《Evil Queen: Your Majesty, the Queen is running away》


 Chapter 1

    An oil lamp died out.


    Mu Cen only felt that his hair had been uprooted, and there was no place in his body that belonged to him. The stinging pain made her howl.


    A sharp blade makes bone.


    The pungent smell of blood, constantly into the nose, she desperately beg for mercy, but the limbs were nailed to the stake. Every time I struggle, the pain in my heart makes me scream.


    She was conscious.


    But the ear is mu Zhihua''s voice: "emperor, after seeing these, I can''t sleep well at night."


    "Aifei, when I imprison the soul of this enchantress here, and then deal with the remaining evils around her, no one can harm Aifei." Li Shiyuan held Mu Zhihua in his arms, but he said it was extremely cold.


    Mu Cen''s residual consciousness just looked at the scenes in front of him.


    He Xiang screamed, naked, and the blade ran over her spine. She could not survive, but could only kill herself in such extreme pain.


    No one in Fengqing palace was spared.


    Mu Cen''s eyes gradually turn from pleading to indifference. The physical pain is not as cruel as the psychological torture. The lives of Fengqing palace disappear one by one in front of Mu Cen.


    In the corner of the dungeon, however, lies the body of a baby.


    It was the prince Mu Cen gave birth in October, but now because of a sentence of Mu Zhi''s painting, his heart has been hollowed out and become a drug guide.


    And she had never held her baby in her own hands.


    She is the legitimate daughter of King Mu''s house and the queen of the state of Zhou, but she eventually became a chess piece. From the day she came back to the house, every step was a trap. However, she was so soft-hearted that she mistakenly believed others, which eventually involved dozens of lives in Fengqing Palace and her own flesh and blood.


    Mercury continued to penetrate into her muscles, completely splitting her muscles and skin.


    Finally, Mu Cen broke his teeth and said: "Mu Zhihua, Li Shiyuan, I will let you pay for your blood, I will..."


    In the dungeon, it was filled with the shrill cry of seeping people, which stopped for a long time. The oppressive atmosphere made people dare not breathe.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡ª¡ª


    Gu Fu.


    Around the dark, pungent smell of blood constantly pouring into the nasal cavity, when Mu Cen sober, found himself in the well Bi side of the secret passage.


    And there was still a scream of panic in my ear, mixed with the sound of sword piercing and pulling out. The killing never stopped.


    There are continuous drops of fresh blood on the well, completely annihilated at the bottom of the well.


    Mu Cen was in a trance for a moment.


    In the bronze mirror, Mu Cen saw his 16-year-old self.


    The white skin of the past was scratched with blood by the thick rock wall. The pale pink couplet Ru was broken, and the black hair was tied in a bun, but it had become messy.


    But even if embarrassed, but also can''t stop Mu Cen''s beautiful face, eyes in the dark but appear bright God.


    Just in such a look, but unexpectedly a little more bloody.


    She didn''t expect that she was framed by Mu Zhihua in her last life and died miserably. Now, when God opened her eyes, she was 16 years old.


    The starting point of all nightmares.

 Chapter 2

    Mu Cen''s hand tightly clenched fist, so quietly stood in the dark road, slightly closed his eyes, listening to the ear of the killing voice gradually stopped.


    There is no one living in Gu''s house


    Little Wang Ye wants to make sure that Mu CEN is dead


    No. 30 of Gu''s family are here. I''m sure there will be no omission


    ¡­¡­


    Yes, thirty lives in Gu''s house in the last life were wiped out in an instant. The mastermind of all this is not others, but mu zhantian, Mu Cen''s cousin.


    The purpose is just to prevent himself from returning to the house of King Mu.


    The killing came as a surprise. The adoptive father and adoptive mother only had time to send Mu Cen to the secret passage under the well and let Mu Cen wait for the people of King Mu''s house to pick her up and leave, so that she would be safe.


    After all, Mu CEN is the legitimate daughter of King Mu''s house.


    It''s a secret, so the people in Gu''s mansion never count Mu Cen''s head in the mansion. Only with these 30 lives can Mu Cen escape.


    But what they didn''t expect is that Mu Cen escaped this time, but in the next ten years, life is not like death.


    Her nightmares began at this moment.


    Mu Cen thought that he could avenge his parents when he went back to Mu''s house. As a result, Mu Cen''s house was the abyss of his doom. He believed the wrong person and had a soft ear. He not only hurt himself, but also killed his most trusted maid.


    God gave Mu Cen the chance of rebirth, she will never let it happen again.


    For a long time, Mu Cen closed his eyes and stood quietly, but he said firmly and forcefully: "father, mother, daughter is unfilial. She can''t save you from fire and water, but she will revenge you and fulfill your last wish."


    Then, Mu Cen knelt down.


    All of a sudden¡ª¡ª


    There was a small sound from the mouth of the well, Mu Cen''s eyelids were slightly lifted, and blood was hidden in her calm eyes. She stood up and walked towards the entrance of the darkroom step by step.


    Pick up the gravel, in the hands of luck.


    Suddenly, with the speed of thunder and ear covering, he shoots out and cuts off the main artery of the bodyguard who climbs down the well. A mouthful of blood of the bodyguard gushes out and looks at Mu Cen in horror.


    Mu Cen stood with no expression on his face, without a trace of panic.


    Messy hair on the face so covered, covered the beautiful face, just like a revenge ghost from hell.


    The bodyguard didn''t have time to say a word, so he fell into the bottom of the well with a plop.


    "Is it a ghost... A ghost... Or a person..." the voice of the people in the well trembled.


    "Go down and have a look. Better kill by mistake than miss it. " The faces of the people above also changed.


    Another guard went down.


    Mu Cen watched quietly at the entrance of the darkroom.


    She was reborn, but the drama was different from that of the previous life. The murderers who killed 30 people in Gu''s house by themselves, and sent them to the door, why should she be polite.


    This time, Mu Cen didn''t even have the chance to fall into the dark room. The gravel shot from the palm of his hand, cutting off the other side''s hamstring and hand. The last gravel was nailed to the other side''s eyebrow.


    Silent, the bodyguard just opened his eyes and fell down. When he saw Mu Cen, he wanted to speak, but he was completely silent, leaving only panic.


    Mu Cen was still standing.


    The people on the well looked at each other when they saw this scene. No one had the courage to go down.


    "Is it the Revenge of Gu Fu''s people?"


    "Go... Go..."


    "My Lord, here..."


    "Keep it, yes, yes... It''s Gu Fu''s enemy."


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 3

    Two lives in a row were buried at the bottom of the well quietly, and the people above had no courage to explore. Mu Cen''s ear soon heard the sound of horse''s hooves.


    Mu Cen knows that mu zhantian''s people have gone.


    She climbed up the stairs along the well wall, little by little. The closer she got to the wellhead, the stronger the smell of blood became.


    Mu Cen quietly looking at the blood around, looking for a cloth to cover the bodies one by one.


    Then, Mu Cen sat in the center of the courtyard until it was getting light.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡ª¡ª


    The next day, at daybreak, a voice came from Gu Fu again, but with panic: "no... no, gu... Gu Fu..."


    "Why are you so alarmed?" Housekeeper Chen came in a hurry.


    And the slave on one side had already trembled and pointed to Gu''s house. He couldn''t help but vomit. Even housekeeper Chen, who had been through a lot of trouble, changed his face.


    "Miss! Find out the young lady at once. You need to see people when you are alive, and you need to see corpses when you are dead. " Housekeeper Chen calmly said that he had already hurried into Gu''s house.


    One night, the pungent smell of blood did not decrease, and the body also sent out bursts of stench.


    Housekeeper Chen couldn''t help feeling nauseous.


    Just then¡ª¡ª


    "There are people there." The guard said quickly.


    Housekeeper Chen hurried over.


    As soon as I entered, I saw a dirty little girl sitting in the middle of the courtyard. It seemed that after hearing the sound, she turned around slowly. In the moment of raising her eyes, housekeeper Chen stepped back.


    Her eyes were too bright, as if she had seen through everything in the world.


    It''s a little girl, but it''s dark. It seems that when I see the blood, I don''t feel a bit flustered. I can''t sit in the 30 bones of Gu''s house.


    It''s like the king of hell from hell.


    The housekeeper could not help breathing heavily: "you... Who are you?"


    "Housekeeper Chen." Mu Cen stood up and looked at housekeeper Chen, and said, "I''m Mu Cen."


    The housekeeper was astonished.


    I can''t believe that the girl in front of me is mu Cen.


    When Mu Cen was born, Mu Hongyuan''s residence was the most turbulent. Mu Hongyuan, the prince of mu, was almost assassinated. After many years of marriage, the princess had Mu Cen, but she died when she was born.


    Prince Mu was seriously injured and lost his concubine. Mu Cen was sent to the temple the day after he was born, and was adopted by Mr. and Mrs. Gu. He knew that his daughter was in exile, but he never asked.


    Mu Cen grew up in Gu''s house.


    If it wasn''t for the old lady of King Mu''s house who was seriously ill and could not be cured by any prescription, he invited an expert. The expert said that he would only be relieved if he invited someone who had the same blood relationship with King Mu''s house into the house.


    This reminds me of Mu Cen who was exiled at birth.


    Only mu CEN is fit for this life and time.


    That''s why there is the matter of taking Mu Cen back to his house.


    But housekeeper Chen didn''t expect that when he came to Gu''s house, he would see bloody corpses everywhere.


    And Mu CEN is so quiet, but can calmly avoid everything, eyes sharp looking at himself.


    How did Mu Cen do it?


    At the moment, housekeeper Chen has only a creepy feeling.


    And now Mu Mu as like as two peas, who had the same face as the princess who passed away, no one dared to deny Mu Cen''s identity.

 Chapter 4

    This kind of bearing is clearly a replica of the princess. It''s not like a daughter of Prince Mu who has been living outside for 16 years.


    However, Mu Cen didn''t care about the consternation of housekeeper Chen at all, and said faintly: "yesterday, my adoptive mother told me that someone would come to pick me up in King Mu''s house today. As a result, countless people in black broke in late at night. Overnight, Gu''s house was full of wails."


    Even recounting such blood, Mu Cen did not change his face: "my adoptive mother and father spared no effort to send me to the darkroom at the bottom of the well to avoid this disaster. I don''t know who did it. But man is doing it, heaven is watching it, heaven is looking at it, and heaven will do justice. "


    Housekeeper Chen''s face changed slightly.


    And Mu Cen looks at housekeeper Chen like this.


    In the last life, Mu Cen was not only unable to avenge his parents, but even the whole house was burned down by housekeeper Chen.


    There are no bones, not even a tombstone.


    At that time, Mu Cen begged, but housekeeper Chen looked at Mu Cen with disgust. Who didn''t know that Mu Cen didn''t have any weight, even a big girl.


    If it wasn''t for Chongxi, Mu Cen would never have been able to return to King Mu''s house in his life.


    And the people in King Mu''s house never admit Mu Cen''s identity to the outside world. Finally, Mu Cen became a ghost for death.


    Steward Chen looked back, his face was cold, and his tone was particularly gloomy: "the Lord is busy, and he doesn''t have time to take care of such trifles. What''s more, it''s a capital crime for Gu Fu''s people to take away the young lady without permission. There''s nothing to pity. "


    Said, Chen housekeeper looked to the side of the bodyguard: "a torch here to burn, to burn clean."


    The voice just falls, Mu Cen suddenly laughed.


    Such a smile seems to infiltrate people very much, it is clear that it has been late spring, but there is a cold winter.


    Housekeeper Chen was frightened. He didn''t want to look at Mu Cen''s eyes. He immediately told the bodyguard on one side: "send miss to the sedan chair, and prepare to go back to the house


    ¡£¡±


    "Yes, slave." The bodyguard respectfully answered and quickly walked towards Mu Cen.


    As a result, when the bodyguard came to Mu Cen''s face, the sharp sword that was originally hanging on his waist suddenly came out of the sheath. The sharp sword fell into Mu Cen''s hand, and the blade of the sword was so close to his neck.


    Housekeeper Chen''s face changed: "Miss, what do you want to do?"


    "I have been raised by Gu Fu for 16 years, and I have no credit for it. Now that I''m dead, I''m not at peace. As an adopted daughter, I can''t redress the injustice. Even if I can''t give them a tombstone, how can I deserve the 30 lives of Gu Fu."


    Mu Cen said with a smile: "steward Chen, I think I''m going to die. Who will you take back to recover my life? When a happy person dies, I don''t know how my father will punish you for your negligence. "


    On the other hand, the sharp edge of the sword has been slightly against a few points, and the blood of the neck has seeped out.


    Under these movements, Mu Cen''s hand hasn''t shaken, and his eyes are cold as if this life is not his own.


    "Miss... You..." steward Chen''s voice trembled. Looking at Mu Cen, he exhorted, "don''t be impulsive. This kind of small matter, the slave will do it. The slave will immediately order people to bury all the people in Gu''s house one by one."


    Mu Cen dared to speak so fearlessly because he knew that when housekeeper Chen saw the accident in Gu''s house and found himself, he had already sent a letter to Mu Hongyuan.


    Mu Hongyuan knows what''s going on here.

 Chapter 5

    Housekeeper Chen is mu Hongyuan''s confidant. Naturally, he knows that Mu Hongyuan wants nothing but mu Cen who is happy. It''s not a bad thing for Gu''s family to die. Just deal with it.


    If Mu Cen dies, the last person who can''t go back is himself, and this small life will follow him.


    Mu Cen was so clear that he dared to speak out.


    Then, with a sharp sword, Mu Cen stood quietly in the same place, watching housekeeper Chen order the guards to carefully bury the 30 people in Gu''s family.


    And clean up Gu Fu up and down until you can''t see a trace of blood.


    "Miss, can you go back with the slave now?" Housekeeper Chen has become cautious when facing Mu Cen, and dare not neglect him any more.


    He had no doubt that Muchen''s sword would cut off his head in the next second.


    It was he who underestimated Mu Cen. In other words, people in the whole Mu palace underestimated Mu Cen.


    And Mu Cen this just eh voice, light of put the sword back to the guard''s scabbard, that eyes indifferent fall on the Chen housekeeper''s body: "Chen housekeeper, you are a smart person, what should say, what should not say, you know very well."


    Mu Cen didn''t speak again.


    Although housekeeper Chen is mu Hongyuan''s confidant, if he can get to his present position, he is bound to be smart.


    Under such circumstances, when housekeeper Chen can''t see Mu Cen''s background, he never dares to attack Mu Cen easily.


    If housekeeper Chen had decided that Mu Cen would return to the house of King Mu, he would be a chess piece in the end.


    Well, under such circumstances, housekeeper Chen does not dare to be so determined any more.


    When it''s hard, it''s better to be soft.


    "I understand. Don''t worry, miss With that, housekeeper Chen helped Mu Cen to the sedan chair.


    The slighting of Mu Cen by the prince Mu''s house can be seen everywhere. This sedan chair is extremely simple. Even the sedan chair used by the big girl in the house is better than this one.


    But Muchen didn''t mind.


    The more such an environment, the more sober her mind can be.


    She will pay for the blood debts.


    ¡­¡­


    When the sedan chair moved slowly, the curtain of the sedan chair was suddenly lifted, and Mu Cen said faintly: "steward Chen, these slaves, if they are not reliable, you will deal with them."


    Very light words, but with threats and warnings, even in saying these words, Mu Cen''s eyes are still filled with a smile.


    Mu Cen read the slave, heard this, immediately knelt down, desperately kowtow.


    But mu Cen looked at it with a smile, and put down the curtain directly.


    Steward Chen''s voice came: "I know, miss, please rest assured."


    Mu Cen didn''t ask again.


    Steward Chen''s position in the house of King Mu today, even his wife, who is now in charge of the house, has to give him some small noodles. As long as he opens his mouth, these slaves will naturally be in peace.


    It''s not a long or short three-day journey back, and it will be much more comfortable.


    In the last life, even in the three days'' journey, Mu Cen suffered a lot. He couldn''t eat well, dress well, and sleep well. But at that time, Mu Cen didn''t know that it was housekeeper Chen who was giving Mu Cen the power.


    Originally, he was too scared by Gu''s killing to speak. After three days, when he arrived at King Mu''s house, Mu Cen was almost out of his mind.


    King Mu''s mansion is such a person who pays attention to appearance and ostentation. This kind of Mu CEN is disgusting as soon as he appears. You can imagine the way ahead.


    This kind of history, Mu Cen can''t let it repeat itself.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 6

    Sure enough, on the first day where he settled down, steward Chen went to the Best Inn in the city, went to the room and prepared clothes for mu Cen. Although he could not compare with the silk and satin of the palace, he was at least the best material and Turner.


    Arrange the person to boil water again, let Mu Cen thoroughly clean.


    Even the food is carefully prepared, the weight is not big, but the dishes are more, it is very appetizing.


    Mu Cen didn''t doubt that there was something wrong with the meal and ate it calmly.


    After all, even if housekeeper Chen is not satisfied, he does not dare to make mistakes in such a situation.


    With the tiredness of driving all day and coping with all kinds of situations, Mu CEN is a little tired. She sleeps on the pillow, but mu Cen''s nerves are still tight and dare not relax.


    Suddenly, the closed curtain moved. Muchen pretended to be asleep, but in the dark, she saw that the window paper had been pierced.


    Her bloodthirsty smile, cat''s eyes in the dark in the light of blood.


    Mu Cen got out of bed and went to the window quietly. With a little effort in his palm, the steel ball had already bounced out, just hit the acupoints of people outside the house, and the bamboo tube on the window paper fell down in an instant.


    Mu Cen picked it up and smelled it.


    It''s a psychedelic drug. If you inhale too much, it will be fatal. It''s obvious that the other party has done a lot.


    Mu Cen shut his breath and snuffed out the bamboo tube. The next moment he pushed the window, he had already mentioned the person outside the window directly to the house, with the dagger against the other person''s throat.


    "Say, who asked you to assassinate me." Mu Cen asked fiercely every word.


    Then Mu Cen saw it in each other''s eyes¡ª¡ª


    Amazement.


    Yes, dismay.


    Mu Cen sank and didn''t take the initiative to speak.


    Her rebirth also means that the track of history has changed. In addition to what she knew about the last life, there might be accidents.


    For example, will mu zhantian be unwilling to come back and kill himself.


    After all, the news that she was still alive had already been sent to King Mu''s house. Mu zhantian couldn''t have been unaware of it.


    But obviously, the surprise in the eyes of the assassin has let Muchen know clearly that he has recognized the wrong person.


    Is it a mistake to live in this room and become a ghost?


    "Who sent you." Mu Cen''s dagger came close again, and the blood had seeped out.


    The assassin is unable to move when he points his acupoints. Looking at Mu Cen''s dagger, he bites his tongue and kills himself. In an instant, he loses his life in front of Mu Cen.


    Mu Cen was sure that the man was dead, so he let him go.


    Housekeeper Chen, who lives not far away, has heard the news. He comes with people for the first time. When he sees the situation in the house, housekeeper Chen''s face changes.


    Mu Cen looked at housekeeper Chen, who immediately knelt down: "Miss, I have no two hearts."


    "If you had two minds, you wouldn''t come now." Mu Cen waved to show housekeeper Chen to stand up, and then he said, "I''m looking for someone to deal with it here, and how did this room come from?"


    The bodyguard behind him immediately dragged the body out.


    Housekeeper Chen twisted his eyebrows and pondered. Then he said, "when the slave came, the inn didn''t come up. Then he suddenly said that he had it. The slave didn''t think much about it and was about to come down. Now it seems that the slave was negligent. Please forgive me."


    Mu Cen nodded and said nothing more.


    It seems that if she was not careful, she would be the scapegoat of others. If she was not vigilant, she would be the one who died tonight.

 Chapter 7

    And these people are obviously not mu zhantian''s people.


    Mu zhantian''s people are clearly recognized by Mu Cen.


    "Miss, I''ll find someone to guard outside the door. This will never happen again." Housekeeper Chen also has a lingering fear, a short journey one after another out of the wrong.


    If Mu Cen didn''t go back, he would lose his life.


    Mu Cen hum voice, Chen housekeeper didn''t dare to stay more, carefully explained the guard at the door, this just left.


    But with such a disturbance, Mu Cen was already sleepless.


    Fortunately, in two hours, the day will be bright.


    ¡­¡­


    In the middle of the night, everything was OK.


    The next morning, Mu Cen had breakfast, and housekeeper Chen was ready to leave for King Mu''s house.


    On the way, housekeeper Chen was always on guard.


    But the sedan chair manager Chen also tidied up, installed the cushion and the pillow, let Mu Cen be more comfortable.


    Mu Cen leaned quietly and closed his eyes. What she needs now is to conserve her energy and go back to King Mu''s residence, which is the beginning of a protracted hard war.


    As he approached Shenshi, Mu Cen, wearing a gauze on his face, got off the sedan chair to relieve himself.


    For the sake of safety, housekeeper Chen followed two bodyguards.


    But men and women are different, and the bodyguard is not too close. After confirming that the surrounding environment is not dangerous, he just stands not far away and waits, not daring to disturb Mu Cen.


    Mu Cen went to the hidden position, just want to untie the undress, Mu Cen''s eyes slightly narrowed, the action in the hand stopped, carefully listening to the movement around.


    Then, Mu Cen accurately went to the southeast corner, broke the dead grass, and saw a masked man lying in the haystack, gasping.


    The grass has been soaked with blood, and the smell of blood is coming again.


    But the man is still sharp, a clasp Mu Cen''s hand, Mou Guang so heavy looking at Mu Cen, voice hoarse and difficult: "who sent you."


    Mu Cen didn''t speak, but he didn''t feel any panic because his hand was held.


    Also in the other side to see to oneself of moment, that eye Mou, let Mu Cen instantly recognize the other side.


    Today''s fourth Prince Li Shiyuan.


    In the last life, Li Shiyuan was the most powerful competitor of Prince Li Shiyuan. He planned strategies, but he failed in the end. He died under the sword of the prince at the Meridian Gate, and the prince boarded the plane. Only then did the Zhou Dynasty fall into an irreversible tragedy.


    However, Mu Cen and Li Shiyuan have only a few sides.


    Mu Cen so quietly looking at Li Shiyuan, quiet for a moment: "fourth Prince don''t worry, people''s daughter to you and harmless."


    In a word, let Li Shiyuan so slightly squint, looking at Mu Cen, the bottom of the eyes flashed a trace of vigilance.


    In the process of pursuing the crown prince''s criminal evidence, he almost fell into the trap of the other side. If he didn''t escape quickly, the person who died at the moment would be himself.


    But now he meets such an inexplicable woman. Li Shiyuan can''t be unguarded.


    "Who are you?" Li Shiyuan asked in a deep voice. It was born to be a king.


    Mu Cen faintly laughed: "who am I? My highness is worried about me. His fourth Highness has been seriously injured. I can take him to a safe place, but I may have to cover his eyes. This is for my own protection, but I have a request -- "


    Say Mu Cen Dun, seem to so put the right of choice on Li Shiyuan''s body, Mou Guang is more deep.


    Li Shiyuan did not release Mu Cen''s hand: "why should I believe you?"

 Chapter 8

    Mu Cen raised his eyebrow: "Your Highness, now there are wolves and tigers in front of you, and you are seriously injured. If I really want to attack you, it''s as easy as turning my back.". Apart from cooperating with me, it seems that his Highness has no right to choose. "


    After that, Mu Cen''s backhand had already caught Li Shiyuan, and his eyebrows and eyes were cold: "my patience is not very good, fourth highness."


    Li Shiyuan suddenly said with a smile, "it seems that I have no choice."


    "Your Highness is really a wise man." Mu Cen turned his wrist and looked at the reddened skin, but he didn''t say anything.


    "What conditions do you have?" Li Shiyuan spoke directly.


    Mu Cen didn''t speak. He directly reached out and took off the jade pendant from Li Shiyuan''s waist


    Li Shiyuan was stunned. Obviously, he didn''t expect that Mu Cen only wanted the jade pendant on his waist. But soon, Li Shiyuan''s eyes were sharp looking at Mu Cen.


    This jade pendant was left by her mother.


    No matter what happens, Li Shiyuan always carries it with him.


    People who are close to Li Shiyuan know that seeing a jade pendant is like seeing Li Shiyuan himself.


    In front of her eyes, it seems that a girl who is nearly a teenager has long known whether she is prepared or just by chance.


    "Why, don''t your highness four want to?" Mu Cen saw clearly, "if you don''t want to, there''s nothing to talk about. My fourth highness, I''m afraid I can''t even go out here today, not to mention the future. "


    Li Shiyuan knew that Mu Cen was not a liar.


    He knows better than anyone about the current situation. Under such circumstances, he is a hero who knows current affairs.


    "Thank you." Li Shiyuan looks at Mu Cen and opens his mouth lightly.


    Mu Cen directly pulled off Li Shiyuan''s clothes, blindfolded Li Shiyuan''s eyes, and then called the bodyguard not far away.


    "Get people on the sedan chair and clean up here." Mu Cen orders directly.


    The bodyguard looks at each other, and housekeeper Chen runs to see the movement. When he sees Mu Cen holding a man out, housekeeper Chen''s face also changes.


    "Miss, this is --" housekeeper Chen frowned.


    Seeing Mu Cen climbing up from the bottom of the well from Gu''s house, he knew that Mu Cen was not simple.


    But he never thought that Mu Cen could be in a different situation anytime and anywhere, and housekeeper Chen read countless people, but now he can''t tell what Mu CEN is going to do.


    "It''s just the right time to help." Mu Cen''s face did not change, "to the front of the town, find an inn, throw him down."


    See housekeeper Chen didn''t move.


    Mu Cen asked casually: "is there a problem?"


    That tone sounds casual, but let Chen housekeeper cold not Ding of return to God, immediately answer: "slave know." Then, he turned around and said, "if you don''t pack up quickly, who dares to say one more word and wait for your head to fall."


    The guards were in a state of panic.


    Mu Cen didn''t pay any attention. She still supported Li Shiyuan and walked towards the sedan chair. After Li Shiyuan was settled down and no trace could be found at the scene, the sedan chair slowly walked towards the next town.


    Li Shiyuan was seriously injured.


    But even under such circumstances, Li Shiyuan did not lower his vigilance.


    Li Shiyuan and Mu Cen did not talk until the sedan chair stopped at the inn in the town.


    Housekeeper Chen has clearly explained that the sedan chair is parked at the back door of the inn. Mu Cen didn''t get off the sedan chair. Looking at Li Shiyuan, he said faintly: "fourth highness, I can only send you here. I think your subordinates will arrive soon. For the rest, you have to ask for your own happiness. I hope you will have a chance to see me again in the future. "

 Chapter 9

    Li Shiyuan was blindfolded, but he still asked: "why did the girl save the king, and why did she want the king''s jade pendant without asking for anything else?"


    Mu Cen gently smile: "may feel bored, conveniently saved. That jade pendant, just looking at like, conveniently want


    Being clear is perfunctory.


    Li Shiyuan didn''t ask any more questions. Soon, he was helped off the sedan chair. The people in the inn took over Li Shiyuan, and the carriage quickly turned and left without stopping for a moment.


    ¡­¡­


    On the third day, close to noon, Mu Cen''s sedan chair arrived at King Mu''s residence.


    Prince Mu''s house was quiet. The vermilion door was locked. No one came out to greet him. He only opened the side door.


    Muchen was not surprised.


    After the sedan chair fell to the ground, housekeeper Chen immediately stepped forward, put the stool in person, and helped Mu Cen out of the sedan chair.


    "Miss, now the old lady is seriously ill. The whole palace is chanting sutras and praying for her, so the palace is short of manpower. The slave will take you to the courtyard in person. What do you think?" Every word, housekeeper Chen is careful, for fear that he will offend Mu Cen again.


    Mu Cen poured is to smile, didn''t mind: "no harm."


    Housekeeper Chen was relieved.


    He followed Mu Cen step by step, entered Mu Wangfu from the side door, and introduced the pattern of Mu Wangfu and Mu Cen in detail.


    Mu Cen lowered his eyebrows and listened quietly.


    "After your mother''s death, the queen who is in charge of the royal family now is the side princess. She lives in the East Pavilion and likes to be quiet. When you are free, don''t go to the East Pavilion to avoid unnecessary trouble. The other two concubines and the prince''s concubines live at the end of the West Pavilion in turn. The princess lives in the south tower. The prince was canonized as the prince of Yi. He gave the princess''s residence to live independently. "


    Housekeeper Chen''s voice came slowly, cadently: "as for another little prince, although he was not canonized, he was also independent when he was an adult. The Prince did not ask. What the side princess arranged for you is the West building, which is closest to the ancestral hall of the palace, and also the place where the old lady likes to stay. The prince explained that you should accompany the old lady anytime and anywhere."


    ¡­¡­


    Housekeeper Chen said every point carefully.


    This has never been treated before in the last life.


    In the last life, when she arrived at the palace, she was already scared beyond recognition. Housekeeper Chen sent her back to the West Tower, and no one paid any attention to her.


    Even the servants and maidservants came a month later.


    This month, Mu Cen stumbled, let side imperial concubine to her abnormal dissatisfaction, not less blame, but at that time Mu Cen but with gratitude heart, feel is oneself bad.


    Now I want to come, ha ha¡ª¡ª


    Stupid as hell.


    Mu Cen lowered his eyebrows, hid his deep meaning, and walked toward the West Tower.


    Where is the West building? It seems to be the nearest to the ancestral temple, but the West building is a dividing point. The maids and slaves of the palace live in the West building.


    And the room left for mu Cen was just a long distance away from the ancestral hall.


    It seems very close, but it can''t be crossed directly. To get to the ancestral hall, you need to bypass the whole palace. In addition, you are not familiar with the road conditions. Every day, Mu CEN is late. Naturally, the old lady''s anger becomes more and more dissatisfied.


    You can imagine the end.


    And whose conspiracy is all this? People with clear eyes can see it.


    She is the eldest daughter of Prince Mu''s family. Now everything Mu Zhihua has should belong to herself.

 Chapter 10

    No matter what the reason is, she returned to the Mu palace, the side of the princess naturally wary, afraid of what variables, the fastest way to get rid of themselves is the best policy.


    Especially in Mu zhantian, he killed 30 people in Gu''s house, but he still let Mu Cen escape from the disaster.


    To cut down the grass and root is what she is good at.


    Suddenly, housekeeper Chen, who was explaining slowly in front of him, knelt down immediately: "I''ll see the king of Yijun. The king of Yijun is thousands of years old."


    Hehe¡ª¡ª


    It''s really a narrow road for the enemy. It''s very eye-catching for the enemy to meet.


    Mu Cen''s spine was very straight, and he didn''t kneel at all. He was a bit lazy, and his eyelids were lifted. He didn''t kneel at all.


    Housekeeper Chen is in a hurry.


    Mu Cen seems to be more calm.


    In her last life, she escaped, but she didn''t know mu zhantian''s appearance. Mu zhantian blocked her up here, and gave her a bad impression in public. She had been imprisoned before she arrived at the West Tower, and no one noticed her until the next day.


    But mu zhantian looks innocent and thinks Mu CEN is a servant without rules.


    This matter, also no one to denounce, so passed.


    Mu Cen also thoroughly degenerated into Mu Wang Fu, even a big girl can easily bully people.


    But now¡ª¡ª


    "How dare you not kneel down and say hello to the king of this prefecture?" Mu zhantian looks at Mu Cen coldly, and his voice is gloomy.


    When mu zhantian learned that Mu Cen had arrived at the palace of King Mu, he was waiting for mu Cen on the way.


    Mu zhantian thinks that he can see a panicked, dirty, and unorthodox smelly girl. As a result, he never thought that Mu Cen, who appeared in front of him, was on the contrary.


    That plain little face is not powdered, but it can make the three thousand beauties in the harem pale.


    No matter how simple the bun is, it can be pulled up at will. The indifferent eyebrows and eyes seem lazy and have unlimited amorous feelings. But in such eyes, mu zhantian saw a trace of unexpected coldness.


    Cold to the bone marrow.


    Mu zhantian was a little surprised, but he responded quickly: "come on, give me a slap! Throw it to the woodshed and reflect on it! "


    Housekeeper Chen was also a little frightened: "Prince Yi, this is --"


    Mu zhantian directly interrupted housekeeper Chen: "housekeeper Chen, when you see that the prince of this prefecture doesn''t salute, the prince of this prefecture is just a lesson to the disobedient servants in the palace, isn''t it? What''s more, housekeeper Chen is so busy. How can he take a slave to walk around the palace himself? "


    But mu zhantian''s words fall down, the bodyguard behind him directly comes forward, and raises his hand to slap Mu Cen in the face.

 Chapter 11

    It''s the bodyguard who flew out!


    Mu Cen''s eyes are more and more cold.


    "Prince Yi, in terms of seniority, you should say hello when you see me. After all, there is only one legitimate daughter in Prince Mu''s house, which is the daughter born by Zhengfei. I can''t change this fact even if I live among the people, just as the prince Yi can''t change the fact that he is the son of the side concubine. "


    Mu Cen cold light, calm about a fact: "I mu Cen home, the palace is known to all, even if no one welcome, it is an established fact. Yi county king this slap down, not afraid to drop a person''s tongue, say is side imperial concubine this one room, don''t have an idea? "


    Mu zhantian''s face changed again and again.


    He never thought that the people raised in places like Gu''s could be very timid. It was like stepping on the bones of thousands of people and stepping on today''s high position step by step.


    The palm of his hand gradually clenched into a fist.


    "The princess thought it was a slave who didn''t have eyes. It turned out that it was sister Muchen who came back." Mu zhantian''s face did not change, "then ask my sister to have a good rest, and I will not disturb you."


    With that, mu zhantian left.


    His gloomy face never eased.


    This is also the first time that mu zhantian has been criticized by others and can''t say a word.


    In the great Zhou Dynasty, mu zhantian was close to the current prince, and he was the prince''s confidant. With the emperor''s love for the prince, it was just around the corner for the prince to ascend the throne. Who saw mu zhantian didn''t give him three points of thin face and seven points of comity, only this mu Cen.


    From inside to outside, mu zhantian lost face.


    This mu Cen must be removed.


    But one side''s manager Chen''s complexion is calm, already is a strange face, in the heart to Mu Cen''s view once again changed.


    It''s true that a person who can face the corpses on the ground without changing his face is not as simple as it seems.


    Housekeeper Chen subconsciously looks at Mu Cen.


    I have thought in my heart.


    This mu Cen, I''m afraid, will bring about a complete change in the pattern of Mu Wang''s residence.


    Soon, housekeeper Chen''s calm voice came: "Miss, you come with me."


    "Thank you." Mu Cen has become the learned lady of the family, and follows housekeeper Chen in the direction of the West building.


    Yes.


    The whole people in King Mu''s mansion think that Gu''s mansion is an ordinary merchant''s family, and it''s impossible for those who teach them to talk about Daya. However, Mu CEN is very clear about the real origin of Gu''s husband and wife.


    Gu Yuanzhi, the head of the family, is the descendant of the ghost hand. His excellent medical skills are unmatched by today''s imperial doctors. However, because the ghost hand is persecuted, Gu Yuanzhi no longer sees a doctor for others.


    But all the medical skills were passed on to Mu Cen.


    Mu Cen kept in mind that when practicing medicine to save people, not everyone has to save them.


    Gu Yuanzhi''s wife, Li Ruolan, is the descendant of the best embroidery in the world. However, she suffered the disaster of extinction, and the Li family''s Embroidery house also declined completely.


    Li''s Embroidery girl, who is still outside, is far from the glory of the past.


    But the skills of the Li family can never catch up with those of the leading embroidery houses.


    Mu Cen''s childhood was spent in medical skills and embroidery. As soon as he raised his hand, Gu''s husband and wife asked Mu Cen according to the most stringent standards.


    The natural appearance of Mu CEN is more generous than that of ordinary women.


    And now¡ª¡ª


    Mu Cen hid his fierce anger in his low eyebrows and eyes, followed manager Chen quietly, and finally arrived at the West Tower after turning countless corners.


    "This is your residence, miss." Housekeeper Chen carefully looked at Mu Cen and said awkwardly, "if you need anything, just tell the slave, and the slave will prepare for you safely."


    Mu Cen then looked at housekeeper Chen: "I''m new here and I don''t have much money to reward housekeeper Chen, but I will remember this kindness and I will definitely repay it."


    The implication is to tell housekeeper Chen clearly that she will repay Mu Cen.


    You are good to me, I will be better to you, you are bad to me, I will respect you.


    Housekeeper Chen immediately shook his head: "I dare not. I''ll find you a man to serve you

 Chapter 12

    Mu Cen nodded and walked quietly towards the West building.


    Housekeeper Chen also turned around and gave orders.


    In the West building, as Mu Cen had seen in the last life, there was nothing empty, except a bed to rest, which was covered with dust, and even a thin quilt.


    Last life, she was in such a place, after a whole month, was known.


    On the day of being known, Mu Cen was almost beaten black and blue.


    Just because I was late for the Buddhist hall again.


    Mu Cen looked at everything in the West Building and gently stroked the dust on the table with his hand. His white skin was instantly blackened by the dust.


    But mu Cen stood still.


    When the wind blows, the skirt floats up. It''s clearly a downbeat environment, but it shows a trace of condensing noble spirit, which makes people stop subconsciously.


    This is what housekeeper Chen saw when he came with lotus fragrance.


    He returned to his senses and immediately said, "Miss, this is he Xiang, and she will be your maid next to you."


    Mu Cen turned around slowly, and the cat''s pupil was slightly misty. He looked at the lotus incense kneeling in front of him, and his ear was the familiar soft waxy tone.


    "I''ve met you, young lady." He Xiang invited Ann.


    Mu Cen step by step toward the lotus fragrance, personally helped the lotus fragrance up, the Mou light so fell on her: "get up. In the future, you and I will support each other. If I am prosperous, you will be rich. If you are poor, I will not abandon you. "


    It''s good that she can see Lotus again.


    Mu Cen didn''t see the lotus fragrance of the last life until a month later, and the end of it was that he was beaten to death in front of Mu Cen. Mu Cen begged, but no one paid attention to it.


    He Xiang also looked at Mu Cen before he died: "Miss, you have to be good. He Xiang left first."


    He Xiang is the only one who is really good to Mu Cen.


    Now can see you again, Mu Cen''s heart pressure is excited, so quietly looking at.


    He Xiang was obviously flattered: "slave, thank you, miss. I''m sure the slave will take good care of the young lady. "


    "Get up." Mu Cen spoke softly.


    He Xiang immediately stood beside Mu Cen.


    Housekeeper Chen was slightly stunned. It seemed that he didn''t expect Mu Cen to show kindness to He Xiang. However, he didn''t think much about it. He coughed and said awkwardly: "Miss, the room is a little rough. The slave will ask someone to deliver what he needs. The slave can''t do anything else."


    "Thank you, housekeeper Chen." Mu Cen nodded, not too embarrassed.


    Then, housekeeper Chen left in a hurry.


    He Xiang stood respectfully and seemed to be speculating about Mu Cen.


    He Xiang is a inferior girl in Mu''s house. She can''t get to the master to wait on her, but now she is suddenly transferred to wait on the lady in Mu''s house, which makes him a little flattered.


    Even, she was arranged by housekeeper Chen himself.


    Only after arriving at the West Tower, he Xiang was a little confused about the current situation.


    In a place like Mufu, although it can''t be compared with the palace, it''s also moving step by step. It''s frightening. If you''re not careful, you''ll lose your head.


    "Lotus fragrance." Suddenly, Mu Cen opened his mouth and called lotus fragrance.


    He Xiang said to himself, "Miss, please let me know if you have any orders."


    "Relax." Mu Cen went to the front of He Xiang, looked at He Xiang gently, gathered all the edge, so he squeezed his hand, "follow me well, I won''t let you suffer."


    "Yes." The fragrance of lotus answered.

 Chapter 13

    Mu Cen nodded, but he didn''t explain much. After all, not everyone believed in the reincarnation of life and death.


    She let go of He Xiang''s hand and said calmly: "don''t clean up here for the time being. Housekeeper Chen will send someone to handle it. You comb my hair, find a suit of suitable clothes, don''t be too gorgeous, simple and elegant, but I''ll go to see the old lady with you


    He Xiang didn''t think much, and didn''t ask much, so he did it immediately according to Mu Cen''s instructions.


    She found a plain skirt for mu Cen, washed her face with water, and combed her hair carefully.


    Mu Cen looked at himself in the bronze mirror, and the slight traces on his face had been covered by the foundation.


    In the bronze mirror''s keren''er, with a little girl''s coyness, deep in the eye light, but also twists and turns the amorous feelings infinite.


    It''s obviously in a very dilapidated place, but it doesn''t affect Mu Cen''s temperament at all. It''s unforgettable at a glance.


    "You look good, miss." He Xiang could not help saying.


    Mu Cen low smile: "lotus fragrance is also very good-looking."


    Lotus fragrance blushes a little.


    Mu Cen didn''t tease Hexiang any more. He stood up and motioned for Hexiang to lead the way. Hexiang thought about it and said frankly: "Miss, the old lady has just finished reciting scriptures at this point. When she came out, she was very tired. You are going. I''m afraid the old lady will lecture you."


    That''s the truth.


    People in the Mu family never go to find the old lady at this time point. The only ones who accompany the old lady are the two close sisters. If they disturb the old lady''s rest, they will be punished to be confined in the firewood room.


    "Do you believe me?" Mu Cen looked at the lotus fragrance and asked faintly.


    He Xiang thought and didn''t want to answer: "believe, maidservant is Miss''s person, naturally want to believe maidservant."


    Mu Cen nodded, didn''t say anything, quietly walked towards the West building.


    He Xiang did not speak, immediately followed up, leading the way in front.


    Mu Cen looked at this familiar road. She lowered her head and laughed sarcastically. She hid her fierce anger in her eyes.


    This way, she walked in Mu Fu for several years.


    In the previous life, when she came back, she didn''t go to the old lady to say hello at the first time. The next day, she was charged with disrespect and was locked up in the Chaifang for a long time.


    What''s more, in the law of the state of Zhou, the legitimate daughter of King Mu''s house must be informed to the emperor, so naturally the emperor also sent someone.


    Therefore, Mu Cen was not only charged with disrespect, but also lost his reputation in the old lady''s life. Even in front of the emperor, he left a very bad impression.


    Hehe¡ª¡ª


    In this life, how can Mu Cen make history repeat itself.


    She collected deep meaning, but the surface is no more calm, all the way to the direction of the ancestral hall.


    All of a sudden¡ª¡ª


    Mu Cen''s steps stopped, and he Xiang had noticed Mu Zhi''s painting not far away. Mu Zhihua was not only in Mu''s house, but also in front of the emperor. He was canonized as a princess and had a close relationship with several princesses and concubines in the palace.


    Even the Empress Dowager was very fond of painting because Mu Zhi''s mouth was so sweet that she had to call Mu Zhi into the palace from time to time.


    Naturally, the value of Mu Zhihua''s paintings is also rising. People who go to Prince Mu''s residence to talk to each other can step on the threshold of Prince Mu''s residence.


    In front of outsiders, Mu Zhi''s painting is gentle and intelligent, and she looks beautiful. When she smiles, she looks like a person who is not aggressive at all. You can''t help but dig out her heart and lungs.

 Chapter 14

    The same is true of Mu Cen in the last life.


    But it is such a person who let Mu Cen dig out his heart and lungs, but finally pushed Mu Cen into the abyss, even his own flesh and blood are buried in the demons of Mu Zhi''s paintings.


    "Miss --" he Xiang saw Mu Cen stop, looked at Mu Cen strangely and cried.


    Mu Cen looked up, but he was calm.


    He Xiang has taken the initiative to explain: "Miss, that''s Princess Yi. Princess Yi is gentle and easy to get along with. Everyone likes her very much."


    "Is it?" Mu Cen light mouth.


    He Xiang looked at Mu Cen and nodded cautiously: "if you have a good relationship with Yi county master, you will be more comfortable in the palace."


    "Lotus fragrance." Mu Cen glanced at the lotus fragrance, and then said, "you know the person, you know the face, you don''t know the heart. You should be careful about people and things. Don''t treat people like they are. This is the best way to protect yourself. "


    Lotus fragrance a Leng, passively nod: "yes, maidservant knew."


    Mu Cen didn''t say anything and didn''t avoid it. He walked in the direction of Mu Zhi''s painting. When Mu Zhihua saw Mu Cen, he was a little surprised. On the surface, he was smiling gently, but in his eyes, he was disgusted.


    On the edge of Mu Zhi''s painting are two tall men.


    Mu Cen recognized it at a glance. It was Mu Zhanxiao and Li Shiyuan.


    She was quiet, not humble and not overbearing please an: "Chen Nu has seen the fourth prince, the second brother." Then, Mu Cen looked at Mu Zhihua, but he didn''t speak.


    She just looked at it, not for a moment.


    Mu Zhi''s painting is a little frightened by Mu Cen, and his impatience becomes more and more obvious. It''s just that in front of Li Shiyuan, Mu Zhi''s painting is not easy to show, so he can only pretend to be enthusiastic.


    "I''m afraid this is sister Mu Cen." The soft voice of Mu Zhi''s painting sounds good.


    Mu Zhanxiao looked at it quietly, didn''t speak, just stood quietly, Li Shiyuan on one side was gentle with a smile, brushed his hand and said: "get up."


    "Thank you, fourth prince." Mu Cen blessed himself and stood up.


    The remaining light from the corner of her eye swept Li Shiyuan, and her eyes were a little surprised.


    Ming Ming Li Shiyuan was seriously injured two days ago, but now he looks like a person who has nothing to do. He can talk and laugh here.


    Mu Cen of the last generation knew little about Li Shiyuan and hardly ever contacted him.


    I only know that Li Shiyuan is a gentle and elegant man, but it''s just such a man. At the end of the day, he launched a rebellion, but his success fell short and he was beheaded by Li Shiyuan.


    In this life, Mu Cen knew that he had already met Li Shiyuan for a long time.


    Remembering the jade pendant she wanted from Li Shiyuan, Mu Cen clenched his fist in his sleeve and hid his surprise very well.


    This man is far more dangerous than he looks.


    "Where are you going, sister?" Mu Zhihua is dissatisfied with being ignored by Mu Cen, and takes the initiative to break this silence.


    She looked at Mu Cen''s face, is a kind of indescribable jealousy.


    Mu Zhi''s paintings are beautiful, but they are much worse in front of Mu Cen.


    Her beauty needs gorgeous clothes and jewelry to set off, and Mu CEN is just a little pink, but can let people remember. Bright features, so that the sun, moon and stars have been eclipsed.


    How can Mu Zhi''s painting be captured by others.


    Plus Muchen''s identity.


    Mu Zhi''s nails have been firmly pinched into the flesh, but on the surface, she still wants to maintain her consistent image.

 Chapter 15

    However, Mu Cen looks at Mu Zhihua with a smile, which makes Mu Zhihua more nervous. Even when Mu CEN is serious, he feels like sweating.


    It was a thrilling feeling.


    All of a sudden¡ª¡ª


    In the public''s dismay, Mu Zhihua exclaimed, so he knelt down directly and crawled in front of Mu Cen, just like a visitor in fear.


    "Sister, you are princess Yi. You can''t give me such a big gift. It will make people laugh." Mu Cen was surprised and half bent down to help Mu Zhihua.


    Mu Zhi is so angry that he can''t speak.


    When did she get so humiliated outside.


    This where is she to kneel salute, it is clear that someone secretly swept palm wind, stone hit his knee, she was forced to kneel down.


    And this kneeling, just in front of Mu Cen.


    Standing face to face, there are today''s fourth Prince and Mu Zhanxiao.


    Whether it is inside or face, at this moment are completely lost clean.


    When Mu Zhihua looked up at Mu Cen, his eyes became cold. Mu Cen picked up Mu Zhihua''s eyebrows and lowered his voice. Only two people could hear him say, "why should Princess Yi be angry? Aren''t you afraid to destroy her image?"


    "You..." Mu Zhihua was very angry, but under such circumstances, he could only bite his teeth and swallow them.


    But mu Cen has already helped Mu Zhihua up. His previous provocation has been hidden for a long time. He gently smiles at Mu Zhihua, and then quietly stands aside and doesn''t speak.


    Mu Zhihua suffered a dark loss, but he couldn''t break out. In the end, he could only look at Mu Cen with a fake smile: "what my sister said, even if it''s expensive to be a princess, I still want it in order. Otherwise, I''ll make a joke for the fourth Prince."


    "The princess said it." Mu CEN is the skin to smile to all don''t smile of answered words, "I jot down, grow up in an orderly way."


    Mu Zhihua sneers in his heart, and his disgust for mu CEN is deeper.


    Of course she knew that muczen was coming back.


    Mu CEN is the legitimate daughter of King Mu''s house. No one dares to be sure that Mu Hongyuan only wanted Mu Cen to come back for joy. After all, Mu Hongyuan''s love for the late princess is well known. It''s not mu Cen''s mother''s death, and it''s not her turn to take over.


    So, who knows if Mu Cen will win Mu Hongyuan''s favor again when he comes back.


    Chen Zhirong and mu zhancai will try their best to root out the root instead.


    Besides, if Mu Cen can''t wash out the old lady, it''s the best thing for Chen Zhirong. After all, Chen Zhirong doesn''t need to consider the existence of the old lady, so that she can completely control the real power of the backyard of King Mu''s mansion in her own hands.


    In Mu Zhihua''s opinion, Mu Cen grew up among the people. No matter in style or temperament, he can''t surpass himself. Mu zhantian said that he was looking after the mansion three days ago. Even if Mu Cen was still alive, at least in that case, he was scared out of his mind.


    Who knows, what she saw was such a beautiful woman.


    The hatred in Mu Zhihua''s heart became more and more obvious, and the idea of cutting the grass roots became more and more serious.


    After all, there is a difference between the legitimate daughter and the common daughter.


    When Mu Cen comes back, she, the daughter of the side imperial concubine, will fall into the disadvantage sooner or later. She must take advantage of the fact that Mu Cen has not gained the upper hand to kill her thoroughly.


    After sinking, Mu Zhihua calmed his mood.

 Chapter 16

    Soon, as if nothing had happened, Mu Zhihua asked, "my sister hasn''t told me where I''m going? Just arrived at the palace, why didn''t you stop and walk around? "


    "To greet the old lady, of course." Mu Cen didn''t hide it. He looked at Mu Zhihua with half a smile. "I can''t afford to be accused of disrespect if I''m not careful."


    Said, Mu Cen looked at the color of the sky, the color of the sky has gradually sunk down: "Princess Yi, the color of the sky is not early, I have to hurry to the old lady to say hello, not much delay here."


    Seeing that Mu Zhihua didn''t leave, Mu Cen frowned: "or does Princess Yi want to go with me? Just as it happens, the princess will follow me, and I will be relieved. After all, I''m new here, and I don''t understand many rules, do I? "


    The words between the lines are just right. They don''t give Mu Zhihua any reason to refuse.


    However, Mu Cen paved the way for mu Zhi''s painting, putting her in a dilemma.


    At least in front of Li Shiyuan, Mu Zhihua could not refuse.


    Sure enough, Mu Zhihua looked at Mu Cen, and suddenly said with a smile: "that''s natural. I''ll take my elder sister with me, so that she won''t be familiar with the road and delay the old lady''s rest, or she won''t understand the rules of the house and let the fourth Prince see the joke."


    Mu Cen smiles and nods. Then he turns around and ignores Mu Zhihua. He walks quietly on the way to the ancestral temple.


    Mu Zhihua reluctantly takes his maidservant to the front.


    When Mu Cen passed Li Shiyuan and Mu Zhanxiao, he nodded slightly and passed calmly. In front of Li Shiyuan, suddenly, a gust of palm wind came. Mu Cen accepted the palm firmly and fell down the path.


    She knew that this wave of palm wind came from Li Shiyuan.


    Li Shiyuan naturally guessed that Mu Zhihua was kneeling down by himself, so now Li Shiyuan is testing himself.


    It''s impossible for a martial arts practitioner not to feel his previous style.


    If Mu Cen reacts, he will undoubtedly expose himself to Li Shiyuan.


    Mu Cen can''t act rashly when he doesn''t know about Li Shiyuan.


    What''s more, Li Shiyuan has always been a shrewd man. On that day, even if he covered his face and saved Li Shiyuan, Li Shiyuan doubted it in such a good coincidence.


    "Miss --" he Xiang saw Mu Cen stagger and exclaimed.


    Even Mu Zhihua, who was walking in front of him, came to see it. Mu Cen couldn''t see it steady, but Li Shiyuan''s action was faster and had moved to Mu Zhihua''s face in a flash.


    Warm and polite voice: "Miss mu, please be careful."


    The voice falls, Mu Cen has also fallen into Li Shiyuan''s arms, but it is only a moment, Li Shiyuan righted Mu Cen, she has been separated from himself.


    The eyebrows and eyes under the low convergence hide deep meaning.


    Mingming just now he felt that the palm wind was coming from the direction of Mu Cen, but now under the test, Mu CEN is like a weak woman, and does not know kung fu.


    Is mu Cen hiding deeply, or is his perception wrong?


    Li Shiyuan stood with a negative hand and did not show his emotions.


    And Mu Cen looked at Li Shiyuan, but he was neither humble nor arrogant, and his face was a bit of panic: "the minister''s daughter Xie, the fourth Prince''s help, is the minister''s daughter reckless."


    "No harm." Li Shiyuan gave a faint smile, but he didn''t like it.


    Mu Zhanxiao didn''t speak in the whole process.


    And after Mu Cen stood firm, he politely blessed himself and went on quietly.

 Chapter 17

    Mu Zhihua looks at all this coldly. When Mu Cen walks in, she gives out a short cold laugh.


    Mu Cen doesn''t like it.


    Mu Zhihua lowered his voice and warned: "Mu Cen, this is King Mu''s house, and you can''t tolerate the slightest bit of recklessness. You are not allowed to do anything shameful in King Mu''s house. "


    "My sister has been taught." Mu Cen''s smiling face was full of anger.


    Mu Zhihua''s face is even worse.


    However, due to the presence of people, Mu Zhihua is not easy to attack. It''s rare for him to walk quickly without bearing. Compared with Mu Zhihua, Mu Cen seems more calm and leisurely.


    But he Xiang, who followed Mu Cen, was frightened.


    I''m afraid there will be an accident if I''m careful.


    But in Mu Cen''s eyes, what he Xiang saw was calm and self-confidence. Don''t be surprised when you are in danger.


    But Li Shiyuan didn''t follow up and just stood in the same place.


    Until Mu Cen''s figure disappeared, Li Shiyuan said faintly: "Mu CEN is not simple."


    Mu Zhanxiao frowned: "she was sent to Gu''s house on the first day of her birth. In the past 16 years, people in Mu''s house have been indifferent to her and hardly remember such a person. If the old lady''s health had not gone from bad to worse in the past two years, the imperial doctor would have been unable to do anything. He would have been a living horse doctor and let Mu Cen come back for joy. "


    The implication is that Mu CEN is not a special person. All this is more like an accident.


    Li Shiyuan listened quietly, his eyes had been taken back, and he still stood with his hands on his shoulder: "who is Gu Fu?"


    "Ordinary peddler, there are several shops in Kyoto, that''s all." Mu Zhanxiao explained.


    Li Shiyuan nodded and said nothing. He walked calmly towards the ancestral hall.


    He was originally ordered to visit the old lady and see Mu Fu''s daughter who just came back, but this mu Cen surprised Li Shiyuan.


    Her posture is very similar to that of the woman who saved herself on that day and wanted to take her Jade Pendant by the way. In particular, her tone of voice is light, and she is a little cautious in her wanton way.


    Is it a coincidence?


    In this meditation, Li Shiyuan''s chest was calm, and Mu Zhanxiao''s eyes flashed a trace of worry: "fourth highness, you..."


    "No harm." Li Shiyuan waved and soon continued to walk forward.


    Two days ago, Li Shiyuan was encircled by the prince''s people and was seriously injured. However, he could not show his suspicions in the court. Therefore, Li Shiyuan forced down the wound and seemed to be indifferent on the surface.


    Just now when he was testing Mu Cen, Li Shiyuan got angry and was naturally attacked.


    Bloody taste bursts into the throat, but was forced down.


    And Mu Cen''s reaction is like a weak woman who can''t do martial arts.


    So is his intuition wrong?


    After sinking, Li Shiyuan looked at Mu Zhanxiao: "what happened before?"


    "The other side doesn''t know the identity of the fourth prince. The assassination didn''t succeed this time. I''m afraid the prince won''t give up. His highness should be more careful." Mu Zhanxiao twisted his eyebrows. "It''s the people who save your highness. They wipe the traces clean. I''m afraid it will take some time."


    Li Shiyuan nodded and said nothing more. The conversation between them was very light. Until near the ancestral hall, the conversation stopped abruptly.


    ¡­¡­


    Prince Mu''s residence, ancestral hall.


    Wang Xueshuang walked out of the ancestral hall with the help of two mothers, and saw Mu Zhihua coming. Mu Zhihua immediately saluted: "Hello grandmother, Zhihua, please

 Chapter 18

    "Zhihua, why are you here at this time?" Wang Xueshuang was glad to see Mu Zhi''s painting.


    "If you miss your grandmother, please come and greet her." Mu Zhi''s mouth is sweet, and Wang Xueshuang is very happy.


    Wang Xueshuang laughs: "is your mouth sweet, coax people happy every day."


    Mu Zhihua stands deftly, looking at Wang Xueshuang with some coquetry and indignation. He doesn''t mention Mu Cen at all. Mu Cen doesn''t stand impatiently, as if everything in front of him doesn''t have much to do with him.


    It is Wang Xueshuang to notice Mu Cen, looked up and down, in the heart already knew.


    Mu Cen''s face was almost the same as that of the late princess.


    Wang Xueshuang doesn''t like Mu Cen very much. After all, when Mu Cen was born, great events happened one after another in Mu Wang''s palace. In addition, Mu Cen''s mother and concubine died of dystocia. On the contrary, Mu Cen''s life was forced to stay, which made Mu Hongyuan heartbroken.


    To sum up, Wang Xueshuang can''t have any good feelings and pity for mu Cen.


    Wang Xueshuang''s face doesn''t get better even if he knows that Mu CEN is going back to Mu Wang''s house for his own joy.


    I always think Mu CEN is a bad guy.


    But looking at the graceful appearance of Mu Cen, Wang Xueshuang didn''t say anything, at least Mu Cen and himself thought too much.


    She thought that Mu Cen, who had no one to discipline, was a wild girl and could not be on the stage.


    Gu Fu is not a big family. Even if he has some money, he doesn''t have any reputation in Kyoto, and the girls he teaches can''t do anything.


    As a result, Mu Cen surprised Wang Xueshuang.


    Standing here with such bearing, it''s like going through the storm for a long time. Simple clothes can make people remember, but not too much publicity.


    The delicate facial features are very similar to the late princess. For a moment, Wang Xueshuang felt that the late princess was reborn.


    She quieted down and held Mammy''s hand tightly.


    When Mu Cen saw Wang Xueshuang looking at him, he graciously invited an: "Hello grandma, it''s Mu Cen who is unfilial. I haven''t invited you for so many years."


    Voice down, Mu Cen has knelt down, to Wang Xueshuang kowtow.


    Respectful.


    Wang Xueshuang saw this, the facial expression also followed to ease down, light mouth: "get up."


    Mu Zhi''s eyebrows are twisted.


    This kind of picture is beyond the expectation of Mu Zhi''s painting. In her opinion, Mu CEN is a person who can''t get on the stage. With Wang Xueshuang''s demands on people, she naturally hates Mu Zhihua.


    But it''s clear that everyone has miscalculated.


    Wang Xueshuang doesn''t like Mu Cen, but he doesn''t have much aversion to Mu Cen.


    It''s hard for mu Zhi to draw. He wants to make trouble for mu Cen, but he can''t find any gap in his words and deeds.


    And kneeling Mu Cen heard Wang Xueshuang''s words, and then stood up: "Mu Cen thanks grandma."


    Wang Xueshuang nodded, but didn''t say anything: "you have a heart. If you know that you will come to visit me."


    "Mu Cen dare not forget. I''m just afraid of disturbing my grandmother''s Qingxiu. " Mu Cen advanced and retreated appropriately. He was neither humble nor overbearing.


    "You are the same as your mother''s wife." Wang Xueshuang thought of the late princess, "she used to wait outside the ancestral hall, wait for me to come out, and then accompany me for a walk. Think about it, it''s all 16 years."


    Time fast let Wang Xueshuang some emotion.


    If the princess is still there, Mu Cen may not be in the current situation, at least it is impossible to live among the people.

 Chapter 19

    With Mu Hongyuan''s love for the princess, Mu Cen will only be the unique daughter of the palace.


    Think of these, Wang Xueshuang also some sigh, looking at the appearance of Mu Cen standing quietly, can''t help but a little more heartache.


    After all, Mu CEN is also the legitimate daughter of King Mu''s house.


    No matter what happened in those years, it was more pitiful to be exiled. After all, Mu Cen suffered from the disaster.


    Mu Hongyuan is more unable to accept the death of the princess because of childbirth, so the crime of "bad luck star" is pinned on Mu Cen.


    In other words, I don''t want to see the similar faces of Mu Cen and the princess for fear of missing too much.


    Mu Cen listened to Wang Xueshuang''s words, but calmly said: "if Mu CEN is lucky, he wants to accompany his grandmother in the house."


    Wang Xueshuang nodded and quietly looked at Mu Cen: "accompany me for a walk."


    "Yes." Mu Cen meekly responds, and then follows Wang Xueshuang step by step.


    Mu Zhihua was more and more worried when he saw such a picture: "grandma, you are not in good health. The imperial doctor came here and said that you need more rest. Let Zhihua send you back."


    She doesn''t want Mu Cen and Wang Xueshuang to be too close.


    It''s a kind of intuition. It''s intuitive that Wang Xueshuang won''t be too bad to Mu Cen. When Wang Xueshuang was still there, the ultimate power in the palace was still in Wang Xueshuang''s hands.


    Once Muchen is in power, it''s not good for them.


    "Princess Yi." The quiet Mu Cen suddenly opened his mouth and interrupted Mu Zhihua''s words, "I think the imperial doctor let my grandmother rest instead of lying in bed all the year round. It''s good for my health to be able to walk more. Maybe the disease will be cured without any medicine. "


    "You..." Mu Zhihua looked at Mu Cen angrily.


    Mu Cen was calm and gave Wang Xueshuang a gentle smile: "grandmother, do you think that''s right?"


    "That''s the reason." Wang Xueshuang nodded, and his favor for mu Cen rose a little.


    Since she became seriously ill, the imperial concubine of the side always keeps her in the house to have a rest. She can''t walk around and see the sunshine. How can Wang Xueshuang not understand the thoughts of the imperial concubine of the side? Because of her own situation, Wang Xueshuang can''t turn over directly with the imperial concubine of the side.


    The more live to this grade, Wang Xueshuang for death has become more taboo.


    Otherwise, it would not have moved the idea of joy.


    Obviously, under this idea, Mu CEN is an unexpected gain. At least he is not a member of the side imperial concubine group. He looks obedient on the surface, but he can''t figure out what to do behind his back.


    Mu Cen didn''t answer with a smile. He helped Wang Xueshuang to walk towards the garden.


    Mu Zhi stamped her feet in the same place and looked at Mu Cen''s eyes more and more insidious. Then, without stopping for a moment, she quickly walked in the opposite direction.


    Yu Guang from the corner of Mu Cen''s eye looked at her, pretending to be careful and wronged: "grandma, did Mu Cen offend Princess Yi. After all, Mu CEN is new here and doesn''t know much about the situation. He just explains it intuitively. If he offends, Mu Cen will first apologize to his grandmother and then compensate Princess Yi. "


    "No Wang Xueshuang waved her hand, "I know that painting is not so careful."


    "Then Mu CEN is relieved." Mu Cen smiles.


    Then she accompanied Wang Xueshuang with her face unchanged and continued to walk forward. The emotion she collected hid her deep meaning.


    In the last life, when Mu Cen had time to say hello to Wang Xueshuang, he blurted out too anxiously, but let Wang Xueshuang feel that Mu Cen was kind-hearted.

 Chapter 20

    Of course, there are also the reasons for mu Zhi''s painting.


    Before Mu Cen goes to find Wang Xueshuang, Mu Zhihua teaches him that Wang Xueshuang is not in good health and is not suitable to walk around. He wants to recuperate in the house.


    These words from Mu Cen''s mouth are more like a curse for Wang Xueshuang''s early return to the west, which makes Wang Xueshuang angry. In addition to being late, Wang Xueshuang is directly detained in the Chaifang.


    In this life, she put this sin on Mu Zhi''s painting.


    After all, prolonging life is also Wang Xueshuang''s idea, not the death of old trees.


    Of course, Mu CEN is very clear that it is impossible to shake the position of Mu Zhihua in Wang Xueshuang''s mind, but it is immeasurable that it will break out over time.


    Wang Xueshuang is a key figure in order to gain a firm foothold in Prince Mu''s residence.


    Mu Cen has a name in her heart. Every step after her rebirth, she seems very cautious.


    When Mu Cen accompanies Wang Xueshuang to the outside of the ancestral hall, he just sees Li Shiyuan and Mu Zhanxiao coming face to face. Mu Cen invites an, who is neither humble nor arrogant.


    Li Shiyuan motioned Mu Cen to get up, then went to Wang Xueshuang and helped Wang Xueshuang up: "the old lady looks much stronger. In this case, I think my father will be more relieved if he knows."


    "Thank you for your relationship with your highness. I will go to the palace in person to thank the emperor in a few days." Wang Xueshuang looks at Li Shiyuan with a smile, and all he says is the scene.


    As soon as they came and went, Mu Cen kept quiet all the way.


    Only the light from the corner of her eye occasionally falls on Li Shiyuan, but it is soon taken back. When Mu Cen looks at Li Shiyuan for the last time, he is caught by Li Shiyuan.


    Mu CEN is not surprised not flurried of calm and up, and calm of take back the line of sight.


    Li Shiyuan''s eyes became more playful, but it just disappeared in a moment.


    Li Shiyuan didn''t stay much in King Mu''s residence. After visiting Wang Xueshuang, he asked about Mu Cen''s situation and left.


    Mu Zhanxiao personally sent Li Shiyuan away.


    Mu CEN is still with Wang Xueshuang.


    After all, Wang Xueshuang has been ill for a long time. After staying out for a short time, she is a little tired. Mu Cen noticed for the first time: "grandma, Mu Cen learned some massage skills with her adoptive parents when she was looking after the house. Maybe it can help her relieve her headache and discomfort."


    Wang Xueshuang is surprised: "can you still have these?"


    "A little bit." Mu CEN is confident.


    Wang Xueshuang said with a smile, "I''ll try. Over the years, these maids and mothers, as well as the imperial doctors in the palace, and the doctors outside have all tried, and none of them is reliable. "


    Headache is Wang Xueshuang''s old problem, but also because of headache, more and more to Wang Xueshuang''s body torture broken.


    Mu Cen of the last generation also wanted to please Wang Xueshuang, but he didn''t think that every time he used it at the wrong time, which led to Wang Xueshuang''s irritability. He intuitively thought that Mu Cen came back to ask for his life instead of being overjoyed, and he became more and more disgusted with mu Cen.


    And these wrong times, of course, are carefully arranged by Mu Zhihua.


    Mu CEN is not wary of Mu Zhihua and tells him that he knows how to do medicine. Mu Zhihua pretends to be kind enough to arrange Mu Cen to give Wang Xueshuang a massage. As a result, he makes a fool of himself. He doesn''t let Wang Xueshuang relieve his pain. On the contrary, he becomes more and more uncomfortable when Wang Xueshuang is complicated.


    Wang Xueshuang is on fire. Mu CEN is frightened. The candlestick and hot water beside him are overturned, burning Wang Xueshuang.

 Chapter 21

    What''s more, Wang Xueshuang''s aversion to mucen is worse.


    That time, Mu Cen was punished, kneeling in the ancestral hall for three days and three nights. When Wang Xueshuang spoke, Mu Cen almost lost half his life.


    Mu Cen collected the memory of the last life and quietly helped Wang Xueshuang to walk towards the house.


    She carefully cushioned Wang Xueshuang, and asked Hexiang to take aromatherapy. Then she asked Mammy to find a zither player and assigned several pieces for the zither player to play repeatedly.


    Wang Xueshuang twisted her brow.


    Mu Cen''s hand had already gently massaged Wang Xueshuang, and he said faintly: "grandma, when massaging, you can get rid of the technique. You also care about the environment and mood. The music played by the zither player can relieve your mood. Aromatherapy also has the same effect. With the technique, the headache will be relieved and gradually disappear. "


    These words, Mu Cen also said softly.


    Wang Xueshuang doesn''t know whether it is mu Cen''s words, her technique, or the current atmosphere. She really feels that her stubborn headache has eased down, and even begins to feel sleepy.


    According to Wang Xueshuang''s situation, Mu Cen judges that his technique is constantly changing. He points at each acupoint accurately until the music of the zither player stops. Mu Cen releases his hand.


    "The technique of cen''er is brilliant." Wang Xueshuang is very satisfied, and her spirit is much better.


    Even the name of Mu Cen has been changed, which shows that Wang Xueshuang likes it.


    Mu Cen modest mouth: "it''s my grandmother''s praise."


    Wang Xueshuang likes it more and more, and her attitude is obviously better. Then she looks at Mu Cen''s simple clothes. There is no hair ornament on her head, and her eyebrows twist up: "Mama Li, call housekeeper Chen for me."


    "Yes." Mother Li answered respectfully.


    Mu Cen stood calmly, neither humble nor overbearing.


    She has been reborn, some things can follow the historical track, some things will naturally change, just like now, Mu Cen can roughly guess what Wang Xueshuang is going to do.


    Just Mu Cen didn''t expect that such joy came so fast.


    Mu CEN is not proud.


    Wang Xueshuang''s liking for herself is not to let herself be complacent in Prince Mu''s mansion, but to be more and more in crisis. Every step of the next step will be particularly difficult and cautious.


    And housekeeper Chen came soon, kneeling respectfully in front of Wang Xueshuang: "old lady, what can I do for you to find a slave?"


    But steward Chen''s vision fell on Mu Cen without any trace.


    Mu Cen took a very light look at it, with a smile in his mouth, but soon disappeared and stood quietly.


    "Cen''er is the legitimate daughter of Prince Mu''s house. Why didn''t she have a decent dress and even jewelry when she entered the house? It''s going to be spread. People who don''t know think that we don''t want to see cen''er in Prince Mu''s house. Where do you want the Lord''s face to be?" Wang Xueshuang reprimanded housekeeper Chen.


    This words, let Chen housekeeper unavoidable more side purpose looked to Mu Cen.


    Mu Cen in the end he de how can, just entered the palace, let Wang Xueshuang to Mu Cen care.


    Since the side of the imperial concubine in power, these things Wang Xueshuang never asked, all by the side of the imperial concubine in charge. When Mu Cen comes back, the side imperial concubine certainly can''t give a good face, but will think of a way to kill him. Even the courtyard is the position of the servant room.


    How can you take the initiative to prepare these for mu Cen.

 Chapter 22

    Housekeeper Chen has been taught by mucen, and naturally knows that mucen''s method is powerful, but housekeeper Chen doesn''t dare to make any decisions privately when it comes to the affairs of the palace.


    Now that Wang Xueshuang has opened her mouth, housekeeper Chen will naturally be able to get it.


    After all, side imperial concubine dare not have any opinion to Wang Xueshuang.


    Even if you don''t want to, you can only follow orders.


    "The slave asked the old lady to make atonement. It was the slave''s fault. The slave immediately prepared clothes and jewelry for the young lady." Housekeeper Chen spoke respectfully.


    Wang Xueshuang''s face eased down, and then looked at Mu Cen: "if cen''er needs anything, just tell housekeeper Chen that you are my legitimate daughter of Mu Wangfu, you can''t let people lose their tongue."


    "Mu Cen thanks grandma. In the future, Mu Cen should pay attention to these things and will not commit them again. " Mu Cen followed Wang Xueshuang''s words.


    Looking for such plain clothes and not wearing any accessories is the natural purpose.


    Without a supporter, she can never be proud in the palace, let alone get equal treatment.


    In the future, how can we talk about terms with ourselves.


    Mu Cen lowered her eyebrows, because her goal was never in Mu Wang''s house.


    For mu Cen, these people in King Mu''s house are nothing but mole ants, which is not enough to support. What she needs is a good starting point and springboard.


    Wang Xueshuang listened to Mu Cen''s words and nodded.


    Mu Cen has calm mouth: "Mu Cen disturb grandmother too long, grandmother first rest, Mu Cen tomorrow son again to grandmother please."


    "Good." Wang Xueshuang is more and more satisfied.


    Mu Cen didn''t speak, calmly backed out, Chen housekeeper followed Mu Cen''s behind to walk out, can''t help but see Mu Cen a few more eyes.


    This mu CEN is more powerful than he thought.


    Wang Xueshuang has never been a good person to get along with. The side imperial concubine can go to today. I don''t know how much effort she has spent on Wang Xueshuang, but mucen has done it easily.


    But why doesn''t Mu Cen push the boat with the current to say where he lives now, and then Sue again?


    Housekeeper Chen didn''t ask much.


    He looked at Mu Cen respectfully: "Miss, what you need, the slave will send it to you in a moment."


    Mu Cen nodded: "thank you, housekeeper Chen."


    Then, Mu Cen didn''t say much. He took the lotus fragrance to the West building, and the lotus fragrance followed.


    Until the sparsely populated West building, he Xiang couldn''t help but say: "Miss, you''re really good. As soon as I came back, I coaxed the old lady into obedience. "


    Mu Cen didn''t smile.


    She flicked the eyebrow of lotus fragrance: "it''s easy to learn. Don''t be fooled later."


    "Miss --" he Xiang covered his eyebrows and answered with his mouth.


    Mu Cen was laughing and didn''t say anything.


    They went into the West building.


    He Xiang looked at the environment of the West Building and quieted down: "Miss, the old lady likes you. Why don''t you tell me to change the place to another place? You can''t live here in the West building. You can''t see the sunshine all year round. When the weather gets cold, you will be too cold."


    He Xiang is the inferior girl who lives in the West building. She naturally knows the situation here.


    No one in the West building doesn''t want to leave.


    And Mu CEN is like a person who has nothing to do. In the eyes of He Xiang, Mu Cen just doesn''t know the bad situation of the West building.


    Mu Cen listened to He Xiang''s words, but casually laughed: "don''t worry, you will leave here soon, step by step, many things are too urgent, even in war, you have to be famous, don''t you think?"

 Chapter 23

    Lotus fragrance seems to know nothing.


    Mu Cen didn''t explain any more.


    He Xiang is actually two years older than Mu Cen, but now Mu Cen''s mood is more mature than he Xiang. Naturally, he Xiang can''t understand many ideas.


    She sent Hexiang to boil water and prepare dinner. After all, people in the West building can''t get food from the kitchen. They have to prepare everything by themselves.


    Mu Cen was waiting for housekeeper Chen.


    Steward Chen arrived at the West building within half a quarter of an hour, bringing a box full of jewelry and a tailor to make clothes for mu Cen.


    Mu Cen has always been neither humble nor arrogant.


    After the tailor finished measuring, housekeeper Chen came forward: "Miss, there is a batch of new brocade in the palace. It''s just outside the door. When you finish selecting, the slave will let the tailor do it according to your figure."


    "Thank you." Mu Cen smiles.


    Then, she generously took the biggest pearl from the jewelry box and handed it to housekeeper Chen: "housekeeper Chen, this is a little of my heart. Please accept it."


    Housekeeper Chen pushed for a moment and took it calmly.


    Mu Cen didn''t say much.


    But she is very clear, rely on force deterrent, far less than such a small favor let housekeeper Chen loyal. In the palace, as long as you can accept housekeeper Chen and Wang Xueshuang, the rest will be easier to deal with.


    As for the side imperial concubine one room¡ª¡ª


    Mu Cen''s eyebrows and eyes are stained with blood, and the future is long.


    Otherwise, who will be the scapegoat?


    And sure enough, after taking in housekeeper Chen, everything went smoothly. Housekeeper Chen directly asked people to deliver dinner, dealt with the rest of the things safely, and gave Mu Cen convenience, but did not let Mu Cen have any discomfort.


    After Mu Cen saw off manager Chen, he sat quietly in the West building.


    She knew that the side imperial concubine one room already knew all that happened today.


    Mu CEN is waiting, waiting for the person of side imperial concubine one room to fall into the trap.


    She knows that her current power and ability are not enough to overthrow the side imperial concubine, but she can let the side imperial concubine step by step into her own trap, and finally can''t struggle.


    The blood in her eyes and eyebrows did not fade, but it was well hidden.


    After finishing the meal, Mu Cen asked he Xiang to have a rest first, and then walked quietly towards his own room. She pushed the door and looked at the room with only one bed, one table and one cabinet. It was not so much a wing room as a simple place to live.


    She looked around with a sneer.


    In three days, she will leave here.


    ¡­¡­


    It''s midnight.


    Mu Cen takes off his clothes and lies on his bed, but he doesn''t feel sleepy. Maybe it''s because of the change of environment, or maybe it''s because everything can''t make Mu Cen feel at ease.


    She''s waiting.


    Wait for a scene of the last life to happen.


    The candlelight in the house was flickering.


    It''s the end of summer, but it''s already chilly in the courtyard of the West building. There is still wind in the crack of the door. The wind in the room makes people feel scared in the quiet night.


    All of a sudden¡ª¡ª


    The sound of rustling came from the room, and Mu Cen''s eyes were sharp. Looking at the edge of the door, a king cobra had come into the room, its head was high, and it was an aggressive posture.


    It''s very fast, coming directly in the direction of Muchen.


    Mu Cen smelled the fragrance from the tip of his nose.


    She knew that the smell had an inexplicable stimulating effect on snakes

 Chapter 24

    It can make the snake completely lose its mind and start to attack people, especially the king cobra.


    It''s very difficult to live as long as you speak.


    The other side is obviously aimed at Mu Cen and wants to kill her.


    In the house of King Mu, if he could manage to deal with it quickly, Mu Cen could guess it with his fingers, and it happened in the last life.


    But at that time, Mu Cen was very lucky. When the night watchmen passed by, they heard Mu Cen''s scream. When they broke into the house, the king cobra bit the night watchman, and the night watchman died on the spot.


    Muchen escaped.


    But after this event, Mu Cen''s mental state has not been very good. A little bit of movement will make Mu Cen scream.


    Such behavior in Wang Xueshuang''s serious is a very unseemly thing.


    In the eyes of Mu Cen at that time, Mu Zhihua appeased himself from time to time, seemingly caring, but he stepped on the spot every time, especially when Wang Xueshuang and Mu Fu had guests, which made Mu Cen scream.


    Naturally, Mu Cen''s reputation will not be good.


    Wang Xueshuang''s aversion to Mu Cen becomes more and more obvious.


    But mu Cen didn''t feel that this was the arrangement of Mu Zhihua. On the contrary, he was very grateful for mu Zhihua, because when everyone hated himself, only mu Zhihua was with him.


    Finally, he will step by step into the trap of Mu Zhi''s painting and become a ghost for death.


    But this time¡ª¡ª


    Mu Cen''s eyebrows and eyes gradually cooled down. He watched the king cobra swimming fast, full of aggressiveness and spitting out its core. His slender hand accurately grasped the seven inches of the snake, and instantly controlled the king cobra.


    Mu Cen, holding the snake''s seven inches, walked out of the house.


    At the moment when Mu Cen pushed the door, her eyes became sharp. She followed the origin of the flute and looked in the past, but she didn''t find any movement.


    The seven inch snake suddenly became crazy and out of control.


    Mu Cen didn''t notice for a moment. He was attacked by the snake''s tail. The king cobra is much bigger than other snakes. In addition to being controlled, his power can''t be underestimated.


    "Damn it." Mu Cen said a low curse.


    Her hand glided, and the king cobra broke away from the imprisoned seven inches. She was about to bite Mu Cen. Mu Cen couldn''t dodge and was surprised.


    This is the moment¡ª¡ª


    A sharp dagger flew over Mu Cen''s face accurately, and directly shot into seven inches of king cobra, nailing it to the ground thoroughly.


    The king cobra, which was still holding its teeth and claws and spitting out its core, gradually disappeared and lay upright on the ground.


    Mu Cen was completely relieved.


    It was really breathtaking just now.


    Life is on the line.


    It seems that after returning to God, Mu Cen found that he fell into a solid chest, with a touch of musk, cold eyes looking down at Mu Cen.


    Li Shiyuan.


    Mu Cen was surprised, but he was calm all the time.


    Didn''t Li Shiyuan have already left Prince Mu''s residence? Why does it appear in the palace at this time.


    And between her and Li Shiyuan, it seems too close, almost close.


    Nearly can clearly smell Li Shiyuan body light musk, hear this person''s heartbeat.


    But this shock was soon hidden well by Mu Cen. She calmly looked at Li Shiyuan, her voice softened, with a trace of panic: "fourth prince, how can you be here?"

 Chapter 25

    As if remembering something, Mu Cen struggled out of Li Shiyuan''s arms and knelt down: "my daughter, thank you for your help."


    Mu Cen''s voice trembled all the way.


    It''s like I''m terrified in the face of such a situation.


    But mu Cen seldom plays drums in his heart. I don''t know how much Li Shiyuan saw. In such a situation where the enemy and ourselves are unknown, Mu Cen can''t expose anything in front of Li Shiyuan.


    The deeper you hide, the more likely you are to take advantage of the game in the future.


    Li Shiyuan has never appeared in the memory of Mu Cen''s last life. She can''t accurately guess Li Shiyuan''s idea, let alone Mu Cen wants to move the cake in Li Shiyuan''s hand.


    Li Shiyuan is not an ordinary person.


    And Li Shiyuan stands with a negative hand and looks down at Mu Cen.


    It was an accident to enter King Mu''s residence.


    Today''s Prince Li Shiyuan failed to succeed before, so it is impossible to let Li Shiyuan go. As long as Li Shiyuan appears, there will be murderers. In Kyoto, Li Shiyuan is far less powerful than the prince.


    In addition, he was still injured, so Li Shiyuan fell into the downwind. After turning into the back lane, he directly jumped over the wall into King Mu''s house.


    And this location is the West building, which will not disturb other people. It is relatively safe.


    As a result, Li Shiyuan did not expect to see such a scene.


    At that moment, if I read it correctly, Mu Cen came out with seven inches of the snake. It was obvious that the snake was controlled by the music.


    Would a normal girl be so calm when she sees a king cobra?


    This mu CEN is definitely not simple.


    And now kneeling in front of her, she looks very poor, which is quite different from the sharp eyed and bloodthirsty girl before.


    Li Shiyuan sank and lowered his eyebrows slightly, as if he was thinking about something.


    The wound that had not been healed gradually cracked in the chase, and the blood seeped out, but on the surface, Li Shiyuan remained silent.


    The slender finger with distinct bone knot suddenly pinched Mu Cen''s mandible: "look up at this king."


    Mu Cen looked up obediently.


    "You are sixteen this year?" Li Shiyuan asked about his calm.


    "Yes." Mu Cen answered.


    Li Shiyuan''s eyes are more heavy. He looks at Mu Cen for a moment, as if he wants to see through Mu Cen. Mu Cen''s eyes are faint with a trace of panic, but such panic is more like playing for Li Shiyuan.


    The palm of Li Shiyuan''s hand was tight.


    Mu Cen''s expression became a little painful: "fourth prince, pain."


    Li Shiyuan ignored Mu Cen''s words and said coldly: "I saw you pinching the snake seven inches before, but I didn''t feel any panic. Now I see my king, but why are you afraid?"


    Mu Cen listened to Li Shiyuan''s words and was quiet. His voice was still shaking: "I''m afraid. But it''s a survival instinct. The snake hits seven inches. But obviously it doesn''t work. If the fourth Prince didn''t see it, I''m afraid I would be the one who died now. "


    Every sentence is just right.


    I can''t see any trace of lying, or even shivering. It''s like the afterlife. It''s a feeling of fear.


    Li Shiyuan just watched.


    The hand that pinches Mu Cen''s mandible also did not loosen.


    Mu Cen didn''t know whether Li Shiyuan believed it or not. But in the current stall, many things can not be admitted, can only play silly.


    What''s more, it''s unreasonable for Li Shiyuan to appear here at this time point. Therefore, Mu Cen''s gambling on Li Shiyuan can''t be made public, and this matter can only be passed vaguely.

 Chapter 26

    Just when they were in a stalemate, Li Shiyuan suddenly snorted.


    The originally cracked wound became more and more obvious, and the blood had penetrated into his clothes, but Li Shiyuan was wearing a deep purple gown, and he couldn''t see it clearly at night.


    When I dodged before, the blade that had rubbed my skin was poisonous. Now it entered the blood and began to attack gradually.


    Mu Cen, who is very sensitive to the smell of blood, has noticed it for the first time.


    She looked at Li Shiyuan, who alerted him and released Mu Cen.


    Mu Cen returned to his senses and heard the sound of footsteps coming from outside the West Tower. He was the bodyguard in the palace. Even Mu Cen heard mu zhantian''s voice.


    Mu zhantian has been granted the title of Yijun king, and he has an independent residence in the palace. He is not in the palace on weekdays. Why does he suddenly appear today.


    Subconsciously, Mu Cen saw Li Shiyuan.


    Li Shiyuan got up to go, but he found that his limbs could not make any effort at all, and the footsteps outside the west tower were approaching.


    Mu Cen just hesitated for a moment and looked at Li Shiyuan: "if the fourth prince can rest assured, please follow me. But it seems that the fourth Prince has no choice. If he goes out of the West Tower, he will die. "


    Mu Cen said this directly.


    Li Shiyuan looked at Mu Cen, and the smell of fishy sweetness came from his throat. Blood was oozing from the corners of his mouth, but the Phoenix eyes were a little cold, and his thin lips were pursed, which was less warm and more cruel than the day.


    The Mou light that falls on Mu Cen''s body, also more and more research.


    Mu Cen didn''t avoid Li Shiyuan''s eyes. He thought for a moment: "people outside will arrive soon. There is not much time for the fourth prince to think. "


    On the other side, he Xiang also heard the movement and rushed to see the situation in the courtyard. He also saw the king cobra, who was shot by a dagger and stiff, almost screamed.


    Mu Cen''s action is faster, the first time covered the hand of lotus fragrance, low voice command: "don''t call."


    He Xiang nodded in a hurry, but his face was still very white.


    Mu Cen then let go of He Xiang. He Xiang looked at the king cobra on the ground with a lingering fear. Then he looked at Li Shiyuan close at hand. His voice stammered: "maidservant... Maidservant, see the fourth... Fourth prince."


    "Don''t kneel." Mu Cen interrupted He Xiang, "listen to me, first deal with the snake in the house. I''ll get it later. If someone comes, you can come out again. But when you see the fourth prince, you can''t mention it again."


    Mu Cen''s voice is more and more serious: "don''t panic, just as usual, do you understand?"


    The lotus fragrance repeated: "I know."


    Mu Cen didn''t say anything more, just looked at the lotus fragrance, but the trust in the lotus fragrance was direct, without any doubt.


    Then, Mu Cen looked at Li Shiyuan: "fourth prince."


    Li Shiyuan looks at Mu Cen, gathers the light from the bottom of his eyes, and follows Mu Cen to the house. He Xiang watches them go in and listens to the movement outside. Even if they are afraid of the king cobra in front of them, he quickly handles the scene, and then goes back to his house in a hurry.


    ¡­¡­


    In the house¡ª¡ª


    Li Shiyuan vomited blood almost as he entered the door.


    Mu Cen''s brow twisted up, and he approached Li Shiyuan without taboo. Li Shiyuan watched Mu Cen warily, but mu Cen said directly: "fourth prince, how long can it last?"


    "Two hours." Li Shiyuan said.

 Chapter 27

    Mu Cen nodded: "please the fourth Prince hide, no matter what happens, hear what sound, do not come out."


    Li Shiyuan did not speak.


    Mu Cen also has no time to entangle with Li Shiyuan.


    There was a scream outside the house, which belonged to He Xiang, the roar of the guards and mu zhantian''s gloomy voice: "give me a thorough search, the content of the palace is no less than assassins, and there is no amnesty for those who see it."


    In such an order, the bodyguard mercilessly pushed the door and entered directly into the courtyard of the West building. He didn''t care who lived here.


    When Mu Cen came out, he Xiang stopped in front, but obviously he Xiang''s blocking effect was very little.


    Mu Cen frowned, and his eyes fell on mu zhantian: "I want to know what''s worth the appearance of Princess Yi in the palace in the middle of the night. And now this is for my yard? "


    Even Mu Cen just approved a smock and came out directly, as if he had been awakened from his sleep.


    Mu zhantian looked at Mu Cen and sneered: "get out of the way, go in and search for the king. You will be rewarded if you find the assassin."


    The bodyguard only obeys mu zhantian''s orders and naturally ignores Mu Cen.


    Soon, the bodyguard went straight to the West building.


    He Xiang subconsciously blocked in front, but could not stop the barbarism of the bodyguard. He fell directly on the ground, and his elbow inevitably bled.


    Mu Cen saw it.


    Her voice with more and more cold: "stop, who allow you in my place wanton."


    The voice was not angry.


    It''s not like a 16-year-old girl at all. On the contrary, it''s like a king in a high position. Looking at the bodyguard in front of him, he is extremely gloomy.


    Some of the guards were scared.


    Mu Cen has helped up the lotus fragrance, and his eyes fall on the lotus fragrance. They all slow down: "lotus fragrance, are you ok?"


    "Miss, I''m fine." He Xiang shook his head.


    After Mu Cen carefully checked, she was relieved. Then she looked coldly at mu zhantian: "Prince Yi, this palace is so big, you can be sure that the assassin is in my house. If the assassin is really in my house, why am I unaware of it? "


    Mu zhantian sneered.


    Looking at Mu Cen''s eyes also followed chilly.


    Before in Gu Fu, let Mu Cen escape a disaster, has been mu zhantian''s miscalculation. Obviously, mu zhantian underestimated Mu Cen''s ability, and even managed to coax the old lady into obedience on the first day of returning home. Even housekeeper Chen would give Mu Cen a new look.


    Needless to say, Mu Zhi''s paintings, which were secretly eaten by Mu Cen.


    How can mu zhantian stay with such a woman.


    However, due to the current situation, mu zhantian is really not good. He just wants to fight Mu Cen. However, God is obviously on mu zhantian''s side. The man who is going to hunt down tonight just escapes into the West Tower.


    No matter who catches or not, he can take Mu Cen''s life.


    The reason, of course, is the assassin''s assassination.


    "Mu Cen, do you know that hiding assassins is a capital crime?" Mu zhantian has been determined to open his mouth, and directly and mercilessly put the charge on Mu Cen.


    Mu Cen suddenly so light smile, looking at mu zhantian: "Yi Jun Wang, you this haven''t caught a person, anxious to sentence my crime?"


    With that, Mu Cen took a step forward and didn''t care about these sharp swords, standing in front of Mu zhantian.

 Chapter 28

    "You''re not afraid to pass it on. People say that the side imperial concubine''s first room has no idea. She can''t accommodate the legitimate daughter of the main room, so she finds such an excuse as assassin. How can she get rid of it quickly?" Mu Cen said the purpose of Mu zhantian impolitely.


    It is quite different from Wang Xueshuang''s clever and sensible.


    Mu Cen in the middle of the night is the most bloodthirsty person.


    The bodyguards near mu Cen can''t help shivering. It seems that the places Mu Cen passed by can blow a gust of Yin wind.


    Suddenly, the sword edge in the guard''s hand changed a reverse direction.


    The guard exclaimed, and the sword was aimed at mu zhantian.


    Mu zhantian''s face changed and said harshly, "are you going to rebel?"


    The bodyguard''s face turned white. He didn''t know why his sword was out of control, but mu Cen stood in the same place and looked at it with a smile.


    Mu zhantian thinks it''s weird.


    Weird, totally out of control.


    Only mu Cen didn''t speak, because only mu Cen knew that from the age of ten, she seemed to naturally have the ability to control objects.


    She can invisibly control these guards'' sharp swords in her own hands. These swords form mucen''s weapons, which can be used to assassinate others.


    But this kind of spiritual power, Mu Cen can''t wantonly use, use will only let the spiritual power eat itself.


    So mu Cen didn''t have to. He never used to.


    In the last life, it was also because of Mu Cen''s weakness and ignorance that Li Shiyuan, the crown prince, knew the secret. He came to coax Mu Cen into becoming the Crown Princess and became Li Shiyuan''s murder weapon again and again.


    In the end, Li Shiyuan used witchcraft to imprison his spiritual power, and was injected with mercury to die miserably.


    In the end, Li Shiyuan used witchcraft to imprison his spiritual power, and was injected with mercury to die miserably.


    "Don''t search for me yet." Mu zhantian roared.


    The bodyguard returned to his senses, a little panicked, but he didn''t dare to disobey the order and quickly walked towards the West building.


    Mu Cen stood still and looked at mu zhantian like this: "since Princess Yi has determined that I have an assassin in my house, I can generously let Princess Yi enter to search, but if Princess Yi doesn''t search, what will happen?"


    Mu zhantian just looked at Mu Cen, and he walked towards Mu Cen step by step, saying: "Mu Cen, when I can''t accommodate you, no matter who you are, I can uproot you."


    "Is it?" Mu Cen smile, some ruthless, "that''s afraid to let Yi Jun Wang miscalculation."


    Just as Mu Cen''s voice fell, housekeeper Chen came from a distance in a hurry: "what''s going on here? Why is it so noisy in the middle of the night?"


    Mu CEN is calm when he sees housekeeper Chen appear.


    The appearance of housekeeper Chen is expected by Mu Cen.


    He took advantage of himself. Steward Chen knows more about the situation in the palace than anyone else. How could steward Chen not know that mu zhantian made such a big noise.


    If Mu Cen doesn''t accept housekeeper Chen, housekeeper Chen will turn a blind eye.


    But now housekeeper Chen is on Mu Cen''s side, so he will arrive at the first time. After all, Mu Cen''s means, housekeeper Chen knows very well that if he turns a blind eye to Mu Cen, if he escapes this time, he will be the next one to die.


    In Gu''s house, Mu Cen, who was sitting in the blood but could be calm and self-confident, still makes housekeeper Chen feel creepy.


    When mu zhantian saw steward Chen appear, his face also changed. Obviously, he didn''t expect to kill such a Cheng Yaojin on the way.

 Chapter 29

    "Housekeeper Chen." It is mu Cen light mouth explanation, "I am falling asleep, Yi county king suddenly came, say is at the moment in my house. Since housekeeper Chen, you''re here. It''s better to have a personal ID than to be framed by someone who says that the assassin is in my house. In this way, if grandma asks tomorrow, I''ll have a personal ID card, too. "


    Housekeeper Chen obviously didn''t expect this. He took a look at Mu Cen.


    But mu Cen said again: "in order to prove my innocence, I am willing to let Princess Yi search the house. But if Princess Yi doesn''t search anything, but he is so determined, can I think that Princess Yi has ulterior motives?"


    Her question was easily thrown out, and housekeeper Chen was embarrassed: "Miss, this..."


    And Mu Cen already let a way: "Yi county king, please."


    This kind of generosity, on the contrary, made mu zhantian a little passive.


    After all, the moment of pursuing and killing is just entering the West Building of King Mu''s mansion. Whether he is in Mu Cen''s house or not will not end. If the other party is poisoned, he will lose his strength in an instant. It''s even more uncertain whether he really enters King Mu''s Mansion in the end.


    This move is just mu zhantian''s temporary intention to satisfy his selfish desire.


    Obviously did not expect, the goal has not been achieved, on the contrary was placed by Mu Cen.


    Steward Chen is here, and mu zhantian naturally wants to give him some thin noodles. However, Mu Cen''s indecisive and unremitting behavior will disturb other people. It''s hard to explain to the old lady.


    Over the years, Wang Xueshuang seems indifferent to the world, but everyone in the mansion knows that Wang Xueshuang has never been a fuel-efficient lamp.


    And Wang Xueshuang''s weight in Mu Hongyuan is heavier than anyone else.


    This is also the reason why Chen Zhirong has not been able to successfully control all the rights of King Mu''s residence for so many years.


    Because Wang Xueshuang didn''t delegate all her powers.


    "What? Is Prince Yi going to search? Why don''t you go in now? " Mu CEN is provoking mu zhantian, looking at mu zhantian''s eyes more and more cold and heartless, "I''m new here, but a bed, a table, a wooden cabinet in the house, whether someone is there, you can see clearly at a glance."


    Seeing that mu zhantian didn''t move, Mu Cen raised his eyebrows and laughed: "he Xiang, go to open the door. We are dignified, but there''s no need to hide."


    Lotus fragrant nervous looking at Mu Cen, but finally calm mouth: "maidservant this go."


    On such a short road, he Xiang was frightened.


    Mu zhantian doesn''t know, but he Xiang knows that there are people hidden in the house. There is no crossbeam or back door in the house, just as Mu Cen said, you can see clearly at a glance.


    Open the door, what should we do.


    As a result, when he Xiang came to the door, mu zhantian suddenly waved his hand, and the guards around him had put away his sword.


    He heard Mu Zhan''s voice: "no, I don''t need it. I see Mu Cen''s sister is open and aboveboard, and she is not the one who is hiding at the moment. It seems that she is no longer in the palace. Go out and search for me. "


    "Yes." The bodyguard answered and soon changed direction and left.


    Mu zhantian looks at Mu Cen coldly, but mu CEN is calm, does not evade mu zhantian''s eyes, a faint smile, this smile with irony, just watching mu zhantian walk away.


    Until mu zhantian''s figure left, Mu Cen gathered his eyes and quietly looked at housekeeper Chen: "housekeeper Chen, Mu Cen thanks here."

 Chapter 30

    Housekeeper Chen nodded and quieted down. Then he said, "Miss, in the palace, I''d better try my best to avoid Princess Yi."


    "Thank you for your advice." Thanks, Muchen.


    Housekeeper Chen didn''t say anything more: "please have a good rest. The slave will leave first."


    With that, housekeeper Chen turned and left.


    Mu Cen suddenly stopped housekeeper Chen: "housekeeper Chen, would you please bring some medicinal wine, ginseng and so on?"


    Housekeeper Chen twisted his eyebrows, but he didn''t understand the meaning of Mu Cen''s doing so. But housekeeper Chen didn''t ask much and nodded: "I know. I''ll send it to you in person in a moment."


    "Thank you very much." Mu Cen nodded.


    Mu Cen stood quietly and watched housekeeper Chen leave. Then he hurried into the house. He Xiang was obviously scared. He watched Mu Cen walk towards him in a cold sweat, and his voice trembled.


    "Little... Miss... I''m really scared to death... If Yi... Princess Yi really goes in..." he Xiang doesn''t dare to think about it any more.


    Mu Cen looked at the lotus fragrance, but said firmly: "calm down, one day when I am here, you will be OK. Even if I have something to do, I will do my best to keep you safe. "


    Simple words, but with firm strength, listen to the lotus eyes bursts of Red: "Miss..."


    "When housekeeper Chen comes, get the snake into the wine and soak the ginseng, but don''t make it public, including housekeeper Chen. Do you hear me Mu Cen orders carefully.


    He Xiang looked at Mu Cen and asked: "Miss, this is..."


    "Don''t ask, do as I say. Then watch it outside. Don''t let anyone near the West Tower. If someone is near, remind me at the first time. " Mu Cen didn''t explain much.


    He Xiang nodded and immediately did as Mu Cen ordered.


    Although Mu Cen knew that mu zhantian would not kill him in such circumstances, for the sake of safety, Mu Cen ordered him to go down to avoid accidents.


    After all, the identity of the people inside can''t be underestimated.


    Shen Shen, Mu Cen just walked towards the house. She walked into the house and closed the door quickly.


    Li Shiyuan leaned against the wall, his chest was bleeding, and he looked startling. Even the blue brick floor had been dyed.


    Mu Cen''s face changed, and he quickly walked in the direction of Li Shiyuan.


    Mu Cen didn''t say a word.


    Li Shiyuan instinctively became alert when Mu Cen approached, but he soon relaxed.


    Mu Cen stands in front of Li Shiyuan, and his boneless hand directly probes into Li Shiyuan''s chest, trying to take off his shirt.


    Li Shiyuan subconsciously clasped Mu Cen''s hand: "what do you do?"


    "Examine the wound." Mu Cen face does not change color, "or four princes feel, can see through the clothes?"


    Li Shiyuan didn''t let go of Mu Cen''s hand. He looked at Mu Cen sharply with his eyes: "can you still have medical skills?"


    "No, I don''t know. After a while, the fourth Prince may die in my hands." Mu Cen snorted coldly, "according to the fourth Prince''s wound, I can''t get out of the palace now, because mu zhantian must search the whole city. It''s better to die in my hand than to go out. At least there is a whole corpse."


    Li Shiyuan


    And Mu CEN is also lazy to pay attention to Li Shiyuan, neatly pulled down Li Shiyuan''s clothes, two people just stand at the edge of the bed.

 Chapter 31

    Li Shiyuan took Mu Cen''s hand and let it go.


    The whole person relaxed.


    He was a bit surprised by Muchen''s temper.


    Before that, Mu Cen was enough to surprise Li Shiyuan. Now, Mu Cen handles his wounds neatly, even sees his calm and self-confidence in the bloody time, and is calm in the face of all kinds of situations, which is not as simple as an ordinary girl.


    To Mu Cen''s suspicion, unavoidably deeper rise.


    Such doubts, but also with a trace of inquiry.


    Seems to want to thoroughly see everything Mu Cen.


    However, Mu Cen didn''t care what Li Shiyuan thought. He focused on Li Shiyuan''s wound. The old wound plus the new wound made it look terrible.


    It is obvious that the other side has made a fierce attack. The poison on the blade is fatal.


    Fortunately, Li Shiyuan just rubbed it. If the sword pierced the wound, Li Shiyuan would have died long ago.


    "Eat this." Mu Cen twisted his eyebrows, took out a medicine bottle from the head of the bed, and poured a pill to Li Shiyuan, "when I treat the wound well and the medicine takes effect, the fourth prince can leave here safely."


    Li Shiyuan took the pill in Mu Cen''s hand, and their skin inevitably touched each other.


    Mu Cen subconsciously took back his hand, some avoid suspicion.


    But Li Shiyuan looked at Mu Cen thoughtfully: "when I pulled out the king''s clothes, I was calm, but now I''m avoiding suspicion?"


    Mu Cen raised his eyes and looked at Li Shiyuan with a straight face: "the fourth Prince thinks too much. I don''t like touching unnecessary blood."


    Li Shiyuan


    It''s so open and bright.


    When the voice fell, Mu Cen had already treated Li Shiyuan''s wound.


    Gu Yuanzhi gave the pill to Mu Cen before he died. Let Mu Cen hide it. These medicines can detoxify all kinds of poisons. Keep them for a rainy day.


    Mu Cen didn''t expect that Li Shiyuan was the first person to use this medicine.


    But mu Cen didn''t think much about it. He took it as returning Li Shiyuan''s previous life-saving kindness. If it had not been for the appearance of Li Shiyuan, I''m afraid the person who died at the mouth of snake would have been himself.


    Even if she had the medicine, she would never come back to get it.


    Shen Shen, Mu Cen thoroughly bandaged Li Shiyuan''s wound, and then directly issued a guest order: "the fourth prince can leave."


    As the voice fell, Mu Cen didn''t look at Li Shiyuan. Instead, he lowered his head to deal with the blood on the ground. The blood must be cleaned up, or it will only cause endless trouble.


    Mu zhantian won''t fight back tonight.


    Doesn''t mean Mu has given up.


    Find the opportunity, he is still in danger, so in this case, Mu Cen can''t let himself have any handle in Mu zhantian''s hands.


    But Li Shiyuan didn''t mean to leave. He just looked at Mu Cen, who was half kneeling on the ground to deal with the bloodstain, for a moment.


    Until Mu Cen dealt with the bloodstain and raised his head, he said: "the fourth Prince is going to ask me to ask you out?"


    The voice falls, Mu Cen has already stood up.


    The man who was still standing with his hands on his back suddenly buckled Mu Cen''s waist. Mu Cen was caught off guard and was pushed to the bed by Li Shiyuan.


    The simple bed board was a little hard, and Mu Cen''s waist was badly hurt.


    She struggled, but she couldn''t resist Li Shiyuan''s strength.


    In other words, Mu Cen doesn''t want to expose too much in front of Li Shiyuan. So Li Shiyuan took advantage of the pressure on Mu Cen.

 Chapter 32

    They are very close.


    Mu Cen''s nose is the man''s body mixed with the smell of bloody musk.


    Close at hand is Li Shiyuan''s handsome face.


    Childe shiwushuang is the most suitable way to describe Li Shiyuan.


    He is not only introverted, but also a well-known beautiful man in the state of Zhou. In addition to the status of the fourth prince, although it is not as popular as the prince, there are no fewer women in droves.


    There is only one imperial concubine in Yuan''s palace, and there is no lack of side concubines and concubines.


    Because Li Shiyuan''s romantic style is also well known.


    Because of this, Mu Cen never contacted Li Shiyuan in her last life. She hated romantic people and liked Gu Yuanzhi''s and Li Ruolan''s life-long love.


    In this life, Mu Cen understood that Li Shiyuan''s romance was only a superficial disguise.


    Let all the people put down their guard, then they can successfully seize what they want.


    It just fell short in the end.


    But anyway, Li Shiyuan is a man, Mu Cen can''t be unscrupulous.


    She knows the difference between men and women.


    Subconsciously, Mu Cen''s hand blocked Li Shiyuan''s chest, but accidentally touched his wound. Li Shiyuan''s brow twisted, and the pain hit him instantly.


    But Li Shiyuan never let Mu Cen go.


    The two are getting closer.


    Even, Li Shiyuan''s high nose bone has touched the tip of Mu Cen''s nose, and her thin lips sweep from her lips. This kind of posture is extremely ambiguous.


    Mu Cen''s brow twisted up, faintly a little impatient.


    She didn''t know how long she could pretend, or how long she could endure.


    When Mu Cen wanted to backhand, Li Shiyuan suddenly released a few points, but still looked at Mu Cen condescensively.


    Mu Cen''s hand slightly closed, gathered the strength, calmly looked at Li Shiyuan.


    Li Shiyuan raised his eyebrows and gave out a short laugh. In the quiet night, this kind of laughter seemed particularly low, with a bit of bewitching: "Miss mu, when you see my body, don''t you agree with me?"


    Mu CEN is calm, cold not Ding should sentence: "since ancient times, only the woman''s body was seen, just to body phase, not men."


    Said, Mu Cen suddenly so sarcastic smile: "or say, the fourth Prince is actually a woman, if really so, I''m afraid it''s still the crime of bullying the king."


    "Sharp teeth, sharp teeth." Li Shiyuan laughed angrily, "Mu Cen, you are not willing to eat any loss?"


    "If I go back to the fourth prince, I think I will suffer a lot. Otherwise, I will not risk being killed by mu zhantian and leave the fourth Prince behind." Mu Cen''s face didn''t change.


    Li Shiyuan completely lost his smile.


    Then Li Shiyuan released Mu Cen.


    After Mu Cen got his freedom, he kept a distance from Li Shiyuan for the first time. Li Shiyuan didn''t leave. On the narrow and shabby bed, they were still close to each other almost without any gap.


    Mu CEN is also always calm: "the fourth Prince is not gone?"


    It''s a clear eviction order.


    But Li Shiyuan is not impatient, light looking at Mu Cen, as if thinking: "Mu Cen, the palace is missing a concubine."


    I can''t understand it more clearly.


    As long as Mu CEN is willing, the position of Princess yuan is mu Cen''s. Other things don''t need Mu Cen''s attention. Li Shiyuan can arrange them.


    A fourth prince, who married the legitimate daughter of Prince Mu''s house, was more than wrong in any case.

 Chapter 33

    It''s Prince Mu''s residence, not Li Shiyuan, who is climbing high.


    But mu Cen listened to Li Shiyuan''s words, and her eyebrows and eyes slightly picked, as if in meditation. Then she looked at Li Shiyuan like this for a moment.


    Li Shiyuan is not impatient, waiting patiently for mu Cen''s answer.


    It''s a tempting choice.


    At least in anyone''s eyes, Li Shiyuan''s olive branch is enough to make Mu Cen''s heart beat. It''s better to find a more stable backer than stay in this dangerous house.


    But mu Cen didn''t think so.


    Who can know that entering the yuan palace is not another abyss?


    If Li Shiyuan fails in this life, Mu CEN is destined to be buried with him, just different from the previous life.


    Why should she risk herself.


    For a long time, Mu Cen calmly opened his mouth and looked at Li Shiyuan. He didn''t avoid his eyes, but he said clearly: "fourth prince, I''m just a trouble. My existence is useless to the fourth prince."


    The implication is also a refusal.


    Li Shiyuan is a bit surprised, looking at Mu Cen''s eyes a bit more deep, but mu Cen has never changed his face.


    Finally, it was Li Shiyuan who laughed.


    Mu Cen has no expression all the time.


    "Mu Cen, I am more and more interested in you." Li Shiyuan looks at Mu Cen and opens his mouth lightly.


    "Curiosity can kill cats, fourth prince." The Mu Cen skin smile meat don''t smile of return.


    The atmosphere between the two seems calm, but it also appears turbulent, such a situation, let Mu Cen can not help but new waves of irritability.


    Just when Mu Cen didn''t want to pretend, suddenly, Li Shiyuan released Mu Cen.


    Muzen is free.


    She just gradually collected the impetuous feeling.


    Li Shiyuan stood up. The dark purple brocade made him more slender and straight. Mu Cen was calm and didn''t want to be bewitched by this man.


    "Fourth prince, take your time." For the third time, Mu Cen gave the order of expulsion.


    This time Li Shiyuan didn''t stay much, and his voice was a little cold: "Mu zhantian won''t let you go so easily. Your existence is a threat to the side imperial concubine one room. Life will not be easy in King Mu''s residence. Although the side imperial concubine didn''t get all real power, but the Mu palace is also in her control


    Mu Cen twisted his eyebrows.


    "In King Mu''s house, it''s not much better than in King yuan''s house." Li Shiyuan is to remind Mu Cen, "Mu zhantian''s personality, probably the fastest way to deal with you, you should be more careful."


    "I don''t need the fourth prince to worry about that." Mu Cen answered coldly.


    Li Shiyuan looked at Mu Cen, his expression was a little secretive: "the implication is that you have a plan in mind?"


    Mu Cen laughs perfunctorily, and doesn''t mean to answer.


    Li Shiyuan''s figure, which he was about to leave, suddenly turned back and held Mu Cen''s mandible. Mu Cen frowned: "fourth prince, you..."


    But Li Shiyuan, who has been practicing martial arts all the year round, gently rubs Mu Cen''s skin with his thick cocoon.


    In the skin, the scars can be seen.


    Mu Cen hid subconsciously.


    This Dodge, instead let Li Shiyuan sink, hold the hand of mandible tightly, the next moment already bent over, directly kiss the lip of Mu Cen.


    Mu Cen was stunned.


    Do not want to, Mu Cen resisted, but even if it is resistance, Mu Cen still remember to disguise, looks like an innocent girl who was bullied by the flower picker.


    Cat pupil dense fog, pathetic, as if the next moment tears will fall down, the hand is also impolite directly block Li Shiyuan''s wound.


    Li Shiyuan''s action is faster, the next second has been firmly clasped Mu Cen''s hand.


    Mu Cen exclaimed, and finally defeated under Li Shiyuan''s strength, and was approached by this man inch by inch to seize his own kiss. Mu Cen was ashamed and angry, but he couldn''t help taking the person in front of him.


    But Li Shiyuan suddenly released Mu Cen, but his hand still tugged Mu Cen: "you really don''t know martial arts."


    Mu Cen was surprised.


    This man is really testing.


    On the surface, she was extremely aggrieved: "if the fourth Prince doesn''t leave, I''ll call someone. If I call, the fourth Prince knows what will happen. "


    Li Shiyuan said with a faint smile, "you should shout to me."


    Mu Cen really wants to shout.


    "There are no more than two endings. One is that you have a tryst with me in the middle of the night, and you don''t keep women''s way. Second, after the incident, you go into the house with my king. As long as my king says, you are still my king''s Princess Diyuan, and I don''t want to. You are just my concubine. " Li Shiyuan''s words are not salty.


    Mu Cen


    This is the first time after rebirth, Mu Cen was forced to a desperate situation, as if every inch of them were under the control of this man.


    And she doesn''t have any backhand.


    Li Shiyuan, please remember.


    Mu Cen sneered in his heart, but on the surface he seemed to be more submissive and aggrieved.


    Li Shiyuan seems to have amused Mu Cen enough, then he looks at the sky outside, and then he gets up: "Mu Cen, live for me. You are the one that the king likes. Will the king stop


    Voice down, Li Shiyuan has jumped up, quickly disappeared from the front of Mu Cen.


    Mu Cen almost blurted out the curse.


    But soon, Muchen calmed down.


    After completely calming down, Mu Cen went outside and went to the direction of lotus fragrance.


    When he Xiang saw Mu Cen come out, he was really relieved: "Miss, I''m afraid that something happened to you."


    Or he Xiang looked back.


    Li Shiyuan''s figure has disappeared completely in the house.


    Mu Cen knew what he Xiang was worried about. She didn''t explain much about what happened between her and Li Shiyuan. She quickly changed the topic: "can you do what I told you?"


    "It''s done." He Xiang nodded, "steward Chen will bring the things in a moment. It''s the snake. It''s frightening. "


    It''s true.


    Lotus fragrance is hard scalp, closed eyes to deal with the snake into the wine can.


    Then, he Xiang pointed to a corner of his house, and the snake wine was still there. Even looking at it like this, it made people feel creepy.


    "Hard work." Mu Cen nodded and said with appreciation.


    He Xiang patted his chest, then asked in a low voice and curious: "Miss, what do you want this terrible thing to do?"


    "Tomorrow you will know." But mu Cen said with a smile, "nature is useful."


    He Xiang looks at Mu Cen inexplicably.


    "Do you want to get out of here?" Mu Cen asked lotus fragrance lightly.


    He Xiang nodded without thinking: "of course. Not to mention the identity of Miss, even we slaves want to leave the West Tower and serve the master in the East Tower one day. "


    Then he Xiang felt as if he had said something wrong. He immediately covered his mouth and knelt down: "Miss, that''s not what I mean."

 Chapter 34

    "It doesn''t matter." Mu Cen flicked the forehead of next lotus fragrance, "I didn''t think much. It''s your mouth. You should keep your mouth shut. When you speak, go through your head first and jump out in no hurry. Do you understand? "


    "I know." He Xiang bowed his head and answered respectfully.


    Looking at Mu Cen''s beautiful face with a smile, he Xiang really felt that he was following a good master.


    All the masters in King Mu''s mansion are uncertain.


    Those superior slaves who serve in the East building are also frightened. If they are not careful, their heads may fall to the ground. Compared with those slaves in the West building, they are not as comfortable as they are.


    Lotus fragrance has always been contented.


    I''m afraid he Xiang''s life will be lost if it''s changed to someone else.


    Neither death nor mutilation.


    But mu Cen looked at the way he Xiang was taught, and laughed low. He liked the girl who didn''t know what to do.


    After a while, he Xiang forgot what happened before, and could not help asking, "what''s the relationship between us leaving here and making this snake wine?"


    "Go back to bed and you''ll know tomorrow." Mu Cen actually sold a pass.


    He Xiang nodded, but didn''t ask much. Then he went back to his room. Mu Cen turned and walked towards the house.


    The room had become quiet, but when the man left, it seemed that he still had a faint musk smell.


    It''s unique.


    As long as the taste is close, the identity of this person can be known almost for the first time.


    Just like the moment when he was attacked by King Cobra, Mu Cen already knew when he appeared.


    She calmed down, thinking about what she had said with Li Shiyuan before. Finally, Mu Cen didn''t say much. Then she took off her clothes and leaned on the bed to sleep quickly.


    Just in the dream, Mu Cen also kept alert at any time.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡ª¡ª


    The next day.


    At the dawn of genius, Mu Cen was already awake.


    He Xiang washes Mu Cen''s face with water. Mu Cen asks him to prepare a slightly colorful Ru skirt, which is different from yesterday''s simple elegance. Today''s Mu Cen looks bright and moving.


    The water pink Ru skirt with gilt edge makes Mu Cen walk as if with sparkling light.


    A raise of hand and a throw of foot, people can''t move their eyes.


    He Xiang couldn''t help saying, "Miss, you are so beautiful."


    Mu Cen smiles. She looks at herself in the bronze mirror and knows that this face is absolutely beautiful. Otherwise, when the last prince saw himself, he would not be surprised that he wanted to take it for himself or even ignore Mu Zhi''s idea of painting.


    It''s just that Mu CEN is too boring. Compared with Mu Zhi''s seven skillful and exquisite heart, it naturally looks much worse. After his interest, he has been ignored.


    If it wasn''t for his own powers, I''m afraid Li Shiyuan would have died before he ascended the throne.


    These past, easily let Mu Cen''s eyebrows and eyes stained with blood, but also in an instant, this kind of blood has all faded, Mu Cen became the harmless daughter of Mu Wang Fu.


    He Xiang didn''t say much. He quickly dressed Mu Cen.


    This time, Mu Cen''s hair ornaments were also decorated with some jewelry. It''s not exaggeration, but it was just right. Mu Cen was more and more beautiful.


    He Xiang combed her hair. As a woman, she was fascinated by Mu Cen.


    Mu Cen stood up calmly and said, "OK, now let''s go and say hello to grandma."


    "Yes." The fragrance of lotus answered.


    Mu Cen nodded: "go and take the snake wine that was made yesterday."


    He Xiang said, and his face changed: "Miss, do you want to give this to the old lady? I''m afraid the old lady will be annoyed when she sees it. I don''t like these things. "


    But mu Cen said with a smile, "you''ll know when you get there."


    He Xiang followed Mu Cen to the West building.


    Mu Cen walked in front, even without thinking about it, he Xiang could find the way accurately. He Xiang said: "Miss, you just came back, but there are many paths in the palace, but you can remember so clearly. It''s amazing."


    How can I not remember.


    She has been on this road for several years.


    Every step is in the blood.


    But these words, Mu Cen did not explain, just said with a smile: "maybe I have a better memory."


    He Xiang nodded and followed Mu Cen quietly.


    Soon, they arrived at the ancestral hall.


    Wang Xueshuang is old and doesn''t like to sleep. She wakes up at dawn every day. When she wakes up, she goes to the ancestral hall to chant sutras to the Buddha, and then she eats.


    When having dinner, the side imperial concubine and two concubines will come to accompany Wang Xueshuang to have breakfast. By the way, please say hello.


    It''s also the custom of King Mu''s residence.


    So mother Li was a little surprised to see Mu Cen who arrived so early, but she still said, "why did you come so early? The old lady is chanting. I don''t like being disturbed. "


    "Good mother Li." Mu Cen said hello to mother Li,


    Mammy Li is the closest person to Wang Xueshuang. Naturally, she has a certain position in the palace, just like housekeeper Chen. You can see that mammy Li always has some respect.


    Mu CEN is no exception.


    Mammy Li is satisfied with Mu Cen''s nobility and erudition. This kind of Mu CEN is much better than what she thinks.


    Like Wang Xueshuang, she thought she would see a mu Cen with no rules.


    Such a discovery is somewhat unexpected.


    Because Wang Xueshuang had a good impression on Mu Cen, mother Li didn''t embarrass Mu Cen: "Miss, wait here for a moment, wait for the slave to go in and ask the old lady."


    "Don''t bother, Mammy Li." Mu Cen said calmly, "it''s not suitable to disturb grandma''s chanting. I''ll just wait here. Just listen to grandma chanting, you can also learn a little to make yourself calm. "


    What Mu Cen said is right.


    Mother Li seemed to like it more and more and nodded her head.


    At Mu Cen''s age, there are few people who can worship Buddha quietly.


    Mother Li didn''t say anything. After nodding to Mu Cen, she went into the ancestral hall. Mu Cen stood so quietly in the ancestral hall, with no trace of impatience on her face.


    Occasionally, Mu Cen''s eyes fell in the ancestral hall, but soon came back.


    She knew that she didn''t need to wait too long to see Wang Xueshuang. And the person of side imperial concubine, also can appear very quickly.


    After all, in the last life, Mu Cen interrupted Wang Xueshuang''s chanting, which made Wang Xueshuang more angry.


    At that time, Mu Cen knew that Wang Xueshuang was interrupted when she didn''t like to recite scriptures, and her presence here was also Mu Zhi''s deception of drawing soft words.


    And she was punished by Wang Xueshuang again and again, and Mu Zhihua appeared in the Chaifang again and again to appease her. She even blamed herself for such a crime.

 Chapter 35

    What Mu Cen thought was that all this was arranged by Mu Zhi''s painting. Naturally, he thought that Mu Zhi''s painting was the best one. He devoted himself to himself and never doubted anything. Only in this way could he fall into the trap of Mu Zhi''s painting step by step and have no room to turn over.


    Now, Wang Xueshuang is testing herself.


    As mammy Li said, there are not many people who sincerely worship Buddha.


    Is it true to accompany Wang Xueshuang, or pretend to be clever, in order to win Wang Xueshuang''s favor.


    So mu Cen was silent.


    Sure enough, Mu Cen only stood for less than half an hour, and mother Li came out: "Miss, the old lady let you in."


    "Thank you, Mammy Li." Mu Cen gently smile, completely without any airs.


    Then, when Mu Cen followed up mother Li, he naturally put a prepared small purse into mother Li''s hand: "mother, a little heart, please accept it."


    Mother Li quieted down and looked at Mu Cen like this.


    But mu Cen calmly laughed, didn''t say anything, after nodding, crossed mother Li and walked towards the ancestral hall.


    Mammy Li took it in quietly.


    Of course, mother Li knows that little purse. It''s the ornament that the old lady asked housekeeper Chen to give to Mu Cen. When Mu Cen arrived for the first time, he couldn''t be more than other people in King Mu''s house, but mu Cen''s hand was the most precious pearl in those ornaments.


    I can see Mu Cen''s sincerity.


    Mother Li has been with Wang Xueshuang for decades. She has been a human spirit for a long time. How can she not understand Mu Cen''s meaning.


    This mu family, Mu Cen can do well in the shortest time, what does it mean? How can mother Li not see it.


    I''m afraid King Mu''s house is going to be earth shaking.


    But mammy Li didn''t say it. She followed Mu Cen quietly.


    ¡­¡­


    Wang Xueshuang recites Buddhist scriptures in the ancestral hall, and doesn''t mean to speak to Mu Cen. Mu Cen just stands quietly and waits, and doesn''t interrupt Wang Xueshuang.


    Until Wang Xueshuang finished reading a passage, he put down the wooden fish and looked at Mu Cen: "Cen Er, why did you come to me so early?"


    "When I was in the house, my adoptive mother also had the habit of chanting scriptures, so I formed the habit of chanting scriptures with my adoptive mother. Thinking that my grandmother was chanting scriptures and praying for the people of Mu family, I naturally wanted to accompany my grandmother and be filial." Mu Cen said calm, quiet should be Wang Xueshuang''s words.


    Wang Xueshuang listened to Mu Cen''s words, but she liked it. She couldn''t help nodding: "well, you have this heart. It''s really good."


    She looked at Mu Cen again.


    Today''s Mu CEN is more gorgeous than yesterday''s, but he is not publicity, introverted and likable. Bathed in the morning light, the whole person looks brilliant.


    How can an ordinary Gu Fu train such a person.


    Wang Xueshuang is new.


    Mu Cen listened to Wang Xueshuang''s words, but he was humble: "Mu Cen still has a lot to learn, if there is something wrong, please forgive me."


    "You are not only like your mother, but also like your mother. When your father comes back to see you, he''ll be happy, too. " Wang Xueshuang couldn''t help nodding.


    Thinking of the dead princess, Wang Xueshuang is also sad.


    Mu Cen stood quietly and didn''t speak.


    When Wang Xueshuang stands up, Mu Cen naturally steps forward to hold Wang Xueshuang. This kind of small action makes Wang Xueshuang satisfied.


    They walked out of the ancestral hall.


    He Xiang was still standing outside the ancestral hall, holding the bottle of medicinal wine in his hand. It was very heavy, but he Xiang Leng didn''t say a word.


    When Mu Cen came out, he Xiang exchanged a look with him.


    But mu Cen didn''t take the initiative.


    Almost when Wang Xueshuang came out of the ancestral hall, Mu Cen saw the side imperial concubine coming from afar with Mu Zhihua. Obviously, when they saw Mu Cen, their faces changed slightly.


    They didn''t expect that Muchen would be the first.


    Obviously, Wang Xueshuang''s expression is very satisfied with Mu Cen, which is quite different from Chen Zhirong''s idea.


    But when Mu Zhihua saw Mu Cen, her face was shocked. She thought she would get news of Mu Cen''s accident this morning, but mu Zhihua didn''t wait.


    But mu Zhihua did not dare to inquire.


    In her opinion, even if Mu Cen did not die in the hands of king cobra, he would also die under mu zhantian''s sword. Now, Mu Cen appears in front of him unharmed.


    How could Mu Zhihua feel at ease? That kind of uneasy premonition immediately covered her whole body, and even her figure could not help shaking.


    But mu Zhihua didn''t dare to talk about it, even Chen Zhirong.


    She subconsciously looked at Mu Cen, but mu Cen''s expression was as if nothing had happened. No matter how calm she was, Mu Zhihua didn''t take the initiative to speak.


    But mu Cen and Chen Zhirong invited an: "Mu Cen has seen the side imperial concubine empress."


    Chen Zhirong just looked at Mu Cen, and just nodded. She looked gentle, but her eyes were shining with a sharp blade. She glanced at him with a warning in her eyes: "are you mu Cen?"


    "Yes." Mu Cen answered, "I came back in a hurry yesterday. I heard that the empress had entered the palace, so I didn''t go to ask for her peace. I asked her to forgive me."


    This is reasonable, directly blocked Chen Zhirong want to give mucen down, to the mouth of the words so swallow down.


    The good, the bad, the wrong and the right are all told by Mu Cen. Chen Zhirong didn''t give vent to her anger, but suffered a dark loss.


    After all, Chen Zhirong is a person who has come through the storm. Such a scene will not make Chen Zhirong''s face suddenly change. She is calm: "it''s OK. You just have that heart. "


    "Thank you for your kindness." Mu Cen blessed himself, and then she looked at Mu Zhi''s painting, but only nodded.


    Just looking at the eyes of Mu Zhi''s painting, more profound.


    Mu Zhihua couldn''t help shaking.


    Chen Zhirong looks at Mu Zhihua with a twist of her eyebrow. Mu Zhihua returns to her senses. She is blessed. After Chen Zhirong, she and Wang Xueshuang invite an: "Hello, grandma."


    "Good, good." Wang Xueshuang is still very fond of Mu Zhi''s paintings. Seeing Mu Zhi''s paintings, she is naturally in a good mood.


    She took the initiative to take Mu Zhihua''s hand: "my xiaozhihua is more and more beautiful, and the threshold of King Mu''s residence is almost broken by the people who are courting and matchmaking."


    "Grandmother --" Mu Zhihua answered in a coquettish voice.


    Chen Zhirong said helplessly: "Niang, I don''t know where the painting is as clever as you said. I''m angry every day."


    Wang Xueshuang was laughing.


    Three people seem to be happy, as if completely forget the existence of Mu Cen. Mu CEN is not anxious or annoyed. He follows quietly at the end and doesn''t rush to get everyone''s attention.


    On the contrary, he Xiang can''t see it, and some are unwilling to look at Mu Cen. It''s Mu Cen who got Wang Xueshuang''s attention before, but now he''s changed.

 Chapter 36

    "Miss --" he Xiang called in a low voice, for mu Cen Ming injustice, "you also go up and talk to me."


    "No hurry." Mu CEN is at ease.


    He Xiang saw that the emperor was not in a hurry to die, but he didn''t say anything at last. After all, the next day, he Xiang could see that Mu Cen was not such a weak person.


    She didn''t say a word, still holding snake wine, so follow behind Mu Cen.


    The party stepped into the dining room.


    In the dining room, the two concubines of King Mu''s house have already prepared the breakfast in person and brought it out. Wang Xueshuang and Chen Zhirong, who are flattered, please greet them.


    Chen Zhirong looks magnanimous, but the surface of the undercurrent is still turbulent.


    In the last life, Mu Cen''s memory of these two concubines is also light, can''t be light, almost never contact, so that now, Mu Cen in the face of such two people, can only keep silent.


    One of the two concubines in King Mu''s mansion slipped through the womb and had no more children.


    Naturally, it has the least position in King Mu''s residence, and the courtyard is also the closest to the West building.


    And another concubine gave birth to Mu Zhanxiao and Mu Mian for mu Hongyuan, which Mu Hongyuan liked. In addition, the people in this room are relatively low-key, and they never fight for each other, so Chen Zhirong is also tolerant.


    But obviously, Mu Zhanxiao is not simple.


    How can people who can be with Li Shiyuan be simple? It''s just that Mu Cen was completely hoodwinked by Mu Zhihua in his last life, and he didn''t understand this group of people.


    That''s why I missed so much.


    Obviously, the two concubines had already seen Mu Cen. They just nodded politely and didn''t say much. Under the condition of unknown situation, keeping silent is the best way.


    If you accidentally stand on the wrong side, you may be killed at any time.


    The party gradually took their seats.


    Mu CEN is naturally sitting in the most remote position, but she is never impatient.


    Until mother Li suddenly said, "old lady, Miss Mu Cen has brought something to me. I think he Xiang has been holding this bottle for a long time."


    "Oh?" Wang Xueshuang just noticed looking at He Xiang, "Cen Er, what are you bringing here? I didn''t hear from you


    "I think grandma is busy. It''s not a big deal, so don''t worry about it." Mu Cen advanced and retreated appropriately and spoke gently.


    Wang Xueshuang is interested.


    Because the identity of Wang Xueshuang is there, there are many people who are attached to the situation. When they are not in front of themselves, they want to be able to please themselves.


    Therefore, Wang Xueshuang saw many treasures and rare things, there are few things to please Wang Xueshuang.


    Now cold not Ding of looking at Mu Cen took thing to come, Wang Xueshuang pour is a bit curious.


    I wonder what kind of way Mu Cen can please himself.


    Wang Xueshuang has always been smart. Mu Cen wants to please his own purpose, but mu Cen''s practice will not make people feel purposeful. On the contrary, it is as natural as water flowing into the canal.


    "Tell me." Wang Xueshuang''s mouth is not salty.


    Even the people present couldn''t help looking over.


    The bottle in He Xiang''s hand was covered with a curtain, which made people unable to find the content. We could not help but exchange a look.


    But mu Cen smiles calmly, uncovers the curtain, and explains to Wang Xueshuang: "grandmother, it''s a bottle of King Cobra wine, plus superior ginseng and all kinds of precious medicinal materials. Nothing else, but it''s good for grandmother''s health at least. So mu Cen prepared it and sent it to grandmother."


    Apart from that, Muchen didn''t mention anything.


    Wang Xueshuang''s brow twisted, can''t guess her mood at the moment, like or don''t like.


    Even Chen Zhirong is confused by Mu Cen''s move.


    The two concubines also looked at each other, and none of them dared to speak.


    "Although the king cobra is highly toxic, it can''t live after being bitten by it, but it doesn''t affect the tonic effect of King Cobra as medicinal wine. That''s why Muchen is ready to send it to grandma. " Mu Cen continued.


    Then she nodded to the lotus fragrance.


    He Xiang did not dare to neglect, immediately sent the bottle up, the curtain is still covered.


    "Oh, I''ve heard of that." Wang Xueshuang nodded, "Cen Er has a heart."


    Mu Cen gave a smile: "grandmother, do you want to have a look? I''m afraid this king cobra is going to be refined. It''s not to be seen in Kyoto. "


    When the voice dropped, Mu Zhihua suddenly began to complain: "sister, do you really want to give something to grandma, or do you want to scare us? Here are all female dependents. Don''t worry about the king cobra. Even if it''s an ordinary snake, I''m scared. "


    With that, Mu Zhihua trembles close to Chen Zhirong, and the panic and disgust in his eyes are clearly expressed.


    It seems that he is talking about Mu Cen''s ignorance.


    But mu Cen quietly looked at Mu Zhihua.


    Mu Zhi''s painting was a little guilty when he was seen by Mu Cen, but on the surface he was always aggrieved: "sister, am I wrong? Why are you looking at me like this? "


    Mu Cen chuckled, not salty, but the irony in his eyebrows was obvious. Looking at Mu Zhihua''s eyes cold down, with a bit of provocation, without any fear of meaning.


    Mu Zhihua''s heart beat very fast, and his fist clenched tightly.


    Chen Zhirong is a human spirit. She looks at Mu Zhihua for the first time. Mu Zhihua is more and more guilty. Suddenly, Chen Zhirong understands something. Her brain is spinning fast.


    The king cobra is the work of Mu Zhihua.


    And she can''t guess what Mu Cen wants to do, so she has to start first.


    Although Wang Xueshuang doesn''t care about the backyard, she also comes quickly. She doesn''t like the people fighting in King Mu''s house. What she wants is home and everything.


    Chen Zhirong also obviously did not expect that Mu Cen, who just came back, could set off such a big wave.


    As a result, before Chen Zhirong spoke, Mu Cen had already laughed at Mu Zhihua: "Princess Yi is so thoughtful. I didn''t mean to frighten people. I just think that the house of King Mu is clean. Even if the flowers and trees are luxuriant, they can be cut clearly. How can such a thing suddenly come into being? That''s why I feel strange."


    This easily returned to Mu Zhihua''s words and brought this matter out again.


    Wang Xueshuang''s eyebrows had been twisted, and her face changed: "Cen Er, what you mean is that the snake was found in the palace?"


    "Yes." Mu Cen didn''t deny, "last night, after I fell asleep, I was awakened by the king cobra. If it wasn''t for the quick reaction of He Xiang and manager Chen, I''m afraid that today I would not be able to send my grandmother''s greetings, but die under the snake venom."


    Clearly bloody incomparable picture, but mu Cen said more calm.

 Chapter 37

    "How can there be such things in the palace." Wang Xueshuang''s face cooled down, and she looked at mother Li, "mother Li, go and bring the wine in Hexiang''s hand. I''m a bone. I haven''t seen what king cobra looks like yet!"


    "Yes." Mammy Li immediately walked in the direction of lotus fragrance.


    He Xiang quickly handed things to mammy Li. Mammy Li took them and turned back to Wang Xueshuang. She opened the curtain in front of all the people.


    A huge King Cobra opened his eyes. Although he was dead, the core was still outside. He was soaked in the medicinal liquor, which made him flustered.


    The other women in the house couldn''t help screaming, but the next second they covered their lips tightly, their faces turned white.


    Even Wang Xueshuang, who is used to the strong wind and waves, can''t help frowning.


    "Mu Cen, do you know what it will be like to talk nonsense in the palace?" Wang Xueshuang questions Mu Cen in a cold voice.


    Mu CEN is calm to answer: "Mu Cen knows."


    Wang Xueshuang''s eyes looked at Mu Cen for a moment, while Mu Zhihua, who was on the other side of the painting, was already scared with cold sweat. He said without thinking about it: "grandma, I know that the painting is frightening and uncomfortable."


    "Is Princess Yi afraid?" Mu Cen looked at Mu Zhihua with a smile, but it seemed to appease Mu Zhihua, "however, Princess Yi lives in the East, there is plenty of sunshine, and the flowers and plants have been pruned by special people, so it''s impossible to appear such things, so Princess Yi doesn''t need to be afraid."


    Said Mu Cen and chuckled: "people as long as open and aboveboard, will not be guilty and afraid, Yi princess, what I said can be right?"


    Mu Zhihua''s face changed and stammered: "yes, my sister said it."


    Wang Xueshuang''s eyes fell on Mu Cen and Mu Zhihua. Their eyes narrowed slightly, and they were a little more fierce. Mu Zhihua bowed his head and didn''t dare to say anything, as if he was afraid, but he was full of guilty.


    "Make it clear." Wang Xueshuang questions Mu Cen in a cold voice.


    Mu CEN is not impatient to see Wang Xueshuang, this just said the whole story of the matter carefully, Wang Xueshuang''s eyebrows more and more tight.


    Mu Cen''s eloquence is excellent, and the picture is creepy.


    But mu Cen''s goal is not to describe this process. In Wang Xueshuang''s reaction, Mu Cen knows that his goal has been achieved.


    "What Cen Er means is that the king cobra was found in the West building, and the place where you live is in the West building?" Wang Xueshuang holds the key and asks Mu Cen.


    "Exactly." Mu Cen answered, "when Mu Cen came here, he found that the West building was relatively cold, and he didn''t see much sunshine all the year round. Although the weeds didn''t regenerate, I think the dark place might be more attractive to these things."


    Then Mu Cen said with a smile: "I will push the boat with the current. Since such a rare thing appears here, I just borrow flowers and offer Buddha to make snake wine for my grandmother to keep fit."


    Obviously, it''s a matter that can''t be explained clearly, but in Mu Cen''s words, it''s a good way to resolve such a tense atmosphere.


    She slowly explained the benefits of medicinal wine from the perspective of medical theory, and Wang Xueshuang''s face obviously eased down.


    Looking at Mu Cen''s eyes is appreciative.


    Mu Cen didn''t mention any more topics, and the dining room was silent, and no one dared to speak.


    "How can you do this?" Wang Xueshuang''s tone softened.


    Mu Cen explained with a smile: "my adoptive father used to like these, so I learned a little bit from them."


    Wang Xueshuang nods and appreciates it. She doesn''t have the idea that a woman is virtuous without talent. She likes Mu Cen a little more. Then, Wang Xueshuang suddenly looks at Chen Zhirong.


    Chen Zhirong froze, but soon recovered, immediately replied: "Niang, you have something to tell me."


    "Why does Mu Cen live in the West building? I remember it was arranged by you. It''s going to get out. How will people outside say the gossip of my prince Mu''s house? How can you come out of your own side. People outside will only say that you can''t accommodate the daughter of the late imperial concubine. In this case, how dare I give you prince Mu''s residence in a hundred years


    Wang Xueshuang''s voice became severe.


    Looking at Chen Zhirong''s eyes also a little more fierce.


    When Zhengfei was still alive, Chen Zhirong had already given birth to Mu zhantian, and even Sanfang had given birth to Mu Zhanxiao. But Zhengfei didn''t have any news about her stomach. Chen Zhirong was ready to move at that time.


    Just because Wang Xueshuang doesn''t care doesn''t mean he doesn''t know.


    Everyone knows that Chen Zhirong wants to take her place. It''s only because Mu Hongyuan dotes on her that Chen Zhirong can''t be righted. Even after her death for many years, Chen Zhirong takes charge of Prince Mu''s house as she wishes, but she is still in the name of a side princess and has never been righted.


    Now that Mu CEN is back, no matter what the reason for mu Cen''s return is, Chen Zhirong naturally feels threatened. Chen Zhirong does something about arranging the courtyard.


    Just Mu Cen didn''t mention, the slaves didn''t dare to say, Wang Xueshuang also won''t interfere, just let this matter constantly ferment.


    However, Prince Mu''s residence is clean, not to mention Prince Mu''s residence. There is no king cobra even in Kyoto, but this thing appears in Prince Mu''s residence. It happens that it is in the West building where Mu Cen lives.


    Everyone knows Sima Zhao''s way of thinking. What he wants to do is really clear at a glance.


    This clearly wants Mu Cen''s life.


    But mu Cen used the most intelligent way to tell a story, but it won''t make people tired. On the contrary, it makes people like this smart girl more.


    There was no crying, even calmness.


    This is what a housewife should look like in Wang Xueshuang''s eyes.


    It is not in vain that Mu CEN is the legitimate daughter of King Mu''s house.


    But this kind of bearing, unexpectedly is on a young girl who is in her prime of life. If she didn''t know Mu Cen''s grade, Wang Xueshuang really thinks that this should be a calm and calm woman who has been through a lot of storms for a long time.


    And Chen Zhirong was scared by Wang Xueshuang''s words. She immediately stood up from her chair and knelt down in front of Wang Xueshuang: "please punish me. I didn''t arrange it well and didn''t notice these things. That''s why Mu Cen was scared. This happened."


    Wang Xueshuang didn''t say a word, just looked at Chen Zhirong.


    Chen Zhirong is cold and sweaty. Her palms have been tightly clenched into fists, and Mu Zhihua''s face is pale. Chen Zhirong has been married to King Mu''s residence for so many years, and has never been so shameful.


    And now, all this is given by Mu Cen, but they don''t have any resistance ability.


    How can Chen Zhirong be reconciled.


    However, the two concubines stood quietly, not daring to say a word. Only four rooms had a deep look at Mu Cen. Obviously, Mu Cen was beyond her expectation.


    The daughter of the imperial concubine is by no means an ordinary person.

 Chapter 38

    Seeing that Wang Xueshuang was silent, Chen Zhirong continued: "I will arrange a new courtyard for mu Cen right away. This will never happen this time. I will let people thoroughly investigate the king cobra in the palace, and I will definitely find the cause and effect. "


    After these words, Wang Xueshuang relaxed her face.


    She waved: "mother Li, take back the snake wine. After all, it''s Cen er''s filial piety. It''s good to drink it. Looking back, I''d like to see how this palace can hide its filth and leave such a thing. Today it can appear in cen''er''s house, but tomorrow it will appear in my old woman''s house, and it will take my old woman''s life. "


    Wang Xueshuang''s words made the people in the room silent.


    Chen Zhirong knelt down and didn''t work.


    Mammy Li respectfully replied: "I know."


    Wang Xueshuang nodded, then casually looked at Chen Zhirong: "you also get up, don''t bother to find the courtyard for Cen Er, before Zhengfei''s courtyard let Cen Er move in. After all, that''s where her mother and concubine lived. No one is more suitable than cen''er. "


    In a word, Chen Zhirong''s face changed, but because of Wang Xueshuang, Chen Zhirong did not dare to say anything more.


    As we all know, the best location of Prince Mu''s residence is the courtyard of Zhengfei. Since Zhengfei died in childbirth 16 years ago, the courtyard has been empty. This is also the nearest place to Mu Hongyuan.


    Many times, Chen Zhirong tried to let Mu Hongyuan give the courtyard to him, but mu Hongyuan never let go.


    She did not ask for Wang Xueshuang, who refused Chen Zhirong on the ground that she was not suitable to be the master.


    Now, Wang Xueshuang gives the courtyard to Mu Cen, which is to tell everyone in the house that she has acknowledged Mu Cen''s identity, and no one can neglect Mu Cen.


    Even if she is the side imperial concubine, now mastered the internal affairs of the whole palace, also want to be respectful to Mu Cen.


    Because Mu CEN is the legitimate daughter of the royal family and the most powerful person.


    This is quite different from what Chen Zhirong thought. How can Chen Zhirong not gnash his teeth.


    The things that she yearns for all the time are so easily taken away by Mu Cen. Mu Cen was born by the woman she hated most. When she got rid of Zheng Fei, she shouldn''t let Mu Cen stay.


    Who knows, a baby will change everything in 16 years.


    But Chen Zhirong hid this kind of ruthlessness very well, and said respectfully in front of Wang Xueshuang: "yes, Niang, I''ll let housekeeper Chen arrange it later."


    "You can''t have less than one thing. Previously, I asked housekeeper Chen to prepare some clothes. It''s getting colder and colder, and you can''t take down what you need. If there''s anything missing, just ask the storeroom to take it. Do you hear me?" Wang Xueshuang ordered, "this matter for me to thoroughly investigate, we must find the reason, I live most of my life, but I want to know, this king cobra is how to come to King Mu''s house."


    "Yes." Chen Zhirong nodded.


    Then, Wang Xueshuang satisfied no longer mentioned, very naturally changed the topic: "OK, have a meal."


    After Wang Xueshuang moved the chopsticks, the rest of the people moved the chopsticks. It was as if the undercurrent had never happened before.


    It was not until he finished eating that Wang Xueshuang was a little tired, so he sent them away.


    The crowd rushed out.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡ª¡ª


    As soon as he went out, he Xiang could not help sticking to Mu Cen and said, "Miss, you are so powerful. You are going to move to the courtyard of the imperial concubine. You can make the side imperial concubine angry to death."


    Mu Cen said with a smile: "I just get back what I should have. What doesn''t belong to me, I won''t miss it. "


    He Xiang nodded as if he knew nothing.


    It''s not that there is no rumor in the palace that Zhengfei has passed away for so many years. When Zhengfei was pregnant, Chen Zhirong tried to frame Zhengfei many times. It''s just that Mu Hongyuan dotes on Zhengfei and there are many bodyguards around Zhengfei, which makes Chen Zhirong fail.


    However, it is said that the difficult delivery of Zhengfei was not so simple, but was injured.


    This person is self-evident.


    But there is no evidence. No one in the palace dares to say that.


    He Xiang thought about it, and when he wanted to say something, he saw Chen Zhirong and Mu Zhihua suddenly turn back and come back. He Xiang immediately took back what he said.


    She invited an: "maidservant has seen side imperial concubine Niang Niang, Yi princess."


    Chen Zhirong ignored the lotus fragrance and just looked at Mu Cen. Mu Cen was calm and blessed: "Mu Cen has seen the empress."


    Chen Zhirong''s eyes did not move away from Mu Cen''s body.


    Mu Cen didn''t avoid Chen Zhirong''s eyes. He stood calmly without blinking.


    "Mu Cen, I underestimate you." Chen Zhirong said directly, and the voice was a bit gloomy.


    Mu Cen lifted his eyelids, but he was calm: "the empress praised me falsely. Mu Cen was just driven by instinct to survive. If no one provokes Mu Cen, Mu Cen will be able to keep his peace. "


    Chen Zhirong stood with an unchanged face.


    "If someone provokes Mu Cen, then Mu Cen must be punished. After all, people are good at being bullied and horses are good at being ridden, aren''t they?" This, Mu Cen even said a bit of lazy and casual, "I''m a quick guy. I don''t like someone riding on my head."


    "You..." in the wide sleeve, Chen Zhirong''s hand tightly clenched into a fist.


    Obviously, Mu Cen didn''t plan to talk with Chen Zhirong more. He blessed his body: "madam, if it''s OK, Mu Cen will go back to the West building to pick up things."


    With that, Mu Cen ignored Chen Zhirong and turned to leave.


    Chen Zhirong''s anger attacks her heart. Even though she is insidious, she will not be able to climb to her present position. However, Chen Zhirong is obviously not mu Cen''s opponent in the speed of her words.


    But mu Zhihua saw Chen Zhirong suffer a loss, directly stopped Mu Cen: "stop, who allows you to be so rude."


    As the voice fell, Mu Zhihua''s hand had already been raised, and he was about to give Mu Cen an ear photon, but mu Cen''s action was faster, and he held Mu Zhihua''s hand directly.


    When I met Li Shiyuan yesterday, Mu Cen wanted to hide his martial arts skills, so he was patient with everything.


    In Mu Zhi''s painting, Mu Cen does not need to hide at all.


    Because Mu Zhihua doesn''t know kung fu at all, he just thinks you have great strength.


    So, Mu Cen used his force impolitely, and almost broke Mu Zhihua''s wrist in the next moment, and Mu Zhihua screamed.


    Chen Zhirong''s face also changed.


    "Princess Yi, I don''t like people yelling at me very much." Mu Cen opened his mouth coldly and looked at Mu Zhihua with a gloomy look in his eyes. "Isn''t Princess Yi not afraid to yell so much that she might find you tonight."


    Mu Zhihua''s face turned white: "Mu Cen, you..."

 Chapter 39

    "After all, there is a king cobra in the palace. Who knows if there is a second one?" Mu cenpi is threatening with a smile.


    Then, Mu Cen released Mu Zhihua''s hand. Mu Zhihua''s wrist was almost dislocated by Mu Cen, and her face was even more white and frightening.


    Mu Cen didn''t pay attention to the chaos, turned around and walked towards the West building. Naturally, in the eyes of the servants in the house, they looked at each other, and no one dared to speak.


    Today''s thing, put clear Wang Xueshuang is standing on the side of Mu Cen.


    And Mu Cen''s means and attitude have warned the people in the palace, and Mu Cen against, not much good end.


    These slaves have long become elite, and naturally know the meaning of talking to people and ghosts.


    At first, he was disrespectful to Mu Cen. He felt that Mu Cen was a slave who abandoned his daughter. He immediately changed his attitude and became respectful to Mu Cen.


    After Mu Cen left, Chen Zhirong''s face never eased.


    Mu Zhihua looked at Chen Zhirong wrongly and cried: "mother, you have to give Zhihua the decision. You see what Mu CEN is proud of. If you keep it here, it may be a disaster if you look back. "


    "Don''t make trouble for me." Chen Zhirong ignored Mu Zhihua''s crying and warned in a low voice, "don''t think I don''t know what you''ve done. You can do such a big thing without my permission!"


    Mu Zhihua was honest after being scolded, but he was not reconciled: "I can handle it. I''ve already got it. "


    "Your brother doesn''t want to hear from you either." Chen Zhirong frowned and said, "this kind of thing, you have to discuss with me in the future. Now the situation has changed. Mu Cen has your grandmother''s support. As long as there is any disturbance, it''s too easy to get into trouble. Let''s wait and see what happens. There are many opportunities to get rid of her. Don''t be impatient. "


    "Yes." Mu Zhi did not dare to do it again.


    Chen Zhirong lowered her eyebrows and said, "after Zhan Tian comes back, you ask him to come to me."


    Mu Zhi drew a sound.


    Chen Zhirong nodded and didn''t say much, so she quickly left with Mu Zhihua.


    In the case of king cobra, it is bound to find a ghost to come out for the dead. Otherwise, it will not end well and will set itself on fire sooner or later.


    However, she was put in this way by Mu Cen. Chen Zhirong has a grudge in her heart. She won''t let Mu Cen be proud.


    She can get rid of Zheng Fei, how can she let Mu Cen be reckless in front of her.


    In such a gloomy situation, Chen Zhirong left in a hurry.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡ª¡ª


    "Miss --" he Xiang followed Mu Cen, looking at the previous scene, could not help but say, "you have offended the side imperial concubine, I''m afraid..."


    "Afraid?" Mu Cen looked at the lotus fragrance and began to laugh.


    He Xiang shook his head: "I''m not afraid. I''m not afraid when there is a young lady."


    "So?" Mu Cen raised eyebrows, "I can''t point out that I may sell you one day."


    "That''s also the life of He Xiang." He Xiang is direct, not flattering, but really think so.


    Mu Cen chuckled and poked at He Xiang''s head: "you, don''t worry, miss. One day when I''m here, I''ll have meat, and you''ll have it. Don''t worry about it. I don''t care about it, a concubine."


    He Xiang listened to Mu Cen''s words and looked at Mu Cen admiringly.


    Mu Cen''s self-confidence and calm in his eyebrows and eyes are the result of long experience, which makes people believe unconsciously.


    The master and servant walked in the direction of the West Tower.


    When he walked out of the corridor, Mu Cen stopped and looked at mu zhantian face to face. He Xiang was a little nervous. He immediately knelt down and asked an: "I''ve seen the king of Yi."


    Chen Zhirong is at least a kind-hearted person. She seems to speak well.


    Mu zhantian is a gloomy person from the beginning to the end. If you offend him a little, he can make you live or die. So people in the palace are very careful when they see mu zhantian.


    In particular, he Xiang, a inferior slave in the West building, could not be afraid any more.


    Compared with He Xiang''s obedience, Mu Cen was more casual. She told him directly: "you get up first, go back and clean up. Housekeeper Chen is waiting."


    He Xiang Leng next, finally or listen to Mu Cen''s order to get up.


    Mu zhantian''s look was colder: "did I let you up?"


    He Xiang was scared to kneel down again, but before he could kneel down on the ground, he was directly taken up by Mu Cen. Mu Cen kept looking at mu zhantian.


    But he said to He Xiang, "go back and clean up. Know who your master is. I didn''t make you kneel. You don''t have to bow to anyone. "


    Lotus fragrance should wear, but still some worry of looking at Mu Cen.


    In Mu Cen''s firm eyes, he Xiang summoned up courage and left quickly.


    Mu zhantian watched the lotus leave, and his eyes fell on Mu Cen: "Mu Cen, that''s how you teach your servant. When you see my king, you don''t kneel down and say hello."


    "Prince Yi, it''s up to the master to beat the dog, isn''t it?" Mu CEN is calm, "lotus fragrance is my person, outside you are Yi Jun Wang, in Mu Wang''s house, row endowment theory generation, I also before you, when I am in power, Yi Jun Wang if don''t know humility, it''s really boring, isn''t it?"


    "What a sharp tooth." Mu zhantian sneered, "last night you were very lucky. I want to see how many lives you have. You can escape again and again."


    Mu Cen''s low laughter, sweet laughter in the wind is like wind chimes blowing, not afraid of the danger of Mu zhantian.


    When I looked up at mu zhantian again, my eyebrow was cold: "Prince Yi, I was sent out of Mu''s house since I was a child. Because I had a hard life, I also wanted to know whether I wanted someone else''s life first or my life was handed over to me first."


    Mu zhantian''s hand was on the scabbard, as if the sword would pull out the scabbard at any time.


    But mu CEN is very calm into a step, and mu zhantian paste very close, cat pupil in the amorous feelings, just such amorous feelings with blood.


    The scallion white boneless hand, gently pressed on mu zhantian''s palm, a luck, the sound of sword falling scabbard came, and Mu Cen had withdrawn his hand as if nothing had happened.


    With some disdain, the voice came to Mu zhantian''s ears: "it must be a means for the prince Yi to become his confidant today. I''m quick to challenge. Don''t let me down, Princess Yi, eh


    This is a naked provocation.


    Then, Mu Cen didn''t pay attention to Mu zhantian any more and walked towards the west tower without looking back.


    Mu zhantian looks at Mu Cen''s figure, his eyes are more and more heavy, and the ferocity in his eyes is also obvious.


    Then, mujahan quickly turned around and left, no longer staying here.


    After mu zhantian left, a tall figure came out from behind the rockery.

 Chapter 40

    His eyebrows with a bit of deep meaning, thoughtfully looking at the direction of Mu Cen left, it is a bit unexpected.


    In the palace, almost no one dares to fight against the people in the first room of the side imperial concubine. Even if they are dissatisfied, they are very good. Just like Mu Cen, they let the first room of the side imperial concubine suffer losses one after another two days after he came back.


    Plus last night¡ª¡ª


    Mu Zhanxiao stood with his hands in his hands, and his fists tightened.


    This mu Cen, already let a person see not understand.


    Is it an enemy or a friend?


    Mu Zhanxiao sank, didn''t say anything, but quietly toward the direction of the West Building calmly followed up.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡ª¡ª


    West Tower¡ª¡ª


    By the time Mu Cen arrived, housekeeper Chen had already ordered people to clean up. Mu Cen didn''t have too many things, and they had already cleaned up in a short time.


    But he Xiang was nervous and looked around the door of the West building. He Xiang was relieved to see Mu Cen all the time.


    "Miss, you are back. You are scared to death." He Xiang was a little scared.


    Mu Cen just laughed, but didn''t say anything. He walked towards housekeeper Chen: "thank you, housekeeper Chen."


    Housekeeper Chen''s attitude was more flattering: "Miss, your things are all packed up by the slaves. I''ll send them to the Luoxue building for you in a moment."


    "Thank you very much." Mu Cen gestured with a smile.


    "The slave found two other maids to wait on the young lady and arranged four bodyguards for her to avoid yesterday''s accident. These are all my own people. I have been trained by my slaves. Please rest assured Housekeeper Chen''s sincere expression is very obvious.


    Mu Cen smiles.


    Such results are expected.


    When entering Prince Mu''s house, housekeeper Chen was already obedient to himself, but because of Chen Zhirong, housekeeper Chen couldn''t do much.


    Now that Wang Xueshuang has said that, naturally, housekeeper Chen doesn''t have to worry about it.


    This means that these are housekeeper Chen''s confidants. They have nothing to do with Chen Zhirong. They are absolutely safe and can be used here.


    Mu Cen didn''t say anything.


    Housekeeper Chen continued: "in a few days, the clothes prepared for the young lady can also be cut. After that, the servant will send someone to the Luoxue building to give it to the young lady. Let the tailor make some winter clothes for the young lady. These tailors came from the first embroidery house in the world. The embroidery work is excellent, and the young lady will like it. "


    Hearing this, Mu Cen looked at housekeeper Chen: "housekeeper Chen, where do you say these tailors come from?"


    "The Li family. In those days, the most famous embroidery room in the world just declined for a long time. These ladies and tailors all came out. When the Li family did not decline, even the lady in the palace might not be able to ask for a dress. " Housekeeper Chen was a little bit sorry.


    The decline of the Li family was only 30 years ago, and they were defeated overnight.


    The Li family was defeated overnight. There are too many rumors. Some people say that they offended the Empress Dowager before they were beheaded. Some say that the Li family once gave birth to an empress in the palace, which eventually affected the whole embroidery room. Others say that the Li family embroidered the relics of the previous dynasty and angered the emperor.


    But no one knows.


    All I know is that thirty years ago, the Li family was all over the house, and all of them were killed. These embroidery girls also fled one after another. They didn''t dare to say where they came from.


    It''s just that Li''s embroidery is unique and can be seen through at a glance.


    So the Li family is no longer brilliant, these embroidery women can also seek a ray of life.


    The world still likes to label them as the Li family.


    "So?" Mu Cen sank and thought deeply. Then he said, "let them come back to see me."


    "Yes." Housekeeper Chen didn''t think much about it. He just thought that Mu Cen had a request to mention it with these embroidery girls.


    And Mu Cen didn''t say anything more. Soon, Mu Cen led the lotus fragrance from the West building to the Luoxue building. All the way, the scenery was boundless.


    Meet the slave, far see the slave are servile please Ann.


    Mu CEN is not arrogant, like a spring breeze, more and more let the slaves convinced.


    Not long after leaving the West building, Mu Cen suddenly stopped. He Xiang was stunned and looked at Mu Cen: "Miss, what''s the matter with you?"


    "You go first." Mu Cen was calm.


    He Xiang didn''t dare to think much. He went ahead. Housekeeper Chen didn''t ask much. After nodding, he took the slaves in the direction of Luoxue building.


    When Mu Cen and his party came out of the West Building and reached the corridor, they turned and walked toward the southwest corner.


    "Second brother." Mu Cen''s light mouth calls Mu Zhanxiao in the dark.


    Mu Zhanxiao has no taboo. He comes out from behind the tree calmly and smiles at Mu Cen.


    Compared with mu zhantian, Mu Zhanxiao is more low-key. He is the Imperial Guard in the palace. Although he is not the emperor''s favorite as mu zhantian, he is also like a fish in water.


    Most of the time, Mu Zhanxiao lived in the palace.


    Therefore, Mu Zhanxiao knew Li Shiyuan.


    This is the cause and effect of Mu Cen''s smoothing.


    However, with the memory of her last life, although she had never contacted Mu Zhanxiao in her last life, she also clearly knew that Mu Zhanxiao was not a bodyguard in front of the emperor. She also cultivated many of her own forces and shops in the imperial capital.


    The biggest bank, Bufang and famous antique shop in the imperial capital belong to Mu Zhanxiao.


    Now, Mu Cen has no doubt that it''s not only mu Zhanxiao, but also Li Shiyuan.


    It is also because of this, so in the last life, before the Crown Prince Li Shiyuan ascended the throne, why the side imperial concubine Chen Zhirong did not attack Sanfang for a long time is nothing more than to worry about the existence of Mu Zhanxiao.


    After Li Shiyuan''s defeat, Mu Zhanxiao was naturally uprooted.


    At that time, Wang Xueshuang had already passed away, and Mu Hongyuan had no time to care about these, so Sanfang disappeared completely.


    But in this life, Mu Cen knows that these things in Mu Zhanxiao''s hands are the most favorable springboard for her. She doesn''t need to work hard any more. As long as Mu Zhanxiao is willing to help, the restoration of the embroidery house is just around the corner. As for the Revenge of Li''s family, she can revenge when she comes.


    "I don''t deserve that." Mu Zhanxiao said with a smile, "but I admire you. You can easily get the Luoxue building that the side imperial concubine has been thinking about for many years."


    Mu Cen raised his eyebrows, some casual, even a bit lazy: "second brother, this is with the fourth Prince for a long time, so also like nothing to tempt people?"


    Mu Zhanxiao was silenced by general le and couldn''t answer for a moment.


    He is not a man of speech.


    Also obviously did not expect Mu Cen to be able to say so frankly.


    In the end, Mu Zhanxiao was said to be happy. He looked at Mu Cen with a smile on his eyebrows and eyes: "testing is sometimes a means of self-protection."


    "So it is." Mu Cen does not deny, "so the second elder brother is a special trip to the West building to find out?"


    Mu Zhanxiao did not laugh.


    Mu Cen''s eyes fell on Mu Zhanxiao''s body, but it seemed more calm: "since the second brother has come, I might as well talk business with him?"

 Chapter 41

    Mu Zhanxiao sank and said, "I''m just a bodyguard in front of the emperor. How can I do business?"


    When Mu Cen heard Mu Zhanxiao''s words, he lowered his head and gave a light smile. When he looked up at Mu Zhanxiao, his eyes became sharper: "the situation in the DPRK is unclear, and several forces are based on each other. The crown prince is the future son of heaven, but many forces are going hand in hand. How can the crown prince succeed easily? "


    Mu Cen suddenly said something irrelevant.


    This words make Mu Zhanxiao''s look slightly changed, and then look at Mu Cen''s eyes, it becomes more fierce.


    But mu Cen didn''t mind, but he continued to say faintly: "I mu CEN is just a weak woman. I don''t want to see these things in the court, and I can''t see through them. Second brother, all I want is to do something with the chassis of second brother and leave some money for myself."


    Mu Zhanxiao didn''t speak, just stood, and never left, let alone denied.


    "After all, it''s easy for people to handle affairs with money. There''s a real case, and I have a way back." Mu Cen also did not shy away from his own requirements, "where do I come from, what kind of situation in the house, I think the second brother such a smart person will not know."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    "So, I''ll make a deal with my second brother to see if he is willing." Muczen throws the bait.


    Mu Zhanxiao didn''t take the bait. His eyes fell on Mu Cen. People couldn''t guess what he thought. He just said faintly: "let''s hear it. There''s nothing in me worth inspiring you. "


    Mu Cen laughs: "yes. In the most prosperous part of the imperial capital, I want two shops, a reliable shopkeeper and two trustworthy people. "


    In a word, let Mu Zhanxiao''s eyes slightly narrow.


    When Li Shiyuan and himself said that Mu Cen was not simple, Mu Zhanxiao only thought that Li Shiyuan was a man of grass and wood, but now Mu Zhanxiao didn''t think that Li Shiyuan was a man of grass and wood, but he looked down on Mu Cen.


    These things, even if Mu zhantian and the prince don''t know, why does Mu Cen know?


    This, Mu Zhanxiao''s eyes, have already hidden some murders.


    Li Shiyuan is right.


    I''m afraid Mu CEN is not a fuel-efficient lamp. He can''t stay until he can''t tell his friends from his enemies.


    But mu Zhanxiao''s reaction, how could Mu Cen not see it? She didn''t care. She continued: "the second brother has to worry about not only the people that the prince sees in front of him, but also the many forces that the prince has cultivated in the dark. There is Chengji, the Minister of the Ministry of war in the court. The second brother can bury business lines in the capital, so does the prince. The second largest bank is the prince behind the scenes."


    When Mu Cen''s words came to an end, she looked at Mu Zhanxiao: "the second elder brother doesn''t believe it. As long as the second elder brother helps me, I will naturally find out mu zhantian''s accusation for the second elder brother. There is also a list of contacts with the prince. I think the second elder brother needs these."


    This condition is extremely attractive.


    These assassinations were all based on the roster and the evidence of the crown prince in Mu zhantian''s hands.


    With these criminal evidences, it''s just around the corner to bring down the prince.


    And Mu Cen knows these things.


    Mu Zhanxiao sank, did not give an answer in the first time, also did not answer any questions of Mu Cen.


    Mu CEN is not anxious not impatient mouth: "the second elder brother wants to give me the answer."


    With that, Mu Cen nodded and walked towards the snow tower, as if he had never appeared before. Mu Zhanxiao looked at the figure Mu Cen left, with a trace of deep meaning in his eyes. He had not said a word for a long time.


    Until the figure of Mu Cen completely out of his sight, Mu Zhanxiao quietly left.


    ¡­¡­


    When Mu Cen came to Luoxue building, housekeeper Chen and several slaves he brought were already busy. When he saw Mu Cen, the slaves knelt down in unison: "I''ve seen the eldest lady."


    Mu Cen said, "get up."


    The slaves got up respectfully.


    "Miss." Housekeeper Chen''s voice said, "these two are bright and clear. They are in charge of the daily life of the young lady. They are always at the disposal of the young lady. The two outside are little five and little seven. They have profound Kung Fu and can be in charge of the safety of the young lady."


    Thank you, housekeeper Chen Mu Cen nodded.


    Steward Chen didn''t say much. He blessed himself: "the servant will leave first, and will not disturb the rest of the young lady any more."


    Mu Cen light mouth: "go."


    When housekeeper Chen came to the door, he suddenly turned back. Mu Cen looked at housekeeper Chen. Then housekeeper Chen continued: "the Lord will go back to the house today. Please be ready. Today''s affair, the side imperial concubine empress will go ahead of the rest, and the prince will know. Although the old lady gave the Luoxue building to the young lady, it''s not necessarily a good thing. No one can guess the Lord''s mind. "


    Steward Chen is talking about Mu Cen.


    Mu Cen nodded clearly: "thank you for your advice."


    Mu Cen understood this move. Living in luoxuelou seems to be an absolute victory. Wang Xueshuang dotes on himself, but the more he dotes on himself, the more he walks on thin ice.


    Mu Hongyuan''s deep love for the late Princess never allowed anyone to enter Luoxue building.


    Mu Cen''s entry is undoubtedly challenging Mu Hongyuan''s authority. Wang Xueshuang''s purpose is to kill two birds with one stone. Besides warning Chen Zhirong, he is also warning Mu Cen.


    Whether it''s a blessing or a curse depends on Mu Cen''s fortune.


    After that, housekeeper Chen didn''t stay much in Luoxue building. He nodded and left.


    After housekeeper Chen left, Mu Cen just stood in front of the window and pondered.


    In her last life, she saw Mu Hongyuan for the first time a few days after she came back. She was tortured and insane. Even if she saw her face similar to that of the late princess, Mu Hongyuan would not be willing to accept such a madness.


    Almost after a glance, Mu Hongyuan was disgusted. Then he naturally handed himself over to Chen Zhirong for training. As a result, it is conceivable that life is not like death.


    This kind of torture, until that year''s draft, Chen Zhirong wanted Mu Zhihua to marry the prince, but pushed Mu Cen out.


    What I didn''t expect was that on the day of the draft, Mu Cen had a high fever. His face was pale and frightening, and his eyes were lax. Today, the emperor naturally didn''t like it. In addition, Chen Zhirong used his means, and Mu Cen became a palace maid.


    Later, Mu Cen was unexpectedly taken in by Prince Li Shiyuan, so he turned over.


    Then Chen Zhirong and Mu Cen got together.


    Of course, these are the afterwords of the trap step by step.


    Now what Mu Cen wants to think about is how to occupy a position in Mu Hongyuan''s heart, so that Mu Hongyuan has a deep memory of himself, and will not be involved in himself because of the falling snow tower.


    In this way, she can gain a firm foothold in King Mu''s residence.


    At least it''s impossible to be besieged. It''s easy to clean up the side imperial concubine''s room alone. But mu Cen also has some scruples. Once her actions change history, will the track of history change?

 Chapter 42

    Mu Cen doesn''t know that she can''t draw a conclusion easily before the situation is unclear and she doesn''t have any support.


    Not to bet.


    Quiet down, Mu Cen thought about it, and called the left housekeeper Chen back. He inquired about his mother''s wife carefully.


    Steward Chen actually told Mu Cen about the late princess''s preferences and the relationship with Mu Hongyuan. Mu Cen carefully wrote it down and then said thanks.


    Housekeeper Chen just left.


    It''s not for other''s sake that Mu Cen asks these questions, but mu Cen wants to use his mother''s concubine to arouse Mu Hongyuan''s attention. This is the most stable way, otherwise any flattery will be self defeating.


    Because Mu Hongyuan is famous for his uncertain weather.


    Only for the late princess, Mu Hongyuan will keep all his temper.


    Mu Cen was sent away at that time. Apart from his untimely life, the biggest reason is that the late Princess died of childbirth. Mu Hongyuan hated Mu Cen.


    Even hate.


    Mu CEN is good for nothing in Mu Hongyuan''s heart. In addition, Chen Zhirong has been the first to stir up dissension. Mu Hongyuan will not have any soft feelings for herself. What she can use is this face that is almost a copy of Luo Xue. Yingying appears in front of Mu Hongyuan.


    Only mu Hongyuan can do nothing.


    Then, Mu Cen said, "lotus fragrance, help me find a water blue Ru skirt, find out the accessories that housekeeper Chen said my mother''s wife likes from her grandmother''s jewelry, and help me dress up according to my mother''s appearance."


    After two days, he Xiang had been convinced of Mu Cen. She didn''t question Mu Cen''s way of doing it. She said, "I''m going now."


    Mu Cen waited patiently.


    Half an hour later¡ª¡ª


    He Xiang couldn''t help exclaiming at the people in the bronze mirror: "Miss, you are born beautiful. After dressing up, there is probably no one more beautiful than you in Kyoto."


    It''s really good-looking.


    A little mature make-up will not make Mu Cen look old-fashioned. On the contrary, it will make Mu Cen more dignified and steady. The water blue clothes will make Mu Cen''s skin burst. Every step is like a fairy coming.


    Some lotus fragrance can''t be revived.


    But Ningnan Xu went to Hexiang and knocked on her head: "these words are just for me to say. If you get out of this door, you should rot these words in your stomach. If you don''t tell me first, you won''t bring me any trouble. At least your life is not peaceful in the Palace."


    He Xiang nodded: "I know."


    After all, Mu CEN is even his daughter, but the person who walks in the palace all the year round is mu Zhihua, and the whole capital is mu Zhihua.


    Mu Zhihua has never been a fuel-efficient lamp. He is also a jealous man. How can he tolerate others better than himself.


    Therefore, it''s only a means of self-protection to let the lotus fragrance silence.


    Seeing that he Xiang was clever, Mu Cen was relieved and nodded: "it''s almost time. We can''t come later than dad. There''s no harm in going early. "


    With that, Mu Cen walked out of the building.


    If Mu Cen''s memory is correct, Mu Hongyuan must come to Luoxue building after he leaves Chen Zhirong''s house. This is mu Hongyuan''s habit.


    Not to mention, there is such an uninvited guest in luoxuelou now.


    Mu Cen sank, but gradually calmed down.


    Sure enough, she went out when he Xiang opened the door. Before she could get out of the small courtyard of Luoxue building, she saw Mu Hongyuan''s tall figure come in, with her eyebrows twisted. The seriousness of not being angry was obvious.


    He came with anger.


    He Xiang is obviously afraid for a while, subconsciously looking at Mu Cen.


    Mu Cen appeased the lotus fragrance with his eyes, and then walked calmly to Mu Hongyuan: "Mu Cen has seen his father."


    Mu Cen lowered his head, did not look up, waiting for mu Hongyuan to speak.


    In Mu Hongyuan''s sight is mu Cen''s head. His anger rolls up in waves. Mu CEN is also a little surprised when he can live in the Luoxue building. But for mu Cen, it''s a plan of deterring Wang Xueshuang by killing two birds with one stone. Mu Cen knows it and can''t disobey it.

 Chapter 43

    Survival in adversity is the best policy.


    Before you have plump wings, hitting the stone with the egg is the most incorrect move.


    Showing weakness is the clearest way.


    The shock in Mu Hongyuan''s eyes hasn''t gone away for a long time. Even Mu Cen''s voice feels that it is his concubine who has come back. With every smile and every move, if he is not a very close person, how can he be so similar.


    His palms clenched his fists, and his eyes fell on Mu Cen for a moment.


    Mu Cen didn''t avoid Mu Hongyuan''s eyes. He looked at Mu Hongyuan quietly.


    "You..." Mu Hongyuan found his voice for a long time, "what''s your name?"


    "Mu Cen." Mu Cen answered calmly.


    Mu Cen.


    Mu Hongyuan''s memory suddenly became confused. Of course, he remembered the name of Mu Cen. When his concubine was pregnant, he took it by himself. At that time, he had absolute expectation for the birth of Mu Cen. He wanted to give Mu Cen all the best things in the world.


    As a result, the fact is that such a mistake happened.


    In the end, Luo Xue''s life was not saved, and Mu Cen was sent to the palace. For 16 years, he didn''t care.


    Even Mu Hongyuan still remembers that when he was dying, Mu Cen held his hand and told him carefully that he should take good care of Mu Cen and not let Mu Cen lose his mother or father.


    And as a result¡ª¡ª


    Now looking at Mu Cen who is falling in front of him, Mu Hongyuan''s mood is also somewhat up and down.


    "If dad thinks it''s inappropriate for Muchen to live in Luoxue building, Muchen will move out immediately. If you offend your father, please forgive me. " Mu Cen said not humbly or haughtily.


    She did not get up, still kneeling, but the spine is very straight.


    Looking at Mu Hongyuan''s eyes is not fear, but also with a trace of indifference and blame, as if this sound dad just because of blood relationship, not from the heart to please.


    They are obviously very close, but also with a sense of distance.


    This sense of distance not only didn''t irritate Mu Hongyuan, but also made Mu Hongyuan suppress his guilt for many years, and instantly surged up.


    In Dazhou, having no children after marriage is a big crime, which can be divorced by the husband''s family.


    Luoxue has been married to Prince Mu''s mansion for many years without a son, and people in Kyoto are also talking about it. Under the pressure of Wang Xueshuang, Mu Hongyuan married his concubine and concubine one after another, easing such tension.


    But this does not affect Mu Hongyuan''s love for Luoxue.


    Just a little bit of Luoxue fell into the irresistible desolation, also in this desolation, Luoxue''s body was dragged down day by day.


    Finally, when she was pregnant, she didn''t survive, but insisted on giving birth to Mu Cen.


    And now Mu Cen seems to be looking at his own Luoxue with sad eyes at that time, which makes Mu Hongyuan''s heart soften.


    That''s the guilt for Luoxue and Muchen.


    In the end, he didn''t take care of Mu Cen. He didn''t even take a look at Mu Cen. Mu Cen had already been sent away. It''s not that he didn''t think of it, but many things. In the end, he completely forgot Mu Cen.


    In addition, all people clearly tell themselves that Mu CEN is a broom star and can''t stay for a long time. After a long time, Mu Hongyuan naturally has a preconceived idea.


    Mu Hongyuan''s reaction, Mu Cen carefully in the eyes.


    She was calm.


    When Mu Hongyuan recovered, he also realized his gaffe. He sank, calmed down, and stood in front of Mu Cen with a negative hand: "you get up first."


    "Thank you, Dad." Mu CEN is not affectable, quickly stood up.


    But mu Cen didn''t take the initiative to get close to Mu Hongyuan, and he didn''t speak. He just stood quietly in the same place.


    There was a faint smell of indifference in the air.


    Until Mu Hongyuan said, "you just said you almost died in the West building?"


    "Yes." Mu Cen didn''t deny it.


    Mu Hongyuan''s eyes changed from gentle to sharp when he looked at Mu Cen: "how can you nearly die in the grand house of Mu Wang? What''s more, who doesn''t know why you came back, and how can you have an accident? "


    Mu Cen did not speak immediately, as if thinking about how to say.


    She knows that Mu Hongyuan is questioning herself. Even if her present appearance makes Mu Hongyuan feel guilty, it doesn''t mean that she can easily replace Chen Zhirong''s power in the palace.


    Therefore, some words are not suitable for mu Cen to take the initiative to say.


    In the last life, Mu Cen never had a chance to talk to Mu Hongyuan. How could he ever set things right like this? So mu Cen was much more careful.


    Her heart also a little more speculation and speculation.


    Soon, her eyes are very inadvertently swept the Chen housekeeper.


    Housekeeper Chen knew it clearly and immediately replied respectfully: "if you go back to the Lord, this is what happened. The king cobra suddenly appeared in the West Building at night, which disturbed the young lady and nearly killed her. So the old lady was so angry that she immediately moved to Luoxue building. "


    Housekeeper Chen made things clear in a few words.


    "Nonsense." Mu Hongyuan''s voice was sharp, and he angrily scolded housekeeper Chen, "are you getting more and more confused now? How can there be a king cobra in the palace? Even Kyoto can''t exist. "


    "Forgive me, Lord." Housekeeper Chen was calm. "The old lady also knew about this, so she ordered the slave to send the young lady to Luoxue building. The slave also saw the king cobra with his own eyes. As for how the snake came, I don''t know. "


    When steward Chen''s voice fell, Mu Cen said in fear: "Dad, Mu Cen doesn''t know where the snake came from. If Mu Cen didn''t know that the snake hit seven inches, I''m afraid what he saw today was Mu Cen''s body instead of a living person."


    She looked at Mu Hongyuan did not evade the meaning: "back ten thousand steps, even if Mu Cen at all costs of life, will not use such a tragic death method and his life."


    Said, Mu Cen red eyes: "what''s more, Mu CEN is not so bold. When he saw the snake, Mu Cen would have been scared. If it wasn''t for his survival instinct, he might have passed out on the spot. "


    This is pitiful. When I look at Mu Hongyuan again, it''s like the fear of the rest of my life. My slender body is shaking with me.


    The more you look at it, the more pity you feel.


    Not to mention the as like as two peas of tears, which are similar to those of Suu TSE, who complained about their own eyes.


    Mu Hongyuan sank: "this matter, I will naturally find out."


    "Then Mu Cen can move out of Luoxue building." Mu Cen didn''t dare to neglect. He immediately turned around and ordered He Xiang to clean up the shape.

 Chapter 44

    Seeing this, Mu Hongyuan waved his hand: "no, you just stay here. If you need anything, just let the slaves do it."


    This did not let Mu Cen overjoyed, still straight spine, neither humble nor overbearing: "Mu Cen thanks dad."


    "Get up." Mu Hongyuan let Mu Cen get up.


    After Mu Cen nodded, he stood up and left in no hurry. He Xiang had been scared for a long time.


    Housekeeper Chen said in a timely manner: "if you go back to the Lord, the empress has already checked this matter. It''s the chef in the palace who doesn''t care about it. Although the king cobra is highly toxic, it''s the best tonic in winter and it''s also an excellent medicinal material. It''s intended to be eaten by the old lady. I didn''t expect to disturb the young lady."


    Mu Cen raises eyebrows for the invisible.


    The reason is perfect.


    "The slave who made this trouble has been beaten out of the palace after 50 years." Housekeeper Chen said without changing his face, "and the young lady also has the heart to make the king cobra snake wine for the old lady. The old lady is also very happy."


    Mu Hongyuan nodded and then looked at Mu Cen: "Cen Er has a heart."


    "If you go back to your father, it''s good for your adoptive father and adoptive mother to teach you." Mu CEN is light mouth.


    The tension, which had been on the verge of breaking out, eased down in an instant. Mu Hongyuan''s dissatisfaction with Mu Cen has also become mild.


    Steward Chen is looking at himself.


    This is the first person who can completely change Mu Hongyuan''s attitude except the late princess. However, I didn''t expect that this person would be mu Cen who was expelled from the palace by Mu Hongyuan.


    It''s going to change.


    At this time, suddenly a gentle and elegant voice came: "the king said where King Mu went, it was here."


    When Mu Hongyuan heard the voice, he turned around and asked an, "I have seen the fourth prince."


    "You''re welcome." Li Shiyuan, with a faint smile, motioned Mu Hongyuan to get up. "The banquet of King Mu''s mansion should have been attended by his father. But his father was ill during this period of time, and the crown prince was in charge of government affairs. That''s why the king and his third brother came together."


    Mu Hongyuan responded with a smile: "the fourth Prince and the third prince come here to make King Mu''s house shine."


    Li Shiyuan smiles, but doesn''t say anything. That Mou Guang intentionally or unintentionally sweeps Mu Cen, but mu CEN is a little surprised. Unexpectedly, the family banquet in Mu Wang''s house sees Li Shiyuan.


    In the memory of the last life, Li Shiyuan did not appear so frequently in King Mu''s residence.


    After all, the friendship between Li Shiyuan and Mu Zhanxiao has always been unknown to outsiders.


    But Li Shiyi appeared in Mu Cen''s memory.


    Because Li Shiyi has always been a member of the princeling party, standing on the same line with Li Shiyuan. If Li Shiyuan is not free, Li Shiyi will surely replace Li Shiyuan.


    And the simultaneous appearance of Li Shiyuan and Li Shiyi makes people feel more puzzled.


    But Muchen didn''t think much about it.


    She blessed the body, please an: "Mu Cen met the fourth prince."


    "Get up." Li Shiyuan''s tone was calm, as if he never knew Mu Cen.


    Mu Cen gets up without being mean.


    At the moment when mucen got up, Li Shiyi also appeared on the edge of Luoxue building. Seeing the bustle here, Li Shiyi came in. At the first sight of mucen, he was a little surprised.


    "Mr. mu, you are hiding people tightly. I have never seen this lady before." Li Shiyi''s tone is a little frivolous.


    Mu Cen for invisible twist eyebrow, eyebrow bottom flash a trace of impatience.


    Li Shiyi and Li Shiyuan are the same type of people. They are all greedy for beauty. It''s not necessarily a good thing if they are missed. It''s just that today''s picture is somewhat beyond Mu Cen''s expectation. Otherwise, Mu Cen would not choose to do this kind of thing at such a time.


    But now Mu Cen has no way back.


    "This is my daughter Mu Cen." Mu Hongyuan did not hide, explained, "since childhood is not in the house, natural three his highness can not see."


    "So?" Li Shiyi''s expression became more and more ambiguous. "The beauty of Prince Mu''s mansion is so beautiful that it really deserves its reputation. I''m afraid that the threshold of Prince Mu''s mansion will really be leveled by the people who propose marriage."


    Mu Hongyuan is also a little proud: "the third hall is falsely praised."


    Mu Cen didn''t speak and stood quietly in the corner.


    Mu Hongyuan''s attitude was ambiguous in the battle of seizing the throne. It was not until Mu Cen was married to the crown princess that Mu Hongyuan''s attitude became clear. He stood beside Li Shiyuan and helped Li Shiyuan ascend to the throne, but he also buried Mu Cen himself.


    Mu Cen didn''t ask Mu Hongyuan, but mu Hongyuan pushed Mu Cen away cruelly.


    Fengqing Palace''s human life is explained one by one.


    Naturally, Mu Cen will not change his attitude towards Mu Hongyuan because of his slowing down attitude. For mu Cen, Mu Hongyuan now is just a chess piece with a firm foothold.


    Mu Cen sneered in his heart for a while. The hypocrisy of the officialdom in front of him became more and more boring.


    Suddenly, Li Shiyi walked in the direction of Mu Cen.


    Mu Cen was on the alert for a moment.


    But mu Hongyuan didn''t stop him. Instead, he pushed the boat along the river and said, "cen''er, take your third highness to the dining place."


    Mu Cen disdains, but the surface is silent: "yes."


    She knew that Mu Hongyuan didn''t agree to those who broke through the palace to ask for marriage. The big reason is that Mu Hongyuan didn''t look up to them. Mu Hongyuan''s ambition has been widely publicized.


    According to the law of Da Zhou, officials of five grades or above, who have daughters but have not been married, must be sent to the palace draft every three years.


    If you''re lucky, you''ll be favored by today''s emperor, and the whole family will prosper.


    Even if it is not favored by the emperor, it will only be recognized as a marriage, which is naturally rich or expensive.


    Naturally, Mu Hongyuan''s background is to consolidate his position in this way. No matter whether he is a saint or a prince, he is a broad road.


    So even if the threshold of King Mu''s house was broken, Mu Hongyuan never let go.


    Now that Li Shiyi has expressed his interest in Mu Cen, Mu Hongyuan will not miss such an opportunity. Li Shiyi and the prince are on the same boat, and everyone in Chaozhong knows that.


    Li Shiyi is not polite to go directly to Mu Cen''s side.


    With Li Shiyi''s action, Li Shiyuan''s eyes are very light, some meaningful, Mu Cen quiet, suddenly so light smile.


    This smile is not aimed at Li Shiyi, but at Li Shiyuan.


    Her eyes raised, quietly looking at Li Shiyuan, Li Shiyuan did not speak, as if waiting for mu Cen to continue to say.


    "Your Highness will go with you. Mu Cen happened to go with his two Highnesses. " Mu CEN is neither humble nor overbearing, but there is a bit of provocation in his eyebrow eyes.

 Chapter 45

    I don''t know why, but mu Cen doesn''t want to see Li Shiyuan alone.


    She hated the way Li Shiyuan looked at her as if she were watching her own jokes.


    So, Mu CEN is dragging Li Shiyuan into the water.


    Li Shiyuan looked at Mu Cen with a smile, but he was calm: "then there will be Miss Lao mu."


    "I don''t deserve it." Mu Cen nodded, then turned and looked at Li Shiyi: "three highness, four highness, this way, please."


    On the contrary, Li Shiyi''s face changed. Unexpectedly, Li Shiyuan actually followed him. However, due to his face, Li Shiyi didn''t say anything. He just sneered and walked forward.


    Li Shiyi is no stranger to the residence of King Mu. Where do you need to take it.


    Mu Hongyuan''s meaning can''t be understood any more, but mu Cen doesn''t know what''s good and what''s bad, and he killed such a Cheng Yaojin as Li Shiyuan.


    Who doesn''t know that although Li Shiyuan is the fourth Royal Highness, he was assigned to the palace early and moved out of the palace. Li Shiyuan has always been a idle man in the court, but he just likes to raise his daughter''s family in the inner circle of the palace.


    Today, the emperor is particularly dissatisfied with Li Shiyuan.


    Li Shiyuan lost his mother when he was young. He grew up in the name of the queen. Today, the crown prince is the mother and son of the queen. Naturally, the queen wants to find a way for the crown prince. Li Shiyuan''s character makes the queen less wary.


    Therefore, although Li Shiyuan didn''t have any reliable background of his mother and concubine, he was also safe in the palace.


    Naturally, such peace and tranquility also made these princes indifferent to Li Shiyuan. Everyone was just harmonious on the surface, because Li Shiyuan never stood in line in the disputes in the court.


    It''s like being totally indifferent to power.


    For a long time, we really ignored Li Shiyuan. Only in Li Shiyuan''s house, Li Shiyuan still put in the eyeliner, just in case.


    For so many years, Li Shiyuan, as he has shown, is indifferent to the government. Although he does not sing songs all night, he is also a typical dandy.


    Compared with Li Shiyi''s dissatisfaction, Li Shiyuan seems to be more calm, calmly following behind them.


    Li Shiyi and Mu Cen make up from time to time.


    It''s all about showing off between men. It''s enough to make a woman bow to her throne, not to mention Li Shiyi''s noble status.


    As the Chinese New Year''s Day draws near, Prince Mu''s house will naturally be invited. Mu Hongyuan will bring his family members in and out of the palace, which is not only the best time to get in touch with each other, but also the best time to get married.


    Li Shiyi asked Mu Cen such questions.


    From Li Shiyi''s point of view, Mu Cen was not raised in King Mu''s residence, but was sent out. Now that he is cold, he must be very excited about such a thing.


    As long as he can put some bait, Muchen will easily take the bait.


    Li Shiyi also judged that Mu Hongyuan''s attitude towards Mu Cen was not bad. With Mu Cen''s own appearance, Li Shiyi moved his mind.


    Mu Cen''s attitude is not cold, but from time to time he would throw the question in front of Li Shiyuan: "what do you think of the question that the fourth and third highness said?"


    Li Shiyuan is calm on the surface, but his eyes are full of banter. Facing Mu Cen''s kicking, Li Shiyuan said: "I think the third brother''s proposal is very good."


    "Why don''t you trouble your fourth highness to talk to Mu Cen about the palace? Mu CEN is really curious, for fear that he will offend others if he is not careful. " Mu Cen naturally chatted with Li Shiyuan.


    Li Shiyi is not satisfied.


    But because of face, Li Shiyi is not easy to speak.


    Mu CEN is like an innocent person. He doesn''t seem to be at his wits'' end or even at a loss. It seems that if both sides don''t take good care of him, he will offend others.


    Li Shiyuan not salty mouth: "intrauterine situation three elder brother will be more clear than this king."


    Li Shiyuan has never been a fuel-efficient lamp. How could he be dragged into the water by Mu Cen.


    Mu Cen raised his eyebrows and glanced at Li Shiyuan without any trace. He didn''t speak immediately. Instead, he took advantage of the situation to refute Li Shiyi''s face, but didn''t give him any chance to break out.


    In the end, the anger had to be swallowed.


    But in the face of Mu Cen''s unkindness, Li Shiyi''s desire to conquer has become more and more obvious. But mu Cen was always calm.


    Because of Li Shiyi, Mu Cen never looked in his eyes.


    Until the entrance of the front hall, Mu Cen''s pleasant voice came quietly: "three Highnesses, four Highnesses, the front hall has arrived." Suddenly, Mu Cen thought of something and looked at Li Shiyi with a little apology, "third highness, if you have a chance, Mu Cen and the third highness will ask for advice on the rules of the palace. Today, Mu CEN is neglecting. After all, Mu CEN is new here and has never seen such a scene before. Please order Haihan."


    Between the lines, it is appropriate to advance and retreat. This crime has been accepted, and the words of apology have also been said. After ignoring Li Shiyi, he still gives Li Shiyi a little face.


    Li Shiyi eased his face and made a sound.


    Then Li Shiyi walked into the front hall.


    Mu Cen stood still.


    But Li Shiyuan, who is following behind him, is not anxious. After Li Shiyi enters the front hall, he looks at Mu Cen.


    Mu Cen in the moment that Li Shiyuan looks over, also just the face does not change color of tiny nod to indicate.


    On this occasion, Mu Cen thinks that Li Shiyuan can''t do anything out of line.


    After all, this is the location of the front hall, even if there is a screen blocking, back and forth are slaves, a careless will fall into the eye.


    Li Shiyuan quickly came to hide his strength, and it is impossible to openly challenge Li Shiyi on such an occasion. After all, he is the one Li Shiyi likes.


    In the last life, Li Shiyuan had nothing to do with himself.


    In addition, there is no shortage of beautiful women in Li Shiyuan''s house, so why do you think about people like her? Virtually, they will only make trouble for Li Shiyuan.


    As a result, Muchen was somewhat unexpected.


    Li Shiyuan suddenly takes a step closer and approaches Mu Cen directly. Mu CEN is on guard.


    But mu Cen stood still.


    After all, in front of Li Shiyuan, Mu Cen didn''t expose too much. Now it''s not appropriate to be panic stricken or wise and calm.


    Silence is the best policy.


    Li Shiyuan has been close to Mu Cen. They are very close to each other. Mu Cen can clearly smell the faint musk smell on this person. Her eyes fall on her chest, and suddenly she has a bad heart.


    "Your Highness." Mu Cen unexpectedly took the initiative to open his mouth, "if the fourth Highness''s chest is stabbed again today, I don''t know if the fourth highness can leave as safe as before?"

 Chapter 46

    "How many times before?" Li Shiyuan is not impatient to catch the point.


    Mu Cen calms down, but she is a little annoyed that she accidentally let it out. She helped Li Shiyuan to show her identity, but that night in the West building, how many times did she say.


    But when asked by Li Shiyuan, Mu Cen was not impatient: "when I saw his fourth highness, his chest had already been injured. He could appear here safely, which proved that he had escaped once before."


    It''s the perfect answer.


    Li Shiyuan picked eyebrows, but looked at Mu Cen with a smile: "Mu Cen, want to drag the king into the water?"


    "That''s not true." Mu Cen also does not smile. "Compared with the three princes who are not familiar with each other, I may be more willing to get close to the four princes who know each other a little. At least they hold each other''s secrets and are not easy to be calculated. After all, I don''t like to be calculated."


    Li Shiyuan didn''t say anything.


    Mu CEN is not impatient.


    Li Shiyuan did not retreat and Mu Cen did not hide.


    They just stood behind the screen. Li Shiyuan looks at Mu Cen, and Mu Cen never avoids Li Shiyuan''s eyes.


    Suddenly, Li Shiyuan''s hand pinched Mu Cen''s chin like this. Mu Cen was on guard for a moment, and his voice lowered, with a slight warning: "Your Highness, at least now I''m the one whom your highness looks after. You just do something to me. Are you not afraid that your highness will be angry with you?"


    "You said that I was in King Mu''s house and that you seduced me into believing me? Or is it that I tease you Li Shiyuan asked rhetorically.


    Mu Cen was silent and did not speak.


    Because the inevitable result is the former.


    Chen Zhirong will spare no effort to embarrass herself and will never help herself. Now Chen Zhirong has long hated herself.


    Mu Cen can''t understand Li Shiyuan. He doesn''t know what Li Shiyuan is going to do.


    Soon, Mu Cen soft down, not flattering, but the soft words are particularly provocative: "Mu Cen know wrong, please forgive me."


    Although not a bit sincere, and even some perfunctory, but polite but do particularly good.


    Li Shiyuan looked at Mu Cen for a while, then he said faintly: "Mu Cen, I really want to know how many faces you have. A person who has grown up outside all the year round is as decent as a person who was born in Shengong. "


    Li Shiyuan didn''t say the following.


    Mu CEN is not stupid. He can hear that Li Shiyuan doubts his identity.


    She was not afraid. She laughed, and her voice lowered a little: "I''m also curious. How many people in the palace know the face of the fourth highness?"


    Li Shiyuan''s eyebrows and eyes were raised.


    Mu Cen stood calmly.


    They had already opened the distance, and many slaves walked around. Occasionally, they would have a curious look. After seeing their identities clearly, the slaves immediately bowed their heads and passed in a hurry. No one dared to say more.


    There was a strange atmosphere between them.


    Until Mu Cen broke the silence: "Your Highness, please come in, stay here for a long time, if misunderstood, it''s not good for your highness."


    "Not to tarnish your reputation?" Li Shiyuan asked directly, "are you worried that your third brother will know that your goal will not be achieved?"


    "Ha ha --" Mu Cen PI did not smile, "third highness, I still can''t see it."


    Mu Cen''s tone is almost arrogant, but in such a arrogant but with self-confidence, no joke.


    Li Shiyuan''s eyes sank with him. When he fell on Mu Cen, he had a different meaning.


    Mu Cen was very calm and collected his mind: "why, or is the fourth highness also interested in me? I don''t know about my situation in King Mu''s residence. I''m really not a good choice. "


    Li Shiyuan did not speak.


    People invited by Mu Hongyuan have come one after another. We are walking towards the front hall, but this is not a suitable place to stay.


    Mu Cen looks at the people coming one after another, and doesn''t plan to continue to entangle with Li Shiyuan. She blesses her body: "Your Highness, my daughter has sent you, so I''ll leave first."


    At this time, Mu Cen became the indifferent Mu Cen, who opened the distance between Li Shiyuan and himself.


    When Mu Cen turns around, Li Shiyuan suddenly says: "the person that the third brother likes will be sure to get it."


    This is Li Shiyuan reminding Mu Cen.


    Mu CEN is calm, she did not turn back: "thank you four highness remind, Mu Cen know."


    Then, Mu Cen calmly left, and did not stay much. Li Shiyuan looked at Mu Cen''s leaving figure, then took back his eyes, calmly and calmly said hello to the people on the side, and then calmly walked towards the front hall.


    As if everything had never happened before, it did not attract any attention of Li Shiyi.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡ª¡ª


    After Mu Cen left, he didn''t rush to the front hall, so he waited patiently with lotus fragrance, waiting for Wang Xueshuang to come, and then followed Wang Xueshuang into the front hall.


    On the one hand, she has no mother, and on the other hand, she has no support. Going in rashly will not cause a sensation, but will only cause trouble. Following Wang Xueshuang, she seems more secure, and can tell people clearly that she has at least one person to be with in King Mu''s house.


    But when he Xiang saw Mu Cen coming back, he couldn''t help saying, "Miss, your Highness has a crush on you. If you can become the third princess, then in the mansion, even if the prince sees you, he will ask you to pay respects, not to mention the side princess. "


    Mu Cen naturally knows this truth.


    Lotus reaction is normal.


    Under such circumstances, it would be a good thing for mu Cen to find support.


    Mu Cen listened to He Xiang''s words, but calmly asked: "why not the fourth highness, not the third highness."


    "Although there is no royal concubine in the third and fourth Royal Highness''s palace, the fourth Royal Highness is very romantic. There are many female dependents in the palace. It''s hard for the young lady to be jealous when she goes in. Besides, the fourth Royal Highness is not liked by the emperor. On the contrary, the third royal highness and the prince stand on the same line. Naturally, the emperor is a wise man and will choose the third Royal Highness." Lotus analysis.


    It''s no secret that they''re coming.


    In the state of Dazhou, people who have a little common sense are very clear. Even if they don''t know about the situation in the palace, they have heard about Li Shiyuan''s fame.


    Lotus can''t see the essence, so it can only give the most simple judgment.


    Mu Cen raised his eyebrows and looked at He Xiang: "he Xiang, you know that the world behind the palace wall is not as simple as what you see. No matter which Royal Highness you are, if you can stand to the end, you must step on human blood."


    "Miss --" he Xiang could not help shivering, "what you said is too scary."

 Chapter 47

    "Come on, grandma''s here." Mu Cen didn''t go on.


    She watched Wang Xueshuang come over with the help of mammy Li and mammy GUI. She blessed herself and asked Ann: "granddaughter has seen grandma."


    "Get up." Wang Xueshuang changed her clothes and put on her make-up. Although she was ill, she looked better, but she was still weak.


    Mu Cen naturally approached Wang Xueshuang, and then Yingying said, "mother Li, I''ll help my grandmother."


    Mother Li didn''t say anything. She nodded and naturally gave way. Wang Xueshuang didn''t refuse. She couldn''t help looking at Mu Cen more.


    This girl is really beautiful, even more beautiful than Luoxue.


    In other words, it''s Mu Cen''s eyebrows, which are more flexible than Luo Xue''s, deep in hiding, not anxious, not impatient. A little girl can have such a bearing, and has a bright future in the future.


    Wang Xueshuang looked at him for a moment, then he gathered his mind: "how can cen''er wait here and not go in?"


    "If you go back to your grandmother, cen''er is not attracted by her mother. Second, she is not familiar with the palace. If she goes in so rashly, she may cause trouble for her father and grandmother. So cen''er thinks about it, and it''s safer to wait for her grandmother to go in together." Mu Cen''s response was neither humble nor overbearing.


    This is a pun.


    She didn''t want to go in rashly and was questioned for no reason. After all, the people who came to the house tonight were all powerful people. If she was not careful, she would really offend many people.


    Before Mu Cen had no absolute assurance, she would not easily put herself at risk.


    Secondly, following Wang Xueshuang in, Wang Xueshuang introduces her identity, which is far more convincing than what she says. She also occupies the commanding height and does not give Chen Zhirong a chance to find her own trouble.


    Mu Cen has calculated every step and will never allow himself to make mistakes.


    Step by step is the best policy.


    This advance and retreat is appropriate, also let Wang Xueshuang satisfaction of nod, she after a while, just continue to speak: "your father went to luoxuelou?"


    "Here comes my father." Mu Cen didn''t deny it.


    "Your father and daughter haven''t seen each other for 16 years. What did they say?" Wang Xueshuang, supported by Mu Cen, asked a lot of random questions.


    But there are temptations in this topic.


    Mu Cen laughs and responds gracefully: "maybe cen''er''s face similar to his mother reminds his father of the past. After chatting with cen''er about the past, his father is busy greeting the guests."


    The implication is that Mu Hongyuan didn''t blame himself for falling snow building.


    Wang Xueshuang had some accidents.


    The first time I see Mu Cen here, Wang Xueshuang subconsciously thinks that Mu Cen came to complain after being reprimanded by Mu Hongyuan. After all, she gave the Luoxue building to Mu Cen.


    But I didn''t expect it to be like this.


    And Wang Xueshuang naturally guessed that Chen Zhirong had already passed the pillow. Obviously, Chen Zhirong''s pillow was useless this time.


    I don''t know whether the appearance of Mu Cen played a role, or whether Mu Cen was a person who kept his secret. At least in this contest, Mu Cen had the upper hand.


    Wang Xueshuang didn''t say anything, nodded: "after that, I will live in Luoxue building."


    "Cen''er thanks grandma." Mu Cen has always been neither humble nor arrogant.


    She just supported Wang Xueshuang and walked all the way to the front hall. When she got to the front hall, Mu Cen saw Chen Zhirong and Mu Zhihua. They had already come, followed by other family members of the palace.


    Mu Cen invited an: "Mu Cen has seen the side imperial concubine empress."


    Chen Zhirong obviously didn''t expect that what she saw would be such a generous Mu Cen who seemed nothing had happened. But on the surface, she didn''t have anything. She said faintly: "get up."


    "Thank you." Mu Cen gets up.


    When Mu Zhihua saw Mu Cen''s appearance, he became more and more unwilling.


    Even if she is wearing a bright red water sleeve shirt, her embroidery is exquisite, and even her makeup is carefully cleaned up. It is clear that she is the most shining star in the crowd, but in front of Mu Cen, even if Mu CEN is wearing light colored clothes, she still easily overshadows her style.


    Mu Zhihua gnashes his teeth with hatred.


    Even the facial expression is a little ferocious.


    But due to the occasion, Mu Zhihua did not dare to attack.


    But she couldn''t help but snort. When Chen Zhirong looked in her eyes, Mu Zhihua stopped.


    Then, the group walked towards the front hall.


    The guests in the front hall have been seated for a long time. Everyone is raising their glasses and talking. Mu Hongyuan is in the middle and in the position of the host.


    There is a painting by Mu Zhi, the first beauty in Kyoto, which everyone knows well.


    But looking at the woman in plain clothes who followed Wang Xueshuang, she immediately captured everyone''s attention, and everyone could not help whispering.


    Mu Cen always nodded his head gracefully. Under the introduction of Wang Xueshuang, he invited everyone present one by one.


    Then, Wang Xueshuang said: "I''d like to introduce myself to you. This is mu Cen, the legitimate daughter of King Mu''s residence. She just returned to the residence not long ago, so some rules may not be clear. Please forgive me."


    Wang Xueshuang all opened his mouth, but the people on the scene were smiling, giving face.


    Instead, Mu Cen quietly waited on Wang Xueshuang and sat down. Then he sat down beside Wang Xueshuang, and he Xiang stood behind Mu Cen.


    In this arrangement, Mu Cen''s position is higher than Chen Zhirong''s, which makes Chen Zhirong gnash his teeth. However, due to the scene, he can only swallow such a dumb loss.


    The position around Wang Xueshuang has always been reserved for Zhengfei.


    So since the death of Zhengfei, this position has always been empty. Even Chen Zhirong, who almost controls the affairs of the Mu palace, has no such right.


    But now, with the acquiescence of Wang Xueshuang and Mu Hongyuan, Mu Cen sits in this seat.


    The implication can''t be more obvious.


    The legitimate daughter of King Mu''s house has come back.


    And the pattern of King Mu''s residence will also change completely.


    People on the scene can see clearly. Under the power of Mu Hongyuan, many people have been chatting with Mu Cen.


    Mu Cen was covered by water and earth, and his soldiers came to block him. He was gentle and polite.


    No matter what the problem is, even if it is a hidden needle, Mu CEN is also able to deal with it freely. He won''t find any trouble for mu Hongyuan and Wang Xueshuang, and he won''t get himself into it.


    This scene, Wang Xueshuang see in the eyes, can''t help nodding, also followed by more and more satisfaction.


    Chen Zhirong hate teeth itching, constantly suppress their emotions, just did not burst out in public.


    But mu Cen can''t keep this idea, but Chen Zhirong has never been so obvious.


    But what Mu Cen noticed was not the sight of Wang Xueshuang and others, but Li Shiyuan, who was sitting in the VIP seat opposite him.

 Chapter 48

    This person looks at the eyes, but always with a bit of frivolity, rather than smile, as if can always see through the disguise of Mu Cen, let Mu Cen particularly uncomfortable.


    But mu Cen forced himself not to look at Li Shiyuan.


    It was not until Li Shiyuan talked with the people around him that his hot sight gradually faded.


    At a banquet, what Mu Cen wants is a decent and honest identity, and he doesn''t want to make a high profile. So after Wang Xueshuang enters the front hall, Mu Cen keeps a low profile. Compared with Chen Zhirong''s greeting and sending, and Mu Zhihua''s high profile, Mu Cen almost wants to make a low profile of himself in the dust.


    Chen Zhirong, as the hostess of Prince Mu''s residence, has a toast with Mu Hongyuan and has a talk with visitors, presenting the image of a princess incisively and vividly.


    This is also Chen Zhirong''s way of rectifying his name.


    If not, under Mu Cen''s deliberate, people present will subconsciously feel that the sovereignty of Mu Wangfu will be changed.


    During the whole process, Mu Cen didn''t eat much, and most of the time he devoted himself to serving Wang Xueshuang.


    In the last life, Mu Cen almost tried his best to please the empress of today. How difficult it was for the empress to wait on her. She accompanied her husband like a tiger, and carelessly explained her life directly. So in those years, Mu Cen really understood what it means to observe words and colors.


    It''s good to pacify the queen, of course, Wang Xueshuang.


    Even without asking, needless to say, Mu Cen can accurately know what Wang Xueshuang likes and what kind of cooking he likes, so the things sent to Wang Xueshuang never go wrong.


    Wang Xueshuang is more and more satisfied: "Cen Er, this is really Hui quality orchid heart."


    "My grandmother was wrong." Mu Cen modest reply, "just Cen Er looked a few more eyes, lucky guess right."


    Wang Xueshuang said with a smile: "mother Li, in my opinion, this is a good reward."


    "Yes." Mother Li answered, "Miss, such a smart person is a plastic talent. The old lady has never found such a kind person for a long time. Even a slave can''t catch up with Miss''s kindness. "


    Mother Li received the benefits of Mu Cen, and she had seen Mu Cen''s means, so she naturally helped Mu Cen speak.


    "Turn around and send my pair of yuruyi to cen''er." Wang Xueshuang is generous.


    Mu Cen some accident, but also did not refuse: "Cen son thanks grandmother reward."


    Wang Xueshuang nodded.


    This pair of yuruyi is Wang Xueshuang''s favorite, and is also the heirloom of King Mu''s house. They are always given to their daughter-in-law or eldest daughter-in-law. One of the two yuruyi has been given to the late princess. After Luoxue died, they were buried with Luoxue. This is what Mu Hongyuan means.


    And another jade Ruyi still stays in the hand of Wang Xueshuang.


    Over the years, Chen Zhirong has been waiting for Wang Xueshuang to give him. As a result, Chen Zhirong hasn''t been waiting for a long time. Instead, Wang Xueshuang gives it to Mu Cen.


    This also indirectly gives Mu Cen the identity, and clearly tells himself that everything in Mu''s palace is to return to the hands of the main room, not Chen Zhirong.


    So when Chen Zhirong turns around, she just hears such words, her face changes again and again, her eyes look at Mu Cen also become sinister, even her breath is cold, but the surface is gentle as water.


    "Mu CEN is really powerful. After only a few days back, he can make the old lady so happy and give you her favorite jade Ruyi." Chen Zhirong seems to be envious, but there are thorns in her words.


    Mu Cen listened, but he laughed: "madam, if you want to like it, why don''t you let Grandma give it to you?"


    "You..." Chen Zhirong''s face changed.


    Seeing Chen Zhirong''s face changing, Mu Cen still calmly smiles at Chen Zhirong''s provocative smile.


    Chen Zhirong wants to tear Mu Cen''s face.


    All of a sudden¡ª¡ª


    Chen Zhirong leans back vigilantly, but mu Cen approaches Chen Zhirong on his own initiative. They seem to be intimate mother and daughter talking in a low voice.


    But Chen Zhirong knows that it is not so simple.


    Sure enough, Mu Cen''s voice is very low, so close to Chen Zhirong''s ear, every word is clear, but his attitude seems to be particularly casual and lazy.


    "Lady, as long as it''s something you like, I''ll take it one by one. After all, it''s always exciting to win people''s favor, isn''t it? " Mu Cen said, laughing sarcastically.


    Chen Zhirong''s fists in her palms are tightly clenched. She doesn''t even feel that her nails are pinched into her skin.


    Looking at Mu Cen''s eyes, it''s frightful: "Mu Cen, do you think I will give you such an opportunity?"


    Mu Cen frowned and waited patiently for Chen Zhirong to continue.


    "Don''t think you have the upper hand now. With the support of the old lady and the Lord, you can do whatever you want. You are just a mole ant in my hand. When I can''t tolerate you, you will disappear easily." Chen Zhirong''s voice is pressing, almost from the depth of the throat, as if the next second can completely tear Mu Cen.


    Mu CEN is calm, his eyebrows are full of sarcasm, and he doesn''t take Chen Zhirong''s threat to heart: "wait and see, lady, don''t let me down."


    As the voice falls, Mu Cen has distanced himself from Chen Zhirong.


    For disgusted people, Mu Cen felt disgusted even when he was close to them.


    Not to mention being close to Chen Zhirong for a long time.


    Then, as if nothing had happened, Mu Cen returned to his original position and calmly waited on Wang Xueshuang. In addition, some people came to talk with him from time to time, and Mu Cen''s proper response to advance and retreat naturally added some points to Wang Xueshuang''s heart.


    Compared with the delicate girl in Mu Zhi''s painting, in Wang Xueshuang''s opinion, the palace wants Mu Cen to be more generous.


    Mu Cen, who was sent out from childhood, is really surprising and amazing.


    In such a cup of light and wine, the people in the room are chatting and laughing, and plates of good wine and food are constantly sent up, singing and dancing are very lively.


    Even in such a bustle, Mu Cen never relaxed, always alert.


    Chen Zhirong is not a fuel-efficient lamp. She doesn''t show her emotions because of Mu Cen''s provocation. Instead, she calmly deals with different groups of people.


    On the contrary, Mu Zhi couldn''t go on looking at the painting. Some of them were unwilling to lower their voice and said to Chen Zhirong, "Niang, how can you just let this little bitch go! I don''t know what the little bitch is still up to! "


    Chen Zhirong''s face sank: "take it easy. She won''t be able to hop for long."


    "My brother is right. Mu Cen, a little bitch, shouldn''t come back. It''s a disaster to come back. She makes the king''s house restless. If it goes on like this, maybe one day Mu Cen will attack us. Look at her step-by-step arrangement. " Mu Zhi''s painting is gnashing his teeth.

 Chapter 49

    Compared with Chen Zhirong''s calmness, Mu Zhi''s paintings are more impatient.


    The calmness of Mu Zhi''s painting lies in the fact that the situation is within his control, not in the present situation.


    It''s like everything''s completely out of control.


    The existence of Mu Cen has become the biggest threat to Mu Zhihua''s painting.


    This is the first time that Mu Zhihua has been robbed of her glory in Prince Mu''s residence since she was born. Among the guests who linger in Prince Mu''s residence tonight, only mu CEN is left in their eyes, and her painting has long been a thing of the past.


    Even Li Shiyi, who usually follows Li Shiyuan, has a great interest in Mu Cen.


    Before that, because of the relationship between Prince Li Shiyuan and Mu Zhihua, Li Shiyi flattered Mu Zhihua. Up to now, Li Shiyi has not even seen Mu Zhihua, and his eyes are full of Mu Cen.


    How can Chen Zhirong fail to see Mu Zhihua''s idea? She coldly warned: "don''t get angry. Mu CEN is waiting for you. I''ll take the initiative to send you to the door. If you want to do anything stupid and cause trouble, don''t blame me for not helping you."


    "Mother!" Mu Zhi''s stamp of painting Qi.


    Chen Zhirong ignores Mu Zhihua and just looks at Mu Zhihua with warning. Mu Zhihua also knows what he has done before, which has made Wang Xueshuang extremely dissatisfied. Even if he doesn''t name himself, how can Wang Xueshuang''s wisdom not guess the cause of king cobra.


    Therefore, even if Mu Zhihua was not reconciled, he was quiet.


    "Are you ready, miss? The musician is always waiting for your orders Mu Zhi''s maid fennel asked in a low voice.


    "Well, you get the musicians ready, and I''ll be ready." When Mu Zhi''s painting was revived, the gloom in his eyebrows was swept away, and he felt a little more proud.


    Fennel respectfully took the order.


    And Mu Zhihua also quietly got up.


    Mu Cen looked at the direction where Mu Zhihua left. He was quiet, but he didn''t say anything. His eyebrows and eyes hid deep meaning.


    The dance skills of Mu Zhihua are superb. Chen Zhirong has tried her best to train Mu Zhihua. Chen Zhirong brings the best dancer of the whole university into the mansion to train Mu Zhihua.


    When Mu Zhihua entered the palace for the first time at the age of 12, a song named "nishang" surprised four people. Let the whole Kyoto dignitaries remember the dance of Mu Zhi''s painting.


    Even the dancers in the palace can''t surpass.


    Even if the dancing skill is above you, you don''t know the status and temperament of painting.


    So every time a banquet was held in King Mu''s house, the dancing skills of Mu Zhi''s paintings became the most anticipated scene of all the people present.


    In the last life, Mu Zhihua also humiliated Mu Cen with his own dancing skills, making Mu Cen lose face in front of the public, making Mu Hongyuan and Wang Xueshuang lose face. Naturally, his attitude towards Mu Cen became worse and worse.


    Mu Cen could not shake the status of Mu Zhi''s painting.


    Even though Mu Zhihua is so clear and clear, Mu Cen still believes in Mu Zhihua''s rhetoric foolishly, feels that Mu Zhihua is innocent, and even devotes himself to learning dance with Mu Zhihua.


    But in this life, Mu Cen suddenly felt that the only right thing Mu Zhihua had ever done was to teach himself to dance.


    Mu CEN is not stupid.


    Good command of all the skills.


    Even Mu CEN is gifted and intelligent. As long as someone mentions him a little, he will soon surpass Mu Zhi''s paintings.


    Mu Zhi''s painting is not that she can''t see it, but she will use the method of hiding needles in her arms to blow your self-confidence a little bit, so that Mu Cen can''t dance a complete dance as long as she is facing the crowd, but it''s just a joke.


    Mu Zhihua will not give Mu Cen a chance to surpass himself.


    But what Mu Zhihua will never know is that in order to please Prince Li Shiyuan, Mu Cen never gave up despite every failure.


    That kind of unforgettable learning, in this life, is the best time to bloom.


    She sat in silence, listening to the musicians playing musical instruments, the music came slowly, the original lively room immediately followed the quiet down, everyone''s eyes with expectation, just looking at the direction of the entrance.


    Soon, Mu Zhihua stepped on the rhythm of music and entered.


    The dance is still her World War I famous repertoire "nishang", and the audience is never tired of it. Mu Zhi''s painting is a natural beauty. With her deliberate dressing, one eye and one shot are enough to make people excited.


    Mu Hongyuan can''t help but follow the beat.


    Wang Xueshuang nodded her head from time to time.


    People at the scene, looking at Mu Zhi''s enchanting figure, can''t help but fantasize.


    When the music fell, there were thunderous applause and cheers around him. Mu Zhihua was not humble and arrogant, but blessed himself. Then he stood behind Chen Zhirong.


    In the face of such praise, Mu Zhi''s paintings are still more modest and naturally won a lot of favor.


    The eye light of attention in the room once again returned to Mu Zhi''s painting.


    There was a glimmer of satisfaction in Mu Zhi''s eyes.


    Mu Cen was always calm and motionless, but his eyes occasionally fell on Mu Zhi''s painting, with a trace of hypocrisy and perfunctoriness.


    Suddenly, Mu Zhihua looked at Mu Cen like this: "sister, do you want to dance a song for your father?"


    Mu Zhihua easily throws the olive branch in front of Mu Cen and forces Mu Cen to take it.


    People at the scene also could not help but coax: "Mr. mu, I know that Miss Hua''s dancing skills are superb. I think that the daughter of Mr. Mu''s house is even better. Do you think that''s the truth?"


    "Exactly. I think when Miss Mu came in, she was graceful and graceful. Even if she couldn''t compare with Miss Zhihua, she shouldn''t be inferior. "


    ¡­¡­


    And Mu Zhihua, listening to the noise, can''t help picking his eyebrows. Looking at Mu Cen''s eyes, he becomes more proud and provocative.


    But mu CEN is always calm.


    And Wang Xueshuang and Mu Hongyuan''s eyes also fall on Mu Cen. Finally, Mu Hongyuan says, "can cen''er dance?"


    On the surface, it gives Mu Cen face, but mu Cen knows very well that if he can''t go, he will soon be on the verge of collapse in Mu Hongyuan.


    After all, this also made Mu Hongyuan lose face.


    Wang Xueshuang also looks at Mu Cen, and his brows can''t help wring. Mu Cen follows him in and introduces himself to Mu Cen''s identity. If Mu CEN is disgraced, it will be the face of Mu Wangfu.


    Although Gu Fu did not lack Mu Cen to eat and drink, Gu Fu did not teach Mu Cen these skills.


    Seeing this, Chen Zhirong said with a light smile: "Lord, cen Er has just come back. Maybe she hasn''t seen such a scene. Why don''t you let Cen Er dance next time?"


    It seems to ease Mu Cen''s embarrassment.

 Chapter 50

    But the essence is to push Mu Cen out, put it clearly and tell the people present that Mu CEN is a person who can''t do anything.


    With Chen Zhirong''s words, Mu Cen''s eyes fall on Chen Zhirong''s body calmly, not smiling.


    Such a smile, see Chen Zhirong heart a tight, that eyebrow all followed twist up.


    It''s a little girl, but such momentum can''t get through.


    Chen Zhirong''s painting style changed: "in fact, cen Er has hidden his hand. If so, it''s better to show it in a big way, so as not to let the people present wait."


    After waiting for Chen Zhirong to finish speaking, Mu Cen stood up gracefully and gave a blessing to the people present: "then I''d better be respectful than obedient. If you don''t dance well, I''m sorry for all of you


    Finish saying, Mu Cen pour is graceful from own position walk out.


    There was a flash of surprise in Chen Zhirong''s face. Mu Zhihua''s face, which was still proud, changed. They looked at each other and couldn''t figure out what Mu Cen was doing.


    And Mu Cen has been standing in the middle of the dance floor, looking at the musician not far away: "can you play snow girl?"


    As soon as the words came out, there was an uproar.


    So far, snow girl is not only the most difficult music for musicians to play, but the dancers have not tried it. However, when you think about how to make snow girl so amazing, there is only one person in Dazhou, the late Rong Fei. She is also the mother of today''s four Highnesses.


    In those days, Rong Fei conquered the emperor with a song "snow girl" and was brought into the palace from the folk. She was awarded the imperial concubine directly. However, she had a bad life and died soon after she gave birth to Li Shiyuan.


    This song "snow girl" has also become the best song of Da Zhou.


    And those dancers who try to try, when they jump out of snow girl, it seems amazing, but it lacks some flavor, which makes people feel a little chicken ribs.


    But mu Cen said that he wanted to dance "snow girl".


    This time, the villains on the scene can''t help whispering. Even Mu Hongyuan''s eyes become surprised. Wang Xueshuang looks at Mu Cen with some shock.


    Only mu Cen''s face remained unchanged.


    Li Shiyuan, who is sitting in the main and guest seats, is also looking at Mu Cen for the first time after entering the house. His eyes become sharp.


    When it fell on Mu Cen, there was no shelter at all, naked.


    And Mu Cen noticed that he took a frivolous look at Li Shiyuan, but he soon took back his sight, as if he had no trace at all.


    She is waiting patiently for the musician''s reply.


    However, Mu Zhi''s painting revived and gave a cold hum: "Niang, how can a rude woman like Mu Cen dance snow girl? I guess she also knows that snow girl is difficult to play, so she deliberately makes it difficult for the musician. But she would not think that the musician of King Mu''s house is the snow girl


    This tone with Schadenfreude, clearly waiting to see a good play.


    Compared with Mu Zhi''s Schadenfreude, Chen Zhirong calms down. It''s an instinctive intuition. Mu Cen won''t do anything unprepared, but over the years, no one can jump out of snow girl, so this is


    And the musician has also respectfully replied: "Miss Hui''s words, unfortunately, the slave can play."


    "Thank you." Mu Cen nodded politely.


    Then, she looked at the people present: "everyone, because of the temporary intention, so mu Cen didn''t have time to prepare carefully. If you can''t jump well, please forgive me and leave some thin noodles for mu Cen."


    As the voice fell, Mu Cen nodded and the musician''s music sounded.


    With the rising of music, Mu Cen has no sleeves, but he makes the wide sleeves dance flexibly.


    Delicate facial features on only a touch of makeup, but it has a snow girl enchanting and bewitching appearance.


    The house became a vast expanse of snow.


    A light pink blue, even more unique.


    Don''t look at Yingying''s waist. It''s spinning and beating. Its light step is like a deer galloping on the snow. Its eyes are bright and its teeth are white. When you look back, what you fall is your heart beating.


    If people in the house were waiting to see jokes before, but now they are silent.


    Compared with Mu Zhi''s painting of "nishang", the people on the scene are completely engrossed. With Mu Cen''s dancing posture, she seems to fall into the joys and sorrows of xuenv''s life.


    Even Li Shiyuan''s eyes followed Mu Cen for a moment.


    Mu Hongyuan and Wang Xueshuang were also surprised. Obviously, they didn''t expect that Mu Cen could give them such a big surprise on such a thing.


    On the contrary, Chen Zhirong twisted her eyebrows and obviously couldn''t believe what she saw.


    And Mu Zhihua''s jealousy has been exposed on his face.


    She wants to make a fool of Mu Cen, but mu CEN is completely in the limelight.


    Mu Zhi''s dancing style is so superb that he always dances "nishang", which is also tiresome. The natural effect is not as good as Mu Cen''s.


    The original limelight was snatched back by Mu Cen, and there was no room for backhand.


    How can Mu Zhihua not hate it.


    When the musician''s music fell, Mu Cen accurately returned to the position of the first falling beat point, panting slightly. She quickly adjusted her breath and blessed her body: "Mu Cen made a fool of herself."


    However, the room was still silent. For a long time, Li Shiyuan took the lead in clapping his hands: "Miss Mu really impressed me."


    The people around them have come to their senses, and the applause has lasted for a long time.


    Even Mu Hongyuan couldn''t help but praise: "Cen Er really surprised me."


    Mu Cen Ying Ying and smile: "Dad praised."


    "A heavy reward." Mu Hongyuan nodded repeatedly, and immediately turned around and ordered housekeeper Chen, "whatever Miss wants, you will prepare for miss. This is the meaning of the king. Cen''er is the legitimate daughter of the king. Naturally, she can go beyond everything and does not need to report again."


    "Yes." Housekeeper Chen has just returned to his senses and answered respectfully.


    Hearing this, Chen Zhirong''s face changed, which means that Mu Cen has gradually begun to seize power from his own hands. Chen Zhirong was the first one to go in and out of the palace.


    But mu Cen didn''t need it.


    Where can Mu Zhihua allow Mu Cen to be so proud? He would blurt out what he didn''t want, but he was stopped by Chen Zhirong for the first time.


    Mu Zhihua looks at Chen Zhirong. Finally, in Chen Zhirong''s eyes, she gradually calms down.


    Mu Cen became the focus of people''s eyes.


    Chen Zhirong calmly picked up the wine cup on the table and went to Mu Cen: "cen''er, this is really amazing to me. This cup of wine, even if I celebrate cen''er''s victory."


    That sounds normal.


    Mu Cen raised his eyelids and looked at Chen Zhirong, blessing his body: "Mu Cen doesn''t dare to be."


    Chen Zhirong has raised her glass to Mu Cen.

 Chapter 51

    Mu Cen quietly picked up the cup, but the heart is a bit alert, Chen Zhirong close to Mu Cen, Mu CEN is not back.


    Because she has no way back.


    Behind her is Wang Xueshuang. A step back is bound to meet Wang Xueshuang, and a step forward is Chen Zhirong.


    Two people in the cup light wine shadow, but appears the dark tide turbulent.


    A glass of wine, but nothing happened, calm, but mu CEN is very clear, such calm is calm before the storm.


    Chen Zhirong''s mother and daughter lose face tonight, how can they let themselves go easily.


    Mu CEN is more and more vigilant.


    At the moment when Mu Cen turns around, suddenly, Mu Cen''s eyes are sharp, and she exclaims in her heart that it''s not good. She sees the invisible blade coming from not far away, and it''s coming towards her kneecap.


    Not to mention the other party''s ferocious want to waste her leg, in such an occasion, this invisible blade, can kill invisible, will not see blood, but it can make her kneel on the ground in a mess, and even implicate people nearby.


    In the neighborhood, there are people with high power who can''t be offended.


    Mu Cen knew that the blade was shot by mu zhantian, but in such a cramped environment, Mu Cen didn''t even have the space to turn around, let alone the blade under his crotch.


    Even though in the heart flustered, but mu Cen''s eyebrow eye actually still appears calm, the brain turns fast.


    Her eyes gradually fierce up.


    If she fails here, she will surely take Chen Zhirong to hell. How can she let Chen Zhirong go.


    Mu Cen''s hand gradually luck, ready to pull to Chen Zhirong''s long sleeve.


    Just at the critical moment¡ª¡ª


    Mu CEN is about to start. A fierce wind blows. The original blade abruptly shifts its direction. Mu Cen''s eyes sink. His hand under the wide sleeve makes a little effort. He pulls Chen Zhirong in front of Chen Zhirong.


    Chen Zhirong''s expression turned into astonishment.


    Even not far away, mu zhantian''s face changed, and he rushed over at the first time, but it was too late.


    Chen Zhirong immediately knelt down, the blade fell to the ground, but it was forced into her leg, blocking the blood, the surface looks normal, but that kind of pain can kill people every minute.


    With Chen Zhirong''s strength, several tables nearby were overthrown, and people staggered.


    "Niang Niang, you are..." Mu Cen looked at Chen Zhirong innocently with tears in his eyes. "Mu Cen didn''t mean to dance on such an occasion. Don''t be angry. Mu Cen won''t dare next time. "


    "Mu Cen, you..." Mu Zhihua couldn''t help yelling.


    Mu Cen looks miserable, and even looks at Chen Zhirong in horror, as if he has done something unforgivable.


    In the face of Wang Xueshuang and Mu Hongyuan''s eyes, Mu Cen shakes his head, which explains: "Dad, grandma, cen Er doesn''t know where to offend the side imperial concubine. The empress seems very angry, so she lifts these tables. If Cen Er doesn''t do well, cen Er is willing to be punished. Please don''t blame the side imperial concubine."


    Said Mu Cen also knelt down, between the lines have put such a crime on his body.


    But it happened that such a move made people look at Chen Zhirong.


    People present can understand Mu Hongyuan''s words, and people present also know Chen Zhirong''s identity in King Mu''s residence. This behavior is undoubtedly not to give Chen Zhirong face.


    In addition, Mu Cen''s "snow girl" is brilliant, which surpasses Mu Zhi''s painting.


    Everyone would think that Chen Zhirong was jealous to protect Mu Zhihua. After all, Chen Zhirong has been able to get to today''s position by means of human blood.


    How can you tolerate Mu Cen.


    Naturally, before Mu Cen had a firm foothold completely, he had to eradicate thoroughly.


    Plus Mu Cen''s pitiful, such words become more and more convincing.


    Wang Xueshuang''s face changed. Obviously, she didn''t expect that Chen Zhirong could be so impatient. Her face also sank: "Zhirong, as the princess of the palace and the person in charge of the palace, don''t you have any tolerance? Cen''er has never offended anyone since he came back. You should have done something to an innocent girl. "


    "No..." Chen Zhirong''s face changed.


    "And you''re not, like anything, formal at all." Wang Xueshuang lashes out.


    Even Mu Hongyuan, who usually dotes on Chen Zhirong, has already screwed up his eyebrows. When Wang Xueshuang speaks, Mu Hongyuan never speaks.


    Not to mention the current situation.


    Mu Cen gives himself a surprise. Chen Zhirong, who has always been a safe man, blows his face at such a time.


    It is impossible for mu Hongyuan not to be angry.


    This sudden scene also made the people present quiet down. You look at me, I look at you, look at each other, and have no idea for a moment.


    Finally, Li Shiyi said: "today, I thank Lord mu for his hospitality. Since there is something to discuss in Lord Mu''s house, I''m not suitable to harass you here."


    Li Shiyi opened his mouth, and the rest of the people got up one after another to say goodbye.


    This is a cover for mu Hongyuan. After all, Mu Hongyuan still has status and power in the court. Even if Li Shiyi is interested in Mu Cen, he won''t take the initiative to say anything at this time. After all, there is a long way to go.


    What''s more, with such a disturbance today, Mu Cen''s position is more self-evident.


    After the crowd came out, Li Shiyuan was the last one to leave. After Li Shiyuan and Mu Hongyuan nodded, their eyes fell on Mu Cen''s body, a very heavy one.


    Mu Cen''s eyelids slightly lifted, did not avoid Li Shiyuan''s eyes.


    Then, as if nothing had happened, she took back her eyes and stood in the same place. She was still sad and full of tears.


    After everyone is free.


    Mu Hongyuan''s face suddenly cooled down. He went to Chen Zhirong and raised his hand. It was an ear photon that fell heavily on Chen Zhirong''s cheek. In an instant, her cheek became so swollen.


    "Wang Ye -" Chen Zhirong cried out in disbelief.


    Since she married into the palace, Mu Hongyuan has never been angry with himself, but now because Mu Cen has been cruel to him, Chen Zhirong can''t accept such a thing.


    Mu zhantian also came forward: "Dad, just with Mu Cen''s words, is it so easy to convict my mother?"


    Mu Zhihua also resented: "Dad, it''s Mu Cen who''s playing tricks. It has nothing to do with my mother. My mother has been in the palace for many years, and she has never been in trouble. Why did Mu Cen come here, and all kinds of things happened in the palace one after another? "

 Chapter 52

    "I think she''s the bad guy. The biological mother who killed him in those years almost caused his father to have an accident. Now when he comes back, all kinds of troubles continue to rise in the government. Such a person should not come back. "


    Mu Zhihua was completely irrational by such a thing, so he took out the taboo of King Mu''s house directly.


    Mu Cen raised his eyebrows and a sneer flashed in his eyes. Looking at Mu Zhihua''s eyes, he seemed to see a very stupid man.


    Chen Zhirong''s action is faster. When Mu Zhihua opens his mouth, even though his leg is injured and his heart aches, he still tries his best to beat Mu Zhihua: "what are you talking nonsense about? Is that what I teach you?"


    Mu Zhihua was slapped coldly by Chen Zhirong. The grievance was obvious. His eyes were red, and the big tears fell down.


    In Chen Zhirong''s warning eyes, Mu Zhihua didn''t speak, but the resentment was incisively and vividly expressed.


    Mu zhantian''s look also sank: "Dad, if there is something wrong with her mother, the child will be punished with her mother. After all, her mother has been in poor health for the past two years. I''m afraid she can''t stand it."


    Because mu zhantian also saw that the blade finally penetrated into Chen Zhirong''s leg. If it was not handled in time, if the toxicity on the blade broke out, it would really waste Chen Zhirong''s leg.


    This incident was beyond mu zhantian''s expectation.


    The second room is making a lot of noise in the same place.


    Suddenly, Mu Cen directly knelt down: "Dad, grandma, these things are because of Mu Cen, Mu Cen voluntarily punished. Please father and grandmother don''t blame side imperial concubine empress. After all, Mu Cen''s sudden return really disturbed the peace of the palace. "


    "You get up." In the face of Mu Cen, Mu Hongyuan''s attitude has eased a lot.


    Even Mu Hongyuan helped Mu Cen up in person. Mu Cen looked at Mu Hongyuan''s eyes, which were still full of fog. People could not bear to be angry with Mu Cen.


    "It''s none of your business. I have my own judgment." Mu Hongyuan''s voice is still a bit dignified, "you first fall back to the snow tower."


    "Yes." Mu Cen respectfully answered, "thank you for your kindness."


    With that, Mu Cen walked up to Wang Xueshuang: "grandmother, it''s Cen er who''s bad. She''s making trouble for her. Tomorrow morning, cen Er will go to the ancestral hall to apologize to her."


    "Go back first." Wang Xueshuang light mouth, by such a noisy, is really some lack.


    Mu Cen blessing body: "that Cen son first leave."


    Then, Mu Cen goes out of the house, and he Xiang follows him in a hurry. Mu Zhihua looks at the figure Mu Cen leaves, and the hatred in his eyes is more obvious.


    Why can this vicious woman who is stirring up the trouble get away safely now.


    These innocent people are being punished here.


    After Mu Cen left, Mu Hongyuan didn''t speak, and Wang Xueshuang''s voice sank down: "Zhirong, in the next three days, you will be thinking behind closed doors in the house. You are not allowed to leave. It''s punishment."


    Chen Zhirong even wronged, but in such circumstances, she can only admit: "yes."


    "Now you have all the power of the palace. What''s your dissatisfaction. Mu CEN is only a 16-year-old girl, even just returned to the palace, can you threaten your position? " Wang Xueshuang cold mouth, "I''m old, but I''m not confused, what I still can distinguish, so many years, don''t say anything else, at least I''ve given full face."


    "What I taught you." Chen Zhirong is afraid to answer.


    Even Mu Zhihua and mu zhantian, who kneel together, dare not speak, so they can only listen to Wang Xueshuang''s lecture.


    "But don''t forget that Mu CEN is indeed the daughter of Hong Yuan and the daughter of King Mu''s house. This is even more so in the eyes of outsiders. Let''s not say you can''t get along with a little girl. It''s said that outsiders will look at my prince Mu''s residence like this, and they will even think that what you can''t tolerate is the late imperial concubine. How can you be upright in this way? "


    Wang Xueshuang was a little distressed: "the last thing I want to see in my life is the discord in the royal family. How can I go further?"


    Chen Zhirong bowed her head and was told not to say a word, but her resentment for mu Cen was getting heavier and heavier.


    The emergence of Mu Cen completely overturned the situation.


    Now everything is far beyond the control of Chen Zhirong. Mu Cen''s means are dark and hidden, and he can make himself downwind completely without abandoning a soldier.


    She underestimated muczen.


    Such a thing will never happen again.


    Wang Xueshuang saw Chen Zhirong bow his head to admit his mistake, which eased down: "OK, you go back to think behind closed doors."


    "Yes." Chen Zhirong responded respectfully and did not dare to disobey.


    At least Wang Xueshuang hasn''t given all her power to Mu Cen. After all, Mu CEN is still under age. Besides, Mu Cen will marry in the future, so it''s impossible for her to get the real power of the palace so easily.


    She is not at all out of room for maneuver.


    Mu Cen¡ª¡ª


    Chen Zhirong recites the name in her heart. Then she turns around and goes out with her back straight. Mu Zhihua dares not stay much and immediately follows Chen Zhirong out.


    Mu zhantian wants to say something, but Wang Xueshuang has waved: "other things tomorrow, I''m tired, mother Li, let''s go back."


    "Yes, old lady." Mammy Li immediately got up and went out with Wang Xueshuang.


    Soon, mu zhantian and Mu Hongyuan were left in the room. Mu zhantian watched the scene and said, "Dad..."


    "If you are talking about your mother, I don''t want to talk about it." Mu Hongyuan directly stopped mu zhantian''s words.


    Mu zhantian was unwilling, but he didn''t dare to make mistakes in front of Mu Hongyuan. In the end, he could only swallow the words thoroughly.


    Then mu zhantian turned and left.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡ª¡ª


    At the same time¡ª¡ª


    "Miss, the side imperial concubine can''t hold you. You have embarrassed the side imperial concubine in public. Now you are still living in Luoxue building. The side imperial concubine won''t give up." He Xiang is worried and opens his mouth to Mu Cen.


    Compared with the tension of He Xiang, Mu Cen was more calm: "when the water comes and the earth is covered, the soldiers will block it. It''s a blessing or a disaster. You can''t avoid it. Calm down and don''t mess with yourself. That''s the best policy."


    He Xiang was a little dizzy by Mu Cen.


    She almost looked at Mu Cen admiringly: "Miss, you are really good."


    Mu Cen smiles and doesn''t say anything. She quietly walks towards the direction of Luoxue building. When she comes to Luoxue, Mu Cen''s steps stop.


    He Xiang nearly ran into him and asked, "Miss, what''s the matter?"


    "You go first." Mu Cen light mouth.


    Lotus fragrance should sound, also didn''t dare to stay, immediately walked toward the building, and Mu Cen just stood in place.

 Chapter 53

    Quiet for a moment, she did not walk towards the snow building, but towards the relatively quiet position behind the rockery.


    Small five and small seven subconsciously looked over.


    Mu Cen raised his hand, two people''s steps naturally stopped, did not continue to follow up.


    It''s in the palace after all.


    If anything happened, Mu Cen''s voice came, they could arrive at the first time, and naturally there would be no accident, so Xiao Wu and Xiao Qi didn''t keep up.


    And after Mu Cen went to the rockery, he didn''t worry, so he stood in the same place, patiently waiting for the people in the dark to come out.


    After a while, a tall figure came out from another entrance of the rockery, looking at the direction of Mu Cen.


    "Your Highness." Mu CEN is calm, her face does not change eyebrows, "your chest wound is healed, so want to try my bodyguard skill?"


    If before, Li Shiyuan may have had more thoughts to tease Mu Cen, but now Li Shiyuan has no such mood at all.


    Almost at the moment when Mu Cen''s voice fell, Li Shiyuan had moved to Mu Cen''s face in a flash, and his long, well-defined fingers held Mu Cen''s chin.


    Looking at Mu Cen''s eyes is more terrible.


    "It hurts." Mu Cen said directly, "Your Highness, if you use a little more force, you may crush my mandible. In order to protect myself, I will probably shout. With the ability of the fourth highness now, it''s great to be able to leave without any sound, but it''s the ability to leave without any sound. "


    Not very serious words, sound casual, but every word is a threat and warning.


    But it happened that in such words, Mu Cen''s eyes were still frivolous and looked at Li Shiyuan leisurely.


    Li Shiyuan didn''t release his hand. It seemed that he was sure that Mu Cen would not speak.


    His voice is very low, word by word asked: "who taught you" snow girl. "


    "Maybe you have a good talent? When I was a child, I would listen to it Mu Cen''s answer is still not serious.


    "Mu Cen, don''t put on airs with me." Li Shiyuan''s eyes are full of danger, and every word is pressing his mood. The usual calm Phoenix''s eyes are now evil, and even with a trace of blood, they fall on the deep of Mu Cen, which makes people shudder.


    Mu Cen didn''t speak in a hurry. In the face of Li Shiyuan''s sudden hostility, she was also inexplicable.


    Mu Cen and Li Shiyuan had no contact in the last life, and naturally they would not understand why Li Shiyuan''s sudden hostility was for.


    Because of snow girl?


    "Snow girl" is Rong Fei''s famous dance music, but it can''t change Rong Fei''s background. Because of this, Li Shiyuan has never been valued by the emperor.


    In Dazhou, blood has always been attached importance to.


    In other words, Li Shiyuan is just a person of ill blood, and is absolutely impossible to get the throne. What''s more, Prince Li Shiyuan just put his eyes in Li Shiyuan''s palace, but he didn''t do anything to Li Shiyuan.


    Compared with Li Shiyuan, Li Shili, the ninth prince who has always been neutral, is more frightening to Li Shiyuan.


    In the last life, Mu Cen humbly learned dance from Mu Zhihua. The snow girl was once framed by Mu Zhihua, trapped at the bottom of a cliff, met a masked woman and taught Mu Zhihua.


    It is also "snow girl" that makes Mu Cen endure all the way until Li Shiyuan''s people take him out.


    At that time, Mu Cen was still useful to Li Shiyuan, otherwise, I''m afraid she would die at the bottom of the cliff.


    But even in this life, Mu Cen can''t know the identity of the masked woman, otherwise, Mu Cen will change the kindness.


    After sinking, Mu Cen still calmly looked at Li Shiyuan: "how can I pretend to be with my fourth highness? If you look around, the whole week belongs to the Li family. If you give Mu Cen ten courage, Mu Cen doesn''t dare to put on airs with his fourth highness. "


    Li Shiyuan looks at Mu Cen like this, but in Mu Cen''s eyes, Li Shiyuan doesn''t see the trace of lying. Some of them are just calm in the face of danger.


    He watched it quietly for a long time.


    Mu CEN is not impatient.


    If she had been in the West Building a few days ago, Mu Cen might have sought to protect herself. But now, Mu CEN is not in a hurry. She gambles that Li Shiyuan doesn''t dare to make trouble. After all, it doesn''t do much good to Li Shiyuan to make trouble in King Mu''s house.


    The two of them just confront each other.


    For a long time, it was Li Shiyuan who took the initiative to release Mu Cen. The original ruthlessness had been completely removed, and it seemed that Li Shiyuan''s inherent laxity and laziness had been restored.


    He half smile don''t smile of looking at Mu Cen: "that Miss Mu is really talented."


    "Maybe it is?" Mu CEN is not polite at all.


    Li Shiyuan was finally laughed by Mu Cen and quickly changed the topic: "Mu Cen, don''t you have anything to say to me?"


    Li Shiyuan''s words were so straightforward to ask, but mu Cen was not hypocritical, and blessed himself: "Mu Cen thanks his fourth Highness for saving his life."


    I can''t thank you too much.


    Today, if Li Shiyuan didn''t do it secretly, he would be the one who was in a mess and the one who was abandoned would be himself. It was also because of Li Shiyuan''s action that Mu Cen turned the situation around and turned defeat into victory.


    Although Chen Zhirong''s status can''t really be realized in the cold winter, there are some things she can''t remember. She can pull Chen Zhirong''s power out of the palace a little bit.


    It''s just a matter of time, sooner or later.


    "You know what." Li Shiyuan looks at Mu Cen with a smile.


    Mu Cen perfunctory smile: "four highness, after all, the person that knows interest can walk for a long time."


    "Mu Cen." Li Shiyuan suddenly opened his mouth and called Mu Cen''s name, "no one told you, too smart people, sometimes smart instead of being smart?"


    "Yes." Mu Cen really nodded seriously. When he looked up again, he said calmly, "but this kind of thing won''t happen to me, so I don''t worry about it."


    Today, Li Shiyuan didn''t make a move. Mu Cen was injured, but she would also take Chen Zhirong into the water. As long as Chen Zhirong was dragged down, mu zhantian and Mu Zhihua couldn''t escape. Although they hurt the enemy 1000 times, they would lose 800 times. In that case, Chen Zhirong was more miserable than the present imprisonment.


    So¡ª¡ª


    Li Shiyuan listened to Mu Cen''s self-confident words, which flashed fiercely in his eyebrow eyes, but Li Shiyuan saw clearly.


    All of a sudden, his palm wind is extremely fast toward Mu Cen''s direction to explore.


    Mu Cen stood motionless. Her sharp palm made her feet falter, and even the corner of her mouth was slightly bleeding. But mu Cen''s tone was always calm: "Your Highness, it''s boring to try the same thing again and again."


    Li Shiyuan has taken back his hand.


    Mu Cen didn''t stay in the same place, calmly wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth, and then opened his mouth without expression

 Chapter 54

    "If it''s OK, your highness will come back. After all, mu zhantian has been staying in the mansion for a long time tonight. With the situation of his fourth highness, I''m afraid it will show up. "


    Finish saying, Mu Cen didn''t speak more, quickly turned around and walked out of the rockery, ignoring Li Shiyuan behind him.


    But Li Shiyuan''s action is much faster than Mu Cen''s. the next moment, Mu Cen''s whole person has been controlled by Li Shiyuan and pressed on the stone wall.


    Mu Cen''s palm slightly tightened: "Your Highness, is this to be strong to me?"


    "Strong use?" Li Shiyuan raised his eyebrows. "Do you think we need to be strong when we want a woman?"


    "Others may not need it, but I''m not sure. I really don''t like being forced. " Mu Cen didn''t have any down wind attitude, still proud.


    "Mu Cen, do you know what is the best way to deal with a person whose enemy or self is unknown?" Li Shiyuan suddenly asked.


    Mu Cen''s eyes did not blink: "either kill her, or become her own person."


    "Then you say, how can I be more suitable for you?" Li Shiyuan continued to ask.


    "The fourth highness is reluctant to kill me. After all, the fourth highness is more cautious in the face of the problem of not getting the result. I don''t think his fourth highness wants to be his own person. He may feel that he may be bitten by me one day. " Mu Cen can tell.


    Finally, Li Shiyuan burst out laughing, with a trace of rare relaxation: "Mu Cen, I''m more and more curious about you."


    "Well, Curiosity Kills the cat." Mu CEN is really not polite at all, "now four his highness can let me go?"


    "Yes." Li Shiyuan is generous.


    But his voice stopped, Mu Cen''s nerve also followed tight for a while, just heard Li Shiyuan''s smiling voice spread: "this king asks for a reward, naturally can let you go."


    "What?" Mu Cen was stunned.


    Then, as Li Shiyuan''s voice fell, Mu Cen''s lips were blocked by this man''s thin lips. Even they were behind the rockery, and even this is mu Wang''s house. People may appear here anytime and anywhere.


    But Li Shiyuan is so reckless to do what he wants to do.


    Looking at Mu Cen''s chattering mouth, there was not a word he liked to hear. Li Shiyuan just did something he had endured for a long time.


    After all, women''s strength is less than men''s, not to mention Mu CEN is too clear about the result of his shouting.


    With a sneer, she suddenly responds to Li Shiyuan. When Li Shiyuan is slightly surprised, Mu Cen immediately takes the initiative.


    Inch by inch, fast siege and plunder the pool.


    Even if he is molested, Mu Cen doesn''t want to be the one who is molested, but the one who is molested.


    She was the one who had been here, so she was familiar with this kind of thing.


    "I am the one who has the final say, not the four Royal Highness." Mu Cen finally took a bite on Li Shiyuan''s thin lip. She didn''t let go until she tasted the bloody smell. "Next time, she may be facing the heart of the fourth highness."


    With that, Mu Cen stepped back and became the well behaved Mu Cen. She blessed herself: "Your Highness, if nothing happens, I''ll leave first."


    Then Mu Cen left without looking back.


    Li Shiyuan looks at the figure that Mu Cen leaves, and reaches out his hand to wipe the blood on the corner of his mouth. Because Mu CEN is cruel, there is obvious pain in the corner of his mouth.


    Then Li Shiyuan laughed.


    Mu Cen, you are very interesting.


    Then Li Shiyuan quickly left, as if quietly came, also quietly disappeared, completely not found by anyone.


    At night, however, a carrier pigeon fell in front of Mu Zhanxiao''s yard. Mu Zhanxiao was acutely aware that he came out at the first time and took out the letter paper from the foot of the carrier pigeon.


    There is only one strong word on the letterhead - give.


    Mu Zhanxiao was surprised.


    This is Li Shiyuan''s carrier pigeon, and this means to give what Mu Cen wants to Mu Cen.


    In Mu Zhanxiao''s opinion, it is invisible that he has set up an irregular bomb around him. Mu Cen''s performance in Mu Wangfu these days, Mu Zhanxiao also knows her strength.


    What does Li Shiyuan mean?


    However, Mu Zhanxiao did not disobey Li Shiyuan''s order. He destroyed the letter and set the pigeon free. Then he turned back to the house.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡ª¡ª


    The next day, when he woke up, he Xiang saw that the oil lamp was on in Mu Cen''s house. He Xiang was stunned and hurried to Mu Cen''s house.


    Sure enough, Mu Cen has got up.


    "What are you doing up so early, miss?" He Xiang asked Mu Cen.


    Mu Cen saw that he Xiang came and laughed. Then he said, "help me clean up, and then we''ll go to the ancestral hall."


    "Ah?" He Xiang didn''t understand what Mu Cen was going to do.


    Mu Cen walked towards the lotus fragrance, pinched the nose of the lotus fragrance, and explained: "yesterday, although the old lady didn''t say anything in her heart, it seems that I have boundless scenery. But you have to know what the old lady''s most taboo is. So, no matter right or wrong, it''s right to be soft first. "


    This matter, Mu Cen in the heart has a say, very clear Wang Xueshuang''s idea.


    In that case, no matter what Chen Zhirong has done, Wang Xueshuang''s relationship with Chen Zhirong is far deeper than her own. It is absolutely impossible for her to defeat Chen Zhirong completely in this short moment.


    Therefore, if mucen wants to gain a firm foothold, he will naturally let Wang Xueshuang not fall in love with him.


    And yesterday, Mu Cen also said that he would go to the ancestral hall to ask for punishment early this morning. Although Wang Xueshuang didn''t mind waving, Mu Cen knew that if he didn''t go today, Wang Xueshuang would really count it on his head.


    After all, there is no fire without wind.


    Everything has two sides, not a complete right and wrong relationship.


    So mu Cen must go today, and kneel in the ancestral hall before Wang Xueshuang comes. This is kneeling for Wang Xueshuang to see.


    I knelt down to show it to Mu Hongyuan.


    You should know that before Luo Xue died, not to mention being punished, he knelt down to say hello on weekdays, and Mu Hongyuan did not allow it.


    But yesterday''s matter, Mu Cen also very clear knew, own this face, in Mu Hongyuan''s heart not light not heavy set off the waves.


    At least for the sake of this face, Mu Hong won''t be too embarrassed.


    But that sense of distance, Mu Cen can also clearly feel out.


    So mu Cen knows that in front of Mu Hongyuan, she doesn''t have too much unrestrained capital, at least not now. But no return, Mu Cen will not let Mu Hongyuan become his own stumbling block.


    But there is no need for mu Cen to explain these things in detail with He Xiang.


    He Xiang listened to Mu Cen''s words and nodded: "what the young lady said is, I''ll go and prepare for it."

 Chapter 55

    With that, he Xiang hurried out of the house to fetch water for mu Cen to clean up.


    When the master and the servant were ready, it was still not bright. Mu Cen led the lotus incense to the ancestral hall. On the way, they did not talk. When the cold wind blew, Mu Cen felt a little cold.


    Until in front of the ancestral hall, Mu Cen stopped.


    The lamp is on in the ancestral hall.


    Mu Cen quietly looked at one eye, side head said: "you wait at the door."


    "Yes." He Xiang answered respectfully.


    Then Mu Cen went in and knelt down in the ancestral hall. He didn''t mean to get up. Occasionally he Xiang would look at it and feel sad.


    It''s not only mu Cen''s thin clothes, but the ancestral temple is also used by the royal palace to punish those who have made mistakes. I really can''t stand kneeling there for a long time.


    And now it''s time for Wang Xueshuang to get up. He Xiang is worried that Mu Cen can''t stand it.


    But mu Cen seems to have nothing to do, just kneeling, straight spine, even motionless. He Xiang paid attention to it. He didn''t recover until the sound of footsteps came from outside the ancestral hall.


    She looked at the visitor, blessed body please Ann: "maidservant met mother Li."


    Li Ma''s brow twisted, obviously also had some accidents: "he Xiang, how did you come to the ancestral hall if you didn''t serve your young lady well in the early morning? What''s up? "


    He Xiang shook his head, and then said, "the maid came with the young lady. The young lady came an hour ago. She knelt down in the ancestral hall for an hour and said that she had come to apologize."


    Although he Xiang is simple, staying in King Mu''s residence for a long time doesn''t mean he Xiang is a brainless person.


    Therefore, he Xiang was very clear about what to say and what not to say.


    In Mama Li''s puzzled eyes, he Xiang continued to explain: "Miss said that yesterday''s thing, she did wrong, should not be impulsive in such an occasion, to embarrass the Lord and the old lady, she should bear it."


    Mother Li didn''t speak.


    He Xiang then went on: "because of this, the young lady got up before dawn and didn''t eat anything. After cleaning up, she came to the ancestral hall."


    Mother Li nodded: "I know."


    He Xiang is also smart no longer say anything. Standing quietly at the door.


    Mother Li didn''t stay much, but walked towards the ancestral hall. Her movement was very light, and didn''t disturb Mu Cen. Mu Cen didn''t seem to know the movement behind her, and she was still kneeling quietly.


    There are words in my mouth.


    Mammy Li looked up and saw that what Mu Cen was holding was a Buddhist Scripture, or a Buddhist Scripture that Wang Xueshuang read the most on weekdays.


    Mother Li''s smile in her eyebrow was a little deeper, and then she came to the side of Mu Cen: "Miss, what are you doing! This can''t be done. "


    "Mammy." Mu Cen called mother Li, looking a little weak, but still modest, "Mu CEN is here to receive punishment."


    "What''s wrong with Miss? Even if it''s wrong, the old lady and the Lord didn''t say anything, and miss doesn''t have to kneel down here." Mother Li wants to help Mu Cen.


    Where is the ancestral hall? Mother Li knows very well that normal people can''t stand kneeling for a long time.


    Not to mention Mu Cen.


    Even if Mu Cen just replied, Gu Fu, who adopted Mu Cen, never let Mu Cen suffer. According to the time of lotus fragrance, Mu Cen has been kneeling here for a full hour.


    For an hour, there will be something wrong with the kneecap.


    Mu Cen smiles and is calm: "Mu Cen knows that mother Li is good for mu Cen. But wrong is wrong, Mu Cen in this automatic penalty, also can let oneself calm down


    Mother Li didn''t speak, and her eyes looked behind her.


    Mother GUI has helped Wang Xueshuang.


    Mu Cen also sensed that someone was coming outside. She knew that it was Wang Xueshuang. She lowered her eyebrows and said faintly, "these Buddhist scriptures are also read by the old lady. Mu Cen can also pray for the king''s house and the old lady. It''s nothing bad."


    "Miss, the old lady will be very happy to know your filial piety. I don''t think the old lady will blame the young lady for what happened yesterday. After all, miss is innocent Mother Li spoke.


    But her body slightly down, voice became light up: "Miss, the old lady is coming."


    Then, mother Li said nothing more, quietly retreated to one side, Mu Cen turned to look at Wang Xueshuang, wanted to stand up and say hello, but because kneeling too long, the moment of getting up was still a bit staggering.


    Mammy Li has been quick to help Mu Cen: "Miss, you slow down."


    "Not in the way." Mu Cen gave a gentle smile.


    Wang Xueshuang didn''t speak, but just looked at Mu Cen like this: "why don''t you kneel here before dawn?"


    "If you go back to grandma, because of yesterday." Mu Cen tells the truth.


    "What happened yesterday?" Wang Xueshuang continued to ask, eyes also followed sharp up.


    Mu CEN is not ambiguous: "yesterday''s toast, cen Er should not be sensible, quiet, let it go. As a result, cen''er screams out, causing so much trouble. "


    Wang Xueshuang picks eyebrows: "the side imperial concubine takes the initiative to provoke you, you pour is good, gave this matter to take to own body."


    "Niang Niang is the elder, cen Er is just the younger. There is no such thing as active provocation. What''s more, the empress has also been punished. As a junior, it''s natural for cen''er to come to the ancestral hall to receive the punishment automatically. " Mu Cen said softly, "please forgive Cen er''s ignorance."


    This, the brow that Wang Xueshuang tightly wrinkles is to follow to stretch to open.


    In the palace, the past few years seem to be calm, but everyone knows that such calm is turbulent.


    Chen Zhirong is in power, and the other two concubines are on their own, but being on their own doesn''t mean they don''t have any ideas. After all, no one can get the position of housewife.


    It also means that everyone can.


    So Wang Xueshuang has a lot of flattering words, but it''s Mu Cen''s real words. It''s much more comfortable to hear Wang Xueshuang''s heart relax.


    With Mu Cen''s understanding, Wang Xueshuang is more and more satisfied.


    "OK, I knelt down for an hour. I''ve been punished. Let lotus fragrance send you back to rest." Wang Xueshuang opened her mouth.


    What happened yesterday, Wang Xueshuang didn''t have any opinions about Mu Cen.


    Only in that case, Mu CEN is indeed a victim. In addition to the fact that she has gained more and more power in recent years, Wang Xueshuang wants to teach her a lesson.


    Wang Xueshuang didn''t expect that Mu Cen came to the ancestral hall to receive punishment, but she came before dawn. She thought Mu Cen was just talking casually.


    This move made Wang Xueshuang look at Mu Cen,


    I feel more and more satisfied.


    There are not many people in the palace who are so clever and sensible.


    Mu Zhihua grew up in the palm of his hand when he was young. Although he was gentle, he still had a delicate temperament.

 Chapter 56

    When mu zhantian was canonized and moved out of the palace, he had his own courtyard. Naturally, his attitude was different. Mu Zhanxiao''s nature is cold and silent. And Mu Mian is more careful, as if in the cracks to survive.


    So, in contrast, Mu Cen''s good, it seems immediately.


    The love in this words is more unconsciously.


    Mu Cen heard Wang Xueshuang''s words, then stood up, didn''t let himself stagger, stood steadily, and then blessed himself: "cen''er knows, cen''er thanks grandma for her kindness."


    Wang Xueshuang nodded: "I accept your heart. Take a rest first. When you look back, your father will see you kneeling here. Maybe even I will be taught. "


    Mu Cen didn''t speak, just quietly listening to Wang Xueshuang''s words.


    Wang Xueshuang didn''t say anything. Seeing the Sutra Mu Cen put on the table, she couldn''t help nodding. After Wang Xueshuang turned around, Mu Cen walked out of the ancestral hall.


    As she passed by, mother Li laughed at Mu Cen. Mu Cen nodded and left the ancestral hall.


    The lotus fragrance followed.


    But mu Cen''s pace was not fast, as if he was waiting for someone. He Xiang was nervous: "Miss, are you uncomfortable? I''ll send for the doctor. "


    "No harm." Mu Cen lightly refused.


    When he Xiang wanted to say something else, Mu Cen had looked up at Mu Hongyuan not far away, who was followed by mu zhantian.


    Mu Cen''s eyebrows and eyes were slightly cold, and soon he gathered his emotion and looked at Mu Hongyuan: "cen''er, please say hello to Dad."


    "How can cen''er be here?" Mu Hongyuan frowned.


    Mu Cen explained slightly, and did not say too much detail, because Mu Cen knew that Wang Xueshuang would naturally tell Mu Hongyuan that Wang Xueshuang''s words were more useful than his complete explanation.


    Mu Hongyuan is also the person Mu Cen has to wait for.


    When Mu Hongyuan returned to the palace, he would go to the ancestral hall to greet Wang Xueshuang.


    Mu Hongyuan nodded: "Cen Er is sensible and has a heart."


    "This is what cen''er should do." Mu Cen said softly, very obedient.


    Mu Hongyuan looks at Mu Cen like this. Mu Cen looks more and more like Luoxue in his eyes and eyebrows. Luoxue was also standing like this, waiting for himself and talking to himself gently.


    Even Mu Hongyuan felt almost as like as two peas.


    His voice softened: "your grandmother won''t embarrass you. Don''t do that next time. If something happens to you, it''s not good for you to tell your mother. "


    Mu Cen didn''t smile.


    Just looking at Mu Hongyuan''s eyes like worship, but such worship is more indifferent.


    If it''s really hard to explain, why did you send yourself out of the palace.


    But now I think it''s not a good thing to be sent out of the palace at birth. Staying in the palace, Mu Cen knows that he can''t live until now. When he has no ability to protect himself, he will disappear from the palace completely.


    After all, Chen Zhirong''s methods are extremely cruel.


    How could she keep such an indefinite bomb? Even now, Mu Cen knows that her surroundings are in danger.


    Then, without saying anything, Mu Hongyuan went to the ancestral hall.


    Mu Cen looked at mu zhantian, who was behind him. He suddenly stopped mu zhantian with a smile: "brother, if you don''t go to the Palace this morning, how can you go back to the palace with your father?"


    It''s a question of knowing.


    Sure enough, mu zhantian''s eyes became colder as he looked at Mu Cen.


    Up to now, mu zhantian can''t believe that he was put together by Mu Cen, and even Chen Zhirong didn''t escape. When Chen Zhirong was married to the palace, she was always so exquisite. When was she punished like this.


    Although he was only confined, his body had not been hurt, but it was enough to make Chen Zhirong''s face, also let the two rooms in danger.


    Even when Chen Zhirong was imprisoned, he and Mu Zhihua were not allowed to enter. By implication, they cut off any way of communication.


    Even Mu Zhihua was in his own yard and never left for fear of causing trouble again.


    However, the people who made all these things can appear in front of us with ease, and even the tone is provocative. How can mu zhantian be reconciled.


    "My sister knows that she has come to ask for mercy in front of her grandmother. Don''t I, as the eldest brother, know?" Mu zhantian sneered at Mu Cen.


    Mu Cen clearly nodded: "also, that Mu Cen does not disturb big brother."


    Finish saying Mu Cen blessing body, pour is calm of pass by from mu zhantian''s side.


    Mu zhantian deliberately stopped, and did not immediately follow Mu Hongyuan. When Mu Cen passed by him, mu zhantian''s voice was gloomy, with a warning: "Mu Cen, don''t be too proud."


    Mu Cen''s steps also stopped, still not impatient: "proud? Mu zhantian, I''m not proud of this. "


    "You..." Mu zhantian''s face changed and became more and more ugly.


    Mu Cen low smile, such smile but with irony, word by word again clear but: "I this person, see blood, out of life, may be more proud."


    This words also don''t take the composition of a joke, Mou Guang followed to sink down, face-to-face looking at mu zhantian of time, Mou bottom deep but take a silk of ice cold, that kind of hate is obvious.


    "It''s up to you?" Mu zhantian sneered and didn''t look at Mu Cen in his eyes at all. "You can kill you next time with your little skills."


    "We''ll see." Mu CEN is calm, not stimulated by mu zhantian, "Mu zhantian, I may prefer the feeling of cat catching mice, a little bit of the prey to grind to death."


    With that, Mu Cen ignored mu zhantian and walked out of the ancestral hall.


    Mu zhantian''s ferocity and ferocity became more and more obvious.


    He Xiang didn''t dare to say a word, and didn''t dare to watch mu zhantian. He followed Mu Cen quickly and walked out of the ancestral hall. Along the way, he Xiang didn''t dare to breathe.


    All the way to the snow tower.


    He Xiang closed the door, and then he let out a sigh: "Miss, you are too risky."


    "Don''t worry." Mu Cen didn''t care and laughed, "at least this period of time is peaceful, the side imperial concubine has just been punished, the people of that one don''t have the courage to do it again. In addition, the Lord didn''t mean me any harm, so they didn''t dare. Otherwise, the old lady and the prince will point to the side imperial concubine one room. "


    This is also the reason why Mu Cen has no fear.


    As long as she doesn''t leave any handle on Chen Zhirong, Mu Cen can do whatever she wants.


    He Xiang listened to Mu Cen''s explanation, but he didn''t say anything.


    At this time, suddenly there was a knock on the door outside the house, and the voice of Mingyue came: "Miss, the second young master is coming."

 Chapter 57

    Mu Zhanxiao?


    Mu Cen sank, eyes light a face, think of before she and Mu Zhanxiao said, quiet for a moment, Mu Cen said: "let the second young master come in, and then prepare some good tea."


    "Yes." The moon answers respectfully.


    He Xiang also retreated.


    After a while, Mu Zhanxiao appeared in front of Mu Cen. Mu Cen looked at Mu Zhanxiao and said: "second brother came to me, but what''s the matter?"


    Mu Zhanxiao quietly looks at Mu Cen, as if looking at something.


    Mu Cen doesn''t evade, just let Mu Zhanxiao watch.


    And Mingyue has already brought in good tea. When she is ready to soak, mucen stops her: "just put it, Mingyue, you go out first."


    "Yes." Mingyue didn''t say anything. She immediately turned around and went out, then carefully brought the door.


    Mu CEN is not anxious not impatient sat down, looking at Mu Zhanxiao, this just light mouth: "second elder brother please."


    Mu Zhanxiao nodded and sat down in front of Mu Cen.


    Mu Cen did not continue to ask Mu Zhanxiao the purpose of coming here, but quietly brewed tea, each action appeared to be extremely skilled, but with inherent dignity and elegance.


    It''s like this action has been done countless times.


    Mu Zhanxiao some surprised looking, also did not break such quiet.


    Mu Zhanxiao has checked Gu''s house. Gu''s house is just an ordinary peddler. It''s not even big or famous. There are many peddlers like Kyoto, but they can teach Mu Cen this. The number of them can be counted.


    This is Gu Fu¡ª¡ª


    Mu Zhanxiao sank and said nothing.


    And Mu Cen had already made tea and handed it to Mu Zhanxiao: "cinnamon, second brother should like it."


    Mu Zhanxiao likes cinnamon quickly. As soon as he hears the fragrance of tea, he knows it. But he says, "how do you know I like cinnamon?"


    "Once in a while, I can smell the fragrance of cinnamon in my second brother''s yard. Maybe my second brother likes cinnamon." Mu Cen found a reasonable reason.


    Knowing that Mu Zhanxiao likes cinnamon is a matter of the last life.


    Although he doesn''t have contact with Mu Zhanxiao, he can''t be out of touch in a palace. So after several times, Mu Cen remembers that Mu Zhanxiao is kind to himself in the palace.


    Just Mu Cen didn''t expect that in this life, they would talk face to face calmly.


    Mu Zhanxiao raised his eyebrows, but he didn''t say anything. He bowed his head and sipped his tea. Unexpectedly, Mu Cen''s skill of making tea was the same as cinnamon, but mu Cen''s method of making tea was far better than those of his servants.


    Mu Zhanxiao finished, put down the tea cup, Mu Cen poured a cup for mu Zhanxiao again.


    She never asked much.


    "Don''t you wonder what I came to you for?" Mu Zhanxiao broke the silence and asked.


    "Since the second elder brother is here, he will tell us his purpose. Why should I worry?" Mu Cen answered faintly.


    Mu Zhanxiao''s hand holding the teacup pauses, but he laughs. Then he puts down the teacup, takes out a ointment from his arms and hands it to Mu Cen.


    Mu Cen a Leng: "this is?"


    "Your Highness asked me to give it to you." Mu Zhanxiao said bluntly, "it''s very helpful for promoting blood circulation and removing blood stasis. After kneeling for more than an hour in the morning, the kneecap of the girl''s family can''t stand it. It''s no better than us


    Then, Mu Zhanxiao put things down.


    "Four Highnesses?" Mu Cen twisted his eyebrows and looked at Mu Zhanxiao like this.


    How could Li Shiyuan know what happened in King Mu''s residence this morning. But on second thought, thinking of the relationship between mu Zhanxiao and Li Shiyuan, Mu Cen was not surprised.


    Then she said with a smile, "did the second brother and his highness four say that?"


    "Not really." Mu Zhanxiao denied, "yesterday''s matter, four his highness also present, how can not know the situation? When I enter the Palace this morning, my fourth highness will give me the ointment and let me give it to you. "


    The action in Mu Cen''s hand pauses, but he continues to make tea soon, without interrupting Mu Zhanxiao''s words.


    "Your Highness said that you are a man who does what you say. Since I said yesterday that I would go to the ancestral hall to receive punishment today, I must have gone early, so he asked me to send the ointment, thinking that you should use it. " Mu Zhanxiao conveyed Li Shiyuan''s words completely.


    In addition, Mu Zhanxiao did not ask more.


    Mu Cen made a good tea and put down the tea set. As a result, Mu Zhanxiao played with the ointment in his hand for a while. Then he gave Mu Zhanxiao a faint smile: "please tell your highness that Mu Cen thanks."


    Mu Zhanxiao nodded to show that he knew.


    They were quiet for a while, just drinking tea.


    Until the teacup is empty, Mu Zhanxiao puts down the teacup and looks at Mu Cen. Mu Cen doesn''t avoid Mu Zhanxiao''s eyes. There is a slight tension in the air.


    "This is the address of the two upper bunks. Manager Wang is in charge. He is a safe man. He doesn''t have much to say. He can do everything he has to say." Mu Zhanxiao broke the silence simply and comprehensively.


    Then a note was put in front of Mu Cen.


    Mu Cen took it, took a look at the contents of the note, and then put it into the candle to light it until it turned to ashes.


    "I have already told the shopkeeper. Shopkeeper Wang already knows. You can tell shopkeeper Wang what you need and how to arrange it. " What Mu Zhanxiao said was direct, without any redundant words.


    Mu Cen listened and nodded: "thank you, second brother."


    Mu Zhanxiao was silent. He still looked at Mu Cen for a long time and then asked, "I want to know. What do you want the shop to do?"


    Mu Cen didn''t answer immediately.


    "Mu Cen." Mu Zhanxiao called Mu Cen''s name, and didn''t care that she didn''t reply, "you know, this is mu Wang''s house, although the folk custom of Da Zhou was not so conservative, and women''s families were not allowed to leave the house. But the palace is different from Gu''s in your previous life. If you leave in private, it''s easy to have an accident without permission. "


    Mu Cen listened to Mu Zhanxiao''s words, but he laughed, magnanimous and confident: "did the second brother forget the words of his grandmother yesterday? My business doesn''t need to go through the side imperial concubine again. The implication is that I am a free body. "


    In other words, except for Wang Xueshuang and Mu Hongyuan, no one can control where Mu CEN is going or what he is going to do.


    "That said." Mu Zhanxiao calmed down, "it''s better to be more careful. After all, you are a girl who has never been out of the cabinet. When you were born in the palace, there are many things you have to do. "


    "Mu Cen thanks the second elder brother for his advice." Mu Cen nodded politely.


    Although she is smiling, but such a smile, still with a sense of distance.


    Compared with mu zhantian''s ruthlessness, arrogance and domineering, Mu Cen knows that Mu Zhanxiao is a hidden master.


    Otherwise, it is impossible to become Li Shiyuan''s most trusted right-hand man.

 Chapter 58

    Mu Zhanxiao sees Mu Cen answer a voice, nods, so looking at Mu Cen.


    Mu Cen then came back to the topic: "as for the shop I want, maybe the purpose is the same as the second brother. Although I am in the palace, I have no authority and no source of money in the palace. If I want to get a firm foothold, I have to manage a lot of things. Since I want to manage, I naturally have to have a way to make money. Can the second elder brother understand the implication? "


    "You think so." Mu Zhanxiao nodded, his eyes a little more praise, "but everything is still more careful."


    "I will." Mu Cen should say, "even if something happens, it won''t involve the second brother and the fourth highness."


    Mu Zhanxiao''s eyes sank.


    "Second brother, I can guess the relationship between you and your fourth highness, can''t I?" Mu CEN is confident.


    Mu Zhanxiao laughs: "Mu Cen, you are not an ordinary person. I am more and more curious about what kind of place Gu Fu is, which can teach you like this."


    "Gu Fu is an ordinary family. As for me -- "Mu Cen quieted down, and then looked at Mu Zhanxiao''s eyes, suddenly also side of calm and sharp," may die once, also will follow the reborn. "


    Mu Zhanxiao didn''t feel anything wrong.


    What happened when Mu Cen came back, Mu Zhanxiao naturally knew that in that case, he could walk out safely, which was not a fuel-saving lamp.


    Obviously, Mu Cen didn''t plan to talk about this with himself, so mu Zhanxiao asked more.


    It''s human or ghost. After a long time, there will be a conclusion.


    As for mu Zhanxiao, he wants to know whether Mu CEN is an enemy or a friend. In today''s contact, Mu Zhanxiao hopes to be the latter, not the former.


    After clarifying his purpose, Mu Zhanxiao didn''t stay in luoxuelou. After all, the goal of luoxuelou was too obvious. In addition, there were almost Chen Zhirong people in the palace. Mu Zhanxiao didn''t want to cause any trouble in the palace.


    He put down his tea cup and quickly stood up to say goodbye to Mu Cen.


    Mu Cen personally sent Mu Zhanxiao out of the house, Mu Zhanxiao stopped Mu Cen''s pace, and then left the Luoxue building.


    After Mu Zhanxiao left, Mu Cen played with the Huayu ointment in his hand and turned around in his palm.


    Since she was a child and studied medicine with Gu Yuanzhi, she naturally knew that this Huayu ointment was from a very precious medicinal material, and few people could get it outside the uterus.


    So it''s really from Li Shiyuan?


    Mu Cen sank, unable to say whether he was happy or not.


    But the feeling of being peeped at still made Mu Cen wary. Even if this life is reborn, Mu Cen knows very well that many things have been out of the track of history, and will not necessarily follow the development of the previous life.


    Therefore, it is still necessary to work step by step.


    After sinking, Mu Cen didn''t speak, but he didn''t waste the ointment Li Shiyuan sent. He put the medicine on his knee. The cold feeling came, the piercing pain gradually disappeared, and the congestion also faded a lot.


    Then, Mu Cen put away as if nothing had happened.


    Inside the building, peace was restored.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡ª¡ª


    Chen Zhirong was banned from leaving for three days.


    Mu Zhihua went to Mu zhantian''s residence, but he didn''t stay in Mu''s residence. Only mu Cen and Wang Xueshuang said hello.


    Even not only in the early morning, most of the time, Mu Cen was with Wang Xueshuang.


    It''s hard to say whether it''s the expert''s calculation or other reasons. It seems that under the company of Mu Cen, Wang Xueshuang''s mental state is much better than before Mu Cen came back, which makes Mu Hongyuan very happy.


    And Wang Xueshuang takes Mu Cen in a different light.


    Mucen advance and retreat properly, Wang Xueshuang know mucen is flattering himself, but every move of mucen never let Wang Xueshuang feel bored.


    Even Wang Xueshuang doesn''t have to explain. Mu Cen seems to know what he wants and can arrange it steadily.


    But even so, Mu Cen did not take credit for it, and seemed particularly modest.


    It''s not only Wang Xueshuang, but also the slave on the edge of Wang Xueshuang''s face to Mu Cen, and he becomes more respectful.


    Now even Wang Xueshuang''s three meals a day are carefully arranged by Mu Cen.


    It''s quite different from the dishes I ate before.


    Although they were all made by the chefs of the royal family, the whole dish was refreshing. From the small porridge dishes in the morning to lunch and dinner, every dish became small and delicate, which made Wang Xueshuang eat a lot more.


    Even when the imperial doctor came to inspect Wang Xueshuang, he was surprised that Wang Xueshuang''s health was much stronger during this period, which was far different from her previous appearance of being sick.


    "If the old lady goes on like this, she will be more and more vigorous." The imperial doctor nodded and gave Wang Xueshuang a pulse. Then he said with a smile, "I''m curious about what the old lady ate during this period of time. She can be so refreshing."


    Wang Xueshuang looks at the imperial doctor with a smile, and then points to Mu Cen and says: "thanks to Cen Er, these days, cen Er is here with me. She takes good care of me, and the three meals a day are arranged by Cen Er himself, which makes me better day by day. CEN Er is my lucky star."


    Mu Cen modest smile: "grandmother, you flatter me. It''s a good prescription from the imperial doctor. "


    Wang Xueshuang likes Mu Cen''s work.


    Even the imperial doctor couldn''t help looking at Mu Cen.


    It''s well known that the legitimate daughter of King Mu''s house has returned. When the Minister of King Mu''s house came back that night, Mu Cen and the snow girl she danced were the ones who remembered the most. This matter has spread to the ears of today''s emperor. Even the emperor would ask about Mu CEN in private.


    Mu CEN is really famous in the first World War.


    Recently, the opinions are really extraordinary.


    Even without the luxury of clothes, Mu Cen''s temperament is particularly impressive, especially his delicate facial features, just like the people in the painting.


    "Miss Mu Cen, can you tell me what the old lady ate? I''ll think about it." The imperial doctor asked.


    Mu Cen was not affectable either, and answered with a smile: "Mu Cen just combined your prescription with a relatively light diet for the old lady. It''s not greasy, but it also ensured a balanced nutrition and removed the daily tonic things. The essence of a person is to get rid of the dross. Some of the food and herbs are mutually reinforcing. Mu Cen just makes the food that the old lady takes and the prescription you prescribe complement each other. Naturally, it''s half the effort. "


    The imperial doctor listened to Mu Cen''s words and nodded straight. Then he said to Wang Xueshuang with a smile, "old lady, you are looking for a grandson. With Miss Mu Cen here, you will get rid of this disease."

 Chapter 59

    Wang Xueshuang also seems happy: "yes, cen Er is my baby."


    The imperial doctor smiles.


    He is looking at Mu Cen, Mu Cen''s face does not change color of stand, not humble not overbearing.


    The imperial doctor said all the time: "if Miss mucen can enter the palace, I think the emperor will like miss mucen very much."


    Mu CEN is gentle smile, did not respond to the words of the royal doctor, do not know is shy or other emotions, also stood back a step, silent.


    How can a human spirit like Wang Xueshuang not understand the meaning of the words of the imperial doctor.


    But Wang Xueshuang also did not pierce, and the royal doctor said thank you: "this time and trouble he royal doctor himself to a trip."


    He Changsheng waved his hand: "if you don''t know where."


    Then, he Changsheng stood up very wisely: "old lady, Hello, I''ll take a rest. I''ll leave first."


    "Mother Li, send out the royal doctor he." Wang Xueshuang ordered.


    Mammy Li quickly stepped forward and said respectfully, "doctor he, please."


    He Changsheng nodded. Then he picked up his own things and went out calmly.


    Wang Xueshuang just watched he Changsheng go out, and then looked at Mu Cen: "do you understand what he imperial doctor said?"


    Mu Cen pretends to be stupid: "Mu CEN is stupid. Please let Grandma make it clear."


    "It''s a draft every three years, and this year is about a month after the festival. All the children of officials above five grades must enter the palace to participate in the talent show. The emperor''s eyes are on them. That is to say, they will prosper and their parents will follow suit. If the emperor doesn''t like it, he will point out the marriage to you. It''s all the relatives of the emperor. " Wang Xueshuang light explanation.


    Listen to Muchen, Putong knelt down: "grandma, Muchen never had this idea, Muchen just want to accompany grandma and dad in the house."


    That kneel, especially clear.


    Mu Cen''s words didn''t take a joke, even his expression had panic.


    Wang Xueshuang nodded, but personally helped Mu Cen up: "I also know that the emperor is old, if you are really liked by the emperor, it is not good for you. You know, once the emperor dies, all the concubines in the harem will lose their hair for Ni, and those with bad life will be buried with him. Except the queen and a few favorite concubines, they can stay in the harem. "


    The deep palace is dangerous. Wang Xueshuang is from the past. Naturally, he knows it clearly.


    If you don''t have any other feelings about Mu Cen, it doesn''t matter to Wang Xueshuang that Mu Cen''s teachers and students are dead. But now, Wang Xueshuang likes Mu Cen very much, so he will naturally mention Mu Cen.


    "But it''s a draft thing. At sixteen, unmarried girls will enter the palace. But I will tell the mother who is in charge of the affairs, and will not let the emperor turn over your cards. Just keep a low profile. I think you can do it. " Wang Xueshuang doesn''t doubt Mu Cen''s ability.


    Mu Cen nodded: "cen''er must obey grandmother''s instruction."


    "Zhihua is the same age as you. At that time, Zhihua will enter the palace. It''s also good that you have a care. " Wang Xueshuang continued, "there are 14 princes around the emperor. There are not many princes and concubines. Even the position of today''s princes and concubines is empty. No matter which prince you are, I can rest assured that one day I will die, and I won''t worry about it."


    "Grandma, what are you talking about?" Mu Cen some don''t depend on, "you will certainly live a long life."


    "Looking at you, it''s usually cold and light, but your mouth is sweet." Wang Xueshuang is smiling.


    Mu Cen some coquettishly pulled Wang Xueshuang''s sleeve: "Cen Er just wants to accompany grandmother."


    "I really don''t want to be in the palace draft?" Wang Xueshuang looks at Mu Cen.


    Mu Cen shook his head: "Cen Er didn''t want to get married."


    "If I don''t want to, I''ll think about it then. Cen''er is not very old. She can stay for two years. Then I''ll go to the palace in person and let the Empress Dowager point out the marriage to you. " Wang Xueshuang didn''t understand.


    But mu CEN is very clear, don''t want to enter the palace, at that time the disease is good, she is a doctor, make a decent disease, cheat the imperial doctor in the palace is not difficult.


    To avoid the draft, it will take another three years, which is enough time for mu Cen to change everything.


    But if you really can''t avoid it, entering the palace is not the worst choice.


    Mu Cen didn''t show these on the surface, but he still hid them well.


    Wang Xueshuang quieted down, took Mu Cen''s hand, but changed the topic: "cen''er, this Zhongyuan Festival is coming, I''ll go back and ask mother Li and housekeeper Chen to explain, you clothes, quickly make good, Zhongyuan Festival, Mu''s family is invited to the palace every year to participate in Zhongyuan Festival."


    Mu Cen knows this, but on the surface, she is just a clever response, and seems to be a little nervous to say: "cen''er is afraid to break the rules if she goes into the palace carelessly."


    "You will not." Wang Xueshuang is calm, "I live most of my life, people and people or see clearly."


    Mu Cen listens to Wang Xueshuang''s words, also didn''t say anything more, eh, still standing cleverly.


    "Although Zhongyuan Festival is a celebration of the whole world, when you enter the palace, the married women are all showy. How can the daughter of King Mu''s house lose her elegant demeanor? At least she should be the brightest star in the crowd." Wang Xueshuang said with a smile, "in this palace, the people walking around are all princes and nobles. If you don''t want to enter the palace, you can find someone who is right in the door and let the emperor point to the marriage."


    Mu Cen also didn''t refute Wang Xueshuang''s words, just deftly answer: "Cen Er all listen to grandmother arrangement."


    Such a clever Mu Cen makes Wang Xueshuang more and more satisfied.


    But mu Cen knows that Wang Xueshuang seems to be partial to himself in this matter, but Wang Xueshuang''s heart is still towards Mu Zhi''s painting.


    Today''s Prince Li Shiyuan and Mu Zhi have been painting dark music for a long time, but on the surface they just appreciate it.


    The meaning of King Mu''s house and the East Palace is very clear. It''s also a tacit secret to ask the emperor to marry him on the Chinese New Year''s day.


    Mu Cen became famous in the first World War at the banquet of King Mu''s residence a few days ago. Now Mu CEN is the most talked about in the palace. Wang Xueshuang is also afraid that the marriage between mu Zhihua and Li Shiyuan will change, so she wants to bring Mu Cen into the palace in advance.


    Let Mu Cen see the empress dowager, let the Empress Dowager speak, can point to marriage in advance is the best, so it will not affect Mu Zhihua and Li Shiyuan.


    After all, it''s hard to guess the emperor''s mind.


    It''s all from the house of King Mu. Maybe Li Shiyuan turned around and fell in love with Mu Cen?


    Although the palm and the back of the hand are all meat, and Wang Xueshuang likes Mu Cen not to marry, compared with Mu Zhihua''s feelings of more than ten years, Mu CEN is still much weaker.


    This point, Mu CEN is very clear, also did not pierce, in front of Wang Xueshuang, still respectful.


    How could she let Mu Zhi draw well.

 Chapter 60

    If you don''t come back to Li Shiyuan, how can Mu Cen get revenge.


    Just Mu Cen didn''t want to walk into Li Shiyuan''s side now, because her wings are not plump, what she wants is to enter the palace, because some clues are still in the palace.


    As for mu Zhi''s painting, naturally, Mu Cen couldn''t let it go easily.


    "Cen''er." Wang Xueshuang said again, "I won''t let you be wronged."


    "Cen''er thanks grandma." Mu Cen was blessed.


    Then Mu Cen turned around and gently pinched Wang Xueshuang''s forehead. In such a slow rhythm, Wang Xueshuang became more relaxed.


    Until Wang Xueshuang fell asleep, Mu Cen went out of the wing room in a low voice. After explaining mother Li, he left Wang Xueshuang''s courtyard and went back to Luoxue building.


    ¡­¡­


    Another day has passed¡ª¡ª


    As usual, Mu Cen comes back from Wang Xueshuang. On the way, he meets Chen Zhirong, who is in confinement. Mu Cen''s face doesn''t change and asks an: "Mu Cen has seen the side imperial concubine."


    Chen Zhirong quietly looked at Mu Cen, waiting for a while, then waved to let Mu Cen get up: "I can''t afford it, get up."


    Mu Cen didn''t show any affectation, so he got up and stepped aside.


    Without looking at Mu Cen, Chen Zhirong goes to Wang Xueshuang''s courtyard. Mu Cen stands in the same place until Wang Xueshuang leaves. Then she turns around and continues to walk forward.


    After walking for a while, Mu Cen stopped.


    What do you say about the narrow road?


    It seems that as long as you see someone you don''t want to see, one after another people will appear in front of you. It''s like that after Chen Zhirong''s day of confinement, Mu Zhihua, who is hiding in Mu zhantianwang''s house, will come back.


    Compared with Chen Zhirong''s face, Mu Zhihua clearly expresses his emotions, which is his aversion to Mu Cen.


    However, when Mu Zhihua came to Mu Cen, his attitude became very good and he softened his voice: "sister Cen, I didn''t know the painting well before. Please don''t worry about it."


    "No Mu Cen laughs, "people don''t offend me, I don''t offend. My sister is so clever and exquisite, so she won''t offend me."


    Half joking and half mocking, Mu Zhihua almost changed his face.


    However, due to Mu zhantian''s warning and Chen Zhirong''s previous fate, Mu Zhihua forbeared and swallowed the anger. He was very low browed and was taught: "you can rest assured if you know the painting."


    Mu Cen laughed, didn''t say anything, didn''t look at Mu Zhi''s painting, and quickly walked towards the direction of Luoxue building.


    On the contrary, Mu Zhihua looked at Mu Cen''s back, and his eyebrows and eyes suddenly became cold: "Mu Cen, you wait for me, I won''t let you go."


    These words, almost gnash their teeth to say.


    One side of fennel could not help shaking, but did not dare to speak.


    She has been with Mu Zhihua for many years. She is very clear about the character of Mu Zhihua. On the surface, she looks gentle, but the means of Mu Zhihua are not so fierce.


    In these years, several slaves in King Mu''s house disappeared.


    Outsiders can''t detect it, but fennel is very clear, because when Prince Li Shiyuan came to Prince Mu''s house, he accidentally took one more look, and these people were quietly dealt with by Mu Zhihua.


    The death was so tragic that everyone who has seen it is still in fear.


    Soon, fennel recovered, in Mu Zhi''s cold eyes, immediately followed up, dare not neglect.


    But mu Cen completely ignored Mu Zhihua and went back to Luoxue building leisurely.


    As soon as she entered the building, she saw housekeeper Chen waiting for her in the building. Behind housekeeper Chen, there were two women, not dressed like maids in the house.


    Mu Cen calmed down and quickly reflected that this was the embroidery girl and the tailor that housekeeper Chen said before. They were all the people of the first embroidery shop in the world.


    She walked calmly towards the house.


    Housekeeper Chen saw Mu Cen and immediately respectfully invited an: "Miss, you are back."


    Mu Cen made a sound and glanced at the man standing behind housekeeper Chen: "who are these two?"


    "Miss Hui, this is the tailor and embroiderer that I told you before. I''ll come here today to make clothes for you. Otherwise, I won''t be able to catch up with Zhongyuan Festival." Housekeeper Chen smiles and immediately explains the whole story.


    Mu Cen nods, but politely smiles at the two embroidery girls: "thank you."


    "That''s what slaves should do." They were blessed, but they were respectful.


    "What are their names?" Mu Cen asked a sentence casually.


    "Li Yan, Li Mu." Housekeeper Chen said, "the slave left first. He was waiting for the order of the eldest lady outside. When he was measured here, the slave would come in again."


    Mu Cen nodded, and then housekeeper Chen respectfully left, and carefully brought the door.


    Li Yan and Li Mu invited an and immediately began to measure Mu Cen.


    Their movements were very neat and fast. Mu Cen cooperated with them, but he didn''t show it on the surface. He just asked casually: "how old are the two masters this year?"


    Their grade has entered middle age, which can be seen from their hair and face.


    "If you go back to the first lady, the slaves are already forty-six." Li Yan answered on his behalf.


    Mu Cen nodded, turned a body, convenient two people measure size: "I listen to housekeeper Chen say, you are the first embroidery room in the world before?"


    The question suddenly mentioned made Li Yan and Li Mu look at each other and calm down.


    The Li family, the number one embroidery house in the world, was cut off by the whole family in those years. All the people who can get rid of the Li family have got rid of them. They were orphans since childhood. They were adopted by the Li family and stayed in the embroidery house to learn embroidery.


    When the Li family had an accident, they were inevitably accused. It was the people of the Li family who tried their best to protect them, gave them the valuable things of the Li family, and spared no effort to send them out of the Li family, so as to avoid their death.


    Before they left, the leader of the Li family repeatedly warned them not to mention anything about the Li family to avoid accidents.


    So they never mentioned it.


    Even if someone saw the clue from the embroidery, they would not admit it.


    As for housekeeper Chen, who was born in the royal family, it''s not surprising that they can guess their origins. It''s just that Li Yan and Li Mu are nervous when they are so cold and kissed by Mu Cen.


    "Two masters, don''t be nervous. I just ask casually." Mu Cen calmed down, "I also have a little research on the embroidery method. I know a little about the tailor-made way of the Li family, so I look at the two techniques, and the appearance of steward Chen''s previous delivery. I just casually asked steward Chen, but steward Chen didn''t say anything."


    See Mu Cen so explain, two talent relaxed breath.


    Mu Cen turns a God again, wait for two people to record, she just sat down, looking at Li Mu and Li Yan.

 Chapter 61

    They put away the tools, and then asked Mu Cen''s requirements: "Miss, do you have any requirements for patterns and colors?"


    "If you look at me, housekeeper Chen must have told me what I want for all kinds of occasions. Since it''s housekeeper Chen, I don''t think I''ll be disappointed. " Mu Cen light mouth, elegant drink a cup of tea, the Mou light falls on two people''s bodies, pour is sink sink sink, gather down own mind.


    "Yes," they agreed


    "It takes about three or five sets of clothes to enter the palace on the Chinese New Year''s day. But in these three or five sets of clothes, I want embroidery to make all the objects live, just like butterflies. Although they are on brocade, whether from the original or from the near, people should feel that they are living things. Do you understand?" Mu Cen explained carefully.


    This words, let two people quiet under, didn''t talk.


    This kind of embroidery is a typical method that the Li family is good at. The embroidery room outside is not unknown, but it can''t learn the essence.


    For them, it is more difficult.


    This skill is only passed on to the Li family.


    The people of the Li family were all dead when they were copying and chopping. This skill is lost. And Li family accident is also 30 years ago, now the cold Mu Cen suddenly mentioned, this let two people some at a loss.


    "Can''t you?" Mu Cen asked lightly.


    Two people look at each other, Li Mu mouth: "Miss, the slaves are really not the people of Li family, what you say is the unique knowledge of Li family, the slaves can''t do."


    But mu Cen said with a smile: "if housekeeper Chen can let you come, you must have something extraordinary. You can''t get into housekeeper Chen''s eyes. If housekeeper Chen can deliver you to me, I also ask the two masters to rest assured that they can trust me just as you trust housekeeper Chen. "


    Mu Cen said it slowly, but every word is very clear.


    Li Yan and Li Mu stand like this. They look at each other and exchange a line of sight, but they don''t speak in the whole process. Mu Cen has turned around and walked towards the cabinet.


    They don''t know what Mu CEN is going to do, but they can''t leave, so they can only stand passively in the end.


    Until Mu Cen took out a piece of clothes from the cupboard, and then came to them.


    "Miss, this is..." Li Yan twisted her eyebrows and asked Mu Cen.


    But mu Cen said calmly: "if the two masters don''t know the Li family''s three-dimensional embroidery, they can take this skirt away and study it, and then give me a reply."


    They didn''t talk.


    Mu Cen had already handed the skirt to them. When they saw the embroidery on the skirt, they couldn''t say a word of astonishment. Now the Li''s embroidery method, which has been completely invisible in the market, now appears in front of them.


    They''ve learned it, so they can recognize it at a glance.


    But they can''t learn the essence of this embroidery. In the end, the people of the Li family have to finish it themselves, so that they can finally appear in front of people in such a vivid way.


    But now, the skills they thought were lost have appeared again.


    They are in this line of business. How can they not see that this material is obviously a new product in the past two years, not something that was 30 years ago. So, what''s going on.


    They were so surprised that they couldn''t speak.


    Mu Cen didn''t say anything more: "two masters, I don''t mean anything else. You can take this dress back with you. As long as you like, there will be people in charge of the closing part. If you don''t want to, just follow your usual embroidery method. I''m not reluctant. "


    The voice falls, Mu Cen doesn''t say anything more, wave a hand, signal two people to leave.


    Li Mu and Li Yan were not in a hurry to leave. They looked at each other and knelt down in front of Mu Cen. They were all excited: "Miss, can you tell me who made this dress?"


    Mu Cen took a very quiet look, and then calmly said: "the implication is that the two masters are willing?"


    "As long as the slave can know who the ending person is, the slave can naturally embroider what the young lady wants." Li Mu answered.


    Mu Cen laughed: "OK. Since that''s the case, naturally someone will contact the two masters and they will wait for good news. "


    "The servants thank you, miss." They knelt down and kowtowed to Mu Cen.


    Mu Cen got up, helped them up in person, and then sent them out. He didn''t say a word more in the whole process.


    After hearing the movement, he Xiang immediately opened the door and saw Mu Cen come out. He blessed his body and invited an: "miss."


    Mu Cen nodded.


    Housekeeper Chen has also come up: "are you measuring for elder sister and younger sister? Can you listen to the request of the eldest lady? Do everything according to the requirements of the first lady, and make no mistakes at all. Do you know? Well done, I''ll be rewarded. "


    "Yes, slave. I''m sure I won''t let the first lady down. " Li Yan and Li Mu answer.


    Housekeeper Chen nodded with satisfaction.


    Mu Cen said politely: "and housekeeper Lao Chen sent the two masters out. The two masters have worked hard. "


    Then, without saying anything, Mu Cen turned around and walked towards the house.


    Li Yan and Li Mu have also collected their emotions, just as they first appeared in King Mu''s house, quietly.


    Soon, housekeeper Chen left with them.


    After housekeeper Chen left, Mu Cen''s voice sank: "Xiao Wu, you come in with me."


    "Yes." Little five answers.


    Soon, small five follow Mu Cen into the house, he Xiang carefully shut the door, Mu Cen into the house just turned to see small five.


    Xiao Wu respectfully asked: "I don''t know what you want from miss."


    Xiao Wu and Xiao Qi have been in Luoxue building for some time, but mu Cen never asked them to do anything, as if they were observing their words and deeds. After all, Mu CEN is in a much more delicate situation now, and she is very careful at every step.


    Although Chamberlain Chen surrendered, it did not mean that Mu Cen would trust Chamberlain Chen 100%.


    Therefore, Mu CEN is a little careful about the people brought by housekeeper Chen. He never lets them touch big things, but takes lotus fragrance to do it himself.


    But in this period of observation, Xiaowu and Xiaoqi are just like the reliable people that housekeeper Chen said. Now she really needs people to go out and walk, and she does special things by herself.


    Although there is no harm in this way, after a long time, it will lead to suspicion, which will be more troublesome.


    If Xiao Wu and Xiao Qi have two hearts, then Mu Cen has some ways to make them disappear from the world.


    At least in the present situation, what Mu Cen can be sure of is that they dare not.


    Because housekeeper Chen didn''t dare.


    And Mu Cen also knows that he won''t give them this chance.

 Chapter 62

    After sinking, Mu Cen quickly wrote the address of the shop on the note, but the signature at the end was the unique technique of the Li family in embroidery.


    This expression can''t be more obvious. Li Yan and Li Mu will know as soon as they see it.


    With the previous skirt, they were surprised to have a decision.


    When Mu Cen was still in Gu''s house, Li Ruolan mentioned the Li family''s affairs to himself more than once, and also said that the exiles of Li family were the most trusted people of Li family. If one day, they would have to come back if they could recover the best embroidery room in the world.


    Mu Cen kept it in mind.


    She put the note in the envelope, sealed it, and handed it to Xiao Wu: "now you go out of the house right away, stop the two masters on the way, and give them the note I gave. You don''t need to say anything. You will come back immediately."


    Small five result envelope hide good: "slave this do."


    "Thank you." Mu Cen nodded.


    Xiao Wu has left quickly.


    Mu Cen just looked at the direction of Xiao Wu''s leaving, not for a moment, until Xiao Wu''s figure disappeared, then he took back his eyes.


    It''s the same with killing two birds with one stone.


    One is to inform Li Mu and Li Yan to find themselves in the shop.


    Second, I tried Xiao Wu.


    If Xiaowu opens the envelope privately and someone arrives at the store ahead of time, shopkeeper Wang will find out. Then she can get rid of her dissidents at the first time.


    Shen Shen, Mu Cen didn''t say anything. He hid his mind very well.


    Less than a cup of tea, small five has come back to recover, Mu Cen nodded, small five also didn''t say much, immediately returned to the courtyard in suffering.


    Mu Cen did not leave the building.


    Because from today on, Wang Xueshuang went to the temple to burn incense and eat fast, accompanied by Mu Hongyuan himself, so he was not in the house. On the contrary, Mu Cen, Chen Zhirong and two concubines were left in the house.


    Mu Cen in order to ensure safe, when Wang Xueshuang is not in the house, it is necessary to keep a low profile.


    After all, it is Chen Zhirong, not himself, who is in power in Prince Mu''s mansion.


    If Chen Zhirong really wants to find her own trouble at this time, she will become more dangerous, so before Wang Xueshuang comes back, Mu Cen will be careful in everything.


    But on the contrary, at the end of the day, everyone is at peace.


    It''s also quiet in King Mu''s residence.


    ¡­¡­


    At the same time¡ª¡ª


    Li Yan and Li Mu took the envelope from Xiao Wu. They looked at each other. They didn''t expect that the person Mu Cen said would come so soon, but they didn''t say much. After nodding, they went to their embroidery room.


    Xiao Wu didn''t stay much and soon turned back.


    Until the two returned to the embroidery room, quickly closed the door of the room, sent the embroidery girl inside, and then opened the envelope.


    They are not unfamiliar with the address of the shop above.


    It occupies the best position in Kyoto, but it''s always vacant. It''s usually open, but it doesn''t do much business. Most people want to set up shops, but no one can succeed.


    But this is not the place that attracts them. What attracts them is the signature in the lower right corner, which almost instantly fills their eyes with tears and fog. For a long time, they can''t say a complete word.


    This is the unique writing style of the Li family, whether it''s embroidery or literal.


    It''s not that we can''t imitate them, but as long as they are from the Li family''s Embroidery room, we can see the true and false at a glance.


    They have never seen this fluent handwriting since Li Jiaman''s copying and chopping.


    That kind of tearful feeling, only these people who came out of Li''s Embroidery room knew.


    Among the people who follow Li Yan and Li Mu, more than ten elder embroidery girls are old people who were sent out by the Li family. They are as loyal to the Li family.


    Later, these apprentices were all from the same life experience with them. Even if they did not mention the Li family, they were loyal to everything now.


    Although the Li family was destroyed.


    They are just like holiday mice, trying to survive in the cracks.


    But they never forget that they can recover the Li family one day.


    And now from Mu Cen''s hands, they see that Li family''s unique knowledge has a signature. Does it mean that Li family has successors? It''s not like what they think.


    This kind of idea also made them excited.


    After two people add up, Li Mu took the note to the address of the shop directly.


    Shopkeeper Wang was in the shop. When he saw Li Mu, he said with a smile: "madam, what are you going to do?"


    Li Mu is direct: "somebody gave me shop address, let me come here to look for a person."


    Shopkeeper Wang was quiet: "can you tell me who gave you the address?"


    "I don''t know. Just a note. " Li Mu is honest.


    "Can I have a look at the note?" Shopkeeper Wang asked in a straight line.


    Li Mu didn''t hide it. She handed the note to her. She didn''t avoid the signature on it. The outsider couldn''t see it. Only the Li family could understand the secret of it.


    Instead, shopkeeper Wang took a look and gave the note back to Li Mu: "the person you want to see will not appear today. Maybe you can see him again at this time tomorrow."


    Shopkeeper Wang recognized that it was Mu Cen''s character.


    These days, both Mu Cen and manager Wang are flying pigeons. The shop doesn''t seem to work, but they are all carried out step by step according to Mu Cen''s requirements.


    Shopkeeper Wang naturally recognized it.


    Therefore, after seeing Mu Cen''s handwriting, shopkeeper Wang just gave time.


    In the legend of Feige last night, Mu Cen said that he would appear in the shop tomorrow morning, and if Mu Cen came, he would stay for a day. Shopkeeper Wang asked someone to come in the afternoon, so he could find time to report it to Mu Cen.


    His arrangement has always been Zhou Xiang.


    Li Mu listened to shopkeeper Wang''s words and didn''t ask much. He nodded his head and said, "thank you, shopkeeper. I''ll come back tomorrow."


    Shopkeeper Wang nodded.


    Then Li Mu left in a hurry.


    After Li Mu left, two tall figures came out behind the screen of the shop.


    Mu Zhanxiao looked thoughtfully at the person who left and said to Li Shiyuan: "Your Highness, the one who left is the best embroidered girl in Kyoto. Many of the clothes in the palace are made by her."


    "Who is mu Cen looking for?" Li Shiyuan frowned, "what does she want to do with an embroidery girl?"


    It''s hard to understand.


    "Her embroidery method is very similar to that of the lost No.1 embroidery house in the world, so housekeeper Chen said that she was a descendant of the Li family, but she never admitted it. Thirty years ago, Li''s family was all over the place, and there were no more living people. If you admit it rashly, I''m afraid... "

 Chapter 63

    Mu Zhanxiao didn''t say the rest.


    If there are still people living in the Li family, it is the crime of deceiving the king.


    The results are predictable.


    Therefore, even if Li Mu is really a descendant of the Li family, it is impossible to admit his identity, so he can only live in a new way and be a man.


    But why did Mu Cen find Li Mu?


    "Because of Zhongyuan Festival?" Li Shiyuan suddenly opened his mouth.


    Mu Zhanxiao sank: "it doesn''t feel like it. I don''t have much contact with Mu Cen, but I can feel this person''s indifference and the excitement of Zhongyuan Festival. It''s not like Mu Cen likes it. "


    Li Shiyuan was interested: "why is that?"


    Mu Zhanxiao was quiet and didn''t speak. Li Shiyuan suddenly looked at him. They exchanged their eyes in the air, and the atmosphere became dignified.


    "The murder of the Li family in the past 30 years was due to the dazzling presence of some people. The lost jade seal is in the hands of the Li family. Today, although the emperor''s surname is also Li, the land belongs to the Li family. But the jade seal is evidence. If the jade seal reappears, it means a change of dynasty. That''s why the Li family was completely shut up. " Mu Zhanxiao spoke deeply.


    In the heart of the emperor, if he shakes his own country and rule, he would rather kill by mistake than let it go.


    But no fire without wind.


    It is also true that the seal is gone.


    "Do you mean Mu CEN is involved in the Li family?" Li Shiyuan and Mu Zhanxiao have a tacit understanding. He can understand Mu Zhanxiao''s meaning at a glance.


    Mu Zhanxiao was quiet: "Mu CEN is indeed the legitimate daughter of King Mu''s house. But before meeting with King Mu''s house, my father never asked about Mu Cen''s situation, including Gu''s house. The day before Mu Cen came back, Gu''s house was destroyed. I always feel that these things are too coincidental. "


    Li Shiyuan did not speak.


    "One coincidence can be an accident, two coincidence can be an accident, and even the third and fourth accident can be an accident, but it''s hard to say when all these things are involved." Mu Zhanxiao explained his meaning, "Mu CEN is a dangerous man."


    "You mean, I don''t want to get involved with Mu Cen too much." Li Shiyuan asked Mu Zhanxiao with a smile.


    Mu Zhanxiao didn''t admit it or deny it.


    Just as Mu Zhanxiao was about to speak, Li Shiyuan suddenly said, "do you know what Mu Cen said to the king?"


    Mu Zhanxiao was stunned: "I don''t know."


    "I promised her the position of the fourth imperial concubine, but she refused." Li Shiyuan said, but he laughed unexpectedly.


    Mu Zhanxiao looks at Li Shiyuan in surprise.


    Although Li Shiyuan can''t compare with today''s Prince, or those princes born from aristocratic concubines, there is no harm in following Li Shiyuan.


    Besides, it''s the position of the fourth imperial concubine.


    In addition, although Mu CEN is proud of himself in the house of King Mu, he is still much weaker than Mu Zhihua. When he is the first choice, neither Mu Hongyuan nor Wang Xueshuang will stand on Mu Cen''s side. In the end, Mu CEN is still defeated on all sides.


    With the draft just a month after the festival, Mu Cen will not escape.


    If Mu Cen can be liked by Li Shiyuan, then for the sake of the late Rong imperial concubine, the emperor will also agree to the marriage, and Mu Cen will really leave the palace.


    It''s better to be in King yuan''s house than in King Mu''s house.


    And Mu Cen refused?


    This let Mu Zhanxiao surprise some don''t know what to say.


    "Do you know what she said to Ben Wang?" When Li Shiyuan thought of Mu Cen''s words, he still sneered.


    Mu Zhanxiao shook his head mechanically: "I can''t guess."


    "Mu Cen said that her goal has never been the king, but today''s Prince." Li Shiyuan copied the original words to Mu Zhanxiao.


    Mu Zhanxiao


    I really can''t guess, and I can''t imagine. When he said this, Mu Zhanxiao just felt that Mu Cen was too arrogant and arrogant. If such a person was in the palace, let alone take ten steps, he might have been killed in the first step.


    "So I''ll see." The smile in Li Shiyuan''s eyebrows cooled down.


    Mu Zhanxiao couldn''t speak for a while.


    But Li Shiyuan has already changed the topic: "why Mu CEN is looking for this embroidery girl, tomorrow we will see it."


    "Yes." Mu Zhanxiao answered.


    And then they didn''t talk.


    They just stood in the same place for a while, then separated from the embroidery room and left each other.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡ª¡ª


    The next day.


    Mu Cen finished his breakfast and left from the back of King Mu''s house in a low key.


    He Xiang followed closely. Seeing Mu Cen''s behavior, he still disagreed: "Miss, if you leave the palace in private, if you are known by the side imperial concubine, then..."


    "Are you going back?" Mu Cen head didn''t return, "will go of words, I also won''t blame to you."


    "If I don''t go back, I will follow the young lady." He Xiang said directly, "the maid is just worried about the trouble that the side imperial concubine is looking for the young lady. The side imperial concubine has never been a kind-hearted person, and even more, she will repay her. The young lady has given the side imperial concubine so many embarrassments, she will not give up."


    He Xiang chattered on and on: "in addition, the old lady and the prince are not in the house now. The side imperial concubine is the biggest person in the house. If she really takes you, you can''t help it."


    Mu Cen ignored the chatter of He Xiang. He picked up an apricot from the stall in the morning market and put it directly into He Xiang''s mouth.


    The lotus fragrance lost its voice in a moment.


    But mu Cen paid the money neatly, this just looked at the lotus fragrance: "eat more, talk less, everything I have my own judgment."


    He Xiang quieted down and took the apricot out of his mouth. He stopped talking and quietly followed Mu Cen to the most prosperous market in Kyoto.


    Until Muchen stopped in front of a shop.


    The shop opened its door as if it were open, but no one came out to do business.


    "What are you doing, miss?" He Xiang couldn''t help saying again, "what do you want to buy?"


    Mu Cen took a look, lotus fragrance immediately wronged forbid sound.


    Mu Cen pushes the door in.


    A little guy came out from behind the screen and looked at Mu Cen: "Miss, our shop is not open. Please go to other places."


    Mu CEN is very calm looking at the boy.


    The small Si was swept by Mu Cen one eye, pour is some nervous, but the surface also always keep silent.


    Mu Cen found a stool to sit down, this just light mouth: "let manager Wang come to see me."


    It''s a name.


    The young man was smart and immediately replied, "I''ll give you a message. What''s the name of Miss? I can tell the shopkeeper. As for whether the shopkeeper can see Miss, I can''t be the master."


    "Mu Cen." Mu Cen''s words are concise and comprehensive, and there is no second nonsense.

 Chapter 64

    He nodded and disappeared behind the screen.


    He Xiang couldn''t guess, but he didn''t dare to ask, so he could only stand so honestly.


    Mu CEN is not impatient, so sitting, seriously looking at the shop environment.


    Although the shop doesn''t sell anything, it is very quiet. Behind the shop is a huge courtyard, which can''t be compared with the palace, but it is much more expensive than other people.


    After all, it''s no ordinary person to have such a piece of land in Kyoto.


    After all, the man behind this place is the fourth Prince of today.


    A few people can guess that the person who is in charge of most of the economic lifeline of Kyoto will be the most unpopular Prince of the Emperor today.


    She just looked at the environment of the shop. The former boy had come down in a hurry, and his attitude towards Mu Cen immediately became respectful: "Miss mu, you come with me."


    Mu Cen nodded, then stood up and followed him up.


    Lotus fragrance also hastened to follow up.


    But the boy stopped the lotus fragrance: "this girl, please wait here."


    He Xiang nervously looks at Mu Cen for fear that something might happen to Mu Cen. Mu Cen turns around and pacifies He Xiang: "wait for me here, I''ll be fine."


    "Yes." He Xiang didn''t say anything.


    Soon, Mu Cen and Xiao Si disappear behind the screen in a hurry. In the wing room on the second floor, Mu Cen meets the shopkeeper Wang that Mu Zhanxiao said.


    Two people exchanged sight, Wang shopkeeper is old river''s Lake''s mouth: "Miss mu, long heard big name."


    "Shopkeeper Wang." Mu Cen just nodded politely.


    Shopkeeper Wang is not ambiguous: "what and how miss Mu wants to do, you can tell me. I will do my best. Please rest assured."


    "I''m sure." Mu Cen smiles and his eyebrows relax.


    She was not in a hurry to speak, but put the words in her mind for a round. Then she looked at shopkeeper Wang: "I want two shops, including the yard behind the shop, to be sorted out for people to live in. As for shops, one is for embroidery and the other is for Rouge powder. But all the things have to go through my hands. I don''t want the goods that can be found in the market now. I''d rather be short than excessive. "


    The implication is that Mu Cen wants the best.


    Shopkeeper Wang was surprised, and then he made an excuse: "Miss mu, I''m sorry to be frank. In terms of embroidery, good embroiderers can be found everywhere in Kyoto. The best embroiderers serve the emperor in the palace. It''s hard to find a way through this. In addition, the same is true of rouge powder. Not far away, just across from us, customers are full every day, and they have contacts with those princes and nobles. "


    The implication is that Mu Cen''s proposal is a loss business.


    Shopkeeper Wang has been in the business circle of Kyoto for decades. Naturally, he knows what to do and what not to do. He certainly does not comply with the demands of a little girl like Mu Cen.


    Mu CEN is calm, also not anxious to lose his temper: "you do as I say. As for Rouge powder, I will let people come to debug it in person, which will be better than what I see on the market. As for the price, there is no need for small profits and quick turnover


    Shopkeeper Wang picks eyebrows and patiently waits for mu Cen to go on.


    "And this Rouge powder is not only on the face, but also for fragrance. What is rare is precious. Can''t the people behind manager Wang get these rare things? " Mu Cen lightly asked, "if I remember correctly, what the other side said to me is that I will go all out."


    Now, shopkeeper Wang calmed down: "Miss mu, whatever you want, just tell me. I''ll do it for you."


    Mu Cen made a sound, quickly wrote the name of some spices on the note, and then handed it to shopkeeper Wang.


    Shopkeeper Wang took a look and said, "except for one or two of them, nothing else is unusual."


    "Put it all together. You should prepare things and venues and find good people. I want reliable teachers. I will teach them myself later. " Mu Cen said nothing more.


    Gu Yuanzhi, the adoptive father of ghost hand, is not only good at using poison, but also familiar with spices. The spices used by Li Ruolan and Mu Cen were all made by Gu Yuan.


    Never seen on the market.


    Gu Yuanzhi also passed on this skill to Mu Cen.


    Mu Cen spent her childhood in all kinds of spices and herbs. What she can make is far more effective than what she sees on the market now.


    Naturally, it can win women''s favor and make money.


    Shopkeeper Wang nodded: "I know. I''ll do it for you in three days."


    "On the other side of the embroidery room, what I want is the best silk. As for xiuniang, I already have a good idea. Without my permission, no outsiders can enter the backyard of the embroidery room, including shopkeeper Wang." Mu Cen''s voice sank, with a hint of warning.


    Shopkeeper Wang didn''t ask much: "please rest assured that I will arrange this."


    Mu Cen nodded, but there was no other explanation.


    At present, step by step, it will not be chaotic, anxious to eat hot tofu, not to mention, Rome is not built in a day.


    When manager Wang saw that Mu Cen had finished explaining, he thought of what Mu Cen said that she had found xiuniang. Then manager Wang said, "Miss, yesterday a man took the address written by miss and came to the upper bunk to find Miss. I asked her to come back this afternoon. Do you want to see her or not?"


    "Of course." Mu Cen laughs, "wait is she."


    Shopkeeper Wang nodded: "then you wait in the wing room. When someone comes, I''ll ask the boy to bring them up."


    Mu Cen nodded.


    Then she poured her tea and sipped it. Instead of saying anything more, she quietly waited for Li Mu and Li Yan to appear in front of her.


    How long did Mu Cen wait? In less than a jiongxiang''s time, shopkeeper Wang had already brought people up.


    When Mu Cen heard the news, he had put on the prepared veil and covered his face. This is not the right time to expose your identity.


    Mu Cen left himself a way out.


    The legitimate daughter of King Mu''s house is a righteous identity.


    In addition to this identity, all the identities of Mu Cen are very careful, so he will not expose himself to the public''s attention. This is the way of self-defense, in case of an accident, she can still get rid of the shell.


    Every step, Mu CEN is very careful.


    She can''t act so rashly until she gets in touch with her real enemy and finds clues.


    After Mu Cen put on the veil, the voice of manager Wang came from outside the door: "Miss, the person you want to see is coming."


    "Come in." Mu Cen''s voice has lowered a few minutes, don''t let a person hear a clue.

 Chapter 65

    After the door of the wing room is opened, Li Mu and Li Yan come in. Mu CEN is still sitting quietly. When they see Mu Cen, they seem very excited and kneel down almost instantly.


    "I''ve seen Miss. I''ve been waiting for this day for a long time." In an instant, their tears had been forced out.


    Mu Cen got up and helped them up: "are you not afraid of being calculated? Just in a hurry? "


    "Not afraid." It''s still Li Mu who said, "that font can''t be imitated by outsiders. Only the descendants of the Li family can write it. And outsiders don''t understand. So I''m sure you must be a descendant of the Li family. "


    Li Mu said in tears: "when there was an accident in the Li family, the slaves were sent out by the eldest lady overnight. The next day, the Li family was all over the house. However, there was always a rumor that the descendants of the Li family were not unique. The eldest lady sent the young lady out."


    This young lady is Li Ruolan and Mu Cen''s foster mother.


    Mu Cen naturally knows the origin.


    Although Li Ruolan didn''t mention it to Mu Cen, Mu Cen knew that Li Ruolan''s greatest wish was to recover the world''s first embroidery house one day.


    "Do you know miss Muchen?" Li Mu suddenly thought of something, "she pointed out that we can''t do the unique embroidery method of the Li family. At that time, we finished the front embroidery by the first lady and the second lady. If we didn''t have the finishing touch, it would be just ordinary three-dimensional embroidery."


    "Yes." Mu Cen did not deny, "you do according to her request. Then give the clothes to shopkeeper Wang, and shopkeeper Wang will give them to me. There are a lot of things that I can''t come forward with. I''ve already told shopkeeper Wang that you should do it according to my requirements. "


    "Slaves must do their best." Li Mu and Li Yan kneel down and kowtow to Mu Cen.


    Mu Cen seriously said: "my mother is alive, the biggest wish is to recover the Li family. But I don''t know if it can be done. If it doesn''t, it may affect your life, so you should think twice before you act. Let me know when you think about it. Once in, there''s no room for regret. "


    "Don''t worry, young lady. The lives of the slaves are saved by the eldest lady. They have never been married in their lives. They are also orphans. They don''t care about anything. Even if something happens, they will die without regret." Li Mu is serious.


    Mu Cen''s eyes were slightly misty, nodded, and didn''t show much emotion.


    After she explained carefully, she was relieved to see Li Mu and Li Yan nodding. Then, Mu Cen let in the shopkeeper Wang who had been waiting outside the door.


    After waiting for shopkeeper Wang to come in, Mu Cen and shopkeeper Wang explained carefully again. Then he got up and left. He didn''t stay in the shop much.


    She has something to deal with.


    Manager Wang and Li Mu didn''t say much. It was manager Wang who sent Mu Cen out in person.


    After Mu Cen left, they were busy according to Mu Cen''s request.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡ª¡ª


    He Xiang waited below for two hours before he saw Mu Cen come out. When he saw Mu Cen come out, he Xiang was relieved, but he didn''t ask much.


    She followed Mu Cen to walk out, the veil on Mu Cen''s face didn''t take off, but was wearing so.


    "Miss, don''t you plan to go back to the government?" He Xiang couldn''t help asking.


    Subconsciously, he Xiang looked at the sky. Although it was not dark, it was already in the afternoon. Mu Cen had been away from the palace for a long time. He Xiang always had some uneasy premonition, for fear that something might happen.


    But mu Cen said calmly: "I have one more thing to do, and I will go back to my house naturally."


    Mu Cen has already opened his mouth. He Xiang is just a slave. Naturally, he can''t say anything, so he follows Mu Cen to the market quickly.


    Soon, Mu Cen stopped in front of a hospital.


    This hospital is very lonely and its location is also very bad. In the remote alley of the market, Mu Cen calmly pushes open the curtain and goes in.


    He Xiang followed carefully.


    The smell of all kinds of medicinal materials in the medical library came to my face, and there was a teacher in the library who could not even see a doctor.


    But the teacher Fu saw Mu Cen come in, also surprised, immediately welcomed up: "this young lady, what''s wrong with you? The doctor is not in the hospital now. He has gone out and doesn''t know when he will come back. You can change to another hospital to have a look. Don''t delay his illness. "


    He Xiang was stunned.


    This is the first time that he Xiang has seen someone who has pushed off the door-to-door business.


    Today, Mu Cen seems to be looking for such people.


    On the contrary, Mu Cen was not impatient, so he stood in front of the teacher Fu: "it''s OK, I''m here to catch some medicine."


    "Miss," you said The teacher Fu is also very cooperative.


    Mu Cen read the names of some herbs quickly, which were all herbs that he had never heard of before. Fu, a calm teacher before, changed his face after Mu Cen read these herbs.


    Then his voice sank: "who is this lady, please?"


    "Grandfather Feng, you really can''t recognize Cen er?" Mu Cen pulled the hood and looked at the wind.


    Feng Changyang''s face was shocked. He couldn''t believe what he saw. The next moment, he reacted very quickly. He immediately went to the door of the hospital and closed the door which was still open.


    Then, Feng Changyang came back and looked at Mu Cen like this: "Miss, is it really you? Am I right? Are you still alive? The people of Gu''s house... "


    The rest of the words, the wind Changyang said.


    That night, Gu''s house was washed by blood all night, leaving no one alive. Although no one knows about this, it doesn''t mean that Feng Changyang doesn''t know.


    Feng Changyang is Gu Yuanzhi''s confidant. He has never lived in Gu''s house, but has always stayed in the medical school in Kyoto to inquire about the ghost hand, and Gu Yuanzhi occasionally comes to the medical school to practice medicine.


    Most of the time, there are no doctors in the hospital, which makes the hospital seem more desolate.


    But once the wind Changyang hang out the doctor''s sign, the people around will naturally find the door.


    The medical library of fengchangyang is a very special existence. Gu Yuanzhi''s medical skills are superb. Any difficult and miscellaneous diseases can be cured here, which can be called Hua Tuo in the world. So when Gu Yuan came, the hospital would become a sea of people.


    Now, of course, there is no news.


    But the wind Changyang unwilling, still keep here.


    But he didn''t expect to see Mu Cen in his lifetime. He had already seen Mu Cen in the disaster of exterminating the family, and lost his fragrant jade.


    "Yes." Mu CEN is very calm, "father and mother put me in the secret room under the well, I just escaped a disaster. Then I knew that I was the daughter of King Mu''s house. "

 Chapter 66

    Feng Changyang nodded. I didn''t expect that it would be such a fate.


    "Miss, since you have changed your identity, you should not be here. When the master was here, even the emperor heard something about it. I''m afraid it will be implicated again. Now the emperor is seriously ill. He spends a lot of money looking for ghost hands. If he knows your identity, it''s not good for you. "


    The worry of Feng Changyang is not unreasonable.


    The ghost hand disappeared ten years ago. There are various opinions. Some say that the ghost hand was killed, others say that the ghost hand was buried in the mountain forest, and more importantly, it is said that the ghost hand has to take the lifeline of the great Zhou Dynasty from the present emperor''s hand, and the emperor will chase and kill him overnight.


    But the disappearance of the ghost hand is a fact.


    Mu Cen listened to Feng Changyang''s words, but he was calm: "grandfather Feng, the emperor doesn''t know the relationship between Gu family and this hospital. And my current identity will not affect me. "


    "What does the young lady want to do?" Asked the wind and the sun.


    "I have to go to the palace to know the truth of the Li family''s murders and restore the embroidery room. Only when you enter the palace can you avenge your parents. The enemy is in the palace. And my identity, although I can enter the palace, if I don''t have people who can help me, I can''t do anything in the deep palace. "


    Mu Cen said calm.


    Feng Changyang looked at Mu Cen, more and more worried: "Miss, I think if the master and his wife are here, you can be safe, that''s the best. They won''t have too many ideas. "


    Mu CEN is particularly firm: "parents of the enemy, there is no reason not to repay.". What''s more, I still have blood debt, how can I not pay it back. If grandfather Feng could help me, it would be better. "


    "You said Feng Changyang has no second words, "the life of the old slave is changed by the master, and the old slave has nothing to be afraid of."


    "The emperor''s health is worrying. If I guess correctly, the poison in the emperor can''t be solved by the imperial doctor in the palace. This is what the ghost hand grandfather left to the emperor ten years ago. That''s why the emperor wants to find the ghost hand grandfather. The emperor''s disease is bound to break out in March, and people will come to look for famous doctors all over the world. "


    Mu Cen calmly said: "at that time, I want to wind grandfather into the palace, I meet in the palace. I''ll use it for the emperor''s sake. "


    Feng Changyang doesn''t know medicine, but mu Cen does.


    Just Mu Cen''s identity is not suitable to come out, but Feng Changyang is the most suitable person.


    Continuing the emperor''s life, not because of pity for the emperor, but because Mu Cen wants to delay time, so that the prince does not have the opportunity to board, change history.


    As for the success or failure, Mu Cen does not know, but this is the only way Mu Cen can go.


    If you want the prince''s life, you have to start when he has not boarded the plane. The distance between the prince and the plane is only half a year. Within half a year, the emperor will die.


    She has to put off this time and find enough evidence and opportunities for herself.


    These, Mu Cen won''t say.


    Feng Changyang listened to Mu Cen''s words, nodded and didn''t ask: "I know, but how can I do it?"


    "I''ll go out of the hospital in two days. You can hang out your name in the hospital for half a day. My father will. Naturally, I will. I''m only better than my father. The hospital itself is famous. Three months later, when the emperor is ill, people will naturally come. At that time, I will also enter the palace. I won''t appear in the hospital, so the hospital can end naturally. " Mu Cen finished.


    "Yes. I''ll arrange it. " The wind blows and the sun answers.


    The way he looked at Mu Cen changed.


    He has never seen Mu Cen, but Feng Changyang has never seen such a calm Mu Cen. In my memory, Mu CEN is still the little girl who was taken care of by Gu Yuanzhi and Li Ruolan. Even though she is full of medical skills and embroidery skills, she is still much childish.


    But in front of the two ranches, it seems to have experienced big waves, people sincerely convinced.


    "Grandfather Feng, please take care of Mu Cen." Mu Cen stepped forward and hugged the wind and Changyang.


    Feng Changyang''s eyes were also red: "Miss, you are the best news for me. I will do my best."


    "Mu Cen once again thanks grandfather Feng." Mu Cen answered.


    Feng Changyang didn''t say anything more, and Mu Cen didn''t stay much, so he left the hospital in a hurry.


    Outside, the sky began to sink. He Xiang waited outside for a while and saw Mu Cen come out. Then he followed up: "Miss, it''s late. Let''s go back to the house."


    "Good." Mu Cen answered.


    He Xiang was relieved.


    Two people this just bypass the prosperous market, quickly toward the direction of Mu Wangfu.


    ¡­¡­


    And at the same time¡ª¡ª


    When Li Shiyuan and Mu Zhanxiao see Mu Cen leave the hospital, they come out from the dark. They look at each other, and the confusion in their eyes becomes more obvious.


    "That''s interesting." In the end, it was Li Shiyuan who broke the silence.


    Mu Zhanxiao calmed down and said slowly, "this medical center seems to be in the most remote place. No one even asks for medicine, but it doesn''t mean he''s not famous."


    Li Shiyuan looked over and motioned Mu Zhanxiao to continue.


    "The doctors here never go out to see a doctor. Even the people who come to see a doctor are separated from the curtain. No one ever sees the doctor''s real face. But the doctor''s medical skill is very exquisite, many difficult and miscellaneous diseases are optimistic here. " Mu Zhanxiao explained.


    Mu Zhanxiao can know this because Wang Xueshuang is critically ill and seems to be ok every day. However, Wang Xueshuang''s weakness is well known, and his five zang organs are aging. He just wants to see when the underworld takes away people.


    Now it''s all right. It''s all the precious medicinal materials.


    Naturally, Mu Hongyuan was very worried, and the imperial doctor in the palace was of no help. After that, he asked for an expert and Mu Cen to come back. The other one mentioned was the doctor of the medical school.


    It''s not that the people of King Mu''s residence have never come to test, but they have never met.


    Today, Mu CEN is here, which makes people feel surprised.


    "So you think Mu CEN is here to find medicine for the old lady?" Li Shiyuan knew Mu Zhanxiao''s idea and asked casually.


    Mu Zhanxiao did not deny his guess¡° Mu CEN is a very smart person, very clear know what they want, now in the Mu palace, she is not really a firm foothold, just a superficial victory, it is impossible to pull out the influence of side imperial concubine a room in a period of time


    Said, Mu Zhanxiao pause: "so, she should also know, if you can make grandmother better, then is really able to stand firm, plus outside her shop can profit, it is like a tiger."


    This is mu Zhanxiao''s understanding.


    Otherwise, Mu Zhanxiao can''t figure out why Mu Cen suddenly appeared in this hospital.


    He even spent a cup of tea in the hospital.

 Chapter 67

    If you are an ordinary person, if you enter the hospital, you will leave when you find that there is no doctor, but mu Cen obviously does not do so, which makes Mu Zhanxiao think more.


    "Ah --" Li Shiyuan said softly, "that''s also her ability. She can invite people who can''t be invited, and she can do things that others can''t do well. "


    Mu Zhanxiao didn''t answer. He just stood quietly beside Li Shiyuan.


    Li Shiyuan stood with his hand down, looked at the hospital, and then looked at Mu Cen''s figure gradually away. His expression was somewhat secretive. No one could guess what Li Shiyuan was going to do.


    "Four Highnesses, that --" Mu Zhanxiao asked Li Shiyuan.


    Li Shiyuan''s eyes sank. Feng''s eyes were fierce. The palm of his hand suddenly clenched his fist. Then he opened his mouth in a gloomy way. "Watch the change. If it affects the overall situation, it will be unforgivable."


    "Yes." Mu Zhanxiao didn''t say much.


    Soon after new news came from the hospital, Mu Zhanxiao and Li Shiyuan jumped up and hid in the dark. The old man who came out closed the door and the hospital closed.


    After returning to fengchangyang, Mu Zhanxiao and Li Shiyuan climbed over the wall and left the alley.


    When they got out of the alley, they saw Rong Jiu''s figure coming in a hurry: "my subordinates have seen your fourth highness, Mr. mu."


    Li Shiyuan nodded, and Rong Jiu immediately stood up and whispered in his ear, "if your highness wants you, you can go to King Mu''s residence with him."


    As Rong Jiu''s voice falls, Li Shiyuan and Mu Zhanxiao look at each other. Soon, Mu Zhanxiao disappears behind the red wall in a hurry, while Li Shiyuan and Rong Jiuyi go to King Mu''s residence together.


    It coincides with the coming of the Chinese New Year''s day, and the relationship between Li Shiyuan and Mu Hongyuan is good.


    If it wasn''t for Li Shiyuan''s absence from Kyoto, it couldn''t have been Li Shiyuan. No matter what people in the palace think of Li Shiyuan, at least Li Shiyuan is also a prince who is sent in the name of the queen, and the queen is also a consonant.


    Since there is no one in the East Palace, it is not inappropriate for Li Shiyuan to represent the queen. The queen and Chen Zhirong have a good relationship.


    So, in this way, Li Shiyuan let Li Shiyuan and himself go to Prince Mu''s house, there is nothing wrong.


    The figures of Li Shiyuan and Rong Jiu leave in a hurry towards King Mu''s residence.


    On the way to the house of King Mu, Li Shiyuan''s thin lips suddenly rose. It was a bit of a surprise that he picked up Mu Cen so soon.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡ª¡ª


    Kyoto, muwangfu.


    He Xiang followed Mu Cen and walked towards the palace. It was almost instinctive intuition. When he entered the palace, Mu Cen''s nerves began to become nervous.


    Even he Xiang carefully said in Mu Cen''s ear: "Miss, I always feel that something is wrong. The atmosphere is too tense. "


    "When you come, you will be satisfied." Mu CEN is calm.


    Her spine is very straight, and her pace is particularly calm. She doesn''t feel embarrassed because of the atmosphere of danger in the house.


    Mu Cen looks for the memory of the last life, and naturally knows what happened. In the last life, Mu Cen went out of the house secretly under the instigation of Mu Zhihua to find medicine for Wang Xueshuang. When he came back, he was punished by Chen Zhirong.


    Mu Zhihua pleads desperately for his own mercy. Mu Cen firmly believes that Mu Zhihua is for his own good. That stick is all on Mu Cen''s body, which makes Mu Cen unable to get up for a long time.


    Because of this, Mu Cen''s body became worse.


    For a long time, Mu Hongyuan was sickly, which made Mu Hongyuan feel bad. He almost locked Mu Cen in the West building alone, just like a person who was completely forgotten by Mu Wangfu.


    But this life, out of the house is her voluntary, so what can happen next, Mu Cen suddenly some uncontrollable.


    Shen Shen, Mu Cen did not think much, calmly across the threshold.


    When Mu Cen entered the palace, housekeeper Chen came in a hurry: "I''ve seen the eldest lady."


    "Housekeeper Chen, you don''t need to pay more attention." Mu Cen motioned housekeeper Chen to get up.


    Housekeeper Chen stood up and quieted down. Then he said, "Miss, I want you to go there."


    Mu Cen said, "I''ll go right away."


    She walked towards Chen Zhirong''s courtyard, and housekeeper Chen followed her. Looking at Mu Cen''s figure, she reminded her carefully: "you have to worry about it. If you go out of the house without permission, the side concubine will probably get angry with you about it. You follow the side imperial concubine empress, do not have the conflict


    "Thank you for reminding me." Mu Cen thanks politely.


    If others follow Chen Zhirong, they may still have a chance of survival.


    But she is mu Cen. Chen Zhirong wants to be able to get rid of it quickly. How can she make it so easy for her to pass by? What''s more, it''s still an opportunity Chen Zhirong finds.


    Such a big battle is waiting for me in the mansion.


    It''s bad luck or bad luck. Mu Cen sank and didn''t think much about it.


    Housekeeper Chen twisted his eyebrows and followed Mu Cen for a few steps. In front of Chen Zhirong''s courtyard, he was stopped by the people at the door: "housekeeper Chen, the empress only let Miss mu in."


    Housekeeper Chen nodded.


    He has not seen any intrigue in the residence of King Mu for decades.


    The purpose of Chen Zhirong''s doing this is clear to housekeeper Chen.


    Wang Xueshuang always goes to Chongguang temple to burn incense and make a wish at this time of the year, and Mu Hongyuan will accompany him personally. Chen Zhirong will be left in charge of the overall situation.


    During this time, everyone can see Mu Hongyuan and Wang Xueshuang''s love for mu Cen clearly.


    They are in the mansion, and Chen Zhirong can do nothing.


    But if they leave, it will be easy for Chen Zhirong to do anything. When Wang Xueshuang and Mu Hongyuan come back, it will be too late. If anything happens to Mu Cen, Mu Hongyuan and Wang Xueshuang can''t really do anything with Chen Zhirong.


    Therefore, in the view of housekeeper Chen, I''m afraid that today Mu CEN is more sinister than lucky.


    However, Mu Cen still seemed magnanimous and indifferent, as if he had no fear of everything that was coming.


    Housekeeper Chen was quiet. He just stood outside the courtyard without saying anything.


    If Mu Cen escaped this disaster, I''m afraid that the person in power in the palace would change his master faster than he thought. But housekeeper Chen faintly felt that Mu Cen''s goal was not in the palace.


    For mu Cen, the people in the palace are like mole ants.


    Think of these, Chen housekeeper involuntarily hit a shiver.


    ¡­¡­


    And at the same time¡ª¡ª


    Mu Cen has walked into Chen Zhirong''s courtyard. Naturally, he Xiang is also stopped outside. He Xiang nervously looks at Mu Cen. Mu Cen gives him a stable look: "wait for me here."


    "Miss..." he Xiang''s heart beat fast.


    Mu CEN is calm smile: "I will come out safe and sound, I promise. Just wait here for me. "

 Chapter 68

    He Xiang didn''t speak.


    Now is not the time to speak. Chen Zhirong''s people are everywhere.


    How could he Xiang not know Chen Zhirong''s character when he was in the mansion for a few years? In his opinion, Mu Cen never came back, not to mention that Mu Cen had given Chen Zhirong so much embarrassment before.


    How could he Xiang not be nervous.


    Her eyes kept looking into the courtyard, but when the door of the courtyard closed, he Xiang couldn''t see anything, so she could only walk back and forth.


    Even if she wanted help, she couldn''t find it.


    In the palace, Wang Xueshuang and Mu Hong are far away. Chen Zhirong is the one who can make the decision.


    He Xiang is really anxious and sweaty. Looking at housekeeper Chen, housekeeper Chen seems to be wringing her eyebrows, totally helpless about the situation.


    It seems that they have no alternative but to wait.


    ¡­¡­


    And inside the house.


    Mu Cen went in and saw Chen Zhirong sitting on the throne, drinking tea, accompanied by Mu Zhihua. Looking at Mu Cen''s eyes with a trace of coldness and sarcasm, it was like watching the crowd.


    Mu Cen seems not to care at all. He asks an an: "Mu Cen has seen the side imperial concubine."


    "Kneel down!" Chen Zhirong''s voice became more and more fierce, which could not be resisted by Mu Cen.


    Mu Cen just took a look at Chen Zhirong. Chen Zhirong''s people are all around her. She can''t fly, but mu Cen always seems to be in a hurry.


    On the way here, Mu Cen suddenly realized.


    Although some things have changed, the progress of history is still moving forward. Therefore, in the face of such a situation, Mu CEN is not impatient.


    The Chinese New Year''s Day is coming, and Li Shiyuan has already returned to the east palace.


    At this time of the year, Li Shiyuan would come to the palace in person to express the emperor''s invitation and see Mu Zhi''s paintings.


    Therefore, when Li Shiyuan came, he was bound to bring the people in the palace.


    Even if Chen Zhirong wants to do something, she can''t do it at such a time. Wang Xueshuang and Mu Hongyuan will return to the mansion tomorrow, and Chen Zhirong has no chance.


    Mu Cen knows that as long as he stays stable, he can do it now.


    And now the soft does not mean to show weakness, but soft to the house and the palace people see, as for this kneeling, ha ha¡ª¡ª


    She will make Chen Zhirong pay back 100 times.


    When Chen Zhirong looks at Mu Cen, she always feels that Mu CEN is calculating something, but she never thought that Mu Cen should kneel down so cooperatively. Just at the moment of kneeling down, the falling eyes fall on Chen Zhirong, and she feels chilly.


    Soon, Chen Zhirong recovered: "Mu Cen, do you know what mistakes you have made? I want you to kneel down here."


    Mu Cen looks at Chen Zhirong like this, pour is very light smile: "please side imperial concubine empress express."


    Chen Zhirong was more and more irritated: "how bold Mu CEN is. As the daughter of King Mu''s house, you go out of the house without permission. Do you know what will happen?"


    "I''m sorry that Mu Cen didn''t know. Mu Cen didn''t grow up in the palace when he was young. He didn''t understand many rules of the palace. If he offended her, please forgive me." Every word of Mu CEN is very clear.


    Is right or wrong, has been Mu Cen finished.


    Don''t give Chen Zhirong any chance to speak.


    Chen Zhirong can''t swallow at a breath. A random person in the palace, in such a situation, has already knelt down to beg for mercy, but mu Cen can still explain to himself calmly.


    Even in such an explanation, there is no room for Chen Zhirong to fight back. It seems that what she has done is a natural thing.


    But Chen Zhirong is not a fuel-efficient lamp: "Mu Cen, even if the old lady gives you the right to make your own decisions, it doesn''t mean that you are allowed to leave the house without permission. Anyone who wants to go in and out of the palace must have my permission, but you, without my permission, don''t you take my side imperial concubine in your eyes? "


    Chen Zhirong angrily rebukes Mu Cen.


    Mu CEN is still calm: "Mu Cen dare not."


    "What a dare." Chen Zhirong sneered, "since you made a mistake, the prince also committed the same crime as the common people. As the legitimate daughter of King Mu''s house, you can''t avoid it. I''m going to replace your father and grandmother and teach you a lesson. "


    Mu Cen didn''t speak immediately, just glanced at Chen Zhirong.


    This kind of look is Chen Zhirong''s most disgusting. It seems that it doesn''t touch the clouds and mud, but it can turn the clouds and rain in an instant. It''s just that Chen Zhirong can''t take it back. What''s more, this time, Chen Zhirong is going to find a reasonable reason to completely remove Mu Cen.


    But before Chen Zhirong could speak, Mu Cen reminded me with a smile: "what do you want to do with me? It''s also true that the empress needs to think about the time. Otherwise, it will be difficult for the empress to explain when her father and grandmother come back. "


    "You..." Chen Zhirong''s face changed greatly.


    She did not expect that Mu Cen could say everything so clearly, without any scruples.


    It''s a dilemma. Chen Zhirong''s hand tightly grasps the armrest, and the coldness in her eyes becomes more and more obvious.


    Mu Zhi''s face was also very embarrassed.


    When she was 16 years old, everyone in the palace was respectful to her mother and daughter, but everything changed after Mu Cen came back.


    She was captured by Mu Cen.


    Chen Zhirong''s power was even deprived, and those who had never been punished were sentenced to three days'' imprisonment.


    How did the people in the house spread the rumors? Mu Zhihua didn''t know.


    Such unfairness comes one by one.


    "Mother, don''t be polite to her." The voice of Mu Zhi''s painting is soft and continuous, but his words are extremely insidious, "clean up, this palace will be quiet."


    Chen Zhirong raised his hand: "go out of the house without permission and hit the fifty big boards again. Right here, I''m going to watch and see who can carry my side imperial concubine and do anything. "


    "Yes." The bodyguard on one side has quickly stepped forward.


    Mu Zhihua is waiting for mu Cen to change his face and cry for mercy. What Mu Zhihua didn''t expect is that Mu CEN is still calm and shameless, as if the person being punished is not himself.


    That kind of calmness made Mu Zhi''s paintings more and more impatient.


    "What are you waiting for? Can''t you understand the lady? Come on Mu Zhi''s painting urged him.


    The hand of the bodyguard has held Mu Cen, but mu Cen says coldly: "let go, I''m also what you can touch?"


    The guard withdrew his hand in fright.


    Unspeakable feeling.


    Don''t be angry.


    Such momentum makes the soles of their feet soft.

 Chapter 69

    That is insincere guilty, as if really touched Mu Cen, the next second to attract the disaster is himself.


    But this kind of picture looked Chen Zhirong more and more irritable: "counter counter counter."


    Mu Cen just lightly looked at Chen Zhirong: "Chen Zhirong, if you want my life, you may be even worse."


    "You..." Chen Zhirong''s face changed, "what are you hesitating about? Don''t you want to live?"


    The bodyguard suddenly realized.


    Mu CEN is not impatient to look out of the house, she is counting the time in her heart, she is not afraid that Li Shiyuan will not come, because Mu Cen knows that this board can''t hit herself, she can use her mind to control the board and hit Chen Zhirong.


    I''m afraid she will have a good rest.


    Mu CEN is worried that the next thing will be delayed.


    Now every minute, for mu Cen, is extremely precious.


    Just when Mu Cen slightly twisted his eyebrows, the door inside the house was pushed in from the outside. Housekeeper Chen hurried in, and Chen Zhirong''s face changed.


    Muchen was relieved.


    "I''d like to inform you that the crown prince and his fourth highness are here. Please go out to meet them." Housekeeper Chen finished his speech in a straight line.


    Chen Zhirong''s eyebrows twisted.


    How did the prince come so coincidentally.


    And the prince and the fourth prince came, naturally it is impossible to do it. Chen Zhirong looked at Mu Cen and sneered: "Mu Cen, you are lucky today. You are forbidden to come out of Luoxue building."


    Mu CEN is very calm looking at Chen Zhirong: "if I go out of the house in private is against the rules, then in the house, I have got my grandmother''s amnesty, no one can interfere in my behavior, now the empress this practice, is openly challenging my grandmother?"


    "You..." Chen Zhirong couldn''t say a word.


    "Of course, I can go to confinement, but when my grandmother comes back tomorrow, I will naturally ask someone to call her grandmother. After all, I didn''t go to ask her to take care of me. That''s my fault." Mu Cen coolly finished his words.


    The threat is obvious.


    Even, Mu Cen brought today''s event: "when I went out of the house without permission, I would naturally plead with my grandmother. If my grandmother was punished or beaten, Mu Cen would admit his life."


    The implication is to tell Chen Zhirong clearly that Mu Cen will not be so willing to give up when she wants to use punishment in private today.


    Chen Zhirong''s face became more and more heavy.


    Housekeeper Chen didn''t dare to breathe, so he stood, lowered his head, didn''t speak, but the remaining light from the corner of his eyes swept to mucen.


    Mu Zhihua was worried and coy: "mother, the prince is coming. Let''s go out first. Isn''t there many opportunities in this house? Can''t you say it''s a little bitch? "


    Chen Zhirong''s face softened after listening to Mu Zhihua''s words.


    It''s true that there are too many opportunities to find in the palace. It''s no easy thing for her to let a person disappear from the palace. She could send Luoxue away, just as she could send mucen away.


    However, Mu Zhi''s paintings and Chen Zhirong''s thoughts are quite different.


    She and the prince linger for a long time. She has a clear understanding of the prince''s nature. The prince is very beautiful. If she can come to King Mu''s house in a hurry at this point, she must have heard about Mu Cen.


    I''m afraid today, Mu CEN is the main reason for the prince to come.


    How can Mu Zhihua make Mu Cen succeed? How can the prince see Mu Cen.


    But now, even the rumored Mu Zhihua, the first beauty in Kyoto, has become less confident and more frightened in front of Mu Cen.


    Therefore, it is the best policy to prevent Mu Cen from meeting Li Shiyuan.


    Mu Zhihua looks coldly at the bodyguard beside him. The implication is to let the bodyguard follow Mu Cen and not allow Mu Cen to appear in the front hall. The bodyguard naturally understands the meaning of Mu Zhihua.


    After that, Mu Zhihua followed Mu Cen and hurried out of the house to meet Li Shiyuan and the fourth prince.


    After they left, Mu Cen stood up slowly and gave a light glance at the people in the room. The people in the room immediately looked at their nose, nose and mouth, and did not dare to say a word.


    Housekeeper Chen stepped forward carefully: "Miss, I will send you back to the snow building."


    Mu Cen said: "thank you, housekeeper Chen."


    When the bodyguard saw that Mu Cen was walking towards the falling snow building, he was relieved and immediately winked at the people on the side to report to Chen Zhirong.


    Mu CEN is not anxious and impatient, and goes towards the snow tower.


    The lotus fragrance followed.


    "Miss, you should be more careful in the future." Housekeeper Chen went to the front of Luoxue building and said quietly, "today''s luck is not always there."


    "Thank you for reminding me." Mu Cen nodded, "I will be careful."


    Steward Chen said nothing more.


    But looking at Mu Cen''s eyes, housekeeper Chen always feels that Mu Cen seems to have everything in his mind. Even today, Mu CEN is not impatient in the face of such a situation.


    But this, Chen housekeeper didn''t ask exit, respectfully back to one side.


    Mu Cen went back to Luoxue building with lotus fragrance.


    Mingyue and Qingfeng come up face to face. Even Xiaowu and Xiaoqi, who have always been cold faced, are not nervous. Looking at mucen, they make sure that mucen is OK, and then they return to their position without asking much.


    "It''s very kind of you to come back when you''re OK, miss." The moon opens.


    Mu Cen smiles: "it will be OK."


    Breeze immediately interface: "maidservant to prepare for the young lady to eat."


    "Good." Mu Cen smiles.


    Mu CEN is not afraid of Chen Zhirong''s poisoning, because Mu CEN is very clear about his constitution and has been weak and sick since childhood. Gu Yuanzhi used a lot of precious herbs when he took care of himself.


    Including the use of poison to control poison.


    So Chen Zhirong can get those poison, Mu Cen does not need to try, no matter what taste, can easily taste out.


    This kind of insect carving skill is useless for Muchen, and naturally she won''t prevent it.


    Mingyue and Qingfeng quit soon. He Xiang stepped forward and closed the door. Then he said, "Miss, don''t you go out?"


    "Why go out?" Mu Cen asked Hexiang.


    "Here comes the prince." He Xiang said directly, "the prince is the future emperor. The prince often comes to the palace because of the second lady. But the prince has never come in such a hurry. I''m afraid the song "snow girl" made the prince think about it


    "And then?" Mu Cen continued to ask quietly.


    "As long as the young lady goes out, the maid thinks that the beauty and dancing posture of the young lady can make the crown prince excited. As long as the crown prince likes it, then it''s not sure who is the crown princess at that time. If a young lady wants to become a crown princess, the side imperial concubine''s family can only hold on to her, and will not embarrass her everywhere. "


    He Xiang told Mu Cen what he thought.

 Chapter 70

    Mu Cen listened, low smile voice: "do you think the East Palace is my destination?"


    "Ah?" Lotus fragrance a Leng, for a moment some return but God, "East Temple not good?"? The unmarried wives in Kyoto think that one day they will be able to enter the eastern palace, and they will be worshipped by people all their lives. "


    After thinking about it, he Xiang added: "it''s better than being in the palace. The maid is not stupid. The old lady and the prince seem to help the young lady, but when something really happens, the old lady and the prince are still facing the side concubine. "


    Mu Cen listened to He Xiang finish, quietly looked at He Xiang, and then said: "he Xiang, people rely on the mountain, the mountain will fall, people can only rely on themselves. Everything in the palace is far from as simple as you think. Every step in King Mu''s house is very careful, not to mention the deep palace with red walls and bricks. "


    "Miss, then you..." he Xiang was more anxious, "I can''t let the old lady find too thick to point out a prince to you. This draft is coming soon. If you want to participate in the draft, you have no right to marry yourself, let alone you. "


    "There''s another way out of the draft." Mu Cen spoke calmly.


    He Xiang looked back at Mu Cen in disbelief: "Miss, you are the legitimate daughter of King Mu''s house. How can you enter the palace to be a palace maid! Even if she is a female official, she is inferior to others! "


    Mu Cen didn''t explain too much to He Xiang.


    She was free in her heart.


    In the draft, she won''t let herself be chosen, won''t go to the palace as a concubine, and won''t be referred to as anyone''s concubine. She wants to go to the palace, step by step, in front of the people she hates most, and then cut down the roots.


    Mu Cen also understood that Li Shiyuan''s ability to be a prince was not as simple as the son of the queen. Naturally, Li Shiyuan had two brushes.


    Love beauty, does not mean there will be no scruples.


    Now anxious to paste it, it is nothing but the same end as the last life. What Li Shiyuan gets will never be cherished. Only what he wants and can''t get will he become impatient and serious.


    What Mu Cen wants is that Li Shiyuan falls in love with himself, and the sins he suffered in his last life will be reported to Li Shiyuan and Mu Zhihua one by one.


    Hehe¡ª¡ª


    She has never forgotten how mu Zhihua brought herself to Li Shiyuan step by step. She also believes that Mu Zhihua''s sisters serve the prince, which is the sum of the world.


    Even, Mu Zhi''s painting gives the position of the crown princess.


    It''s just for the sake of his own powers, which can help Li Shiyuan to shovel away his dissidents. Let his flattery, let Li Shiyuan tired, after all, the last life of Mu CEN is a very boring person, compared with Mu Zhi''s painting of a hundred coquetry, simply vulnerable.


    If Mu Cen remembers correctly, the reason why Li Shiyuan married himself in the last generation was that besides Mu Zhihua, Li Shiyuan also found out the relationship between Li Ruolan and the Li family.


    This life, Mu Cen will not stop.


    Entering the palace is only a step by step, but it can''t be done too quickly.


    But he Xiang saw that Mu Cen didn''t speak, and then he calmed down.


    Mingyue and Qingfeng have also quickly brought the dinner to mucen. As a result, he Xiang gives mucen the dishes, but mucen is eating slowly.


    When the sky was sinking outside the window, Mu Cen got up after dinner.


    Luoxue Lou knows that Mu Cen likes to go out for a walk after dinner, but he doesn''t stop him.


    He Xiang naturally followed up, but mu Cen turned and looked at He Xiang: "don''t follow, I''ll go out for a walk, and I''ll be back soon."


    He Xiang nodded: "that young lady should pay attention to safety."


    "Yes." Mu Cen smiles.


    Then he Xiang''s steps stopped. She looked at Mu Cen''s figure, but he Xiang was also very clear that Mu Cen seemed to be able to save himself from danger every time.


    In this way of thinking, he Xiang put down his heart, and then turned back to the snow building to clean up.


    Mu Cen didn''t go anywhere.


    He went directly to the courtyard of Mu Zhi''s painting.


    At this time, Li Shiyuan must be in the courtyard of Mu Zhi''s painting. Mu Cen knew that she didn''t mean to destroy it, but she wanted to find a reasonable reason to meet Li Shiyuan.


    Compared with the last life, this meeting seems to be much earlier.


    To Mu Zhihua''s surprise, Li Shiyuan appeared in King Mu''s residence again.


    Is it too frequent for her to run into Li Shiyuan recently?


    Mu Cen sank, his ears have come to the sound of breath, outside the sky is gradually sinking, the candle light in the house has been lit, across the window paper, the entangled people become more and more emotional.


    This kind of picture makes anyone look red in the face.


    Only mu Cen, who seems to be all right, just stands still, with deep meaning hidden in his low eyebrows. The whole person seems to be covered with a thin layer of fog, which makes people unable to see Mu Cen''s most real reaction at the moment.


    "Why don''t you know that Miss Mu has the pleasure of peeping into other people''s affairs?" Suddenly, a slightly bantering voice came.


    Mu Cen looked back at the man standing behind him and said, "I seem to meet my fourth highness very often recently?"


    Li Shiyuan looks at Mu Cen with an eyebrow, but he doesn''t go on.


    Mu Cen calmly turned around: "Your Highness''s voice is very good. If you step closer, you will reach the range of your Highness''s hearing, and you will be broken. I feel it''s not bad to be convicted of peeping with your highness."


    Li Shiyuan was completely amused by Mu Cen''s words. He looked at Mu Cen walking towards him and said, "Mu Cen, you don''t want to eat at all?"


    "It''s easy to die if I lose too much, so I don''t like to lose too much when I can choose." Mu Cen light of the expression of their own meaning particularly clear.


    When the voice fell, Mu Cen had already stood in front of Li Shiyuan.


    They''re not too close.


    Mu Cen just looked at Li Shiyuan''s well-defined hand and pinched her chin. She still stood still: "what''s the fourth highness going to do?"


    "Mu Cen, you said that you peeped at people''s intimacy in the evening, didn''t you also feel restless?" Li Shiyuan asked directly.


    Mu Cen didn''t change her face because of Li Shiyuan''s words. She just looked at Li Shiyuan and said with a smile: "your fourth highness knows that I''m peeping at people''s intimacy. Now is she coming to tease me? It seems that the taste of the fourth highness is also very strong. "


    This made Li Shiyuan laugh thoroughly.


    The hand that holds Mu Cen also follows to loosen.


    Feng Mou is always staring at Mu Cen, and Mu CEN is no better than Li Shiyuan''s eyes. They just stand in the corridor not far away, and they are tacit understanding with Mu Zhi

 Chapter 71

    It''s just that they''re not close.


    Mu Cen didn''t speak. When he couldn''t figure out the purpose of Li Shiyuan''s appearance, Mu Cen chose to be silent. This is the best policy and seems to be the safest.


    But Li Shiyuan stood up with his hand in his back, and after a while, he suddenly said, "I remember you told me that your goal is to be the crown princess? Can''t wait to show up now? "


    "In the eyes of his fourth highness, is mu Cen such a brainless person?" Mu Cen asked in reply.


    Li Shiyuan raised his eyebrows and then laughed. In the quiet night, the short laughter seemed very sexy. Mu Cen suddenly felt a little trance, but only for a moment, she had already gathered all her emotions.


    "Not really." Li Shiyuan gave a fair evaluation, but his words became sharp gradually. "But you are sure that the prince will marry you instead of Mu Zhihua?"


    "Your Highness has asked this question." Mu Cen''s indifference.


    Li Shiyuan also didn''t mind: "old lady Mu and Empress Dowager come to make friends quickly, and side imperial concubine and Empress Dowager come to make friends quickly, not to mention that Mu family is an important Minister of the three dynasties, and plays an important role in front of his father and emperor, so some things have already become tacit understanding. After the mid Yuan Festival, his father and Emperor will point out marriage to his son and Mu Zhihua."


    Mu Cen hum, as if listening to a story.


    "Some things are not so simple on the surface. A move will affect the whole body. It''s not you alone that can easily change the situation. " Li Shiyuan said faintly, "the old lady won''t allow this marriage to go yellow, otherwise, why do you think those beggars who have broken the threshold of the Mu family for so many years have failed to return?"


    With that, Li Shiyuan quieted down: "there are many princes here who have not married Zhengfei."


    The implication can''t be more clear. The marriage between Li Shiyuan and Mu Zhihua is a matter of certainty and can''t be changed.


    Until Li Shiyuan''s voice fell, Mu Cen just looked at Li Shiyuan: "fourth highness, how can people easily know the result of things that people have not fought for?"


    This words some don''t know good or bad, but Li Shiyuan can''t speak.


    Li Shiyuan looks at Mu Cen''s eyes more deeply, but mu Cen hidden under layers of mist can''t see any clue.


    More impossible to hear this kind of sincere, a bit of joke.


    But mu Cen was not afraid of death and looked at Li Shiyuan: "just like his fourth highness, he planned to arrange for such a long time. Do you mean to give up without trying? Don''t you think it''s a pity? "


    This words, Mu Cen didn''t Pierce, but also said directly in front of Li Shiyuan.


    Li Shiyuan''s eyes suddenly become cold, and the gloom in the depth of his eyes almost completely engulfs Mu Cen in the next second, and doesn''t give Mu Cen any chance to think. Li Shiyuan''s hand has grabbed Mu Cen''s wrist.


    Mu Cen faltered and was brought to his arms by Li Shiyuan.


    Mu Cen recovered and still looked at Li Shiyuan calmly. Li Shiyuan''s voice was terrible. Every word seemed to come out from the deep of his throat: "Mu Cen, do you know what the result of these words is?"


    "At most, it''s killing." Mu Cen did not change his face. "There are many people who want to kill me. Is there one more fourth highness? What''s more, his fourth Highness has never really thought about it? "


    "You..." Li Shiyuan was angry, but in the next second, he suddenly laughed like this.


    Mu Cen still quietly looks at Li Shiyuan. Before he can''t understand Li Shiyuan''s idea, Mu Cen doesn''t do anything. In Mu Cen''s opinion, Li Shiyuan and Li Shiyuan are more difficult to understand than the latter, but the former.


    In the last life, if she had not destroyed Li Shiyuan''s elite soldiers with her powers, Li Shiyuan would not have broken through under heavy encirclement and finally killed Li Shiyuan.


    It seems that in the last life, she was Li Shiyuan''s mortal enemy.


    But in this life, they can talk so peacefully.


    All of a sudden¡ª¡ª


    Just as Mu Cen was meditating, Li Shiyuan leaned over to kiss him and didn''t give him any chance to think. Mu Cen rarely looked at Li Shiyuan in consternation, which made Li Shiyuan feel very good.


    Even they were in the pavilion, and slaves would pass by at any time.


    If such a picture is seen¡ª¡ª


    Mu Cen regained his mind, collected such emotional fluctuations, looked at Li Shiyuan without expression, and did not respond to Li Shiyuan''s kiss, just like such a kiss, which was not painful or itchy for mu Cen.


    Finally, it was Li Shiyuan who released Mu Cen.


    Looking at Mu Cen''s motionless appearance, Li Shiyuan''s eyes sank a little more: "Mu Cen, I''m more and more curious about what kind of person you are. Not afraid of frivolity, but ambitious, Mu Cen, what do you want? "


    "I want the life of my fourth highness?" Mu Cen suddenly looks at Li Shiyuan with a smile.


    Li Shiyuan did not change his face: "then try it."


    Mu Cen didn''t smile.


    And Li Shiyuan looked at Mu Cen like this: "Mu Cen, you got so many benefits from my king, don''t you have any expression? Still want to take the king''s life? "


    The benefits are self-evident.


    However, in the face of Li Shiyuan''s problems, Mu Cen was neither humble nor arrogant: "did I get the benefits from my fourth Highness for nothing? I thought my second brother and I had reached an agreement. What I can get is also what my fourth highness wants, isn''t it? "


    "Mu Cen, do you know that if you become the crown princess, even if you take these evidences, you can''t live." Li Shiyuan sinks down and looks at Mu Cen with warning.


    Standing in the pavilion, they seemed to be talking in a low voice.


    But no one knows, the two hearts of such a constant undercurrent surging.


    But mu Cen said with a smile: "I don''t need to worry about it. All over the world, Mu CEN is dead. In the world, only he has the final say, no one can.


    It''s calm, calm and confident.


    This kind of Mu Cen, seeing Li Shiyuan in a trance, is too coquettish and too bright.


    After that dinner in the house of King Mu, what Li Shiyuan most often thinks of is "snow girl" dancing in front of the public. Every twinkle and smile is enough to make people remember deeply.


    No matter which concubine Li Shiyuan seeks, he can''t get Mu Cen out of his mind completely.


    It''s a man''s desire to conquer. In Mu Cen''s uninhibited life, he was a little bit teased and became more and more uncontrollable.


    Almost in the next instant, Li Shiyuan blurted out: "instead of waiting for a hopeless crown princess, why don''t you choose a chance to be the fourth imperial concubine. You have a brain. I appreciate it. Don''t you think it''s more likely to win, Mu Cen? "

 Chapter 72

    Very attractive terms.


    However, Mu Cen did not waver, but said faintly: "Your Highness, the most unpredictable thing in the world is the people''s heart. I hope your highness can understand Mu Cen''s meaning."


    The implication is that Mu Cen has never been at ease with Li Shiyuan.


    It''s like Li Shiyuan is never at ease with Mu Cen.


    Two people in a confrontation, each other contain, but the other party helpless, as if clinging, but they try to get rid of each other.


    Mu Cen will not take all his own to block an unknown future.


    Entering King yuan''s residence proves that history has completely changed. Before Mu Cen''s wish is fulfilled, she will not and can''t do such a thing.


    This is the second time that Mu Cen refused Li Shiyuan.


    Li Shiyuan looked at Mu Cen like this: "Mu Cen, I don''t like people''s refusal again and again. Now I want to marry you. If one day, you come to ask me, the initiative will not be in your hands."


    Mu Cen smile: "Mu Cen thanks four highness to remind."


    Li Shiyuan''s eyes were a little deeper.


    Just as they are playing games, Li Shiyuan and Mu Zhihua suddenly appear. Mu Zhihua is shy and degan is behind Li Shiyuan. Although they are not as close as under the window paper, people with clear eyes can see that their relationship is not simple.


    Li Shiyuan turned his back on Mu Cen. He didn''t see Mu Cen''s face at first sight. He just saw Li Shiyuan chatting with Mu Cen, which made Li Shiyuan pick his eyebrows with interest.


    You know, those who can enter Li Shiyuan''s eyes must be a gorgeous beauty.


    What''s more, as a man, who doesn''t love beauty.


    On the contrary, Mu Zhihua recognized Mu Cen at a glance. She didn''t expect that Mu Cen would be here. She thought that at least tonight, Mu Cen would be honest in the falling snow building.


    When he was in love with Li Shiyuan before, Li Shiyuan asked about Mu Cen in bed. Which woman would like to hear her man mention other women''s names in bed.


    Not to mention, this woman is the most annoying one of Mu Zhi''s paintings.


    Mu Zhi pinched his nails into his palm, but he broke his teeth on the surface and swallowed the unhappiness.


    On the contrary, Li Shiyuan faces Li Shiyuan and draws his eyes back from Mu Cen''s body without any trace. He asks Ann not to be servile: "I''ve met my second brother."


    Li Shiyuan nodded.


    And Mu Cen has already turned around. Before Mu Cen has time to say hello, Li Shiyuan sees Mu Cen''s face. There is a flash of surprise in his eyebrows. He just doesn''t show it on the surface, but asks: "this is..."


    "My daughter Mu Cen, I''ve met the prince." Mu Cen blessing body, light explained his identity.


    This tone with calm, also did not mean any flattery, even looking at Li Shiyuan''s eyes are not interesting, calm.


    When Li Shiyuan saw Mu Cen like this, he became interested.


    Needless to say, Li Shiyuan rushed to King Mu''s house tonight, the biggest purpose is to meet Mu Cen, who can make snow girl jump all over the court.


    But now, even if Mu Cen only uses a little powder, compared with Mu Zhi''s painting, which looks like a delicate make-up in front of him, it''s not inferior at all, even with a trace of pride.


    This kind of pride is the feather that men want to take off most.


    In Dazhou, people who meet Li Shiyuan, no matter who they are or who they are not, want to get involved with Li Shiyuan, but mu Cen seems to have no sense of his status as the crown prince.


    Li Shiyuan raised his eyebrows: "fourth brother, you are familiar with Miss mu?"


    "Back to the second brother''s words, my younger brother has seen several times, not familiar with, just met here, and talked with Miss Mu a few words." Li Shiyuan took his attitude lightly.


    The eyes didn''t look at Mu Cen at all.


    Such words made Li Shiyuan nod with satisfaction, and then he looked at Mu Zhihua as if he were asking, "is this the legitimate daughter of Lord mu?"


    "Well. It''s my sister Although Mu Zhihua was reluctant, he had to answer such questions truthfully.


    Li Shiyuan laughed: "sure enough, there are beauties in the Mu family. When Princess Mu was still there, she was the most beautiful woman in Kyoto. Now when I see Miss mu, it''s really extraordinary. It''s like Princess Mu is alive. "


    This is a compliment.


    Mu Zhihua''s face has changed. She can''t hear Li Shiyuan''s interest in Mu Cen, but mu Zhihua doesn''t dare to make mistakes.


    Everyone knows that Mu Zhihua''s ambition is the crown princess, but the day Mu Zhihua didn''t sit in this position, he didn''t dare to take it lightly. After all, nothing can''t happen in this deep palace.


    Not to mention, the person Mu Zhihua has to face is mu Cen.


    "Your Highness is flattered." Mu Cen smile, is very calm, "I and mother imperial concubine compared, or far away, Mu Cen grade light, can''t learn mother imperial concubine''s bearing."


    "I think you are as good as Princess mu." Li Shiyuan praised Mu Cen in a fancy way.


    Mu Cen laughed again: "this is the first beauty in Kyoto. Mu Cen doesn''t dare to take it. Mu CEN is new here and doesn''t understand many rules. Compared with Princess Yi, it''s a long way off. "


    Even in the face of praise, Mu Cen seems calm and even takes into account the face of all the people present.


    Li Shiyuan is obviously satisfied with Mu Cen.


    Mu Cen did not say anything more, so quietly standing in the same place, Li Shiyuan looked at Mu Cen without trace, suddenly Li Shiyuan understood.


    Mu CEN is not interested in peeping at sex, but it''s true to wait for Li Shiyuan to come out.


    It is the best way to advance and retreat appropriately, and to refuse and return is the best way.


    Mu CEN is not only fierce, but also accurate in every step.


    Li Shiyuan sinks, but in Mu Cen''s eyes, Li Shiyuan can clearly feel that she has no interest in Li Shiyuan, even with a trace of hatred.


    Hate?


    That''s the question.


    Since it''s hate, why bother to take the position of Princess from Mu Zhihua''s hand?


    If Mu Cen becomes the crown princess, will she stay or not?


    Li Shiyuan was quiet. He took his hand and clenched it into a fist, but it was calm on the surface.


    "Know painting." Li Shiyuan listened to Mu Cen''s words, but looked at Mu Zhihua, "you sister, you are modest and talented."


    Mu Zhihua''s voice was soft, but he laughed hypocritically: "well, my sister is very powerful. She has been famous since she came back to the government. She will be very famous in the future."


    It sounds like a compliment, but it''s a secret complaint.


    How could Li Shiyuan not hear it.


    But for Li Shiyuan, women are just the adjustment of life. As long as they don''t make too much noise, Li Shiyuan never asks how the people below like to make noise.

 Chapter 73

    After all, in the deep palace, the fittest can survive.


    In Li Shiyuan''s opinion, although Mu Zhihua is beautiful and deeply liked in bed, he is still the son of a commoner. In the absence of choice, the best choice in King Mu''s mansion is naturally Mu Zhihua. Now with one more Mu Cen, many things will change.


    Just this, Li Shiyuan will not show in his face.


    Besides, Li Shiyuan read countless people, how can he not see Mu Cen''s calm and wisdom, even if it is a simple conversation, he can easily detect Mu Cen''s indifference and sense of distance.


    Li Shiyuan collected his emotion and made a sound, as if asking.


    Naturally, it is impossible for mu Zhihua to complain in front of Li Shiyuan and Mu Zhihua. On the surface, it seems that his sisters are harmonious: "Your Highness, my sister is very powerful when she comes back. Isn''t it that a song" snow girl "makes Zhihua feel ashamed of herself?"


    "I have heard a lot about Miss Mu when I went back to the palace." Li Shiyuan followed Mu Zhihua''s words and said, "I don''t know if I''m lucky enough to see Miss Mu dance" snow girl "


    If you were a normal person, you would have promised repeatedly.


    But is mu Cen an ordinary person? She smiles calmly: "if you have a chance, you can. It''s just that my daughter is not as good as the late Rong Fei. I''ll invite her Royal Highness the prince at that time. Don''t laugh. "


    "Of course not." Li Shiyuan responded with a smile.


    The four stood like this, but only Li Shiyuan and Mu Cen spoke. They talked without a word. Mu Cen could answer any questions of Li Shiyuan, and Li Shiyuan was more interested in Mu Cen.


    Li Shiyuan looked at the whole process coldly.


    Wait for a while, he just light mouth: "second elder brother, father emperor earlier, let you come back to see him as soon as possible."


    "You see, I had a good chat with Miss mu, but I almost forgot my business. It''s time for my father to punish me." Li Shiyuan said with a smile, "Miss mu, next time I have a chance, I will have a good discussion with Miss mu."


    Mu Cen smile: "Mu Cen does not dare to be."


    Then Mu Zhihua immediately said, "Your Highness, Zhihua will send you out."


    Li Shiyuan didn''t refuse. He also knew that he was not suitable to stay in King Mu''s residence. So he walked out of the courtyard and let Mu Cen go. He was not reconciled. But for Li Shiyuan, the future is long.


    After Li Shiyuan left, Mu Cen turned around and left.


    But Li Shiyuan called Mu Cen faintly: "Mu Cen, do you hate the prince?"


    Mu Cen was surprised, and then he calmly said: "Your Highness, you want to hide. Mu Cen, a civilian girl, and the prince have never known each other. How can she hate the prince? "


    Li Shiyuan didn''t speak, but he looked at Mu Cen''s eyes with a trace of behavior.


    Mu CEN is calm on the surface, but he is more and more irritable in his heart. It seems that he can''t hide any emotion in front of Li Shiyuan. Clearly no one can see why Li Shiyuan can expose his mind again and again.


    For a long time, Li Shiyuan chuckled with profound meaning: "so determined to be the crown princess?"


    "Yes." Mu Cen said it directly.


    "I don''t know what to do." Li Shiyuan didn''t know whether to scold or tease.


    Mu Cen didn''t care and blessed himself: "if it''s all right, Mu Cen will leave first. Please help yourself."


    With that, Mu Cen even ignored Li Shiyuan and quickly walked towards his courtyard. Anyway, for mu Cen, the goal of this evening has been achieved. It''s meaningless to stay here more.


    Mu Cen''s every step is very good. She calculates that Mu Zhihua will slander her by relying on her relationship with Li Shiyuan.


    But what?


    In such a situation, the calmer the person is, the more he takes the lead.


    The more anxious people are, the more disgusting they are. What''s more, Li Shiyuan is now interested in himself, not mu Zhi''s paintings.


    For Li Shiyuan, Mu Zhi''s paintings have long been in his pocket.


    Li Shiyuan looked at the direction of Mu Cen''s departure. His eyes narrowed down, but he didn''t stop Mu Cen. He just watched Mu Cen leave from his own sight. Then Li Shiyuan stepped forward and quickly walked towards the door of Mu Wangfu,


    ¡­¡­


    At the corner of Prince Mu''s residence, Mu Zhihua grabs Li Shiyuan. Instead of his previous respect, he has a little more feminine charm: "Your Highness."


    "Zhihua, are you jealous?" Li Shiyuan didn''t understand Mu Zhihua''s idea. He reached for mu Zhihua''s chin and said, "hmm?"


    On the contrary, Mu Zhihua was a little uncomfortable when asked by Li Shiyuan, but he finally said, "Your Highness, since you see your sister, your eyes are all on her. You know how can she not be jealous."


    Li Shiyuan said with a frivolous smile: "do you know that painting has no confidence in itself?"


    "Because my sister is so good." Mu Zhihua said innocently, "in just half a month when I came back to the mansion, I''ve already made a mess of people in the mansion. My mother''s wife was so angry that she couldn''t speak. Now she''s in pain. If you don''t believe it, your highness will go back and ask the people in this house. Do you know if the painting is lying? "


    Li Shiyuan didn''t interrupt Mu Zhihua and listened quietly.


    When Mu Zhihua saw that Li Shiyuan didn''t interrupt, he was more daring: "my sister did it on purpose today. She also threatened Zhihua before, saying that she wanted to take back everything Zhihua liked, and that it was Prince Mu''s house that owed her. Your highness, Zhihua has suffered so many grievances during this period of time. Your highness doesn''t feel aggrieved for Zhihua. Instead, he is interested in his sister. How can Zhihua not be jealous and angry? "


    With these words, Mu Zhi drew close to Li Shiyuan with a soft body.


    She has always been a smart person. She knows that Li Shiyuan likes his body and face, so mu Zhihua always cherishes his face and knows how to please Li Shiyuan best.


    Sure enough, Li Shiyuan was coaxed very well in the soft language of Mu Zhihua''s painting when he touched the wall in Mu Cen.


    He once hugged Mu Zhihua, but his attitude was a little frivolous: "you see, I didn''t come to Mu Wangfu to find you as soon as I came back?"


    Mu Zhihua chuckles and beats Li Shiyuan on the chest.


    "If you want me to be really interested in Mu Cen, you don''t have to go to Mu Cen as soon as you get to the mansion, eh?" Li Shiyuan coaxed Mu Zhihua to make more mistakes. "Therefore, if you think too much about my Wang Zhihua, your position in my Wang''s heart will not change."


    What Li Shiyuan said did not change his face.


    However, Mu Zhi''s paintings are in full bloom.


    When I look at Li Shiyuan again, the blame in my eyebrows has long disappeared. It''s just a little woman''s delicate posture, looking at the man I like.


    "Your Highness." The voice of Mu Zhi''s painting is softer, and his slender hand is just on Li Shiyuan''s chest.

 Chapter 74

    "When you are away, Zhihua misses you so much. Zhihua wants to accompany your highness every day." The tone is crisp and numb to the bone.


    I can''t understand it more clearly.


    Li Shiyuan didn''t know the meaning of Mu Zhi''s painting.


    The marriage between him and Mu Zhihua is almost certain. Before the draft, the emperor will make an order. Today, the emperor is also looking for Li Shiyuan for this matter.


    So Li Shiyuan didn''t deal with the problem of Mu Zhihua before, but now the appearance of Mu Cen makes Li Shiyuan have other thoughts.


    He didn''t want Mu Zhi to draw this flower.


    It''s just that Mu Zhi''s paintings have been around him for a long time, and when he''s fresh, he''s a little tired.


    What''s more, Li Shiyuan is not stupid. Even those maids who he likes in King Mu''s mansion can disappear in King Mu''s mansion the next time he appears,


    Who did this? Li Shiyuan didn''t know.


    It''s just that Li Shiyuan didn''t care.


    And now¡ª¡ª


    Li Shiyuan concentrated his mind and looked down at Mu Zhihua: "what''s the worry of Zhihua?"


    Mu Zhihua became angry.


    But Li Shiyuan didn''t hold Mu Zhihua''s hand this time: "dear, don''t let the fourth brother see the joke."


    As the voice fell, Mu Zhihua also knew the warning in Li Shiyuan''s words. Then he became honest and stood on the side of Li Shiyuan.


    And Li Shiyuan''s figure has also appeared in the palace gate.


    Mu Zhihua immediately blessed himself: "Zhihua has seen his four Highnesses."


    Li Shiyuan looked at Mu Zhihua with a smile. Then he said, "I don''t dare. Miss mu, please get up." Then he looked at Li Shiyuan and said, "second brother, can we go back to the palace?"


    "Well." Li Shiyuan answered.


    Soon, two people on the soft sedan, the carriage quickly toward the direction of the palace and go.


    When Mu Zhihua saw that the carriage disappeared, she turned back in a hurry and walked towards the house of King Mu. Her expression had changed from gentle as water to gloomy. Instead of going anywhere, she went directly to Mu Cen''s Luoxue building.


    Along the way, Mu Zhihua with resentment, anyone can feel clearly. Even Mu Zhihua forgot Chen Zhirong''s warning and wanted to tear Mu Cen''s face for the first time.


    As a result, Mu Zhihua didn''t expect that she wanted to enter the Luoxue building, so she was stopped by Xiao Wu and Xiao Qi: "second miss, the eldest miss has rested. If you have something to do, please come back tomorrow."


    Mu Zhihua has never been wronged like this.


    In King Mu''s residence, all people call her "Miss", but since Mu Cen came back, even this title has changed.


    Mu Cen became the first lady.


    And she became the second lady.


    There is a distinction between the lines.


    They were even slaves in the house of King Mu.


    "How can you talk to me in such a tone?" Mu Zhihua could not bear to open his mouth, but his voice was still soft, like endless grievances, "do I have no right to speak in the palace now?"


    Small five seriously back to Mu Zhihua''s words: "please forgive me, this is the order of the first lady, the slave just follow the order, the second lady don''t embarrass the slave."


    "You..." Mu Zhihua took a deep breath, "I must see Mu Cen today."


    Xiao Wu stood still, as if ignoring the meaning of Mu Zhi''s painting.


    Mu Zhihua''s face has completely changed.


    In the palace, the image of Mu Zhihua has always been very good, gentle and polite. This is the first time that Mu Zhihua doesn''t want to hide his nature any more, but when he thinks of the next thing, he doesn''t dare to be so blatant.


    When the atmosphere was completely deadlocked, suddenly he Xiang came out of it in a hurry: "miss two, miss big, please."


    Small five see Lotus incense mouth, this just let a step.


    Mu Zhihua''s face turned pale with anger.


    She walked directly to the house, ignoring the meaning of He Xiang. He Xiang looked at Mu Zhi''s painting, twisted her eyebrows, and quickly followed.


    When Mu Zhihua was making trouble outside, Mu Cen already heard it.


    It''s just that Mu Cen waited for mu Zhihua to make trouble for a while. Then he let he Xiang go out and let Mu Zhihua in. He Xiang didn''t agree with Mu Zhihua. He was afraid that something might happen to Mu Zhihua, but he Xiang couldn''t help Mu Cen''s order.


    So from the beginning of Mu Zhi''s painting, he Xiang was nervous and just looked at it.


    "Mu Cen, you are in full swing now." Mu Zhihua came in and questioned Mu Cen.


    Mu CEN is calm smile: "Yi princess, this point, I want to rest, natural life small five don''t let anyone in to disturb my rest. When Princess Yi was resting, she let people disturb her wantonly? "


    In a few words, Mu Cen said nothing about Mu Zhihua.


    But mu Cen didn''t intend to let go of the meaning of Mu Zhihua: "however, Princess Yi is probably different from me. I can''t miss anyone, but Princess Yi can''t. After all, I don''t know if the prince will come?"


    "You..." Mu Zhihua''s face changed again and again.


    He Xiang stood in the same place, taut, wanted to laugh, but could not make a sound.


    The story of Mu Zhihua and today''s Prince can be seen by anyone who is not blind. Although Dazhou is not so closed and conservative, as a famous family, he is not clean before marriage, and it is always shameful to spread.


    It happened that this kind of thing was said by Mu Cen quietly, with such an indifferent attitude.


    How can Mu Zhihua not change his face.


    "What can I do for Princess Yi?" Mu Cen stood up lazily, not wearing a coat, only wearing a blouse, Yingying walked towards the direction of Mu Zhihua.


    Even if it is such a simple dress, but under the gauze, the skin is as white as snow, and the waist sways with the pace.


    Don''t say it''s a man, even if a woman sees it, she will feel her heart beating.


    Every step, are just right to take their own advantage of pinching just good, charming but not vulgar.


    Until Mu Cen stood in front of Mu Zhi''s picture, she lowered her voice with a smile and said to Mu Zhihua softly: "Princess Yi, are you stunned? Yijun mainly remember that your goal is the crown princess, so you must strive to keep your crown princess position


    Mu Zhi''s face became more and more ugly.


    And Mu Cen has already opened the distance, and his fingertips point the direction of Mu Zhihua: "Mu Zhihua, take good care of your body, lest one day the prince will not love you. After all, I''m curious about the woman of the prince, who dares to marry."


    ¡­¡­


    In the whole process, all the initiative in this matter was in Mu Cen''s hands. Without giving Mu Zhihua any chance to speak, he couldn''t say a word about Mu Zhihua.

 Chapter 75

    The face of Mu Zhi''s painting is wonderful, changed and changed.


    There are some things that people in King Mu''s house can''t be unaware of, but they are very clever and never say anything about them. Now they are all put on the stage by Mu Cen.


    How can Mu Zhi not hate painting.


    Looking at Mu Cen''s face and delicate facial features, and thinking of Li Shiyuan''s surprise when he saw Mu Cen, Mu Zhihua raised his hand to slap Mu Cen.


    Mu Cen''s reaction was so quick that she didn''t give Mu Zhi any chance to start painting. Her backhand had already held Mu Zhi''s hand. Her previous banter was gone, and there was a little coldness in her eyebrows: "Mu Zhi painting, I don''t like people to move in front of me."


    Mu Zhihua''s hand was pulled by Mu Cen.


    It is clear that Mu CEN is very thin, but his strength is amazing. Mu Zhihua has no room to struggle.


    "This time is a warning, the next time is not so simple." Mu Cen''s voice falls, and Mu Zhihua clearly hears the sound of his wrist dislocation.


    She screamed in pain.


    But mu Cen released Mu Zhihua''s hand without expression: "he Xiang, send the second lady out."


    "Yes." He Xiang immediately stepped forward, "second miss, please follow me."


    Mu Zhihua''s face changed with pain. She couldn''t believe that Mu Cen dared to attack herself in King Mu''s house. She waved away the lotus fragrance.


    He Xiang staggered.


    Mu Cen steadfastly held the lotus incense: "Mu Zhihua, it''s only a period of time since the Chinese New Year''s day. People in the palace are waiting for you to dance. If you lose your hand, I''m afraid it''s the crime of deceiving you."


    Her voice is calm, but her impatience with Mu Zhi''s paintings has become more and more obvious.


    Mu Zhihua looks at Mu Cen with gnashing teeth: "I won''t let you go."


    Mu Cen smiles, but he doesn''t care about Mu Zhihua.


    At this time, outside the door suddenly came the voice of the moon: "Miss, the side imperial concubine is coming."


    Mu Cen raises eyebrows. It''s a good thing.


    But think about it, Li Shiyuan has gone, but mu Zhihua has not gone back. Naturally, Chen Zhirong can think of herself here, and then comes in a hurry. In addition, today she escaped from the tiger mouth, Chen Zhirong is probably unwilling.


    I''m afraid Chen Zhirong is also worried about Mu Zhihua''s accident.


    Mu Zhihua hears Mingyue''s voice and immediately goes out of the house. She can''t wait to tell Chen Zhirong about the pain in her wrist. Her tears can''t stop. They drop down drop by drop, which makes her feel more and more distressed.


    After Mu Zhihua walked out of the house, Chen Zhirong also quickly came in. Seeing such a picture, Chen Zhirong''s face was shocked: "Zhihua, what''s the matter?"


    Mu Zhihua cried: "Niang, my sister broke my hand. This is a deliberate attempt to murder me. I want to make King Mu''s house bear the crime of bullying you. Niang, if my hand is going to break, I can''t dance. You have to decide for me."


    Mu Zhihua is sad to cry.


    Chen Zhirong immediately checked Mu Zhihua''s wrist, turned around and ordered: "hurry up, let the doctor come to the house immediately."


    The slaves didn''t dare to neglect, so they turned around and asked for a doctor.


    Only mu Cen stood still. In the face of Mu Zhihua''s accusation, Mu Cen sneered and didn''t even have the willingness to take the initiative to explain until Chen Zhirong looked at Mu Cen.


    She didn''t want to give Mu Cen a slap, but mu Cen was forced to accept the slap, looking at Chen Zhirong''s eyes followed the cold down.


    Chen Zhirong''s heart beat a little fast.


    She thought about Mu Cen''s backhand, thought about Mu Cen''s resistance, and Mu Cen could dislocate Mu Zhihua''s wrist mercilessly in the palace, let alone resist his slap in the face.


    In this way, Chen Zhirong can rightfully clean up Mu Cen.


    As a result, Mu Cen was slapped in the face.


    But on the surface, Chen Zhirong was always calm: "Mu Cen, do you know what you have done?"


    "What do I know?" Mu Cen calmly looked at Chen Zhirong, white skin has appeared red five fingerprints, not a few days I''m afraid it''s hard to go down, "Princess Yi rushed into my house, waving is a slap in the face, I just dodged, how do I know what happened to Princess Yi''s hand?"


    Mu Cen''s voice is not light, the inquiry came to Chen housekeeper and others also hear clearly.


    Everyone looked at each other, and no one dared to step forward.


    "As a result, it''s better now. I''ll turn around and blame it on me. Even if I arrest someone, I''ll get both the stolen and the stolen goods. Excuse me, where''s the evidence? Who can prove that I did it? What''s more, in the falling snow building, Xiao Wu can prove that Princess Yi came to me angrily. He Xiang can prove that Princess Yi gave me a photon. I have all the evidence here, so I don''t understand. Where does the anger come from? "


    "You..." Chen Zhirong is said by Mu Cen''s eloquence that there is no room for refutation.


    Mu Zhihua looked at Mu Cen resentfully: "Mu Cen, do you dare to do it or not?"


    "I dare to do it. But Princess Yi, first of all, I have to prove that I did it. " Mu Cen''s face didn''t change. He looked at Mu Zhihua''s eyes with a sarcastic look on his face. "Take ten thousand steps back, Princess Yi, do you think anyone will believe this? I''m the same age as you. If it''s bigger than your figure, you''ll be more graceful. Can my strength dislocate your wrist? "


    After that, Mu Cen just stood, and then his eyes fell on Chen Zhirong: "Niang Niang, Mu Cen didn''t dodge, because Mu Cen didn''t want to offend her and make her lose face. But mu Cen''s inexplicable hand will be recovered in the future. As a man, I don''t like to be attacked. "


    Mu Cen''s tone is humble, but his eyes are more and more fierce. In front of Chen Zhirong, there is no timidity, as if Mu CEN is the one who controls the whole situation.


    "Good." Chen Zhirong sneered, "Mu Cen, you are so eloquent. I''d like to see how you will explain when your father and grandmother come back tomorrow."


    "If you want me to explain to my parents, it''s better for my mother to think about how to explain Mu Cen''s face when he was suddenly beaten." Mu Cen smiles calmly, completely ignoring Chen Zhirong''s threat.


    Chen Zhirong knows that he has been tricked by Mu Cen.


    Just as Mu Cen said, what if Mu Cen did something about Mu Zhihua? No one in the whole palace would believe that a girl could have such a strong hand. What''s more, it''s also true that Mu Zhihua came to Mu Cen on her own initiative.


    In addition, the interior of King Mu''s house is very clear. Most importantly, there are not many people here. They are all from Mu Cen.


    Chen Zhirong is not tenable.


    In addition, the story of king cobra in Mu Zhi''s painting and his ugliness at the family dinner are enough for Wang Xueshuang to think about.

 Chapter 76

    Now there''s another incident, plus Wang Xueshuang''s love for mu Cen, it may be they who suffer.


    The most important thing is that the Chinese New Year''s Day is coming. After that, Chen Zhirong is not allowed to make any mistakes.


    And Mu Cen¡ª¡ª


    Chen Zhirong sinks. Now that she can''t move Mu Cen in the palace, she can find a good reason to send Mu Cen out.


    It''s much easier for mu Cen to leave the palace and be dealt with quietly.


    Thinking of this, Chen Zhirong sneered, stood up, and quickly walked out of Mu Cen''s yard. The doctor also came in a hurry. When Mu Zhihua was taken away, he took a bitter look at Mu Cen.


    Mu Cen turned a blind eye.


    Until Chen Zhirong and others left, Mu Cen said faintly: "OK, you all go to have a rest. You are still watching. Are you not afraid to turn around and ask for trouble?"


    Mu Cen''s voice fell, and his group of people were birds and beasts.


    Mu Cen didn''t say much. Instead, housekeeper Chen said, "Miss, I''ll find someone to deal with the wound on your face."


    "Steward Chen, do you want to keep the wound or deal with it?" Mu Cen asked housekeeper Chen with a smile.


    Housekeeper Chen was stopped by Mu Cen.


    But between mu Cen''s lines, housekeeper Chen has already understood that this injury is naturally good to keep. Mu Cen doesn''t need to say anything. When the old lady comes back tomorrow, she will naturally take the initiative to ask.


    Wang Xueshuang is such a wise person. He can know what happened with a little brain.


    And the side imperial concubine a room will certainly go to complain first.


    Now that the doctor is in Mu Zhihua, it''s absolutely impossible for Chen Zhirong to let the doctor come to Mu Cen.


    This matter¡ª¡ª


    After sinking, housekeeper Chen replied cleverly: "Miss, you should have a rest first. The empress has already passed on the doctor. At that time, let''s see if the empress is willing to let the doctor come."


    "Thank you." Mu Cen laughs, "Chen housekeeper also early rest."


    "Miss Xie is concerned." Housekeeper Chen bows and leaves.


    Mu Cen turned and walked into the house.


    He Xiang was very nervous: "Miss, why don''t you let the doctor come? The side imperial concubine is so cruel. She may have left a scar."


    "Keep it." Mu Cen light mouth, "this scar today didn''t, tomorrow just don''t play to sing down."


    "Miss?" Lotus fragrance a Leng, completely unknown inside.


    Mu Cen didn''t explain much. Instead, he ordered He Xiang in a low voice: "my grandmother will definitely go back to the mansion before it''s time tomorrow. When you wait for the side imperial concubine to say hello, you can say that I have a fever and it''s not suitable to say hello to my grandmother."


    He Xiang was even more stunned, but he Xiang didn''t ask much, and immediately replied: "I know. But if the old lady asks about it, how can I answer it? "


    "I won''t ask you. Naturally, the old lady will come." Mu Cen smiles.


    "But miss, you don''t have a fever. If the old lady knows you are lying, then..." he Xiang is still a little nervous, not for himself, but for mu Cen.


    Mu Cen calmed down: "don''t worry about this. Even if the doctor comes, he can''t see it. Just do as I tell you. "


    "Yes." He Xiang repeatedly promised, "that young lady early rest, maidservant first leave."


    Mu Cen nodded, and he Xiang left in a hurry.


    The snow has returned to a quiet building.


    ¡­¡­


    And then¡ª¡ª


    The doctor has corrected Mu Zhihua''s dislocated wrist. Mu Zhihua is so painful that he can''t speak. His eyes are full of tears. Chen Zhirong is angry and annoyed.


    "Will there be sequelae?" Chen Zhirong asked the doctor, the anxiety on her face was also obvious.


    If people are incomplete, the east palace will not be able to see them.


    The doctor shook his head and gave a positive answer: "please rest assured that Princess Yi''s hand has been taken back. Just don''t lift heavy things during this period. There''s no big problem and there won''t be any sequelae."


    "Thank you, doctor." Chen Zhirong motioned the Mammy to come forward.


    Mammy gave the doctor a reward, and the doctor immediately left after thanking him.


    Chen Zhirong then looked at Mu Zhihua: "who allowed you to go to Mu Cen so impulsively. Is it not enough for you to suffer in Muchen? "


    "Niang -" Mu Zhihua''s tearful eyes were dancing.


    "You are so impulsive, sooner or later you will fall into Muchen''s trap. This is to give away everything you get. " Chen Zhirong really hates iron but not steel.


    On weekdays, I see my daughter, smart and able to make Li Shiyuan happy. Now, it''s like being completely changed. I have no brain to do things. I can''t be impulsive any more.


    "A mu Cen let you jump like this. If you want to marry to the East Palace, don''t be angry?" Chen Zhirong sneered, "the situation of the East Palace is much more complicated than that of King Mu''s residence. Mu CEN is just a man who was born from a calf and is not afraid of tigers. What''s the name of you and Mu Cen?"


    "Niang, you must get rid of Mu Cen. Now Mu Cen even seduces his royal highness, but I see that the soul of the prince will be seduced by Mu Cen. " Mu Zhihua spoke indignantly.


    "Seducing depends on her ability." Chen Zhirong said coldly, "you have to remember that you are the future Princess. No matter what it is, you can''t lose your dignity. The relationship between mother and queen is very close. The queen has promised and the emperor has agreed. There can''t be any change. If you make trouble yourself, you can''t blame others. "


    Mu Zhihua pursed his lips and said nothing.


    "Even if you say ten thousand steps back that the prince really likes Mu Cen, you''re not in the palace. Can''t you see the situation in the palace now? She is in favor. The more you start, the more you make her proud. It will only embarrass you. "


    Chen Zhirong reprimanded Mu Zhihua: "if the prince marries you, you are also the imperial concubine. Even if she goes to the East Palace together, she is just a side imperial concubine. In the palace, it''s much easier to make a person disappear. Do you hear me. What''s more, it''s not even here yet. I think you''re the one who''s worried. "


    Mu Zhi was afraid of Chen Zhirong.


    When Chen Zhirong changed her face, it made people shudder.


    So naturally, Mu Zhihua was admonished by Chen Zhirong not to say anything, so he bowed his head and said, "I know."


    "Just know." Chen Zhirong nodded, "before the end of tomorrow, the old lady and the Lord will come back. We should greet them at the door before they come back. We can''t let Mu Cen take the lead. You should know what to say and what to do."


    "Zhihua knows." Mu Zhi''s painting responds.


    Chen Zhirong was relieved: "who dotes on Mu Cen, you will let Mu Cen capsize in whose heart, understand?"


    Mu Zhi''s paintings echoed.


    After Chen Zhirong explained, he nodded, left Mu Zhihua and went back to his house.

 Chapter 77

    But what Chen Zhirong thinks in his mind is the Countermeasures for tomorrow.


    I''m afraid it''s the best policy to be preconceived.


    That night, Chen Zhirong did not sleep.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡ª¡ª


    The next day.


    Before it was time, there was a report outside the palace. Wang Xueshuang and Mu Hongyuan had come back.


    When their carriage arrived, Chen Zhirong and Mu Zhihua were waiting for them at the gate of the palace. Besides the people in the second room, the two concubines had all arrived. Even Mu Mian, who seldom came out of the courtyard, stood quietly.


    Except for mu Cen.


    Chen Zhirong takes a wary look, but she doesn''t find Mu Cen''s figure, which makes Chen Zhirong frown. According to her calculation, Mu Cen has to wait early in the morning, just like before, Mu Cen goes to the ancestral hall to kneel at dusk.


    Isn''t it better to take the lead now?


    Chen Zhirong sank and did not speak.


    When the carriage stopped, Chen Zhirong took the lead in kneeling down and asked for his safety.


    Mammy Li and mammy GUI helped Wang Xueshuang out of the carriage, looking very careful.


    Over the past few days, Wang Xueshuang is a little tired and not in good spirits. She waved: "OK, get up, don''t stir up the masses here, it''s not a big deal."


    Wang Xueshuang doesn''t like high profile all the time.


    Mu Hongyuan came down soon.


    Chen Zhirong stood up and walked toward Mu Hongyuan: "Lord, you are back."


    "Well." Mu Hongyuan answered.


    Chen Zhirong cleverly follows Mu Hongyuan, but Yu Guang from the corner of his eye looks at Mu Zhihua. Mu Zhihua''s aggrieved flat mouth makes tears come.


    In addition, Mu Zhi''s paintings are very moving. Once he holds tears in his eyes, anyone will feel softhearted.


    When Mu Zhihua didn''t say a word, Wang Xueshuang had noticed: "what''s wrong with Zhihua? Tell me what you''ve been wronged about. "


    "Grandmother..." Mu Zhihua was even more aggrieved when asked by Wang Xueshuang, but he didn''t dare to say, "there''s nothing wrong. It''s nothing wrong to know that Hua was aggrieved."


    Wang Xueshuang quiet: "let you say, really wronged, I can not give you the decision?"


    Mu Hongyuan''s eyebrows also twisted: "what''s the matter?"


    At this time, Chen Zhirong said: "my daughter-in-law doesn''t know what happened, and Zhihua refuses to say. But yesterday, Zhihua probably had a dispute with Cen er. When my concubine noticed, Zhihua''s wrist had been dislocated. But my concubine is also responsible for this. "


    Chen Zhirong said the good and the bad.


    Wang Xueshuang twisted her eyebrows and walked towards the palace: "did you say Mu Cen?"


    "Yes. Yesterday, Mu Cen went out of the house one day, and came back in the evening. My concubine was worried for fear that something might happen to Mu Cen. Besides, the women''s family members in this house are not allowed to leave the house without permission. Even if they want to leave the house, they have to report to my concubine. My concubine thinks that Mu Cen should not understand such rules before he leaves in private. After all, Gu Fu doesn''t have such rules. "


    Chen Zhirong said leisurely, looking partial to Mu Cen between the lines, but pushed Mu Cen to the top of the storm: "I think, even if my mother agrees to Mu Cen, I don''t have to worry about the affairs in this house. If my mother is not here, Mu Cen will go out and explain to the elder, so when Mu Cen comes back, I say something about Mu Cen, Maybe Mu CEN is not very happy


    Wang Xueshuang and Mu Hongyuan listen to Chen Zhirong''s words, and their eyebrows twist.


    There''s something wrong with this face.


    It''s only a few days since I''m away from the government, and there will be trouble in the government. If it''s a long time, I don''t know what''s going on.


    Chen Zhirong was also observing their faces, but he finished saying: "in addition, the prince and the fourth hall came down to the mansion yesterday. After Mu Cen interrupted the prince and Zhihua, they had a dispute when the prince left. Later, this is what you see now. I''m afraid to ask more. "


    When Chen Zhirong finished, he stopped talking.


    It''s been said over and over again.


    "Where is mu Cen?" Mu Hongyuan sank and took the lead in speaking.


    Wang Xueshuang did not speak, which means that this is what Wang Xueshuang means. Chen Zhirong was overjoyed when he saw this. Even Mu Zhi''s paintings seemed to be a little proud.


    "Speaking of Mu Cen, I haven''t seen Cen Er come to see the old lady. On weekdays, isn''t cen''er very early? " Chen Zhirong is making things worse.


    It''s almost Chen Zhirong''s voice. He Xiang and housekeeper Chen come in a hurry.


    Chen Zhirong''s look instantly alerted.


    He Xiang knelt down in front of Chen Zhirong and said in a worried and flustered voice: "I ask the old lady to forgive me. This morning, I went to ask her to get up, but she didn''t respond for a long time. I thought she hadn''t woken up, so I didn''t dare to speak again."


    Wang Xueshuang''s brow twisted again.


    "But as the time for the old lady to come back was getting closer and closer, the maidservant did not dare to hesitate. After all, the eldest lady told her everything yesterday, and she must be called up. As soon as I came in, I found that the eldest lady had a high fever. The temperature was so hot that I asked Mingyue to inform housekeeper Chen


    He Xiang said in an orderly way: "then the maid kept looking after the young lady. The young lady woke up in a daze and saw that the maid was still there. That''s why she asked the maid to apologize to the old lady. Housekeeper Chen has also called for the doctor. "


    The confusion in his eyes was obvious.


    He Xiang was really frightened by Mu Cen. When he saw Mu Cen, he was pale and weak. He didn''t look like the person who questioned him sharply yesterday.


    So now, he Xiang even became shivering, as if he was scared.


    With these words, Wang Xueshuang''s face changed, and Mu Hongyuan''s face was not good-looking. Looking at Chen Zhirong again, Chen Zhirong became more and more panicked.


    "Lord, I don''t know about it. I didn''t hear anything from the people in Luoxue building." Chen Zhirong immediately shook her head, trying to get rid of the responsibility.


    But let Chen Zhirong want to break his head, did not want to understand which one mu CEN is singing.


    "Go to the snow tower first." Wang Xueshuang just opened her mouth.


    Mu Hongyuan said nothing, but he could see that he was in a hurry.


    You know, when Luoxue passed away, it was because of a high fever after delivery that she didn''t get back in time and finally lost her fragrance.


    Hearing Mu Cen''s fever, Mu Hongyuan couldn''t have been nervous.


    This is the first time in so many years that the building is so busy.


    Or because of Muchen.


    When Wang Xueshuang and Mu Hongyuan arrived, the doctor just diagnosed Mu Cen''s pulse and came out with a dignified face.


    "What''s the situation?" Wang Xueshuang asked immediately.


    The doctor thought for a while, and then said: "Miss Mu should have suffered from the cold yesterday. The weather made her ill fierce and urgent. She had a very high temperature overnight. Now I have prescribed a prescription for Miss mu. Everything will be known after Miss Mu''s fever subsides."

 Chapter 78

    The doctor is also familiar with the people in King Mu''s residence. They often come to see the doctor, so Wang Xueshuang won''t doubt the doctor''s words, but mu Cen and the doctor didn''t know each other.


    The doctor doesn''t have to lie for Muchen.


    Wang Xueshuang is held by mammy Li and walks towards Mu Cen''s bed. Mu Cen seems to be in a coma. His face is pale and frightening, as if his blood color has faded overnight.


    A few days ago, I was a lively person, but now I suddenly become like this.


    Wang Xueshuang said it''s false that she is not nervous.


    When Chen Zhirong and Mu Zhihua look at each other, it is obvious that there are some accidents, but most of them don''t know where they are. It is clear that Mu Cen was the same as usual last night. How could this short period of time become like this.


    Chen Zhirong twisted her eyebrows and looked at the doctor: "do you have a wrong diagnosis?"


    The doctor immediately opened his mouth in fear: "give me ten lives. I don''t dare to read miss Mu''s cause wrong. If the side imperial concubine is not at ease, please ask the imperial doctor in the palace to have a look. After all, the wind and cold can be big or small. "


    "Go and get the royal doctor." Mu Hongyuan has already spoken.


    One side of the bodyguard answered: "yes, my subordinates will go right away."


    The bodyguard was ordered to leave in a hurry.


    And Mu Cen still didn''t have any reaction, so he lay quietly on the bed, and he Xiang was very nervous.


    Wang Xueshuang''s eyebrows suddenly twisted up: "lotus fragrance, why do you have a palm print on your master''s face?"


    He Xiang heard Wang Xueshuang''s words and immediately knelt down. He looked at Wang Xueshuang in fear: "if you go back to the old lady, I dare not say it."


    "If the old lady asks you to say it, just say it." Mu Hongyuan''s voice also sank.


    Chen Zhirong''s face became ugly, and Mu Zhihua became nervous. Even if Chen Zhirong understood what Mu Cen was thinking, it was too late. She had nothing to do with Mu Cen.


    Now no matter what Chen Zhirong says, he is the one who is wrong.


    But he Xiang still hesitated. He carefully looked at Chen Zhirong and immediately took it back. In the light of Wang Xueshuang''s eyes, he Xiang quickly said: "the slap on Miss''s face is from the side of the imperial concubine."


    "What''s going on?" This time, it was Mu Hongyuan who spoke.


    He looked at Chen Zhirong fiercely.


    Chen Zhirong also knelt down immediately. Before he had time to explain, Mu Zhihua knelt down and cried so much that people could not pity him: "Dad, grandma, don''t let Mu Cen cheat you. This is all mu Cen''s trap."


    All of a sudden, falling snow building, noisy.


    Mu Cen on the bed heard such a voice, seemed to be disturbed, weak body moved, eyes did not open, began to cry: "lotus fragrance, are you back? Have you and the old lady said hello? "


    "Miss, the maid is back." Lotus fragrance hurried forward.


    Mu Cen slowly opened her eyes. Seeing the people in the room, Mu Cen was obviously stunned, but she soon struggled to get up and wanted to kneel down to say hello.


    As a result, Wang Xueshuang has already stopped: "cen''er doesn''t need to please. I''m also distressed to see you like this. You can rest here and wait for you to do something else."


    Mu Cen was stunned: "what do I want to say to my grandmother?"


    He didn''t mention that he was beaten and didn''t tell anyone. This attitude made Wang Xueshuang understand. Chen Zhirong and Mu Zhihua were really gnashing their teeth.


    Mu Cen once again beat them a little bit, there is no room to reply.


    But they don''t know how mu Cen changed this matter to the present situation, which is only beneficial to Mu Cen.


    "Miss." He Xiang explained to one side, "the old lady came here for last night''s business."


    "What happened last night?" Mu Cen nodded clearly, then coughed, more and more weak, "grandmother, you are worried, yesterday was Mu Cen bad, went out of the house privately, so she said a few words to her when she came back. Then the prince came, and it was over. "


    This is not much different from Chen Zhirong.


    "Later, cen''er went out for a walk after dinner, and happened to meet the prince and Princess Yi. The prince asked cen''er a few questions, and then the prince left. Cen''er doesn''t care. " Mu Cen said slowly, every word said extra hard.


    Inside, there was a dead silence.


    "In the evening, cen''er has changed clothes. As a result, Princess Yi comes. But Princess Yi doesn''t have anything to do, so she suddenly runs out crying. Cen''er also has some inexplicable feelings. Finally, the side imperial concubine comes. Cen''er knows that Princess Yi''s hand is dislocated. The side imperial concubine thinks I did it and slaps her. Later, it''s over."


    Mu Cen said very slowly, but he made things very clear.


    She didn''t say right or wrong, as if she was an outsider, just expressing something.


    When Mu Cen''s voice fell, Mu Zhi''s voice came from the river: "Mu Cen, you broke my wrist."


    This is a complaint.


    "Nonsense." Mu Hongyuan harshly scolded Mu Zhihua, "Mu CEN is a girl''s family, how can you have so much strength to break your wrist."


    Mu Zhihua looks at Mu Hongyuan in amazement.


    Chen Zhirong was in a hurry and pulled Mu Zhihua''s hand, but mu Zhihua''s eyes became more red.


    "Zhihua, shouldn''t you be responsible for what you say? Can you say that freely? You look like this. If you want to be seen by the people in the palace, what will the prince think of you? " Mu Hongyuan coldly warned Mu Zhihua.


    Mu Zhihua has never been wronged like this.


    In King Mu''s mansion, Mu Hongyuan almost holds Mu Zhihua in his hand. When did Mu Hongyuan teach himself so coldly, Mu Zhihua quickly walks towards the snow falling building without thinking about it, and his pace is faster and faster.


    Just as Chen Zhirong was about to catch up with him, Mu Hongyuan''s cold voice said, "no chasing, no appearance."


    In Mu Hongyuan''s words, Chen Zhirong stopped abruptly,


    Mu Cen did not explain the meaning, as if to say these words, let Mu Cen''s breathing become difficult.


    Wang Xueshuang doesn''t need to ask any more, but she already understands.


    But he Xiang suddenly said something, as if thinking of something: "I know it''s cold now. At that time, my wife came to Luoxue building, and she went out in a single dress. So she was suddenly affected by the cold, and now she has such a high fever."


    All things are completely in front of the public.


    Wang Xueshuang didn''t ask any more and waved: "OK, you all go down, don''t quarrel with cen''er here to have a rest. It''s up to me to decide. "


    "Yes." They did not dare to hesitate, and immediately responded respectfully.


    Chen Zhirong wants to explain, but there is no room for explanation. In the end, he has to go out reluctantly. When Chen Zhirong exits the house, he sees Mu Cen''s almost provocative eyebrows and eyes, which fall on Chen Zhirong.

 Chapter 79

    Chen Zhirong gnashes her teeth, but she can only break all this and swallow it.


    Out of the falling snow building, Chen Zhirong''s face suddenly darkened down, three room and four room people see Chen Zhirong''s gloomy, also dare not say a word, quickly with their own people left.


    Chen Zhirong looked at the direction of Luoxue building for a long time, and then left in a hurry.


    She thought she was going to the palace ahead of time.


    Some things can''t go wrong, and some people can''t keep them.


    That low astringent eyebrow eye hide up cruel and fierce.


    It''s quiet.


    ¡­¡­


    But in the snow falling building, as the group left, it was quiet. Wang Xueshuang was beside the bed, holding Mu Cen''s hand, and Mu Hongyuan didn''t leave.


    Mu Cen coughed softly: "grandmother, you''d better go back first. Cen''er is OK. You''re here. Cen''er is afraid that the cold will infect you. Cen''er will feel guilty and remorse."


    Seeing the sensible Mu Cen, Wang Xueshuang is more and more distressed.


    Even if at the beginning of that day Ping was leaning towards Chen Zhirong, after this one after another, Wang Xueshuang was a little annoyed.


    She waved her hand: "no harm. It won''t be anything if I sit for a while. When the imperial doctor comes to have a look, I''ll have time to go. "


    Mu Cen said nothing.


    When Wang Xueshuang and other imperial doctors came, they naturally wanted to hear from them.


    Wang Xueshuang has always been a cautious person. Although Mu Cen, the doctor who often comes and goes in the palace, doesn''t know him, it doesn''t mean he can''t buy him. But the imperial doctor in the palace can''t have any contact with Mu Cen.


    Therefore, Mu Cen understood that as long as the imperial doctor in the Palace said the same as the doctor, Chen Zhirong''s crime would be proved.


    Mu Cen will not interfere with what Wang Xueshuang does.


    But mu Cen''s goal has been achieved.


    The successful separation of the relationship between Wang Xueshuang and Chen Zhirong, a little bit of Wang Xueshuang''s trust in Chen Zhirong is stripped, the next thing is much easier to do.


    In the palace, although she doesn''t want to ask Chen Zhirong, Mu Cen knows her identity, and she is not a free body. If she wants to get a free body, she still needs Wang Xueshuang and Mu Hongyuan''s nod.


    This will take a little time, step by step.


    After all, it''s far less safe and effective to arrange things by pigeons in the palace than to arrange things directly face to face in shops.


    It is Wang Xueshuang to see Mu Cen don''t speak, very casually asked a sentence: "side imperial concubine said you went out, this is to where?"? I remember that Gu Fu was also in Kyoto. Didn''t cen''er go there when he was in Gu Fu? "


    "If I go back to my grandmother, it''s because Gu''s house is in Kyoto. When cen''er was in Gu''s house, his adoptive father always took cen''er out. So cen''er left the palace today, looking for the way that his adoptive father took cen''er to find supplements for his grandmother." Mu Cen took advantage of the situation.


    This time, even Mu Hongyuan, who had been silent, looked at it: "tonic? There''s nothing in the palace, and you need to go out in person. Even if you don''t have it, tell the servants below, they can do it safely for you. "


    Mu Hongyuan has never been a liar.


    That eyes fall on Mu Cen''s body, pour is more a few minutes to look at of meaning.


    Mu Cen didn''t dodge, but slowly explained in Mu Hongyuan''s eyes: "Dad, if you do everything by yourself, you will be more sincere. In addition, cen''er can''t tell the road clearly. There are too many alleys to get around, so cen''er plans to lie down by himself. "


    Mu Hongyuan didn''t interrupt Mu Cen.


    Mu Cen said with a faint smile: "cen''er''s adoptive mother is in poor health and needs to be raised. So the adoptive father went to the old Chinese medicine doctor and asked for this nourishing prescription. He insisted on giving it to the adoptive mother. The adoptive mother''s health is getting better day by day, but she is only in a bad mood..."


    Mu Cen didn''t say the following words.


    Wang Xueshuang''s eyes are slightly red. She is embarrassed by this filial but warm-hearted child. She is not in King Mu''s residence all the year round. Even if she is taken back, she knows that it is the function of joy, but she doesn''t bring a little bit of happiness. On the contrary, she sincerely works for herself.


    Mu Hongyuan also had some accidents, but in the end he didn''t say anything.


    Mu Hongyuan knew that 30 people in Gu''s family were killed overnight, but mu Hongyuan won''t have much trouble.


    Just now looking at the face that looks like a princess, Mu Hongyuan can''t do the initial indifference. But with years of introverted, Mu Hongyuan is not a person who can freely release his feelings.


    Not being indifferent is probably the only thing Mu Hongyuan can do.


    "Well, forget about the past. I''ll stay in the palace. " Wang Xueshuang patted Mu Cen''s hand. "I know Cen er''s heart. If you want to go in and out of the palace in the future, you and housekeeper Chen will tell you. Don''t let the people in the palace worry."


    "Cen''er knows." Mu Cen answered.


    Soon, Mu Cen looked at He Xiang: "he Xiang, take the things I brought back yesterday."


    "Yes, my servant." The fragrance of lotus answered.


    Soon, he Xiang, the carefully wrapped tonic, took it. After Mu Cen took it, he personally handed it to Wang Xueshuang: "grandma, you can have a try. Later, I will ask the imperial doctor if this prescription is good for my grandmother. Good words, turn head Cen son according to this house to take for grandmother


    "Good." Wang Xueshuang nodded.


    Mother Li has naturally taken over from mucen''s hands and stood quietly.


    Mu Cen looks a little tired.


    But it''s still going on.


    All the way to the outside of the house came the voice of housekeeper Chen: "tell the Lord and the old lady that the royal doctor he is here."


    "Come on, please." Wang Xueshuang answered.


    After a while, the door was pushed open from the outside, and housekeeper Chen led he Changsheng in. He Changsheng saw Wang Xueshuang and Mu Hongyuan and respectfully invited an: "I''ve met Mr. Mu and Mrs. mu."


    "Doctor he, come to see my granddaughter. Suddenly she''s caught cold and has a high fever. The doctors outside have come to see her, but I''m still a little worried." Wang Xueshuang said the whole story simply once.


    He Changsheng did not dare to neglect.


    He had an impression of mucen. He Changsheng quickly came to mucen. Even if mucen was weak, he still nodded politely.


    He Changsheng didn''t say anything. He carefully felt Mu Cen''s pulse.


    But gradually, he Changsheng''s eyebrows also twisted up, and the doctor''s reaction looked similar. After a while, he released Mu Cen, turned around and asked: "old lady, what prescription did the doctor prescribe before, can you show me?"


    "Of course." Wang Xueshuang nodded.


    One side of the GUI mother handed the prescription up, he Changsheng quickly browsed once, and then nodded: "the doctor''s prescription is OK, Weichen add some medicine, to ensure that within three days, Miss Mu''s high fever will subside, the body will be better."

 Chapter 80

    "Is it serious?" Wang Xueshuang asked.


    "The sudden cold is too fierce. Miss Mu''s body is a little weak, so it''s much more difficult. In the past three days, I''ve spent more time in the government resting. Don''t worry. I''ll take medicine on time. I''ll get better soon. " He Changsheng said gently, "it''s just that Miss Mu didn''t pay much attention before, so she still needs to recuperate."


    Wang Xueshuang listened and nodded: "thank you for your help."


    "This is what Weichen should do." Doctor he answered.


    Soon, royal doctor he bowed his head and opened a prescription. Wang Xueshuang immediately asked housekeeper Chen to prepare. He didn''t stay in the house much. After seeing Mu Cen, he left in a hurry.


    This time, Wang Xueshuang looked at Mu Cen, and his heartache became more and more obvious: "cen''er, you have a good rest. You don''t need to pay attention to me these three days. When you''re ready, please pay attention to my grandmother. I''m not at ease with you."


    "Cen''er will get better soon. Grandma, don''t worry Even so, Mu Cen still put Wang Xueshuang in the first place.


    Wang Xuemei''s eyes were more satisfied.


    Then Wang Xueshuang stood up: "you see, this man is old, and his health is getting worse and worse. He went out for a few days. Now he can''t stand it anymore. His grandmother won''t be here to accompany you any more, and he Xiang will wait on him."


    "He Xiang obeys." He Xiang answered immediately.


    "Hong Yuan, let''s go." Wang Xueshuang looks at Mu Hongyuan.


    Mu Hongyuan nodded, but softened his voice, said a few words to Mu Cen, and then harshly explained to the slaves on one side: "if there is anything different about the eldest lady, I want your head to fall to the ground."


    "Yes." The servants in the house knelt down.


    Then, Mu Hongyuan sent Wang Xueshuang away.


    On the way back, Wang Xueshuang was chatting with Mu Hongyuan: "this mu CEN is really pleasing to me. He works well. Compared with Xueer, he is better."


    Mu Hongyuan was quiet: "mother likes Mu Cen very much?"


    "But when Mu Cen comes back, I''m still on guard. Now, Mu Cen has the ability to make people like him a little bit. Look at the servants in the palace who are not convinced of Mu Cen." Wang Xueshuang looked appreciative. Suddenly, her voice sank down. "It''s this side of the imperial concubine. Now she''s more and more restless."


    Mu Hongyuan didn''t take that.


    "I have tolerated and believed time and again, but what about the result?" Wang Xueshuang''s voice all followed stern a few minutes, "now still make such a, you pour is to see Mu Cen, a bad word didn''t say, the side imperial concubine sees me, this bad word but said."


    "I''ll talk about Zhirong later." Mu Hongyuan knew that Wang Xueshuang was really a little angry, so he calmed down, "such things will not happen in the future."


    Wang Xueshuang said: "in the palace, harmony is true. The day I live, I don''t want to see such a thing. "


    "I see." Mu Hongyuan answered, and then changed the topic, "the Chinese New Year''s Day is coming. I''ll let the slaves get ready. The emperor wants us to enter the palace one day ahead of time. At the right time, my mother can talk to the Empress Dowager about the past, and Zhirong also wants to discuss the marriage between Zhihua and the prince with the Empress Dowager."


    Wang Xueshuang nodded: "have you considered Mu Cen?"


    Mu Hongyuan calmed down: "Mu Cen just came back. He is not familiar in Kyoto. He can''t find a suitable person for a while and a half, so he still has to go to the draft. As for fortune, it''s up to Mu Cen himself. It''s a good thing whether you are favored by the emperor or the prince. "


    Wang Xueshuang was quiet, and didn''t say anything at last.


    She doesn''t want Mu Cen to serve the emperor. Everyone knows what that means.


    It seems that Mu Hongyuan doesn''t think so.


    In the end, Wang Xueshuang said nothing.


    This matter, really can only see Mu Cen''s fortune.


    After that, they did not talk and walked quietly until they sent Wang Xueshuang to the house. Mu Hongyuan left. He didn''t go anywhere, but went directly to Chen Zhirong.


    When Chen Zhirong saw Mu Hongyuan, he was still aggrieved. But seeing Mu Hongyuan again with a gloomy face, Chen Zhirong didn''t dare to say anything more, but he didn''t coax Mu Hongyuan as usual. For men, Chen Zhirong was very good at making progress and retreat.


    "Mu CEN is a little girl. What are you fighting with her?" Mu Hongyuan waited for a while before he spoke.


    Chen Zhirong looked at Mu Hongyuan, not angry: "Wang Ye just looked at my concubine and was humiliated by Mu Cen all the time? Mu Cen''s ability to do the same thing makes me look at him with new eyes. "


    "Niang is old. You should be careful. Don''t make any trouble for her." Mu Hongyuan''s voice sank. "Zhongyuan Festival is coming soon. You don''t want to think about the wedding of Zhihua, but you also want to think about what you don''t have. Don''t think I don''t know what you are thinking. Mu CEN is only sixteen. What are you afraid of? Can she still take your power? "


    Mu Hongyuan gave a few reprimands.


    Chen Zhirong was honest.


    "Besides, Mu CEN is a girl''s family and can''t stay in the palace for a long time. Sooner or later, he will marry out. What''s your hurry. I know the paintings all refer to marriage. Is mu Cen far away? " Mu Hongyuan explained what he said.


    This, Chen Zhirong that kind of impetuous feeling also followed down. Think about it, it''s really her haste, or in Mu Cen''s deliberate way, she can''t help herself. Without her initial calmness, she repeatedly makes mistakes and leaves a stain in front of Wang Xueshuang.


    This chess, it seems, really can''t go like this.


    If she really lost Wang Xueshuang''s support, she would not have a better life in the mansion.


    And Wang Xueshuang can''t deal with it like Luoxue.


    This time, Chen Zhirong''s voice softened: "Mr. Wang, I know I''m wrong. Don''t blame me. I dare not next time."


    With that, Chen Zhirong has already pasted it.


    With the beauty in his heart, Mu Hongyuan is naturally unable to resist.


    The candlelight in the house went out, and the spring light was endless under the gauze.


    ¡­¡­


    But in the snow building, after the party left, he Xiang just looked at Mu Cen. Mu Cen had already stood up and had no obvious weakness.


    "Little... Miss... How did you do it?" He Xiang was so shocked.


    Mu Cen pretended to be ill. At first he Xiang thought Mu Cen had just bribed the doctor, but now the imperial doctor came. When he said the same thing as the doctor, he Xiang couldn''t say a word.


    Mu Cen laughed: "I have my own way. But we can''t say anything about it, otherwise it will be a death penalty. "


    "I know. You can rest assured." The lotus fragrance repeated, "but you are like this..."

 Chapter 81

    "I won''t leave in the house these three days. After three days, I don''t need to. I''ll take care of the other things. The prescription from the imperial doctor and the doctor is sent to the side imperial concubine and the old lady on time every day. You can get rid of it later. " Mu Cen explained carefully, "but everything must be careful."


    "I know." He Xiang nodded repeatedly.


    It''s a matter of great importance. He Xiang can still tell.


    Even Mu Cen pretended to be ill. In the whole building, only he Xiang knew, including the clear wind and bright moon outside. Xiao Wu and Xiao Qi never knew.


    This is also Mu Cen''s trust in lotus fragrance, which has been inherited from his previous life.


    "Besides, I haven''t seen anyone these three days." Mu Cen nodded, "no matter who it is, it''s all in front of the door."


    "I know." Soon, he Xiang thought, "what about the Lord and the old lady? Is the young lady gone, too? "


    "The old lady is in poor health. She won''t come to visit me. As for Dad, he has a lot of business to deal with, so don''t worry. Other people, let small five and small seven stop outside the door, don''t be polite Mu Cen explained it carefully.


    He Xiang answers, and then she leaves in a hurry and does it according to Mu Cen''s instructions.


    When Mu Cen watched he Xiang leave, he turned to the desk and wrote down his requirements on the blank rice paper. Even the way of the shop was illustrated.


    Then Mu Cen rolled up the paper and went to the window.


    The window was open, but there was only one gap.


    Mu Cen''s slender fingers knocked on the edge of the window. She waited less than a cup of tea, and the sound of birds flapping their wings came from outside the window.


    She opened the window slightly.


    A pigeon had already come in and quietly docked on the back of the chair.


    Mu Cen took off the foot ring on the pigeon''s foot, quickly put the rolled paper into the foot ring, and then fed the pigeon some water and food, and directly let the pigeon fly.


    The pigeon fluttered its wings and soon disappeared from under Mu Cen''s eyelids.


    It''s not the safest thing to do in Kyoto.


    People with heart will shoot the carrier pigeon accurately to avoid the slightest accident.


    Manager Wang''s carrier pigeons are all bred by Mu Zhanxiao. Naturally, they are much safer than ordinary carrier pigeons. Carrier pigeons will come back at night and bring manager Wang''s reply.


    The business of the two shops is also under the control of Mu Cen, and is carried out step by step.


    She is not impatient.


    ¡­¡­


    It''s a good time to spend a day.


    Mu CEN is rarely quiet. It''s like when he comes back to Gu''s house, he can read books and embroider. Soon it''s time for the sun to set.


    He Xiang came to dinner, and Mu Cen just finished his embroidery and stretched out.


    "You are ready to eat, miss. The herbs have been disposed of according to your instructions. " He Xiang said quietly.


    Mu Cen nodded, but didn''t say much. He stood up, and then walked towards the small table. He Xiangbu cooked well and stepped aside.


    Then he Xiang saw Mu Cen''s embroidery, and his surprise became more and more obvious: "Miss, can you still embroider?"


    "Whose girl can''t embroider?" Mu Cen asked with a smile.


    Girls who come out of the cabinet at the end of the week have to learn how to embroider. It''s just the difference between Seiko and non Seiko. It can''t compare with the level of xiuniang in the embroidery room. Most of them can see people.


    Because at the time of marriage, the wife must personally embroider a purse for her husband, which is also intended to protect their marriage.


    It''s good luck.


    For people like Mu Zhihua, embroidery is no exception. Chen Zhirong has made Mu Zhihua come into contact with these things. Mu Zhihua''s embroidery skills are among the best among the women''s families.


    It''s just¡ª¡ª


    Mu Cen sank.


    In his last life, Mu Zhihua knew Mu Cen''s skills by accident, and then he decided to take Mu Cen''s place. Almost half of them were threats and half of them were cajoles to let Mu Cen take the place of Mu Zhihua''s embroidery. All the people who got praise were Mu Zhihua.


    Hehe¡ª¡ª


    Mu Cen sneered coldly, but he couldn''t hide the fierce anger in his eyebrows.


    When he saw it, he shuddered and stammered in his voice: "Miss, you make people feel scared."


    Mu Cen has already collected the next mood, a light smile, but is asking: "scared?"


    He Xiang shook his head: "he Xiang knows that the young lady is not aimed at the maidservant."


    Mu Cen ordered next lotus fragrant forehead: "I didn''t white ache you."


    He Xiang changed the topic: "Miss, whose embroidery do you have with? It''s really beautiful. I haven''t seen such beautiful embroidery in the capital. Even the old lady and the side imperial concubine haven''t seen it. "


    You know, those who can embroider for the people in the palace must be exquisite.


    Li Yan and Li Mu''s embroidery is nothing more than that, but mu Cen can be more superb. After all, Mu CEN is the real descendant of the Li family. Mu CEN is the essence of all of them.


    Li Jia is the best in all the land, and can cultivate countless embroidered girls. But it is absolutely impossible to tell these embroidered nuns the most beautiful places.


    In Li Ruolan''s generation, Li Ruolan is the only descendant of the Li family.


    Li Ruolan and Gu Yuanzhi once had a child, but they died in the womb, so later they devoted themselves to cultivating Mu Cen. They didn''t mind that Mu Cen was not their own child. They passed on all their skills to Mu Cen.


    With Mu Cen''s talent, Mu Cen''s embroidery is as pure as fire.


    Naturally, those embroiderers can''t compare.


    And a sachet embroidered in Mu Cen''s hand is very popular among girls.


    "Do you like it?" Asked Mu Cen.


    He Xiang nodded: "I like it. I like it so much."


    "Good." Mu Cen smile, "wait for me to finish, after filling the spice, give it to He Xiang."


    He Xiang was pleasantly surprised: "really? Thank you, miss


    But mu Cen didn''t smile. Instead, he sat down quietly and ate the dinner in front of him.


    Mu Cen didn''t put down his chopsticks until he finished eating.


    He Xiang cleared the table and hurried out.


    Mu Cen went back to embroidering cloth, and she did embroidery seriously. She only wore a thin dress and approved a windbreaker outside, but she didn''t buckle it carefully. She didn''t put any powder on her plain face, and her hair was just gently rolled up, but it made people pay more attention to it.


    Suddenly, the action in Mu Cen''s hand stopped.


    She sat quietly in the same place, but her ears had been sensitive to hear the sound of walking on the roof beam, very light, but could not escape Mu Cen''s ears.


    The embroidery needle in her hand was pinched in the palm of her hand.

 Chapter 82

    Low convergence eyebrows, flash a trace of fierce.


    But it''s just a moment. When the embroidery needle is about to pass through the window paper, Mu Cen has collected his strength and focused on the embroidery cloth in his hand, as if he didn''t know what happened outside the window.


    Until a tall figure appeared quietly in Mu Cen''s house, Mu Cen pretended to be surprised and looked up: "Your Highness, you really like to come uninvited."


    Li Shiyuan didn''t worry and just looked at Mu Cen.


    Although Mu Cen''s face is pale, Li Shiyuan can see at a glance that Mu CEN is by no means what he Changsheng said that he was infected with cold, high fever and weak.


    That paleness seems to be deliberately for it, but mu Cen himself seems to have nothing, calm.


    Li Shiyuan can be sure that he Changsheng can''t have any intersection with Mu Cen. As the head of the Tai hospital, he Changsheng can''t lie for mu Cen.


    So, how can Mu Cen easily cheat he Changsheng, who is the head of Taiyuan hospital.


    Li Shiyuan sank and stood like this, with his hands behind him. Looking at Mu Cen''s eyes, he had more profound meaning.


    But mu Cen saw that Li Shiyuan didn''t open his mouth and didn''t urge him, so he quietly lowered his head and continued to embroider.


    Until Li Shiyuan came to Mu Cen, half frivolous, half exploratory, raised Mu Cen''s chin, Mu Cen passively looked at Li Shiyuan.


    But her appearance is not any panic, looking at Li Shiyuan''s eyes particularly calm.


    "Sick?" Li Shiyuan asked faintly.


    Mu Cen said with a smile: "how did your highness get the news. I have a disease that will not disturb your highness. "


    "When I came into the palace, I saw that he came back, so I had a chat with him. Then I knew he was going to see you. But in Wang''s opinion, except for her pale complexion, Miss mu can''t see that she looks like she has been infected with cold. "


    Li Shiyuan said directly, looking at Mu Cen''s eyes for a moment: "no matter how skillful doctor he is, it''s impossible to let people with severe wind and cold as if they were all right. They can still dress so thin and embroider here?"


    Mu Cen was not in a hurry. He asked faintly, "so your highness is here to see me?"


    Li Shiyuan


    Did he come to see Mu Cen?


    Yes and No.


    When he Changsheng''s words were heard, Li Shiyuan was a little worried and couldn''t say why, but Li Shiyuan attributed it all to the fact that he hadn''t met such an interesting person as Mu Cen for a long time.


    In addition, the undercurrent in King Mu''s residence is turbulent, so Li Shiyuan is more worried about Mu Cen''s accident.


    In addition to mucen''s arrangement for shopkeeper Wang, shopkeeper Wang truthfully reported it to Li Shiyuan. Li Shiyuan was also curious about mucen''s tricks.


    It seems that if something happens to Mu Cen before he gets the result, Li Shiyuan may think it''s a pity.


    So Li Shiyuan made a special trip here.


    Li Shiyuan was dumb for a moment when Mu Cen asked. And Mu Cen light looking at Li Shiyuan, the smile in the eyebrows are not to the fundus of the eye, very naturally pushed away Li Shiyuan''s hand.


    But at the moment when Mu Cen touches Li Shiyuan, Li Shiyuan suddenly pinches Mu Cen''s fingertips.


    Mu Cen was quiet.


    Li Shiyuan had already taken out the embroidery needle from Mu Cen''s fingertip: "eh?"


    "Embroidery does not take embroidery needles. Does the fourth highness think that I am going to use embroidery needles to murder the fourth highness? If I have this ability, I won''t be trapped by my fourth highness and can''t move. " Mu Cen''s face didn''t change.


    Li Shiyuan watched Mu Cen for a long time.


    They are very close.


    It''s not the first time, but it''s the first time under the candlelight to see such a mu Cen. Li Shiyuan is in a trance, but he is still calm on the surface.


    The more pure a face, but the more can see Mu Cen''s beauty.


    This face seems to be appreciated by heaven. Every time I raise my hand and throw my foot, it''s a hook.


    Li Shiyuan is used to seeing beautiful women. When he faces Mu Cen, he can''t help rolling his Adam''s apple. He holds Mu Cen''s hand as if he didn''t let it go.


    "Your Highness, when will you hold my hand?" Mu Cen asked coldly.


    Li Shiyuan released Mu Cen''s hand.


    Mu Cen''s hand was free, and he didn''t look at Li Shiyuan any more. He bowed his head and continued to embroider his own things.


    Li Shiyuan then looked at the embroidered cloth and slightly raised his eyebrows: "who taught you to embroider?"


    "I don''t remember." Mu Cen didn''t lift his head. "There are too many embroiderers coming and going. I''ve already forgotten."


    Li Shiyuan looked at it with great interest. Although men don''t know embroidery, they can see the quality of Seiko. Mu Cen''s hand is the best. Looking at Mu Cen''s movements, he doesn''t only know the skin.


    Li Shiyuan quieted down: "Mu Cen, how many things do you know?"


    Mu Cen ignored.


    That''s instinctive vigilance against Li Shiyuan.


    Li Shiyuan for mu Cen, this man is too dangerous, dangerous to you and he said every word, may accidentally follow Li Shiyuan''s way, some should not have said things, but truthfully told Li Shiyuan.


    So silence is king.


    Li Shiyuan has the final say: "to be a man and to be a good man, he can also turn the tide at the place where he has the last word in the palace." Well


    His voice sank down, unable to say whether it was severe or joking: "even now you can pretend to be ill and cheat imperial doctor he? Mu Cen, do you think Wang underestimated you, or did you hide deeply? "


    Mu Cen didn''t answer.


    "He Yuyi can be the head of the Tai hospital today. Apart from the ghost hand that has disappeared for a long time, he Yuyi''s medical skills are not competent. Why don''t you tell me how you cheated him?"


    Li Shiyuan said, completely quiet down, waiting for mu Cen to reply.


    The needle in Mu Cen''s hand stopped.


    Then, the needle stabbed the embroidered cloth. Mu Cen looked up at Li Shiyuan, but she didn''t get up, and Li Shiyuan didn''t mind.


    Just looking at Mu Cen wearing thin clothes, that kind of indistinct feeling, let Li Shiyuan''s eyebrows twist up.


    But soon, Li Shiyuan hid his emotions well.


    Mu Cen looked at it calmly: "Your Highness, Curiosity Kills the cat. Don''t you know that?"


    "Mu Cen, the cooperator, shouldn''t you be honest? Besides, Ben Wang is not a cat. " Li Shiyuan was calm.


    Mu Cen chuckled: "maybe it''s too big among the people. You can always hear some folk prescriptions and take some unorthodox ways. After all, the experts are among the people. Is he the most powerful doctor in the world? Maybe there is a way out in the folk, which can make Dr. he helpless. "

 Chapter 83

    Just like Mu Cen now.


    But mu Cen didn''t say much about it. She could deceive royal doctor he, because Gu Yuanzhi was the descendant of ghost hand, and she learned all the medical skills from Gu Yuanzhi.


    Nature is like a fish in water.


    Otherwise, Mu Cen would never dare to take such a risk and do such a thing.


    Li Shiyuan picks eyebrows to listen to Mu Cen''s explanation, but he doesn''t say anything. He is quiet, as if his attention has been completely attracted by the embroidered cloth in Mu Cen''s hand.


    Mu Cen raised eyebrows and asked: "is your highness interested in women''s things?"


    "Embroider a purse for me." Li Shiyuan ignored Mu Cen''s words and asked lightly.


    Mu Cen angry smile: "with what?"


    Doesn''t the man know what the purse is for?


    How could Li Shiyuan have said such words so clearly and frankly.


    "Why?" Li Shiyuan raised his eyebrows and looked at Mu Cen quietly. "Before you exchange information with me, the contract only takes effect unilaterally. Shouldn''t I ask for some rewards for the shops and manpower that I provide you?"


    Mu Cen


    This is really irrefutable.


    Mu Cen just looked at Li Shiyuan and said, "OK, what your highness wants, I''ll embroider for you."


    "I want what you embroider." Li Shiyuan said faintly.


    Mu Cen didn''t get entangled with Li Shiyuan on this topic. Just as she was about to catch up with others, suddenly, the sound of carrier pigeons flapping their wings came from outside the window.


    Mu Cen quickly stood up and walked towards the window.


    Li Shiyuan is a step faster, has opened the gap of the window edge, let the carrier pigeon fly in, the tall body shape of Mu Cen behind.


    It''s late autumn in Dazhou. Although it hasn''t snowed yet, the temperature outside the window is getting colder and colder. A cold wind blows by. It''s freezing cold.


    Mu Cen wore such a little clothes, and then blew the wind. When he turned back, he didn''t pretend to be sick, but was really cold.


    "You don''t know how to take care of yourself?" Li Shiyuan grabs the carrier pigeon''s reel, then gives it to Mu Cen and asks.


    Mu CEN is direct: "forget."


    Li Shiyuan laughed angrily: "what can you remember?"


    "Silver." Mu Cen thought about it and gave an answer.


    Li Shiyuan doesn''t talk to Mu Cen at all, and Mu Cen doesn''t mind. He looks down at the letter written by manager Wang quickly. Then, the letter is burned by the candle, but Li Shiyuan, who has been standing all the time, doesn''t mention a word or ask.


    Li Shiyuan doesn''t need to ask Mu Cen about these things. What Mu Cen said may not be true.


    Since Li Shiyuan let Mu Cen do it, he would not interfere.


    Soon, Mu Cen wrote a note again, put it into the reel, and naturally handed it to Li Shiyuan, indicating that Li Shiyuan would bind the reel to the carrier pigeon''s feet and let it fly.


    But mu Cen didn''t look at it, and he continued to embroider.


    Li Shiyuan shook his head helplessly, his thin lips rose slightly, and his eyebrows and eyes were dyed with a smile.


    Then Li Shiyuan paid the carrier pigeon''s room fee again, and the window was closed carefully.


    He didn''t leave, and Mu Cen didn''t urge him.


    After fighting with Li Shiyuan for several times, Mu Cen knows clearly that what Li Shiyuan doesn''t want to do, you can''t make this person move.


    What''s more, this is King Mu''s residence, and Li Shiyuan can''t stay too late, so mu Cen didn''t bother to urge him, so he just bowed his head to do what he was doing.


    These embroideries are used when the shop opens.


    Add in the works of xiuniang who has been working all night, that''s enough.


    What''s more, she''s not in a hurry to open. When she comes back after the Chinese New Year''s day, she will be famous in the first World War. When people do business, they don''t want to make all kinds of money, but they want to make the most stable money.


    ¡­¡­


    Until Mu Cen embroidered some tired, the time is not early, Mu Cen just lift eyes, lift eyes, she saw Li Shiyuan.


    Mu Cen twisted his eyebrows.


    She thought Li Shiyuan had gone.


    As a result, I am too serious to feel li Shiyuan''s existence? Is this man still in his house?


    But Li Shiyuan saw Mu Cen raise his eyes, suddenly looked over, and asked faintly: "why do you want the crown princess''s position?"


    Mu Cen was quiet.


    This is not the first time that Li Shiyuan asked, but she was never so serious. After sinking, she said faintly: "if I say, what I want is the mother''s world, and my fourth highness is trustworthy."


    Li Shiyuan calmed down and looked at Mu Cen with sharp eyes, but Li Shiyuan didn''t say anything in the whole process.


    Mu Cen has stood up and walked in the direction of Li Shiyuan. This is not the first time that Mu Cen approached Li Shiyuan. When he stood in front of Li Shiyuan, Mu Cen''s eyes gradually cooled down.


    "Whether it''s the prince or anyone, as long as I can finally ascend the throne of God, then I will marry him as a concubine." What Mu Cen said is meaningful.


    "Not afraid to make a wrong bet?" Li Shiyuan was quiet for a while, then asked faintly.


    Mu Cen laughs: "how do you know if you don''t try. What''s more, if you bet wrong, you can still choose. But for now, I have no choice. "


    This has been said dead again.


    Mu Cen has never contacted Li Shiyuan in his last life, and he can''t figure out why Li Shiyuan is so interested in himself. However, in this interest, Mu CEN is always careful, for fear that he might accidentally provoke unwarranted right and wrong.


    It''s her goal to be wise and live to the end.


    What''s more, Li Shiyuan is not the person Mu CEN is interested in.


    Inside, it became silent again.


    But Li Shiyuan just looked at Mu Cen like this. Mu Cen didn''t take the initiative or dodge until Li Shiyuan chuckled. Then Li Shiyuan didn''t say another word, so he flew out quickly and disappeared in front of Mu Cen.


    In such a big room, there is still the smell of sandalwood on this man.


    Mu Cen lowered his eyebrows and looked at the content of the embroidered cloth. It seemed that Li Shiyuan had slightly affected it. Because of his words, the content of the embroidered cloth had changed.


    From a totem suitable for women to a golden dragon.


    You know, it''s a death penalty for Dazhou to get rid of the Li family and embroider dragons in private.


    But mu Cen embroidered it.


    What does that mean?


    She calmed down, thinking that Li Shiyuan could turn defeat into victory in this life and Li Shiyuan''s capture of the throne? If she wins, Li Shiyuan is the emperor, then what is the final result of her crown princess?


    Mu Cen suddenly hit a cold shiver, and then did not want to go on.


    She was sleepless, so she bowed her head and carefully embroidered the Golden Dragon on the embroidered cloth thoroughly, and received an absolutely safe place. Then, at dawn, Mu Cen fell asleep.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡ª¡ª


    Three days later¡ª¡ª


    He Yuyi didn''t come. The doctor came again. He was ordered by Wang Xueshuang to check the situation of Mu Cen.

 Chapter 84

    When he Xiang brought people in, Mu Cen changed his clothes and gave the doctor a pulse. The doctor nodded: "Miss Mu''s cold is better, but she is a little weak after the cold, so she still needs more rest."


    "Thank you, doctor." Mu Cen thanks politely, and then looks at He Xiang.


    He Xiang immediately stepped forward and handed the silver to the doctor: "this is a little bit of Miss''s heart. Please accept it."


    The doctor pushed, but finally accepted it. After kneeling down to thank him, he withdrew.


    After the doctor left, Mu Cen didn''t stay in the house. Then he left Luoxue building and went directly to the ancestral hall to greet Wang Xueshuang.


    Some things, special time can not go, but usually still can not forget.


    This is courtesy.


    What Wang Xueshuang attaches most importance to is etiquette.


    So Muchen went.


    Not surprisingly, when Wang Xueshuang saw Mu Cen coming, her eyebrows and eyes were all smiling. Compared with before, she was more approachable and asked Mu Cen to sit beside her.


    Mu Cen didn''t come early, and he didn''t deliberately avoid Chen Zhirong and Mu Zhihua. Instead, he graciously invited an: "Mu Cen has met his grandmother, the side imperial concubine."


    Looking at Mu Zhi''s painting, she just nodded with a smile.


    That attitude, as if nothing unpleasant had happened before.


    Mu Zhihua wants to sneer at Mu Cen, but in the face of such an embarrassing situation, Mu Zhihua can only give a few false greetings.


    Compared with Mu Zhi''s unwillingness to draw, Chen Zhirong is a master of Chinese painting. When facing Mu Cen, he seems to be very considerate and doesn''t care about what happened before.


    She stood up in person and helped Mu Cen up: "Cen Er is in good health. I look at this face is still a little white, how the people in luoxuelou wait on me, I''ll ask Mammy to send you some tonic soup in the future, and the body bone is well. Women, they don''t want to be bony. "


    "Mu Cen thanks the side imperial concubine Niang Niang to care." Mu Cen light mouth.


    Who can''t be hypocritical.


    In the face of Chen Zhirong''s hypocrisy, Mu CEN is also at ease. Then she went to the front of Wang Xueshuang. Wang Xueshuang looked carefully, then nodded and said: "yes, the side princess is right. Your face is too pale. You should take good care of it later."


    "Grandma Xie cares." Mu Cen responded gently.


    Wang Xueshuang let Mu Cen sit on the side of himself, but it was hissing. Mu Cen responded appropriately and easily brought the topic to Wang Xueshuang. Between the lines, he cared about Wang Xueshuang, and Wang Xueshuang felt more and more happy.


    A group of people just stay here in Wang Xueshuang for a whole morning.


    Until Wang Xueshuang was tired, everyone stood up.


    When preparing to leave, Wang Xueshuang stops Chen Zhirong: "Zhirong, I allow Mu Cen to go out of the house. I don''t have to report it to you. Just give it to manager Chen."


    "Yes." Chen Zhirong responded cleverly.


    Wang Xueshuang just waved her hand and didn''t go on.


    A group of people filed out.


    Just out of Wang Xueshuang''s Yanluo, Mu Zhihua didn''t even bother to dress up, so he left quickly. Chen Zhirong looked at Mu Cen, but he was much more kind: "Mu Cen, I was so thoughtful before, but later, we are still friendly. After all, what your grandmother didn''t like most is making trouble. You can say that. "


    "The side imperial concubine Niang Niang says is, Mu Cen scrupulously obeys Niang Niang''s meaning." Mu Cen''s face did not change.


    Chen Zhirong nodded: "on this Zhongyuan Festival, I asked your father to make arrangements for your marriage. You can''t marry all your sisters. You''re still waiting in the boudoir. We don''t have such courtesy in Dazhou."


    Mu Cen smiles again: "Mu Cen listens to his father''s arrangement."


    Chen Zhirong can''t understand Mu Cen''s mind.


    On the surface, these words seem to be friendly, but on the back, they are trying to test Mu Cen. With Chen Zhirong''s ideas and Mu Cen''s previous temper, how can he not refute them.


    As a result, Mu CEN is kind-hearted.


    This time, Chen Zhirong had no choice.


    However, Mu Cen didn''t stay much. After nodding to Chen Zhirong, she went to her courtyard. Today, except for inviting Wang Xueshuang to settle down, her purpose is to arrange the next things for her.


    And Chen Zhirong looked at the figure that Mu Cen left, quieted down, and whispered to the servants around her: "find someone to follow her, don''t let her find out, where she went and what she did, report to me word for word."


    "Yes." The slave took orders and left in a hurry.


    In the house of King Mu, peace was restored.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡ª¡ª


    After lunch, Mu Cen went out with lotus fragrance.


    She walked in the market with lotus fragrance all the way, but she didn''t say anything. She followed Mu Cen quietly until Mu Cen walked into a teahouse.


    He Xiang then asked, "Miss, are you tired of shopping? What do you want to eat? I''ll prepare it. "


    Mu Cen laughed, but he didn''t stop him, so he said a few weeks of famous little points, and then went into the teahouse and asked for a good private room, just to see the busiest market in Kyoto.


    Xiao Er is also a person who has seen the market. In addition, this is the most famous teahouse in Kyoto. Many of the guests are distinguished guests. In addition to Mu Cen''s clothes, Xiao Er doesn''t dare to neglect. He immediately gives Mu Cen a private room to welcome him.


    Mu Cen gave the reward, and the second child took it with a smile: "if the young lady has any orders, just tell the second child, and the second child will do it right away."


    Mu Cen smiles and points to the door: "don''t let anyone disturb me."


    "Good." Small two immediately intelligent turned to walk out.


    Those who come to the teahouse, who really drink tea and eat small food, listen to books, sing and comment in the lobby downstairs, while those who come to the private room upstairs basically have important things to talk about, so they naturally don''t like to be disturbed. The sophomore knows this well.


    After the sophomore goes out, Mu Cen looks out of the window.


    That is the person who has followed him here since he left the palace.


    Of course, Mu Cen knows Chen Zhirong.


    How can Chen Zhirong rest assured that she will go out alone? She is bound to find some criminal evidence from it, so that she has no room to turn over. The superficial kindness is just to win Wang Xueshuang''s trust and love again.


    Mu Cen sneered.


    When she looked at the people who followed her all the way and wanted to enter the teahouse, her eyes and eyebrows were cold, and her hand with the teacup stopped, but the pieces of paper she grabbed became the sharpest blade, and she accurately faced the slaves who followed her all the way.


    Then, Mu Cen drank tea as if nothing had happened.


    But there was a scream from the market. The slave had fallen to the ground, and the paper was embedded in his neck. The strength was just right. The main artery kept bleeding, and instantly soaked a piece of green brick.


    There was a lot of noise around, screams and hooves.

 Chapter 85

    But mu Cen did not put the curtain, so that such a picture would not pollute his eyes.


    And cleaning up the slaves who followed him was a warning to Chen Zhirong.


    Next time, the paper will become a sharp blade, pointing to Chen Zhirong''s neck. This is also to prevent future trouble.


    After all, no matter how careful you are, there will be accidents. Mu CEN is absolutely not allowed in such a time, the slightest deviation.


    After Mu Cen finished a cup of tea, there was a knock on the door outside the private room, and the voice of manager Wang came: "Miss, it''s me."


    "Come in." Mu Cen answered.


    Shopkeeper Wang was allowed to push the door.


    Mu Cen had long expected that Chen Zhirong would let people follow him, so manager Wang changed his place and went directly to the teahouse to meet him. This teahouse is also under the name of Mu Zhanxiao, which is naturally a safe place. With the people coming and going, it will not cause any doubt.


    After Mu Cen nodded, he asked faintly, "what''s the noise outside?"


    Shopkeeper Wang said: "someone is dead. The situation is unclear. The officials are here. "


    Mu Cen''s voice, and directly brought the topic in the past, what she wanted was to know if the slave was dead. In addition, Mu Cen''s mood did not have any ups and downs.


    Shopkeeper Wang followed Mu Cen for a while, but he knew something about Mu Cen''s temper. Knowing that Mu Cen didn''t want to talk about it again, he immediately changed the topic.


    Shopkeeper Wang carefully told mucen the progress of the shop.


    Mu Cen listened quietly, and occasionally looked up at manager Wang, but the questions he asked seemed sharp, which made the standing manager Wang sweat.


    This kind of feeling only appears when facing Li Shiyuan.


    The 16-year-old girl in front of her made shopkeeper Wang shudder.


    He admired and feared Muchen. He admired Muchen for organizing everything in the shortest time and making people follow her sincerely. Fear is mu Cen that thin eyebrow eye in, suddenly wring out of time, is unspeakable ruthless.


    As if the next second, you will be in this kind of eyes, scared all over cold sweat.


    Dare not neglect for a moment.


    Until Mu Cen asked, manager Wang really had the feeling of collapse, subconsciously waved his hand to wipe the sweat between his forehead, and immediately sat down seriously.


    "Miss --" shopkeeper Wang calmed down, "can the fourth Highness''s contacts get through these imperial relatives in Kyoto over there in the rouge powder shop, but don''t you have any requirements in the embroidery room?"


    "Let the embroidery girls work first according to my requirements, as for business..." Mu Cen was quiet, "after the Zhongyuan Festival, naturally came."


    Shopkeeper Wang was stunned. He didn''t know what to do.


    At first, there was not much difference between the embroidery room and the shop. They didn''t open their doors very much. Sometimes, when someone came, they were sent away.


    Now who dares to come?


    But mu Cen can swear to say these words?


    But shopkeeper Wang didn''t doubt Mu Cen''s words. He immediately replied respectfully: "I know."


    Mu Cen nodded, but he was smiling at manager Wang: "thank you."


    "That''s what a slave should do." Shopkeeper Wang nodded.


    Then, shopkeeper Wang no longer faces Mu Cen and quietly leaves the private room. Mu Cen picks up the tea cup on the table, but finds that the tea is cold. Instead of touching it, she puts it down, opens the curtain again and looks out of the window.


    The chaos outside the window has long been cleaned up, and the body of the former dead slave has been removed. The crowd of onlookers dispersed.


    Mu Cen looked for a while, the lower eyebrow eyes of low astringency hide deep meaning.


    After shopkeeper Wang left, he Xiang came in with a feeling of shock: "Miss, the person who died before was a servant of the palace, and the people in the Yamen didn''t dare to deal with it. They told the Lord that they had gone."


    Mu Cen said: "I know."


    "Are you not curious?" He Xiang continued to say, "that''s the people of the side imperial concubine. How could the people of the side imperial concubine be killed suddenly in the market. It''s not that I slapped her in the face. I heard from the people below that when the Yamen came to the door, the prince''s face was ugly


    Mu Cen still sat quietly until he Xiang finished, then looked up at He Xiang: "does this matter have anything to do with us?"


    "No He Xiang immediately shook his head.


    "Since it doesn''t matter, why do we have to ask more about it Mu Cen put down his cup and stood up.


    He Xiang thought it was the same. She nodded, stood up immediately and followed Mu Cen out.


    When he walked out of the teahouse, he Xiang asked, "Miss, are you going back to the house?"


    "No Mu Cen answered.


    But mu Cen didn''t explain much. He walked quickly in the streets of Beijing, as if he was very familiar with everything like this.


    He Xiang didn''t ask much, and some of them followed Mu Cen with difficulty.


    She felt that Mu Cen''s foot distance was too fast. Those gold ladies had to waste a lot of energy when they took a step, and Mu Cen''s walking could almost be described as walking like flying.


    Mu Cen seems to have noticed, and his pace slows down. He looks at He Xiang with a smile: "tired?"


    "It''s the lady who''s walking too fast." He Xiang looked at Mu Cen wrongly, "people who don''t know think Miss has practiced peerless lightness skill."


    Mu Cen scraped the tip of the nose of the lotus fragrance: "I can''t be sure that it is."


    "The young lady was teased." He Xiang is a little embarrassed.


    Mu Cen didn''t say anything, but his pace slowed down, and he Xiang didn''t work hard. When Mu Cen stopped, he Xiang couldn''t say a word. Just looking at Mu Cen, she thought Mu Cen was crazy.


    "Miss, this is not where you should be." He Xiang said in a hurry, "if this place is known by the people in the palace, don''t say that the side imperial concubine will not let you go. Neither the old lady nor the prince will let you go."


    What are these things.


    This is the most famous brothel in Kyoto - Wangxiang building.


    It''s not very different from other teahouses in appearance. It''s quiet during the day, but once it''s at night, it''s brightly lit. It''s definitely the busiest place in Kyoto.


    Who hasn''t been here.


    And the Wangxiang building can''t come in without silver. There are many rules in Wangxiang building. Almost all the guests are famous people in Kyoto.


    Don''t say Mu Cen can''t get in.


    Even if Mu Cen goes in, if he offends anyone carelessly, he will be really fed up.


    People here can''t afford to offend.


    It''s going to be a big deal. You can imagine Mu Cen''s fate.

 Chapter 86

    He Xiang naturally can''t let Mu Cen come to such a place: "Miss, let''s go back quickly. You can''t go to this place. Besides, you can''t get in."


    With that, he Xiang took Mu Cen to go back.


    During this period of time, he Xiang knows that Mu Cen has nothing to do. She looks at Mu Cen carefully.


    Mu CEN is to pour to smile: "today this place is to have to go in."


    Lotus fragrance


    "He Xiang, you go back to the shop and wait. Don''t follow me. It''s too dangerous. If you follow me in, it will hinder me. I''ll be out in about an hour or two Mu Cen calmly explained, and then she looked at He Xiang.


    He Xiang was very nervous. He trembled and stammered: "Little Miss..."


    "Listen to me, I will come out at the latest two hours. If I don''t come out, then you can ask shopkeeper Wang to find someone and say that I have an accident in Wangxiang building." Mu Cen explained every word carefully, "if you don''t calm down, I really have an accident, who will save me?"


    This words, let lotus fragrant after deep breath, just answer: "maidservant knew. But miss, this place... "


    "I have to go." Mu Cen''s eyes did not dodge, and every word was very clear.


    He Xiang knows that she can''t persuade Mu Cen, so she can only tell Mu Cen to pay attention to safety again and again. Then she looks at Mu Cen, looking at the seemingly ordinary but heavily guarded Wangxiang building behind her. She can''t help asking: "Miss, how do you want to get in this place?"


    Mu Cen laughed: "mountain people have their own tricks."


    After that, Mu Cen didn''t explain much to He Xiang. He urged him to leave. After watching He Xiang walk out of the safe area, Mu Cen turned around. In the afterglow of the setting sun, he looked at the luxurious Wangxiang building and hid his deep meaning.


    She had to break into the tiger''s den.


    Mu Cen knows very well that mu zhantian has raised a woman in Wangxiang building, and this woman is mu zhantian''s confidant. She almost lives in Wangxiang building and wanders among these powerful people to make a shady deal.


    And these people who are related to today''s Prince Li Shiyuan are frequent visitors.


    Li Shiyuan''s important evidence is also in Wangxiang building.


    In other words, the master behind Wangxiang building is the current prince, so Wangxiang building can be so domineering and unimpeded in Kyoto, and the guests are all these celebrities.


    The people inside are all experts.


    To get the evidence, muczen has to go in.


    And Mu CEN is also very clear, first don''t say whether to get the evidence, but even if you get the evidence, Mu Cen can''t do anything, still need to give Li Shiyuan, when the time is convenient and the people are harmonious, take it out, in order to successfully drag down Li Shiyuan.


    In the last life, Mu Cen didn''t know whether Li Shiyuan got the hard evidence.


    But mu CEN is in the bed, inadvertently learned the secret.


    Shen Shen, Mu Cen convergence eyebrows, she is waiting for the opportunity, waiting for the door of the bodyguard handover, smoothly mixed into the incense building.


    Wangxiang building is almost an iron wall. Even the girls in it are one in a million. They are not inferior to the three thousand beauties in the harem. They are only more charming.


    Men have always been fond of dissolute women, rather than intrauterine as reserved women.


    And the iron walls of Wangxiang building can only enter on this day every month. This is also the time for Wangxiang building to choose Huakui once a month.


    Wangxianglou is not the only brothel in Kyoto.


    But the women in this circle eventually want to win the first place in Wangxiang building. It''s better for them to be taken back to be concubines by a powerful young master and be in this quagmire all their lives.


    After all, the industry is going out too fast. When you are old and pale, you are nothing.


    And Wangxiang building is also deeply rooted in this, so there will be new people rotation every month, and this day of every month is the most busy and crowded time, and naturally the most dangerous time.


    The more dangerous it is, the more likely it is to get evidence.


    And Mu Cen didn''t plan to succeed tonight, but in the face of such a situation, Mu Cen knew very well that he had to go first to understand the situation in Wangxiang building, so that he could take further action.


    Just like, who is mu zhantian''s woman?


    This is the last life, Mu Cen had no contact at all.


    So mu Cen also appears cautious.


    She stood in the dark for a long time, until her ears were full of sweet laughter. It was the girls who chose Huakui tonight had come to Wangxiang building.


    These people, Wang Xiang Lou''s Mammy, have already touched the bottom, so they can be put in.


    Mu Cen watched quietly and waited patiently.


    Until the last person passed by, Mu Cen suddenly forced him to pull him to the dark place. He almost screamed, and his tears were shining.


    Obviously, I was scared a lot.


    Mu Cen was veiled, but she didn''t show any tenderness. She knocked each other unconscious, then dragged them to the dark place, quickly pulled out each other''s clothes, quickly changed them, and naturally mixed into the team.


    "What''s the matter, such a dawdle?" The guard at the back door gave a fury.


    Mu Cen was wearing a veil, and his voice was very low: "I''m a little slow. Please bear with me."


    The soft voice is very flattering to men.


    With Mu Cen''s clothes and today''s special, the guard didn''t think much about it. He waved his hand impatiently to urge Mu Cen to hurry up. Then Mu Cen quickly entered the lookout fragrant building.


    They go through the back door.


    But even in places like the back door, the details of Wangxiang building are extremely exquisite and luxurious.


    After the procession, Mu Cen still stood quietly in the crowd, with the veil still on. After entering the wing room to dress up, the veil would be taken off. These girls are not from Wangxiang building. They have to dress up by themselves. Only when they stay smoothly can they have special servants to serve them.


    Mu Cen did not speak, she was carefully observing the surrounding environment, thinking about the escape route afterwards.


    But mu Cen''s brow soon twisted.


    She underestimated the prospect of xianglou.


    This is the window of Li Shiyuan''s evil trade. Naturally, it is perfect. There are no flies in it, let alone one person. Any place that may leave is guarded by layers.


    Mu Cen sank, but he didn''t worry.


    And a charming mammy standing in front of the girls, shaking the fan, with a sharp voice, said carefully: "today are all noble people, you can''t afford to offend, I can''t afford to offend, so you listen to me, don''t make any noise for me in Wangxiang building, cause trouble, that is to kill unforgivable."

 Chapter 87

    The girls were obviously frightened, shivering and afraid to talk in a low voice.


    "I don''t want you to be seen by passers-by. I went back to the house and cleaned up. I picked up the veil and waited for the notice to come one by one. Who can win Huakui tonight will be able to stay in Wangxiang building, or he will be chosen by the Lord, or he will go back to where he wants to go. "


    Mammy sternly ordered: "do you understand?"


    "Do you understand?" The girl''s soft voice came.


    Then someone took the girls to the room on the second floor. Naturally, the girls couldn''t be alone. They were crowded in one room and dressed together.


    Mu Cen followed quietly without any sound.


    Ear is the front room of Jiao laughter, outside the sky has gradually begun to sink down, Wang Xiang Lou lanterns hung up, almost instantly, full of guests.


    When Mu Cen came to the corridor, he glanced at the corner of his eye.


    It''s not surprising that all of them are the dignitaries in Kyoto.


    But these people, in Mu Cen''s opinion, are not on the stage. She soon noticed that there is an exquisite wing room on the outside of the corridor.


    But the window of the wing room is facing the main hall outside.


    The people here are what Mu Cen pays attention to.


    Just where is that piece of evidence?


    Mu Cen didn''t have time to think about it. They had already entered a huge dressing room. No one talked to anyone. They only cared about their own dressing, for fear that they were a little worse than others.


    Mu Cen did not fight, so he sat in the quietest position.


    Then, she quietly took out the human skin mask from her sleeve, which had been put in place before. This is what Mu Cen had asked manager Wang to prepare and bring to the teahouse.


    The mask of human skin is as thin as a cicada''s wing. If you are not an expert, you will not be able to see the mystery of it, nor will you doubt that it is a fake face.


    Mu Cen''s wide sleeve raised, quickly put the mask on his face.


    In looking at the bronze mirror, the familiar face is gone, what appears is a enchanting face, charming but not gaudy, the amorous feelings in the eyebrows and eyes, but it is the most coveted one of men.


    After confirming that the mask was safe and sound, Mu Cen put down his wide sleeve and made up in front of the bronze mirror.


    The people in the house came from different brothels, and they didn''t know each other very well. No one noticed that Mu Cen was so mixed here.


    But the people in the house, after getting to know each other, could not help talking.


    Mu CEN is still quiet and silent.


    It was not until the sound of music and Mammy''s urging came from the outside that the girls stood up. The girls who had been formal before had opened up a lot. They raised their hands and threw their feet in the scenery.


    Mu Cen looked at it quietly, still.


    There are 16 girls tonight.


    Mammy glanced, and finally the eyes fell on Mu Cen, but her voice remained unchanged: "are you ruochu? You''re last in line. What are you good at? Add it up with the musicians. "


    Mammy''s eyes were naturally venomous.


    At a glance, I already know that the girl with a beautiful figure and face, who was born of Hua girl, but who was very different from others, will win the first prize, and those present will bid the highest price.


    In this case, Mammy will naturally let Muchen down.


    Mu Cen blessing body: "I sincerely obey Mammy''s orders."


    Mammy''s face slowed down, obviously satisfied with Muchen''s reaction. This is an adjustable person. This is also in line with Mu Cen''s requirements.


    The later she appeared, the more she could walk around here and get a clear picture of the situation in Wangxiang building.


    The girls around heard Mammy''s words and sneered at Muchen. Mu Cen doesn''t think much of it. The calculation in these women''s eyes is just a little witch in front of Mu Cen.


    She is not afraid at all.


    Soon, the first girl came on the stage, there were cheers outside, and people had appeared in the wing room on the second floor.


    Mu Cen can name all these people.


    Some are Li Shiyuan''s confidants, some are Li Shiyuan''s eager to woo, some are completely neutral, but mu CEN is also surprised to see Li Shili, the current ninth prince.


    Mu Cen has an impression of Li Shili because Li Shili is always neutral and he is always eager to win over Li Shiyuan, because Li Shili''s mother is the daughter of the prime ministers of the three dynasties, and her mother''s family is also of great status in the dynasty, even no less than the Queen''s background.


    But Li Shi Li was indifferent, and had no interest in such things, and never stood in line.


    Because of this, after Li Shiyuan came to power, for Li Shili, he just let him go to Jiangnan instead of killing him.


    So, did Li Shiyuan have such secret contacts with Li Shili?


    Mu Cen couldn''t figure it out.


    But mu Cen was very clear that when he saw Li Shili, Li Shiyuan would also appear. Sure enough, in the next moment, Li Shiyuan had already appeared. They nodded and walked into the same private room.


    Mu Cen''s eyes are confiscated.


    Until Li Shili suddenly turned to see him, Mu Cen recovered, but he didn''t dodge. Instead, he gave Li Shili a gentle smile and nodded. Then he stood calmly in the crowd and waited patiently.


    Li Shili lowered his eyebrows and didn''t say anything.


    Li Shiyuan noticed: "does jiudi like it? I''ve heard that there are so many beautiful women in Wangxiang building. Today I saw them, and they are really extraordinary. "


    Li Shiyuan''s attitude is the first time to visit xianglou.


    Although Dazhou didn''t explicitly prohibit the prince and officials from going to such occasions, everyone would be relatively low-key. Everything''s fine. If something comes out, it''s hard to keep a black hat on his head.


    Naturally, everyone can act.


    "No." Li Shi Li spoke lightly.


    Li Shiyuan didn''t mind. He took Li Shili in. Until the door of the wing room closed, Mu Cen looked back.


    It''s really a big night.


    And the sound of the front hall, the sound of musical instruments, one after another, is a prosperity.


    Until it was Muchen''s turn, Mammy lowered her voice and said to Muchen, "dance well."


    Mu Cen blessing body: "I know, thank mammy points."


    Mammy nodded.


    And the music has begun.


    It''s not a difficult track, and it''s not a problem for mu Cen. It''s probably the previous one ruochu chose. Mu Cen stepped on the beat and came out.


    Enchanting body, delicate appearance, also almost instantly won the house cheers.


    Are the other girls not good-looking? No, each one is more exquisite and moving.


    It''s just that no one can be like Mu Cen.

 Chapter 88

    It is clearly in such an occasion, but it gives people the feeling of mud but not dye. Everything around seems to be a foil of green leaves. Only on the stage, the most bright peony is gradually blooming.


    Even the previous cries were quiet. The people in Wangxiang building didn''t dare to breathe, for fear that they would miss Mu Cen''s every move.


    This kind of reaction in Mu Cen''s eyes, although she is smiling, but not a trace of joy, even with disgust.


    When the last movement fell, Mu Cen gasped slightly, but deafening applause broke out in the building, and the cheers continued.


    Even the people in the private room on the second floor couldn''t help exclaiming.


    Li Shi Li''s eyes never moved away from Mu Cen.


    Li Shili''s insincerity doesn''t mean he doesn''t know people. This woman is by no means what a Wangxiang building can have, but Li Shili didn''t say why she appeared in Wangxiang building.


    And Li Shiyuan looked at Li Shili''s eyes, but he laughed, quite proud: "if nine younger brother likes, I''ll let someone call this girl up."


    Li Shi Li did not speak.


    Li Shiyuan knew that it was done. He turned around and told the people behind him. Then he continued: "the fourth brother will come soon. It''s just that our three brothers haven''t been able to have a drink for a long time."


    "Four elder brothers also come?" Li Shi Li is a little surprised, "isn''t the fourth elder brother going to work under the orders of his father?"


    "Just back today." Li Shiyuan explained.


    Li Shili nodded, but he didn''t say anything more. His eyes still fell on the stage not far away, and Mu Cen was still standing there, and the cry under the stage was more and more obvious.


    In the current beauty, all face and body are no longer the focus.


    Mammy is happy to smile.


    Until Li Shiyuan''s bodyguard came, Mammy became cautious. The bodyguard whispered a few words in Mammy''s ear, and mammy immediately nodded.


    Then, she looked at the people present: "OK, gentlemen, if the girl has been taken to heart, the girls in Wangxiang building will not let you down. Please forgive me."


    The people in the front hall didn''t say anything.


    If you can visit xianglou, you will naturally know the three, six, nine, etc. in the end, no matter who is Huakui, it will be decided if you can be liked by the people in the upper room.


    And the people in the upper wing room, they can''t guess who they are today, but their status is absolutely out of their reach. Naturally, no one is stupid enough to compete with the people above.


    Naturally, Mu Cen was taken away by Mammy.


    The result of tonight is in Muchen''s expectation, but what Muchen didn''t expect is that it is so easy to enter the upper wing room.


    On the way to the wing room, Mammy asked Mu Cen all the way: "you can''t offend the masters above. Don''t make trouble for me. You can do whatever the master wants you to do. If you serve well, you will prosper. If you don''t serve well, you can''t live today. Did you hear that? "


    "I heard that." Mu Cen''s voice is soft.


    Mammy is still talking all the way, but mu Cen''s mind is not in Mammy''s words, but thinking about how to leave.


    It''s like an impulse tonight.


    But now such a situation, can only get up, she can only find a way out, anyway, this face is also a fake face, as long as you can escape here, no one in Kyoto can find yourself.


    If she can''t get out, she''ll be in real danger tonight.


    Quiet, Mu Cen followed Mammy to the wing room on the second floor, her palm has gradually become a fist.


    Until mammy took Mu Cen to the door of one of the most exquisite private rooms: "go in, several masters are waiting for you inside."


    Mu Cen made a sound.


    When mucen was ready to push the door, Mammy suddenly knelt down: "I''ve seen the fourth master."


    As soon as Mu Cen turns around, he sees Li Shiyuan. Mu CEN is surprised. Obviously, he didn''t expect to meet Li Shiyuan here. Li Shiyuan obviously came in a hurry. When he saw Mu Cen, his eyes sank.


    For a moment, Mu Cen felt that Li Shiyuan recognized himself.


    But mu Cen soon calmed down. Her face had changed. She was not familiar with Li Shiyuan. Li Shiyuan could not recognize her face.


    Soon, Mu Cen also blessed his body: "if I had seen the fourth master for the first time."


    Li Shiyuan''s Mu Cen''s body, the voice is low: "new?"


    "Yes." Mu Cen answered.


    Mammy immediately flattered and explained: "fourth master, this is the flower leader of tonight, and there is a bright future. He was also taken in by the second master. The second master asked the slave to send people up. "


    Li Shiyuan made a sound, but without looking back, he walked towards the wing room.


    Muchen was relieved.


    Li Shiyuan didn''t recognize himself.


    Soon Mu Cen went into the wing room. She blessed herself and asked an: "I''ve met several masters."


    She naturally knew the people present, but under such an identity, Mu Cen had to pretend not to know. After all, today''s emperor''s face can not be known to everyone, let alone Mu Cen''s current identity.


    Li Shiyuan looked at Mu Cen and said with a smile, "the Huakui tonight is really extraordinary. What else can I do? Tell me."


    "Guzheng and Yangqin." Mu Cen lowered his head and answered in a low voice.


    "Playing guzheng." Li Shiyuan ordered.


    Soon, the minions sent the zither up, but the position of the zither was beside Li Shili, just in the middle of Li Shili and Li Shiyuan.


    Mu Cen took a look and said nothing. He walked towards the position of guzheng.


    Soon, the melodious sound of the piano came.


    Mu Cen didn''t look at the people present, but she really played the piano. She didn''t listen to the conversation in the room, just thought about how to leave.


    After all, Li Shiyuan and Li Shili are here. Li Shiyuan can''t say anything and she can''t get what she wants.


    It''s the best way to get out of here.


    Only occasionally, Mu Cen can feel Li Shi Li''s eyes, not aggressive, but with a bit of interest.


    Li Shili is the most indifferent person Mu Cen knows. Until Li Shiyuan ascended the throne, Li Shili did not stand at attention. But after Li Shiyuan sent Li Shili to Jiangnan, he forced the people of his own faction to be with Li Shili, and then he became Li Shili''s concubine.


    The name is Zhengfei, but in fact it is the supervisor.


    As time went by, Mu Cen didn''t get any chance to leave. His calm face became restless. He said that he was not nervous, but he didn''t show it on the surface.


    But such anxiety, Li Shiyuan can clearly feel out.


    He looked at Mu Cen''s eyes, more and more cold.


    People present can''t recognize Mu Cen, but Li Shiyuan knows clearly.

 Chapter 89

    When Li Shiyuan arrived at the shop, he had already heard that he Xiang was in a hurry to tell shopkeeper Wang that Mu Cen was going to look at the fragrant building. Now, Li Shiyuan''s face changed.


    He asked Hexiang harshly. He didn''t dare to hesitate and told all the causes and consequences, but Li Shiyuan was also very clear that he couldn''t get any favorable news from Hexiang.


    Mu Cen has always been careful. He will never say anything he is not sure about.


    And she can let Hexiang tell shopkeeper Wang, which means that Mu Cen can''t know what it is like to enter Wangxiang building.


    That''s why this woman came here without permission.


    Li Shiyuan didn''t think it was the latter whether he was really not afraid of death or didn''t know the secret in Wangxiang building.


    Li Shiyuan didn''t know why Mu Cen entered Wangxiang building.


    If the evidence is so easy to get, then Li Shiyuan has already been reversed, rather than still in the crown prince''s position, and no one can shake him.


    As a result, Mu Cen, a woman who didn''t know the heaven and earth, came to this place alone.


    So Li Shiyuan didn''t want to appear in Wangxiang building for the first time. He knew that Li Shili would come tonight, so he appeared appropriately.


    Otherwise, when Li Shiyuan was in Wangxiang building, Li Shiyuan would not appear to avoid accidents.


    While Wang Xiang Lou''s master is Li Shiyuan, but Li Shiyuan is also buried in the eyelid. Li Shiyuan is such a cautious person. How can he easily find fault? At least, in recent years, Li Shiyuan knows that there is movement in Wang Xiang Lou, but every time he gets clues, things have long been transferred.


    So with the time of Mu Cen one night can find out.


    Li Shiyuan''s face gradually cooled down.


    ¡­¡­


    Mu CEN is still playing guzheng, one after another. Li Shiyuan keeps silent and occasionally caters to Li Shiyuan. In Li Shiyuan''s dialogue, Li Shiyuan can see that Li Shiyuan deliberately pushes Mu Cen to Li Shili. Beauty has always been the best thing to use.


    Li Shi Li, if not heart, Mu Cen could not be here tonight.


    Li Shiyuan underestimated Mu Cen. It seems that no matter what kind of a face, as long as it is the place where Mu Cen has been, it is bound to cause an uproar.


    He sank, sneered, and intended to teach Mu Cen a lesson.


    Mu CEN is calm, so quiet play music, a few down, Li Shiyuan just looked at Mu Cen: "play well, enjoy."


    Mu Cen blessing body, Qiao smile Yan Ran of say: "thank Ye of reward."


    "Your face is very pleasing, and your every move is appropriate. If you want to stay in the Wangxiang building and serve this master well, you will benefit a lot." Li Shiyuan said faintly, "go and sit there."


    "Yes." Mu Cen responded cleverly.


    Then she went to Li Shili''s position, sat down quietly and poured wine.


    Li Shi Li said nothing.


    Instead, Li Shiyuan looked at Li Shiyuan: "fourth brother, why don''t you change places?"


    "That''s nature." Li Shiyuan nodded with a smile.


    Li Shiyuan takes a look at Li Shili. Li Shili''s face doesn''t change. Although he is weak in nature, it doesn''t mean that Li Shili doesn''t know about men and women. And the woman in Wangxiang building, Li Shili, is also a mirror. She can play, but she can''t bring her back to the house.


    What should be done and what should not be done, Li Shi is very clear.


    Soon, Li Shiyuan and Li Shiyuan got up and left.


    When Li Shiyuan left, he glanced at Mu Cen from the corner of his eye. His eyes were so deep that they looked like an endless black hole. The deep meaning was aimed at Mu Cen.


    Mu Cen also just slightly wrung eyebrows, soon ignored such eyes.


    And tonight''s affair can''t go on any more, and her goal can''t be achieved. Next time, it''s difficult for her to train people to enter Wangxiang building.


    After two people leave, Li Shi Li''s hand is very natural to hold Mu Cen''s chin and let Mu Cen look at himself.


    "How old is this year?" Li Shili asked carelessly.


    Mu Cen casually replied: "seventeen."


    "Who taught you to play and dance?"


    "Mammy''s piano player and dancer taught it."


    "Do you know why I kept you?"


    "I know."


    ¡­¡­


    Not impatient, not slow, no more calm attitude. Li Shi Li''s Mou light so falls on Mu Cen''s body, Mu Cen didn''t dodge.


    Just Mu CEN is looking for an excuse. If it doesn''t help, she can prescribe medicine to Li Shili.


    This is not a place to stay for a long time.


    All of a sudden, the original quiet corridor made a noise, followed by a burst of noise and smashing sound, followed by the scream to wear, Li Shili''s face changed, the bodyguard outside the door has quickly protected in front of Li Shili: "Ninth master, you quickly leave here, there is an accident outside."


    Li Shili twisted his eyebrows and looked at Mu Cen again, but mu Cen seemed to be scared and shivering.


    Obviously I haven''t seen such a scene.


    For a moment, Li Shili wanted to take Mu Cen away, but finally calm, let Li Shili did not stay more, but quickly left here.


    Mu Cen was the only one left in the wing room.


    Mu Cen''s eyes were sharp in an instant.


    She looked out of the window. The scene, which had been in order, suddenly started a riot. She didn''t know who caused the trouble. The people in the front hall left one after another.


    There has never been such a riot in Wangxiang tower.


    Mu Cen didn''t expect it, and he couldn''t guess who did it.


    Today, who can shake Li Shiyuan''s position in the imperial court? Who dares to act on Li Shiyuan''s chassis?


    But mu CEN is very clear, this is the best time to leave.


    Without hesitation, she quickly took off her dancing skirt, but inside she was a strong black dress, completely integrated with the night.


    The camouflage has also been removed in half to avoid trouble.


    Previously all the way in, Mu CEN is particularly familiar with the terrain inside the Xiang building.


    When Mu Cen flashed out of the room, Li Shiyuan''s voice came harshly: "catch the women in the room and keep them alive."


    Mu Cen quickly reflected that the woman was talking about herself.


    Has her identity been revealed?


    Mu Cen quickly recalled a move in the wing room before, absolutely impossible. Unless it is¡ª¡ª


    Mu Cen returned to his senses and soon understood. She is anxious to enter Wangxiang building, for fear of missing the time, so it is impossible for her to carefully clean up the original owner outside. However, she has been trapped here for a long time, and the original owner will surely cause trouble when she wakes up.


    But for mu Cen, it''s not too much trouble. At least he got a chance to go out.


    Mu Cen no longer thought about it, quickly hid in the crowd, mixed with the bodyguards in strong clothes, and wanted to escape here.

 Chapter 90

    But what Mu Cen didn''t expect is that Li Shiyuan''s calculation can be so precise. Even if Mu Cen''s face suddenly appears in the bodyguard, all people will be aware of it at the first time.


    Even if Mu CEN is not a woman''s dress now, they can''t distinguish Mu Cen''s identity.


    But there is no doubt that Muchen is an intruder.


    "There, catch him and live." Someone snapped.


    All the people around Mu Cen quickly rushed in the past. No matter how strong Mu Cen''s Kung Fu was, he could not get away smoothly in the hands of such a group of big neigao.


    Mu Cen''s face changed, and his surroundings were almost surrounded by dense air.


    People who were originally in the front hall were evacuated one after another.


    Just when Mu Cen was thinking about countermeasures, suddenly, a thick fog dispersed in the front hall, which immediately made the people on the scene confused.


    In the confusion, a pair of strong hands clasped Mu Cen''s wrist, and his voice was low: "follow me."


    Mu CEN is a Leng, for a moment can''t return to the spirit, but the strength of clasping Ning Nan Xu''s wrist is particularly powerful, dragging Mu Cen to hide in another direction.


    The sudden fog made Li Shiyuan more and more irritable. Such a thing has never happened before.


    Li Shiyuan couldn''t believe that the accident in Wangxiang building would be a prostitute once a month.


    "Blockade the whole building, dig three feet to find out the people for the king, the king does not believe that someone can escape from here today." Li Shiyuan spoke angrily.


    The guards scattered.


    Li Shili and Li Shiyuan had been escorted out of here at the first time.


    But the first time Li Shiyuan got on the carriage, he looked in the direction of xianglou, and then ordered Rong Jiu in a deep voice: "the carriage is going in the direction of yuanwangfu. Don''t let the prince''s people find it."


    "Four highness, you..." allow nine some, but looking at Li Shiyuan.


    "I''ll be fine." Li Shiyuan didn''t say any more. He took advantage of the night and mixed into the crowd again.


    Rong Jiu didn''t dare to stay any longer, so he immediately took a carriage and galloped all the way to Yuan palace.


    Li Shiyuan returned to Wangxiang building.


    This accident tonight, Li Shiyuan also obviously did not expect, he guessed, I''m afraid also beyond the expectation of Mu Cen, Mu Cen has been a step-by-step person, probably did not calculate that Li Shili would take a fancy to Mu Cen, also did not expect that Li Shiyuan would appear.


    That''s why I''m trapped in Wangxiang building and can''t leave.


    Li Shiyuan shouldn''t have meddled in this business, but in the end, Li Shiyuan took the risk to return to the lookout fragrant building.


    He told himself that if Mu Cen was really caught, now he and Mu Cen''s involvement may be able to drag himself into the water. Li Shiyuan can''t take such a risk.


    So he came back.


    ¡­¡­


    Mu CEN is in the thick fog, led by people, and there is still noise outside.


    Until he came to the backyard of Wangxiang building, a relatively quiet corner, the smoke had dispersed, and the other side released Mu Cen''s hand.


    Mu Cen saw each other clearly.


    In an instant, Mu Cen''s face changed.


    She never thought that this life is to meet long Shaoyun in such a way. Long Shaoyun, the son of the late general long, is also a brave and good fighter in the Zhou Dynasty. Where long Shaoyun is, the enemy is afraid and never invades, because long Shaoyun is invincible.


    Therefore, long Shaoyun also guarded the frontier of Dazhou throughout the year to ensure the peace of Dazhou.


    But every year on the Chinese New Year''s day, long Shaoyun returns to the palace.


    The last time I saw long Shaoyun was on the Chinese New Year''s day. He was sneered at and left out in the corner. Only long Shaoyun was with him like a person who had nothing to do.


    At that time, long Shaoyun stayed in the general''s palace in Kyoto for a long time. After Mu Cen entered the palace, Mu Cen could always see long Shaoyun at the gate of the palace every day.


    In one day and one night, some emotions come into being quietly.


    Mu Cen didn''t realize it until long Shaoyun was released by a glass of wine for himself, and then Li Shiyuan was sent to the prison to die miserably. Mu Cen knew what long Shaoyun had done for himself.


    But it''s too late.


    Mu Cen recovered from this emotion, looked at long Shaoyun, his eyes twinkled for a moment, and then calmed down: "thank you for saving my life. Thank you very much. This is not a place to stay for a long time. Please leave as soon as possible. "


    Mu Cen didn''t call long Shaoyun by name. He pretended that he had never known him.


    And now they really don''t know each other.


    As a result, Mu Cen was surprised. Long Shaoyun looked at Mu Cen quietly, and then said, "Miss mu, Wangxiang building shouldn''t be where you came from."


    Mu Cen was stunned.


    Why does long Shaoyun recognize himself?


    It is clear that they have never met, and Mu Cen can be sure of this. But why can long Shaoyun blurt out his name? Even in the face of such a change of face, long Shaoyun can recognize his identity.


    She was sure that her appearance was perfect, unless someone she knew very well recognized herself from the details.


    But now?


    But long Shaoyun didn''t explain. He said calmly, "there''s the back kitchen. Now it''s a mess here. Where is the only way to get out? Miss Mu will leave from there and don''t appear in Wangxiang building again. Do you hear me?"


    His voice with a hint of warning, just looking at Mu Cen.


    But long Shaoyun''s eyes still pay attention to the surrounding environment. It''s safe here, and it''s not absolutely safe. Soon those bodyguards will besiege here.


    Long Shaoyun must send Mu Cen out for the first time and try to escape by himself.


    And here, for him, is not a place to stay for a long time.


    He also can''t arouse Li Shiyuan''s suspicion.


    After all, long Shaoyun hasn''t come back from outside the pass yet. He won''t return to Beijing until the first three days of Zhongyuan Festival.


    Looking at Mu Cen did not move, long Shaoyun directly grabbed Mu Cen''s hand: "hurry up."


    Mu CEN is passively led by long Shaoyun. Listening to the sound coming from behind, Mu Cen doesn''t hesitate and walks towards the door quickly.


    Two talents out of the back door of the kitchen, behind the pursuer seems to have found the abnormality here, immediately back to chase.


    Before long Shaoyun can push Mu Cen out, a sharp sword suddenly falls in front of them. Long Shaoyun''s eyes sink and Mu Cen jumps.


    Li Shiyuan doesn''t know when to appear in front of them, but he just lightly sweeps long Shaoyun, and finally his eyes fall on Mu Cen.


    "What should I call you?" Li Shiyuan asked word by word.


    Mu Cen said nothing.


    Long Shaoyun half knelt, did not speak.


    Li Shiyuan''s blade is almost against long Shaoyun''s neck, as if the next second, the sword will mercilessly pierce long Shaoyun''s neck.

 Chapter 91

    In Li Shiyuan''s blade building, Mu Cen said quickly, "no way."


    Li Shiyuan looks at Mu Cen''s eyes more deeply.


    And the footsteps behind him are getting closer and closer, and Li Shiyuan''s voice also follows: "life wants to see people, death wants to see corpses."


    At the moment when the footstep is approaching, Li Shiyuan suddenly lifts Mu Cen up, quietly crosses the high wall and quickly disappears into the dusk.


    When Li Shiyuan takes Mu Cen away, long Shaoyun jumps up and leaves silently.


    Just seeing the direction of their departure, long Shaoyun''s eyes sank. He could not tell whether it was greed or other emotions. Soon, he gathered his emotions and disappeared into the twilight.


    When Li Shiyuan arrived at the door, it was empty outside.


    There is no trace of the person to be rounded up.


    "You trash." Li Shiyuan harshly scolded, "where are the guards here?"


    "Dead." Someone found the body of the guard and immediately reported, "Your Highness, the other side is very familiar with Wangxiang building, otherwise, it is impossible to escape our pursuit."


    Mu zhantian had already heard the news and rushed to see that his face was gloomy. He knelt down immediately: "Your Highness, I will be punished for what happened tonight. But I''m afraid there are spies in Wangxiang building. Otherwise, how can I escape from our encirclement?"


    Mu zhantian made a quick judgment.


    The master behind Wangxiang building is Li Shiyuan, but it is mu zhantian who takes care of it. Looking at the situation in xianglou, mu zhantian is far more clear than Li Shiyuan.


    This sudden accident made mu zhantian alert.


    Mu zhantian was not a brave man, otherwise he would not have been Li Shiyuan''s confidant.


    And they are grasshoppers on a boat. No one can have an accident. However, mu zhantian will choose to completely destroy this place and rebuild a new place, and he will not keep the incense tower.


    Li Shiyuan said, "clean it up."


    "I will comply with the order." Mu zhantian responded quickly.


    Li Shiyuan''s eyes are still very heavy: "tonight''s people dig three feet for me to find out, but I want to see, such a big Kyoto, where she can escape."


    That gorgeous woman, Li Shiyuan, is a real accident.


    However, Li Shiyuan did not doubt that this person was the group of people who were secretly collecting their own criminal evidence. However, Wangxiang building had been infiltrated, but Wangxiang building could not stay.


    Soon, Mu Zhan ordered people to set fire to Wangxiang building. Almost overnight, Wangxiang building was ablaze, and all its glory was destroyed in an instant.


    Even those clues that appeared were completely destroyed with Wangxiang building.


    Li Shiyuan also left in a hurry.


    Mu zhantian packed up all the things before leaving quietly.


    The next day, the fire broke out in Wangxiang building, which was caused by carelessness in the kitchen. It was also officially closed. The time of choosing a job will be announced later.


    This matter was dealt with by Li Shiyuan cleanly and quietly.


    ¡­¡­


    And at the same time¡ª¡ª


    Li Shiyuan directly took Mu Cen all the way back to the shop, the whole process, Li Shiyuan''s face did not ease, gloomy to the extreme.


    When shopkeeper Wang saw Li Shiyuan and Mu Cen coming back together, he wanted to come forward to say hello, but suddenly he saw their faces were ugly. Shopkeeper Wang was also surprised.


    After Li Shiyuan for such a long time, he never saw Li Shiyuan so angry.


    Most of the time, Li Shiyuan hides his emotions well. In the eyes of outsiders, Li Shiyuan is the gentle, elegant and harmless Lord yuan.


    It''s not what it looks like now, like Shura from hell.


    "No one is allowed to come up." Li Shiyuan turned around and gave a gloomy order to shopkeeper Wang.


    Shopkeeper Wang dared not gasp and repeatedly agreed. Then he stepped aside and looked at his nose, nose and mouth. He did not dare to look at Li Shiyuan and Mu Cen again.


    Mu Cen was almost dragged to the wing room on the second floor by Li Shiyuan.


    The wing room on the second floor is not open to the outside. Apart from the office space on weekdays, there is also a place to rest. Li Shiyuan used to rest here when he was late, so there are almost everything in the wing room on the second floor.


    Mu Cen forbeared, thinking of his disguise in front of Li Shiyuan, and finally could not do anything. Looking at his wrist, he had been tugged by him, and even began to get red and swollen.


    Does this man never know how to be compassionate?


    "Well," murmured Mu Cen.


    Li Shiyuan has thrown Mu Cen to the bed impolitely. Mu Cen''s back bumps into the bed board, and his spine hurts.


    Her face changed.


    Before he had time to react, Mu Cen''s jaw bone had been severely pinched by Li Shiyuan, and he didn''t give Mu Cen any chance to struggle. His voice seemed to come out from his throat, repressed but with a trace of forbearance: "Mu Cen, are you tired of living? Don''t want to die? I can''t wait to go up and present my head? "


    Mu CEN is stubborn and silent.


    "You think you''re brilliant? Do you think you can play anyone around? Do you really think Li Shiyuan is a brainless person who lets you do whatever you want? Just like you, don''t say you want the position of princess. Before you have a chance to get close to Li Shiyuan, you have already died. "


    Li Shiyuan looks at Mu Cen with thorns every word. His eyes seem to kill Mu Cen.


    Mu Cen was pinched and couldn''t say a word.


    "What do you want to do in Wangxiang building? You think mu zhantianyang''s woman is in it, you can get the evidence naturally. If it''s really so easy, do you think the shadows raised by Wang these years are decorations? You can do whatever you want. Why do you have to commit yourself to King Mu''s residence? "


    Li Shiyuan can''t be angry any more.


    The strength in the hand is unavoidably tightened, but mu CEN is stubborn and refuses to speak a word, even has never begged for mercy.


    And Li Shiyuan knew very well that if he had more strength, Mu Cen''s mandible would be completely broken.


    Even so, Mu Cen did not say a word.


    "Ha ha -" Li Shiyuan sneered, and then suddenly stopped his hand. He was afraid that he could not control his temper at the moment.


    Mu Cen was free, but he didn''t dodge. He just struggled and sat up from the bed.


    This matter, is oneself impulse. It was she who underestimated the situation in Wangxiang building. Even though she knew that the master behind Wangxiang building was Li Shiyuan, she never thought that the security in Wangxiang building was so strict that even the people inside were familiar with every face.


    Except for the dancers who come to choose Huakui once a month.

 Chapter 92

    These are all underestimated by Muchen.


    Naturally, such underestimation will make today''s affairs go wrong step by step. If it wasn''t for long Shaoyun''s sudden appearance and Li Shiyuan''s letting go of himself, I''m afraid that the person who died in Wangxiang building tonight would be himself.


    Implicating Prince Mu''s house, Mu CEN is indifferent. She knows that people in Prince Mu''s house have a way to get away.


    And she couldn''t do anything.


    This is mu Cen''s regret.


    So in the face of Li Shiyuan''s rebuke, Mu Cen didn''t retort. In Mu Cen''s opinion, wrong is wrong, and she won''t avoid it.


    "And now are you satisfied?" The coldness on Li Shiyuan''s face became more and more obvious. "I''ve worked hard to lay out the plan, and the evidence will be available soon. When you mess up, the whole Wangxiang building is burned. What do you think you can get? Next time, do you think you''ll be able to walk away so smoothly? "


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    "What does that mean? The previous layout has been completely destroyed, and everything will be done again in the future. " What Li Shiyuan said word by word could not be further cleaned.


    Mu Cen''s white teeth were biting his lower lip, and he didn''t refute a word in the whole process.


    In such a state, Li Shiyuan became more and more irritated. He sneered and suddenly turned around, and the whole person was pressed up.


    Mu Cen was caught off guard by Li Shiyuan. She was shocked: "Li Shiyuan, what are you doing?"


    Mu Cen''s name is Li Shiyuan.


    The coldness in Li Shiyuan''s eyes and eyebrows never eased: "Mu Cen, in Dazhou, the one with surname is Ben Wang. Do you know what crime it is?"


    Mu CEN is direct: "capital crime."


    Li Shiyuan sneered and looked at Mu Cen with a deep look: "I think your courage is getting bigger and bigger. Do you know what it will be like for a girl to enter Wangxiang building


    "It''s none of your business." Mu Cen did not avoid Li Shiyuan''s eyes, "I have my own way out."


    "Rely on what, long Shaoyun and you inside and outside?" Li Shiyuan suddenly mentioned long Shaoyun.


    Mu Cen''s eyes finally had a slight change, she quickly denied: "it has nothing to do with general long. Fourth, your highness does not need to involve innocent people. "


    "You''re interested in long Shaoyun." With a sneer, Li Shiyuan became more and more sarcastic.


    Mu Cen didn''t speak.


    "Mu Cen, I''ll warn you for the last time. If you want to play, I can accompany you, but if you don''t do anything, I''ll let you know what the result is." Li Shiyuan''s voice is terrible and looks at Mu Cen with warning.


    Mu Cen looks at Li Shiyuan. From entering the wing room, he is beaten by this man step by step, which makes Mu Cen almost unable to breathe. That kind of frustration has been tolerated to the limit.


    If you don''t want to expose too much in front of Li Shiyuan, why should Mu Cen compromise now.


    Such grievances pressed Mu Cen speechless, almost blurted out in the next second: "don''t worry about your highness."


    "Don''t you worry about it?" Li Shiyuan''s sharp forehead looked at Mu Cen, "Mu Cen, even if I don''t know how much you hide, do you know the gap between men and women in some things?"


    Mu Cen was stunned.


    I haven''t had time to recover¡ª¡ª


    She heard the sound of her clothes breaking. The clothes in Li Shiyuan''s hands turned into pieces, and then they fell down in front of Mu Cen.


    Mu Cen didn''t have time to cover his naked skin in the air.


    Li Shiyuan had already pasted it up. Feng Mou was filled with anger, and her cold thin lips were not polite. It was not the first time to kiss Mu Cen, but before, it was more with the meaning of banter and teasing than now, with punishment and rudeness.


    The way a man treats a woman.


    Mu CEN is not a good man or a good woman. In her last life, she also had the love of fish and water.


    But in such a thing, Mu CEN is passive, the active person has always been Li Shiyuan, and even Li Shiyuan later, only to let Mu Cen pregnant.


    There is no such thing as pleasure and excitement.


    But now Li Shiyuan completely let Mu Cen feel the temperature and sensory stimulation that he had never understood.


    The place where he swims with his big hands and his finger belly with thin cocoons can always give his skin goose bumps.


    The temperature outside is very low.


    Even if there is a heater in the wing room, in the case of honesty, Mu Cen still can''t help shaking for a while, cold and hot handover, eyebrows are slightly permeated with thin sweat.


    In such a passive and embarrassed situation, Mu CEN is not reconciled, but there is no way to take Li Shiyuan. Even if he is lucky, he seems to be unable to push Li Shiyuan away. This man is punishing and warning himself.


    Mu Cen doesn''t know.


    Under such layers of pressure, Mu Cen forbeared, and his uninhibited and arrogant nature was thoroughly stimulated. Her eyes also gradually cold down.


    But mu Cen''s action is not like the fierce eyes, but more women engraved with soft beauty, not like a 16-year-old girl to be married.


    She suddenly chuckled and looked at Li Shiyuan like this. Li Shiyuan heard Mu Cen''s chuckle and stopped his action.


    Then, in Li Shiyuan''s accident, Mu Cen takes the initiative to hold the man''s neck, slightly exerting himself, and Li Shiyuan sticks to Mu Cen.


    Mu Cen''s every action is enchanting and incomparable, completely not like a person who is not in charge of human affairs, but a woman who has experienced many battles.


    Li Shiyuan''s eyes became complicated.


    From the first sight of seeing Mu Cen, Li Shiyuan knew that Mu Cen was not simple. She was a girl who had been exiled in the palace. What had she done in the past ten years.


    He''s from the past. He knows how many men it takes for a woman to get to such a enchanting figure and bewitching eyes.


    So?


    The evil in Li Shiyuan''s eyebrows was also obvious.


    But in the face of Mu Cen''s initiative, it''s a man''s instinct. Li Shiyuan''s Adam''s apple is moved. His black and hard hair falls down and brushes Mu Cen''s cheek.


    Mu Cen''s silver bell like laughter came, and the red and swollen lips that had been kissed came up on his own initiative. His voice was soft: "Your Highness, do you want Mu Cen?"


    Li Shiyuan didn''t speak, but the action in his hand gave Mu Cen the best answer.


    The original punishment seems to be in such a desire to refuse to meet, and gradually the tune of the barren chamber changes. Even the air in the wing room gradually condenses, and the place where the two people''s eyes meet is full of fire.


    Li Shiyuan has never met such a woman who is difficult to control.


    You can''t even figure out what she''s going to do next.


    At least today, Li Shiyuan thought that he would wait for mu Cen to cry for mercy, but what he didn''t expect was that he was waiting for mu Cen''s active catering. Even in such catering, the trance person became him.

 Chapter 93

    Some caught off guard, but more is a kind of freshness that never had.


    "Well?" Mu Cen was close to Li Shiyuan again. His red lips, which had not been removed completely, were printed on Li Shiyuan''s cheek. The voice was numb to the bone.


    Li Shiyuan''s tone slowed down: "what to do?"


    The voice just fell down, suddenly a sharp blade was pulled out from under the pillow, leaning against Li Shiyuan''s neck to the artery.


    Mu Cen''s eyes were less coquettish at the time of seducing himself at first, and more fierce.


    "I don''t want to do anything." Mu Cen coldly looked at Li Shiyuan, "the fourth Highness''s saving grace, Mu Cen remembers. But don''t forget that Mu Cen also saved his highness. It''s even. My fourth highness and I are still bridge to bridge, road to road, and do not interfere with each other. As for what I''m going to do, my fourth highness doesn''t need to interfere. It''s life or death. It''s my own responsibility. "


    Her words are direct, looking at Li Shiyuan''s eyes without any emotion, calm.


    Even Mu Cen didn''t mind that he was naked at the moment. He had already sat up, and the sharp blade was still against Li Shiyi''s neck.


    It doesn''t mean soft at all.


    Even in such strength, Li Shiyuan''s neck has been slightly bleeding, but this person has never changed his face, and Mu Cen does not let go.


    The two are in a stalemate and contest.


    All of a sudden, Li Shiyuan put his hand around Mu Cen. Mu Cen was surprised. The blade in his hand threw out subconsciously and fell to the ground, making a violent sound.


    Li Shiyuan''s lips bite up again.


    Yes, punitive bite, no mercy.


    And the blood on the neck gradually permeated into Mu Cen''s skin, and she clearly tasted the smell of blood.


    Mu Cen thinks Li Shiyuan is crazy.


    And the atmosphere that calms down before, however instantly brush gun to go off fire again. Mu Cen fought his life to resist, but Li Shiyuan''s hand clasped Mu Cen''s wrist.


    A close call¡ª¡ª


    It was Li Shiyuan who released Mu Cen.


    Also in the moment when Li Shiyuan released Mu Cen, Mu Cen''s hand raised a slap, and hit Li Shiyuan''s face hard. Her big mouth breathing, looking at Li Shiyuan, her eyes were terrible.


    If it wasn''t for the last reason, Mu Cen really felt that he would have killed Li Shiyuan in this second.


    Li Shiyuan couldn''t feel it. He looked at Mu Cen without expression: "Mu Cen, a person who can''t do martial arts, can''t have such great strength. I''m waiting to tear your disguise a little bit."


    Mu Cen said it''s false not to be upset


    But in the face of Li Shiyuan, Mu Cen didn''t mean to compromise, and he didn''t avoid the man''s eyes. In response to Li Shiyuan, Mu Cen''s short cold laughter.


    The atmosphere is so deadlocked that it can''t be deadlocked any more.


    Li Shiyuan ignored Mu Cen and said in a cold voice, "put on your clothes and go back to King Mu''s house. I don''t want to see you on any occasions that I shouldn''t see. If I do it again, Mu Cen, you know what will happen. Before your wings are hard, you are not qualified or able to compete with the king. "


    With that, Li Shiyuan turned and left.


    Mu Cen''s face is expressionless and looks for the spare clothes he brought before, which have already been destroyed by Li Shiyuan.


    Looking at Li Shiyuan''s leaving figure, Mu Cen''s only regret is why he took the trouble to save Li Shiyuan on the way back to King Mu''s house.


    Is it just because of the jade pendant?


    Asshole.


    Mu Cen tidied up himself, sneered, and then quickly went downstairs.


    He Xiang waited nervously and kept pacing back and forth. When she saw Li Shiyuan coming downstairs with a calm face, she immediately knelt down: "I''ve seen your fourth highness."


    Li Shiyuan looked at He Xiang like this: "he Xiang, you follow your master, and use your brain to know where to go and where not to go. Your master didn''t grow up in the palace. It''s not clear. Don''t you know


    He Xiang''s face was even whiter: "excuse me, your highness. I can''t persuade you."


    "If you can''t persuade me next time, don''t blame me for being merciless." Li Shiyuan warned Hexiang.


    He Xiang didn''t dare to say a word. He just knelt down and didn''t dare to breathe. Until Li Shiyuan left the shop, he Xiang''s whole body was soft on the ground.


    Even manager Wang, who seems calm on weekdays, stands silent.


    After Li Shiyuan went out, shopkeeper Wang looked at Hexiang: "Hexiang, your master is really powerful."


    He Xiang''s face is inexplicable, and he hasn''t recovered from the previous panic of Li Shiyuan. Shopkeeper Wang has continued to say: "Miss Mu is probably the only one who can make the fourth Royal Highness so angry and alive."


    Lotus fragrance


    In fact, when he was in Prince Mu''s house, except when he was facing the side concubine, he was particularly cruel. Most of the time, he was gentle as water, and he was more suitable for people and things.


    As a result, he Xiang thought so, and Mu Cen had already come down from the second floor.


    Mu Cen''s face is also particularly gloomy.


    He Xiang was afraid to say a word.


    Until Mu Cen came to the stairs, manager Wang and he Xiang looked at Mu Cen at the same time. As a result, manager Wang didn''t expect that Mu Cen was furious, but in this case, he could calmly give orders to himself.


    "The rouge powder is sent out by the second elder brother, the famous dancer, the famous lady in Kyoto, but only for the trial part, and then wait for feedback. In addition, some of the women in the palace who make up for the empress also want to pass it to them. "


    Mu Cen ordered word by word, and then she looked at shopkeeper Wang like this: "as for mu Wangfu, let people send it to me instead of Mu Zhihua. Do you understand?"


    "Yes, slave." It took shopkeeper Wang a long time to recover.


    Mu Cen said: "I will come here one after another these days. I won''t come here a few days before the Chinese New Year''s day. Li Yan and Li Mu, if you need anything, try your best to deal with it. If you can''t deal with it, let me know by pigeon. "


    "Yes." Shopkeeper Wang answered.


    "Wangxiang building was burned tonight. Kyoto will not be peaceful these days. The prince''s people will be searching. After all, I escaped from Wangxiang building. Although the probability of being found is very low, you should be more careful. Once you find something wrong, you should suspend everything."


    Mucen could not be more calm and ordered manager Wang, as if things had never happened before.


    Shopkeeper Wang nodded repeatedly, and then Mu Cen left the shop with lotus fragrance from the side door. She really shouldn''t venture to leave at this time, but she won''t go to King Mu''s house. The night is too long, and she doesn''t know what will happen.

 Chapter 94

    Some things seem to be completely out of control.


    Shopkeeper Wang escorts Mu Cen out of the shop all the way. Mu Cen seems to be more careful. He Xiang follows closely behind him and dare not breathe.


    Until they arrived at the back door of the palace, Mu Cen pushed the door and entered. When manager Chen saw Mu Cen, his face changed and he immediately welcomed him: "Miss, you are back."


    "How are you at home?" Mu Cen asked calmly.


    "Calm." Housekeeper Chen gave the answer, but soon, he paused, "but something happened in the market today."


    Mu Cen said nothing. Housekeeper Chen saw that Mu Cen didn''t say anything, and finally swallowed what he said. He personally sent Mu Cen back to Luoxue building.


    "The slave will leave first, and the first lady will have a rest early." Housekeeper Chen said respectfully.


    Mu Cen nodded, and then the slender figure disappeared behind the door. Housekeeper Chen turned and left.


    This night''s Muwang house was peaceful.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡ª¡ª


    The next few days¡ª¡ª


    The story of Wangxiang building being burned is very popular in Kyoto. There are all kinds of versions. The story of Wangxiang building is also talked about by the storytellers in Xiaodao and teahouses.


    Because of the burning of Wangxiang building, Mu Zhanxiao had no time to come to King Mu''s house.


    Chen Zhirong changed her strategy. She treated Mu Cen with less sharpness and more tenderness, just like an elder who cares for the younger generation. She is considerate to Mu Cen everywhere.


    Even Mu Zhi''s paintings are quite self-contained.


    However, Mu Cen caters to Wang Xueshuang on the surface, but does not waver in private. Except that he goes to Wang Xueshuang as usual every day to ask for an, Mu Cen rarely leaves the palace. Instead, he stays in Luoxue building peacefully and does not step out of the gate.


    Maybe because of the tense situation in Kyoto these days, manager Wang''s pigeon biography has stopped. After all, Li Shiyuan is thoroughly investigating. Even if the content of the pigeon has nothing to do with Wangxiang building, Mu Cen doesn''t want to take any risks.


    On the contrary, Mu Zhanxiao, who seldom came back, unexpectedly lived in the palace for a while.


    When Mu Cen saw Mu Zhanxiao, he was at Wang Xueshuang''s, but mu Zhanxiao was silent and listened to Wang Xueshuang''s words, and occasionally answered.


    Even when I saw Mu Cen, I didn''t seem to know Mu Cen well. I just nodded politely, and my eyes didn''t stay on Mu Cen.


    Mu Cen did not break the situation.


    From Wang Xueshuang, Mu Cen returns to Luoxue building with lotus fragrance.


    As a result, Mu Cen appeared in the snow building, and saw Mu Zhanxiao sitting on the stool in the room, quietly drinking tea. At the moment when Mu Cen came in, Mu Zhanxiao looked over.


    He Xiang is a little nervous.


    Mu Cen calmly looked at He Xiang: "you go out first, I have something to say with my second brother."


    "Yes." He Xiang dare not disobey.


    But before going out, he Xiang couldn''t help looking inside.


    He Xiang is still worried about what happened some time ago. Although the third aunt doesn''t do anything and keeps herself in order, Mu Zhanxiao''s coldness to find Mu Cen still makes him scared.


    She doesn''t want anything to happen.


    She looked at the closed door of Luoxue building, but it was quiet inside. She could not hear any dispute.


    And inside¡ª¡ª


    Mu Cen sat down in front of Mu Zhanxiao, not anxious to open his mouth, but quietly picked up the tea Mu Zhanxiao poured for himself, sipped it gently, and then drank it slowly.


    Until the bottom of the teacup, Mu Cen put down the teacup and looked at Mu Zhanxiao: "what brings my second brother to me today? The second elder brother came to me so blatantly that she was not afraid to look back. The empress of the side imperial concubine thought about the second elder brother, and thought that there was something shameful about the second elder brother and me? "


    "A love affair?" Mu Zhanxiao suddenly opened his mouth.


    Mu Cen didn''t swallow a mouthful of tea, but he coughed a few times.


    In her memory, Mu Zhanxiao has always been a man who does not laugh and does not joke. But now Mu Zhanxiao let Mu Cen have some accidents.


    She went smoothly, but before she could react, Mu Zhanxiao looked at Mu Cen solemnly: "now it''s natural for you to arrange things for me by the hand of manager Wang?"


    "The second elder brother joked, Mu Cen didn''t dare." Mu Cen deserves some hypocrisy.


    Mu Cen and Mu Zhanxiao are not familiar with each other, so they are not joking.


    And Mu Zhanxiao is also Li Shiyuan''s person, in other words, Mu Zhanxiao appears in front of himself, which means Li Shiyuan.


    Thinking of Li Shiyuan''s son of a bitch, Mu Cen''s face cools down. Naturally, she doesn''t have a big feeling, and it''s impossible to have a good temper with Mu Zhanxiao. It''s just that she is angry and doesn''t get angry with Mu Zhanxiao.


    How could Mu Zhanxiao not recognize Mu Cen''s perfunctoriness? Instead, he laughed and filled Mu Cen''s tea again. Then, he gathered his smile and said, "I''ve done your request, but I don''t understand what you''re doing?"


    Mu Cen said faintly: "the rarity is the most precious thing. The best thing is what you can''t get. Especially the things you used, but no longer have, are more rare. "


    For such remarks, Mu Zhanxiao is a little surprised. Just looking at Mu Cen, his expression is more meaningful.


    Mu Cen doesn''t like it.


    "Mu Cen, I''m curious about what the people of Gu Fu have taught you in your 16 years in Gu Fu. You can always surprise people everywhere? " Mu Zhanxiao was quiet for a moment, but he asked directly.


    Mu CEN is asked by Mu Zhanxiao, and then he calms down.


    She was really thinking about what she had learned during her 16 years in Gu Fu. Besides embroidery, medical skills and martial arts, it doesn''t seem to matter. And now everything, like no teacher.


    It seems that in the last life, I didn''t quite understand the way of doing business.


    But now it''s easy to pick it up. It''s natural.


    She was reborn, so did some of her previously untapped skills follow her?


    Mu Cen sank, this idea, but did not let Mu Cen feel proud, on the contrary, it is a faint uneasy, unspeakable feeling, as if he was suddenly trapped in a puzzle.


    Soon, Mu Cen came back and looked at Mu Zhanxiao. He picked his eyebrows and said calmly, "maybe he can''t teach himself."


    Mu Zhanxiao listened and laughed: "what a self-taught man."


    "No?" Mu Cen raised her eyebrows.


    "The letter." Mu Zhanxiao answered, and suddenly the voice could not say whether it was a trial or severe, "after all, it''s easy to say what I want."


    Mu Cen smiles and shows his hand: "it''s a pity that I ruined it."


    Mu Zhanxiao also laughed, and then he looked at Mu Cen: "you don''t hesitate to venture into Wangxiang building, just to get the evidence?"

 Chapter 95

    Mu Cen didn''t answer.


    "You want to use evidence to get rid of your highness?" Mu Zhanxiao asked directly.


    This words, let Mu Cen sink sink, hold the hand of tea cup slightly tight for a while: "not necessarily."


    This answer is somewhat ambiguous, Mu Zhanxiao also unexpectedly did not continue to ask, this mu Cen, no one can deny her identity, but it is full of fog.


    He has investigated Gu Fu, but he can''t find many clues.


    It''s impossible for a Gu Fu to teach such a woman.


    A man full of surprises and dangers.


    Just like Li Shiyuan, who is weak in nature, when he looks at Mu Cen with new eyes, it proves that Mu Cen''s ability is already some unfathomable.


    "Will you change face?" Mu Zhanxiao was quiet for a moment, then he changed the topic.


    Mu Cen said with a smile: "there are many people in the world who can change their looks. I can buy a human skin mask. What''s more, the second brother doesn''t know. Do I ask shopkeeper Wang to prepare this human skin mask?"


    This is also true.


    At that time, Li Shiyuan had already asked manager Wang, and this matter was indeed handled by manager Wang by Mu Cen. Even the things in Wangxiang building were asked by Mu Cen one after another.


    It''s just that no one thought Mu Cen would come.


    But mu CEN is very clear, she will change face is far higher than the human skin mask, as for the reason, Mu Cen did not say.


    Because the person who changes appearance is not himself, but Feng Changyang''s only grandson, Feng frivolous.


    He grew up with Mu Cen, but Feng was frivolous and unruly. He rarely appeared in places like Kyoto. For a while, Mu Cen couldn''t find Feng Changyang, so he made a bad decision to let manager Wang prepare a human skin mask for himself.


    Mu Zhanxiao nodded.


    In such a conversation, the tea in the teapot was empty.


    Mu Zhanxiao put down his tea cup, but he didn''t mean to continue, but he didn''t mean to leave.


    Mu Cen didn''t urge him to sit quietly.


    Until Mu Zhanxiao once again broke the silence: "you and your highness this is a quarrel?"


    "What''s wrong?" Mu Cen said with a smile, "second brother, I don''t have the courage to make trouble with my fourth highness. At best, it''s just a disagreement. "


    Mu Zhanxiao nodded and consciously ended the topic.


    Then, Mu Zhanxiao looked at Mu Cen like this: "Mu Cen, where did you know general long?"


    "If the second brother has a chance, he might as well ask general long himself. I''m also very curious about how general long and I got to know each other." The Mu Cen face does not change color of should wear, the eye does not take a trace of guilty ingredient.


    Mu Zhanxiao said nothing more.


    At least there is no trace of lying in Mu Cen''s face.


    Long Shaoyun is stationed at the border all the year round. Except that he will return to Beijing before the Chinese New Year Festival, he will not appear in Kyoto for the rest of the time. In the general''s residence in Kyoto, long Shaoyun has no relatives for a long time.


    The scene of long Shaoyun protecting Mu Cen seems that they are very familiar with each other.


    You should know that long Shaoyun has a weak nature and never takes part in anything in the government, but unexpectedly, he has mood swings because of Mu Cen.


    Now¡ª¡ª


    Mu Zhanxiao sank and didn''t continue to think about it.


    But mu Cen''s eyes were sharp, and he looked at Mu Zhanxiao impolitely: "second brother, you came to Luoxue building today to finish asking for your fourth highness?"


    Mu Zhanxiao coughed softly.


    "If it is --" Mu Cen''s quiet, this just a word of say, "then please second brother trouble to tell four his highness, want to know what, can come in person, there is no need to beat around the bush."


    With that, Mu Cen stood up and walked behind the screen without looking back: "second brother, I won''t send you."


    Mu Zhanxiao knew that Mu Cen was giving orders, but he didn''t stay much, so he left Luoxue building leisurely.


    Soon, the snow inside the building to restore a quiet.


    But mu Zhanxiao appeared in Luoxue building, but it seemed that people in the whole Mu palace didn''t know about it, and it passed quietly.


    ¡­¡­


    Towards sunset¡ª¡ª


    Mu Cen looked down at the book until there was a knock on the door. He Xiang''s voice came: "Miss, housekeeper Chen is coming with xiuniang."


    "Please." Mu Cen answered.


    After that, the door outside the house was pushed open. Li Mu and Li Yan followed housekeeper Chen into Luoxue building. Mu Cen saw it. They knelt down together and asked for an: "I''ve seen Miss."


    "Get up." Mu Cen nodded.


    Housekeeper Chen whispered, "the two masters have already sent the clothes to the young lady."


    Mu Cen said: "just put the clothes on it."


    Li Mu and Li Yan didn''t say much, and they didn''t recognize that Mu Cen in front of them was the descendant of the Li family they met in the shop. They just remembered Mu Cen''s order, sent the unfinished clothes to King Mu''s house, and then they could leave.


    Soon, the clothes had to be put on the bed. Mu Cen took a look, but housekeeper Chen carefully said: "Miss, don''t you try? If it''s not suitable, let the master go back and change it. Otherwise, the festival will be coming soon, and if something happens to the clothes, it will be troublesome. "


    "No, I believe in the craftsmanship of the two masters. I don''t think there will be any mistakes." Mu CEN is confident.


    Li Yan and Li Mu also have self-confidence in their eyes, but they wonder how this dress will be presented in the end.


    And the color that Mu Cen chooses, the requirement to the person is very high again.


    Well dressed, beautiful.


    If you don''t dress well, you can show people''s shortcomings in front of everyone.


    So they are also worried.


    Housekeeper Chen sees Mu Cen so open mouth, nod, pour also don''t say what, afterward, housekeeper Chen takes Li Yan and Li Mu to leave.


    After the three left, Mu Cen let he Xiang get the embroidery frame, and then sent out with He Xiang, leaving Mu Cen alone in the house.


    She just unfolded the clothes brought by Li Mu and inspected them carefully.


    Their embroidery skills are unparalleled. Mu Cen believes that this is the most real level of Li Mu and Li Yan, without reservation. Before, they were afraid of being recognized, so they had something to hide from their embroidery skills.


    It''s Mu Cen''s previous invitation to let them down their guard. In addition, they have seen themselves in the shop.


    This dress, even if it doesn''t need the last needle, is enough to surprise the audience.


    But for mu Cen, it''s not enough.


    Every step she took was in her own calculations.


    Soon, Mu Cen regained his mind. Under the candlelight, his slender fingers were very flexible in routing, and he quickly followed Li Mu''s needling as the last guard.


    The butterflies and roses in the skirt, along with Mu Cen''s line, seem to come alive all of a sudden, jump out of the clothes, dance, cloth move, the butterflies and roses become more vivid.

 Chapter 96

    But this kind of needling method is very good. In the wrinkled area of the group tail, only when Mu Cen walks or dances, can he suddenly appear. Usually, it''s just a Ru skirt with exquisite embroidery.


    It takes a lot of effort to close the needle.


    Even he Xiang asked Mu Cen to have a meal, but mu Cen refused. The door of Luoxue building had not been opened, and he Xiang did not dare to disturb Mu Cen, waiting quietly outside.


    And the candlelight in the house was always flashing.


    ¡­¡­


    At the end of Mu Cen''s last stitch, Mu Cen stretched out and yawned.


    It''s like I''m hungry.


    She stood up and let he Xiang deliver the dinner.


    He Xiang didn''t dare to ask any more. He was ready to send the dinner to Mu Cen. Mu Cen said gently: "OK, I''ve been standing for a long time. Go to rest early. I''ll let Xiao Wu take these things out later."


    "Yes." He Xiang was blessed, and then he left.


    Then, he Xiang quietly closed the door.


    Mu Cen quietly eating, a small mouthful, suddenly, her chopsticks so stopped in mid air, eyes seem to fall in a place, but it is always empty.


    Soon, Mu Cen continued to eat as if nothing had happened.


    But originally empty place suddenly appeared Li Shiyuan''s figure, but the closed window was opened, the cold wind blew in from the outside.


    A dark blue gown, as if by the cold wind outside, the hair on the cheek so close, some uninhibited. Even Li Shiyuan''s body is still with a faint chill.


    So step by step toward the direction of Mu Cen.


    Mu Cen completely ignored, lowered his head and quietly ate his dinner, as if there had never been such a person in the house.


    She can''t help but feel cold in her heart, and then she has a bad feeling¡ª¡ª


    Li Shiyuan seems to be more and more familiar with the event of appearing in the Luoxue building. He comes here uninvited every time.


    It''s like being sure you won''t scream.


    And Mu CEN is very clear, he really can''t scream, it''s not good for her at all. Therefore, in Mu Cen''s view, it is better to choose silence than confrontation with Li Shiyuan.


    "So late for dinner?" Li Shiyuan took the initiative to break the silence and sat down in front of Mu Cen uninvited.


    This man completely restrained his mood again, which was quite different from the gloomy and angry man he saw in the shop''s wing room that day. He could not find his breath everywhere. In front of him was Li Shiyuan, his fourth highness, who was known all over the country.


    Mu Cen didn''t say a word, just focused on eating.


    Li Shiyuan naturally picked up Mu Cen''s chopsticks and put them into his mouth as if he was tasting them. Then he said, "the dishes made by the chef of King Mu''s residence are good."


    Mu Cen


    That''s her chopsticks!


    But when he was quiet, Mu Cen didn''t say a word, so he didn''t eat the dinner in front of him. On the contrary, Li Shiyuan, like other people who had nothing to do, calmly handled the rest of the evening.


    It''s too ambiguous for two people to share a pair of chopsticks


    After enduring, Mu Cen finally looked up at Li Shiyuan: "Your Highness, are you too casual to come here uninvited?"


    Li Shiyuan calmly put down his chopsticks, lifted his eyelids, and looked at Mu Cen: "you didn''t ask your second brother to convey to me. If you have any questions, let me ask you in person, not mu Zhanxiao?"


    Mu Cen


    How dare she hit herself in the foot?


    But where does Mu Cen compromise so easily? She looks at Li Shiyuan with a smile: "OK. Do you have any questions for me, your highness


    Li Shiyuan didn''t worry. He brushed the corner of his clothes. Then he stood up and looked at Mu Cen in front of him.


    Mu Cen did not break the silence.


    Anyway, she can''t get rid of Li Shiyuan. Naturally, there''s nothing to be affected about. It takes time and patience. Muchen never loses to anyone.


    This is the ability cultivated by Mu Cen in the last life.


    I don''t know how long it''s quiet in the room. The candlestick is burning out gradually, leaving only the faint light flashing. It doesn''t even need to blow out. As long as a light wind blows, it''s enough to make the candle completely disillusioned.


    No matter how good Mu Cen''s patience, it gradually disappeared in such a stalemate.


    When Mu Cen couldn''t bear it, Li Shiyuan suddenly said, "Mu Cen, who are you?"


    "Mu Cen. The daughter of King Mu''s house. " Mu Cen responded calmly.


    Li Shiyuan moves in front of Mu Cen, and they are very close. In the faint candle light, Mu Cen can still see Li Shiyuan''s face clearly.


    It is not enough to describe Li Shiyuan''s handsome face.


    The most beautiful man in Kyoto really deserves his reputation.


    Mu Cen had a flash of spirit for a moment, but soon recovered to be loose and lazy.


    "Your Highness, what are you going to do?" Mu Cen asked without hesitation, but did not dodge.


    Li Shiyuan, who didn''t answer this time.


    Li Shiyuan didn''t touch Mu Cen either. He just watched and kept such a close distance until Li Shiyuan took the initiative to step back.


    Muchen was still motionless.


    "It''s been peaceful outside these two days. Although the prince is anxious to find you, he can''t really fight. It''s not good for the prince to spread this matter to his father. His father is in bad health and is very suspicious. The prince won''t lose his image in front of him in the end. "


    Li Shiyuan suddenly began to talk about the capital, which is also telling Mu Cen that she is safe now.


    Mu Cen said nothing.


    But the relief is real. Otherwise, because of the tense situation outside, Mu Cen could not contact the shops in the house, saying that he was not worried at all, which was a fake.


    But Li Shiyuan continued: "you use the power of this king like a fish in water, eh?"


    This refers to the use of Li Shiyuan''s identity, the rouge powder to the hands of these dignitaries.


    "What''s the effect?" Mu Cen ignored Li Shiyuan''s sarcasm and asked lightly.


    "Not bad." Li Shiyuan calmed down and then explained, "the feedback from shopkeeper Wang is that many people follow the clues to find the shop, but you ordered not to pick up customers. reason? It''s not in line with your purpose to put a lot of money away and not make money. "


    "What does your highness think of my purpose?" Mu Cen asked.


    Li Shiyuan asked some questions.


    If you know, why worry about not seeing the real situation of Mu Cen.


    Seeing that Li Shiyuan didn''t speak, Mu Cen explained: "the time has not come. Let''s take a long line to catch big fish. "


    "No nonsense." Li Shiyuan warned in a low voice, for fear that Mu Cen would make any uncontrollable trouble just like he broke into Wangxiang building.

 Chapter 97

    Mu Cen sneered: "Your Highness, you have said that I rely on your power. What can I do? Isn''t my every move under your eyes


    That''s the truth.


    Li Shiyuan made a sound.


    "Your Highness is not going to leave so late, but is he going to stay with me for the night?" Mu Cen gave the order of expulsion.


    Li Shiyuan suddenly looked at Mu Cen and said, "are you inviting me to stay? What happened before has made you feel better? "


    Mu Cen gritted his teeth and looked at Li Shiyuan: "Your Highness can have a try. I promise that this time, my knife will pierce your Highness''s neck."


    Li Shiyuan completely ignored Mu Cen''s warning, got close to Mu Cen, just looked at it, and then asked: "Mu Cen, who do you learn from? Can a girl still in the boudoir know so much? "


    "It has nothing to do with the fourth highness." Mu Cen replied coldly.


    Li Shiyuan looked at Mu Cen: "good one has nothing to do with this king."


    The voice falls, Li Shiyuan is quiet for a while, Mu Cen also does not say a word, two people''s eyes collide together, so in the dark night looking at each other.


    When the last Candlestick burned out, there was only moonlight in the room.


    "Mu Cen, you remember to me that you are my favorite. No matter you are a human or a ghost, I want you to keep everything. If one day I find out what you have done, I don''t blame my ruthlessness. I don''t like to have my things touched. In addition, I can choose to ignore whatever you do. "


    Li Shiyuan''s words did not take a joke, but took a oath.


    Mu Cen looks at Li Shiyuan with some fright, but Li Shiyuan doesn''t go on, and the eyes on Mu Cen never move away.


    Mu CEN is always calm on the surface.


    Li Shiyuan didn''t stay in Luoxue building. Before he left, he took out a medicine bottle from his clothes and put it on the table. Then he left in front of Mu Cen quietly.


    Mu Cen twisted his eyebrows.


    After Li Shiyuan left, Mu Cen wanted to go to the table, reached for the medicine bottle on the table and poured out a pill. Out of her sensitivity to pharmacology, she suddenly realized.


    This is a medicine for promoting blood circulation and removing blood stasis.


    As for why Li Shiyuan gave himself these, it is self-evident.


    On that day, in the shop''s wing room, Li Shiyuan''s rudeness and barbarism reached Mu Cen. Up to now, there are traces of bruises in different parts of his body, which have not been dispersed for a long time.


    This is the reason why Mu Cen seldom leaves Luoxue building these days. Even if he goes to ask for help, he is still covered up for fear of causing other troubles.


    If these bruises were not eliminated, she would not be able to hide like now before the festival.


    This is Li Shiyuan¡ª¡ª


    Mu Cen was quiet, but he didn''t say anything. He poured a glass of water for himself and swallowed the pill directly.


    The sky outside the window is getting darker and darker.


    It was quiet inside.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡ª¡ª


    After that night, Li Shiyuan seems to have formed the habit of appearing quietly in Mu Cen''s boudoir every night.


    Mu Cen completely ignored the existence of Li Shiyuan from the initial sarcasm to the later calm, and then to the final numbness.


    They don''t talk on purpose.


    Li Shiyuan just quietly looks at the book at the table, Mu Cen bows his head and embroiders the end of the skirt. Occasionally, their eyes collide in the air, but it''s just a very light moment, and they will take back their eyes, as if they never see each other again.


    Before Mu Cen wants to rest, Li Shiyuan will leave, just like when he comes, quietly.


    After a long time, such behavior seems to become a habit.


    I am used to the appearance of Li Shiyuan. I am used to his silent existence. I am used to his casual and lazy questioning.


    "Your account is special?" Li Shiyuan didn''t know when he went to the side of Mu Cen and looked down at the accounts in Mu Cen''s hand.


    Mu Cen took this from shopkeeper Wang.


    It''s really not the traditional way of accounting. It''s very complicated, but it''s clear at a glance, and it won''t make any mistakes.


    Mu Cen listened to Li Shiyuan''s words and quieted down: "is there something wrong with his fourth highness?"


    "Why are these recorded here? Is there any special significance? These lines and symbols are for the convenience of memory and reading? " Li Shiyuan didn''t quite understand.


    Mu Cen thought, "I don''t know."


    Li Shiyuan is angry smile: "Mu Cen, these are you write down, you now and Wang said don''t know? Are you perfunctory? Or are you too lazy to answer? "


    This time, Mu CEN is serious, quiet for a long time, just looked up at Li Shiyuan, light said: "back to four his Highness''s words, really don''t know. I just feel that it should be recorded in this way, so it''s recorded. The result also proves that it''s really intuitive. "


    Mu Cen tells the truth.


    After rebirth, many things have gone beyond the scope of Mu Cen''s understanding. Even with the memory of the last life, there are many things that are difficult to explain.


    In the end, Mu Cen can only attribute all this to rebirth.


    But this conclusion did not let Mu Cen down, and the occasional pressure in the heart of the uneasiness will become more and more obvious, and eventually completely out of control.


    While Li Shiyuan listened to Mu Cen''s words, his eyebrows were slightly twisted, and his long, clear-cut fingers naturally pinched Mu Cen''s chin.


    Mu CEN is used to, pick eyebrow to look at Li Shiyuan: "what does the fourth highness do?"


    "Kiss you." Li Shiyuan is not smiling.


    Mu Cen suddenly snorted. Without looking at Li Shiyuan, he naturally closed the account book and put it in Li Shiyuan''s hands. He perfunctorily said, "since your Highness has this spare time, otherwise you can send the account book back to manager Wang for me. After all, it makes money, and your Highness has a share in it. "


    Listening to Mu Cen''s words, Li Shiyuan just looked at him, and his eyes were meaningful.


    Mu Cen was preemptive and said, "Your Highness doesn''t have to ask who I am. How about that?"


    This time, it was Li Shiyuan who laughed.


    It seems that this kind of smile is particularly relaxed. His four Highnesses are quite different. This kind of smile is directly released to the bottom of his eyes, but he nods to Mu Cen.


    Yes.


    Mu Cen some unexpected pick eyebrow: "so easy to talk?"


    Li Shiyuan never let go of his hand that hooked Mu Cen''s mandible, and his eyes gradually sank: "what if I allow you to go back?"


    Mu Cen was quiet, didn''t speak, just looked at Li Shiyuan.


    It''s said with risks.


    It''s treacherous to say such a thing in Dazhou. If you are careless, you will fall to the ground. How can a cautious person like Li Shiyuan blurt out such a thing.

 Chapter 98

    Not to mention, her relationship with Li Shiyuan is not even a friend. At most, they are people who use each other. Can Li Shiyuan be sure that he won''t betray him one day?


    "Your Highness, if you say that, it''s a death penalty." Mu Cen coldly reminds Li Shiyuan.


    Li Shiyuan was calm: "are you going to betray me?"


    Mu Cen said half seriously and half jokingly: "it''s hard to say. When it''s good for me, I may choose to sell my fourth highness."


    "Mu Cen." Li Shiyuan suddenly called Mu Cen''s name.


    Mu Cen didn''t speak.


    "If one day, you have to believe that this king will drag you to hell. After all, it''s too difficult for us to meet a suitable opponent." What Li Shiyuan said is not so serious, but the evil in his eyebrows and eyes has never been hidden, and is naked in front of Mu Cen.


    Mu Cen''s red lips moved, but Li Shiyuan suddenly approached. He was very high. When he bent down, it brought a heavy sense of pressure.


    Mu Cen did not escape, calmly looking at Li Shiyuan.


    Li Shiyuan''s cold thin lips almost stick to Mu Cen''s red lips, she still does not change color, even eyes did not blink, but Li Shiyuan''s voice is low, very light, but such understatement, with a strong warning.


    "Cen''er -" Li Shiyuan suddenly changed his name, "don''t let me lose patience, eh?"


    Then, Li Shiyuan released Mu Cen, picked up the script Mu Cen handed over, and left quietly.


    But there is still Li Shiyuan''s breath in the air.


    Mu Cen lowered his eyebrows and eyes, hid his deep meaning, and held his palm tightly. Obviously, Li Shiyuan was an accident after his rebirth.


    It''s like, if you''re not careful, you''ll break up.


    But Muchen didn''t choose either.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡ª¡ª


    Two more days.


    When Mu Cen came back from Wang Xueshuang''s invitation, he was surprised to see Chen Zhirong and Mu Zhihua rushing towards the front hall. Even when it was time for mu Cen, they didn''t say anything and didn''t stop.


    This surprised Mu Cen.


    These days, Chen Zhirong''s questions about Mu Cen have reached the peak. He has paid close attention to Mu Zhihua three meals a day. Although Mu Zhihua is indifferent to Mu Cen, he obviously lacks the initial tit for tat.


    There was a lot of peace in the house of King Mu.


    And now?


    "Is there a guest in the house?" Mu Cen sank, this just asked lotus fragrance.


    Lotus fragrance also inexplicable next: "young lady, maidservant goes to inquire about."


    Mu Cen nodded. He Xiang had quickly turned to leave. She was not impatient and stood in the same place. She just looked at Chen Zhirong''s figure and was curious.


    With the current status of King Mu''s residence, the door-to-door flatterers can step down the threshold of the residence.


    However, it is rare for Chen Zhirong to rush to meet him in such a hurry.


    It''s almost curving.


    Is Li Shiyuan here?


    Mu Cen quickly denied this conjecture. Even if Kyoto is now gradually peaceful, Li Shiyuan''s men and horses are not killed and searched in Kyoto, but the accident that day can''t make Li Shiyuan so carefree, but he is still searching in private.


    So now Li Shiyuan can''t be in King Mu''s residence.


    With the coming of the Chinese New Year''s day, Li Shiyuan is busy with official business. Li Shiyuan''s lust for beauty does not mean that he will miss things because of beauty.


    Just as Mu Cen was meditating, he Xiang came back in a hurry: "Miss, I asked. It''s general long Shaoyun."


    Mu Cen was quiet and didn''t speak.


    Long Shaoyun came quickly and kept a low profile. It was enough to surprise Mu Cen to come back early and see him in Wangxiang building. Now long Shaoyun appears in the palace, which makes people feel even more incredible.


    Because long Shaoyun holds military power in his hand, even if he is guarding the border, the elite in his hand is enough to make the people in the court fear, including today''s emperor.


    Therefore, long Shaoyun knows this well and never gets too close to any minister of the central government. Even if someone comes to visit the general''s house to attend the Zhongyuan Festival, long Shaoyun will send him away for various reasons, not to mention appearing in other ministers'' houses in person.


    Everyone knows what the appearance of long Shaoyun means.


    But now long Shaoyun has come to King Mu''s house?


    Mu Cen can''t speculate for a moment.


    "General long is here. Naturally, both the prince and the concubine went out to meet him." He Xiang explained, "general long is a rare guest."


    Mu Cen nodded and said nothing.


    He is really a rare guest.


    But he Xiang looked at Mu Cen: "Miss, are you going to the front hall, too? If you are the legitimate daughter of the Lord, it is not inappropriate for you to appear in the front hall. "


    Just as he Xiang''s voice fell, housekeeper Chen''s figure suddenly came in a hurry: "Miss, the Lord asked you to go to the front hall. General long is here."


    Mu Cen was quiet for a moment. Then he said, "I''ll be right there."


    "Yes." Housekeeper Chen hurried back to reply.


    Mu Cen then walked towards the front hall, followed by He Xiang. Mu Cen was just confused for a moment, and he already understood Mu Hongyuan''s plan.


    Naturally, Mu Hongyuan is not a brainless man who has reached his present position.


    In his calculation, the crown princess is already in the bag of Prince Mu''s house, and the appearance of her daughter is the best way to consolidate another power.


    What''s more, long Shaoyun took the initiative to deliver it.


    When the political power and military power belong to King Mu''s house, no one can match them.


    So¡ª¡ª


    There was a flash of shock in Mu Cen''s eyebrows, but the shock was soon hidden. This is a thing that Mu Cen didn''t understand from his last life.


    In the whole process, Mu Hongyuan''s ambition for the throne has never been less than that of the emperor, but his superficial submission covers everything.


    The throne is always stained with blood. The one who can finally sit on the throne of God is the one who laughs last.


    The palm hidden in the wide sleeve gradually clenched into a fist. Her memory changed from light to dark. If I remember correctly, in the last life, Li Shiyuan released the military power by drinking wine and let long Shaoyun hand over the military power. However, it was Mu Hongyuan who killed long Shaoyun step by step.


    This military power was handed over to Mu Hongyuan.


    Mu Cen closed his eyes.


    He Xiang acutely found Mu Cen''s abnormality: "Miss, are you uncomfortable?"


    "No harm." Mu Cen quickly answered, "let''s hurry to the past, don''t let dad wait."


    In this kind of words, Mu Cen has all the emotions are converged down, nothing more, he Xiang Oh voice, nodded, no longer speak.


    After a while, they had already appeared in the front hall.


    Seeing Mu Cen coming, Chen Zhirong stepped forward: "Cen Er is coming."


    Mu Cen blessing body, please an: "Cen son met father and side imperial concubine Niang Niang."

 Chapter 99

    Chen Zhirong''s face was gentle, and Mu Cen helped him up personally. Then he patted Mu Cen''s hand and said, "come on, this is general long Shaoyun. He has made countless achievements since he was young. He has been guarding the border for many years. This time, if he can come back to King Mu''s house, it will really make the house shine."


    Chen Zhirong''s scene words are always very beautiful. It matches Mu Hongyuan''s silence very well. It doesn''t make people feel irritable, but it makes people feel full of sincerity.


    On the contrary, Mu Zhihua smiles coldly, looking at Mu Cen''s eyes with a trace of unkind intention. It''s hard to find anything.


    Mu Cen raises eyebrows and looks at long Shaoyun calmly¡®


    Long Shaoyun''s eyes were calm, as if he had never known or seen Mu Cen.


    Mu Cen''s face did not change and asked an: "Mu Cen has seen general long."


    "Good morning, Miss mu." Long Shaoyun''s voice is very calm.


    Mu Cen didn''t take the initiative to find a topic, so he stood quietly in the same place. Most of the time, it was Mu Hongyuan who chatted with long Shaoyun. What they said was not about the central government, but about the border and the old general long.


    Long Shaoyun responded appropriately.


    Until lunch time, Mu Hongyuan suddenly looked at long Shaoyun and said, "since general long is here, how can he not stay for dinner? When it comes out like this, I''ve become a person who has no way to treat guests. "


    "It''s better to obey orders than to be respectful." Long Shaoyun low smile, also unexpectedly gladly agreed.


    Obviously, Mu Hongyuan is very happy. He turns around and orders housekeeper Chen. After housekeeper Chen takes the order, he immediately goes to do it. Chen Zhirong and Mu Zhihua laugh with him all the way.


    But mu Hongyuan told him and looked at long Shaoyun: "I remember that when the old general was alive, I brought him here. Later, I never came here again. The old general liked some plants and trees in his palace. I''d better let Cen Er take him to see what else was in his garden. When it''s time for dinner, I''ll ask the slaves to inform general long again


    This is reasonable.


    He is trying to find out what long Shaoyun means. Mu Hongyuan has known for many years that in order to control long Shaoyun, the emperor even today''s princesses wanted to point out their marriage to long Shaoyun, but they were all rejected by long Shaoyun on the grounds of hard work in the frontier.


    In addition, Princess Jiao Didi''s is really not suitable to go to such a bitter and cold place in the frontier.


    So far, long Shaoyun not only did not marry his wife, but also did not have a woman around him.


    So mu Hongyuan is not sure whether long Shaoyun will refuse. After all, in recent years, when long Shaoyun faced such things, most of them still chose to refuse.


    What Mu Hongyuan didn''t expect was that long Shaoyun agreed: "I''m worried about troubling Miss mu."


    Mu Cen didn''t speak, and Mu Hongyuan said, "No. Cen''er, you said, "but."


    "Yes." Mu Cen answered.


    In long Shaoyun''s eyes, Mu Cen knows that this man has something to ask himself, and Mu Cen knows that he can''t avoid it. After all, the purpose of long Shaoyun''s visit to King Mu''s mansion today is not to reminisce with Mu Hongyuan, but originally for himself.


    Then why dodge.


    "Then let cen''er accompany you for a stroll. I''ll go to prepare first." Mu Hongyuan laughed with satisfaction.


    Long Shaoyun nodded: "there is laomu Lord, side imperial concubine empress."


    Chen Zhirong also followed with a gentle smile: "general long, you''re welcome. That''s hard work. "


    "Cen Er is not hard." Mu Cen smiles, very calm.


    Mu Zhi gave a cold hum without any trace.


    Mu Hongyuan was the first to leave, and Mu Zhihua followed Chen Zhirong. After walking out of the front hall, Mu Zhihua couldn''t help saying, "mother, why do you want to find someone for mu Cen? Just find someone at will. What''s more, Mu CEN is going to die. In this case, it''s too cheap, Muchen. "


    Chen Zhirong sank and looked at Mu Zhihua with a warning in her eyes.


    Mu Zhi painted an unconvinced tuzui and did not look at Chen Zhirong.


    "General long is at the border. If she goes there, it''s hard to say what can happen to the difficulties and obstacles of the border. Besides, which do you think is safer, staying in Kyoto or going to the border. The prince won''t miss Mu Cen''s departure. What''s the harm to you? " Chen Zhirong asked in a low voice.


    Mu Zhi''s eyes were filled with hatred: "that little bitch can only die."


    Chen Zhirong looked at Mu Zhihua and said, "you''d better put all these ideas away now. The Chinese New Year''s Day is coming. It''s what you should think about to perform well in front of the emperor and Empress Dowager. Don''t you forget that Mu Cen''s "snow girl" is gorgeous and startling. Doesn''t the emperor care about it? "


    In a word, let Mu Zhi painting stop completely.


    Although she was reluctant, she went to the dancer honestly to learn a new dance.


    Just like what Mu Cen said, "nishang" has been dancing for three years, and it''s not amazing any more. If you don''t want to be covered by Mu Cen''s limelight, it''s necessary to change.


    Mu Zhihua leaves with an unconvinced brush.


    Chen Zhirong''s eyebrows are really unexpected. The calm Mu Zhihua seems to have completely changed after meeting Mu Cen. In this way, she will have exposed all her weaknesses before the enemy has done anything.


    Mu Cen


    It was more difficult than she expected.


    Chen Zhirong sank, gathered his fierce eyebrows, and hurriedly followed Mu Hongyuan''s steps.


    ¡­¡­


    At the same time¡ª¡ª


    After all the people left, Mu Cen didn''t take the initiative to open his mouth. He Xiang stepped back to one side consciously, looking at his nose and nose, as if he didn''t see anything.


    Long Shaoyun clenched his fist and coughed softly: "there will be Miss Lao mu."


    Mu Cen smiles, but doesn''t say anything. After nodding, he takes long Shaoyun to the garden of King Mu''s residence.


    Because Luoxue likes it, Mu Hongyuan built a garden in the palace. There are even more rare plants here than the imperial garden in the palace.


    Even though Luoxue had been dead for many years, Chen Zhirong wanted to destroy the garden countless times, but he never dared, so the garden has been preserved until now.


    In the whole process, Mu Cen didn''t say anything, just quietly took long Shaoyun to stroll in the garden.


    Long Shaoyun is more taciturn person, also did not speak the whole process, but two people have been walking to the pavilion, long Shaoyun just light mouth: "sit down and have a rest."


    Mu Cen raised eyebrows and, with a loud voice, chose a seat and sat down.


    Long Shaoyun did not sit down, but still stood.


    Mu Cen looked at long Shaoyun''s face, quiet for a long time, then directly asked: "general long, this garden is false, to ask me is true?"

 Chapter 100

    "Miss Mu is really smart." Long Shaoyun looks at Mu Cen and chuckles.


    "General long has something to say, but it doesn''t hurt to say it." Mu Cen light mouth, so looking at long Shaoyun.


    Long Shaoyun''s toes gently touched the ground, and then he looked at Mu Cen. His eyes were less warm than before, but more serious and sharp: "before you didn''t answer me, why did you appear in a place like Wangxiang building?"


    Mu Cen was not impatient and asked: "why did general Nalong appear in Wangxiang building?"


    "It''s not hard to understand that men appear in Wangxiang building, is it?" Long Shaoyun''s face did not change.


    Mu Cen nodded, really a good speech.


    Long Shaoyun saw that Mu Cen didn''t speak, and didn''t let go of Mu Cen''s meaning, so he approached Mu Cen step by step until he blocked Mu Cen completely. His eyes fell on Mu Cen, and every word was clear: "I ask you, talk."


    "Maybe I felt fresh, so I went in?" Mu Cen said something perfunctory.


    "Mu Cen, do you think I''m a three-year-old? If you say anything, I''ll believe you?" Long Shaoyun''s voice is more and more serious, looking at Mu Cen''s eye light is not instantaneous.


    Mu Cen asked: "why did general Nalong think I went in?"


    "You..." long Shaoyun was speechless by Mu Cen.


    Instead, Mu Cen stood up and looked at long Shaoyun. Then he changed the topic faintly: "I''m curious. Why can general long recognize me when I change my face? If I remember correctly, whether it was before or after I returned to Gu''s house, the day when I looked at Xiang Lou was the first time I saw general long. "


    Mu Cen''s eyes didn''t take a joke.


    I don''t know if it''s because after rebirth, Mu CEN is sensitive to many things, so he suddenly appears such a person who seems to have known him for a long time, which makes Mu Cen feel flustered.


    She didn''t like the feeling of uncertainty and loss of control.


    Long Shaoyun, who used to be aggressive, also quieted down in Mu Cen''s words.


    Some things, like Mu CEN is not willing to speak, long Shaoyun does not want to explain.


    Long Shaoyun can''t guess what happened to Mu Cen in Wangxiang building, but he intuitively doesn''t think it''s a good thing, and even has something to do with the prince.


    And the relationship between myself and Gu Fu¡ª¡ª


    Sink sink sink, finally long Shaoyun did not speak, so silent stand.


    And they never talked again.


    Until housekeeper Chen came: "long Jianjun, miss, lunch is ready. The prince and the concubine are waiting for you."


    Thank you, housekeeper Chen Long Shaoyun''s mouth is neither humble nor haughty.


    Housekeeper Chen politely stepped aside.


    And Mu Cen has stood up: "general long, please."


    Long Shaoyun didn''t speak, so he walked out of the pavilion.


    Housekeeper Chen leads the way. Although Mu Cen and long Shaoyun walk side by side, there is still a faint sense of distance between them, and no one speaks.


    At the corner of the corridor.


    Housekeeper Chen''s figure has crossed the corridor.


    At the moment when mucen turns around, long Shaoyun suddenly clasps his hand. Mucen frowns and looks down at long Shaoyun clasping his hand. Although he doesn''t struggle, he looks at long Shaoyun''s eyes with a hint of inquiry.


    Long Shaoyun also realized something and released Mu Cen''s hand: "I..."


    "What does general long want to say?" Mu Cen doesn''t rush, but quietly looks at long Shaoyun.


    In the face of long Shaoyun, Mu Cen''s mood is calm and unspeakable, just like long Shaoyun is a very safe person, without any sense of threat, and the words between the lines are concerned.


    Therefore, Mu Cen''s eyes looking at long Shaoyun are quiet.


    Long Shaoyun clenched his fist in his hand. After a while, he asked in a dumb voice, "are you going to the draft?"


    Mu Cen raised his eyebrows and then gave the answer: "if there is no big accident, it should be a must. This is the rule of Dazhou. I have no right to change anything. I think my father has no right to make any decision."


    Imperial power cannot be challenged.


    Unless you are seriously ill or disabled, or you are not old enough, or you are married, otherwise you can''t get away with this.


    "If..." long Shaoyun looked at Mu Cen and said quietly, "if I tell the emperor that I want to marry you, can you not go to the palace?"


    Mu Cen was surprised.


    She didn''t quite understand what long Shaoyun meant.


    Simply feel that recently their peach blossom luck is not some excess. It''s not only long Shaoyun, including the former Prince Li Shiyuan and the Third Prince Li Shiyi, who show interest. Even Li Shili in Wangxiang building is so possessive.


    So what''s this?


    After being quiet, Mu Cen looked back at long Shaoyun: "general long wants to marry me because I''m the daughter of King Mu''s house, or because I''m good-looking, or because I''m useful to general long?"


    Before long Shaoyun spoke, Mu Cen continued: "general long is weak in nature. I don''t think my status as a daughter of King Mu''s house can make general long waver. After all, general long has never seen such a status as a princess. The general has the military power in his hand, and it is impossible for him to get married with King Mu''s house because of such a thing. Secondly, even if I''m good-looking, it''s easy for me to find a girl who is more beautiful than me as a concubine with the ability and status of a general. What''s my use to the general? I''m sorry, Muchen didn''t think of it. "


    Mu Cen calmly put his words, so looking at long Shaoyun, as if waiting for long Shaoyun''s answer.


    If it''s a beautiful man.


    Long Shaoyun is not as handsome as the princes of the Li family, but his masculinity, which is so experienced in the battlefield all the year round, can not be imitated by others.


    Many women in Kyoto want to marry long Shaoyun.


    Those princesses are not passive, but active.


    But long Shaoyun just took a fancy to himself?


    When Mu Cen thinks that long Shaoyun won''t give him the answer, long Shaoyun suddenly opens his mouth. They keep a half person wide distance, but long Shaoyun''s voice is very low: "Mu Cen, if you want to marry a concubine, I just want you."


    Mu Cen was stunned.


    But steward Chen, who was walking in front of him, suddenly found that they didn''t keep up with him, so he turned back in a hurry. Mu Cen recovered, coughed softly, and didn''t answer long Shaoyun''s question. Instead, he quickly kept up with steward Chen.


    Long Shaoyun nodded and walked calmly.


    I can''t see any abnormality, but there is always a faint ambiguity in the air.


    Housekeeper Chen sank, but he didn''t break the atmosphere.


    He is clear about Mu Hongyuan''s idea, but some accidents, long Shaoyun actually fit Mu Hongyuan''s meaning, just this Ningnan Xu¡ª¡ª

 Chapter 101

    Housekeeper Chen looks at Ningnan Xu''s figure and quiets down.


    I''m afraid it''s not that simple.


    But housekeeper Chen didn''t say anything and quickly followed.


    ¡­¡­


    It''s a hot lunch.


    Even though long Shaoyun is weak in nature, he is still in the officialdom after all. After a long time of being influenced, he does not lack such communicative ability.


    Advance and retreat appropriately, favor or disgrace without fear.


    Until after lunch, long Shaoyun didn''t stay much in the palace.


    When long Shaoyun was about to leave, Mu Hongyuan stood up, but suddenly said, "I''m older than Wang, and I''m no longer fit. I won''t send you out. I''ll let cen''er send you out. I''ve enjoyed your conversation before."


    Long Shaoyun didn''t refuse or disagree.


    Mu Cen just wring eyebrows, the surface is clever: "Cen Er knows."


    Mu Hongyuan''s eyes were more and more satisfied. Mu Cen stood up directly and said quickly, "I''ll send general long out of the house."


    Long Shaoyun nodded his head, and he grasped every measure very well.


    It doesn''t look like a man who spoke so overbearing words with himself before.


    In the whole process, they didn''t talk. One after the other, they walked towards the outside of King Mu''s house. Long Shaoyun got on his horse and Mu Cen stood in the same place: "general long, I''ll send him here."


    Long Shaoyun looks at Mu Cen deeply. He makes a sound and then drives his horse away.


    Mu Cen watched long Shaoyun leave, then turned back to the palace.


    ¡­¡­


    When Mu Cen returned to Luoxue building, he Xiang met him, but he frowned at Mu Cen: "Miss, is general long gone?"


    "You used to want to push me to the third prince, but now it''s better. You turn around and think that I can succeed with general long?" Mu CEN is not polite to expose the lotus fragrance.


    He Xiang coughed lightly and followed Mu Cen carefully: "Miss, can people have more choices?"


    Mu Cen laughed: "it''s yours. Do you choose the third prince or the Dragon general?"


    "If you really want to choose, don''t you think general long is better? Without concubines, he is a simple man, but he still has a lot of soldiers. Compared with the third prince, the third prince has a lot of wives and concubines, but only a few concubines. When he goes in, there are still a lot of factional disputes. Of course, I''m on the side of general long. " He Xiang said directly and looked at Mu Cen with head shaking.


    He Xiang really wishes Mu Cen well.


    She became a slave in the palace for such a long time, only mu Cen was really good to herself. So he Xiang naturally hopes that Mu Cen can marry a good family.


    In the house of King Mu, Mu CEN is beautiful on the surface, but there are hidden crises everywhere.


    It is mu Cen to listen to the words of He Xiang, low smile voice: "OK, you go out, don''t think about these every day, some don''t have, have this idea, as I teach you those words, and then well recognize, write, eh?"


    "Ah..." he Xiang wailed.


    Mu CEN is not polite to send out the lotus fragrance, and then shut the door of the house.


    As soon as she turned around, she saw that Li Shiyuan didn''t know when to appear in the house.


    This time, Mu Cen''s brow twisted up, and then she as did not see Li Shiyuan, toward the side of the embroidered cloth, do not intend to pay attention to this person, ready to finish the final work.


    Anyway, Li Shiyuan''s appearance is haunting.


    "Long Shaoyun has been here?" Li Shiyuan sits in the original position, looking at Mu Cen, and his tone sounds casual.


    Mu Cen did not deny: "the whole of Kyoto know things."


    "I''m curious. What attracted general long, who never liked to communicate with others, to Prince Mu''s mansion, came here in person." Li Shiyuan looks at Mu Cen.


    Mu Cen was quiet, and the embroidery needle was inserted on the embroidered cloth: "shouldn''t the fourth highness go to ask general long in person?"


    Li Shiyuan is also used to Mu Cen''s glib, and suddenly sees him like this: "yesterday afternoon, long Shaoyun went into the palace to meet his father, who once again mentioned that he wanted to marry long Shaoyun. How do you guess he answered?"


    "I don''t know." Mu Cen''s answer is very direct.


    Li Shiyuan didn''t mind Mu Cen''s neglect and spoke lightly, but his eyes fell on Mu Cen''s body, which was particularly sharp: "he told his father that he had a point in his heart, and he hoped that his father would make it perfect."


    Mu Cen''s brow twisted, and then seriously looked at Li Shiyuan, so he walked in the direction of this man: "what does the fourth highness mean by saying these to me?"


    "The next day after long Shaoyun finished saying this, he appeared in King Mu''s house, and everyone in the capital was aware of the trouble. What do you think Father Huang would think?" Li Shiyuan left the problem to Mu Cen.


    Mu Cen obviously didn''t think of this.


    If that''s true¡ª¡ª


    That''s because she underestimated long Shaoyun''s determination. Li Shiyuan would not make fun of himself on such a matter. Long Shaoyun''s action is undoubtedly to tell the emperor that his heart is in Prince Mu''s house.


    And Mu Zhihua and Li Shiyuan can''t be unclear.


    In this way, all the problems point to themselves.


    So I was put together by long Shaoyun?


    Mu Cen''s brow wring, can''t say what emotion is, so stand in place, silent.


    Li Shiyuan stood up and said, "the answer is very simple. Under such circumstances, in order to stabilize the military power and control long Shaoyun, his father will point you to long Shaoyun without saying a word. Once the imperial edict is issued, there will be no room for maneuver. This is the so-called "if you want to die, you have to die."


    Li Shiyuan''s every sentence is direct and naked: "Mu Cen, no matter what your purpose of entering the palace is, no matter what your purpose of doing these things is, in the face of such a situation, there is only one result. You have no choice, and everything you do will be defeated."


    With that, Li Shiyuan just looked at Mu Cen.


    Mucen can know what happened to long Shaoyun in the palace of King Mu, so mucen can''t know what happened in the palace.


    Mu CEN is very clear about this. If Li Shiyuan didn''t tell her this, she really couldn''t control anything.


    After sinking, Mu Cen looked at Li Shiyuan and said, "what''s the purpose of the fourth Royal Highness talking to me all of a sudden?"


    "Mu Cen, you are a smart man. Do you know what I want?" Li Shiyuan said directly, and the aggression in his eyes became more and more obvious. He just looked at Mu Cen and made no secret.


    "What did your highness see in me?" Mu Cen asked without expression.


    "I have answered you this question." Li Shiyuan said calmly, "before he can''t judge whether he is an enemy or friend, I will choose to imprison this man by my side, otherwise I will break his wings, and I won''t allow any accident."


    Mu Cen sneered.

 Chapter 102

    "Besides, you don''t know my interest in you." Li Shiyuan''s eyes are always transient.


    Mu Cen did not evade, so he looked at it: "so your highness decided that I would accept your proposal?"


    "Can''t you?" Li Shiyuan looks at Mu Cen without changing his face.


    Mu Cen didn''t speak.


    Li Shiyuan had already come to Mu Cen and looked at her condescensively. Then he said faintly: "I think you are heartless when I have fought with you for several times. But in Wangxiang building, I suddenly found that you are not heartless, but you are facing people. You want to protect long Shaoyun, don''t you? "


    Mu Cen really didn''t expect Li Shiyuan to be able to observe in such detail that he never let go of such details.


    She watched in silence, patiently waiting for Li Shiyuan to finish.


    "Since you are protecting long Shaoyun, can you see that long Shaoyun is deep in the mire? You don''t know in your heart what trouble will it bring if you marry long Shaoyun? You have seduced the second elder brother deliberately before. The second elder brother is the present prince. Who is he? Don''t you know? "


    Li Shiyuan''s every word is particularly sharp, and every sentence is on the point: "what he can''t get, it''s impossible to give up easily. Even if you and long Shaoyun get married smoothly and go to the border from Dazhou, do you think the prince will give up


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    "Long Shaoyun''s excellent generals are the most taboo of his father and the prince. If the prince can''t win over long Shaoyun, there is only one result, that is, he can get rid of it quickly. In addition, long Shaoyun also asks his father to point you to him. It''s more annoying. He won''t be soft hearted."


    When Li Shiyuan said these words, he stood so haughty that his well-defined fingers were beating the regular rhythm on the wooden table.


    Mu Cen understood the meaning of Li Shiyuan''s words.


    Since Li Shiyuan can see that he doesn''t want to involve long Shaoyun in the water, he is bound to compromise on this matter, but mu Cen hates Li Shiyuan''s manipulation.


    Compared with the tyranny and cruelty of Li Shiyuan, Li Shiyuan is the most insidious and sinister person.


    In the last life, if he did not control Li Shiyuan with his powers, then the final winner of the battle of seizing the throne could only be Li Shiyuan, not Li Shiyuan.


    Because Li Shiyuan knows better than Li Shiyuan what is strategizing.


    "Mu Cen." Li Shiyuan suddenly opened his mouth and called Mu Cen''s name.


    Mu Cen looked at Li Shiyuan, and Li Shiyuan continued: "after you escaped from Wangxiang building, all the dancers died in Li Shiyuan''s will that night. Do you think he just destroyed a Wangxiang building? No, all the industries associated with Wangxiang building are completely destroyed by him. "


    Mu Cen was shocked.


    "In this sensitive period, Li Shiyuan will not take the slightest risk. Even the people and things you want to find are completely destroyed in the lookout fragrant building. " What Li Shiyuan said is expressionless.


    Hundreds of human lives were destroyed, as if they were the pieces in the hands of the princes, without any pity, only for their own purposes.


    Mu Cen''s breath was cramped in an instant. This kind of killing always reminds her of the killing in Fengqing palace in the last life. There are corpses everywhere, wailing everywhere, and the pungent smell of blood. You look at the people you care about and fall down one by one in front of you.


    And finally, the sword points at you, you are forever sealed in the mercury, can no longer move.


    "Enough." Mu Cen gave a low roar.


    Li Shiyuan is not talking¡®


    Outside, Xiao Wu heard the news and came in a hurry: "Miss, is something wrong?"


    Mu Cen recovered, calmed down, and then said, "it''s OK, Xiao Wu. You go down first."


    "Yes." Small five''s tone is still with doubt, "the slave is at the door, the eldest lady has something to say, the slave will appear."


    "Good." Mu Cen answered.


    Then, she looked at Li Shiyuan in a low voice: "Your Highness, what''s the purpose of talking to me about this?"


    "Mu Cen, you know it." Li Shiyuan said coldly.


    Mu Cen sneered: "OK, general long and I can''t get married. I become the fourth imperial concubine. Can the fourth Royal Highness escape from this? Don''t forget that the prince is not at ease with you. "


    Li Shiyuan said with a faint smile: "the identities of Wang and long Shaoyun are not the same. Besides, long Shaoyun takes the initiative to ask the emperor to marry you, while Wang wants you to take the initiative. With your intelligence, it''s not hard to do. It''s your initiative. Why should the prince be involved in this king? "


    "Li Shiyuan, you are a good abacus player." Mu Cen looked at Li Shiyuan sarcastically, "Your Highness is not afraid to marry me back to the palace, do I share a common hatred with the prince?"


    This seems to make Li Shiyuan laugh thoroughly: "can you?"


    Mu Cen stood silent.


    "Mu Cen, isn''t this king and the person you want to get rid of the same?" Li Shiyuan asked.


    Mu Cen''s palm clenched his fist more and more.


    But Li Shiyuan didn''t continue to say: "Mu Cen, how to decide, you know very well in your heart, don''t you?"


    Mu Cen listens to Li Shiyuan''s words and smiles coldly: "Your Highness, I never want to marry general long. How can the fourth highness be sure that I can''t escape the marriage order? If I really find myself in a desperate situation, I have my own way, so I don''t need your highness to worry about it. "


    Li Shiyuan really didn''t expect that Mu Cen would not eat oil and salt.


    "I''m not interested in being the general''s wife, nor am I interested in being the fourth imperial concubine. My purpose will never change easily. " Mu Cen expressed his ideas clearly.


    Li Shiyuan picked eyebrows, but he didn''t embarrass Mu Cen: "I''ll wait and see."


    Mu Cen no longer pays attention to Li Shiyuan, bows her head and quickly finishes the embroidery in her hand. Two days later, it will be the Chinese New Year''s day. She doesn''t have much time.


    Li Shiyuan did not leave, but stood on one side.


    Looking at Mu Cen''s quick needling technique, his eyebrows gradually twisted up. When Mu Cen''s hand was about to drop the next needle, suddenly, her hand was held by Li Shiyuan.


    The embroidery needle directly pierced into Mu Cen''s thumb, and the blood immediately flowed out.


    Mu Cen hissed¡ª¡ª


    She really felt that she had never had a good thing when she met Li Shiyuan. She was either seen by others or chased by others, or now even the embroidery needle can pierce her.


    You know, except for the first two or three years of studying embroidery with Li Ruolan, Mu Cen was often needled by embroidery, this kind of thing never happened again.


    Shen Shen, Mu Cen''s face is particularly ugly: "Your Highness, what are you going to do?"

 Chapter 103

    Li Shiyuan''s tone is less than the previous posture, a bit more gloomy: "Li''s unique school, why do you know, this facade embroidery, in addition to the Li family, no one can do so exquisite."


    Mu Cen''s heart beat fast, but his face remained unchanged: "I don''t know what the fourth highness said."


    "Who taught you that?" Li Shiyuan asked directly.


    "I found it myself." Mu Cen said it directly.


    Obviously, she did not expect that Li Shiyuan even knew something about embroidery. You should know that Li''s facade embroidery has been lost for decades and forgotten in Dazhou.


    Or someone mentioned the Li family, but they would never think of the unique skills of the Li family.


    And all the things related to the Li family were burned clean.


    "It''s better for you to find out for yourself." Li Shiyuan''s attitude is very gloomy, "Mu Cen, if you still want your head around your neck, be smart. Don''t touch anything that has anything to do with the Li family, otherwise no one can protect you."


    Mu Cen looked at Li Shiyuan: "fourth highness, the Li family has been killed for decades. Who can remember the Li family? Even if the Li family''s unique skills have disappeared long ago, I''m only 16 this year. What''s the relationship between me and the Li family? Fourth highness, is it too suspicious?"


    "For the emperor, it''s better to kill by mistake than to let it go, you know?" Li Shiyuan held Mu Cen''s hand tightly.


    Mu Cen took a deep breath: "embroidery is a craft. This life can be a unique skill of the Li family. It doesn''t mean that no one will ever be able to find something new."


    It''s hard to say, it''s straightforward.


    Li Shiyuan watched for a long time, and then released Mu Cen''s hand: "don''t play with fire."


    "Thank you for reminding me that I always cherish my life." Mu Cen''s tone was cold.


    The wrist was pinched by Li Shiyuan, and Mu Cen Si had no doubt that her wrist was completely broken by Li Shiyuan in the next second.


    Li Shiyuan released Mu Cen, and did not stay in the house more.


    Mu Cen looked at the direction Li Shiyuan left. When the man jumped out, the embroidery in his hand was also impolitely inserted into the solid wood column.


    If she didn''t want Li Shiyuan''s resources, she really wanted to end Li Shiyuan.


    When this idea surged up, Mu Cen felt bouts of colic, as if he had never breathed, gasping.


    For a long time, Mu Cen recovered from this emotion and quickly poured himself a glass of water. After the cold water rolled down his throat, Mu Cen gradually calmed down.


    She looked at the embroidery of the skirt, but all she thought was Li Shiyuan''s words.


    Li Shiyuan obviously didn''t finish what he said.


    No one knows why the Li family was destroyed. With an imperial edict, the Li family died miserably.


    This reason has become a secret of the court, but Li Shiyuan seems to know it.


    The clothes, continue or stop.


    After sinking, Mu Cen calmly walked back to the edge of the embroidered cloth, then sat down again, quickly removed the needle, and slightly changed the original vivid rose and butterfly. Although they were dancing, they were not as smart as they were at first.


    In Mu Cen''s view, there is always a solution when the water comes and the land is covered and the soldiers come to block it.


    One night, Mu Cen did not sleep.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡ª¡ª


    The day before the Chinese New Year''s day, under the leadership of Mu Hongyuan, the people of King Mu''s house had set out to the palace. This is the rule over the years. They entered the palace one day ahead of time to greet the Empress Dowager. The Empress Dowager''s birthday was on the day of the Chinese New Year''s day.


    And this year, Mu CEN is one more member in the team of Mu Wangfu.


    When the carriage stopped, Mu Hongyuan took the lead. With the help of mother Li and mother GUI, Wang Xueshuang also got off the carriage, and then the women got off one by one.


    Mu Zhanxiao and mu zhantian have arrived at the Palace first, waiting for the people at the door.


    The scene seemed more lively for a while.


    Only mu Cen low-key with in the last, appears quiet many. He even followed his concubine. Chen Zhirong was responsible for this arrangement. He told the people in the palace clearly that Mu Cen was not valued by King Mu''s house.


    Most of the people in the palace can observe what they say and what they look like. Such a move undoubtedly makes it difficult for mu Cen to move in the palace these three days.


    Even if the palace is not valued, the servants in the palace will not give any good looks.


    But this is not the case at all.


    He Xiang was indignant when he saw such a picture: "Miss, it is clear that you are the legitimate daughter of the palace, and you have to walk in front of the side imperial concubine. How can you get off the bus at last? Even those slaves are in front of miss."


    Then he Xiang stamped his feet and gnashed his teeth.


    But mu CEN is very calm, looking at the people who are not far away talking happily, but his eyes become secretive.


    Mu CEN is still not impatient.


    At this time, Mu Cen was not familiar with anyone in the palace, so it was natural for him to be ignored, not to mention Chen Zhirong''s deliberate behavior.


    But what about that?


    Looking at the anger of the lotus fragrance, Mu Cen calmed down: "what are you in a hurry? The soldiers will block the water and cover the land. Every step is a step, eh?"


    "Miss, didn''t you never let the concubine in the palace before?" He Xiang looks at Mu Cen in the dark.


    Mu Cen directly pinched He Xiang''s face: "every time you do something, you should distinguish the occasion, not be brave and resourceless. Do you understand


    He Xiang was puzzled and finally shook his head: "Miss, I can''t understand you."


    "Come on, you go back and read more, eh?" Mu Cen chuckled.


    Then Mu Cen did not say anything more, quietly followed in the ranks of the palace, and walked towards the magnificent palace with red walls and bricks.


    Every step, Mu CEN is very steady.


    The scenes of the last life constantly appear in Mu Cen''s mind. She looks up quietly, as if everything is still.


    She really became the master of the east palace. She entered the East Palace from the Meridian Gate for the first time. Before that, she was always a slave.


    This is Chen Zhirong''s arrangement.


    Just like now, although it''s not a side door, it actually hit Mu Cen in the face.


    When Mu Cen thought she was right and entered the East Palace, she knew that the deep palace, which was paved with red walls and tiles, was stained with the blood of countless people.


    Her blood was finally thoroughly soaked in this piece of glazed tile.


    And then there''s the blood and bone of a hundred days old.


    Mu Cen closed his eyes.


    "Miss, is there something wrong with you?" Lotus incense saw Mu Cen slightly falter for a while, immediately helped Mu Cen, nervous mouth said.

 Chapter 104

    Mu Cen calmed down: "it''s OK."


    "Miss, if there''s something uncomfortable, you must say that I''ll find a royal doctor for you, and I won''t believe it. How dare I not pass the imperial doctor to you?" He Xiang is indignant.


    Mu Cen smile: "don''t think about it, I''m fine, something I won''t know."


    He Xiang Oh voice, and carefully looked for a while, but mu Cen knocked on the head of He Xiang, the first to walk in front.


    But he Xiang''s words made Mu Cen wring his eyebrows, but it was only an instant, and Mu Cen stretched his eyebrows, as if nothing had happened.


    In the past month, Mu Cen knew that he had a headache occasionally, infrequently and for a short time, but the moment of pain could be fatal.


    Mu Cen has never found the reason.


    Even as a doctor, she can''t find the cause of her headache.


    Is it the sequel of those two powers?


    But just for a moment, not so.


    Looking at the distance between himself and the people in front of King Mu''s house, Mu Cen sank and didn''t say anything. Then he quickly followed up with lotus fragrance.


    When Mu Cen was approaching, he suddenly saw Mu Zhihua stop.


    Mu Cen calmly lifted his eyelids. Mu Zhihua was standing in front of Mu Cen. Without hesitation, Mu Cen said faintly: "Princess Yi, you have something to say to me."


    "Mu Cen, in the palace, you won''t be proud for long." Mu Zhihua looks at Mu Cen with a low warning.


    Mu Cen said: "thank you for reminding me. I have written it down."


    Mu Zhihua hates Mu Cen''s calm face most. She looks at Mu Cen angrily, but on such an occasion, Mu Zhihua can''t really do anything.


    "We''ll see, Muchen," she warned coldly


    Mu Cen raised her eyebrows.


    At the moment when Mu Zhihua turned around, Mu Cen''s foot suddenly stretched out. Mu Zhihua didn''t expect that Mu Cen would be so direct. He stumbled and fell on the ground like a dog eating shit.


    Mu Zhihua screams.


    Mu Cen''s speed is very fast. He stops Mu Zhihua directly. In Mu Zhihua''s consternation, it''s Mu Cen who falls to the ground. He Xiang can''t see Mu Cen''s action, so he thinks Mu Zhihua has pushed Mu Cen down directly.


    "Miss --" he Xiang screamed.


    People walking in front of them turn around when they hear the news. Chen Zhirong looks at the picture in dismay. For a moment, he can''t say a word, but mu Hongyuan and Wang Xueshuang twist their brows.


    They can''t be unaware of the infighting in Lord Mu''s residence these days, but obviously they didn''t expect that such a thing could happen at the Meridian Gate.


    Here and there are some dignitaries and dignitaries. They all look up but don''t look down. If such a thing comes out, it''s a joke in the palace.


    And the position of Mu Zhi''s painting will also be affected.


    After all, the crown princess is the empress of the future. How can she be narrow-minded, unable to accommodate her own sister or other concubines? How can she open a branch for the royal family.


    What the Li family pays most attention to is the issue of children.


    "Mu Cen, you --" Mu Zhi''s face turned white.


    Although Mu CEN is pressed, his momentum is better than Mu Zhihua''s. Mu Zhihua''s thin fingers hold Mu Zhihua''s chin very lightly, but mu Zhihua feels that his chin is going to be crushed by Mu Cen.


    "I''d love to see you fall like this." Mu Cen said not very seriously, "this flowery face is destroyed, how can you fight with me?"


    Mu Zhihua''s face is even whiter.


    She had no doubt that Muchen would do it.


    Don''t want to, Mu Zhihua struggle to get up, but she can''t move, so firmly by Mu Cen to imprison in front of.


    "However --" Mu Cen''s voice pauses, slightly with a trace of irony, "it''s too cheap for you. I like the pleasure of a cat catching a mouse. I play my prey to death a little bit. "


    "Mu Cen!" Mu Zhihua almost screamed.


    I was scared by Mu Cen''s words.


    Such words sound normal, but every word seems to come from the depths of hell, which makes Mu Zhihua unbearable in an instant.


    "Happy?" But mu Cen never changed his face and looked at Mu Zhihua with a smile. "Guess what happens when Dad and grandma come over?"


    Mu Zhihua gradually recovered, and he was calculated by Mu Cen.


    In public, everyone would think that she and Mu Cen had a fight, and they didn''t give Mu Hongyuan face at all, but mu Cen was the victim.


    Mu Zhihua''s face was shocked.


    And Mu Hongyuan and Wang Xueshuang and others have come in a hurry, even mu zhantian and Mu Zhanxiao have come.


    Mu zhantian''s face also followed one side. Chen Zhirong said that it was false that she was not nervous. She immediately looked around. All the dignitaries who entered the palace one after another had noticed it. She couldn''t help looking over.


    It is mu Zhanxiao to pick eyebrow to look at Mu Cen, on the contrary appear calm of many.


    And Mu Cen fight several times, Mu Zhanxiao too clear Mu CEN is not so simple to be humiliated, she does not take the initiative to calculate people is good.


    What''s more, it''s a simple painting of Mu Zhi.


    After sinking, Mu Zhanxiao didn''t say anything.


    "What are you doing?" Mu Hongyuan''s voice was terrible, "where is this? You dare to act recklessly."


    He Xiang knelt down immediately: "Lord, I don''t know what happened, so I saw Princess Yi push the young lady to the ground like this. She hasn''t been very well these days. Now..."


    Mu Zhihua roared: "you are such a cheap girl, you dare to spit out blood."


    Then, Mu Zhihua immediately looked at Mu Hongyuan: "Dad, don''t listen to this cheap maid''s nonsense. It''s clear that Mu CEN is setting up his daughter."


    Wang Xueshuang twisted her brows.


    Mu Cen didn''t say a word in the whole process. Mu Zhihua felt strange and looked at Mu Cen.


    But mu Cen, who had been very gloomy before, now became soft, even pale and frightening, as if he had been in great pain, and the skirt covering his legs had been slightly bleeding.


    "Come quickly..." Wang Xueshuang''s voice panicked, "what''s wrong with Miss?"


    Mu Cen shook his head weakly: "grandmother, cen''er is OK. It''s not princess Yi''s fault. It''s just that she accidentally pushed me to the other side. It doesn''t happen that my instep ground is scratched and bleeding. Don''t disturb others any more, so as not to let outsiders say that we don''t agree with Prince Mu''s house. "


    Every word Mu Cen said was very difficult, as if he had endured great pain.


    Mu Zhihua looks at Mu Cen with gaping eyes. He doesn''t dare to think that Mu Cen can confuse black and white without changing his face.


    And that expression, deep into the wood.


    No one will doubt that what mucen said is a lie.

 Chapter 105

    "Mu Cen, you are so bloody!" Mu Zhihua wants to tear Mu Cen''s face.


    Mu Cen murmured again. The sound of the urn seemed to be in great pain, and Mu Hongyuan''s voice had already been gloomy: "Mu Zhihua, you still don''t get up. Are you going to let people see jokes when you press Mu Cen like this? Don''t you know Mu CEN is your sister? "


    Mu Zhihua looks at Mu Hongyuan in amazement.


    Wang Xueshuang''s brow tightened even more: "Zhihua, you are too shameful. It''s OK to make trouble in the palace. This is the Meridian Gate. It''s the place to enter the palace. How can you make such a trouble? How can you let King Mu''s palace have a foothold in the court when it''s spread out? "


    Mu Zhihua had never been wronged like this, and his eyes became red all of a sudden.


    Mu Cen mended a knife blandly: "Princess Yi, I know you didn''t mean to, but can you get up now? I''m afraid my legs are really broken. "


    This changed Mu Hongyuan''s face.


    The song "snow girl" by Mu CEN is amazing. Naturally, the emperor has already heard about it and has already called for mu Cen to jump. If at such a juncture, Mu Cen''s foot has a problem, you can imagine what the result will be.


    Under the promotion of people with a heart, it can become a crime of deceiving the king.


    Even if there is no such accident, the emperor will doubt the loyalty of King Mu''s house.


    Before Mu Hongyuan spoke, mu zhantian dragged Mu Zhihua for the first time. Mu Zhihua couldn''t say a word, and his face changed again and again.


    "Quick, call the doctor." Mu Hongyuan immediately ordered the slave on one side.


    However, Mu Cen took the initiative to hold Mu Hongyuan''s hand: "Dad, don''t disturb the imperial doctor. This will disturb the emperor. I''m afraid the emperor will be disappointed in the house of King Mu. I''m fine. I''ll be fine. I can walk in by myself. I''ll let the lotus fragrance support me. "


    "Cen''er..." Mu Hongyuan looked at Mu Cen, more and more distressed.


    And in Mu Cen, Mu Hongyuan seems to see Luoxue, always looking at himself with firm eyes. Even if he married three wives and four concubines later, Luoxue''s eyes never changed.


    Mu Cen smiles at Mu Hongyuan calmly, and then looks at the lotus fragrance: "lotus fragrance, help me up."


    "Yes." Lotus fragrance immediately should wear, carefully helped Mu Cen up.


    "Cen''er, let the imperial doctor take a look." Wang Xueshuang also disagrees.


    Mu Cen didn''t care with a smile: "grandma, don''t worry. It''s better to hurry into the palace and let the Empress Dowager wait. That''s not good. "


    This reminds Wang Xueshuang.


    Wang Xueshuang was quiet.


    Mammy Li opened her mouth appropriately: "old lady, what the eldest lady said is that the Empress Dowager is still waiting. The eldest lady has always done things in a proper way. Since the eldest lady said that it was ok, it must be OK. If you are really worried, you will come to see the eldest lady in person later."


    Wang Xueshuang just nodded.


    Chen Zhirong also stepped forward: "cen''er, if you know painting well, don''t have the same opinion as Zhihua."


    Mu CEN is generous, so looking at Chen Zhirong: "Niang don''t worry, I won''t think much, I know Princess Yi didn''t mean to."


    If Mu Cen doesn''t investigate, it''s over.


    It''s not ugly at the Meridian Gate.


    He Xiang holds Mu Cen, but mu Cen stands upright.


    Where can Mu Zhihua be willing? Mu zhantian just tugged Mu Zhihua''s hand: "have you had enough trouble. Is it time and field? Are you going to take away your advantage? "


    "Don''t you know where this is? Walls have ears. Are you blankly making trouble for yourself now? You don''t want the crown princess? " Mu zhantian is warning Mu Zhihua in a low voice.


    Mu Zhihua looks at mu zhantian: "brother, it''s Mu Cen..."


    "Forbearance." Mu zhantian''s words are concise and comprehensive.


    Mu Zhihua swallowed all his words without saying any more. Mu Cen, supported by the lotus fragrance, lifted his eyelids and looked at Mu Zhihua with a smile. When his eyes fell on mu zhantian, it was cold.


    Mu zhantian had a shivering feeling.


    When mu zhantian looked over, Mu Cen naturally took back his sight and walked forward calmly.


    Mu Zhihua lowers his head and follows Mu Zhan on the edge of the sky, without his previous arrogance.


    But mu Cen, also very low-key, did not because of this matter, and went to the front of the people of Mu palace, but quietly followed behind.


    Wang Xueshuang looks at Mu Cen and likes him a little more.


    Even Mu Hongyuan''s eyes when he looked at Mu Cen were serious.


    It''s like my little daughter who has been doting on me for many years. Compared with Mu Cen, she can''t be on the stage. Mu CEN is the one who can really respect the world and create benefits for himself.


    Compared with Mu Cen, Mu Zhihua seems to be too small-minded. Even because of this kind of bearing, it will completely destroy the event.


    Mu Hongyuan sank, and then he regained his sight.


    The group continued to walk forward.


    But he Xiang looked at Mu Cen nervously and painfully: "Miss, how can Princess Yi do this? She must have done it on purpose. She knows that you want to dance in front of the saint, and now she hurts your feet, so how can you dance tomorrow night?"


    Mu Cen laughed: "no harm."


    "I didn''t see that Princess Yi was such a person before. She used to be very gentle. She talked with the maidservants in a low voice. Since you came back, Princess Yi was just like a different person. Maybe she was worried that you might steal the limelight from her."


    He Xiang is straightforward, and naturally speaks much more freely.


    Mu CEN is pacifying lotus fragrance: "I say nothing is OK, don''t worry."


    "I see your skirt is full of blood. You said it''s OK, and you didn''t let the imperial doctor come." He Xiang said that he really wanted to cry.


    Mu Cen did not answer immediately, but looked down at his skirt.


    Not soaked, but this looming, but more seeping, Muchen did not care. Ankle injuries are real, but they are only minor.


    She prepared the rest of the blood in advance.


    It''s natural.


    Naturally, it is impossible for the imperial doctor to come.


    This incident is beyond Mu Cen''s expectation. Mu Cen thinks that Mu Zhihua has a little brain, so he won''t trouble himself at such a time, so some things are just prepared.


    Obviously, Mu Cen overestimated the IQ of Mu Zhihua.


    At such a time, it is obvious that we are falling behind, but also to challenge. It is impossible for mu Cen not to accept the debt naturally sent to him.


    Mu Cen eyebrow eyes with a trace of cold and disdain.


    Do Mu Zhi''s paintings belong to the last life?


    At the moment of the last life, Mu Zhihua was the one who gave her foot. She fell a piece of shit at the Meridian Gate, which naturally led to ridicule.

 Chapter 106

    But this matter, although was pressed down.


    But it was seen after all.


    Nature has a name for right and wrong in the mirror. To overpower people is not a one-off, but a step-by-step process, and finally a fatal blow to each other.


    "Miss, are you in pain?" Lotus incense see Mu Cen don''t know, wring eyebrow, immediately ask.


    Mu Cen shook his head: "it''s OK. Let''s go and follow them."


    "Miss, you are injured now. Even if you walk slowly, no one will blame you." He Xiang said it directly.


    Mu Cen smiles at He Xiang: "you care about me."


    He Xiang was a little embarrassed and lowered his head: "because the young lady is the first one who is so kind to the maidservant."


    The smile in Mu Cen''s eyebrows and eyes is gradually sinking. They are walking along the red wall slowly, not impatient. He Xiang didn''t urge Mu Cen.


    Suddenly, Mu Cen''s steps stopped.


    He xiangleng next: "Miss, what''s the matter with you? Does it hurt? " Then he Xiang was worried again. "Let me call the imperial doctor for you. You''re afraid it''s bad to pass it on, but if you dance again, you''re really joking with your feet. "


    "No Mu Cen denied, "lotus fragrance, you see..."


    He Xiang was stunned by Mu Cen: "what are you looking at?"


    She said and looked along the direction of Mu Cen''s fingers. Mu Hongyuan and others had already passed the long road, but mu Zhihua, who was always angry, was at the end. Not far away, an elderly mother fell to the ground and collided with Mu Zhihua.


    "You are such a cheap maidservant, you dare to attack my princess." Mu Zhi''s anger was immediately directed at the mother in front of him.


    She didn''t even give mammy any chance to speak. She would slap her.


    However, mu zhantian twisted his eyebrows and stopped Mu Zhihua directly: "OK, are you making enough trouble today? If you don''t look at any place here, people come and go. When it comes out, do you want to be shameless? "


    With that, mu zhantian drags Mu Zhihua forward.


    Mu Zhihua reluctantly shakes off his hand, but he doesn''t turn around to express his hatred. He follows mu zhantian discontentedly. Mu zhantian doesn''t know what to scold, and Mu Zhihua''s face looks ugly.


    "Miss?" He Xiang covers his mouth and looks at it in amazement. He can''t believe that Muzhi''s painting, which is as gentle as water, can be so barbaric.


    When he Xiang returns to her mind, she finds that Mu Cen has gone ahead quickly.


    This time, he Xiang did not dare to hesitate, immediately followed up: "Miss, where are you going, your foot is still injured, you are walking slowly."


    Mu Cen ignored He Xiang''s words and walked a little faster until she stood in front of Mammy.


    Mu Cen took the initiative to bend down and picked up the mother who fell to the ground: "aunt Ji, I''ll help you up and take you back. I''ll ask the slaves to find the imperial doctor for you later. Old age, such a fall can not be joking, even if there is no major event, but also to see more at ease


    Mei Ji just looked at Mu Cen and stood up slowly.


    "Where are the servants around you? How can you be so careless? " Mu Cen said, "slow down, do you still live in dongpiandian when you come back?"


    Mei Ji had already stood up and looked at Mu Cen again, but she was more confused: "are you..."


    "Mu Cen." Mu Cen light mouth, calmly said his name.


    Maggie''s serious flashed a little surprised: "are you Muchen?"


    "Yes." Mu Cen gave a positive answer.


    But she held Meiji''s hand, but she didn''t let go. She walked toward dongpiandian with ration carefully. Meiji seemed to be incredulous and looked at Mu Cen frequently.


    He Xiang followed behind him, with an inexplicable face.


    "It''s really Mu Cen." Maggie nodded. "If the princess of Rochester saw you like this, she would be relieved."


    Mu Cen laughed, very gentle: "aunt Ji, can you move? If not, I''ll ask the slaves to bring you a sedan chair. "


    "No, I can still walk. What''s more, except the emperor and the empress dowager, even the empress can''t take a sedan chair when she walks along this road. " Maggie shook her head and refused.


    "What aunt Ji taught me." Mu CEN is very clever to listen to the lecture, "is mu Cen did not want to be comprehensive."


    Meiji didn''t speak. She was quietly supported by Mu Cen and walked toward the east side hall step by step. Mu Cen didn''t take the initiative to talk about anything.


    But Muchen is very clear that Maggie is the most trusted confidant beside the Empress Dowager. Ten years ago, because of her health, the Empress Dowager granted an amnesty, and the emperor personally ordered Mei Ji to return home.


    All the specifications are carried out in accordance with today''s top three officials, including Mei Ji''s house in the suburbs of Beijing, and the salary in the palace is still there after she leaves the palace.


    Mu Zhihua was young at that time, so it was impossible to recognize Mei Ji.


    But all the older people in the palace have a deep memory of Mei Ji. Even the top officials in the imperial court have to give three points of thin noodles when they see Mei Ji.


    People like Mu Zhihua who reprimand Mei Ji face to face can''t exist in the palace.


    This time, the Empress Dowager ordered Mei Ji to go back to the palace to participate in the festival, or to accompany the Empress Dowager for a period of time. That''s why Maggie was in the palace.


    Obviously, after Mu Cen''s rebirth, the track of many things has changed.


    In the last life, Mei Ji also appeared at this node, but the person who collided with Mei Ji was herself, not mu Zhi''s painting. Naturally, she didn''t understand the rules of the palace, so she seemed to be a small family in front of Mu Zhi''s painting.


    At that time, Chen Zhirong happened to see Mei Ji and recognized Mei Ji. Mu Zhihua coaxed Mei Ji, which made the Empress Dowager feel more good about Mu Zhihua.


    Naturally, in front of the Empress Dowager also followed the good words.


    I just didn''t expect that everything in this life was reversed.


    Mu Cen soon recovered and sent Mei Ji to the east side hall. When the slaves saw Mei Ji, they knelt down and said, "I''ve seen aunt Ji."


    "Get up." Maggie smiles.


    When Mu Cen saw that Mei Ji''s slave had already stretched out his hand to support Mei Ji, Mu Cen released his hand and stepped back, but she still said seriously: "find the imperial doctor to show aunt Ji. Aunt fell down just now, and her legs and feet were not very good before. Don''t delay."


    "Yes." The slave''s face changed when he heard that.


    Mei Ji wants to say something else. Mu Cen has bent down on his own initiative: "aunt Ji, before the imperial doctor comes, I''ll help you deal with it first, so as not to delay."


    "Will you?" Mei Ji looks at Mu Cen more and more curiously.


    Mu Cen laughs: "I grew up outside. When my adoptive mother got older, her legs were not very good, so I learned a little."


    Maggie nodded.

 Chapter 107

    I like Mu Cen more and more. In the palace, Meiji stayed for decades, met all kinds of princesses, princesses, princesses and princesses, but rarely saw Mu Cen such a modest person.


    Be polite to yourself, just because she''s around the Empress Dowager.


    There are few people who can really achieve the unity of heart and mouth.


    Muchen is one of the few exceptions.


    She looks down at Mu Cen. Mu Cen doesn''t mind. She takes off Mei Ji''s shoes and massages Mei Ji carefully. She tells him that he Xiang has prepared hot water and applied it little by little. The pain seems to be in Mu Cen''s hands and gradually disappears.


    Maggie couldn''t help nodding.


    Soon, the imperial doctor came in a hurry. Mu Cen stood up, but he didn''t rush away. Instead, he patiently explained: "aunt Ji fell down accidentally, probably because she sprained her ankle, and her kneecap is not very good. It''s a little cold this season, so maybe she needs to prescribe some medicine to relieve the pain..."


    The imperial doctor listened and nodded. When he looked at Mu Cen, he could not help admiring him: "are you..."


    "Mu Cen." Mu Cen light smile, "I can only shallow know so many, and Lao adult." Then Mu Cen looked at Mei Ji, "aunt Ji, since the imperial doctor is here, I won''t delay you here. I''ll leave first."


    "Miss mu, thank you today." Maggie nodded.


    Mu Cen smiles: "aunt Ji is polite. Mu Cen doesn''t dare to take it. Then you have a good rest."


    With that, Mu Cen didn''t stay much in Mei Ji''s dongpian hall. He left the dongpian hall with lotus fragrance and walked towards the courtyard where Mu Wangfu lived.


    Naturally, for so many years, Mu Cen had never been back to the palace, and the servants in the palace could not have been so well prepared. Therefore, the courtyard where Mu Cen lived did not have the location of Mu Cen, and Mu Cen lived in a relatively remote place, a long distance away from the people in the palace.


    Naturally, this is what Chen Zhirong settled in advance.


    The level of the palace is very strict. When you come to mucen, it will not be the same as that of King Mu''s house.


    Mu Cen didn''t mind.


    On the contrary, he Xiang said: "Miss, how dare you bully you now? You are the legitimate daughter of the palace, but you are still arranged in such a place."


    "Lotus fragrance, don''t talk nonsense in the palace." Mu Cen warned in a low voice, "it''s a capital crime to talk nonsense in the palace, you know?"


    He Xiang''s face turned white.


    "What''s more, it''s not the concubine''s job to arrange this. At most, it''s the matter of the internal affairs office that she has had a relationship with and how to arrange for the visitors to live, eh?" Mu Cen''s calm explanation.


    Mu Cen lives in a very remote place, and it takes a long distance to get out of dongpiandian.


    If after a while, there is no time to go out to the empress dowager, Mu CEN is sitting in the house, the pot fell from the sky, died of injustice.


    Mu Cen sank and didn''t speak.


    When she walked a few steps away and raised her eyes, she unexpectedly saw the tall and straight figure standing behind the stone lion. She stood with a negative hand, and then looked at Mu Cen''s eyes, but with a trace of deep meaning.


    Mu Cen looks at Li Shiyuan generously.


    He Xiang had noticed, and immediately knelt down: "I''ve seen your highness."


    I can''t tell why. He Xiang always has a little fear of Li Shiyuan. Li Shiyuan doesn''t say anything. He just stands in front of himself. He Xiang can''t restrain the feeling of panic in his heart.


    I always feel that the next second she will offend Li Shiyuan carelessly.


    Then the head fell to the ground.


    Therefore, he Xiang admired Mu Cen''s calmness when facing Li Shiyuan, as if he had been completely influenced by Li Shiyuan.


    Li Shiyuan very light swept a lotus fragrance: "get up."


    He Xiang was too scared to move.


    Mu Cen directly helped the lotus up: "OK, you go first, I''ll go after a while."


    "Miss --" he Xiang was embarrassed.


    Mu Cen raises eyebrows, lotus fragrance this time just hum voice, quickly toward the position of the side hall walk.


    Li Shiyuan watched Mu Cen leave, and then he said with a smile: "the master''s courage is fat, and the slave''s courage is smaller than the mouse?"


    "Before Chinese New Year''s day, your Highness has nothing to do, and can make a special trip to jump. Is it time to block me here?" Mu Cen ignored Li Shiyuan''s ridicule and asked sarcastically.


    Li Shiyuan did not immediately return to Mu Cen''s words, but walked towards Mu Cen.


    As the man got closer, the smell of sandalwood became more and more obvious, and Mu Cen didn''t retreat. After all, it''s a deep palace, not like Luoxue building.


    Deep palace is the emperor''s eyeliner.


    Until Li Shiyuan came to Mu Cen, Li Shiyuan suddenly caught Mu Cen''s chin. Mu Cen twisted his eyebrows, and the air was quiet for a moment.


    "Are you ready for tomorrow night?" Li Shiyuan asked suddenly.


    Mu Cen said to himself, "does your highness care about me so much?"


    "If you want to marry the prince, you also want to dance" snow girl "in front of your father. Are you not afraid that your father will let you into the palace?" Li Shiyuan asked.


    Mu CEN is to smile: "I want to enter the palace for imperial concubine, that four Highnesses see me again, will salute, this is also good."


    Li Shiyuan''s hand was stunned, and suddenly he made such an effort.


    Mu Cen cold not Ding eat pass, almost cry out a voice, and Li Shiyuan has calmly withdraw hand: "Mu Cen, you think of the beauty."


    Mu Cen compared the sky, and then he continued to say, "it''s day, daydreaming, just in time."


    Li Shiyuan lowered his head and chuckled. Mu Cen had already distanced himself from Li Shiyuan without any trace. Li Shiyuan couldn''t have noticed it, but Li Shiyuan didn''t expose Mu Cen''s idea.


    After a while of silence, Li Shiyuan had already stood beside Mu Cen: "I will send you there."


    Mu Cen want to also don''t want of want to refuse: "don''t need."


    Li Shiyuan was quiet: "will you go?"


    Mu Cen bit his tongue in time and swallowed the words to his mouth. She almost showed up. This is the first time for mu Cen to enter the palace after he came back, and so is he Xiang. How can two people who have never been to the palace come to their own place.


    Although he Xiang left first, he stumbled all the way and asked about the past. What he knew was only a general direction.


    How shrewd Li Shiyuan is. If he admits it at this time, he can''t figure out what he can think.


    "What''s the matter?" Li Shiyuan looks down at Mu Cen.


    Mu Cen immediately returned to his mind and shook his head: "nothing. Thank you, your highness."


    Anyway, whatever Li Shiyuan wants to do, Mu Cen can''t stop it, and Mu Cen won''t waste his energy to stop it. Besides, this is in the palace. Li Shiyuan is not afraid of it, and Mu Cen doesn''t need to worry about it.

 Chapter 108

    Because Li Shiyuan needs more than himself to be careful here.


    And this place, for this deep palace, is really a remote place, almost close to the location of the cold palace.


    Normally, no one would come.


    Always afraid of being implicated.


    Mu Cen did not speak, so quietly walking, Li Shiyuan negative hand and stand, with Mu Cen''s side, occasionally when the wind blows, leaves were blown up.


    They walked quietly.


    All the way to Lenggong, Mu Cen''s steps suddenly stopped.


    Cold palace.


    Before she died, she lived in this cold and heartless palace for three months. From the day she gave birth to the prince, she was dragged to the cold palace by Li Shiyuan and locked up here.


    She was crying, but no one paid attention to her, and her tendons in her feet and hands had already been broken. It was impossible for her to leave here.


    Even the most humble maids in the cold palace can trample on themselves.


    Now it''s like standing at the gate of the cold palace, but the shrill cry of the previous life is coming, and the feeling of headache is becoming more and more obvious.


    Always feel that there is something to break the gate, but always can not find a breakthrough, can only so desperately cycle in their own mind, for a long time can not be dispersed.


    That kind of headache feeling swept over again.


    Mu Cen''s subconscious faltering.


    Li Shiyuan had hugged Mu Cen''s waist for the first time: "are you afraid of it?"


    Li Shiyuan asked directly.


    Mu Cen didn''t speak.


    Li Shiyuan''s eyes also fell on the cold palace, light mouth: "if you marry the prince, become the crown princess, after the prince is not interested in you, you also have no use value, maybe you will appear here one day."


    "No way." Mu Cen want to also don''t want to deny, "this life is impossible."


    "Mu Cen, life is too long, can you be sure?" Li Shiyuan asked Mu Cen.


    Mu Cen didn''t speak.


    She knows all about what happened in the palace of the last life. She can''t let herself get involved in such a nightmare. But these, Mu Cen and Li Shiyuan did not explain.


    Li Shiyuan doesn''t seem to care about Mu Cen''s silence. Suddenly, he smiles so lightly. Mu Cen subconsciously looks at Li Shiyuan: "what are you laughing at? No one came to the cold palace. It''s still laughing. "


    "Don''t you want to live in the side hall not far from Lenggong?" Li Shiyuan asked.


    Mu Cen


    Can you kill people? Yes. Looking for a chance, Mu Cen will kill Li Shiyuan. It''s not polite.


    When Mu Cen was silent, Li Shiyuan had already looked at Mu Cen: "my mother''s concubine also lived here."


    Mu Cen suddenly looked up at Li Shiyuan. Although he didn''t know about Li Shiyuan in the last life, he had more or less heard of Rong Fei. When Rong Fei died, the royal family said that she died of illness, and even buried her according to the specifications of the imperial concubine.


    But now Li Shiyuan suddenly opens his mouth like this.


    But mu CEN is very clear that Li Shiyuan won''t tell such a lie to himself. In a sense, Mu Cen can feel li Shiyuan''s care for his mother and concubine.


    She twisted her eyebrows and blurted out: "if I remember correctly, when Rong Fei died, her fourth highness was only three or four years old. What can I know?"


    Li Shiyuan chuckled: "do you think I''m fooling you?"


    "That''s not the case." Mu CEN is direct, "nobody can that birth mother deceive, just I don''t understand four his highness and I say these is what purpose?"


    "You''re so smart, can''t you guess?" Li Shiyuan asked.


    Mu Cen was quiet: "OK." She nodded, "even if I didn''t enter the palace, not the imperial concubine, nor the crown princess, but Princess yuan, won''t my fourth highness knock me into the cold palace one day?"


    Mu Cen asked Li Shiyuan.


    Li Shiyuan quieted down and didn''t give Mu Cen the answer.


    Mu Cen suddenly walked in like this. Li Shiyuan was surprised, but mu Cen didn''t seem to care at all. He stretched out his hand to brush the dust that didn''t exist at Li Shiyuan''s neckline, and his eyes gradually cooled down.


    "Your Highness, life is too long. No one knows what will happen in the future. Therefore, taking a step by step and taking precautions does not mean that life is like this." Mu Cen light mouth.


    When Mu Cen''s voice fell, Li Shiyuan''s hand suddenly wrapped Mu Cen''s hand in his palm.


    Mu Cen was stunned. He didn''t expect Li Shiyuan to be so bold.


    But Li Shiyuan didn''t respond to Mu Cen''s words. A backhand, with ten distinct fingers, just pinched Mu Cen''s slender fingers.


    Mu Cen twisted his eyebrows and looked at Li Shiyuan: "fourth highness --"


    "Well?" Li Shiyuan is not impatient.


    Mu Cen''s hand moved.


    Li Shiyuan was serious: "you said it. If you become Princess yuan, will a Japanese king go into the cold palace? Now that you have said it, how do you know if you don''t try?"


    Mu Cen


    OK, she should know that Li Shiyuan should be serious and tell you that it''s impossible. Whoever believes it is a fool.


    Yu Guang of Mu Cen''s canthus looks at the hand that two people hold each other, the palm can''t help but clench a fist.


    But Li Shiyuan accidentally released Mu Cen: "Mu Cen, the palace is not an ideal place."


    "When you have no choice, even if there are rough waves ahead, you can only move forward, because retreating may be an abyss." Mu Cen finished his words calmly.


    Li Shiyuan took a deep look at Mu Cen, and then he didn''t speak again.


    Two people no longer talk, so side by side back to the position of the west side hall, lotus fragrance has been waiting in the west side hall, there is not even a servant here.


    Mu Cen stopped at the gate of xipiandian: "OK, your highness, I have arrived."


    Li Shiyuan nodded and didn''t stop. Mu Cen twisted his eyebrows and looked at Li Shiyuan. Li Shiyuan didn''t say anything, but walked towards the hall. Mu Cen was quiet for a moment, followed him, and he stood still.


    See two people into the hall, lotus incense immediately open mouth: "Miss, maidservant is outside, what''s the matter, miss call maidservant at any time."


    Mu Cen nodded and he Xiang closed the door.


    In the side hall, only mu Cen and Li Shiyuan were left soon. Li Shiyuan looked around the side hall. There was no one living here all the year round, so it had a musty smell. In such a season, it was much colder. In addition, it was in the West. At night, the wind was bitter.


    Mu Cen''s identity, living here, is wronged.


    Li Shiyuan looked at Mu Cen: "it''s just three days. Pay attention here. Don''t make any more trouble for me. In the palace, I can''t appear at any time. If you can''t protect yourself, you''ll be dead. "

 Chapter 109

    Li Shiyuan orders Mu Cen in a low voice.


    Mu Cen raised his eyebrows: "Your Highness means that these three days, my life is not easy?"


    "Hum -" Li Shiyuan snorted coldly, "Mu Cen, what have you done in King Mu''s residence? You don''t know what you''ve done in your heart? Do you think Chen Zhirong will let you go like this? In the house of King Mu, you make a big deal. Old lady Mu and Lord Mu are on your side. It''s hard for Chen Zhirong to start. It''s in the palace. It can''t be easier without a person. "


    Li Shiyuan is reminding Mu Cen.


    He didn''t think that Mu Cen''s intelligence could not understand these things.


    "This deep palace looks luxurious, but it''s a place where people eat without spitting." Li Shiyuan lightly reminds.


    Mu Cen hummed: "thank you, your highness. Mu Cen will leave here alive. "


    Li Shiyuan said, "sit down."


    Mu Cen a Leng: "what are you doing?"


    "I want you to sit down. What do you say so much?" Li Shiyuan looks at Mu Cen discontentedly, and immediately presses Mu Cen on the bed.


    Then, in Mu Cen''s dismay, her cry was lifted up by Li Shiyuan, took off her shoes, and examined carefully.


    Mu Cen twisted his eyebrows and watched. Li Shiyuan checked the latter, then put down Mu Cen''s feet and put on her shoes again: "you''re good. Even human blood can be prepared so safely. I''m curious. You are determined to draw back the provocation of Mu Zhi. What are you going to do with these things and human blood?"


    Mu Cen didn''t expect that even Li Shiyuan knew what happened before. This man had been following him from the moment he entered the palace.


    And she didn''t even realize it.


    How deep is Li Shiyuan''s skill to be so silent? Her hearing has always been sharper than ordinary people. Li Shiyuan can see the scene clearly, which proves that he is not too far away from himself.


    And she didn''t feel anything.


    Mu Cen calmed down and looked at Li Shiyuan''s eyes with a trace of vigilance.


    "I''m asking you." Li Shiyuan''s tone sank, less previous banter.


    Mu Cen''s brain turns fast and finds a reasonable answer: "be prepared for no danger."


    "Mu Cen." Li Shiyuan''s voice was gradually gloomy. When he looked at Mu Cen again, he had a warning in his eyes. "I said, don''t make any trouble for me here, otherwise I don''t have to wait for mu Zhihua to trouble you. I will kill you first."


    Every word Li Shiyuan said could not be clearer.


    Mu CEN is very clear that Li Shiyuan is not joking.


    Mu Cen can''t tell Li Shiyuan''s thoughts from time to time. It seems that when he looks at himself, he is tender, but when he turns around and talks to himself, he can be gloomy to the bone and doesn''t give him any face.


    But calm down of Mu Cen will not naively think that Li Shiyuan is interested in himself.


    Interest may be there, but in such interest, it means more vigilance and hunting.


    People in the eaves, had to bow.


    In the palace, at least now Mu Cen can''t fight against Li Shiyuan, not to mention his own affairs are in Li Shiyuan''s hands.


    She was quiet, but calm should be: "four his highness lesson is, Mu Cen remember."


    Li Shiyuan looks at Mu Cen''s almost perfunctory attitude, and finally doesn''t say anything. Then he releases Mu Cen, stands up and leaves xipiandian without looking back.


    Mu Cen watched Li Shiyuan go out. He could not say whether he was relieved or something else. He just sat on the bed.


    There was a slight pain in the bruised ankle.


    But he Xiang had already pushed the door and came in with liquid medicine in his hand: "Miss, your fourth highness is really good to you. He sent you back and prepared liquid medicine for you to wipe. He said that he would never leave any trace on your ankle tomorrow."


    Mu Cen took a look at the potion, but he didn''t say anything. He Xiang had bowed his head to Mu Cen to deal with it.


    Mu Cen looked at He Xiang: "he Xiang is not afraid of his fourth highness. Now he is saying good things about his fourth highness?"


    He Xiang said: "if your highness is nice to you, he Xiang won''t be afraid."


    Mu Cen flicked the forehead of He Xiang, but didn''t say anything. He Xiang carefully applied medicine to Mu Cen. After he Xiang finished, Mu Cen stood up.


    "Miss, you have just arrived. Where are you going? This is the palace. You can''t walk around at will. Besides, your fourth Highness has just told you to let the maidservant look at you. Don''t let you walk around. " He Xiang moved Li Shiyuan out.


    Mu Cen turned around and looked at He Xiang: "he Xiang, are you my man or the spy sent to me by the fourth hall?"


    He Xiang covered his mouth and said nothing.


    "We''re going to the Empress Dowager." Mu Cen said it directly.


    He Xiang nodded and did not dare to neglect: "Miss, are you going like this?"


    Mu Cen didn''t dress up deliberately when he entered the palace. Compared with the red walls and tiles in the palace, they all look much more plain, not to mention the Empress Dowager. The concubines and people who can go to the palace must have dressed up.


    This kind of Mu Cen may not be as eye-catching as the palace maids beside the Empress Dowager.


    Mu Cen said, "that''s it."


    He Xiang didn''t say anything. In He Xiang''s opinion, Mu Cen was a man with great ideas and didn''t make any mistakes, so she nodded quickly and followed up immediately.


    When he arrived at the gate of xipian hall, he Xiang suddenly took out a note from his waist and handed it to Mu Cen: "Miss, this is the first four princesses who asked the maidservant to give it to you."


    "Li Shiyuan?" Mu Cen twisted his eyebrows, but he didn''t expect that Li Shiyuan could explain himself to He Xiang.


    This man has something to say.


    After thinking about it, Mu Cen still took it. Instead of rushing away, he opened the note and looked at it carefully. Then Mu Cen laughed so softly.


    What was written on the note was not something else, but some habits of the empress dowager, as well as the preferences and habits of some people in the palace, which were carefully recorded.


    The character was written by Li Shiyuan, vigorous and powerful.


    This person''s style is difficult to imitate, but it makes people feel very comfortable.


    Mu Cen didn''t expect that Li Shiyuan had prepared these for himself. Li Shiyuan sent him back all the way to give him this. What he didn''t expect was that they seemed to meet in an atmosphere where they always argued more than when they were quiet.


    Mu Cen quickly finished browsing, tore clean, and then continued to walk forward.


    He Xiang didn''t say anything. He followed Mu Cen quietly.


    When he arrived at Fengxiang palace, he Xiang seemed to think of something and asked, "Miss, who is aunt Ji? Look, even the people in the palace are very respectful to Aunt Ji. "

 Chapter 110

    "Although the confidants around the Empress Dowager have been allowed to leave the palace ten years ago, the Empress Dowager has always been thinking about Aunt Ji. When Aunt Ji was still in the palace, let alone being a slave in the palace, even the emperor and the princes had to face her three times when they saw her." Mu Cen explained.


    He Xiang''s eyes widened in surprise: "the second lady..."


    "Miserable." Mu Cen directly took a sentence, "although aunt Ji is not the one who deliberately changes the ending, aunt Ji has a heavy weight in the Empress Dowager''s heart. Her sentence is better than our countless flattery."


    He Xiang nodded and looked at Mu Cen seriously: "Miss, how can you know these things? You have never been in the palace."


    "Know yourself, know your enemy, and win every battle." Mu Cen light mouth, "lotus fragrance, in this deep palace, every step must go carefully, recognize who is good for you, who wants your life. If you don''t know people clearly, it''s you who will pay the price. "


    "Young lady, you are afraid to say that." He Xiang is really afraid.


    No matter how complicated the residence is, it''s just a palace. As long as you don''t touch the bottom line of several masters and don''t think about things that don''t belong to you, life is not too hard.


    And this deep Palace¡ª¡ª


    "What are you afraid of? I''m still here." Mu Cen smiles, Mou Guang falls in the position of not far away Feng Xiang palace, "arrived, don''t be timid, eh?"


    He Xiang nodded, took a deep breath, and then followed Mu Cen to Fengxiang palace.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡ª¡ª


    At the gate of Fengxiang palace, Mu Cen said humbly: "minister female Mu Cen, come to please the empress dowager, please inform her."


    The people beside the Empress Dowager are naturally superior. Looking at Mu Cen, she smiles coldly: "OK, Miss Mu is waiting here. The slave will go in and give you a notice."


    "Thank you." Mu Cen nodded.


    Soon, Mammy had gone to the hall, and Mu Cen was waiting in place.


    In the last life, she came to Fengxiang palace after painting by Mu Zhi, because she wasted too much time on the road. By the time she arrived, Chen Zhirong had already brought Mu Zhi''s painting in.


    What happened later¡ª¡ª


    Mu Cen looked down at his toes, did not continue to think, but quietly waiting. And the slave of communication went in for a long time, but there was no news.


    Mu Cen naturally knows that the Empress Dowager''s mind is drawn by Chen Zhirong and Mu Zhi at this moment. Chen Zhirong and the empress have always been friendly, and the empress is from the Empress Dowager''s side. Naturally, the Empress Dowager will listen to the Empress Dowager''s words.


    As soon as she went, even if she hadn''t seen herself, she was enough to be charged with the crime of knowing how to calculate.


    In other words, preconceived, she has lost her edge.


    Today''s every step must be steady, otherwise, the result will not be much better than the previous life, and the next step will be even more difficult.


    Naturally, Chen Zhirong has paid off all the servants of Tongchuan, and he will not pass on a message to himself. Therefore, Mu Cen and others are not the slaves, but Mei Ji.


    "Miss, did the mother who went in to pass the message forget?" He Xiang asked softly.


    Mu Cen did not deny: "not forget, but did not pass."


    He Xiang''s face changed: "that young lady, we..."


    "Wait here. Those who can take us in will be here soon." Mu Cen light mouth, pour is to appear not anxious not impatient.


    See Mu Cen calm, lotus fragrance also gradually calm down.


    They waited for less than a cup of tea at the gate of Fengxiang palace. Not far away, they saw Mei Ji coming with two slaves.


    Mu Cen blessing body, please an: "Mu Cen met aunt Ji."


    Even when people in Fengxiang palace saw Meiji, they swept away the coldness to mucen before and respectfully invited an: "the slaves have seen aunt Ji. Please come inside. The Empress Dowager has been talking about her aunt. She''s here. The Empress Dowager must be very happy."


    Maggie laughed: "you get up, so many years no see, you are still sweet."


    "It''s all good for my aunt." The servants of Fengxiang Palace are very happy.


    Maggie is in a good mood.


    Then she looked at Mu Cen: "Miss mu, do you want to see the Empress Dowager?"


    Mu Cen said: "when Mu Cen enters the palace, he will come to greet the Empress Dowager at the first time, so he is waiting for the Empress Dowager''s message here."


    She is neither humble nor overbearing, and she doesn''t blame anyone. She calmly tells Maggie the story.


    Mei Ji is an old man in the palace. She doesn''t know what''s going on now. After a moment of silence, Mei Ji looks at Mu Cen: "if Miss Mu doesn''t mind, then the slave will take you in to see the Empress Dowager?"


    "Mu CEN is bothered by Aunt Lao Ji." Mu Cen responded meekly.


    Mei Ji smiles at Mu Cen. The more she looks at this generous and decent Mu Cen, the more she likes it. In addition to the previous things, Mei Ji''s preconceived idea naturally feels that Mu CEN is the one who is generous.


    Meiji naturally knows a little about the affairs of Prince Mu''s residence.


    After she arrived at the east side hall, the slaves had already said it vividly, so now Mu Cen was turned away, Mei Ji was not surprised.


    She didn''t say anything more and soon walked ahead.


    And the minion of Fengxiang palace sees Meiji coming in with mucen himself. He doesn''t dare to say anything more. He retreats to one side cleverly. But now does not go to pass on the Mammy, this under the facial expression all frightens white, for fear Mu Cen moves what right and wrong.


    But she didn''t expect that Aunt Ji, who had always been hard to get close to, would personally lead the way for Muchen.


    What is the origin of this mu Cen?


    But mu Cen always follows Mei Ji, and they walk all the way to Fengxiang palace.


    "But Maggie''s back?" The voice of the Empress Dowager came with her expectation.


    "Niang Niang, it''s the slave who has come back. The slave sends her greetings. The Empress Dowager is thousands of years old." Mei Ji knelt down and kowtowed to the Empress Dowager.


    Then she looks at Mu Cen.


    Mu Cen has also knelt down: "minister female Mu Cen, please greet empress dowager, Empress Dowager thousand years old thousand years old thousand years old."


    With the help of the slave, the Empress Dowager came out and raised Mei Ji in person. Her eyes were full of mist: "you have been out of the palace for ten years. If you don''t come back to see AI Jia, I''m afraid that one day I won''t see you."


    Mei Ji was also red eyed by the Empress Dowager: "you see, isn''t the slave coming back? How dare I not come back after the emperor''s kindness. "


    The Empress Dowager nodded.


    Mu Cen kept quiet throughout the whole process, and did not deliberately look for a sense of existence.


    Until the Empress Dowager and Mei Ji finished talking, she looked at Mu Cen and he Xiang kneeling on the ground: "what is this?"

 Chapter 111

    "Oh, the slave is reckless." Mei Ji said with a smile, "this is Miss Mu Cen, the daughter of King Mu''s residence. As soon as she entered the palace, she came to greet the Empress Dowager for the first time."


    "Mu Cen, the legitimate daughter who just came back from Mu Wang''s house?" The voice of Empress Dowager is lukewarm, "raise a head to look at to sad home."


    "Yes." Mu Cen looks up gracefully, in the Empress Dowager''s sharp eyes, there is no avoidance.


    The Empress Dowager looked at Mu Cen carefully. Her small face was big, and she was a little pink. Her delicate facial features and long eyelashes moved with her eyes, but they looked very moving. The eyes seemed to speak.


    "Niang Niang, when I saw Miss mu, I was stunned. Miss Mu and the late Princess Mu were really printed in the same mold." Meggie spoke properly.


    The Empress Dowager nodded: "it''s exactly the same."


    Mei Ji supported the Empress Dowager and said, "besides, Miss mu can''t see that she grew up among the people at all. It''s like growing up in the palace when she was a child. Everything she says and does is impeccable."


    "Oh?" The Empress Dowager became interested and looked at Mei Ji. "Mei Ji, I''ve never seen you praise a person like this. What is the ability of Mu Cen to let you praise Mu Cen like this?"


    Mei Ji laughs: "when I first entered the palace, I accidentally sprained my foot and fell to the ground. If Miss Mu didn''t pass by, I don''t know if I can still say hello to my mother. Miss Mu was kind-hearted. She sent the slave back to the east side hall. Before the imperial doctor came, she treated the wound for the slave. Even the imperial doctor praised that Miss Mu had handled it very well. Only in this way can the slave come like a person who has nothing to do. "


    The Empress Dowager didn''t expect such a thing to happen. Listening to Maggie, she couldn''t help frowning: "how did this happen. Is there anyone in the palace who dares to collide with you? "


    "The slave thinks, the other side probably is also careless." Mei Ji didn''t complain, but looked at Mu Cen, "Miss mu, you are following them. The people in front of them are from Mu palace?"


    This word, was pushed in front of Mu Cen.


    Mei Ji already knows the identity of Mu Zhihua, but she knows what to say and what not to say ten years after she left the palace.


    But looking at Muchen, Maggie just wanted to help.


    The preconceived idea has already made Mu Cen have no advantage in the Empress Dowager. Rashly mentioning his being framed will only make the Empress Dowager feel that Mu CEN is a person who knows right and wrong behind her.


    So, at the beginning, she should say that the rest depends on how mu Cen mellow his words.


    But Meiji intuitively believes that Muchen is a very intelligent person. Even when he is sent to the west side hall, so close to the cold palace, Muchen can be neither humble nor arrogant, neither noisy nor noisy. It is absolutely impossible to do this if you are not a person with excellent determination.


    Besides, Mu Cen also made a special trip to appear in Fengxiang palace before the people of King Mu''s residence came. Naturally, she had her purpose.


    Meggie just pushed her boat along the river.


    The Empress Dowager listened to Mei Ji''s words and looked at Mu Cen: "stand up and talk."


    "Mu Cen thanks the Empress Dowager." Mu Cen blessed himself and stood up.


    In the Empress Dowager''s sharp eyes, Mu Cen said faintly: "if you go back to the empress dowager, Mu Cen didn''t see it clearly. He knew that the painting might be in a hurry, so he bumped into aunt Ji. Mu Cen stood far away, and could not hear what they said. Since aunt Ji said it was careless, it should not be a big problem. Mu Cen just picked up a cheap one and could send aunt Ji back. "


    Mu Cen said, not servile, did not avoid the Empress Dowager''s eyes.


    The Empress Dowager has never been such a good liar: "if you know how to draw quickly, how can you do something carelessly?"


    Mu Cen didn''t answer, just stood quietly.


    "What''s more, Zhihua has been in the palace all the year round, but she can''t recognize Meiji. How can you possibly know Maggie''s identity as a person who grew up among the people? " The Empress Dowager''s eyes fell sharply on Mu Cen''s body. She just looked at it and didn''t give Mu Cen any chance to escape.


    Maggie is also a little curious, which is what Maggie doesn''t understand.


    How could Mu Cen recognize himself.


    Listening to the Empress Dowager''s question, Mu Cen still stood humbly: "if you go back to the Empress Dowager''s mother, the maids in the palace are divided into three, six and nine grades. Everyone''s clothes are different, from the lowest to the highest. Aunt Ji is not dressed as a palace maid or a female official, but she can see the superior material and special logo. "


    Mu Cen observed carefully: "this special sign is only on the clothes of the aunts in the palace, and the aunts are also divided into three, six and nine grades. Aunt Ji is embroidered with crane. When Mu Cen sees it, it''s not difficult to guess the identity of the aunts. The crane can only be seen in the Minister of Yipin. Since the founding of the people''s Republic of Zhou, only the aunt has been granted permission by the Empress Dowager to embroider with the crane. "


    In this case, the Empress Dowager would nod her head.


    "So mu Cen ventured to guess aunt Ji''s identity." Mu Cen continued to say, "in addition to the fact that his mother''s concubine had been helped by Aunt Ji many times before she entered the palace, it''s also natural for mu Cen to send aunt Ji back to the side hall."


    Every word, every thing, Mu Cen said clearly.


    There is no timidity, looking at the Empress Dowager''s eyes, but also no floating, as if the fact is so.


    "Mu Cen, you have little observation." The Empress Dowager looked at Mu Cen unexpectedly.


    Mu Cen smiles: "it''s the Empress Dowager who flatters me."


    The Empress Dowager didn''t move her eyes when she looked at Mu Cen. These days, the last thing the Empress Dowager hears is about Mu Cen''s house. In the matter of Mu Cen''s house, except the marriage between mu Zhihua and Li Shiyuan, the people of Mu Cen''s house and the queen are blowing, the rest is related to Mu Cen.


    If you talk too much, the Empress Dowager will be more irritable.


    For mu Cen''s irritability.


    Even preconceived rejection of Mu Cen, but in the face of Mu Cen at the moment, the Empress Dowager felt that everything was not like what she heard.


    In front of him, Mu Cen grew up among the people, and even raised his hand and threw his foot in front of him. It''s rare to see someone who can keep his face in front of him. What''s more, Maggie''s guarantee comes first.


    Mei Ji has been with the Empress Dowager for many years. Naturally, the Empress Dowager knows that there are no few people who want to please her from Mei Ji. However, Mei Ji has always refused coldly, and seems to be extremely fair to people. In recent decades, the Empress Dowager has indeed seen Mei Ji speak for a person for the first time.


    This makes the Empress Dowager a little more curious about Mu Cen.

 Chapter 112

    "All right, give me a seat." The Empress Dowager waved her hand before she spoke majestically.


    "Thank you, Empress Dowager." Mu Cen blessed himself politely.


    The eunuch on one side soon brought a stool to Muchen. Muchen sat down, and Meiji accompanied him. The Empress Dowager casually asked Muchen about some things. Muchen answered with ease, neither humble nor arrogant.


    He never mentioned the untimely places in King Mu''s residence, nor his current situation.


    But the Empress Dowager thought: "Mu Cen, why didn''t you come with the side imperial concubines? Instead, why didn''t you come alone to greet the sad family?"


    It''s not the time.


    Every year today, people who enter the palace in advance will come to Fengxiang palace one after another in the near evening, and stay in Fengxiang palace for dinner in the evening, only the women''s family members will attend.


    And this afternoon, Mu Cen has already appeared.


    When the Empress Dowager asks, Mu CEN is quiet. Mei Ji looks at Mu Cen without any trace. Mu Cen smiles gently. When she looks at the Empress Dowager again, she seems more calm.


    "I asked you, why didn''t I answer?" The Empress Dowager took a sip of tea and asked again.


    Mu Cen then said, "tell me, Mu CEN is thinking about how to answer. If the answer is not good, Mu CEN is afraid to give people trouble


    "Tell the truth." The voice of the Empress Dowager sank, "the most disliked thing of the mourning family is cheating."


    "Yes." Mu Cen answered and said slowly, "because Mu Cen didn''t live with the women''s family members of Mu palace. Mu Cen just came back to the Palace this year. Maybe the palace didn''t receive any notice. He still arranged the place for the women''s family members of Mu palace in the past. Naturally, there won''t be mu Cen''s place. So when he saw Mu Cen, he had to make do with it temporarily."


    Mu Cen didn''t say where he was, and his eyes didn''t change when he looked at the Empress Dowager: "Mu Cen lives some distance away from Fengxiang palace. He was worried that he would be disrespectful to the Empress Dowager when he was late, and Mu Cen was not familiar with the palace, so he came out early and asked while walking. He didn''t expect to arrive at Fengxiang palace in advance."


    Said, Mu Cen looked at the empress dowager, do not know is sorry or embarrassed: "if Mu Cen has offended the Empress Dowager place, also ask the Empress Dowager atonement."


    The Empress Dowager nodded thoughtfully, and then said, "give me a seat."


    One side of the slave immediately moved the stool to Mu Cen in front, even the attitude is respectful: "Miss mu, please sit down."


    Mu Cen sat down, straight spine, her expression did not become indifferent or proud because of the current situation.


    "Mu Cen, thank you for your seat." Mu Cen laughed, and his voice was pleasant.


    The Empress Dowager nodded and drank a cup of tea. Then the tea was put aside. Meiji had been waiting on the side of the Empress Dowager.


    Mu Cen sat quietly, didn''t take the initiative to find a topic, and didn''t mean to please deliberately.


    On the contrary, the Empress Dowager took the initiative to look at Mu Cen: "Mu Cen, the more I look at you, the more I think you look like your mother''s concubine. I remember when your mother''s concubine was still there, although she didn''t grow up in the palace, every time she came, she would come and greet me. That is to say, like you, sitting in this position, you don''t talk much, but you are likable. "


    "If you go back to your mother''s mother, Mu CEN is far from her mother''s wife." Mu Cen responded humbly.


    The Empress Dowager nodded: "your mother''s concubine has something to do with the AI family. It''s a pity that you have a bad life. You haven''t been in the palace these few years. I heard from Lord Mu that you were sent out to be raised because of your health. When you were 16 years old, would you go back to the palace? "


    Mu Cen was not surprised to hear the answer.


    When Mu Hongyuan sent himself out, no one knew that he was looking after the house except the people in King Mu''s house, let alone what happened. Some words are just ostensible.


    Including Mu Cen''s return to the government, the real reason can''t be said.


    The most taboo thing in Dazhou is witchcraft. Chongxi is also a kind of witchcraft. Mu Hongyuan is an important official in the court. He can''t break the law by himself, so every step is carefully arranged.


    If it wasn''t for Wang Xueshuang''s bad health, Mu Cen knew very well that she would never have the chance to go back to Mu palace in her life. And after Mu Hongyuan left, I''m afraid Gu''s family still couldn''t avoid the blood disaster.


    After all, Chen Zhirong''s character has no room for any flaw or danger.


    She is the flaw and danger in Chen Zhirong''s eyes.


    Hehe¡ª¡ª


    "Yes." Mu Cen from such thoughts back to God, quiet back to the words.


    The Empress Dowager nodded, took another sip of tea, and then twisted her eyebrows and looked at her: "Meiji, you see, since you left the palace, you can''t drink tea as you like."


    Meiji took it with a smile: "that slave girl has soaked it for you again."


    "Good, good." The Empress Dowager replied with a smile, "the AI family likes the tea you made. You said that when you left, you taught the AI family, but this man, how can he always learn the essence. It''s been ten years, and no one can please the sad family. "


    Maggie didn''t laugh.


    Soon, she took the cup and made it seriously.


    Mu Cen quietly looks at Mei Ji''s eyes and looks at Mu Cen without any trace. The action in her hand slows down slightly. Mu Cen knows clearly that Mei Ji is helping herself.


    She uses the slowest speed, so that she can clearly see her every step.


    These are what the Empress Dowager likes.


    As for whether he can understand, it depends on Mu Cen''s own ability.


    Mu Cen''s lips are invisible, and she smiles at Mei Ji. Then she nods slightly. Mei Ji takes back her sight and makes tea attentively.


    In the last life, Mu Cen didn''t want to please the most powerful woman in the harem, but every time he didn''t have the chance, let alone please, it was more difficult to get close to her.


    Because the Empress Dowager is never satisfied with herself.


    In addition to what happened later, the Empress Dowager''s aversion to Mu CEN is getting deeper and deeper. Mu Cen has been married to the east palace for several years, but has not been able to enter the Fengxiang palace, which is already the biggest joke in the palace.


    If you can''t enter Fengxiang palace, how can you really know what the Empress Dowager likes.


    This is also why Mu Cen personally sent Mei Ji back when he met Mei Ji at the Meridian Gate. In this deep palace, the person who knows the Empress Dowager best is not any concubine in the palace or the Emperor today, but Mei Ji who has followed the Empress Dowager for decades.


    It''s like now.


    Mu Cen''s mastery of tea ceremony is due to Li Shiyuan''s love.


    Later, Li Shiyuan came to Mu Cen just to have a cup of tea here, that''s all.


    Therefore, in Mei Ji''s movements, Mu Cen can easily see the clue and the fire. If he does it by himself, it won''t be very different from Mei Ji''s tea.


    Mu Cen looks at Mei Ji politely and gratefully, and then calmly takes back his sight.

 Chapter 113

    "Tell AI Jia what you have learned in Gu Fu these years?" The Empress Dowager asked Mu Cen.


    Mu Cen''s answer always seems neither humble nor overbearing. Even if the Empress Dowager wants to find Mu Cen''s embarrassment, it seems that she can''t find it from Mu Cen''s words.


    "Mu Cen''s adoptive father taught Mu Cen how to behave. His adoptive mother taught Mu Cen Nu Hong and nu De, and also taught Mu Cen to read." Mu Cen said it in the safest way.


    "You see, you are the legitimate daughter of King Mu''s house. After being sent out for many years, don''t you have any thoughts?" The Empress Dowager asked casually.


    Mu Cen then followed with a smile: "No. Mu Cen knows that this is for mu Cen''s good. So mu Cen won''t have any idea. "


    The Empress Dowager nodded again.


    She asked some sharp questions one after another to test Mu Cen''s mood. You know, jealousy can make people look beyond recognition, especially in such an environment, anyone will feel unfair. After all, after 16 years of Mu Cen''s departure, Mu Wang Fu has long been the same as Mu Wang Fu.


    A person with an unfair mood will naturally appear more mean in his conduct.


    This is the Empress Dowager''s impression of Mu Cen from Queen Qu Huashang.


    A girl with a vicious mind and a deep sense of the city.


    But now in front of her, Mu Cen seems to advance and retreat properly. Even the rules and manners in the palace are better than many princesses and princesses. She doesn''t see any evil thoughts.


    The Empress Dowager was quiet.


    And Maggie also timely handed over the brewed tea: "Niang Niang, you have a try. I wonder if your preference has changed. The maid thinks, the person who knows the empress may not appear. If he does, he will make the empress happy just like the maid. "


    The Empress Dowager took it with a smile. After smelling it, she raised her glass and took a drink. Her frown also spread.


    Obviously, I''m in a good mood.


    Mei Ji didn''t say anything. She took a look at Mu Cen. Mu Cen nodded politely and understood Mei Ji''s meaning. Even the Empress Dowager could fill the tea, which was only seven percent full. Otherwise, it was easy to overflow and wet the skirt, which made the Empress Dowager angry.


    You are like a tiger,


    "Mu Cen, Prince Mu''s house is different from Gu''s house. There are many more rules. This palace is even different from Prince Mu''s house. If something goes wrong, it''s the matter of the head landing, and it''s also related to Prince Mu''s house." The Empress Dowager put down her tea cup and nodded, which reminded Mu Cen.


    Mu Cen gently smile: "Mu Cen remember the teachings of the empress dowager, dare not forget."


    The Empress Dowager nodded and put down the cup.


    Just as he was about to say something, the slave outside the house had already come in and spread the news: "tell empress, the people of King Mu''s house are coming."


    Listening to the slave''s words, the Empress Dowager seemed more happy: "please come quickly."


    The slave soon retired.


    Mu Cen took a glance at the entrance without any trace, but he was calm. There was no change because of the arrival of Chen Zhirong and Mu Zhi''s paintings.


    Soon, the voices of Chen Zhirong and Mu Zhi came.


    "My concubine has seen the Empress Dowager. She is thousands of years old."


    "Zhihua has seen the Empress Dowager. She is thousands of years old and thousands of years old."


    Mother and daughter respectfully invited Ann. Seeing that they were in a good mood, the Empress Dowager waved: "OK, get up. The people of King Mu''s residence came earlier than others and knew how to make the sad family happy. "


    With these words, Chen Zhirong and Mu Zhihua see Mu Cen who has already stood up.


    Their faces changed. Unexpectedly, Mu Cen was already in Fengxiang palace, but they didn''t get any news.


    It was Mu Cen who looked at them with a smile but not a smile. He blessed them and asked an: "Mu Cen has seen the side concubine, Princess Yi."


    Chen Zhirong returned to her senses and asked, "Cen Er has come here so early?"


    "Because I''m not familiar with the situation in the palace, and I''m afraid of causing trouble for my father and mother, so I came out ahead of time." Mu Cen explained lightly.


    Chen Zhirong nodded, but it was not easy for her to have an attack in front of the Empress Dowager.


    She deliberately arranged Mu Cen in the farthest place, but the time she said was the same. Unexpectedly, Mu Cen came first.


    Chen Zhirong came from the past and has been with the Empress Dowager for many years. In her words and deeds, Chen Zhirong clearly knows that at least now the Empress Dowager doesn''t hate Mu Cen. Otherwise, Mu Cen can''t sit in a chair so calmly.


    Obviously, it was a good conversation.


    This does not bode well for Chen Zhirong.


    Chen Zhirong lowers her eyebrows and her brain turns fast. Mu Zhihua sees Mu Cen resenting him. But when she looks at Mei Ji behind the empress dowager, Mu Zhihua''s face changes completely.


    How did she not expect that the old mother who was scolded by herself at the Meridian Gate was actually the person beside the empress dowager, and she had no memory at all.


    "All right, all sit down. Later, the empress will come to mourn. Every year, it''s the busiest before the Chinese New Year''s day." The Empress Dowager seemed to be in a good mood and asked them to sit down.


    Chen Zhirong said his thanks respectfully and then sat down.


    When she saw Meiji, she was surprised and didn''t think much about it. She immediately laughed and said with some flattery, "I heard that Aunt Ji has entered the Palace this year. I still think when I can see Aunt Ji. Seeing aunt Ji in good health, I''m more relieved. "


    "Thank you for your concern." Meggie gave a faint smile. She didn''t have a big smile.


    Chen Zhirong has turned to Mu Zhihua: "Zhihua, please come and greet aunt Ji. This is the most trusted person of the empress dowager, and also a highly respected female official in the palace. You are going to enter the palace in the future. If aunt Ji is here, she will learn a lot from her. "


    Mu Zhi''s painting can''t be passive any more. It''s the tension and panic after seeing Maggie.


    "Why don''t you say hello to Aunt Ji, you child?" Chen Zhirong looks at Mu Zhihua with abnormal behavior.


    Chen Zhirong has never seen such a painting by Mu Zhi.


    The Empress Dowager couldn''t help but look at it and said, "I know if the painting is not very comfortable. Would you like to send the imperial doctor to you?"


    The Empress Dowager really likes Mu Zhi''s paintings.


    In the Empress Dowager''s opinion, this girl has a sweet mouth and a good heart. Even the maids and servants in Fengxiang palace appreciate Mu Zhi''s paintings. So when she sees Mu Zhi''s paintings like this, the Empress Dowager can''t help worrying.


    On the contrary, Mu Cen gave a light smile, with a trace of irony in his smile. Looking at Mu Zhi''s painting like this, it was like watching the crowd.


    Not really¡ª¡ª


    I was regarded as a reckless slave, but I still don''t forget to step on it. Now I suddenly find that the slave has become a person who can''t be rude.

 Chapter 114

    It may even affect the image of the Empress Dowager.


    Can Mu Zhihua not be nervous?


    Mu Cen''s silent smile.


    Even he Xiang, who was standing behind Mu Cen, lowered her head and couldn''t help laughing. Her emotions pressed her and her shoulders shook.


    When Mu Cen looked at it, he Xiang stood upright.


    "Know painting?" Chen Zhirong''s brow is more wrinkled, and she has stepped on Mu Zhihua''s feet in private.


    Mu Zhihua came back to his senses. Just as he was about to speak, Mei Ji said faintly: "no, madam. I''m a slave. I can''t afford the gift of Princess Yi."


    That''s true.


    But when Mei Ji said this, the Empress Dowager looked at her. Who was Mei Ji and how could the Empress Dowager not understand her. Mei Ji spoke so coldly. I''m afraid that what happened before was not as simple as what she saw on the surface.


    But mu Zhihua?


    The Empress Dowager sank and followed Mei Ji''s words: "OK, don''t say hello. Know the painting, sit down. "


    "Thank you, Empress Dowager." Mu Zhihua sat down cleverly.


    But her heart is still beating fast.


    For the first time, Mu Zhihua didn''t care about Mu Cen. Instead, she was thinking about how to break the frozen relationship. Even Chen Zhirong had noticed. When she looked at Mu Zhihua, she suddenly thought of something and her face changed.


    Before, at the Meridian Gate, they were walking in front of each other and making trouble behind them. Chen Zhirong didn''t hear anything but saw that mu zhantian had passed, so he ignored it. Now


    Subconsciously, Chen Zhirong looks at Mu Zhi''s paintings.


    Mu Zhihua is really about to cry.


    Chen Zhirong''s voice is very low: "you quickly find a chance to admit your mistake with aunt Ji. Don''t let aunt Ji write you down. You know, aunt Ji''s words in front of the Empress Dowager are more useful than our ten. You are a calm and intelligent child. Why do you do stupid things now


    Mu Zhihua is too angry to break out.


    "Can a mu Cen make you so irrational? Do you know what you''re going to do? " Chen Zhirong couldn''t help lecturing.


    Mu Zhihua didn''t dare to say anything.


    Chen Zhirong''s temper just went down a little: "wait for me to find a chance, you go to Aunt Ji, did you hear me?"


    "Mother, I know." Mu Zhihua answered immediately.


    Chen Zhirong nodded. When she looked at the Empress Dowager again, she didn''t mind their mother and daughter''s silence. On the contrary, she had a good conversation with Mu Cen.


    Even Mei Ji, who has always been indifferent to Mu Cen, is quite good at Mu Cen''s many topics. Mei Ji will take them in appropriately, and the Empress Dowager will naturally be able to go on with Mu Cen''s topic.


    The atmosphere in the palace is very good.


    On the contrary, Chen Zhirong''s mother and daughter seem to have been shielded, as if they don''t exist in the house. They are so exquisite that they don''t have a chance to say anything at this moment.


    "Niang Niang, the slave goes to the back kitchen to see if the snack is ready." Mei Ji saw that the snack in front of the Empress Dowager was gone, so she spoke faintly.


    "Let the slaves do it." The Empress Dowager loves Maggie.


    Meiji was allowed to leave the palace ten years ago because of her bad legs and feet. Naturally, many things could not be done in the palace. In addition, the size of the palace made Meiji''s kneecap even more painful. Therefore, the Empress Dowager felt sorry for Meiji, so she allowed Meiji to leave the palace. Everything was done according to the specifications of senior officials.


    Although the kitchen is in Fengxiang palace, it takes a long distance to walk there. Naturally, the Empress Dowager sent the slaves to do it.


    But Mei Ji laughed: "madam, it''s easier for me to go by myself. The maidservant knew what the empress liked to eat, and was afraid that the maidservants would not serve her well. You see, the empress said, "I haven''t found a slave who can make good tea in the past ten years."


    The Empress Dowager nodded: "I''m worried that your knee can''t stand it. I''ll let the imperial doctor come back to have a look."


    "Thanks for the favor of the empress dowager, I''ve been much better these years. When I come back this time, I''m sure I''ll find a servant who can put down my heart to serve my mother. Otherwise, when I''m leaving, I''ll remember my mother. " Maggie''s eyes are a little red.


    The Empress Dowager waved her hand and did not go on.


    At this age, many things become taboo.


    Meggie nodded, turned and walked in the direction of the kitchen.


    Seeing this, Chen Zhirong immediately said, "empress dowager, you are worried about Aunt Ji. Aunt Ji''s legs are not good. My concubine asked Zhihua to come along and have a look. If there is anything wrong, Zhihua can help you, so you don''t have to worry."


    Chen Zhirong''s proposal is reasonable and just right.


    She took a look at Mu Zhihua, and Mu Zhihua immediately said, "yes, empress dowager, let Zhihua go with aunt Ji. It happens that Zhihua can also follow aunt Ji to learn the rules of the palace. The palace wants to learn from Aunt Ji for so many years, but there is no chance. Zhihua has this chance, so empress dowager, will you promise Zhihua?"


    The voice of Zhihua is very soft, and people can''t refuse it when they are coquettish.


    Mu Zhihua knows very well that if she only goes alone, the Empress Dowager will definitely let her come back. If it is allowed by the empress dowager, then Maggie can''t refuse to face the Empress Dowager. No matter what, she will let herself talk to her.


    As long as you follow, Mu Zhihua will be able to deal with Maggie.


    No matter how high Mei Ji''s position in the palace, she is a slave who has already left the palace. In Mu Zhihua''s opinion, just give her some advantages.


    Thinking about it, Mu Zhi was not in a hurry.


    "Well, I know that painting has a heart." The Empress Dowager was quite satisfied with the reaction of Mu Zhihua.


    With permission, Mu Zhihua immediately stood up and gave the Empress Dowager a coquettish smile, then quickly followed Mei Ji''s steps.


    Mu CEN is calm to see one eye, the eyebrow eye many a few minutes of banter.


    Mu Zhi''s idea of painting is clearly shown on his face, but is Maggie really such a good buyer? If so, when Meiji is still in the palace, the people in the palace will not try to please Meiji, but not the door.


    The Empress Dowager won''t use Maggie so much.


    A person who can be bought at will is not the best way to stay around.


    I''m afraid that if Mu Zhi goes to paint, he will only ask for nothing.


    Mu Cen watched Mu Zhihua''s figure disappear, and then he took back his sight without any trace. He glanced at Chen Zhirong with a light look, but with a bit of banter.


    Chen Zhirong is a little frightened by Mu Cen.


    But on the surface, Chen Zhirong did not show any look.


    The atmosphere in the house is not bad, but it is not good at all.


    The Empress Dowager has lived in the palace for decades, how can she not see such a turbulent undercurrent.

 Chapter 115

    Chen Zhirong is the side concubine of Princess mu. Even though she has passed away for many years, she has never been supported.


    Now face or suddenly return of Di female Mu Cen, how can do heart no mustard.


    But the Empress Dowager doesn''t mind. It''s a family affair of King Mu''s house. She doesn''t have any influence here. It''s just in such an unconscious way¡ª¡ª


    Chen Zhirong gradually found that the control of the whole situation is in Mu Cen''s hands, not in his own hands.


    When the Empress Dowager looked at Mu Cen, she was smiling.


    Her understanding of the empress dowager, this is like the performance, if it is true, then their previous efforts are not in vain?


    Chen Zhirong is not calm.


    Inside, only mu Cen''s face remained unchanged.


    ¡­¡­


    At that time¡ª¡ª


    Mu Zhihua followed Meiji carefully and said, "aunt Ji, what do you need to do? You tell me, I will come. I''ve learned a lot about these little points in the palace and the mammies. "


    Meiji light mouth: "no, Yi Princess body is more expensive, not suitable to touch these rough work, let the slaves to come."


    Even when the voice fell, Maggie didn''t look at Mu Zhihua.


    Mu Zhihua complained for a while, but the surface was still gentle: "aunt Ji, I know you are angry with me. At that time, I had no eyes and didn''t recognize aunt Ji. Besides, at that time, I was so popular that I lost my manners. So please forgive me and don''t take this matter seriously."


    Mu Zhi said with soft words and soft words. The flattery on his face was obvious. He just looked at Mei Ji and thought that if she put down her figure, Mei Ji would not take Joe with her.


    As a result, Mu Zhi''s painting miscalculated.


    "I can''t afford the gift of Princess Yi." Meggie''s attitude is still cold, not relaxed by the soft words of Mu Zhi''s paintings.


    Mu Zhihua is very angry, but when he thinks of Chen Zhirong''s warning, the resentment comes down.


    She followed.


    Soon, Mu Zhihua took out a ingot of gold from his arms, and then quietly put it into Mei Ji''s long sleeve: "aunt Ji, don''t worry about me, OK?"


    Meggie''s hand stopped.


    Before Mu Zhihua could be proud, Mei Ji naturally took out the gold from Mu Zhihua and put it on the table.


    Mu Zhihua''s face completely changed: "aunt Ji, you..."


    "Princess Yi, I don''t need this money. When I went out of the palace, the Empress Dowager gave me a lot of money. I have enough food and clothing for my whole life. Please take it back. " Maggie turned it down.


    Mu Zhihua watched Mei Ji''s hard and soft food, and her breathing became rapid.


    If you can, Mu Zhihua will not hesitate to slap Mei Ji in the face, but because of Mei Ji''s identity, Mu Zhihua does not dare.


    In the end, the resentment can only be swallowed.


    In the palace, Meiji can''t be moved. It doesn''t mean that she can''t be outside the palace. After all, a maid in the palace who has been out of the palace is not afraid of her.


    After sinking, Mu Zhihua knows that she can''t please Meiji, and she doesn''t want to talk to Meiji any more. She turns around and leaves. She doesn''t believe it. A Diao Nu can easily change the situation. Besides, there is no empress dowager or queen. Besides, her marriage to the prince has long been a foregone conclusion.


    After sinking, Mu Zhihua was relieved.


    Mei Ji frowned at Mu Zhihua''s leaving figure, but she didn''t say anything at last. She just bowed her head and made a little point that the Empress Dowager liked seriously.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡ª¡ª


    Fengxiang Palace¡ª¡ª


    After Mu Cen answered the Empress Dowager''s question, the eunuch outside came to pass on the message again: "tell the empress dowager, Empress Dowager and Princess Diana that they are here."


    "Pass it on." The Empress Dowager replied with a smile.


    The eunuch soon retired.


    Chen Zhirong, who has been sitting in the hall for a long time, is relieved when she hears this. At least the empress is here. She is not alone here. Obviously, this situation is completely controlled by Mu Cen. Even Chen Zhirong doesn''t doubt that if Mu Cen wants to overturn right and wrong, the Empress Dowager may still believe it.


    This kind of thing only makes Chen Zhirong''s hair stand on end.


    In Chen Zhirong''s mind, Qu Huashang and Dai Zhigu have entered.


    The slave knelt down in the hall: "I''ve seen empress, empress Dai, empress thousands of years, thousands of years."


    "Get up." The queen laughed and waved to the crowd to get up.


    Princess Dai didn''t say anything. She followed the queen quietly, and the queen soon went with her to the Empress Dowager and asked for an. The Empress Dowager was in a good mood when she saw them.


    Then, the queen looked at Chen Zhirong. Chen Zhirong blessed her body and asked her to be happy.


    Qu Huashang smiles at Chen Zhirong. In Chen Zhirong''s eyes, Qu Huashang finally looks at Mu Cen: "this is mu Cen who is going forward in the palace of King Mu?"


    "Mu Cen has seen the empress. She is thousands of years old." Mu Cen invited Ann.


    "Get up." Qu Hua Chang''s face was kind and smiling, "even in the palace, I have heard a lot about Miss mu. Miss Mu''s song "snow girl" in Prince Mu''s mansion shocked the whole of Kyoto


    "The queen is flattered." Mu Cen smiles modestly.


    Qu Huashang chuckled, but he didn''t say anything. Soon he accompanied Chen Zhirong and the Empress Dowager to chat. Qu Huashang came. Naturally, Qu Huashang controlled the scene, and we didn''t dare to overstep too much.


    Mu Cen naturally knows this truth.


    In the last life, Mu Cen had the most contact with Qu Huashang. How could Mu Cen not know what kind of person Qu Huashang was? He looked warm and kind on the surface, but no one was more insidious than Qu Huashang.


    The favored concubine in the palace would have been dealt with quietly by Qu Huashang if it had not been for the powerful backer behind him. And those who can stay are either the concubines without any threat, or Qu Hua''s clothes can''t move for the time being.


    It''s impossible for a woman to sit on the throne of Empress Dowager and even protect her children and become a prince all the way.


    Mu Cen knows better that when her foundation is unstable, she can''t move her clothes.


    Even if the performance of flattery, Mu Cen can also do very well.


    Qu Hua Chang took a deep look at Mu Cen, and then sat down beside the Empress Dowager. For Qu Hua Chang, Mu Cen was unexpected. Obviously, it''s different from what Chen Zhirong said. At least, it''s not an ordinary person to sit calmly in such an occasion.


    How can a person who grew up in a folk exile not be flustered at all.


    Qu Hua''s clothes sank. He had already gathered his emotion and looked at the Empress Dowager: "empress dowager, this Zhongyuan Festival is your birthday. I''ve arranged all the things in the palace."

 Chapter 116

    "The empress is always at ease when she does business." The Empress Dowager has always been satisfied with Qu Huashang.


    Qu Hua Chang gently smile, the charm in the eyebrows and eyes seems to have a different style.


    Mu Cen looked at it calmly, without interrupting or being impatient.


    On the contrary, Chen Zhirong can''t help but keep looking at the direction of the kitchen. It''s a subconscious feeling of uneasiness. Chen Zhirong can''t say it, but he always feels that Mu Zhihua won''t go well today.


    Just when Chen Zhirong was worried, Mu Zhihua had already come out.


    Chen Zhirong calculated the time in her heart and looked at Mu Zhihua. Mu Zhihua didn''t say a word when she was wronged. Instead, Qu Huashang raised her eyebrows: "Zhihua, come here, come to our palace."


    Mu Zhihua then went to quhua: "Zhihua has seen the empress."


    "I like your mouth. It''s sweet." Qu Hua Chang really liked Mu Zhi''s paintings. He was good-looking and moved in and out appropriately. "What''s the matter? Is this expression not happy? Who makes us know that the painting is not happy? Let''s talk to this palace. "


    "No Mu Zhihua''s voice is still soft, but he complains without any trace, "Zhihua wants to help aunt Ji make it smaller, but Zhihua is clumsy and always can''t do it well. It seems that she has offended aunt Ji. Zhihua is a little worried."


    Qu Hua''s clothes stood still. I didn''t expect it to be like this.


    Even though she is the queen, she knows Meiji''s position in the heart of the Empress Dowager. Naturally, it''s not easy for Qu Huashang to interfere in Meiji''s affairs.


    Qu Huashang can''t hear Mu Zhihua complaining. Because of the scene and affection, she smiles and pats Mu Zhihua''s hand: "Zhihua, aunt Ji has always been careful. Next time, you can learn from Aunt Ji. Aunt Ji seldom gets angry with people. Don''t worry."


    "That''s good." Mu Zhihua nodded. She was very clever. Soon, she said to the empress dowager, "empress dowager, you also want to help me and aunt Ji say good things."


    "Good, good." The Empress Dowager is smiling.


    But such a smile did not reach the bottom of the eye.


    Maggie has been with her for decades. She has never been happy and angry. She doesn''t care about people because she does something small.


    To offend Maggie proved that something she didn''t know must have happened during this period.


    Because of the occasion, the Empress Dowager didn''t say anything.


    The whole quiet is only mu Cen and Dai Zhigu.


    Dai Zhigu coldly looks at the scene in front of her. She can''t say whether she is laughing or mocking. Soon, she turns her eyes and suddenly looks at Mu Cen like this.


    Mu Cen nodded politely, neither humble nor overbearing.


    Dai Zhigu light smile, but also did not say anything.


    ¡­¡­


    After a while, many people went to Fengxiang palace to say hello, and Fengxiang palace became more and more lively.


    As Fengxiang palace becomes more and more lively, Mu Cen keeps a low profile and hides in a quiet place. Unlike Mu Zhihua, who is eager to be in the limelight, he looks like a person who has never appeared before.


    Just listening to these women chatting, quietly.


    He Xiang had never seen such a scene, and he was even more nervous. He dared not stand still.


    All of a sudden, the originally bustling Fengxiang palace suddenly quieted down. The empress dowager, who was still talking and laughing, changed her face: "you slaves, can''t even make a cup of tea? Didn''t Maggie have taught you before? Why did you forget after a while? "


    The slaves knelt down and didn''t dare to say anything: "please make atonement for the Empress Dowager. I''ll take another dip."


    Making tea is a skill. It pays too much attention to the heat and temperature. How can you learn it in such a few times? But Aunt Maggie went to the back kitchen to make it smaller, so she couldn''t make it out.


    The Empress Dowager''s face is not pretty.


    Qu Huashang immediately came forward to comfort: "mother, this tea is not good, you can not be angry bad body, if you are angry bad body, it is not worth it."


    The Empress Dowager did not speak.


    Everyone knows that the Empress Dowager likes tea, but Mei Ji is the only one who can make tea. Over the past ten years, Mei Ji has been out of the palace, and the servants in Fengxiang Palace are in danger. As long as they are named to make tea for the empress dowager, they will be reprimanded and punished.


    But no one can get the essence of Meiji, and the heat is always a little less, and the Empress Dowager can always taste that different place.


    Seeing that the Empress Dowager did not speak, the people in Fengxiang palace did not dare to breathe.


    At this time, a clear voice came. Mu Cen slowly stood up from the crowd and looked at the Empress Dowager quietly: "empress dowager, if you don''t dislike it, why don''t you make a cup of tea for you and see if you like it?"


    "Mu Cen." Chen Zhirong called Mu Cen''s name without thinking, "what are you doing?"


    There was a warning in her eyes.


    Just look at Mu Cen.


    Chen Zhirong doesn''t know what Mu CEN is going to do, but Chen Zhirong knows very well that if Mu Cen doesn''t make tea well, the Empress Dowager will not only offend her, but also the whole Mu palace. If Mu Cen makes tea well, the Empress Dowager will look at Mu Cen with new eyes.


    So no matter which point, Chen Zhirong will not allow Mu Cen to do such a thing.


    But mu Cen looks at Chen Zhirong innocently: "I just want to make a cup of tea for the Empress Dowager."


    Chen Zhirong can''t bear what Mu Cen said, so she looks at Mu Cen, and the Empress Dowager looks over: "does Mu Cen know how to make tea?"


    She looked at Mu Cen strangely.


    Tea is not the culture of the Zhou Dynasty, but the tradition of Nanman. Meiji can make tea because Meiji is half of Nanman''s blood. That''s why she understands the secret.


    People in Dazhou drink tea, but it''s rare to drink such exquisite Nanman.


    So a little girl suddenly said these words, which surprised the Empress Dowager.


    "A little bit." Mu Cen didn''t fill his words.


    "Mu Cen, do you know that if you can''t make good tea in AI''s home, you''ll be disciplined and served by the board. And you are still a member of Prince Mu''s house, and the whole house will be involved. " The Empress Dowager said it directly.


    She looked at Mu Cen''s eyes for a moment, which was a kind of temptation.


    This paper tries to find out if Mu Cen can keep calm in the face of danger under such circumstances. When normal people hear such words, they don''t dare to try it easily.


    But mu CEN is calm smile, looking at the empress dowager, eyebrows full of confidence, even this plain face, are hard in a group of women with heavy makeup, strange people feel enchanting.


    "Mu Cen can have a try." Mu Cen did not flinch, "if the bubble is not good, please punish the Empress Dowager.". Mu CEN is also responsible for the crime of King Mu''s house. After all, it''s Mu Cen who has become a pioneer. He shouldn''t involve anyone in the palace. "

 Chapter 117

    Mu Cen said freely, but also picked the house of King Mu clean, not because of his identity, deliberately say something.


    The Empress Dowager looked at Mu Cen like this. Mu Cen didn''t avoid her eyes, but she was still calm.


    At this time, the eunuch suddenly came to pass: "empress dowager, the fourth hall has come down."


    The Empress Dowager''s eyebrow picking is a bit unexpected.


    Li Shiyuan didn''t get along well with others in the palace. Although he came back every day to say hello to himself, he didn''t deliberately stay more. Naturally, he was not too close to the Empress Dowager. In addition, Li Shiyuan''s identity as his mother''s concubine made the Empress Dowager worry about her up to now, much less likely to be good to Li Shiyuan.


    And today, Li Shiyuan could not have known, but unexpectedly came at this time?


    Is it a coincidence or something?


    The Empress Dowager just sank and said, "let him come."


    "Yes." The eunuch hurried out.


    Soon, Li Shiyuan appeared in the hall, not humble, not overbearing please an: "son minister has seen the Empress Dowager."


    "Why are you here at such a time today?" The Empress Dowager asked indifferently.


    Li Shiyuan said with a calm smile: "my son is busy with the palace in the early morning, and I didn''t have time to say hello to the Empress Dowager. At the same time, my second brother asked my son to send some Shanzhen from Lixian County, so my son helped my second brother bring them together."


    The Empress Dowager nodded: "you have a heart."


    Then, the Empress Dowager didn''t say anything, didn''t leave Li Shiyuan, didn''t drive Li Shiyuan away, Li Shiyuan didn''t mind, just stood in the corner, but Li Shiyuan''s eyes fell on Mu Cen.


    Mu Cen very light swept one eye, took back without trace.


    And too thick also looked at Mu Cen again.


    Mu CEN is not impatient.


    "All right." The Empress Dowager nodded, "let Mu Cen have a try."


    Mu Cen nodded with a smile, but still looked distracted at Li Shiyuan. Among the women, Li Shiyuan was too eye-catching, but he didn''t know why¡ª¡ª


    Mu Cen always thinks that Li Shiyuan is too dangerous and the city is too deep. But at this moment, Mu Cen has a sense of peace of mind.


    Like Li Shiyuan came for himself?


    Then Mu Cen chuckled. She was amorous.


    She and Li Shiyuan just make use of each other, have interests, and have no friendship. When the interests are not there, Li Shiyuan may be able to understand himself with a knife.


    Hehe¡ª¡ª


    "Thank you, Empress Dowager." Mu Cen was blessed.


    The little eunuch of a dish immediately brought the tea tray and tea set. Looking at Mu Cen''s eyes, it was as if Mu Cen didn''t know that heaven is high and earth is thick.


    And a little more sympathy.


    Mu CEN is calm.


    Fengxiang palace, is a silent, you look at me, I look at you, the final line of sight or fell on the body of mucen.


    Mu Cen bowed his head to make tea seriously.


    Everyone''s eyes fall on Mu Cen, but mu Cen can clearly know where Li Shiyuan is through these eyes.


    But mu Cen was confused because he was watched. He was still making tea calmly, and every movement was elegant and calm.


    In her mind, she recalled Meggie''s previous deliberate slow down actions, which made Mu Cen slightly wring his eyebrows, but quickly unfold.


    Tea ceremony is comprehensive.


    Her tea skill is no worse than Mei Ji''s, but she doesn''t know what the Empress Dowager likes.


    For example, the temperature of water, for example, the number of times of brewing, and just now Maggie deliberately slowed down the speed, is to let Mu Cen see these clearly.


    Mu Cen along with the memories, made a good tea, poured eight full, this just handed to the Empress Dowager in front of: "empress dowager, you try, if not good, you can punish Mu Cen."


    The Empress Dowager looks at Mu Cen.


    Mu Cen holds the teacup and stands upright.


    But her action didn''t stop, and the Empress Dowager took a deep look at Mu Cen, and then picked up the cup in Mu Cen''s hand. Mei Ji also came out with a small point in time. Seeing the situation in Fengxiang palace, Mei Ji calmed down and asked the people present to greet her.


    Looking at Mu Cen''s action of making tea, Mei Ji nodded, then calmly went to the side of the Empress Dowager and put down her little point.


    People around me are breathing, just watching.


    Chen Zhirong''s heart beat very fast, and Mu Zhihua was at a loss.


    The Empress Dowager drank it quietly. Soon, a cup of tea was drunk to the bottom by the Empress Dowager. When she looked at Mu Cen again, her eyebrows and eyes were a little happy: "Mu Cen, your tea art is good."


    "It''s the Empress Dowager''s praise. Mu CEN is much inferior to Aunt Ji. " Mu Cen light smile, "have time words, still want to ask aunt Ji to teach Mu Cen more."


    "Miss Mu looks at her words and looks. She''s very intelligent. She doesn''t need to be taught by slaves. She''ll soon be better than LAN." Mei Ji said gently, "empress dowager, making tea with Miss mu can win your favor. If the slave is no longer here, you can ask Miss Mu to come, and miss mu can also help you teach the slave below, so that you won''t be unable to drink satisfactory tea any more."


    The Empress Dowager nodded with a smile: "Mei Ji, do you also like Mu Cen?"


    "I think Miss Mu is a plastic talent." Meggie said with a smile.


    The Empress Dowager nodded: "Mu Cen, I want to give you a good reward."


    "Mu Cen thanks the Empress Dowager for her kindness." Mu Cen knelt down to receive the reward.


    But mu Cen''s eyebrows and eyes were not a bit arrogant and complacent because of the Empress Dowager''s reward. On the contrary, he was still modest. He did not take the initiative to sit beside the Empress Dowager because of everything now, but walked quietly towards his position.


    Such a move, looking at Li Shiyuan slightly pick eyebrows, suddenly so smile, very light, but it is aimed at Mu Cen.


    Mu Cen looked over and didn''t speak.


    Two people''s eyes met in the air for a while, and then, as if nothing had happened to take back their eyes, as if they never knew each other.


    "Mu Cen, you sit by my house." The Empress Dowager suddenly called Mu Cen.


    This move is undoubtedly to tell the people present that he likes Muchen.


    Mu CEN is not surprised, nodded: "that Mu Cen respectful as obedient."


    The Empress Dowager nodded with satisfaction, and Mu Cen sat down on the side of the Empress Dowager. In this position, except the queen, only mu Cen could understand the meaning.


    Chen Zhirong is not reconciled, and Mu Zhihua is gnashing his teeth with hatred. But in such an occasion, they can do nothing. Even if they are reluctant, they can only smile.


    Looking at Chen Zhirong, the Empress Dowager said with a smile, "Zhirong, there are so many talents in King Mu''s residence. You see, Zhihua is sweet. Zhan Tian and Zhan Xiao are both in important positions in the palace. Mu Cen, who just came back, is also deeply sad. "


    Chen Zhirong embarrassed smile: "Empress Dowager flattered."

 Chapter 118

    Mei Ji listened to the Empress Dowager''s words and laughed: "if the empress likes Miss mu, and miss Mu wants to stay in the palace for three days, you might as well let Miss Mu come to Fengxiang palace every day. At the same time, the slave can teach Miss Mu some, so that Miss Mu can serve the empress easily in the future. In this way, the slave can rest assured."


    "That''s the truth." The Empress Dowager nodded, "Mu Cen, are you willing? These three days, I have been learning from Mei Ji in the palace. When I go back to King Mu''s house, I will announce you to accompany me when I miss you? "


    "Mu Cen naturally wants to." Mu Cen agreed.


    This is actually a great honor for those present. The Empress Dowager''s temperament is a little strange and seems to be gentle and easy to get along with, but it''s not easy to really get the favor of the empress dowager, let alone in a period of time.


    Maggie took a long time, too.


    The concubines were close to the empress dowager, and they did not dare to say that they were her confidants. They were still in awe of the Empress Dowager. They were like tigers. No one knew if they would offend the Empress Dowager in the next second.


    But mu Cen did it easily.


    How can you make people jealous.


    Qu Huashang takes Mu Cen in a different light.


    Chen Zhirong and Mu Zhihua are even more gloomy. They pinch their nails into the meat, but they don''t feel pain. They want to tear Mu Cen''s face on the spot.


    But Li Shiyuan, who had been quiet all along, suddenly said, "I''m sorry to tell the Empress Dowager that my son''s ministers are confused."


    "Oh?" The Empress Dowager looked at Li Shiyuan, "yuaner, tell me."


    She was surprised that Li Shiyuan would suddenly open his mouth at such a time.


    Even when Mu Cen heard Li Shiyuan''s voice, he also looked at it. Li Shiyuan casually smiles at Mu Cen, and then suppresses his smile, so fast that people can''t notice it.


    Mu Cen''s heart beat faster.


    She couldn''t figure out what Li Shiyuan was going to do.


    But intuition Mu Cen doesn''t think Li Shiyuan is to dig a hole for himself, instead, he thinks Li Shiyuan is helping himself


    Mu Cen sank to speak.


    "When I returned to the palace, I happened to see Miss Mu walking towards the west side hall, while the people of King Mu''s residence lived in the East Hall, which was only a small distance from the east hall to Fengxiang palace. But it''s a long way from xipiandian to Fengxiang palace. If you want miss Mu to follow you, I''m afraid miss Mu won''t go out before dawn. "


    Li Shiyuan pointed out an obvious fact.


    As the voice fell, Chen Zhirong''s face changed again and again.


    Even Qu Hua''s clothes wring their eyebrows slightly.


    It''s the internal affairs office''s business to arrange accommodation, but without Qu Huashang''s instruction, Mu Cen can''t live in the west side hall. Even if there is no place for mu Cen in the East Hall, he should find a more suitable place.


    Xipiandian is the place where the slaves live, and it''s near the cold palace.


    But the Empress Dowager listened and frowned.


    She had heard Mu Cen say before that she didn''t live with the people of King Mu''s house, but she didn''t expect that she would be in such a position as xipiandian.


    Li Shiyuan''s words, Mu Cen corner of the eyes of the light is very light to see this person.


    This person is like a person who has nothing to do. He carelessly drops such a sentence and drinks tea quietly, as if he has never opened his mouth.


    Mu Cen suddenly so light smile voice.


    "Mu Cen, what yuan er said is true?" The Empress Dowager looked at Mu Cen, and her eyes were sharp.


    Mu Cen didn''t avoid the Empress Dowager''s eyes and said: "if you go back to the Empress Dowager''s mother, Mu CEN is new here and can''t tell the layout of the palace, so mu Cen doesn''t know where he is."


    I don''t offend anyone.


    He never said anything wrong to the empress dowager, but between the lines, he told the Empress Dowager what Li Shiyuan said.


    The inner courtyard of this deep palace, as long as it is an important hall, must have a name. Only in remote places where no one is interested, people can not tell what it is.


    The Empress Dowager looked at Mu Cen and said nothing.


    On the contrary, Mei Ji, who had been standing all the time, suddenly said: "madam, after Miss Mu sent the slave back, the slave watched Miss Mu go to the West. The slave thought that his Highness''s words should be right. If you want to know, just ask the servant of the house of internal affairs. It should have been arranged by the house office. "


    "Biography." The voice of the Empress Dowager cooled down.


    The little eunuch on one side immediately went to communicate.


    Chen Zhirong often looks at Qu Huashang. Although Qu Huashang looks calm, his hands hidden in his wide sleeves are already tight.


    On the face of it, it looks like nothing is happening.


    But Qu Huashang''s understanding of the empress dowager, she personally asked, this matter is not so easy to understand. Of course, Qu Huashang knows where Mu Cen lives. The East Hall is so big that it can''t accommodate a mu Cen. Naturally, after Chen Zhirong and Qu Huashang said this, Qu Huashang instructed him to do so.


    Because Qu Huashang did not expect that the Empress Dowager would be interested in a mu Cen.


    Everything is like a chain.


    If you really blame it, it will also involve you.


    After calming down for a moment, Qu Huashang stepped forward: "empress, your birthday is coming soon. Don''t be so angry. The servants of the house of internal affairs are not good at handling affairs. After all, for many years, the life of King Mu''s house is not as big as that of Miss mu. Only when there is one more person, can they subconsciously arrange to go to the west side hall. "


    The Empress Dowager just looked at Qu Huashang.


    Qu Hua Chang continued to say: "this matter, I''ll deal with it. You can rest assured that you won''t lose face."


    Qu Huashang coaxed the Empress Dowager.


    Where is the Empress Dowager so good to deceive? She said coldly: "OK, the house of internal affairs doesn''t know that there is one more person in the house of King Mu, so the people in the house of King Mu don''t find that there is one less person in their family?"


    In a word, Chen Zhirong knelt down in an instant: "the Empress Dowager atones. It''s my fault. I''m in a bit of a mess. "


    Said, Chen Zhirong constantly kowtow, even eyebrows are beginning to red up, faintly visible blood.


    Mu Zhihua''s face turned pale and followed Chen Zhirong to his knees.


    One side of the concubine atmosphere dare not breathe, looking at Mu Cen''s eyes are not the same. In the past few decades, it''s rare to see the Empress Dowager fight so hard in front of her in order to fight for her.


    On the contrary, Dai Zhigu didn''t speak all the time. He glanced at Mu Cen and took back his sight calmly.


    The scene was a mess.


    Mu Cen didn''t know whether he had enough of the excitement or something else. Suddenly, he came to the Empress Dowager and said in a soft voice: "empress dowager, Mu CEN is just a trivial person. It''s not worth your fighting so much. It has nothing to do with anyone. Mu Cen can go out early, it''s not in the way. Mu Cen also has the habit of getting up early. "

 Chapter 119

    The Empress Dowager''s eyes fell on Mu Cen again.


    "You see, today Mu CEN is coming. It''s no delay. In addition, more walking, the intrauterine environment will be familiar. After the Empress Dowager to find Mu Cen, Mu Cen will not be lost Mu Cen''s voice is very nice and soft.


    She didn''t blame anyone, but she put the blame on herself.


    The Empress Dowager couldn''t stop nodding, and then she looked at Qu Huachang: "OK, what the queen said is that for this festival, you don''t have to look for the bad luck of the house of internal affairs. Looking at the family, Mu Cen moved to Fengxiang palace. Just in time, the family can see her every day. It''s much more convenient. "


    As soon as the words came out, all the people present were in an uproar.


    Even Li Shiyuan has some unexpected eyebrow picking. When the eye light falls on Mu Cen, it brings a bit of exploration.


    You see me, I see you, Qu Huashang and Chen Zhirong''s face is more ugly, you know, even Meiji did not live in Fengxiang palace, but in the side hall, which is the closest to the Empress Dowager''s position.


    And now the Empress Dowager let Mu Cen live in Fengxiang palace. What a glory.


    These concubines came to greet the Empress Dowager only in the outer hall.


    Is a mu Cen worth the Empress Dowager''s liking? Because Mu Cen made good tea? If not, the city hall of Mu Cen would be too deep.


    Qu Hua''s clothes sank. When he looked at Mu Cen again, his eyes had become a bit sinister.


    Chen Zhirong has some silly eyes. Even Mu Zhihua can''t say a word because of this change.


    Mu Cen didn''t speak and stood calmly.


    "Mu Cen, what do you think of the meaning of mourning the family?" The Empress Dowager''s voice fell, and then she looked at Mu Cen and asked him.


    Mei Ji listens to the Empress Dowager''s words, eyes light falls on Mu Cen''s body, shakes her head without any trace, then Mei Ji no longer looks at Mu Cen.


    Mu Cen instantly understood Mei Ji''s meaning.


    This is what Mu Cen originally meant.


    You can''t guess the Empress Dowager''s mind.


    On the surface, you look very beautiful, but there is a mystery behind you. Mu CEN is very clear that if he really agrees to live in Fengxiang palace, he is not an interesting person, but a person eager to climb the flame and attach power, which is not good for mu Cen.


    Now for mu Cen, it''s the safest way to stay in the west side hall.


    No fight, no fight, just like Maggie in the beginning.


    This is the Empress Dowager''s test of Mu Cen.


    And Maggie is reminding Muchen.


    Mu Cen looked at the empress dowager, very calm smile, this just not humble not high mouth: "Mu Cen thanks empress dowager long en. But mu Cen knows the weight, Mu Cen too many rules did not learn, trade rashly went to Fengxiang palace, will only continue to make a fool of themselves and tired


    The Empress Dowager took a sip of tea, as if listening to what Mu Cen said.


    "What''s more, the adoptive mother has always taught Mu Cen to be a man in the dust. Be peaceful in life. Mu CEN is grateful to the Empress Dowager for her complaint. But Muchen didn''t feel that there was anything unfair. It doesn''t matter to Muchen. It''s just a place to sleep. "


    Mu Cen looked at the Empress Dowager with a smiling face. He really couldn''t see the slightest grievance: "besides, where the conditions are not good, people may be more determined. I''m used to the luxury of clothes and food. Only when I change places occasionally can I keep calm at any time. "


    The Empress Dowager nodded to listen to Mu Cen.


    Meggie was a little bit surprised.


    I didn''t expect that since Mu Cen was 16 years old, he could tell the truth. In any case, Gu''s house is a peddler, but at least he doesn''t treat Mu Cen badly. Mu Cen didn''t worry about food and clothing when he was a child. The servants wait on him, especially when he comes to King Mu''s house.


    And now in the palace, in the face of such a situation can still be flattered.


    This is a great general.


    And Mu Cen said, has come to the empress dowager, voice and before calm compared, but with a trace of coquetry: "so empress dowager, you don''t worry about Mu Cen, Mu Cen will be fine. I''ll be at Fengxiang Palace on time every day to greet you. "


    "Good, good --" the Empress Dowager finally opened her mouth and looked at Mu Cen''s eyebrows with a smile. "You are such a child. You really please the sad family. OK, you like to be in the xipiandian, then in the xipiandian. If you lack anything, I''ll let the slaves prepare it for you. I can''t treat you badly. "


    "Mu Cen thanks empress dowager long en." Mu Cen was blessed.


    The Empress Dowager nodded with a smile and felt more and more like it.


    This mu Cen, too know advance and retreat.


    If you know what she said today, other people can''t wait. Even depending on their own liking, there are no fewer people who are domineering. On the contrary, it''s rare to see such a weak person as Mu Cen.


    The Empress Dowager did not continue to talk about Mu Cen, but looked at Qu Huachang: "let''s do this first. But the internal affairs office is not reliable now. I''ll talk about it later. "


    "Yes, I remember." Qu Huashang answered respectfully.


    The Empress Dowager nodded and did not go on.


    Fengxiang palace atmosphere, quietly changed, Qu Huashang very naturally changed the topic, eased the atmosphere.


    Chen Zhirong and Mu Zhihua were so frightened that they became quiet.


    For a moment, he lost his original activity. For fear of causing any more trouble, Qu Huashang looked at Chen Zhirong. Chen Zhirong suddenly remembered something.


    After that, Qu Huashang said softly: "mother, there''s another thing I forgot to say. This time Zhihua sent some fragrance to my concubine, and the effect was very good. Zhihua also brought it to her mother. "


    "Oh?" The Empress Dowager looked at Mu Zhi''s painting, but she couldn''t see the mood change. "What''s so strange, let the sad family have a look."


    Qu Huashang nodded to Mu Zhihua. Mu Zhihua then stood up and walked towards the Empress Dowager: "empress dowager, it''s just some trinkets. Zhihua knows that you''ve seen many treasures. You may not like them, but it''s Zhihua''s work. I hope you like them. "


    Mu Zhihua''s voice was sweet and he explained in detail: "this is from the western regions. When you see a good painting, you remember the Empress Dowager and empress dowager, so you took advantage of this time to enter the palace and brought them in. "


    Mu Zhihua put things on the brocade and gave them to the Empress Dowager.


    Maggie naturally took it, looked at it, and said nothing.


    It''s the fragrance that some women like. It''s from the western regions. It''s really strange, and it''s quite different from those of Dazhou.


    Packed in exquisite crystal bottles, it is even more exciting.


    "You have a heart." The Empress Dowager played and gave it to Maggie.

 Chapter 120

    Mu Zhihua still stands with a smiling face: "if the Empress Dowager likes it, she will feel relieved."


    The Empress Dowager laughed, but she was not indifferent to the things Mu Zhihua gave her. Mu Cen looked at them and could not say whether they were sarcasm or anything else.


    No one knows about this. What the Empress Dowager dislikes most is rose fragrance.


    And the fragrance of Mu Zhi''s painting is the fragrance of rose.


    As for why Mu Cen would know, because the little garden Mu Cen passed before entering Fengxiang palace was the one that the Empress Dowager often went to, but the little garden never planted roses, but lots of roses.


    It happened in the last life.


    It''s really a rose fragrance, but after Mu Zhihua suddenly realized it, he calmly blamed it on Mu Cen, saying that Mu Cen secretly changed the things he gave to the empress dowager, and that Tian Hou didn''t like Mu Cen at that time, so he naturally believed such a saying.


    The painting of Mu Zhi in the last life was blessed by Mei Ji, and was even more fearless.


    I just didn''t expect that this life would be reversed.


    "Empress dowager, would you like to have a try?" Mu Zhihua''s flattering mouth.


    Naturally, these perfumes can not only be given to the Empress Dowager and the empress. The concubines in the palace also have a share. Chen Zhirong''s relationship has always been very good, so the talents in the palace are always friendly to the people in the palace.


    When the Empress Dowager heard this, she frowned.


    "Princess Yi." Li Shiyuan suddenly said, "what you gave to the Empress Dowager is fragrant with roses?"


    Mu Cen raised her eyebrows.


    She hasn''t had time to draw a picture for mu Zhi, but Li Shiyuan has made trouble again. Is this helping yourself? Or something else?


    But mu Cen didn''t speak.


    She looks at Li Shiyuan. Li Shiyuan''s eyes fall slightly on Mu Cen. She takes them back soon, and then patiently waits for mu Zhihua''s answer.


    "Exactly." Mu Zhi''s painting responds.


    Li Shiyuan laughed again: "the Empress Dowager does not like roses because she is allergic to roses. Previously, the seeds of roses sent by people from western regions were eventually planted in the Royal Garden, not in the small garden in front of Fengxiang palace. So Princess Yi sent a rose fragrance to the Empress Dowager. Didn''t she know it? "


    This words didn''t say die, so looking at Mu Zhihua, the banter in the expression was a bit more.


    Mu Zhi''s face changed again and again.


    It has always been like a fish in water. Now, it seems to be embarrassing.


    Not many people know that the Empress Dowager is allergic to roses, because no one will send roses to the Empress Dowager in the palace, and few people can give her things in person.


    If Mu Zhihua had known in advance, he would not have done so.


    But the Empress Dowager didn''t expose it to her face, but Li Shiyuan did.


    Chen Zhirong''s face also changed. He didn''t expect that Mu Zhi''s painting chose a rose fragrance. When he wanted to defend Mu Zhi''s painting, Mu Cen laughed at the Empress Dowager.


    "Empress dowager, Princess Mu Cen didn''t mean it. After all, Princess Yi''s mind is on the empress dowager, so she can''t pay attention to these details. If she does, Princess Yi will make such a mistake. "


    Mu Cen said with a smile, as if defending Mu Zhihua.


    Li Shiyuan gave a light smile, as if no one noticed, but mu Cen knew that Li Shiyuan said this to himself.


    In Fengxiang palace, Li Shiyuan said these two words.


    But every sentence is for yourself.


    It seems that it has nothing to do with Mu Cen, but in fact, it has paved the way for mu Cen, just like now.


    Mu Cen sank and his eyelids lifted slightly¡ª¡ª


    How does this man know?


    The Empress Dowager also had some trust in Mu Cen''s words because of Mu Cen''s previous actions. She nodded: "what Mu Cen means is that Mu Cen knows?"


    "It''s just observation." Mu Cen laughs, "Mu Cen all the way, did not see the rose thing. Although Mu Cen didn''t have much contact with the empress dowager, she also knew that the Empress Dowager would regularly accept things given by others to show her respect. But this time, the Empress Dowager just looked at it and let aunt Ji take it away. That''s why Mu Cen dared to guess, and the words of his fourth highness just confirmed that. "


    "You are a girl who observes a lot." "The Empress Dowager really laughed," from Meiji''s business to now, I have to admire you. "


    "The Empress Dowager praised me falsely." Mu CEN is still neither humble nor arrogant. "Everyone in Mu Wang Fu represents Mu Wang Fu, so mu Cen also hopes that the Empress Dowager will not blame her. Princess Yi has no intention. After all, Princess Yi just wants to please the empress dowager, just like Mu Cen. "


    "Oh, how can you please the mourners. AI family let you live in Fengxiang palace, you are not willing to, and AI family head wise said The Empress Dowager didn''t mean to be angry. She was just teasing Mu Cen.


    Mu Cen smiles gently.


    The atmosphere of Fengxiang palace was easily controlled by mucen, and all the rhythm was taken by mucen.


    Qu Huachang''s eyebrows tightened, and Chen Zhirong''s eyes became more and more disapproval.


    Chen Zhirong was also scared.


    Even if Mu Zhihua is not reconciled, in the face of such a situation, Mu Zhihua can''t do anything. It''s like taking a wrong step


    At least before that, Mu Zhihua had never met such a thing.


    How can we not let Mu Zhihua hate Mu Cen to the bone.


    All the limelight has been robbed by Mu Cen. Even the Empress Dowager and Empress Dowager who usually spoil themselves are beginning to get impatient, which is not a good thing.


    Mu Zhihua forced himself to calm down.


    Looking at Mu Cen''s eyes is more vicious, Mu Cen noticed, pick eyebrows, face unchanged to Mu Zhihua smile.


    Suddenly she looked at the Empress Dowager and the Queen: "empress dowager, empress dowager, when she saw Princess Yi''s things, suddenly Mu Cen was embarrassed to take out what she had prepared. It seemed a bit shabby."


    "What have you prepared?" The Empress Dowager is very strange.


    Even Qu Huashang looked at Mu Cen.


    Today is not the birthday of the Empress Dowager. Mu Cen sent something. If the Empress Dowager likes it, then on her birthday tomorrow, Mu Cen will send something even more strange to the Empress Dowager.


    For so many years, Qu Huashang was also courting the empress dowager, but she didn''t really see what she was particularly interested in.


    Today, Mu CEN is too attractive, which makes Qu Huashang curious.


    Even Dai Zhigu, a quiet tea drinker, couldn''t help asking, "did Mu Cen prepare something for us?"


    "Exactly." Mu Cen smiles, "it''s just a little thoughtless. I don''t know if I can please you ladies."


    "Take a look." The Empress Dowager spoke.


    Mu Cen motioned to He Xiang, who immediately handed over a wooden box.

 Chapter 121

    Mu Cen picked up the wooden box, and the Empress Dowager couldn''t help looking at it.


    The wooden box is not small. When it is opened, there are delicate small handbags inside. The embroidery on them is amazing. But the concubines here have seen big scenes, so they will not react to such small handbags.


    Mu Cen didn''t mind. He took the lead to the empress dowager, took out a handbag embroidered with roses, and handed it to the Empress Dowager. The smile on her face was not boring.


    "The Empress Dowager likes roses, and Mu Cen specially prepared roses. Of course, Mu Cen did not foresee, but asked in advance, thanks to his fourth highness, who came down to the palace of King Mu, so mu Cen asked a few questions Mu Cen coldly took Li Shiyuan.


    Li Shiyuan quietly pick eyebrows, toward Mu Cen smile.


    Mu Cen calmly inherited it, and then continued to say: "so the things Mu Cen sent to the Empress Dowager were all roses specially made for people. This is a new Rouge shop in Kyoto. It''s not easy to buy. It''s not famous, but it''s easy to use. Mu Cen was lucky to get some, so he wanted to give it to the Empress Dowager. "


    Her words don''t mean flattery. They are neither humble nor overbearing, but they make people feel comfortable.


    The Empress Dowager took it with a smile.


    Mei Ji opened it to the empress dowager, and the rouge powder inside was exposed. The package was exquisite, and it was also a rose flower, which seemed to make people excited.


    "Good, good." The Empress Dowager is happy, "this kind of thing, the AI family has never lacked, but never seen such a new idea, the AI family likes it very much."


    Mu Cen Wen Wan''s smile: "Empress Dowager likes good."


    Then, one by one, she went to the public and gave the things she had prepared to the concubines present.


    "Empress, Empress is the mother of a country, peony is the most matching, elegant, just like the queen, let people admire." Mu Cen''s flattering words are just right.


    Obviously everyone will say flattery, but when it comes to Mu Cen''s mouth, people can''t help but feel happy.


    Qu Huashang couldn''t help laughing: "this palace just found out that the people in King Mu''s residence are all mouth like honey."


    Mu Cen light of smile, still not humble not overbearing.


    When we look at Dai Zhigu again, we can''t help but feel a little more curious. After all, Mu Cen praises Qu Huachang for his words. Although Dai Zhigu is not a favorite concubine, he is weak in nature. His mother''s family is powerful enough to cover the sky. The emperor also respects Dai Zhigu.


    Moreover, Dai Zhigu also gave birth to a Prince Li Shili.


    It''s a little more subtle.


    "Lady Diana, this is jasmine for you. Jasmine fragrance Qinbi, just like you, indifferent to Ming Zhi, no matter when and where, people feel comfortable Mu Cen said softly.


    Don''t use enchanting bouquet to compare Dai Zhigu, but use light Jasmine instead.


    Even Dai Zhigu, who was indifferent in nature, couldn''t help laughing out: "Mu Cen, my palace suddenly understood why the Empress Dowager would like you."


    "Lady Dai flattered me. Mu Cen didn''t do a lot of things well." Mu Cen''s modesty runs through it all the time.


    Dai Zhigu nodded.


    After Mu Cen nodded, one by one sent all the ready gifts, and the concubines who got the gifts all laughed.


    Although they were in the deep palace, they still got some things from this Rouge shop more or less.


    It''s easy to use. The most important thing is that we can''t get it any more.


    Now, like juggling, Mu Cen takes out a whole share, instead of the little things they tried to get at that time.


    In the face of such a discussion, Mu Cen can''t be more calm.


    Li Shiyuan didn''t speak in the whole process. He just looked at Mu Cen. If he could observe carefully, the corners of Li Shiyuan''s mouth were slightly up, his hands were overlapping, and there was a little interest in his eyes.


    Until Mu Cen stood in front of Mu Zhihua.


    Mu Zhihua''s eyes were full of resentment, but mu Cen''s voice was very low, slightly blocking the sight of outsiders, and said faintly: "relax, Princess Yi, people who don''t know think you and I have a deep hatred."


    "You..." Mu Zhi couldn''t say a word.


    "Well, I sent it to you. After all, when people sent it to you before, they remembered Mu Cen, the daughter of King Mu''s house, but they didn''t remember that there was a princess Yi in King Mu''s house. So, Princess Yi didn''t get it. Now it''s just right to make it up." Mu CEN is poking at the pain of Mu Zhi''s painting.


    Mu Cen was on purpose.


    When using the resources of Mu Zhanxiao and Li Shiyuan, Mu Cen, a well-known and powerful lady in Kyoto, personally sent a trial.


    Only when I got to King Mu''s house, I didn''t give him painting.


    In this circle, Mu Zhi''s paintings lack of talking resources, which is a matter of great loss of face.


    Most importantly, who in Kyoto didn''t know that Princess Yi of Mu Wangfu was the first beauty in Kyoto? As a result, this small shop just ignored this point and gave it to Mu Cen, Cheng Yaojin.


    "Do you think I''m rare?" Mu Zhihua grits his teeth.


    "You can throw it away and have a try." Mu Cen said with a smile, "throw it away in front of the Empress Dowager and the queen. Are you refuting my face or not giving the Empress Dowager face? But I think you''ve made enough trouble today. It''s probably good for you to lose your image more? "


    In a word, Mu Zhi''s painting has stopped.


    But Chen Zhirong and Qu Huashang all looked at it. Mu Zhihua took it resentfully and pretended to smile: "Zhihua thanks my sister."


    "You are welcome, Princess Yi." Mu Cen laughed perfunctorily.


    Then, Mu Cen took the empty wooden box and went back to his position. He Xiang naturally took the box and stood respectfully behind him.


    Fengxiang palace is bustling.


    The women''s families are all talking about the things Mu Cen sent. Compared with the previous atmosphere, they are much happier.


    Mu CEN is calm, like a person who has nothing to do. He is serious about making tea for the Empress Dowager.


    The Empress Dowager felt more and more happy.


    Even Mei Ji couldn''t help looking at Mu Cen.


    Having been immersed in the palace for many years, Mei Ji knows that only a person with the character of Mu Cen can come to the end of this deep palace where people eat people and don''t spit out bones. No one can offend.


    But those who can reach this ability are all stepping on human blood.


    This is mu Cen¡ª¡ª


    Mei Ji collected her emotions and said nothing more. The eunuch outside the hall had trotted in and knelt down respectfully in the Empress Dowager: "tell the Empress Dowager that the dinner is ready."


    The Empress Dowager nodded, Mei Ji has said: "ladies, please move to have dinner."

 Chapter 122

    The people in the hall got up one after another and walked towards the dining place.


    The Empress Dowager naturally walked in the front, but mu Cen didn''t grab the limelight. He still followed quietly at the end, just like when he came. He didn''t feel complacent because he was in the limelight before.


    Even, Mu Cen deliberately and in front of the concubines opened the distance.


    She seems to be waiting for someone.


    Until Li Shiyuan''s figure came up, Mu Cen stopped completely.


    Although he Xiang didn''t know what Li Shiyuan and Mu Cen were going to do, she was smart and didn''t dare to disturb the two people behind her.


    "Waiting for the king?" Li Shiyuan stood with a negative hand and asked Mu Cen.


    Mu Cen calmly looked at Li Shiyuan: "today''s matter, thank you for your help."


    Li Shiyuan chuckled. He didn''t know whether he didn''t like it or whether he thought Mu Cen was amorous. Mu Cen didn''t mean to continue to talk. After all, there are walls and ears everywhere in this palace.


    Caution is the best policy.


    Then, Mu Cen nodded and turned to follow the person in front.


    On the contrary, at the moment when Mu Cen turned around, Li Shiyuan suddenly opened his mouth and called Mu Cen: "Mu Cen, you didn''t know you would enter the palace long ago. Why did you use mu zhantian''s resources to help you send things out ahead of time?"


    Mu Cen heard that he turned around and looked at Li Shiyuan like this. Then he said, "things have never been used. Who can know whether they are good or bad? Used, know good, still can''t get, is rare. The ladies in this palace, nothing, as for a folk thing so strange? Therefore, the rarity is the most important thing. "


    Li Shiyuan raised his eyebrows.


    "Since it''s expensive to have a few things, I''ll send them again. It''s the right time, the right place and the right people. These people will help me publicize, but I''m worried about business? " Mu CEN is calm, "this problem I thought I had explained with four highness."


    "Mu Cen, how dare you even use empress dowager and Empress Dowager?" Li Shiyuan smiles and approaches Mu Cen.


    Mu Cen did not dodge.


    She knows very well that Li Shiyuan is a man of sense, especially in the deep palace, not to mention all the concubines of the harem in front of him. Li Shiyuan can''t do anything to herself, so she doesn''t have to run away.


    Besides, why is she afraid of Li Shiyuan.


    Sure enough, Li Shiyuan stopped in front of Mu Cen.


    "You are out of my expectation. Aunt Ji, you can coax me well." Li Shiyuan calmly said, looking at Mu Cen''s eyes, but with more sharp up.


    Mu Cen laughed: "maybe I''m a good man?"


    "How are you?" Li Shiyuan seems to have heard a joke, "Mu Cen, when you say this, don''t you feel guilty?"


    "What is a guilty heart?" Mu Cen''s face did not change and asked, "I''m never guilty. I only know what to do and what not to do¡°


    This time, Li Shiyuan suddenly burst out laughing like this. His well-defined hand caught Mu Cen''s chin regardless of the occasion. Mu Cen calmed down and quietly reminded him: "fourth highness, this is Fengxiang palace."


    "So what?" Li Shiyuan asked.


    Mu Cen


    She quietly looked at the man standing in front of her, and suddenly felt that she and Li Shiyuan were the same kind of people, and they could do nothing for the purpose.


    "Coax empress dowager happy, you this crown princess''s position is one step closer, this king is not to say a congratulation ahead of time?" Li Shiyuan asked casually.


    Mu CEN is not polite at all: "as long as the fourth Royal Highness doesn''t do anything, this crown princess''s position can only be mu Cen''s."


    "Oh?" Li Shiyuan was curious, "what can I do?"


    "Then ask your highness four." Mu Cen''s face did not change. "Fourth highness, Fengxiang palace is a good place, but it is definitely not a good place to chat. Mu Cen gambles that in a short time, as long as Mu Cen has not returned to the place where he should be, the Empress Dowager will turn around and look for someone. If his fourth highness doesn''t worry about anything, Mu Cen doesn''t mind accompanying him. "


    This is half a warning and half a threat.


    "You threaten me?" Li Shiyuan asked.


    Mu Cen''s innocent hand: "do you have it?"


    Li Shiyuan let go of Mu Cen. Mu Cen took a look at Li Shiyuan, but he didn''t say anything. Then he turned to keep up with the women in front of him, as if he had never disappeared from the team.


    Li Shiyuan stood in the same place, watching quietly.


    Rong Jiu lowered his voice: "Your Highness, the prince has arrived."


    Li Shiyuan originally wanted to leave, but suddenly heard Rong Jiu''s words. His eyes narrowed slightly, as if he was thinking. But soon, Li Shiyuan recovered and said, "let''s go."


    Rong Jiu looks at Li Shiyuan unexpectedly.


    In fact, Li Shiyuan didn''t like such things in the palace, let alone the dinner party of the Empress Dowager. They were all women''s families in the palace. Although the emperor and princes would have been here in previous years, they just came and left in a hurry.


    Li Shiyuan is more low-key, almost silent.


    Like today, it''s an accident.


    Now Li Shiyuan will stay for dinner?


    Rong Jiu looks at Li Shiyuan''s figure and says nothing. He quickly keeps up with Li Shiyuan. Li Shiyuan has been separated from him for many years. He has never seen Li Shiyuan''s mood change. During this period, there is really one person who can influence Li Shiyuan.


    Mu Cen.


    But since ancient times, beauty has been a disaster.


    Not to mention Mu Cen''s idea is well known.


    This


    Rong Jiu doesn''t dare to guess. Gradually he calms himself down, and Li Shiyuan has already arrived at the dining place. Li Shiyuan''s figure appears earlier than Li Shiyuan''s. when he sees Li Shiyuan, Li Shiyuan is obviously more surprised.


    "The fourth brother is here, too?" Li Shiyuan asked.


    Li Shiyuan said with a smile, "I just heard the second brother coming, so I dare to stay."


    Li Shiyuan took a look at Li Shiyuan, but he didn''t think much about it.


    The family members in Fengxiang Palace are not only Mu''s family, but also other important officials of the imperial court. They come every year. In a sense, they are asking the princes to choose a suitable person and let them know in advance.


    Li Shiyuan is 27 this year, but he never stands at attention.


    People in the nature Palace are also thinking about it.


    No matter whether Li Shiyuan is favored or not, he is also the prince under the name of the queen. Therefore, Li Shiyuan''s marriage will naturally be put on the agenda after Li Shiyuan is accused of getting married.


    Otherwise, the queen is also afraid of falling into disrepute.


    In Li Shiyuan''s opinion, Li Shiyuan''s presence here is not out of place. What''s more, it was the empress who told Li Shiyuan to come here today.


    These imperial relatives and relatives can always find the candidate of Princess Chuyuan.


    What''s more, Qu Huashang knows the right person.

 Chapter 123

    No matter how indifferent Li Shiyuan was, after all, he was not his own person. Qu Huashang was careful to avoid any accident.


    "Sit down. You and my brother haven''t been drinking like this for a long time." Li Shiyuan laughed, then looked at the empress dowager, "this is an opportunity given by the old Buddha."


    Empress Dowager Li Shiyuan has always been a favorite of many: "OK, you are poor."


    Li Shiyuan soon revived the atmosphere.


    Since Li Shiyuan sat down, Mu Zhihua''s eyes have never moved away from Li Shiyuan''s body. That kind of little woman''s delicate appearance is obvious in front of everyone.


    People in the know can''t help but smile.


    On the contrary, Li Shiyuan almost never saw Mu Zhi''s painting. On the contrary, his eyes fell on Mu Cen intentionally or unintentionally, but mu Cen sat beside the empress dowager, so Li Shiyuan could not do anything out of line.


    And Mu Cen also seems to notice Li Shiyuan''s eyes, quietly looked over, and then politely nodded, but only so, except for the initial greeting, Mu Cen did not say a word to Li Shiyuan.


    On the contrary, Li Shiyuan didn''t look at Mu Cen in the whole process, as if Mu Cen didn''t exist at all.


    After dinner, the Empress Dowager always likes to drink a cup of tea.


    Naturally, the matter of making tea falls on Mu Cen.


    Mei Ji prepared something for mu Cen and explained in a soft voice: "Miss mu, this is the green tea after dinner, which is to remove the greasy, so it will be slightly different from the previous brewing method, and the kind of tea is also different."


    Maggie''s explaining.


    Mu Cen listened carefully, and then nodded to Mei Ji: "Mu Cen thanks aunt Ji for teaching."


    "I don''t deserve it. It''s Miss Mu who is talented. " Meggie nodded, then stepped aside.


    Mu Cen carefully made tea for the Empress Dowager according to Mei Ji''s meaning. The people around him chatted quietly, but they didn''t pay much attention to Mu Cen''s every move.


    Mu Zhihua''s mind has been attracted by Li Shiyuan. He just wants to please Li Shiyuan, so he doesn''t care what Mu Cen does.


    But Li Shiyuan slightly twisted his eyebrows and looked at Mu Cen: "Miss mu can still make tea?"


    "Isn''t it?" Mu Zhi said coldly, "the Empress Dowager is full of praise for her sister''s tea art, let alone how powerful it is."


    The irony in these words can be heard by a normal person.


    Li Shiyuan looked at Mu Zhihua and said, "you have to learn from your sister. After all, what does the Empress Dowager like? It''s very important in the palace, eh?"


    Mu Zhihua''s mouth was flattened by what Li Shiyuan said, and he couldn''t express his grievance.


    In the past, Li Shiyuan would never say that Mu Zhi''s painting was not in public, but would coax Mu Zhi''s painting. Everyone knew that Mu Zhi''s painting was held by Li Shiyuan, but it seemed that in such a short period of time, the wind changed.


    Everyone looked at each other, but smart did not speak.


    Although the marriage of Mu Zhihua and Li Shiyuan is well known, everything will change before the edict comes down, but now under such circumstances¡ª¡ª


    Everyone present is a human spirit, where can''t see, just no one pierce it.


    But after Li Shiyuan finished training Mu Zhi''s painting, he looked at Mu Cen without hesitation: "can miss Mu still have tea art? To be liked by the Empress Dowager proves that Miss Mu''s tea art is excellent. I wonder if I am lucky enough to taste it today? "


    Voice down, everyone''s eyes are looking at the Mu Cen.


    Mu Cen''s action of pouring tea pauses, and then he calmly looks at Li Shiyuan: "Mu CEN is lucky to make tea for his highness, but mu CEN is afraid that he can''t touch his Highness''s preference and offends his highness."


    "Even if you offend me, I will not blame you." Li Shiyuan is generous.


    Mu Cen had poured eight bowls of tea, and then respectfully handed it to the Empress Dowager: "Niang Niang, how about trying this green tea? If it''s not good, Mu Cen will ask aunt Ji for advice. "


    Too nodded, to see the quality of tea is enough satisfaction, she took over with a smile, took a sip, and then nodded with satisfaction.


    Mu Cen stood humbly and did not ask for credit.


    "It''s a wonderful craft." The Empress Dowager praised and said, "Meggie has only been like this for many years, and you can''t be underestimated at your young age."


    "Thank you for your praise." Mu Cen blessed himself, and then took the tea cup that the Empress Dowager had finished drinking.


    The Empress Dowager then slowly said: "in this palace, in addition to the love of tea, the crown prince also has a lot of research on tea art. Now that the prince has spoken, if you don''t let Mu Cen go, you can have a try. "


    Mu Cen laughs: "Mu Cen obeys."


    Then, Mu Cen looked at Li Shiyuan: "I don''t know what kind of tea the prince likes. Mu Cen has a goal."


    "Miss mu." Li Shiyuan called to Mu Cen, "can you guess what the Empress Dowager likes? Can''t you guess what the king likes? If you guess right, you will be rewarded. If you guess wrong, you will not be punished. "


    "Then Mu CEN is more respectful than obedient." Mu Cen nodded, his eyes did not stay on Li Shiyuan for another second.


    In the last life, she was Li Shiyuan''s husband and wife for many years. How could she not know Li Shiyuan''s preferences.


    All her life, she has been flattering everyone in this palace, but even so, she still has a bad ending.


    Now the enemy is standing in front of her. Muchen thinks she will be impulsive, but she never thought that she could calm down to such a level at this moment.


    Once again, mucen will not do things without brain.


    It''s too bad for the enemy to let him die. How can she repay the pain she suffered.


    The chance of the previous life, just like a sharp blade, pierced Mu Cen''s heart a little bit, and let fresh blood flow.


    But on the surface, she didn''t move.


    Only the hand making tea, a little trembling, but also just a moment, calm down.


    After brewing the tea again, Mu Cen brought it to Li Shiyuan and blessed himself: "please taste it."


    Li Shiyuan''s eyes have never left mucen, and fall on her naked. Li Shiyuan knows why he is here today, just because he knows mucen is here.


    Li Shiyuan had no way to expel Mu Cen''s face from his mind after parting from Mu Wangfu.


    The less you get, the more restless you are.


    In the instant of the tea cup, Li Shiyuan''s fingers touch Mu Cen. At the moment when their skin is close to each other, Li Shiyuan is teasing Mu Cen, but mu Cen calmly takes back his hand, standing in the same place without any emotion in his eyes.


    Li Shiyuan didn''t say much. He quietly picked up the tea cup and took a sip.


    Then there was a flash of surprise in Li Shiyuan''s eyes.


    In Li Shiyuan''s opinion, it is not surprising that Mu Cen can please the Empress Dowager.

 Chapter 124

    Mu Cen has taken the lead and got the support of Mei Ji. With Mei Ji''s support, Mu Cen will naturally save a lot of time and energy.


    But what Li Shiyuan can be sure is that Mu Cen has never contacted him before, why Mu Cen''s tea can easily satisfy Li Shiyuan.


    Even this brewing method is a kind of tea that Li Shiyuan likes, which can be made only by the heat and temperature.


    Apart from Li Shiyuan, few people know that what Li Shiyuan loves is the first course of tea, which is light but not too rich.


    But mu Cen can grasp it just right.


    Is it a coincidence?


    Or is mu Cen already familiar with the heart?


    If it''s the latter?


    Li Shiyuan sank and drank the tea in silence. Then he put down the cup: "empress dowager, Miss Mu should be rewarded heavily."


    The smile on the Empress Dowager''s face deepened a bit, nodding constantly.


    That''s a compliment to Muchen.


    Mu Cen took the teacup, light said¡° Mu Cen thanks his Highness the prince for his praise. "


    Li Shiyuan is generous: "give Miss mu the Pearl of Nanhai in Donggong."


    The slave on one side immediately took orders to do it.


    Mu Zhihua''s face was even more shocked.


    The pearls from the South China Sea came only once in a few hundred years. Mu Zhihua didn''t know how long he had asked for them. Li Shiyuan never gave them to the empress dowager, saying that they were for her birthday.


    As a result, now Li Shiyuan generously gave it to Mu Cen. How could Mu Zhihua be reconciled.


    Even Mu Cen was surprised.


    Mu Cen doesn''t know the value of these pearls. Li Shiyuan always has a good heart. Even if Mu Cen later married into the East Palace, the pearls are still Li Shiyuan''s collection, not given to anyone.


    Mu Zhi''s painting has never been less noisy, but now?


    Mu Cen lowered his head and chuckled. Outsiders seemed to be happy, but mu Cen was especially ironic.


    You know, in the last life, she just accidentally touched the pearls, and was almost killed by Li Shiyuan. Now, Li Shiyuan is generous to give her pearls.


    This move, Mu CEN is not stupid, naturally understand Li Shiyuan in such a move under the meaning.


    Li Shiyuan tells Mu Cen clearly that he is determined to win.


    "Is the prince looking at Miss Mu differently?" Qu Huachang suddenly asked Li Shiyuan.


    Li Shiyuan turned and looked at Qu Huashang: "mother, pearls match beauties, don''t they? It happened that Miss Mu won the favor of the king, and the king gave it away. Isn''t that good? "


    Qu Hua Chang chuckled and looked at Mu Cen again: "Miss mu, you really make my palace look at you with new eyes."


    The Empress Dowager nodded and looked thoughtful.


    Only mu Cen''s face does not change, holding the cup has retreated to a safe position, when passing by Li Shiyuan, Mu Cen obviously feels that Li Shiyuan''s hand has caught his fingertips.


    It''s just a moment, and the man let go.


    Mu Cen looked in the past.


    Li Shiyuan didn''t seem to see it, but Yu Guang always seemed thoughtful.


    Then, Mu Cen calmly returned to the original position.


    It was as if it had never happened before.


    On the contrary, when Chen Zhirong saw such a picture, she became more and more anxious. Listening to Qu Huashang''s words, she was not sure whether things would go according to her own ideas.


    She just looked at Qu Huashang as if she were asking something.


    In fact, Chen Zhirong and Qu Huashang had discussed this. They mentioned the marriage in front of the Empress Dowager. They couldn''t say why. Although it was a matter of certainty, Chen Zhirong always felt that there would be variables, so Chen Zhirong was still a little worried.


    Not to mention today''s entry into Fengxiang palace, so many things have happened.


    The empress dowager, who used to love Mu Zhihua, now has almost all her eyes on Mu Cen. Even the empress has become a little confusing to Chen Zhirong.


    Even Li Shiyuan didn''t pay attention to Mu Zhi''s paintings.


    When all the things add up, the feeling of panic is eating Chen Zhirong a little bit, and it''s hard to sit still.


    Not to mention Mu Zhi''s paintings.


    That''s a woman''s instinct.


    Intuitively know that some things have changed, that once held himself in the palm of the man, now all eyes on other women.


    This also means that everything that originally belongs to oneself will become a mirage and be completely replaced by others.


    Mu Zhihua is more anxious, but in such an occasion, she can not show anything, except calm, there is no other way.


    Mu Zhihua looks at Li Shiyuan with a trace of complaint in his eyes.


    It''s just that Li Shiyuan didn''t realize it.


    The only serious thing about him is mu Cen.


    Qu Huashang, who has been sitting, does not fail to see Chen Zhirong''s eyes. She calms Chen Zhirong with her eyes, as if telling her not to worry.


    Chen Zhirong did not dare to urge.


    The people at the table had a good conversation.


    Qu Huashang has been looking for a good opportunity, just smile: "mother, you look at the time of many pieces, in a blink of an eye, when yuan and Yuan are so big."


    The Empress Dowager nodded, but did not object to Qu Hua Chang''s words: "yes, it''s so big."


    "But my concubine was very worried, but they didn''t stand guard. You see, Shiyuan is the elder brother, but Shiyuan doesn''t have a concubine. At this time, yuan will learn from him. " Qu Hua Chang''s topic is very inadvertently mentioned to these, "mother, you help me to persuade Shiyuan, my concubine and the emperor are worried."


    "Grow up in order." The Empress Dowager nodded, and then looked at Li Shiyuan, "prince, you are not the imperial concubine standing at attention, but you have a very bad head between your brothers."


    But Li Shiyuan didn''t say a word with a smile. He bowed his head and drank tea quietly. He didn''t respond to the questions from the Empress Dowager and the queen.


    The Empress Dowager is not worried. She just looks at Li Shiyuan and her eyes fall on Mu Zhihua from time to time. Mu Zhihua is a little shy. She lowers her head, her cheeks are red, and all the way to her ears.


    Seeing the Empress Dowager''s reaction, Chen Zhirong was slightly relieved.


    She touched Mu Zhihua under the table to remind Mu Zhihua.


    Mu Zhihua didn''t say anything. He kept his head down.


    The hypocrisy of Mu Cen''s smile, looking at the scene in front of her, didn''t react too much, as if all this had nothing to do with her.


    But Li Shiyuan on one side occasionally falls on Mu Cen''s body, but soon takes it back without any trace, as if nothing happened.


    Mu Cen knows that Li Shiyuan is looking at himself.


    Mu Cen knew that all the people were waiting for Li Shiyuan to speak, but Li Shiyuan just sat still.


    Seeing this, Qu Huashang said with a smile: "according to the palace, the prince is in a big grade. Why don''t you take this opportunity to find yourself a concubine? So that the emperor won''t talk about it with me every day. "

 Chapter 125

    Li Shiyuan looked at Qu Huashang, but he still didn''t mean to make any statement.


    The Empress Dowager and Qu Huashang sing in unison: "prince, AI Jia''s understanding of painting is very good. She knew you when she was young, and AI Jia grew up watching it. What do you think?"


    This has been made clear.


    Qu Huashang and his concubines also focused on Li Shiyuan.


    Mu Cen listened and couldn''t help laughing sarcastically.


    In her previous life, she could not be called Li Shiyuan''s confidant, but she was definitely the person who knew Li Shiyuan best, because Mu Cen worked hard to understand this person''s every bit, from temper to personality to everything he liked.


    Mu Cen noticed everything from food to clothing to use.


    Even in the end, Mu Cen can understand his meaning with a look from Li Shiyuan. He doesn''t even need Li Shiyuan to say one more word.


    Now, Mu Cen thinks that everything in the last life is a joke.


    But also because of this understanding, Mu Cen knows very clearly that what Li Shiyuan hates most is that someone presses him and forces him to make any decision.


    Because Mu Cen suffered such a crime.


    It is under the instigation of Mu Zhihua that Mu Cen pesters Li Shiyuan for an unimportant event, and insists on getting an answer. As a result, Li Shiyuan slaps Mu Cen in the face impolitely, and then completely makes Mu Cen ponder on the wall in the East Palace, and is not allowed to leave the East Palace.


    At that time, Li Shiyuan was still attached to Mu Cen''s beauty.


    So mu Zhihua is worried that if Mu Cen takes away Li Shiyuan''s favor, he will try his best to find trouble for mu Cen.


    Later, Mu Cen firmly remembered that Li Shiyuan never liked being forced.


    This is the pride and integrity of being the prince of Zhou.


    Only Li Shiyuan can force people, not someone can force Li Shiyuan.


    But mu Cen obviously did not expect that, in this life, the style of painting is completely changed, forcing people to become Mu Zhi painting, not himself.


    She was the one who saw the play.


    It''s like a smile but not a smile. It''s very weak.


    Mu CEN is not a good person. After her rebirth, her hands are stained with human lives. She steps up with blood step by step. How can she be kind to anything and any people.


    Not to mention, sitting in front of her, but still her feud.


    Sure enough, just as Mu Cen thought, Li Shiyuan''s eyebrows twisted. Although he looked at the Empress Dowager and Qu Huachang respectfully, his tone was a little gloomy.


    "If you go back to the Empress Dowager and the empress dowager, the children''s minister has no idea to stand at attention for the time being." Li Shiyuan directly refused, "if you have the idea of the imperial concubine standing at attention, the children''s ministers will naturally report to the emperor and let the emperor make an order."


    As soon as the words came out, the Empress Dowager just slightly twisted her eyebrows and finally said nothing.


    Qu Huashang also had some accidents.


    Chen Zhirong and Mu Zhihua''s face completely changed. They couldn''t believe what they heard. Under such circumstances, they thought everything was natural.


    Results¡ª¡ª


    When Li Shiyuan finished, he didn''t mean to continue.


    Li Shiyuan took a quiet look at Mu Cen. Mu Cen didn''t avoid Li Shiyuan''s eyes. The teacup was gently raised in his hand, as if he had touched a cup with Li Shiyuan across the air, and then drank the tea in the teacup as if nothing had happened.


    Li Shiyuan has an illusion.


    It seems that everything is under the control of Muchen.


    Li Shiyuan sank and lowered his eyebrows, saying nothing.


    He also took a sip of tea as if nothing had happened.


    But the Empress Dowager listened to Li Shiyuan''s words for a long time before she opened her eyebrows and looked at Li Shiyuan like this: "is there a suitable person in the prince''s heart?"


    Li Shiyuan was quiet, and then he didn''t reply seriously: "not yet."


    This is like a basin of cold water, completely extinguished all the illusions of Mu Zhi''s painting.


    Her whole body trembled with it.


    If Chen Zhirong didn''t control Mu Zhihua, Mu Zhihua didn''t know how much gaffe he could make, but Chen Zhirong could see the trance clearly.


    She lowered her voice: "know painting, you calm down, the more gaffe, the more people see the joke."


    "Niang -" Mu Zhi''s voice trembled.


    "I''ll add up with the queen. She''s on our side." Chen Zhirong is appeasing Mu Zhihua.


    Mu Zhihua nodded passively, not daring to say anything more.


    I''ll turn it over.


    The Empress Dowager and Qu Huachang obviously knew Li Shiyuan''s temper and didn''t ask any more questions. They didn''t know whether it was because of being questioned in public. Li Shiyuan was impatient or for other reasons. In the end, they didn''t stay in Fengxiang palace and soon got up and left.


    The Empress Dowager is also a little tired. Meiji helps the Empress Dowager to have a rest.


    Mu Cen stood quietly, watching Mei Ji send the Empress Dowager away, then turned and went out. Facing the originally bustling Fengxiang palace, Mu Cen looked around, but said nothing. His steps were not smart, and he could not be more calm.


    ¡­¡­


    Outside Fengxiang Palace¡ª¡ª


    Li Shiyuan''s pace is very fast. Mu Zhihua is very hard to catch up with him. At the corner, Mu Zhihua catches up with Li Shiyuan: "Your Highness."


    Li Shiyuan stopped and his eyes fell on Mu Zhihua, but he became more and more fierce.


    Mu Zhi''s face is a favorite of Li Shiyuan.


    Charming and moving, soft soft and gentle when speaking, even when you are in bed to please, they are very good at controlling the propriety, do not let people have any unhappiness.


    The amorous feelings in the eyebrows and eyes, the delicacy of the facial features, and the waist of Yingying, no matter where they are, make men palpitating.


    But now Li Shiyuan is getting tired of this face.


    Compared with the gentleness of Mu Zhi''s painting, he is more greedy for the unpredictable posture in Mu Cen''s eyebrow eyes. He is arrogant, but occasionally he softens his attitude, which makes you feel numb to the bone.


    It seems that I have never felt like this.


    Every night, when Li Shiyuan goes to sleep, no matter who is sleeping next to him, what appears in his mind is the figure painted by Mu Zhi.


    A little bit drove Li Shiyuan crazy.


    It was an urge to get this woman.


    In this way of thinking, the more he saw Mu Zhi''s painting, the more impatient Li Shiyuan felt. When Mu Zhi''s painting put his hand on Li Shiyuan''s arm, his eyebrows and eyes became colder and colder.


    "Your Highness -" Mu Zhi was afraid of painting, but his voice was still soft.


    "Miss mu, this is outside Fengxiang palace. You should pay attention to your manners and manners." Li Shiyuan''s cold voice reminds Mu Zhihua.


    But mu Zhi''s hand on Li Shiyuan''s arm was naturally pulled down by Li Shiyuan without any pity.

 Chapter 126

    Mu Zhihua almost looked at Li Shiyuan in amazement. He couldn''t believe that such a thing would happen to him one day.


    Her eyes were red, and she said pitifully, "prince, you... You can''t do this to Zhihua. As you said, you will definitely make Zhihua a concubine."


    The implication of this is to force Li Shiyuan to get an answer.


    Li Shiyuan promised Mu Zhihua many times when they were together, but now he suddenly turned away.


    Mu Zhihua can''t afford it.


    In this case, she knew that she would only be a joke.


    A complete joke.


    "Mu Zhihua, don''t force me to obliterate my last affection for you." The impatience in Li Shiyuan''s eyes has become more and more obvious.


    Mu Zhihua suddenly used his strength and held it tightly, but he refused to let go: "Your Highness, do you like Mu Cen and think Mu CEN is fresh, so you want to leave me and make Mu Cen your concubine. Mu CEN is not what you think. If Mu Cen enters the East Palace, it will only bring trouble to your highness."


    Mu Zhi asked directly, and almost roared.


    When Li Shiyuan''s mind was exposed by Mu Zhihua, he sneered and held Mu Zhihua''s chin: "Mu Zhihua, it''s the king''s business who we want to appoint as our imperial concubine. You don''t offend me any more. If you offend me, you can only live alone in Mu''s mansion all your life."


    Mu Zhihua''s face changed greatly.


    It''s true.


    Mu Cen once threatened Mu Zhihua.


    Even if the affair between mu Zhihua and Li Shiyuan never surfaced, who in Kyoto didn''t know that Mu Zhihua was Li Shiyuan''s woman or the prince''s woman? Who would dare to marry her?


    Naturally, those who the prince doesn''t want can only be lonely for life.


    Mu Cen shook his head desperately, still pulling Li Shiyuan''s hand, unspeakable grievance and panic. Li Shiyuan''s eyes did not show any pity for jade.


    At this time, Mu Cen suddenly appeared. Seeing such a picture, Mu Cen seemed to see nothing. He nodded quietly and calmly, and even didn''t give his eyes to them. He left in front of them.


    Almost at the first time when Mu Cen appeared, Li Shiyuan''s eyes had already looked in the past, and his attention was entirely on Mu Cen.


    But soon, Li Shiyuan''s eyes narrowed slightly.


    Because he saw Li Shiyuan come out, but mu Cen naturally walked in the direction of Li Shiyuan, as if they were very familiar.


    Seeing this, Mu Zhi couldn''t help saying, "Your Highness, have you seen it? This is the person you care about. Don''t you know who Mu CEN is? Even if your highness doesn''t believe what I said, he will believe it now. "


    Of course, Mu Zhi''s painting is not so bad as Mu Cen''s.


    It just seems that no matter what she said to Li Shiyuan, all her words seem to have been hit on the cotton. She can''t use any strength. It''s useless.


    Li Shiyuan is painless and determined to be with Mu Cen.


    This makes Mu Zhihua feel more and more unwilling.


    And now it''s hard to get both of them. How can Mu Zhihua give up.


    Li Shiyuan looked at Mu Zhihua with a sneer. Suddenly, he directly pulled out Mu Zhihua''s hand and ordered the bodyguard on one side: "send Miss Mu back to the East Hall."


    "Yes." The guards dare not neglect.


    He immediately went forward and took Mu Zhihua away. Mu Zhihua was not reconciled, but he knew that it was not good for him to make such a fuss. Finally, she followed the guard passively.


    But when she looked at Mu Cen not far away, the hatred rolled up in bursts and almost swallowed Mu Cen completely in an instant.


    She was not reconciled, not at all.


    ¡­¡­


    And at the same time¡ª¡ª


    Li Shiyuan looks at Mu Cen who is walking towards him. Although his steps stop, his inner vigilance is no less.


    Mu Cen came to Li Shiyuan: "I''ve seen your highness."


    "Now it''s the red man in front of the Empress Dowager. When I see Wang saluting, I have to think about it." Li Shiyuan said, neither cold nor hot.


    Mu Cen didn''t care about Li Shiyuan''s sarcasm, and then stood up calmly. They were very close.


    In other words, this is the first time that Mu CEN is so close to Li Shiyuan when he is outside. It seems that he doesn''t avoid anything.


    Li Shiyuan''s eyes looked at Li Shiyuan not far away.


    He bowed his head and lowered his voice: "Mu Cen, are you going to use Wang now?"


    "Use?" Mu Cen raised his head and said with a smile, "give Mu Cen ten courage. Mu Cen dare not use his fourth highness. If he uses his fourth highness, he may die under his sword one day."


    Li Shiyuan chuckled. He didn''t know if he was canceling Mu Cen''s words, or if he had a different meaning.


    But mu Cen didn''t mind. He just looked at Li Shiyuan.


    Li Shiyuan suddenly lowered his voice like this: "Mu Cen, do you know what price you have to pay to use this king?"


    Mu Cen raised his eyebrows: "Your Highness, don''t you get any benefits from me?"


    Li Shiyuan calmed down and completely lost his smile: "what benefits do I get from you?"


    Mu Cen''s face did not change: "Your Highness knows it."


    This, Mu Cen said some gloomy, but Li Shiyuan seems not to mind, looking at Mu Cen, voice line did not change: "Cen Er, you know what the king wants."


    Mu Cen ignored Li Shiyuan.


    The eyes looked at Li Shiyuan without any emotional ups and downs.


    Neither cold nor hot, neither salt nor salt.


    They were still close enough to smell each other''s breath. When the light smell of sandalwood came, Mu Cen''s brow twisted slightly, but unexpectedly it was not so repulsive.


    Maybe I''m used to it?


    I''m used to Li Shiyuan appearing in Luoxue building late at night. Each of them occupies a place. Neither of them ever bothers anyone. It''s also the business of the shop to talk occasionally.


    However, the smell of sandalwood in the house can not be dispersed for a long time.


    In other words, it never disappeared.


    "What do you think?" Li Shiyuan suddenly asked Mu Cen.


    Mu Cen said, "nothing."


    "You use our king to stimulate the prince. You are not afraid to drag our king into the water. Don''t forget that you and our king are grasshoppers in the same boat. Our king is going to go into the water. It''s not good for you."


    What Li Shiyuan said is not very serious.


    Mu Cen said.


    Li Shiyuan suddenly opened the distance, but only two people could hear the low voice clearly, clearly from the ear: "the prince is coming."


    Of course Muchen knows.


    She didn''t speak, just looked at Li Shiyuan indifferently.

 Chapter 127

    Li Shiyuan has retreated to a safe distance. His eyes look at Li Shiyuan not far away. He calls calmly: "my younger brother has seen my second brother."


    Li Shiyuan looked at Li Shiyuan, nodded for a long time, inadvertently asked: "I see, the fourth brother is very familiar with Miss mu?"


    "Never." Li Shiyuan directly denied it.


    On the contrary, Mu Cen stood in the same place and said nothing. When he saw Li Shiyuan, he blessed himself: "Mu Cen has seen his Royal Highness the prince. His royal highness is thousands of years old, thousands of years old."


    Li Shiyuan listened to Mu Cen''s words, but gently raised Mu Cen: "you''re welcome, Miss mu."


    Holding Mu Cen''s hand, it seemed that he didn''t want to let go.


    Mu Cen didn''t say much, just took out his hand without any trace, and then naturally kept a distance from Li Shiyuan.


    It''s a safe distance.


    It''s quite different from the time when Li Shiyuan was pasted on it. It seems that he is not interested in Li Shiyuan. Even Li Shiyuan can''t help but glance at Mu Cen.


    Mu Cen didn''t seem to notice Li Shiyuan''s eyes and said: "Your Highness, if it''s OK, Mu Cen will leave first."


    Li Shiyuan always stood quietly.


    At this time, Rong Jiu rushed to see Li Shiyuan, also slightly stunned, and immediately asked an: "I''ve seen the prince."


    Li Shiyuan was a little impatient: "get up."


    Rong Jiu immediately got up and turned to look at Li Shiyuan: "Your Highness, the emperor is looking for you."


    Li Shiyuan nodded.


    Rong Jiu didn''t avoid anything. He said it in front of Li Shiyuan. And Mu Cen has no intention of eavesdropping on anything here, and calmly turns around to go.


    On the contrary, Li Shiyuan suddenly reached out and clasped Mu Cen''s hand: "stop."


    Mu Cen was quiet, didn''t say anything, just stopped.


    But Li Shiyuan didn''t let go of Mu Cen''s hand, Mu Cen''s eyebrows twisted up, and he was a little impatient, but this kind of impatience, Mu Cen hid very well.


    Li Shiyuan noticed.


    Mu Cen once again successfully overthrows Li Shiyuan''s hypothesis. He thinks Mu Cen will go up with the trend. However, Mu CEN is extremely indifferent when facing Li Shiyuan, but the disgust in his eyebrows can''t be hidden.


    Is this a refusal to welcome?


    Li Shiyuan sank, but also gathered his emotions.


    Instead, Li Shiyuan asked, "what did you do with what your father asked you to do?"


    Li Shiyuan light should be: "still looking for. The ghost hand has been missing for ten years. It can be found from time to time. If there''s any news, there''s no place for the ghost hand to hide. "


    "No matter what the cost, we must find someone." Li Shiyuan orders in a low voice.


    "I know." Li Shiyuan responded.


    Li Shiyuan nodded. He didn''t say anything. Li Shiyuan didn''t stay in the same place any longer. He took Rong Jiu to the direction of Yangxin hall in a hurry.


    Mu Cen didn''t say a word.


    But mu Cen still listens to the dialogue between Li Shiyuan and Li Shiyuan.


    Today, the emperor has been looking for ghost hands, almost at the same time in the last life, which proves that the emperor''s body is going from bad to worse. Six months later, the emperor will die.


    Her plan with Feng Changyang can also go smoothly.


    The purpose of letting Feng Changyang enter the palace is not to save the emperor, but to find a helper for himself, that''s all.


    Mu Cen didn''t want to change the fate of Sheng Shang, and he didn''t want to go against the sky.


    What''s more, when the Li family was beheaded, this will is what Sheng Shang did today. Why should Mu Cen save an enemy?


    Li Shiyuan lowered his head and saw that Mu Cen didn''t say a word. He was pale on the surface, but he liked it more and more.


    Don''t ask more about things that shouldn''t be asked. Stay in the palace quietly. This is what Li Shiyuan likes.


    "You live in xipiandian?" Li Shiyuan suddenly spoke.


    Mu Cen made a sound.


    Li Shiyuan then said, "just in time, I will send you back."


    Mu Cen then looked up at Li Shiyuan and said, "don''t bother your highness to send Mu Cen back. The west side hall is far away, not to mention, it passes through the place where the cold palace is located, which is not in line with his Highness''s life. Mu Cen can go back by himself. "


    With that, Mu Cen has already pulled his hand out of Li Shiyuan''s hands, quietly looking at Li Shiyuan, without a trace of joke in his eyebrows.


    Not to mention coquetry.


    These words seem to express their own ideas and opinions.


    Li Shiyuan''s eyebrows narrowed slightly. Looking at Mu Cen, it was as if the woman in front of him was ignorant, but he was reluctant to let go.


    "Mu Cen, do you know who you refused?" Li Shiyuan''s face sank down and asked Mu Cen.


    Mu CEN is calm: "today''s Prince."


    "You dare say that." Li Shiyuan sneered, reached out and caught Mu Cen''s chin, "and this king is to refuse to meet?"


    Mu Cen looks innocent: "Your Highness, Mu Cen does not understand."


    "I don''t understand, do I?" Li Shiyuan''s eyes fell on Mu Cen for a moment, and the meaning of plunder became more obvious. "Mu Cen, you can talk with your fourth brother very much, and you will look cold when you face my king. But I know exactly what I like. You should tell me, what is it that I want to refuse and welcome


    Mu Cen listens quietly, and suddenly laughs and looks at Li Shiyuan.


    Such a smile, although not to the bottom of the eye, but it easily took away the sight of all people.


    It seems that in the dark, all the stars have no light, only mucen is left, amazing the time.


    Li Shiyuan was also in a trance.


    He suddenly lowered his head, and the tip of his nose met Mu Cen''s.


    Their breath is very close.


    Mu Cen calmed down and naturally pushed Li Shiyuan away: "Your Highness, please respect yourself."


    It''s a refusal between the lines.


    In fact, what Mu Cen can''t deny is that every man in the Li family is beautiful, tall and straight, and handsome. Not to mention Li Shiyuan''s status today, there are countless women who climb the flame and attach great importance to power.


    It''s more than a painting by Mu Zhi.


    It''s just that Li Shiyuan knows how to choose the best person for himself.


    Li Shiyuan listened to Mu Cen''s words, but released Mu Cen''s hand. Looking at Mu Cen''s eyes, he was more and more sure to win: "Mu Cen, I have said that I have never had a woman that I can''t get."


    "Mu Cen may not have told his highness that Mu Cen didn''t want to work with his sisters." Mu Cen spoke calmly.


    This seems to be a sign of something.


    But the voice fell, but there was no trace on Mu Cen''s face, as if it was just a simple expression of an idea.


    Li Shiyuan sank: "Mu Cen, what are you suggesting to me?"

 Chapter 128

    "Mu Cen dare not." Mu Cen Fu Fu body, "if nothing, Mu Cen left first."


    After that, Mu Cen stopped looking at Li Shiyuan.


    Li Shiyuan''s voice was lukewarm: "this king is like, you and this king cold light, but the relationship with the fourth brother is good?"


    Mu Cen didn''t turn around, but calmly said: "Mu Cen and his fourth highness are just several sides. If they really want to compare, they are probably more familiar than his highness."


    With that, Mu Cen left without looking back.


    But in such words, Mu Cen has clearly expressed his relationship with Li Shiyuan.


    Although she made use of Li Shiyuan, it was only to stimulate Li Shiyuan.


    It doesn''t mean that Mu Cen wants to drag Li Shiyuan into the water. Since he met Li Shiyuan in this life, Mu Cen didn''t think so.


    If she really changes the track of history, Li Shiyuan will be able to stay.


    Shen Shen, Mu Cen''s pace is still very stable, so quietly toward the position of the west side hall, Li Shiyuan standing in the same place, silent looking at Mu Cen.


    Until Mu Cen''s figure disappeared, Li Shiyuan looked at the shadow guard: "what does Mu Cen mean?"


    Shadow Wei respectfully said: "I dare not guess."


    Li Shiyuan didn''t say anything. At this time, Li Shiyi came over and said, "second brother, you are here. My younger brother has been looking for you for a long time."


    Li Shiyuan gathered his emotion and looked at Li Shiyi: "what''s the matter with me?"


    "I heard that in Fengxiang Palace today, the Empress Dowager asked the second elder brother and miss mu, but she was turned down by the second elder brother?" When Li Shiyi heard the news, he came to ask, "this matter has also spread to his father. He asked his second brother to go there."


    Li Shiyuan didn''t speak.


    This result is not unexpected.


    But Li Shiyi couldn''t understand Li Shiyuan''s idea: "second brother, you and Mu Zhihua have known each other since childhood, and she is the apple of King Mu''s eye, between you..." Li Shiyi calmed down and passed the topic. "No matter from any angle, my younger brother thinks that second brother shouldn''t refuse Mu Zhihua."


    "What do you think of Mu Cen?" Li Shiyuan suddenly opened his mouth and did not respond to Li Shiyi''s question about Mu Zhihua.


    Li Shiyuan was stunned, but soon laughed out: "my younger brother is very interested in Mu Cen. Although he didn''t grow up in King Mu''s house, and Mu Hongyuan never held Mu Cen, Mu Cen stood there, inexplicably making people feel more comfortable. "


    "Do you want to make Mu Cen a concubine?" Li Shiyuan''s voice sank.


    Li Shiyi and Li Shiyuan have always been on the same boat. How can they not hear the anger in Li Shiyuan''s tone? Now, Li Shiyi''s heart beat fast and looked at Li Shiyuan in disbelief: "second brother, you..."


    "Today, in Fengxiang palace, Mu Cen''s words and deeds coax the Empress Dowager steadily. Even Mei Ji asked Mu Cen to accept them." Li Shiyuan sneered, "how difficult is the Empress Dowager? Don''t you know? Meggie is in the palace. Who have you seen her treat kindly? "


    Li Shiyi smacked his tongue, some of them couldn''t believe it.


    "Even if it''s the empress who favors Mu Zhi''s paintings, it''s well known to all, but today she also looks at Mu Cen with new eyes. Not only that, including the concubines in the harem, but also Princess Dai took the initiative to talk to Mu Cen. When did you see Princess Dai close to people? Even if it''s the father and the emperor, Princess Dai is not hot or cold. "


    Li Shiyuan told Li Shiyi what happened today: "under such circumstances, do you think Mu CEN is the right candidate for the crown princess? Or is mu Zhihua the right choice for the crown princess


    I can''t understand it more clearly.


    Although Li Shiyuan didn''t make it clear in front of the Empress Dowager and Qu Huachang, he told Li Shiyuan what he thought.


    Li Shiyuan swallowed everything he said.


    Mu Cen attracts people''s attention again, and Li Shiyi is not stupid. Because a woman and Li Shiyuan tear their faces, the royal family is merciless. You know, no one can shake Li Shiyuan''s crown prince. Now the emperor is in poor health. Once he abdicates, Li Shiyuan is the saint of today.


    Those princes are bound to be assigned to the frontier to avoid rebellion.


    Give Li Shiyuan ten courage, and he doesn''t dare to compete with Li Shiyuan.


    He said something flattering: "what the second brother said is true, but from the father''s side..."


    After all, the marriage between mu Zhihua and Li Shiyuan is almost certain. If you change it easily, I''m afraid it''s not easy to explain to the people in King Mu''s residence.


    "I will naturally go to my father." Li Shiyuan did not continue to say, "women can be spoiled, but a woman in the crown prince''s position must be a smart woman to turn the whole situation around."


    This is the truth.


    Before Mu Cen appeared, Li Shiyuan married Mu Zhihua. In addition to being surprised on Mu Zhihua''s bed, there was Mu Zhihua''s identity.


    Mu Hongyuan coaxes Mu Zhihua, so to marry Mu Zhihua is to get the support of the whole Mu palace.


    In addition, Mu Zhihua is mu zhantian''s sister.


    Under multiple relationships, Li Shiyuan made this decision.


    And now¡ª¡ª


    The idea was naturally overturned.


    Mu Zhi''s paintings are good-looking and have brains, but compared with Mu Cen, they are not calm. In front of Mu Cen, Mu Zhi''s paintings are like a jealous little woman, completely out of proportion.


    Li Shiyi listened to Li Shiyuan''s words and said, "what the second brother said is."


    "Go, go to the father''s side."


    "Yes."


    "What happened to Wangxiang building is still fruitless?"


    "No. The dancer seemed to have disappeared out of thin air. We dug three feet in Kyoto and didn''t even find the dancer. No one even knew the dancer


    "Give me a thorough investigation. I want to see people when I''m alive and corpses when I''m dead."


    "Yes."


    ¡­¡­


    ¡ª¡ª


    At the same time¡ª¡ª


    Mu CEN is not impatient to walk toward the position of the west side hall. At night, the deep palace is very quiet. Except the guards, there are no more people.


    Lights were on in all the palaces.


    The closer to the xipiandian, the more desolate it is. Naturally, without the people, there will be no lights.


    In addition, when the wind blows, there is a cold feeling.


    "Miss, this place is really creepy." Lotus fragrance can''t help shaking.


    Mu Cen was calm: "the west side hall is close to the cold palace, so it''s naturally overcast and cold. In addition, people died in the palace. Almost all of them had an accident in the west side hall, and then they were pulled down outside the Yongding gate. "


    How can a place stained with blood not be gloomy.


    But compared with the lotus fragrance, Mu Cen didn''t seem to care at all.


    Mu CEN is used to the cold.


    Compared with the dungeon of Lenggong, the place outside xipiandian is the place of heaven.

 Chapter 129

    He Xiang was shuddered even more by what Mu Cen said: "Miss, you are so scared."


    "I''m here. What are you afraid of?" Mu Cen made fun of him.


    He Xiang followed Mu Cen closely and asked: "Miss, I always think you are familiar with the palace, no matter where you go. You see, I came in with you at the same time, but I asked all the way to xipiandian, but you found it naturally. The day and the night are very different. You don''t seem to have any difficulty at all


    "Because I have a good memory." Mu Cen found a reason.


    He Xiang nodded: "so."


    "Are you ready for the birthday of the Empress Dowager tomorrow?" Mu Cen lowered his head and asked.


    "It''s all packed up." He Xiang answered, "it''s just miss. I can guess with my fingers that all our things must be precious. You''ve prepared this embroidery. It''s not suitable."


    "Courtesy is light, affection is heavy. What the Empress Dowager wants is affection, not objects. " Mu CEN is very calm should sound.


    He Xiang didn''t think much, just frowned, anyway, so many days, what Mu Cen did is always right, no matter what the situation is, it seems to have a plan.


    It''s like today.


    Thinking of what happened today, he Xiang suddenly got excited again: "Miss, you are loved by the Empress Dowager and Empress Dowager. You will not be afraid in the future. And look, your highness also likes you. You don''t see how angry Princess Yi''s face is today. "


    But mu Cen didn''t answer the question of He Xiang.


    He Xiang is still chattering.


    Suddenly, Mu Cen''s steps stopped.


    He Xiang was frightened by Mu Cen: "Miss, why did you stop suddenly?"


    "Listen to me, lotus." Mu Cen''s voice sank down. "From now on, you can run towards the East Hall as fast as you can. Don''t look back. No matter what sound you hear, don''t look back. Do you hear it?"


    Mu Cen''s eyes become sharp, in the dark, such sharp as with a trace of gloomy and cruel.


    He Xiang was scared: "miss."


    "Be obedient." Mu Cen pushed the lotus fragrance out quickly.


    Before he Xiang could react, she felt a force and pushed herself forward passively. She did not dare to look back. She firmly remembered Mu Cen''s words and ran towards the East Hall.


    Mu Cen looked at the figure that he Xiang left, and the blood in his eyes became more and more obvious.


    Let Hexiang go to the east hall because there are many people in the East Hall.


    And these people are for themselves, and they will not embarrass Hexiang. After all, they have to keep a live messenger to tell the truth.


    The report said that he had died by accident.


    Who are these people? How could Mu Cen not know.


    I''m afraid Chen Zhirong''s first room was forced by today''s events, so that mu zhantian would rashly attack himself in the palace.


    It''s a bet.


    Once she''s safe, there''s bound to be an uproar the next day.


    If she died, everything would return to the origin quietly.


    After all, it''s too easy to have an accident in the womb.


    Mu Cen watched he Xiang leave. The embroidery needle he was holding all the time in his hand also shot at the dark place for the first time. Then, with a dull hum, someone fell down.


    Several men in black quickly appeared around mucen.


    Quietly, just like an invisible big net, Mu Cen wants to disappear completely at the fastest speed.


    These people are all experts.


    When they are close, Muchen has deliberately and clearly aware of it.


    Mu Cen''s eyes are sharp, but the surface is still.


    This is already the location of xipiandian. It''s definitely arranged for these experts to appear here. Mucen knows very well that no one will show up no matter how he asks for help.


    Here, she''s just waiting to die.


    There''s no second way.


    If she resists, she will either kill all the people. As long as she keeps one alive, Mu Cen knows that it is impossible for her to get out of this deep palace alive.


    Mu Cen''s Mou light is low to gather down, hiding deep meaning.


    Mu zhantian, you can''t wait. Do you really think Mu Cen will be here with you?


    At the moment of looking up again, the embroidery needles, like the rain, shot into the man in black. The man in black was obviously stunned. I didn''t expect to face such a situation.


    It''s kind of caught off guard.


    In front of the people have all fallen down, each needle so from each other''s throat through, cruel and merciless cut off all the breathing channels.


    At the moment of falling down, the pupil of the man in black kept enlarging and the blood was flowing.


    Looking at Mu Cen standing in front of him, the fear in his eyes could not be covered.


    Only mu Cen''s face did not change: "Mu zhantian asked you to come?"


    The men in black looked at each other and said nothing.


    "I don''t think it''s too much of a talent to deal with a weak woman like me?" Mu Cen said with a smile, "but it''s a pity that you probably can''t see the sun tomorrow."


    The voice fell, and the two men in black at the front fell down again.


    This time, the embroidery needle directly into the other side''s eyebrow.


    Mu Cen was still standing with no expression on his face, but he couldn''t hide the fierce anger in his eyebrows. The rest of the people in black suddenly became sweaty, which was beyond their expectation.


    Everyone thinks that a killer is enough to deal with such a woman.


    But I didn''t expect that eight of them, here, had already laid down almost half of them.


    And they know better that if Muchen is alive, it means they will die.


    Mu Cen walked towards them step by step in the dark, but the light blue Ru skirt was enchanting in the dark, and even didn''t care who the person in front of him was. The frightful coldness made people shudder.


    "Kill." The man in black, the leader, gave a gloomy order.


    Mu Cen stood, looking at the sharp sword flying in front of him, but his tone was still calm: "in the dry well of xipiandian, what is flowing is not spring water, but human blood, day after day, year after year, endless."


    In front of Mu Cen, Mu Cen still didn''t move: "you can''t be too many, it''s better than the dry well has broken blood."


    "Ah..." the man in black screamed in the deep palace.


    The sword front that originally faced Mu Cen suddenly turned and directly inserted into the throat of the man in black.


    The rest of the two people can no longer calm down, face panic, Muchen''s action fast they can''t see, like ghosts in general.


    Just like Mu Cen, who is standing in front of them now, looks very calm, but his face is bloodless, like the death seeking king from hell.


    "Want to run?" Mu Cen sneered, "do you think I will give you this opportunity?"

 Chapter 130

    The voice falls, the foot of black dress person seems to be rigidly fixed.


    This is the moment¡ª¡ª


    Suddenly, a fierce wind came, and a tall figure appeared in front of Mu Cen. The sword came out of the sheath. In the next moment, the two fell to the ground almost at the same time.


    Mu Cen looked at this scene and gathered his breath.


    At the moment of landing, Mu Cen said: "general long."


    "Take care of this first." Long Shaoyun said it directly.


    He twisted his eyebrows and looked at the corpses everywhere, but it seemed more calm. Compared with the ferocity and blood on the battlefield, the picture in front of him was that the little witch saw the big witch.


    On the contrary, Mu Cen looks at long Shaoyun quietly.


    Long Shaoyun seems to be very calm about his martial arts, just like he knew it from the beginning.


    When looking at xianglou, long Shaoyun has no doubt,.


    Mu Cen sank, looking at long Shaoyun ready to clean up the body on the ground, she just light mouth: "no, just keep it."


    Long Shaoyun looks over.


    "Daybreak is Zhongyuan Festival. If these people don''t go back tonight, naturally their master will ask people to look for them, and they will clean up the place by themselves. We don''t have to do it. " Mu Cen said calmly, "we started, but we couldn''t get involved clearly."


    Long Shaoyun looks at Mu Cen quietly.


    Mu Cen has turned to walk towards the xipiandian, and long Shaoyun calmly follows him. Mu Cen knows that long Shaoyun follows, but he doesn''t stop him in the end.


    "Why?" Long Shaoyun asked for a long time.


    Mu Cen has already stood at the gate of the west side hall: "whose people are these people? The people in the palace can''t be unaware. If they can come blatantly, they probably didn''t expect this ending. Tomorrow is the Chinese New Year''s day. He can''t have no scruples. The emperor is still there. He''s afraid that it''s hard for him to escape the responsibility. Therefore, even if it''s such an ending now, he can only swallow it himself."


    Mu Cen''s analysis is calm.


    Long Shaoyun looks at Mu Cen and is curious: "Mu Cen, there are not many people who can be so calm under such circumstances."


    Mu Cen looked at long Shaoyun: "general long, I''m just protecting myself. Also, I''m not a very safe person. If general long is OK, don''t come near me to avoid causing trouble. "


    Mu Cen''s attitude is not bad, but between the lines are reminding long Shaoyun.


    Long Shaoyun is not any timid, step by step toward Mu Cen, Mu Cen deep breathing, can not say is helpless or other emotions.


    Mu Cen did not retreat, just stood, and then looked at long Shaoyun''s face, Mu Cen sighed: "first find the lotus fragrance, and then talk about other things."


    "My people will send the lotus fragrance back soon." Long Shaoyun spoke faintly.


    Mu Cen slightly squints at long Shaoyun, and suddenly understands why long Shaoyun just appears here.


    Because long Shaoyun has met Hexiang first.


    Under such circumstances, he Xiang must have asked long Shaoyun for help for the first time. So long Shaoyun will turn back to xipiandian, and he Xiang has been taken away by long Shaoyun''s people.


    Mu Cen helped the forehead, but he was really relieved.


    At least he Xiang is OK.


    Although Mu Cen let he Xiang go, at the moment, Mu Cen was not sure he Xiang was really OK. When mu zhantian was pressed, he might kill him afterwards.


    She should be glad that the person he Xiang met was long Shaoyun.


    "Are you relieved?" Long Shaoyun looks at Mu Cen and asks.


    Mu Cen made a sound, took a deep breath and looked at long Shaoyun: "it''s not appropriate to speak here. People will soon know what''s going on here. It will take at least a little time to go back to xipiandian first. It''s safer over there. "


    Killing people near xipiandian is the least suspicious truth.


    It''s also the safest for them to talk in the xipiandian. No one can notice the situation in the xipiandian.


    Long Shaoyun didn''t object, and quietly followed Mu Cen to the xipiandian.


    They walked one after the other, and no one spoke on the way, but mu Cen could clearly feel that long Shaoyun was close to him, and his posture was more like protecting himself.


    Mu Cen sank and didn''t say anything. He was already standing at the gate of the west side hall. He Xiang had been sent back, and he was still in a state of shock.


    When he saw Mu Cen, he Xiang softened his feet and said, "Miss, it''s good that you''re OK."


    "He Xiang, I''m scared." Mu Cen held up the lotus fragrance, "go back to rest first. No matter who asks you about what happened tonight, you can''t reveal half a sentence. Otherwise, it''s really out of control. Do you hear me?"


    "I know." He Xiang nodded repeatedly. Even though she was afraid, she knew what to say and what not to say.


    Then, he Xiang''s face pale out of the west side hall, and carefully help Mu Cen lock the door.


    In the quiet courtyard, lotus can even smell the smell of blood.


    She did not dare to stop for a moment, and ran quickly to her house until the door was closed, she was still panting.


    ¡­¡­


    On the contrary, Mu Cen''s house, she can''t be more calm.


    There is nothing in xipiandian, but after the Empress Dowager spoke today, the people of the interior government prepared all the things that should be prepared in xipiandian. Except for the natural position and the coldness brought by the perennial disrepair of xipiandian itself, the rest of the things are not very different from other courtyards.


    Mu Cen sat down and did not look at long Shaoyun, but made tea seriously.


    Until the tea was ready, she filled the cup with tea and handed it to long Shaoyun.


    Long Shaoyun took the cup, sat down and took a quiet drink, as if the previous killing had never happened.


    They were quiet for a long time.


    After long Shaoyun put down his tea cup, Mu Cen looked at it: "general long, can I know why? If I remember correctly, we didn''t know each other or have met each other before. "


    This matter has been pestering Mu Cen for a long time.


    Since long Shaoyun appeared in Wangxiang building, Mu Cen didn''t know why long Shaoyun risked losing his head and repeatedly helped him.


    It''s like tonight.


    Mu Cen asked, but long Shaoyun, like a Mugu, never gave any answer. Mu Cen has nothing to do with Shaoyun.


    The only thing we can do is to avoid it.


    It seems to take long Shaoyun away from his side with such a way of avoiding. Don''t repeat the mistakes of the previous life.


    She can''t afford it.


    However, long Shaoyun seems to be fearless.


    This kind of long Shaoyun makes Mu Cen feel at a loss. Looking at long Shaoyun''s calm appearance, Mu Cen sinks, and his eyes finally fall on long Shaoyun.

 Chapter 131

    "Dragon"


    Mu Cen just opened his mouth and was interrupted by long Shaoyun: "Why are you hiding from me?"


    "I..." is mu Cen speechless.


    The raised hand immediately followed to put down, the mood also followed the uncomfortable irritability, but the surface Mu Cen did not show.


    Why?


    Can she tell long Shaoyun that she is reborn? Now what long Shaoyun sees is not the real self, but the self who has experienced all the vicissitudes and knows everything?


    Mu Cen knows that if she really says so, long Shaoyun can treat herself as a madman.


    But if we don''t, how can we explain this?


    It seems that this matter has completely bypassed the dead end, and there is no other way.


    Mu Cen can only look at long Shaoyun in this way, and finally helplessly bows his head and continues to focus on the tea in his hand. Without saying a word, the xipiandian is even more quiet and terrible.


    Long Shaoyun drank one cup of tea after another until he put down the cup completely.


    Mu Cen just lifted his eyelids and looked at him.


    "Mu Cen." Long Shaoyun called Mu Cen''s name very lightly.


    Mu Cen didn''t answer. He just looked at it. Long Shaoyun''s tone didn''t change. Every word was very clear: "promise me, don''t stir yourself into the palace. This is not suitable for you. Any place or person is more suitable for you than the people in the deep palace and the palace. "


    "So general long wants to tell me, is the person suitable for me general long?" Mu Cen asked.


    Long Shaoyun was quiet: "as long as it''s not a person in this palace, then anyone can."


    Mu Cen feels that he and long Shaoyun are in a dead end on this issue. No one can struggle out of this dead end.


    She doesn''t know what Bai Long Shaoyun thinks.


    She also can''t explain the current situation with long Shaoyun.


    But the two men just entangled and competed.


    Step by step, the other party was forced to a desperate situation.


    In the end, Mu Cen looked up and looked at long Shaoyun like this: "impossible."


    Long Shaoyun''s eyes sank. Mu Cen could clearly feel the tight breath on the man. It seemed that he was on the verge of hair. Mu Cen twisted his eyebrows.


    But she still put her ideas very clearly: "general long, I appreciate your kindness. But my decisions are never likely to change. No matter how dangerous this deep palace is, even if one day I will give my life to the palace, I can only go on like this. I have no way back. "


    Long Shaoyun looks at Mu Cen: "Mu Cen, are you so stubborn?"


    "Yes." Mu Cen gave a positive answer.


    Then Mu Cen stood up, and did not stay long Shaoyun''s meaning: "general long, it''s already deep. It''s not appropriate for you to appear here. Although this is the west side hall, no one will come, but this happened tonight, it is inevitable that there will be another accident. "


    It''s already a guest order.


    Long Shaoyun can''t have no idea. He looks at Mu Cen and stands up.


    They are very close.


    Long Shaoyun is very high, and Mu Cen only reaches the height of long Shaoyun''s shoulder, which is even higher than Li Shiyuan. At this height, when long Shaoyun looks at him, Mu Cen feels inexplicably under pressure.


    I can''t tell.


    But she didn''t want to give in.


    "It''s no use what I say, is it?" Long Shaoyun asked in a deep voice.


    Mu Cen''s eyes stare at long Shaoyun, and instantly understands long Shaoyun''s idea. Her eyebrows are twisted, and long Shaoyun''s slender hand has been held.


    Mu Cen closed his eyes and preempted: "long Shaoyun. I don''t know you at all. I respect you as a man, so don''t do anything that disgusts me. As I said, my decision will not change. No matter what you do, I won''t change. You don''t have to pay yourself for me. "


    Long Shaoyun didn''t speak.


    Mu Cen wants to take out his hand, but long Shaoyun suddenly tightens. Mu Cen''s hand falls on long Shaoyun''s palm, and he can''t move.


    "If you go to the emperor and ask him to marry you, I will resist the imperial edict even if it is under the imperial edict." Mu Cen said every word very clearly.


    Mu Cen has seen long Shaoyun''s stubbornness.


    So mu Cen has to say these words.


    Sure enough, because of Mu Cen''s words, long Shaoyun''s eyebrows have been twisted up.


    "You prevent me from entering the palace, I think because you don''t want to see me have an accident in this palace, do you?" Mu Cen looks at long Shaoyun and asks calmly.


    Long Shaoyun gave an affirmative answer.


    "But you know, if I resist the imperial edict, I may have had an accident before I entered the palace. Is that what you want to see? " Mu Cen asked, "general long, Mu Cen, thank you for your concern, but I know what I''m doing, so please don''t worry about general long."


    This words, Mu Cen says of again understand.


    Long Shaoyun closed his eyes slightly.


    Mu CEN is also quiet down, so looking at long Shaoyun.


    "Really?" Long Shaoyun asked.


    "Yes." Mu Cen answered.


    Long Shaoyun sighed for a long time: "how can I not change your decision?"


    "Yes." Mu Cen''s answer has not changed.


    Long Shaoyun nods. He releases Mu Cen, and his hand suddenly caresses Mu Cen''s cheek. Mu CEN is stunned. Before he has time to refuse, he already feels that long Shaoyun seems to have brushed her hair off her cheek, but there is no meaning of profanity.


    Then, long Shaoyun put down his hand.


    Mu Cen could feel the temperature of long Shaoyun''s palm still on his cheek.


    "Still stubborn." Long Shaoyun suddenly chuckled and said, "I can''t change you, can I?"


    Mu Cen didn''t answer.


    "Mu Cen, remember, no matter what happens, at least I''m still standing behind you." Long Shaoyun promised Mu Cen.


    Mu Cen takes a deep breath. There''s no way to take long Shaoyun. She just looks at him like this. Long Shaoyun doesn''t avoid Mu Cen''s eyes.


    "Will general long join me in treason?" Mu Cen asked.


    "As long as you do it, I will never look back." Long Shaoyun''s answer is straightforward.


    Mu Cen has nothing to say.


    The west side hall is quiet.


    Long Shaoyun has stepped back and kept a safe distance from Mu Cen: "it''s very late. I''ll go back first. You should pay attention to your safety in the palace. No matter who the other party is, I don''t think it will come again. So don''t think about it and have a good sleep. "


    Mu Cen made a sound and didn''t say anything at last.


    "That''s right." Long Shaoyun suddenly turned back.


    Mu Cen almost hit, long Shaoyun has helped Mu Cen: "I let people guard outside, so I can rest assured."

 Chapter 132

    Mu Cen didn''t say anything. He just made a sound.


    When long Shaoyun sees Mu Cen''s promise, he walks out of xipiandian. Mu Cen sends long Shaoyun out, but they don''t talk to each other any more.


    The door inside the house was opened by long Shaoyun: "OK, don''t go out. It''s windy outside. Stay inside, or your old problems will be committed."


    This, Mu Cen micro squint: "long Shaoyun, who are you?"


    Mu Cen''s problems came from childhood, so Gu Yuanzhi has been recuperating Mu Cen, including practicing martial arts, for this reason, but it seems that he can''t change it.


    As long as Mu Cen blows too much, headache is bound to appear, from childhood to most.


    When he was a child, Mu Cen had a headache and had a fever all the time. It seemed that he couldn''t wake up. He didn''t wake up until the fever subsided, and then he was like a person who had nothing to do.


    Gradually grow up, even if the brain heat, will not coma.


    So Gu''s people, including Mu Cen himself, try to avoid blowing air, but this matter, except Mu Cen and Gu''s people, no one knows.


    Gu''s house was destroyed, so only mu Cen knew about it.


    But now long Shaoyun is clearly talking about this.


    In this way, Mu Cen micro squints and looks at long Shaoyun like this: "who are you?"


    This words have let Mu Cen''s voice sink down, low tone with a hint of warning, and long Shaoyun seems not to be affected by Mu Cen, so chuckled: "want to know?"


    Mu Cen didn''t answer.


    She was born to be particularly alert to anything. For long Shaoyun like this, Mu Cen only thinks that this person is calculating something. When she can''t guess what long Shaoyun thinks, Mu Cen won''t take the initiative to dig a hole for herself.


    The smile in long Shao Yunmei''s eyes is light.


    In Mu Cen''s opinion, this person is a very serious person.


    But now, Mu Cen found that under the serious appearance of long Shaoyun, it seems that he didn''t think so.


    And long Shaoyun didn''t mind Mu Cen didn''t speak, very calm said, but not mu Cen such conditions: "don''t enter the palace, I''ll tell you the reason."


    Mu Cen calmly looked at long Shaoyun: "I said, this problem is impossible."


    "Is it really impossible?" In long Shaoyun''s deep eyes, there is a trace of invisible loss and worry. When he looks at Mu Cen, he sighs slightly.


    His hand again raised, close to Mu Cen.


    Mu Cen stood calmly: "if general long really knows everything about me, it should be very clear that my decision can''t be changed."


    "You''ve changed a lot." Long Shaoyun only said so.


    Then, long Shaoyun really didn''t embarrass Mu Cen. His eyes came back from Mu Cen. Mu Cen didn''t say anything. They walked out side by side.


    As a result, at the moment of leaving xipiandian, Mu Cen and long Shaoyun stopped.


    Because just at the entrance of xipiandian, Li Shiyuan''s tall figure leans against the pillar, his eyelids slightly lifted, and looks at Mu Cen and long Shaoyun in this way.


    Mu Cen clattered for a while, did not expect to see Li Shiyuan here.


    Long Shaoyun also just slightly twisted eyebrows, eyes very pale swept Mu Cen, this just looked at Li Shiyuan: "Chen Long Shaoyun has seen his fourth highness."


    Li Shiyuan seems to have a reaction: "general long is very interested. He appears in xipiandian in the middle of the night?"


    This seems to be joking, but Li Shiyuan''s words are a little chilly.


    Long Shaoyun stood quietly, and then calmly replied: "just passing by." In other words, long Shaoyun didn''t explain much. Instead, he asked, "why did your fourth highness appear in xipiandian?"


    Li Shiyuan just looked at long Shaoyun and didn''t say a word more.


    Mu Cen''s eyebrows are always twisting.


    This kind of atmosphere can''t be more weird.


    Even she didn''t realize how long Li Shiyuan had been standing here, whether she heard the outside of the house or saw anything.


    Long Shaoyun came to xipiandian in a hurry because he ran into Hexiang.


    What about Li Shiyuan?


    Mu Cen forced himself to calm down, and then he reflected that Li Shiyuan appeared here. It must be that mu zhantian knew something had happened, handled the scene well, and was naturally in the palace. Such a thing could not be concealed from Li Shiyuan, so this person would appear here.


    But the presence of this man here gives Muchen a feeling.


    It''s like being caught in bed by Li Shiyuan.


    Did she do anything?


    What''s more, why can''t she get in touch with long Shaoyun? At most, she is let to know that she is accused of not keeping female morality. What else can she do?


    Thinking of this, Mu Cen stood upright, his face didn''t show a trace of guilty.


    She calmly looked at Li Shiyuan: "Your Highness''s good interest in the evening, unexpectedly also came to xipiandian. This xipiandian may not be so lively for decades. "


    Li Shiyuan didn''t speak. He suddenly stood upright and walked step by step towards Mu Cen.


    Li Shiyuan didn''t even look at long Shaoyun.


    Long Shaoyun was stunned and looked back at Li Shiyuan.


    Li Shiyuan ignored long Shaoyun and stood in front of Mu Cen. Suddenly, he was in front of long Shaoyun and directly grabbed Mu Cen''s hand.


    Mu Cen was stunned: "Li Shiyuan."


    Li Shiyuan''s face is very cold, palm a force, Mu Cen slightly some eat pain: "go in."


    Even the words are cold and thin, without a trace of emotion, looking at Mu Cen''s eyes cold to the extreme. Mu CEN is dragged by Li Shiyuan and wants to break free. However, he finds that this person''s internal force is unfathomable. Even if he tries his best, he seems to be firmly imprisoned by this person. There is no possibility of breaking free.


    Mu Cen couldn''t help taking a deep breath.


    "Mu Cen, don''t let me say it again." Li Shiyuan lowered his voice, warning Mu Cen.


    And long Shaoyun saw that he had already followed: "Your Highness, you..."


    "General dragon." Li Shiyuan''s voice fell, gloomy people shudder, "I don''t want to let xipiandian goodbye blood."


    This is a warning.


    Mu Cen''s face changed slightly.


    She knows that Li Shiyuan is not joking at all. This man will do what he says. Even if the people who enter the palace can''t carry a sword, it''s not too difficult for Li Shiyuan to kill long Shaoyun.


    Not to mention, Mu Cen can''t figure out where Li Shiyuan''s bottom line is.


    "You go back first." Mu Cen looked at long Shaoyun, "I promise I''ll be fine."


    Long Shaoyun is obviously not at ease.


    Li Shiyuan and Mu Cen did not have too many deep friendship, but it was instinctive intuition. The eyes between Li Shiyuan and Mu Cen were not simple. They were a man''s possessive desire for women. Long Shaoyun''s heart seemed to swallow a huge stone, which could not calm him down.

 Chapter 133

    The feeling of being blocked.


    "Mu Cen..." long Shaoyun read Mu Cen''s name.


    Mu Cen shakes his head at long Shaoyun. The firmness in his eyes does not allow any refusal from long Shaoyun: "go back."


    Long Shaoyun takes a step closer.


    Li Shiyuan looks at long Shaoyun gloomily. Mu Cen can clearly feel that Li Shiyuan''s palm style is condensing. If he takes this palm, he will die or die.


    "I''ll go in with you." Mu Cen said directly, and then she no longer looked at long Shaoyun.


    Li Shiyuan almost forced Mu Cen to the house. With his next foot, the door of the house closed heavily. In the quiet night, the sound was gloomy and frightening.


    Long Shaoyun stood at the gate of xipiandian, motionless.


    His eyes just looked at the west side hall.


    Soon, Rong Jiu came to long Shaoyun: "general long, please. This is not suitable for general long."


    Long Shaoyun naturally knows Rong Jiu. He is a confidant beside Li Shiyuan, but long Shaoyun doesn''t mean to leave.


    Rong Jiu didn''t use violence, but said calmly: "if general long is worried about Miss Mu''s safety, please don''t worry about that. Fourth, the relationship between his highness and miss Mu will not lay hands on Miss mu. "


    "Their relationship?" Long Shaoyun''s eyes narrowed slightly.


    Rong Jiu didn''t explain, but the meaning of coercion was very clear: "general long, you are here. I can''t guarantee whether Miss Mu will have an accident."


    The implication is to clearly tell long Shaoyun that whether mucen is in trouble depends on long Shaoyun, not on the current situation.


    Long Shaoyun sank and took a deep look at xipiandian. Then he nodded and left.


    Rong Jiu''s expression didn''t change. He just stood quietly at the gate of xipiandian, as if nothing had happened.


    Long Shaoyun''s face was gloomy all the way.


    And after the place where the incident happened before, just like Mu Cen''s guess, everything has been dealt with clean, even the blood on the ground has disappeared, let alone the bodyguard''s body.


    Mu Cen has really changed.


    Become completely different from Mu Cen I know.


    But such Mu Cen makes long Shaoyun like it more and more.


    Only in Mu Cen''s words, long Shaoyun also knows that such Mu Cen has long been impossible for him to have. It''s like a bird flying high, flying completely out of his palm.


    So, is it late after all?


    It was long Shaoyun who did not expect that Gu Fu would suffer such a disaster.


    Originally, long Shaoyun planned to marry Gu Yuanzhi when he returned to Beijing on this year''s Chinese New Year''s day. As a result, his plans could not keep up with the changes. Some of them seemed to have been arranged. One thing after another, he did not give long Shaoyun any breathing space.


    He sank, didn''t say anything, this just quickly left the west side hall.


    But Gao Xuan''s heart, long Shaoyun, never put it down.


    In the west side hall¡ª¡ª


    Mu Cen was almost pushed inside by Li Shiyuan.


    This man doesn''t have any pity for jade. His excessive strength makes Mu Cen''s wrist red. Even Mu Cen has the illusion that he is dislocated by Li Shiyuan.


    She looked at Li Shiyuan, whose face was gloomy and terrible.


    Mu Cen returned to his mind and sneered: "Your Highness, are you too lenient?"


    "I''m too wide in charge?" Li Shiyuan sneered, "Mu Cen, how many people do you think about in your heart, eh?"


    Then Li Shiyuan pointed to the location of Mu Cen''s heart.


    Mu Cen quieted down: "the person Mu Cen cares about most is only mu Cen himself."


    Li Shiyuan sneered and walked towards Mu Cen. Mu Cen didn''t retreat, but this man seemed to push Mu Cen all the way, almost pushing him to the corner.


    Mu Cen was forced to retreat.


    Until the whole person leaned on the bed, Mu Cen staggered and forced himself to stand firm.


    "Mu Cen." Li Shiyuan pinched Mu Cen''s chin, but with a warning, "what I said to you, you are never the same thing, are you?"


    Mu Cen didn''t speak.


    "Why, you want to marry the prince, turn around and continue to hook up with long Shaoyun, eh?" Li Shiyuan looked at Mu Cen aggressively, "the king said that if you want to drag long Shaoyun into the water, the king can complete you in the first time."


    "You..." Mu Cen changed his face.


    The smile on Li Shiyuan''s face became colder.


    Mu Cen meets Li Shiyuan. Li Shiyuan is just a chess piece in Mu Cen''s hand. Now Li Shiyuan can''t understand Mu Cen''s idea, but he clearly knows that Mu Cen doesn''t have any interest in Li Shiyuan.


    But once long Shaoyun is mentioned, Mu Cen''s tension is obvious.


    It''s about long Shaoyun.


    I can''t tell if there is love between men and women, but I care about long Shaoyun from my heart.


    Under such an impulse, Li Shiyuan has an uncontrollable illusion that his belongings are coveted, and even he doesn''t know how long Shaoyun and Mu Cen make eye contact.


    People who have never been in touch.


    "Nervous?" Li Shiyuan pressed his voice and asked, "what''s the relationship between long Shaoyun and you?"


    "It doesn''t matter." Mu Cen said directly, "I said that general long and I can''t have anything. Please don''t involve irrelevant people."


    Li Shiyuan obviously didn''t believe Mu Cen''s words.


    Mu Cen didn''t flinch, just calmly looking at Li Shiyuan.


    This kind of Mu Cen made Li Shiyuan sneer suddenly. Before Mu Cen could react, Li Shiyuan directly bit Mu Cen''s lip.


    Mu Cen was surprised.


    This time Li Shiyuan was not teasing himself as before.


    They are not without skin, but never like now, as if in the summer moment, all things will easily out of control.


    "Li Shiyuan -" Mu Cen pressed his voice.


    Candlelight is still flickering, two people entangled reflection so appear on the window paper, looming.


    Mu Cen couldn''t help shrinking when his skin was touched by the rough touch. Then he looked at Li Shiyuan, whose body was permeated with thin beads of sweat.


    There was some confusion on the bed.


    Mu Cen''s hand grabs the cushion under his body, but Li Shiyuan doesn''t let Mu Cen go. The gloom in his eyes is more and more uncontrollable.


    "Did long Shaoyun touch you like this?" Li Shiyuan''s tone is cold and heartless, and his eyes are more sinister.


    Mu Cen''s every move is not like a girl who hasn''t been out of the cabinet, but like an experienced woman.


    When you think of the every move between mu Cen and long Shaoyun, as well as Mu Cen''s attitude at the moment, Li Shiyuan''s last pity for Yu has completely disappeared.

 Chapter 134

    Mu Cen looks at Li Shiyuan. Facing such a problem, she doesn''t say a word.


    His face was a little chilly. Looking at Li Shiyuan, he didn''t mean to give in.


    Such a move completely angered Li Shiyuan.


    It''s completely out of control.


    The original punishment, seems to be in such a push, gradually become some uncontrollable, Mu Cen''s eyes also with Li Shiyuan''s action more and more cold.


    All of a sudden¡ª¡ª


    Li Shiyuan gave a pause.


    I don''t know when a sharp blade aimed at Li Shiyuan''s chest.


    As long as Mu Cen worked hard, the sharp blade could pierce Li Shiyuan''s chest directly. Li Shiyuan just looked down, and his expression didn''t change.


    "Well..." Mu Cen snorted.


    Li Shiyuan is still going his own way.


    And the dagger in Mu Cen''s hand didn''t loosen.


    Li Shiyuan brought her pain, and she gave it back to the man. The dagger had pierced Li Shiyuan''s chest, and the blood soon soaked the man''s crescent white gown. In an instant, the smell of blood was diffused.


    It can''t be that it doesn''t hurt.


    But Li Shiyuan didn''t flinch, looking at Mu Cen''s eyes with a trace of coldness, but such coldness is mixed with a trace of pity.


    He became soft.


    But Li Shiyuan didn''t mean to give in.


    Mu Cen''s breathing also gradually hastened, but the atmosphere did not have any relaxation because of this.


    The dagger leaned inch by inch against Li Shiyuan''s chest.


    But Li Shiyuan is approaching inch by inch.


    "Why not." Li Shiyuan asked in a low voice.


    Mu Cen just looked at: "Your Highness is determined to go his own way. Did Mu Cen say it was useful?"


    "I''ll at least be gentle." Li Shiyuan did not hide his actions.


    Even at this moment, Li Shiyuan didn''t have any regrets.


    "Is the fourth highness planning to be a ghost under the peony flower?" Mu Cen sneered.


    Li Shiyuan: "want the king''s life?"


    Mu Cen: "if the dagger is deeper, your highness will be helpless."


    "Try it." Li Shiyuan light smile, action gentle up, the sharp eyes have become a trace of invisible love.


    Listening to Li Shiyuan''s words, Mu Cen''s face still hasn''t changed.


    "Mu Cen." Li Shiyuan suddenly opened his mouth and called Mu Cen, "I will never regret everything I do. What I say must be true. So don''t challenge my bottom line easily. You can''t afford such a price."


    Mu Cen gazed at Li Shiyuan like this: "so your highness, this is the punishment for mu Cen?"


    "That''s not true." Li Shiyuan said with a smile, "I just want to do something for a long time. I want you to remember who you are


    Mu Cen sneered.


    Li Shiyuan still did not stop.


    On the contrary, the dagger in Mu Cen''s hand pushed closer and finally stopped.


    A palm wind blowing, the last trace of candlelight completely extinguished, the moonlight through the window, so leaked in.


    ¡­¡­


    Mu Cen doesn''t know how long it took¡ª¡ª


    Li Shiyuan released himself, Mu Cen''s hand also pulled away from the dagger, and the dagger stabbed into Li Shiyuan''s chest. The man''s face turned white, but it seemed that this could not affect Li Shiyuan.


    He sat up calmly.


    Mu Cen slightly twisted eyebrows, did not take the initiative to come forward, quickly put his clothes on.


    Before Mu Cen could react, Li Shiyuan had pulled out the dagger directly, and the blood that had been suppressed before was sprayed out. Mu Cen couldn''t dodge, and the white shirt had been completely stained with a little fishy red.


    She is a doctor. She knows too well what it would be like to pull out the dagger so rashly under such circumstances if she was not absolutely sure.


    But Li Shiyuan did.


    Mu Cen couldn''t help taking a deep breath.


    Li Shiyuan is very calm looking at Mu Cen: "to take medicine, give this king hemostasis."


    "You..." Mu Cen forbeared, "Your Highness is not afraid that I will poison you?"


    "You have plenty of opportunities to kill me when you are in bed. But you didn''t start. Although the dagger stabbed deeply, it still left some room, didn''t it? " What Li Shiyuan said is direct.


    Mu Cen''s face flashed a little uncomfortable.


    It''s true that although the dagger stabbed deeply, it didn''t involve the key position. For Li Shiyuan, it won''t cause too much problem.


    She even avoided Li Shiyuan''s previous wounds.


    For Li Shiyuan, these are skin and flesh injuries.


    Mu Cen got up and looked at Li Shiyuan with a cold face: "since your highness can''t die, Mu Cen thought that you can leave here safely. You don''t need Mu Cen to stop bleeding for you."


    Say, Mu Cen really didn''t want to pay attention to Li Shiyuan''s meaning.


    At the moment when Mu Cen stood up, Li Shiyuan''s hand caught Mu Cen and looked up at her.


    Mu Cen didn''t care.


    "I don''t care if I live or die?" Li Shiyuan asked with a faint smile.


    Mu Cen looked at Li Shiyuan without expression: "Your Highness, why should I take care of a person who takes away my chastity? I didn''t kill my fourth highness. It''s merciful. "


    With that, Mu Cen pulled out his hand.


    Li Shiyuan just sat and looked at Mu Cen.


    Mu Cen was wearing a single dress. His enchanting figure was hidden under the single dress. Li Shiyuan was a little distracted. Then he lowered his eyebrows and his eyes fell on the bed.


    The blood on the mattress is eye-catching.


    No matter how calm Mu CEN is, Li Shiyuan comes from the past and naturally knows what he is facing. At that moment, Li Shiyuan is a kind of joy that can''t be described.


    At least now, Mu Cen belongs to himself completely, not to any man.


    And Mu Cen also seems to notice Li Shiyuan''s eyes, she forbeared, not polite under the guest order: "Your Highness is going to stay in the west side hall tonight?"


    "You want me to stay?" Li Shiyuan looked up at Mu Cen with a trace of banter in his eyes.


    Mu Cen was asked by Li Shiyuan and suddenly looked over.


    Li Shiyuan smiles. Then Li Shiyuan stands up and walks to Mu Cen step by step. Mu Cen doesn''t retreat.

 Chapter 135

    Li Shiyuan''s hand held Mu Cen''s chin like this: "Mu Cen, remember my words, you are my king''s woman, what you do, I can control you, but if you are infected, I will kill the person who infects you, and then I will kill you."


    Mu Cen takes a deep breath. She knows that Li Shiyuan doesn''t mean any joke.


    After Li Shiyuan finished speaking, he released Mu Cen.


    He didn''t look at Mu Cen. He packed himself up and walked out of the xipian hall calmly. Mu Cen didn''t speak. He just watched the figure of this man leave from his sight, and the blood dripping from the ground inside the house was his.


    Until the door inside the house was closed again, Mu Cen gradually recovered.


    The previous picture intruded into Mu Cen''s mind.


    Mu Cen closed his eyes.


    She never thought that one day she could have such a relationship with Li Shiyuan.


    She closed her eyes, and then looked at the evidence on the bed, she recovered, neat treatment clean, leaving no trace.


    Even the blood on the ground, Mu Cen are carefully eliminated.


    Then, she kneaded her aching waist and went back to bed. But that night, Mu Cen couldn''t sleep.


    What flashed in my mind were pictures of Li Shiyuan entangled with himself.


    Bloody but with a trace of love.


    Complex and elusive.


    ¡­¡­


    When Li Shiyuan walked out of xipiandian, Rong Jiu immediately followed him. Seeing the blood color on Li Shiyuan''s chest, his face was shocked: "Your Highness, you..."


    "No harm." Li Shiyuan spoke faintly.


    In Li Shiyuan''s eyes, Rong Jiu immediately handed Li Shiyuan''s cloak to him. His broad cloak blocked the blood from his chest, making people unable to see any clue.


    Li Shiyuan''s steps were steady and asked in a low voice, "what''s the situation over there in Mu zhantian?"


    "I''m afraid mu zhantian doesn''t dare to talk about it today. When a man dies, he dies in vain. " Rong Jiu explained, "but if Miss Mu does this, I''m afraid mu zhantian will doubt it. After all, mu zhantian sent all the experts tonight. The eight masters of the inner circle failed to win one of Miss mu. No matter what you say, there is no way to explain. "


    Rong Jiu''s calm analysis.


    When Li Shiyuan got the news and brought Rong Jiu, Rong Jiu had never seen Li Shiyuan in such a hurry, as if he was afraid that something would happen to Mu Cen in the next second.


    The shadows raised by mu zhantian are not only the experts in the field, but also the killers raised by Li Shiyuan. They are merciless.


    So when they saw that Muchen was safe, Rong Jiu was surprised.


    Li Shiyuan naturally also wants to get: "wipe this matter over, don''t let the prince and mu zhantian suspect Mu Cen."


    "This..." Rong Jiu was quiet.


    This is undoubtedly transferring the risk to them.


    You know, this is to tell the prince and mu zhantian that the person they are looking for has been in the palace. There are so many people in the palace that anyone can become a suspect.


    It will also make Li Shiyuan''s actions inconvenient.


    The prince could not have been more vigilant.


    Plus the things about Wangxiang building.


    And now¡ª¡ª


    "Do as the king says." Li Shiyuan spoke faintly.


    "Your Highness, please think twice." Rong Jiu twisted his eyebrows and opened his mouth.


    Li Shiyuan looks at Rong Jiu. Rong Jiu follows Li Shiyuan for many years. Naturally, he knows that Li Shiyuan won''t change his mind easily. Finally, Rong Jiu compromises: "my subordinates know."


    "Get a ghost out for the dead." Li Shiyuan explained.


    "Yes." Rong Jiu didn''t say much.


    Soon, the two disappeared in a hurry.


    After the two left, xipiandian gradually quieted down, as if nothing had happened, but in such a quiet, with bursts of instability.


    Until dawn.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡ª¡ª


    On the day of the Chinese New Year''s day.


    The palace became very lively. All the ministers went to the palace to attend the festival. Zhongyuan Festival is not only the biggest festival of the Zhou Dynasty, but also the birthday of the empress dowager, which has a more unusual natural meaning.


    Before the dinner, Fengxiang palace is the most lively place in the palace.


    Mu Cen got up early in the morning. When it was still dawn, Mu Cen had already left the xipiandian.


    Lotus fragrance closely follows behind Mu Cen, obviously hasn''t recovered from last night''s fright, Mou GUANG all has some trance, that kind of panic how all can''t hide.


    Mu Cen calmed down: "lotus fragrance, calm down."


    He Xiang shivered, especially after yesterday''s incident, he Xiang did not dare to stop. I almost walked past with my eyes closed.


    Mu Cen seems to be more calm, just a very light look at the clean ground.


    No one could have imagined that such a bloody thing happened last night.


    Step by step, she stepped on the green tiles and went to Fengxiang palace.


    But not long after Mu Cen left xipiandian, he had already seen mu zhantian standing in front of him. Mu Cen kept his eyebrows low and did not dodge. He just looked at mu zhantian.


    Then, Mu Cen not salty call a voice: "Yi county king, really unexpected, this is a special trip waiting for me." With that, Mu Cen chuckled, "the prince of Yi has come to wait for mu Cen, but mu Cen doesn''t deserve it. But what elder brother is not afraid of is not mu Cen''s people, but the ghost? "


    There''s irony between the lines.


    Because of Mu Cen''s words, he Xiang became more and more nervous. He just looked at Mu Cen, but mu Cen was calm: "if you don''t ask for help, don''t be afraid that the king of Yi is not happy, will you be punished?"


    In a word, he Xiang''s legs were softened, and he knelt down immediately: "maidservant, please say hello to Princess Yi."


    Mu zhantian didn''t say a word in the whole process.


    But mu Cen didn''t mind. He looked at the lotus fragrance lightly: "OK, get up and wait for me in front."


    "Miss..." he Xiang was afraid and worried.


    Mu Cen just looked at He Xiang. He Xiang nodded respectfully. Then she stood up and quickly walked forward. She stopped not far away. She could not hear the conversation between them, but she could see their every move for the first time.


    After he Xiang stood far away, Mu Cen looked at mu zhantian, but the coldness in his eyes became more and more serious, and finally fell on mu zhantian. Her tone became a little banter: "Princess Yi let you down again last night."


    "Mu Cen, are you very proud?" Mu zhantian''s face was gloomy and terrible.


    "Proud?" Mu Cen raised his eyebrows, but he was not smiling. "To escape from death is really to be proud. After all, it''s better to live than to die. It''s only when you''re alive that you can strip your enemies one by one, isn''t it? "


    Mu zhantian squinted and looked at Mu Cen: "Mu Cen, who are you?"


    "Mu Cen, the legitimate daughter of King Mu''s house." Mu Cen face does not change color, "Yi county king, if I were you, I would not put this kind of mistake."

 Chapter 136

    Mu zhantian didn''t speak.


    What happened yesterday was that he was impulsive.


    But under such circumstances, Mu Cen''s death is the best way. I just didn''t expect that Mu Cen''s life would be so big. Last night, it was the person who was sent to kill Mu Cen that something like this happened.


    This incident also surprised mu zhantian.


    When did the other party get involved in the palace.


    This allows mu zhantian to deal with the scene for the first time, and then tell Li Shiyuan about it, which makes them stay up all night. If there are people from each other in the palace, what does it mean?


    They may not even be able to identify this person.


    And last night they disappeared so quietly.


    But after calming down, mu zhantian''s first suspect was Mu Cen. Since Mu Cen returned to the palace of King Mu, many things have happened inconceivably.


    Completely out of control.


    This kind of feeling makes mu zhantian extremely panicked, which has never happened in so many years, so he can''t let Mu Cen stay.


    But as long as it''s about Muchen, he''s always fighting against the wall.


    Even the Empress Dowager and empress, who have always been on their side, have changed their attitude.


    Not to mention that Chen Zhirong and Mu Zhihua are very anxious now.


    "You can''t eat hot tofu in a hurry." Mu Cen approached mu zhantian step by step, and his slender fingers pointed to Mu zhantian''s chest, "Yi Jun Wang, it''s no more than three things. Believe me, the third time this happens, I will not give up so easily. "


    "It''s up to you?" Mu zhantian made it clear that he didn''t believe it, "but you are lucky, otherwise you think you can live to now."


    "Huh?" Mu Cen said with a smile, "Princess Yi, you hate me so much. If one day I''m the crown princess, what kind of reaction will Prince Yi have when he sees me?"


    "Dream." Mu zhantian laughed impolitely.


    Mu Cen compared the sky: "Prince Yi, the sky is not bright, so it''s not a daydream. I''ve never been unable to get what Mu Cen wants. "


    Finish saying, Mu Cen didn''t plan to continue to entangle with mu zhantian, directly crossed mu zhantian and walked forward.


    Mu zhantian stood up and did not move.


    If you want to kill Mu Cen again, under such circumstances, mu zhantian can only keep calm.


    At this point, if something goes wrong, it''s not as good as last night.


    "Gone." Mu Cen goes to He Xiang and opens his mouth.


    He Xiang didn''t dare to say a word and followed Mu Cen to go forward quickly.


    Even Mu Cen''s steps are not fast, stepping on small steps, all the way to Fengxiang palace, mu zhantian just stood and looked at it without saying a word, the fierce in his eyes also became more and more obvious.


    And Mu CEN is walking out of Mu zhantian''s sight, but mu Zhanxiao just appears: "are you going to see the Empress Dowager so early?"


    "Second brother." Mu Cen''s attitude towards Mu Zhanxiao is good, and he doesn''t deny Mu Zhanxiao''s conjecture.


    Mu Zhanxiao said: "last night, xipiandian..."


    "The second elder brother will not know what happened in xipiandian?" Mu Cen''s cold model essay.


    Mu Zhanxiao laughed: "naturally know."


    Mu Cen did not speak, looking at Mu Zhanxiao, with her understanding of Mu Zhanxiao, it is clear that Mu Zhanxiao will not be bored to talk about this matter.


    Sure enough, Mu Zhanxiao was quiet for a moment, then he said faintly: "for your sake, your Highness has transferred this matter to himself. Do you know what it means in the palace?"


    This words, also let Mu Zhanxiao''s tone become serious.


    Mu Cen looked at Mu Zhanxiao calmly: "first, I didn''t let the fourth highness do it. Second, even if the fourth highness doesn''t do this, I can get out of this matter smoothly. Third, what does it mean to your highness, and what does it matter to me? "


    In a few words, Mu Cen took the responsibility clean.


    She has never been a good meddler, and Mu Cen has nothing to do with other people''s life and death. Besides what Li Shiyuan did last night, even if she let Li Shiyuan die a hundred times, it''s not enough to regret. Why should she care about what will happen after Li Shiyuan set himself on fire.


    Besides, it is only a matter of time before Li Shiyuan is discovered.


    Li Shiyuan''s incompetence is the last person who can hide his power.


    In the last life, Li Shiyuan began to doubt Li Shiyuan''s identity almost after the Zhongyuan Festival, but she only pushed things one step further.


    And Mu Cen''s words, let Mu Zhanxiao look at Mu Cen like this: "are you really calculated step by step?"


    "Second brother, I want to correct, not to calculate, but to prepare for a rainy day. I don''t want to make trouble for myself or anyone. I just want to do what I want to do. " Mu Cen said without changing his face.


    "What do you want to do?" Mu Zhanxiao asked directly.


    Mu Cen laughed: "it''s about killing and setting fire. Or does the second brother want to get involved? "


    Mu Zhanxiao twisted his eyebrows.


    Mu Cen also didn''t continue to say, quietly turned around and walked forward, leaving Mu Zhanxiao alone in the same place. Mu Zhanxiao didn''t follow him, so he squinted and quietly watched Mu Cen leave in front of him.


    Then, Mu Zhanxiao followed.


    ¡­¡­


    Outside Fengxiang palace.


    When Mu Cen arrived, Fengxiang palace was still quiet.


    At this time, the Empress Dowager was still resting.


    Those who pay homage to the birthday will not appear at this time point. He Xiang subconsciously looks at Mu Cen, and Mu Cen smiles faintly: "wait."


    "Miss, it''s the same as waiting for the old lady in the ancestral hall, isn''t it?" He Xiang thought about it and asked.


    Mu Cen said, "well."


    He Xiang didn''t say anything, standing quietly behind Mu Cen.


    Looking at Mu Cen''s slender figure, he Xiang admired him deeply.


    The empress dowager, whom Mu Cen has been able to pacify since he entered the palace yesterday, has no problem even with the old lady. He behaves appropriately and arranges every hour steadily.


    Everything seems to be at ease.


    Just like now, before he came to Fengxiang palace, Mu Cen had already met mother Li. He sent the soup prepared in the morning to the old lady and told her to drink it when she got up.


    Then Mu Cen came to Fengxiang palace.


    He Xiang never thought of these details.


    But the master and servant stayed in Fengxiang palace for a while, and no eunuchs passed on the news. On the contrary, when eunuchs saw that it was Mu Cen, they hurried forward and respectfully invited an: "I''ve seen Miss mu."


    Mu Cen nodded: "get up."


    "Slave, this is to pass on Aunt Ji." Fengxiang palace eunuch is to think of what, immediately should be.


    "Thank you." Mu Cen always smiles, not impatient.


    She didn''t go into Fengxiang palace. She was still standing at the gate of the palace. Instead, the eunuch said, "Miss mu, please come in and wait. Look at this day, it''s going to snow soon. You can''t catch a cold. Otherwise, I can''t afford it. "

 Chapter 137

    Mu Cen took a look at the little eunuch, nodded, and did not shirk responsibility. Then he quietly followed the little eunuch and came in, waiting in Fengxiang palace.


    The little eunuch who went to communicate soon came back, and even Maggie came out in person.


    When Mei Ji saw Mu Cen, she said with a smile, "why did miss Mu come early in the morning?"


    Mu Cen answered: "the Empress Dowager asked Mu Cen to come early, even if she was just joking, but as long as she said it, Mu Cen would come naturally, but mu Cen was worried that she would disturb her so early."


    She said, just looking at Maggie, her eyes didn''t change.


    Mei Ji said with a smile: "Miss mu, please come with me. The Empress Dowager has already got up, and you are the only one to wait on the rest. I think the Empress Dowager likes Miss Mu very much. I''ve been following my mother for so many years. It''s very rare for a maidservant to be so devoted to a person. "


    "It''s an honor for Muchen." Mu CEN is not in favor.


    She is very clear that this is not the favor of the empress dowager, but the Empress Dowager rarely meets a happy person, so mu Cen can distinguish what to do and what not to do.


    Of course, that''s not what she wants.


    Shen Shen, Mu Cen did not continue to say anything.


    Mei Ji nodded and walked calmly in front. Mu Cen followed her all the way to Fengxiang palace.


    The minions in Fengxiang palace were busy, carrying pots and beating handkerchiefs. Mu Cen knew that the Empress Dowager had already got up. She naturally took the copper pots in the hands of minions and walked quietly towards the palace.


    The slaves didn''t speak and stepped aside.


    The Empress Dowager just got up and was surprised when she saw Mu Cen come in. But soon, the Empress Dowager looked at Mu Cen as usual and didn''t say good or bad.


    Mu Cen didn''t mind, calmly went to the Empress Dowager: "Mu Cen has seen the Empress Dowager."


    "Come to AI''s home so early?" The Empress Dowager looks at Mu Cen like this.


    Mu Cen was not stiff at all, and he was generous: "today is the birthday of the empress. Mu Cen didn''t dare to neglect it. In addition, Mu Cen knew that the gift Mu Cen gave her was not on the stage compared with other people, so mu Cen didn''t lose face and came to celebrate her birthday ahead of time."


    The Empress Dowager was surprised by this.


    Even Maggie was a little bit surprised.


    She thought that when Mu Cen saw the empress dowager, she would naturally say something flattering. This is human nature, and there is nothing wrong with it. However, Mu Cen did not mention it at all, instead, he said something about the gift.


    But such words, but let Mu Cen''s behavior become more straightforward.


    I didn''t mean to please you, but I took it for granted.


    The Empress Dowager returned to her senses and nodded with a smile: "Oh? What kind of gifts did Mu Cen send to AI Jia? The AI Jia doesn''t lack anything. The gifts outside don''t necessarily appeal to the AI Jia. "


    What can the Empress Dowager lack today?


    Naturally, there is no lack of anything.


    Mu Cen laughs: "Niang Niang, Mu Cen will wait for you to get up first. When you finish your breakfast, Mu Cen will send it to you." Said, she pause, "the empress now get up, if not the first time to eat, will easily appear dizzy situation, Mu Cen but remember, so, Mu Cen dare not that empress''s health joke."


    The Empress Dowager was even more surprised.


    Even Mei Ji looks at Mu Cen.


    "How do you know?" The Empress Dowager was quiet for a while, then she asked faintly, "it''s been more than ten years since the ailment, but there are not many people who can remember it. You didn''t enter the palace, and you just came back to King Mu''s house. How did you know that?"


    "Guess." Mu Cen was still calm. "When Mu Cen entered Fengxiang palace, he saw that the slaves were busy. When he saw the empress again, her face was a little pale, which was also the performance of early rising ischemia. After breakfast, she would be much better, so he dared to guess. If Mu Cen says something wrong, please punish her. "


    Mu Cen''s words are neither slow nor arrogant.


    She just looked at the empress dowager, but the action in her hand didn''t stop. She naturally twisted the handkerchief to wash her face and gargle her mouth with water. All the actions were done in one go without any hesitation, as if she had done it thousands of times.


    All these things were done by Maggie herself.


    This time, Maggie also stood quietly, quietly watching, and did not interrupt Mu Cen.


    Every rhythm of Mu Cen can make people very comfortable, including the Empress Dowager who is not very good to serve. With Mu Cen''s voice, it sounds very comfortable.


    At least, Mei Ji seldom sees the Empress Dowager wake up with a smiling face.


    Mu CEN is the first.


    But mu Cen didn''t seem to notice these, just finished his work seriously.


    No matter what the Empress Dowager asked, Mu Cen could answer it without being arrogant.


    We have a good command of every measure and will not make any mistakes.


    Even when the Empress Dowager had dinner, Mu Cen stood quietly waiting for her until she finished eating.


    Mu Cen then motioned the slave on one side to come forward and clean up everything on the table. Mu Cen quickly turned around and took water to gargle the Empress Dowager.


    The Empress Dowager nodded and said nothing.


    Until everything was done, Mu Cen picked up the Empress Dowager and walked towards the front hall.


    The Empress Dowager then looked at Mu Cen: "now that the AI family has finished eating, can you tell the AI family what kind of gift have you prepared for the AI family?"


    Mu Cen didn''t hide it. He just looked at He Xiang with a gentle smile. He Xiang nervously brought it up. Mu Cen took it over and sent it to the Empress Dowager in person.


    "Qi Niang, it was embroidered by Mu Cen some time ago. Compared with the gift of the minister in the court, it seems insignificant, but it was embroidered by Mu Cen himself. It''s a little bit of heart. I hope the lady will like it


    Mu Cen says slowly, the thing in the hand also already handed to the Empress Dowager''s front.


    The Empress Dowager picked it up in person.


    A delicate embroidered handkerchief, the Phoenix on it seems to fly from the embroidered handkerchief, and the thread on it is not the usual embroidered thread, but the special gold thread and silver thread. With the uniqueness of the embroidery method, it can be unforgettable at a glance.


    "You embroidered it?" The Empress Dowager asked for a moment.


    Mu Cen modest mouth: "let you laugh."


    The Empress Dowager nodded: "Mu Cen, you are a treasure. The AI family has found something strange from you. The AI family has never seen any exquisite embroidery in the palace. But it''s really rare to be able to reach your level


    With that, the Empress Dowager sank and unexpectedly didn''t speak again.


    Now the embroiderer in the palace has exquisite embroidery techniques, but she is never as shocked as when she was the first embroiderer in the world.

 Chapter 138

    The Empress Dowager has always liked these. After the Li family was killed, the Empress Dowager never saw the embroidery that she fell in love with at first sight.


    Mu CEN is the first person in 30 years.


    This embroidery method seems familiar, but it is quite different.


    "The empress praised me falsely." Mu Cen''s face does not change, but is modest, "the embroidery niangs in the palace are all superb, Mu Cen dare not compare."


    "Oh?" The Empress Dowager asked, "who taught you this?"


    "I learned it from Mu Cen and xiuniang of Gu Fu when I was young. Just embroider Niang to go early, Mu Cen has not been able to learn the essence Mu Cen light smile, "later returned to Mu Wangfu, accident recognize two embroider Niang, they are superb, Mu Cen today dance skirt is also what they do, Mu Cen followed to learn some."


    Said, Mu Cen smile of some shy, gather down the edge, but with a little girl''s lovely strength.


    "Niang Niang, the main reason is that Mu Cen has nothing to hold in his hand to please Niang Niang''s gift, so he thinks that the gift is light and the affection is heavy. Please don''t blame her." Mu Cen said, a little coquetry, just looking at the Empress Dowager.


    The Empress Dowager was amused: "you are such a gift. I like it very much. I haven''t received such a kind gift for decades. "


    I really can''t put it down.


    The Empress Dowager played around for a long time, and then put the handkerchief in the wide sleeve.


    Mu CEN is still standing, so looking at the empress dowager, politely said: "the empress likes, Mu CEN is relieved."


    "Mu Cen, you are so popular with the AI family. The AI family really wants to keep you in the palace. Since Mei Ji left the palace, the AI family has been short of such a close person, but the AI family dare not delay you." What the Empress Dowager said is true.


    Mu Cen didn''t speak and stood quietly.


    She can''t answer such a topic.


    No matter what you say is wrong, you can only keep silent.


    Until the Empress Dowager finished, she stood up and said, "OK, you can accompany the AI family to the small garden outside. Later, when the ministers come, the AI family will have a headache again."


    "Good." Mu Cen answered.


    She naturally helped the Empress Dowager and walked towards the small garden outside Fengxiang palace.


    On the way, the Empress Dowager is obviously more curious about Mu Cen. She keeps asking Mu Cen about what happened before. Mu Cen picks the key points, says what she should say, and doesn''t take the initiative to say what she shouldn''t.


    But mu Cen''s attitude was not slighted, and the Empress Dowager was in a good mood.


    Until Mu Cen noticed that the Empress Dowager was a little tired, he said: "lady, you go back to the palace to have a rest. It''s snowing heavily. It''s inconvenient to walk outside."


    The Empress Dowager nodded.


    The group of people just walked towards Fengxiang palace.


    Mu Cen helped the Empress Dowager all the way to the soft collapse and sat down. Mu Cen was blessed: "Mu Cen, I''ll get you a little bit."


    "Will you?" The Empress Dowager''s eyes were full of surprises.


    "I consulted aunt Ji yesterday, but I didn''t know how much she liked it." Mu Cen smiles.


    The Empress Dowager also followed with a smile: "Ai Jia is curious, what kind of small points will you make to please AI Jia like."


    Then, she didn''t say anything, but urged Mu Cen to the small kitchen. Mu Cen didn''t stay much, and took the lotus fragrance to the small kitchen.


    The Empress Dowager looked at the figure that Mu Cen left all the way, but the appreciation in her eyes was obvious.


    Mei Ji could see the Empress Dowager''s thoughts at a glance, and she said in a soft voice, "lady, do you like Miss mu?"


    The Empress Dowager did not deny it. She nodded: "it''s too difficult to meet someone who makes you happy."


    As she said that, the Empress Dowager looked at Mei Ji, but her smile remained unchanged: "just like when you were around the AI family, you can send what the AI family wants to the AI family without saying more. You''ve been out of the palace. Over the years, there have been many servants waiting on the side of AI''s family, but they''re not so happy. "


    Mei Ji smiles and looks at the Empress Dowager: "what the empress means is..."


    The Empress Dowager quietly took Meiji''s tea and took a sip of it. Then she said faintly: "find a chance, let the sad family ask what Mu Cen means."


    Meiji was quiet for a moment, and said slowly: "Niang Niang, Mu CEN is the legitimate daughter of Mu Wangfu. If I remember correctly, Mu CEN is 16 this year, and she is going to be a palace draft girl. If he was not elected by the emperor or accused of marriage, he would either be elected again three years later or be a female official in the palace. The answer will be known in three months


    The Empress Dowager nodded.


    Meggie''s order ended, and she didn''t go on.


    The Empress Dowager''s mind is not something everyone can guess. Mei Ji has been with the Empress Dowager for many years, so she naturally understands what the Empress Dowager means.


    Just because of Mu Cen''s current identity, some things become subtle.


    Soon, both of them were quiet, and they didn''t talk. The servants in Fengxiang palace were busy, but they seemed quiet.


    And every year, according to the rule, gifts are given to the Empress Dowager at the dinner party on the Chinese New Year''s day, not to Fengxiang palace. The Empress Dowager likes quiet but not noisy.


    Mu cenmo stayed in the kitchenette for a long time, and then came out with the dishes from the kitchenette.


    The Empress Dowager and Mei Ji are chatting. When they see Mu Cen coming out, the Empress Dowager can''t help looking forward to it. She looks at Mu Cen meaningfully.


    "What did you do for the sad family?" The Empress Dowager asked with a smile.


    Mu Cen put the plate in front of the Empress Dowager: "tell the Empress Dowager that some small points were taught by Aunt Ji, but mu Cen made the decision without authorization and reduced the sugar content a little, which is better for your health. Although the taste is not so sweet, adding some things can make these snacks more palatable and make up for the lack of sweetness. "


    Mu Cen said, looking at the Empress Dowager''s eyes did not have any timidity.


    The small dots on the top are very delicate, and each one is different. Even the decoration seems to be embedded in the dim sum, crystal clear.


    Don''t say how the taste is, just look at it, and feel extra appetite.


    The imperial chef in the palace is already the best in the world, and the small dots presented are more kind and pleasing to the eye, while everything in Mu Cen''s hands seems to be more delicate than those of the girls'' families.


    The Empress Dowager nodded, picked up a piece of soft glutinous cake, and inlaid a rose on the crystal clear surface, as if in bud. Even with a faint fragrance of flowers.


    It''s more like a rose made of petals than a rose.


    After all, every little dot is just right. It doesn''t take much effort to send it to the entrance.


    The more the Empress Dowager looked at it, the more she liked it, and then she nodded: "Mu Cen, you are really clever, even these snacks can be so likable."


    "Aunt Ji teaches well." Mu Cen didn''t ask for credit.

 Chapter 139

    Mei Ji listened and then laughed: "where is it, Miss Mu is smart, remember the Empress Dowager''s preference. Ms. mu can make these small points, which maidservant can''t do. Even miss Mu is more careful than the slave and maid. She has noticed that the empress likes sweetness, but she can''t eat sweetness


    With that, Mei Ji could not help nodding: "in this way, we not only take into account the lady''s preferences, but also avoid the things that the imperial doctor said we should pay attention to. But the sweet and greasy flowers can replace sugar. Miss Mu is really impressive. "


    The Empress Dowager liked these little dots even more.


    The usual taste is enough, but now it is quickly finished, leaving an empty plate.


    After the Empress Dowager finished eating, Mu Cen carefully handed over the handkerchief.


    Looking at Mu Cen, the Empress Dowager was more and more satisfied. The smile in her eyebrows didn''t go away, so she was smiling at Mu Cen.


    Mu Cen quietly took the plate, and then handed it to the slave on the side, just chatting with the Empress Dowager.


    Still not impatient, not humble, not overbearing.


    Occasionally, the Empress Dowager exchanged a look with Maggie without any trace. Mu Cen naturally saw it and didn''t ask much.


    "Well, Mu Cen, you''ve been walking around the AI family all day. Just sit with the AI family. Don''t stand all the time. Later, don''t you want to dance in front of the ministers?" The Empress Dowager holds Mu Cen.


    Mu Cen just sat down and made a sound.


    "I heard that when you were in Prince Mu''s house, you made the snow girl dance amazing?" The Empress Dowager asked, and then looked at Mu Cen, "Ai Jia also heard that the emperor asked you to dance" snow girl "


    Mu Cen calmly looked at the Empress Dowager: "back to the empress''s words, is the emperor''s meaning."


    The Empress Dowager sank. When she looked at Mu Cen again, she had another deep meaning: "are you ready?"


    "Mu CEN is ready." Mu Cen didn''t say much.


    In other words, Mu Cen''s answer is always watertight, does not give anyone more opportunities to speak, all topics will just stop.


    The Empress Dowager nodded and looked at Mu Cen like this: "Mu Cen, are you 16 this year?"


    "Yes." Mu Cen answered.


    "If you look at Dazhou, there are still many princes and princes who have not yet set up concubines. Do you have someone you like. Some words, might as well talk with AI Jia. AI Jia asked the emperor to show you the marriage? " Suddenly, the Empress Dowager changed the topic, so she looked at Mu Cen and asked faintly.


    Mu Cen calmed down and didn''t answer the Empress Dowager''s question immediately.


    The Empress Dowager suddenly looks at Mu Cen with sharp eyes. Mu Cen doesn''t dodge, so she just looks at her.


    "Or does Mu Cen have another idea?" The Empress Dowager asked directly.


    Mu Cen smiles, she naturally guesses the meaning of the Empress Dowager.


    Because he is a "snow girl" famous, amazing Kyoto, and in front of the emperor dance "snow girl" means what, Mu CEN is not unclear.


    If the emperor likes it, Mu Cen will directly enter the palace and become the emperor''s concubine in the draft.


    In addition, the Empress Dowager can''t help thinking more about what Mu CEN is doing in front of the Empress Dowager. Naturally, her eyes will become sharper when she looks at Mu Cen.


    On the contrary, Mu Cen was quiet, and did not change because of the harshness of the Empress Dowager. She looked at the empress dowager, and then replied: "tell your mother, Mu Cen knows how much she has, and she won''t do anything out of the ordinary. I don''t think her mother will allow Mu Cen to do it."


    This clearly tells the Empress Dowager that she is not so ambitious and does not want to be a concubine in the harem.


    In the face of the Empress Dowager''s marriage, Mu Cen lowered his head and gave a light smile. When he looked at the empress dowager, he was more calm: "empress, Mu Cen just returned to the palace, and never thought about it."


    She said calm, looking at the Empress Dowager''s eyes without a trace of joke.


    The Empress Dowager slightly squints her eyes and looks at Mu Cen in this way. The thoughtfulness in her eyebrows is also dignified.


    Mu CEN is still standing quietly.


    No one broke the silence.


    Until the eunuch came in to pass the message: "tell the empress, the fourth hall has come down."


    "Let her in." The Empress Dowager didn''t stop her.


    The eunuch quickly retreated. Muchen listened to the eunuch''s words and looked at the door of the palace without any trace in his eyes. At the moment when Muchen saw it, Li Shiyuan''s figure had already come in.


    He gave Mu Cen a cold glance, as if nothing had ever happened between them.


    Mu Cen also appears cold, blessing blessing body please an: "Mu Cen has seen four Highnesses."


    Li Shiyuan said, "get up."


    Mu Cen stood up and recovered his previous silence.


    The Empress Dowager then looked at Li Shiyuan: "Why are you not busy in the front hall, but come to the mourning house?"


    "If you go back to the empress dowager, it''s your father who asks your children''s ministers to come and see what''s missing from the Empress Dowager''s side and what else they need to deal with. The second brother is busy in the front hall. " Li Shiyuan spoke faintly.


    The Empress Dowager nodded: "OK, there''s nothing to do here. Mu Cen and Mei Ji are here. If something happens, the AI family will let them do it. I don''t want the emperor to think about his family all the time. "


    Said the Empress Dowager waved her hand, really did not care about such a thing.


    Li Shiyuan said with a smile: "I feel relieved there. My father has always been concerned about the Empress Dowager."


    Mu Cen didn''t speak in the whole process, just stood quietly, but mu Cen could still clearly feel li Shiyuan''s meaningful eyes when they fell on him.


    But mu Cen''s appearance is not obvious.


    She thought Li Shiyuan would leave soon, but it was obvious that Li Shiyuan didn''t mean to leave, and the Empress Dowager didn''t mean to rush people. While chatting, the topic suddenly returned to Mu Cen.


    "Mu Cen, you haven''t answered the question I asked you before." The Empress Dowager looked at Mu Cen again.


    Mu Cen''s heart clattered for a while, but the surface was always calm.


    But Li Shiyuan suddenly said: "what question did the Empress Dowager ask Miss mu, which made her so difficult to say?"


    This is aimed at Mu Cen.


    Mu Cen then looked at Li Shiyuan. Before she said anything, Mei Ji explained: "if you go back to your fourth highness, the Empress Dowager asks if Miss Mu has a prince or a princess that she likes. The Empress Dowager is thinking about finding a marriage for Miss Mu and asking the emperor to marry her."


    Li Shiyuan really looked at Mu Cen.


    His eyes were cold.


    But just for a moment, Li Shiyuan closed his eyes and said, "it''s a coincidence that there is no imperial concubine standing at attention. Today''s Prince has never set up a royal concubine. I wonder if Miss mu can have an idea? "


    There is no taboo, even sharp.


    If Mou Guang can kill people, Li Shiyuan doesn''t know how many times he died under Mu Cen''s Mou Guang.


    But it happened that Li Shiyuan was just like other people who had nothing to do. He just stood and looked at Mu Cen quietly.

 Chapter 140

    On the contrary, when the Empress Dowager and Mei Ji heard this, they looked at each other, and their brows twisted.


    They didn''t expect this floor.


    The painting of Mu Zhi is also the gold of the palace of Mu Wang. It is well known what it means to be the Crown Princess nowadays¡ª¡ª


    This time, the Empress Dowager looked at Mu Cen''s eyes more deeply.


    Mu Cen smiles calmly and says: "Mu Cen doesn''t dare to have such an idea. If Mu Cen really wants to choose, Mu Cen wants to stay with the empress dowager, just like aunt Ji. In Mu Cen''s opinion, this attracts Mu Cen more than any imperial concubine. "


    Can''t say to please and flatter, but he picked himself clean.


    The Empress Dowager''s heart was immediately elated by Mu Cen''s words, and even her previous doubts about Mu Cen disappeared: "Mu Cen, you will make the sad family happy."


    "Mu Cen dare not." Mu CEN is quiet.


    On the contrary, Li Shiyuan, standing on one side, looks at Mu Cen with a smile. His eyes are clear and he says Mu CEN is hypocritical.


    Mu Cen didn''t care, just stood like this.


    "The AI family wants to keep you, but the AI family is afraid to keep you. In the future, Lord Mu will blame the AI family." The Empress Dowager looks at Mu Cen with a smile.


    Mu Cen light a smile, also didn''t answer words.


    The Empress Dowager didn''t say much. She turned around and talked with Li Shiyuan for a while, but they were all unimportant topics. Even when she faced Li Shiyuan, the attitude of the Empress Dowager was a little cold.


    Mu Cen just watched quietly.


    Li Shiyuan is not the favorite prince. The Empress Dowager is mild to the present Prince Li Shiyuan and the ninth Prince Li Shili, but the rest of the princes are cold and light.


    Li Shiyuan is no exception.


    The topics they talked about seemed more boring. Even later, when the Empress Dowager was a little lacking in excuses, Li Shiyuan also stood up to say goodbye.


    Mu Cen didn''t say much. He looked at Li Shiyuan''s figure and went out. He took back his eyes without any trace.


    Mei Ji looked at Mu Cen and said with a warm smile, "Miss mu, it''s late. You''ve been busy in Fengxiang palace all day. Go back to prepare for the dinner. It''s delayed."


    "Aunt Mu Cen reminds me." Mu Cen was blessed.


    Mei Ji didn''t say anything. After nodding, she went into the inner hall and ignored Mu Cen.


    Mu Cen escorts Mei Ji in, then turns around and walks out of Fengxiang palace with lotus fragrance. At the moment of leaving Fengxiang palace, Mu Cen''s eyebrows and eyes slightly converge and subconsciously takes a look at the surrounding environment.


    But the surroundings of Fengxiang Palace are quiet.


    Muchen didn''t stay much.


    But he Xiang was nervous by Mu Cen: "Miss, what are you looking at? There can''t be any more accidents here. This is Fengxiang palace. "


    Mu Cen frowned: "what do you think?"


    He Xiang spat out his tongue, and then immediately stood upright and followed Mu Cen.


    Mu Cen shook his head and continued to walk forward. Fengxiang palace is not far from the front hall, and the front hall at this time point has gradually become lively.


    Today, Chen Zhirong and her family didn''t come. A large part of the reason is also because it''s always the rule that they celebrate their birthday on the Chinese New Year''s day. There''s no need to make a special trip.


    They didn''t expect Mu Cen to come here once.


    In addition, every year''s Zhongyuan Festival is also a time for all families to compete with each other. At this time, they are busy dressing up in their own halls, and no one wants to lose to anyone.


    It''s really rare to see someone like Mu Cen.


    He Xiang naturally thought of it and urged: "Miss, we should go back soon, otherwise we will not be able to catch up in the evening. No matter how pretty the young ladies are, no matter how beautiful they look, they are not as good as one thousandth of the young ladies. "


    Mu Cen chuckled: "do you praise me like this?"


    "I''m just telling the truth." He Xiang hummed.


    Mu Cen also followed a low smile, pinched the nose tip of lotus fragrance: "lotus fragrance, you can really make me happy."


    He Xiang shook his head and said nothing.


    Mu Cen didn''t say anything. She took two steps. When she came out of Fengxiang palace, Mu Cen stopped.


    She saw Li Shiyuan standing at the corner with his hands down.


    He Xiang also saw it.


    He Xiang walked forward consciously and quickly, directly past them, without saying a word. Mu Cen frowned, but he didn''t avoid it, but he just stood quietly in the same place.


    While Li Shiyuan looks at Mu Cen, his eyebrows are slightly meditative, and then he walks towards Mu Cen.


    Stand in front of Li Shiyuan.


    "What''s the matter with your highness four?" Mu Cen even asked an to be lazy and asked directly.


    Li Shiyuan raised his eyebrows and looked at Mu Cen condescensively. He didn''t answer the question: "is it still painful?"


    Mu Cen was stunned. When he knew what Li Shiyuan was asking, his calm eyes rarely flashed a trace of embarrassment. However, when he raised his head to answer Li Shiyuan''s question, such embarrassment disappeared long ago: "thank you for your concern, very good."


    Li Shiyuan made a sound.


    Since last night, the atmosphere of the two people can not be said to be strange and strange.


    It''s like an invisible tension, the two people tightly together. It seems that they are born, but they seem to know each other well.


    But the atmosphere also followed the slight condensation.


    Mu Cen doesn''t want to entangle with Li Shiyuan too much. She says word by word: "if your highness wants to chat with Mu Cen, I''m sorry, Mu Cen won''t accompany you."


    With that, she passed Li Shiyuan and quickly walked toward the position of xipiandian.


    When Mu Cen passes by Li Shiyuan, Li Shiyuan''s hand suddenly clasps Mu Cen''s wrist. Mu Cen twists his eyebrows and doesn''t look at Li Shiyuan in the whole process.


    "The Empress Dowager asked you, why don''t you say you want the crown princess''s position?" Li Shiyuan spoke faintly.


    But he never let go of his hand.


    "Why?" Mu Cen said with a smile, "fourth highness, if you have some brains, you can''t ask me such a question."


    It was Li Shiyuan who didn''t speak this time.


    If Mu Cen doesn''t answer, Li Shiyuan certainly knows. This question is asked by the Empress Dowager. Mu CEN is not a member of the Li family, and she was not spoiled by the Empress Dowager since childhood. She has a lot to say and a lot to say.


    The result of speaking out is being accused of ulterior motives.


    Mu CEN is not that stupid.


    But mu Cen saw that Li Shiyuan didn''t speak. He calmed down and directly took his hand out of Li Shiyuan''s, ignoring Li Shiyuan''s meaning.


    But Li Shiyuan''s strength is more and more tight, Mu Cen''s brow is more and more tight.


    At the moment when Mu Cen''s patience is completely exhausted, Li Shiyuan suddenly releases Mu Cen. Before Mu Cen has time to respond, the man takes out a hairpin from his skirt.


    Mu Cen twisted his eyebrows.

 Chapter 141

    There is only a simple tassel on the hairpin, a bright pearl. The style is very simple, but it is very eye-catching.


    I can''t say why. I fell in love at first sight.


    Mu Cen twisted his eyebrows and couldn''t figure out Li Shiyuan''s meaning.


    Li Shiyuan didn''t open his mouth. He quietly inserted the hairpin into Mu Cen''s hair. Mu Cen didn''t loosen his eyebrows.


    Until Li Shiyuan put in the hairpin, Mu Cen didn''t speak.


    "Not long ago, Nanman''s people sent it to me. I just let someone do it. I found that it looks good on you." Li Shiyuan explained faintly, as if it was just an object that he gave away with no other meaning.


    Mu Cen made a sound without refusing or affectation.


    Just Mu Cen''s attitude didn''t change: "what''s the matter with your fourth highness?"


    Li Shiyuan stretched out his hand and motioned to Mu Cen.


    Mu CEN is also very direct, did not look at Li Shiyuan, quickly toward the position of the west side hall, and Li Shiyuan saw Mu Cen left the figure, sink.


    Then Li Shiyuan didn''t say anything. He turned and walked towards the front hall.


    ¡­¡­


    Inside xipiandian¡ª¡ª


    He Xiang changed clothes for mu Cen, and then dressed up carefully. Looking at the more delicate, bright and moving face in the bronze mirror, he Xiang''s little face was red with excitement.


    "You look good, miss." He Xiang tells the truth.


    Mu Cen frowned: "how beautiful?"


    "It''s gorgeous." Lotus fragrance should smile.


    Mu Cen didn''t smile.


    It''s not mu Cen''s purpose to be gorgeous, but mu Cen knows that she was born good-looking. Her purpose is to launch the embroidery house, just like the rouge powder shop.


    Just tonight¡ª¡ª


    "Miss, are you worried about tonight?" He Xiang looked at Mu Cen and said quietly, "it will be OK tonight. Besides, the emperor is here tonight. Who dares to do anything? That''s the charge of beheading."


    He Xiang thinks Mu CEN is worried about the assassination last night.


    So she didn''t want to comfort Mu Cen.


    Mu Cen looked at He Xiang: "of course not."


    He Xiang said, "what are you worried about?"


    "It''s nothing. It''s a blessing or a disaster. But it''s no use worrying." Mu Cen didn''t explain much.


    Mu Cen didn''t want to choose snow girl, but he had to follow the imperial edict. "Snow girl" is Rong Fei''s famous work, dancing in the general''s house, is to provoke Li Shiyuan. Jumping in the palace means seducing the emperor.


    I''m afraid it''s going to take some effort to get out.


    But it''s not too hard for mu Cen, so mu Cen didn''t pay attention to it.


    He Xiang saw that Mu Cen didn''t speak, but she didn''t ask any more, because she knew that Mu Cen never did anything unprepared, and she had a good mind.


    "I''ll help you put on your jewelry." He Xiang changed the topic wisely


    Mu Cen made a sound.


    He Xiangzai carefully puts on the jewelry to Mu Cen, and his enchanting face becomes more and more amazing. Mu Cen looks at himself in the bronze mirror, but his eyes fall on the Pearl hairpin on the desk and suddenly sink.


    After that, Mu Cen carefully put away the hairpin again and kept silent.


    Just at this time, there was a rumor outside the door: "Miss mu, Rong Jiu is here."


    Rong Jiu?


    Rong Jiu is Li Shiyuan''s confidant. Mu Cen doesn''t know that.


    But Rong Jiu will never take the initiative to find himself. In other words, except Li Shiyuan, Rong Jiu will not contact anyone. So today?


    Mu Cen sank to sink, return to a God: "ask him to come in."


    "Yes." The guard outside answered.


    After a while, the door inside the house is pushed open, and Rong Jiu has come in. Mu Cen looks at Rong Jiu quietly, but Rong Jiu is calm. Until the people inside the house are closed, Rong Jiu''s eyes fall on Mu Cen.


    "I''ve met Miss mu." Hello, Rong Jiu.


    Mu Cen said: "is it OK for Mr. Rong to come to me in person?"


    Rong Jiu looks at Mu Cen, the Mou light does not change: "the slave is ordered to come to find Miss mu."


    "Oh?" Mu Cen raised her eyebrows.


    You''ve been called? That can only be what Li Shiyuan means. According to Mu Cen''s understanding of Li Shiyuan, Li Shiyuan doesn''t have to let Rong Jiu come in person. If something happens, this person will take the initiative to appear in front of him.


    Not long ago, Mu Cen and Li Shiyuan just separated.


    So mu Cen can''t figure out what can make Rong Jiu come here now. If something happens, why didn''t Li Shiyuan say it before.


    Suddenly, Mu Cen was quiet.


    She thought of Li Shiyuan''s expression of desire to talk and stop.


    And Rong Jiu didn''t seem to have much meaning of greeting. He took out a medicine bottle from his waist and handed it to Mu Cen: "Your Highness told me to give this thing to miss mu, saying that she would understand it after she saw it."


    Mu Cen twisted his eyebrows and looked at Rong Jiu like this.


    Then, Mu Cen calmly nine in the hands of the results of the bottle, she did not open in front of Rong nine, Rong nine did not say anything, nodded after, leisurely left.


    After Rong Jiu left, Mu Cen poured the pill out of the bottle.


    Impartial, just one.


    Mu Cen smelled it, and then her face changed, her eyes gradually sank, but mu Cen didn''t say a word in the whole process, just so cold.


    The medicine bottle was held by Mu Cen in his hand, and the appearance of the medicine bottle began to crack slightly with too much strength.


    Mu Cen didn''t look at it. Soon, the medicine bottle was thrown out of the window by Mu Cen.


    Wuhei''s pill was swallowed directly by Muchen, even without taking water. Then, Muchen just stood still.


    Li Shiyuan, you are really good at getting a bargain. If she doesn''t get this account back, she won''t be called Mu Cen.


    What Li Shiyuan gave was Bizi''s pills.


    They had a good time last night, so it is inevitable that there will not be any problems. Under the current situation, no matter Li Shiyuan or Mu Cen, they are not allowed to have any accidents.


    For example, Li Shiyuan''s mansion has 3000 beauties, but no one has given birth to a son and a half to Li Shiyuan for such a long time.


    And Mu Cen''s ambition is in the crown princess''s position. If she is pregnant, let alone the crown princess''s position is impossible, I''m afraid she will face more terrible punishment.


    Li Shiyuan is calm in this matter.


    It is mu Cen who forgets.


    But mu Cen had some bad taste. She stood quietly in the same place and didn''t speak for a long time.


    Until he Xiang was waiting outside, he was a little worried and knocked on the door: "how are you, miss? It''s really too late for us. If you''re late at such a time, it''s a crime of deceiving you. "


    Then he Xiang could not help shivering.


    Mu Cen recovered his mind and said, "I''ll come right away."


    Lotus fragrance Oh voice, and the rules of waiting outside, not a moment of time, Mu Cen has come out.

 Chapter 142

    She wore a red shawl, and the fox hair on her hat set off Mu Cen''s small face and delicate features.


    "You look good, miss." He Xiang blinked for a while, but he was very honest.


    Mu Cen chuckled and said nothing. He naturally put on his hat and hid himself under his cloak. Then he stepped on the snow and walked towards the front hall.


    Zhongyuan Festival is almost the coldest time of the big week.


    With the snow, the outdoor temperature is even lower.


    Xipiandian has to walk in the front hall for a long time. Along the way, he Xiang can''t help shivering with cold, while Mu Cen walks quietly as if he had nothing to do.


    The ground was covered with snow.


    It''s just a bunch of long footprints.


    After Mu Cen''s figure disappeared into the corridor, Li Shiyuan came out from behind the pillar, and his eyes fell on Mu Cen for a moment.


    Rong Jiu also looked at the past and frowned: "Your Highness, the slave has delivered the things, but the slave has left without waiting for Miss Mu to take them."


    "Don''t worry." Li Shiyuan said faintly, "she won''t make fun of herself."


    Rong Jiu was puzzled: "I don''t understand why Miss Mu has to be a crown princess. The prince may not promise her, but your Highness has already spoken, but miss Mu still wants to refuse? "


    Li Shiyuan did not answer Rong Jiu''s question.


    Soon, Li Shiyuan followed Mu Cen''s steps and walked towards the front hall.


    Men''s footprints quickly cover women''s footprints.


    And then the continuous fall of snow, once again all the footprints are completely covered, as if nothing had happened, no one has come.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡ª¡ª


    Inside the front hall¡ª¡ª


    The atmosphere in the hall was particularly warm. The ministers were bowing their heads to greet each other, and the women''s family members were obviously very familiar with each other. They covered their mouths and snickered and kept praising each other.


    Only mu Cen, quietly found his own position, sat down, did not participate.


    After entering the temple, she heard the most praise and flattery to Mu Zhi''s painting.


    Mu Cen knows that many things seem to have come naturally to people in Kyoto, but she is always not impatient.


    He Xiang gives Mu Cen a cup of hot tea. Mu Cen drinks it slowly, which gradually dispels the chill in his body. In the whole process, Mu Cen has never left his position or talked to anyone.


    Even if someone looks at Mu Cen curiously, Mu Cen just politely returns a smile, neither humble nor overbearing.


    But mu Cen can accurately name everyone.


    Never even admit to being wrong.


    He Xiang was shocked and could not be shocked any more: "Miss, how do you remember all these people? Look, you''re right for everyone who comes to say hello. "


    Most importantly, Mu Cen has never met these people.


    How does Mu Cen do it.


    Mu Cen said with a faint smile: "take a little thought to remember."


    He Xiang nodded, and then stood quietly. Mu Cen bowed his head and drank tea seriously. Because she knew better than anyone that these people were walking in the palace.


    In the last life, in order not to make mistakes, Mu Cen spent a lot of time smoothing out all the interpersonal relationships. Only in this way can Mu Cen help Li Shiyuan better.


    But these people are also the black hands who helped Li Shiyuan push himself into the abyss step by step.


    The people in this hall, Mu Cen one by one glanced past, but saw a different fate.


    Only long Shaoyun, who is as quiet as before, and Li Shiyuan, who is silent in his position and occasionally has a few words to talk with others in a low voice.


    One is the one who gave his life to help himself.


    One is someone who has never been in contact with in the last life.


    How many of the rest are clean?


    Mu Cen cold smile, no longer think.


    Until Li Shiyuan and long Shaoyun''s eyes fall on Mu Cen at the same time, Mu Cen notices, but mu Cen''s face is still. She drinks tea quietly, and doesn''t even give her eyes to anyone.


    Soon, the sharp voice of the eunuch outside the hall came: "emperor, the Empress Dowager has arrived."


    The people in the hall put down everything and knelt down together: "I''ll see the emperor, long live the emperor, long live the emperor. The Empress Dowager is thousands of years old, thousands of years old. "


    Mu CEN is also among them.


    This is the first time that Mu Cen sees the emperor in this life, but her eyes are always cold.


    Today, Li Changtian is on the left side of the empress dowager, while Qu Huashang is on the right side of the Empress Dowager.


    Li Changtian was obviously in a good mood. He waved his hand and said, "all Qing are flat."


    "Long live the emperor." All the ministers responded.


    Mu Cen caught in the crowd, slowly got up, quietly watched Li Changtian walk in front of him, the surface was still.


    ¡­¡­


    The Palace Banquet of the Chinese New Year''s day began.


    Singing and dancing are peaceful. The most important part of the Palace Banquet is to celebrate the Empress Dowager''s birthday. The palace dignitaries who can come here almost change their ways to please the Empress Dowager.


    All kinds of treasures were brought out to celebrate the birth of the Empress Dowager.


    Of course, the people in King Mu''s residence are no exception.


    Mu Hongyuan personally sent Beiyi''s most precious Saussurea involucrata, which blooms once a thousand years and bears fruit once a thousand years. When it can be picked, it will have to wait a thousand years.


    The degree of rarity can be imagined.


    Although there are exaggerations, it is a fact that it is difficult to pick snow lotus from Tianshan Mountain. They all grow on the cliffs of snow mountain.


    So they say that a snow lotus from Tianshan Mountain may cost hundreds of people''s lives, but the white snow lotus seems to be red with blood. After it is boiled into soup, the color of the soup is like blood.


    But it can make people live longer.


    Naturally, the Empress Dowager was very happy when she received the gift. She asked the slaves to take it away and praised it.


    Chen Zhirong looked at the Empress Dowager with a smile. Then she took the initiative and said, "madam, Zhihua has also prepared a birthday present for you."


    "Oh?" The Empress Dowager is interested.


    In the past, a gift from Prince Mu''s house represented the whole Prince''s house. Mu Zhihua didn''t have the habit of giving it away alone. Suddenly, everyone looked at Mu Zhihua.


    Mu Zhihua''s inherent shyness and coquettishness in front of the public are incisively and vividly displayed. Then she took the brocade box from the slave''s hand and respectfully handed it to the Empress Dowager.


    "Empress dowager, this is the handkerchief that Zhihua embroidered for you. Naturally, it can''t be a gift from your father and the ministers in the court. It must be, but it''s Zhihua''s intention." Mu Zhihua''s shy mouth.


    The Empress Dowager didn''t say anything. She nodded and let people take it.


    And Mu Zhihua stood in the same place waiting for the Empress Dowager to praise herself.

 Chapter 143

    Most of the handkerchief was not painted by Mu Zhi, but by xiuniang. Naturally, the embroidery work is superb, but the Empress Dowager will not have any reaction when she sees this kind of handkerchief after she has seen Mu Cen''s craftsmanship.


    "I know that I have a heart for painting, and I have a heart for mourning my family." The Empress Dowager gave a faint smile.


    Mu Zhihua is still modest: "if you know the embroidery is not good, don''t laugh at the Empress Dowager."


    The Empress Dowager didn''t say anything. Chen Zhirong took Mu Zhihua to one side. Mu Zhihua was not reconciled and looked at Mu Cen, who was still standing.


    You know, Mu Cen has never been to such an occasion, so it''s impossible to prepare anything.


    In addition, there are many important ministers in the court. If Mu CEN is disgraced in such an occasion, naturally Mu Cen''s image will be plummeted in front of the Empress Dowager and the emperor.


    Even if Mu CEN is liked by the Empress Dowager for a short time, what will happen?


    As long as the emperor opposes, the Empress Dowager will not say much.


    So mu Zhihua couldn''t hold back and said, "sister, don''t you prepare anything for the Empress Dowager''s birthday? The Empress Dowager loves you so much. You''re empty handed. Aren''t you afraid you can''t say it? "


    This is not light or heavy, but people here can hear it clearly.


    Mu Cen slightly twisted her eyebrows, but it was only a moment, and her eyebrows and eyes stretched out.


    In this life, in Mu Cen''s view, Mu Zhi''s painting is like being replaced by someone else''s brain. Since he lost the opportunity, Mu Zhi''s painting has been burying a hole for himself step by step.


    Mu Cen very pale smile.


    When the Empress Dowager heard this, she also looked over, and even the people around her couldn''t help looking over.


    The undercurrent between them is surging. The people on the scene can see clearly, but everyone is smart and doesn''t open his mouth.


    Chen Zhirong slightly twisted her eyebrows, but it was only an instant that she relaxed, but she didn''t stop it. Because no one really saw what Mu Cen was preparing, Mu Cen also seemed to take the initiative to give gifts to the Empress Dowager.


    Before being frustrated by Mu Cen, Chen Zhirong naturally wanted to save face.


    As a result, Mu Cen''s words were beyond Chen Zhirong''s and Mu Zhihua''s expectation. She said calmly: "because I can''t handle small things, I went to Fengxiang palace in the early morning and gave them to the Empress Dowager."


    Mu Zhi''s face changed.


    How did not expect that Mu Cen could go to Fengxiang palace from xipiandian in the morning.


    When Mu Cen looked at Mu Zhihua''s face changing, he didn''t lower his voice. Instead, he laughed at the Empress Dowager. Then he looked at Mu Zhihua and pointed to her handkerchief: "Princess Yi, what I sent is in her hand."


    This time, Mu Zhihua completely changed his face.


    Even Chen Zhirong''s face changed.


    You know, the Empress Dowager has never seen anything strange. Even the embroidery works are countless excellent embroidery workers. Mu Zhi''s painting is to please the empress dowager, and the second is to show her heart.


    She didn''t expect the Empress Dowager to use it.


    Now, the Empress Dowager holds Mu Cen''s handkerchief.


    When the handkerchief entered the front hall, many concubines and the women''s family members in the hall saw it. Even at a glance, the embroiderers could see that it was outstanding. It was by no means comparable to the ordinary embroiderers.


    Even in Dazhou, it''s more difficult to find such an embroiderer.


    And this is from Mu Cen.


    "Sister, since you are sending the Empress Dowager''s handkerchief, haven''t you embroidered it for her in person? Do you still need someone to help you?" Mu Zhihua wants to expose Mu Cen impolitely.


    But mu Cen was very calm: "Princess Yi didn''t know I embroidered it? You know, the things you send to the Empress Dowager are from your heart, so it''s better to do it yourself. Otherwise, it would be a crime of deceiving the king to let others do the work for you and then pretend to be your own, eh? "


    Mu Zhihua stamped his foot, unable to say whether he was angry or afraid.


    Mu Cen''s words seem to satirize himself between the lines.


    But it can''t catch any of Mu Cen''s tricks, because every sentence Mu Cen said seems to be particularly reasonable.


    Chen Zhirong also obviously didn''t expect that. She looked at Mu Zhihua, but she didn''t know how to connect. Instead, Mu Cen was quiet and close to Mu Zhihua, and the voice came: "Princess Yi, I don''t know your embroidery is so exquisite. It seems that you need to ask for more advice. Don''t you tell me what kind of embroidery you are doing?"


    Mu Zhi can''t embroider at all.


    Of course Muchen knows.


    That little knowledge is just for deceiving people.


    In the last life, all the embroidery was in the hands of Mu Cen, but the flatterer was always Mu Zhi''s painting.


    In this life, how could Mu Cen let such a thing happen.


    Not to mention, Mu Zhihua took the initiative to dig the pit for himself, and Mu Cen would not miss it. It''s impossible for mu Cen not to take the initiative to deliver the head to the door.


    Sure enough, Mu Zhihua''s face changed.


    Mu Cen stood calmly and looked at Mu Zhihua. Where could Mu Zhihua answer Mu Cen''s question? The Empress Dowager also looked at it with great interest.


    Seems to be waiting for the answer of Mu Zhihua.


    Mu Cen didn''t mean to help, on the contrary, he added fuel to the fire: "Princess Yi, you can''t even remember this embroidery method when you embroider things in person."


    Mu Zhihua anxiously looks at Chen Zhirong. He really didn''t expect to lift a stone and smash himself in the foot.


    Looking at the appearance that Mu Cen didn''t intend to let go of himself, and the appearance that people around him were waiting, Mu Zhi''s forehead was sweating.


    It''s the first time that Mu Zhi''s paintings have grown from small to large.


    "Well, in my opinion, it''s all the wishes of the two daughters of King Mu''s family. If the Empress Dowager likes it, it can''t be better." The emperor made a comeback by accident.


    Li Changtian opens his mouth. Naturally, Mu Cen will not lose face.


    She directed Li changtianfu: "what the emperor said is that Mu Cen knew he was wrong."


    "Oh?" Li Changtian is to come to interest, "Mu Cen, what''s wrong with you?"


    "Mu CEN is too anxious to distinguish the occasion. He should not ask some questions, but he asked out. Let''s see the joke. Please punish me. " Mu Cen said not humbly or haughtily.


    But her eyes didn''t feel guilty.


    Li Changtian''s eyes fell on Mu Cen. He had heard about Mu Cen for a long time. When Mu Cen came back to his house, Li Changtian knew it. But Li Changtian never thought that Mu Cen would be such a smart man.


    Hearing that mu centiao''s "snow girl" was described vividly by the minister, Li Changtian''s heart seemed to have been touched, and he looked forward to it more and more.


    And the Mu Cen that stands in front of him, Li Changtian also appears more and more agitated, the eyes never move away.


    Men of all ages like beautiful young girls.

 Chapter 144

    Mu Cen doesn''t even need heavy make-up and heavy color. She can stand out among all the women''s dependents, which makes people remember at a glance.


    Li Changtian has noticed Mu Cen since he entered the front hall.


    Listen to Mu Cen''s words, the smile on Li Changtian''s face is more and more obvious: "just, this big festival, what''s the penalty. If you can make the Empress Dowager like it, I should give it a good reward. "


    "Mu Cen thanks the emperor for his kindness." Mu Cen smiles gently.


    Li Changtian immediately let the eunuch reward Mu Cen''s jewelry.


    Mu Cen didn''t refuse. He took it generously. Mu Zhihua hated it even more. At least Mu Zhihua didn''t expect that Mu Cen was not only in front of the empress dowager, but also the emperor looked at Mu Cen with new eyes.


    But on such an occasion, Mu Zhihua couldn''t do anything, so he could only gnash his teeth and look at Mu Cen.


    Mu CEN is always calm and calm.


    Mei Ji takes the handkerchief from Mu Zhihua and turns around to ask the slaves to put it away. However, the handkerchief Mu Cen gave to the Empress Dowager is still in the hands of the Empress Dowager. She doesn''t mean to let go of it.


    It''s just that the Empress Dowager''s eyes are meaningful.


    Mu Cen didn''t avoid the Empress Dowager''s eyes, neither humble nor overbearing, and then he sat back in his position, as if everything had never happened before.


    But in this way, people around also vaguely smell the unusual breath.


    Before to Mu Cen''s indifference, suddenly disappeared, everyone became warm up, even intentionally or unintentionally in please Mu Cen.


    But mu Cen has always been calm, not because of such a change, and there is no satisfaction, she is still sitting quietly in his position.


    Because Mu Cen knows better than anyone that the people who are looking at him tonight are not only Chen Zhirong''s first room, but also the Empress Dowager and the emperor, and even today''s Queen Qu Huashang.


    Any mistake may lead Muchen to hell.


    So mu Cen can''t take it lightly, and can''t let himself show any satisfaction.


    Just tonight¡ª¡ª


    Mu Cen sank, didn''t say anything, quietly drank a cup of tea, and then calmly put down the cup.


    The ministers'' gifts gradually came to the end, and the sound of singing and dancing in the front hall rang again. The carefully choreographed dance made the audience applaud.


    And Mu Zhihua looks at Mu Cen bitterly.


    Mu Cen didn''t pay attention to it. He just held the teacup tightly and hid deep meaning in his eyebrows.


    ¡­¡­


    From the moment when Mu Zhi''s painting "nishang" surprised the imperial capital, an important part of Zhongyuan Festival over the years naturally became the solo dance of Mu Zhi''s painting.


    Mu Cen watched Mu Zhihua retreat quietly, but he didn''t say anything.


    She quietly looked at the center of the front hall, and her eyes seemed calm.


    With the music of the musician, Mu Zhihua has stepped out with dancing steps. She has changed her clothes and a red dance skirt, which is more and more eye-catching in the magnificent hall.


    This time, it is no longer "nishang", but a new dance carefully arranged by Mu Zhi''s painting.


    The tune is a little passionate, but it is particularly in line with the atmosphere of the Chinese New Year Festival.


    Mu Cen quietly looked at the beat in his hand, and his eyes fell on Mu Zhi''s painting, but with a kind of banter.


    Obviously God is on his side.


    Why did Mu Zhi''s paintings become famous in the first World War? Because most of them are graceful dances, which fully show the enchanting figure of women. It also conforms to the image of Mu Zhi''s paintings. With his sweet body and talent in dancing, Mu Zhi''s paintings are famous all over the world.


    However, after Mu Cen''s numerous stimulation, Mu Zhihua chose such a cheerful dance music.


    This is the weakness of Mu Zhi''s painting, which is not what she is good at.


    It can''t show her tenderness, but it can''t dance out of the momentum of the dance music, so it''s only nondescript in the end.


    Even Li Changtian, who had been looking forward to it, twisted his eyebrows and watched Mu Zhihua dance in front of him, but he did not open his eyebrows. Although the minister on one side was smiling, there was already a look of impatience in his eyebrows.


    Chen Zhirong has also noticed.


    Even Mu Cen, who was dancing on the stage, noticed it.


    She was more and more cold and sweaty, but now she had no choice but to give up. There was no way out.


    Mu Cen did not speak, just so jokingly read.


    He even helped Mu Zhihua step on the beat a few times.


    When the music was about to fall, he Xiang was close to Mu Cen and said in a low voice, "Miss, you''re going to get ready."


    Mu Cen nodded and stood up quietly.


    Almost also in Mu Cen stand up of moment, three Mou light almost at the same time looked to Mu Cen.


    Mu Cen calmly did not say a word, back to the three people calmly walked toward the back hall, ready for the next performance.


    However, there was a rare applause in the front hall, which was quite different from the warm applause in the first few years.


    But looking at Mu Hongyuan''s face, Li Changtian said a few nice words.


    But everyone can see that Li Changtian''s perfunctoriness and Mu Zhi''s painting are out of order. On such an occasion, everyone laughs and passes away.


    Mu Zhihua stood passively behind Chen Zhirong with a stiff face.


    There is no end to such grievances.


    Seeing Mu Cen leave again, Mu Zhihua''s eyes become more and more venomous. She wants to see how mu Cen can dance "snow girl" tonight.


    The maids in the back hall have long been bribed by Mu Zhihua.


    If Mu Cen goes to the back hall to change clothes now, he can''t change any clothes. Even the musician has been ordered. If Mu Cen doesn''t have the right clothes and the right repertoire, he will lose face.


    Thinking of this, Mu Zhi''s painting seemed to be smooth only when he was angry.


    ¡­¡­


    At the same time, back hall¡ª¡ª


    He Xiang saw the destroyed dance skirt and turned around anxiously: "Miss, what can I do? It''s someone''s intention. I think it must be princess Yi. How can she do such a thing?"


    Compared with He Xiang''s anxiety, Mu Cen seemed more calm.


    She looked at the fragmentary white dance skirt, with a faint smile, as if she didn''t care about it at all.


    "It''s a pity that this is a good material." Mu Cen light mouth.


    He Xiang couldn''t believe looking at Mu Cen: "Miss, what are you talking about! No matter how good the material is, it can''t catch up with the current situation. The skirt is ruined. What kind of dancing do you wear? "


    Mu Cen didn''t speak.


    In the last life, this scene also happened. It happened that it was also on the Zhongyuan Festival.


    It was the first Zhongyuan Festival when Mu Cen married into the east palace. Mu Cen wanted to dance, but he was abetted by Mu Zhihua. He said that because the prince liked it, Mu Cen practiced a song.

 Chapter 145

    It''s not as popular as Mu Zhi''s neon clothes, but it''s also a regular dance music with absolutely no mistakes.


    The result is the same.


    The dance skirt is wantonly damaged, and it''s not easy for mu Cen to find a replacement dress. The musician''s performance is definitely not the track that was arranged before. Mu CEN is numb at the scene, and the result can be imagined.


    The prince was angry. Mucen not only made the whole East Palace lose face, but also made himself lose face in front of the emperor and the Empress Dowager.


    At that time, it was the side imperial concubine''s painting of Mu Zhi that made her more proud.


    Taking advantage of the situation, he takes all the power in charge of the East Palace from Mu Cen. Even if Mu CEN is the crown princess, he still depends on Mu Zhihua''s face.


    There''s no turning back.


    So it''s no surprise that Mu Cen saw such a picture.


    On the contrary, when he Xiang saw that Mu Cen was not anxious or impatient, he looked like ants on the hot pot turning round and round: "Miss, you have to say something. You can only be anxious when you look at me like this!"


    Mu Cen raised his eyebrows and looked at the lotus fragrance, then at the broken dance skirt: "the clothes are broken, what''s the use of your worry?"


    "But, but..." he Xiang''s voice stammered.


    "Do you have what I asked you to bring?" Mu Cen casually asked lotus fragrance.


    He Xiang was stunned, and then returned to his mind: "yes, but does it have anything to do with the current situation? Miss, you are not. Now... "


    Mu Cen didn''t talk to He Xiang any more. He quickly took what he Xiang handed over. After opening it carefully, a brand new Ru skirt appeared in front of He Xiang.


    Lotus fragrance Leng next, return to a God is a face of amazement: "young lady, this is..."


    She looked at it carefully. She couldn''t believe what she saw. The shock in her eyebrows was obvious. "It''s so beautiful. How can there be such a beautiful dress? The embroidery on it seems to be alive, even the butterfly..."


    He Xiang was too excited to find a better word to describe.


    He Xiang has never seen such clothes.


    It looks ordinary, but it''s amazing.


    Light orange, but will not be covered by the resplendent palace, just like a dancing butterfly.


    "Don''t worry now." Mu Cen smiles, "help me change clothes."


    "Good." Lotus immediately moved.


    Mu Cen changed his clothes. He Xiang''s hands were trembling. He was afraid that he would damage his clothes. He had to wear them for a long time.


    Mu Cen didn''t say anything.


    She knows what he Xiang thinks.


    Because what mu can remember as like as two peas, Li Ruolan''s reaction is as clear as that of lotus, and he is careful to see what is happening.


    "Miss, you were born to look good. If you change your clothes, you will look better." He Xiang said from the heart.


    Suddenly he Xiang understood why Mu Cen didn''t need heavy makeup.


    Because Mu Cen''s natural beauty, coupled with clothes, even in that colorful, she can also be the most eye-catching one. She will never worry about being covered by others.


    Mu Cen didn''t say anything. He adjusted the clothes and carefully confirmed that there was no abnormality in the clothes.


    But he Xiang suddenly thought of something: "how can you dance" snow girl "like this? All the feelings have changed."


    Mu Cen smiles: "nature does not jump."


    "Isn''t that the crime of deceiving you?" He Xiang said this carefully, and carefully looked around, to make sure that no one, just so scared to look at Mu Cen.


    "Snow girl" is ordered by the Emperor today.


    If Mu Cen doesn''t jump, it''s the crime of deceiving the king. If this crime comes down, Mu Cen''s ten lives are not enough to compensate.


    "Even if it''s the crime of deceiving you, it won''t affect me. I don''t need to worry about it." Mu Cen light mouth.


    He Xiang looked at it inexplicably.


    Mu Cen didn''t explain much.


    In the last life, the music of a musician has been changed. Naturally, it is the same in this life. However, the situation in this life is different from that in the last life. Therefore, Mu Cen can''t figure out what kind of music the musician will use.


    It seems that everything that follows can only be settled as it comes.


    He Xiang saw that Mu Cen didn''t speak, but he wasn''t too nervous. Looking at Mu Cen''s calm appearance, he Xiang also calmed down.


    "Miss, it''s almost done. We''re going out." He Xiang looked at the time and reminded Mu Cen.


    Mu Cen nodded, so he carried his skirt and went out.


    When Mu Cen re entered the front hall, the original bustling front hall suddenly quieted down.


    Everyone''s eyes fall on Mu Cen. It''s clearly Ru skirt, but mu Cen''s steps are more and more light. The hair that originally hung on his shoulder has been tied into a bun, and his beautiful neck is exposed in the air.


    The charm of eyebrows and eyes, the blooming snow lotus in eyebrows and hearts.


    A raise of hand and a throw of foot are all customs.


    With the pace of Mu Cen''s building, the embroidery of the skirt is completely alive, the butterflies are flapping, and the roses seem to be alive.


    It''s beautiful.


    This kind of picture makes Mu Zhihua stunned and unable to say a word. It is clear that Mu CEN is going to be shameful, but now Mu Cen has instantly taken everyone''s attention.


    Mu Zhi''s painting is more and more indignant.


    When it was quiet around, Mu Zhihua suddenly said, "my sister is so beautiful! But my sister is not going to dance "snow girl" tonight. Is this suit suitable? "


    Mu Cen looks at Mu Zhihua and smiles at her with profound meaning.


    Mu Zhi''s heart beat faster.


    Li Changtian also returned to his senses: "this is to the point. Before I saw Miss mu, I had heard that Miss Mu had excellent dancing skills, and snow girl was even comparable to Princess Rong. I''d like to see her. "


    Mu Cen blessing body, gentle mouth: "back to the emperor, as long as the emperor like, Mu Cen will not let the emperor down.". But mu Cen did not dare to be compared with Rong Fei, and naturally did not dare to dance "snow girl" in front of the emperor, for fear of making a joke. "


    Li Changtian frowned.


    Mucen continued to say: "mucen dare not let people speculate that muwangfu has ulterior motives, so mucen boldly changed the repertoire. So please don''t blame Mu Cen. "


    Li Changtian didn''t say anything. He was dissatisfied with Mu Cen''s decision, but mu Cen''s words were perfect. Naturally, Li Changtian couldn''t say anything.


    Indeed, if Mu Cen Dances "snow girl" in front of Li Changtian, people present will basically think that Mu Cen and Mu Wangfu are on purpose and want to take this opportunity to send Mu Cen to the palace.


    Now the power in the palace is fragmented. Who can get more attention will naturally get more benefits.

 Chapter 146

    When Li Changtian is getting weaker and weaker, Mu Cen takes advantage of the situation. As long as he can get special favor, he can understand what it means.


    On the contrary, the Empress Dowager listened to Mu Cen''s words, but she laughed. Mou Guang''s inquiry into Mu Cen turned into a satisfied smile: "Mu Cen, you talk to AI Jia, what do you dance tonight. I''m looking forward to it. "


    Mu Cen looked at too thick with a smile and said quietly, "Zhouzhuang dreams of butterflies."


    "Oh?" The Empress Dowager raised her eyebrows. "It''s also a moving piece. There are not many people who can dance. It''s sad to see that Mu Cen''s clothes and Zhouzhuang Mengdie complement each other. "


    "The Empress Dowager is flattered." Mu Cen was blessed.


    With Mu Cen''s action, the dancing of the butterfly becomes obvious again.


    The butterflies on the embroidery seem to have life. As long as Mu Cen doesn''t move, they are just like ordinary embroidery. However, when Mu Cen moves, these colorful butterflies will dance and look good.


    Li Changtian also noticed.


    He sank and frowned, but he felt something was wrong.


    The Li family had been full of murders 30 years ago.


    Naturally, Li''s embroidery skills have been lost.


    Mu Cen''s skirt looks like Li''s embroidery, but it''s a little different, because Li''s embroidery can''t be so colorful, but it seems to be on a higher level.


    In recent years, many embroidery houses in Kyoto have been imitated, but no one has ever been able to succeed.


    So what''s this?


    Li Changtian did not speak, but the Empress Dowager said: "OK, then Zhouzhuang dream butterfly."


    Mu Cen nodded, then looked at the musician, not smiling.


    She naturally knew that the more she was bribed by Mu Zhihua, the more she did not dare to disobey Mu Zhihua''s orders. If Mu Cen guessed correctly, Chen Zhirong had all the musicians'' families. If she did not follow their mother and daughter''s wishes, she would not be able to live with them.


    But today, the Empress Dowager said it herself. If the musician refused, it would be a crime.


    On the contrary, the musician was scared by Mu Cen.


    For a moment, he lost his mind and subconsciously looked at the direction of Mu Zhi''s painting, but mu Zhi didn''t look at the musician for fear of being suspected.


    And the music of the front hall has not been played for a long time.


    The Empress Dowager''s eyebrows also twisted.


    Mu Cen this just light mouth: "can''t?"


    The musician returned to his senses. It was clear that Mu Cen''s voice was very light, but it made people shudder involuntarily. That kind of panic almost consumed all his thoughts in an instant.


    Subconsciously, the musician knelt down.


    The scene became eerie.


    Mu Zhihua and Chen Zhirong exchanged their views, and they were afraid to breathe for fear that the musician would poke them out in such a situation.


    "It''s no use to you." The Empress Dowager spoke majestically.


    The musician kept kowtowing. At this time, long Shaoyun, who had been quiet, suddenly stood up: "empress dowager, since the musician can''t, I can play a song."


    The Empress Dowager looked at long Shaoyun and her attitude was much better: "I remember that general Long''s piano skill was also superb. I learned it from the late lady long."


    "I don''t dare to be a micro minister, but Zhouzhuang Mengdie just learned from his mother." Long Shaoyun spoke faintly, but his eyes fell on Mu Cen. "Weichen naturally can''t match the musician''s playing, but if Miss Mu doesn''t dislike it, Weichen can play a song."


    The eyes were open and aboveboard.


    Mu Cen didn''t speak. He just looked at long Shaoyun and blessed himself for a long time: "then there will be general Lao long."


    Her eyes didn''t stay on long Shaoyun for another second, and she took back her sight calmly, but mu Cen could feel the light of long Shaoyun''s eyes falling on him.


    And Li Shiyuan''s almost burning eyes, as if to completely integrate himself into it.


    Mu Cen also chose to turn a blind eye.


    She has a faint headache.


    I can''t say the reason, but I can feel that long Shaoyun is deliberately, as if he knows the grudge between Li Shiyuan and himself, and deliberately provokes Li Shiyuan.


    Mu Cen didn''t speak.


    The musician has been taken out. Chen Zhirong is relieved. Long Shaoyun sits down calmly. The sound of musical instruments comes quickly, and the hall becomes quiet again. It seems that only the sound of music can be heard, as well as the falling beat of Mu Cen''s dance.


    They seem to have a natural tacit understanding.


    Every step of mucen, long Shaoyun can always drop notes very well.


    Once in a while, two people look at each other as if they have been looking at each other for thousands of years.


    But it''s just like this. In their pure eyes, they can''t smell an ambiguous breath.


    The people in the hall held their breath completely.


    Thoroughly attracted by Mu Cen''s Zhouzhuang Mengdie, I can''t recover from such a scene.


    Li Shiyuan''s eyes are very heavy, falling on Mu Cen''s body for a moment.


    In this tension, Li Shiyuan can clearly feel that long Shaoyun''s eyes are almost chasing on Mu Cen, but mu Cen''s eyes are much colder.


    He was silent.


    On the contrary, Li Shiyuan, who is on the edge of Li Chang''s sky, can''t hide the surprise in his eyes.


    Although the dance is not "snow girl", but such "Zhouzhuang dream of butterflies" makes Li Shiyuan even more unable to open his eyes, and the potential of Mu CEN is becoming more and more obvious.


    Even in Li Shiyuan''s eyes, possession and plunder are not hidden.


    Even Li Changtian, who has always been calm, is in a trance. It seems that in the crowd, he sees Rong Fei, who came towards him with a smile and dances in front of him.


    All these things fall into Mu Cen''s eyes.


    But her face did not show, the last beat fell, Mu Cen gasped slightly, nodded to the crowd, then looked at long Shaoyun.


    "General Long''s piano skill is excellent. Mu Cen thanks here. If it wasn''t for general Long''s piano sound, Mu Cen couldn''t have danced like this." Mu Cen spoke politely and distantly.


    Long Shaoyun just nodded, then stood up and walked back to his position.


    They didn''t communicate in the whole process.


    "Reward." Li Changtian returned to his senses and said, "I want a heavy reward."


    Mu Cen blessing body, breath has been stable down: "Mu Cen thanks Lord long en."


    Li Changtian''s eyes still didn''t move away from Mu Cen''s body. She always looked at Qu Huashang on the edge of Li Changtian''s sky. When she looked at Mu Cen again, her eyes sank down with a trace of deep thinking.


    Mu Cen naturally felt it.


    But she is always standing, as if not affected by external factors.


    How could the Empress Dowager not feel the atmosphere flowing in the hall? Her eyes also fell on Mu Cen.

 Chapter 147

    Mu Cen didn''t evade the Empress Dowager''s eyes, and still stood upright.


    Li Changtian rewarded a lot.


    Compared with the previous, there is a long list now. The sharp voice of eunuch comes, and Mu Cen just listens quietly.


    Until the end of the list, Mu Cen once again thanks, only in the company of He Xiang back to his position.


    The atmosphere of the main hall was restored.


    Mu CEN is not obvious on the surface, quietly drank a cup of tea, chewed the food on his plate, as if to stay out of the matter, totally unaware.


    Inside the hall, however, because of Mu Cen, the undercurrent was turbulent.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡ª¡ª


    Midway¡ª¡ª


    Mu Cen leaves to go to the toilet, and he Xiang follows.


    On the way back to the main hall after mucen had solved his internal problems, mucen''s steps suddenly stopped. He quietly looked at the front, and immediately knelt down.


    "I''ve seen the empress. She''s thousands of years old." The fragrance of lotus is too strong to breathe.


    Mu Cen quieted down and blessed himself: "Mu Cen, see the empress. She is thousands of years old and thousands of years old."


    Qu Huashang looked down at Mu Cen, as if he wanted Mu Cen to kneel, but he didn''t see Mu Cen get up.


    Mu CEN is not impatient and kneels quietly.


    Until Qu Hua Chang''s voice came faintly: "get up."


    "Thank you, empress." Mu Cen just stood up.


    She knelt at least for a cup of tea, still on the green tile floor like this. When she got up, her knee hurt a little, but mu Cen didn''t show it on the surface.


    She stood quietly in front of Qu Huashang, waiting for Qu Huashang to speak.


    After a long time, Qu Hua asked faintly, "do you know the intention of letting you kneel in this palace?"


    "Mu Cen doesn''t understand." Mu Cen didn''t avoid Qu Huashang''s eyes.


    Qu Huachang twisted her eyebrows slightly. She couldn''t tell whether she was repulsive or other to Mu Cen. A 16-year-old girl could be so calm and cautious.


    Even if Qu Hua''s clothes had been dyed in the palace for many years, it might not be as calm as Mu Cen.


    Think of these days, Mu Cen coax the Empress Dowager happy, in the hall, Li Changtian to Mu Cen''s eyes.


    No matter what it is, Qu Huashang has a grudge against Mu Cen.


    "Don''t understand?" Qu Hua''s voice sank.


    Mu Cen stood still, did not answer the topic, and there was no panic. On the contrary, he Xiang could not be more nervous. He had never met such a scene, and the person he was facing was Qu Huashang. He Xiang''s legs and feet were all a little weak.


    Mu Cen quietly looked at the lotus fragrance and shook his head at it.


    Lotus fragrance holding breath, this just stood quietly.


    Qu Huashang snorted and looked at Mu Cen sharply: "Mu Cen, I think you are a smart man. You know what you should and shouldn''t want. Don''t let the palace think you are an ambitious man. My palace has never been soft hearted to such people. "


    Mu Cen didn''t answer, still standing like this, looking at Qu Huashang.


    Qu Huachang''s eyes narrowed slightly, and his voice became more and more fierce: "don''t rely on your little cleverness to feel that you can do whatever you want. Otherwise, the consequences will be at your own risk. "


    Mu Cen in Qu Hua Chang''s voice down, just blessing body, calm should be: "Mu Cen remember empress''s teaching."


    There is not a trace of perfunctory between the lines. On the contrary, it is true.


    Qu Huashang looks at Mu Cen like this, as if he wants to see through Mu Cen''s idea, but mu Cen''s idea is always hidden in the fog, as if it can''t be seen.


    "You''d better keep the words of this palace firmly in your mind. Don''t forget them." Qu Huashang said every word very clearly.


    "Yes." Mu Cen was still modest.


    Qu Huashang looks at Mu Cen, and is sure that he can''t see any rebellious psychology in Mu Cen''s eyes. The former gloom just disperses a little.


    This kind of Mu Cen, if used for himself, is like a tiger adding wings to Qu Hua''s clothes.


    Once Mu Cen was selected as the imperial concubine, it would not be a good thing.


    But Qu Hua Chang didn''t stay here any longer and turned to leave.


    At the moment when Qu Hua left, Mu Cen suddenly opened his mouth and said quietly, "empress."


    Qu Huashang didn''t turn around, but his steps stopped.


    "You can rest assured that Mu Cen has never been ambitious to be a concubine. If you have such an idea, what Mu Cen danced tonight is snow girl, not Zhouzhuang dream butterfly. Mu Cen thinks his loyalty is very clear. I didn''t expect to be misunderstood by the queen. "


    Mu Cen''s tone is light.


    This, Qu Huashang turned to see Mu Cen, eyes with a trace of inquiry.


    Mu CEN is still neither humble nor arrogant: "Niang Niang, every word Mu Cen said to the Empress Dowager in Fengxiang palace is true. Mu Cen never had this idea. If he had any idea, Mu Cen would be more willing to accompany the Empress Dowager. Mu Cen didn''t grow up in the palace since he was a child. He didn''t know the rules of the palace, and he didn''t have the ability and idea to go beyond it. "


    This is not a lie, but mu Cen''s words from the bottom of his heart.


    Qu Hua Chang didn''t speak, looked at Mu Cen deeply, and then turned to leave.


    Mu Cen didn''t know whether Qu Huashang believed it or not.


    But under such circumstances, Mu Cen must show his attitude. At least for now, Mu Cen can''t build an enemy like Qu Huashang.


    Some things are not reported, it''s just that the time has not come.


    Before this time, Mu Cen must protect himself carefully to avoid any deviation.


    And Mu Cen stood in the same place for a long time and did not move until Qu Huashang''s figure was far away. Mu Cen walked towards the main hall.


    He Xiang still had a lingering fear: "Miss, the empress is so terrible."


    Mu Cen smiles: "lotus fragrance, this is just the beginning. You can''t be afraid. Even mole ants can step on your head in this palace."


    "Miss, do you really want to enter the palace?" He Xiang looks at Mu Cen and finds his voice for a long time.


    "Lotus fragrance." Mu Cen looked at He Xiang seriously, "the palace is extremely dangerous, but it is my only choice. If I really enter the palace, I may not be able to take care of everything. If you are afraid, before entering the palace, I will find a reason to let you leave the palace. In this way, I will also be more relaxed."


    This is also the truth of Mu Cen.


    After rebirth, many historical trajectories have changed.


    So some things Mu Cen didn''t count in his heart. In this case, if Mu Cen didn''t let Hexiang get involved, he wouldn''t let Hexiang get involved. This is also an account of Hexiang in his previous life.


    That''s why Muchen made such a decision.

 Chapter 148

    As a result, he Xiang shook his head: "Miss, where you are, the maid is. If something really happens to you, I will accompany you. "


    With that, he Xiang seemed to return to his senses: "bah, bah, what do you think the maid said?"


    Mu Cen was low to smile, flicked the next lotus fragrance''s forehead: "OK, go back to the front hall with me, come out too long, will be suspected."


    "Yes." The fragrance of lotus answered.


    The master and servant walked towards the front hall one by one.


    ¡­¡­


    The front hall is still bustling.


    After three rounds of wine, the ministers'' words also increased.


    Many people went to Mu Hongyuan and congratulated him. Mu Hongyuan quietly exchanged eyes with Chen Zhirong.


    Chen Zhirong is nervous.


    For mu Zhihua and Li Shiyuan''s marriage, Chen Zhirong was determined at first, but now, Chen Zhirong has no guarantee.


    Therefore, she looked at Mu Hongyuan frequently.


    Mu Hongyuan was silent.


    The Empress Dowager was a little tired and didn''t stay in the front hall. Mei Ji accompanied her back to Fengxiang palace. Before she left, the Empress Dowager looked at Li Changtian.


    Li Changtian laughed: "mother so looking at children''s minister, is something to tell children''s minister?"


    "Emperor, I''ve been waiting all night, but there''s no good news. Didn''t the emperor go to Fengxiang palace and AI''s home to say that there will be a big announcement today? " The Empress Dowager said slowly, "this sad family is lack, or no news?"


    The Empress Dowager opened her mouth, and Qu Huashang followed her: "empress dowager, you are talking about the affairs of the crown prince and his concubine."


    The Empress Dowager nodded, which was regarded as acquiescence.


    The ministers around him also quieted down, but their eyes unconsciously fell on Mu Hongyuan, and then looked at Li Shiyuan.


    Chen Zhirong was relieved.


    Mu Zhi''s paintings are extremely coquettish.


    Even the white skin is a little red, so shyly standing on the edge of Chen Zhirong, but mu Zhihua''s eyes fall on Li Shiyuan.


    Mu Cen raised her eyebrows and stood still.


    Li Shiyuan was calm and took a sip of tea. It seemed that what happened in front of him had nothing to do with him.


    The other princes didn''t speak. No matter what anyone said, this kind of thing seems out of place. Li Shiyuan''s attitude, in particular, doesn''t seem to be very interested in this proposal, even a little uncertain.


    "Prince, what do you think?" Li Shiyuan looked at Li Shiyuan.


    In a word, let the front hall suddenly quiet down, everyone''s eyes are focused on Li Shiyuan''s body.


    However, Mu Zhi''s painting became more and more shy, and he looked at Li Shiyuan all the way without distraction.


    She expected that answer more than anyone else.


    On the contrary, Mu Cen stood still, his eyes were calm, as if everything in front of him had nothing to do with him.


    Occasionally, Li Shiyuan''s eyes will fall on Mu Cen''s body, but he just sweeps it without any trace, as if to test something.


    Mu Cen''s face didn''t change in the whole process.


    "Prince?" Li Changtian called again.


    Li Shiyuan then looked at Li Changtian and slightly raised his eyebrows, but his attitude was more respectful: "I''ve already had an idea about the candidates of father, emperor and princess. As it happens, my son also wants to talk about it with his father. Now that he has said it, it''s better. "


    "Oh?" Looking at Li Shiyuan, Li Changtian was a little curious.


    Li Shiyuan is a person trained by Li Changtian. Naturally, Li Changtian can''t understand Li Shiyuan''s every move any more.


    Today, Li Changtian just brought out the topic of pushing the boat along with the current. The next thing has already come naturally, as long as Li Shiyuan cooperates.


    But now, Li Shiyuan''s attitude, Li Changtian has understood, I''m afraid things have changed.


    The choice of the crown princess is no longer Mu Zhi''s painting.


    But Li Changtian didn''t break it, indicating that Li Shiyuan would continue to speak.


    Li Shiyuan chuckled. When he raised his eyes again, the light of his eyes had already passed the crowd and fell on Mu Cen. The painting of Mu Zhi was beside Mu Cen. Everyone in the palace of nature subconsciously thought it was Mu Zhi''s painting.


    As a result, Li Shiyuan said the answer, but with a thunderbolt, everyone''s face changed on the spot.


    "My son''s ministers want to make Mu Cen in Mu''s palace the crown princess." Li Shiyuan''s words are clear.


    His eyes straight down at Mu Cen.


    Mu Cen''s brow is slightly twisted, the expression is a little surprised, have a few cent can''t say of meaning. In the eyes of outsiders, it''s like surprise and loss.


    But mu Zhihua''s face changed again and again. He couldn''t believe what he heard.


    Chen Zhirong was even more stunned. She couldn''t say a word. She looked at Qu Huashang without thinking about it. Qu Huashang also frowned. She didn''t expect that it would be like this.


    When did Li Shiyuan fall in love with Mu Cen?


    The number of times they met was very few. Could Li Shiyuan change his mind and thought just because of this Zhongyuan Festival and the few meetings he met in Prince Mu''s mansion?


    Even the Empress Dowager was surprised to see Mu Cen. Her eyes looked at Mu Cen for a moment, and finally fell on Li Shiyuan.


    It''s like asking Li Shiyuan if it''s a joke.


    "Prince, which daughter of King Mu''s residence are you talking about? AI Jia''s ears are not good recently. I can''t hear them clearly. " The Empress Dowager spoke faintly and asked again.


    Li Shiyuan''s face does not change, the answer is like one: "Mu Cen."


    The hall is quiet. Everyone can hear it clearly. Look at me, look at you. No one dares to speak.


    Mu Zhihua''s pale servant, after Li Shiyuan said such words, Mu Zhihua seemed unable to withstand such pressure and fainted directly.


    Chaos broke out in the hall.


    "Come on, pass on the imperial doctor." Qu Huashang''s reaction is very fast.


    Mu zhantian had already picked up Mu Zhihua for the first time and quickly went out. When Li Changtian saw such a picture, he finally said nothing, but walked out of the hall.


    In fact, the Zhongyuan Festival over the years is almost over at this time.


    But no one expected such an accident this year. Naturally, we didn''t dare to stay in the main hall any longer. After saying goodbye in a hurry, we left the main hall.


    Only mu Cen stood still.


    When he returned to his senses, he was a little excited: "Miss, your highness is going to make you a concubine. People in Kyoto think that the Crown Princess belongs to the second lady, but now the crown prince says it himself, and the crown prince says it, and the matter is settled. You didn''t see that the second lady was so angry that she fainted


    Mu Cen didn''t answer.


    He Xiang chirped a few words, and then noticed that Mu Cen was quiet and didn''t say a word.

 Chapter 149

    Now, he Xiang didn''t dare to speak, so he stood behind Mu Cen.


    The people in the hall left one after another.


    Soon, the whole hall was cleared down, leaving Li Shiyuan and long Shaoyun not far away, as well as Mu Cen who was still in the original position.


    But none of them broke the silence.


    Until Mu Cen stood up and nodded, he didn''t even say a word to them. He turned and walked out of the hall.


    Long Shaoyun didn''t speak. Seeing Mu Cen get up, he followed him out.


    On the contrary, Li Shiyuan sat still.


    Rong Jiu stands behind Li Shiyuan and opens his mouth to speak. However, this picture finally makes Rong Jiu not know how to open his mouth. In the end, he can only look at Li Shiyuan like this.


    Li Shiyuan finished his last sip of wine and then stood up. Rong Jiu quickly followed him.


    They walked out of the hall, and Rong Jiucai whispered: "Your Highness, this..."


    "She can''t get married." What Li Shiyuan said is direct.


    Let nine one Leng, some don''t know inside.


    The crown prince has not set up a concubine for many years. Now he speaks. No matter what the reason is, the emperor and empress, including the empress dowager, will not object to it. They will even marry each other.


    After all, whether it''s Mu Zhi''s painting or Mu Cen''s, they are all from Mu Wang''s mansion. For Li Shiyuan, it doesn''t make much difference.


    As long as the imperial edict, Mu Cen will not follow.


    Therefore, Rong Jiu does not understand what Li Shiyuan means.


    Li Shiyuan naturally knew Rong Jiu''s idea and explained coldly: "every step of Mu Cen''s calculation is clearer than anyone else. She seems to be preparing something. Now she will never rush into the palace."


    Let nine one Leng, then no longer speak.


    The woman Mu Cen and Rong Jiu had met was quite different. He planned strategies and never let himself get involved in danger.


    As soon as Li Shiyuan''s words came out, Rong Jiu understood that Mu Cen had no big tree to rely on in this deep palace. With the Empress Dowager''s love for mu Cen, she would never rashly send herself into the palace.


    She''s waiting, waiting for the right opportunity.


    "Even if she really wants to be the crown princess, it won''t be now." What Li Shiyuan said is direct.


    "But miss Mu and you..." Rong Jiu felt more and more shocked.


    It''s all about what and what.


    It''s not that it didn''t happen in the previous dynasty when brothers shared a woman, but it didn''t happen again when we entered the big Zhou Dynasty. It''s hard to avoid cruelty in the imperial family, but on the surface, everyone was kind.


    But Li Shiyuan didn''t say anything. He stood up and walked quietly towards the hall.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡ª¡ª


    Mu Zhihua suddenly fainted and was sent back to the East Hall at the first time. The imperial doctor also came in a hurry. The east hall was in a mess. Naturally, Mu Cen was also there, but mu Cen didn''t go forward to touch the mold. Instead, he stood quietly in a remote place.


    Even, Mu Cen''s face is a little impatient.


    She doesn''t like noise. The East Hall is full of people, and Mu CEN is more and more irritable.


    Want to turn around to leave, but reason has left Mu Cen down, standing still, now Mu Cen left, she is very clear, will only fall people''s tongue.


    And here, Mu Cen also does not think that he can so stop.


    The imperial doctor checks Mu Zhihua''s condition inside. Accompanied by Chen Zhirong, the whole room is waiting for news. Even the emperor and the prince go in.


    Just before Li Shiyuan went in, he looked at Mu Cen so deeply.


    Mu Cen''s face did not change in the whole process. He nodded politely. There was no sadness or joy on his face, as if it had nothing to do with him.


    When Li Shiyuan saw this, he sneered and walked towards Mu Cen, even avoiding the presence of people.


    Such a move made people''s faces slightly changed.


    There is something wrong with Mu Cen''s eyes.


    I can''t tell if I think Mu CEN is powerful or afraid. Many of the people present have offended Mu Cen, but now Mu Cen can let the prince say that he wants to make her the princess. If Mu Cen becomes the princess, their lives will be worried.


    Most importantly, the prince obviously seems to care more about Mu Cen than Mu Zhihua.


    As if overnight, Mu Cen turned the situation around and became the chief of the east palace.


    And Mu Zhihua is the one who was put in the cold.


    On the contrary, Mu Cen watched Li Shiyuan come, but he didn''t have any reaction. When Li Shiyuan saw him, Mu Cen blessed himself: "Mu Cen has seen the prince."


    Li Shiyuan looked at Mu Cen condescensively. Suddenly, he pinched Mu Cen''s chin behind him. He said clearly every word: "Mu Cen, what I want has never been impossible to get, including you."


    "So your highness gave me the princess?" Mu Cen raised her eyebrows.


    Li Shiyuan just looked at Mu Cen and lowered his voice: "why not?"


    "The prince is not afraid to bury hidden dangers for himself?" Mu Cen light smile, no taboo mouth, that eyebrow eye with a trace of provocation.


    "Mu Cen." Li Shiyuan''s voice with a warning, "don''t easily provoke the king. I will pluck your feathers one by one, and eventually I will be confined in my east palace. Therefore, you should be obedient and obedient, so that I will spoil you, eh? "


    "Ha ha." Mu CEN is smiling, but it is an unexpected cooperation, "Mu Cen thanks his Highness Prince favor."


    This sudden change of attitude made Li Shiyuan squint, as if he was thinking about what Mu Cen was going to do. On the contrary, Mu Cen seemed to have nothing to do. He just stood and didn''t struggle, and let Li Shiyuan squeeze himself.


    Even if it hurts.


    Until Li Shiyuan''s bodyguard came to his face and said, "Your Highness, the emperor let you in. The emperor''s face is not very pretty. "


    Li Shiyuan released Mu Cen and left without looking back.


    Mu CEN is still standing in the same place, just like a person who has nothing to do. His calmness on the surface makes people shudder, and there is a murderous opportunity hidden in his low eyebrows.


    He Xiang was sweating behind him.


    Mu Cen calmly picked up the lotus: "OK, let''s go back."


    "Miss --" he Xiang shook his head at Mu Cen, "Yi Jun Wang is in front... In front..."


    Mu Cen knows, just don''t want to pay attention.


    She looked at the lotus fragrance, and her voice trembled even more: "Prince Yi... Has gone... Has come."


    "Well." Mu Cen just faintly answered a voice, there is a trace of impatience in eyebrow eyes, "OK, you go back to the west side hall first, pay attention on the way, I''ll go back later. If there''s any accident, you''ll say you''re from your highness four. "


    "Ah?" He Xiang was stunned.


    Mu Cen laughed: "still not go."


    She didn''t explain much.


    Now, Mu Cen guesses with his fingers that Li Shiyuan''s people must be with him.

 Chapter 150

    He Xiang went back all the way, and there was no accident. If there was an accident, as long as it was the fourth highness, then people in the dark could not ignore it.


    She just needs to protect Hexiang.


    He Xiang did not dare to hesitate.


    For mu Cen, he Xiang is both respectful and afraid.


    Mu Cen smiles at you, not necessarily relaxed every time. Just like now, Mu Cen''s nerves are tense, and lotus fragrance will not add fuel to the fire at this time. The most important thing is that he Xiang believes in Mu Cen. No matter what Mu Cen says, he Xiang will do it regardless of the consequences.


    Soon, he Xiangtou did not return to the East Hall.


    Mu Cen had been watching He Xiang leave, and then he turned around: "what wind let Yi Jun Wang come to me personally?"


    "Mu Cen, I underestimate you." Mu zhantian''s gloomy mouth.


    Mu Cen said with a smile: "is it a day or two for the king of Yi to look down on me? It''s just that the king of Yijun is a little annoyed because he doesn''t succeed many times. "


    "You..." Mu zhantian said coldly.


    "Princess Yi, pay attention to your attitude. Don''t forget, I am now the Crown Princess appointed by the crown prince, or princess Yi will let me disappear from the world before I become the crown princess. Or princess Yi will follow me. After all, it''s not good for Princess Yi, is it? "


    Every word of Mu Cen was clear: "after all, I''m going to be the crown princess. What''s the next time Princess Yi sees me?"


    "Do you think the prince will really make you a concubine?" Mu zhantian looks at Mu Cen with gnashing teeth.


    Mu Cen frowned: "I don''t know, but at least now."


    In a few words, Mu Cen does not give mu zhantian any chance to refute, and shames mu zhantian impolitely.


    Mu zhantian had never suffered such a false humiliation. The next moment, his hand had been extended to Mu Cen, and the ferocity in his eyebrows and eyes became more and more obvious.


    Mu Cen didn''t even dodge. He watched mu zhantian grab his neck and gradually exert himself.


    Even, Mu CEN is still challenging this person: "Yi County King uses a few more efforts, the goal is achieved, isn''t it?"


    On the contrary, mu zhantian looked at Mu Cen''s chest and became uncertain.


    And the surrounding environment, also gradually let mu zhantian calm down.


    This is the East Hall. Now all the people are here. If Mu Cen has an accident in front of the public, he can not blame it. Let alone, it is mu Cen who has the upper hand in front of Li Shiyuan.


    "What? Is this not dare, Princess Yi? " Mu Cen sneered, "Prince Yi, if it were me, I would never be kind to the enemy. After all, a moment''s softening of heart may bring disaster to the top? "


    "Mu Cen." Mu zhantian gritted his teeth and called Mu Cen''s name.


    All of a sudden¡ª¡ª


    Mu zhantian''s eyes were briefly shocked, and then came a stabbing pain. He couldn''t believe looking at Mu Cen. He didn''t know what had been stabbed into his chest by the hairpin. The hairpin was deeply embedded in the skin, blocking the blood gap, but it could make people feel pain.


    Mu zhantian''s face suddenly changed.


    In Mu zhantian, Mu Cen didn''t take care of him. When he let go of him, Mu Cen lost his face: "big brother, Mu Cen didn''t mean it. It was big brother who scared Mu Cen."


    "What''s the matter?" Li Shiyuan didn''t know when to turn back. When he saw such a picture, his face sank. "What happened?"


    "Your Highness, it''s Mu Cen..." Mu zhantian didn''t want to speak.


    Mu Cen''s appearance became more and more obvious: "I didn''t mean it... I didn''t mean it. My elder brother wanted to strangle me. I was afraid, so I stabbed him with a hairpin. I didn''t mean it."


    Said, Mu Cen knelt down.


    But in the moment of Mu Cen kneeling down, a trace of provocation and cunning flashed in his eyebrows, and he just laughed at mu zhantian.


    Mu zhantian wanted to kill Mu Cen on the spot, but under such circumstances, mu zhantian could do nothing but watch Mu Cen feel complacent.


    But Li Shiyuan listened to Mu Cen''s words and immediately changed his face: "Mu zhantian, don''t you know that Mu CEN is the Crown Princess appointed by the king? Do you want to be right with me when you do this? "


    "I dare not." Mu zhantian immediately knelt down.


    Mu Cen''s voice softened a little, and the more she touched Li Shiyuan''s heart, the more she looked at Li Shiyuan, with a trace of panic in her eyes: "Your Highness, I didn''t mean to, maybe I was too angry. You suddenly want to make Mu Cen a concubine. Maybe you can''t accept it in the palace. "


    Li Shiyuan''s eyes narrowed slightly.


    Muchen can always have different faces at different times.


    Can be indifferent, can be pathetic, can also be weird, and even now such grievances.


    But Li Shiyuan couldn''t find the real face of Mu Cen.


    When he thought about the investigation of Mu Cen, an ordinary Gu Fu seemed to have hidden secrets, so he naturally made Mu Cen his concubine, not only because he was interested in Mu Cen.


    "Your Highness --" Mu Cen called softly.


    Li Shiyuan recovered, and mu zhantian sank: "Your Highness, don''t be cheated by Mu Cen. This woman is cruel and ruthless. She has a premeditation. Think about it... "


    "Shut up." Li Shiyuan didn''t give mu zhantian another chance to speak.


    Mu zhantian looks at Mu Cen darkly, but he is silent at last.


    Mu CEN is still kneeling: "Your Highness, Mu CEN is a little surprised. He wants to leave the East Hall first. Mu Cen can''t do anything here. He will only make trouble and even make people feel uncomfortable."


    This words, Mu Cen said very quickly also very anxious, as if suffered the grievance.


    Li Shiyuan did not say anything, but personally helped Mu Cen up: "I want someone to send you back."


    "No, Mu Cen doesn''t want to cause any more trouble." Mu Cen shook his head and refused.


    Li Shiyuan didn''t say anything. After standing up, Mu Cen quickly turned around and left, even without stopping for a moment.


    Li Shiyuan stood with a negative hand and watched Mu Cen leave. Then he turned and looked at mu zhantian: "you''ve been following me for so long. Don''t you know that if you can''t bear it, you''ll make a big plan?"


    "Your Highness..." Mu zhantian was eager to explain.


    "A woman, you and a woman care, how can you achieve great things." Li Shiyuan said to Mu zhantian in a gloomy voice, "why, I didn''t make Zhihua the crown princess. You can''t wait to come out to seek justice for Zhihua?"


    "I dare not." Mu Zhan Tiancheng looks at Li Shiyuan in fear.


    Li Shiyuan''s ruthlessness is also well known. Apart from being cautious, mu zhantian''s success in today''s position is due in large part to his following Li Shiyuan.


    Li Shiyuan''s vision did not slow down: "compared with Mu Zhi''s paintings, who do you think is more suitable for the position of crown princess. During this period of time, is it not enough to know painting? Not only in front of the king, but also in front of the emperor and the empress dowager, is there not enough trouble? "

 Chapter 151

    Mu zhantian couldn''t answer.


    It''s like after Mu Cen came back, Mu Zhi''s painting completely changed. This kind of painting is really inappropriate. Even mu zhantian knows that even Mu Hongyuan''s mind is a little biased.


    "Zhihua is Wang''s woman. Naturally, Wang won''t treat her badly. But do you think a casual person can sit on the throne of crown prince and princess? " Li Shiyuan looked at mu zhantian condescensively, "zhantian, I know you are worried about Zhihua, but you know, no matter what, she is the first one to appear. Do you want to see Zhihua pushed out like this one day?"


    Mu zhantian no longer speaks.


    "The position of Prince and concubine is for the future position of emperor and empress. Don''t you know which is more important? " Li Shiyuan dropped a word, stopped talking and hurried back to the East Hall.


    Mu zhantian stood in the same place and said nothing. The hairpin on his chest was still stabbed in his muscles.


    He knows that this is mu Cen''s revenge and warning.


    Under the current situation, Mu Cen takes the lead. No matter what he says, no one will believe him again. However, Mu Cen''s words can be trusted by everyone.


    Before the emergence of several dangerous, Mu Cen naturally also put this account in his head.


    This hairpin, if Mu Cen makes more efforts, is facing his heart, there is no room for maneuver.


    Mu zhantian sank, and then someone helped him out.


    This mu Cen, absolutely can''t stay.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡ª¡ª


    And at the same time¡ª¡ª


    In the East Hall.


    The imperial doctor had checked Mu Zhihua''s condition and said respectfully: "tell the emperor, empress dowager, Miss Zhihua is just too frightened. She just faints. She will wake up after a tea break. I''ve already prescribed a tranquilizing prescription, and I''ll be fine soon. "


    Li Changtian nodded.


    The imperial doctor retreated.


    And Chen Zhirong sobbed in a low voice. For such a situation, she was even more distressed. Looking at Mu Hongyuan''s eyes, with a trace of blame.


    Even Wang Xueshuang could not help sighing.


    I don''t know what to say for a moment.


    This change has caught people off guard.


    "Where is the prince?" Qu Hua Chang suddenly opened his mouth.


    One side of the slave faltered and said: "the prince just went out, I don''t know where the hall went down."


    Qu Huashang was quiet, and soon walked out of the hall. When Qu Huashang came out of the hall, he saw Li Shiyuan come in. Qu Huashang looked at Li Shiyuan, but Li Shiyuan was silent.


    "Does the empress have something to look for her son''s minister?" Li Shiyuan asked directly.


    "You come with the palace." Qu Hua said it directly.


    Li Shiyuan didn''t speak, but quietly followed Qu Huashang to the relatively quiet corridor of the East Hall. Qu Huashang didn''t stop until there was no one.


    "Shiyuan, do you know what you are doing?" Qu Huashang called Li Shiyuan''s name and asked calmly.


    Li Shiyuan did not change his face: "my son knows what he is doing."


    "Why did you say such an answer when your father asked you today?" Qu Hua Chang was a little angry. He just looked at Li Shiyuan and asked clearly.


    Qu Huashang is worried that Li Changtian has a crush on Mu Cen.


    As a result, this worry hasn''t been put down, and Li Changtian hasn''t been able to point out Mu Cen''s marriage yet, but suddenly a Cheng Yaojin comes out, and Cheng Yaojin is still his own prince.


    This let Qu Hua Chang how can let go of heart.


    A mu Cen, who only appears in the palace for two days, can turn everything upside down. If Mu Cen really marries into the East Palace, who knows what happens.


    It''s not that the previous dynasty did not happen, and the daughter-in-law eventually became the empress of the palace.


    Qu Huachang took a deep breath and looked at Li Shiyuan again: "prince, you have always been the most reassuring person in this palace. As a result, you have done such a mindless thing now. Now you go back to tell your father, the name is just wrong, you want to make a concubine or know painting. Don''t forget, this is the tacit understanding between the palace and the palace. What do you think of King Mu and the people in his house? "


    Li Shiyuan didn''t answer.


    "Besides, you and Zhihua --" Qu Huashang didn''t go on.


    All of us know these things, but we have never told them.


    Li Shiyuan looked at Qu Huashang and said carelessly for a long time, "my son will make her a side imperial concubine."


    Qu Hua''s clothes wring her eyebrows.


    "After the mother, the children''s ministers know what to do. Mu CEN is the legitimate daughter of Prince Mu''s house. It''s nothing for her son''s ministers to make her a concubine. Knowing that the painting was born of the common people, it was not safe to be a concubine. If Mu Cen had been in Prince Mu''s residence for a long time, who would be the crown prince and princess? My son''s minister thinks that the queen mother already has a steelyard in her heart. It''s very clear. "


    Li Shiyuan said directly: "besides, compared with Mu Cen, Zhihua''s mother thinks who is more suitable to be the crown princess. Obviously, what Mu Cen has done in these two days is enough proof. Looking at the palace, how many people can coax the Empress Dowager into obedience, and even Mei Ji can look at her with new eyes? "


    Qu Hua Chang stopped talking.


    "Therefore, please rest assured that every decision made by my son''s minister is well thought out, which is not what my mother thought. If Mu CEN is only beautiful and has no brain, his children''s ministers will not make Mu Cen a concubine. "


    Li Shiyuan made his position clear.


    Qu Huashang was quiet for a long time before he looked at Li Shiyuan: "your father, you may not agree."


    "My son''s ministers have already told my father about this. My father didn''t say that he didn''t agree with me, but my father didn''t nod his head. I want my mother to talk to my father about this." Li Shiyuan looked at Qu Huashang flatteringly.


    Qu Hua Chang still frowned and didn''t agree.


    But Li Shiyuan didn''t mean to go on, and the topic came to an abrupt end.


    Some things can''t be forced too hard.


    And Mu CEN is the duck to the mouth, Li Shiyuan is not worried about Mu Cen can escape.


    It''s hard for her to fly.


    In this way of thinking, Li Shiyuan and Qu Huashang went back to the East Hall, but the atmosphere in the east hall was still much more depressing. Mu Zhihua wakes up, but he is still crying, as if he can''t get out of this.


    Chen Zhirong also cried and looked at Mu Hongyuan like this: "Mr. Wang, you should make the decision for Zhihua."


    Mu Hongyuan didn''t say anything: "looking at the empress and the young lady, when something happened, I asked for you."


    One side of the slave scared not light, immediately knelt down: "slave obey."


    Then Mu Hongyuan went out.


    Li Changtian didn''t leave, but Qu Huashang and Li Shiyuan had already come back. When Mu Hongyuan came out again, Li Shiyuan just wanted to say something, but Qu Huashang unexpectedly interrupted Li Shiyuan.

 Chapter 152

    "It''s too sudden. We''ll discuss it after the festival." Qu Huashang light mouth, prevent all the possibility of speaking.


    Li Shiyuan frowned.


    Li Changtian looks at Qu Huashang, and then falls his eyes on Li Shiyuan. His eyes are cold: "why does the prince have to make Mu Cen the crown princess?"


    "The master of the East Palace naturally needs a smart woman to be the abbot. Mu CEN is the best choice." Li Shiyuan''s face does not change, "besides, my son likes Mu Cen, and I also ask my father to help me."


    Li Changtian, who always dotes on Li Shiyuan, unexpectedly doesn''t agree.


    This attitude makes Qu Hua''s clothes frown.


    Also let Li Shiyuan some unclear.


    But in such an atmosphere, no one dare to speak.


    When the atmosphere was slightly tense, Mu Hongyuan unexpectedly said: "emperor, the proposal of Weichen to the prince is meaningless. Whether it''s Zhihua or Mu Cen, they are all the treasures of King Mu''s house. It''s my honor to be the crown princess. "


    As soon as these words came out, Chen Zhirong, who had just appeased Mu Zhihua, just heard them. Her face changed again and again.


    In fact, during this period of time, Chen Zhirong can detect Mu Hongyuan''s partiality towards Mu Cen, but he didn''t expect that in such a matter, he could be so eccentric.


    If Mu Cen really becomes the crown princess, then she and Mu Zhihua will have no good life to live.


    Chen Zhirong will not allow such a thing to happen.


    But on such an occasion, Chen Zhirong said nothing and watched quietly.


    Chen Zhirong will try to come up with a more reasonable way before everything is settled.


    Mu Hongyuan''s words, but Li Changtian quieted down, and then said coldly but dignified: "it''s a major event in the palace for the prince to establish a concubine. This matter will be postponed until after this year''s draft."


    As soon as Li Changtian''s words came out, the faces of the people present were different.


    But no one dared to say anything more.


    Only Chen Zhirong was relieved.


    There is still three months to go before the draft, and it will be in the spring of next year.


    In this March, as long as Mu Zhihua is able to bear Li Shiyuan''s child, Mu Zhihua will be able to enter the East Palace smoothly. After all, although Li Shiyuan has never been a concubine, he still has concubines, but Li Shiyuan never gave birth to a prince.


    As long as Mu Zhihua is pregnant, everything will change.


    Chen Zhirong''s face softened slightly.


    But Li Changtian didn''t stay in the East Hall. His tired look gradually disappeared, and the excitement in the east hall also disappeared.


    Soon, the east hall was quiet again.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡ª¡ª


    Mu Cen calmly walked towards the west side hall, and didn''t even look back at the brightly lit East Hall. Everything in the East Hall seemed to have nothing to do with Mu Cen.


    Even Muchen''s pace is getting faster and faster.


    It was an easy victory, but mu Cen didn''t feel any pleasure. On the contrary, it was like a huge stone pressing on Mu Cen''s chest. He couldn''t breathe.


    Mu Cen sank and forced himself to calm down.


    Now, for mu Cen, there is no turning back.


    If she retreats, the result can be imagined.


    Looking at the bright lights of the deep palace, it was the most familiar place in the last life, even more familiar to Muchen than the palace of King Mu. But in this life, Muchen was extremely disgusted.


    This kind of irritability is getting worse and worse. Mu Cen suddenly turns around and walks towards the palace wall. When he comes to the west gate, Mu Cen jumps up and doesn''t care that he is wearing a Ru skirt. He just goes along the palace wall and turns over again.


    But after all, wearing Ru skirt is inconvenient.


    At the moment of landing, Mu Cen''s toe accidentally stepped on the skirt and nearly faltered. Before she had time to exclaim, suddenly a gust of wind came. Mu Cen became alert, but he had not come to respond. He had been hugged into a solid chest.


    Just in a moment, Muchen relaxed.


    Looking at the person who appeared in front of him, Mu Cen was almost helpless: "general long, where are you going to take me?"


    Long Shaoyun didn''t speak. He hugged Mu Cen all the way and quickly walked towards the deep place outside the palace wall.


    Until a horse appears in front of long Shaoyun and Mu Cen, long Shaoyun still doesn''t say a word, and directly takes Mu Cen to the horse and drives him away.


    Mu Cen''s ears only heard the wind, and there was no other sound.


    While long Shaoyun raised his whip with one hand and protected Mu Cen with the other. The horse galloped towards the woods.


    Mu Cen''s voice was also covered by the constant whistling wind.


    Until long Shaoyun''s deep voice came: "cold?"


    This person''s deep eyes have fallen on Mu Cen''s body. Because of the cold wind, Mu Cen''s skin has goose bumps and his ears are red.


    He didn''t wait for mu Cen to speak, quickly took off his cloak and wrapped it directly on Mu Cen''s body.


    Cold disappeared, close to the person''s chest, but bursts of warmth.


    In the end, Mu Cen didn''t speak, so long Shaoyun took him farther and farther.


    Until the depth of the forest, the horse raised its hoof, after a whine, it gradually stopped.


    ¡­¡­


    Long Shaoyun jumps down, and Mu CEN is still sitting on the horse. After long Shaoyun stands firm, he reaches out his hand and hands it to Mu Cen: "come down."


    Mu Cen hesitates, and finally reaches out his hand and lets long Shaoyun help him get off the horse.


    Until Mu Cen fell to the ground, she looked at long Shaoyun, and then took off her cloak. Before she could return it to long Shaoyun, the man said faintly: "put it on. The girl''s body is delicate. It''s windy outside. It''s easy to get cold."


    Dazhou is the coldest around Zhongyuan Festival.


    Snowflakes fall off one by one.


    The black shawl was already covered with snowflakes.


    And Mu Cen under the shawl is just a Ru skirt, and the former shawl is in the East Hall. Mu Cen didn''t show any affectation. He said thanks and didn''t force him to return his cloak to long Shaoyun.


    But mu Cen didn''t move his eyes when he looked at long Shaoyun: "general long, what''s the matter with you bringing me here?"


    Mu Cen raised his eyebrows, but his voice was still calm.


    Long Shaoyun just looked at Mu Cen, very quiet, and did not answer Mu Cen''s question for the first time.


    Mu Cen did not urge.


    Two people stand very close, who did not break such silence.


    All of a sudden, long Shaoyun gently smiles: "it''s not already what you want. Why don''t you have any happiness in your eyes?"


    Mu Cen twists his eyebrows and looks at long Shaoyun with some puzzlement.


    "The crown prince has already explained to the emperor that he wants to make you the crown princess. You should be happy, shouldn''t you?" Long Shaoyun asked Mu Cen lightly.

 Chapter 153

    Mu Cen was asked by long Shaoyun, but he was quiet.


    But soon, Mu Cen low smile, and then raised his head to meet long Shaoyun''s eyes, but there is no dodge: "should be happy, but after all, haven''t got it, shouldn''t you keep a little calm? If you get carried away, it''s easy for ducks to fly


    Mu Cen''s answer is very calm, but also said that there is no emotion.


    Long Shaoyun just looked at it like this. He lost his big hand behind him and then loosened it. After a long time, he said, "do you really want to marry the prince?"


    Mu Cen gave a positive answer: "yes."


    "Mu Cen, what do you want to do?" Long Shaoyun''s hand hidden behind him suddenly stretched out and wanted to touch Mu Cen, but at last he clenched his fist in the air and quietly put it on his side.


    This question, Mu Cen did not answer, but calmly changed the topic: "general long took me out of the palace, just to ask me these questions?"


    Long Shaoyun low smile, some sarcasm, and then said: "no, if I say, I''m taking you out when the wine song?"


    Mu Cen didn''t speak.


    Long Shaoyun really turned out a pot of wine and just looked at Mu Cen.


    Mu Cen said with a smile: "general long is sure that I can drink?"


    "Osmanthus wine, not intoxicating, as long as not greedy." Long Shaoyun said faintly.


    Mu Cen hum a voice, but it is very natural to take over, both of them speak again, so quiet to find a space to sit down, there is a drink without a mouthful.


    Sweet scented osmanthus is very fragrant.


    Longshaoyun''s sweet scented osmanthus wine is the best.


    The entrance is the aroma of osmanthus, which makes people greedy, but the aftereffect of osmanthus wine is very strong. In such a greedy cup, it''s very easy for people to forget themselves.


    But mu CEN is always calm and alert.


    Long Shaoyun didn''t mean to let Mu Cen drink more.


    Mu Cen can''t understand long Shaoyun. They just drink without a mouthful. They seldom talk. Even if they chat occasionally, they are all about the frontier affairs mentioned by long Shaoyun.


    It is well known that the border is bitter and cold, but in the mouth of long Shaoyun, it has become a rare beauty, birch forest, riding horse and whip, unique stone room. It is easy for mu Cen to draw such a picture in his mind.


    Beautiful and arrogant.


    But it''s not suitable for mu Cen now.


    When it''s Mu Cen''s turn, Mu Cen always keeps three points in his words, and long Shaoyun doesn''t mind until they finish their osmanthus wine.


    Mu Cen took a look at the sky: "general long, it''s late. If I don''t go back to the palace, I''m afraid there will be an accident."


    Today''s business is not small.


    Although she was in xipiandian, she was finally targeted. If she was left behind in the palace, it would not be as easy to get away as King Mu''s house.


    Mu Cen doesn''t want to cause himself any trouble.


    Long Shaoyun makes a sound and stands up. Then he reaches out his hand to Mu Cen. Mu Cen doesn''t show any affectation. He pulls long Shaoyun''s hand and stands up.


    The snow on the ground is thicker.


    There are snowflakes in their hair, one by one.


    Not far away at random walking horse seems to have some impatience, constantly neighing.


    "Mu Cen." Long Shaoyun looks at Mu Cen, and his voice suddenly drops.


    This time, with a thick cocoon on the finger so gently stroked Mu Cen delicate skin, in such a touch, with cold and tender, let long Shaoyun have a moment of trance and greed.


    Mu Cen frowned and looked at long Shaoyun like this: "general long, it''s not appropriate for you to do this."


    Long Shaoyun didn''t let go, but the big hand stopped: "I''ll leave early tomorrow morning and go back to the border. This time I''ll go for a year, and I won''t be able to come back until next year''s Zhongyuan Festival."


    Mu Cen was calm and said, "have a safe trip, general long."


    There is no intention of retaining.


    No more words.


    Then, Mu Cen took long Shaoyun''s hand out of his face and quietly stepped back. Long Shaoyun looks at the palm of his hand, and finally lowers his head to laugh at himself.


    When lifting eyes, long Shaoyun''s eyes still fall on Mu Cen.


    Mu Cen didn''t evade.


    "Mu Cen, don''t you really go to the border with me?" Long Shaoyun asked again carefully.


    "General long, you know my answer." Mu Cen''s tone is still calm.


    Long Shaoyun chuckled: "OK. In the palace, take care of yourself. If you have something to do, you can go to the people in the general''s residence. Don''t worry. The people in the general''s residence are trustworthy. They will inform me of your words as soon as possible. "


    Mu Cen said, "thank you very much, general long."


    Long Shaoyun didn''t say anything: "mount the horse, I''ll take you back to the palace."


    Mu Cen didn''t leave. He looked at long Shaoyun quietly and suddenly said, "general long, if you can, just keep the border and don''t go back to Beijing. Kyoto is not a good place. "


    In the last life, if long Shaoyun did not return to Beijing, even if he resisted the imperial edict, Li Shiyuan had nothing to do with him.


    Long Shaoyun holds the military power in his hands, and he is also deeply loved by the people in the border areas.


    Long Shaoyun is safe in the border as long as he does not return to Kyoto all his life.


    Even if Li Shiyuan wants to do something to long Shaoyun, he has to weigh it. But once we enter Kyoto, we will not let Shao Yun has the final say.


    And Mu Cen''s words made long Shaoyun squint: "Mu Cen, what do you mean by that?"


    "Nothing, just say it." Mu Cen didn''t explain more, "don''t you want to send me back to the palace? If you don''t go, it''s too late. "


    Then, Mu Cen took the initiative to mount the horse.


    At the moment when she stepped on the saddle, long Shaoyun had already picked up Mu Cen. The black cloak wrapped Mu Cen tightly, with the smell of long Shaoyun and the smell of sweet scented osmanthus.


    The horse''s hooves were raised and galloped in the heavy snow, all the way towards the palace.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡ª¡ª


    At that time, the west side hall¡ª¡ª


    He Xiang knelt on the ground, trembling with fright: "tell your highness... Little... Miss has never come back."


    Li Shiyuan looked at He Xiang fiercely: "you are Mu Cen''s slave. Why didn''t your master come back, but you came back first?"


    "The young lady asked the maidservant to come back first and said that she would be there soon." He Xiang dare not hide.


    The fear of Li Shiyuan comes from the heart. It seems that as long as he sees Li Shiyuan, he Xiang''s heel can''t stand firmly. He Xiang can''t say why. Even in front of the emperor and the empress dowager, he Xiang is not so.


    Especially the gloomy Li Shiyuan, he Xiang has no doubt that he will die here.


    "Where did she go?" Li Shiyuan asked directly.


    He Xiang shook his head: "I don''t know."


    I really don''t know.


    He Xiang can''t understand Mu Cen''s thoughts unless he Xiang follows him.

 Chapter 154

    Li Shiyuan saw that he Xiang was shaking, and his eyebrows and eyes were cold: "you''d better not let me know that you have any deception, otherwise..."


    Li Shiyuan didn''t finish the rest.


    And he Xiang was too scared to say a word.


    Li Shiyuan didn''t stay in the xipiandian, so he quickly turned and went out, but the tension in his face was obvious.


    Where can Mu Cen go at this time?


    What''s more, when something happened today, Li Shiyuan even asked himself to make Mu Cen the crown princess. What Li Shiyuan was more worried about was that mu zhantian would start first.


    Besides, it''s not that it didn''t happen.


    That''s why Li Shiyuan arrived at xipian hall as soon as he learned that mucen had left the East Hall. As a result, mucen was not there.


    "If you dig three feet, you''ll have to find out the people." Li Shiyuan''s gloomy command.


    Mu Zhanxiao and Rong Jiu look at each other.


    You know, it''s impossible not to disturb Li Shiyuan''s in the palace. After all, the palace is full of Li Shiyuan''s eyeliner. Not to mention, now, Mu CEN is Li Shiyuan''s heart.


    Sitting openly like this is a challenge to Li Shiyuan.


    "Your Highness, please think twice. It''s not the right time to do so." Mu Zhanxiao twisted his eyebrows and took the initiative to speak.


    Rong Jiu also seconded.


    Li Shiyuan looks at them gloomily, but he doesn''t mean to change his mind. Mu Zhanxiao and Rong Jiu look at each other, and finally they don''t speak any more: "I''ll do it now."


    But mu Zhanxiao didn''t know how many times he scolded Mu Cen.


    It seems that after Mu Cen appeared, everything was in a mess.


    What happened in Mu zhantian before, in order not to involve Mu Cen, Li Shiyuan''s behavior has already aroused Li Shiyuan''s suspicion.


    Now, if you look for mu Cen in the palace, it''s not a good thing¡ª¡ª


    But Li Shiyuan''s idea can not be easily reversed.


    Mu Zhanxiao sighed almost silently.


    At this time, Rong temple comes in a hurry. Mu Zhanxiao and Rong Jiu twist their eyebrows. Li Shiyuan turns around. Rong temple has knelt down with a pearl hairpin in his hand: "Your Highness, this is what your subordinates found in the palace wall of the West palace gate."


    This is a pearl hairpin presented by Li Shiyuan to Mu Cen.


    It''s not strange that Rong Temple knows each other.


    The priceless treasures are as like as two peas. The glossiness of different lights is quite different. Even the imperial storehouse can not find second identical ones.


    Li Shiyuan gave it to Mu Cen after being polished.


    So Rong Temple recognized him, so he hurried back to the hall with his hairpin.


    Li Shiyuan quickly picked up the Pearl hairpin, a trace of panic flashed in his eyebrows: "where did you say you found it?"


    "Simon." Rongsi gave the answer.


    "What about people?" Li Shiyuan asked directly.


    Rong Si shook his head: "I saw the hairpin, but I didn''t see Miss mu. Simon''s guards have never seen anyone, saying that they have never heard anything, or that someone has left. "


    Li Shiyuan didn''t say a word. He grabbed the hairpin and quickly walked toward the west gate. Rong Jiu and Rong Temple saw this and hurriedly followed. Mu Zhanxiao stayed and sent Yingwei to look for mu Cen in the palace.


    As a result, it is still in vain.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡ª¡ª


    "General long, just send me here." Mu Cen light mouth.


    Long Shaoyun looks at Mu Cen in his arms and says nothing. As soon as he pulls the reins, the horse stops. Then he helps Mu Cen off the horse.


    After Mu Cen stood firm, he naturally gave his cloak back to long Shaoyun.


    Long Shaoyun stopped Mu Cen''s action and tied the belt again: "no, it''s not snowing now, but the temperature is very low. If you wear it like this, you''ll get cold when you go back."


    See long Shaoyun insist, Mu Cen did not say anything.


    Long Shaoyun looked at Mu Cen quietly: "I''m leaving. I''ll take care of myself in Kyoto. If you have something to do, go to the general''s house to find someone. Do you hear me? "


    Mu Cen didn''t answer.


    Long Shaoyun didn''t force Mu Cen to turn around and get on the horse.


    When long Shaoyun is ready to leave, Mu Cen stops long Shaoyun: "general long."


    Long Shaoyun stopped and looked at Mu Cen as if he was waiting for her to go on. Mu Cen hesitated for a moment and then said faintly: "have you never met me before?"


    This time, the quiet man was long Shaoyun. For a long time, he gave a low smile: "yes. But I''ve seen you. You haven''t seen me


    Mu Cen frowned.


    When he wanted to ask more questions, long Shaoyun continued: "when you tell me why you have to enter the palace, I''ll tell you, eh?"


    Mu Cen


    "I''m going, Muchen. Take care Long Shaoyun did not stay.


    Mu Cen looks at the figure that long Shaoyun leaves, and finally sighs and shakes his head. Then he walks along the wall quietly, thinking about how to get in.


    That kind of dizzy feeling came again, always feel a little uncomfortable.


    I don''t know if the aftereffect of sweet scented osmanthus brewed has broken out. Although Mu Cen doesn''t falter, the feeling that his head is heavy and his feet are light still becomes obvious.


    Sweet scented osmanthus wine¡ª¡ª


    Sure enough, we can''t drink too much.


    When long Shaoyun persuades himself, Mu Cen obviously doesn''t listen.


    Mu Cen sank, but didn''t think much. She jumped directly onto the palace wall and landed on the ground, but at the moment of landing, her foot stepped on the stone, Mu Cen murmured.


    "Who is it?" The guard on patrol heard the news and immediately ran over.


    Mu Cen Leng next, in the heart greatly surprised, west gate nearby even a can dodge of place all have no, if was discovered, that result not too good.


    And now Mu CEN is more unlikely to jump out of the palace wall, which is really exposing himself.


    But if she doesn''t find a place to avoid this time, the result doesn''t seem to be much better.


    How could she explain to all the people that the daughter of Prince Mu''s mansion appeared in Ximen in the middle of the night. No matter what the reason is, it doesn''t seem to make sense.


    Mu Cen''s brain is spinning fast.


    She''s looking around.


    Except for a few big trees, the nearest palace is 18000 miles away.


    Mu CEN is really desperate.


    I never thought that I would be able to come to such a situation one day.


    And the voice of the bodyguard also attracted more people. For the first time, Mu Cen hoped to see Mu Zhanxiao. After all, Mu Zhanxiao was the bodyguard of the front imperial court, and he could appear. If Mu Zhanxiao was there, Mu Cen could escape this time. At least they were on the same boat, and Mu Zhanxiao couldn''t ignore it.


    But obviously, Muchen thinks too much.


    There was no one mu Cen knew or even led. Mu Cen knew clearly that he was mu zhantian''s man.


    Musen, take a deep breath.


    At this time, a clear cooling came with a dignified voice: "in the middle of the night, what are you doing?"

 Chapter 155

    Originally, Qi Shushu, the bodyguard who came to Mu Cen, knelt down: "I''ve seen Prince Li. He''s thousands of years old."


    Li Shi Li?


    Mu Cen turned his back to Li Shili and didn''t recognize it for the first time. But when he heard the voice of the bodyguard, Mu Cen was a little strange. He didn''t expect to meet Li Shili here.


    How can Li Shili suddenly appear here?


    But Li Shili''s appearance just blocked the guard''s steps. Mu Cen didn''t want to, so she took the opportunity to walk towards the nearest big tree. At least if she could walk through these trees, she could leave here smoothly.


    But the remaining light of Mu Cen''s eyes fell on Li Shili''s figure, and his brow was still locked.


    "What''s the name of shouting at night?" Li Shi Li asked in a deep voice.


    The bodyguard explained in a hurry: "the slaves heard the news and were afraid of assassins, so they came in a hurry. These two days are the Chinese New Year''s day. There are many people in the palace, so we can''t miss a little."


    The leading bodyguard and Li Shili explained.


    Li Shi Li took a look behind him without any trace, then said faintly: "where''s the assassin?"


    "This..." the bodyguard was quiet.


    "I just came from the West. I didn''t see anyone. Instead, I saw a cat in the palace. It seems that it was raised by Princess Xi. Princess Xi''s cat has been lost. Are you not afraid that Princess Xi will come back and ask you?" Li Shi Li''s mouth is not salty.


    The guard looked at each other, and the voice came from the West.


    But Li Shi Li also came from the West. If Li Shi Li didn''t see it, it was really their wrong judgment.


    When Li Shili finished, the bodyguard answered in a hurry: "that slave will go to find the cat for the concubine Xi first."


    Li Shi Li en''s voice: "I see it running forward."


    Li Shi Li pointed to a direction at random.


    The bodyguard left in a hurry. Soon, the west gate became quiet. Li Shili looked at the tree not far away and didn''t speak. Then he turned and walked in another direction.


    Mu Cen was relieved to see the bodyguard leave.


    But when looking at Li Shili, Mu CEN is more and more confused. She can be sure that Li Shili saw him, but why Li Shili didn''t make a sound to stop him? Instead, she covered himself in front of the guard.


    Without Li Shi Li''s cover, Mu Cen could not leave here safely tonight.


    Mu Cen took a deep breath and didn''t think about it any more. It''s not suitable to stay here for a long time. She quickly followed the tree and went all the way into the hall, and quickly walked toward the west side hall.


    But Li Shi Li''s action, still let Mu Cen in the heart clap Deng for a while.


    Can''t help but let Mu Cen think of the things of lookout fragrant building.


    After all, in Wangxiang building, long Shaoyun recognized himself, but it was because long Shaoyun knew himself. What about Li Shili? Mu Cen had no contact with Li Shili in this life.


    In the last life, Mu Cen met Li Shili several times at the banquet in the East Palace, and they just nodded their friendship, and didn''t even say anything.


    So what happened tonight¡ª¡ª


    Mu Cen forces himself to calm down. If Li Shi li really recognizes himself, I''m afraid many things will have to be considered in the long run.


    Li Shili is more elusive than Li Shiyuan.


    Because Li Shi Li doesn''t stand on either side.


    Whether it is a blessing or a curse is becoming more and more uncertain.


    But mu Cen didn''t think about it any more. Now it''s not the time to think about it. She must rush back to xipiandian as soon as possible.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡ª¡ª


    In the west side hall.


    Li Shiyuan has turned back.


    He Xiang is still kneeling on the ground, and even dare not look at Li Shiyuan. This gloomy Li Shiyuan makes people shudder.


    Even Rong Jiu didn''t dare to say anything.


    "You can''t find a living man in the palace?" Li Shiyuan asked Rong Jiu coldly.


    Rong Jiu said: "Rong temple and Lord Mu are still searching in the palace, but they don''t dare to do too much for fear of arousing other people''s suspicion."


    Li Shiyuan didn''t speak, and the gloom in his face never eased.


    "But your highness, you can rest assured that you haven''t heard anything at present. Mu zhantian hasn''t left the East Hall, and his Highness the prince has returned to the East Hall, so miss Mu should not have an accident." Rong Jiu comforts Li Shiyuan.


    But Rong Jiu is not sure.


    After all, this deep palace is a place where people eat without spitting. It''s too easy for a person to disappear quietly.


    Finally, if Mu Cen was really OK, why did he drop the hairpin.


    But looking at Li Shiyuan''s face, Rong Jiu did not dare to say another word.


    At this time, the sound of footsteps came from outside the xipiandian. The people in the room looked at the door for the first time. Li Shiyuan reacted quickly and stood up immediately.


    Rong Jiu followed up in a hurry.


    As soon as the door opened, people saw Mu Cen''s figure in the xipiandian.


    He Xiang was relieved immediately, and immediately welcomed him: "Miss, you are back. You scared me to death..."


    Speaking of the back, he Xiang''s voice became lighter and lighter, and his head dropped.


    Mu Cen twisted his eyebrows and looked at the lotus fragrance, then said faintly: "you go back first."


    "Yes." He Xiang didn''t dare to stay for a moment. He immediately turned and walked towards his house.


    Mu Cen watched he Xiang leave, and then she looked at Li Shiyuan standing in front of her. But on the surface, Mu Cen seemed very calm. She obviously didn''t expect that Li Shiyuan would appear in the xipiandian.


    What a coincidence?


    Mu Cen sank, but he didn''t show anything on the surface. He quietly looked at Li Shiyuan and blessed himself: "Mu Cen has seen his fourth highness."


    It''s a treat.


    Rong Jiu''s eyelids jumped and the corners of his mouth twitched. Obviously, he had never seen Mu Cen who could be frank no matter what he did.


    Looking at Li Shiyuan''s gloomy face again, Rong Jiu is very clever and doesn''t say a word.


    At this time, Mu Zhanxiao and Rong Temple rushed back. They didn''t see Mu Cen at the first time. They already said, "fourth highness, the bodyguard found the assassin in Ximen, but Prince Li went to Ximen and said that it was just Princess Xi''s cat. When our people arrived, they didn''t see that Prince Li had gone."


    Voice down, Mu Zhanxiao and Rong temple this just saw Mu Cen, this think two people also have some consternation.


    Mu Cen shrugged innocently and didn''t speak.


    "You come in with me." Li Shiyuan opened his mouth to Mu Cen in a gloomy tone.


    Mu Cen was quiet. He just looked at Li Shiyuan and didn''t move: "Your Highness, if I remember correctly, it seems that this is where I live. Your highness is not here. Where I live, why do I come in with my fourth highness? "


    The three present gasped.


    They have followed Li Shiyuan for many years, and they know Li Shiyuan''s every move and what each expression represents, but mu Cen adds fuel to the fire at such a time.

 Chapter 156

    Li Shiyuan''s eyes narrowed slightly and looked at Mu Cen. Every word was very clear: "I don''t like to repeat the same thing. Mu Cen, don''t challenge my bottom line. If I go into the house and don''t see you, I will bear the consequences."


    Finish saying, Li Shiyuan head also don''t return of toward the west side temple inside walk.


    Mu Cen twisted his eyebrows and still stood.


    Rong Jiu couldn''t look any more. He stood beside Mu Cen in a low voice and said, "Miss mu, you''d better go in. Your Highness has been looking for you for more than an hour. He even asked the slaves to search the palace. Then he came to xipiandian to wait for you. Your highness still cares about you. "


    Mu Cen laughed: "Your Highness doesn''t have to look for me."


    Rong Jiu


    Mu Zhanxiao frowned at Mu Cen, did not speak, Rong temple is also very clever not to speak, Rong nine touched a nose ash, honest stand in place.


    He was really afraid of Li Shiyuan''s anger.


    He has been with Li Shiyuan for so many years. No matter what happens, Li Shiyuan has never been angry. Only when he meets Mu Cen, Li Shiyuan''s calmness will disappear.


    If Mu Cen adds fuel to the fire¡ª¡ª


    When Rong Jiu was frightened, Mu Cen suddenly looked back at the three people standing in front of him: "two adults, second brother, are you going to stand here and wait for the fourth highness to come out, or are you going to lead more people here? I''m not afraid I can''t tell you clearly when I look back. "


    Mu Cen''s insipid reminder.


    Three people''s expressions embarrassed.


    Then Mu Zhanxiao turned and went out first.


    Rong Jiu and Rong Temple soon followed him out.


    Mu Cen turned around and walked towards the west side hall. The closer he got to the house, Mu Cen''s eyebrows twisted.


    At this moment, Mu Cen said that it was hypocritical not to be afraid, but if she was really afraid, she was not.


    Until Mu Cen stood in the room, he looked at Li Shiyuan so quietly.


    Li Shiyuan always turned his back to Mu Cen, as if he didn''t intend to talk to Mu Cen.


    Mu Cen didn''t take the initiative to explain.


    In Mu Cen''s opinion, where she goes is her freedom, which has nothing to do with Li Shiyuan. Li Shiyuan likes to be in the xipiandian, and Mu Cen knows he can''t stop him, so he doesn''t want to say much.


    She walked quietly towards the bed.


    After tossing all day, Mu Cen was tired no matter how energetic he was.


    Not to mention drinking wine, riding all the way back, even if the protection of the best, when the cold wind blows, inevitably some headache.


    "Where have you been?" Suddenly, Li Shiyuan''s gloomy voice came.


    Mu Cen''s action of getting ready to take off his cloak stopped for a moment.


    And Li Shiyuan has come to the front of Mu Cen and stood still. His eyes fall on Mu Cen''s body, which is mu Cen''s cloak.


    Mu Cen said nothing.


    "If I remember correctly, this is long Shaoyun''s cloak?" Although Li Shiyuan is an interrogative sentence, what he says is an affirmative sentence.


    The slender fingers fell on the collar of the Cape, and the deep meaning was hidden in the lower eyebrows, which made people unable to guess Li Shiyuan''s current attitude.


    Mu Cen just twisted his eyebrows and kept silent.


    Results¡ª¡ª


    In an instant, the black cloak completely turned into ashes in Li Shiyuan''s hands and fell to the ground. Mu Cen still appeared in front of Li Shiyuan in his Ru skirt when he was dancing.


    Because of running, her hair is a little messy, but it doesn''t damage Mu Cen''s beauty at all.


    It''s like the snow girl running all the way in the dark.


    Looking back at a smile, people can''t help feeling.


    "Where did he long Shaoyun go?" Li Shiyuan asked directly word by word. This time, his fingers had already pinched Mu Cen''s chin. With a little force, it was as if Mu Cen''s chin could be broken in Li Shiyuan''s hands.


    "Where I go has nothing to do with the fourth highness." Mu Cen light mouth.


    Even if it hurts, she doesn''t plan to be soft.


    Why does Li Shiyuan talk to her in such a tone? If she wants to do something shameful, Li Shiyuan should do more. Where can she compare with Li Shiyuan.


    What''s more, what''s the relationship between mu Cen and Li Shiyuan? Based on her two intimate relations, do you need to explain everything to Li Shiyuan respectfully?


    Hehe¡ª¡ª


    Mu Cen put his hand on Li Shiyuan''s wrist and tried to pull the man''s hand out of his chin, but Li Shiyuan''s hand did not move.


    No matter how hard Mu Cen tried, he couldn''t shake at all.


    Mu Cen forbeared and directly shook off his hand: "Li Shiyuan, you let me go."


    "I allowed you to dress like this and go out with long Shaoyun? Not only dressed like this, but also came back wearing long Shaoyun''s cape. " Li Shiyuan stretched his chin and asked word by word.


    The strength of that palm followed tightly a few minutes again, Mu Cen''s brow twisted up, so the pain was obvious.


    But even if it hurt, Mu Cen didn''t beg for mercy. His voice was cold: "what''s the status of your highness now?"


    Mu Cen looked at Li Shiyuan with a cold face. Because of Li Shiyuan''s exertion, his white skin had red marks, which were clearly visible.


    Mu Cen''s eyebrows are tightening.


    Li Shiyuan looks at Mu Cen''s stubborn appearance, and suddenly releases Mu Cen. Mu Cen falters for a while, but she soon stands firm and does not evade Li Shiyuan''s eyes.


    There was a strange atmosphere between them.


    Until Li Shiyuan broke the silence again: "where''s the hairpin?"


    "What?" Mu Cen didn''t recover for a moment.


    This time, the person who didn''t speak was Li Shiyuan. Mu Cen recovered and understood what Li Shiyuan was asking. She twisted her eyebrows and found a reasonable excuse: "put it away. I don''t want to be noticed. "


    Although Li Shiyuan''s hairpin is simple, it''s full of discerning people in this palace. How can we not see the value of that hairpin.


    People with a little heart can cause trouble if they mention it casually.


    So this reason seems reasonable to Mu Cen.


    "Put it away?" Li Shiyuan gave a sneer.


    Mu Cen''s heart beat faster. Subconsciously, he reached out and touched the place where he had put the hairpin. Then he found that the hairpin was missing. This time, Mu Cen was flustered and stepped back subconsciously.


    But Li Shiyuan approached Mu Cen step by step.


    Until Mu Cen was completely forced to the point where there was no way to go back, Mu Cen sat down on the bed, a trace of uncertainty flashed in his eyebrows, but he looked at Li Shiyuan calmly.


    She didn''t speak.


    Li Shiyuan did not speak.


    The two men''s eyes collide in the air. Suddenly, Li Shiyuan stoops down and bites Mu Cen''s lips. Mu Cen returns to his senses and has tasted the strong smell of blood between his lips and teeth.


    The pain on the lip flap is more obvious.


    I don''t know whether the smell of blood stimulated Mu Cen, or Mu Cen recovered from such a situation.

 Chapter 157

    She looked at Li Shiyuan with a cold face and bit him back impolitely.


    Li Shiyuan let her see blood.


    Why should she be polite.


    Two people in resist death entangle, the gauze curtain on the bed fell down, covered a piece of beautiful, but less between lovers whisper, more a trace of ruthlessness.


    Li Shiyuan is punishing Mu Cen.


    Mu Cen''s indifference is against Li Shiyuan.


    Two people like entangled trapped animals, even if each other can not move, also do not want to easily admit defeat.


    Li Shiyuan looks at Mu Cen''s stubbornness, and his last pity is gone. He looks more rude and savage, and the things in the house are broken.


    In such entanglement, no one ever let go of anyone.


    All the way to each other.


    ¡­¡­


    After the event¡ª¡ª


    Li Shiyuan looks at the scratch on his body and frowns, while Mu Cen goes down to the ground without changing his face and quickly finds his clothes.


    When she looked at Li Shiyuan, her eyebrow color became colder and colder: "the fourth hall came down to find me just for the pleasure of bed?"


    Li Shiyuan looks at Mu Cen, this just cold mouth: "change clothes for this king."


    "If you need to change clothes, I can help your highness to ask Rong Jiu to come in." With that, Mu Cen really went outside.


    When he was about to open the door, a gust of wind blew through, and the door was directly locked. Mu Cen stood still. Li Shiyuan approved a dress at will and went to Mu Cen''s side.


    "Are you going out like this?" Li Shiyuan''s tone became more gloomy.


    Mu Cen laughed: "so what?"


    "What did the King say?" Li Shiyuan questioned Mu Cen.


    "I''m sorry, Mu Cen has a bad memory. He forgot what his highness said." Mu Cen''s answer was as cold as before.


    "You..." Li Shiyuan only felt his anger came up in bursts.


    But standing in front of Mu CEN is like a person who doesn''t know what to do. He tries his best to challenge himself. Looking at Mu Cen''s appearance, Li Shiyuan sinks and forces himself to calm down.


    "Mu Cen, on the contrary, you are trying to fight against me, aren''t you?" Li Shiyuan asked in a cold voice, "even if she is already a woman of this king, can''t she learn to be self-centered?"


    "Keep your peace?" Mu Cen sneered, "Mu Cen thinks that the man who is not at ease is his fourth highness. Fourth, your highness frequently goes in and out of my house. Is that self-discipline? I don''t know. One day, if I become a crown princess, how will my fourth highness respect me when he sees me? "


    Mu Cen always knew that he was not happy, and then he stepped on it.


    It''s like now.


    Sure enough, Mu Cen''s words easily angered Li Shiyuan, but mu Cen always had a cold face, and did not appease Li Shiyuan.


    Looking at Li Shiyuan''s raised hand again, Mu Cen was arrogant and didn''t dodge.


    With this slap, Mu CEN is afraid that he has no chance to survive.


    Because even standing in the same place, Mu Cen can feel the strength in Li Shiyuan''s palm. As a result, when Mu Cen closed his eyes, such strength suddenly disappeared. Li Shiyuan had already collected his anger and just looked at Mu Cen.


    His eyes are very cold, cold as ice: "shameless."


    "Since you know that Mu CEN is a shameless woman, why does your fourth highness appear in front of Mu Cen. Isn''t he afraid that he will be implicated by Mu Cen one day? " Mu Cen returns to Li Shiyuan word by word.


    Li Shiyuan did not speak.


    Mu Cen stopped talking.


    But the meaning of expelling in Mu Cen''s eyebrows was more obvious.


    There was a moment of stalemate between them.


    The room is more quiet, as if a needle fell on the ground can let people hear clearly, but in such a stalemate, Mu Cen''s impatience becomes more and more obvious.


    Not against Li Shiyuan, but against the current situation.


    Unspeakable feeling, as if he was really red apricot out of the wall was caught by Li Shiyuan, such a feeling, let Mu Cen involuntarily played a shiver.


    When Mu Cen couldn''t hold his mouth and wanted to drive people away, Li Shiyuan suddenly said faintly, "take my king''s clothes."


    "I said, if your highness wants to change clothes, Mu Cen will go to ask for Rong." Mu Cen didn''t mean to compromise.


    "I asked you to take your clothes. What do you say so much?" Li Shiyuan frowned at Mu Cen.


    Mu Cen took a deep breath, looked at Li Shiyuan again, sneered, quickly went to the bedside, threw Li Shiyuan''s clothes directly in front of Li Shiyuan.


    Li Shiyuan frowned at Mu Cen and sneered: "Mu Cen, you don''t have the appearance of King Mu''s house. On the contrary, you are no different from other village women. You are rude."


    Mu Cen was not impatient, so he looked at Li Shiyuan: "since you know that I''m rude, your highness appears in my room again and again, is it eating marrow and taste, or is it abusive, like to be rude?"


    Li Shiyuan


    It was a slap.


    Looking at Mu Cen''s refusal to give in, Li Shiyuan suddenly laughed.


    It was he who robbed Muchen of his innocence.


    But mu Cen didn''t cry because his innocence was robbed. On the contrary, he was calm. Unlike a woman, he didn''t know what to do and continued to do.


    Even when being pinched, Mu Cen can retort coldly. You can''t say a word.


    For Li Shiyuan, such a mu CEN is fresh and curious.


    It seems that there has never been such a woman in his world.


    On the contrary, Mu CEN is slightly screwed up by Li Shiyuan''s sudden smile. The vigilance in his eyebrows can''t be hidden. When he looks at Li Shiyuan slowly changing clothes in front of him, Mu Cen calms down and finally doesn''t evade. He just looks at him.


    It was not until Li Shiyuan put on his clothes that he walked calmly towards Mu Cen.


    Mu Cen''s nerves were tense for a moment.


    Li Shiyuan was soon in front of Mu Cen, but his every move was beyond Mu Cen''s expectation. Li Shiyuan''s big hand naturally brushed Mu Cen''s hair off his cheek, casually hooked the hair band, and tied the scattered black hair into a bun.


    Mu Cen twisted his eyebrows all the way.


    And Li Shiyuan, like a person who has nothing to do, calmly rearranges his clothes and puts them on Mu Cen one by one.


    It''s different from the Ru skirt when dancing. When you put on your clothes, they fit perfectly. Absolutely no skin is naked. A little spring light has leaked out.


    Mu Cen stood still, more and more puzzled about what Li Shiyuan wanted to do.


    When this person doesn''t arrange to play cards, it''s completely incomprehensible.


    So silence is the best policy.


    Then muczen was stunned¡ª¡ª


    The missing pearl hairpin suddenly appeared in front of Mu Cen.

 Chapter 158

    In the light of the dim yellow candle in the room, the luster of the Pearl became extremely bright.


    Mu Cen was silent.


    She probably knows when the hairpin fell off.


    When she jumped out of the palace wall, she accidentally dropped it, but she didn''t notice. As a result, the hairpin was taken back by Li Shiyuan.


    Mu Cen bit his lip and stood like this.


    At the moment, Mu Cen''s face is pure, even the hair ornaments on his hair have been removed, his lips have been bitten by Li Shiyuan before, and his white skin is slightly red because of the previous emotion.


    But this kind of Mu Cen, actually lets the man be full of wild emotions.


    Li Shiyuan stood quietly in front of Mu Cen.


    The Pearl hairpin is inserted into her hair again by Li Shiyuan. Mu Cen vaguely sees herself in the bronze mirror. She doesn''t know whether she weighs the stand hairpin or the Pearl hairpin weighs herself.


    Just like the finishing touch, the whole person became clear.


    "You..." it took Mu Cen a long time to find his voice.


    Li Shiyuan calmly looked at Mu Cen: "Mu Cen, next time I find out that your hairpin has fallen off, I will bear the consequences."


    Mu Cen didn''t speak.


    The rest of her light had been falling in the bronze mirror, looking at the hairpin she was wearing again in her bun, and she was silent.


    In the bronze mirror, Li Shiyuan''s face is reflected.


    The eyebrows and eyes are pretty, and the Phoenix''s eyes seem to hide thousands of stars in the world. They are as gentle as water, but they are ruthless when they lift their eyes.


    It seems that Li Shiyuan also noticed Mu Cen''s eyes. He looked back inadvertently.


    Mu Cen distracted himself in a panic, pretending that nothing happened.


    But in the moment of pulling away, Mu Cen vaguely saw Li Shiyuan''s tenderness.


    tender?


    Mu Cen sneered when he came back.


    Today''s four Highnesses lack nothing but tenderness.


    But Li Shiyuan has already raised Mu Cen''s chin again, so staring at her, for a long time just light mouth: "see enough?"


    Mu Cen pretended not to understand: "what are you looking at?"


    Li Shiyuan doesn''t poke Mu Cen either. He takes Mu Cen''s hand and goes outside. Mu Cen twists his eyebrows and doesn''t know what Li Shiyuan is going to do.


    Her steps stopped: "four highness, what do you want to do?"


    "You can go out drinking with long Shaoyun, but you can''t go out with Wang?" Li Shiyuan asked directly.


    Mu Cen frowned, did not deny, did not admit.


    Li Shiyuan looks at Mu Cen, suddenly so low head, cool thin lip almost stick to Mu Cen''s lips, Mu Cen subconsciously retreat, that is a kind of vigilance.


    I''m afraid this man will suddenly bite himself again.


    The pain is still obvious.


    As a result, Li Shiyuan just lightly swept Mu Cen''s lips, and the cool thin lips fell on Mu Cen''s ears, saying word by word: "cats go to steal, they all know that they come back to dry their mouths, but you are so smart people don''t understand it at all?"


    Mu Cen looks at the man.


    "A mouthful of sweet scented osmanthus." Li Shiyuan sneered, "what I hate most is osmanthus wine."


    Mu Cen sneered and said nothing.


    And Li Shiyuan released Mu Cen, still firmly holding Mu Cen''s hand, and continued to walk outside the house. When he went outside, the cold wind came in bursts, and the snow that had stopped before began to float again.


    Li Shiyuan turns around, takes off his shawl and criticizes Mu Cen again.


    Mu Cen twisted his eyebrows.


    "Mu Cen, the king''s woman, can only have the king''s things on her body." Li Shiyuan light mouth, but seems to warn Mu Cen.


    Mu Cen looks at Li Shiyuan without expression and doesn''t say a word.


    Li Shiyuan didn''t seem to mind, so he took Mu Cen out.


    Compared with Mu Cen''s going out from the gate of the West Palace, he is more generous when he goes out with Li Shiyuan. Rong Jiu seems to have arranged for a long time, and the carriage is waiting at the entrance of the palace.


    Obviously, the bodyguard at the door had already done a good job. Everyone looked at the nose and mouth, as if they didn''t see Mu Cen. Li Shiyuan helped Mu Cen into the car, and then got into the car. The carriage sped away ahead of time.


    The heater in the carriage was burning, and the temperature outside was different.


    Mu Cen took off his cloak, which also had a light smell of sandalwood.


    She put the Cape aside.


    Li Shiyuan took a look and said nothing.


    The carriage was very spacious, and the coachman''s horse training skills were very good. There was no bump on the way. Mu Cen didn''t ask. Li Shiyuan obviously didn''t intend to explain to Mu Cen.


    Neither of them spoke.


    It was not until Li Shiyuan had a cup of tea that he looked at Mu Cen: "Mu Cen, you are in the palace, but you have arranged things outside the palace safely. I underestimate you."


    Mu Cen raised his eyebrows and said, "people die for money and birds die for food."


    "A good man dies for wealth and birds for food." Li Shiyuan laughs meaningfully, "from the two shops that Wang wants to go through, you can turn into a profitable shop as soon as possible. Shopkeeper Wang has been in the old world for such a long time, and they all look at you with new eyes."


    "Your Highness is flattered." Mu CEN is still expressionless.


    The situation of the two shops in Kyoto was naturally expected by Mu Cen, and the news from the palace would naturally become a rarity for those aristocrats.


    Especially before the unknown embroidery room.


    Today''s Ru skirt on the Chinese New Year''s day has been amazing for a long time.


    Mu Cen didn''t hide it.


    That''s all she wanted.


    Naturally, the business of the embroidery room is in a rush. Even the empress in the palace privately asks people to go out of the palace and order clothes for herself. Who doesn''t want to be gorgeous.


    But under Mu Cen''s instruction, it''s not to refuse all who come, but to keep a large number of people out of the door and receive very little every day.


    Many people don''t understand, but mu Cen still does it.


    People who don''t understand naturally have Li Shiyuan in front of them: "why don''t you take advantage of the east wind to expand the embroidery room so that you can make a huge profit?"


    "Your Highness, people should look at money. I want the spring and autumn dynasties, not the temporary interests." Mu Cen light mouth.


    Li Shiyuan pushed a cup of tea in front of Mu Cen.


    Mu Cen didn''t refuse and took a sip of the tea cup. Then Mu Cen''s eyes flashed a trace of surprise.


    She thought her tea skills were exquisite enough, but she was much inferior to Li Shiyuan. Even ordinary jasmine tea could become covetous in Li Shiyuan''s hands.


    Especially here is the carriage.


    Mu Cen didn''t say a word and drank tea quietly.


    The man who poured the tea became Li Shiyuan. He looked at Mu Cen and said with a smile, "do you like the tea made by my king?"


    "I feel inferior to myself." Mu CEN is not ambiguous.

 Chapter 159

    Li Shiyuan smiles: "next time I will teach you."


    Mu Cen said, but he didn''t go on.


    Two people''s conversation stopped, suddenly, Mu Cen quieted down, Mou Guang looked to a medicine bottle that the low table side put.


    Mu CEN is no stranger.


    That''s the medicine Rong Jiu sent that night.


    Mu Cen chuckled and didn''t say anything. He consciously took the bottle and poured out the pills. Li Shiyuan didn''t say a word in the whole process, so he watched quietly.


    It''s like a silent tacit understanding between them.


    Mu Cen swallowed the medicine, and Li Shiyuan took back his sight. The carriage was still moving steadily.


    After that, they never talked again.


    Until the carriage stopped, Rong Jiu''s voice was calm: "Your Highness, it''s here."


    Li Shiyuan made a sound.


    Then Li Shiyuan opened the door of the carriage and jumped out of the car. He turned around and looked at Mu Cen. Naturally, he stretched out his hand and motioned Mu Cen to get out of the car.


    Mu Cen just looked at Li Shiyuan and didn''t speak. He didn''t teach Li Shiyuan. Instead, he jumped out of the car.


    Obviously, Rong Jiu has left.


    Here is quiet, snow covered earth, surrounded by a piece of silver, but it seems quiet and peaceful.


    Muchen knows this place.


    This is the northern suburb of Kyoto.


    It is also the starting point of one of the most important rivers in Kyoto.


    On the first day after Zhongyuan Festival, people in Dazhou like to put a river lamp here and make their best wishes for the coming year. They hope that they can follow the river and realize their wishes.


    A lover''s lantern will be tied with a red ribbon.


    If you are picked up by the other party when you are indecent, you will not be separated for the rest of your life.


    Although they are all legends, people in Dazhou believe it.


    Now it''s the third shift, so there''s no one here. Once it''s daybreak, there will be more and more people here. At night on the first day, there will be a lot of people here.


    Mu Cen knows that it is because Gu Yuanzhi and Li Ruolan bring Mu Cen here every year after Zhongyuan Festival.


    But mu Cen never expected that Li Shiyuan would bring himself here today.


    She looked back at Li Shiyuan.


    Li Shiyuan is negative hand but stand, low astringent under the Mou Guang if have thought, then just looked at Mu Cen: "do you want to put the river lamp?"


    Mu Cen raised his eyebrows: "Your Highness has gone so far, just to show me the river lantern?"


    Li Shiyuan made a sound.


    Mu Cen laughs again: "the fourth highness wants to put the river lantern. Why do you have to run so far? There is a special place to put the river lantern in the palace."


    "When I became an adult, I would come here every year. Because when my mother''s concubine was here, I told the king that the most important thing was to put a river lamp and promise my wishes. " Li Shiyuan spoke faintly.


    "Did your Highness believe in the legend of ghosts and gods?" Mu Cen was a bit surprised.


    Li Shiyuan laughed, did not answer Mu Cen''s question, but continued to say: "if one day, the people you care about disappeared, you put a river lamp here, maybe one day, the people you care about will come back."


    Mu Cen twisted his eyebrows.


    She looked at Li Shiyuan quietly.


    It seems that for the first time in he, Mu Cen saw a trace of complex emotions in Li Shiyuan''s eyes.


    Li Shiyuan''s hands, like juggling, have turned into two river lanterns. Even Mu Cen didn''t see how the man came out.


    Li Shiyuan left one and handed another river lamp to Mu Cen.


    Mu Cen quietly watched for a while, Li Shiyuan''s hand did not withdraw, and finally Mu Cen quietly took over the lamp. And Li Shiyuan has lit his own hands of the river lamp, so gently into the river.


    The river lamp is so far away in front of them.


    Mu CEN is still standing in the same place.


    Li Shiyuan didn''t speak. He looked at Mu Cen as if he was gesturing to Mu Cen.


    Mu Cen coughed softly and lowered his head to light the river lamp. Obviously, Mu Cen was not good at it. No matter how to make a fire, the river lamp could not be lit. Either it was blown out by the wind, or it was dim at the moment of lighting.


    In the end, Mu Cen was a little annoyed, so he stamped his feet and looked like a little girl who lost her temper.


    Li Shiyuan saw it and laughed low.


    This kind of Mu CEN is suitable for what she can do at her age.


    Otherwise, Mu Cen, who appears in front of Li Shiyuan, is just like a woman who has gone through thousands of sails and is calm.


    He walked quietly towards Mu Cen and naturally put Mu Cen in his arms: "it''s not everything. Obviously, lighting a light makes you so hard?"


    Mu Cen a Leng, the whole person has fallen into a solid and warm embrace.


    Like the appearance of Li Shiyuan, completely blocked the wind, frost, rain and snow outside, how could not light the river lamp so quietly lit.


    In the dark of the night, extremely dazzling.


    Li Shiyuan released Mu Cen: "OK."


    Mu Cen was stunned. He didn''t recover for a moment.


    Li Shiyuan is still very light smile: "want to make what wish, can write up."


    "It''s all ordered, but how to write it." Mu Cen twisted his eyebrows.


    "Write here." Li Shiyuan handed Mu Cen a red ribbon.


    Mu Cen Oh voice, passively took over, really carefully with a pen, in the red ribbon to write their wishes.


    Li Shiyuan took a look.


    Mu Cen noticed, twisted his eyebrows and protected his red ribbon: "Your Highness, no one told you that you can''t peep at other people''s wishes, otherwise you can''t realize them?"


    Li Shiyuan picked his eyebrows and laughed, but he didn''t say anything. He stood by quietly.


    Mu Cen only wrote three simple words - [wish an Sui].


    After writing, Mu Cen carefully tied the red ribbon on the lantern, tied a beautiful bow, and then carefully put the lantern into the river.


    After a while, the river lamp went with the current.


    "You tie the knot." Li Shiyuan suddenly opened his mouth.


    Mu CEN is still seriously looking at his river lamp. Li Shiyuan says that, and he just frowns at the man. Then Mu Cen''s cheek turns red.


    She remembered.


    That knot is for courtship.


    Especially after Li Shiyuan''s lantern.


    It means that the husband sings and the woman follows.


    She light cough a: "four highness think much, Mu Cen doesn''t have what meaning."


    Li Shiyuan looks at Mu Cen with an eyebrow and a low smile, as if he doesn''t expose Mu Cen, but this kind of laughter makes Mu Cen unable to calm down.


    All of a sudden, my good mood was gone.


    She stamped her feet and walked towards the carriage: "now that the river lamp is finished, can your highness let me go back to the palace? You know, it''s almost dawn. If you don''t go back, you can''t know what''s going on. If your highness doesn''t mind, Mu CEN is willing to accompany you. "


    Mu Cen said this with certainty.

 Chapter 160

    Because she knows very well that Li Shiyuan can never make any trouble in the palace now.


    What happened before is enough to make Li Shiyuan in trouble.


    Li Shiyuan said, "it''s very troublesome."


    When Mu Cen heard this, she knew that Li Shiyuan was willing to leave. She quickly turned around and walked towards the carriage not far away. However, Mu Cen had already been held by Li Shiyuan before he took two steps. With a backhand, Mu Cen''s hand completely fell into Li Shiyuan''s hands.


    The feeling of cold is replaced by warmth.


    Mu Cen subconsciously struggled, but Li Shiyuan did not give Mu Cen such an opportunity, still holding.


    The snowflakes are still floating in the sky.


    And the river lamp on the river bed has gradually gone away, just disappeared in their sight.


    When they returned to the car, Rong Jiu appeared quietly: "Your Highness, Miss mu, please get on the bus."


    Then Rong Jiu quietly returned to the carriage.


    Li Shiyuan opened the door curtain. Instead of letting Li Shiyuan help him, Mu Cen got on the carriage. Li Shiyuan looked at the lost hand and was quiet for a moment. Finally, he didn''t say anything and quickly got on the carriage.


    The carriage ran in the direction of the palace.


    This time, the speed of the carriage was very fast. Compared with the time when it came, it was quite bumpy.


    Before dawn, Li Shiyuan''s carriage had stopped at the gate of the palace, and the guards at the gate were still in good order, as if they didn''t see anything. They just watched Li Shiyuan take Mu Cen into the palace.


    Li Shiyuan sent Mu Cen to xipiandian all the way, but they didn''t talk in the whole process.


    "Go in." Li Shiyuan spoke faintly.


    Mu Cen nodded politely, then walked towards the west side hall.


    Li Shiyuan watched Mu Cen walk into xipiandian all the way, and then turned to leave.


    Soon, the sky began to light up.


    Li Shiyuan drove his horse out of the palace, but he did not return to the palace of King yuan. Instead, he went to the moat in the city. Soon, in the moat, Li Shiyuan saw a river lantern coming along the current.


    The candlelight of the river lamp has gone out.


    But the ribbon tied to the lantern is particularly eye-catching, especially in the dark.


    He chuckled, flew up, took the ribbon from the lantern, and carefully put it in his arms. Then he watched the lantern disappear from his face.


    Then Li Shiyuan turned back to the palace of King yuan.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡ª¡ª


    The next day.


    Mu Cen still got up early in the morning.


    He Xiangzai carefully grooms Mu Cen, then looks at Mu Cen in the mirror, and can''t help saying: "Miss, you are so beautiful."


    Mu Cen smiles and doesn''t speak.


    After he Xiangzai carefully tied the belt to Mu Cen, he finally couldn''t resist: "Miss, I can''t help asking, what''s the matter with you and your fourth highness? Don''t your highness have already said to the emperor that he will make you the crown princess? If your royal highness knows about you and your fourth highness, then... "


    No matter how stupid he Xiang is, he Xiang knows more or less that the relationship between mu Cen and Li Shiyuan is not simple.


    In the present situation, it seems that this is not simple and can bring disaster to them at any time.


    Mu Cen listened to He Xiang''s words, put down his lip paper and lowered his eyebrows. After a long time, Mu Cen looked up at He Xiang: "my fourth highness and I are nothing."


    Seeing that Mu Cen said so, he Xiang nodded and naturally changed the topic: "well, miss, today is the last day in the palace. You and the Empress Dowager have a good time. We are going to leave the palace."


    Mu Cen said nothing.


    Soon, Mu Cen stood up. He Xiang took Mu Cen''s cloak and gave it to Mu Cen. He Xiang had already packed up the rest, but he Xiang left Li Shiyuan''s cloak outside yesterday and didn''t move.


    Mu Cen took a very quiet look, and then explained: "let Xiao Wu send the Cape back to Yuan palace. Be careful not to cause trouble. "


    "I know." The fragrance of lotus answered.


    Mu Cen just went out of the door and walked towards Fengxiang palace step by step.


    It snowed all night in Kyoto, and there was a lot of snow in the palace. The eunuchs swept a path, but it was much more difficult to walk.


    Mu Cen stepped on the snow carefully, and Mu Cen held it.


    It took more time than usual for mu Cen to arrive at Fengxiang palace.


    Fengxiang palace has been bustling up. They are all people who come one after another to greet the Empress Dowager. When people saw Mu Cen, they were flattering. Compared with the indifference to Mu Cen before, they were too enthusiastic now.


    And this kind of enthusiasm was painted for mu Zhi before that.


    However, Mu Cen just nodded his head, and waited for the eunuch''s communication.


    This time, the eunuch of Fengxiang palace came out quickly: "Miss mu, please welcome the Empress Dowager."


    Mu Cen chuckled and took a look at the lotus fragrance. Lotus fragrance naturally put the silver in the hands of the eunuch: "thank you."


    The little eunuch smiles and goes in with Mu Cen and he Xiang.


    When Mu Cen saw the empress dowager, a group of people just came out of Fengxiang palace. The Empress Dowager leaned on the cushion, as if she was closing her eyes.


    Mu Cen blessing body, please an: "Mu Cen met empress dowager, empress thousand years old thousand years old."


    "Get up." The Empress Dowager brushed her sleeve and said coldly.


    Compared with the enthusiasm when I saw Mu Cen two days ago, it was completely different.


    "Thank you, Empress Dowager." Mu Cen said thanks, and then stood up and said, "madam, Mu Cen went back to Mu Wang''s house today, so I came here specially to say goodbye to you."


    The Empress Dowager''s eyelids lifted, looking at Mu Cen, tone is still cold: "you have a heart."


    Mu Cen didn''t speak and stood quietly.


    The Empress Dowager didn''t speak to Mu Cen, but she told the slaves to do something else. She didn''t pay any attention to Mu Cen. Mu Cen didn''t say anything, just stood like this.


    Mu Cen knew that the Empress Dowager''s temper was aimed at herself.


    Because yesterday Li Shi Yuan Li imperial concubine''s matter.


    The Empress Dowager took this matter into her own account. She felt that she had been hiding her mind and was here to please the empress dowager, the queen and the concubines of the harem.


    They even changed their repertoire in private during the festival.


    He didn''t want to enter the palace, but in fact he wanted to be the crown princess.


    This charge has been preconceived by the empress dowager, Mu Cen knows, how to explain is in vain, will only give people here without silver 300 Liang feeling.


    So Muchen didn''t plan to explain.


    But he Xiang was very nervous. He kept looking at Mu Cen, but after he found that Mu Cen had no reaction, he Xiang finally calmed down and stood behind Mu Cen.


    One after another, people came to the palace.

 Chapter 161

    The Empress Dowager never let Mu Cen leave, and the people who came could not help looking at Mu Cen. Mu Cen was always neither humble nor arrogant.


    Occasionally, Mu Cen can feel the Empress Dowager''s eyes fall on him. Mu Cen knows that the Empress Dowager is testing her bottom line.


    How could Mu Cen panic.


    The Empress Dowager is testing Mu Cen''s bottom line and temper, as if she knows that Mu CEN is about to become the crown princess, whether it will expose the true face.


    But for mu Cen, it''s impossible.


    The position of crown princess is just a bridge, not what Mu Cen really wants. Naturally, it''s impossible to shake Mu Cen''s thoughts.


    Even in such a stalemate, Mu Cen could feel the Empress Dowager''s softening attitude, but she still didn''t say a word to herself.


    "Tell the Empress Dowager that the Empress Dowager and Princess Yi are here." The little eunuch came to communicate.


    The Empress Dowager nodded: "pass."


    The little eunuch soon retired. Mucen was not surprised. He still stood quietly.


    When Chen Zhirong came with Mu Zhihua, Mu Zhihua''s eyes were still as red as a walnut. It was obvious that he had cried wildly and looked very moving.


    Mu Cen looks at it without any trace, but soon, Mu Cen takes back his sight and stands calmly, just like the appearance of Chen Zhirong and Mu Zhihua, which has no influence on him.


    On the contrary, the Empress Dowager comforted: "Zhihua, come here, let the mourners have a look. What''s the matter with you?"


    Mu Zhi painting red eyes, clever went to the Empress Dowager''s side, silent, is the most aggrieved appearance.


    Like this, people who see more and more distressed.


    "Well, it doesn''t make sense to point to marriage." The Empress Dowager suddenly spoke.


    When Mu Cen looked at it, Chen Zhirong and Mu Zhi''s paintings also seemed excited.


    If the Empress Dowager can speak, it means that there is room for maneuver, which inevitably makes their minds float. On the contrary, Mu CEN is always quiet, just like this has nothing to do with him.


    "Prince refers to marriage after the draft, after the draft to discuss." The Empress Dowager light mouth, is to appease the people of King Mu''s house, "the emperor wants to marry with King Mu''s house, also died in the court of important officials all know things, but this decision power is not in the emperor, but in the prince."


    Mu Zhihua didn''t dare to say anything, so he just listened.


    Mu Cen''s brow twisted slightly.


    "The prince is good at everything. He is both civil and military. It''s not easy to discuss the independent princess. The emperor also takes the crown prince to have no way, only then can let the crown prince imperial concubine''s seat vacant so long time. I know painting. You grew up in a sad family. " The Empress Dowager looked at Mu Zhi''s painting.


    Mu Zhi''s eyes were red again: "Ai Jia won''t let you be wronged. However, the AI family can''t intervene in this matter. Therefore, the AI family only hopes that no matter what the final result is, everyone will be friendly. I can''t bear to make trouble. "


    Mu Zhihua sobbed: "well, Zhihua knows. Please rest assured


    "Well, I didn''t hurt you in vain." The Empress Dowager patted Mu Zhihua''s hand, but she didn''t keep her mother and daughter, "OK, it''s late, and the carriage is waiting outside the palace. Old lady Mu is in poor health. I''m afraid she''s tired after so many days. I''ll go back and have a baby."


    That''s the order.


    What else did Mu Zhihua say? In Chen Zhirong''s eyes, Mu Zhihua swallowed it.


    Chen Zhirong quickly takes Mu Zhi''s painting to bless his body, and then leaves Fengxiang palace in a hurry.


    As soon as he came out of Fengxiang palace, Mu Zhihua looked at Chen Zhirong discontentedly: "mother, what are you pulling me to do? If you don''t see the empress dowager, you all soften your breath, which proves that Mu Cen doesn''t have a chance to win. What''s more, the Empress Dowager doesn''t pay much attention to Mu Cen, which proves that the Empress Dowager doesn''t like Mu Cen''s last night. She only thinks that Mu CEN is deliberately trying to win the crown prince''s position


    "Where''s all your intelligence?" Chen Zhirong looked at Mu Zhihua and said, "don''t you see that the Empress Dowager is giving orders? The Empress Dowager doesn''t like Mu Cen. Why is mu Cen still standing there, instead of leaving Fengxiang palace? "


    In a word, let Mu Zhihua''s face completely changed.


    "Zhihua, how does Niang teach you? As long as you meet Mu Cen, you will have no sense of propriety." Chen Zhirong shook her head. "That''s why you give up your crown princess''s position step by step."


    Chen Zhirong is a passer-by. Of course, she sees Mu Cen being cooled aside.


    But if the Empress Dowager really dislikes Mu Cen, she will not let Mu Cen get close to Fengxiang palace, rather than let Mu Cen stand in Fengxiang palace.


    No matter what the Empress Dowager thinks, the Empress Dowager is especially true to Mu Cen.


    Not only that, but also Mu Hongyuan''s idea is the same.


    Yesterday, after the prince said it, although he didn''t immediately refer to the marriage, everyone knew it. At that time, Chen Zhirong immediately asked Mu Hongyuan to tell the emperor that after all, Mu Hongyuan''s attitude also decided everything.


    If Mu Hongyuan is willing to protect Mu Zhihua, then the emperor and the prince will think twice about the relationship between mu Hongyuan.


    But now, Mu Hongyuan doesn''t think so.


    Chen Zhirong admits that he still has influence on Mu Hongyuan. As a result, when he mentioned this matter yesterday, Mu Hongyuan was not willing to talk any more.


    This means that Mu Hongyuan also thinks that it is not inappropriate for mu Cen to become the crown princess, and even agrees.


    I''m in favor of letting Muchen take his place.


    How can Chen Zhirong be reconciled to such a thing.


    "Mother!" Mu Zhi stamped his feet with the spirit of painting, "what do you say we should do now?"


    "Let''s go back." Chen Zhirong didn''t say much here.


    Mu Zhihua is almost led out of Fengxiang Palace by Chen Zhirong. Even if he is unwilling, Mu Zhihua knows when to lose his temper and when not.


    And Fengxiang Palace¡ª¡ª


    Muchen was still standing, motionless.


    It wasn''t until lunch that the Empress Dowager looked at Mu Cen: "OK, you can go back too."


    "Lady." Mu Cen called the Empress Dowager.


    The Empress Dowager holds Mei Ji''s hand and stands up. She looks at Mu Cen faintly and signals Mu Cen to continue.


    She thought muczen would explain.


    As a result, Mu Cen just said: "empress dowager, take care of the Phoenix body. Mu Cen left first. "


    Said, Mu Cen blessing body, really with lotus fragrance turned and walked out.


    The Empress Dowager just watched Mu Cen turn and leave, and then she looked at Mei Ji: "Mei Ji, I can''t understand you, Mu Cen..."


    Meiji said with a smile: "madam, you are not so cold to miss Mu now, because you don''t think Miss Mu is as ambitious as she is in front of you. What the prince said yesterday made you have prejudice against Miss mu, so you are cold to miss mu. However, you really like miss mu."

 Chapter 162

    The Empress Dowager snorted, but said nothing.


    "In this palace, who can coax you well and make you feel comfortable. I''ve been with you for decades. Miss Mu is the first one. So you can like Miss mu, not to mention the prince. It''s not surprising that the prince likes it


    Meiji helped the Empress Dowager to walk and said slowly: "it''s just that all over Kyoto, they think Princess Yi is the choice for the crown princess. But if the crown prince wants to really like Princess Yi, how can she change her mind because of Miss Mu''s dance?"


    The Empress Dowager looked at Maggie.


    "Niang Niang, people''s heart is a mirror. If you like someone, you won''t lie. " Mei Ji laughed, "so we can''t blame Miss mu for this. If Miss Mu is ambitious, she should be with the emperor or the prince today, not with you early in the morning."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    "You embarrassed Miss mu, and she accepted without saying a word. Besides, Miss Mu had so many opportunities to explain that she never spoke. The body is not afraid of the shadow slant, so the maidservant doesn''t think Miss Mu is such a person. "


    Maggie slowly told the Empress Dowager what she thought.


    The Empress Dowager was not happy, but in Mei Ji''s words, the Empress Dowager nodded and looked at Mei Ji: "I''m sorry, you really like Mu Cen."


    "Niang Niang, it will be three months before the crown princess is established. After the draft is over, Miss Mu will naturally come. Then there will be a definite number. " Mei Ji laughs, "even if Mu CEN is really the crown princess, the empress also has no loss, at least just keep Mu Cen in the palace."


    The Empress Dowager nodded.


    "There is a saying that I don''t know whether to say it or not." Meggie was quiet, hesitant.


    "He said The Empress Dowager is direct.


    Meiji then said, "I always think that Princess Yi is more suitable for Miss Mu than Miss mu. The maidservant seldom misjudges people. Miss Mu''s bearing can''t be compared with those of these princesses. If she really marries into the East Palace, she will be the prince''s right hand and left hand, which can make great Zhou Hongyun prosperous. "


    Listening to Mei Ji''s words, the Empress Dowager nodded: "yes, the first time I saw the child, I felt that the child was absolutely extraordinary. When you say that, I also let go of my heart."


    "If Mu Cen doesn''t become the Crown Princess after March, then the Empress Dowager can also leave Mu Cen in the palace, so that the maidservant will be more relieved when he leaves the palace." Maggie looked at the Empress Dowager with a smile.


    The Empress Dowager nodded and said nothing more.


    She just stood there and watched Mu Cen''s figure go away from Fengxiang palace.


    ¡­¡­


    He Xiang accompanied Mu Cen out of Fengxiang palace and asked in a low voice: "Miss, why don''t you explain to the Empress Dowager? If you really want to marry in the palace, the Empress Dowager can help you, your life will be much more comfortable."


    Mu Cen laughed: "the more explanation, the more confused. The Empress Dowager has a mirror in her heart. She doesn''t need an explanation. "


    Lotus fragrance seems to know nothing.


    All of a sudden, he Xiang seemed to think of something, and suddenly became hasty: "Miss, we need to go quickly. You''ve taken the limelight of Princess Yi so much. I''m sure she won''t wait for you. She''ll go back to King Mu''s residence first. If you don''t go back with the horse drawn carriage of King Mu''s house, you will be laughed at. "


    Said, lotus fragrance''s step all followed fast.


    There are people outside the Meridian Gate. If Mu Cen went out alone, he would not go to tomorrow. Today''s rumors in Kyoto would be a stroll.


    This will spread to the palace. I don''t know what will happen.


    The more he thought about it, the more anxious he was.


    It is mu Cen and the person that have nothing to do is the same, slow: "urgent what."


    He Xiang looked at Mu Cen inexplicably: "Miss, you..."


    "The side imperial concubine dare not walk, she will wait for me to arrive just dare to walk." Mu CEN is confident.


    He Xiang frowned and looked at Mu Cen. Mu Cen gave a low smile and didn''t say anything: "don''t worry, go slowly."


    Seeing that Mu Cen was so sure, he Xiang stopped talking and quietly followed Mu Cen to the Palace door.


    Towards the Meridian Gate, Mu Cen''s steps stopped.


    He Xiang also stopped and saw who was coming. He Xiang immediately knelt down and asked for An''an: "I''ve seen Prince Li, who is thousands of years old."


    "Get up." Li Shi Li didn''t even look at He Xiang.


    Mu Cen also blessed himself: "Mu Cen has seen Prince Li."


    Compared with the ignorance of He Xiang, Mu Cen''s heart clattered for a while. She didn''t forget that it was Li Shili who covered her last night, which made her safely return to the west side hall without making any more noise.


    Mu Cen will not naively think that he happened to meet Li Shili here.


    Mu Cen always felt that Li Shili was waiting for him.


    Mu Cen quietly looking at Li Shi Li, Li Shi Li also looked at a while, just light mouth: "up."


    But this is different from the coldness in the face of lotus fragrance. Li Shili''s voice has a trace of fireworks. Looking at Mu Cen''s eyes is thoughtful.


    Mu Cen stood up and didn''t take the initiative to talk.


    "Out of the palace?" Until Li Shi Li broke the silence.


    Mu Cen said: "the carriage is waiting at the Meridian Gate."


    Li Shi Li made a sound and suddenly approached Mu Cen. Mu Cen''s face didn''t change, but his brow was slightly wrinkled until Li Shi Li stood in front of Mu Cen.


    Muchen is still standing.


    "Nothing to say to the king?" Li Shi Li suddenly opened his mouth.


    "Thank you for your help last night." Mu CEN is not ambiguous.


    Her eyes looked at Li Shili. Li Shili just looked at her. Her fingers suddenly caught Mu Cen''s chin. Mu Cen still stood motionless.


    She didn''t know what Li Shili was going to do.


    I''m not sure if Li Shili can recognize himself.


    However, under such circumstances, Mu Cen naturally won''t make trouble for himself. It''s the best policy to keep silent. Li Shili doesn''t seem to want to say anything, so he suddenly let go of Mu Cen''s hand.


    "The Pearl hairpin on Miss Mu''s bun is very beautiful. This pearl, if I remember correctly, is in the heart of my fourth brother, who spent a lot of manpower and material resources to find it, but now it''s in Miss Mu''s? " Li Shi''s mouth was cold.


    Mu Cen even twisted his eyebrows. He didn''t expect Li Shi Li to recognize the hairpin.


    "I''m curious about the friendship between Miss Mu and the fourth brother. It''s good for the fourth brother to send his heart out." Li Shi Li light mouth, "you know, the fourth brother every year looking for superior pearl is for Rong Fei, Rong Fei''s favorite is pearl."


    Mu Cen was surprised.


    "This year, on the death day of Rong Fei, there is no pearl sacrifice." Li Shi Li chuckled, "Miss mu, eh?"

 Chapter 163

    Then Li Shi Li didn''t say a word, and walked towards the palace.


    Mu Cen stands at the same place: "send off Li Wang Ye."


    She watched Li Shili go away, and then she continued to walk forward, but her heart beat faster. The more so, the more elusive Mu Cen was.


    The uncertainty of this life seems to become more and more disturbing with the change of tree rings.


    As if, the original simple things were involved in more people, gradually complicated.


    If so, what role does Li Shi Li play in this life?


    Enemy or friend?


    But at least now Li Shi Li didn''t seem to expose his meaning.


    Mu Cen sank, depressed his uneasiness, and quickly walked towards the Meridian Gate. He Xiang was also busy with it, and he didn''t dare to breathe.


    ¡­¡­


    They went to the Meridian Gate.


    Sure enough, the carriage of King Mu''s house was waiting at the Meridian Gate, and did not mean to leave. As for Wang Xueshuang, her carriage left alone because of her poor health.


    Even Mu Hongyuan was standing at the Meridian Gate.


    Mu Cen can see it from a distance. When Mu Hongyuan faces himself, he smiles, while Chen Zhirong, who is standing beside him, smiles, but he looks more hypocritical.


    Mu Zhihua said nothing.


    Lotus fragrant Leng next, small voice say: "big young lady, you God also, the carriage of the king''s mansion is really waiting for you here."


    Mu Cen didn''t smile.


    She walked quietly towards the direction of the carriage, and he Xiang stepped on the small steps and quickly followed.


    Until in front of the carriage, Mu Cen was blessed: "Mu Cen has seen his father and his wife."


    Mu Hongyuan laughingly helped Mu Cen up in person: "well, cen Er, get up. This morning I went to the Empress Dowager?"


    "Yes." Mu Cen answered.


    Mu Hongyuan nodded: "your grandmother has always said that you are a proper child. Even in the palace, you don''t forget that everything is done safely. It''s a good thing that the Empress Dowager seldom does alone."


    "Dad, I''m flattered." Mu Cen smiles.


    "Well, he Xiang doesn''t help your master to get into the carriage." Mu Hongyuan looks at the lotus fragrance.


    He Xiang immediately stepped forward and helped Mu Cen.


    Mu Hongyuan nodded with satisfaction, and then jumped onto the horse.


    The more Mu Zhihua looked at it, the more unwilling he felt. Suddenly, he took the lead and came to Mu Cen. Mu Cen looked at Mu Zhihua lukewarm: "Princess Yi, don''t you know first come, then come?"


    "You..." Mu Zhihua''s face changed.


    Mu Cen looked at Mu Zhi''s painting with a faint smile: "want to get on the carriage?"


    Mu Zhihua was shocked when Mu Cen said that. Chen Zhirong found something wrong and immediately came over. When she saw such a picture again, she immediately understood it. She looked at Mu Cen with a smile¡° Cen''er, I think there''s a misunderstanding here. It''s not the meaning of Zhihua. "


    Mu Cen glanced at Chen Zhirong and said nothing.


    Mu Zhi''s painting was abruptly pulled apart by Chen Zhirong, and he decided to go with me to the carriage behind


    "Mother!" Mu knows where to draw.


    The carriage Mu Cen was in was only for the daughter of the royal family. When he came, it was Chen Zhirong and Mu Zhihua. Mu Cen was at the end of the line.


    And now, why did Mu Cen change position with himself.


    People come and go in Wumen. Everyone sees it. She knows what else she will take to make a foothold in the palace.


    Chen Zhirong looked at Mu Zhihua with warning: "if you get on the bus with me, you''ll be ugly again."


    Said, Chen Zhirong looked at the side of the slave, sternly said: "do not take Princess Yi on the train."


    The slave returned to his senses, and immediately half forced him to take Mu Zhihua to the next car. Mu Zhihua looked at Mu Cen with resentment in his eyes.


    But mu Cen didn''t care. After nodding to Chen Zhirong, he got on the carriage with the help of He Xiang.


    He Xiang quietly closed the curtain of the carriage, and the coachman quickly set up the carriage and walked towards the house of King Mu. He Xiang quietly followed outside the carriage.


    In the carriage, Mu Cen was keeping his eyes closed, not proud of the victory.


    She wants more than that.


    In the last life, these people owe her, and she will get it back one by one.


    ¡­¡­


    It took the carriage a long time to walk in Kyoto before it arrived at King Mu''s residence in the East.


    When the carriage stopped, he Xiang immediately stepped forward, lifted the curtain and let Mu Cen get out of the carriage. Mu Cen supported He Xiang and then slowly got out of the carriage.


    He Xiang didn''t let Mu Cen go until Mu Cen stood firm.


    Housekeeper Chen had been leading the servants to kneel at the door for a long time: "I''ve seen the Lord, miss."


    Mu Hongyuan nodded majestically. Housekeeper Chen just got up. Mu Cen followed Mu Hongyuan. Mu Hongyuan naturally chatted with Mu Cen and asked about Mu Cen.


    Mu Cen calmly responded to Mu Hongyuan.


    The more Mu Hongyuan sees Mu Cen, the more he likes him.


    On the contrary, Chen Zhirong and Mu Zhihua came later. Mu Hongyuan simply explained two sentences, and his mind was not on them at all.


    Chen Zhirong wanted to speak several times, but in Mu Hongyuan''s eyes, Chen Zhirong swallowed what he said and watched Mu Cen stand beside Mu Hongyuan.


    Father is kind and daughter is filial.


    This kind of picture always makes Chen Zhirong feel panic, as if she saw Luoxue who was favored by Mu Hongyuan. No matter what way she tried, she could not stir up the feelings between mu Hongyuan and Luoxue.


    Chen Zhirong is also in a bit of a mess.


    She quickly took back her sight and hurried back to the house with Mu Zhi''s painting.


    As soon as he entered the house, Mu Zhihua threw everything he could.


    Chen Zhirong looked at it sullenly, and suddenly yelled: "have you had enough trouble?"


    Mu Zhi was frightened.


    For so many years, Chen Zhirong has never taught himself so much. Mu Zhihua dare not speak and stands so honestly, but the grievance on his face and red eyes are still obvious.


    "If you want to be the crown princess, you have to take risks now." Chen Zhirong explained Mu Zhi''s painting word by word.


    Mu Zhihua lowered his voice: "just let elder brother kill Mu Cen."


    "Mu CEN is really so easy to die. Do you think Mu Cen can still go back to the mansion now?" Chen Zhirong said it directly.


    Mu Zhihua is silent.


    Mu CEN is like a cat with nine lives. When he is at the gate of death, Mu CEN is able to escape from death again and again. Even if he has to escape from death, Mu Cen has to pull them into the water by the way, which is unacceptable to Mu Zhihua.


    In the palace, the eight masters sent by mu zhantian didn''t kill Mu Cen. Instead, they died.


    So even mu zhantian doesn''t dare to act rashly now.


    Mu CEN is just like a fan. It''s completely unclear.


    "Niang, the prince''s mind is not on Zhihua at all." Mu Zhihua''s wronged mouth.

 Chapter 164

    "You need to be more aggressive. If you are pregnant with a little prince, your mother will be able to find the queen and the Empress Dowager. In this way, your crown princess''s position will be preserved." Chen Zhirong calmly explained.


    Mu Zhihua was stunned, and then looked at Chen Zhirong with a red face. Then he said, "every time the prince comes, he will ask someone to send me the soup. I want not to drink it, but the people who come will stare at me and drink it before they leave."


    This is a way that Mu Zhi has never thought about.


    Over the past two years, Li Shiyuan has promised that Mu Zhi painted the crown princess, but mu Zhi''s painting has never been able to understand Li Shiyuan''s idea.


    be neither friendly nor aloof.


    He seems to be in favor, but as a woman, Mu Zhihua knows very well that he is just a pawn of Li Shiyuan. Being in favor now does not mean being in favor all his life.


    Therefore, Mu Zhi''s paintings follow Li Shiyuan''s direction and dare not be petty in front of him.


    Mu Zhihua also thought about Chen Zhirong''s proposal, but Li Shiyuan never gave Mu Zhihua such an opportunity. As long as Li Shiyuan sent someone to send the soup to avoid children, Mu Zhihua would not have the chance to be pregnant, let alone the chance to have a mother and a son.


    Chen Zhirong listened to Mu Zhihua''s words, but he was calm: "I''ll handle this matter well. Next time the prince comes, everything will be the same. There are still three months to go before the draft. It''s not a definite number until the end. "


    Mu Zhihua nodded repeatedly.


    Chen Zhirong gave a detailed account.


    Candlelight flickered inside, but snow covered outside.


    ¡­¡­


    Mu Cen returned to the mansion, did not fall back to the snow building for the first time, but took the lotus fragrance to the ancestral hall.


    "Miss, are you going to see the old lady now?" He Xiang asked, "you can have a rest and go there again. The old lady won''t blame you."


    "No, now." Mu Cen said directly, "the old lady is waiting, although she didn''t say anything. But if I don''t go now, the old lady will be the same as the Empress Dowager. She thinks that the prince wants to make me a concubine. I''m in favor of her, and it''s not good for me


    Mu Cen quietly explained that he Xiang suddenly nodded: "Miss, your mind is really delicate."


    Mu Cen smiles, but doesn''t say anything.


    Soon, Mu Cen with lotus incense had already stood at the gate of the ancestral hall. When mother Li saw Mu Cen, she was not surprised. She asked with a smile, "Miss, how are you here?"


    "I heard that my grandmother was a little feverish on her way back, so I came to see her." Mu Cen quietly explained his intention.


    Mother Li gave Mu Cen a smile: "the eldest lady will wait here for a moment, and let the slave report to the old lady."


    "Thank you, mother Li." Mu Cen nodded, and then stood in place so quietly.


    In a short time, mother Li had turned back and welcomed Mu Cen in with a smile: "Miss, old lady, please."


    Mu Cen nodded, and then followed mother Li toward the house.


    When they got to the door of the house, he Xiang and mammy Li naturally stopped. Mammy Li knocked on the door: "old lady, here comes the first lady."


    Then mother Li opened the door and Mu Cen stepped over the threshold.


    The old lady changed her casual clothes and sat on the soft floor. Mu Cen went over and said, "grandma, cen Er has come to greet you."


    Wang Xueshuang looks at Mu Cen and smiles kindly: "Cen Er has a heart. I''m still thinking about this old bone. "


    "Where of words, this is Cen er''s duty inside of affair." Mu CEN is neither humble nor arrogant, and then she lightly changed the topic, "on the way back, cen Er heard that her grandmother was very fond of her head and went out of the Palace first, so Cen Er came back to the palace immediately, thinking about giving her a massage to see if she could ease it."


    "Good, good." Wang Xueshuang smiles kindly.


    Mucen quickly stood up and gave Wang Xueshuang a massage with just the right strength.


    Wang Xueshuang closed her eyes and felt relieved in the hands of Muchen, but neither of them mentioned that the Prince wanted to make Muchen the crown princess.


    It''s like nothing ever happened.


    "Yes." Wang Xueshuang seems to be in a daze to sleep for a while, this just prevents Mu Cen to continue to press.


    Mu CEN is not affectable, relaxed his hand, but still quietly stood on the side: "I''ll stew some soothing soup later and let lotus fragrance send it to you."


    Wang Xueshuang just listens, but looks at Mu Cen''s eyes but doesn''t move a cent.


    Mu Cen did not avoid Wang Xueshuang''s eyes.


    "Mu Cen." Wang Xueshuang called this name "Mu Chen". "If you enter the palace, it will be no more than a palace. It is not a has the final say, but everything must be cautious. I don''t have many good days, and I can''t take everything into consideration. "


    "Mu Cen remembers grandmother''s advice." Mu Cen answered.


    Wang Xueshuang nodded: "I want to stay in the mansion for some time. Now it seems that it''s impossible."


    "Grandmother, Mu Cen will remember her wherever she is." What Mu Cen said is very calm.


    Wang Xueshuang laughed and patted Mu Cen''s hand: "OK, you just have this heart. For a few days in the palace, you go out early and come back late every day. You are also tired. Go back first and have a good rest. There are some things that I see in my eyes and have never interfered in. Do you know why? "


    Mu CEN is quietly should be: "eat bitterness in bitterness, for people."


    Wang Xueshuang was surprised.


    "Grandma is very observant, and she can''t escape a lot of things. It''s not a bad thing for muczen. As my grandmother said, compared with the palace, it''s much simpler. If Cen Er can''t even stay in the palace, he will suffer a lot in the palace. "


    Mu Cen said Wang Xueshuang''s meaning clearly in a few words. He was not affectable, but also modest.


    Wang Xueshuang nodded: "you are 10% similar to your mother''s concubine, but compared with your mother''s concubine, you are better than the blue. Thousands of stars have been eclipsed in front of you."


    "My grandmother was wrong." Mu CEN is not proud.


    Wang Xueshuang looks at Mu Cen''s eyes and becomes more serious.


    Mu Cen didn''t speak, quietly waiting for Wang Xueshuang to go on.


    "Mu Cen, the prince is not the only one who is attracted to you in the dance of Zhongyuan Festival. If you are only in the East Palace, I think you can do it with your skills. If you enter the emperor''s back palace, then... "The rest, Wang Xueshuang didn''t go on.


    What many people don''t see through doesn''t mean Wang Xueshuang doesn''t understand.


    Why didn''t Li Changtian agree to Li Shiyuan''s proposal at the first time? Because Li Changtian''s mind was also on Mu Cen''s body, so it was postponed to the draft.

 Chapter 165

    In the draft, Li Changtian can keep Mu Cen.


    Although Wang Xueshuang had this idea.


    But now, Wang Xueshuang has completely overthrown.


    If King Mu''s house is safe, Mu Cen can''t enter the harem. Entering the harem, no matter what is involved, can cause huge waves.


    Then it''s going to come to King Mu''s house.


    But Wang Xueshuang is not sure, after all, with the king as with the tiger, the emperor''s mind has never been guessed.


    Mu Cen listened to Wang Xueshuang''s words, but calmly looked at: "my grandmother''s teachings, Mu Cen remember."


    Mu Cen didn''t say anything superfluous, but looking at Wang Xueshuang''s eyes, he was very calm. Wang Xueshuang didn''t ask any more, nodded: "OK, go back to have a rest."


    "Then mu cen''er will say hello to grandma tomorrow." Mu Cen blessing body, have careful advice, this just leave.


    Wang Xueshuang watched Mu Cen leave and sighed for a long time: "do you think Mu CEN is a blessing or a disaster to Mu Wangfu?"


    After thinking about it, Mammy Li said, "miss is a smart person."


    Wang Xueshuang nodded and didn''t go on.


    The temple was quiet again.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡ª¡ª


    In a few days¡ª¡ª


    Since Mu Cen came back to King Mu''s house, he has been in peace and contentment. As before, he greets Wang Xueshuang in the morning. After accompanying Wang Xueshuang for breakfast, he goes back to luoxuelou and stays at home.


    Occasionally, Mu Hongyuan would come to see Mu Cen, but only for a few words, Mu Hongyuan would leave.


    But in this kind of chat, all the things mentioned between the lines are after entering the palace. It seems that Mu Cen will marry into the east palace.


    Just when Mu Hongyuan mentioned it, Mu Cen didn''t follow the topic. He just listened to the teaching quietly, so mu Hongyuan said it for a while, but also felt boring, so he got up and left.


    However, after the mid Yuan Festival, the people in the palace are clear and can feel Mu Hongyuan''s preference and concern for mu Cen.


    On the contrary, the opposite side of the imperial concubine a room of people, indifferent a lot.


    In addition, Mu Cen''s return to the house of King Mu has always been deeply rooted in people''s hearts. Naturally, the slaves below show more and more respect for mu Cen. Mu CEN is like a duck to water in the house of King Mu.


    Mu Cen was not complacent because of this, just like at the beginning, he always kept a low profile.


    What makes Mu Cen feel strange is that Chen Zhirong also keeps a low profile.


    But mu Cen doesn''t think that Chen Zhirong''s low-key is to compromise the status quo, but to plan something. Mu Cen doesn''t want to think about it. For mu Cen, Chen Zhirong won''t spend much time in this life.


    One can poison her mother''s food all the year round, even when she is pregnant with herself, she never stops.


    If not, Mu Cen would not be weak and ill all the time after he was born.


    The toxin in the body can''t be removed all the year round.


    If it wasn''t for Gu Yuanzhi''s poison, I''m afraid there would be no Mu Cen now.


    What Luoxue suffered in those years, Mu Cen will naturally recover one by one.


    It''s natural for mu Cen to keep Chen Zhirong. If you want to die alone, you can''t let this person die happily. Instead, you gradually die in the strange eyes of all the people.


    It''s like a cat catching a mouse doesn''t devour the mouse for the first time, but teases the mouse to death, and then shares it slowly.


    Mu Cen micro narrowed eyes, with a trace of cruelty.


    But on the surface, she was always calm.


    She quietly looked at the book, silent.


    After a while, he Xiang pushed the door and came in with a small point: "Miss, this is from the palace. It''s said that the prince sent it to you personally. Rainbow rose cake. I can''t eat it outside."


    As the voice fell, he Xiang put a pile of dots in front of Mu Cen.


    Mu Cen put down the book and looked at it quietly, but he didn''t move.


    On the contrary, he Xiang explained: "Miss, I heard that the prince himself ordered the imperial chef to do it, and quickly sent it to the palace for you. It''s still hot now."


    When the rainbow rose cake was delivered, not to mention how many people were envied, the girls in the house were all talking about it. When it came to mucen, they were envious.


    "Also, side imperial concubine Niang Niang and Yi princess also knew, young lady you didn''t see, Yi princess on the spot angrily turned and left." He Xiang can''t help but feel proud, "seeing that Princess Yi is so angry, my maidservant is also happy. Who can let Princess Yi make trouble for her."


    ¡­¡­


    He Xiang how to shout of all the things that happened outside and Mu Cen truthfully report.


    Mu Cen picks up a piece of rainbow rose cake in boredom, but without putting it into his mouth, he just puts it in front of him and looks at it carefully.


    Mu Zhi painted to be jealous.


    Even in the last life, Li Shiyuan held Mu Zhi''s paintings in his hands, but he never sent them to please Mu Zhi''s paintings.


    Because Li Shiyuan knew that Mu Zhihua didn''t need to be flattered. His one look was enough to make Mu Zhihua convinced.


    But mu CEN is opposite.


    In Li Shiyuan''s opinion, Mu CEN is an invulnerable person, not a person like Mu Zhihua who takes the initiative to climb the flame and attach power. That''s why Li Shiyuan is constantly trying to please Mu Cen.


    Li Shiyuan''s position today, why should he do so.


    Now that I have done it, which woman will not be moved.


    Mu Cen sneered, and the rainbow rose cake was put back into the plate at random.


    I don''t seem to be very interested in all this.


    "Miss, don''t you like it?" Lotus fragrant Leng next, some accidents.


    Rainbow rose cake is a feature of Kyoto, but the best one is the chef in the palace. It''s absolutely impossible to eat this rainbow rose cake except the people in the palace.


    When Mingming went to the teahouse last time, Mu Cen also ordered rainbow rose cake, which he obviously liked very much.


    Mu Cen waved: "I''m not hungry. If you like it, you can take it."


    He Xiang blinked, some can''t believe it.


    Mu Cen definitely nods, lotus fragrance this just happily took over.


    Mu Cen looked at the lotus and ate happily, but he didn''t say anything. He looked down and looked at the book in his hand again, but mu Cen was still a little puzzled. According to Mu Cen''s understanding of Li Shiyuan, Li Shiyuan would come in person before the thing arrived.


    If you put a heavy bait, you''ll catch a big fish.


    Unexpectedly, Li Shiyuan didn''t come, which made Mu Cen feel puzzled.


    Not expect, but always feel something is brewing.


    But mu Cen couldn''t figure it out.


    Shen Shen, Mu Cen took out such thoughts, and didn''t think much.


    Suddenly, Mu Cen calmed down and looked out of the window sharply. Then she stood up and went to the edge of the window. A pigeon stopped. Mu Cen fed some food, then took off the foot ring of the pigeon and took out the note.

 Chapter 166

    There is only one word in it, which is the handwriting of shopkeeper Wang.


    [return]


    Besides, there are no more words.


    This makes Mu Cen''s eyebrows narrowed slightly, thinking about the deep meaning of the word.


    Since he came back from the palace, Mu Cen has never been to the shop, but the situation of the shop does not mean Mu CEN is not clear, because manager Wang will fly pigeons every day to report the progress to Mu Cen.


    Mu Cen told shopkeeper Wang in the same way about what he wanted to explain.


    There was no problem during this period.


    And the shops are more and more on the right track, so you can imagine how busy shopkeeper Wang is. And now it''s cold suddenly passed such a note.


    In contact with manager Wang for a period of time, Mu Cen knows the person of manager Wang.


    This person has always said one thing and two things. He will never mention anything irrelevant. What manager Wang can handle will not be delayed to Mu Cen.


    And now¡ª¡ª


    Is something wrong?


    If something happens, Li Shiyuan and Mu Zhanxiao can''t be quiet. Mu Cen didn''t think about whether there was a problem.


    But no matter what, Mu Cen knows that Yu Qingyu should go to the shop. The legend of flying pigeon can''t express everything clearly.


    But mu Cen knew better why he was staying at home in King Mu''s mansion these days.


    It''s not for anything else. It''s just hiding from Li Shiyuan.


    The sudden ambiguous feeling makes Mu Cen easily distracted when he sees Li Shiyuan. In this case, distraction is the most fatal danger for mu Cen.


    What''s more, Mu Cen knows Li Shiyuan''s mind very well.


    As long as she married into the East Palace, she and Li Shiyuan were absolutely opposite. They could not be friends but enemies. It''s just that the sharp blade in Mu Cen''s hand will not stab Li Shiyuan''s chest in this life.


    After sinking, Mu Cen stood up.


    She put the pigeon back and burned the note to ashes.


    He Xiang had finished the rainbow rose cake, but still had something to say. Looking at the appearance of Mu Cen standing up, he Xiang Leng said: "Miss, do you want to go out?"


    "I''ve been in the mansion for a long time. I''m a little annoyed. It''s good to go out for a walk." Mu Cen smiles at the lotus fragrance.


    Lotus fragrance immediately Oh a: "maidservant immediately give you make-up."


    Mu Cen didn''t refuse.


    He Xiang changed Mu Cen''s light clothes, tied up his bun at will, applied a little powder, and didn''t make up heavily. But in such laziness, he still couldn''t stop the bright between mu Cen''s eyebrows and eyes.


    "You look good, miss." He Xiang couldn''t help opening his mouth every time.


    Mu Cen just a faint smile.


    When he got up, he Xiang took out the Pearl hairpin from the jewelry box and inserted it into Mu Cen''s bun: "Miss, this hairpin is most suitable for you. Simple, elegant and beautiful. Just a hairpin is enough. Other hair accessories are cumbersome. "


    He Xiangzai carefully looks at Mu Cen in the bronze mirror, and then adjusts the position of the hairpin for mu Cen.


    Mu Cen also looked at the bronze mirror. When his eyes finally fell on the hairpin, Mu Cen twisted his eyebrows and tightened his fingers in his wide sleeves.


    "Miss, did the maidservant hurt you?" He Xiang was also a little scared.


    Mu Cen shook his head: "no, change this hairpin."


    "Ah?" Lotus fragrant Leng for a while, "but this hairpin is very beautiful."


    Mu Cen didn''t speak. He just looked at He Xiang. He vomited his tongue. He immediately changed the hairpin for mu Cen and re matched the two headdresses.


    Mu Cen didn''t say anything. He stood up and went out directly.


    Pearl hairpin so shelved on the dresser, lotus fragrance hastily put away hairpin, this just keep up with the pace of Mu Cen.


    They quickly left the house.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡ª¡ª


    Mu Cen was not in a hurry to go to the shops. Instead, he went around the market in Kyoto and had a cup of tea in the teahouse. The teahouse is the most lively place in Kyoto.


    All the grapevine and unofficial history came from here.


    And the storytelling of teahouse vividly describes the two shops that have sprung up all of a sudden. The owner of the shop is described as divine, and the people below are also very fond of talking about it.


    Mu Cen just drinks tea quietly.


    He Xiang stood on one side, listening attentively.


    Until the storyteller finished, Mu Cen paid for the tea, and then he took the lotus fragrance out of the teahouse. When he looked outside the teahouse, he could clearly see the situation inside the shop.


    It''s crowded.


    He Xiang couldn''t help saying, "you are really good, miss. Now they say that the two shops are making money every day. How many people are lining up for it. Other shops are pale and angry, and they can''t help being red eyed. "


    He Xiang naturally knows that the shop belongs to Mu Cen.


    Mu Cen chuckled, but didn''t say anything. Then he went around the back door of the shop and walked into the backyard of the shop from the side door.


    Xiuniang in the backyard was seriously embroidering, and she didn''t notice anyone coming.


    Mu Cen didn''t speak. He just glanced and quietly stepped on the stairs to the wing room on the second floor. Shopkeeper Wang had received the news and was waiting for mu Cen in the wing room.


    See Mu Cen push the door and enter, Wang shopkeeper immediately got up and asked an: "I''ve seen the eldest lady."


    Mu Cen said nothing and sat down. Manager Wang arranged her favorite tea and boiled water according to Mu Cen''s habit.


    This is a tacit understanding between the two.


    Mucen makes tea seriously. Shopkeeper Wang quietly reports to mucen what happened in the past few days and shows the account to mucen by the way.


    Mu Cen just took a look and put it aside: "manager Wang can handle these things. I''m very relieved. I don''t need to report everything to me."


    Shopkeeper Wang answered and collected the account.


    Mu Cen poured tea for shopkeeper Wang, and then picked up the cup and smelled it. Then he drank it in a sip, but mu Cen''s eyes always fell on shopkeeper Wang.


    But just like this, shopkeeper Wang seems to be in a cold sweat.


    "What''s wrong with manager Wang''s Flying Pigeon sending me to the shop?" Mu Cen light mouth asked, clearly plain tone, but with chilly majesty.


    Shopkeeper Wang didn''t say a word for a long time, which made him embarrassed.


    Suddenly, Mu Cen put down his cup and looked at the entrance of the room. The door of the room was pushed open, and Li Shiyuan''s figure appeared at the door of the room.


    Shopkeeper Wang could not tell whether he was relieved or more nervous. His voice stuttered: "Miss, you are talking with your fourth highness. The servant goes down to have a look. There are too many guests these days. I''m afraid the servant below can''t greet you completely. If you have something to do, you can call a slave at any time. "

 Chapter 167

    With that, even without waiting for mu Cen to reply, manager Wang has disappeared.


    The door of the wing room was closed again.


    When he saw Li Shiyuan, Mu Cen suddenly realized.


    Shopkeeper Wang has never been a mindless person. Today''s flying pigeon is obviously what Li Shiyuan means.


    Mu Cen knows that Li Shiyuan also knows that he is hiding from him.


    But even now, Mu Cen didn''t take the initiative to say anything when he saw Li Shiyuan. He just nodded politely: "Your Highness."


    Her attitude is not hot or cold. She said hello.


    Li Shiyuan was not polite, so he sat down opposite Mu Cen.


    Then, Li Shiyuan naturally took over the business of making tea, and Mu Cen didn''t stop him. After he handed over his things, he naturally looked down at the accounts, and didn''t intend to talk to Li Shiyuan.


    Li Shiyuan didn''t say anything. He was making tea quietly.


    Soon, bursts of tea came.


    Mu Cen always thinks that the same tea can produce a different taste in Li Shiyuan''s hands, and he is a little inferior to Li Shiyuan.


    Until Li Shiyuan filled the teacup in front of Mu Cen, his low voice came quietly: "are you hiding from the king?"


    "Ha ha..." Mu Cen chuckled and took a cup of tea to drink. Then he continued, "the fourth highness thinks too much. Why should I hide from the fourth highness? Shouldn''t I stay in the palace for a few more days when I just came back from the palace? Come out and walk as soon as you come back, and don''t be afraid that the goal is too big? "


    Mu Cen''s answer is well founded.


    Li Shiyuan raised his eyelids and took a look, but he didn''t speak.


    Mu Cen didn''t care whether Li Shiyuan believed or didn''t believe it. He bowed his head and made some marks on the account with a pen. Li Shiyuan took a casual look and circled several names.


    He shook his head helplessly and said with a smile: "Mu Cen, who did you learn from. It doesn''t delay me at all to talk to Wang on one side, but on the other. "


    "Time is precious. It''s rare for me to come out. I have to chat with my fourth highness. How can I finish what I''m doing without distraction? " Mu Cen didn''t lift his eyelids. He still made all kinds of marks on the account quickly.


    But Li Shiyuan didn''t stop him. He just filled up the empty cup.


    Mu Cen has no affectation, Li Shiyuan fill, she will continue to drink slowly.


    "Tell me, what did you do when you went back to the palace?" Li Shiyuan suddenly asked.


    Mu Cen said without changing his face: "please, eat, sleep and read."


    "So honest?" Li Shiyuan raised his eyebrows.


    "What else?" Mu Cen PI said with a smile, "King Mu''s mansion is just a little big place. It''s just those faces that turn around. What kind of water do you expect from me? What''s the matter? "


    Li Shiyuan listened to Mu Cen''s words, but he laughed and didn''t say anything.


    Mu Cen''s eyes narrowed slightly, but it was just a moment, and Mu Cen''s eyebrows and eyes stretched out.


    Now for mu Cen, you don''t have to guess what you can''t guess. There are no impermeable walls in the world, sooner or later, they will show their tails.


    So why do you try your best to guess these now? It''s deeply hurt.


    Then for a long time, Li Shiyuan and Mu Cen seemed quiet, as if they had returned to the original time. They each occupied a place to deal with their own affairs, and no one bothered anyone.


    It was not until dinner time that shopkeeper Wang appeared in the wing room. He was obviously ready for lunch.


    Three full trays.


    The dishes are very rich, but they are delicate and small. The weight is just for two, just right.


    He set the plate on the table in silence, and immediately retreated quietly.


    The room became quiet again.


    Mu Cen quietly looked, Li Shiyuan has stood up: "eat first."


    Mu Cen twisted his eyebrows.


    "Why don''t you like to have dinner with me?" Li Shiyuan looks at Mu Cen with an eyebrow.


    Mu Cen smiles: "there''s nothing I don''t like."


    It''s just eating. They have all been close to each other, so why bother with these things? It really doesn''t make any sense.


    So mu Cen also stood up and went to the table. Li Shiyuan had already sat down. He picked up chopsticks, quietly picked up the dishes and ate them politely. He didn''t seem impatient.


    Mu Cen didn''t look at Li Shiyuan. He lowered his head and ate the food in his bowl.


    When Mu Cen''s chopsticks reached out to the plate with braised meat, Li Shiyuan''s chopsticks just came over. For a moment, the atmosphere became awkward.


    Li Shiyuan''s chopsticks didn''t move, neither did Mu Cen.


    When Mu Cen recovered, she immediately pulled the chopsticks back, pretending that nothing had happened before. Li Shiyuan looked at the chopsticks Mu Cen pulled out, and suddenly laughed.


    "What are you laughing at?" Mu Cen asked.


    The voice just fell, that piece of braised meat has been put into Mu Cen''s bowl by Li Shiyuan: "eat, the braised meat made by the chef of Yuxiang building has always been very good, absolutely not inferior to the imperial chef in the palace. Since ancient times, experts have been among the people. "


    It was touched by Li Shiyuan.


    Looking at the braised pork, Mu Cen said nothing.


    "Don''t you want to eat?" Li Shiyuan asked without salt.


    The eyes fell on Mu Cen with a trace of provocation. Mu Cen was a little unconvinced and resentful, biting the braised meat in his mouth, just like biting Li Shiyuan''s meat.


    Li Shiyuan laughed, as if laughing at Mu Cen''s childish behavior.


    Mu Cen became more and more angry.


    Because of too much strength, the sauce of braised pork flowed down the corner of his lips. Mu Cen didn''t have time to wipe it. Li Shiyuan had already helped Mu Cen wipe the sauce of the corner of his lips.


    Mu Cen was stunned. Her white skin was slightly red and hot.


    Li Shiyuan just looked at Mu Cen. His sword holding hand with thick cocoon all the year round pinched Mu Cen''s chin and gently hooked it up.


    "Four..." Mu Cen just spoke.


    And then¡ª¡ª


    Li Shiyuan has bowed his head to kiss up, and swallowed the breath left by Mu Cen''s lips.


    Mu Cen stares, wants to resist, but because he is holding a bowl and chopsticks, he can''t move completely.


    "Close your eyes." Li Shiyuan ordered.


    Mu Cen ignores Li Shiyuan''s order and still stares at the man. Li Shiyuan is angry and laughs at Mu Cen, so he lets Mu Cen go.


    When Mu Cen was released by Li Shiyuan, he was relieved.


    But she did not dare to show too obvious, still looking at Li Shiyuan without expression.


    "Mu Cen." Li Shiyuan called his name, "do you think you can destroy the atmosphere? How can the prince take a fancy to you? Does the prince know your temper now? "


    Mu Cen recovered, lowered his voice and continued to eat.

 Chapter 168

    But no matter how delicious the dishes are, they are like chewing wax at this moment.


    "Don''t worry, your highness. It''s my business," she said


    Li Shiyuan snorted, but said nothing.


    Mu Cen didn''t expect that Li Shiyuan was so easy to talk, but mu Cen didn''t think much about it. He ate quietly. At least in front of Li Shiyuan, Mu Cen didn''t want to be completely untenable.


    She forced herself to focus on the delicate dishes in front of her, looking at the delicious red braised fish, but mu Cen frowned slightly.


    Fish, Mu Cen has always liked.


    However, Mu Cen was disgusted with the bone picking.


    I can''t say why. It''s probably because of the trouble. When they were in Gu''s house, Li Ruolan and Gu Yuanzhi hurt themselves. They would pick out the fish bone and give it to Mu Cen.


    But later, when Mu Cen returned to the house of King Mu, there was no one to pick his own bone.


    Later, when he married to the East Palace, Mu Zhihua didn''t know how to learn that Mu Cen couldn''t pick bones, so he specially asked the imperial chef to burn a lot of fish bones and let her show her ugly behavior in front of Li Shiyuan.


    At that time, Li Shiyuan was extremely disgusted.


    Since then, Muchen has hardly touched a fish.


    Even in this life, it seems to stay in the most miserable memory of previous life.


    Mu CEN is a little distracted.


    Li Shiyuan seems to see it: "do you like fish?"


    "No Mu Cen soon returned to his senses, and answered coldly.


    Li Shiyuan sank and didn''t say anything. He naturally put the fish on his plate. Mu Cen frowned, but he didn''t say anything.


    Then Mu Cen saw that Li Shiyuan picked out the fish piece by piece and put them on a clean plate until he cleaned up a large piece of fish. Then he poured sauce on the fish and sent it to Mu Cen.


    "Well, try it. The pine nut fish is also a famous dish in Yuxiang building. Since you ordered it, try it." Li Shiyuan light mouth, and did not pierce anything.


    Mu Cen was stunned.


    She quietly looked at the boneless fish, did not speak.


    Li Shiyuan raised his eyebrows and said, "I want you to be fed by my king before you eat?"


    Seeing that Li Shiyuan really wanted to stretch out his chopsticks, Mu Cen said, "no, I''ll eat it myself."


    Li Shiyuan''s chopsticks came back quietly. Mu Cen quietly lowered her head and took a small bite of the fish. Although she was expressionless, she felt as if she had been thrown a huge stone. For a moment, she aroused a thousand waves.


    The afterglow of Mu Cen''s eyes fell on Li Shiyuan''s face.


    What''s striking is that this person''s hand, which raises his glass, is well-defined, slender and good-looking. At the moment when he puts down his hand, his facial lines appear to be angular.


    There is a wind in the fierce.


    "Looking at my king?" Li Shiyuan suddenly turned his head.


    Mu Cen saw that she was discovered by Li Shiyuan, but she was calm and said with a smile: "Your Highness is beautiful, don''t you allow people to see it?"


    "Now it''s the king of praise?" Li Shiyuan is not smiling.


    Mu Cen hum a voice, the face didn''t change color of move to return to the line of sight, and then quietly eat a plate of fish clean. Li Shiyuan took a look, but said nothing.


    The slender fingers naturally continue to eviscerate Muchen.


    Mu Cen didn''t speak.


    It''s not good to be served.


    Besides, Li Shiyuan volunteered.


    A meal is not bad enough. As soon as Li Shiyuan put down his chopsticks, shopkeeper Wang seemed to be able to foresee in advance. He immediately appeared in the wing room and cleaned it up. Even the residual smell did not exist. He rekindled a light smell of sandalwood.


    At the moment when manager Wang came in, Mu Cen had recovered his indifference and looked at the account book quietly.


    Li Shiyuan didn''t say anything.


    It''s just like the intimacy before. It never happened, and even they didn''t talk.


    ¡­¡­


    Just before the sun goes down, Mu Cen gets up and leaves the wing room. He takes the upper yarn to the embroidery room in the backyard. Li Mu and Li Yan are guiding the embroidery mother. Mu Cen looks at it quietly for a while. Li Mu and Li Yan find Mu Cen and come to invite ANN immediately.


    Mu Cen nodded and looked at the embroidery painting in xiuniang''s hand. She gently pointed out a few words, and xiuniang suddenly opened up.


    When you put the needle again, it''s very different.


    Li Mu and Li Yan look at each other and admire each other. They talk to Mu Cen and ask about embroidery. Mu Cen answers them in detail.


    Mu Cen stayed in the embroidery room for an hour, carefully checked every piece of embroidery, and made sure it was OK. Then he handed it back to Li Yan and Li Mu.


    "Remember, the guests who come to the embroidery room now can''t be offended. Even if it''s just an ordinary slave, it may represent a force behind the slave, so it''s better to serve and not to neglect. If there''s something that can''t be solved, let shopkeeper Wang inform me as soon as possible, and you''ll delay first. "


    Mu Cen explained carefully, and his face became serious: "don''t make decisions without authorization. Also, don''t say anything to the outside world, otherwise, I''m afraid it will cause trouble. "


    "I know." Li Mu answers.


    Li Mu and Li Yan are people who have seen big scenes. Mu Cen doesn''t need to worry about anything. They can handle it very well.


    Mu Cen naturally said nothing more.


    Soon, they personally sent mucen out, but they just sent him to the side door and turned back to the courtyard.


    Mu Cen went out of the side door, did not immediately remove the veil, lotus fragrance quietly followed.


    As a result, when Mu Cen came to the corner, he saw Li Shiyuan standing in the same place, with the carriage parked to one side.


    Mu Cen was quiet and didn''t speak.


    Li Shiyuan said calmly: "I will send you back."


    Mu Cen sank for a moment, then looked at He Xiang: "you go back first, wait for me in the palace, I''ll be there soon."


    He Xiang didn''t dare to say anything more. He answered immediately and hurried to another direction.


    Then, Mu Cen walked towards Li Shiyuan. Li Shiyuan naturally extended his hand to help Mu Cen, but mu Cen didn''t seem to see it. He lifted the curtain and got on the carriage. Li Shiyuan looked down at the empty palm of his hand and said nothing.


    Soon, Li Shiyuan also got into the carriage.


    Rong Jiu whipped the horse on the back, and the horse got up in the market in Kyoto.


    The carriage was quiet.


    Neither Li Shiyuan nor Mu Cen spoke.


    Until the carriage was at a crossroad in front of King Mu''s house, Mu Cen suddenly said: "Your Highness can send me here."


    Mu Cen didn''t ask Li Shiyuan to send him down again, but mu Cen didn''t explain much. These words don''t need Mu Cen to say more. Li Shiyuan should be very clear about what would happen if he sent himself back to King Mu''s house all the way.

 Chapter 169

    These days, although Li Shiyuan has never been to King Mu''s house, Mu Cen knows that Li Shiyuan''s people are still constantly appearing in King Mu''s house. Not coming does not mean that King Mu''s house is a safe place.


    It''s like Mu Cen goes out of the house and doesn''t go to the shop right away.


    Even if you go to the shop, you can enter through the back door, not the front door.


    In this way, when Li Shiyuan''s people go back to report, they will not find any clues, unless Li Shiyuan is suspicious, otherwise, under such circumstances, Mu CEN is relatively safe.


    And Li Shiyuan just made a sound.


    The carriage had stopped by the side of the road.


    Mu Cen got out of the car by herself. Li Shiyuan didn''t send Mu Cen out of the car. Mu Cen didn''t look at Li Shiyuan either. She bowed her head and quickly walked towards the direction of Mu Wangfu.


    At the moment when Mu Cen got out of the carriage, Li Shiyuan''s hand suddenly caught Mu Cen''s wrist.


    A little bit hard.


    Mu Cen twisted his eyebrows and looked at Li Shiyuan like this, but his expression was always calm: "if your Highness has something to tell you, you can open your mouth. There''s no need to use your hands and feet. This is not King Mu''s house or a shop. There are many people with mixed eyes, so it''s not good for people to talk."


    Mu CEN is reminding Li Shiyuan.


    Li Shiyuan laughed: "are you afraid of being seen by the prince''s people? Or are you afraid of something else? "


    Mu Cen just raised his eyelids and took a look. He was too lazy to pay attention to Li Shiyuan. Li Shiyuan didn''t say anything, and the hand holding Mu Cen''s wrist never let go.


    There was a stalemate between the two.


    Then, Li Shiyuan said faintly: "Mu Cen, be good and be honest. Wang''s temper is not very good. Don''t challenge Wang''s bottom line all the time. Well


    "Mu Cen knows." Mu CEN is the voice of cooperation.


    Li Shiyuan picks an eyebrow and looks at Mu Cen. Mu Cen moves his wrist and signals Li Shiyuan to release himself. With a trace of impatience, Li Shiyuan doesn''t doubt that if he doesn''t let go again, the hairpin on Mu Cen''s head will pierce his chest impolitely.


    Except for the miss in the contest with Li Shiyuan.


    Mu CEN is the first one who can hurt himself with a hairpin. She is also a woman.


    "So good?" Li Shiyuan couldn''t help asking one more question.


    Mu Cen PI looked at Li Shiyuan with a smile: "my fourth highness, my temper is not very good. When I don''t like it, the next hairpin may not stick on my chest, or it will be a little deeper."


    This is a warning.


    Li Shiyuan completely laughs, and then releases Mu Cen. Mu Cen looks at Li Shiyuan and turns away quickly.


    Li Shiyuan just watched in situ until Mu Cen''s figure disappeared, and then he left quietly.


    "On the prince''s side, before the king''s order, he just let the prince busy Li Shiyuan light mouth, ordered Rong nine.


    Rong Jiu answered: "I know."


    After that, Li Shiyuan didn''t say anything more. Mu Cen''s figure was out of sight.


    Of course, he knew that Li Shiyuan didn''t have the chance to find Mu Cen. In the palace, Li Shiyuan showed his feet slightly, making Li Shiyuan too busy to find Mu Cen''s trouble.


    But Li Shiyuan knew very well that he wanted more than that.


    Three months later is the draft, if his relationship with Mu Cen does not change in three months, then


    Sink sink sink, Li Shiyuan said nothing more, Mou Guang gradually gathered down.


    The carriage ran again and soon disappeared at the end of the market.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡ª¡ª


    Another few days.


    Mu Cen remain in a proper sphere when he first returned to Mu government. He resumed the same way at first. He would go to the shops once a day to check the situation. But in order to avoid Li Shiyuan''s eye liner, Mu ten would not go directly to the shops, but would be in the teahouse with the shopkeeper.


    Of course, Li Shiyuan appears on time every day.


    They seem to have recovered their original tacit understanding. No one ever bothers anyone. Li Shiyuan doesn''t shy away from Mu Cen when he does things, and even says some confidential things directly in front of Mu Cen.


    On the contrary, Rong Jiu and Rong temple are always cautious when they look at Mu Cen.


    Mu Cen didn''t care at all, just quietly lowered his head to deal with his own affairs, silent.


    It was not until Rong Jiurong Temple left that Li Shiyuan suddenly said, "why do you frequently go to the pharmacy in BEIXIANG recently?"


    Mu Cen was quiet, and his face didn''t change: "give grandma medicine. That hospital is very famous. Don''t your highness know it? It''s just that the pharmacy opened by the hospital is suitable for my grandmother. Naturally, I have to walk around when I go out. What''s wrong? "


    It''s natural for mu Cen to ask.


    Li Shiyuan just looked at Mu Cen, his eyes didn''t move away from Mu Cen.


    Mu Cen''s face did not change.


    "Mu Cen. It''s better not to hide anything from the king. " Li Shiyuan is warning Mu Cen.


    Mu Cen was quiet, pretending not to understand: "what can I hide from my fourth highness? Even his four Highnesses know this thing clearly. "


    "My father''s health is going from bad to worse these days, and the imperial doctors in the palace are at a loss." Li Shiyuan looked at Mu Cen and said word by word.


    Mu Cen hum a voice: "then, the emperor''s dragon body is ill, what does it have to do with me? Your highness can''t think that I''m responsible for the emperor''s health? "


    "Of course not." Li Shiyuan denied it, but his eyes became sharper and sharper as he looked at Mu Cen. "My father asked the king and the prince to go out of the palace to look for the ghost hand. And now all the clues point to the hospital you often go to, so what do you want me to think about it? "


    "What a coincidence?" Mu Cen face does not change color, "that also can be coincidence only, isn''t it?"


    Li Shiyuan has no basis, but he is just suspecting. As long as Mu Cen does not admit it, Li Shiyuan can''t do anything for mu Cen.


    What''s more, Mu Cen decided that Li Shiyuan was just a guess.


    Besides, Mu CEN is not afraid of anything. Naturally, the purpose of going to the hospital is not for anything else, but for ulterior motives.


    As for the ghost hand, Mu Cen sneered.


    Ghost hand is Gu Yuanzhi''s master. Mu Cen should call his grandfather, but mu Cen knows that ghost hand has been missing for more than ten years. At least Mu Cen hasn''t seen ghost hand. How can ghost hand appear.


    But the ghost hand in the hospital, is really Mu Cen lead in the past.


    The purpose is to send fengchangyang to the palace.


    But there is no need for mu Cen to explain these things to Li Shiyuan. Mu Cen always keeps a light distance from Li Shiyuan and can''t report everything in detail.


    People always want to leave a way back for themselves, too candid exposed in front of them, will only throw themselves to pieces.


    Li Shiyuan listened to Mu Cen''s perfunctory words, and his eyes sank. Finally, he snorted, but he didn''t continue to say anything.


    Mu Cen lowered his head, continued to look at the accounts, and no longer talked to Li Shiyuan.


    In the wing room, there was a quiet.

 Chapter 170

    On this day, Li Shiyuan didn''t stay much and left in a hurry after lunch.


    Mu Cen naturally knows that the emperor is seriously ill, so he knows Li Shiyuan''s busyness very well. In this way, Mu CEN is more comfortable than facing Li Shiyuan every day when he is away.


    She was not in a hurry to leave.


    It was not until the evening that Mu Cen stood up and left the teahouse calmly.


    He Xiang had been used to it for a long time. When he saw Mu Cen coming out, he took an umbrella and followed him.


    During the Lunar New Year''s day, it snowed for several days. During this time, the snow began to melt gradually, and the sky was still drizzling, which made it more and more frozen.


    Mu Cen shrank for a moment, hid himself in his cloak, covered his head with his hat, and walked on the market in Kyoto with small steps.


    The market quieted down.


    He Xiang followed carefully: "Miss, be careful, the ground is a little wet and slippery."


    Mu Cen was still walking towards the depth of the North Lane.


    "Miss, you can ask the people in the hospital to take the medicine to the palace. There''s no need for you to take it yourself." He Xiang began to persuade Mu Cen.


    Mu Cen explained: "some things, you can do them safely."


    He Xiang looks at Mu Cen with a feeling of incomprehension.


    Mu Cen didn''t go on.


    If you don''t want Hexiang to be involved too much, you can''t let Hexiang know too much. Otherwise, once the incident happens, Mu Cen can''t guarantee that he will be able to push Hexiang to a safe place.


    She sank, and her step was a little faster, and she soon arrived at the hospital.


    Mu Cen didn''t go in through the side door of the hospital, but went in along the main door of the hospital.


    When Feng Changyang saw Mu Cen, he was relieved, but he didn''t say anything on the surface. He immediately welcomed Mu Cen to the back. They didn''t talk and quickly walked behind the curtain.


    "Miss, if you don''t come again, the slave will really show up." Feng Changyang shook his head and complained, "since the slave beat out the reputation of the hospital according to your request, there are countless people who come to the hospital every day, and the frivolity is not at home. The slave is not at that level and can''t see it."


    It''s true that fengchangyang understands medical theory, but it doesn''t mean fengchangyang can cure all kinds of diseases.


    It''s Mu Cen who can deal with all the problems well.


    But in order to avoid people''s eyes and ears, Mu Cen seldom appeared in the hospital. At first, Feng Changyang put up a sign, but he couldn''t bear the people who came for questioning.


    "Before it''s time, the hospital doesn''t have to pick up people as before." Mu Cen calmly said, "Uncle Feng, your purpose is not for these patients, but to wait for the emperor''s people to come to you, and you can enter the palace smoothly."


    "The news these days should be in the palace. When you were away, there were several groups of people in the palace, as if they were testing something. " Feng Changyang truthfully reported the situation.


    "Testing if the ghost hand is here." Mu Cen didn''t hide it.


    Feng Changyang''s brow twisted: "but the ghost hand is really not there. Even the master couldn''t find the ghost hand that year."


    "It''s not the key that the ghost hand grandfather can''t find it. I spread the news, bring people in and send you to the palace smoothly. If my guess is right, it should be within one month. If the palace comes, just pretend it. Don''t break it, but don''t explain it. "


    Mu Cen explained it carefully.


    Feng Changyang nodded: "I know. But I entered the palace smoothly. The emperor''s illness and the imperial doctor in the palace made me afraid of... "


    "Don''t worry about that. I''ll find a chance to enter the palace. I''ll also give you the prescriptions I need to prescribe every day. As for those imperial doctors, you can just pick up the words that are not clear to them. If they don''t understand them, you can explain them casually. If you don''t have a disordered foundation, there won''t be any problems. After all, your appearance is not from these traditional medical schools. "


    Mu Cen said it directly.


    To control justice by disorder.


    Although desperate, but in a period of time is effective.


    The emperor won''t last long this time. Less than half a year after the draft, he will die.


    Fengchangyang will not be in the palace for a long time, and naturally it is impossible to expose any vest.


    "Yes, I know." Wind Changyang respectful response.


    Mu Cen just walked behind the curtain. Feng Changyang went in with Mu Cen. When the people waiting outside saw the movement behind the curtain, they immediately became excited.


    The sound is one after another.


    Mu Cen felt his pulse through the curtain, and talked with Feng Changyang about the disease and the prescription. Feng Changyang took the place of Mu Cen.


    Until the night, the talents in the hospital left one after another. Gradually, the hospital recovered its usual peace.


    After the last person left, Feng Changyang closed the door of the hospital.


    Mu Cen came out from behind the curtain and sat down for two hours. Her waist was sore and she couldn''t help stretching.


    And the wind Changyang has quickly put a package of medicine into the hands of Mu Cen: "Miss, this is the dosage of the seven days."


    Mu Cen Er voice, light of took over, stuffed in his waist.


    Then, Feng Changyang handed another package of medicine to Mu Cen: "this is the tranquilizing medicine you want."


    "Thank you, uncle Feng." Thanks, Muchen.


    "You''re welcome, miss. This is what a slave should do." Feng Changyang waved his hand, then looked outside the hospital, "it''s very late, you must pay attention to safety when you go back."


    "I will." Mu Cen nodded.


    Feng Changyang didn''t send Mu Cen away. Mu Cen pushed open the door of the hospital, put on the veil and walked out of the hospital quietly.


    The hospital is deep in the North Lane. In the dead of night, the North Lane is empty. The wind and rain are mixed together, which makes people feel scared.


    He Xiang is holding an umbrella and carefully follows Mu Cen.


    Mu Cen walked quietly, and every step was very cautious.


    Until he walked out of the North Lane, Mu Cen''s heart relaxed. Before, in the North Lane, it was clear that someone followed him, but he was silent.


    Mu Cen did not gnaw.


    She couldn''t guess who the man was.


    Subconsciously, Mu Cen thinks that this is Li Shiyuan, but mu Cen''s understanding of Li Shiyuan, Li Shiyuan does not need to hide in front of himself.


    He could come out freely, just like Li Shiyuan asked directly when he was in a teahouse during the day.


    So mu Cen didn''t change his face, as if he didn''t know what happened around him.


    Obviously, until Mu Cen left the North Lane, the person in the dark never appeared.


    When the enemy is in the dark, the tension is self-evident.


    It''s just that Mu Cen doesn''t show up on the surface.


    After walking to the market, Mu Cen''s steps quickly, quietly walking towards the direction of King Mu''s house, suddenly¡ª¡ª

 Chapter 171

    A carriage stopped in front of Mu Cen and stopped Mu Cen directly.


    Mu Cen was quiet. After seeing the driver, Mu Cen said faintly: "Mu Cen has seen the prince."


    He Xiang was shocked when he heard Mu Cen''s words, and immediately knelt down. If Mu Cen was not quick eyed, the medicine bag in his hand would fall directly on the wet green tile floor.


    "Get up." Li Shiyuan''s voice came faintly.


    The curtain of the carriage had been opened, and Li Shiyuan''s face appeared in front of Mu Cen. Mu Cen stood up, but he Xiang was scared.


    "Come up." Li Shiyuan''s tone is gentle.


    Even very active stretch out a hand, Mu Cen looking at the hand in front of him, quiet next: "Mu Cen oneself can come up."


    Li Shiyuan looked at Mu Cen quietly, and didn''t say anything.


    Then, Mu Cen took the initiative to get on the car.


    He Xiang was watching in situ, some shivering, but mu Cen calmly said to He Xiang, "sit in front of me." Then she looked at Li Shiyuan and said, "I don''t know if her royal highness agrees."


    "You''ve all spoken. Now, do you agree with me?" Li Shiyuan said lukewarm, looking at Mu Cen''s eyes with a trace of exploration.


    Mu Cen neither humble nor overbearing smile: "that Mu Cen thanks prince his highness."


    He Xiang got on the car in a hurry, and the carriage walked slowly in the drizzle.


    Obviously, the temperature inside the carriage is much warmer than that outside. Even when it''s snowy, it''s not as cold as it is now.


    Li Shiyuan looks at Mu Cen, but he doesn''t mean to speak.


    Mu Cen didn''t take the initiative to speak.


    In such a contest of undercurrent surging, whoever opens his mouth first will fall into passivity.


    But now Mu Cen knows very well that the force staring at him in the North Lane is not others, but Li Shiyuan.


    She should have thought that Li Shiyuan had already warned herself this morning.


    She led all the fire to the North Lane. Li Shiyuan and Li Shiyuan were ordered to look for ghost hands. How could they not appear in the North Lane.


    Just Mu Cen didn''t expect that Li Shiyuan would appear in time.


    She was always sitting quietly in the carriage.


    Li Shiyuan is so lazy to rely on the soft collapse, as if looking at Mu Cen, and as if testing Mu Cen''s bottom line.


    Mu Cen just let Li Shiyuan look at him, and his face didn''t change.


    Until Li Shiyuan took the initiative to say, "Why are you still in the North Lane so late?"


    "Find medicine for grandma." Mu Cen light mouth, "this period of time grandmother''s prescription has been opened by this hospital, before the Chinese New Year Festival, Mu Cen came, now the medicine finished, so mu Cen came again."


    "So?" Li Shiyuan didn''t know whether he believed it or not.


    Mu Cen calm Er voice, didn''t explain a word more, straightforward.


    Li Shiyuan suddenly approaches Mu Cen.


    Mu Cen became a little vigilant, but he seemed to be soft on the surface. He just subconsciously supported the cushion with his hands, while Li Shiyuan quickly got close to Mu Cen and put his fingers on Mu Cen''s chin.


    Mu Cen slightly twisted his eyebrows: "Your Highness, it seems that it is not appropriate for you to do so."


    "The king has the final say," he said. Li Shiyuan said directly, "since I have asked my father to make you my crown princess, after the draft, you are my crown princess. I want you in advance, and it doesn''t make any difference."


    Mu Cen didn''t answer, a trace of impatience flashed at the bottom of his eyes, just such impatience, Mu Cen covered up very well.


    "Or do you think you can resist." Li Shiyuan sharp looking at Mu Cen, palm strength is also tight.


    Mu Cen calmly replied: "if the emperor gives the will, Mu Cen will not resist the will. But before the emperor orders, Mu Cen will not compromise. "


    Li Shiyuan chuckled, unable to express his profound meaning.


    Mu Cen did not dodge.


    But mu CEN is very clear that Li Shiyuan is not here to ask himself these questions, otherwise, Li Shiyuan doesn''t need to go to great trouble to get on the carriage.


    But mu Cen did not take the initiative to pierce, but waiting for Li Shiyuan to speak.


    After waiting for a while, Li Shiyuan said: "can''t the prescription prescribed by the imperial doctor work? Do you still need the money from Prince Mu''s house to get the medicine in person


    Mu Cen laughed: "the prescription of the imperial doctor is not bad. But it can''t be denied that experts are among the people. Otherwise, how could your highness appear in the hospital at this time? "


    Li Shiyuan''s eyes were sharp.


    "Your Highness, Mu Cen''s father is also a minister. Mu Cen knows more or less about the emperor." Mu Cen''s explanation is reasonable, and then she looks at Li Shiyuan, "Your Highness wants to make Mu Cen the crown princess so directly on the Chinese New Year''s day. Don''t you know what situation Mu Cen will be in when he returns to the palace?"


    Li Shiyuan narrowed his eyes: "it has something to do with you going out to get medicine?"


    "Of course." Mu Cen said directly, "the prescription is so sensitive. If Mu Cen asks others to take it, in case something goes wrong, Mu Cen will be the first one to have bad luck. Why don''t Mu Cen be careful when he does things. "


    These don''t need to be explained by mu cenzang. Li Shiyuan naturally understands.


    But he looked at Mu Cen''s eyes without any laxity: "OK, since it''s just taking medicine, why stay in the hospital for two hours before leaving?"


    "There are so many people in the hospital. Does Mu Cen want to use his power to drive people away? Mu Cen thinks he can''t do it. " Mu Cen was still calm. "Besides, as your highness said, Mu Cen just took medicine instead of seeing a doctor. Naturally, he came first and then came first and had priorities. If you are not in a hurry, it is better to let you be in a hurry. This is also a convenient way to find your own way in the future, isn''t it? "


    The truth is irrefutable.


    Li Shiyuan chuckled and released his hand holding Mu Cen''s chin. Then he looked at Mu Cen: "you make me like you more and more."


    Mu Cen a light smile, neither humble nor overbearing.


    The carriage was quiet again.


    Mu Cen didn''t look at Li Shiyuan any more. Instead, he quietly made tea, which was not slow.


    Compared with Li Shiyuan''s carriage, Li Shiyuan''s specification is a bit higher and has everything. Mu Cen didn''t let himself sit in the carriage awkwardly, but made tea quietly.


    But Li Shiyuan''s eyes did not move away from Mu Cen''s body.


    Mu Cen doesn''t seem to care. He lowers his eyebrows and makes tea seriously.


    It seems that I don''t mind sitting opposite Li Shiyuan. After making tea, I still handed him a cup according to Li Shiyuan''s habit. Li Shiyuan didn''t speak, so he took it and tasted it carefully.


    On the way back to King Mu''s house, they didn''t talk again.


    Until the carriage stopped at the main door of Prince Mu''s house, the minions at the door had seen Li Shiyuan''s car and knelt down together: "minions see your highness, your highness is thousands of years old, thousands of years old."

 Chapter 172

    Lang Lang''s voice came.


    A slave on his knees.


    Li Shiyuan didn''t care.


    Mu Cen didn''t say much. He quietly lifted the curtain and got off the car. As a result, Li Shiyuan''s action was faster than Mu Cen''s. at the moment when Mu Cen lifted the curtain, Li Shiyuan got up and held Mu Cen''s wrist.


    Mu Cen twisted his eyebrows and looked at Li Shiyuan: "Your Highness the prince?"


    Li Shiyuan did not speak, just looked at Mu Cen, Mu CEN is also very quiet, as if waiting for Li Shiyuan to speak.


    The two stayed in the car for a while, and then Li Shiyuan jumped out of the carriage and helped Mu Cen down in person. Mu Cen didn''t show any affectation and naturally reached into Li Shiyuan''s hand and got out of the car.


    Because Mu Cen saw the figure of Mu Zhi''s painting.


    Mu Cen very light smile, the eyebrow eye of low Lian bottom is full of ridicule.


    Li Shiyuan''s carriage is easy to recognize. In Kyoto, except for the emperor, no one can be more ostentatious than Li Shiyuan, not to mention the people in Mu Wangfu are more familiar with Li Shiyuan''s carriage. Naturally, Li Shiyuan arrived in a hurry at the first time.


    Li Shiyuan is willing to cooperate. Why did Mu Cen miss this opportunity.


    She walked carefully with her head down. The palm of her hand was in the palm of Li Shiyuan''s hand, just like a treasure held by Li Shiyuan.


    Li Shiyuan was surprised by Mu Cen''s cooperation.


    But Li Shiyuan didn''t say anything. He helped Mu Cen down smoothly.


    After Mu Cen stood firm, he blessed himself: "Mu Cen thanks his Highness the prince."


    Li Shiyuan said, "do you want me to send you in?"


    "I don''t dare to thank you, your highness." Mu Cen faintly refused, but mu Cen didn''t move his eyes when he looked at Li Shiyuan.


    Mu Zhihua, standing on one side, sees all this in his eyes. He wants to speak several times, but he can''t find the right opportunity. In other words, Li Shiyuan doesn''t give Mu Zhihua any chance to speak at all.


    Even Li Shiyuan''s eyes fell on Mu Zhi''s painting.


    How can Mu Zhihua be reconciled? However, in the face of such a situation, Mu Zhihua has no way at all. It is not easy to look forward to people, but it is such a situation.


    "Your Highness -" Mu Zhihua finally found an opportunity to speak.


    But Li Shiyuan has already looked at Mu Cen: "I will send you back to the snow building."


    Mu Cen said with a smile: "Your Highness, it seems that Princess Yi has something to say to you."


    She reminded Li Shiyuan, but when her eyes fell on Mu Zhi''s painting, she was blatantly provocative and lazy to cover up.


    Mu Zhi''s face changed again and again.


    She looked at Li Shiyuan pitifully, but Li Shiyuan didn''t look at Mu Zhihua''s meaning. She still looked at Mu Cen: "if you have something to do, you can wait. I will send you back first."


    Mu Cen laughed: "since your highness says so, Mu Cen can only be respectful rather than obedient."


    Then Mu Cen nodded slightly and took the initiative to walk in front of Li Shiyuan.


    But compared with Mu Cen''s distance, Li Shiyuan took the initiative to follow Mu Cen, as if taking care of him carefully, and sent Mu Cen back to the Luoxue building all the way.


    Completely ignored the existence of Mu Zhi''s painting.


    Mu Zhihua was so angry that his face suddenly changed.


    The minions who followed became cautious, for fear that they would be angry by Mu Zhihua.


    People with a clear eye on the scene can see that Li Shiyuan dotes on Mu Cen, and Mu Zhihua has been completely out of favor.


    Everyone looked at each other and did not dare to say one more word.


    "Miss... Let''s go in." Qiuxiang calls Mu Zhihua with anxiety.


    Qiuxiang wants to hold Mu Zhihua, but she is pushed away by Mu Zhihua the next second. She falters and almost falls to the ground. But Qiuxiang dares not to neglect and immediately follows.


    Side imperial concubine empress thousand exhort ten thousand exhort, must oneself take good care of Mu Zhi painting, don''t do anything out of the ordinary.


    But now, Qiuxiang is not sure.


    She follows Mu Zhihua closely.


    Looking at the place Mu Zhihua was going to, Qiuxiang''s face changed. It was the location of Luoxue building.


    Want to open mouth to persuade, but mu Zhihua''s gloomy but let Qiuxiang a word can''t say. The servants in the palace saw the gentle side of Mu Zhi''s painting, but Qiuxiang followed Mu Zhi''s painting all the year round, and he knew how cruel and cruel it was.


    Qiu Xiang''s face also followed more and more uneasy.


    ¡­¡­


    Instead, Mu Cen asked Li Shiyuan to send him back to the Luoxue building. He didn''t say a word to Li Shiyuan in the whole process until Mu Cen stood at the door of the Luoxue building.


    But Li Shiyuan didn''t mean to leave.


    Mu CEN is quiet, light to see a lotus fragrance, lotus fragrance immediately understand the meaning of Mu Cen, blessing body, turned toward the snow building.


    Li Shiyuan raised his eyebrows: "don''t you invite me in?"


    "Your Highness, it''s not a good thing to be alone in a room." Mu Cen refused humbly, and then she looked at the corridor not far away with a smile, "not to mention, how many pairs of eyes in the palace stare at Mu Cen, Mu Cen should not be so stupid, at such a time, please go to Luoxue building to sit for a while?"


    Li Shiyuan couldn''t hear Mu Cen''s sarcasm. He stepped forward and pinched Mu Cen''s mandible: "why, are you worried about Princess Yi?"


    I can''t tell whether he is trying to get away from Mu Zhihua or something else. Li Shiyuan used the title of Mu Zhihua to call Mu Zhihua.


    Mu Cen smiles: "Your Highness the prince is very thoughtful."


    The superficial denial doesn''t mean Mu Cen''s concession. There is no joke in her eyes. She just looks at Li Shiyuan like this.


    But mu Cen also had some bottomless feelings.


    In Mu Cen''s memory of Li Shiyuan in the last life, this person''s character has a very gloomy and irritable side. As long as it is what Li Shiyuan wants to do, no one can stop it.


    What''s more, in this case.


    One is Li Shiyuan''s identity, and the other is mu Hongyuan''s almost default. If Li Shiyuan can enter the Luoxue building, no matter what happens to them or not, it can be regarded as raw rice cooking, and some things will become more natural.


    How could Mu Cen let this happen.


    But Li Shiyuan didn''t speak.


    His eyes are always looking at Mu Cen. When Mu Cen hesitates about how to open his mouth, Li Shiyuan unexpectedly nods: "it''s late. Have a rest early."


    Mu Cen was surprised.


    But mu Cen didn''t say much. He politely smiles at Li Shiyuan. Instead of staying in front of Li Shiyuan, he quickly turns around and walks towards the house.


    Li Shiyuan has been watching Mu Cen''s figure disappear in the falling snow building, and then he turns to leave.


    I have been waiting for Li Shiyuan''s painting at the corner of the corridor. When I saw Li Shiyuan turning back alone, I stepped forward wrongly and stopped him.

 Chapter 173

    Li Shiyuan frowned slightly, but the impatience in his face was obvious.


    Mu Zhihua used to be Li Shiyuan''s favorite woman, but now, when Li Shiyuan sees Mu Zhihua, he seems to be impatient.


    New people laugh, old people cry.


    How could Mu Zhihua not see it? She had red eyes and walked pitifully to Li Shiyuan: "Your Highness."


    "What''s the matter?" Li Shiyuan stood with his hands down and looked at Mu Zhi''s painting like this. He didn''t help Mu Zhi''s painting.


    Compared with the initial tenderness, now Li Shiyuan can be described as ruthless.


    Mu Zhihua was even more aggrieved. His voice was full of a trace of sobbing, and he kept it very low: "Zhihua wants to find his highness, don''t you know if he is free?"


    No matter how close Mu Zhihua is to Li Shiyuan, she is still a girl who has not come out of the cabinet. When she offers such an invitation, Mu Zhihua is even more at a loss.


    "It''s getting late. It''s not suitable for me to go to Princess Yi''s house." Li Shiyuan coldly refused.


    Before that, it was not even necessary for mu Zhihua to say that they could communicate with each other with one look. Now, Mu Zhihua has made it clear, but Li Shiyuan has directly refused.


    The face of Mu Zhi''s painting is disgraced.


    And there are many servants in the house of King Mu around. Seeing such a picture, it is clear in my heart.


    At this moment, Mu Zhihua''s grievance could not be stopped completely: "Your Highness..."


    Her hand has been actively wrapped around Li Shiyuan, scallion white hands so tightly grasp Li Shiyuan''s hand, how are not willing to let go.


    "Don''t you know painting, your highness?" Mu Zhihua''s voice was very low, full of crying, "can''t you stay with Zhihua? What''s good about Mu Cen? Why can she capture his Highness''s attention easily? "


    The impatience in Li Shiyuan''s eyes and eyebrows became more and more obvious. If he didn''t want to, he would push Mu Zhihua away.


    However, Mu Zhihua refused to let go: "just ask Zhihua, will you stay with Zhihua? You haven''t talked to Zhihua for a long time. "


    Mu Zhi can''t be more humble.


    Her eyes red like walnut, desperately shaking head, pear with tears.


    Any man will be excited when he sees it.


    Seeing this, Li Shiyuan softened his tone, but he didn''t mean to compromise: "Qiuxiang, send your lady back."


    "Yes." Autumn fragrance dare not disobey, should immediately.


    She stepped forward and helped Mu Zhihua: "Miss, please go back first."


    Mu Zhihua refused to leave. Li Shiyuan just looked at Mu Zhihua with soft and sharp eyes: "I hate unreasonable women."


    This is a warning.


    Mu Zhihua naturally knew that when she looked at Li Shiyuan''s gloomy face again, she did not dare to recreate it again. She could only say wrongly, "Your Highness, I know that painting has no other meaning. Zhihua left first. "


    She''s blessed. It''s Ann.


    Then Mu Zhihua, with the help of Qiuxiang, walked towards the East Tower.


    Li Shiyuan didn''t take a look at Mu Zhihua and quickly walked out of the house.


    This scene is in the eyes of Mu Zhi''s painting. In her position, she can clearly see the scene in the corridor.


    Mu Cen chuckled, but he was very sarcastic.


    Mu Zhi''s painting probably didn''t expect that it would be reduced to such a state one day.


    What I want most is robbed by a person I hate most, and the man who used to care about her most is just treating her coldly.


    After all, Li Shiyuan''s fondness for mu Zhi''s paintings was obvious in his last life.


    Although Mu CEN is dead, Mu Cen knows very well that pushing herself to death step by step is nothing more than to make room for mu Zhi''s painting. All she can use is used up, and it''s meaningless.


    And now¡ª¡ª


    Feng Shui will take turns in the end.


    But such a victory, does not let Mu Cen have any pleasure, her eyes are always light.


    But he Xiang spat out his tongue: "Your Highness, listen to the merciless. It''s a real pet to pet the second young lady. At that time, no one in the palace dared to shout at the second young lady. Even people in the palace had to give way to the second young lady when they saw her. Now his royal highness says that if you change your face, you will change your face. "


    There is a feeling of being too sorry.


    Mu Cen listens to He Xiang''s words, just smiles, and doesn''t say anything. He quietly closes the window and looks at He Xiang.


    "Miss, I''ve boiled water for you. You can take a bath and sleep later." He Xiang said quickly.


    Mu Cen thought: "OK. Wait, if someone comes to the snow building, don''t refuse. Let her wait outside. When I have a good bath, I will go out naturally. "


    "Who will come here at this time?" The lotus fragrance froze.


    But soon he Xiang didn''t say much, so he hurried out. Mu Cen didn''t explain.


    It''s natural that someone will come tonight.


    Mu CEN is waiting.


    She went to the screen, carefully looked around the situation, and then she took off her clothes and soaked herself in the barrel. The warm temperature came, which made Mu Cen''s coolness dissipate slightly.


    And Li Shiyuan''s breath, also with the running water, gradually can no longer smell.


    Mu Cen quietly looked at the face reflected in the water, always silent, occasionally slender fingers wave water, water sliding, some hundred boring Li appearance.


    But it''s lazy.


    ¡­¡­


    At that time¡ª¡ª


    He Xiang managed the door carefully. Before long, he stood quietly outside the door waiting for mu Cen''s summons. He saw Mu Zhihua come in from the outside of Luoxue building.


    Small five follows behind, wringing eyebrow, but also dare not draw heavy hand to Mu Zhi, then so looking at lotus fragrance.


    He Xiang blessed himself: "I''ve seen Princess Yi. What''s wrong with her coming to Luoxue building so late?"


    "I''m looking for mu Cen." Mu Zhihua looks at the lotus fragrance darkly.


    Qiuxiang frowns, trying to persuade Mu Zhihua, but he doesn''t dare to speak.


    After Li Shiyuan turned out of King Mu''s house, Mu Zhihua immediately turned back to the Luoxue building, which made Qiuxiang scared.


    Lotus incense quickly blessing body, please an: "maidservant see two young ladies."


    She was a little surprised by Mu Cen''s calculation, but he Xiang didn''t expect that the person who would come to Mu Cen would be mu Zhihua. She thought that if this happened tonight, with Mu Zhihua''s pride and self-esteem, she would not allow herself to do these things again.


    Obviously, he Xiang was surprised.


    "Go and ask Mu Cen to come out." Mu Zhihua pushes the lotus fragrance away.


    He Xiang faltered and stopped at the door of the house: "second lady, the eldest lady is taking a bath. She told the maid that if someone came to see the eldest lady, she would wait. If you rush in like this, I''m afraid the first lady will be angry. "


    He Xiang finished quickly.

 Chapter 174

    Mu Zhihua looks at the lotus fragrance darkly, and pushes it away without thinking about it: "I''m going to see Mu Cen now."


    He Xiang didn''t mean to get out of the way: "the eldest lady told me that the maid naturally can''t let you in."


    But he Xiang''s words fell, and Xiao Wu came up with a cold face: "please don''t embarrass the slaves, they just follow the orders. If the second lady must see the first lady, she can only wait here as the first lady tells her. I''ll see you when I have a good bath. "


    Neither humble nor overbearing, but there is no concession.


    "Well, you dog slaves, you''ve come to annoy Miss Ben all at once, haven''t you? OK, I''ll see how long Mu Cen can be proud and how long you can be proud. " Mu Zhi''s painting is full of words.


    But he Xiang and Xiao Wu were smart and didn''t say a word, just stood respectfully at the door of the house.


    Mu Zhihua seems to be competing with Mu Cen, but he refuses to go.


    She knew that Mu Cen was intentional, but compared with Mu Cen''s intention, Mu Zhihua wanted to find Mu Cen''s theory.


    Qiuxiang almost looked at Mu Zhihua in despair, but finally she didn''t dare to say a word more.


    At least half an hour later, Mu Cen''s lazy voice came from Luoxue building: "lotus fragrance, come in."


    "Yes." The fragrance of lotus answered.


    Soon, he Xiang goes to the house, and Mu Zhihua wants to follow him even if he doesn''t want to, but he is stopped by Xiao Wu, who looks at Mu Zhihua without expression.


    Mu Zhihua was so angry that he couldn''t do anything about it.


    ¡­¡­


    "Miss." He Xiang pushed the door, and then found that Mu Cen had already got up, and the water in the bucket was very cold.


    Mu Cen Shun Shun long hair, casual into a bun, just light mouth said: "let her in."


    He Xiang was a little worried: "Miss, I''m afraid of the second miss..."


    After all, when did Mu Zhihua suffer such grievances.


    If it''s really noisy, it''s Chen Zhirong who is in charge of the house. At this time, the old lady has already fallen asleep, and the Lord is not at home. No one can stop Chen Zhirong from doing anything.


    Mu Cen said with a smile: "she doesn''t dare. Let her in. "


    "Yes." He Xiang didn''t say anything. He backed out in a hurry.


    Mu Cen just simply put on a big sleeve shirt, and then quietly turned the book, not because of the coming Mu Zhi painting and appear any calm.


    Not long after he Xiang went out, Mu Zhihua had already pushed the door in.


    He was furious.


    This kind of painting is in sharp contrast to Mu Cen''s.


    One angry, one calm.


    "Mu Cen." Mu Zhihua almost roared.


    Mu Cen raised his eyebrows and looked at Mu Zhi''s painting.


    Clearly no hair accessories, a face is also plain, but it can be bright and beautiful people can not move their eyes, because the bath, the face is still slightly red.


    It''s like a watered flower. It''s hard for people to move their eyes.


    This kind of Mu Cen makes Mu Zhihua''s jealousy more and more obvious.


    Mu Zhihua goes in the direction of Mu Cen even if he doesn''t want to, and raises his hand to slap Mu Cen in the face.


    Mu Cen cold face: "Mu Zhihua, what identity do you use to slap me. The right princess? Or the second lady in the house of King Mu? Or something else? "


    She walked toward Mu Zhihua fearlessly: "as long as you can give a reasonable reason, then I will accept this slap." Then, Mu Cen pause, "if you can''t say it, then, if you make trouble in Luoxue building, don''t blame me for being rude."


    Some of Mu Zhi''s paintings were frightened by Mu Cen.


    But in front of Mu Cen, Mu Zhihua didn''t want to be soft.


    "Mu Zhihua, are you very proud? Do you think the crown princess is yours? " Mu Zhi''s face was cold, and he almost yelled at Mu Cen word by word.


    The previous elegance and calmness have long gone.


    What''s left is an almost crazy roar.


    "Who do you think you are? What qualifications do you have to seduce the prince? " Mu Zhi''s painting is hysterical.


    The next moment, that hand mercilessly hit toward Mu Cen''s face.


    How could Mu Cen give Mu Zhihua such a chance.


    She has already said that Mu Zhihua is still taking the initiative to challenge herself. Naturally, Mu Cen can''t turn a blind eye to it. Besides, Mu Zhihua took the initiative to send it to her.


    Why should she be polite.


    "Ah -" Mu Zhihua screamed.


    Because of Mu Cen''s strength, Mu Zhihua has fallen to the ground, his cheek is swollen completely, his mouth is even slightly bloodshot, and his white skin is covered with terrible cyanosis.


    She covered her face and looked at Mu Cen in disbelief.


    "Mu Zhihua, how many Jin and how many liang do you really think I won''t attack you?" Mu Cen mercilessly opens his mouth and looks down at Mu Zhi''s painting.


    In this kind of gaze, Mu Zhi''s painting has a feeling of fear.


    She unconsciously stepped back.


    And Mu Cen has half squatted down.


    Long hair slightly skimmed the skin of Mu Zhi''s painting, and the beautiful eyebrows and eyes were no longer as tender as water, but with ruthlessness and ruthlessness.


    Mu Zhihua''s chin was pinched by his slender fingers, and every word was very clear. Word by word, it was introduced into Mu Zhihua''s ear: "Mu Zhihua, won''t it be too cheap for you to do this?"


    "Mu Cen, you..." Mu Zhihua did not dare to resist.


    "The second young lady of Lord Mu''s mansion, Princess Yi, who was granted by the emperor, yelled at me in the middle of the night. For a man, don''t you think you are shameful?"


    Mu Cen pressed his voice and asked Mu Zhihua sarcastically.


    Mu Zhihua''s breath is more and more cramped. She even feels that her mandible will be pinched by Mu Cen.


    But mu Cen didn''t give Mu Zhihua any chance to refute: "if I were you, I wouldn''t yell in Luoxue building, not to mention the people in Mu Wangfu, even the people in this palace and even the people in Kyoto know who is in favor and power now."


    Mu Zhihua is biting his lower lip.


    Mu Cen laughs coldly, then releases Mu Zhihua, stands up and looks down


    "Mu Zhihua, get out of here while I''m in a good mood. Once I''m in a bad mood, you know, maybe the pillow side wind blows, and you''ll lose your position as a side concubine. "


    Mu Zhihua''s face turned white completely.


    But there is no way to take mucen.


    Mu Cen raised his eyebrows and looked at Mu Zhihua: "Princess Yi, do you like to be here, or do you not want to leave?"


    The order between the lines can''t be more obvious.


    In Mu Cen''s palm, Mu Zhihua gradually calms down.


    She took a deep breath.


    Mu Cen took a look, and then he said, "lotus fragrance, let Qiu Xiang come in and send the second young lady back."

 Chapter 175

    "Yes." Lotus fragrance answered and hurried out of the house.


    Mu Zhihua stood up awkwardly, with fear in his eyes and eyebrows, but more insidious: "Mu Cen, don''t be complacent too early, the person who laughs to the end is the final victory. I''ll wait and see you fall from a height. "


    Mu Cen raised her eyebrows.


    "What you owe me, I''ll get it back one by one." Mu Zhi''s painting is hysterical.


    "We''ll see." Mu CEN is not smiling.


    When Mu Zhihua finally stands firm, Mu Cen suddenly walks to Mu Zhihua. Mu Zhihua falters and is obviously scared.


    Mu Cen laughed: "what are you afraid of?"


    Mu Zhihua didn''t speak.


    "Mu Zhihua --" Mu Cen''s voice was suddenly very low, almost close to Mu Zhihua''s ear, and every word was very clear, "what do you want to exchange for your crown prince and princess?"


    Mu Zhihua''s face changed and he looked at Mu Cen in amazement.


    And Mu Cen has opened the distance with Mu Zhi painting, Qiu Xiang hurried in, Mu Cen very cold swept a look: "take your master back."


    "Yes." Qiu Xiang is scared by Mu Cen, and she answers repeatedly.


    She quickly picked up Mu Zhihua and hurried to the outside of Luoxue building with her.


    Mu Cen stood so quietly, watching the master and servant leave. Then he turned around as if nothing had happened, and the peace in Luoxue building was restored.


    He Xiang didn''t say much. He waited on Mu Cen to go to bed. Then he blew out the candle light and retired quietly.


    In the house of King Mu, there is no sound.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡ª¡ª


    At night¡ª¡ª


    The quiet house of King Mu suddenly heard the screams.


    The sound came from the direction of the East building.


    Such a scream immediately made the guards of King Mu''s house run towards the East building.


    That''s where Chen Zhirong and Mu Zhihua live. Even if Mu Hongyuan returns to the palace, he lives there. Naturally, the guards dare not neglect him.


    King Mu''s house was in a state of turmoil.


    [catching assassins] sounds like this are heard all the time.


    Mu Cen in the snow building has also been awakened.


    He Xiang rushed into the house for the first time, for fear that something might happen to Mu Cen. When he saw Mu Cen standing up on the bed, he Xiang was relieved.


    He Xiang is still fresh in his memory for his fear and fear several times before.


    "I''m glad you''re OK, miss." Lotus fragrance quickly stepped forward.


    On the contrary, Mu Cen smiles and holds the face of He Xiang: "he Xiang, do I look so unlucky? Every time something happens, it''s me? "


    "No way." He Xiang immediately shook his head, "the eldest lady is lucky. She will be safe."


    Mu Cen hum.


    He Xiang then wrung his eyebrows: "is that really the accident in the East building? The maid looked at the guards and ran to the East building. It''s the place where the concubine lives. Except the ancestral hall, no one dares to make trouble in the East building. Who would it be¡°


    "Go and have a look." Mu Cen stands up.


    There was a trace of cunning in her eyes, but she didn''t say anything.


    He Xiang didn''t agree and shook his head: "Miss, don''t go. In case there''s something really wrong, I''m not sure that the concubine will depend on you."


    "If you don''t go, you will be cheated." Mu Cen had already hastily criticized the thick shawl, as if he had just been awakened. "There is such a big noise in the East Building, don''t mention you and me, even the old lady will go there in person."


    On the one hand, Mu Cen has walked out of the building: "if we don''t go, it will be suspected."


    He Xiang nodded, but when Mu Cen came out of the building, he Xiang didn''t dare to neglect and immediately followed him.


    Mu Cen''s pace is very fast, and he Xiang has some difficulty with it.


    When Mu Cen arrived, the East building was already in chaos.


    The old lady was awakened. With the help of mammy Li, she rushed from the ancestral hall: "what happened in the end? It was so noisy at night."


    Although the old lady''s mental state was not very good and her body was very weak during this period, when she was really angry, no one dared to resist her Majesty in the palace.


    Her voice is not big, but it makes the people in the East Building quiet.


    Mu Cen stood quietly, and naturally walked towards Wang Xueshuang: "grandma, at night, don''t be angry. Just ask the slaves to know what happened."


    And the slaves in the East Tower, you see me, I see you, no one dare to say a word, just keep their heads down.


    However, the screams in the East building came one after another, even with a trace of panic.


    Wang Xueshuang''s brow twisted: "is it the side imperial concubine?"


    "It''s the side imperial concubine who tells the old lady." The slaves dare not hide it.


    Mu Cen raised eyebrows, did not speak, quietly stood looking at the chaos in front of him.


    When the slave''s voice fell, Mu Zhihua had already run out of the East building. Obviously, he was more and more embarrassed. His hair was all scratched, and his face had a few more marks of being scratched.


    The blood seeped out and covered the cheek that Mu Cen had hit earlier.


    Mu Cen raised her eyebrows.


    He Xiang was more and more surprised, so he lowered his voice and asked, "Miss, what happened to the East building? Did you hit a ghost? "


    "I don''t know." Mu Cen''s face did not change.


    He Xiang looked at Mu Cen''s face and shivered: "Miss, don''t scare me."


    "Didn''t you say that?" Mu Cen smiles and asks he Xiang, "dare to say, dare not admit?"


    Lotus fragrance


    Now, he Xiang didn''t say a word.


    And Mu Cen has been walking in the direction of Wang Xueshuang, while walking, explaining: "follow up."


    He Xiang didn''t dare to hesitate and immediately followed Mu Cen.


    With the help of mother Li, Wang Xueshuang went into Mu Zhihua and said, "what happened, Zhihua? Why did you become like this?"


    Mu Cen also soft language soft language asked a sentence: "Yi princess, you this big night?"


    Mu Zhihua heard the schadenfreude in Mu Cen''s voice, and immediately looked at Mu Cen. Her eyes became more and more insidious: "Mu Cen, do you say it''s you, do you do these things?"


    "Me?" Mu Cen twisted his eyebrows innocently, "Princess Yi, some words can be said, some words can''t be said, East building has an accident, I can be in the snow building, what can I make East building become? Besides, I''ve never been close to the East Building since I''ve been back to King Mu''s residence for such a long time. "


    Said Mu Cen''s voice also appears to be very aggrieved: "so, can Princess Yi tell me, how do I do all this in the East building? What''s more, the bodyguards here in the East building are also the most in King Mu''s mansion. What have I really done? Are these bodyguards just letting me do something wrong? "


    Mu Cen asked Mu Zhihua faintly.

 Chapter 176

    However, Mu Zhihua lost control of his emotions: "you must have done something to my mother, otherwise, how could my mother become like this? It must be you, you vicious woman."


    "What did I do to my wife?" Mu Cen twisted his eyebrows.


    Mu Zhihua has come to Mu Cen and wants to grasp Hua Mu Cen''s face.


    Mu Cen seems to be surprised: "Princess Yi, you..."


    And small five also quickly stopped: "Yi princess, please respect yourself."


    Wang Xueshuang looked at this scene in her eyes and yelled: "Mu Zhihua, what are you doing! How can you be rude to your sister. According to what you said, if something happened to the side concubine, should I be responsible for it? "


    "Grandmother -" Mu Zhihua shook his head desperately, "Zhihua doesn''t mean that."


    "What''s the matter?" Wang Xueshuang frowned, "you make me headache, where is the slave around Zhirong?"


    Mu Zhihua''s face changed again.


    During this period of time, I don''t know why, Chen Zhirong seems to have lost her mind.


    Although it seems normal most of the time, the symptoms of this kind of madness are becoming more and more serious.


    Before Zhongyuan Festival, Chen Zhirong was just in a trance occasionally, and her expression seemed to be frightened. When she was in the palace, Chen Zhirong almost had an accident, but she was discovered by Mu Zhihua in time, so there was no accident.


    Until now, everything has become a little out of control.


    Especially at night, Chen Zhirong is already asleep, but suddenly wakes up, screams and starts to throw everything in the house.


    Today''s mother, who has been following Chen Zhirong all the year round, didn''t notice it. It was out of control and brought people here.


    Today''s Chen Zhirong has even caught Mu Zhi''s paintings.


    It was as if Mu Zhihua was regarded as an enemy.


    So now Wang Xueshuang suddenly asked, Mu Zhihua didn''t know how to answer these things.


    Wang Xueshuang had already seen something wrong in Mu Zhi''s painting. She didn''t stay here. She was supported by mother Li and walked directly to the East building.


    Mu Cen also followed to walk in.


    Mu Zhi''s painting was revived, so he rushed in.


    But it''s too late.


    The East building was in a mess. The porcelain was broken and the candlestick fell down.


    Chen Zhirong''s face was pale, her hair was in a mess, and her clothes were all scattered. She curled up on the ground, screaming and sobbing from time to time, as if she had been frightened.


    The mammy on one side was very anxious.


    When Wang Xueshuang came in, Mammy also changed her face: "I''ve seen the old lady."


    "What''s going on?" Wang Xueshuang asked.


    Mammies, you look at me, I look at you, half a day faltering did not say a word.


    On the contrary, Mu Cen, who had been quiet all the time, said faintly: "grandmother, maybe the side imperial concubine was frightened by something and had nightmares, so that she would have such a reaction. If you want to be awakened suddenly in your sleep, you may do something that you can''t control."


    Mu Cen''s voice is the calmest of all, as if telling an obvious fact.


    On the contrary, such a voice, in the quiet night, but with penetrating and convincing.


    Wang Xueshuang twisted her eyebrows: "it''s a nightmare."


    Chen Zhirong also seems to have recovered from the previous panic and loss of consciousness, and then looks at the chaos in front of him, and Wang Xueshuang and Mu Cen appear in front of him, and his face is whiter.


    But Chen Zhirong, after all, is also a person who has seen the world, and soon recovered: "Zhirong has disturbed her mother. It''s Zhirong who has had a nightmare. These days, Zhirong has been restless. Please forgive me. "


    She knelt down and honestly admitted her mistake.


    Wang Xueshuang just looked at Chen Zhirong and moved her lips. In the end, she didn''t say anything.


    What happened in the palace on the Chinese New Year''s day before, so now, Wang Xueshuang naturally associate it with Chen Zhirong''s waking up in her dream.


    After all, Chen Zhirong thought that Mu Zhihua could marry into the East Palace, but suddenly this happened.


    How can Chen Zhirong be reconciled.


    Naturally, her uneasiness is self-evident.


    "Well, since it''s a nightmare, it''s OK." Wang Xueshuang nodded, did not continue to say anything, "tomorrow called the doctor to come, open some tranquilizing medicine on the line."


    "Thank you for your concern." Chen Zhirong said respectfully.


    Wang Xueshuang did not say anything, turned to look at mother Li: "mother Li, help me back, my head began to hurt again."


    "Yes." Mammy Li immediately supported Wang Xueshuang and walked out of the East building.


    Mu Cen looked at Wang Xueshuang, with a trace of concern in his eyes: "grandmother, Mu Cen will massage you, so that you can go to sleep early?"


    "No, it''s not good for you to come out in such thin clothes this evening in case you get cold. Mother Li will serve me well. You should go back to rest as soon as possible. " Wang Xueshuang looks at Mu Cen with pity.


    Mu Cen didn''t say anything. He blessed his body: "well, in the morning, cen''er will say hello to grandma."


    Wang Xueshuang nodded.


    Soon, Wang Xueshuang walked out of the East building.


    Mu Cen didn''t immediately follow up, but stood in the same place and watched Wang Xueshuang go away. Then he turned around and looked at the mess in the East building.


    Her eyes can''t be more calm: "that Mu Cen doesn''t disturb the side imperial concubine empress. Lady, have a good rest. "


    Mu Cen didn''t say much about the rest.


    In Mu Cen''s provocation, Mu Zhihua wants to stand up even if he doesn''t want to, but Chen Zhirong''s action is faster and has stopped Mu Zhihua.


    When she looked at Mu Cen again, she was more and more sober: "Mu Cen, it''s hard for you tonight."


    "Side imperial concubine empress where words." Mu CEN is not smiling, "is to hear, hurry to have a look, don''t come of words, don''t point to uncertain this hat on Mu Cen''s body, Mu Cen can''t afford."


    The irony of this is the words and deeds of Mu Zhihua.


    Chen Zhirong said calmly: "Zhihua is too young to be sensible. If you offend him, please don''t worry about Zhihua."


    "Well, Princess Yi is really young." Mu Cen looks at Chen Zhirong with a smile.


    Chen Zhirong has been helped up by her mother.


    How can she not hear the sarcasm in Mu Cen''s words? But now that they have fallen into the disadvantage, they can''t make it public. They can only live with their heads down.


    Chen Zhirong didn''t answer.


    Mu Cen didn''t say anything. He turned around and left the East Building with lotus fragrance.


    Seeing Mu Cen leave, Mu Zhihua looks at Chen Zhirong like this: "Niang, it must be mu Cen who did it."


    Chen Zhirong ignored Mu Zhihua''s guess.

 Chapter 177

    She just stood, and the coldness in her eyebrows and eyes became more and more obvious. Mu Zhihua was so gloomy that he didn''t dare to speak again.


    But Chen Zhirong is very clear, as if from Mu Cen back to Mu palace, he dreamed of the late Princess more and more.


    From seeing Mu Cen''s first eye, Chen Zhi''s eye''s amazement how all can''t hide.


    Then, in the dead of night, as soon as Chen Zhirong closes her eyes, she seems to be able to see Luo Xue''s blood flowing, constantly appearing in front of her and asking for her life.


    At first, it was just an illusion, and tonight, it was clearly in a dream, but it really made Chen Zhirong shudder.


    Even, her neck seems to be really stuck, completely unable to breathe.


    Sometimes not only at night, in broad daylight, she can have hallucinations, but such hallucinations are far less frightening than at night.


    What happened tonight is just the first time. If we do it again, I''m afraid¡ª¡ª


    Chen Zhirong couldn''t help shivering.


    "Niang --" Mu Zhihua called to Chen Zhirong, whose expression was not calm.


    Chen Zhirong quickly recovered and looked at Mu Zhihua like this: "if you know the painting, you must remember that no matter what means you use, you must be pregnant as soon as possible. At the beginning of next month, the empress will let me enter the palace. I will take you with me. I will tell you..."


    Chen Zhirong whispered in Mu Zhihua''s ear.


    Mu Zhihua nodded repeatedly.


    With that, Chen Zhirong sat down exhausted. Mu Zhihua looked at Chen Zhirong and said in his voice, "mother, this mu Cen really can''t stay. I think Mu Cen will have an accident sooner or later."


    "Of course not. But now I can''t move with you. Even the prince is on Mu Cen''s side. If something really happens, none of us can run away. " Chen Zhirong calmly said, "again endure, until the draft, then she can only one person into the palace, naturally there is a way."


    Mu Zhihua is a little reluctant.


    "Know painting, and Niang swear, this time don''t act rashly." Chen Zhirong pressed Mu Zhihua, "my mother is just you and Zhan Tian. You can''t have an accident."


    After these words, Chen Zhirong seems to have exhausted all her strength.


    She waved: "mother tired, you also hurry to rest."


    "Mother, I will accompany you." Mu Zhi''s paintings follow Chen Zhirong very well.


    "No. Let the servants keep their mouths tight about what happened tonight. They are not allowed to spread it Chen Zhirong explained word by word, "if anyone goes out and says one more word, he will be killed."


    "Yes, mother, I know." Mu Zhihua nodded repeatedly.


    Then Mu Zhihua left Chen Zhirong''s room.


    Chen Zhirong seems to be hollowed out, panting. When she lies down again, Luoxue doesn''t appear in Chen Zhirong''s dream, but the feeling of fear and fear haunts Chen Zhirong all the time.


    She suddenly sat up again and went to the bronze mirror. In the bronze mirror, Chen Zhirong saw the blue and purple marks on her neck, as if she had been pinched by a fierce ghost.


    Chen Zhirong no longer sleeps.


    She looked at the edge of the window numbly¡ª¡ª


    Rochelle, are you back for your life?


    If I can send you to hell, how can I let you come back to do something bad for me.


    Chen Zhirong''s eyes are more and more chilly.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡ª¡ª


    Mu Cen took the lotus fragrance back to the Luoxue building. After Mu Cen watched the lotus fragrance enter his room, Mu Cen quietly turned over from the window, quickly left from the Luoxue building, and hurried to the South Building of King Mu''s mansion.


    The guard in the south building is obviously less than that in the East Building, and the long corridor is particularly quiet.


    But Muchen is still much more careful.


    In the most remote courtyard of the south building, Mu Cen stopped.


    She just took a look at the surrounding environment, and then quickly walked into the courtyard, quietly, as if no one had ever come.


    "Miss." All of a sudden, the gentle female voice came. Soon, the slender figure came out from behind the curtain.


    Mu Cen quietly looked in the past: "fourth lady."


    "Don''t call me fourth lady, just call me Ji Niang." Ji Niang shook her head and said quietly.


    Mu Cen said: "this time, Ji Niang worked hard."


    "No, as long as the young lady remembers her promise to me." Ji Niang lightly reminds Mu Cen.


    Mu Cen smiles and stands in the room quietly, looking at Ji Niang. Ji Niang doesn''t avoid Mu Cen''s eyes.


    Mu CEN is very clear, in fact and Ji Niang, no matter is the person of Mu Wangfu or the person outside, all won''t think they will have contacted privately.


    Even when it happened, Mu Cen didn''t think he would have any contact with Ji Niang.


    In the last life, Mu Cen didn''t have a big impression on Ji Niang. He just felt that he was a poor man.


    She has been married to Mu Hongyuan for many years, but she has not given birth to a son and a half. Her status in King Mu''s mansion is not much better than those powerful maidservants. Even when Ji Niang sees the people around Wang Xueshuang, she wants to ask her, not the other party.


    However, Ji Niang was indifferent, and she never asked anything about the palace, and she never had any ambition. In addition, she had no son, and Mu Hongyuan was not in favor of her, so there was only one more person for the palace.


    For Chen Zhirong, there is no threat.


    Until Mu Cen left the palace, Ji Niang was safe and sound in the palace.


    Later, Mu Cen never met Ji Niang, and would not know what happened in the palace.


    In this life, Ji Niang really surprised Mu Cen.


    Chen Zhirong is wary of Mu Cen. Mu Cen can''t get in touch with Chen Zhirong. On the contrary, Chen Zhirong doesn''t have any wariness of Ji Niang. For such a long time, Ji Niang keeps a low profile in the dust and is obedient to Chen Zhirong.


    In a sense, after Luoxue''s death, jiniang becomes Chen Zhirong''s son and daughter.


    Therefore, Chen Zhirong also trusted Ji Niang.


    Just when Mu CEN is thinking about who can do it safely in the palace, Ji Niang unexpectedly comes to Luoxue building in the middle of the night and takes the initiative to find Mu Cen.


    Mu Cen does not deny that he is alert when he sees Ji Niang.


    But Ji Niang said her purpose and requirement straight to the point.


    She can help Mu Cen, no matter what it is, but she has only one request. If she wants Mu Cen to help her leave Mu palace, Ji Niang doesn''t say the rest.


    Mu Cen naturally can''t believe what Ji Niang says, especially under the relationship between Ji Niang and Chen Zhirong.


    Just in Ji Niang''s eyes, Mu Cen believed.


    So mu Cen gives Chen Zhirong medicine to Ji Niang, and goes out to tell her how to use it. Besides, Mu Cen doesn''t say a word to Ji Niang.

 Chapter 178

    It''s just instinct.


    It''s like when you see everything after you are reborn, it becomes much clearer.


    And in Ji Niang''s eyes, what Mu Cen saw was indifferent, indifferent as if he didn''t move his heart and feelings to everything.


    Most importantly, Mu Cen saw the trace of slight change of appearance on Ji Niang''s face.


    If you are not proficient in the art of changing appearance, you will never be able to do so. It''s not to change your appearance in a large area. It''s just to make you look very different from your original appearance by simple adjustment.


    This makes Mu Cen finally relax.


    Indeed, Ji Niang came step by step according to Mu Cen''s orders.


    There wasn''t any difference during this period.


    As for the process, Mu Cen did not ask.


    What''s more, if Ji Niang really has a different heart, Mu Cen doesn''t worry, because she has a lot of ways to get rid of it.


    After all, in everyone''s eyes, she and Ji Niang never knew each other.


    "Miss, do you have something to tell me when you come to me late at night?" Ji Niang saw Mu Cen didn''t speak, this just quietly broke the silence.


    Mu Cen gave today''s medicine to Ji Niang: "this is ten days'' medicine."


    "Yes." Ji Niang didn''t ask about livable.


    "Ji Niang, you are not curious about what I asked you to do? Are you not afraid to burn yourself one day? " Mu Cen looks at Ji Niang to take medicine, light mouth.


    Ji Niang was not impatient, and then she looked at Mu Cen: "first, I believe that the eldest lady is a person who has his word. Second, if the side imperial concubine wants to fight with the eldest lady, it should not be enough. If the eldest lady can get away, naturally I can get away."


    This words Ji Niang says of direct, looking at Mu Cen''s eyes for a moment not instantaneous.


    Mu Cen chuckled: "Ji Niang has confidence in me. Ji Niang is not afraid that one day, if I can''t protect myself, I won''t send you out of the palace. "


    "You won''t, miss." Ji Niang is still determined, but looking at Mu Cen''s eyes doesn''t take a hint of a joke.


    Mu Cen didn''t say anything.


    But mu Cen didn''t move his eyes when he looked at Ji Niang. After a moment of silence, Mu Cen said faintly: "Ji Niang, you are in the palace. Compared with Sanfang, you are the safest person. Why do you suddenly want to help me, and why do you want to leave the palace? "


    This question, but let Ji Niang quiet, and then she looked at Mu Cen: "that big miss back to the house to make these troubles, and why?"


    "Revenge." What Mu Cen said was direct and didn''t mean to dodge.


    Ji Niang then looked at Mu Cen quietly: "if you enter the palace, you still need to be careful."


    "I will." Mu Cen said quietly.


    In the eyes of Mu Cen at the moment, Ji Niang''s face seems to be covered with a layer of thick fog, so that people can''t distinguish her thoughts at all, but for mu Cen, she doesn''t mean to go to the end.


    After nodding, she turned around and left the south tower, just like before.


    As a result, just as Mu Cen came to the door of the house, Ji Niang suddenly said, "only when I leave the palace can I go to my son openly and honestly."


    Mu Cen suddenly turns back and looks at Ji Niang like this.


    Ji Niang''s expression is somewhat desolate: "I have never seen him before. After giving birth to him, he was taken away. I haven''t seen it until I married into Prince Mu''s house. I just want to find him. "


    This answer surprised Mu Cen.


    "I''ll be content to see him in my lifetime." When Ji Niang talked about her own son, her face was suffused with soft light, which was maternal love.


    Mu Cen didn''t speak and bit his lips slightly. This answer was beyond Mu Cen''s expectation.


    How did she not expect that Ji Niang had a son before she married to Mu Wangfu? Mu Hongyuan should not know, Mu Hongyuan''s status, absolutely not allowed to marry a dirty woman.


    Even if it''s a concubine, it''s impossible.


    These things can not be easily concealed.


    But Ji Niang did it.


    Mu Cen sank, but didn''t say anything. After all, she was reborn. In her opinion, nothing can''t happen.


    She nodded and asked no more.


    It''s Ji Niang who looks at Mu Cen and wants to talk and stop.


    Mu Cen seemed to understand Ji Niang''s idea: "Ji Niang, if my ability allows, I will help you find your son. But I can''t guarantee it. "


    In Mu Cen''s voice down, Ji Niang knelt down: "Ji Niang thanks miss."


    Mu Cen bent down to help Ji Niang: "Ji Niang is polite. If it''s OK, I''ll take a step. After all, it''s not appropriate to stay here more. "


    Ji Niang nods, this truth, she also naturally understands.


    Mu Cen didn''t say much. When she turned to leave, Ji Niang suddenly stopped Mu Cen: "Miss, please stay. I''m afraid you can use this thing."


    Mu Cen slightly frowned at Ji Niang and stopped.


    On the contrary, Ji Niang walked into the house and quickly took out an envelope and handed it to Mu Cen: "although it''s only part of it, I think it''s also what the eldest lady is looking for."


    Mu Cen looks at Ji Niang, as if asking.


    "I''ll keep it safe, and it will be useful one day." Ji Niang quietly looked at Mu Cen, "it''s late, and it''s better for the first lady to go back earlier."


    Then, Ji Niang didn''t say anything more and turned back to her house.


    On the contrary, Mu Cen stood in the same place for a while, looking at the envelope in his hand, then quietly put it into his wide sleeve, quickly turned and left the south building.


    But for Ji Niang, Mu CEN is a little curious.


    I''m afraid that Ji Niang is not as simple as she thought.


    But who has no secret, who is not hiding a face, as long as Ji Niang is not her stumbling block, Mu Cen will not do anything to Ji Niang.


    Shen Shen, Mu Cen didn''t think much, and soon disappeared in the night.


    Until Mu Cen returned to Luoxue building, she opened the envelope that Ji Niang gave her. When she saw the contents of the envelope again, Mu Cen''s eyes sank, and a dangerous light flashed at the bottom of her eyes.


    Because the content in the envelope is really what Mu Cen has been looking for.


    Even at the expense of exposing himself in the delusion building can not get the evidence.


    That''s the list of people Li Shiyuan colludes with today. From Kyoto to the vassal, although it''s not complete, it''s at least half of them.


    The most important thing is that there are still a few words in this stack of envelopes about the time of their meeting and transaction.


    But if this evidence appears, it will be enough to make Li Shiyuan''s vitality seriously damaged.


    Mu Cen inspected carefully, and then hid the envelope in a safe place.


    But the suspicion in Mu Cen''s eyes, but how can''t go down.

 Chapter 179

    No matter why Ji Niang can get these, but Ji Niang gives them to herself, which is enough to make Mu Cen feel suspicious. She doubts that Ji Niang doesn''t know anything about Xiang Lou.


    Even, I know it clearly.


    Why does a woman who keeps a low profile and doesn''t let anyone find out all the year round in King Mu''s mansion suddenly know this.


    Mu Cen sank, for a long time to suppress the heart is not calm, let oneself gradually calm down.


    She understood what Ji Niang meant.


    Ji Niang shows her kindness and loyalty. This evidence is sincerity, but another meaning is to tell Mu Cen that she is not a person who knows nothing. She even knows that the missing dancer in Wangxiang building is herself.


    In other words, Mu Cen has a handle on Ji Niang.


    It''s a matter of exchanging things for protecting yourself.


    For a long time, Mu Cen chuckled.


    The eyebrows under the low convergence hide deep meaning. Soon, Mu Cen takes off her clothes and goes to bed quietly, as if she never knew this.


    Outside the window, the moon is just right.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡ª¡ª


    The next day.


    Mu Cen, as always, greets Wang Xueshuang.


    But today did not see Chen Zhirong, Mu CEN is not surprised. After all, after last night''s accident, Mu Cen knew the medicine very well. Even if Chen Zhirong wakes up, he will feel very tired. It''s normal that he can''t get up this morning.


    Mu CEN is not anxious to leave from the ancestral hall, but accompanied Wang Xueshuang to say a while, accompanied her to have breakfast, saw Wang Xueshuang obviously tired, Mu Cen just got up to leave.


    On the contrary, when Mu Cen got up, Wang Xueshuang suddenly stopped Mu Cen: "Cen er."


    "Grandmother has something to tell you?" Mu Cen quietly looks at Wang Xueshuang.


    Wang Xueshuang didn''t speak. She just looked at Mu Cen. Then, she gently grabbed Mu Cen''s hand. She didn''t know whether it was emotion or other deep meaning. After a long time, she said: "what do you think about this side of the imperial concubine?"


    "The side imperial concubine empress is not to have a nightmare, was frightened?" Mu Cen pretends to look at Wang Xueshuang.


    Wang Xueshuang hesitates and looks at Mu Cen. She doesn''t know whether to say it or not.


    On the contrary, Mu Cen was smiling: "grandmother, are you worried about the side imperial concubine?"


    For a long time, Wang Xueshuang sighed: "last night''s incident was a big one. There were several times before, but it was not as bad as last night. I don''t believe in this old bone, but the servants in the East building all said that they saw something unclean in the East building."


    "So?" Mu Cen looked at Wang Xueshuang in surprise, "did the slaves also see it?"


    "Mother Li asked, but the slaves were sure. You say that Prince Mu''s house has always been upright. How can there be such a thing as ghosts? Besides, the East building is so close to the ancestral hall. " Wang Xueshuang shakes her head.


    Mu Cen didn''t speak, just stood quietly.


    Wang Xueshuang talks a lot, which is related to what happened in the East building.


    Mu Cen just listened quietly.


    After Wang Xueshuang finished, Mu Cen began to placate: "Cen Er thought, the side imperial concubine just had a nightmare, nothing else, the slaves always like to exaggerate, you also don''t take it to heart."


    "I hope so." Wang Xueshuang did not continue to say anything.


    Mu Cen blessing body: "grandmother, that Cen son first leave."


    Wang Xueshuang''s voice didn''t stop Mu Cen.


    Soon, Mu Cen left the ancestral hall.


    After Mu Cen left, mother Li said quietly, "old lady, do you want the eldest lady to take charge of the palace?"


    Wang Xueshuang nodded and looked at mother Li: "the side princess is in such a state of uneasiness that outsiders don''t know, but sooner or later it will be spread out. If there is no one in power in the palace, there will be something wrong. I can''t just watch the king''s house make trouble and ignore it. "


    "The first lady is really a good choice." Mother Li nodded in agreement.


    Wang Xueshuang didn''t speak.


    "Does the old lady think that the old lady is a little younger?" Mother Li can see the meaning of Wang Xueshuang.


    Wang Xueshuang shook her head: "although Mu CEN is young, the calmness of Mu CEN is by no means comparable to that of a girl of this age. You look at Zhihua. Before Mu Cen came back, everyone thought that Zhihua Zhishu was reasonable, but once compared, you can see the gap. "


    "If the eldest lady works properly, it''s enough to impress people just by being liked by Aunt Ji and the Empress Dowager. Therefore, the eldest lady is in charge of the palace without any discomfort." Mother Li said quietly.


    Soon, Mammy Li quietly looked at Wang Xueshuang: "the old lady is worried about the side imperial concubine empress has the idea?"


    "I''m old. I don''t want to be noisy in the palace." Wang Xueshuang also tells the truth.


    "The slave thought that if the first lady was really in power, these things would not happen, and the first lady would handle them safely. What''s more, if you really want the concubine to hand over the position of power, the prince must also agree. So, old lady, don''t worry. Just wait and see what happens. "


    Mother Li advised Wang Xueshuang: "now, take a rest first. Just wait and see what happens. When the time is right, everything will come naturally. What''s more, the first lady is the daughter of the princess, so it''s natural for her to be in charge of the palace. "


    Mother Li said every word in Wang Xueshuang''s heart. She nodded and relaxed her tense look.


    Mother Li didn''t say anything more. She supported Wang Xueshuang and walked towards the house.


    ¡­¡­


    Mu Cen came out of the ancestral hall. He Xiang was waiting at the door. When she saw Mu Cen, she soon followed him.


    "Where are you going, miss?" He Xiang sees Mu Cen walking in the direction of the East Building, and he stops Mu Cen even if he doesn''t want to.


    Mu CEN is to smile, holding the nose tip of lotus fragrance: "the side imperial concubine didn''t come to please, prove yesterday''s affair she hasn''t come back to mind, as the younger generation, must go to please an, see what situation."


    He Xiang nodded as if he knew nothing.


    Mu Cen didn''t explain anything more and walked towards the East building.


    The servants in the East building are all Chen Zhirong''s people. When they see Mu Cen coming, they seem respectful: "I''ve seen the eldest lady."


    "Get up." Mu Cen light mouth.


    The slaves just got up.


    But it didn''t mean to let Mu Cen in.


    Mu CEN is also very calm, casually asked: "today side imperial concubine empress didn''t go to the ancestral temple, so I specially came to and empress please an."


    On weekdays, it is mu Cen who greets his concubine in the ancestral hall, so he will not go to the East building. Today, this reason seems reasonable, because Chen Zhirong did not go.


    The slaves were looked at each other by Mu Cen''s words until the old lady beside Chen Zhirong heard the news and came out.


    See Mu Cen of time, old mammy pour is seem to be much hotter.

 Chapter 180

    But the old lady just put off the words between the lines: "Miss, I''m afraid I can''t see you because I was frightened last night and I''m still resting today. The empress asked the maidservant to come out and tell you that she understood your kindness. "


    Old mammy respectfully conveyed Chen Zhirong''s meaning to Mu Cen.


    Mu Cen nodded: "please tell mother to have a good rest."


    "I will." The old lady answered.


    Then the old lady walked towards the house, ignoring Mu Cen. Mu Cen doesn''t think so, pick eyebrow to see old mammy walked in, also didn''t say what.


    Compared with Mu Zhi''s paintings, Chen Zhirong is much more intelligent.


    At least, I will deal with it calmly at this time, instead of acting like Mu Zhihua.


    Therefore, in Chen Zhirong''s opinion, she can''t stay.


    In Mu Cen''s opinion, Chen Zhirong can''t stay either.


    What''s more, Mu Cen would not let go of the Revenge of killing his mother easily.


    This is just the beginning. Yesterday was the climax after the beginning.


    All she has to do is wait patiently for the net to be collected.


    After sinking, Mu Cen didn''t think about it any more and didn''t stay in the East building any longer. As a result, when Mu Cen turned around, he saw Mu Zhihua coming.


    Mu Cen raised his eyebrows and laughed with deep meaning.


    She really didn''t plan to make Mu Zhihua unhappy today.


    But someone came to the door so voluntarily?


    When Mu Zhihua saw Mu Cen''s smile, his anger came up immediately: "Mu Cen, what are you doing in the East building? My mother won''t see you. It''s not a snow tower here, and you can''t tolerate the slightest presumptuousness. "


    Mu Cen didn''t get angry. He just looked at Mu Zhihua with a smile.


    Mu Zhihua was annoyed: "what are you slaves doing? Can''t one stop you?"


    The slaves were looked at each other by mu zhihuaxun, and no one dared to speak.


    On the contrary, Mu Cen laughed: "I didn''t go in. Why is Princess Yi so angry? Aren''t you afraid to destroy the image of Princess Yi?"


    "You..." Mu Zhihua looked at Mu Cen.


    Mu CEN is very calm to approach a step, that voice is almost stick to Mu Zhihua''s ear: "Yi princess, side imperial concubine empress this but guilty?"


    Mu Zhi''s face changed.


    "I''ve heard that the East building is haunted. Is it my dead mother?" Mu Cen said with a faint smile, and then opened the distance.


    Mu Zhihua looks at Mu Cen in amazement.


    Mu Cen has appropriately opened the distance, the voice is not slow, but let the presence of people can hear clearly: "Yi princess said is, these slaves are talking nonsense, side imperial concubine lady so straightforward person, how can guilty hit the ghost, next time I want to hear who is so nonsense, I will punish."


    Said, Mu Cen chuckled: "after all, guilty people will hit ghosts, or do something shameful."


    Then, Mu Cen nodded and ignored the meaning of Mu Zhi''s painting.


    Mu Zhi couldn''t draw a mouthful of blood. He yelled at Mu Cen: "Mu Cen, don''t spit out blood."


    Mu Cen ignored this time, but left slowly with lotus fragrance. Mu Zhihua looked at it resentfully, and finally stayed in the same place, motionless.


    Mu Zhihua has no choice but to slap the slave around him.


    Clear slap sound, Mu Cen just pick eyebrows, even did not look back, the figure soon disappeared from the East building.


    On the contrary, he Xiang was frightened when he heard it. He patted his chest and stepped faster.


    When he arrived at luoxuelou, he Xiang could not help but ask, "Miss, is the east tower really haunted?"


    Mu Cen raised his eyebrow: "I can''t tell. After all, it''s normal for people to ask for their lives because they don''t like to die in vain. "


    He Xiang heard a shiver: "Miss, don''t scare me."


    Mu CEN is innocent.


    When he came to the Luoxue building, Mu Cen didn''t stay much in the palace. Instead, he walked directly to the east gate of the palace from the front of the Luoxue building.


    He Xiang was used to it and didn''t say anything. He quietly followed Mu Cen to leave Mu Wang''s house.


    ¡­¡­


    Mu Cen''s usual practice is to circle around the market and go to the teahouse for tea. However, Mu Cen has never looked back at the situation behind her, but she is very clear that she is followed by two forces.


    One is from Chen Zhirong.


    Second, people from Li Shiyuan.


    Mu CEN is not afraid of Chen Zhirong''s people, because Mu Cen clearly knows that Chen Zhirong''s life is not long, but mu Cen doesn''t want Chen Zhirong to die so easily.


    But Li Shiyuan''s talent is mu Cen needs to guard against.


    Li Shiyuan has been suspicious for a long time. He is in a high position. He never trusts anyone too much. Even now his confidant mu zhantian, Li Shiyuan has reservations.


    Mu Cen disappeared in the crowded market, and successfully got rid of Li Shiyuan''s people. Then he quietly turned from the back door of the teahouse to the shop.


    Manager Wang was not surprised to see Mu Cen. He did his best to report the situation of the shop. Mu Cen nodded, but he was always absent-minded.


    Even if it was the new embroidery that shopkeeper Wang brought up, Mu Cen just took a look and didn''t say much.


    Even if Mu Cen had been required to pass the samples of rouge powder one by one, Mu Cen had only seen them, but he didn''t say much.


    This kind of abnormality made shopkeeper Wang a little surprised, but shopkeeper Wang didn''t say much.


    Mu Cen seems to be absent-minded, but every decision of Mu Cen doesn''t make any mistakes. Besides, manager Wang knows that he is a slave, and the slave can''t ask too much.


    So, after discovering Mu Cen''s abnormality, manager Wang didn''t say anything, so quietly retreated, quietly left the wing room to Mu Cen.


    Mu Cen watched manager Wang leave, but he didn''t say anything.


    The slender and beautiful fingers gently tap on the table, and the nails make a clear sound on the table, but mu Cen''s eyes just look at the crowd coming and going outside the window.


    She knows who she''s waiting for.


    Li Shiyuan.


    Waiting for Li Shiyuan is not because Mu Cen has been missing for a few days, but because of Ji Niang, which makes Mu Cen have no clue.


    After her rebirth, even if she can know what happened in the last life, it doesn''t mean that Mu Cen has power in Kyoto.


    These forces need to be re cultivated.


    If Ji Niang just wants to go to the palace, it''s not difficult for mu Cen. She can send Ji Niang away before she enters the palace.


    But Ji Niang wants to find her own son, only a short sentence of clues.


    Mu Cen couldn''t find it.


    Kyoto is so big, even Ji Niang''s children are not lost in Kyoto, but have been taken away before they married into Mu palace.

 Chapter 181

    If Mu Cen takes action wantonly, Li Shiyuan will know if he can''t find it.


    Once a lot of things are involved, they will get out of hand.


    Therefore, Mu Cen finally decided to come to Li Shiyuan. In a sense, they are people on a boat. If Li Shiyuan is willing to help, the probability of finding Ji Niang''s own son will be much higher.


    Mu Cen wants to have a try after all.


    What Mu Cen didn''t expect is that Li Shiyuan hasn''t been to the shop these days.


    This made Mu Cen slightly frown. At first, Mu Cen didn''t think much about these two shops. Later, Mu Cen knew that the two most prosperous shops in Kyoto were actually where Li Shiyuan and his staff settled down.


    Although Li Shiyuan won''t come every day, he will never come more than three days.


    So the probability of Mu Cen meeting Li Shiyuan is very high.


    And now¡ª¡ª


    Mu Cen sank and looked out of the window at the dusk. Then she stood up and was ready to leave. He Xiang was waiting outside the door all the time. When she saw Mu Cen get up, he Xiang immediately followed him.


    They were as silent as when they came.


    ¡­¡­


    For several days.


    As usual, Mu Cen would go to the shop every other day, but he never met Li Shiyuan every time.


    Mu Cen will stay in the morning until dusk.


    But mu Cen will never ask anyone about Li Shiyuan.


    On the contrary, shopkeeper Wang saw it.


    When shopkeeper Wang gave mucen duanlai lunch, he hesitated and asked carefully, "Miss, are you waiting for your fourth highness?"


    Mu Cen coughed uneasily. He didn''t admit it or deny it. He just lowered his head and ate lunch quietly.


    Shopkeeper Wang nodded clearly, then explained: "during this period of time, the palace is busy, so the fourth highness will not come. If the young lady wants to find her fourth highness, I can have her informed. "


    "No more." Mu Cen answered.


    In the explanation of shopkeeper Wang, she suddenly realized.


    It was her negligence.


    During this period of time, the emperor''s dragon body was ill. Almost after the Chinese New Year''s day, it had gradually fallen into rout. The imperial doctors in the palace were helpless, and the Empress Dowager was in great anxiety.


    The emperor is looking for the ghost hand in secret.


    Li Shiyuan is the person in charge of this matter. Naturally, he is much busier.


    After all, where the ghost hand is is not under the control of Li Shiyuan.


    Naturally, Li Shiyuan also needs to spend manpower and material resources. He won''t be in the shop as usual. It''s reasonable.


    And manager Wang listened to Mu Cen''s words, nodded, but didn''t say anything, quietly retreated to one side. On the contrary, Mu Cen stood in the same place and thought deeply.


    Li Shiyuan is now looking for people.


    If Li Shiyuan is willing to help himself, no one will doubt anything at this time.


    But now she can''t even see Li Shiyuan.


    Mu Cen chuckled and didn''t say much. After nodding to the shopkeeper Wang, he quietly turned and left the shop. Shopkeeper Wang sent Mu Cen to the intersection all the way. After careful advice, Mu Cen quietly left.


    The lotus fragrance followed.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡ª¡ª


    At night.


    The house of King Mu is quiet.


    On the contrary, the people in the East building are very nervous, because Chen Zhirong''s mood is unstable recently, and he will appear extremely angry from time to time.


    The slaves were more careful.


    "Niang Niang --" the old lady who was close to her comforted Chen Zhirong.


    On the contrary, Chen Zhirong looked at a place and grabbed the old lady''s hand: "it''s her, she''s back."


    Old Mammy was a little creepy when she was told by Chen Zhirong, but she still tried her best to pacify Chen Zhirong: "lady, don''t think about it. She''s dead. She''s dead. She won''t come back."


    "Her ghost has come back. Come back to me Chen Zhirong almost screamed again.


    Just like the general scene, a gust of wind blowing, the window edge was blown out of the gap, the outside cold wind toward the house, a slender figure looming in the window edge.


    A pair of beautiful eyes, but no longer the vast stars, but bleeding, so empty looking at the situation inside the house.


    "There she is, there she is." Chen Zhirong looks frightened.


    Old Mammy was scared by Chen Zhirong, and she didn''t even dare to turn to look at the window edge.


    In those days, the death of the princess was difficult for outsiders, but they all knew that it was not so simple. Chen Zhirong had already given Luoxue medicine, which would lead to all kinds of situations.


    And the one who took the medicine was the old lady in front of her.


    She is Chen Zhirong''s nanny. She followed Chen Zhirong all the way from her marriage to King Mu''s residence. She is Chen Zhirong''s closest friend and most important person in the palace.


    Moreover, the princess died miserably.


    The blood all over the place is shocking.


    The old lady shivered a little.


    "Mammy, go and close the window." Chen Zhirong pressed the heart of panic, constantly urging.


    "Well, I''ll go now." The old lady did not dare to hesitate and went over immediately.


    But before she went over, the old lady looked at Chen Zhirong. She was really afraid that Chen Zhirong would scream again. She looked for a while and made sure that Chen Zhirong''s situation was stable. Then she quickly walked towards the edge of the window.


    As a result, the old lady just approached the edge of the window, and Chen Zhirong really screamed out: "it''s her. I can see clearly. It''s really her. She''s back."


    Before the old lady''s hand touched the edge of the window, a demon wind came, and the edge of the window was closed heavily.


    The sound made the old lady''s heart beat faster and looked in the direction of Chen Zhirong without thinking about it.


    This time, the old mother also appears to exclaim.


    Because she also really looked at, a white figure, hair on the other side of the window edge, blood eyes so looking at Chen Zhirong, with a smile.


    "I''m back --" Luo Xue''s voice came, "Chen Zhirong, are you afraid? Are you afraid that I will ask for your life? You robbed my husband, drugged me and made me die in vain. How can I let you be so free? "


    Luoxue didn''t get close, so she said: "it''s lonely below... You are my good sister, I want you to come down with me..."


    Chen Zhirong''s face is pale. Even the old mother kneels on the ground directly. This kind of picture makes her sweat and kowtow constantly.


    Let''s have a look.


    Chen Zhirong''s scream followed, desperately shaking his head: "don''t come, don''t come..."


    If at first it was just an illusion, and now Luoxue really appears in front of her, Chen Zhirong can''t hold on any longer.

 Chapter 182

    It''s too real, but it''s cold and gloomy. Almost in an instant, it engulfs Chen Zhirong.


    All kinds of images are constantly overlapping in her mind.


    There was a shrill scream.


    "Niang Niang -" the slaves outside rushed in at the first time.


    After the door of the wing room was opened, the room became quiet again. The picture of seeping people that I saw before never appeared again, as if nothing had happened, even the furnishings had no change.


    Chen Zhirong crazily grabbed the nearest person, and his voice kept shouting: "don''t come here, don''t come here..."


    The old lady was even more scared, and her hands and feet were not sharp.


    The slaves dare not speak.


    In the East Building, there was another commotion. Even the whole palace was awakened in such a shrill scream.


    And a figure in white has the fastest speed on the long shirt, as if nothing happened in the crowd, appeared in front of the crowd.


    It seems to be just a spectator.


    Naturally, Wang Xueshuang was also shocked. In a hurry, it was still Mu Zhihua, Mu Cen and others.


    Two accidents a day, Wang Xueshuang''s face is still pretty, but repeatedly in the middle of the night issued this shrill cry, also let Wang Xueshuang angry.


    Her face sank down, looking at the slave kneeling on the ground in the East Building, without saying a word, the majesty of this made the people present even more creepy, bowed their heads and looked at each other.


    Chen Zhirong was obviously so scared that she didn''t even ask for an.


    "Enough." Wang Xueshuang''s angry voice said, "my big muwangfu is said to be haunted every day. If it comes out, it''s uncertain how people outside can arrange the people in my muwangfu."


    "Grandmother -" Mu Zhihua knelt down and wanted to speak for Chen Zhirong.


    Wang Xueshuang ignores Mu Zhihua and can''t be disgusted with the present situation any more: "since the side imperial concubine always wakes up in the middle of the night, her mental condition is not very good. I''ll ask someone to go to the palace to see the situation tomorrow. Side imperial concubine body is not good this period of time, the affair inside the mansion lets Mu Cen tube temporarily


    Mu Cen red lips micro movement, but finally Mu Cen did not say anything, quietly replied: "Cen Er knows."


    Kneeling on the ground, the servant heard Wang Xueshuang''s words, and a little surprise flashed in his eyebrows. But soon, such surprise was restrained. When he looked at Mu Cen, he became respectful.


    Although Chen Zhirong has been in power in the palace for more than ten years.


    It seems that Wang Xueshuang no longer cares about anything, but the servants in the palace are very clear that Wang Xueshuang''s words can change everything.


    Now, the meaning of Wang Xueshuang''s words is to deprive Chen Zhirong of all his power.


    And Mu CEN is the real person in charge of King Mu''s house.


    "Niang -" Chen Zhirong seemed to wake up and looked at Wang Xueshuang incredulously, "you... You can''t..."


    "Can''t I?" Wang Xueshuang looked down at Chen Zhirong, who was soft on the ground, and said word by word, "side princess, look at what you look like now. How can you manage everything in the palace now? It''s not going to make people laugh. "


    These words, without a trace of emotion, even looked at Chen Zhirong''s eyes a little impatient.


    This sentence has also sentenced Chen Zhirong to death.


    Chen Zhirong desperately shakes her head, so she kneels and climbs to the front of Wang Xueshuang, holding Wang Xue''s skirt tightly and refuses to let go.


    The impatience in Wang Xueshuang''s eyes is also obvious.


    She looked at mother Li.


    Mammy Li immediately came forward, carefully pulled Chen Zhirong''s hand away from Wang Xueshuang''s body, and said faintly: "madam, you are not in good health. You should have a good rest first, and then you can work hard when you are well. Otherwise, you''ll always be like this, and the old lady will be distressed. "


    Chen Zhirong is shaking her head.


    Mu Zhihua was so stunned that he couldn''t speak. He couldn''t believe what he heard.


    But Wang Xueshuang didn''t mean to stay at the same place much. She shook her head and turned around to leave.


    Before leaving, she did not forget to explain to the slave in the East Tower: "if you can''t even see your master well, then don''t stay in the palace. The palace doesn''t need useless slaves."


    The implication is that such a thing should not happen for the third time. If it happens for the third time, Wang Xueshuang will not let go of the people present.


    "The Lord will come back soon. If you let him know about this kind of thing, you can''t afford to go away." Wang Xueshuang gave a deep warning.


    The slave in the East building has been scared white for a long time.


    But Wang Xue didn''t pay any attention.


    Mu Zhihua wanted to catch up with her, but she was held fast by her mother: "Miss, don''t make trouble. You will only make it harder for the lady. "


    "But -" Mu Zhihua was not reconciled.


    I''m really not reconciled.


    It doesn''t feel good to be losing.


    Mu Cen, who was the most disgusting to her, was the one who made them retreat. Even Mu Cen''s words were still vivid in her ears. That kind of irony was almost like thousands of ants crawling in Mu Zhihua''s heart, which made her feel uneasy.


    "If you can''t bear it, you will make a big plan." The old lady is persuading Mu Zhi to draw.


    Old mammy is a person who comes from the past and sees many things clearly. Mu Cen can take power from Chen Zhirong. Wang Xueshuang is willing to stand on Mu Cen''s side, which means that this is mu Cen''s ability. It also proves that Mu CEN is not a simple person.


    In the case of their obvious defeat, it just makes Mu Cen more proud.


    What''s more, the picture she had seen before was clear when she turned around.


    Now looking at Mu Cen''s face which was almost wiped by Princess Luoxue, the old lady was also shuddered. After all, she did something shameful, and the guilty feeling was obvious.


    Even the breathing became a little short.


    Chen Zhirong is in such news, more and more spirit lax, old mammy picked up Chen Zhirong: "slave first send you back to rest, other things from a long-term plan."


    Chen Zhirong was carried back to the East Building by the old mother in a trance.


    On the contrary, Mu Cen has been standing, watching Chen Zhirong be helped in by the old mother, just very light smile.


    The remaining light from the corner of her eyes looked at Ji Niang in the corner without any trace. They exchanged a silent look. Then, Mu Cen nodded slightly, and then turned to leave.


    No one noticed their conversation.


    But mu Zhihua looked at Mu Cen coldly: "Mu Cen, don''t be too proud. I won''t let you be proud."


    Mu Cen didn''t stop, and he didn''t look at Mu Zhihua. He just said coldly, "Mu Zhihua, you are guilty, aren''t you? Are you not afraid that some day those who have been killed by you will come back to you? "

 Chapter 183

    "You..." Mu Zhi''s steps faltered.


    Qiuxiang holds Mu Zhihua for the first time. She shakes her head at Mu Zhihua. Mu Zhihua endures it, and finally quickly walks towards the East building.


    East building gradually quiet down, but in the night, the East Building always seems a bit secretive.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡ª¡ª


    Mu Cen went back to Luoxue building with lotus fragrance.


    He Xiang''s hand just put on the door, ready to push the door, Mu Cen has light mouth: "OK, he Xiang, you go to rest, the rest of the thing I can."


    "Good." He Xiang didn''t say much.


    Soon, he Xiang was blessed and went to his house. Mu Cen watched he Xiang leave. Then he opened the door and walked in leisurely.


    As soon as he entered the door, Mu Cen saw Li Shiyuan sitting on the chair.


    She didn''t speak, turned around and calmly closed the door.


    Li Shiyuan looked at it lazily: "I heard that King Mu''s house is haunted?"


    "Are the four princes still here?" Mu Cen replied impolitely.


    "Ghosts come to find me?" Li Shiyuan''s model essay with a smile rather than a smile.


    Mu Cen raised his eyebrow: "I can''t decide."


    Li Shiyuan chuckled this time. Then he stood up and walked in the direction of Mu Cen. Mu Cen stood still and watched Li Shiyuan come.


    I haven''t seen this man for days.


    I can''t say how it feels.


    But the oppression that Li Shiyuan brings to Mu CEN is still there.


    Until Li Shiyuan came to Mu Cen, Mu Cen did not dodge, just looked at the man in front of him.


    It''s just that Mu CEN is particularly alert.


    As a result, Li Shiyuan didn''t do anything. He kept a half person wide distance from Mu Cen and said, "are you looking for me?"


    Mu Cen


    When Li Shiyuan asked this, Mu Cen knew who said it to Li Shiyuan with his toes.


    When he was in the shop, Mu Cen couldn''t see Li Shiyuan, which doesn''t mean that shopkeeper Wang couldn''t see him. So now Li Shiyuan appears in front of him coldly, and only manager Wang can reveal these information.


    "It''s rare that you will take the initiative to find me if you have something to do." Li Shiyuan looked down, tall body gives people a sense of oppression more and more strong.


    It is mu Cen to see his purpose is exposed, it is not impatient: "the fourth highness of his own amorous."


    Mu Cen didn''t admit it.


    Li Shiyuan was also angry. He reached out and squeezed Mu Cen''s chin. His tall figure was slightly lowered. The tip of his nose was almost against Mu Cen''s, and their breathing became clear.


    Mu Cen suddenly felt his heart beat a little fast.


    But in front of Li Shiyuan, Mu Cen didn''t want to let himself down.


    Even when he was pinched by this man, Mu Cen''s spine was very straight.


    "Not for the king, but for his royal highness?" All of a sudden, Li Shiyuan changed the topic, and his voice became colder.


    It''s a joke, but the tone makes people feel chilly.


    Mu Cen''s brow twisted: "four highness, what do you say?"


    "If you have to wait for your highness, there should be no chance." Li Shiyuan light mouth, and then he let go of Mu Cen, "because the king did not intend to give the prince such a chance."


    Mu CEN is more and more confused.


    But Li Shiyuan''s words really surprised Mu Cen.


    She is very clear that Li Shiyuan and Li Shiyuan are different after all. Li Shiyuan needs to keep a low profile in his work, unless it''s something ordered by the emperor. But Li Shiyuan is on the contrary. He can act recklessly. Today''s Prince, no one dares to say more.


    So no matter how busy he is, Li Shiyuan can be too busy to be seen, but Li Shiyuan can''t.


    If Li Shiyuan is really interested in himself, he will try his best to please himself, instead of keeping a distance.


    It seems that after coming out of the palace on the Chinese New Year''s day, I only met Li Shiyuan at the medical school, even because Li Shiyuan happened to be nearby. Otherwise, it''s true that Li Shiyuan didn''t take the initiative to find himself.


    Mu Cen''s eyes narrowed slightly, and then he looked at Li Shiyuan.


    Li Shiyuan continued: "I''ve found something to do. I''ve made the prince busy. Naturally, I won''t have time to estimate my love. After all, in the prince''s mind, he knows which is more important than which. "


    This answer surprised Mu Cen.


    Then Mu Cen sneered: "Your Highness, you are so childish."


    Li Shiyuan looks at Mu Cen without changing his face, but he is not angry because of Mu Cen''s words.


    Mu Cen did not speak.


    Anyway, she is used to the sudden appearance and departure of this person. She doesn''t pay much attention to Li Shiyuan, but when she looks out of the window, Mu Cen sinks.


    It''s past midnight.


    In the past, if this person appeared in the snowfall building, he would not stay over midnight.


    And this time?


    Mu Cen was quiet, but he didn''t say anything.


    In Mu Cen''s opinion, it''s not very useful to talk to Li Shiyuan. It''s like beating a wall in a circle. Unless Li Shiyuan is willing to take the initiative to talk to you, otherwise, you can''t get words out of Li Shiyuan''s mouth by all means.


    So, Mu Cen doesn''t have to waste his efforts.


    Besides, she has nothing to do with Li Shiyuan, so in front of Li Shiyuan, Mu Cen doesn''t need affectation, and has no significance of affectation.


    She quietly walked toward the bed, and Li Shiyuan also quietly followed up, Mu Cen''s hand clasped on his chest bag, stuttered.


    "Can I help you?" Li Shiyuan''s voice came down, and the heat of thin lips was so close to Mu Cen''s ears.


    Mu Cen twisted his eyebrows and said coldly: "No. Where is your highness going to help


    It''s very clear. There''s no implication at all.


    Li Shiyuan is laughing, a force, Mu Cen directly turned to look at Li Shiyuan, the whole person fell in Li Shiyuan''s arms: "Mu Cen, who is your temper like in the end? In my impression, your mother is gentle and virtuous. Although Prince Mu doesn''t speak much, she is definitely a refined person. You have this character. Every time you see Wang, it''s like choking hot pepper. If you don''t choke, you''re not willing to die. "


    "Since the fourth highness knows my temper, why bother me?" Mu Cen PI looks at Li Shiyuan with a smile.


    Li Shiyuan is also very calm, not angry because of Mu Cen''s words: "maybe I haven''t met a woman like you?"


    Mu Cen didn''t smile.


    Li Shiyuan hooked Mu Cen''s chin, so staring at Mu Cen, Mu Cen did not say a word, just watched the man getting closer and closer, close to the two people''s nose clearly visible.


    Mu Cen subconsciously thinks that Li Shiyuan wants to kiss himself.


    As a result, Li Shiyuan stood so calm that he suddenly began to smile softly: "what are you waiting for?"


    Mu Cen


    With a sneer, she directly pushed Li Shiyuan away.

 Chapter 184

    Li Shiyuan didn''t mind. He quickly wrapped Mu Cen''s hand in his palm. With another effort, Mu Cen directly returned to Li Shiyuan''s arms.


    "Recently, my father and Emperor are not in good health. First, he is busy looking for ghost hands. Second, the king has let the news out and let the prince burn both ends. He won''t have time to come to you." Li Shiyuan suddenly explained, "I don''t think you want to have too much contact with the prince, eh?"


    Li Shiyuan knows Mu Cen.


    Mu Cen didn''t speak, just stood.


    She can''t deny that Li Shiyuan''s observation is different from ordinary people''s acumen. All people think that after Li Shiyuan openly and the emperor''s important people, Mu Cen must be very happy and would like to accompany Li Shiyuan all the time.


    But mu Cen didn''t think so.


    The closer to Li Shiyuan, the more trouble.


    So, if you can avoid it, you can avoid it. At least before you leave Mu''s house and deal with Chen Zhirong''s affairs, Mu CEN is not suitable to expose too much and find obstacles for himself.


    So mu Cen out of the palace, on the contrary is everywhere to avoid, natural, avoid but, Mu Cen will not affectation.


    But mu Cen never thought that he would compensate before entering the palace.


    Besides, I''m afraid it''s not so easy to be the crown princess.


    "Is this king wrong?" Li Shiyuan picks an eyebrow and looks at Mu Cen like this.


    Mu CEN is calm: "does the fourth highness know that Mu CEN is not willing to contact with the fourth highness too much? After all, Prince Edward''s eyes are looking at me everywhere.


    "Are you worried about me?" Li Shiyuan smiles again, with a different meaning.


    "I''m worried about myself." Mu Cen said it directly.


    Li Shiyuan didn''t speak, but just looked down at Mu Cen: "since I''m worried, why do I often go to the hospital? What you said to deceive the prince in the past is much worse than to deceive the king. "


    Mu Cen frowned and said nothing.


    "Do you know where the ghost hand is?" Li Shiyuan asked directly, "if you really know, you have to pretend you don''t know. Do you hear me?"


    "Why?" Mu Cen asked.


    "Mu Cen, Curiosity Kills the cat. Don''t you understand that?" Li Shiyuan light mouth, "will also affect everyone in the hospital."


    Listen to Li Shiyuan''s words, Mu Cen''s brow is more and more tight, she is very clear, Li Shiyuan has never been a person who can make such a joke.


    "You let out all the news of the medical school, and led the prince and the king''s people to the medical school. Because the people in the medical school had excellent medical skills, they made my father suspicious." Li Shiyuan quietly explained, "I don''t know what your purpose is, but it''s an indisputable fact that you want to send people to the palace."


    Mu Cen''s calm face finally cracked for a moment.


    Some of them are not so calm.


    "The situation in the palace is unstable. With your contacts, you just want to die. Do you really think that no one can find your head? " Li Shiyuan''s voice was a little harsh.


    Mu Cen didn''t say anything.


    Mu Cen didn''t think about these questions, but when Li Shiyuan asked him, Mu Cen suddenly felt surprised and looked up at Li Shiyuan.


    No wonder I came out of the North Lane several times and always felt that someone was following me, but I soon disappeared.


    I''m afraid everyone who goes in and out of the hospital is already in the target of suspicion.


    But every time she was stopped by Li Shiyuan, she shifted her direction.


    Think of here, Mu Cen can''t help but some shudder, looking at Li Shiyuan''s eyes, also become flicker up.


    Li Shiyuan has already pinched Mu Cen''s chin: "Mu Cen, you are very smart, but you should remember that no matter how smart you are, this big week is not around you. I don''t understand what you are going to do, but I know that it is absolutely impossible for you to subvert everything on your own. "


    Low voice, with warning.


    Looking at Mu Cen''s eyes did not change.


    Mu Cen returned to God, but it is not humble should be: "Mu Cen thank four his highness to remind."


    It''s muczen''s fault.


    It''s really her carelessness.


    Although she is reborn and can know what happened in her previous life, many things have changed. Even if the outcome of these things has not changed, for mu Cen, he is still fighting alone in this life. It takes time to cultivate his own power.


    It''s even a long time.


    In this period of time, she easily defied all the people, it was really inappropriate.


    Prince Mu''s house can be under control, but in the palace, it''s not possible.


    That deep palace is just like the abyss that can eat people. It is absolutely impossible for those who go in to come out completely.


    Even if aunt Meiji left the palace unharmed, who knows, when she was in the palace, she stepped on the blood of many people to get to this step.


    Musen, take a deep breath.


    "So, do you want to be a princess?" Li Shiyuan suddenly asked Mu Cen.


    Mu Cen was bewitched by Li Shiyuan for a moment. This person''s eyes are the best she has ever seen. The stars in the fundus of her eyes always make people ignore this person''s own gloom. People can''t help falling into such stars and never want to get out again.


    But mu Cen was just in a trance for a moment, and immediately returned to his mind: "I want to."


    Her answer remains unchanged.


    Li Shiyuan laughed angrily, bowed his head and directly bit Mu Cen: "Mu Cen, you are a stubborn person."


    "I am." Mu Cen took a rude bite back.


    "Are you not afraid to fall in the palace one day and get bloody?".


    Mu Cen smiles and is passively kissed by Li Shiyuan. He answers carelessly: "if one day I fall with blood dripping, I will be buried with my fourth highness."


    "That''s a lot of tone."


    "If you don''t try, how will your highness know the result?"


    "Mu Cen, if you don''t offend me for a day, you feel uncomfortable all over?"


    "Maybe?"


    This entanglement, suddenly changed the tone.


    After the event¡ª¡ª


    Mu Cen didn''t want to say a word. Obviously Li Shiyuan didn''t mean to go either. He just hugged Mu Cen so quietly.


    Mu Cen didn''t move. He just closed his eyes.


    "Go to sleep." Li Shiyuan suddenly spoke faintly.


    Mu Cen was stunned and looked at Li Shiyuan: "Your Highness, what do you mean?"


    "Sleep." Li Shiyuan maintains the same tone.


    This is to tell Mu Cen clearly¡ª¡ª

 Chapter 185

    Li Shiyuan doesn''t plan to leave tonight. Mu Cen looks at Li Shiyuan in disbelief. What is he thinking? You know, there are not a few bodyguards in the palace. Every time Li Shiyuan comes, he is dancing in the dead of night.


    Once after five o''clock, who knows what can happen.


    "You can''t be here..." Mu Cen recovered and immediately struggled to get up.


    Li Shiyuan''s action is faster, a turn over, Mu Cen has been Li Shiyuan control in the arms, this person''s handsome face more and more close, so light shift the topic: "you go to the shop to find this king to do?"


    "You..." Mu Cen bit his lip.


    "Mu Cen, if you don''t take this chance, I''ll take it as if it didn''t happen." Li Shiyuan opened his mouth calmly, but without a trace of banter.


    Mu Cen closed his eyes slightly and sneered: "it''s because I''ve served the fourth Royal Highness. Is the fourth Royal Highness so generous?"


    "You serve the king?" Li Shiyuan raised his eyebrows. "Are you sure it''s not the king who is waiting on you?"


    Mu Cen


    After all, it''s still a girl''s family.


    No matter what he had experienced in his last life, Mu Cen was still a little overwhelmed in the face of this man''s cruel words, and Li Shiyuan seemed to be more and more presumptuous in front of him.


    Mu Cen took a deep breath and said, "I want my fourth highness to help me find someone."


    "Who?" Li Shiyuan asked casually.


    "I don''t know." Mu Cen answered.


    Li Shiyuan twisted his eyebrows and squeezed Mu Cen''s chin: "Mu Cen, are you playing with me? You don''t know the person, you let this king find for you? "


    "No, it''s like this. A friend of mine wanted to find her own son who had been separated for many years, but she had never seen her again since she gave birth to the child. She only knew that she was separated in Fengcheng and knew nothing about other things." Mu Cen explained.


    "The city is not big or small. You don''t even have a clue in the vast crowd. Who can have the ability to find people for you?" Li Shiyuan looked down at Mu Cen and asked directly.


    Mu Cen didn''t answer.


    "What''s your friend''s last name, who, what''s the situation?" Li Shiyuan asked again, "you have never given such clues, even the Jade Emperor, I''m afraid you can''t help you find someone."


    After that, Li Shiyuan did not speak.


    Mu Cen''s silence is to consider the feasibility of this matter.


    Finding Ji Niang''s son is only an incidental condition. It''s not good for mu Cen to find, that is, to expose Ji Niang. Almost all the people around Mu Cen are Li Shiyuan''s people. It''s not easy for her to hide her own people.


    If you don''t find Ji Niang''s son, as long as you send her out of the palace, it can be regarded as the end of Ji Niang''s wish.


    Mu Cen intuitively thinks that Ji Niang doesn''t know her child''s whereabouts at all, but when she faces herself, Ji Niang doesn''t tell the whole truth.


    Who doesn''t have a secret.


    "Well." Li Shiyuan reminds Mu Cen that he seems to be waiting for mu Cen to go on.


    Mu Cen shook his head: "forget it. Mu Cen still doesn''t force others to be difficult. "


    The topic has come to an abrupt end.


    Li Shiyuan looks at Mu Cen without changing his face. Seeing Mu Cen''s dissociation, he suddenly asks, "what if I find someone for you?"


    "No way." Mu Cen denied that it was direct.


    "With your clue, it''s 18 years ago, and it''s not totally impossible. There are always people who can check it out. It''s just a little hard work. " Li Shiyuan spoke faintly.


    It''s just whether Li Shiyuan is willing to mobilize the masses or not.


    This time, Mu Cen said, "are you sure, your highness?"


    Li Shiyuan chuckled: "if I find someone for you, how do you thank me?"


    Mu Cen didn''t answer.


    She always thinks that this is a trap of Li Shiyuan.


    After the heavy work of this life, Mu Cen can easily grasp the ideas of people who have been in contact with in the previous life. Li Shiyuan is the only one who can never understand his ideas, so mu Cen will not easily send himself in before she can''t understand them.


    It''s not Li Shiyuan but himself who can''t escape.


    "Mu Cen." Li Shiyuan''s voice came faintly, "if you are my princess, I will help you unconditionally. But why should I help the princess. Since she is the crown princess, why not ask for help like the crown prince? "


    In a few words, Li Shiyuan had nothing to say about Mu Cen''s gambling.


    Mu Cen was angry: "I don''t have to let my fourth highness help me."


    With that, Mu Cen ignored Li Shiyuan, turned and closed his eyes to the bed. There was no meaning to talk again.


    Even if Li Shiyuan didn''t set a trap for himself, it was to make him unhappy.


    Why does she have to hit this point again and cut her own heart.


    He was too lazy to speak.


    And Li Shiyuan chuckled and naturally put Mu Cen in his arms. He rubbed Mu Cen''s delicate skin with his chin, but he didn''t say anything.


    Mu Cen didn''t have a hard time with himself. He gradually relaxed and fell asleep.


    Li Shiyuan looks down at Mu Cen with some helplessness.


    But in the end, Li Shiyuan didn''t say anything, just accompanied Mu Cen.


    Until after three o''clock¡ª¡ª


    Li Shiyuan quietly got up, changed his clothes, and then left Mu Cen''s boudoir, just like when he came, no one found out.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡ª¡ª


    After last night''s event, Mu Cen subconsciously didn''t go to the shop for several days, so he was hiding from Li Shiyuan.


    Obviously, the result of Li Shiyuan''s preventing the prince from coming to find himself was that Li Shiyuan was just as busy. After that night, Li Shiyuan didn''t appear in front of Mu Cen.


    For the business of the shop, shopkeeper Wang still came to find Mu Cen with a pigeon.


    On the other hand, because Chen Zhirong has been stripped of power, the big and small affairs of the royal family now fall on Mu Cen. Naturally, Mu Cen has less time to go out.


    The trivia of the palace is enough to keep a person busy.


    Fortunately, the operation of the shop has been on the track, almost making a lot of money.


    However, Chen Zhirong''s condition did not improve, and even worsened. The imperial doctors in the palace came several times, but they did not find the key to the problem. They just said that Chen Zhirong was restless and needed a rest, so they prescribed some tranquilizing prescriptions and left.


    Because of this, it is impossible for Chen Zhirong to leave the East building.


    Mu zhantian got the news and rushed back, but the result still didn''t help.


    Chen Zhirong''s situation has always been good and bad.


    Mu zhantian went to a trusted doctor in private and checked what Chen Zhirong ate every day, but he never found any trace of being poisoned inside.


    Then she asked the old lady about the situation, and she began to falter.


    Mu zhantian looked at the old mother with a frown: "I''ll tell you why I am so hesitant."

 Chapter 186

    The old lady knelt down in fright: "second... Second young master... It''s true... It''s true... Princess... The empress has come to ask for her life..."


    The voice was stuttering.


    These days, although Chen Zhirong won''t scream again at night, she can''t sleep and curls up on her bed.


    Chen Zhirong constantly pulling old Mammy, always from time to time said Luoxue back.


    And the old mammy could see the blood in her eyes.


    This kind of atmosphere is more and more infiltrating.


    Only at daybreak can Chen Zhirong sleep, but she is only too tired to fall asleep. Most of the time, she is surprised.


    In the end, the tranquilizing prescription prescribed by the imperial doctor was almost useless.


    "Nonsense." Mu zhantian looked at the old lady coldly, "you Diao Nu, talk nonsense again. Believe it or not, I''ll tear your mouth."


    "I dare not talk nonsense, absolutely not." The old lady kept kowtowing on the ground, almost breaking her head.


    Mu zhantian looked at the old mother coldly, and her eyes became more and more gloomy.


    Old mammy is the most trusted person around Chen Zhirong. Mu zhantian can''t be unclear, so this is not without source.


    Calm for a long time, mu zhantian asked: "I ask you, you have to answer truthfully, can you see the princess come back every night?"


    "Yes..." the old mother did not dare to be vague for a moment, "I really saw it."


    "When?" Mu zhantian asked.


    "Just after noon, she came." The old lady''s voice was trembling. "She was dressed in white, with blood in her eyes, and her hair was scattered. She was just like the princess when she died."


    Mu zhantian ignored the old lady''s description. His face was gloomy and he stood up with a cold hum: "I want to know this ghost. I''m here tonight, and you''re all waiting outside. Keep your eyes wide open to see if the East Tower is caused by people or ghosts. "


    "Yes." Old mammy would like it.


    During this period of time, it was not only Chen Zhirong who was tortured, but also the old Mammy and the slaves in the East building. Everyone was trembling.


    Mu zhantian''s words, on the contrary, liberated them from such fear.


    None of them wanted to stay in Chen Zhirong''s house.


    The feeling of panic everywhere, everyone has been unable to bear.


    "Go away." Mu zhantian shouts coldly.


    The minions quickly stood up and stepped back. They didn''t dare to say a word more.


    Mu zhantian took a deep breath, so he turned and looked at Chen Zhirong, who was still sleeping on the bed. His brows were tightly tightened.


    Mu Zhihua is waiting on the bed.


    However, the panic in Mu Zhihua''s eyes was still obvious. It was not until Chen Zhirong fell asleep that Mu Zhihua looked at mu zhantian.


    The worry on the face is still there, but more is a kind of unwilling and angry.


    "Brother, Mu Cen must have done it." Mu Zhihua said with gnashing teeth, "when Mu Cen didn''t come back, everything in the palace was fine. When Mu Cen came back, everything was abnormal. Even the prince''s highness was different to Mu Cen."


    "Mu Cen didn''t know what means she used to make her mother like this. She even threatened my mother and me The palms of Mu Zhi''s paintings are tightly clenched into fists, and his nails are pinched into the flesh.


    That kind of gloomy and angry, totally unconscious.


    Mu Zhihua thinks that mu zhantian will stand on his side and deal with Mu Cen.


    After all, mu zhantian is the prince''s confidant. Although the prince is not obedient to Mu zhantian''s words, he still has absolute weight.


    As a result, what Mu Zhihua didn''t expect was that mu zhantian listened to Mu Zhihua''s words and looked at Mu Zhihua like this. Mu zhantian was a little scared when he saw Mu Zhihua.


    "Brother, you should think of a way. Why are you looking at me?" Mu Zhihua stamped his feet in a hurry, "don''t talk, you talk."


    Mu Zhihua urges mu zhantian.


    Mu zhantian was a little annoyed by Mu Zhihua''s urging, and a trace of impatience flashed through his eyes.


    These are, isn''t he in a hurry?


    In order to stabilize his position around Li Shiyuan, it''s the best thing for mu Zhihua to become the crown princess, but now the variables of things have made mu zhantian confused.


    As for this matter, mu zhantian did not have the side strike, but mu zhantian was very clear that Li Shiyuan''s decision was difficult to change.


    Mu CEN is still new to Li Shiyuan, so it''s more difficult for him to change his mind.


    After sinking, mu zhantian looked at Mu Zhihua: "enough."


    Mu Zhihua was obviously frightened by mu zhantian''s attitude. He looked at mu zhantian in disbelief: "Mu zhantian, you... Don''t forget, we are on the same boat. I''m going to have an accident. Do you really think you can be safe?"


    At this time, Mu Zhihua seemed very calm: "Mu Cen won''t let me and my mother go, and she won''t let you go. If she really becomes the crown princess, you will be attacked on all sides like I am now! "


    Mu Zhi''s eyes are red and he looks at mu zhantian wrongly, but his words are prickly.


    Mu zhantian''s brows are tightening. Looking at Mu Zhihua''s face, his face is becoming more and more gloomy. Soon, he stands in front of Mu Zhihua, his voice is very low.


    Even, mu zhantian''s voice came from the depth of his throat: "Mu Zhihua, do you think I don''t want to?"


    Mu Zhi''s painting shrank.


    "Look at you now. What do you compare with Muchen? Where is your calmness and your integrity? " Mu zhantian is questioning Mu Zhihua, "if you are like this, when you are with Mu Cen, everyone knows who is the most suitable person for the crown princess. Otherwise, why do you think your father will change his mind? What empress dowager do you think will like Mu Cen?"


    "I..."


    "It''s not in the draft yet. What are you worried about. Everything can be variable. Mu CEN is still calm and not impatient. What have you done? Do you want the whole world to know that you have already lost yourself to the prince? "


    "No, I..."


    "What are you doing? Do you really think I don''t know what you''ve done recently? Mother''s situation, do you think I''m not in a hurry? Don''t you know what it means for you to act rashly before you find any definite evidence? Will it do us any good to expose yourself to the enemy, who is in the dark and who is in the light? "


    Mu zhantian looks at Mu Zhi''s painting with hatred.


    At least in Mu zhantian''s understanding of Mu Zhihua before, if Mu Zhihua married to the East Palace, he would be the most favorable helper. Now, mu zhantian does not dare to think so.

 Chapter 187

    Mu Zhihua didn''t dare to say a word that mu zhantian taught him.


    "You have to remember that Mu CEN is the freshest person now, the treasure of the prince''s hand. If you can''t bear it, you will make a big plan. I''ve told you this ten million times, but do you remember?" Mu zhantian twisted his eyebrows, and his tone became more and more heavy. "Now you are honest in the palace. You are not allowed to do anything without my notice."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    "Mu Zhihua, do you hear me? Now don''t mess with Mu Cen. I''ll find out this matter naturally. " Mu zhantian once again told Mu Zhihua.


    Although Mu Zhihua was not reconciled, he did not say anything in Mu zhantian''s words.


    This period of time, she has lost too many opportunities, but let Mu Cen later in the house, and then such chaos, I''m afraid it''s really not worth the loss.


    For a long time, Mu Zhihua reluctantly replied: "I know."


    "Well." Mu zhantian replied, "I''ll check mother''s affairs. As for the East Palace, you wait for my news. Don''t worry. I''m your brother. I can''t help Mu Cen instead of helping my own sister."


    "I see." The sound of Mu Zhi''s painting is still dull.


    Mu zhantian didn''t say anything.


    However, the deep meaning hidden in Mu Zhi''s low eyebrows and eyes, and he didn''t say a word again for a long time. Just standing in the house so quietly, the brother and sister each occupied a place.


    The atmosphere in the room was even more gloomy.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡ª¡ª


    In a few days¡ª¡ª


    In the house of King Mu.


    Since mu zhantian came back, Mu Cen has never left Prince Mu''s house again. Except for please an, he has been reading and drinking tea in Luoxue building all day long, and even everything in Prince Mu''s house has been moved to Luoxue building.


    The falling snow tower is very noisy.


    It seems that after more than ten years of silence, it suddenly becomes lively. On the contrary, the East Building, which used to be very popular, became quiet.


    However, no matter how busy things are on Mu Cen''s body, she can handle everything with ease, and make all the arrangements of the palace properly.


    Wang Xueshuang is very satisfied with Mu Cen.


    The person who is most convinced of Mu CEN is housekeeper Chen.


    When he took Mu Cen back from Gu''s house, housekeeper Chen knew very well that the change of Mu''s house would be earth shaking sooner or later, but housekeeper Chen didn''t expect that the day would come so fast, almost in an instant, when everyone was rubbing hands, Mu Cen had already taken the right to speak from Chen Zhirong.


    Housekeeper Chen naturally appeared more cautious in front of Mu Cen.


    "Housekeeper Chen." Mu Cen suddenly looks at housekeeper Chen.


    Housekeeper Chen put down his business and respectfully went to the side of Mu Cen: "Miss, if you have something, just tell me."


    "How''s the fourth lady recently?" Mu Cen seemed to want to be angry, so he asked.


    Housekeeper Chen calmed down: "during this period, the doctor has been visiting the fourth lady, but the fourth lady is not getting better. The old lady also allows the fourth lady not to come to see her. The fourth lady hasn''t left the South Building for a long time. "


    Mu Cen nodded, but he didn''t say anything.


    If you want to send Ji Niang out of the house, you can''t take it for granted. Everything should be done step by step. Mu Cen knows this very well.


    In addition to Chen Zhirong''s accident, Chen Zhirong has no time to take care of it now, but it doesn''t mean mu zhantian won''t doubt it. Mu zhantian puts all his doubts on Mu Cen. Mu Cen doesn''t care. Everyone knows that they don''t agree.


    But once mu zhantian can''t find any clues here, he will put the doubt on everyone in the house.


    Therefore, after Chen Zhirong''s accident, Mu Cen let Ji Niang pretend to be ill, and Mu Cen''s ability naturally made Ji Niang''s disease vivid.


    Pretending to be ill is to avoid mu zhantian''s suspicion and prepare for going out of the house in the future.


    This opportunity is not too far away.


    On the contrary, housekeeper Chen also sighed: "the fourth lady has no son, and naturally there is no one who can help her speak. But the elder sister and the younger sister are kind-hearted and care about the fourth lady. Otherwise, in addition to the original scenery, the fourth lady is almost ignored in the mansion. "


    Mu Cen smiles: "don''t judge a person by his appearance and status quo."


    This is not salty.


    Steward Chen recognized the voice of Xi Xuan in Mu Cen''s words, and immediately nodded: "I know, I remember the instruction of the first lady."


    "Well, you can go down first if it''s OK. I want to be alone for a while." Mu Cen waved, but he didn''t say anything.


    Housekeeper Chen turns respectfully.


    When housekeeper Chen came to the door, Mu Cen suddenly called housekeeper Chen: "what''s the situation over there?"


    "Madam, I haven''t been sick these days. It looks normal. But I never left the East building. " Housekeeper Chen told Mu Cen the truth.


    Mu Cen nodded and asked: "Dad, it seems to be coming back soon."


    "The Lord will return to the Palace tomorrow." Housekeeper Chen answered.


    Mu Cen made a sound, and housekeeper Chen retreated quietly. Mu Cen soon looked down at the book in his hand, as if he didn''t care about the outside world.


    After turning the last page of the book, Mu Cen snorted.


    Everything in the East building is expected by Mu Cen.


    For Chen Zhirong, it''s not that Mu CEN is soft hearted that Chen Zhirong hasn''t had any illusions for many days. It''s Mu Cen''s coming to Mu zhantian, and the effect is that he will fall into a calm period in the days after mu zhantian''s return.


    Calm period, enough to let everyone down.


    Just like Chen Zhirong.


    Now Chen Zhirong stays at home, not because he really compromises, but because he can''t control his own situation, coupled with his inner fear, so Chen Zhirong can''t leave without fear.


    And these days of calm, will let Chen Zhirong forget before fear, dignified and then out of the East Tower, trying to ask himself to return to control.


    That''s the day she''s waiting for.


    After all, life in King Mu''s mansion is so boring. If she doesn''t even have the last fun, what fun is there in her life?


    Besides, the distance from the draft is getting closer and closer, Mu Cen''s time is not much.


    Before entering the palace, Mu Cen must deal with everything in King Mu''s house. She wants Luo Xue to die in peace.


    Mu Cen lowered his eyebrows and eyes to hide his deep meaning. He didn''t lift his head from the book for a long time with a faint gloom.


    ¡­¡­


    When he Xiang came in with a little dot, she saw that Mu Cen was still maintaining her previous posture. She quietly went to Mu Cen''s side: "Miss, have something to eat, and then the maid will accompany you out for a walk?"


    "What''s a good place to go in the palace?" Mu Cen smiles.


    He Xiang nodded: "also."

 Chapter 188

    As the voice fell, he Xiang put things in Mu Cen''s hand. Mu Cen pinched a piece of cake and bit it. Then he twisted his brow slightly: "where did this come from?"


    This cake is not the skill of the chef in the palace.


    But he Xiang was mysterious: "guess who sent it?"


    Mu Cen quietly looking at the lotus, lotus light cough, this just solemnly said: "is the prince''s Highness from the palace let people bring you."


    Li Shiyuan?


    Mu Cen looks at the cake in his hand with a smile, and then puts it aside casually. He Xiang is stunned. He sees Mu Cen''s face is a little heavy, and he doesn''t dare to ask any more. Finally, he can only stick out his tongue and stand beside Mu Cen.


    He Xiang can''t see through Mu Cen.


    She thinks that Mu CEN is concerned about Li Shiyuan, otherwise he will not take the initiative to get close to Li Shiyuan, but it seems that when facing Li Shiyuan, Mu CEN is more relaxed, just lukewarm.


    But he Xiang didn''t dare to ask more, so he stood quietly.


    On the contrary, Mu Cen suddenly put down the book and stood up: "go to the fourth lady."


    "Yes." The fragrance of lotus answered.


    Mu Cen didn''t say anything more. He walked out of Luoxue building and towards the south building. On the way to the south building, Mu Cen saw mu zhantian.


    Her step stopped, also didn''t avoid mu zhantian''s eyes, smile: "big brother is a long time no see."


    Mu zhantian looks at Mu Cen coldly.


    Mu Cen didn''t care at all, and didn''t intend to continue to talk with mu zhantian. He nodded slightly and went on toward the south building.


    Mu zhantian squinted at Mu Cen: "Mu Cen, why didn''t I know you and the fourth lady were so close?"


    "Oh?" Mu Cen raised his eyebrows, then turned and looked at mu zhantian with half a smile, "I have a very close relationship with the side imperial concubine. It''s just that the big brother Buddha is so in the way, I can''t get in. Otherwise, I will go to the East Tower to have a look. "


    In a few words, she directly attacked mu zhantian''s words.


    Looking at mu zhantian standing still, Mu Cen said with a smile, "the fourth lady is not well recently. How can I remember that the relationship between the fourth lady and the side imperial concubine is good? If that''s the case, or the elder brother will go with me to have a look, so as not to fall into the tongue?"


    She''s quite straightforward.


    How can mu zhantian go with Mu Cen.


    And these things are really what Chen Zhirong had to do when he was in power.


    Whether you like it or not, there is something wrong with the people in the government. No matter how cold the private relationship is, it should be harmonious on the surface.


    Besides, the relationship between Chen Zhirong and Ji Niang has always been good.


    Just Mu Cen''s words seem to provoke mu zhantian.


    It can''t be boastful, but looking at mu zhantian''s eyes with a trace of irony, she clearly tells mu zhantian that she has taken the management power of the palace from Chen Zhirong, so what.


    "Are you proud?" Mu zhantian looks at Mu Cen coldly.


    Mu Cen frowned: "Mu zhantian, let me remind you, I''m not proud, just take back what I should take."


    With that, Mu Cen had regained his indifference: "since the side imperial concubine has a lot of physical discomfort, the eldest brother is the son of the empress, so it''s natural to stay with her in the East building. I won''t disturb you. "


    Then Mu Cen nodded and went to the south building so openly.


    He Xiang followed closely.


    Mu zhantian looks at Mu Cen''s figure and clenches his fist tightly in his palm. He is so angry that he can''t disperse.


    Until the bodyguard of the East building came out and said with a slight tremor, "young master, you go in and have a look. The empress is excited again."


    Mu zhantian took back his sight and quickly walked towards the East Tower.


    When mu zhantian saw Chen Zhirong, Chen Zhirong''s spirit was not as trance as when he just came back, but the panic in his eyes was still there.


    She just looked at the open window: "there, there she is."


    The old lady just protects Chen Zhirong. Chen Zhirong''s whole body is almost hiding on the ground of the bed, shivering.


    "Niang Niang, is the wind blows to open the window, that nobody." The old lady is pacifying Chen Zhirong.


    Chen Zhirong shook her head desperately: "no, I see. Her eyes are looking at me. She''s here in the daytime. Does she want my life at night? "


    "No, it won''t be." Old mammy coaxed, but she also felt scared.


    Even in the East Building during the day, the old lady felt gloomy.


    The feeling of fear became more and more obvious.


    Mu zhantian came in a hurry and saw such a picture. He looked at every place in the East Building with sharp eyes and ordered in a cold voice: "if it''s a person or a ghost, find it out for the king."


    "Yes." The guards dare not neglect.


    "Zhan Tian, she''s back." Chen Zhirong grabs mu zhantian''s hand and repeats it.


    In recent days, Chen Zhirong did not see Luoxue''s ghost come to seek her own life when she was at night, but the panic was always there and could not be dispersed.


    Little by little, Chen Zhirong became cautious.


    The imperial doctors in the palace came and went. They didn''t know how many tranquilizing drugs they prescribed.


    The effect is not obvious.


    "Mother." Mu zhantian clasped Chen Zhirong''s shoulder, "don''t think about it. I won''t let you do anything. If you go on like this, Mu Cen will be the only one who is proud of you. I will find out this matter. "


    It''s like mu zhantian''s words appeased Chen Zhirong.


    Chen Zhirong gradually calmed down.


    "Besides, when I came back, I didn''t see anything you said during this period. There was no such coincidence, so there must be a ghost in it." Compared with Chen Zhirong, mu zhantian seems more calm.


    Chen Zhirong nodded.


    "Dad will come back tomorrow. First of all, you should take good care of yourself. Only in this way can you tell your father about your grievances, take back everything you have and let Mu Cen be proud. I''m afraid we are the only ones who are sad behind you. " Mu zhantian calmly explained.


    Chen Zhirong nodded.


    Then, Mu Zhan released Chen Zhirong: "Mammy, dress up your mother."


    "Yes." The old lady answered respectfully.


    In the East Building, it soon quieted down.


    Mu zhantian didn''t leave, so he yelled in the room. The old mother carefully dressed Chen Zhirong. After she put on her make-up, she was much better than her previous pale face.


    "Who is it?" Mu zhantian suddenly turned around and looked sharp at the window.


    He almost blinked to the window.


    This sudden action, let Chen Zhirong tightly grasp the old lady''s hand, scared to move. After mu zhantian went to the window, he didn''t see any movement by the bed.

 Chapter 189

    But mu zhantian knew that he could not be wrong.


    Before, there was a pair of eyes, so in the bedside, dripping blood, even in the daytime, it looked very scared.


    But when you walk by, the window becomes quiet.


    Mu zhantian''s face sank.


    He didn''t believe in ghosts and gods. He just thought it was man-made.


    But if it is man-made, now the East building is like an iron wall. How can there be such a big man without knowing it at all.


    Is it a spy?


    But in the past, the East building was all familiar to Mu zhantian. In a period of time, it was impossible to change clothes and frighten people to disappear.


    This matter has become more and more strange.


    The gloomy atmosphere in the East Building never dissipated.


    ¡­¡­


    And then¡ª¡ª


    Mu Cen has also arrived at the south building.


    "The third lady." When Mu Cen saw he Yan, he nodded and nodded gently.


    He Yan is also a concubine, but because she gave birth to Mu Zhanxiao and Mu Mian, her status in the palace is far higher than Ji Niang.


    In addition, the relationship between mu Cen and Mu Zhanxiao has always been good. Although he has no contact with Mu Mian, Mu Mian is like a person who never existed in Mu Wang''s house, and naturally will not have any influence on Mu Cen.


    So he Yan, Mu Cen seems more polite.


    He Yan is not a high-profile person. Even if Mu Zhanxiao works in the palace, he Yan doesn''t get any satisfaction. In essence, he Yan is very similar to Ji Niang.


    But compared with Chen Zhirong, he Yan seems to be on guard.


    After all, he Yan is also a son and a daughter, and the position of princess is always vacant.


    On the contrary, he Yan and Ji Niang get along well in the south building.


    "Miss, you are here to see Ji Niang." He Yan asked.


    Mu Cen laughed and nodded: "yes, the fourth lady is not in good health during this period, so I''ll come to have a look at the situation and talk to the old lady. There are too many things going on in the government recently. "


    He Yan didn''t say anything: "the doctor left some time ago."


    Mu Cen made a sound.


    He Yan has already let the way, Mu Cen walks towards the south building, when he enters Ji Niang''s wing room, he Xiang follows in and closes the door of the wing room, but he doesn''t walk inside again, just stands outside.


    Mu Cen soon saw Ji Niang.


    When Ji Niang saw Mu Cen, she nodded to Mu Cen, looking really weak.


    "The Lord will be back tomorrow." Ji Niang takes the initiative to say, "is the eldest lady ready?"


    "Can you trust me?" Asked Mu Cen.


    Ji Niang looked at Mu Cen: "naturally, I can believe it. If you don''t believe it, you don''t need to cooperate with the first lady for so long. "


    "Good." Mu Cen nodded, took out a bag of medicine from his waist and handed it to Ji Niang, "go according to our plan. The doctor couldn''t see any trace, but he was wronged that the fourth lady would be hurt. From tomorrow to the seventh day, you take this medicine. I will send you out of the house in ten days, and then I will give you the antidote. "


    This medicine was specially prepared by Mu Cen.


    It''s going to put people in a state of suspended animation.


    But for any doctor, a person is dead and will not breathe or heartbeat. It''s much easier to send a dead person out of the house.


    It is absolutely impossible for Ji Niang to leave the palace.


    After all, Mu Hongyuan is not a fuel-efficient lamp.


    Under such circumstances, Mu Cen will not make trouble for himself.


    If it''s dead, it''s convenient.


    "I remember." Ji Niang quietly accepted the medicine given by Mu Cen, and put it quietly.


    Mu Cen looked at Ji Niang: "Ji Niang, you know, after entering the feign death, if I can''t send you out of the house within ten days, you will really die."


    Ji Niang looked up at Mu Cen: "that''s Ji Niang''s life. Naturally, Ji Niang will not blame the eldest lady. "


    Mu Cen didn''t speak, neither did Ji Niang.


    Then, Mu Cen nodded, said nothing more, turned and walked out of the house.


    When Mu Cen came to the screen tuyere, Ji Niang suddenly stopped Mu Cen: "Miss, if you can, never go east."


    Mu Cen looked at the past, and then she quietly said: "if I can only go east?"


    "Corpses everywhere." Ji Niang said it directly.


    Mu Cen nodded: "thank you, Ji Niang."


    Ji Niang didn''t say anything, and then Mu Cen turned and left the south building.


    For Ji Niang, Mu Cen didn''t check, but instinctive intuition, Mu CEN is very clear, Ji Niang is not such a simple person, I''m afraid living in the palace, there is also a secret.


    And Ji Niang''s words seem to remind Mu Cen.


    But Muchen has no choice.


    She had to go east all the way.


    East is the best place for Feng Shui.


    The deep palace is to the east of Kyoto, and the East Palace is also to the East. No matter what, Mu Cen can''t escape there. But Ji Niang can tell oneself definitely, that is everywhere corpse.


    Mu Cen sinks, but she can''t refute Ji Niang''s words.


    No matter what happened in this life, the corpses everywhere can''t be changed, just like in the previous life, just stepping on whose blood step by step.


    What''s more, since Mu Cen''s rebirth, is there less blood in her hands?


    She has no choice, even if in front of the hell, mucen can only go on, no retreat.


    Mu Cen didn''t stay much in the south building, so he left leisurely. He Xiang saw Mu Cen come out and immediately followed him. They walked quietly towards the direction of Luoxue building.


    When passing the East Building, Mu Cen glanced faintly and didn''t say a word.


    But he Xiang''s voice was very low: "Miss, please go quickly. It''s not very clean in the East building recently."


    Mu Cen took a look at the lotus fragrance, which immediately stopped.


    Mu Cen walked towards the location of the snow tower.


    I didn''t pay any attention to the situation in the East building.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡ª¡ª


    In the afternoon, Mu Cen took lotus fragrance out of the palace.


    She did not dodge, but left in front of Mu zhantian.


    Looking at mu zhantian not far away, Mu Cen smiles and suddenly turns around: "second brother doesn''t need to send someone to follow me. I don''t like being followed. If the second brother is curious about what I''m doing, he can follow me generously. "


    This is a warning.


    Mu zhantian looks at Mu Cen darkly.


    He followed Mu Cen for a long time, including the prince''s people, but no one found anything wrong with Mu Cen.


    Even mu zhantian''s followers died for no reason and never came back.


    But there is no evidence that Mu Cen did it.


    Even the prince''s follow-up to Mu Cen during this period has become relaxed.


    Because Mu Cen''s journey out of the mansion was almost boring.


    Just go to the market, have tea in the teahouse, listen to storytelling, go to the hospital for a period of time to help Wang Xueshuang get medicine, and occasionally walk around some popular shops.


    I''ve never been in touch with anyone or done anything.

 Chapter 190

    Mu zhantian pulled himself out of his mind. He didn''t know the warning in Mu Cen''s words. In other words, Mu Cen always knew that he was being followed.


    In that case, there is nothing wrong.


    Only by reducing Mu Cen''s defensive mind can we find a breakthrough.


    Mu zhantian sneered: "no need. I don''t want to die in the market. "


    Mu Cen frowned: "also, after all, natural and man-made disasters, who do not know what may happen next, the second brother is thoughtful."


    She skin smile meat did not smile of answer words, pour is not slow.


    Mu zhantian''s face changed again and again.


    And Mu Cen nodded: "since the second brother doesn''t follow, I''ll leave first. The second elder brother is still good to take care of the side imperial concubine and catch ghosts in the mansion. "


    "Mu Cen, you..." Mu zhantian suddenly understood Mu Zhi''s gloomy and angry attitude towards Mu Cen.


    It''s clear that Mu CEN is laughing. What Mu Cen says seems to be light, but mu Cen can stiffly make you swallow blood.


    And Mu Cen had already left the palace calmly, even the carriage was not used, and there was no ostentation.


    After Mu Cen left, mu zhantian''s people followed up: "Prince Yi, do you want to follow..."


    "No Mu zhantian shouts coldly.


    Mu Cen said so directly that it was impossible to see what mu zhantian could follow, so mu zhantian chose circuitous tactics.


    The bodyguard didn''t dare to speak and immediately stepped back respectfully.


    Mu zhantian looked at Mu Cen darkly for a long time, then turned around and walked towards the palace.


    ¡­¡­


    Mu CEN is calm and completely ignores mu zhantian''s reaction, so he takes a serious stroll in the market. From time to time, he buys some snacks, eats delicious food, and sees fresh gadgets. Mu Cen''s eyes bend with satisfaction.


    Also a woman, he Xiang is fascinated by Mu Cen.


    "You look good, miss." He Xiang couldn''t help opening his mouth.


    Mu Cen naturally put a little bit in the mouth of He Xiang: "OK, don''t flatter me, eat, eh?"


    He Xiang nodded and ate honestly.


    Mu Cen walked around the market, bought some favorite gadgets, and then went to the shop.


    This time, Mu Cen didn''t beat around the bush. She was very clear that mu zhantian''s people didn''t follow, and the prince''s people had already relaxed their vigilance in recent days.


    In the market, Mu Cen saw the prince''s people drinking tea in the teahouse, not even paying attention to himself.


    Naturally, Mu Cen did not need to dodge, but went directly to the shop.


    As a result, when Mu Cen arrives at the shop, he is surprised to see Rong Jiu, which makes Mu Cen slightly frown. Rong Jiu has been following Li Shiyuan all the time. Seeing Rong Jiu means that Li Shiyuan is also there, but mu Cen''s instinct firmly believes that Li Shiyuan is not in the shop.


    Why did Rong Jiu come.


    "Here you are, miss." Shopkeeper Wang saw Mu Cen and immediately welcomed him. "Lord Rong has just come. He said that he wants to find you. I wonder if you will come today."


    Mu Cen calmed down, nodded, and then looked at Rong Jiu: "what''s the matter with Mr. Rong?"


    Rong Jiu nodded.


    Mu Cen didn''t say anything. He turned and walked towards the wing room on the second floor. Rong Jiu soon followed him. Shopkeeper Wang and he Xiang were waiting downstairs.


    Mu CEN is walking on the steps, but he can''t figure out what can let Rong Jiu come to find himself. Rong Jiu is Li Shiyuan''s man, and only obeys Li Shiyuan''s orders.


    In the last life, Li Shiyuan did not spare no effort to take the initiative of the two brothers in Jiuhe Rongsi, but they were completely unmoved.


    Therefore, after Li Shiyuan''s death, the two brothers of Rong Jiu and Rong Temple committed suicide directly in order not to be humiliated, which can be regarded as a model of conscientiousness and loyalty.


    Now let nine cold not Ding to find himself, Mu CEN is really unexpected.


    But mu CEN is always calm on the surface.


    They went into the wing room. Rong Jiu closed the door and quietly looked at Mu Cen: "Miss, my subordinates came under the order of the fourth highness."


    "Your Highness has something to tell you?" Mu Cen twisted his eyebrows.


    It''s not like Li Shiyuan''s style.


    What this person wants to do is to go straight. He never needs to be so implicit.


    Rong Jiu is calm, said directly: "four his highness orders his subordinates, if Miss Mu has anything to need, you can directly say with subordinates, subordinates should do their best."


    Mu Cen Leng next, return to a God, so tiny squint at to allow nine.


    That night, Mu Cen and Li Shiyuan mentioned it, but the man definitely refused.


    Mu Cen didn''t insist.


    But now Li Shiyuan let Rong Jiu come?


    This is really unexpected.


    With Rong Jiu''s help, we can get twice the result with half the effort.


    When meeting Li Shiyuan at first, Mu Cen asked Li Shiyuan for a jade pendant on his waist. Having that jade pendant is equivalent to meeting Li Shiyuan himself. People below will naturally follow his orders.


    But it doesn''t work.


    But even if it''s really useful, it''s quite different from Li Shiyuan''s personal order.


    Mu Cen suddenly so smile, very light very light, as if the heart brushed a trace of warmth, how can''t stop.


    For a while, Mu Cen just looked at Rong Jiu: "then Mu Cen first thanks Mr. Rong. If there is a need, Mu Cen will tell you."


    Rong Jiu nodded: "shopkeeper Wang can find his subordinates at any time."


    "Good." Mu Cen answered.


    Then Rong Jiu no longer said much and politely backed out.


    When Rong Jiu opens the door, Mu Cen suddenly opens his mouth and stops Rong Jiu: "Mr. Rong, please stay."


    Rong Jiu stops and looks at Mu Cen. Mu Cen nods and then turns to the innermost cabinet, where there are some embroidery samples.


    Most of them are samples from Li Mu and Li Yan.


    Among these samples, only one purse was embroidered by Mu Cen himself.


    On the black bottom, there is a golden dragon leaping up. The design and color is very simple, but with the shaking of the purse, the Golden Dragon leaps out of the purse, as if a dragon has completely come to life.


    Mu Cen watched quietly for a while.


    This is what Mu Cen embroidered when Li Shiyuan asked for it.


    But mu Cen didn''t plan to give it to Li Shiyuan. In Mu Cen''s opinion, this kind of behavior is too ambiguous. There seems to be no suitable reason. On the contrary, Li Shiyuan did not mention it to Mu Cen.


    Mu Cen will not be sentimental.


    But now, Mu Cen found a suitable reason to send out the money bag.


    "Please give me the trouble to your fourth highness." Mu Cen''s mouth is neither humble nor overbearing, and he doesn''t mean to be embarrassed.


    Rong Jiu takes it and looks at the exquisite embroidery on the purse. His eyes flash with amazement, but on the surface, Rong Jiu is always calm.


    "Please don''t worry, Miss mu. Your subordinates will be handed over to your fourth highness." Let nine sink a voice to say.

 Chapter 191

    "Thank you." Mu Cen nodded lightly.


    Seeing that Rong Jiu was about to leave, Mu Cen suddenly changed the topic: "Mr. Rong, how many things have happened in the palace recently?"


    "Miss Hui, if you''re asking your fourth highness, he''s very busy recently. He''s busy looking for ghost hands, and the emperor''s dragon body is not good. Most of the time, several Highnesses are in Fengyang palace with the emperor." Rong Jiu didn''t hide it and explained it.


    Mu Cen nodded: "how is the emperor''s condition?"


    "I don''t know." Rong Jiu told the truth, "royal doctor he is also in Fengyang palace all day."


    "OK, I know. It''s OK. Thank you, Mr. Rong." Mu Cen thanks politely.


    Rong Jiu nodded, and then quickly withdrew from the wing room. The wing room soon quieted down, and Mu Cen was not in a hurry to leave. Instead, he quietly read the accounts accumulated during this period, and then went to the embroidery room for a tour, carefully instructing these embroiderers.


    It wasn''t until after sunset that muczen left the backyard.


    She still went back to the hospital.


    Feng Changyang has put up the brand of the hospital business, waiting for countless people outside, Mu Cen has no taboo, quietly walked in.


    As usual, it took two hours for the hospital to be quiet.


    "Miss." The people in the hospital are almost gone. Feng Changyang comes to Mu Cen''s side.


    Mu Cen put down his things, and then he looked at Xiang fengchangyang: "it''s estimated that it''s the matter for half a month. Uncle Feng should be ready. In addition, the palace is dangerous. Please be careful, uncle Feng. "


    "I know. Please rest assured." Feng Changyang answered, "I''ll do my best for miss. I have no other heart."


    Mu Cen nodded and patted Feng Changyang''s hand: "Uncle Feng, if you have any problems in the palace, you can directly find Mu Zhanxiao, Mr. mu. He will deal with them."


    "Yes. I remember that. " Feng Changyang answered, "only slaves can find a way. They will wait until the eldest lady enters the palace."


    "Good." Mu Cen answered.


    Then, Mu Cen took the medicine for Wang Xueshuang to calm her nerves. He didn''t stay much in the hospital, so he quickly turned around and went out.


    It is still the secluded North Lane.


    It''s quiet. Even if a needle falls on the ground, you can hear it clearly.


    But this time, Mu Cen didn''t realize that he followed his gloomy eyes like that. Instead, he seemed much quieter until Mu Cen walked out of the North Lane safely.


    The master and servant did not stay in Kyoto, but hurried to the direction of King Mu''s house.


    Now, the night is deep.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡ª¡ª


    The next day.


    It was not until dinner that Mu Hongyuan returned to the residence of King Mu.


    When Mu Cen got the news, he went to the gate of the palace for the first time to welcome Mu Hongyuan. When he was about to arrive at the main gate of the palace, Mu Cen was not surprised to see Chen Zhirong come out with the help of the old mother.


    She quietly glanced at Chen Zhirong.


    At least now Chen Zhirong''s complexion looks good. Compared with the pale and embarrassed before, it is obviously much better.


    Mu Cen didn''t say anything. At least Mu Cen knew that Chen Zhirong couldn''t be too shameful in front of Mu Hongyuan.


    After all, Chen Zhirong''s purpose is very clear.


    But mu Cen won''t give Chen Zhirong any chance.


    She calmed down, then nodded to Chen Zhirong: "Mu Cen has seen the side imperial concubine empress."


    Chen Zhirong turns her head and sees Mu Cen''s face. That kind of trance feeling comes again. It seems that every night, Luoxue''s eyes with blood are looking at her, and she wants to take herself down to the underworld palace.


    And mu zhantian has already noticed it and appeases Chen Zhirong.


    Chen Zhirong from the previous trance in the moment back to God, but did not say anything.


    Soon, Chen Zhirong left in front of Mu Cen with mu zhantian and Mu Zhihua. Mu Cen was still standing in the same place, but he was not impatient.


    Chen Zhirong is in a hurry. Mu Cen doesn''t know.


    She is anxious to tell Mu Hongyuan what happened during this period. Only with preconceived ideas can Chen Zhirong have a chance of winning, proving that she was framed, and Mu CEN is the one who does all kinds of evil in this palace.


    But what about that?


    Mu Cen laughs sarcastically. He hides his deep meaning in his eyebrows and eyes. Then he turns around and walks slowly towards the gate.


    ¡­¡­


    Just as Mu Cen came to the gate, he heard the slave kneeling down to ask for his good-bye. Mu Cen''s eyebrows twisted.


    This is a bit beyond Muchen''s expectation.


    Mu Hongyuan has come back, and even Li Shiyuan and Li Shiyuan appear in King Mu''s mansion tonight.


    If Mu Cen remembers correctly, in the last life, even when Li Shiyuan didn''t notice Li Shiyuan, they hardly ever went in and out together. In this life, it seems that they have become more frequent. I can''t tell whether she changed the track of history, or because of her entanglement with Li Shiyuan, which led to their countless coincidences.


    Mu Cen was quiet for a moment, and walked out slowly from behind the door. When she saw the people present, she blessed herself: "Mu Cen has seen his royal highness, the fourth highness." Then she asked Mu Hongyuan for an, "my daughter has seen my father."


    "Get up." This is what Li Shiyuan said.


    Li Shiyuan just stood quietly beside Li Shiyuan and didn''t speak. His eyes fell on Mu Cen, but soon turned away without any trace.


    Mu Cen doesn''t look at Li Shiyuan. His eyes just fall on Mu Hongyuan.


    Compared with Mu Cen, the most excited person is mu Zhi''s painting.


    It''s like looking forward to Li Shiyuan. Li Shiyuan''s attention is not on Mu Zhi''s painting, but on Mu Cen. He doesn''t even take a distracted look at Mu Zhi''s painting.


    Naturally, Chen Zhirong is not good enough to say anything to Mu Hongyuan at such a time.


    In the end, he could only press down his heart and walk in with Mu Hongyuan appropriately.


    Mu Hongyuan has always been with Li Shiyuan. He can see that he is flattering Li Shiyuan.


    Li Shiyuan let Mu Cen everywhere: "have you lost weight recently?"


    Mu Cen twisted his eyebrows: "recently, there are many things in the house, so he is thinner. His highness Mu Cen thanks for his concern."


    "A lot of things are left to the slaves. They don''t need to do it by themselves." Li Shiyuan opened his mouth and looked at Mu Cen''s eyes without any change.


    Mu Cen said nothing.


    In such conversations, Mu Cen has always kept a proper distance from Li Shiyuan.


    Several times, Mu Zhihua wanted to open his mouth, but mu Cen skillfully brought it to him, and didn''t give him a chance to open his mouth. Angry Mu Zhihua changed his face, but he didn''t dare to splash it in front of Li Shiyuan.


    Until he reached the threshold of the palace, Mu Cen quietly retreated behind Mu Hongyuan. Instead of grabbing the limelight, he quietly watched Mu Hongyuan and Li Shiyuan walk into the palace together.


    Then, Mu Cen slightly twisted his eyebrows.

 Chapter 192

    Li Shiyuan also came tonight, and Mu Cen suddenly did not dare to be so sure whether there would be any changes in the matter tonight.


    In this hesitation, a low voice could not be lower: "it''s rare to see you feel uneasy. You are quite a princess. Shouldn''t you be happy to see the prince?"


    That''s Li Shiyuan.


    Mu Cen ignores Li Shiyuan''s banter and ridicule, slightly wring his brow, and then crosses the threshold.


    I don''t know whether it''s because I''m thinking about things in my heart or because Li Shiyuan is standing behind me. For the first time, Mu Cen didn''t notice the threshold and nearly tripped himself.


    Li Shiyuan, who was behind him, quickly held Mu Cen, with a little smile in his eyebrows and eyes, and looked at Mu Cen calmly: "it''s not necessary to throw yourself in the arms."


    Mu Cen


    This man¡ª¡ª


    Thinking of Li Shiyuan lending Rong Jiu, Mu Cen didn''t care about it with Li Shiyuan. Besides, it''s not the right time.


    And Li Shiyuan just righted Mu Cen and did nothing more.


    As if everything had never happened before, it passed quietly.


    They quietly followed Mu Hongyuan and Li Shiyuan and entered the residence of King Mu.


    Everything in King Mu''s house has been well prepared.


    Mu Hongyuan respectfully invited Li Shiyuan to the throne, but Li Shiyuan was not polite. The people on the scene sat down along the seat. Mu Hongyuan even deliberately left the right seat of Li Shiyuan to Mu Cen.


    Before that, it was the position of Mu Zhi''s painting.


    Mu CEN is to smile, didn''t shirk responsibility.


    Mu Zhihua looked at Mu Cen and hated him so much that he couldn''t say a word. However, due to such an occasion, Mu Zhihua couldn''t say a word, so he could only look at it with resentment.


    Mu Cen sat down, but he could see Li Shiyuan clearly, because Li Shiyuan was opposite him, but they didn''t have any eye contact.


    On the contrary, Li Shiyuan looked at Mu Cen from time to time, but did not avoid the presence of people, asking Mu Cen are some painless questions.


    "Do you like the little ones?" Li Shiyuan asked in a low voice. In the eyes of outsiders, their attitude is so intimate.


    Mu Cen said with a smile: "not bad. Just trouble your highness to send people from the palace to the palace. "


    "Just like it." Li Shiyuan didn''t care how the slaves would speed up their work during this period. "I went to see my grandmother a few days ago, but she was thinking about you. I''ll take you to the palace some time, so that she won''t always say that I''ve hidden you."


    "Good." Mu CEN is clever and obedient.


    Li Shiyuan squints his eyes and looks at Mu Cen like this. Mu Cen doesn''t avoid Li Shiyuan''s eyes.


    On the contrary, Li Shiyuan suddenly chuckled. The whole person was closer. Mu Cen didn''t dodge. He sat straight. Occasionally, his eyes fell on Mu Zhihua''s body, and his red lips raised a provocative smile.


    Mu Zhi''s painting is more than hatred¡ª¡ª


    From following Li Shiyuan to now, apart from Li Shiyuan''s tenderness in the boudoir, Li Shiyuan would only coax himself to be happy when no one was around, instead of now, completely ignoring the occasion to coax Mu Zhihua to be happy.


    They even sent snacks from the palace to the palace.


    Not to mention speaking to one person in a slow and soft voice in front of everyone.


    The dignity of Li Shiyuan''s status has always been the flattery of others. It is not the flattery of Li Shiyuan.


    Never.


    Now, however, Mu Cen can enjoy all this. How can Mu Zhihua not hate it? Even Mu Zhihua doesn''t forget to challenge himself even now.


    Mu zhihuaming knows that he wants to calm down, but bursts of anger in his head make Mu Zhihua unable to calm down.


    Until mu zhantian''s almost fierce eyes came, Mu Zhihua forced himself to calm down, red eyes, low head, silent.


    Instead, Mu Cen suddenly opened his mouth and said to Li Shiyuan, "Your Highness, you hurt Princess Yi''s heart like this."


    Li Shiyuan looked at Mu Cen without changing his face: "do you want me to be nice to Princess Yi?"


    Mu Cen said with a smile: "Mu Cen prefers to spoil one person. It''s like a father to his mother. "


    Her eyes did not move away from Li Shiyuan, and there was no joke between the lines. Instead, she said such words to Li Shiyuan so frankly.


    "Do you want my king''s special favor?" Li Shiyuan stares at Mu Cen and asks faintly.


    With such a tone, no one can guess Li Shiyuan''s mood.


    Mu Cen was calm, and he didn''t have any change because of Li Shiyuan''s attitude. He raised his eyebrows slightly, and his eyes couldn''t tell whether he was trying or provoking.


    But in the eyes of outsiders, it seems very pure.


    Mu Cen did not deny: "yes."


    Li Shiyuan finally laughed unexpectedly: "let''s see what you can do to get the favor of this king."


    Mu Cen smiles. This time, he doesn''t speak. He quietly lowers his head and drinks the tea in the cup. Li Shiyuan''s eyes fall on Mu Cen''s body and never take it back for a long time.


    All the way to the sound of music in the palace.


    Mu Hongyuan opened his mouth at the right time, and Li Shiyuan was able to make peace with the people present.


    And Mu Cen stopped talking.


    On the contrary, Li Shiyuan was much quieter in the whole process, but his eyes occasionally fell on Mu Cen''s body, sharp and gloomy, which made Mu Cen wring his eyebrows.


    What are she and Li Shiyuan?


    At best, it''s just men and women who are changing.


    And now being looked at by Li Shiyuan, it seems that he is guilty of being discovered by this man?


    Mu Zhihua regained his mind from this idea, and then he gave a light smile. The corner of his mouth was full of self mockery, and then he looked at the singing and dancing in the hall as if nothing had happened.


    Occasionally, Mu Cen''s eyes swept over the people present, and soon returned without any trace.


    Until Mu Cen looked at Ji Niang, her eyes stayed for a while, and then she took it back lightly, and then she lowered her head and ate the food on the plate as if nothing had happened.


    Mu CEN is waiting.


    Wait for the moment.


    ¡­¡­


    Dancer after dancer, musicians also keep playing music, the palace is full of pleasant conversation, even on weekdays rarely speak of Wang Xueshuang, will occasionally say a few words, seems to be particularly pleasant to the present situation.


    Mu Hongyuan and Li Shiyuan had a good conversation. Li Shiyuan would occasionally respond to him, but he would never take away the limelight of Li Shiyuan.


    The guests and the host are happy.


    Only Chen Zhirong, the feeling of sweaty palms followed.


    It''s clear that the hall is full of Bright Candles and people, but Chen Zhirong feels cold. The fierce cold comes from the bottom of her feet. The people here are constantly making people have illusions, adding up a little bit, and finally they can''t see anything clearly.

 Chapter 193

    This kind of thing makes Chen Zhirong feel more and more creepy.


    That kind of slight tremble, eyes also gradually followed lax up.


    It seems that all the people around are gone overnight, and only mu Cen''s figure can be seen at night.


    However, this mu Cen seems to have become Luoxue. The original gentle smile instantly becomes creepy, a delicate face becomes pale and frightening, like the eyes of stars, more and more empty, and the blood drips down from the pupils.


    The candlelight around seemed to be dim and gloomy.


    There was no wind in the house, but Chen Zhirong could hear it clearly.


    She''s creepy.


    The old lady was very close to Chen Zhirong. She was the first one to find something wrong with her. She immediately held Chen Zhirong''s voice. Her voice was very low, but she said very quickly: "lady, you need to calm down. The prince is also here. Her royal highness and the fourth Royal Highness are all here. You can''t do anything."


    Chen Zhirong didn''t respond.


    "Niang Niang --" the old lady kept calling, "don''t touch other people''s way. This is the main hall with bright lights. Don''t think wildly."


    The old lady was more and more nervous.


    This kind of Chen Zhirong is very familiar to the old lady. It''s a sign before Chen Zhirong''s illness. At first, her voice can call Chen Zhirong out of this illusion, but now it''s gradually useless.


    Chen Zhirong seems to have blocked all the sounds around him, but he can''t hear anything at all.


    Soon, mu zhantian and Mu Zhihua have discovered that mu zhantian''s face has changed, and Mu Zhihua is not much better.


    The brother and sister exchanged views.


    Immediately, mu zhantian decided to send Chen Zhirong back to the East Tower to find an excuse.


    It''s better to stay here and make a bigger joke.


    After all, Mu Hongyuan, the prince and his four Highnesses are all here. If something really happens tonight, Chen Zhirong will have no room to turn over.


    This is not a good thing for mu zhantian and Mu Zhihua, but a troublesome thing.


    Results¡ª¡ª


    Without waiting for mu zhantian and Mu Zhihua to speak, Chen Zhirong suddenly stood up with great strength, broke away from the old mother and the surrounding slaves, and rushed to Mu Cen''s direction.


    In Chen Zhirong''s eyes, there is no Mu Cen, only Luoxue.


    A woman smiling at herself.


    She hated Rochelle to the core.


    Obviously weak, but it can easily capture Mu Hongyuan''s attention.


    It''s clear that she gave birth to a pair of children to Mu Hongyuan first, but she can''t equal Luoxue''s status in Mu Hongyuan''s heart. Even now, she can''t be a princess, and she is still a side princess that everyone laughs at.


    In Kyoto, many people are extremely respectful on the surface, but who doesn''t know that Chen Zhirong has tried his best to become the imperial concubine, and now he is still fighting for nothing.


    Even the marriage of Mu Zhihua was not protected by Chen Zhirong.


    This marriage, unexpectedly also fell on Mu Cen''s body.


    Looking at the beautiful face in front of her, Chen Zhirong hates the people in front of her. If Luoxue can survive once, she can kill this cheap woman again.


    "I''m going to kill you. I''m going to kill you." Chen Zhirong cried out like crazy.


    When people want to fall into madness, their strength is so strong that even mu zhantian, who once regained his mind and held Chen Zhirong, is freed by Chen Zhirong.


    She quickly went to Mu Cen.


    Mu Cen''s face flashed a trace of panic.


    People around also followed with consternation, no one can recover from such a situation.


    Only Li Shiyuan saw it, and his eyes became sharp. But in an instant, Li Shiyuan saw a trace of cunning in Mu Cen''s eyes, as if everything had been arranged by Mu Cen.


    His eyes fell on Mu Cen.


    And this cunning has disappeared, the surface of panic but let everyone feel pity.


    "Niang Niang..." Mu Cen exclaimed.


    Chen Zhirong overthrows the things on the table. The hairpin in his hand has been stabbed at Mu Cen''s heart. Mu Cen can''t dodge. The hairpin just slips through Mu Cen''s neck and the blood flows out.


    The blood stimulated Chen Zhirong.


    Also let the people present from the astonishment in mind.


    Li Shiyuan is the closest person to Mu Cen: "Mu Cen." He protected Mu Cen and growled in a low voice, "come on, pass on the imperial doctor."


    The slaves didn''t dare to neglect and ran out in a hurry.


    And Chen Zhirong fell into madness, how can''t recover from such madness, no matter who close to Chen Zhirong, will be scratched by the hairpin in Chen Zhirong''s hand.


    "It''s the opposite." Wang Xueshuang was shocked.


    Chen Zhirong was dragged, but soon she broke free again.


    "That''s enough. Lock up the concubine." Mu Hongyuan was angry.


    The bodyguards around immediately started, but Chen Zhirong always looked grim and said in a trance: "I want to kill you, I want to kill you."


    Wang Xueshuang stands up and walks towards Chen Zhirong. However, Chen Zhirong is no longer sober and keeps repeating the same words.


    All of a sudden¡ª¡ª


    Wang Xueshuang exclaimed, and her face changed. Chen Zhirong''s hairpin came to her. Wang Xueshuang''s age can''t escape.


    The people in the lobby were also stunned.


    Mu Zhanxiao and mu zhantian come back to their senses, and they all come in the direction of Wang Xueshuang. Unexpectedly, sifangjiniang, who has been quiet, suddenly blocks Wang Xueshuang.


    All the people are in a mess, only Ji Niang is just right beside Wang Xueshuang.


    That hairpin mercilessly stabbed into Ji Niang''s heart.


    The hall was silent.


    Ji Niang opened her eyes wide, and the blood flowed out a little bit. There was no time to say a word, so she was so soft.


    The blood didn''t stop Chen Zhirong. Chen Zhirong rushed up and completely lost his mind. He tried to pull out the hairpin and stab it in again.


    All of a sudden¡ª¡ª


    "Pa --" a heavy slap sounded.


    Mu Hongyuan''s palm had already waved to Chen Zhirong impolitely. How could Chen Zhirong bear such strength? He flew out directly, hit the pillar and fell to the ground.


    Her hair was in a mess and she was in a mess.


    "Send Ji Niang back to the south building immediately, and ask the doctor to come here at once." Mu Hongyuan made a decisive order.


    The people beside Ji Niang immediately took Ji Niang back to the south building. Along the way, her blood was dripping. Ji Niang was like the one who had no breath at all.


    The hall was silent.


    Mu Zhihua was the first to recover and rushed up immediately: "Niang... Niang..."


    Mu zhantian was also obviously unprepared by this scene, but he reacted quickly.

 Chapter 194

    Mu zhantian immediately knelt down in front of Mu Hongyuan: "Dad, Niang didn''t mean it. Niang is not in good health during this period, and she is in a trance. Please treat it lightly."


    Mu Hongyuan said nothing gloomy.


    This is a family affair of King Mu''s residence. Li Shiyuan just screwed his eyebrows and didn''t say anything.


    But looking at Chen Zhirong''s eyes, Li Shiyuan is always gloomy, and the slave has already gone to the palace to spread a message, and the doctor of the palace has also rushed to the palace.


    "Take a look." Li Shiyuan sternly ordered.


    Li Shiyuan protects Mu Cen. Mu Cen''s neck is still bleeding. Li Shiyuan points the acupoints to stop the bleeding, but the picture seems to seep more people.


    It''s bloody.


    Even give people an illusion, the next second Mu Cen will disappear from all the people.


    "Mu CEN is the Crown Princess of the king. If something happens, the king will come to see her." Li Shiyuan warned the doctor word by word.


    This is not only for the doctors, but also for the people at the scene.


    Li Shiyuan once again affirmed Mu Cen''s identity, and the implication is to clearly tell the people present that if something happens to Mu Cen, let alone these slaves, Li Shiyuan will not let go of any of them, even if they are people in King Mu''s residence.


    Under such circumstances, Mu Hongyuan can do nothing.


    The doctor is slightly trembling: "slave... Slave know."


    Li Shiyuan has already picked up Mu Cen and quickly walked towards the position of Luoxue building. Mu Cen seems to be in a coma and has no response at all, just like a flower in a rout, falling down.


    Li Shiyuan''s pace is more anxious.


    Li Shiyuan''s face did not change, sitting in the original position, motionless, in front of the chaos seems to have nothing to do with him.


    Li Shiyuan''s words also made the hall silent.


    Mu Hongyuan returned to his mind: "put the imperial concubine in the dungeon for the king, and wait for the fall."


    "Dad -" Mu zhantian and Mu Zhihua exclaimed at the same time.


    "Not yet." Mu Hongyuan ignored the two men''s request for mercy and gave a sharp order.


    The bodyguard returns to her senses and quickly steps forward to hold Chen Zhirong. Mu Hongyuan''s slap before also makes Chen Zhirong wake up from the illusion. She looks at the chaos in front of her eyes and cries.


    "My Lord, I didn''t mean it. It was Mu Cen who framed me. I am wronged. " Chen Zhirong did not want to defend himself.


    However, Mu Hongyuan''s face has never eased. Looking at Chen Zhirong''s eyes, there is less usual warmth and more ruthlessness.


    Even Wang Xueshuang looked at Chen Zhirong darkly: "now that his royal highness and the fourth prince are all here, you can hurt people. What''s more, at other times, during this period of time, don''t you cause enough trouble?"


    Wang Xueshuang is questioning Chen Zhirong.


    Chen Zhirong''s face changed again and again. She shook her head desperately: "Niang, it''s not like this..."


    "I don''t want to listen to you any more. Your health is not good. You can''t live without the person in power. Mu CEN is the legitimate daughter of Mu''s house. It''s natural for you to work for him temporarily. But you are vicious because of such things. You can commit crimes in public. You don''t deserve to be the person in charge of this house."


    Although Wang Xueshuang appears weak, his momentum is still strong, and every word is sonorous and forceful, which does not give Chen Zhirong any room to refute.


    Voice down, Wang Xueshuang heavy cough a few, mother Li immediately came forward to help Wang Xueshuang, but Wang Xueshuang but pushed away mother Li.


    Mother Li is not easy to say anything, can only follow carefully in the side.


    "If Ji Niang is not right beside me, is your hairpin aimed at me? How sorry King Mu''s house is for you. You''ve done it again and again. I won''t end it so easily. "


    Every word of Wang Xueshuang is very clear. With such words, her cough is more and more obvious.


    Mother Li repeatedly advised: "old lady, I will send you back first. You will hurt yourself in this way."


    Wang Xueshuang kept shaking her head.


    Mammy Li helped Wang Xueshuang to go back to the ancestral hall. Wang Xueshuang said, "go to see Ji Niang. The hairpin is directly stabbed at her chest. I''m afraid it''s also a serious injury."


    "I''ll help you through." Li Ma Ma finally did not continue to persuade.


    Wang Xueshuang, with the help of mammy Li, nodded to Li Shiyuan, who was still on the scene. Then she left the hall in a hurry.


    Chen Zhirong looks defeated.


    Mu Zhihua''s eyes are red with tears. Just beside Chen Zhirong, he still only protects Chen Zhirong.


    Mu zhantian wants to open his mouth, but he thinks of Li Shiyuan''s words before. Finally, mu zhantian''s words are swallowed.


    After all, mu zhantian knows which is more important.


    Li Shiyuan has already opened his mouth. If he still protects Chen Zhirong, the result can be imagined.


    "If you don''t bring it down to the king, will you also have your head on the ground?" Mu Hongyuan roared.


    Now the bodyguard didn''t dare to neglect him. He even took Chen Zhirong with him rudely and dragged him out. Mu Zhihua was crying. This kind of voice was very sharp and exciting in the hall.


    Mu Hongyuan looked at her favorite daughter, but now she was disgusted and had no other feelings: "take the second young lady back to the East Building, and you are not allowed to leave the East building without the king''s order."


    Mu Hongyuan gave a cold command word by word.


    Mu Zhihua couldn''t believe what he heard, so he looked at Mu Hongyuan in dismay and wanted to refute. In Mu zhantian''s eyes, Mu Zhihua reluctantly swallowed his protest.


    "Second lady, let''s go back first." Qiu Xiang is persuading Mu Zhihua, "I''ll have a long-term plan when I go back."


    Mu Zhihua closed his eyes and followed Qiuxiang back to the East building without saying a word.


    Before going back, Mu Zhihua kept looking at mu zhantian.


    But mu zhantian''s eyes fell on Mu Zhi''s painting.


    This person came and went less. The hall was completely quiet, but mu Hongyuan was still very angry, but on the surface, Mu Hongyuan seemed calm.


    He turned and looked at Li Shiyuan, who was still sitting in the same place: "let his fourth highness see the joke."


    Li Shiyuan laughed and didn''t say anything. Then Li Shiyuan stood up and said, "I''ll go to see my second brother."


    Then Li Shiyuan didn''t stop in the main hall, and walked towards the direction of Luoxue building.


    Mu Hongyuan didn''t stop him.


    The hall is quieter.


    Around the slave also atmosphere dare not gasp quickly left the hall, the hall is still a mess.


    Mu zhantian was standing in the same place. When he wanted to speak, Mu Hongyuan had slapped mu zhantian: "zhantian, you let me down. Your mother is muddleheaded, do you follow muddleheaded? Do you indulge your mother to do such a thing? "

 Chapter 195

    Mu zhantian didn''t speak. He just stood with his head down and didn''t dare to refute Mu Hongyuan''s words.


    "You have been with the prince for many years. Don''t you know what the prince is thinking?" Mu Hongyuan looked at mu zhantian so gloomily, "it doesn''t matter who is the crown princess. As long as this person is a member of Prince Mu''s mansion, what do you do in the end? You will only push out Prince Mu''s mansion constantly. Do you think the prince is a layman?"


    "Daddy..."


    "Don''t call me Wang." Mu Hongyuan said harshly, "do you really think I don''t know what you''ve done in private? How did I teach you when I was young? As a result, this time you let me down. Even before the prince. "


    Mu zhantian didn''t answer.


    In this case, it was mu zhantian''s blunder.


    Under such circumstances, no one can be sure that Chen Zhirong will not do anything extraordinary. Mu zhantian really should not let Chen Zhirong appear.


    Too eager, but fell into the trap of Mu Cen.


    But mu zhantian couldn''t catch Mu Cen.


    What''s more, Li Shiyuan and Li Shiyuan came here today, which made them retreat. Chen Zhirong''s fierce reaction caught people off guard.


    Mu Hong was far sighted. Mu zhantian didn''t speak or speak any more. He brushed his sleeve and quickly walked towards the snow falling building.


    Now Mu CEN is the most important person in the whole Mu palace. There must be no slightest mistake. If you don''t say anything else, you can''t pass Li Shiyuan.


    Mu Hongyuan, Ji''s mother, is not worried because Wang Xueshuang has gone to check the situation.


    Although the location of the hairpin is shocking.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡ª¡ª


    Falling snow in the building¡ª¡ª


    Li Shiyuan holds Mu Cen all the way to the bed and carefully puts him down. The doctor carefully checks the wound on Mu Cen''s neck.


    Li Shiyuan was almost on the edge of Mu Cen.


    Mu CEN is soft, so lying on the bed, eyebrows twisted, can''t tell is awake or coma.


    "What''s the situation?" Li Shiyuan asked the doctor.


    The doctor was so scared that his voice trembled. He calmed down for a long time and said, "the eldest lady was just cut by the hairpin, but it didn''t hurt the vital part, so there was no danger to her life."


    With that, the doctor looked at Li Shiyuan and shivered: "but..."


    "He said Li Shiyuan''s eyes are more and more gloomy.


    "Because the hairpin is deeply injured, I''m afraid the young lady''s neck will leave a scar." The doctor held his tongue.


    Li Shiyuan''s face changed.


    Li Shiyuan, who came into the room, heard this and twisted his eyebrows. His eyes fell on Mu Cen on the bed.


    The understanding of Mu Cen, Mu Cen at the moment may not be as painful as the surface, but so deep, it is impossible to have no feeling.


    He was suddenly quiet.


    So I thought of meeting Mu Cen in the market one day.


    He was standing in the dark, and Mu Cen and he Xiang were looking for their favorite small things on the stall. Accidentally, someone collided with him, and Mu Cen almost tripped, but she held her hand in time. Her wrist was probably injured, but her face was well protected.


    Even the appearance of palpitation, she patted the chest: "fortunately not disfigured, to destroy the face, I can''t stand."


    Without the usual calm in the face of their own time, it is a little girl general, lively and playful.


    And now¡ª¡ª


    Li Shiyuan looked at the wound of Mu Cen''s neck. It was really difficult to leave a scar. Even if he deliberately played it down, he could finally see the long blood hole.


    While Li Shiyuan was meditating, Li Shiyuan''s voice came harshly: "I don''t allow her to leave any scars."


    The doctor turned pale.


    There is nothing he can do about it.


    But in front of the prince, the doctor couldn''t say a word, and finally he could only kneel on the ground.


    Li Shiyuan gave the doctor a heavy kick.


    The doctor vomited blood in an instant.


    And very soon, he Yuyi has also come in a hurry, see such a picture, he Yuyi''s face is also surprised, even don''t care to please, immediately went forward to check the situation of Mu Cen.


    Li Shiyuan''s face was strained and he didn''t speak.


    He Yuyi''s words were similar to what the previous doctor said. When he looked at the wound on Mu Cen''s neck, he frowned slightly: "if you go back to your highness, I will do my best to prevent Miss Mu from leaving a scar."


    In these words, Li Shiyuan''s face relaxed.


    Mu Cen also seems to wake up, inevitably touched his wound, she coughed, as if some pain.


    Li Shiyuan looks at Mu Cen heartily.


    Mu Cen opened his eyes and looked at Li Shiyuan sitting on the edge of the bed. His eyebrows were slightly twisted and his voice was a little hoarse: "Mu Cen has seen the prince..."


    "Don''t talk." Li Shiyuan quickly stopped Mu Cen, "will it hurt?"


    Mu Cen''s face was still pale.


    But mu Cen didn''t worry about the people present. He immediately turned over and wanted to get out of bed. Li Shiyuan''s brow tightened even more: "Mu Cen, what are you doing now? What you have to do now is to recuperate here. Anything else has nothing to do with you. "


    "Mu CEN is going to see the fourth lady." Mu Cen was in a hurry, "the hairpin..."


    At that time, Mu Cen was still in the hall, and everything was clear.


    Li Shiyuan is dissatisfied with Mu Cen''s attitude: "you take good care of yourself now."


    Mu Cen ignored Li Shiyuan, but looked at he Yuyi: "he Yuyi, can Mu Cen ask you to go and have a look at the fourth lady? The hairpin is too deep. The fourth lady is weak recently. Mu CEN is afraid that the fourth lady can''t hold it. "


    The voice was urgent and imploring.


    He didn''t refuse: "I''m going to have a look. Please rest assured


    Compared with the previous several times, he''s attitude to Mu CEN is more respectful. After all, the present Mu CEN is not what he used to be. If he really becomes the crown princess, he will surely be the mother of the world.


    Dr. he will naturally please.


    Seeing that he Yu Yi agreed, Mu Cen was relieved: "thank you, he Yu Yi."


    Every sentence, Mu Cen said is particularly difficult, Li Shiyuan''s brow is more and more tight: "doctor he has passed, now you can rest assured? You''re still talking. Don''t you want your voice? "


    Mu Cen this just light looked at Li Shiyuan, neither humble nor overbearing: "Mu Cen thanks prince his highness to care."


    This attitude has already pulled out a sense of distance between Li Shiyuan and himself.


    Li Shiyuan is a little annoyed. In front of everyone, he directly pinches Mu Cen''s chin. Mu Cen doesn''t speak and looks at him quietly.

 Chapter 196

    In the end, Li Shiyuan took the lead in releasing Mu Cen, as if he was laughed with anger.


    "Mu Cen, you really know how to put on airs with me." Li Shiyuan spoke faintly.


    Mu Cen said with a smile: "Mu Cen doesn''t dare. It''s just that Mu Cen and his highness are different in men and women after all. I''m afraid that they will be gossiped, not to mention that so many things have happened in King Mu''s mansion today. "


    "Who dares." Li Shiyuan asked coldly.


    It''s quiet inside.


    Mu Cen didn''t answer. He soon bowed his head and coughed a few times. Then, the cough became more and more intense. With the wound involved, Mu Cen''s face was wrinkled.


    He Xiang said anxiously: "Miss, don''t talk. If you do, don''t you want your voice?"


    He Xiang is really worried.


    There is also some blame for Li Shiyuan.


    In this room, except for Li Shiyuan, almost no Mu Cen said a word again. However, Li Shiyuan''s hegemony made Mu Cen have nowhere to hide, and finally he could only accompany Li Shiyuan with injuries.


    But he Xiang didn''t dare to say.


    When Li Shiyuan saw this, he twisted his eyebrows slightly. Then he stood up and said, "take a rest. I will come to see you when I have time."


    Mu Cen didn''t speak, and his face began to turn white.


    "Stay here and don''t make trouble for me. After the draft, I will marry you as the crown princess. " Li Shiyuan said it again.


    Mu Cen didn''t know whether it was because he was suffering or something else. He just ignored Li Shiyuan''s question and seemed to escape.


    Li Shiyuan where can''t see, sink sink, stand up and leave.


    The slave behind quickly followed.


    The house was quiet again.


    Li Shiyuan didn''t leave, but quietly looked at Mu Cen. Mu Cen''s heart beat faster and his eyes narrowed slightly when Li Shiyuan looked at him. Subconsciously, he felt that under such circumstances, Li Shiyuan would not do anything out of the ordinary.


    After all, Li Shiyuan and Li Shiyuan came together, so Li Shiyuan left, and Li Shiyuan had no reason to stay in the Luoxue building.


    In any case, Mu CEN is still a girl.


    It''s not so suitable for emotion and reason, especially in full view of the public.


    When Mu CEN is worried, Li Shiyuan just gives Mu Cen a light glance. Mu Cen''s eyes meet with him, but the next second, their eyes move away from each other without any trace.


    Li Shiyuan''s voice was cold: "Miss mu, take good care of her wounds."


    "Thank you for your concern." Mu Cen light mouth.


    Although his voice was hoarse, he still spoke to Li Shiyuan. Li Shiyuan slightly raised his eyebrows, his eyebrows flashed a smile, and then he turned and left Luoxue building.


    This, falling snow building, is completely quiet down.


    He Xiang closed the door of the room, and then came over with a look of indignation: "Miss, what do you do if you want to leave a scar? You can''t leave these in the girl''s family. Although you''re not in love with her, you can still see her neck. You can''t always wear a dress with a collar. You look good in a Ru skirt. "


    With that, he Xiang carefully examined Mu Cen''s neck.


    But the wound had been bandaged, and he Xiang couldn''t see anything. In the end, he could only stand by with his mouth in his mouth: "I''ll cook medicine for you, and you''ll have a rest first. Don''t move, and don''t spend any more."


    Mu Cen nodded with a smile.


    He Xiang just went out.


    Looking at He Xiang going out, Mu Cen''s face gradually calmed down. Her eyes were a little heavy, and she sat quietly on the bed.


    Everything tonight is in Muchen''s expectation, and everything goes smoothly according to Muchen''s plan.


    The arrival of Li Shiyuan and Li Shiyuan is an accident, but such an accident does not affect the final result, it will only promote the occurrence of the result at the fastest speed.


    Chen Zhirong can''t run away.


    Even if Mu zhantian pleads with Mu Zhihua, Chen Zhirong''s ending can''t be changed.


    It''s just¡ª¡ª


    Mu Cen''s eyebrows flashed a trace of Yin.


    But on the surface, Mu Cen always seems to be doing nothing.


    Mu Cen can hear the movement outside the Luoxue building. It is obvious that Li Shiyuan met Mu Hongyuan when he went out, and Mu Hongyuan did not come to the house at last.


    Soon, the sound of such footsteps faded away.


    Falling snow inside the building is completely quiet, Xiali.


    She quietly leaned on the bed to rest, and did not speak more.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡ª¡ª


    Mu Wang Fu, South building.


    There is a lot of noise in the south building.


    Ji Niang was sent back, and the doctor followed him in a hurry. The slaves were in a mess. Until Ji Niang was put on the bed, her face was pale and had no color at all.


    The hairpin is still stuck in Ji Niang''s heart. No one dares to move it for fear that if you pull out the hairpin, it will kill Ji Niang instantly.


    "Where''s the doctor?" Wang Xueshuang asked in a hurry.


    He Yan is also looking at, appears particularly anxious. Mu Mian seems very afraid to see such a bloody scene. He turns around and doesn''t dare to speak.


    Mu Zhanxiao didn''t speak. He frowned slightly. He always felt that something was wrong, but he couldn''t say it again.


    Finally, Mu Zhanxiao also kept silent.


    "Here comes the doctor." Mama Li''s voice came quickly.


    Around the let out a way, let the doctor quickly to Ji Niang in front of, Ji Niang coma, no reaction, pulse only weak breath, as if already life hanging on the line.


    The doctor saw Ji Niang''s condition and was obviously frightened. He didn''t expect that it would be such a dangerous scene.


    His brow was tight: "I''ll do my best."


    When Wang Xueshuang heard this, her face changed.


    The doctor quickly dealt with Ji Niang''s wound. At the moment when the hairpin was pulled out, the blood spurted out directly. Ji Niang coughed desperately, and then lay down so straight.


    There was a cry of surprise from the people on the side.


    The doctor was sweating too. He didn''t dare to hesitate for a moment, for fear that he might be killed.


    There was no sound in the room except the breathing of the people. Occasionally, the doctor gave orders to his apprentice in a low voice.


    Ji Niang''s wound has been treated for a long time.


    Because of too much blood loss, Ji Niang''s face was pale. The breath of her pulse became weaker and weaker. The doctor kept shaking his head.


    "What''s going on?" Wang Xueshuang asked anxiously.


    The doctor dealt with it thoroughly, and then he looked at Wang Xueshuang: "tell me, old lady, you should be ready." The rest of the words, the doctor quiet for a long time before continuing to say, "the fourth lady''s injury is too dangerous. We need to be able to survive these seven days. I can''t survive these seven days. Even if Hua Tuo is alive, I''m afraid there''s nothing he can do. The hairpin is directly in front of my heart. No one can stand it. "


    The doctor shook his head.


    It''s not that I''ve never seen a dangerous scene, but I''m so cruel. It''s the first time that the doctor has seen it.


    It was clear that he wanted the other party''s life.

 Chapter 197

    There''s no room.


    This words, let Wang Xueshuang stagger for a while, the facial expression also follows to change abruptly, mother Li immediately supported Wang Xueshuang, avoided Wang Xueshuang to fall.


    "Do evil, do evil." Wang Xue desperately shook his head, "Ji Niang is for me this old woman block this time."


    You know, Chen Zhirong came to Wang Xueshuang at that time. Wang Xueshuang was closest to Chen Zhirong. If Ji Niang didn''t push herself away quickly, the hairpin would have penetrated Wang Xueshuang''s heart directly.


    Wang Xueshuang''s current physical condition must be short of life.


    In the palace, Ji Niang never gave birth to a son, but she was quiet and never provoked any right or wrong. She was a person of self-discipline. Even if she didn''t like Ji Niang much, Ji Niang never complained, and her daily greetings would surely come.


    But now, it has almost become the separation of yin and Yang.


    Wang Xueshuang''s eyes are also red.


    The atmosphere in the south building is at the bottom of the valley, and no one dares to say more.


    Just at this time, the slave outside the South Building rushed in: "Your Highness the prince, your fourth highness, the Lord and he Yuyi are here."


    "Come on, come on." Wang Xueshuang stood up in a hurry and was supported by mammy Li, looking at the entrance.


    Soon, a group of people came in.


    The slaves fell on their knees.


    When Li Shiyuan brushed his sleeve, all the people got up, but no one dared to speak. He Yuyi has quickly stepped forward. Li Shiyuan is not as patient as he is with Mu Cen. Instead, he just stands aside formalized. On the contrary, Li Shiyuan sinks down and looks at Ji Niang''s position. His eyebrows are low and thoughtful. He hasn''t said a word for a long time.


    Mu Hongyuan followed doctor he to walk in the past.


    Ji Niang''s wound has been dealt with, but the whole person seems to have no anger. He is lying so quietly. Imperial doctor he feels Ji Niang''s pulse, and then carefully looks at Ji Niang''s wound. His eyebrows also twist up, and his face looks more serious.


    For a long time, he put down Ji Niang''s hand and said calmly: "the wound is too deep. Look at the situation of the fourth lady these days. If not, please be prepared."


    Dr. he is the hand of the Royal Hospital and the first doctor of Dazhou. Even Dr. he said such words, which means that the situation is critical.


    Wang Xueshuang''s step is even more faltering.


    "Old lady." Mammy Li immediately supported Wang Xueshuang and cried nervously.


    "It''s nothing." Wang Xueshuang shook her head, and then she looked at Mu Hongyuan, "Lord, you can''t leave such a vicious person in Mu''s house."


    Mu Hongyuan did not speak, but Wang Xueshuang''s eyes did not move away from Mu Hongyuan.


    For a long time, Wang Xueshuang trembled and said: "if it goes on like this, the house of King Mu will be in chaos sooner or later. Please think twice."


    With that, Wang Xueshuang no longer spoke, but looked at mother Li: "send me back."


    "Yes." Mother Li did not dare to hesitate.


    Soon, Mammy Li helped Wang Xueshuang to walk out of the south building. The servants in the south building were even more afraid to breathe. Mu Hongyuan stood with his hands down, and his face was still gloomy.


    Mu Hongyuan is not a brainless man.


    The incident of Chen Zhirong always makes Mu Hongyuan feel strange.


    Mu Hongyuan doesn''t know anything about the affairs in the house of King Mu. What''s more, after Chen Zhirong has been married to the house of King Mu for many years, Mu Hongyuan knows more or less about Chen Zhirong.


    At least Chen Zhirong won''t be stupid enough to do anything in person.


    Even if he is dissatisfied with a person or a matter, Chen Zhirong can deal with it in many ways, instead of making gaffes in public, and even in front of the prince and his fourth highness. Undoubtedly, this is not only the end of his own way, but also the end of Mu Zhihua''s way.


    Among other things, Chen Zhirong deliberately cut off his own back road, but he will never cut off Mu Zhihua and mu zhantian''s back road.


    So there must be something strange about it.


    However, Mu Hongyuan couldn''t find anything wrong in such chaos.


    It''s like all the people involved are injured.


    On the contrary, Chen Zhirong is safe and sound.


    Mu Hongyuan took a deep breath, then looked at Ji Niang, who was pale on the bed, and closed her eyes slightly. Then he ordered: "steward Chen, find more slaves to serve the fourth lady. Let the doctor stand by at any time and don''t leave. If anything goes wrong, I will ask for you. "


    "Yes, slave." Housekeeper Chen did not dare to neglect and agreed immediately.


    After arranging everything, Mu Hongyuan seemed to be a little tired. Then he turned around and looked at Li Shiyuan and Li Shiyuan. Then he said, "the ugly family of Prince Mu''s house is a joke for his royal highness and his fourth highness."


    Li Shiyuan was perfunctory.


    Li Shiyuan did not speak.


    Obviously, Mu Hongyuan didn''t mean to keep more people. When King Mu''s house became so noisy, Li Shiyuan and Li Shiyuan didn''t mean to stay any longer. Soon, they said some polite words, and then they got up to leave.


    Mu Hongyuan personally sent people outside the palace.


    Looking at their carriage leaving all the way, they turned back to the palace. The atmosphere in the palace was still gloomy, and there was no improvement.


    This matter has been banned by Mu Hongyuan and it is forbidden to say more about it.


    ¡­¡­


    And at the same time, inside the carriage.


    "Your Highness, the prince''s carriage has returned to the palace." Rong Jiu reported dutifully in front of him, "do you want to go back to the palace or go to the palace?"


    The carriage was quiet for a while, then Li Shiyuan''s voice came faintly: "stop ahead. Then you go back to the Palace first. I still have something to deal with. "


    Rong Jiuyi was stunned and said boldly, "Your Highness, are you going to miss mu?"


    Li Shiyuan didn''t say anything, which is the default of the conjecture of Rong Jiu.


    Rong Jiu followed Li Shiyuan for such a long time, and soon understood Li Shiyuan''s meaning. He twisted his eyebrows and said with disapproval: "my subordinates don''t agree with you. If you go back now, you will get into trouble if you are not careful. Although his royal highness returned to the palace, his people still stayed in the palace. Not to mention, Lord Mu is also in King Mu''s residence. If you go back rashly... "


    No wonder Rong Jiu is worried.


    Li Shiyuan didn''t want Li Shiyuan to find Mu Cen because of Mu Cen''s affairs. He left smoke bombs in the palace. Although it seems that Li Shiyuan was not involved, according to Li Shiyuan''s suspicions, Li Shiyuan can''t be completely shielded.


    So if Li Shiyuan went back rashly, he was afraid that it would be inappropriate.


    "I will worry myself." Li Shiyuan has made up his mind.


    Rong Jiu looks at Li Shiyuan and doesn''t say anything more.


    Li Shiyuan has always been a calm, wise and courageous person, but it seems that since Mu Cen suddenly broke into his world, many of Li Shiyuan''s behaviors have become uncontrollable.


    It''s like now, knowing the danger, but still going to Hushan.

 Chapter 198

    Even if Rong Jiu doesn''t agree, as a subordinate, he can''t interfere with Li Shiyuan''s behavior.


    But the worry in Rong Jiu''s eyes can''t be hidden.


    In Rong Jiu''s meditation, suddenly, Li Shiyuan asked faintly: "what did she let you do?"


    Rong Jiuyi was stunned, but he realized what Li Shiyuan was asking. Soon, Rong Jiuyi shook his head: "Miss Mu didn''t ask her subordinates to do anything."


    "So?" Li Shiyuan slightly twisted his eyebrows, but it was a bit unexpected.


    Mu Cen takes the initiative to ask for his help. Although he refuses, he still sends Rong Jiu to Mu Cen. This is good. Mu Cen doesn''t think so. He doesn''t want Rong Jiu to do anything?


    Suddenly, Li Shiyuan didn''t quite understand Mu Cen''s mind.


    After sinking, Li Shiyuan calmly said: "if Mu Cen has any requirements, you will do it according to her requirements. Do you understand?"


    "My subordinates should understand." Rong Jiu answered respectfully.


    The carriage had stopped slightly at the corner. The body of the carriage blocked Li Shiyuan''s figure. Soon, Li Shiyuan got out of the carriage quickly, and the carriage continued to gallop in the direction of King yuan''s residence without any trace.


    Li Shiyuan quietly jumped on the eaves and quickly turned the original road back to the house of King Mu.


    When Li Shiyuan jumped up, the black money bag tied around his waist came out. In the quiet night, the Golden Dragon on the money bag leaped up, especially smart.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡ª¡ª


    The dungeon of King Mu''s residence.


    When did Chen Zhirong suffer such an experience? The dungeon is extremely gloomy. There is also a water prison. In such an atmosphere, it looks gloomy.


    The mouse kept climbing over the beam, and the landing place was full of cockroaches and black insects, which made Chen Zhirong scream repeatedly.


    "Let me out. I don''t want to be here. I want to see the Lord." Chen Zhirong struggled desperately.


    How terrible it is here? Chen Zhirong doesn''t know.


    Those slaves in the dungeon detention every few days will be completely crazy, not to mention her body, here will only let Chen Zhirong more collapse.


    Even the feeling of compassion is accompanied by Chen Zhirong anytime and anywhere, which makes her completely unable to resist.


    The bodyguard''s face was expressionless and said: "side imperial concubine empress, the slaves just follow orders."


    The implication is that there is no room for negotiation. They don''t talk to Chen Zhirong any more. They quickly lock Chen Zhirong in the dungeon and then leave without looking back.


    Behind him is the scream of Chen Zhirong''s life. One scream is worse than the other.


    So the voice of seeping people almost penetrated the whole dungeon and spread all over the palace.


    Standing at the entrance of the dungeon, Mu Hongyuan listened to the bodyguard saying that everything in the Palace during this period had something to do with Chen Zhirong.


    Mu Hongyuan''s eyes narrowed slightly and his face sank: "what do you say?"


    "The empress of the side imperial concubine said that there was a ghost in the palace. The ghost was still the late imperial concubine." The guards dare not hesitate.


    Although the people in the East building were sealed off and not allowed to spread it, it''s not a secret to the people in the palace. Everyone knows about it. Even after it''s spread, some people feel that they have seen the late princess in the palace.


    Everyone said that the princess came back to ask for her life.


    With that, the bodyguards could not help shivering.


    "Nonsense." Mu Hongyuan''s voice became more severe with his gloomy voice.


    The bodyguard was too scared to speak, so he stood respectfully.


    Mu Hongyuan stood at the entrance of the dungeon for a while, but he didn''t go down. Instead, he turned and went to the south building, where Ji Niang was.


    Ji Niang married into the palace 20 years ago, even earlier than Chen Zhirong.


    Ji Niang is not ungrateful.


    But Ji Niang is always cold and light, as if she is indifferent to everything, even to his husband.


    The man''s enthusiasm is only a little bit. With Mu Hongyuan''s high power, how can he stand such a woman''s cold shoulder? Besides, Ji Niang has not been out for many years, which naturally makes Mu Hongyuan gradually alienate.


    Mu Hongyuan did not remember how long he had not entered the south tower, and how long he had not seen Ji Niang carefully.


    The memory of the most beautiful woman, but now has been dying of lying on the bed, completely silent, even Mu Hongyuan into, Ji Niang also still closed her eyes.


    In addition to the faint breath on the pulse, there was no trace of Ji Niang''s existence.


    The slaves sobbed low.


    They are all people who follow Ji Niang, from Ji Niang to now. Although Ji Niang is not favored, but Ji Niang is very good to them, so Ji Niang suddenly has such a thing, they can''t ignore it.


    "How is it, madam?" Mu Hongyuan''s voice was a little difficult, and he asked.


    The slaves dried their tears, and then sobbed: "after the doctor left, his wife woke up, but she didn''t say a word. She fainted again, and she couldn''t eat anything."


    Mu Hongyuan frowned: "these days, my wife''s health has been bad?"


    "Yes. Madame has been in poor health, cold cough never stopped. Now my heart is hurt again, and I cough... "The more I speak, the more sad I feel.


    The voice just falls, Ji Niang started to cough again.


    That kind of pain, let Ji Niang''s brow wrinkle up, the next moment, a mouthful of blood followed to spit out, and then was a burst of severe cough.


    One side of the slave skilled busy.


    Mu Hongyuan also followed him for a few minutes.


    The brows are still tight.


    But the voice is a long time no see gentle: "Ji Niang."


    Ji Niang seems to hear Mu Hongyuan''s voice in her trance consciousness. She looks at Mu Hongyuan with tired eyes and smiles lightly: "Ji Niang has seen the Lord..."


    The simple six words, Ji Niang seems to spell the best to speak.


    "Don''t say it." Mu Hongyuan holds Ji Niang.


    Ji Niang really didn''t speak any more. She couldn''t say a word. The deep pain followed for a while. After a while, she fainted again, and her body was still burning hot.


    Doctor he left, but the doctor didn''t leave. Mu Hongyuan immediately asked people to pass on the doctor.


    The doctor had rushed to the south building, but seeing Ji Niang''s situation, the doctor couldn''t help shaking his head, and his face was not relaxed.


    Everyone knows it.


    It''s just that nobody ever said anything about it.


    Mu Hongyuan looked at Ji Niang and sighed silently. This night, Mu Hongyuan didn''t leave, so he stayed by Ji Niang''s side and didn''t sleep.


    ¡­¡­


    At that time¡ª¡ª


    He Xiang, who seemed nervous, was sent away. Mu Cen didn''t go to sleep immediately. There was still a faint candle light in the room. She leaned quietly on the bed, her eyes were low, and the wound on her neck had been treated.

 Chapter 199

    But for a girl''s family, it is still more shocking.


    Mu Cen just looked at himself in the bronze mirror, silent.


    "If you care, why send your neck out for a row?" Suddenly, a lukewarm voice came.


    Mu Cen didn''t look back. She saw Li Shiyuan standing behind her in the bronze mirror, and her eyebrows were only slightly twisted.


    Li Shiyuan has already entered Mu Cen.


    Mu Cen didn''t say a word.


    Li Shiyuan''s fingers raised Mu Cen''s mandible, and he looked down at Mu Cen. Because of the slight movement of raising his head, Mu Cen''s neck hurt a little.


    Her face does not show, but said directly: "let go, it hurts."


    "You deserve it." Li Shiyuan sneered, "pain, you send your neck out, why don''t you send it here? It''s not going to be more real? "


    Li Shiyuan laughed angrily. The next moment, he released Mu Cen, and then pointed to the position of Mu Cen''s heart.


    Mu Cen squints at Li Shiyuan.


    Li Shiyuan sank and his eyes fell on Mu Cen for a moment. Mu Cen was annoyed and soon pushed away the thugs Li Shiyuan put on his face.


    Li Shiyuan looked at the lost palm, which still had the residual temperature of Mu Cen''s skin.


    But soon, Li Shiyuan quietly put down his palm, so he clenched his fist.


    And Mu Cen had already walked to the bedside, the voice hoarse issued a guest order: "if your highness is OK, then please go back."


    I really didn''t intend to continue talking with Li Shiyuan.


    Mu CEN is very clear, today''s matter, even if all people can''t see the trace, but Li Shiyuan can''t not know. What Li Shiyuan can say is enough to prove that this man has straightened out the cause and effect of the matter.


    But what about that?


    Mu Cen determined that Li Shiyuan could not sell himself.


    So Muchen didn''t think much.


    What''s more, after such a toss today, Mu Cen didn''t feel tired, but really hurt. In the neck position, even if Chen Zhirong would come to him and count all the things, Mu Cen couldn''t count his strength.


    When the hairpin went down, it not only hurt the skin, but also the trachea.


    Without saying a word, it''s like tearing pain.


    So mu Cen didn''t want to talk, and naturally he was not in the mood to mess with Li Shiyuan.


    And Li Shiyuan can''t go, Mu CEN is also very clear that he can''t control, so mu Cen chose to give up. Besides, she is really not in the mood to quarrel with Li Shiyuan.


    As a result, Muchen just lay down¡ª¡ª


    She can clearly feel li Shiyuan''s breath approaching her. Mu Cen''s eyebrows slightly twisted. Li Shiyuan has been sitting by the bed.


    Mu Cen took a deep breath. When Li Shiyuan put his hand on his waist, Mu Cen had turned to look at the man directly.


    "Your Highness, you have a lot of concubines. There''s no need to attack someone who doesn''t feel well at night." Mu Cen asked directly.


    In the face of Li Shiyuan, Mu Cen naturally does not need affectation and politeness.


    On the contrary, Li Shiyuan picked his eyebrows and said, "what do you want me to do?"


    Mu Cen


    Li Shiyuan''s voice is a little hoarse, and suddenly he just bends over. Mu CEN is pushed directly to the bed by the sudden strength, but mu Cen''s men are consciously supporting the bed.


    Her eyes are not instant looking at Li Shiyuan.


    Looking at it, I felt guilty.


    "Well?" It seems that Li Shiyuan doesn''t intend to let Mu Cen off like this.


    Mu Cen was angry and didn''t speak at all.


    Li Shiyuan smiles very lightly. The banter on his face is obvious. He doesn''t mind Mu Cen''s silence, and his well-defined hand falls on Mu Cen''s wound.


    The wound has been treated by royal doctor he, and the bandage is very careful.


    Li Shiyuan carefully examined it, then took out a bottle of ointment and put it on the edge of the bed: "when the wound scarred, apply it three times a day, facing the bronze mirror, I apply it carefully."


    Mu Cen squinted.


    "Mu Cen, don''t leave scars. I don''t like any scars on my women." What Li Shiyuan said is direct.


    Mu Cen angry smile: "four highness, do you like, and I what relationship?"


    "With strength, rest more and speak less, your voice won''t be much better than that of a broken Gong." Li Shiyuan is not polite at all.


    Mu Cen stares at Li Shiyuan.


    Anyway, Mu CEN is also a girl''s family. The girl''s family doesn''t like to be said that they are not good.


    But Li Shiyuan also said that it is natural.


    When Li Shiyuan finished, he didn''t feel any regret. He just looked at Mu Cen with his eyebrows, as if he was asking Mu Cen what he said wrong.


    Looking at Li Shiyuan''s face again, Mu Cen smiles coldly.


    The palm of his hand on the bed was slightly tight, but this action was easily detected by Li Shiyuan. Li Shiyuan bowed his head and naturally grasped Mu Cen''s hand to his own.


    The rough hand rubbed on Mu Cen''s skin.


    Mu Cen wants to struggle, but he can''t.


    "Li Shiyuan!" Mu Cen called this man with his surname. He was a little angry.


    Li Shiyuan seems more calm: "do you want me to feel the same?"


    Mu Cen said nothing.


    Li Shiyuan low smile voice, is to see Mu Cen''s idea, but Li Shiyuan also didn''t any angry expression, he suddenly close to a few minutes.


    Mu Cen subconsciously dodges, but she has been leaning against the edge of the bed, and there is no place to escape. Li Shiyuan looks at Mu Cen so condescending, and the smile in her eyebrows becomes more and more heavy.


    All of a sudden¡ª¡ª


    Li Shiyuan stretched out his hand and pinched Mu Cen''s small nose. The smile in his eyebrows was obvious. His voice was a little low and seemed to be a bit hoarse.


    Mu Cen''s heart beat fast, even his palms were sweaty.


    But Li Shiyuan''s voice is not slow, every word let Mu Cen hear clearly: "no matter what your voice becomes, in the king''s ear, it is like a yellow warbler, very sweet."


    With that, I don''t know whether it was intentional or unintentional. Li Shiyuan''s cold thin lips just glided through Mu Cen''s ear. His warm breath came to his face and he quickly left.


    As if nothing had happened before.


    With Li Shiyuan''s action, Mu Cen only feels that his heart will jump out of his throat in the next second. Facing this person''s deep eyes for the first time, Mu CEN is rarely at a loss.


    But mu Cen''s at a loss, Li Shiyuan saw clearly.


    The smile in his eyes and brows became more and more obvious.


    Long fingers stick to the position of the wound: "very painful?"

 Chapter 200

    "It hurts." Mu Cen answered truthfully.


    "It''s merciless to see you on weekdays. I won''t backhand today?" Li Shiyuan asked casually and lazily.


    "The backhand is too fake." Mu Cen answered.


    Li Shiyuan picked an eyebrow and took a look: "if Chen Zhirong''s hairpin was harder, you would lose your life today."


    "Then I''m not that stupid." Mu Cen didn''t smile. "Don''t say there are so many people in the hall. Will the fourth highness give Chen Zhirong this chance?"


    "It''s hard to say." Li Shiyuan is very direct, a show of hands, "after all, your eyes tell the king, let the king don''t meddle, since don''t meddle, no matter what Chen Zhirong do, the king won''t do, the king may think, everything is arranged by you, including in case Chen Zhirong really killed you."


    Mu Cen


    What Li Shiyuan said is really direct.


    This time, Mu CEN is the one who laughs.


    She didn''t answer.


    And Li Shiyuan squinted slightly, suddenly and seriously looked at Mu Cen: "say, want to drag Chen Zhirong into the water, what are you still planning?"


    Mu Cen still did not speak, but looked at Li Shiyuan''s eyes but a little more vigilant.


    "In that case, the fourth lady doesn''t need to rush up. No one will give Chen Zhirong a chance to stab the old lady. At most, it''s just skin and flesh injuries, not near death. " Li Shiyuan was sober and asked directly.


    Mu Cen bowed his head to ponder, as if to ponder.


    Li Shiyuan didn''t urge Mu Cen, but he didn''t mean to leave, as if he was determined to get the answer from Mu Cen.


    For a long time, it was Mu Cen who broke the silence: "four Highnesses."


    Li Shiyuan made a sound.


    "Is Rong Jiu for my use?" Mu Cen looks at Li Shiyuan faintly.


    Li Shiyuan did not deny: "but Rong Jiu told me that you didn''t let him do anything."


    "It''s coming soon." Mu Cen light mouth, "send four madams out of the house."


    This time, Li Shiyuan''s eyes narrowed slightly and looked at Mu Cen unexpectedly: "what do you say? Mu Cen, what are you thinking, what can be done, what can''t be done, you don''t count? Don''t you know what it means to send Ji Niang out? Do you really think Mu Hongyuan is a decoration? "


    "I have my own discretion." Mu Cen said it directly.


    "You..." Li Shiyuan''s anger surged up in such an instant, "you want to drag Chen Zhirong into the water to avenge your mother''s wife, I have nothing to say. But then, you want to send Ji Niang out of the house. Do you really think Mu Hongyuan won''t doubt you? "


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    "No matter how cruel Chen Zhirong''s means are, how he got to his present position. But it''s an indisputable fact that she is a side concubine, and she has been in power for more than ten years in King Mu''s mansion. Mu Hongyuan doesn''t have no feelings for Chen Zhirong, otherwise, today is not just a prison. "


    Li Shiyuan rarely looked at Mu Cen angrily: "Mu Cen, don''t think that all people can be fooled by you. Don''t look back and repent. Don''t mention the king. Even his Highness the prince can''t help you. "


    Li Shiyuan knows better than anyone who Mu Hongyuan is.


    Mu Cen''s brain turns to open again, the wings have not been plump before in Mu Hongyuan''s body ground, that will undoubtedly only accelerate the speed of destruction.


    Once Mu Hongyuan doubts, many things are hard to say.


    What''s more, Mu Hongyuan and Li Shiyuan have always been on the same boat and are inseparable.


    Li Shiyuan doesn''t think Mu Cen doesn''t understand this truth.


    "I have my own arrangements." Mu Cen didn''t say much.


    Li Shiyuan has been in touch with Mu Cen for many days and knows that when Mu Cen doesn''t want to talk to you, no matter what way you use, it''s impossible for you to ask from Mu Cen.


    He didn''t speak again.


    But Li Shiyuan didn''t move his eyes when he looked at Mu Cen, as if he was carefully recalling every bit of this time.


    Mu Cen met many dangers, but every time Mu Cen would get out of danger, as if he knew what would happen next.


    Such an idea made Li Shiyuan suddenly look at Mu Cen: "Mu Cen, who are you?"


    "Mu Cen." Mu Cen''s face didn''t change to answer a voice, "otherwise who am I?"


    Li Shiyuan was quiet for a while, and finally didn''t say anything, but Li Shiyuan''s eyes didn''t move away from Mu Cen''s body: "Mu Cen, don''t blame my king for not reminding you. It''s best to be careful. No matter who it is, it''s not for you to play with. "


    "Thank you for reminding me." Mu Cen''s dumb voice.


    Li Shiyuan just stood up and ignored Mu Cen. Just as he came, he quickly disappeared in front of Mu Cen.


    Mu Cen didn''t say a word. Looking at the medicine bottle Li Shiyuan sent, she played with it in her hand. She didn''t say anything. She soon blew out the candle and lay down quietly.


    But I didn''t sleep all night.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡ª¡ª


    The next day.


    Mu Cen wakes up very early and doesn''t sleep for long. He hears the movement outside the door and knows that he Xiang has waken up. Mu Cen also wakes up.


    The throat is just like the pain of a cut. It''s more painful than yesterday.


    Don''t talk. It''s hard to breathe and swallow.


    Mu Cen stood up and sat beside the bed for a long time. Then he gradually regained his mind and said: "lotus fragrance."


    He Xiang outside the house heard the movement, immediately pushed the door and came in. Seeing Mu Cen''s appearance, he Xiang felt distressed for a while: "the side imperial concubine is too cruel, you are now like this, it''s difficult to speak."


    Mu CEN is to smile, didn''t say what.


    He Xiang also cooperated with Mu Cen, and soon dressed him up. Even his breakfast was replaced with easy to swallow food, but mu Cen still ate slowly.


    I didn''t eat it. It seemed that I had exhausted my strength.


    Even the frown has not been relaxed.


    After finishing the meal, Mingyue immediately goes forward and cleans up everything. Lotus fragrance has cooked the medicine and brought it over: "Miss, after finishing the meal, wait for the medicine to cool down, and you can drink it."


    Mu Cen nodded, and then turned to look at the lotus.


    He Xiang immediately understood Mu Cen''s meaning: "Miss, do you still want to go and greet the old lady like this? If you don''t go, the old lady will not blame you. What''s more, there''s a lot of chaos in the palace. I was very popular last night. My maidservant just came back from the ancestral hall. I''m afraid the old lady didn''t get up now. I''m afraid it was very late last night. "


    Mu Cen twisted his eyebrows and motioned He Xiang to continue.


    "When I came back, I saw the prince and Princess Yi go to the old lady''s place together. I''m afraid it''s also for the sake of the side concubine''s affairs to beg for mercy."


    He Xiang said with some indignation: "the side imperial concubine''s hand is so heavy. If it''s according to the prince''s character, it''s not like that yesterday."

 Chapter 201

    "What''s more, she''s just locked up in the dungeon now, which means there''s room for maneuver. The old lady''s ears are soft and she''s obedient to the Lord''s people. The Lord really doesn''t pursue this matter. The side princess is locked up for a few days and she''s safe."


    With that, he Xiang shrugged and didn''t agree.


    "And, madam, look, the fourth lady is so miserable. I heard from the people in the south building that the fourth lady has been waking up occasionally, and most of the time she is in a coma. " Said, the lotus fragrance''s voice pressure some low, "looks like is estimated not to be able to."


    Mu Cen twisted his eyebrows and looked at He Xiang as if he didn''t agree.


    "I''m not talking nonsense." He Xiang stood upright and said, "yesterday, the Lord also passed. You see, the Lord has hardly been to the south tower for so many years. He stayed in the south tower all night last night. "


    This is somewhat unexpected.


    But Muchen didn''t say anything.


    What he Xiang said was all about things in the palace from yesterday to today.


    Mu Cen admires He Xiang for this. Although he Xiang is very busy on weekdays, he Xiang''s ability to listen to news is really beyond people''s expectation. He Xiang can ask about all the things in the palace.


    In the last life, Mu Cen really didn''t find the ability of lotus fragrance.


    Mu Cen listened quietly, with a helpless smile in his eyebrows and eyes, until he Xiang talked about Mu Cen: "Miss, the medicine is cold, please drink it quickly."


    Mu Cen made a sound.


    She took a sip of it, and every swallow made Mu Cen''s throat ache.


    And he Xiang just stares at it, until Mu Cen has finished drinking the medicine juice completely, he Xiang takes away the bowl and goes out briskly.


    Mu Cen shook his head and said nothing.


    Soon, Mu Cen stood up and walked out of the snow tower. He Xiang quickly followed him. At a glance, he could know Mu Cen''s thought: "Miss, you really want to go and greet the old lady."


    Mu Cen pointed to his throat: "my leg is not broken."


    She just has a sore throat, not a broken leg, and there is no problem in other places. Although Wang Xueshuang won''t say anything, she should never appear in front of Wang Xueshuang with such things as holding a pet.


    Besides, it wasn''t long before Mu Cen took the power of the palace, so she couldn''t get burned.


    So it''s time to go.


    He Xiang sees Mu Cen insist, but nods, so carefully follow Mu Cen, accompany Mu Cen to the ancestral temple.


    When the master and servant arrived at the ancestral hall, mother Li just came out. She was surprised to see Mu Cen, and immediately welcomed him: "Miss, why are you still here? If you don''t have a good rest in the snow building, the old lady talked about you yesterday and wants to see you today. "


    Mu Cen looked at He Xiang, he Xiang immediately said: "mother Li, my young lady said, she just has a bad voice, it''s not very convenient to speak, but her legs and feet are OK, so there should be some etiquette. She made a special trip to the old lady early in the morning to greet her."


    Mother Li listened and nodded.


    He Xiang solemnly added: "what Miss means is that I''m afraid the old lady was frightened by what happened yesterday, so I have to come to see her today."


    This time, Mammy li really laughed and looked at Mu Cen like this: "the eldest lady has a heart. If the old lady knows, she will be very happy. Let me go in and let you know, because the Lord and the prince Yi are still in the old lady. "


    Mu Cen was not surprised. He nodded politely.


    She didn''t hurry to go in, so she waited patiently in the same place. Mother Li nodded and quickly walked towards the house.


    He Xiang saw that mammy Li had left and said in a low voice immediately: "the prince and Princess Yi are here to plead with her. Although it was the fourth lady who was stabbed yesterday, the hairpin was originally aimed at the old lady. "


    Mu Cen took a look with a warning in his eyes.


    He Xiang immediately stopped talking and stood quietly.


    Mu Cen didn''t say anything, calmly moved back his eyes.


    Soon, mother Li came out and led the way to mucen: "Miss, the old lady let you in."


    Mu Cen didn''t speak, just nodded, and soon followed mother Li. He Xiang followed her step by step, very nervous.


    Because Mu Hongyuan and mu zhantian are together.


    On the contrary, Mu CEN is very calm.


    When Mu Cen walked into the ancestral hall, he saw Wang Xueshuang sitting quietly. When he saw Mu Cen, his eyes were obviously distressed, and he called Mu Cen directly.


    Mu CEN is not in a hurry, blessing the body, please an: "Mu Cen to grandmother, dad please an." Her voice is very hoarse, and every word is very hard. When she looks at mu zhantian, she just nods and doesn''t speak again.


    "You child, why did you come back. I still want to see you in the Luoxue building later. " Wang Xueshuang pulls Mu Cen and asks with concern, "your voice, I feel uncomfortable. Yesterday, he Yuyi said that it will take a long time to get well."


    Mu Cen just shook his head with a smile and didn''t say much.


    It''s really painful. I don''t want to talk.


    Wang Xueshuang also knows that he doesn''t pester Mu Cen to say anything any more, but he explains it carefully.


    Mu Hongyuan also asked a few questions. Mu Cen seldom spoke, most of them were answered by He Xiang. After all, he Xiang is mu Cen''s maid, so it''s natural to know Mu Cen''s situation.


    Only mu zhantian never spoke and looked at Mu Cen with gloomy eyes.


    Mu Cen did not shy away from mu zhantian''s eyes, and even laughed at him.


    This smile is more meaningful.


    Mu zhantian squints his eyes and looks at Mu Cen with warning. Mu Cen shrugs his shoulders calmly and takes his eyes back without any trace, ignoring mu zhantian.


    "Cen''er, you don''t have to come here to greet your grandmother these days. If you can''t help with the affairs in the house, ask the third lady to help. I will tell housekeeper Chen to report everything to you in Luoxue building. " Mu Hongyuan said directly, "the most important thing for you now is to take good care of yourself. If you don''t take good care of yourself, you will turn back and blame your Highness the crown prince. The whole house will be too much to eat."


    Mu Hongyuan didn''t mean to be joking, but arranged carefully.


    Mu Cen smiles: "good."


    Then she coughed and frowned.


    "OK, Hexiang, help your master to go back to rest quickly. Although it''s cold winter, spring in Kyoto is always rainy. It won''t be much better than cold winter. Don''t be cold again." Mu Hongyuan explained Hexiang carefully.


    He Xiang nodded: "I know, please rest assured, I will serve you well."

 Chapter 202

    Mu Hongyuan nodded at ease.


    Mu Cen blessing body, this just turned to walk toward the outside of the house.


    Mu zhantian always looks at Mu Cen, and the gloom in his eyes never moves away.


    But Wang Xueshuang didn''t shy away, and Mu Cen didn''t go far, so he looked at Mu Hongyuan and mu zhantian: "you, go back, I''m also tired, side imperial concubine this matter, first of all, let me think."


    "Grandmother -" Mu zhantian was worried.


    Mu Hongyuan frowned at Wang Xueshuang and said, "Niang, I think Zhan Tian is right about Zhirong. When did Zhirong do something so unconventional?"


    "Grandma, there must be a ghost in this matter. Please tell me." Mu zhantian also hastened to speak.


    Mu Hongyuan has the final say in Mu Wang''s house, but Mu Hongyuan has never crossed the authority in the matter of the backyard. Mu Hongyuan will not disobey Wang Xueshuang if Wang Xueshuang opens her mouth.


    That''s what happened to Chen Zhirong.


    Before Wang Xueshuang spoke, Chen Zhirong could only be in the dungeon. Even Mu Hongyuan could not release Chen Zhirong from the dungeon.


    "What can be the ghost?" Wang Xueshuang''s face also sank down, "is it not enough for the side imperial concubine to be suspicious in the palace every day?"


    Mu zhantian forbeared. When he wanted to speak, Mu Cen stopped at the door.


    She looked over quietly.


    The people in the room noticed Mu Cen''s eyes, and they also followed him.


    Wang Xueshuang''s attitude towards Mu CEN is more gentle: "what''s wrong with Cen er? Is there anything else? "


    Even Mu Hongyuan frowned and asked, "what''s the matter?"


    Mu zhantian didn''t speak.


    But mu zhantian looked at Mu Cen''s eyes, but his heart was a little uneasy.


    And Mu Cen very pale smile, voice hoarse, but a word said clearly: "nothing, Mu Cen know curious, why side imperial concubine empress will be so afraid of my mother back. My mother has been kind all her life. She has never offended anyone or had any grudge against anyone. Even if she really went back to the palace, she might just want to see my own daughter who was sent out from childhood. "


    That''s a long word. Mu Cen said it slowly.


    It''s even hard to say, but mu Cen didn''t intend to let mu zhantian go.


    Mu zhantian''s face has changed.


    But mu Cen''s voice came slowly: "if there is no ghost in people''s heart, why are they afraid of ghosts. All things in the world, even ghosts, have grievances. No matter what, they have to cross Naihe bridge and drink Mengpo soup to be reborn. If the side imperial concubine empress really is to see my mother imperial concubine, so, is my mother imperial concubine have words too late to say? Or did the side imperial concubine ever do anything guilty? "


    "Mu Cen, you''re bloody." Mu zhantian angrily scolded even though he didn''t want to.


    Mu Cen nodded with a smile and didn''t get angry with mu zhantian''s words.


    She said quietly: "cen''er is just telling the truth. Cen''er leaves first."


    After that, Mu Cen really did not stay any longer, turned and walked out of the ancestral hall, and soon the ancestral hall was quiet again.


    Because of Mu Cen''s words, Wang Xueshuang''s eyebrows and eyes twisted. For a long time, she stood up quietly, didn''t say anything, and let mammy Li help her out of the ancestral hall.


    Mu zhantian''s face was a little ugly. Although he didn''t show his nervousness, Mu Cen''s words made mu zhantian''s heart beat faster and scared.


    It seems that Mu Cen knew everything about that year.


    But at that time, there was no Mu Cen in the world.


    Subconsciously, mu zhantian looks at Mu Hongyuan. Mu Hongyuan doesn''t speak, but the coldness in Mu Hongyuan''s eyes has become more and more obvious.


    You know, the death of Luoxue is always a taboo in the house of King Mu.


    Just as in those years, everyone thought that Luoxue died of dystocia, and Mu Hongyuan would not hesitate to send Mu Cen out of King Mu''s residence, just because Mu Hongyuan thought that it was Mu Cen who made Luoxue die.


    If this matter is really strange, Mu Hongyuan will be desperate to find out the truth.


    We''ll never let go of the people who framed Rochelle.


    Mu zhantian didn''t expect that Mu Cen would ask this question on such an occasion without hesitation. This question seems to be asking mu zhantian in reverse, but people with clear eyes all know that Mu Cen''s question is to tell the people present¡ª¡ª


    She is questioning that Luoxue''s death has something to do with Chen Zhirong.


    "Daddy." Mu zhantian called Mu Hongyuan''s name for a long time, "don''t listen to Mu Cen''s nonsense. Mu Cen and Niang have always been at odds. Everyone in the palace knows it very well. "


    Mu Hongyuan didn''t speak. He stood with his hands down. Then he turned around and walked out of the ancestral hall.


    Mu zhantian was stunned and quickly followed him.


    However, it seems that the matter of asking for mercy for Chen Zhirong has suddenly come to an end.


    Mu zhantian is not reconciled, but there is no way.


    When mu zhantian came out of the ancestral hall, the slave from the East Tower came in a hurry and whispered to Mu zhantian. His face was particularly ugly.


    "Princess Yi, you should think of a way quickly. The side imperial concubine has been in the dungeon for one night and she is already a little confused. If you go on like this, I really don''t know what will happen."


    The slave''s voice was a little low: "the slaves have ordered the guards in the dungeon, but they still can''t get in. The guards said that they can''t get in unless they are allowed by the old lady or the first lady. But the guard still said that last night, the empress cried all night. When she came to the back, she cried and laughed as if she saw something. She couldn''t stop it. "


    "What did you say?" Mu zhantian''s face became more and more gloomy.


    "She''s still scratching her head. If it goes on like this, she doesn''t know how long she will be able to support it. Even she starts to talk nonsense. "


    At this point, the slave''s face also changed: "the guard said, the empress has been shouting, Luoxue, don''t come to me, don''t come to me."


    Now, mu zhantian can''t stand.


    You know, some words are harmless when they are spread, but some words are bound to add fuel to the fire when they are spread at this time.


    Mu zhantian did not want to go to the dungeon, but when the dungeon guards saw mu zhantian, they had stopped him: "Prince Yi, no one can go in to see the side imperial concubine without the permission of the old lady."


    "Do you dare to stop me?" Mu zhantian said coldly.


    The guard looked at mu zhantian with some embarrassment: "please don''t embarrass the slaves, they just follow orders."


    I still don''t mean to push it away.


    Mu zhantian''s face is even worse.


    Just when mu zhantian decided to break through, he suddenly came with a hoarse voice: "who do I say it is? As soon as I turned around, I saw that Princess Yi had come to the dungeon. Was she anxious to see the side imperial concubine? Or are you afraid of what your mother said by accident? "


    "Mu Cen!" Mu zhantian gritted his teeth and stirred his name.

 Chapter 203

    Mu Cen was not afraid of Mu zhantian, so he watched quietly at the entrance of the heaven prison.


    This position just allows Mu Cen to look down at mu zhantian.


    Mu zhantian''s hand had been put on the scabbard, as if the sword would point at Mu Cen at any time.


    But mu Cen just said coldly: "is Yi Jun Wang trying to kill me?"


    Mu zhantian''s mandible was tight, and the gloom was obvious. But mu Cen suddenly laughed and walked down the steps of the dungeon step by step.


    But when Mu Cen came down, the guard didn''t stop him. Mu Cen stopped two stairs away from mu zhantian.


    Every word she said could not be more clear: "Mu zhantian, you didn''t kill me in Gu''s house. It''s obviously impossible to kill me now. God only gives people one chance, but not innumerable


    The voice of the scabbard became obvious.


    Mu Cen''s face did not change, and he continued: "as a man, I never fight unprepared battles. I''ll never miss what I want. "


    Finish saying, Mu Cen did not say more, calmly turn around.


    At the moment when Mu Cen turned around, mu zhantian''s sword had come out of its sheath, and it would almost touch Mu Cen''s neck in the next moment.


    Mu CEN is not afraid.


    In an instant, Xiao Wu''s sword pointed to Mu zhantian without hesitation.


    Mu zhantian''s face changed.


    Xiao Wu''s voice came steadily: "Prince Yi, please think twice about everything."


    Small five words also don''t take the composition of a joke, Mou Guang sharp looking at mu zhantian. Xiao Wu is the bodyguard in the palace, responsible for the safety of luoxuelou and mucen. In other words, Xiao Wu only obeys mucen.


    And the level of small five, mu zhantian is still clear.


    In the palace, especially when Chen Zhirong is already at a disadvantage, mu zhantian has a dispute with Mu Cen. I''m afraid that they, not mu Cen, will be the only ones who have a good ending.


    After sinking, mu zhantian didn''t speak, so he put the sword into the scabbard.


    Mu Cen didn''t look at mu zhantian and left leisurely.


    Small five see mu zhantian put down the sword, this just take back his sword edge, straight face mouth: "Yi Jun Wang, offended."


    Then, Xiao Wu catches up with Mu Cen in a hurry.


    Mu zhantian watched the master and servant leave, and knew that it was impossible for him to break into the dungeon, so he left angrily.


    Just out of the dungeon, Mu Zhihua has come in a hurry: "brother."


    "Don''t worry." Mu zhantian comforted him, then looked at Mu Zhihua and said, "go back to the East Tower first."


    Looking at mu zhantian''s serious appearance, Mu Zhihua didn''t dare to open his mouth, so he quickly answered, and then the brother and sister quickly walked towards the East building.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡ª¡ª


    Mu Wang Fu, South building.


    Mu Cen left from the dungeon and went directly to the south tower, but he didn''t avoid anyone.


    Because of Ji Niang''s accident, there are more slaves in the south building, and the doctor is always guarding the South Building for fear of any accident.


    When Mu Cen came in, the slave in the South Building knelt down: "I''ve seen the eldest lady."


    Mu Cen said: "get up."


    Then, she walked into Ji Niang''s Maid: "what''s the situation with the fourth lady?"


    "If you go back to the eldest lady, it''s not very good. I''m awake intermittently and I''ve been in a coma all the time. Almost all the medicine I''m going to take is half drinking and half vomiting. If it goes on like this, it won''t work." The maid was also obviously worried.


    Mu Cen nodded: "where''s the doctor?"


    "The doctor is inside to check the condition of the wound for the fourth lady. The wound is not very good, some of them are infected The maidservant shook his head. "How could a good man like the fourth lady be like this..."


    "Don''t worry." Mu Cen comforted a few words.


    When Mu Cen''s voice fell, the doctor came out of the house, and his face was especially dignified.


    Mu Cen looked over.


    When the doctor saw Mu Cen''s invitation, he slowly explained, "Miss, the fourth lady''s condition is not very good."


    Mu Cen made a sound.


    "The wound is constantly infected and purulent, the fever is still high, people''s mental condition is also good and bad, and the medicine can''t be fed in. It''s not the way to go on like this for a long time." Doctor, tell the truth.


    Mu CEN is quiet for a while, wring brow: "I go in to have a look."


    The doctor did not speak and stepped aside. Mu Cen takes a look at He Xiang. He Xiang doesn''t follow him. Instead, he opens the door for mu Cen. After Mu Cen enters, he carefully closes the door and waits at the door.


    There is something gloomy in the house.


    In the rainy spring, it is extremely humid, because the temperature in the room is not too low, but it is uncomfortable after all.


    Mu Cen quickly walked towards the bed.


    Ji Niang just lay on the bed and looked lifeless.


    Mu Cen''s voice is very light: "Ji Niang, it''s me, Mu Cen."


    It''s like hearing Mu Cen''s voice. Ji Niang, who was in a coma, wakes up slowly and looks at Mu Cen. Then she struggles to get up. Mu Cen''s hand gently supports Ji Niang and cushions her pillow behind her.


    "Ji Niang, let you suffer." Mu Cen said seriously.


    "No Ji Niang''s voice is weak, but when facing Mu Cen, her spirit is good, at least not as shaky as the doctor said.


    Mu Cen understood the reason.


    Ji Niang is acting, according to Mu Cen''s plan step by step.


    "How good is the young lady''s voice?" Ji Niang quiets down and asks Mu Cen.


    Mu Cen shook his head: "OK. She can''t hurt me. She''s hoarse for ten days and a half months. It''s nothing else. "


    Ji Niang nodded: "other things, Miss ready?"


    "Just two or three days." Mu Cen answered, "you..."


    "You can rest assured, miss." Ji Niang is calm, "I am a half dead person in the palace, no one will notice me, also won''t set fire to me, so the young lady doesn''t have to worry about me."


    Mu Cen nodded and assured Ji Niang: "thank you."


    Ji Niang hum a voice, then follow light cough.


    Mu Cen looked at Ji Niang: "let me have a look."


    Ji Niang doesn''t hesitate. Mu Cen quickly checks Ji Niang''s wound. The wound is really infected, and the location is dangerous. I''m afraid it will take some time.


    Mu Cen took out the medicine bottle and put it in Ji Niang''s hand: "Ji Niang, I promised you, I will do it when I send you out of the house safely. It won''t let you have any accident. You can rest assured. When you get out of the house, I will let people take care of your injuries. If you keep them there, they will take care of you. On the way back, please be more careful. "


    "So is miss. Be more careful." Ji Niang answers.


    Mu Cen nodded: "the things behind, wait for my notice."


    "I know." Ji Niang looks at Mu Cen calmly.


    Mu Cen didn''t speak at all. He stood up and said it calmly. He said it to the people outside: "fourth lady, how are you, I''m so hurt. My father and grandmother miss you very much. They will come to see you later. I will not disturb you. "

 Chapter 204

    Mu Cen said, and Ji Niang nodded, this just quietly toward the door.


    Ji Niang''s eyes closed slowly again, as if she had fallen into a coma again, as if everything that she had said to Mu Cen had never happened before.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡ª¡ª


    Two days later¡ª¡ª


    Mu zhantian and Mu Zhihua have been fighting for a long time, but they can''t let Wang Xueshuang relax and release Chen Zhirong from the dungeon.


    After two days of torture in the dungeon, Chen Zhirong was almost out of shape. He almost fell into the state of madness. No one dared to get close to Chen Zhirong for fear that the next victim would be himself.


    And Chen Zhirong is crazy in the dungeon. Everyone shouts, "don''t come here, Luoxue. Don''t come here."


    These words spread from the dungeon to Mu Hongyuan''s ears.


    Mu Hongyuan stood in the study, his face gloomy and silent.


    On the contrary, Mu Cen''s words constantly echoed in Mu Hongyuan''s mind that day. Over and over again, when many things were connected together, Mu Hongyuan was also aware of something wrong.


    Is there something else wrong with Luoxue''s death?


    When he came back from the ancestral hall that day, Mu Hongyuan asked his cronies to check, but they didn''t find any clues. And Chen Zhirong and Luo Xue didn''t hear anything different in the palace.


    Thinking about it, Mu Hongyuan''s palm became a fist.


    Why did Chen Zhirong become so frightened when he saw Mu Cen''s face?


    After sinking, Mu Hongyuan answered, "where is the first lady?"


    "If you go back to the Lord, I saw the first lady come back from the old lady and go to the storeroom." The guard answered respectfully.


    Mu Cen didn''t enjoy special treatment because he was injured. He had a lot to do, and his attitude towards the slaves was still mild.


    The servants in the mansion had a good impression on Mu Cen, and naturally they were willing to bow to him.


    "Miss didn''t have a good rest?" Mu Hongyuan twisted his brows.


    The guard shook his head and answered: "no, except that the first day of the incident, the first lady had a rest. Later, the first lady was busy step by step. But when the first lady explained things, she seldom spoke. When the slaves handed the first lady water, she drank very slowly. Maybe her throat was really sore."


    The bodyguard told Mu Hongyuan what he had observed.


    Mu Hongyuan listened quietly, as if in meditation, and then he looked at the guard: "let the eldest lady go to the study to find Ben Wang."


    "Yes." The guards dare not neglect.


    Soon, the bodyguard retired respectfully.


    Mu Hongyuan just sat in the study, patiently waiting for the arrival of Mu Cen.


    ¡­¡­


    Mu Cen was not surprised when he heard the message from the bodyguard. He laughed and then put down his things. Instead of letting Mu Hongyuan wait, he turned and walked towards the main building.


    He Xiang followed.


    Compared with Mu Cen''s calmness, he Xiang seems more nervous. When he comes to the main building, he drags Mu Cen''s clothes and Mu Cen quietly looks over.


    "Miss..." he Xiang thought about it and then said, "the prince must be looking for you for the sake of his wife."


    Mu Cen did not deny it.


    Who in the palace didn''t know that Chen Zhirong was locked up in the dungeon? Mu Zhihua and mu zhantian went to see Wang Xueshuang almost every day. Finally, Wang Xueshuang was so annoyed that they closed the door.


    Mu Hongyuan is not indifferent to Chen Zhirong.


    Just because of Wang Xueshuang, Mu Hongyuan can''t say anything.


    Now everyone in the palace knows that the only person Wang Xueshuang would like to see is mu Cen. Naturally, everything can only be done from Mu Cen.


    So he Xiang naturally thought of it, and he seemed to be a little indignant: "the prince is partial to the concubine. Don''t be soft hearted. When you look back, the old lady blames you for not saying it, and even makes trouble for herself. "


    Mu Cen low smile, also didn''t say what.


    He Xiang see Mu Cen didn''t speak, vomited tongue, also silent, so respectfully stand on the side of Mu Cen.


    Mu Cen shook his head helplessly and then walked towards the main building.


    At the door of the main building, the slave knelt down and asked Ann: "I''ve seen the eldest lady." After a pause, the servant continued: "the Lord is waiting for the first lady in his study."


    Mu Cen nodded and explained lotus fragrance in a low voice¡° You wait for me here. "


    "Yes." The fragrance of lotus answered.


    Then, Mu Cen walked towards the main building, and he Xiang didn''t follow him.


    So quietly waiting at the door.


    ¡­¡­


    Mu Cen calmly walked towards the main building, and the slave soon brought Mu Cen to Mu Hongyuan.


    Mu Cen was blessed. Before he had time to speak, Mu Hongyuan helped Mu Cen up in person: "OK, if you have a bad voice, don''t talk all the time. Royal doctor he asked you to keep more and don''t talk."


    Listening to Mu Hongyuan''s words, Mu Cen smiles gently, then stands like this, but he doesn''t take the initiative to say anything again.


    For a while.


    Mu Hongyuan just looked at Mu Cen, and Mu Cen didn''t avoid Mu Hongyuan''s eyes. He was so quiet and delusional that he waited patiently for mu Hongyuan to speak.


    "Cen''er, it''s 16 years since your mother''s wife passed away." Mu Hongyuan spoke faintly.


    Mu Cen said nothing. He couldn''t tell whether he was nostalgic for Luo Xue or quiet about this topic.


    Mu Hongyuan''s voice is also a little deep: "what''s going on in the house, please tell me what happened."


    Mu Cen raised his eyebrows and looked at Mu Hongyuan. After being quiet, he quickly reflected what Mu Hongyuan asked.


    She gave a light smile: "what does Daddy want to know? I don''t think I have much say in this matter. "


    Mu Cen''s voice is still hoarse, but compared with the beginning, the situation will be much better, but every word is still difficult.


    "Tell me what you know." Mu Hongyuan sharp looking at Mu Cen, a word but said very clear.


    Mu Cen seemed to be thinking for a long time before he spoke calmly: "I''m not sure about the things in the East building. It''s not hard for Dad to think that I don''t have much right to interfere with the side imperial concubine. Even if it''s in charge of the Royal Palace, it''s only in my hands after the side imperial concubine''s accident. Therefore, if dad wants to ask anything from me, it''s just about. "


    With that, Mu Cen sank: "in this case, will dad ask again? My father wants to know, but I''m afraid I know almost from the slave. "


    Mu Hongyuan looks at Mu Cen very quietly, the voice is calm: "I want you to say."


    Mu Cen nodded: "OK. All the servants in the Palace said that the East building was haunted. My grandmother and I went to the East Building twice in the middle of the night. The side concubine''s eyes were frightened, as if she had been frightened. "


    Then Mu Cen was quiet.


    She seemed to be hesitating, as if she didn''t know what to say next.

 Chapter 205

    "Go on." Mu Hongyuan orders coldly.


    Mu Cen''s voice, this just light mouth: "at that time side imperial concubine empress mouth has been shouting Luo Xue you don''t come over, if Mu Cen didn''t hear wrong, Luo Xue should be mu Cen''s mother imperial concubine''s name. Many of the servants in the East Tower said that they also saw their mother''s concubine coming back. "


    "What did you say?" Mu Hongyuan was obviously excited.


    His muscles are tight. When he looks at Muchen again, he can''t believe it.


    Mu Cen was calm and shook his head: "Dad, Mu Cen didn''t see his mother''s concubine coming back. It''s just that the servants in the East Building said so. Dad, you can ask the slave in the East Tower. "


    Mu Hongyuan didn''t speak, and his eyes became more and more gloomy.


    "Just Mu Cen thought --" Mu Cen''s voice was quiet.


    She is looking at Mu Hongyuan. Mu Hongyuan seems to be in an extreme mood because of Mu Cen''s words. She clenches her hands and stands still.


    "Say what you think." Mu Hongyuan''s voice was also gloomy and terrible.


    Mu Cen was quiet for a moment, then he said faintly: "Dad, if it''s really the concubine who comes back. Mu Cen can only say, whether mother imperial concubine has any wish not, so just came back


    Mu Cen didn''t say the rest.


    Mu Hongyuan is not a fool. He can hear the meaning of Mu Cen''s words, but mu Hongyuan didn''t speak. He just stood so silent, his eyebrows were low, and he felt thoughtful.


    But mu CEN is very clear, compared with Luo Xue, although Chen Zhirong is not mu Hongyuan''s favorite, the power behind Chen Zhirong can not be ignored.


    Although Chen Zhirong was not an important official in the imperial court, Chen was a famous businessman in Dazhou. The water transportation of Dazhou was very developed, and Chen almost monopolized the transportation of Dazhou, playing an important role in the business circle.


    Pull the whole body.


    These years, Mu Hongyuan has developed so fast that he has a lot to do with Chen family.


    Naturally, Chen Zhirong played an important role in the middle.


    This is also the reason why Mu Hongyuan hesitated. If something happened to Chen Zhirong, it would inevitably involve Mu Hongyuan''s house and Mu Hongyuan himself.


    These days, often walking by the river, there is no reason not to wet shoes.


    It is impossible for mu Hongyuan to pick himself clean.


    That''s why, for so many years, even if Chen Zhirong did something in the palace, Mu Hongyuan would choose to turn a blind eye. After all, compared with the balance of interests, Chen Zhirong''s business is nothing.


    But now Mu Cen''s words are vaguely implicated in Luoxue.


    This is another reason why Mu Hongyuan hesitated.


    In this world, many things are in a dilemma.


    Mu Cen where can''t guess, her low astringent eyebrow eye hid deep meaning, silent sneer.


    When he raised his eyes again, Mu Cen''s eyes looked at Mu Hongyuan without any emotion.


    This kind of eyes, cold incomparable, even if Mu Hongyuan such a long-time stormy people, when they see Mu Cen''s eyes, have panic.


    But as if it was an illusion, Mu Cen''s eyes softened again.


    Looking at Mu Hongyuan again, Mu Hongyuan blurted out: "what does Mu Cen want to say?"


    "In fact, it''s nothing..." Mu Cen was quiet. "Mu Cen was just curious. Why are so many people in King Mu''s mansion? Only the servants in the East Building and the side imperial concubine saw the ghost of the mother imperial concubine coming back?"


    Mu Hongyuan looked at Mu Cen, and his voice sank: "Mu Cen, the most taboo word of ghosts and gods in Da Zhou."


    "It''s taboo." Mu Cen did not change his face, standing quietly, "but even if taboo, annual sacrifice relatives, hope that relatives can come back to see a few people."


    Mu Hongyuan didn''t speak and his eyes narrowed slightly.


    Mu Cen very light smile, such smile with absolute irony: "but why the mother Princess came back, but only the people in the East Building saw, and all the people in the palace did not see the mother Princess? Don''t you miss my daughter? "


    Mu Hongyuan''s palm slightly clenched his fist and did not speak.


    "The mother imperial concubine only saw me one eye, why did she come back not to look for me, but to look for the side imperial concubine empress?" Mu Cen''s tone didn''t change at all, "and the servants in the East Building said it vividly. They saw the ghost of their mother''s concubine coming back and asked her for her life."


    Mu Hongyuan''s face changed.


    "What''s the deep hatred? Can you let her come back and ask her for her life?" Mu Cen''s eyes looked at Mu Hongyuan for a moment, "although I have never seen my mother''s concubine, the servants in the house always said that her mother''s concubine was gentle and virtuous, and she didn''t fight or quarrel."


    Mu Cen said a light cough, her voice is very slow, not impatient, as if to say something completely unrelated to themselves.


    But every word, Mu Cen seems to be more laborious, but the eyes on Mu Hongyuan have not changed.


    "When such a strange thing happened in the East Building, I thought of asking about my mother''s wife. I knew that her mother''s wife was a taboo for the whole Mu palace, because my father held her in his hand and didn''t want to mention these sad things again¡°


    Mu Cen''s voice is still gentle: "it''s only after so much that Mu Cen has to have doubts."


    "What doubt?" Mu Hongyuan spoke faintly.


    "There is no other reason for her death." Mu Cen looked at Mu Hongyuan, and then each one, very slow, but particularly clear, "as we all know, my mother died because of childbirth when I was born, so I became a murderer, I killed my mother."


    This made Mu Hongyuan''s face slightly changed.


    This is an established fact in the year when Mu Cen was born, so mu Hongyuan buried him in Luoxue, but he never looked at Mu Cen.


    Even at the first time of Mu Cen''s birth, he had been sent out of the palace by Mu Hongyuan, and he never asked again.


    But now when Mu Cen mentioned these things, Mu Hongyuan always felt that Mu Cen was clearing up with himself.


    I want to account for every bit of what has happened in the past 16 years.


    "Mu Cen..." Mu Hongyuan lowered his voice with a warning.


    But mu Cen didn''t seem to understand the warning in Mu Hongyuan''s words. He continued blandly: "Mu CEN is young and ignorant, and has been charged with this crime for 16 years, but now, Mu Cen has found that this is not the case. The mother''s body has not always been weak, but is declining. When she gives birth, she can''t resist the weakness of her body, so she can''t hold on to the end. "


    "You..."


    "Mu Cen went to wenpo in private. Wen Po tells Mu Cen clearly that when she comes, her mother''s body is not enough to support the strength and energy she should have when she gives birth to a child. This result is inevitable. "


    Mu Cen''s eyes were still shining for a moment: "even wenpo said that in the end, the blood of the mother''s concubine was not bright red, but dark brown."

 Chapter 206

    With Mu Cen''s words, Mu Hongyuan''s eyes slightly narrowed, so suddenly looked at Mu Cen: "Mu Cen, what do you mean?"


    Mu Cen put out his hand: "Mu Cen doesn''t mean much. My father is an understanding person. How can he know the meaning of Mu Cen''s words?"


    "Do you know that you can''t talk nonsense, what will happen if you talk nonsense?" Mu Hongyuan lowered his voice to warn Mu Cen.


    "Mu Cen naturally knows." Mu Cen smiles, a face fearless expression, "is it right or not, dad found that year''s steady mother-in-law, and then find someone to check, can''t find clues?"? There is no impermeable wall in this world, it just depends on whether people are willing to do it or not. "


    Then Mu Cen did not speak.


    A lot of things, not in front of Mu Hongyuan root to the end, throw a brick to attract jade is enough.


    What Mu Cen wants is only mu Hongyuan''s suspicion.


    Mu Cen also knows the advantages and disadvantages in Mu Hongyuan''s mind.


    But what about that?


    Mu Cen light smile, blessing the body: "if dad is OK, Mu Cen first leave."


    Mu Hongyuan said nothing.


    Mu Cen nodded, then quietly withdrew from the main building, leaving Mu Hongyuan alone. Mu Hongyuan stood in the study like this, silent for a long time, silent.


    Through the window, Mu Hongyuan looks at Mu Cen''s figure, slim and thin.


    He Xiang is holding it quietly.


    Occasionally, Mu Cen would lower his head, cough a few times and twist his eyebrows slightly, which was very similar to Luoxue. Let alone Chen Zhirong, even Mu Hongyuan had the illusion that he had seen Luoxue.


    But mu Hongyuan can clearly distinguish Luoxue from mucen.


    Mu Cen''s firmness is far better than Luo Xue''s.


    Such tenacity is something Luoxue has never had.


    Luoxue is well protected. She doesn''t know the danger in the world.


    In front of him, Mu Cen seems to have come back after a thousand sails. He is only in his prime, but his eyes look like an old monk.


    During the time when Mu Cen returned to the palace, he never had any right or wrong. This is the first time that he mentioned Chen Zhirong in front of him.


    Mu Hongyuan closed his eyes slightly.


    A lot of things flashed through my mind.


    But there is no such thing as Mu Cen said.


    When Chen Zhirong married into Prince Mu''s house, she always showed more respect for Luoxue. Luoxue''s health was not good. Chen Zhirong also helped Luoxue to deal with what she could, and never said anything wrong to Luoxue in front of her.


    Even after she gave birth to Mu Zhan, Chen Zhirong never showed off in front of Luoxue.


    Even Wang Xueshuang likes Chen Zhirong very much, otherwise, he will not give Chen Zhirong the power of the whole palace after Luoxue''s death.


    But now Mu Cen''s words are quite the opposite.


    Mu Hongyuan is very clear that Mu CEN is not a man who comes from nothing.


    It''s enough to prove that Mu Cen knows what he knows. He just waves the knife at Chen Zhirong. Mu Cen won''t do it, but will let Mu Hong''s distant relatives do it.


    Just when Mu Hongyuan was silent, the bodyguard outside the house came in in a hurry: "Lord, the people of the Chen family are here."


    Mu Hongyuan''s eyes were gloomy, and then he said, "let them in."


    "Yes." The bodyguard answered and quickly turned out.


    After a while, the people of the Chen family were brought into the study. Mu Hongyuan welcomed them with a smile. The people of the Chen family were not vague. No one took the initiative to mention Chen Zhirong.


    However, Mu Hongyuan is very clear about why the Chen family came to the residence of King Mu.


    Gradually, the atmosphere in the study became gloomy.


    Inside the main building, there was a loud noise. All the servants outside were startled. Soon, they saw the Chen family leave the main building with a gloomy face.


    Mu Hongyuan didn''t send it out.


    After a while, Mu Hongyuan''s voice came, and the bodyguard hurried in.


    Mu Hongyuan lowered his voice and ordered: "find wenpo who delivered the baby to the princess, and the slave who was beside the princess. The king will not allow anyone to know this. Do you hear me. If the news leaks, you are ready to raise your head


    The bodyguard answered in fear: "yes, I know."


    Soon, the guard left in a hurry.


    The atmosphere in the main building is still gloomy and terrifying.


    ¡­¡­


    At the same time¡ª¡ª


    Mu Cen went back to Luoxue building with lotus fragrance, and then Mu Cen never came out again.


    But no one found that Mu Cen left the backyard of Luoxue building quietly, went through all the guards in the palace, and arrived at the dungeon.


    The guard of the dungeon had been arranged by Mu Cen for a long time. When he saw Mu Cen coming, the guard immediately stood upright: "miss."


    "Has anyone been here these days?" Mu Cen asked.


    The guard replied truthfully: "Princess Yi and Prince Yi have been here, but the slave didn''t let them in. The old lady called the slave over and asked, but the rest of them didn''t come


    "Have you never been here?" Mu Cen calmed down and asked again.


    The guard thought seriously: "the LORD came once, but he didn''t stay in the dungeon for long, so he left soon."


    "What did the prince and his concubine say?" Mu Cen continued to ask.


    The guard shook his head: "I''m incompetent. I didn''t hear what the prince and the side imperial concubine said. Just when the prince left, the side imperial concubine called for the prince to make decisions for her. The LORD did not answer


    Mu Cen nodded: "so?"


    "Yes." The guard gave a positive answer, and then it seemed to think of something, "it''s the side concubine who calmed down a lot. She didn''t feel at a loss when she just came in."


    Mu Cen said, "I''ll go down and have a look. You know what to do."


    "I know. Please rest assured." Finish saying, the guard let a way, convenient Mu Cen walk in.


    Mu Cen didn''t say anything. After nodding, he quietly walked down the passage of the dungeon.


    And the guard stood so quietly at the door, as if nothing had happened.


    Mu Cen walked quietly towards the dungeon. After walking through a long and narrow corridor, Mu Cen appeared in the dungeon. The sound of water in the dungeon made the temperature drop several degrees.


    Mu Cen wears thin, when the wind blows, Mu Cen''s eyebrows slightly twist up.


    The dungeon of King Mu''s house is not as big as the dungeon in the deep palace.


    If you look around, you can see everything clearly. Mu Cen saw Chen Zhirong in the dungeon for the first time.


    Chen Zhirong is in a state of embarrassment instead of her former beauty.


    His clothes were covered with mud and his hair was messy.


    It''s very similar to Gu''s embarrassment when she climbs up from the deep well after being killed overnight. Mu Cen smiles coldly and walks towards Chen Zhirong step by step.

 Chapter 207

    When Chen Zhirong heard the footsteps, he immediately looked over: "Mr. Wang, is that you? Are you going to take me out... "


    When Chen Zhirong saw clearly that the person standing in front of him was Mu Cen, Chen Zhirong''s face changed.


    The fear in the eyebrows became obvious.


    Mu Cen''s eyes are very cold, cold some people panic.


    "Mu Cen, what are you doing to come to see my jokes?" Chen Zhirong recovered her mind and gradually calmed down. She asked Mu Cen harshly, "don''t be proud, and don''t think I don''t know what you are thinking. Do you think you will succeed?"


    "What did I succeed in?" Mu Cen smile, "pour is to still want to consult the empress of the lower side imperial concubine."


    "Do you think you can let me die here?" Chen Zhirong is anxious to prove himself, "the Chen family won''t let me have an accident. The Lord will weigh the pros and cons. Do you really think you can do whatever you want? I''ll tell you, you''re delusional. "


    Mu Cen chuckled, very sarcastic.


    The more Mu CEN is like this, the more elusive Chen Zhirong is. She subconsciously retreats, and Mu Cen approaches step by step until she reaches the door of the dungeon.


    Chen Zhirong has also retreated to the root of the wall.


    "What are you doing?" Chen Zhirong''s saying that she is not afraid is false.


    The more harmless Mu Cen looks, the more you can''t judge what Mu Cen will do to you, and the door of the dungeon is so easily opened by Mu Cen. Mu Cen pushes the door open and walks in.


    "Don''t come here..." Chen Zhirong''s voice trembled, "come on, come on."


    "Chen Zhirong." This is the first time that Mu Cen stirs Chen Zhirong with his name and surname, "don''t worry, I won''t kill you like this. At least if you die, I''ll let you die. "


    Chen Zhirong shook his head: "I don''t understand what you said. I want to see the Lord."


    "Will daddy meet you?" Mu CEN is not smiling.


    "You..." Chen Zhirong saw Mu Cen come step by step, subconsciously trembled.


    Mu Cen walked up to Chen Zhirong and stood still. She didn''t give Chen Zhirong any chance to react. She looked down and said, "of course, I''ll meet you. It''s just that when dad saw you, there was no way back."


    Chen Zhirong''s face was shocked.


    "I want your life, no one can stop me, understand?" Mu Cen''s every word is particularly clear, and the cold in his eyes is getting colder and colder.


    Slender fingers so pinched Chen Zhirong''s chin, half forced to let Chen Zhirong look at himself: "but I won''t let my hand stained with your blood, because you don''t deserve it."


    "Mu Cen, you..." Chen Zhirong trembled more and more.


    "My life is just the beginning. I just want my mother to die in peace. " Mu Cen looked at Chen Zhirong coldly, "do you think mu zhantian, Mu Zhihua can escape? No, I will kill their willpower and fighting spirit like a cat catching a mouse, and die in despair in my hands. "


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    "Just like you." Mu Cen''s voice can''t sink any more. It''s clear in Chen Zhirong''s ear word by word.


    "You dream." Chen Zhirong growled.


    Mu Cen had already stood up: "you can have a try." Then she still looked at Chen Zhirong darkly, "Chen Zhirong, if you don''t feel guilty, why are you afraid that my mother''s concubine will come back to you?"


    Chen Zhirong heard Luo Xue''s name and shivered at the bottom of her feet.


    "My mother''s wife told me over and over again that she died of injustice. You gave her poison, chronic poison, which made her weak and weak, didn''t you?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    "You don''t know what you want to do. You think it can kill me or my mother. As a result, I didn''t expect that the only one who died was my mother''s concubine. My mother''s concubine tried her best to give birth to me. "


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    "You are more sad than anyone, but who knows your inner happiness and meanness. Even when you and Dad were together, I was a broom star and killed the princess. You didn''t say it clearly, but you implied between the lines that only when dad sent me out of the palace can you protect your status of Mu zhantian and Mu Zhihua. After all, Mu Zhihua was only a month later than I was born. "


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    "You think I''m also very poisonous. I''m sure I won''t live long after I leave the palace, but you didn''t expect that I''m safe until now. When my father thought of me and wanted to take me back to the palace, you didn''t even want to let me go. Mu zhantian sent someone to understand the 30 lives of Gu''s family. Isn''t it? "


    ¡­¡­


    Mu Cen asked Chen Zhirong harshly, each voice seemed more fierce, and he didn''t intend to let Chen Zhirong go.


    Chen Zhirong''s face changed again and again.


    These things, she has always dealt with very hidden, even Mu Hongyuan do not know, how can Mu Cen know these.


    "I''m right, aren''t I?" Mu Cen sneered, "so, since you''ve done it, why don''t you wait for my mother to claim her life? After all, she has been wronged for more than ten years, and she may not be reincarnated. She is waiting for you. "


    Chen Zhirong suddenly pushed away Mu Cen: "Mu Cen, don''t scare me."


    "Ha ha --" Mu Cen light smile, "I frighten you?"


    "What medicine did you give me to make me see Luoxue, you said!" Chen Zhirong''s reaction was very fast, and all of a sudden, she was in series.


    Mu Cen''s eyebrows and eyes did not move. He hid deep meaning in his eyes.


    Looking at Chen Zhirong again, Chen Zhirong only felt Mu Cen''s smile was gloomy. In the dungeon, where it was originally cold, it was even more gloomy.


    "Treat the other body in the same way." Mu Cen calmly finished every word.


    Chen Zhirong''s face changed: "impossible."


    She was surrounded by absolute confidants.


    Over the years, Chen Zhirong has done things that he knows very well, so the people who can get close to Chen Zhirong are the people Chen Zhirong absolutely trusts, including three meals a day, which are sent by special people. There is absolutely no chance for outsiders, let alone Mu Cen.


    It''s impossible for Muchen to find anyone who almost started.


    Seeing Chen Zhirong''s panic, Mu Cen just smiles and doesn''t explain much. After that, Mu Cen doesn''t stay in the dungeon much. He turns around and walks quietly outside the dungeon, ignoring Chen Zhirong.


    Chen Zhirong watched Mu Cen leave, and the feeling of compassion became obvious.


    For a long time, Chen Zhirong has not been able to recover from such a panic, and countless pictures have flashed through her mind.


    Even Luoxue''s face is like a dreamland, appearing in front of Chen Zhirong again.


    Chen Zhirong finally couldn''t help screaming.


    When Muchen left the dungeon, she heard such a scream. Her mouth raised a secret smile, but her steps didn''t stop.

 Chapter 208

    The guard saw Mu Cen come out and carefully helped Mu Cen up the steps.


    Mu Cen nodded, did not say anything, and then walked towards the direction of the snow tower, the guard quickly closed the door of the dungeon, as if Mu Cen had never been.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡ª¡ª


    At night, the snow falls in the building.


    Mu Cen seems absent-minded, as if waiting for something.


    Occasionally, Mu Cen''s eyes fell on Li Shiyuan, who came uninvited. In the end, he didn''t say anything.


    Li Shiyuan didn''t realize it, but before Mu Cen took the initiative to speak, Li Shiyuan didn''t take the initiative to ask questions. His slender fingers gently applied medicine to Mu Cen''s wound.


    Although the wound has healed.


    But the scar still looks shocking.


    Li Shiyuan''s eyebrows slightly twisted up, but the hands of the action did not stop.


    Since Mu Cen was injured, Li Shiyuan would appear in the palace almost every other day. They didn''t talk to each other. Li Shiyuan would take the initiative to leave after giving Mu Cen medicine, and he didn''t need Mu Cen''s orders.


    It''s just that Mu Cen has never been so thoughtful as tonight.


    "You have a mind." After Li Shiyuan put down the medicine bottle, he pinched Mu Cen''s chin and asked directly.


    Mu Cen raised his eyebrows and looked at Li Shiyuan: "can I hide my thoughts from your highness?"


    Li Shiyuan said with a smile: "do you want Chen Zhirong''s life?"


    Mu Cen see Li Shiyuan see through, but also did not deny, well, Li Shiyuan this just let go, Mu Cen stood up, but always look at Mu Cen condescending.


    Mu Cen was upset by Li Shiyuan: "what are you looking at?"


    "You want Chen Zhirong''s life, but the process is different from what you think. You want Lord Mu to do it, but unexpectedly, Lord Mu has followed your clues to find out what happened in those years, but he is still indifferent? " What Li Shiyuan said is direct.


    Mu Cen frowned and didn''t speak any more.


    It''s not surprising that Li Shiyuan knows this.


    After Mu Cen said these words that day, Mu Hongyuan naturally sent someone to check.


    Mu Cen thinks that in such a situation, as long as she adds fuel to the flames, Chen Zhirong will surely die. What he didn''t expect is that Mu Hongyuan didn''t move at all.


    Even wenpo and the informed slaves were dealt with by Mu Hongyuan.


    It''s like Mu Cen''s words and deeds, which makes these slaves deeply in danger, and finally they can''t even save their lives.


    But Chen Zhirong is safe and sound in the dungeon.


    "Your Highness, since you all know it, why ask me again?" Mu Cen waved Li Shiyuan''s hand coldly.


    "Do you think Mu Hongyuan is a fool?" Li Shiyuan looked at Mu Cen coldly, "what do you want, Mu Hongyuan will follow your idea?"


    Mu Cen didn''t answer.


    "To touch Chen Zhirong is to touch the whole body. The shadow guards Mu Hongyuan keeps outside are run by the Chen family''s money. When Chen Zhirong dies, there must be no contact between the Chen family and Mu Hongyuan. You have to know how many secrets Mu Hongyuan has in the hands of the Chen family over the years? "


    When Li Shiyuan looks at Mu Cen''s eyes, he seems to say that Mu CEN is overpowering himself.


    How can Mu Cen not understand these truths? When he was told by Li Shiyuan, Mu Cen sneered and could not say whether he disdained or mocked.


    "What I want, I can never miss." Mu Cen seems cold, but the voice is particularly calm.


    Li Shiyuan picks an eyebrow, suddenly hooks Mu Cen''s chin: "Mu Cen, do you know what I like about you?"


    Mu Cen twisted his eyebrows and didn''t understand Li Shiyuan''s sudden problem.


    Li Shiyuan rubbed Mu Cen''s delicate skin with his thin cocoon finger. All of a sudden, he gave such a light smile, and then made it clear word by word: "your ruthlessness."


    Mu Cen quietly looked at Li Shiyuan and said nothing.


    Then Li Shiyuan released Mu Cen.


    Mu Cen naturally took a step back. He could not understand the meaning of chasing guests in his eyes. However, Mu Cen''s mind did not seem to be on Li Shiyuan''s body. The remaining light from the corner of his eye always fell outside the Luoxue building, as if he was waiting for something.


    But Li Shiyuan didn''t mean to leave.


    Just when they were in a stalemate, suddenly, there was a knock at the door of the house. It was housekeeper Chen''s voice: "Miss, it''s not good. The side imperial concubine is crazy in the dungeon. Lord, madam, they''ve all gone. "


    Mu Cen''s hands were tight in his wide sleeves.


    Li Shiyuan looks at Mu Cen.


    Mu Cen didn''t speak much. He turned around and was about to walk outside the snow tower.


    At the moment when Mu Cen turned around, Li Shiyuan had already held Mu Cen''s hand, and his eyes sank.


    Mu Cen said directly: "let go."


    Li Shiyuan looks at Mu Cen. Before Mu Cen''s patience is completely lost, Li Shiyuan finally releases Mu Cen''s hand. Mu Cen ignores whether Li Shiyuan is still in the Luoxue building and pushes the door out in a hurry.


    Housekeeper Chen is waiting outside the door.


    Mu Cen nodded: "what''s the situation?"


    Chamberlain Chen is a man who has been through a lot of trouble in King Mu''s mansion. Even if it is the things that Chen Zhirong made before, Chamberlain Chen can face them without changing his face.


    And now, housekeeper Chen''s eyes were a little bit frightened.


    When he looked at Mu Cen again, his voice stammered: "the princess has appeared in the dungeon..."


    "Mother Princess?" Mu Cen twisted his eyebrows.


    "Yes. The empress appeared in the dungeon and pestered her. She was scared and screamed. At first, the guards of the dungeon didn''t react. When the guards reacted, the guards were scared. The princess was in the dungeon like this. "


    Housekeeper Chen said it vividly, but he was still a little scared. He just looked at Mu Cen and swallowed his saliva. Then he continued: "lady''s feet are off the ground, she is not alive..."


    Mu Cen''s eyebrows tightened.


    "Young lady, don''t believe what the slave said. The guards in the dungeon can see it clearly. The Lord and the old lady have passed by. I''m afraid they have seen it too." Housekeeper Chen sighed, "Niang Niang, it''s accounting."


    "You know?" Mu Cen and Chen housekeeper''s panic compared, but it seems more calm.


    Housekeeper Chen was quiet: "I don''t know much. Apart from the confidants, the side imperial concubine kept a little bit to others, as well as to the slaves. But people with a clear eye can''t see that the princess''s body was gradually collapsing at that time. "


    Housekeeper Chen recalled what happened at that time, and finally sighed: "the ghost in the palace is more than the empress."


    Mu Cen made a sound, and his steps were a little faster.


    Housekeeper Chen follows Mu Cen closely, and they quickly walk towards the dungeon.


    ¡­¡­


    When Mu Cen got close to the dungeon, he heard Chen Zhirong''s shrill cry. The guards outside the dungeon looked frightened, pale and frightening, just like seeing a ghost.

 Chapter 209

    When seeing Mu Cen, his heel son a soft: "Niang Niang, the slave did nothing, Niang Niang don''t hurt the slave."


    Mu Cen''s brow twisted.


    As like as two peas, she wore a pale white skirt.


    The guard was frightened in the dungeon. When he saw Mu Cen, he subconsciously thought it was Luo Xue. Naturally, he knelt down and begged for mercy.


    I''m afraid that the seeping picture will appear in front of me.


    When steward Chen heard the guard''s words, he gave the guard an ear photon.


    Crisp slap in the face in the dark, it is particularly clear.


    The guard suddenly woke up, and then realized what he was doing: "I''ve seen you, young lady. You don''t remember the villain''s life. Don''t worry with me."


    But his voice was still trembling.


    Desperately kowtow on the ground.


    Mu Cen didn''t speak and hurried to the dungeon. Housekeeper Chen glared at the guard and immediately followed him.


    The dungeon is much more lively.


    Mu Hongyuan, Wang Xueshuang, Mu Zhihua and mu zhantian stand in a row, and even he Yan seems to be surprised. Except for Ji Niang, who is seriously injured now, almost all the people in Mu Wang''s house come to Qi.


    There was consternation in everyone''s eyes.


    Mu Cen also saw it.


    There was a flash of surprise in her eyes, but she soon calmed down. However, the people here seemed to be completely frightened and did not respond. Even mu zhantian and Mu Hongyuan, who were usually calmer, could not say a word of astonishment.


    The door of the dungeon was opened.


    It''s like it was knocked open by an external force.


    A woman in white, with hair and blood, floats in the air like this. She has no shadow, but her face reveals clearly her identity.


    That''s Rochelle''s face.


    Pale without a trace of blood, as if to spare no effort to the rest of Mu Cen.


    Even give people the feeling of wind and rain, the next second snow completely turned into ashes.


    But it happened that such a person appeared in front of all the people.


    However, Luoxue''s target is not the people present, but Chen Zhirong in the dungeon. Chen Zhirong has been scared and incontinent for a long time. Her voice is shaking, her face is panicking, she keeps screaming, and even desperately grabs her hair, as if she wants to uproot her hair.


    "Are you afraid of me?" The voice of snow came.


    Then there was a giggle, just like when young Luoxue turned to smile at Mu Hongyuan, innocent and romantic. But the sound in people''s ears, but people feel scared.


    "Why are you afraid of me?" Luo Xuepiao nearly a point, more and more blocked Chen Zhirong, "we are not good sisters? You tell me, because I''m not in good health, if you want me to have a good rest, my husband will take care of you, right? But what did you do? You put a chronic poison on my daily meals, driving me to the end of my life a little bit. "


    "No, no, no..." Chen Zhirong was too scared to say a word completely.


    "Not what?" Luo Xue is smiling.


    Clearly beautiful face, it is extremely cruel to say: "Zhirong, my good sister, below really lonely, we are good sisters, you want to come down with me, right?"


    "No..." Chen Zhirong''s scream penetrated the dungeon.


    Even standing people, listening to such a voice, all appear creepy.


    Luoxue''s hand stretched out from the long sleeve, not human bone, but also flesh and blood, but the flesh and blood was cyan in the dark light, almost transparent. As long as you look carefully, you can clearly see the trace of the hand bone.


    "Come with me, I''ll treat you well." Luo Xue giggled, "I will give you all the good things. If you have mine, you will have mine. How can you give up your sister? I''m so miserable down there, right


    Chen Zhirong tried her best to cover her eyes. She did not dare to see or move.


    Luoxue is getting closer and closer.


    The feeling of the gust of overcast wind was getting worse and worse. Even in the airtight dungeon, there was a cold wind.


    All the way to Luoxue''s hand on Chen Zhirong''s neck.


    This kind of picture makes the people present look frightened.


    Mu Zhihua almost screamed. If it wasn''t for mu zhantian''s tight covering of his mouth, Mu Zhihua would almost collapse.


    Mu Hongyuan''s eyes did not leave Luoxue.


    That''s his snow.


    Luoxue''s death for more than ten years seems to hate Mu Hongyuan. She has never entered Mu Hongyuan''s dream, but now she appears in front of her in this way.


    "Cher, is that you?" Mu Hongyuan''s voice trembled.


    Wang Xueshuang was shocked and some of her feet were not stable. Mammy Li held Wang Xueshuang tightly with sweat.


    As like as two peas of Mu Hongyuan''s voice, Luo Xue suddenly turned around, and a beautiful face appeared in front of the crowd.


    Just so pale skin, has become translucent up.


    Originally full of stars in the eyes is particularly empty.


    Also seems to hear the figure of Mu Hongyuan, Luoxue has a moment of hesitation.


    Chen Zhirong wants to escape from the dungeon even if she doesn''t want to, but Luoxue''s action is faster. She has nailed Chen Zhirong to the wall and can''t move.


    "Where do you want to go?" Luoxue''s voice has no gentleness, a little more fierce and gloomy.


    Chen Zhirong is going crazy.


    But Luo Xue''s eyes fell on Mu Hongyuan: "husband, is that you? Have you come to see me? "


    "It''s me..." Mu Hongyuan''s voice came calmly, "you can tell me something, you should calm down first."


    Luo Xue listened to Mu Hongyuan''s words and giggled: "husband, up to now, are you still protecting her mother? Did you ask her how I died? Have you ever avenged me? Never. Is this the husband I''ve been guarding with my life? "


    While speaking, Luo Xue giggled, more and more seeping people.


    Her hand is so pinching Chen Zhirong''s neck, Chen Zhirong seems to be killed here in the next second, but Luoxue always looks at Mu Hongyuan''s position.


    "Husband, you are not the one who loves me the most. If you are not my condition, will you agree? Then I just want to take sister Zhirong down with me. Is my husband distressed? "


    Luo Xue is still smiling, and she is smiling. Suddenly, she looks at Mu Hongyuan miserably. In her empty eyes, she begins to bleed gradually: "husband, I''m so wronged. If you don''t avenge me, will you stop me?"


    ¡­¡­


    Mu Hong and Luo Xue kept approaching and subconsciously retreated a few steps.

 Chapter 210

    Mu zhantian was the first one to recover from such a frightened environment. He didn''t want to think about it. He drew his sword and waved to Luoxue: "you are a human or a ghost. Don''t pretend to be a ghost here."


    Then, mu zhantian was also stunned.


    The sword went straight through Luoxue''s body, but didn''t hurt Luoxue.


    Luoxue''s laughter is more sad: "sister Zhirong, your child can''t hold me?"


    Chen Zhirong had been unable to say a word for a long time, and her expression was in a trance.


    Mu Cen watched the whole process without saying a word. Housekeeper Chen followed Mu Cen, his legs and feet trembled, especially when Luo Xue saw him.


    Housekeeper Chen knelt down and said, "I''ve seen the princess."


    Luoxue doesn''t seem to see housekeeper Chen, so she looks at Mu Cen, but her eyes are much more gentle. The empty eyes also have a trace of tenderness: "is it Cen er?"


    "Yes." Mu Cen answered.


    "Cen''er, my mother can''t protect you, but now who will insult you, my mother will get justice for you." When Luo Xue opened her mouth to Mu Cen, she was more gentle.


    Mu Cen closed his eyes: "Niang, go back. There are villains in the palace, but there are many good people. You will frighten people like this."


    "Cen''er, this poisonous woman even wants to harm you. Do you still speak for her?" When Luo Xue faced Mu Cen, she was always gentle. "My mother asked her to tell me how she killed my mother in those years. Otherwise, my mother would not be able to be reborn. My mother has been imprisoned here for so many years, until you come back at last. "


    Luo Xue wants to touch Mu Cen. Mu Cen just stands.


    But Luoxue''s hand just went through Muchen''s skin and couldn''t touch it at all.


    Luo Xue watched Mu Cen cry.


    A drop of tears fell down, drop on the ground, but turned into tears.


    "Xueer -" Mu Hongyuan called Luoxue.


    Luoxue in such a call, once again, his face became more gloomy: "Mu Hongyuan, you don''t deserve to call me. Since you can''t avenge me, I''ll go when I''m done with it. "


    Originally standing in front of the crowd, Luo Xue suddenly flew back.


    Chen Zhirong screamed instantly.


    And Luo Xue''s hand pinched Chen Zhirong''s neck and said, "Chen Zhirong, tell everyone how you killed me in those years."


    Chen Zhirong''s eyes have long been lax.


    In Luo Xue''s gloomy words, she had already been scared out of her wits, and desperately rushed to Luo Xue to take off.


    Snow is still giggling: "how, is reluctant to say, or dare not say?"


    It''s like the strength of the palm of the hand is tight again.


    It''s clear that Luoxue is a ghost, and has no strength. Even it passes through the crowd without any obstacles. Now Luoxue seems to be a living person with great strength.


    "Really not?" Luo Xue''s gloomy voice suddenly became gentle and sad, "sister Zhirong, are you really willing to let me die so miserably? It''s really lonely below. I want you to accompany me. "


    Chen Zhirong''s scream followed.


    But Luoxue didn''t let Chen Zhirong go.


    Chen Zhirong is almost crazy, punching and kicking in the dungeon, completely ignoring the image. In such a panic, Chen Zhirong just wants to escape from Luoxue.


    However, no matter how hard Chen Zhirong tried, he couldn''t escape from Luoxue''s illusion.


    A little bit of being forced into a desperate situation.


    Mu Zhihua was too scared to speak for a long time, and his face turned white again.


    Wang Xueshuang constantly recites the Buddhist scriptures. She doesn''t know whether she is afraid of the present picture or wants to surpass Luoxue''s ghost.


    "Where is the evil coming from?" Mu zhantian was stunned for a moment, but he looked calm again. "I want to see if I really can''t accept you."


    Then, mu zhantian looked at Mu Hongyuan: "Dad, even if this ghost is really reincarnation of Princess Luoxue, under such circumstances, if you don''t deal with it, aren''t you afraid that people will panic in the future?"


    Mu zhantian is asking Mu Hongyuan in an attempt to sober him up.


    "What''s more, if my mother is really going to have an accident, the Chen family will break off contact with us. It doesn''t do us any good." Mu zhantian said quickly.


    In the end, mu zhantian almost roared.


    And Luoxue seems to come over and giggle.


    I don''t know if I want to let Chen Zhirong go to Mu zhantian or do something else.


    "Luoxue --" Wang Xueshuang also followed, with a slightly trembling voice, "you''d better be reincarnated. Will your mother deal with the things here?"


    "Not good." Rochelle''s tone is completely non-negotiable.


    She smiles at Wang Xueshuang, but she doesn''t mean to hurt Wang Xueshuang. Chen Zhirong wants to leave quickly while falling snow is distracted, but falling snow''s reaction is very fast: "sister Zhirong, where do you want to go? I haven''t told you what you''re going to say. "


    Chen Zhirong''s thin, withered and white hand had been pasted on her neck, and her voice became sad again


    Chen Zhirong was so rigidly imprisoned in Luoxue''s sphere of influence that he could not move.


    Even pain came from the neck.


    Luoxue clearly wants Chen Zhirong''s life.


    "Do you want me to die unjustly?" Luo Xue is smiling, and a cold wind comes from her side.


    Chen Zhirong''s face became more and more pale.


    In the gloom of Luoxue, Chen Zhirong''s last nerve also collapsed completely.


    She shook her head desperately, shouting: "sister, I''m wrong, you forgive me, I''m wrong, you let me go, I don''t want to die, I don''t want to die."


    Luo Xue''s smiling face is full of happiness, as if because of Chen Zhirong''s admission.


    Mu Hongyuan, who was standing opposite, had already known that things in those years were strange, but when Chen Zhirong really yelled it out, he still frowned.


    Wang Xueshuang is staring at, completely did not expect to be such a thing.


    The faces of Mu zhantian and Mu Zhihua also changed. Although they were young at that time, it doesn''t mean that Chen Zhirong didn''t talk to them about these things later.


    On the contrary, Mu Cen stood like this, his spine was straight, his eyes were shocked, and then he looked at Mu Hongyuan like this.


    Mu Hongyuan didn''t dare to look at Mu Cen for the first time, which was a kind of guilty.


    And Chen Zhirong''s voice was shrill: "Luoxue, why can''t it be me? I''ll do my best for the Lord and pay everything for the palace, but you don''t do anything. You are the princess. I''m going to kill you. "


    Chen Zhirong fell into madness and roared at Luoxue like this: "the Lord is protecting you. I can''t start with you at all, but so what? I can grind you away a little bit. I let you poison you. Even the imperial doctor in the palace can''t find out the chronic poison."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

 Chapter 211

    "I watched your body rout day by day. How ecstatic I was. Unexpectedly, under such circumstances, you didn''t die and you were pregnant."


    Chen Zhirong said this, is really gnashing his teeth, and then looked at Luoxue, even desperate to kill Luoxue again.


    Luoxue just giggled, unable to say whether it was cold or other emotions.


    That white almost transparent face, more and more in this gloomy dungeon, let a person feel scared.


    "Ha ha ha - what if you''re pregnant? I can kill you when I''m pregnant. The result didn''t expect that the evil in your stomach was born, but it was too late. Your body, which has been collapsing all the year round, will inevitably take your life in childbirth. When you die, do you think your daughter can live? Ha ha ha, I will kill you, kill you. "


    Chen Zhirong is really crazy.


    Luo Xue is quiet, Mou Guang gradually becomes empty again.


    Until Chen Zhirong finished, Luoxue looked at Mu Hongyuan: "husband, I died miserably. You have to avenge me..."


    Wang Xueshuang was completely shocked: "Zhirong, you..."


    Chen Zhirong constantly screams, and has never recovered from such a situation.


    Mu Hongyuan''s face was especially calm.


    Mu Cen looks at Mu Hongyuan. Under such circumstances, she has driven Mu Hongyuan to a situation where there is no way to go. But obviously, Mu Hongyuan''s reaction has been beyond Mu Cen''s expectation.


    But mu Cen''s mind is not in Mu Hongyuan''s body, but in Luoxue''s soul not far away.


    Luo Xue seems to notice Mu Cen''s eyes, so she looks over, but there is a trace of helplessness and desolation in her eyes.


    Mu Cen twists eyebrow, in such eyes, she unexpectedly saw Ji Niang.


    This sudden appearance of Luoxue''s ghost, up to now Mu Cen has not been able to peep into the mystery, too real, the real is not like a person, just like a person who can use magic to make it.


    It''s different from the ghosts that appeared in the East building several times before.


    She knew it was Ji Niang.


    And now¡ª¡ª


    Mu Cen suddenly recovered, and Luo Xue''s eyes looking at Mu Cen were more desolate.


    Before Muchen could speak, Ji Niang''s voice came from her mind. It was so weak that even the ghosts in front of her had hallucinations. It was like a gust of wind would disappear in front of all the people.


    Miss, I can''t hold on. Don''t wait for a while, everything in front of you will disappear completely. If you don''t hurry up, everything will end. The prince didn''t mean to kill the concubine


    In the end, Ji Niang''s voice became weaker and weaker.


    Sure enough, Luoxue''s mischief is not as real as before, and it seems more illusory.


    Musen, take a deep breath.


    And Mu Hongyuan''s voice came calmly: "quick, please invite the master to the palace immediately. There must be no ghost theory in the palace."


    Mu zhantian thought back: "I''ll let people do it right away."


    Then, mu zhantian looks at housekeeper Chen. Housekeeper Chen can''t refuse. He can only passively look at Mu Cen, and then hurried out of the dungeon.


    When housekeeper Chen went out, her steps faltered.


    Mu Cen low smile, such laughter with a trace of gloomy, and then looked at mu zhantian''s eyes without any emotion, cold and heartless.


    When falling on Mu Hongyuan, Mu Cen spoke calmly: "Dad, is this what you want to do?"


    Mu Hongyuan was stunned.


    "How can you let your mother''s spirit in heaven be with you? Are you going to put your mother in the 18th floor of hell and never turn over again? " Mu CEN is questioning Mu Hongyuan.


    "Cen''er..." Mu Hongyuan recovered and tried to explain.


    "It''s just dad. I don''t think that''s what Niang thinks." Mu Cen spoke coldly.


    And not far from Luoxue, originally looked a little lax of the dead, but suddenly become united, all the strength to Chen Zhirong: "I want to kill you, kill you."


    Mu Hongyuan wanted to stop it, but it was too late.


    Luo Xue looked at Mu Hongyuan''s eyes, full of resentment, no longer before the affectionate.


    "Snow." Cried Mu Hongyuan.


    Mu zhantian and Mu Zhihua were stunned.


    Wang Xueshuang seems to be in front of such a bloody picture made completely fainted in the past, no response.


    Mammy Li exclaimed and held Wang Xueshuang. Without hesitation, she rushed out of the dungeon with Wang Xueshuang, but the gloomy atmosphere in the dungeon did not change.


    Mu zhantian came back and rushed up.


    Something even more astonishing happened.


    Mu zhantian''s sword, which was safe and sound, suddenly fell out of its sheath, as if he had a life, and went directly to Chen Zhirong.


    Mu zhantian was stunned and immediately wanted to take back his sword.


    But they found that their hands have been completely out of control.


    Chen Zhirong is also silly.


    It was totally unexpected that mu zhantian was the one who finally gave himself a fatal blow.


    She stared at the sword stabbing her throat. Without any hesitation, she stabbed directly. Chen Zhirong didn''t even have a chance to speak, so she fell down.


    How can''t close my eyes, how also can''t think that one day, such things will happen in their own body.


    And the dungeon became silent.


    Only Luo Xue''s giggle left, more and more people feel scared.


    "Good death." Luoxue had been almost transparent face, gradually raised a smile, "dead well, I''m not lonely below."


    Slowly, Luoxue''s voice became lighter and lighter, and her figure became more and more blurred.


    Gradually, the ghost of Luoxue disappeared in front of the public, but the sad laughter still lingered in everyone''s ears, and it didn''t go away for a long time.


    It''s as if everything is back to normal after Luoxue disappears.


    Mu zhantian''s hand can control himself.


    His body was shaking. He couldn''t believe what he had done. The next moment, mu zhantian threw his sword down, and the whole person staggered.


    "Brother, you killed your mother..." Mu Zhihua screamed.


    Mu zhantian felt frightened for the first time: "no, I''m not. It''s Luoxue. She killed Niang with my hand."


    Mu Hongyuan closed his eyes.


    No one thought of this ending. He could not stop it at first. His palms tightly clenched into fists, and then he looked at the beautiful Chen Zhirong who had fallen into a pool of blood.


    Eyes open, even to the last moment of death, with fear, completely unable to break away from such a situation.


    "The side imperial concubines are buried in a thick way." Mu Hongyuan returned to his senses and calmly gave orders word by word.

 Chapter 212

    The slaves around immediately followed him, but when he came near Chen Zhirong, he was still scared, for fear that the ghost of Luoxue would come back for his life in the next moment.


    And Mu Cen seems to be so hard to stimulate the picture, obviously staggered.


    One side of the lotus incense immediately held Mu Cen: "Miss, what''s the matter with you?"


    "He Xiang, take me back." Mu Cen calmed down and explained the lotus fragrance word by word.


    But if it''s superfluous, Mu Cen didn''t say it again, even Mu Cen didn''t look at the people present, turned and walked out of the dungeon.


    She can''t go on like this.


    With a magic trick, Mu Cen''s spirit will be almost exhausted. The more powerful the magic trick is, the more so it is. This time, Mu Cen not only uses the magic trick to control mu zhantian''s sword, but also maintains Luoxue''s spirit body created by Ji Niang before the curtain falls.


    Under the double stimulation, Mu Cen couldn''t stand it.


    If you continue to stay here, the next one who spits blood and dies will be yourself.


    That kind of bloody continuously rush up of felling, also follow more and more obvious, Mu Cen tightly grasps lotus fragrance of say, steady pace, quickly walk toward the dungeon mouth.


    He Xiang also felt Mu Cen''s abnormality, the atmosphere did not dare to breathe, so carefully supported Mu Cen: "Miss, you slow down."


    And the people in the dungeon didn''t think much about it.


    Mu zhantian and Mu Zhihua are in a dazed dispute.


    Mu Hongyuan took a look and said nothing.


    After all, for a girl''s family, this kind of picture is more bloody and frightening, not to mention that the person who appears is mu Cen''s mother and concubine, so mu Cen''s reaction is normal for mu Hongyuan.


    When Mu Cen went out, housekeeper Chen had already come in with the master in a hurry.


    The two passed by.


    When he saw such a picture, the master''s face was also frightened. For a moment, there was no reaction. His eyes subconsciously fell on Mu Cen. Mu Cen looked back coldly, and the master immediately took back his eyes.


    Mu Cen''s eyes are too cold.


    It''s cold without a trace of temperature.


    In this cold, with the anger of seeping people, it is even more surprising that people can''t say a word.


    "The imperial concubine of chaodu, the imperial concubine of the side of the funeral, clean up the place." Mu Hongyuan orders the master coldly.


    The master returned to his senses and answered repeatedly.


    After that, Mu Hongyuan explained to housekeeper Chen, "if you send Miss Chen back, I''m afraid she''s also frightened tonight. I''ll ask the doctor to show her."


    "Yes." Housekeeper Chen dare not neglect.


    He caught up with Mu Cen in three or two steps.


    Mu Cen didn''t say anything.


    At the foot of the pace is not fast, but the lotus incense holding Mu Cen can obviously feel Mu Cen''s unstable body.


    At the moment when Mu Cen came out of the dungeon, the feeling of fishy and sweet suddenly came to his heart, and he couldn''t control it any more. The next moment, Mu Cen vomited blood in his mouth and coughed desperately.


    Originally appears pale face, at the moment like a piece of white paper, even looks like gradually become transparent.


    It''s very similar to Luoxue that made people feel scared before.


    Housekeeper Chen was also stunned for a moment, and then immediately returned to his mind: "Miss, I''ll call the doctor for you right away."


    "No Mu Cen answered, and quickly grasped the hand of housekeeper Chen, "housekeeper Chen, clean up here quickly, don''t mention my hematemesis with anyone."


    Housekeeper Chen frowned: "Miss, but you are like this..."


    "No, but." Mu Cen said it directly.


    Housekeeper Chen looked at Mu Cen''s eyes and immediately nodded: "I know."


    Mu Cen didn''t say anything. Ren Hexiang helped himself to the falling snow building. Along the way, he Xiang looked at Mu Cen nervously, but mu Cen seemed more calm.


    But mu Cen''s face didn''t soften.


    Almost all of his strength depended on He Xiang.


    After entering the falling snow building, he Xiang wants to send Mu Cen into the house. As a result, Mu Cen just takes a look at the still closed door, and then says faintly: "you don''t have to go in. Anyone who wants to come will say that I have a rest. I''ll talk about other things tomorrow. "


    "Miss, you are like this..." he Xiang is not at ease.


    "Get out." Mu Cen''s voice has no compromise, also less previous good temper.


    Some things, Mu Cen will not let Hexiang know, Hexiang know too much, and no good. Secondly, Li Shiyuan is still in the house. When he Xiang sees Li Shiyuan, he will scream in amazement.


    Don''t ask why Mu Cen knows.


    It seems that as long as you are close to luoxuelou, you can smell the light sandalwood smell on Li Shiyuan. This man never left at all.


    Li Shiyuan had been waiting in the building before he hurried from the building.


    He Xiang wanted to say something, then looked at Mu Cen''s gloomy face, and finally nodded: "I know. If you have something to do, you can call me at any time. "


    Mu Cen made a sound.


    He Xiang didn''t dare to stay any longer. He quickly walked towards his room. Mu Cen stood in the same place for a while. Until he Xiang''s figure disappeared from his face, Mu Cen pushed the door in.


    ¡­¡­


    In the house¡ª¡ª


    Sure enough, the moment Mu Cen walked into the house, he saw Li Shiyuan''s figure. Li Shiyuan''s eyes fell on Mu Cen, and at the first time he felt something was wrong.


    The next moment, Li Shiyuan moved to Mu Cen''s face: "what happened?"


    Mu Cen didn''t open his mouth. He just waved Li Shiyuan away and walked towards the bed. However, in such a pace, Mu Cen still seemed to be staggering, and even tried to pretend to be a town in front of Li Shiyuan.


    The serious overdraft of spirit and spirit makes Mu Cen fall in front of Li Shiyuan in the next second.


    "Mu Cen." Li Shiyuan stops Mu Cen.


    Mu Cen ignored Li Shiyuan and waved away the man. She didn''t want to show any timidity in front of Li Shiyuan: "if it''s OK, your highness, please come back. I''m afraid it''s not appropriate for your highness to stay here in the dead of night when such a big thing has happened in the palace. "


    Mu Cen said it directly word by word.


    Even Mu Cen didn''t look at Li Shiyuan.


    Li Shiyuan where is so good to send people, his eyes slightly narrowed, heavy fell on the body of Mu Cen: "Chen Zhirong died?"


    Mu Cen nodded.


    There''s nothing to hide. Even if Li Shiyuan doesn''t know what happened in the dungeon tonight, the news of Chen Zhirong''s death the next day will spread all over Kyoto.


    After all, no matter how you look at Chen Zhirong, someone will come to mourn her death, not to mention Chen''s family behind her.


    Where is it so easy to start and finish.


    After being stirred by Muchen in this way, everyone''s attention will not focus on Muchen, but is anxious to clean up the mess.

 Chapter 213

    There''s no harm to muczen.


    Many of them want to strike while the iron is hot.


    Li Shiyuan saw that Mu Cen didn''t deny it. He twisted his eyebrows slightly, but he didn''t ask much. In Mu Cen''s steps, he could clearly see the abnormality of Mu Cen at the moment.


    Mu Cen didn''t want to show weakness.


    But the overdraft of physical strength makes it impossible for mu Cen to support any more.


    The next moment, Mu CEN is so soft heel.


    Li Shiyuan immediately took Mu Cen in his arms and quickly brought him to the bed. Then he grabbed Mu Cen''s pulse, and Li Shiyuan''s face changed.


    Mu Cen''s pulse is too weak to grasp, just like a person who doesn''t exist at all.


    Even Li Shiyuan didn''t doubt that Mu Cen would disappear from his face in the next second.


    He didn''t say anything. He put Mu Cen on the bed and guarded him. His hand always held Mu Cen''s hand. The warm palm wrapped Mu Cen''s cold palm. The heat gradually passed, until Mu Cen''s face began to have room for maneuver.


    It''s just that Mu Cen didn''t wake up after he was in a coma.


    Even his face began to recover gradually, and his body was no longer cold. He followed the porcelain and never opened his eyes.


    Li Shiyuan didn''t speak, and quietly stood by the bed.


    Such a picture, let Li Shiyuan''s brow locked, thought of something, but I can''t believe it, finally, he kept silent.


    After Li Shiyuan determined that Mu Cen had fallen asleep and would not wake up for a short time, Li Shiyuan flew out of the back door of the Luoxue building and instantly disappeared in the palace.


    There are some things that Li Shiyuan can''t ask from Mu Cen.


    But it can be explored from the palace.


    Sure enough, Li Shiyuan has not been out for a long time, it has been intermittently linked up this matter.


    Luoxue''s dead soul returns to the palace, and ends Chen Zhirong''s life with mu zhantian''s sword. Mu Cen stands all the way, but he doesn''t fight.


    The servants in the palace were obviously scared.


    When we talk about these things in private, the panic is obvious.


    The whole palace also fell into a dead silence.


    In the dungeon, the master is passing through the soul of Luoxue, and the ringing bell is constantly coming from the palace. In the quiet night, such a ringing bell makes people shiver.


    And Chen Zhirong''s body has also been moved out. Li Shiyuan just stood in the corner, twisting his eyebrows and saying nothing more.


    His eyes flashed a bit of shock, and then Li Shiyuan quietly turned his head, quickly returned to the snow building.


    ¡­¡­


    Falling snow in the building¡ª¡ª


    Muchen is still sleeping.


    It''s not so much that Mu CEN is sleeping that he seems to be recuperating. Everything before has exhausted Mu Cen''s energy and spirit, which makes Mu Cen no longer have the strength to open his eyes.


    Li Shiyuan''s hand is beating Mu Cen''s pulse from time to time.


    At least now Mu Cen''s pulse is much more stable than before, unlike before, unreal like a nonexistent person.


    But Li Shiyuan is still guarding.


    In the falling snow building, there is only a dim yellow candle light. In the next moment, the candle light goes out completely with a gust of palm wind. The moonlight falls in the house through the gap of the window edge.


    On the bed, the tall figure sat on the edge of the bed, motionless.


    ¡­¡­


    At that time¡ª¡ª


    In the master''s ringing bell, mu zhantian gradually recovered. Looking at Mu Hongyuan standing still, mu zhantian''s voice was almost gnashing his teeth: "Dad, it must be mu Cen who did all this."


    There''s no reason. It''s instinctive doubt.


    But Mu has no evidence.


    Why didn''t Luoxue''s soul return to the palace for so many years? On the contrary, Luoxue''s soul came back after mucen came back.


    Mu zhantian has been following Li Shiyuan for many years. He is also a person who has seen the wind and waves, and knows some strange skills.


    Especially when his hand couldn''t control himself, the sharp sword pierced Chen Zhirong''s throat, and mu zhantian almost confirmed this conjecture.


    "Mu Cen can''t stay." Mu zhantian said directly, "Dad, keep Mu Cen in the house. Sooner or later, something bigger will happen. Please make a decision as soon as possible."


    It''s as if Mu CEN is forcing Mu Hongyuan to start, but mu Hongyuan delays again and again.


    At the moment, Mu''s war days are forcing Mu Hongyuan.


    What mu zhantian didn''t expect was that a slap on Mu Hongyuan''s face hit mu zhantian fiercely. Mu zhantian was stunned, and blood oozed from the corner of his mouth.


    Mu Zhi''s painting is even more frightened. The previous panic has not come back. One scene after another forces Mu Zhi''s painting to a dead end.


    She was so scared that her legs softened. She was paralyzed and motionless.


    "Dad -" Mu zhantian looked at Mu Hongyuan in disbelief.


    Mu Hongyuan''s eyes became more and more gloomy: "Mu zhantian, how did the king teach you? Now you are in order to eradicate the alien, you can be regardless of everything, right?"


    Mu zhantian was unable to reply to what Mu Hongyuan said. In the end, he could only stand so passively, his muscles tensed and his palms clenched into fists, but he did not dare to refute Mu Hongyuan''s words.


    "Why do you want to kill Mu Cen? Don''t you count it in your heart?" Mu Hongyuan reprimanded coldly, "in such a situation, you don''t want to deal with the chaos in front of you, just for your own self-interest. What''s more, even if you really killed Mu Cen, how can you explain to your Highness the prince? Do you think his highness will make a good beginning and end? "


    In a word, let mu zhantian instantly wake up.


    Now Mu CEN is the prince''s good heart.


    If something happens to Mu Cen in the palace, Mu Zhihua can''t replace Mu Cen in the east palace. On the contrary, it will affect the whole palace.


    After many years with Li Shiyuan, mu zhantian still knows Li Shiyuan''s temper very well.


    After sinking, mu zhantian calmed down.


    "Deal with your mother''s affairs first, and find a reasonable reason for the Chen family." Mu Hongyuan also calmed down, "otherwise, if the Chen family wants to revolt, sooner or later, something will happen."


    "Yes." Even if Mu zhantian is not reconciled, he can only accept it first.


    "Zhan Tian. Those who can achieve great things must know how to be willing. " Mu Hongyuan looks at mu zhantian with great care.


    Mu zhantian respectfully answered: "zhantian remembers his father''s instruction."


    "Today''s affairs are not allowed to spread out to the palace. If anyone discusses this matter and cleans up the people, do you hear me? " Mu Hongyuan gloomy order, "your mother''s matter, first slow a few days, said recently in the wind evil, the situation is not good."


    "Yes." Mu zhantian answered.


    Then Mu Hongyuan turned and left the dungeon.

 Chapter 214

    The dungeon is still full of sorrow, and the wind blows through it, which makes people feel creepy.


    ¡­¡­


    It was snowing in the building at that time¡ª¡ª


    It''s already the fourth watch outside the window. In the past, even if Li Shiyuan stayed for the night, he would leave Prince Mu''s house at the fourth watch. Today, Li Shiyuan doesn''t mean to go, but he just stays by his bed quietly.


    Mu Cen was completely motionless.


    "Mu Cen?" Suddenly, Li Shiyuan called in a low voice.


    Mu Cen''s slender fingers moved, and his lips also moved. But before he came to his senses, Li Shiyuan reacted quickly and grasped Mu Cen''s hand.


    He lowered his figure and twisted his eyebrows to listen to Mu Cen.


    "Water -" Mu Cen''s voice came faintly.


    Li Shiyuan let go of Mu Cen, stood up and poured a glass of water for mu Cen, then walked back to the side of Mu Cen and helped her up slightly.


    Soon, the cup was handed to Mu Cen''s lips.


    Mu Cen closed his eyes, sipping.


    But it seems that every mouthful is more difficult. After a while, Mu Cen coughs desperately. Before Li Shiyuan can react, he spits out another mouthful of blood.


    Directly dirty Li Shiyuan.


    Li Shiyuan''s brow slightly twisted: "Mu Cen."


    Mu Cen fainted again, but this time, Mu Cen just leaned on Li Shiyuan''s chest and didn''t move. Li Shiyuan hesitated for a moment. Finally, he didn''t put Mu Cen down, but held Mu Cen in his arms so quietly.


    For a long time, Mu Cen did not move.


    Li Shiyuan also maintained the same posture, motionless.


    And Mu Cen''s essence seems to be gradually recovering, at least not like before. Although he fell asleep, it gives people the feeling that Mu Cen doesn''t exist.


    When it was almost five o''clock, the color of the sky outside gradually became clear, and Mu Cen opened his eyes in a trance.


    She was quiet for a long time. When she realized that she was in Li Shiyuan''s arms, Mu Cen was surprised.


    "Four highness, you..." Mu Cen difficult mouth, every word appears to be extremely hard.


    Then, Mu Cen retreated from Li Shiyuan''s arms and kept a safe distance from Li Shiyuan, but mu Cen''s face was still ugly and pale.


    When Li Shiyuan saw Mu Cen''s action, he just twisted his eyebrows and said nothing. He looked at Mu Cen quietly, but his eyes looked sharp.


    It''s like going through Mu Cen completely.


    Mu CEN is very calm sitting on the bed.


    But Li Shiyuan suddenly stood up, Mu Cen''s nerve immediately followed tight for a while, and Li Shiyuan just picked up the Cape from the bedside, so quietly put on Mu Cen.


    Mu Cen was stunned and didn''t speak for a moment.


    "I don''t know. It''s cold. " Li Shiyuan is concise and comprehensive.


    But in such a concise, but slightly can hear Li Shiyuan''s concern for mu Cen, although light, but also true existence.


    Without a trace of purpose, pure and simple.


    Mu Cen was quiet and didn''t refuse.


    When Li Shiyuan ties the Cape belt to Mu Cen, their hands inevitably touch each other. Mu Cen shrinks and hides some unnatural hands in his wide sleeves.


    On the contrary, Li Shiyuan bowed his head and chuckled. Suddenly, he scratched the tip of Mu Cen''s nose.


    Mu Cen twisted his eyebrows and looked at Li Shiyuan quietly.


    "It''s like the first time I''ve seen you so sick since I know you." Li Shiyuan spoke faintly as if he were discussing today''s weather.


    But mu CEN is very clear that Li Shiyuan is asking himself what happened in King Mu''s house today.


    Just the skin on the face, in the moment of Li Shiyuan''s brush, that kind of trembling feeling also followed more and more obvious.


    It was a palpitation.


    Looking at the man who had been guarding himself by the bed for a whole night, Mu Cen''s heart suddenly warmed up, and then laughed softly.


    "It was the fourth Highness''s bad luck. He happened to see it." Mu Cen''s mouth is unforgiving, "according to the fourth highness so hate me, shouldn''t take advantage of the situation to put an end to me?"


    "Well, it''s time to end it, so as not to wake up and say something annoying." Li Shiyuan was not polite at all.


    Mu Cen said nothing.


    Apart from bickering with Li Shiyuan, Mu Cen knows that he is not Li Shiyuan''s opponent at all.


    The pain in his throat and the weakness at the moment did not allow Muchen to speak too much.


    Now Mu Cen seems to be OK. But mu CEN is very clear, her every action, even said every word, are enough to consume their own energy.


    It took her at least a week to recover from such a big noise last night.


    It seems that since Mu Cen discovered his ability, Mu Cen has never met such a situation.


    Even in the dream, Mu Cen met all kinds of different pictures again and again, some of which Mu Cen could not understand.


    All kinds of people in strange clothes.


    But those people make Mu Cen feel very close.


    There are a lot of inexplicable pictures, fast let Mu Cen completely can''t catch, more can''t see exactly what happened.


    Obviously is in the rest, but actually compared to any time all lets the human feel exhausted.


    Li Shiyuan doesn''t care about Mu Cen''s quietness. He naturally puts a pillow behind Mu Cen''s waist, which makes Mu Cen feel less uncomfortable.


    Then Li Shiyuan looked at Mu Cen and said, "your mother''s soul has come back?"


    Mu Cen made a sound and didn''t explain too much.


    Except that it is impossible for Li Shiyuan to know some things, Mu Cen doesn''t want to explain too much, not to mention that he can''t explain them clearly.


    "Mu Cen." Li Shiyuan suddenly called Mu Cen''s name, "how much do you know about Ji Niang?"


    Mu Cen didn''t answer, but looked at Li Shiyuan with some vigilance.


    Li Shiyuan looked down at Mu Cen, and suddenly said, "Ji is a rare surname in Dazhou. However, it was close to the Yue Dynasty, where the surname Ji appeared. It''s just this surname. In the Yue Dynasty, it''s a witch family. Only a few decades ago, witches surnamed Ji would be all over the house. "


    Mu Cen didn''t expect that.


    But she thought of the dreamland of Luoxue, and what Ji Niang said to herself. Under such circumstances, it''s really impossible for an ordinary person to do it.


    This makes Mu Cen slightly squint his eyes.


    "What happened in the Palace last night was not real, but an illusion." Li Shiyuan said calmly, "as for how this dreamland came from, don''t you count it in your heart now?"


    Mu Cen didn''t answer. He just looked at Li Shiyuan. No matter whether Ji Niang did it or not, Mu Cen could not betray Ji Niang. Without Ji Niang last night, Chen Zhirong would not have been able to tell the truth or die.

 Chapter 215

    "Ji Niang knows magic. If I guess correctly, Ji Niang should be the descendant of Ji family. I''m just curious about how Ji Niang survived after the whole family of Ji''s had been killed. " Every word of Li Shiyuan can''t be clearer.


    Mu Cen bit his lip and lowered his head.


    "So, you don''t know what your reaction is telling me?" Li Shiyuan has come to Mu Cen''s face, and reaches out his hand to hook Mu Cen''s mandible. "You are not a person who has always known the root and the bottom before you dare to trust, but now you suddenly believe a person who does not know the details. Are you not afraid of causing trouble?"


    "No For a long time, Mu Cen answered.


    Li Shiyuan chuckled: "you are sure."


    Mu Cen ignored Li Shiyuan''s words.


    In Li Shiyuan''s words, Mu Cen has also guessed that Li Shiyuan knows everything that happened in the Palace last night. Li Shiyuan suspects Ji Niang, but he doesn''t doubt himself.


    Mu Cen didn''t know whether to breathe a sigh of relief or to tighten his nerves.


    Then, Mu Cen looked at the sky outside the window, and then looked at Li Shiyuan: "Your Highness, the sky is bright, and the palace is guarded all night. If you don''t leave, aren''t you afraid of being caught?"


    "Do you care about the king?" Li Shiyuan raised his eyebrows.


    Mu CEN is calm: "last night four his highness took care of all night, Mu CEN is not a person without intention, naturally will also think about his highness, lest his highness be innocent implicated."


    "You''ve picked it all up." Li Shiyuan is not smiling.


    Mu Cen didn''t speak again.


    Li Shiyuan just stood up. When Mu Cen saw Li Shiyuan stand up, the tension in his eyebrows relaxed. He was really afraid that Li Shiyuan would stay here.


    Besides, today, she must go to see Ji Niang.


    Some things, Mu Cen still want to ask Ji Niang.


    "You have a baby. I''ll leave first." Li Shiyuan nodded, and his expression had returned to coldness.


    "Thank you, your highness." The formula of Muchen''s theory.


    Soon, Li Shiyuan turned to leave from the window, and Mu Cen just looked at it and didn''t say anything, but her nerves were tense until she was sure that Li Shiyuan had left the Luoxue building, and Mu Cen relaxed.


    But just a moment later, Muchen stood up.


    But the moment she stood up, the feeling of the soft soles of her feet followed, and she had no strength at all.


    If you want to appear in front of Ji Niang at such a time, I''m afraid Mu Cen can''t even walk.


    Mu CEN is a little weak.


    The sky outside the window is becoming white.


    All of a sudden, the quiet falling snow building has heard something, which makes Mu Cen''s brow slightly twist.


    "Mingyan, it''s not that I won''t let you in, it''s the eldest lady''s order. No one can quarrel with her, even if the Lord comes." He Xiang looks at Mingyan in embarrassment.


    Mingyan is the maid beside Ji Niang. He Xiang naturally knows her.


    But Mingyan and Ji Niang are very low-key. They have little sense of existence in the palace, and they have never left the south building to find anyone. So now that they are in Luoxue building, he Xiang naturally feels strange.


    It''s just Mu Cen''s orders.


    So he Xiang stopped in front of Mingyan and didn''t let Mingyan in.


    Mingyan is particularly worried: "I must see Miss, Hexiang, you help me to send a message, that is, the fourth lady wants to see Miss, I want miss to meet me."


    He Xiang is in a dilemma.


    At this time, Mu Cen''s voice came from the room: "lotus fragrance, let Mingyan come in."


    Mingyan was obviously relieved, but he Xiang heard Mu Cen''s voice and then said, "Mingyan, you go in. But the first lady was shocked yesterday, and the situation was not very good, so don''t delay her too long. "


    "I know." Mingyan answered.


    He Xiang pushed the door open, and Mingyan soon hid in the house.


    At the moment, the sky is only slightly white, and it has never been bright.


    In the house of King Mu, there were chanting voices everywhere, which lasted for a long time.


    ¡­¡­


    In the house¡ª¡ª


    Mu Cen was still leaning on the bed. Although his face looked better, he was obviously lack of energy. When he looked at Mingyan again, Mu Cen nodded: "Mingyan, how is the fourth lady?"


    Mingyan saw Mu Cen, respectfully invited an: "Mingyan met the first lady."


    Mu Cen didn''t say anything, just motioned Mingyan to get up.


    Soon, Mingyan began to explain: "the situation of the fourth lady deteriorated suddenly last night, but the fourth lady didn''t let Mingyan go to the doctor, instead, she let Mingyan come to you."


    Mu CEN is quiet and doesn''t speak, but in Mingyan''s words, Mu Cen can be sure that all the illusions last night are from Ji Niang''s hands.


    It''s as if you use a power and you''ll lose your strength.


    Not to mention, Ji Niang spent so much energy to do these.


    Besides, Ji Niang was injured.


    Her condition is no better, especially Ji Niang.


    Li Shiyuan''s words appear in Mu Cen''s mind. Mu Cen doubts Ji Niang''s identity for the first time. Is Ji Niang really a member of Ji family?


    Then why does Ji Niang appear in Mu Wangfu?


    "Besides, is there anything else about Ji Niang?" Mu Cen returned to his mind and asked Mingyan.


    Mingyan dare not hide: "these days, the fourth lady''s situation is not very good, and worse than before, it seems not sober, and last night was suddenly not. But the fourth lady asked me to take this to the young lady


    With that, Mingyan takes out an envelope from her waist and hands it to Mu Cen.


    Mu Cen quietly took over, immediately opened to see.


    There was only one simple sentence on the note: "all is well for three days at most."


    After reading it, Mu Cen handed the note to the candle and burned it to ashes.


    Under such circumstances, Mu Cen can''t find Ji Niang. Ji Niang is also very clear, so she let Mingyan come in person. It''s still at this time.


    And the meaning of the note, Ji Niang express particularly clear.


    According to Ji Niang''s current trend, Ji Niang will let herself die in three days at most.


    And all is well, is to tell Mu Cen, last night''s matter, even if it is hurt to Ji Niang, but will not hurt, Mu Cen''s timely hand, let Ji Niang''s all arrangements are not in vain.


    "I see." For a long time, Mu Cen said.


    Mingyan doesn''t stay in Luoxue building. She can see Mu Cen''s fatigue: "that slave girl won''t disturb the eldest lady. She will leave first."


    Mu Cen made a sound.


    When Mingyan turns to leave, mucen stops Mingyan: "please tell the fourth lady, please rest assured."


    "I know." Bright and respectful response.


    "The doctor will come during the day and tell the doctor the truth about the fourth lady." Mu Cen explained carefully.


    "Yes."


    "If anything, you can come directly to me. But try to avoid the crowd. "


    "Yes."


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 216

    After Mu Cen''s detailed explanation, Mingyan leaves in a hurry. When Mingyan leaves, the sky gradually brightens. Mu Cen Mingming is tired, but he doesn''t feel sleepy at all.


    She was sitting at the table in her cape.


    The feeling of the soft soles of the feet is still sweeping in bursts, which makes Mu Cen breathless.


    For a long time, until he Xiang came in, Mu Cen recovered from this emotion.


    "Is there anything else going on in the palace?" Mu Cen calmly asked he Xiang.


    He Xiang was worried. Mu Cen said, "Miss, you should take care of yourself now. Your face is too pale. I''m afraid of you."


    "No harm." Mu Cen shook his head, "I was scared last night. These days, it''s like this. Someone came to me and said that I didn''t feel well and couldn''t see you."


    "Yes." The fragrance of lotus answered.


    Mu Cen coughed a few times. He Xiang held Mu Cen in a hurry.


    Mu Cen spent a lot of effort to clean up himself, and then, Ren Hexiang dressed himself, but on this day, Mu Cen did not go out from the snow building.


    He Xiang came back and forth several times, and all he said was about the situation in the palace.


    It''s said that the master exorcised ghosts in the palace. Obviously, Mu Zhihua was scared, and he didn''t dare to live in the East building. For fear that Luo Xue''s ghost would come to him, he went directly to the ancestral hall.


    Mu zhantian and Mu Hongyuan are busy.


    He Yan has never left the South Building with Mu Mian.


    Mu Zhanxiao never came back. He was in the palace all the time.


    But Chen Zhirong''s death didn''t spread out immediately. Instead, it said that Chen Zhirong was seriously ill. Naturally, the Chen family didn''t believe it and came to the door. Mu Hongyuan said that Chen Zhirong was infected with dysentery and would be infected. Chen family members were also worried about this. In addition, Mu Zhihua was not there, which made the Chen family give up the idea of meeting Chen Zhirong.


    In the past decades, there has never been such a chaotic moment in King Mu''s residence.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡ª¡ª


    At night¡ª¡ª


    Mu Cen slightly relaxed, no longer need to rely on the bed all the time, at least walk more freely. But mu Cen''s speed is not fast, still appears to be much slower.


    She looked out of the window at the moonlight.


    The moon is getting darker.


    Today is not the full moon, everything around is hidden in the moonlight.


    In addition to what happened in Prince Mu''s house, in the middle of the night, the slaves would not go out if they didn''t go out, so as to avoid meeting the evil spirits again.


    Because of this, Mu Cen left the snow and went to the south tower at this time, but became much safer.


    She walked quietly in the night, although the pace is light, but the speed is not too slow.


    But it''s not a long distance. When Mu Cen arrived, he was really sweating. That kind of weak feeling suddenly surged up again, and even some of his breathing was not smooth.


    Mu Cen stood quietly for a long time until he came back.


    As soon as she entered the Luoxue building, she saw Mingyan come out from Ji Niang''s room. Mu Cen was quiet, and Mingyan had already seen Mu Cen. Her face was surprised, but she soon calmed down, met Mu Cen without saying a word, and brought her into the south building.


    Then, Mingyan quietly closed the door, stood outside the door, did not leave half a step.


    Mu Cen didn''t speak, and went to Ji Niang''s bedside.


    For Mingyan, Mu Cen didn''t dodge, because Ji Niang said that Mingyan was the only person in the house that she could trust. Ji Niang''s trust naturally proved that Mingyan was ok, just like lotus fragrance, so mu Cen didn''t need to hide.


    Go all the way to Ji Niang''s bed.


    Ji Niang seems to be asleep, so lying on the bed, as if she didn''t know Mu Cen was coming.


    His face was paler than before.


    Mu Cen''s brow slightly twisted, so pale is not pretended, but real existence, now Ji Niang seems to have fallen into a state of suspended animation, any doctor to come, will feel helpless.


    Shen Shen, Mu Cen picked up Ji Niang''s wrist, carefully took the pulse.


    Then a little surprise flashed in Mu Cen''s eyes. Soon, Mu Cen calmed down, and Ji Niang''s pulse began to become weak, which was not a good thing.


    This kind of weak continues, Ji Niang won''t persist for too long.


    Inexplicably, Mu Cen thought of the phantom of Luoxue that night.


    If it''s really what Ji Niang said that she even made such a phantom when she was seriously injured, now the accident can also explain the pain.


    Quiet next, Mu Cen draws out silver needle quickly, insert on a few acupuncture points of Ji Niang.


    Mu Cen''s forehead is sweating.


    Ji Niang didn''t wake up.


    Until Ji Niang''s body was covered with silver needles, Mu Cen just slightly brushed the sweat off his forehead, and then looked at Ji Niang.


    Originally complexion pale, always fall into coma of Ji Niang, this just slowly wake up, but the exhaustion in eyebrow eye is still obvious.


    Mu Cen just grabbed Ji Niang''s hand: "Ji Niang, it''s me, Mu Cen."


    Ji Niang opened her eyes, looked at Mu Cen, and then nodded: "miss."


    "Don''t talk, I asked. Just nod or shake your head." Mu Cen says of direct, stopped Ji Niang to want to open the meaning of speech next.


    After all, in the case of great vitality, even if it''s just a simple action like speaking, it can make people worry and work hard.


    As a result, Ji Niang shook her head.


    Mu Cen''s eyes narrowed slightly. He didn''t let go of Ji Niang''s hand, but he suddenly realized that Ji Niang''s weak pulse began to activate.


    But mu Cen''s appearance was still.


    But Ji Niang had already struggled to sit up from the bed: "I''m all right, the eldest lady doesn''t need to worry about me."


    Mu Cen didn''t speak, quietly waiting for Ji Niang to say.


    "How is the young lady?" Ji Niang looked at Mu Cen and looked at him carefully.


    "Not bad." Mu Cen gave the answer.


    Mu Cen didn''t say much about the rest.


    Ji Niang nodded, didn''t ask much, and then continued to say: "last night, if it wasn''t for me, I wouldn''t be involved with the eldest lady."


    Ji Niang obviously didn''t intend to hide Mu Cen''s own affairs.


    Mu Cen watched Ji Niang quiet for a moment: "Ji Niang is a member of Ji family in Yue State?"


    Ji Niang didn''t admit it or deny it, but the attitude in her eyebrows had already given the answer. Mu Cen nodded and then continued to say: "so in this period of time, my mother''s ghost is not played by you, but created by your magic. It''s so lifelike, isn''t it?"


    "Yes." Ji Niang didn''t deny it.


    It''s no surprise that Mu Cen got the answer.


    For example, it will take a long time for her to recover her original energy after using the power. Last night, Mu Cen was just an instant power, but Ji Niang lasted for a long time, so it''s not surprising that this happened.

 Chapter 217

    "So don''t worry, miss. I''m fine." Ji Niang light cough a few, "just need to rest, advance into the state of feign death."


    Mu Cen nodded: "this is better, and the doctor will not doubt it. Has the doctor been here yet? "


    "Yes." Ji Niang answers.


    "In the next two days, the doctor will come and strike while the iron is hot. Chen Zhirong is dead. The LORD says to the outside world that Chen Zhirong has dysentery, so these days are taboos. Two days later, if you take the medicine I gave you, I will send you out. " Mu Cen explained.


    The reason for this, Mu Cen needless to say.


    Since Chen Zhirong is dysentery, so can Ji Niang.


    This is not a bad thing for mu Hongyuan.


    It''s convincing to say it.


    In addition, Mu Hongyuan dealt with the slaves who were panicked in the dungeon last night. Once they came and went, everything became right. At least Mu Hongyuan explained to the Chen family, so he didn''t care too much about Ji Niang''s death.


    Not to mention that Ji Niang was never favored in Mu Hongyuan.


    "Ji Niang remembers." Ji Niang listened carefully to Mu Cen''s words and nodded her head.


    Mu Cen didn''t say anything: "I''ll leave first. During this time, I''m not suitable to stay here more. Ji Niang, you should be careful yourself. If you have something, let Mingyan inform me. I''ll come with the doctor tomorrow


    "Good." Ji Niang answers.


    Then, Mu Cen nodded to stand up and walked out of the south building. She didn''t stay much in the south building. Ji Niang watched Mu Cen leave and lay down quietly, as if Mu Cen had never been here.


    And Ji Niang''s previous soberness seemed to be a flash in the pan.


    She fell into a coma again.


    In the south building, it is as quiet as a needle falling on the ground, which makes people listen clearly.


    Mu Cen and Ming Yan nodded, carefully told a few: "don''t let irrelevant people disturb the fourth lady, understand?"


    "Yes, my servant." Bright and respectful response.


    Then Mu Cen left, Mingyan didn''t see him off, and soon he didn''t enter the south building again, and Mu Cen followed the way, quietly walked towards the direction of Luoxue building.


    In the middle of the way, Mu Cen secretly called in his heart.


    I didn''t expect to meet mu zhantian at such a time.


    There are not many places nearby to dodge.


    Mu zhantian is very suspicious. If Mu zhantian finds out, the next thing will be more troublesome. Mu zhantian will also suspect Ji Niang.


    Mu Cen''s brain turns very fast.


    This is the moment¡ª¡ª


    Suddenly, a movement came from the eaves. Mu zhantian, who had been walking towards Mu Cen, immediately jumped on the eaves and chased the sound.


    Mu Cen was relieved for a moment.


    With her current speed and strength, it is impossible to escape from mu zhantian.


    Subconsciously, Mu Cen looked in the direction of the eaves.


    Mu zhantian has obviously been taken away.


    Mu Cen didn''t dare to stay more, quickly in the night, so he went back to the falling snow building, quietly, even he Xiang didn''t find Mu Cen left.


    But mu Cen didn''t feel sleepy.


    She just stood at the edge of the window.


    The mind stays in the past.


    Mu Cen knows that figure even if it turns into ashes. It''s Li Shiyuan. It was Li Shiyuan who led mu zhantian away.


    Since Mu Cen was injured, Li Shiyuan would appear in Luoxue building every night. They seldom talk with each other, but Li Shiyuan would give Mu Cen medicine carefully.


    Then Li Shiyuan would rush Mu Cen to have a rest. Mu Cen ignored Li Shiyuan and soon fell asleep. He didn''t even know when Li Shiyuan left.


    Every day, when Mu Cen wakes up, the house is always quiet. He can''t see Li Shiyuan any more. He only leaves a light smell of sandalwood.


    It smells good.


    And tonight¡ª¡ª


    Mu Cen''s palm slightly clenched into a fist, clearly began to feel tired, but she did not move, eyes also did not move.


    Suddenly, Mu Cen''s waist spreads a burst of warm strength.


    Before she could react, Mu Cen was held up by someone and walked directly towards the direction of the bed. She didn''t exclaim, because in her nose, Mu Cen had smelled the familiar smell of sandalwood.


    Li Shiyuan.


    "Wait for me?" Li Shiyuan put Mu Cen on the bed and opened his mouth.


    This is a kind of feeling that her mind is suddenly seen through, which makes Mu Cen a little uncomfortable. Instead of answering Li Shiyuan''s question, she seems to have left to talk about him: "the person before was the fourth highness?"


    Li Shiyuan did not deny Mu Cen''s guess.


    Then Li Shiyuan took out the ointment and naturally applied it to Mu Cen''s neck wound. When the cold toothpaste came, Mu Cen could not help hissing.


    It is a kind of ice cold with a comfortable feeling.


    But mu Cen can''t deny that the things Li Shiyuan sent are always the best. The scars that clearly look abominable gradually fade under such circumstances.


    Even doctor he, who came to the mansion every day, was surprised when he saw it.


    Mu Cen''s explanation is much simpler. Because he is young, he recovers quickly. He Yuyi doesn''t say anything.


    "Thank you very much." Mu Cen''s tone is not warm, just light thanks.


    Even in all the process, Mu Cen didn''t ask more about livable. Li Shiyuan seems to be used to Mu Cen''s indifference. He doesn''t think there is anything wrong with this situation.


    He carefully to Mu Cen finished medicine, this just looked at Mu Cen, tone a little cold: "Mu Cen, you have nine lives, are not enough for you to play now."


    Mu Cen bowed his head and didn''t answer.


    Li Shiyuan directly pinched Mu Cen''s chin and half forced Mu Cen to look at himself: "knowing that mu zhantian suspects you, you are still leaving Luoxue building to go to the south tower at this time. Do you think you are walking very fast, or do you think you can fly away, or create illusions again?"


    Every word of Li Shiyuan is extremely sharp.


    Mu Cen couldn''t find a retort, and his voice was uncomfortable, so he just kept silent.


    "If I didn''t happen to be here today, would you know the result?" Li Shiyuan gave a sneer, then released Mu Cen.


    As a result, Mu Cen spoke calmly: "I know."


    "You..." Li Shiyuan was really angry.


    He was laughed by Mu Cen''s fearlessness.


    He didn''t pay attention to Mu Cen any more. He just looked at Mu Cen coldly. Then Li Shiyuan stood up and left Luoxue building without looking back, leaving Mu Cen alone in the building.


    Mu Cen didn''t speak either.


    But for Li Shiyuan''s understanding, Mu CEN is very clear, Li Shiyuan is angry.


    Mu Cen didn''t mean to explain. She and Li Shiyuan do not need to be explained. They are just interests.

 Chapter 218

    Even if Mu Cen really has an accident, she believes Li Shiyuan can easily pick himself clean.


    Mu Cen sank and looked at himself in the bronze mirror. The scar on his neck became lighter and lighter, but his voice didn''t seem to get through.


    This time, the recovery speed of the voice will be much slower.


    Mu Cen closed his eyes slightly. A gust of palm wind blew by, and the last candle in the falling snow building went out. Then Mu Cen lay on the bed, unable to resist sleepiness, and fell asleep.


    But what Mu Cen didn''t know was that when he fell asleep, a tall figure didn''t leave from the falling snow. He just stood in the quiet corner outside the building until the sky became brighter. Li Shiyuan turned and left.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡ª¡ª


    The next day.


    When mucen woke up, it was already bright.


    When she looked at it, she immediately turned over and got out of bed. Because of the fast speed, Mu Cen was still dizzy, but compared with yesterday, she was much better.


    However, today''s Mu CEN is just like a man who has no power to bind a chicken, and has no ability to resist.


    Mu Cen just stood firm, the lotus fragrance outside the door just pushed the door and entered, his face was in a hurry: "Miss, it''s not good."


    "What''s the matter?" Mu Cen''s tone is calm.


    "Why didn''t the fourth lady wake up? Her pulse was getting weaker and weaker. In the morning, the doctor was scared after seeing the fourth lady. Now the Lord has invited doctor he to the palace, and the old lady is on the other side of the south building. Would you like to go and have a look? " He Xiang quickly told Mu Cen what he knew.


    Mu Cen was quiet for a moment: "nature wants to go."


    He Xiang didn''t dare to hesitate. He quickly washed Mu Cen''s hair, then simply put on a bun, just casually inserted a hairpin. Then he supported Mu Cen, and even had no breakfast, so he hurried to the south building.


    Compared with He Xiang''s anxiety, Mu Cen seemed more calm.


    When Mu Cen arrived at the south building, the atmosphere of the south building was also depressed.


    He Yan and Mu Mian just stood, but didn''t go in. When she saw Mu Cen, he Yan nodded, and Mu Cen politely called: "third lady."


    He Yan didn''t say anything.


    Mu Mianfu Fu body, please Ann: "Sister good."


    Mu Cen smiles at Mu Mian.


    Then Mu Cen looked at He Yan: "third lady, I''ll go in and have a look at the situation of the fourth lady."


    He Yan sighed, but didn''t say anything, still standing in the same place quietly, just shook his head, Mu Mian seems to be quiet all the time.


    Mu Cen nodded, did not stay in the same place, with the help of lotus fragrance, had entered the south building, and the atmosphere in the house was more depressed.


    When Mu Cen came, the slaves knelt down and asked Mu Cen for peace. Mu Cen doesn''t speak, flicks sleeve to signal the slaves to stand up, she quietly walks toward Ji Niang''s direction.


    He Yuyi is feeling Ji Niang''s pulse. She looks dignified.


    Wang Xueshuang anxiously looks at he Yuyi, Mu Hongyuan''s brow is twisted up, the atmosphere in the house is suppressed to the extreme, everyone dare not breathe.


    Mu Cen naturally did not speak.


    She looked at Ji Niang. The only person in the house who knew the truth was Mu Cen.


    At the moment, Ji Niang''s face is pale and frightening. When she came to see Ji Niang in the middle of the night, she made people feel terrible. Mu Cen''s eyes looked at Mingyan standing beside Ji Niang without any trace. Mingyan nodded, but she didn''t look at Mu Cen.


    It''s like they never communicate.


    But mu CEN is very clear, the meaning in Mingyan''s eyes.


    Ji Niang is ready. Everything is in order.


    "What''s the situation of Ji Niang, doctor he?" Mu Hong asked himself this.


    He Yu Yi put Ji Niang''s hand down again and shook her head with a dignified face: "my Lord, be ready. I''m sorry. I''m afraid the fourth lady won''t last long, either today or tomorrow. "


    Even the time, he said directly.


    In the view of he Yuyi, Ji Niang''s life is like a thread.


    Mu Hongyuan twisted his eyebrows, Wang Xueshuang''s expression also fell in love, but mu Cen stood, silent, seems to be more silent.


    The atmosphere in the south building was a little lower.


    Until Mu Hongyuan broke the silence: "doctor he, come with me."


    "Yes." He answered respectfully.


    Soon, doctor he went out with Mu Hongyuan. Mu Cen looked at the figure of the two people leaving. There was a trace of mystery in his eyebrows, but he didn''t say anything. Soon he took back his sight without any trace.


    Wang Xueshuang just sat with red eyes, as if she had been hit hard.


    A good muwangfu, a succession of things, Wang Xueshuang some can''t bear, looking at the bed sick Ji Niang, Wang Xueshuang''s face sorrow becomes more and more obvious.


    "Old lady." Li Ma Ma suddenly exclaimed.


    Mu Cen also walked in the past for the first time, didn''t care about his weakness, helped Wang Xueshuang: "grandmother." Then she calmly ordered He Xiang, "come on, bring back the royal doctor he."


    Then, Mu Cen gives Wang Xueshuang a pulse so quietly.


    In the last life, Wang Xueshuang left less than a month after Mu Cen married into the palace. After all, Wang Xueshuang is old and weak. If it wasn''t for the precious medicinal materials, he would have gone earlier.


    In this life, in the prescription Mu Cen gave Wang Xueshuang, there are naturally symptomatic herbs, so Wang Xueshuang''s mental state can persist until now.


    It''s not mu Cen''s deep feelings for Wang Xueshuang, but Wang Xueshuang can''t die now.


    In the palace, when Chen Zhirong is dead and Wang Xueshuang has no one to trust, all his attention will be on Mu Cen, which is a good thing for mu Cen, not a bad thing.


    Because Wang Xueshuang really stood beside Mu Cen to avoid the sudden impact of Mu Hongyuan, and mu zhantian did whatever he wanted.


    But Muchen is very clear that he can''t turn the situation around, he is just delaying as much time as possible.


    She will take medicine to protect Wang Xueshuang, at least let Wang Xueshuang conscious.


    Soon, he Xiang came back with royal doctor he in a hurry, and Mu Hongyuan followed in. These series of changes made Mu Hongyuan''s face look much more ugly.


    He Yuyi felt Wang Xueshuang''s pulse in the south building. Wang Xueshuang woke up slowly and waved her hand: "I don''t have a big deal. It''s just that there are so many things in recent days that I''m a little tired."


    Mu Hongyuan is not at ease.


    Mu Cen supported Wang Xueshuang and asked her to lean on herself: "grandmother, you wait for the imperial doctor he to see it."


    He Yu doctor after careful examination, just nodded: "old lady really not too big, just stimulated, a good rest on the line."

 Chapter 219

    Said he imperial doctor looked at Mu Cen, but a face of appreciation: "this is also thanks to miss Mu to the old lady''s prescription, this will let the micro minister sigh."


    "Dr. he, you flatter me." Mu CEN is very calm.


    Mu Hongyuan then looked at Mu Cen and he Yuyi in surprise. He Yuyi explained with a smile: "the Lord has found a treasure. Although Miss Mu is not a doctor, she also symptomatic of the old lady''s condition by following her mother''s prescription. During this period, the old lady''s health is really due to miss mu."


    He Yuyi told the truth: "Miss Mu is the lucky star of the old lady."


    Mu Cen was not complacent because of what he said. He quietly supported Wang Xueshuang and didn''t say a word.


    And Wang Xueshuang returned to God, patted Mu Cen''s hand: "yes, thanks to Mu Cen."


    Mu Hongyuan just looked at Mu Cen: "Cen Er is hard."


    "No, this is what cen''er should do." Mu CEN is modest and polite, neither humble nor overbearing.


    Soon, the soft sedan chair outside was waiting in the south building. Mammy Li helped Wang Xueshuang to get on the soft sedan chair. She didn''t stay much longer in the south building, but went back to the ancestral hall.


    Mu Cen just stood up.


    Obviously by Wang Xueshuang, Mu CEN is also a little sleepy.


    Mu Hongyuan noticed: "OK, Hexiang, take the first lady back with you, take good care of her, don''t let her worry too much."


    "Thank you for your concern." Mu Cen answered.


    Then she really didn''t stay in the south building. After nodding, she followed Hexiang out.


    Mu Cen has seen enough of the play in the south tower.


    And the next things are under the control of Mu Cen. She has more important things to do now.


    After returning to the Luoxue building, Mu Cen didn''t use the flying pigeon to deliver a letter, but wrote a letter in person, but the full text can''t show any clue. However, Mu CEN is very clear about the name of shopkeeper Wang. She wants shopkeeper Wang to tell Rong Jiu to prepare according to his previous instructions.


    In this way, even if he Xiang went out, in case he was stopped, the letter would not matter.


    He Xiang can explain that it''s something that has something to do with himself. He wants someone to take it to his parents in the countryside.


    And he Xiang will not go to shops, but to teahouses.


    The teahouse belongs to Li Shiyuan. Naturally, there will not be any problems. It''s both internal and external.


    Under such circumstances, Mu Cen should try his best to be safe.


    Mu Cen gave the letter to He Xiang and said: "I''ll tell you something. I''ll remember it clearly. If I meet someone who is not related, what should I do? Do you know?"


    "Miss, you have told me several times. Don''t worry. I promise I will finish the task." He Xiang smiles playfully, with curved eyebrows.


    Mu Cen also followed with a low smile: "just you. Go ahead and be safe. "


    He Xiang said nothing, hid the letter and quickly went out.


    Mu Cen looked at the figure of He Xiang, stood quietly in the snow tower for a while, and then turned back. These explanations are just in case. Under such circumstances, mu zhantian really can''t do anything more.


    That night, it was not mu zhantian who followed him, it was just an accident.


    However, it is the best policy to be careful in everything.


    ¡­¡­


    In the house of King Mu, it is always quiet.


    The changes of these days have greatly damaged the vitality of King Mu''s residence.


    Ji Niang was just like what they had planned at first, and just like what royal doctor he said, Ji Niang died in the morning of the next day.


    In the south building, there was a lot of grief.


    Mingyan kneels in front of Ji Niang''s bed, Ji Niang has no voice.


    He Yuyi stood up and shook his head. Looking at Mu Hongyuan, who came in a hurry, he calmly said: "Mr. mu, I''m sorry for your change."


    When Wang Xueshuang fell down yesterday, she couldn''t get up, so it was mammy Li who came.


    When Mu Cen arrives, the atmosphere in the south building is more and more depressed. The slaves kneel on the ground. Mu Cen doesn''t speak and walks quietly towards Ji Niang.


    When passing by Mingyan, Mingyan nodded to Mu Cen.


    Mu Cen didn''t say anything and moved his eyes away without any trace.


    "All right." Mu Hongyuan said, "you all go down. I want to accompany the fourth lady alone."


    Mu Cen''s step stopped, and then did not say anything, blessing blessing body: "yes."


    Mu Cen also dismisses the slaves, leaves the south building to Mu Hongyuan, and quietly walks towards the south building. Mingyan stands up and follows Mu Cen out.


    For mu Hongyuan''s sudden feelings, Mu Cen only feels ironic.


    Ji Niang was the first concubine to marry into the palace. The second is others.


    But after Mu Hongyuan ignored Ji Niang, Ji Niang never got Mu Hongyuan''s attention again. Now that the beauty has gone, Mu Hongyuan seems to know his debt to the fourth lady.


    What''s the use of such guilt.


    If Ji Niang is good for mu Hongyuan, I''m afraid Mu Hongyuan will give Ji Niang away for the first time.


    Mu Cen seems to be sarcastic.


    But Muchen didn''t leave.


    Mingyan always follows Mu Cen.


    Until he reached the sparsely populated area, Mu Cen asked in a low voice, "are you ready?"


    "Ready." Mingyan answered, "everything is waiting for the order of the eldest lady."


    Mu Cen nodded: "according to the rules of the palace, Ji Niang will be buried in the crystal coffin for three days, and then they will be buried, while the side imperial concubine is dead, and they will not be buried with Ji Niang at the same time, and their specifications are not the same."


    Mingyan answered.


    "Three days later, I''ll bring in the corpse and steal the day. You can send Ji Niang to me according to my request. I''ll arrange for someone to help you, too, but don''t get into trouble. Always be careful until you leave the palace. " Mu Cen spoke in a low voice.


    "Yes. I know Mingyan stood respectfully.


    Mu Cen carefully explained and then looked at Mingyan: "Mingyan, Ji Niang left the palace, what do you think?"


    Mingyan shakes her head.


    Mu CEN is quiet for a moment: "I also send you out of the house, would you like to?"


    Mingyan was overjoyed and looked at Mu Cen: "I thank you very much. If I can, I still want to follow the fourth lady. The fourth lady rescued me. The fourth lady treated me like a daughter. Naturally, I want to go out with the fourth lady and take care of the fourth lady."


    Mu Cen nodded: "wait for my news, you will be out of the house later."


    "Yes." Mingyan looks grateful.


    And Mu Cen didn''t say anything more, just stood in place quietly.


    People in King Mu''s residence didn''t feel anything wrong when they saw Mu Cen standing like this. In the past few months, they knew that Mu Cen was quiet and didn''t like to move. As long as it was a crowded place, Mu Cen would subconsciously avoid it.


    Now all the people in the south building are people, and Mu Cen''s behavior is in line with Mu Cen''s consistent style.

 Chapter 220

    Mu Hongyuan stayed in the South Building for a long time and never came out.


    The mage also came one after another, reciting the Sutra to pass Ji Niang.


    Mu Cen stood at about lunch time. Because he was tired, he turned back to Luoxue building. Before he left, he did not forget to tell housekeeper Chen. If anything happened, he would inform himself immediately.


    Housekeeper Chen repeatedly agreed.


    When mucen returns to Luoxue building, he Xiang has already come back.


    Without waiting for mu Cen to speak, he Xiang said quickly: "Miss, it''s done. There''s no accident on the way. The letter you gave me has already been given to shopkeeper Wang. "


    "Good." Mu Cen answered.


    Then Mu Cen said nothing more.


    He Xiang didn''t disturb Mu Cen, so he retreated quietly.


    Mu Cen just leaned on the bed and closed his eyes. Mu Cen didn''t care about what happened in the palace.


    ¡­¡­


    The next day.


    Just as Mu Cen guessed, Mu Hongyuan publicized to the outside world that the side concubine''s mother was infected with dysentery, and the fourth lady was seriously injured. In addition, she had a lot of contact with the side concubine, which made things worse, so they left one after another.


    Including the people in the palace, Mu Hongyuan also explained this.


    Even those who knew the truth on that day did not reveal it.


    Mu Hongyuan killed all the people who usually followed her and the slaves who went to the dungeon that day. What happened in the dungeon became the secret of King Mu''s house and would not be mentioned again.


    Chen family in such a statement, coupled with Ji Niang''s death, it is not easy to make any more trouble.


    Moreover, Chen Zhirong also gave birth to a son and a daughter to Mu Hongyuan, so the Chen family finally came to an end. After all, the Chen family and Mu Palace are a community of interests. No matter who is injured on the same boat, it will do no good to the other party.


    There is no better way to deal with it than to make peace.


    These things are all told by He Xiang to Mu Cen, he Xiang said vividly, and Mu Cen listened quietly.


    After he Xiang finished, Mu Cen looked at him seriously: "just tell me these words. Don''t mention a word outside. Otherwise, you can''t save your life."


    "I know." He Xiang was a little scared. He immediately bowed his head and answered seriously.


    Mu Cen nodded, followed by a few light cough.


    Over the past few days, her voice has improved a lot, but because she consumes too much energy, her spirit has not recovered completely, so mu Cen can not move.


    "When will the fourth lady be buried?" Mu Cen answered.


    "The day after tomorrow." He Xiang replied, "now the fourth lady is in the crystal coffin, and all the servants in the south building are on vigil in turn. Mingyan is following the fourth lady''s crystal coffin. The fourth lady is pitiful. She married into the Palace but had no children. She almost regarded Mingyan as her daughter. Now that the fourth lady is gone, she knows where Mingyan is going. "


    Mu Cen nodded, but did not say anything, and then she stood up.


    He Xiang looked at Mu Cen, worried: "Miss, your body is not good, where are you going? If you have anything to deal with, just let the maid do it."


    "I''ll go to the old lady." Mu Cen light mouth.


    He Xiang hears Mu Cen say so, and doesn''t say anything at last. Then she immediately comes forward, supports Mu Cen, and quietly walks out of Luoxue building.


    In addition to the silence of Luoxue building, the whole palace is still a chanting voice. The mage is walking back and forth. Even here, you can hear it clearly.


    Even Wang Xueshuang has been chanting scriptures in the ancestral hall these days.


    Until she could hardly hold on, she was sent back to the house to rest.


    At this time, Wang Xueshuang was still in the ancestral hall.


    Mu Cen didn''t hesitate. He thought in the company of He Xiang and hurried to the ancestral hall.


    When mother Li saw Mu Cen, she was not surprised: "Miss, the old lady is chanting scriptures in the ancestral hall. You can go in."


    Not even a notification is needed.


    In the whole palace, the only person Wang Xueshuang wants to see is mu Cen.


    Therefore, Wang Xueshuang has already told mammy Li that if Mu Cen comes, there is no need to inform her. Let Mu Cen come in directly.


    Mu Cen nodded: "thank you, Mammy Li."


    Then, she left the lotus fragrance outside the ancestral hall and walked into the ancestral hall. When Mu Cen walked in, Wang Xueshuang bowed her head to chant scriptures and did not speak.


    Mu Cen stood quietly and didn''t bother Wang Xueshuang.


    It was not until Wang Xueshuang finished reading this passage that she looked at Mu Cen: "Cen Er, you are not well. Why are you here again. Now there is no peace in the palace. You can''t have any more accidents. I can''t stand it. "


    "No way." Mu Cen said with a smile, as if to appease Wang Xueshuang.


    Wang Xueshuang nodded and finally sighed.


    Then, Wang Xueshuang looked at Mu Cen: "by the way, how did Cen Er come here today?"


    "Grandma, cen''er wants to discuss one thing with grandma." Mu CEN is not vague, quietly looking at Wang Xueshuang.


    "Cen''er said. Now it''s good that cen''er is in charge of the big and small affairs in the mansion. You don''t need to come to ask me Wang Xueshuang gave all the rights to Mu Cen.


    Mu Cen smile: "some things or to tell grandmother."


    Wang Xueshuang nodded.


    This is the difference between mu Cen and Chen Zhirong.


    When Chen Zhirong takes the power, she will not report everything to Wang Xueshuang, or even intentionally or unintentionally. Mu CEN is different. She always respects Wang Xueshuang. Even if it is a small matter, she will come to see Wang Xueshuang in person and ask for Wang Xueshuang''s opinions as long as it involves the movement in the palace.


    Although the master is mu Cen.


    "Well, the fourth lady passed away, and her maid Mingyan, cen''er, wanted to send her out of the house. Mingyan is brought back by the fourth lady. Although she has signed a contract with the palace, Mingyan has been with the fourth lady for many years and has little contact with the people in the palace. Under such circumstances, if Mingyan is left in the palace, I''m afraid Mingyan is just touching the scene. "


    Mu Cen said directly: "during the period when the fourth lady was seriously ill, Mingyan was also in a trance, so Cen er made such a decision. Now the palace can''t afford any more trouble. "


    In this case, every sentence is reasonable.


    Wang Xueshuang nodded: "the personnel changes in the palace, cen''er looked at the decision. You don''t have to ask me. "


    The implication is that Wang Xueshuang has no opinion on this matter.


    Mu Cen nodded: "that cen''er won''t disturb grandma''s rest."


    Wang Xueshuang said nothing.


    Mu Cen Fu Fu body, this just retreated to go out, returned to fall snow building again.


    However, although Mu Cen can make a private decision about Mingyan''s leaving the palace, it''s hard to explain when asked, so mu Cen still tells Wang Xueshuang.


    In this way, Mingyan can wait until Ji Niang is buried, and after seven days of guarding the mausoleum, she can leave.

 Chapter 221

    It can also be regarded as the end of Mingyan''s mind.


    As for Ji Niang, if she doesn''t want Mingyan to follow, Mu Cen thinks that Ji Niang can arrange Mingyan''s way out, which is better than Mingyan staying in the palace.


    After all, it''s not too far away for Prince Mu''s house to go through ups and downs.


    With such compassion, except for Ji Niang''s help now, Mu Cen thought of the bloody scene in which dozens of people''s lives in Fengqing palace disappeared overnight.


    Cruel and heartless.


    Since they are innocent people, why should they be involved in the dispute of King Mu''s residence.


    Mu Cen sank and lowered his eyebrows. He hid his mind well.


    Then Mu Cen walked steadily towards the building. She never left the building again. She didn''t come out of the building until the day Ji Niang was buried.


    She was dressed in snow-white clothes, and her head was very pure. Without any accessories, she walked quietly towards the south tower.


    Mingyan see Mu Cen, nod, Mu Cen tiny invisible nod, and then as if nothing happened to go to the crystal coffin.


    In the crystal coffin lies Ji Niang.


    Ji Niang''s body is well protected, and her face has been specially taken care of. It''s completely different from her previous pale appearance, just like her delicate and smart when she goes in and out of the palace.


    Mu Cen quietly looked at, did not speak.


    Mu Hongyuan is also dressed in black. In the south building, he is deeply sad.


    Mu Cen looked at Mu Hongyuan''s face, as if the sadness on his face was sincere and fake. For a long time, Mu Cen bowed his head and laughed sarcastically. It was just such a sarcasm, without any trace.


    Until the time came, in the master''s chanting, Ji Niang''s crystal coffin was carried out.


    Mingyan followed closely.


    Mu Cen looks at Mingyan. Mingyan nods without any trace, and then walks quietly. Mingyan''s eyes are obviously red.


    Mu Cen only sent Ji Niang to the gate of the palace, but he didn''t go on.


    Ji Niang is a concubine with four rooms. She naturally goes to a side door. From her marriage to her death, Ji Niang never has a chance to go to the front door of the palace.


    Mu Cen''s body hasn''t recovered, and Mu Hongyuan won''t let Mu Cen send her all the way. In Mu Hongyuan''s opinion, Ji Niang''s identity is not worth Mu Cen''s inspiring.


    For mu Hongyuan, the present Mu CEN is the treasure in his palm. He must not have any bumps.


    Naturally, Mu Hongyuan would not let Mu Cen go.


    Mu Cen didn''t insist. She has more important things.


    The Ji Niang in the crystal coffin is not the real Ji Niang. The real Ji Niang had already been changed into the snow building last night, and now she is placed in Mu Cen''s house.


    All this, Mingyan had already dealt with last night.


    If you want to transport a person as big as Ji Niang to Luoxue building, you have to hide people''s eyes and ears. Naturally, it''s much more difficult. Just Mu Cen found a reasonable reason, and then tomorrow''s funeral, to prepare things, this just made Ji Niang steal the day.


    And the person in the crystal coffin is Ji Niang after Mu Cen changed her face. This change of face is perfect, and naturally it is impossible to be found.


    Now most of the people in King Mu''s mansion go out to see Ji Niang off.


    There are very few people left.


    Mu zhantian and Mu Zhihua are also locked in the East building. After all, Chen Zhirong has not been buried yet, and the master is still passing away. Because of Chen Zhirong''s affair, Mu Zhihua seems to be in a trance and is obviously shocked.


    He Yuyi gave Mu Zhihua a tranquilizing prescription, but mu Zhihua seemed to be good and bad.


    Under such circumstances, mu zhantian naturally did not dare to go far.


    Even though mu zhantian suspects Mu Cen, without evidence, mu zhantian can only keep Mu Zhihua.


    As for the position of crown princess, everything has not been decided. Although Mu Cen has the upper hand, the upper hand does not mean that everything is safe. Everything is variable before the emperor orders.


    Mu zhantian won''t let Mu Cen succeed so easily.


    So under such circumstances, it seems much easier for mu Cen to get Ji Niang back.


    Soon, Mu Cen has appeared in the building.


    She quietly looked at Ji Niang on the bed. Her heart and breath were gone. Even her skin was cold, but her body was not stiff. That''s the difference between her and the dead.


    Mu Cen picked up Ji Niang, poured a pill out of the bottle and quickly put it into Ji Niang''s mouth. After confirming that Ji Niang swallowed it, Mu Cen put Ji Niang down again.


    This pill can solve the feigning death medicine that Ji Niang took before.


    About a Jixiang time will take effect, Ji Niang will gradually wake up.


    Mu Cen didn''t speak. He stood up and walked outside the door. He Xiang was waiting outside the door: "miss."


    "You''re here today. You don''t dare to tell anyone who comes to see me that I don''t see anyone and no one is allowed to come in. If anyone wants to break in, kill them. Other things are on me, you hear me Murcen orders in a low voice.


    "Yes, I know." He Xiang did not dare to neglect, and carefully looked at Mu Cen, "Miss, you should pay attention to safety."


    "I will." Mu Cen answered.


    Soon, Muchen turned back to the house.


    When Mu Cen came back to the house, he saw that Rong Jiu was waiting in the house. When he saw Mu Cen, he asked an: "my subordinates have seen Miss mu."


    "Thank you, Mr. Rong." Mu Cen nodded.


    Rong Jiu didn''t speak.


    They were waiting in the room. When the time of touching a stick of incense was approaching, Ji Niang slowly woke up from the state of feigning death. After a moment of trance, she realized where she was.


    She calmed down and looked at Mu Cen beside the bed.


    Mu Cen''s face is more and more sober.


    "Miss." Cried Ji Niang.


    Mu Cen quickly stepped forward: "Ji Niang, don''t talk. You can''t move now. It will take at least three days to completely recover and empty the medicine in your body. Lord Rong and I will send you out of the house. I''ll change your clothes to avoid being noticed


    Ji Niang nodded.


    She really didn''t have a trace of strength, and the wound on her chest was never good.


    Mu Cen quickly changed Ji Niang''s clothes for the bright moon on weekdays. He didn''t shy away from Rong Jiu. He changed Ji Niang''s face and became the appearance of the bright moon.


    "Ji Niang, I offended you." Mu Cen stepped back.


    Rong Jiu just stepped forward, nodded, looked at Ji Niang, and held her. Ji Niang didn''t say anything. Rong Jiu jumped up with Ji Niang and sped away towards the outside of the palace.


    Mu Cen then left the backyard of Luoxue building in a hurry.


    Housekeeper Chen has arranged everything for a long time. There is no guard at the back door of King Mu''s house. Naturally, he will not find Mu Cen going out from here.


    Her steps were not in a hurry.


    Around the corner outside the house of King Mu, Mu Cen saw a carriage stop there, and the horse raised its hooves.

 Chapter 222

    Mu Cen didn''t hesitate and quickly got on the carriage. Rong Jiu and Ji Niang were already waiting in the car.


    None of the three talked.


    Rong Jiu opens the curtain and tells the coachman a few words. The coachman immediately raises his whip and the carriage flies towards Gu''s house on the outskirts of Beijing.


    ¡­¡­


    On the way, Mu Cen was always a little nervous.


    I can''t say why.


    When the carriage was about to reach the city gate, suddenly the speed slowed down. Rong Jiu and Mu Cen in the carriage looked at each other, and Ji Niang, who had woken up, was nervous.


    They all knew very well that the carriage would not stop so suddenly. Something must have happened.


    Rong Jiu looks at Mu Cen: "Miss mu, my subordinates go out to have a look."


    Mu Cen made a sound, and Rong Jiu soon opened the curtain and asked about the coachman. Ji Niang looked at Mu Cen, and Mu Cen''s eyes were soothing.


    "Don''t worry. It''s probably a routine inspection. After all, it''s by the gate of the city, which has always been the case. This carriage belongs to his royal highness King yuan, and the bodyguards gave them the courage to do so. " Mu Cen said calmly.


    Ji Niang twisted her eyebrows, her pale lips moved, but she didn''t say anything at last, so she sat quietly.


    And Mu Cen''s heart is beating a drum, not as calm as it seems.


    It is impossible for Li Shiyuan not to doubt Li Shiyuan during this period of time. The news that has been spread in the palace one after another proves this point.


    If Li Shiyuan had arranged the bodyguard by Cheng''s gate, he would have doubted when he saw Li Shiyuan''s carriage leaving the city.


    Li Shiyuan''s family members hardly left the palace easily.


    Li Shiyuan himself did not need a car.


    Therefore, the carriage of lengbudingyuan palace appeared at the gate of the city. How could it not be doubted. In addition to the guards at the gate, Mu Cen didn''t know how many people could obey Li Shiyuan''s orders.


    She didn''t speak, just waiting for Rong Jiu to come back, constantly pressing her uneasiness and forcing herself to calm down.


    Ji Niang feels Mu Cen''s worry. Ji Niang looks at Mu Cen. In this case, she doesn''t know what to say.


    Soon, Rong Jiu had turned back.


    Mu Cen looked up at Rong Jiu. Rong Jiu''s voice was stable: "Miss mu, I don''t know what happened. The guard at the gate of the city is checking every carriage again. You and the fourth lady stay in the carriage. Don''t make any noise. My subordinates will deal with the rest."


    "Good." Mu Cen didn''t say much, but nodded to Rong Jiu.


    Rong Jiu nodded. Just as he was about to quit, Mu Cen suddenly stopped Rong Jiu: "Mr. Rong, do you know what the bodyguard is for? Search one by one?"


    Before this situation, it was when there was an accident in Wangxiang building.


    At that time, Li Shiyuan almost preferred to kill by mistake, so as long as he saw something similar, he would be detained by Li Shiyuan''s people.


    Some lucky people can leave, most of them have already died.


    But such a big action had stopped after a while, and now it suddenly came again, which made Mu Cen''s eyebrows tighten and his heart beat faster.


    Rong Jiu didn''t hide from Mu Cen and said quickly, "it''s because something happened in Wangxiang building before. His highness searched for it for a while. Later, he would choose to search from time to time. Unfortunately, we met today."


    right enough.


    Mu Cen didn''t speak.


    But Rong Jiu comforted Mu Cen: "don''t worry about Miss mu. My subordinates will handle this matter well."


    Mu Cen said nothing.


    Soon, Rong Jiu retreated again. This time, the man who lifted the carriage became Rong Jiu. The carriage began to move slowly again and drove towards the city gate.


    Sure enough, at the gate of the city, their carriage was stopped by the guard: "get off, we want to check."


    The voice of the guard was not polite at all.


    Mu Cen didn''t say a word, Ji Niang didn''t say a word, but through the crack of the curtain, Mu Cen still recognized that the bodyguards were all Li Shiyuan''s people.


    The three entrances and exits of the city gate were surrounded by many bodyguards. They checked them one by one. They didn''t let any one go because of the luxury of the carriage or other circumstances.


    Soon, Rong Jiu''s voice came: "wanton, I''m from the yuan palace. This is the carriage of the fourth highness. Are you sure you really want to check it? Do you know what crime it is to investigate his Highness''s carriage in private? And then again. Why don''t I know that the emperor has given an order to thoroughly investigate every carriage. "


    This is Li Shiyuan''s personal behavior, which naturally can not be ordered by Li changtianxia.


    So the bodyguard was asked by Rong Jiu and looked at each other. For a moment, they didn''t know what to say, but they had to follow the orders above.


    Because Li Shiyuan''s order is not to let go, no matter what the origin of the other party''s carriage is, it must be thoroughly investigated.


    This kind of picture, see more, so the bodyguard also appears more calm: "Mr. Rong, the slaves just act according to the order, please forgive me, if there is a place to offend, also look to Mr. Rong a lot."


    The implication is that today''s carriage is determined by them, without exception.


    Rong Jiu''s brow twisted, and he didn''t slacken at all: "you dog slaves are going to disturb your highness. Can you bear the responsibility?"


    The guard''s face did not change.


    For Li Shiyuan, their attitude is more lukewarm. Li Shiyuan is not favored in the palace, and it''s no secret to be in Kyoto, not to mention that Rong Fei died long ago. Besides, even when Rong Fei was still alive, Rong Fei was only in favor for a short time. Now, I''m afraid Rong Fei is also a neglected person.


    How can you compare with your highness today.


    So, the bodyguard looked at Rong Jiu: "offended, Mr. Rong."


    Rong Jiu''s hand was on the scabbard and he was ready to draw his sword.


    The atmosphere outside was noisy and angry.


    Mu Cen and Ji Niang in the car also feel clear, but their faces always seem more calm.


    Mu Cen''s brain turns fast, thinking about the countermeasures.


    "Miss --" Ji Niang called Mu Cen''s name with her lips and compared her face.


    Ji Niang''s face has been changed by Mu Cen, which is far away from her own appearance. With the present clothes, she is no longer the Ji Niang she used to be.


    Mu Cen also instantly understood Ji Niang''s meaning.


    Ji Niang wants to change her face.


    On the way out, for fear of accidents, Mu Cen actually brought some simple tools.


    She nodded, but she didn''t know how much time Rong Jiu could buy them.


    Quiet, Mu Cen so tap the edge of the carriage, and then, Mu Cen did not hesitate, and Rong nine tacit understanding, Mu CEN is telling Rong nine, how long it takes.


    Obviously, Rong Jiu already knows.


    He just needs to delay a little longer, which is enough to create opportunities for Muchen.

 Chapter 223

    Just when Mu Cen didn''t waste any time, suddenly, a familiar voice came from the side of the carriage: "why didn''t I know that my carriage would be stopped for inspection. Or should I ask my second brother to come out and talk to you? "


    Li Shiyuan''s voice is not salty, it sounds like calm, but people who are familiar with Li Shiyuan know the coldness and sharpness in such a voice.


    The bodyguard at the gate naturally recognized Li Shiyuan.


    Seeing that Li Shiyuan came in person, everyone stopped immediately. Qi Qi knelt down and asked for an: "I''ve seen your fourth highness."


    "To check the king''s carriage?" Li Shiyuan looked down at the slave kneeling on the ground.


    This time, the bodyguards, who were hard at first, looked at each other carefully. The leader whispered: "Your Highness, this may be a misunderstanding. The slaves are just doing routine inspection, and they have also been given the above orders. Please forgive me if you offend your highness four. "


    No matter how much Li Shiyuan was in the palace, he was king yuan and the fourth royal highness of Dazhou.


    Compared with these slaves, they are naturally more noble.


    Just the order above


    The guards are in a dilemma.


    But looking at Li Shiyuan''s almost gloomy smile, they did not dare to take another step.


    On the contrary, Li Shiyuan suddenly stepped back, and his smile was even colder: "if you want to check, I can''t stop you, but I''m curious. What are you looking for? If you don''t have what you are looking for in my carriage, what are you going to do?"


    The guard''s face changed.


    "My words are here. If you don''t have anything to look for in the carriage, you should be ready to see me. I don''t know that this routine check out of the city can also be found on the prince today. "


    Li Shiyuan''s low voice was almost a warning.


    This time, the tone of the guard suddenly became submissive: "Your Highness, you misunderstood that the slaves didn''t mean that. Naturally, the slaves didn''t dare to stop your carriage, please."


    The bodyguards have retreated to one side, their attitude is very clear.


    They no longer check Li Shiyuan''s carriage, nor dare they check Li Shiyuan''s carriage.


    Li Shiyuan coldly looked at the bodyguard, and then looked at Rong Jiu: "not yet?"


    Rong Jiu answered respectfully, "yes."


    Then, Rong Jiu drove his carriage to the gate of the city quickly, while Li Shiyuan drove his horse to follow him. Soon, the carriage disappeared at the gate of the city and sped towards the suburbs.


    Mu Cen and Ji Niang in the carriage were relieved at the same time.


    After all, even if Yirong, it is still easy to show flaws in the future. If it shows flaws, it will eventually involve Li Shiyuan.


    Besides, she has been implicated in Li Shiyuan a lot.


    After sinking, Mu Cen didn''t speak.


    She knew that Li Shiyuan had been following him.


    When the carriage stopped in the bamboo forest, suddenly the carriage stopped again. Ji Niang''s hand held the edge of the carriage tightly and did not dare to speak.


    Mu CEN is calm, didn''t speak, patiently waiting for Rong Jiu to make a sound again.


    As a result, the one who lifted the curtain this time was not Rong Jiu, but Li Shiyuan. He looked at Mu Cen and said, "get off the bus."


    Mu CEN is a little stunned. Ji Niang doesn''t know where she is. They exchange their eyes.


    And Li Shiyuan''s eyes fell on Ji Niang.


    Ji Niang was quiet and didn''t speak.


    Li Shiyuan quickly took back his sight, then said faintly: "Ji Niang is in the car, you have changed your face, your identity is yuan palace concubine, other things, according to the arrangement of the king."


    "Yes." Ji Niang didn''t doubt, immediately nodded and agreed.


    But mu Cen didn''t understand: "Your Highness..."


    "Come down, don''t say it for the third time." Li Shiyuan''s tone is not very good.


    Mu Cen doesn''t care about Li Shiyuan either. She knows that Li Shiyuan won''t do things for no reason. There must be a reason for her to get out of the carriage.


    Without hesitation, Mu Cen lifted the curtain and got out of the car.


    Li Shiyuan''s hand naturally wants to hold Mu Cen, but mu Cen evades Li Shiyuan''s book without any trace, and gets out of the car without expression.


    Rong Jiu is waiting for mu Cen, and quickly takes Mu Cen to one side of the forest. Rong temple has been waiting in the forest: "Miss mu, come with me, I''ll hurt you."


    Mu Cen nodded.


    Soon, Mu Cen keeps up with the pace of Rong temple. Rong Temple doesn''t take Mu Cen far away, but hides in the forest.


    But they could no longer see the direction of the carriage, and the forest seemed much safer. If anything happened, it would be easier for them to hide.


    After the two stopped, Rong Temple explained to Mu Cen: "recently, the prince has been looking for the dancer in Wangxiang building, so the city gate has begun to investigate, no matter who is going to let it go. Before the fourth hall came down, the bodyguards did not dare to check his Highness''s car, but it does not mean that the Prince did not dare to check. The prince is also near here. "


    This, Mu Cen nodded, suddenly realized: "thank you."


    Rong temple and Rong Jiu are brothers.


    They are all Li Shiyuan''s cronies.


    But compared with Rong Jiu, Rong temple is more in the dark.


    If Mu Cen remembers correctly, Rong temple is responsible for Li Shiyuan''s Secret guard. They are twins, but everyone outside thinks that Li Shiyuan is only accompanied by a Rong Jiu.


    The identity of Rong temple was later found out by Li Shiyuan. Naturally, after Li Shiyuan died, Rong temple and Rong Jiu also hanged themselves.


    Rong Temple saw that Mu Cen understood, and said nothing more. He always kept a proper distance from Mu Cen. They stood quietly, waiting for Li Shiyuan to turn back and look for them.


    But mu Cen''s eyes, can''t help but also with a trace of worry.


    Now Ji Niang, can''t suffer any trauma, otherwise the consequence is unimaginable.


    After she entered the suspended animation, all her functions are recovering. If there is an accident, it will really become a dead end.


    However, now, Mu Cen can do nothing but stand calmly.


    ¡­¡­


    At that time¡ª¡ª


    After Mu Cen left, Li Shiyuan looked at Ji Niang, nodded and said nothing more. Ji Niang''s face was still pale, no one supported her, and she couldn''t stand well. Except in the carriage, Ji Niang had no choice.


    Rong Jiu had already got on the carriage. The carriage moved forward slowly and did not stay in the same place.


    While Li Shiyuan was on the side of the carriage with his horse.


    They didn''t go far when suddenly the sound of a galloping horse came.


    Li Shiyuan was quiet and looked at Rong Jiu without any trace.

 Chapter 224

    Rong Jiu nodded and continued to ride the horse without expression. He was not timid or slow because the sound of the horse''s hooves was getting closer and closer.


    Until the sound of the horse''s hooves stopped, Li Shiyuan''s figure appeared in front of the carriage.


    Li Shiyuan just looked at Li Shiyuan in surprise: "my younger brother has seen my second brother. How can my second brother be here?"


    As if I had no idea what happened.


    Li Shiyuan looked at Li Shiyuan''s eyes, smiling, but such eyes with a trace of indifference, the rest is doubt.


    "Four younger brothers are so good at leisure. What do they do when they appear in the suburbs of Beijing?" Li Shiyuan asked directly, "when I came here, I happened to hear the bodyguard say that the fourth younger brother didn''t let the bodyguard check the carriage of King yuan''s house, so I passed through the gate of the city?"


    "Second brother, that''s not true." Li Shiyuan laughed, very calm, "my younger brother let me, but the guards didn''t check again. My younger brother was in a hurry, so he didn''t delay at the gate of the city. I didn''t expect that my second brother came after me."


    "In a hurry?" Li Shiyuan narrowed his eyes and looked at Li Shiyuan like this.


    From the beginning of the Chinese New Year Festival, many things have pointed to Li Shiyuan, but Li Shiyuan did not find any evidence and let Li Shiyuan slip away from his face again and again.


    And Li Shiyuan is obviously a person that Li Shiyuan did not expect.


    The most quiet and low-key prince in the palace is the target of all people.


    It''s not the princes who are ready for the throne that Li Shiyuan thinks.


    But when looking at Li Shiyuan, Li Shiyuan doesn''t feel the wolf ambition of Li Shiyuan at all. But for Li Shiyuan, he would rather kill by mistake than let it go.


    The relationship between the two did not change on the surface, but in private has been turbulent.


    After several explorations, Li Shiyuan has found that Li Shiyuan can escape from his trap as quickly as possible. If he is really a man with no strength to bind a chicken, how can he do it.


    When Li Shiyuan was thinking deeply, Li Shiyuan said faintly: "something happened to a concubine in my brother''s house, so my brother took her to the outskirts of the city to find a bonesetting master."


    Li Shiyuan naturally didn''t believe this saying: "the fourth younger brother still wants to find the ghost hand for his father and the emperor, and he has leisure to take the concubine out of the house to find the doctor who is going to pick up the bone?"


    "In any case, whether my younger brother favors or does not, he is still a member of the yuan palace. When something goes wrong, my younger brother naturally can''t ignore it." Li Shiyuan is calm.


    Li Shiyuan looked at Li Shiyuan and said nothing.


    Then Li Shiyuan looked at Li Shiyuan with a smile. His eyes could not be more magnanimous: "besides, recently my father and emperor were anxious to give the princess to his younger brother. He really didn''t like it. It''s also a good thing to find a reason to go out of the palace openly."


    Li Shiyuan knows about this.


    Li Changtian wanted to get married with a foreign vassal. Naturally, the status of a foreign vassal could not get the status of a concubine. All in all, the candidate eventually became Li Shiyuan.


    Li Shiyuan is reluctant, but Li Shiyuan is very clear.


    Li Shiyuan always liked beauties, but he only liked the standard Jiangnan women, who were gentle and moving, rather than the fierce temperament of the princess. Many of Li Shiyuan''s concubines and concubines were also put in by Li Shiyuan. They helped Li Shiyuan watch Li Shiyuan everywhere.


    However, for so many years, it was useless. At least, I didn''t find anything wrong with Li Shiyuan.


    Therefore, under such circumstances, it seems that Li Shiyuan''s explanation has become reasonable.


    But Li Shiyuan is not easy to believe.


    "Rong Jiu, let the lady out." Li Shiyuan suddenly looks at Rong Jiu and orders faintly.


    Rong Jiu was in a dilemma: "Your Highness, my wife can''t move."


    But Rong Jiu''s voice fell, and the door curtain of the carriage had been opened. The woman in the carriage leaned out her head. Her face was beautiful, but her face was pale. She couldn''t move.


    Her voice was weak: "I have seen your Highness the prince."


    These words, Ji Niang all said of particularly difficult, low head, silent of, look like a person of long illness.


    Li Shiyuan really didn''t expect that there was a woman in the car.


    Even the door curtain was opened generously, and the situation in the carriage could be seen at a glance. Except for the sick woman, there was no one else.


    "I haven''t seen you before." Li Shiyuan micro squint, is not so good to deceive, so gloomy looking, deep voice asked.


    It was Li Shiyuan who answered the question: "she has been in the mansion for many years. Besides, there are so many concubines in my brother''s mansion. I don''t think everyone has seen her."


    In a word, it''s simple.


    Li Shiyuan did not refute.


    Li Shiyuan couldn''t tell the difference unless he was sent to the mansion by himself. Li Shiyuan has also taken in a lot of concubines these years, but he has been relatively quiet in the past two years and hasn''t taken any more people to the mansion.


    "In that case, the king won''t stop it." Li Shiyuan didn''t say anything.


    After all, it is impossible for Li Shiyuan to do anything to Li Shiyuan without any circumstances. Besides, this matter is not aboveboard, and it is not good for Li Shiyuan to make a fuss.


    So, we have to compromise.


    Li Shiyuan was also very calm: "thank you, second brother. That minister younger brother leaves first


    But in Li Shiyuan''s eyes, he didn''t show any look of panic. He looked at Rong Jiu quietly: "let''s go to doctor Huang in the suburb of Beijing."


    "Yes." Rong Jiu responds.


    Then the carriage moved slowly.


    Li Shiyuan didn''t say much. After nodding to Li Shiyuan, he followed the carriage and rode forward.


    Li Shiyuan was still in place, looking at Li Shiyuan''s figure, slightly squinting, but the doubt in his eyes never disappeared.


    "Your Highness, this..." Mu zhantian frowned.


    Li Shiyuan didn''t say anything. He just looked at Li Shiyuan''s figure for a long time and said calmly: "Li Shiyuan is good to the concubines in the government. Everyone in the Zhou Dynasty knows this. Even if he is not favored, Li Shiyuan won''t ignore it, so his words and deeds are not any problem."


    That''s the truth.


    "But." Mu zhantian did not agree, "that concubine, but I feel familiar."


    But mu zhantian didn''t remember where the concubine was familiar. Can''t say, especially that pair of eyes, deep people feel scared.


    But his face was really unknown to Mu zhantian.


    "Find someone to follow Li Shiyuan and see where they have gone. The rest of them will go back to the gate with the king." Li Shiyuan''s voice was fierce. "You must find out the person for me, even if it''s a little clue, you must give me a thorough investigation. I want to see what kind of traitors have come out of Wangxiang building. "

 Chapter 225

    "Yes." Mu zhantian did not dare to say more.


    Soon, Li Shiyuan turned around and rode away.


    But mu zhantian suddenly said, "if your Highness has time, can you go to King Mu''s house to see Zhihua? His subordinates and Zhihua are facing the pain of losing their mother. I''m afraid Zhihua is too young to hold on."


    Mu zhantian said this calmly, but his eyes did not move away from Li Shiyuan.


    He couldn''t guess what Li Shiyuan meant, and he didn''t dare to push too hard.


    When mu zhantian thought that Li Shiyuan would not agree, Li Shiyuan unexpectedly agreed: "I''ll go to King Mu''s house sometime."


    "Yes." Mu zhantian is very happy.


    But mu zhantian didn''t know. Li Shiyuan was in the residence of King Mu, not for mu Zhihua, but for mu Cen.


    Mu Cen''s indifference did not make Li Shiyuan lose interest in Mu Cen.


    On the contrary, Li Shiyuan''s more and more intense desire for conquest and the feeling of not being able to get it made him more and more uneasy.


    But Li Shiyuan countless times to find Li Changtian, want Li changtianzhi to marry Mu Cen.


    As a result, Li Changtian did not seem to hear the general delay.


    Li Shiyuan also is not good to urge, this matter can only be so not up and down of the card.


    Before things are decided, Li Shiyuan is not easy to find Qu Huashang and the empress dowager, and if he does, he will be blocked, because Li Changtian has already spoken, and everything will be decided after the draft.


    Li Shiyuan hid his mind very well, and soon drove his horse toward the city gate. Mu zhantian did not dare to neglect him, and immediately followed him.


    ¡­¡­


    At that time¡ª¡ª


    Rong Jiu looks at Li Shiyuan. Li Shiyuan doesn''t speak.


    Both of them had noticed that someone was following them behind the carriage. As expected, after Li Shiyuan nodded slightly, Rong Jiu drove the carriage towards doctor Huang in the suburb of Beijing.


    Dr. Huang does not have a false name, but a real person.


    It''s really a famous bonesetter.


    But Li Shiyuan and Rong Jiu know very well that those who follow them will not do anything, just to see if they go to Dr. Huang.


    There is only one way to go to Dr. Huang''s Hospital, and there is no other way. As long as you enter this road, the other party will not follow and will go back.


    That''s all the delay.


    And everything is just like Li Shiyuan and Rong Jiu''s conjecture. After the carriage entered the path, the people behind had quickly turned and left.


    Rong Jiu and Li Shiyuan look at each other again.


    Rong Jiu continues to drive the carriage ahead of him. According to Mu Cen''s idea, he takes Ji Niang to Gu''s house, where no one lives. Li Shiyuan turns around and goes back to Mu Cen from another deserted road.


    At the same time¡ª¡ª


    No one in mucen and Rong Temple spoke, listening to the movement around quietly.


    Almost a incense time passed, but no one looked back, which made Mu Cen''s brow slightly wrinkled, some worried about whether there was any accident.


    On the contrary, Rong Temple seemed more calm. He looked at Mu Cen and comforted: "Miss mu, don''t worry. Your fourth highness is here. It will be OK."


    Mu Cen made a sound.


    All of a sudden, the sound of horse''s hooves came not far away. Rongsi''s brows wrinkled, and he became alert in an instant. Mu Cen was also nervous in an instant, but just for a moment, Mu Cen relaxed.


    She has smelled Li Shiyuan in the air.


    Sure enough, the sound of the horse''s hooves stopped.


    Rong temple and Mu Cen looked at the past at the same time, Li Shiyuan''s eyes fell lightly on Mu Cen''s body: "mount."


    Mu Cen twisted his eyebrows.


    What does this man mean?


    Do you mean to share a horse with yourself?


    Although everything has happened between the two, under such circumstances, Mu CEN is still not calm.


    Instead, Li Shiyuan looked at Mu Cen blandly: "what are you afraid of? If you can have a horse with long Shaoyun, you can''t have a horse with me? "


    Mu Cen


    This man, really.


    Before mucen has time to respond, Li Shiyuan has put mucen on the horse directly and drove the horse away quickly.


    Mu Cen''s ear is the wind, whistling past.


    The light smell of sandalwood on Li Shiyuan''s body became more and more obvious. It was almost close to Mu Cen''s breath, which made Mu Cen''s breath faster.


    Just in front of Li Shiyuan, Mu Cen didn''t want to reveal anything, so he could only passively look at the front and didn''t speak.


    In the whole process, Li Shiyuan just put Mu Cen in his arms and didn''t say a word more.


    All the way to Gu''s house in the suburbs of Beijing.


    Then Li Shiyuan pulled the reins and stopped.


    But Li Shiyuan didn''t get off the horse in a hurry. He was still so close to Mu Cen.


    Mu Cen calm mouth: "four highness, arrived."


    "Well." Li Shiyuan made a sound.


    "If you don''t get off the horse, I can''t get off." Mu Cen reminds Li Shiyuan without expression.


    Li Shiyuan doesn''t speak any more. He just hugs Mu Cen. His arm has already clasped Mu Cen''s waist. He makes a little effort to take Mu Cen to his arms.


    "What''s the rush?" Li Shiyuan''s voice came faintly.


    Mu Cen twisted his eyebrows.


    "Ji Niang and Rong Jiu haven''t arrived yet." Li Shiyuan continued.


    Mu CEN is to give angry smile: "four highness, Ji Niang and allow adult have not arrived, have what relation with us now?"


    "No Li Shiyuan is also very direct.


    "If not, your highness will put me down. I don''t like to talk to your highness on the horse. I''m very tired. " What Mu Cen said is not polite.


    Li Shiyuan did not change his face: "I don''t want to let it go."


    Mu Cen


    She forbeared, and finally did not speak. They just sat on the horse, but after all, they were not comfortable on the horse''s back. Mu Cen moved and adjusted his position.


    Li Shiyuan''s voice was suddenly lowered and came: "Mu Cen, what are you doing?"


    In his low voice, he was vaguely ambiguous, and his thin lips fell to Mu Cen''s ears. Mu Cen almost fell into Li Shiyuan''s arms and couldn''t move at all.


    Some of the senses of touch become more apparent.


    Mu Cen coughed lightly, and his face was a little hot. But he turned his back to Li Shiyuan, and Li Shiyuan couldn''t notice.


    But on the surface, Mu CEN is always calm.


    She pushed Li Shiyuan away: "fourth highness, I want to go down."


    Li Shiyuan made a sound, suddenly pinched Mu Cen''s mandible, half forced Mu Cen to turn around, cold thin lips pressed up, completely did not give Mu Cen the chance to struggle.


    Mu Cen sobbed.


    But in the end, in this man''s strong, completely unable to move.


    And the sound of horse''s hooves in his ears became more and more obvious. Mu Cen pushed Li Shiyuan away even though he didn''t want to. Li Shiyuan gave a light smile, which released Mu Cen.


    The nine carriages that had been driving were also bypassing Li Shiyuan''s eyeliner and stopped at the gate of Gu Fu.

 Chapter 226

    Li Shiyuan released Mu Cen and then jumped off the horse.


    He handed his hand to Mu Cen. Mu Cen didn''t show any affectation. He looked at Li Shiyuan coldly. On the contrary, he didn''t have the shame of being kissed by this man before. He grabbed this man''s hand and got off the horse quickly.


    Then, Mu Cen walked in the direction of the carriage without looking at Li Shiyuan.


    Li Shiyuan picked his eyebrows and said nothing. He stood up with his hands and soon followed.


    Mu Cen and Rong Jiu helped Ji Niang down from the carriage and walked towards Gu Fu.


    Gu house this period of time, Mu Cen privately or let people to clean up, so it is not dirty, temporary residence is not too big problem.


    When Ji Niang was placed on the bed, Rong Jiu stepped back and closed the door carefully.


    Li Shiyuan never came in again.


    It''s quiet inside.


    Obviously, Ji Niang can''t stand it after such a toss. Mu Cen doesn''t speak in a hurry, but gives Ji Niang the medicine she will take in the next few days.


    "I told you how to take these medicines. Don''t forget that you can take them for seven days in a row." Mu Cen said directly, "Ji Niang, your chest injury, I will deal with it for you today, and you have to apply medicine yourself later."


    "Good." Ji Niang answered weakly.


    Mu Cen nodded, and then continued to say: "Gu Fu is not a long-term solution. It''s not 100% safe here, so when you''re almost there, you must leave Gu Fu. After leaving Gu Fu, I can''t worry about you. Take care of everything."


    "I will." Ji Niang reluctantly smile.


    Mu Cen''s voice, but also didn''t say much, Gu Fu this place, she also can''t stay.


    "Miss, if it''s OK, you''d better leave here first. You can''t stay here." Ji Niang knows this truth.


    Mu Cen looked at Ji Niang, and suddenly thought of something: "by the way, if there is an accident, there is a secret room in the well outside. If outsiders can''t find it, you can hide there for a while. Don''t come out until it''s safe. "


    That''s where Mu Cen''s killers who escaped from mu zhantian were hiding.


    The secret room was built by Gu Yuanzhi. People in Gu''s house are not very clear, let alone outsiders. Chamber of secrets is an independent space, no matter from which point of view, can not see any clue.


    Moreover, the door of the secret room can only be opened from the inside, not from the outside.


    Unless the well is sealed.


    But Gu Yuanzhi also thought of this at that time, so once such a situation occurs, people have to dive deep into the well and come out from another exit, which is the canal in the suburb of Beijing. It''s not difficult for people with good water quality to leave.


    No water, that''s fate.


    Mu Cen carefully explained the secret to Ji Niang. Ji Niang nodded to show that she knew it.


    Mu Cen stood up and looked at Ji Niang quietly: "Ji Niang, Mingyan followed you since childhood. My old lady and I asked for instructions to let Mingyan go out of the house. The day after tomorrow, I asked someone to send Mingyan. If someone can take care of you, I can rest assured."


    Ji Niang was a little surprised, and then nodded: "thank you, miss. If Mingyan stays in the palace, it''s not necessarily a good thing. "


    Mu Cen didn''t say much, quietly looking at Ji Niang.


    The room was quiet for a moment.


    "Ji Niang." Mu Cen suddenly called Ji Niang''s name.


    Ji Niang replied: "if you have something to say, you can help me. Naturally, I won''t refuse."


    "No Mu Cen denied, "Ji Niang doesn''t have any more specific clues for your exiled child? The clue you give is nothing but one place, and there have been too many changes in the past 20 years. Do you know where the child ended up? "


    "Temples in Junxian county." Ji Niang said, "I was found in a hurry. I had to put him in the temple in Xunxian county. When I go back, I can''t find the child. So I don''t know where he can go


    Ji Niang said with a bitter smile: "Miss, thank you for thinking about me. Over the years, I have no hope, let alone you."


    Mu Cen nodded and said nothing more.


    At least Ji Niang has been told about it.


    After that, Mu Cen didn''t ask Ji Niang any more about anything that had something to do with Ji''s family. He didn''t even mention what happened in the palace that day.


    She and Ji Niang nodded and went to the door.


    When Mu Cen came to the door of the house, Ji Niang suddenly stopped Mu Cen: "Miss, you and your fourth highness..."


    Mu Cen turns around and looks at Ji Niang like this.


    Seems to be waiting for Ji Niang to go on.


    Ji Niang seemed to be thinking for a long time before she spoke faintly: "Your Highness has been entangled with you too deeply. At least you need the entanglement of three generations to achieve the right result. This life is the second one."


    Mu Cen twisted his eyebrows.


    But Ji Niang''s voice fell down, and she coughed violently. The corner of her mouth had been permeated with blood, and then she leaned on the bed so tired that she didn''t say another word.


    It''s fatal for Ji Niang to make illusions with spiritual power and to peep at the fate of others with spiritual power.


    Mu Cen nodded to Ji Niang: "thank you, Ji Niang."


    The rest of the words, Mu Cen did not ask, quickly turned away from the house.


    Just Ji Niang''s words constantly appear in Mu Cen''s mind, recalling over and over again.


    The people of Ji family don''t say these words without any reason. What Ji Niang said must have her reason. What Ji Niang said now is what she meant.


    She and Li Shiyuan have three love?


    If this life is like what Ji Niang said, they are not the third, but the second, and they can''t achieve the right result, what does it mean?


    Does it mean she can''t change the history of the last life?


    Will all things continue along the samsara?


    Mu Cen''s face sank, didn''t say anything at last, collected such mind down, quickly walked toward the outside of the house.


    When Mu Cen walked out of the house, he saw Li Shiyuan for the first time.


    Li Shiyuan stands with a negative hand. He doesn''t know what to say with Rong Jiu. After seeing Mu Cen come out, Li Shiyuan''s eyes fall on Mu Cen.


    Rong Jiu walked away consciously and didn''t say a word more.


    "All right?" Li Shiyuan asked.


    Mu Cen just looked at Li Shiyuan''s eyes, but because of Ji Niang''s words, she twisted slightly, as if thinking deeply about something, but in the end, Mu Cen didn''t speak.


    On the contrary, Li Shiyuan was aware of Mu Cen''s anomaly: "what do you want to say to me?"


    "No Mu Cen shook his head and denied.


    Where can Li Shiyuan believe Mu Cen''s words, step by step toward Mu Cen.

 Chapter 227

    Mu Cen just twisted his eyebrows and didn''t retreat until Li Shiyuan stood in front of Mu Cen.


    "No?" Li Shiyuan asked again in a low voice.


    "No is no." Mu Cen denied it completely.


    Li Shiyuan made a sound, but he didn''t continue. Then he said faintly: "in these days, Rong temple will let Yingwei stay near Gu''s house until Ji Niang leaves."


    This is what Li Shiyuan thought. Mu Cen nodded: "thank you, your highness."


    Li Shiyuan said: "sending Ji Niang out has made the prince suspicious. His royal highness is bound to be waiting at the gate of the city. He has seen the appearance of Ji Niang after she changed her face, so now you have to make yourself look like Ji Niang before, and then go in the same way. Otherwise, if it''s empty, Ji Niang will be dangerous without talking about you and me."


    Mu Cen naturally understood this truth.


    "Please wait for me for a moment," she said


    Li Shiyuan nodded and reached for mu Cen to help himself.


    After all, this is Gu''s house, and Mu Cen knows everything about himself. Although Gu''s house had an accident before, under Mu Cen''s authority, housekeeper Chen handled Gu''s house thoroughly, and then they left.


    Mu Cen goes directly to Gu Yuanzhi''s and Li Ruolan''s rooms, finds the tools to change their looks, quickly disguises himself, puts on the clothes that Ji Niang changed, and then goes out of the room.


    Li Shiyuan raised his head, looked up and down for a while, then turned around and walked towards Gu''s house.


    Mu Cen followed.


    Rong Jiu''s carriage was waiting outside Gu''s house.


    Li Shiyuan took Mu Cen to the car, and then he followed him into the car. Rong Jiu drove the carriage all the way back to the gate.


    Li Shiyuan followed all the way.


    To the gate, as Li Shiyuan guessed, the bodyguard did not check the car because of Li Shiyuan''s identity this time.


    Li Shiyuan also cooperate, just so silent let the bodyguard probe looked in.


    Obviously, Li Shiyuan''s people and the bodyguard explained what kind of woman she was in the car. The bodyguard just looked at Mu Cen, said nothing and immediately closed the door.


    "Your Highness, I have offended you." The guard said respectfully.


    Li Shiyuan hum, cold horse into the city.


    And Rong jiuze drove the carriage all the way to the city until the carriage stopped at the gate of yuanwangfu.


    Rong Jiu''s voice slightly lowered: "Miss mu, it''s safe here. This is the back door of Yuan palace. You can unload Yi Rong, and then the slave will take you away."


    Mu Cen made a sound.


    She didn''t stay in the carriage for long. She soon took off her make-up, changed her clothes, opened the curtain, and Rongjiu cushioned the stool for Muchen to get off.


    Then, Rong Jiu is very familiar with Mu Cen and quickly goes out to the alley.


    Until he got out of the alley, Rong Jiucai answered: "Miss mu, I''ll send you here. Please be more careful."


    Mu Cen nodded: "thank you."


    Then Mu Cen didn''t say anything, neatly shuttled on the road of the capital, quietly returned to the house of King Mu.


    The palace is still quiet, most people are busy with Ji Niang and Chen Zhirong, not to mention that Ji Niang has just been buried.


    Naturally, no one found Mu Cen left and returned.


    After seeing Ji Niang off, Mu Cen stayed in the house of King Mu and never left.


    There are a lot of officials who come and go to sue for such a big accident in the house of King Mu. Even the original festive red lantern has been replaced and turned white.


    The atmosphere in the palace was depressing and low.


    The usual hustle and bustle suddenly disappeared.


    Wang Xueshuang saw the black haired people off all night. She became more and more haggard. She was bedridden for a long time, and even went to the ancestral temple less.


    Mu Cen says hello to Wang Xueshuang every day and talks with Wang Xueshuang.


    It wasn''t until lunch that Muchen would leave.


    Mu Cen did a good job in handling all kinds of things in the palace. He didn''t feel trance because of the death of Ji Niang and Chen Zhirong.


    After taking Mu Cen back from Gu''s house, housekeeper Chen, who was very loyal to Mu Cen, is now more respectful to Mu Cen.


    Chen Zhirong''s death seems to be the return of the ghost of Princess Luoxue, but housekeeper Chen is very clear that it is not really so simple.


    Mu Cen''s means are unfathomable.


    Therefore, obedience is the best policy.


    On the contrary, Mu Zhihua can''t be quiet any more. He has locked himself in the East Building and never came out. He stayed up all night with Chen Zhirong.


    The mages in the East Building chanted sutras constantly.


    This kind of chanting is heard for seven days.


    Mu Cen came out of the ancestral hall, and the chanting became more and more obvious. Housekeeper Chen followed Mu Cen step by step. Mu Cen was quiet, and suddenly asked, "Princess Yi hasn''t come out of the East building these days?"


    "Never." Housekeeper Chen replied truthfully, "the servant around Princess Yi said that the princess has lost a lot of weight these days. The death of the side imperial concubine has dealt a great blow to the princess."


    "Ah --" Mu Cen coldly smile, "is also, from then on did not rely on, really hit quite big."


    Steward Chen said yes, but he didn''t speak again.


    Mu Cen stood at the gate of the East Building for a while, then continued to ask: "is the side imperial concubine buried ready?"


    "The Lord is watching this." Housekeeper Chen explained, "after all, the empress of the side imperial concubine is a member of the Chen family. The Lord does not look at the monks'' faces, but also the Buddha''s faces. So everything comes according to the pomp of the palace, but it''s not as good as the late imperial concubine. The day after tomorrow, the mage will do it in person and let her be buried. "


    Mu Cen said nothing.


    This kind of thing is decided by Mu Hongyuan, and Mu Cen will not interfere more.


    What''s more, King Mu''s mansion is not a clean place. It doesn''t make any difference to have one more Chen Zhirong and one less Chen Zhirong, and it doesn''t make much sense to Mu Cen.


    She had little affection for Prince Mu''s house.


    So she doesn''t care what Mu Hongyuan wants to do.


    What''s more, it''s impossible for mu Hongyuan to keep a low profile when he really blocks a Chen family. The Chen family''s eyes are staring at him. As long as Mu Hongyuan doesn''t do a good job, the Chen family is bound to rebel. This is not a good thing for mu Hongyuan, so he will also give Chen Zhirong a grand burial.


    After that, Mu Cen didn''t stay in the East Building for a long time. After several days, she was really tired.


    All the way back to Luoxue building, Mu Cen tells housekeeper Chen what to pay attention to these days, and then housekeeper Chen respectfully takes orders to leave.


    When he Xiang saw Mu Cen coming back, he immediately brought tea to Mu Cen.


    Mu Cen had drunk, so he leaned on the bed and closed his eyes. He Xiang didn''t speak any more and quickly retreated.

 Chapter 228

    In recent days, there has been no storm.


    Only let Mu Cen feel that some are not used to Li Shiyuan did not appear in the palace.


    It seems that Li Shiyuan never came back after that day.


    It''s just like a thing that has been used to, but it doesn''t go on all of a sudden. You always feel lost. Mu Cen chuckles and makes fun of himself.


    Then she ignored it and focused on the accounts in front of her.


    This was sent by shopkeeper Wang two days ago.


    After Chen Zhirong''s death, Mu Cen doesn''t need to cover up some things. The account sent by manager Wang is directly handed over to housekeeper Chen, who will send it to Mu Cen without saying a word.


    That''s enough for muczen.


    At least you don''t need to leave the palace.


    The gate of the city also made Mu Cen clear that during this period, it was much safer to be in the palace than to be out of the palace.


    But I can''t say why, but the uneasiness in my heart has never gone away.


    ¡­¡­


    Before dinner¡ª¡ª


    There was a knock on the door outside the Luoxue building, and the voice of lotus fragrance came quickly: "Miss, your Highness the prince is here. Housekeeper Chen is waiting for you outside."


    Mu Cen''s eyes slightly narrowed. She didn''t expect Li Shiyuan to come. She calmed down and immediately replied, "let housekeeper Chen wait on me first, and I''ll be there later."


    When Li Shiyuan came, Mu Cen didn''t neglect him.


    It''s not because Li Shiyuan''s identity is his royal highness, but under such circumstances, Li Shiyuan, who hasn''t appeared in King Mu''s residence for a long time, suddenly comes, which makes Mu Cen a little wary.


    What''s more, it''s the best way to be careful now.


    "Yes." The fragrance of lotus answered.


    Soon, he Xiang turns and leaves to inform housekeeper Chen, and Mu Cen changes his clothes. When he Xiang comes back, Mu CEN is almost finished.


    He Xiang didn''t speak. He supported Mu Cen and went to the front hall.


    By the time Mu Cen arrived, Li Shiyuan was already in the front hall.


    Mu Cen saw Li Shiyuan''s good fortune and asked an: "Mu Cen has seen the prince."


    Li Shiyuan was enthusiastic and walked quickly to Mu Cen: "get up."


    Li Shiyuan even helped Mu Cen up in person.


    Mu Cen didn''t show any affectation. He stood up and laughed at Li Shiyuan: "Your Highness, Prince Xie."


    They are not too close, but compared with their relationship, the distance is close, only half a person wide.


    Mu Cen''s eyes flashed a trace of impatience, but it was only a moment, but when he faced Li Shiyuan again, he still laughed.


    Li Shiyuan''s big palm naturally hooked the hair on Mu Cen''s cheek, and then he put his hand on Mu Cen''s cheek.


    Mu Cen quietly looked at it for a while, then he pulled himself out of Li Shiyuan''s confinement without any trace, and then stepped back slightly to keep a proper distance.


    This time, Li Shiyuan frowned.


    A trace of gloom flashed over Li Shiyuan''s face.


    Mu Cen didn''t seem to see it. He said faintly: "how can your highness come to Mu Wang''s house today?"


    "There''s such a big accident in King Mu''s mansion. I should have come because of my feelings and reason." What Li Shiyuan said is direct, the Mou light is not instantaneous falls on Mu Cen''s body.


    Prince Mu''s house is dead, and the side concubine and the fourth lady are all over the palace.


    Not to mention the intrauterine, even Kyoto knows no less.


    It''s just that people in the palace keep quiet about it, but people in Kyoto have been wearing colorful clothes for a long time. If you go to any teahouse in Kyoto, those storytellers change their names, just like telling stories, they are vivid.


    The business of the teahouse has been good recently. It can''t be better.


    "Thanks for your concern, Mu CEN is very grateful." In the face of Li Shiyuan''s answer, Mu Cen always appears to be very official.


    But in addition, Mu Cen will not throw any extra olive branch to Li Shiyuan.


    Let Li Shiyuan have no topic to continue.


    This is quite different from Mu Zhi''s painting.


    At least Li Shiyuan and Mu Zhi are painting together. Mu Zhi''s painting is like a flower of interpretation, which can constantly find out different topics and make Li Shiyuan happy.


    Mu CEN is on the contrary.


    You can always freeze the conversation between them at the fastest speed.


    But Li Shiyuan was unable to break through this point.


    But even so, Li Shiyuan has never given up. The more difficult the flowers are to be broken, the more interested Li Shiyuan is.


    "The side imperial concubine is buried, you didn''t go?" Li Shiyuan changed the topic.


    Mu Cen''s face didn''t change and said: "I didn''t go. I don''t think Princess Yi and the king of Yi county would like me to appear. After all, the people in Kyoto can more or less guess the reason for what happened in the palace. "


    This point, Mu Cen did not avoid, she suddenly so low smile, rare words: "besides, Mu Cen now so, also not suitable to go out."


    Li Shiyuan nodded.


    On the night of Chen Zhirong''s death, Mu Cen almost had an accident, and Li Shiyuan also knew about it.


    He took another step forward, suddenly pinched Mu Cen''s chin, half forced Mu Cen to look up at himself, but Li Shiyuan''s eyes fell on Mu Cen''s neck.


    At the first time when he learned that mucen had an accident, Li Shiyuan was panicked.


    But the next second, Li Shiyuan calmly inquired about the situation of he Yuyi and Mu Cen. When he learned that Mu Cen''s neck was only deeply slipped, but it didn''t hurt the main artery, Li Shiyuan was relieved.


    It''s just that he Yuyi said that Mu Cen''s neck is likely to leave a scar.


    For women, Li Shiyuan always wanted to be perfect, not to mention leaving such a horrible wound on his neck. When he wanted to be really intimate, it was just a disgusting thing.


    Obviously, what we see now is beyond Li Shiyuan''s expectation.


    Mucen''s neck recovered well, and the scar was only a little light. It didn''t take much time to completely disappear.


    Li Shiyuan''s eyes inevitably flashed a little surprise.


    His voice was a little gentle: "is it still painful?"


    The belly of the thumb slipped through the wound of Muchen''s neck and stopped at the last point.


    Muchen didn''t move.


    It''s not a good feeling to be pinched at the neck. What''s more, under such circumstances, Mu Cen can''t escape what Li Shiyuan wants to do.


    She looked at Li Shiyuan quietly, then shook her head faintly: "thank you for your concern, Mu CEN is much better."


    With that, Mu Cen moved slightly, and the idea of getting out of Li Shiyuan''s hands became more and more obvious.


    Li Shiyuan didn''t know whether he didn''t mind or because of other emotions. He just looked at Mu Cen and was condescending.


    Mu Cen did not avoid Li Shiyuan''s eyes.

 Chapter 229

    However, the topic of conversation came to an abrupt end.


    When does Li Shiyuan need to find a topic like this, but it seems that Mu CEN is a wooden fish head. No matter what Li Shiyuan suggests, Mu Cen can''t understand his own meaning. He always keeps an appropriate distance.


    It almost made Li Shiyuan mad, but he had nothing to do.


    Li Shiyuan sneered and released Mu Cen. Mu Cen immediately stepped back and kept a proper distance from Li Shiyuan.


    "Your Highness, your father is not in the palace these days. Even if you come back, it will be very late. If your highness comes to find your father, Mu Cen will tell him to go into the palace to see him." Mu CEN is patient with Li Shiyuan.


    Soon, she put the blame on Mu Hongyuan.


    The sense of distance between the two is like a gap, which can''t be crossed.


    "I can''t come to you?" Li Shiyuan narrowed his eyes slightly, not satisfied with Mu Cen''s attitude.


    Mu Cen couldn''t tell whether he was surprised or surprised, but he stood calmly in the end: "of course. It''s just that Mu CEN is a very boring person. I don''t know what his Royal Highness has to do with Mu Cen. If Mu Cen can do it, then Mu Cen will not refuse. "


    Every word he said to Li Shiyuan, Mu Cen was very skillful.


    He won''t offend Li Shiyuan, but he won''t give him any hope. Every word has its premise, which is impossible for Li Shiyuan to let Mu Cen do.


    Li Shiyuan''s anger was immediately aroused by Mu Cen.


    But in the end, he looked at the woman standing in front of him and suppressed his anger: "OK, I''ll stay in the palace for dinner tonight and accompany my future Princess."


    This is to remind Mu Cen.


    Mu Cen''s brow slightly twisted, but it was only a moment. She relaxed and nodded to Li Shiyuan: "as long as your highness does not dislike it. Recently, Prince Mu''s house is in the process of collapse and mourning. Naturally, we can''t do it wantonly. All the dishes are based on materials. "


    Li Shiyuan didn''t speak, and his attitude was very clear.


    Mu Cen then turned around and told housekeeper Chen in a low voice: "housekeeper Chen, go to the kitchen and tell her royal highness is coming. Remember to prepare some good dishes. Let the chef in the kitchen pay attention to what the prince likes to eat. Don''t leave it behind. The dishes should not be too salty or too greasy. They should be light


    Li Shiyuan''s eyes narrowed slightly as he listened to Mu Cen''s words.


    These are what I like, but mu Cen can say clearly.


    Mu CEN is like a mystery that Li Shiyuan can never understand.


    It seems that Mingming doesn''t care about himself at all, but his likes and dislikes are clear. Even some details, mucen won''t miss.


    And these, others are not willing to do.


    So, what is mu Cen''s idea?


    In the whole process, Li Shiyuan just looked at Mu Cen like this. After Mu Cen explained carefully, he turned and looked at Li Shiyuan. Then Mu Cen nodded slightly and led the way in front so quietly that he never talked with Li Shiyuan again.


    They went to the dining room.


    Until Li Shiyuan sat down.


    The slaves also quickly set up the dishes.


    And Mu Cen looked at the dishes and chopsticks set by the slaves, frowned, and then put them again.


    Li Shiyuan is left-handed, so natural things can''t be put on his right hand.


    This is actually what many people don''t know.


    In formal occasions, Li Shiyuan only eats with his right hand. In private, Li Shiyuan prefers his left hand instead.


    Mu Cen knew that it was because in the last life, Mu Cen held Li Shiyuan in his hand and carefully observed him. Then he discovered this little secret.


    However, when Mu Cen did this, Li Shiyuan was not moved. When he treated Mu Cen, he always seemed more indifferent. On the contrary, he was not as touching as the soft words and soft language of Mu Zhi''s paintings.


    In this life, Mu CEN is very clear that such small details are enough to make Li Shiyuan think about himself.


    Sure enough, Li Shiyuan''s face was obviously happy.


    In Li Shiyuan''s view, Mu CEN is more eloquent. After all, which woman in Dazhou is not ready to be the crown princess, but because many people don''t even have the qualification to be ready to be.


    But mu Cen, who wanted to refuse to welcome him, made Li Shiyuan more and more itchy.


    But Li Shiyuan had nothing to do with mucen.


    When Mu Cen was calm, he was like an old monk. He was totally uninterested in everything around him.


    They sat quietly in the dining room.


    The slaves quickly went to dinner according to Muchen''s request.


    Mu Cen''s beautiful but still hoarse voice told the slaves not to put the wrong dishes one by one. The slaves were more careful. Until all the dishes were set, they were relieved and respectfully retreated.


    Mu Cen looked at Li Shiyuan with a smile: "Your Highness, please have dinner."


    Li Shiyuan naturally took the chopsticks with his left hand and took a bite of the front dish. He slowly put it into his mouth. There was a flash of surprise in his eyebrows, but such surprise soon disappeared.


    Mu Cen seems to know himself very well.


    Such understanding even surpassed the most trusted people around Li Shiyuan.


    "Mu Cen knows a lot about our king?" Li Shiyuan light mouth, inadvertently asked Mu Cen.


    Mu Cen slowly replied: "more observation, it''s not difficult to understand."


    "Oh?" Li Shiyuan put down his chopsticks and looked at Mu Cen so deeply, "the king is curious. He likes to use his left hand. How did you find out? This point, even the Queen''s mother''s concubine can''t know so much, and these dishes? "


    Mu Cen didn''t expect that Li Shiyuan would ask so directly, but mu Cen never said a word.


    Then, she quietly looked at Li Shiyuan: "if you have a heart, you will know."


    "Since you want to know everything about the king, why are you so indifferent when you face the king?" Li Shiyuan asked Mu Cen.


    The Mou light is not instant of fall on Mu Cen''s body, seem to want to pass Mu Cen''s eyes, see clearly Mu Cen again think what exactly.


    Mu Cen calmed down and laughed: "Your Highness, the prince is startled step by step in the deep palace. Mu Cen doesn''t think that the prince doesn''t understand the ceremony. When Mu Cen comes here for the first time, it''s better to think carefully than to step into the pit carelessly and lose his life. After all, Mu Cen cherishes his life."


    This is half true and half false, but people can''t find any abnormality.


    "I don''t need to worry about that, of course, following Wang." Li Shiyuan throws bait.


    Mu Cen laughed again: "what does your highness like Mu Cen? Is this a leather bag? If it is, Mu Cen will be old one day. At that time, his highness will only see the new smile, but not the old cry. At that time, didn''t Mu Cen have to face these deep pits? "

 Chapter 230

    "I have granted you the crown prince and princess. Even then, you are the queen of the Zhou Dynasty. Who can be disrespectful to the queen of the Zhou Dynasty?" What Li Shiyuan said is natural.


    "Your Highness, all the rivers and mountains in the world can be changed, not to mention a mere queen." Mu Cen looks at Li Shiyuan with half a smile.


    This, as expected, succeeded in angering Li Shiyuan.


    Li Shiyuan looked at Mu Cen''s eyes were chilly: "Mu Cen, what do you mean by that?"


    "Literally." Mu Cen light, and then changed the topic, "Your Highness, no longer need to eat, will be cold, these dishes, cold is not delicious. Besides, your highness never likes to eat cold food. Even snacks are just baked. "


    Li Shiyuan was told by Mu Cen, and he kept his temper.


    Mu Cen can always just irritate himself, but he can also calm himself in the moment of irritating himself.


    A little temper can''t be aimed at Mu Cen, on the contrary, such anger can only swallow down, suffocate a stomach injury.


    Li Shiyuan has only met Mu Cen, who is so elusive.


    He quietly looked at Mu Cen, but mu Cen had already begun to serve Li Shiyuan, and then nodded slightly, so he seriously lowered his head to eat the food on his plate.


    It seems that he has never cared about Li Shiyuan''s attitude towards himself. The people who have been hot and cold, near and far are all mu Cen himself.


    Li Shiyuan kept his temper until he finished his dinner.


    Mu Cen stood up and sent the slave to clean up.


    Then she looked at Li Shiyuan¡° Your highness, it''s getting late. Your highness is busy with his official business. He shouldn''t spend more time in King Mu''s house to avoid the emperor''s blame. "


    It''s the order of the guest.


    Even when Mu Cen said it, he didn''t have any emotion.


    Li Shiyuan''s anger, which had been suppressed for a long time, suddenly broke out. He suddenly moved to Mu Cen. Mu Cen just frowned, but he didn''t escape Li Shiyuan.


    Li Shiyuan approached step by step and soon pushed Mu Cen to the corner.


    "Your Highness -" Mu Cen called Li Shiyuan.


    Li Shiyuan suddenly pressed very low, the bridge of his nose bone had been against the tip of Mu Cen''s nose, and his cool thin lip almost stuck to Mu Cen''s lip, the distance between mm.


    The sense of Mu Cen''s subordinates is against Li Shiyuan''s chest.


    This kind of intimacy makes Mu Cen particularly unnatural.


    Even though this man was her husband in her last life, even though she was familiar with this man, Mu Cen''s hatred of this man never changed.


    Needless to say, it''s hard for mu Cen to accept such intimacy, even if it''s close.


    "What are you hiding from?" Li Shiyuan''s voice is very deep, and his low tone seems to warn Mu Cen, "Mu Cen, don''t forget that you are the Crown Princess appointed by the king. Even if the king wants you now, no one dares to say that even if Mu Hongyuan is here, Mu Hongyuan will only honestly send you to the king''s bed."


    This is not a joke.


    Just like the painting of Mu Zhi, it was sent to Li Shiyuan''s bed by Mu Hongyuan.


    Mu Cen listened to Li Shiyuan''s words, and his face did not change: "so your highness is going to use strong words to me now? Better than cooked rice with uncooked rice? "


    Li Shiyuan''s face changed when he listened to Mu Cen''s words.


    Mu Cen''s words are like a naked provocation. He doesn''t give himself any face at all. He doesn''t even want to coax himself.


    "Do you think I dare not?" Li Shiyuan gave a sneer.


    "The prince dares." Mu Cen light smile, but quickly let himself from Li Shiyuan that broke away.


    Soon, Mu Cen took a step back, but Li Shiyuan took another step closer.


    Mu Cen didn''t mind. He just stood in the same place and looked at Li Shiyuan: "Your Highness, have you ever thought about why you asked the emperor many times about marriage, but why the Emperor didn''t order for a long time?"


    This makes Li Shiyuan squint and look at Mu Cen like this.


    Li Shiyuan also found this particularly strange.


    According to Li Shiyuan''s understanding of Li Changtian, Li Changtian is eager to point out his marriage. In Li Changtian''s opinion, he will be at ease only if he has appointed the crown princess.


    Before Li Shiyuan asked Li Changtian to marry, Li Changtian mentioned it many times.


    However, the object of marriage at that time was Mu Zhi''s painting.


    Obviously, after this person became Mu Cen, all things stopped suddenly. No matter how Li Shiyuan pushed forward, it was not successful.


    On the contrary, now Mu Cen suddenly mentioned it, as if Mu Cen knew the secret.


    "Do you know why?" Li Shiyuan asked Mu Cen in a deep voice.


    Mu Cen said with a smile: "Your Highness, when Rong Fei was alive, she was once favored by the emperor. No matter why Rong Fei died, it was a kind of pain for the emperor. I can''t get the pain. "


    Every word Mu Cen said was very clear, and he didn''t avoid mentioning Rong Fei in front of Li Shiyuan. Li Shiyuan''s eyes suddenly became sharp.


    So fierce looking at Mu Cen, more and more appear gloomy.


    Mu Cen, however, kept on saying, "so, even if I evaded Rong Fei''s famous dance" snow girl "and replaced it with something else, what''s the matter? In the eyes of the emperor, I''m undoubtedly Rong Fei of that year. It''s amazing. "


    Li Shiyuan''s eyebrows are locked more tightly.


    What Mu Cen said is really something that Li Shiyuan never thought of, which makes Li Shiyuan feel incredible. But what he said from Mu Cen''s mouth seems so true.


    Is that really the reason?


    Li Shiyuan''s face flashed a trace of disbelief.


    "What does your highness think? Does your highness think that the emperor can''t have an idea for mu Cen? But the emperor is always replaced, the palace can continue to fill people, otherwise the draft once every three years, what is the significance? This week, there are no fewer women who want to be princesses, but there are no fewer women who want to be imperial concubines. "


    Mu Cen said directly, and his eyes looked at Li Shiyuan neatly: "Your Highness can naturally move me, and then go back to tell the emperor that we have cooked raw rice. If the emperor really moved his mind to me, what is his Highness''s behavior? With the emperor? "


    Li Shiyuan was rarely speechless, and his fist in the palm of his hand was slightly clenched.


    But mu Cen didn''t mind at all, so he stabbed Li Shiyuan in the chest: "Your Highness, don''t say you want to make Mu Cen the crown princess, I''m afraid you don''t want the crown prince."


    Having said that, Mu Cen did not continue.


    Li Shiyuan''s mandible was very tight: "Mu Cen, you..."


    Mu Cen raised his eyebrows, but his face was calm: "Mu CEN is just telling the truth. His highness is such a smart man. Mu Cen thinks that he should understand it when he thinks about it."

 Chapter 231

    This is undoubtedly a harsh response to Li Shiyuan.


    Li Shiyuan finally sneered and looked down at Mu Cen: "Mu Cen, do you really want to be the imperial concubine of your father?"


    "Of course not." Mu Cen denied it directly.


    "Then you..." Li Shiyuan did not understand Mu Cen''s idea.


    Mu Cen smiles coldly: "Mu Cen has no interest in the position of imperial concubine. But mu Cen doesn''t want to be involved because of this. His highness is the prince of the emperor after all, which is naturally different from Mu Cen. If the emperor can''t get angry with his highness before he gets married, his anger will naturally come to Mu Cen. "


    "Your Highness, how many lives do you think Mu Cen can lose?" Mu Cen asked Li Shiyuan.


    Li Shiyuan''s thin lips move, but mu Cen has cut off Li Shiyuan''s words: "if your highness wants to marry Mu Cen, naturally you have to deal with the emperor first."


    Said, Mu Cen pause: "Mu Cen want is the prince and concubine''s position, not everywhere full of traps."


    With that, Mu Cen stopped talking.


    Li Shiyuan did not speak, just looked at Mu Cen.


    Mu Cen throws this out. Li Shiyuan is now interested in himself. Naturally, Li Shiyuan will deal with it.


    And Mu CEN is very clear, in such a situation, her wings are not full, and even if Li Shiyuan''s power is strong, want to fight with Li Changtian, it still lacks some heat.


    After all, Li Shiyuan can''t offend Li Changtian.


    And she Mu Cen, more impossible to reverse Li Changtian''s will.


    In Kyoto, Li Shiyuan is the only one who can cover the sky with only one hand. If you don''t use Li Shiyuan, it''s not a waste. It''s also a waste of your patience to accompany Li Shiyuan here to finish the meal.


    You know, if Mu Cen had a choice, she would rather kill Li Shiyuan without hesitation.


    Hehe¡ª¡ª


    "Mu Cen." For a long time, Li Shiyuan finally said, "you are right about this. I will let you go for the time being. You stay in King Mu''s house in peace, and you are not allowed to cause any trouble for me. I will deal with this matter naturally. After the draft, it''s your wedding day. At that time, I will never let you go again. "


    Li Shiyuan said it directly.


    Mu Cen raised his eyebrows and didn''t answer. He just looked at Li Shiyuan: "so can your highness release me now?"


    Li Shiyuan released Mu Cen.


    Muchen naturally retreated to a safe distance.


    Li Shiyuan didn''t approach. He looked at Mu Cen deeply, and then he turned and left.


    Mu Cen looks at Li Shiyuan''s figure leaving, but his face is expressionless.


    After waiting for a while, Mu Cen turned to leave the dining room and walked calmly towards the direction of Luoxue building. When he saw Mu Cen coming out, he immediately followed him.


    When he arrived at the Luoxue building, he Xiang could not help saying, "Miss, have you offended the prince again?"


    "How do you say that?" Mu Cen looks at the lotus fragrance curiously.


    Li Shiyuan was offended.


    But there are preconditions to offend. At least let Li Shiyuan deal with the matter that Li Changtian wants to make himself a concubine.


    Don''t ask why Mu Cen knows.


    On Zhongyuan Festival, Li Changtian looks into Mu Cen''s eyes, and Mu Cen understands.


    That''s the way men look at women, full of possessiveness. No matter whether the man is terminally ill or not, and no matter how old the man is, the impulse to women always exists.


    Besides, what da Zhouxing said was that he was overjoyed.


    Just like she was brought back by Mu Hongyuan from Gu''s house to help Wang Xueshuang fight against the disaster.


    Although Li Changtian is getting weaker now, if Li Changtian proposes to make Mu Cen a concubine, then the Empress Dowager and Qu Huashang can''t disagree.


    Besides, even without the Empress Dowager and Qu Huashang, Li Changtian, as the king of a country, can''t do what he wants, and can''t want what woman he wants.


    What''s more, it''s just a mu Cen.


    Mu Cen knows that for mu Hongyuan, it doesn''t make much difference whether he is the prince or the emperor. Mu CEN is just a tool for mu Hongyuan to consolidate his power.


    That''s it.


    Hehe¡ª¡ª


    But he Xiang looked at Mu Cen and said directly: "the maid saw that his Highness''s face was not good and left. However, his royal highness did not leave Prince Mu''s residence. Instead, he went to the East Tower. "


    Mu Cen listened to the words of He Xiang, and his face never changed.


    He Xiang saw that Mu Cen didn''t have any reaction, and then pasted it up and said: "Miss, the second miss is in the East building. This is the prince''s highness running to the second lady. Perhaps when the second lady cries, your highness will be soft hearted. Don''t crowd out again. "


    "Can''t you be a princess?" Mu Cen raised her eyebrows.


    He Xiang nodded seriously.


    Mu Cen laughs: "that should be the imperial concubine of today''s emperor."


    Lotus fragrance


    Mu Cen saw that he Xiang was speechless and said nothing with a low smile. He walked quietly towards the Luoxue building, but didn''t mention anything about Li Shiyuan or Mu Zhihua.


    After all, it was naturally in Mu Cen''s expectation that Li Shiyuan went to find Mu Zhihua.


    Li Shiyuan bumps into a wall here. Mu Zhihua is Li Shiyuan''s old lover. Besides, Mu Zhihua is as clever as a kitten in front of Li Shiyuan, which is quite different from his paw stretching from time to time.


    Besides, now that Chen Zhirong has passed away, Li Shiyuan should also go to see Mu Zhi''s paintings.


    So it''s no surprise that he went to the East Tower.


    Mu Cen lowered his eyebrows and eyes, slightly hiding his deep meaning.


    But mu CEN is very clear that Mu Zhihua will not miss this opportunity. After all, Mu Zhihua has been unable to get close to Li Shiyuan for a long time. If he can''t get close to Li Shiyuan, Mu Zhihua can do nothing.


    Mu can guess what the painting is going to do with his fingers.


    He is very close to Li Shiyuan, so it''s better to be pregnant. Now Li Shiyuan has no son. Even if she is not the imperial concubine, she can''t be out of power. Besides, the position of the imperial concubine has not been decided yet.


    But mu Cen would not even give Mu Zhi such an opportunity to paint.


    She will make Mu Zhihua pregnant, only after she is pregnant¡ª¡ª


    Mu Cen''s smile, with a bit of Yin cold, soon, she did not enter the house, he Xiang see Mu Cen do not want to talk about these things, also cleverly banned.


    In the snow building, it''s quiet.


    At that time, the East building was very lively. After Chen Zhirong''s death, the East building was almost dead and lifeless.


    Even Mu Zhihua rarely left the East building.


    Today, when Mu Zhihua learned that Li Shiyuan was coming, he still dressed himself up seriously, but even if he was dressing up, he couldn''t hide the pallor and haggardness in Mu Zhihua''s face.


    This kind of painting is more and more charming.


    But mu Zhihua didn''t wait for Li Shiyuan. Instead, he learned that Li Shiyuan had gone to dinner with Mu Cen.

 Chapter 232

    This makes Mu Zhi''s painting gas break many things in the East building. The slaves are trembling and dare not say a word, so they can only passively look at Mu Zhi''s painting.


    "Miss, miss --" Qiu Xiang suddenly ran in in a hurry, "the prince is coming."


    This made Mu Zhihua recover and look at the mess in the East Building: "you slaves, you don''t clean it up for me. If your highness sees it, you will see it."


    With that, Mu Zhihua did not hesitate, so he looked at Qiuxiang: "Your Highness is really here?"


    "It''s true. I watched your highness coming towards the East Tower. The young master is not in the mansion. When your highness comes to the East Building, he can only come to see you. " Qiuxiang promised.


    Mu Zhi''s eyebrows and eyes were immediately infected with a smile, and he grabbed Qiuxiang in a hurry: "quick, help me to see where there are inappropriate places."


    "Miss, it''s too late. Your highness will be here soon. What''s more, you were born beautiful. Your highness must have been dazed when he saw you. " Qiuxiang has been painting with Mu Zhi for so long. Naturally, she knows what Mu Zhi''s painting likes and dislikes.


    These Fengcheng words, said Mu Zhi painted a happy face.


    She hurried out towards the East building.


    When Mu Zhihua came to the front hall of the East Building, the voices of the slaves also rang out one after another: "Your Highness the prince is here."


    Mu Zhihua knelt down and said, "Zhihua has seen his Royal Highness the prince. His highness is thousands of years old, thousands of years old."


    Her voice is warm and soft, which is different from Mu Cen''s words. This is the absolute submission and worship of Li Shiyuan, which can greatly satisfy the vanity of Li Shiyuan.


    In other words, it made up for the soft nail in Muchen.


    Naturally, Li Shiyuan''s attitude was much more moderate: "get up."


    Mu Zhihua stands up and looks up. The grievance of Xiaolian is obvious, but it seems that he knows Li Shiyuan''s disgust for his entanglement. Finally, Mu Zhihua doesn''t say a word, so he just stands.


    On the contrary, Li Shiyuan became interested in this kind of painting. He reached for mu Zhi''s chin and said, "what''s the matter? Is this a contest with the king? "


    "I don''t know how to draw." Mu Zhi drew a flat mouth and said wrongly.


    Li Shiyuan picked his eyebrows and soon let go of Mu Zhi''s painting.


    In Li Shiyuan''s view, compared with Mu Cen, Mu Zhihua is the one who is controlled in the palm of his hand. It''s very easy to handle, and it doesn''t need to be thought-provoking at all. Mu CEN is the opposite.


    Mu Cen''s every move, let Li Shiyuan elusive.


    "If you don''t dare." Li Shiyuan''s tone is calm, "follow me, I will not treat you badly."


    Mu Zhihua''s voice is not as unreasonable as before, and his attitude is much more relaxed. Li Shiyuan looks down at Mu Zhihua''s pale face, but he can''t stop the bright and moving facial features.


    When Mu Zhihua saw Li Shiyuan''s soft attitude, he took the initiative to put his boneless hand on Li Shiyuan''s arm: "Your Highness, will Zhihua serve you?"


    "Your mother has just passed away. Are you in the mood to think about it?" Li Shiyuan asked.


    Mu Zhihua''s face was a little ugly, but soon, she raised her smile, and her beautiful big eyes were filled with mist: "Your Highness, Zhihua is really afraid here. My mother has gone, Zhihua seems to have no backbone, and only your highness is left. Will you accompany Zhihua, your highness?"


    As the voice fell, Mu Zhihua took the initiative to embrace Li Shiyuan''s neck, and stood on tiptoe to kiss Li Shiyuan''s lips.


    These days, Li Shiyuan has hardly been a girl.


    Because there are many things in the palace, and Li Changtian''s health is getting worse and worse, the burden on Li Shiyuan is getting heavier and heavier, so naturally, he has no mind to be close to women.


    Now, Mu Zhihua''s flattery is just right.


    Li Shiyuan let Mu Zhihua kiss, and his big hand became restless. The next moment, he picked up Mu Zhihua and walked towards the house.


    Mu Zhihua exclaimed in surprise, but his face was coy.


    In the East Building, the silence is lifted away, and it becomes ambiguous.


    How many days¡ª¡ª


    Prince Mu''s house gradually returned to normal, and there was no change because of the lack of a Ji Niang and Chen Zhirong.


    Mingyan''s funeral is over.


    Today, Mingyan is about to leave the house of King Mu. Housekeeper Chen has returned Mingyan''s deed of sale to Mingyan. Mingyan packed up and went to Luoxue building to bid farewell to Mu Cen.


    When he Xiang saw Mingyan, he led Mingyan into the house and closed the door.


    Mingyan knelt on the ground and kowtowed to mucen seriously: "I thank you for everything that the eldest lady has done for me. I will bear in mind that in the future, if the eldest lady is useful to me, I will not refuse."


    "You''re welcome." Mu Cen raises Mingyan.


    Mingyan stood up.


    Mu Cen took a look at Mingyan, then took out some silver tickets and some silver from the box, tied them into the purse and handed them to Mingyan: "you take these things, you and Ji Niang are always used."


    "Miss," she said.


    "Take it." Mu Cen''s words can''t be refused, "when you get out of the palace and go to the teahouse in the market, you tell Xiao Er that you are waiting for the shopkeeper. The second child will naturally arrange for you and send you to Ji Niang. After that, you will leave Kyoto as soon as possible and go as far as possible. "


    Mu CEN is explaining Mingyan carefully.


    Mingyan nodded repeatedly.


    Mu Cen didn''t say anything: "OK, let''s get out of the house, or it will be late at night. If you are interrogated when you go out of the city gate, you can say that it''s from King Mu''s house. You have redeemed the deed of sale, and now you have to go back to your hometown. "


    "Yes." Mingyan wrote it down carefully.


    Mu Cen''s voice, Mingyan looking at Mu Cen, voice a little choked: "Miss, take care."


    "I will." Mu Cen nodded with a smile.


    After that, Mingyan didn''t stay in Luoxue building much, but was led by housekeeper Chen and left from the back door of King Mu''s house. Mu Cen didn''t see her off. She stayed in Luoxue building all the time.


    It was late in the evening that Mu Cen got up and went to the ancestral hall again.


    Wang Xueshuang''s health is getting worse and worse. The medicine Mu Cen gave is just to prolong Wang Xueshuang''s life. Compared with the original vigorous old man, after several blows, Wang Xueshuang almost collapsed.


    And Mu Hongyuan also gradually restored the original busy, rarely in the palace.


    In the house of King Mu, the former liveliness was lost, and he became a bit dead.


    "Miss." Housekeeper Chen stops Mu Cen outside the ancestral hall.


    Mu Cen looked at housekeeper Chen: "what''s the matter, housekeeper Chen? What''s the matter? "


    "The second lady was picked up by Mr. mu." Housekeeper Chen said quickly, "it''s hard for the slave to make a decision, so he came to talk to the first lady."

 Chapter 233

    "Take it?" Mu Cen twisted his eyebrows.


    Mu zhantian was granted the title of Prince Yi. There is a prince''s residence outside. Mu Zhihua is mu zhantian''s sister. Now that Chen Zhirong is dead, it''s not wrong for mu zhantian to take his sister to Prince Yi''s residence.


    But suddenly, Mu Cen understood the reason.


    Nearly ten days have passed since Li Shiyuan came.


    If it''s really Mu Zhi''s painting, I''m afraid she''s really pregnant. She''s just worried about an accident in King Mu''s residence. After all, Mu CEN is now in charge of the family. That''s why she left King Mu''s residence in such a hurry and hid in Prince Yi''s residence.


    Oh¡ª¡ª


    Mu Cen sneered.


    Is mu Zhihua so innocent that if she is not in the house of King Mu, she will be safe? Can you use the meat in your stomach to go up?


    fond dream.


    "Miss, what''s the matter?" Housekeeper Chen is still waiting for mu Cen''s doctor.


    Mu Cen returned to God, light mouth: "with her."


    "Yes." Housekeeper Chen didn''t speak any more, so he retreated quietly.


    Mu Cen soon walked into the ancestral hall. When mother Li saw Mu Cen coming, she immediately reported the situation of Wang Xueshuang to Mu Cen.


    "Miss, the old lady is good and bad now, but she is OK on the whole. The imperial doctor will come to see him every two or three days, and the doctor is often in the house, so please don''t worry too much. " Mother Li said carefully.


    Mu Cen nodded. When she came into the house, Wang Xueshuang just fell asleep. Mu Cen didn''t quarrel with Wang Xueshuang. After seeing it for a while, she turned and stepped back.


    She explained to mammy Li: "during this period, Mammy worked hard. Grandma and Lao are taking care of her. After all, Mammy is the closest person to grandma. "


    "If Miss is anywhere, it''s all a slave''s job." Mu Cen answered.


    Mu Cen nodded, then did not stay in the ancestral hall, soon turned to leave, mother Li did not send off, watching Mu Cen''s figure disappear in front of his eyes, then turned and walked into the ancestral hall.


    Mu Cen went back to Luoxue building.


    The lotus fragrance comes up.


    Before he had time to speak, Mu Cen said, "I''m going out. Don''t follow me. I''m in the palace. If there''s anything wrong, please stop me first."


    Mu Cen goes out, seldom does not let lotus fragrance follow.


    When he said this coldly, he was shocked and worried: "Miss, if you don''t let your maidservant follow you, who will take care of you? And where are you going? "


    Mu Cen sank and then looked at He Xiang: "if you are fast, you will come back tonight. If you are slow, you will come back in three or two days. During this period, Mu Zhi and Mu Jun will not come to the palace. The size of the palace has the final say. So no one will dare to do anything to you. I explained to Chen Guan, if dad should come back, you would stop me.


    "Miss..." he Xiang became nervous.


    Mu Cen shook his head to He Xiang: "be obedient."


    He Xiang knew that he couldn''t change Mu Cen''s idea. He nodded passively, and didn''t forget to tell him carefully: "you should be careful."


    "I will." Mu Cen nodded.


    Soon, Mu Cen changed into light clothes and left from the back door of the house.


    Mu Cen soon let herself into the gradually sinking night, her speed is very fast, in this period of cultivation, because of the use of powers and overdraft of physical fitness also gradually recover.


    During this time, Mu Cen has not been to the hospital.


    Feng Changyang sent news several times. As the reputation of the hospital became more and more obvious, there were many important ministers in the court.


    Mu Cen asked Feng Changyang to write down the appearance of these people. In the picture album sent by Feng Changyang, Mu Cen recognized them at a glance.


    They are all the people around Li Shiyuan.


    More and more frequent appearance means that Li Shiyuan and Li Shiyuan have put their last hope on Feng Changyang when they can''t find the ghost hand.


    Even many times to test the wind Changyang.


    Mu Cen knew that she had cast the net for a long time, and now was the time to take it back. She wanted to ensure that she would send fengchangyang to the palace without fail. It''s a kind of instinctive intuition. Intuitively, Li Shiyuan''s appearance in the hospital is just two or three days.


    However, it is impossible for Feng Changyang to win Li Shiyuan''s trust only by his present ability, and Li Shiyuan will not come alone. If he imperial doctor follows Li Shiyuan, then Feng Changyang will be exposed.


    So, Muchen has to stay where he is.


    Only then can smoothly hide the truth.


    This is the reason why Mu Cen left King Mu''s residence in a hurry today and rushed to the hospital.


    When the night was getting dark, Mu Cen had already arrived at the hospital. He went in quietly through the side door of the hospital. He didn''t need anyone''s guidance, and he had already walked behind the curtain.


    The wind and the sun are behind the curtain.


    However, compared with normal days, the inside of the hospital is very quiet.


    When Feng Changyang saw Mu Cen coming, he used the color to Mu Cen. Mu Cen nodded and quickly hid behind the curtain. Almost at the moment when Mu Cen had just hidden, the voices of Li Shiyuan and he Yuyi had already come.


    Mu Cen behind the curtain, with lips and wind Changyang said a few words: "everything in accordance with the plan."


    The wind and the sun nodded.


    Soon, Li Shiyuan and he Yuyi had already pushed the door in. When Feng Changyang saw Li Shiyuan, he immediately knelt down: "Cao Min has seen his Royal Highness the prince. His royal highness is thousands of years old."


    Li Shiyuan looked at Feng Changyang with a cold face. He didn''t open his mouth. He just found a seat and sat down.


    "Get up." Li Shiyuan''s voice came coldly.


    Feng Changyang just stood up and looked at Li Shiyuan humbly: "Your Highness, CaoMing doesn''t understand. How can you come to CaoMing''s small hospital?"


    Li Shiyuan didn''t speak. He just looked at Feng Changyang. His eyes were sharp. Even though he was used to seeing big scenes, he was still a little scared.


    Just on the surface, the wind and the sun are still calm.


    And he Yuyi has stepped forward and talked with Feng Changyang, asking about some difficult and complicated diseases, as well as some extremely difficult diseases.


    The wind is long and the sun is full of answers.


    He Yuyi seemed satisfied, nodded, and then looked at Li Shiyuan.


    Li Shiyuan then said: "I heard that you have excellent medical skills and even catch up with the ghost hand. But you are eccentric and only open half a day a week?"


    "Exactly." Feng Changyang didn''t say much for fear that he would lose too much.


    When Feng Changyang opened his mouth, Li Shiyuan''s eyes narrowed slightly: "your voice is much more real than before."


    Before he asked Feng Changyang, Feng Changyang answered, but the voice disappeared, which made Li Shiyuan feel that it was not from Feng Changyang''s mouth, but from another place.

 Chapter 234

    In this room, there were only three of them, so Li Shiyuan didn''t think much about it.


    But now when he is talking with Feng Changyang, his voice is much closer than before. Li Shiyuan was originally a very suspicious person.


    When in doubt, Li Shiyuan stood up and walked towards the door behind the curtain.


    "What do you mean, your highness?" The wind Changyang called Li Shiyuan in a hurry.


    This is also to buy time for mu Cen behind the curtain.


    But Li Shiyuan ignored the meaning of Feng Changyang and quickly walked behind the curtain. Feng Changyang''s face changed.


    You know, Mu CEN is behind the curtain.


    If Mu CEN is not there, the penetrating power of the voice is not so strong. All the questions are answered by Mu Cen to royal doctor he, while Feng Changyang is just cooperating with Mu Cen and putting a lip shape.


    Mu Cen can imitate people''s voice perfectly. Even people who have been in contact with him all the year round can''t easily hear it. Li Shiyuan has never been in contact with him. How can he hear the abnormal place so accurately.


    Normally, under such circumstances, there is an independent space behind the curtain, and normal people will not be so keen to detect something wrong.


    But Li Shiyuan could, and could even hear the difference.


    If Li Shiyuan saw Mu Cen, what would be the result? Wind Changyang dare not think. But Feng Changyang can be sure that Mu Cen must not have an accident.


    His brain is spinning fast.


    But no matter how fast it is, it can''t be faster than Li Shiyuan.


    When Li Shiyuan became suspicious, he would not give the other party any chance to resist. He would rather kill him by mistake than let him go.


    "His royal highness," Feng Changyang said.


    And Li Shiyuan has moved to the curtain of the door in a flash, and reaches out his hand to grasp the person behind the curtain.


    Mu Cen''s evasion became difficult.


    Behind the curtain is a place to hold a person tightly. If you go out, unless Li Shiyuan doesn''t rush in, Mu Cen and Li Shiyuan won''t fight head-on. But once Li Shiyuan rushes in, the result will be unimaginable.


    Mu Cen knows that Feng Changyang is procrastinating.


    Just Mu Cen''s understanding of Li Shiyuan is very clear, all this is of no help.


    Musen, take a deep breath.


    Almost at the moment when mucen went out, Li Shiyuan''s hand had completely blocked mucen''s road.


    Mu Cen changed his face, so he was not afraid of Li Shiyuan''s recognition.


    But under such circumstances, it is not a good thing to be blocked by Li Shiyuan.


    She thought quietly and decided to break through. At least when Li Shiyuan didn''t see him, other things could be discussed in the long run.


    "If you move one more step, I promise you will land on your head." Li Shiyuan''s voice is gloomy.


    At the moment when Mu Cen had left, the sword was also in front of Mu Cen. Mu Cen knew very well that if he took another step, the sword would pierce his neck and blood would flow.


    Mu Cen sank and calmed down.


    When I turned around and looked at Li Shiyuan, I was a little crazy and crying: "what is this... Don''t be afraid of Xiaohua..."


    But as if he was not afraid, he took the initiative to approach Li Shiyuan: "who are you and how are you here..."


    Even Mu Cen stretched out his hand to pinch Li Shiyuan''s face. He was so happy that he didn''t have a serious face.


    In this picture, Li Shiyuan''s brows are twisted.


    The bodyguard immediately came forward and clasped Mu Cen''s wrist. Mu Cen screamed: "it''s so painful, Xiao Hua. You bad guys, let me go, let me go."


    Say, Mu Cen pounces on is one mouthful.


    It''s deep and heavy.


    The bodyguard obviously didn''t expect Mu Cen''s action, and suddenly took back his hand.


    Li Shiyuan''s eyes narrowed slightly. He just looked at Mu Cen for a moment, as if he was going to wear Mu Cen. Mu Cen was acting calmly and madly.


    Feng Changyang responded quickly: "what''s the matter with you? Why did you let Xiaohua come here? Don''t you know his royal highness is in the hospital? "


    The boy in the backyard of the hospital also came out: "master, we didn''t notice that Xiaohua ran away."


    "Your Highness." Feng Changyang looked at Li Shiyuan and calmed down. "This is a distant relative of CaoMing. He broke his brain when he was young. Now he has some diseases, so he came to CaoMing. This morning, the girl didn''t know where to go, and the grass people didn''t expect that she would be here now. "


    Feng Changyang found a reasonable reason to explain: "the movement your highness just heard is probably made by Xiaohua. You can''t hide behind the curtain. "


    Li Shiyuan didn''t seem to hear the explanation of Feng Changyang. His eyes fell on Mu Cen, but he never moved away.


    Mu CEN is nervous on the surface, but he is beating the drum in his heart.


    She couldn''t figure out what Li Shiyuan wanted to do.


    But the way Li Shiyuan looked at himself made Mu Cen feel very uneasy. The feeling of uneasiness became obvious, even a little sweaty.


    Inadvertently, Mu Cen looked at the wind Changyang.


    Feng Changyang has already stepped forward: "Xiaohua, uncle, let someone take you down first. After a while, uncle''s affairs are dealt with, and then take you to buy sugar, OK?"


    "Buy sugar?" Mu Cen''s voice became joyful.


    "Yes, buy sugar. So how about going back now? " The wind and the sun seem to be coaxing Mu Cen.


    Mu Cen nodded cleverly.


    Is still crazy, but honest no longer attack people, but let the wind Changyang lead, toward the backyard.


    But Li Shiyuan didn''t mean to get out of the way.


    Feng Changyang calmed down, and then he spoke carefully: "Your Highness, you..."


    Li Shiyuan''s eyes were always staring at Mu Cen. Mu Cen didn''t know whether he was afraid or something else. He looked down at the ground and didn''t dare to say anything. He was so close to Feng Changyang.


    For fear of any accident.


    Li Shiyuan gave way.


    This distance just let Feng Changyang pass by with Mu Cen. When Feng Changyang saw this, he was relieved and entangled with Li Shiyuan. Feng Changyang didn''t know if he could stand it.


    Li Shiyuan''s eyes are too frightening.


    Involuntarily, the pace of wind Changyang is faster.


    He so tightly grasps Mu Cen''s hand, Mu Cen''s palm followed tightly, as if let the wind Changyang deliver down.


    Wind Changyang efforts to let themselves relax.


    But the fear is still there.


    Just before Feng Changyang and Mu Cen pass Li Shiyuan, Li Shiyuan suddenly says, "stop."


    His voice was grim and gloomy.


    Feng Changyang was obviously startled, but his tone was still calm: "you don''t want to take the flowers down."

 Chapter 235

    I dare not neglect.


    As a result, before Xiao Si can meet Xiao Hua, he has been stopped by Li Shiyuan''s bodyguard. Li Shiyuan still stares at Mu Cen and looks at Mu Cen''s face carefully.


    Mu Cen seems to be scared, shivering.


    But mu Cen''s heart is constantly beating drums.


    When he came to the hospital, Mu Cen had changed her face. It was not after Li Shiyuan discovered that she changed her face temporarily. It was very difficult to see through easily.


    So Muchen didn''t know what was wrong.


    Because she saw suspicion and blood in Li Shiyuan''s eyes. That''s a sign before Li Shiyuan''s anger. Once there is such a sign, it''s hard to break away from Li Shiyuan.


    What does that mean?


    Mu Cen''s brain turns fast. Inadvertently, her eyes fall on Feng Changyang''s body, and Feng Changyang''s fear becomes more and more obvious.


    "Fengchangyang, you said it was your distant relative?" Li Shiyuan turned around and looked at fengchangyang for a long time.


    Feng Changyang calmly replied: "yes, they are the distant relatives of the grass people. There are few contacts on weekdays, but when people come, we can''t ignore them. "


    Li Shiyuan gave a sneer.


    Suddenly, the sharp sword pointed to Mu Cen''s face.


    Mu Cen was stunned and began to go crazy again.


    The atmosphere in the hospital suddenly condensed.


    Just at this time, there was a message from the bodyguard outside the hospital: "tell your Highness the prince, the fourth hall has come down."


    "Fourth brother?" Li Shiyuan picked his eyebrows.


    As the voice fell, Li Shiyuan also came in from outside. Li Shiyuan looked at him, and his eyes narrowed slightly, with a bit of spying and looking.


    "What a coincidence, fourth brother?" Li Shiyuan spoke lukewarm.


    A lot of things, once or twice, are accidents, but if there are too many, people can''t help suspecting that during this period of time, it seems that as long as Li Shiyuan wants to do something, Li Shiyuan will appear at the right time.


    In addition, what happened in the palace constantly pointed to Li Shiyuan.


    Li Shiyuan''s eyes were a little cold.


    Li Shiyuan was calm: "my father got up today and coughed heavily. Up to now, he was in a coma. The imperial doctors in the imperial hospital couldn''t do anything about it. That''s why my brother came to ask doctor Feng to enter the palace as soon as possible."


    This is reasonable.


    Li Shiyuan came to fengchangyang for a long time to observe. Now he brought him royal doctor just to confirm fengchangyang''s ability.


    After all, it''s not a joke to see the saint today.


    If there is an accident, let alone fengchangyang, Li Shiyuan, who brought fengchangyang into the palace, can''t get rid of his responsibility, so naturally he should be more careful.


    On the contrary, Li Shiyuan stood still.


    Li Shiyuan didn''t have any timidity because of the coldness in his eyes, just as if he was dutifully saying his purpose of coming. That''s all. He didn''t have any other intention.


    Even Li Shiyuan didn''t look at anyone.


    "The little flower is afraid of..." Mu Cen''s eyes pretended to be frightened, as if he was suddenly pointed back by a sharp sword, and he would die if he looked forward.


    Her hand tightly grasp the side of the small Si, desperately urged the small Si to take himself away: "you quickly take me, take me away."


    "You''re not going yet." The wind is long, the sun is cold, the voice scolds the small Si, "this is like what words."


    Then Feng Changyang bowed his hands and said, "let the prince and his fourth highness see the joke."


    Li Shiyuan''s position is not good or bad, just in front of Li Shiyuan and Mu Cen. His eyes look at Mu Cen without any trace, indicating Mu Cen to leave quickly.


    It''s just that in the eyes of outsiders, Li Shiyuan is more confused in the face of such a situation.


    Mu Cen didn''t stay much. He was still dragging the boy madly. It seemed that he was really frightened.


    Just as Mu Cen was about to leave the house, Li Shiyuan suddenly pushed Li Shiyuan away, and the sword directly cut the connection between mu Cen''s mandible and his neck.


    Blood oozed out.


    Mu Cen exclaimed.


    Li Shiyuan and the people present also changed their faces.


    Feng Changyang looks at Mu Cen and wants to rush through, but he is stopped by Mu Cen and Li Shiyuan''s eyes at the same time. If Feng Changyang rushes through now, it will only lead to more trouble. Mu Cen''s idea of sending Feng Changyang to the palace will stop abruptly.


    Even life-threatening.


    Seeing that he had been found, Mu Cen laughed coldly, but always calmly, quickly waved Li Shiyuan''s sword and turned over, not caring about his neck wound.


    There are some accidents in this situation.


    Mu Cen thought about how to face Li Shiyuan, but he didn''t expect Li Shiyuan to be so alert.


    His easy to look is not perfect, but for people who are not easy to look, it is absolutely impossible to find any flaws.


    But Li Shiyuan seems to see something wrong from his first glance at Mu Cen.


    On the contrary, it makes Mu Cen wonder where he made a mistake.


    In such a situation, Mu Cen has to go first. It''s not because he doesn''t care about Feng Changyang, but because Li Shiyuan is present. Since Li Shiyuan can come, he naturally knows that Li Shiyuan is here.


    As for Li Shiyuan, Mu Cen doesn''t dare to say that he knows more, but Li Shiyuan never does anything he''s not sure about. Mu Cen knows very well.


    Just like in the last life, when Li Shiyuan and Li Shiyuan were in conflict, Li Shiyuan had a good heart. If it had not been for his powers that led to Li Shiyuan''s defeat, Li Shiyuan would have already overthrown Li Shiyuan.


    So, it''s all Yin and Yang.


    Today, Mu CEN is not sure what his situation will be, but at least Feng Changyang will be OK.


    Thinking, Yu Guang from the corner of Mu Cen''s eye looks at Li Shiyuan. Li Shiyuan doesn''t seem to see it, but mu CEN is very clear that this person has noticed.


    In this kind of eyes toss, Mu Cen pressure in the heart of the uneasiness with relaxed down, and then she quickly turned away.


    "Want to run?" Li Shiyuan snapped.


    Mu Cen didn''t hesitate and jumped out. Li Shiyuan turned around and immediately chased out. He ordered the bodyguard beside him in a deep voice: "there is no amnesty for killing."


    The bodyguard answered and followed Li Shiyuan out.


    No matter how mucen said, in the case of sudden arrival, and Li Shiyuan was present, even if he was familiar with the environment of the hospital, mucen couldn''t stop so many people and was soon forced to the corner.


    "Say, who are you?" Li Shiyuan asked Mu Cen word by word.


    That sharp sword has pointed to Mu Cen''s throat. Mu Cen Si has no doubt that as long as he can''t leave here smoothly today, he will die under Li Shiyuan''s sword.


    After all, Li Shiyuan would rather kill by mistake than let it go.


    "I can''t find you in Kyoto. You are hiding in this small hospital." Li Shiyuan''s eyes are getting colder and colder.

 Chapter 236

    His voice was more cruel, "what''s your relationship with Feng Changyang? Feng Changyang tried his best to enter the palace. Was it your premeditation, he said


    Every word, without a trace of emotion, asked Mu Cen.


    Mu Cen''s eyes flashed a little surprise, but this surprise is very good.


    What did Li Shiyuan find out.


    However, under such circumstances, Mu CEN is very clear that silence is the best policy, not to argue with Li Shiyuan. The more he says, the more he makes mistakes.


    At this time, suddenly, Li Shiyuan''s sword pointed to the wind Changyang.


    Obviously, the wind and the sun are under control.


    Feng Changyang subconsciously wants to look at Mu Cen, but mu Cen shakes his head to Feng Changyang without any trace, indicating that he is calm.


    Wind Changyang this just slightly tremble of mouth: "who are you... You are not a little flower, why do you want to change into a little flower."


    But the words of Feng Changyang didn''t let Li Shiyuan''s vigilance relax, but with a sneer: "now it''s too late to pretend you don''t know me."


    The sword of the bodyguard has also pressed the neck of Feng Changyang.


    Li Shiyuan''s eyes did not change when he looked at Mu Cen: "if you don''t say it, I will kill him and kill everyone in the hospital. Let you watch them bleed to death one by one, and then your life. "


    Li Shiyuan''s words are not a bit of a joke.


    Wind Changyang''s neck has also been pressed out blood.


    "Second brother." Li Shiyuan twisted his eyebrows and said, "doctor he and the emperor are still waiting for doctor Feng."


    With a sneer, Li Shiyuan looked at Li Shiyuan like this: "fourth brother, there are so many famous doctors in the world. It''s just a coincidence. Or does the fourth younger brother want to let those who are trying to rebel into the palace, and if something happens, the fourth younger brother can afford it? "


    With that, Li Shiyuan sank and asked Li Shiyuan word by word: "or what does the fourth brother know, but he didn''t talk to the second brother of the king?"


    Li Shiyuan calmly looked at Li Shiyuan: "second brother, I''m afraid there is some misunderstanding during this period."


    "I''d rather kill by mistake than let it go." Li Shiyuan said directly, and then said darkly, "this woman is obviously easy to bear, so coincidentally appearing in the medical library is enough to kill all the people in the medical library."


    Li Shiyuan was quiet and didn''t speak.


    Li Shiyuan sneered: "changing face can change face, every time it appears is different. But the eyes don''t change. She was crazy as like as two peas, but she had no madness in her eyes.


    With these words, Li Shiyuan and Mu Cen suddenly realized what went wrong.


    Obviously, Mu Cen didn''t expect that his eyes betrayed him¡®


    In other words, Li Shiyuan''s caution has been beyond Mu Cen''s expectation. Even such details have never been missed by Li Shiyuan.


    "Say, who are you?" Li Shiyuan asked word by word, and the sword pointed at Mu Cen again, "if you don''t say it, I have thousands of ways for you to say it. I want to see who is under your face?"


    With that, Li Shiyuan''s sword has been piercing Mu Cen''s skin a little bit.


    The bodyguards around surrounded mucen, not to mention one person. It''s hard for a mosquito to escape from here.


    Musen, take a deep breath.


    What she didn''t expect was that Li Shiyuan could suspect that he was the dancer of Wangxiang building, but under such circumstances, Mu Cen couldn''t get out at all.


    She knew better that she had used the powers before. She looked as good as usual, but there was a big difference in both physical strength and energy. That''s why Mu Cen couldn''t make himself break away from here at the first time.


    Now, if Muchen wants to leave, he can only create chaos.


    This kind of chaos means that Muchen has to use his powers again.


    Mu Cen knows the result of using his powers better than anyone else.


    For the first time, Mu Cen was a little sweaty, but the current situation had forced Mu Cen into a desperate situation.


    She couldn''t help taking a deep breath.


    Only Li Shiyuan is still more calm, the surface is quiet, but the calm of the wind and the sun is disappearing in the increasingly tense atmosphere.


    His face was gradually tense.


    Just when Mu Cen closed his eyes¡ª¡ª


    All of a sudden, there was chaos outside the hospital. The people on the scene subconsciously looked outside the hospital, and the guards were more alert.


    But it didn''t mean to let Mu Cen go.


    Mu Cen also took the opportunity to look at the past.


    The door of the hospital was opened in a hurry. A young and handsome man appeared in front of the crowd. He looked a little panicked, and even didn''t know what happened in the hospital. He pushed the door in a hurry: "Dad, something''s wrong, Xiaohua has something wrong..."


    Feng Changyang looks at the entrance: "frivolity --"


    Feng was so frivolous that he seemed to notice the people in the room. He was also surprised: "Dad, this is..."


    But Feng''s frivolous hand was dragging a corpse, some of which were beyond recognition. He could not distinguish the face, but he could see that it was a slender and petite girl, similar to the figure of Mu Cen in front of him.


    "What''s this?" The wind was long and the sun was startled.


    "This is Xiaohua. You see, there is a peace talisman behind it. It was asked by my aunt at Kaiyuan Temple when she brought Xiaohua." The wind flipped out the Amulet of peace.


    It''s really Kaiyuan Temple.


    "On my way back, I found a corpse in the North Lane. I still felt strange. When I came closer, I found that it was Xiaohua. How can I explain to my aunt?" Wind frivolous seems to be particularly nervous, but the conditioning of the speech is still clear.


    Now, even Feng Changyang looked at Mu Cen: "who are you? Why did you pretend to be Xiaohua in the hospital? Why did you kill Xiaohua. Xiaohua is a silly girl who knows nothing


    Wind Changyang''s mood suddenly excited.


    He didn''t want to go in the direction of Mu Cen, as if to cut Mu Cen to pieces.


    Feng was so frivolous that he was surprised, as if he noticed Mu Cen: "my God, this is..."


    "You talk, why do you want to look like a little flower. Don''t stop me. I''ll take revenge for Xiaohua. " The wind and the sun are not concerned at all.


    I''ll kill Mu Cen in front of me.


    All of a sudden, the scene became chaotic.


    Even Li Shiyuan was stunned, obviously did not expect such a thing to happen.


    And in such chaos, mucen quickly jumped up, over the wall, no one hesitated.


    Li Shiyuan''s eyes follow Mu Cen''s direction, still silent, but the Adam''s apple rolls slightly, which is a kind of relaxation.


    If Muchen can leave here, there should be no big problem.


    But Li Shiyuan''s uneasiness has never gone away.

 Chapter 237

    And Li Shiyuan''s reaction is very fast: "chase, kill. Live to see people, die to see corpses. "


    "Yes." Big inside bodyguard answer a way in unison.


    A group of people followed Mu Cen all the way out.


    The wind Changyang also wants to chase out, but is pulled down by the wind frivolously: "Dad, calm down."


    "How can you calm me down. How can you calm me down? " Feng Changyang nearly cried out, "Xiaohua is silly, but she is your aunt''s only daughter. If something happens like this, what do you want your aunt to do in the future?"


    Feng was frivolous and didn''t speak.


    The body of the girl was still lying on the ground.


    "Doctor he." Li Shiyuan''s gloomy mouth.


    Royal doctor he immediately understood that he went to the body and examined it carefully. Then he looked at Li Shiyuan: "I tell your highness that he really died in one hour, and there is still a little bit of body temperature. The other side''s means are extremely cruel, strangling people alive and disfiguring them again. "


    This indirectly proves the innocence of Feng Changyang.


    In this case, Feng Changyang is also an innocent victim.


    His niece was killed, and even Feng Changyang was almost regarded as the murderer.


    If it wasn''t for the appearance of wind frivolity in time, I''m afraid there would be wind Changyang among the people who died now, but also because of the appearance of wind frivolity, it made Mu Cen break away from here.


    "Second brother?" Li Shiyuan said at the right time, "my father is still waiting."


    "Send doctor he and doctor Feng to the palace." Li Shiyuan calm command, "the rest of the people, go with the king."


    "Yes." The guards answered in unison.


    Obviously, Feng Changyang had some weak legs. The bodyguard put Feng Changyang up directly, took the carriage waiting at the door of the hospital, and drove directly to the palace.


    And Li Shiyuan has gone after him.


    In the hospital, the initial peace was gradually restored.


    Li Shiyuan''s people also left with him.


    Feng frivolous just looked at Li Shiyuan, nodded, and did not say a word, Li Shiyuan did not speak, and Feng frivolous then bowed his head to deal with the body on the ground.


    Feng xiaokuang was naturally called back by Feng Changyang, but Feng xiaokuang didn''t expect that he was stopped when he entered Kyoto. The other party didn''t explain his identity. He just said that Feng Changyang and Mu Cen were in trouble and asked him to do it according to their words.


    With the deep understanding of dialect, Feng was so frivolous that he had to believe it.


    But the other side did not say anything, left this female corpse, left very quickly.


    The wind is frivolous also dare not neglect, immediately take the female corpse, rushed to the hospital, if a step later, the result is unimaginable.


    Li Shiyuan stood quietly in the hospital for a while, and then walked towards the outside of the hospital.


    When he was about to leave the hospital, Feng frivolous suddenly stopped Li Shiyuan. He didn''t use any name, but said calmly: "please keep her safe."


    Li Shiyuan looked at Feng frivolous, tall figure has quickly disappeared from the front of Feng frivolous.


    Mu Cen flew all the way, but the speed gradually slowed down.


    She knew she had been pushed to the limit.


    The master of the back didn''t mean to let go.


    Li Shiyuan''s orders are death orders. Even if they are dead, they should do it. Life should see people and death should see corpses.


    And further forward, Mu CEN is very clear that she has been forced to the edge of the cliff on the outskirts of the North City, and falls from here. It''s hard to predict her life and death.


    "In the front." The voice of the pursuer behind is more and more obvious, "take people back."


    "Break her leg with an arrow."


    "Yes, sir."


    Dozens of bows and arrows shot in the direction of Muchen.


    If it''s normal, it''s not very difficult for mu Cen to break away from such a random arrow, but after being forced to the limit, it''s much more difficult for mu Cen not to break away from the arrow.


    Sure enough, in the chaos of arrows, Mu Cen can''t dodge.


    A sharp arrow stabbed Mu Cen in the leg, made her stagger, and almost fell directly.


    Obviously, muczen is getting slower and slower.


    The bodyguard behind him was getting closer and closer.


    Even, Mu Cen heard Li Shiyuan''s voice: "catch her."


    The sound of footsteps gradually approaching, Mu Cen has been forced to the point of no way back, the wound on the cheek is also constantly bleeding, blood is also liquid, time, the face of the face will be easy to hide.


    But behind him is the cliff.


    Mu Cen''s brain is spinning fast.


    Step also a little bit along the edge.


    Li Shiyuan has appeared in the front, looking at Mu Cen coldly: "I''ll see where you can escape."


    Every word was bloodthirsty and cruel.


    Mu Cen Si has no doubt what kind of end he will fall into when he falls into Li Shiyuan''s hands. Mu Cen has learned Li Shiyuan''s ruthlessness for a long time.


    Not to mention the tragic death of his last life.


    That terrible memory, up to now, can make people feel creepy, that feeling of being penetrated by mercury and tearing all over the body, makes Mu Cen sweat.


    And the pain in the lower leg is becoming more and more obvious.


    The arrow is poisonous.


    Mu Cen has realized it.


    If she doesn''t deal with it as soon as possible, it will be her own leg.


    And Mu CEN is standing in front of Li Shiyuan, but behind is the cliff, how to see, the odds are not much.


    Li Shiyuan didn''t approach any more, because in Li Shiyuan''s view, they have an absolute chance of winning in such a situation, and it''s hard for mu Cen to fly.


    "Say, who sent you on earth." Li Shiyuan approached Mu Cen step by step.


    Mu Cen suddenly so smile, look embarrassed, even the sole of the foot still keep blood, but mu Cen''s surface is unexpectedly calm.


    "Your Highness, I''m dead. Why should I tell you?" The sarcasm on Mu Cen''s face.


    Li Shiyuan squints at Mu Cen. It seems that he has never seen such a woman as Mu Cen.


    Mu Cen retreated a few steps in front of Li Shiyuan until she was standing on the edge of the cliff. Li Shiyuan''s palm held tightly subconsciously and looked at Mu Cen in disbelief.


    "If your highness wants to know the answer, why don''t you come down with me? I may consider telling your highness or not Mu Cen said nothing serious. He just looked at Li Shiyuan with a playful smile.


    However, the coldness in her eyes is in sharp contrast to the surface.


    And Mu Cen''s feet have been standing on the edge of the cliff.


    Don''t say one step, just step back, the whole person will fall.


    "Get her." Li Shiyuan spoke harshly.


    The net of the bodyguard immediately went to Mu Cen. But mu Cen''s speed was faster, he turned around and jumped to the edge of the cliff.


    No doubt it''s suicidal.


    But mu CEN is very clear that there are caves on the edge of such cliffs.

 Chapter 238

    As long as she is lucky, she can enter the cave. At least she won''t fall to pieces and save her life. As long as she survives, the next thing will be possible.


    When Li Shiyuan catches him back, there is only one way out. No one can save him.


    So mu Cen has no choice at all.


    She gave a cold smile and jumped down.


    At the moment when the bodyguard chased him, Mu Cen fell down.


    The bodyguard exclaimed, and his steps stopped abruptly. Even Li Shiyuan looked at the scene in front of him in consternation. He couldn''t believe it.


    Soon, nothing could be seen at the edge of the cliff, only the dense fog shrouded in waves.


    "Damn it." Li Shiyuan said with a low curse, "you search for me. I want to see people in my life and corpses in my death. "


    Li Shiyuan almost roared.


    He chased to the edge of the cliff, where nothing could be seen except the thick fog. The bodyguard was roared by Li Shiyuan and quickly chased down the mountain road.


    But everyone knows that the probability of finding someone is very small.


    Forget about people, even bodies are hard to find. I''m afraid that if I fall from such a high place, I''ll be broken to pieces for a long time. No one knows what''s under the cliff.


    But Li Shiyuan''s order had to be followed.


    Li Shiyuan just stood in the same place, and his knuckles made a gurgling sound, which showed that he was gloomy at the moment.


    Soon, mu zhantian''s voice appeared on the edge of the cliff.


    Seeing such a picture, mu zhantian''s brows twisted, but he still hardened his head and reported to Li Shiyuan: "Your Highness, Feng Changyang and royal doctor he have already returned to the palace, and your highness four has gone back with them."


    "Li Shiyuan has gone back?" Li Shiyuan recovered and asked mu zhantian calmly.


    "Yes, I watched the four princes go back together." Mu zhantian answered.


    Li Shiyuan didn''t speak.


    What does that mean?


    There is a mistake in his judgment. Li Shiyuan''s appearance is just like what he said, just to tell him to bring the wind and Changyang into the palace, and it has nothing to do with the woman who changed into a dancer and destroyed Wangxiang building?


    "Ask Yingwei to follow him." Li Shiyuan didn''t take it lightly, saying word by word, "report the situation with Wang anytime and anywhere."


    "Yes." Mu zhantian answered.


    Then Li Shiyuan turned around and didn''t stand by the cliff. Mu zhantian took a look at the cliff and asked, "Your Highness, did this man jump down?"


    Li Shiyuan made a sound.


    "If you jump down here, the probability of survival is too low. The cliff is hundreds of meters high, and there are dense forests and wild animals. I''m afraid even if you really die, you can''t even find a body." Mu zhantian is honest.


    "If you can''t find it, you have to find it for me. Three feet of digging must be found out. " Li Shiyuan said in a cold voice, "at this juncture, when something happens, no one can come out alive. They only make wedding clothes for people."


    "Yes." Mu zhantian did not dare to say more.


    Li Changtian''s health went from bad to worse, but under such circumstances, Li Changtian did not abdicate. Although mu zhantian was the crown prince, if Li Changtian still had a doctor''s advice, he would not get the throne.


    What if he''s the prince?


    Looking at Li Changtian''s nine princes, the Third Prince Li Shiyi and Li Shiyuan are on the same boat. Li Shiyuan grew up with Qu Huashang. At least on the surface, he has a good relationship with Li Shiyuan.


    However, Li Shiyuan has always been out of favor. No one can understand Li Shiyuan''s idea. Li Shiyuan has been monitoring Li Shiyuan for a long time and has not found any abnormality.


    Nine Prince Li Shi Li''s mother imperial concubine cannot be underestimated, he stands neutral, who can know he has no other idea.


    The rest of the princes were divided into two groups. They were peaceful on the surface, but behind their backs, they did not do little for the crown prince''s position. They flattered and flattered Li Changtian in front of him.


    And Li Shiyuan is also very clear, in the throne, the most opportunity is someone to covet the throne, even the prince is also so, so Li Changtian can not be completely taboo to Li Shiyuan.


    After all, in history, there are no fewer princes forced into the palace.


    So Li Shiyuan must be safe.


    Li Shiyuan stood at the edge of the cliff for a while. Then he got on his horse and galloped towards the capital. And the big guard under the cliff is still looking for mu Cen''s figure.


    But as they go down more and more, they are also a little weak.


    Under the cliff, there are dangers everywhere.


    At the same time¡ª¡ª


    Mu Cen almost tumbled into the cave.


    The palm of his hand was scratched, his clothes were worn out, and his face was bloodstained. It was not in contrast with what Mu Cen saw in the bronze mirror when he was reborn when Gu Fu had an accident.


    But at least, she''s alive.


    That is by instinct, Mu Cen blocked one.


    Just like in the previous life, when Mu Zhihua framed himself, he forced himself to the edge of the cliff. However, Mu Cen did not expect that he was forced to the same cliff by Li Shiyuan in this life.


    So mu Cen knew that there was a cave under the cliff.


    In the last life, Mu Cen met the masked woman who saved herself and taught her to dance in the cliff. What about this life?


    Mu Cen sank, after a huge cough, the blood from his chest spewed out from his mouth and splashed everywhere.


    That kind of fishy and sweet smell of blood, choking Mu Cen a little uncomfortable.


    Even breathing became difficult.


    And everything in front of Mu Cen''s eyes is more and more blurred. During this period of time, his cultivation and physical strength are on the verge of collapse again.


    Although I didn''t use any more powers, when I was in the medical school before, I started thinking about powers. After all, they were all damaged.


    Now Mu Cen can''t even move.


    Originally proficient in medical theory, she knew very well that she really couldn''t do it.


    Even if he didn''t have the strength to move to the stone bed inside, if Li Shiyuan''s people also happened to find this cave, then the result can be imagined.


    Mu Cen gasped and laughed.


    All of a sudden, a figure jumped in from the cave, fast.


    Although Mu CEN is alert, he can''t do anything about it. Just as the figure approaches, Mu CEN is relieved. It''s the familiar smell of sandalwood.


    Li Shiyuan.


    At the last moment when Mu Cen closed his eyes, he saw Li Shiyuan''s handsome face appear in front of him.


    Although she was embarrassed, she still laughed angrily.


    She fell into the cave, in a mess, and Li Shiyuan entered the cave, but it seemed that she was still elegant and well-dressed.


    For what?


    But mu Cen didn''t have the strength to say anything more. He was quickly picked up by Li Shiyuan and walked towards the stone bed. And Mu Cen''s brain is getting heavy.


    When she fell into a coma, she heard Li Shiyuan say: "I have a fever."


    After that, Mu Cen didn''t know anything.

 Chapter 239

    Li Shiyuan looks down at Mu Cen quietly, and his big hand is close to Mu Cen''s eyebrow. Her temperature has not gone down. It''s very hot and frightening. I don''t know how many times I''ve changed the kerchief on my forehead, and even Li Shiyuan is guarding her.


    The sky outside the cave gradually changed from day to night.


    Firewood was set up in the cave, and the open fire was lit, which dispelled the dark cold at night.


    Although it is the end of spring, Dazhou is still a bit frozen in the middle of the night, let alone in the cave under such a cliff, where there is no sunshine all the year round, and it is even colder.


    But the people lying on the stone bed were all wet.


    If you stick it like this, and if you have a high fever, it will only get worse.


    Li Shiyuan sank, went to Mu Cen''s side, helped her up, quickly took off Mu Cen''s clothes, and put her in his arms.


    The slender body touches the hot skin, and Mu Cen subconsciously sticks to Li Shiyuan''s body.


    Red lips seem to be talking about something.


    "Water?" Li Shiyuan''s head is very low. I understand.


    He slightly put down Mu Cen, but mu Cen''s hand just grasped Li Shiyuan''s clothes, how didn''t loose the meaning of hand, in a trance, still whispering something, but this time, Li Shiyuan didn''t understand.


    It''s just that Mu Cen in the nightmare seems to be in pain. He can''t struggle out of the nightmare. He grabs Li Shiyuan''s hand harder and harder.


    "Mu Cen, if you don''t let go, how can I get the water?" Li Shiyuan spoke helplessly.


    Mu Cen can''t hear.


    Li Shiyuan shakes his head, and his eyes gradually become tender. He gently breaks Mu Cen''s hand from the corner of his clothes. But at the moment of breaking it, Li Shiyuan hears Mu Cen''s words.


    Very innocent, also very helpless, this is Li Shiyuan has never seen Mu Cen.


    "Don''t go." Mu Cen wanted to shout, but he couldn''t make a sound. He was particularly deadlocked and passive. "Mommy, don''t go."


    This time, Li Shiyuan understood.


    But this word seems strange to Li Shiyuan. What is "mommy".


    For Li Shiyuan, Mu CEN is like a huge mystery.


    Mingming is the legitimate daughter of King Mu''s house. No one can deny Mu Cen''s identity, but under this identity, Li Shiyuan repeatedly feels that Mu CEN is not as simple as it seems.


    But Li Shiyuan tried his best to find someone to investigate, but he couldn''t find any clues.


    All the clues are very consistent with what Mu Cen said.


    After a moment''s silence, Li Shiyuan didn''t think about it. He quickly released Mu Cen and went to one side to get water, which is also the natural spring water in the mountain, even a little cold.


    Mu Cen seems to be sleeping less steadily after Li Shiyuan left. He has been humming.


    Li Shiyuan took a distracted look, quickly took the water, and quickly returned to the stone bed.


    As Li Shiyuan approached, Mu Cen quieted down.


    He was helpless and funny.


    Soon, Li Shiyuan hugged Mu Cen again, cold water, along the corner of his lips, little by little was fed in, until a whole glass of water finished, Mu Cen was quiet.


    Li Shiyuan reached out and stroked Mu Cen''s forehead. Her fever had not faded, but the temperature on her body was not as frightening as at first.


    Li Shiyuan was relieved.


    But he is still guarding Muchen.


    In the third shift¡ª¡ª


    There were several calls of wild animals outside the cave, but because of the fire inside the cave, the wild animals outside did not dare to approach, and Li Shiyuan''s nerves were always tense.


    Until Mu Cen awoke, frowning, as if he had not recovered from such a situation. Until Mu Cen opened his eyes and looked at the surrounding environment, those memories came back to his mind a little bit.


    Mu CEN is quiet, Mou Guang falls on Li Shiyuan who is beside the stone bed.


    Mu Cen didn''t speak.


    On the contrary, Li Shiyuan coldly looked at Mu Cen: "Mu Cen, you are more and more courageous. You really feel that anyone can''t help you. You know that the prince went to the hospital, and you have to bump into him. Have you not considered the consequences, or do you think the prince won''t find you?"


    This man¡ª¡ª


    Mu CEN is really angry smile.


    Although she is not a seriously disabled person, at least now she is also a person who escaped from her life. As a result, Li Shiyuan didn''t ask himself whether he was good or not at the first time when he opened his eyes, so he gave a lecture first.


    "The prince is going to catch you, not to mention the wind and the sun. Everyone around you will be implicated by you. The prince is ruthless and does not recognize his six relatives. He belongs to nine ethnic groups. Have you thought about these results?"


    Li Shiyuan''s tone is a bit aggressive.


    The thought of Mu Cen in the hospital made Li Shiyuan''s hair stand on end.


    If he didn''t know that Mu Cen had gone to the hospital, then he wanted to understand what Mu Cen was going to do, and he just stopped the wind from going back to Beijing. If Feng Changyang didn''t know how to cooperate and have some tacit understanding, otherwise, the current situation would not be so simple.


    "Even the king." Li Shiyuan''s words can''t be clearer.


    Mu Cen listen to Li Shiyuan training, just light open: "four your highness, this is training finished?"


    Li Shiyuan: "you..."


    "Knowing that I would be involved, what would your highness do with me?" Mu Cen asked sarcastically, "aren''t you afraid that my fourth highness will be implicated in the hell one day?"


    "Just now?" Li Shiyuan gave a sneer.


    Mu Cen didn''t let it go at all: "that''s not sure."


    Li Shiyuan stood up and went directly to Mu Cen. Mu Cen had no way back, so he could only passively watch Li Shiyuan approaching him step by step on the stone bed.


    Not to mention her high fever, now she has no strength, not to mention her calf is still injured.


    Think of this, Mu Cen subconsciously looked at his calf.


    The leg has been simply bandaged, and there is no black mark on the surrounding skin, which proves that Li Shiyuan has also cleaned up the toxin for himself. When there is nothing in the cave, Mu Cen knows the way to clean up the toxin.


    Quiet, Mu Cen''s cheek is a little hot.


    Fortunately, Mu CEN is still feverish, the original scarlet over such shyness, also did not let people find out what.


    When Li Shiyuan approaches Mu Cen, he holds Mu Cen''s chin with a clear hand. Mu Cen cleverly shut up.


    "Can also quarrel with this Wang, proves the recovery is good." Li Shiyuan sneered, his eyes full of irony.


    Mu Cen didn''t say a word.


    Li Shiyuan didn''t let go of Mu Cen, but continued to ask: "you haven''t been healing in Mu Wang''s house these days. As a result, the healing is not good. I feel that the essence is exhausted. Mu Cen, what have you done behind your back?"

 Chapter 240

    "Maybe I''m tired of running." Mu Cen''s face did not change.


    Li Shiyuan also accepted the answer, but he didn''t follow Mu Cen to ask again.


    But looking at Mu Cen''s eyes, he didn''t move a cent: "tell me, what does [mummy] mean? Who is it? "


    In a word, in the end, it made Mu Cen calm down.


    Mu Cen didn''t speak. She clenched her palms into fists and lowered her eyebrows as if she were thinking about Li Shiyuan''s words. However, all kinds of nightmares appeared in her coma flashed through her mind.


    Very strange picture, also very fuzzy.


    The people in it are people that Mu Cen doesn''t know, and the clothes seem strange. The surrounding environment is not familiar. It seems that he has fallen into a completely different time and space.


    But mu CEN is very calm standing, standing in front of all kinds of people.


    They surrounded a woman on the bed and kept reading her name, but no matter how serious Mu Cen was, she couldn''t see the woman on the bed.


    But all this is particularly true.


    It is a feeling of no origin, as if the person on the bed is the real self.


    She remembered the woman''s name -- [Xu Zhenzhen]


    There are people close to Xu Zhenzhen, the worry and concern on the face, how can''t hide, especially the woman close to Xu Zhenzhen, tears in the eyes, let Mu Cen can''t help but want to reach out and gently wipe.


    But her hand seems to be blocked by the invisible time and space.


    How can''t get close to the woman who pastes Xu Zhenzhen.


    But the heart seems to collapse a piece, how are aggrieved, bouts of colic, even the corner of the eye tears are forced out, sincere, no reluctance.


    I don''t know whether I was affected by the immediate environment or the inner emotion.


    It''s a long dream.


    Long let Mu Cen''s breathing began to cramp up, pressure in the chest of the boulder also followed more obvious, her palm tightly clenched into a fist.


    Mu Cen''s performance wants to calm himself down.


    But how can not ease the mood, under the impact of Mu Cen.


    Looking at Li Shiyuan in front of him again, it seems that everything around him is beginning to blur, together with everything in the dream.


    She is still struggling to see the face of the woman on the bed.


    Every time I try my best to open my eyes, it seems that the moment I see it, the thick fog has surrounded Mu Cen.


    More than Li Shiyuan, she wants to know what "mommy" means and why such a different picture appears in her dream.


    Strange as if never seen.


    But it has always been familiar.


    "When I asked you, why didn''t I?" Li Shiyuan''s voice was lukewarm and his strength was slightly tightened.


    Mu Cen in such a clear words and slightly painful touch, suddenly wake up.


    All the dreamland disappeared, as if completely out of the previous nightmare.


    The only thing left in my eyes is this simple stone cave, and the man who still looks warm in front of me. It''s just so warm, with a trace of fierce.


    When the cold wind outside the cave blows, Mu Cen''s long eyelashes blink and lower his eyebrows. The eyelashes are like two long leaves, one opening and one closing.


    In the face of Li Shiyuan, who asked questions again, Mu Cen kept silent.


    How to explain to Li Shiyuan something that she didn''t understand.


    Just in this dream, and the little things that happened in recent months, Mu Cen vaguely thought of something, but she could not grasp the most critical point, all the confusion was like a pack of loose sand, how could not connect.


    "Won''t your highness go back?" Mu Cen finally didn''t answer Li Shiyuan''s question, calmly changed the topic, "in my opinion, the fourth Royal Highness didn''t mean to go back, since I didn''t mean to go back, I was just hungry, why don''t the fourth hall go down and get me something to eat?"


    This words, Mu Cen said heartless, even eyebrows did not blink.


    Only the corner of the eye is still in the recent extremely depressed mood, overflow tears.


    Crystal clear.


    Li Shiyuan looked at Mu Cen, and did not speak for the first time, with a thin cocoon of the finger so gently wipe to Mu Cen canthus is still slightly wet place.


    Mu Cen''s eyebrows twisted, but he didn''t speak.


    The cold wind at the entrance of the cave blows, Mu Cen''s skirt is blown up, and the air is filled with a breath of Indescribability.


    Until Li Shiyuan put down his hand: "Mu Cen, are you asking me to do something for you?"


    "Well." Mu Cen answered, but it was not ambiguous at all.


    Li Shiyuan''s hand is behind him, and he squints at Mu Cen. In the end, he is laughed by Mu Cen. But then Mu Cen goes on: "what''s the advantage of using my king?"


    Mu Cen looked at Li Shiyuan, suddenly so low convergence eyebrows, as if looking at his toes.


    Unspeakable feeling.


    At that time, she jumped off the cliff because Mu Cen knew that there must be a cave under the cliff. She had a chance of life, and she didn''t think she would explain herself so easily after she was reborn.


    In the current situation, Mu Cen can only do so.


    Now Mu Cen knows better than anyone else that he is just like a rat on the street. Everyone shouts to fight. At the command of Li Shiyuan, people in the whole capital are searching for his tracks.


    If the wind Changyang and wind frivolous out of the matter, then mucen is also very clear know, must be implicated by himself.


    But mu Cen was sure that nothing would happen to them.


    There is no other reason, just because of the man in front of me.


    What Mu Cen can''t deny is that when he suddenly sees Li Shiyuan here, it''s like a thousand years ago. It''s false to say that he doesn''t dare to move. But in front of this man, he can''t expose all his emotions.


    In the end, we can only stand passively.


    Mu Cen knows better than anyone that the caution and suspicion in Li Shiyuan''s character is just like a look in the eye. He can easily sell himself. Everyone can''t pay attention to the key points, but Li Shiyuan found out, which led to the current disaster.


    Is she not responsible?


    She has.


    Li Shiyuan is bound to find himself in the end.


    Live to see people, die to see corpses.


    While looking for himself, Li Shiyuan will not let go of anyone who is suspicious. In such a tense atmosphere, those who are ready to move to the throne are all those who are suspicious of Li Shiyuan.


    Once Li Shiyuan finds out that Li Shiyuan is not in the palace of King yuan, the result can be imagined.


    Mu Cen can think of these things, but Li Shiyuan can''t.


    Even so, Li Shiyuan is still here. He doesn''t mean to leave. For this, Mu Cen can''t be indifferent to Li Shiyuan.

 Chapter 241

    A man, under what circumstances, can do everything for you.


    Mu Cen can''t guess.


    She didn''t want to guess.


    At least in this case, Mu Cen doesn''t want some dirty ideas.


    For a long time, Mu Cen gave Li Shiyuan no chance to speak. Suddenly, he asked with a smile


    "Your Highness asked me if I wanted any good?"


    Li Shiyuan''s voice was still steady. Well, he did not urge.


    But that sharp eyes, as if want to see through Mu Cen now thought.


    Over the past few months, Li Shiyuan has known Mu Cen well. If Mu Cen can compromise easily, he will not be called Mu Cen.


    Moreover, when Li Shiyuan came here, he naturally wanted Mu Cen to live.


    It was a kind of power in the dark. Knowing that it was a very dangerous act, Rong Jiu and Rong Temple failed to stop Li Shiyuan.


    Now Kyoto is full of soldiers.


    But Li Shiyuan is going against the trend.


    Once his whereabouts are exposed, even if Li Shiyuan can pick up the relationship between mu Cen and Li Shiyuan, it can be said that he is looking for people who jump off the cliff. But after the seeds of such doubt are rooted, according to the current tense situation, Li Shiyuan is facing more difficulties and obstacles.


    The most serious result, of course, is that Li Shiyuan''s layout for so many years has fallen short.


    It''s all for a woman named Muchen.


    In the view of Rongjiu and Rongsi, the disaster of Hongyan is just like this.


    So naturally, Li Shiyuan''s words just follow Mu Cen''s words.


    For Li Shiyuan, Mu CEN is like a huge maze, hiding countless secrets, how can''t let people see.


    This is also the first time that Li Shiyuan made a thorough investigation of a person. After removing everything on the surface, he could not find any clues.


    Even, let Li Shiyuan have an illusion.


    Mu CEN is like a person who doesn''t exist in this world at all. He will disappear anytime and anywhere.


    This kind of thought, let Li Shiyuan''s heart a tight, unspeakable depression.


    Subconsciously, his brow slightly twisted.


    When Li Shiyuan''s thin lips moved, Mu Cen suddenly took a step forward. Before, they were not far away. As soon as they approached, Mu Cen almost stuck to Li Shiyuan.


    Li Shiyuan stood quietly.


    Mu Cen seldom takes the initiative to approach himself.


    It has never been before.


    When Mu Cen approached himself, he either asked for help or with danger. Li Shiyuan had never seen such a quiet and calm life.


    His thin lips moved and he didn''t have time to speak.


    The slender and boneless arm hugged Li Shiyuan''s neck in this way, and the wide cuff hung down with this action, and the lotus white skin was exposed in the air.


    Can can circle Li Shiyuan''s neck.


    Li Shiyuan''s eyes narrowed slightly, but mu Cen''s eyes did not blink.


    It''s such a simple action, but it''s easy to let Li Shiyuan''s eyebrows and eyes burn the flame, gradually rising.


    Mu Cen very light smile, didn''t open a mouth, that voice still take a silk of hoarse.


    All of a sudden, she raised her head and stood on tiptoe. Her red lips were pasted on the man''s thin lips. Both of them were cool, but mu Cen didn''t mind. She just pasted them and didn''t go deep.


    Li Shiyuan didn''t take the initiative.


    The two stood.


    But Li Shiyuan''s strong hand has been around Mu Cen''s slender waist, and he is close to Mu Cen through the material.


    The long and slender fingers, slightly clenched, Mu Cen can obviously feel the gravity of his waist, but it doesn''t hurt.


    Their heartbeat seems calm, but mu Cen''s breathing is slightly cramped.


    The next moment, the lip flap that was originally attached to Li Shiyuan''s thin lip moved, trying to open the distance between them.


    But the next moment, Li Shiyuan''s speed is faster to stop everything: "that''s it?"


    Mu Cen raised her eyebrows.


    Before he had time to open his mouth, Li Shiyuan had looked down at Mu Cen: "this time, you took the initiative to provoke the king?"


    Mu Cen didn''t let me, so he said to Li Shiyuan with a smiling face: "it''s hard to provoke. After all, the fourth highness likes my body. I just give it to his liking and give it good."


    Li Shiyuan did not expect that Mu Cen could retort in such a situation.


    And the beautiful voice continued to spread: "after all, now for me, it''s not easy to escape from death, to live starvation here, it''s not a failure?"


    The reason is so obvious that it is totally irrefutable.


    Li Shiyuan said with a smile: "will you starve to death?"


    "It''s hard to say." Mu Cen was calm. "After all, I am the daughter of King Mu''s house. Even if I was exiled in Gu''s house before, the people in Gu''s house never asked me to cut firewood and boil water. It''s difficult to get a fire. Maybe I would starve to death."


    "So you are sure that the king will?" Li Shiyuan asked.


    "Won''t your highness four?" Mu CEN is not in a hurry.


    The sky outside the cave began to light up gradually.


    "Yes." Li Shiyuan''s voice came steadily.


    This man''s Moonlight robe, full of light, quiet but people feel particularly powerful.


    Mu Cen made a sound.


    Then, Mu Cen felt a strong force coming. The thin lips that had been separated were pasted up again. This time, there was no longer a cold feeling, but a light warmth.


    It''s not the same as before.


    More and more emotional and arrogant.


    Mu Cen sobbed.


    Then, the distance between them was widened, but Li Shiyuan''s breath was still steady, and his voice was lowered. His mandible was so close to Mu Cen''s hair: "wait for me here. If I come back and find you''re missing, I''ll take the little slave next to you for the first thing. "


    Half serious, half warning.


    Mu Cen was stunned, but his face didn''t change: "Your Highness, my feet are like this. Where can I go?"


    "It''s hard to say." Li Shiyuan is direct.


    After that, Li Shiyuan didn''t look at Mu Cen much. He turned and walked towards the cave.


    Mu Cen can''t mention it in one breath. When Li Shiyuan turns around and goes out, Mu Cen makes a face at Li Shiyuan''s back.


    I really want to kill this man.


    Speechless feeling, Mu Cen felt that he had no secret in front of Li Shiyuan, this person can always see through his ideas at the first time.


    What Mu Cen thinks is also what she worries about.


    Under such circumstances, Mu Cen can''t stay so much. The toxins on her feet have been cleaned up. She can grope back with the memory of her previous life. The speed is slow, but it won''t affect the overall situation.


    But I''m going to stay here for a long time.


    If you don''t tell me anything else, you can''t even tell me what happened in King Mu''s residence.


    Needless to say, mu zhantian, who is covetous of himself, should know the news¡ª¡ª

 Chapter 242

    Anyone with a little brain can connect himself with the dancers in Wangxiang building.


    So, Mu CEN is going to leave.


    But this idea was easily seen through by Li Shiyuan.


    Clearly asked this person to get food, but just for this person to send away from his own face, and now, Mu CEN is completely passive.


    Because Mu Cen Si has no doubt that he really left quietly.


    Before she had time to return to King Mu''s house, Li Shiyuan would nail Hexiang''s head to himself at the door of the delusion building.


    Mu Cen said a low curse.


    She didn''t get along with her injured foot, so she could only sit in the same place in the end.


    As if before the beauty trick is useless, this person easily see through everything.


    In the end, the person who is depressed is still himself.


    Mu Cen really didn''t leave.


    Less than half an hour later, Li Shiyuan came back with the rabbit in his hand. When he walked into the cave, Li Shiyuan took a light look at Mu Cen and took back his eyes.


    Mu Cen looks at the rabbit that Li Shiyuan handles in the hand, always feel a little disgusted.


    "I don''t eat these." Mu Cen refused even though he didn''t want to.


    "Sure?" Li Shiyuan didn''t lift his eyelids.


    Originally not a spacious cave, Li Shiyuan was soon asked to set up firewood and light the fire with flint. Just like juggling, Li Shiyuan put the rabbit on the shelf and kept turning and baking it.


    Sebum itself with oil began to Zizi sound.


    Mu Cen fell down from yesterday and has been in a coma until now.


    But not too spacious cave has come to the bursts of barbecue aroma, let mucen can''t help swallowing.


    She stood where she was.


    Li Shiyuan turns over neatly, but he doesn''t intend to talk to Mu Cen.


    I can''t tell whether it was intentional or intentional. Li Shiyuan roasted the rabbit on his face and pointed it in the direction of Mu Cen.


    The fragrance is more obvious.


    Mu Cen seldom gets angry and loses his temper after his rebirth, but in the face of Li Shiyuan, Mu Cen people can''t help cursing in their heart.


    Mu CEN is not good at this, but it doesn''t mean Mu CEN is not hungry.


    When people are hungry, they instinctively look for food.


    Li Shiyuan made it clear that he was seducing himself and jumped into his trap. After all, it''s the same person who refused to speak justice.


    But this person, intentionally or unintentionally, has always maintained his action.


    I didn''t mean to open my mouth.


    Even after roasting, Li Shiyuan naturally tore a piece of meat, as if trying to taste it.


    This kind of action is salivating.


    Mu Cen forbeared, and finally took a step toward Li Shiyuan. Li Shiyuan didn''t move his eyelids, let alone look at Mu Cen.


    Mu Cen didn''t talk nonsense with Li Shiyuan, so he reached out to the direction of roast rabbit.


    Li Shiyuan''s voice was not salty: "it''s not that you don''t want to eat. What do you want to do with your hand here?"


    "Suddenly I want to eat, can''t I?" The answer of Mu Cen also appears the face does not change color.


    Now Li Shiyuan looks at Mu Cen.


    Now, Mu Cen, less wise and calm when he meets things, is like a stubborn little girl who loses her temper. Her long eyelashes blink, and her pupils are obviously reluctant, but more helpless.


    Finally, Li Shiyuan chuckled.


    Even so, Mu CEN is not willing to ask for mercy easily.


    See Li Shiyuan smile, Mu Cen''s hand stiff, don''t know should continue or stop.


    But Li Shiyuan''s warm palm has already clasped Mu Cen''s wrist. With a slight effort, Mu Cen has no time to exclaim, and has been taken to Li Shiyuan''s side.


    They are very close.


    The smell of sandalwood on this man is still clearly visible, just mixed with the smell of blood and soil, which can''t be dispersed for a long time.


    Mu Cen''s white teeth bit his lower lip, but he didn''t mean to open his mouth.


    Li Shiyuan didn''t say a word.


    Just after Li Shiyuan caught Mu Cen by his side, he naturally released his hand, one hand holding the shelf, and the other hand tearing off the rabbit leg from the shelf.


    Seeing Li Shiyuan''s action, Mu Cen criticizes the man in his heart. Subconsciously, he thinks that the man is intentional and wants to show himself.


    "I''m not as dark as you think." Li Shiyuan suddenly opens his mouth and interrupts Mu Cen''s inner stomach.


    Mu Cen


    Can it be seen?


    Before I could get back to myself, the roasted rabbit legs were slightly burnt, but the fragrant rabbit legs had been handed to Mu Cen. To be exact, it was Mu Cen''s mouth.


    Mu Cen twisted his eyebrows and didn''t mean to take it.


    Li Shiyuan raised his eyelids and looked at Mu Cen thoroughly: "you asked me to go out and get food for you. Now I''m waiting for my king to feed you?"


    In a word, let Mu Cen completely stop, directly grasp the barbecue in Li Shiyuan''s hand, eat without pit.


    Clearly very hungry, but mu Cen or chew slowly, can''t see the slightest wolf down.


    But it can''t be denied that the meat is very tender. Li Shiyuan roasted it just right, and the leg meat is the tenderest part of the whole meat. Li Shiyuan didn''t hesitate to give it to himself.


    Suddenly, my heart sank.


    Unspeakable feeling.


    Mu Cen ate quietly, and didn''t open his mouth to break the silence.


    Li Shiyuan obviously didn''t intend to talk to Mu Cen. He just dealt with the rest of the meat, but it was tender. Li Shiyuan carefully picked it off and naturally fed it to Mu Cen''s mouth.


    Mu Cen was stunned.


    Li Shiyuan looks at Mu Cen with an eyebrow.


    The atmosphere was slightly unnatural.


    Mu Cen looked at Li Shiyuan''s meat again, and always felt that this man was provoking himself.


    They clearly have done everything, but it is not affectation, but feel that in their capacity, such behavior is too intimate.


    Just under such circumstances, Mu Cen suddenly wants to enjoy such intimacy.


    She moved her lips and bit it naturally. She ate politely.


    Li Shiyuan saw Mu Cen moving his mouth and laughing silently, but they still didn''t talk.


    So that in the end, Li Shiyuan ate meat very fast, three or two times had the rest of the skeleton clean.


    On the contrary, Mu CEN is very slow.


    He didn''t bite the leg meat in his hand, but was taken back by Li Shiyuan, bit by bit, and fed it to Mu Cen''s mouth.


    The ambiguous atmosphere in the cave is even better.


    Apart from the emotions flowing in the air, they didn''t even talk.


    Until they finished the barbecue, Li Shiyuan conjured the clear mountain spring water like magic, let mucen wash his hands, and then clean up the debris in the cave.


    It''s like nothing happened before.

 Chapter 243

    Mu Cen had returned to the stone bed and sat quietly.


    The clothes on his body are still Li Shiyuan''s robe, while this man only walks back and forth in a simple moonlight white gown.


    The temperature at the bottom of the cliff is very low.


    It can''t be cold.


    And the only source of fire is close to your side.


    Mu Cen quietly looked at Li Shiyuan. After Li Shiyuan finished dealing with the last dirty water, he looked at Mu Cen: "what''s the matter?"


    Mu Cen said: "something''s up."


    Li Shiyuan''s eyebrow picking is a bit strange.


    And Mu Cen slightly moved to one side, a position naturally vacated on the stone bed, Mu Cen did not speak, his eyes motioned to Li Shiyuan.


    Li Shiyuan is clear, low smile voice.


    Then he strode in the direction of Muchen.


    When the man approached, the man''s natural temperature, in Mu Cen''s opinion, was even more than the flickering flame in front of him. It seemed that the temperature was rising, and the cold feeling was gradually dispelled.


    The sky outside the cave gradually brightened up.


    Mingming and Li Shiyuan are very close, but Li Shiyuan doesn''t seem to have any overstepping behavior. He just accompanies them quietly.


    It''s like every night in the snow tower.


    They are on their own territory and do not interfere with each other.


    Obviously is used to such things, but inexplicably feel that the heart beat faster, and even the palm is sweating.


    It''s not lying, it''s not sitting.


    Finally, the remaining light from the corner of Mu Cen''s eye came to see him; Li Shiyuan, Li Shiyuan seems to close his eyes and meditate on something.


    All of a sudden, Mu Cen''s eyebrows twisted up, and his small face had completely looked at Li Shiyuan''s direction, and even his slender fingers gently put on Li Shiyuan''s lips.


    Her eyes swept up and down quickly.


    Only then did he find that the white robe of moonlight was due to the back facing himself, so mu Cen didn''t find the blood on Li Shiyuan''s waist and back.


    It''s already dried up.


    But it can still feel the shocking at that time.


    "You..." Mu Cen said, "poisoned. I''m involved in this. "


    Mu Cen said it directly.


    Then, Mu Cen was in a hurry to stand up.


    For a long time, she was shocked by Li Shiyuan''s vigilance and caution, and completely ignored Li Shiyuan''s ruthlessness in poisoning, never leaving room.


    The arrow is poisonous. Naturally, it is not a simple poison.


    It must have been a fatal move.


    Mu Cen''s heart can''t be clearer.


    Just when she was sober, Li Shiyuan had already dealt with her wound, and the remaining poison was clearly clear.


    When Mu Cen studied medicine himself, he could not feel the influence of toxin. Except for the wound, he also suffered a lot from the use of powers. He couldn''t recover for a while, and there was no big abnormality.


    So, Mu Cen didn''t think much about it.


    Now when I saw that Li Shiyuan''s lip color was not normal, I realized that he was implicated by himself.


    She did not say much, scallion white fingers to Li Shiyuan''s lips.


    Li Shiyuan just twisted his eyebrows and subconsciously grasped Mu Cen''s slender wrist, but mu Cen didn''t let go of his own meaning, so he rubbed his finger back on Li Shiyuan''s lips.


    "I got it when I was helping with it." Mu Cen said directly, "I can''t judge it from this point of view, but the prince''s behavior is cruel. This poison is not simple. Even if he is infected with a little bit, he will kill people."


    Mu Cen didn''t notice the tension in his voice.


    Even the Mou light is not instantaneous looking at Li Shiyuan.


    Li Shiyuan just thin lips up, a little smile on his face, looking at Mu Cen''s eyes also always with a trace of smile.


    It''s just that Mu CEN is too attentive to find the smile on Li Shiyuan''s face.


    Until this person''s face is close, Mu Cen just looks at Li Shiyuan.


    The distance between them is only a millimetre.


    Li Shiyuan''s deep eyes, with a trace of inexplicable stability, fall on Mu Cen''s body. His dark eyes are like endless night, a little bit involving people.


    Mu Cen''s wrist is controlled by Li Shiyuan. This man''s other hand has already pinched Mu Cen''s mandible, but his palm can''t feel any strength. It''s warm.


    It''s heavy. It''s heavy.


    Mu Cen''s surface is still, but the skin at the root of his ears is beginning to turn red.


    The man''s gaze seemed magical.


    Mingming was very close, but under the man''s pressure, Mu Cen''s eyelashes blinked, and the long eyelashes had brushed the man''s cheek.


    But the man didn''t move.


    Almost subconscious reaction, Mu Cen closed his eyes, do not know is to avoid this person''s burning line of sight, or other.


    But mu Cen''s heart beat faster and faster.


    Another free hand, tightly clenched into a fist, grabs his outer garment, only to find that the dress is also Li Shiyuan''s.


    But under the outer garment, it was empty.


    Unspeakable feeling.


    And Li Shiyuan in front of him is getting closer and closer. Even the bridge of his nose is against the tip of Mu Cen''s nose. Their breath is clearly visible.


    I don''t know if it''s an illusion.


    Thin lips from their own lips, with a trace of warmth, less the initial cold.


    The hot temperature of the palm is getting higher and higher, sweating.


    Mu Cen closed his eyes subconsciously.


    She thought Li Shiyuan wanted to kiss herself.


    As a result, Mu Cen was stunned. After a moment''s waiting, Li Shiyuan suddenly left. The cool breath came to his face, which was less hot when he was close to him.


    Let the temperature down a little bit.


    On the contrary, Mu Cen became more and more restless in such a tight situation. It was a feeling of anger. He always felt that he was being played by Li Shiyuan.


    Her eyes popped open.


    What fell into his eyes was Li Shiyuan''s eyes with a playful smile. He still held Mu Cen''s chin and gently rubbed it for a few minutes. Then he said with a smile: "Mu Cen, in this case, do you still have such leisure?"


    Mu Cen


    It''s more than anger.


    "It''s really delicious." Li Shiyuan released Mu Cen and fixed his voice.


    "Li Shiyuan!" Mu Cen couldn''t help roaring at the people in front of him.


    Li Shiyuan doesn''t seem to be angry, but he just smiles lightly. Suddenly he stands up. Mu Cen looks at Li Shiyuan''s action, but he doesn''t know what he is doing. He just squints his eyes, as if he wants to see through the man''s idea.


    As a result, the man went back to the campfire and half squatted down.


    Because back to Mu Cen, Mu Cen can''t see anything.


    But Muchen didn''t get up either.


    Until Li Shiyuan turned around, Mu Cen''s face had recovered as usual. Li Shiyuan didn''t continue to talk about the previous topic, but he suddenly had more things in his hand.

 Chapter 244

    It''s dark. I can''t see what it is on the surface.


    "Here you are." Li Shiyuan sat down again.


    "What is this?" Mu Cen didn''t answer.


    Mu Cen''s mind is not here, but in Li Shiyuan''s lip color, his lip color looks good and bad, now compared with before, it seems not so obvious.


    Li Shiyuan also noticed and sighed silently: "I am very good. When I disinfect you, I''m very careful, but if I''m more careful, I''ll get a little bit of it. That''s why I''m abnormal in lip color. It''s OK in other places. "


    Li Shiyuan quietly explained.


    Mu Cen was relieved, but soon, she looked at Li Shiyuan with her eyebrows twisted and did not speak.


    Li Shiyuan shook his head, his face was as calm as ever, and even his eyebrows and eyes were a little cold. When Li Shiyuan said those soul stirring pictures, they were so calm.


    "On the way down to find you, I met the prince''s people, so I moved my hand. In addition to the precipitous terrain and the large number of Prince''s people, it''s hard to avoid being plotted against, but it''s all skin and flesh injuries." Li Shiyuan continued.


    His voice just fell down, Mu Cen immediately put his hand to Li Shiyuan''s skirt.


    Li Shiyuan frowned: "what to do?"


    Mu Cen said simply: "look at your wound."


    She was careful of the poison on those sword edges. Li Shiyuan tried his best to find himself. He wanted to see people in life and corpses in death. Then he would be careful every step, and these sword edges would not be clean.


    As a result, Mu Cen has not had time to open Li Shiyuan''s wound.


    This person has already coldly grasped Mu Cen''s hand, the voice is steady: "Mu Cen, again not honest, this king also does not mind to accompany."


    Low voice, in the quiet cave, slightly reverberated, but with a hint of warning.


    But Li Shiyuan knew better that the wounds on his back and waist could not be seen through his clothes. He took off his clothes and was full of scars.


    He doesn''t want Mu Cen to be scared.


    Therefore, Li Shiyuan refused to let Mu Cen see his wounds.


    When dealing with Mu Cen''s wound, Li Shiyuan had already dealt with the poison on the sword. Now it''s really skin injury. It''s just a matter of time.


    And Mu Cen listens to Li Shiyuan''s words, hand abruptly took back.


    However, he was unwilling to take another look, but suddenly he was stunned by what Li Shiyuan had handed over. After the dark things had been broken off, they were golden and fragrant baked sweet potatoes.


    Mingming ate the barbecue, but it was still a moment to hook up people''s greedy insects.


    This is mu Cen''s favorite thing.


    When he was in Gu''s house, Mu Cen pestered Gu Yuanzhi to make it for him. Gu Yuanzhi shook his head helplessly every time. Mu Cen grabbed the sweet potato which was good in the exam, and it was black. Even if she soiled her hands and blackened her white face, she still had a sweet face.


    And after rebirth, it seems that I haven''t eaten any more.


    Mu Cen''s eyes suddenly a little sour.


    And the man in front of her even peeled the sweet potato, put it in with a clean stick, and handed it to her. There was no need to worry about it.


    "You..." Mu Cen didn''t know how to speak.


    "No?" Li Shiyuan asked casually, "it''s the season of sweet potato. It''s fresh and sweet. It tastes better after baking. When I went out, I happened to see it and brought some back by the way."


    This is Li Shiyuan''s explanation.


    But what Li Shiyuan didn''t say, even if Mu CEN is a person wrapped in layers of fog, but he has lived in Gu''s house, the clues can still be seen.


    When seeing Ji Niang off at that time, Rong Jiu came back and carefully told Li Shiyuan about everything in Gu''s house.


    Grill, and scattered in the corner of the sweet potato, have sprouted, but no one to deal with.


    Li Shiyuan is just guessing.


    This just saw on the road, brought back to Mu Cen, quietly put on the grill, along with the barbecue, handled together.


    "No Mu Cen''s voice is a bit subdued.


    Li Shiyuan said nothing more. He took clean water from one side and handed it to Mu Cen: "drink some water to avoid choking."


    The voice just fell, Mu Cen really choked, Li Shiyuan couldn''t help looking at Mu Cen.


    Mu Cen thinks this man is really a crow mouth.


    She gave a heavy cold hum, but Li Shiyuan didn''t mind. She was so quiet to accompany Mu Cen and ate baked sweet potato. But most of the time, Li Shiyuan was waiting on Mu Cen, and most of the sweet potato came into Mu Cen''s mouth.


    Until Mu Cen could not eat any more, Li Shiyuan stopped feeding and naturally disposed of the rest of Mu Cen''s food.


    It''s too intimate for two people to share food together.


    The intimacy makes Mu Cen a little at a loss.


    On the contrary, Li Shiyuan, like other people who have nothing to do, suddenly said: "it''s nothing to do anyway. It''s not safe to go out. There are poisonous snakes and beasts around here. Now the prince''s people are searching around on a large scale. They can''t do anything but wait for a few days."


    In addition to Mu Cen''s injury, there are talents everywhere, which is more crisis.


    This is also the reason why Li Shiyuan did not take Mu Cen to leave.


    With the understanding of Li Shiyuan, large-scale search at least three days later, it will gradually weaken, at that time, it is a good time to go out.


    Trying to save mucen doesn''t mean pushing mucen out to die, which will hurt him by the way.


    "In a few days, the weather will change in Kyoto." Mu Cen said it directly.


    Li Shiyuan did not follow Mu Cen''s topic, but asked casually: "tell me about your life in Gu Fu for more than ten years."


    Mu Cen looks at Li Shiyuan in an unknown way.


    Li Shiyuan made it clear that he didn''t want to talk about what happened before.


    Mu Cen was quiet for a moment, but his eyes didn''t move away from Li Shiyuan. For such a long time, it seems that when he meets Li Shiyuan, Mu Cen can always settle down. No matter what kind of risk, as long as Li Shiyuan is there, he can easily get rid of the danger.


    So does it mean that Li Shiyuan''s judgment of such a situation is also sufficient?


    Is her worry unnecessary?


    What Mu Cen knows better is that what Li Shiyuan doesn''t want to say to you, you can''t get a cent out of Li Shiyuan''s mouth.


    That''s what happened in the last life.


    Even if Li Shiyuan was defeated, he was hurt by his own powers.


    Although fatal, but not the first time to die, Li Shiyuan used a very sinister punishment to force Li Shiyuan to speak, but Li Shiyuan did not say a word until he died.


    Not to mention the current situation.


    Thinking of this, Mu Cen no longer asked.

 Chapter 245

    Mu Cen followed Li Shiyuan''s words: "living like ordinary people, Gu Fu is not a big family. Although there are slaves in the family, many things still need to be done personally."


    "Like what?"


    "I learned embroidery from my mother, medical science from my father, and martial arts from my master. My father also asked me to read and read..."


    Mu CEN is recalling everything about Gu Fu.


    Calm and peaceful.


    In the sixteen years of Gu''s life, Mu Cen felt that he was the happiest. He was carefree, smiling every day.


    Although Gu Yuanzhi and Li Ruolan have strict discipline on Mu Cen and are more strict with his study, they still protect Mu Cen well, innocent and romantic.


    So mu Cen of the last life would fall into the trap step by step, and he had no ability to resist.


    But even so, recalling these days, Mu Cen''s smile is sincere.


    "Like your adoptive parents?" Li Shiyuan listened quietly.


    "Well." Mu Cen answered.


    Li Shiyuan asked again: "when did you begin to have the memory of Gu Fu? I think you''ve said a lot. It''s all about childhood. Normally, people''s memory will be very clear after they are three years old, but you are already five or six years old. What did you do during this period? "


    "For what?" Mu Cen Leng next, pour is to talk to oneself of thought.


    It seems that Li Shiyuan said so.


    It seems that she really doesn''t have the memory before she was six years old. Gu Yuanzhi said that it was a serious illness. When she woke up, she forgot all the things that happened before. The whole person also changed. It seemed that she was interested in things that she didn''t care about before.


    But if you ask again, you can''t find out why. After all, a six-year-old doesn''t know anything.


    It''s a matter of course.


    At that time, Mu Cen didn''t feel anything wrong.


    But now suddenly mentioned, Mu Cen''s mind but flashed out before the nightmare in the emergence of that called Xu Zhenzhen woman.


    I can''t say why, but I always feel that there are countless connections between them.


    "Well?" Li Shiyuan saw that Mu Cen didn''t speak and asked quietly.


    Mu Cen quickly said, "when I was six years old, I had a serious illness. My fever didn''t subside. My father said that I almost died. Every day I was in a coma. When I was good, I couldn''t remember what happened before. What''s more, six-year-old children can remember something, so they think more about it. "


    She explained it seriously.


    Li Shiyuan made a sound, but he didn''t think much and nodded.


    When he wanted to ask something more, Mu Cen suddenly came over and said, "Your Highness, it''s unfair that you don''t talk about your own affairs when you ask me all the time? Shouldn''t the question be, "one for each?"


    Said, Mu Cen really count: "if my count is correct, up to now, the fourth highness asked me no less than ten questions, can I ask so many questions?"


    This made Li Shiyuan laugh: "Mu Cen, how hard is it to take advantage of you?"


    "Isn''t it enough for your highness four to take advantage of it?" Mu Cen''s face didn''t change.


    Li Shiyuan raised his eyebrows.


    Mu Cen didn''t mean to dodge.


    Then Li Shiyuan reached out to Mu Cen and said, "what do you want to ask, you ask."


    "Your Highness grew up with the queen?" Mu CEN is quiet, just light mouth, straight into the theme.


    "Yes." Li Shiyuan did not deny it.


    "The queen is exquisite. Even if her highness is the son of Rong Fei, she doesn''t have any blood relationship with the queen. But because of the emperor''s face and his identity, the queen should be good to the fourth highness on the surface."


    Mu Cen light mouth.


    This is also true.


    Before Li Shiyuan''s rebellion in the last life, although Qu Huashang was indifferent to Li Shiyuan and could not devote himself to his throne like Li Shiyuan, he was a conscientious adoptive mother to Li Shiyuan as a whole, at least he did not mistreat Li Shiyuan.


    When Li Shiyuan rebelled, Qu Huashang was shocked.


    At that time, Qu Hua Chang kept shouting and raised a white eyed wolf himself.


    But mu Cen knew better that such kindness was due to Li Shiyuan''s obedience to Qu Huashang, and more to his hiding of his ambition.


    Li Shiyuan listens to Mu Cen''s words, very light smile, then eh voice.


    Just such a smile with a trace of irony.


    Mu Cen quietly looked at Li Shiyuan, but Li Shiyuan said coldly: "because I asked you about the house, so you want to ask me about the queen?"


    "Reciprocity." Mu Cen nodded.


    "In addition to the usual food and clothing, the queen did not treat me badly. But the queen will never let go of any place that can endanger the prince. If you want to be safe, you have to learn to endure and avoid


    What Li Shiyuan said is very plain.


    It seems that what I said is not my own business.


    Mu Cen slightly frowned, in such words, you can hear the person''s depression, but Li Shiyuan''s identity and emotional control, let Mu Cen completely unable to guess Li Shiyuan''s idea.


    After a moment''s deliberation, Mu Cen suddenly looks at Li Shiyuan.


    Li Shiyuan''s eyes sank, as if waiting patiently for mu Cen to speak.


    "Your Highness, will you give up the throne one day?" For a long time, Mu Cen''s words broke the silence.


    The voice falls, Mu Cen knows the question that he asks is disrespectful.


    She went beyond her identity and asked Li Shiyuan the most taboo question. Even in the process of questioning, Muchen can feel the person''s muscles tense.


    Big palm has gathered strength.


    Mu Cen has no doubt that the next moment, the fierce palm wind will follow him.


    How can Li Shiyuan answer this question?


    No matter what the answer is, they are all rebellious. As long as they have the heart, that is the evidence. Not to mention Li Shiyuan, who is so careful, let alone her and Li Shiyuan, in the near future, at least in the face, they will still have opposite identities.


    As a result, Li Shiyuan''s attitude surprised Mu Cen.


    Word by word, he put his ideas clearly: "what I want, I will never give up."


    Even Li Shiyuan looked at Mu Cen for a moment.


    Mu Cen was quiet and didn''t speak.


    The atmosphere in the air is condensed.


    Suddenly, Mu Cen began to regret why he brought this topic here, as if such a heavy topic, even the previous atmosphere could not be maintained.


    It''s more and more difficult to sit up.


    "I want to go out for a walk." In the end, Mu Cen couldn''t stand the almost suffocating atmosphere and quickly changed the topic.


    Then Mu Cen stood up.


    Even regardless of his leg is still bursts of pain, will go toward the most peripheral cave.

 Chapter 246

    Li Shiyuan didn''t stop him.


    He just quietly looked at the figure that Mu Cen left, until Mu Cen came to the entrance of the cave, they opened a long distance.


    The wind at the entrance of the cave is cool and strong, and the roaring wind comes to Mu Cen''s ears. She lowers her eyebrows and looks at the bottomless abyss under her feet. As long as she takes another step, she can really disappear here.


    But Muchen didn''t move.


    Li Shiyuan''s noble and alienated voice came from behind: "Mu Cen, my answer has not changed. If your answer has not changed, then one day, you and I will be on the opposite side. I will not show mercy. "


    For a long time, Mu Cen''s clear voice came: "Mu Cen knows."


    Li Shiyuan did not speak again.


    His patience and good temper in this life were all given to Mu Cen, but mu Cen''s choice never changed. Li Shiyuan knows better than anyone how to choose.


    Although he can''t care about it, Li Shiyuan can''t ignore those subordinates who follow him in life and death.


    More than ten years of hard work, it is impossible to fall short.


    Besides, it is impossible not to avenge the blood feud.


    They just stood in the same position, and no one said a word to each other. Mu Cen leaned against the stone wall to avoid all the gravity on his legs.


    And Li Shiyuan didn''t mean to step forward.


    For a long time¡ª¡ª


    About an hour later, Mu Cen really couldn''t stand.


    The pain in the leg made mucen numb. He couldn''t bear it physically.


    Mu Cen didn''t want to embarrass himself. When he was going to walk towards the stone bed, he saw that the man who had not talked to him for an hour suddenly stood up and came towards his own direction.


    Mu Cen was stunned.


    Li Shiyuan has already picked up Mu Cen from his waist. Mu CEN is stunned and can''t react for a moment.


    She didn''t think the man would come any closer to herself.


    The result is now¡ª¡ª


    "Mu Cen, you really don''t want your legs, do you? If you don''t want it, I will abolish it, so that I won''t miss it. " Li Shiyuan''s attitude is not bad, but it is definitely not good.


    This time, Mu Cen consciously shut up.


    When Li Shiyuan saw that Mu Cen didn''t open his mouth, the center of his brow twisted with Shu. He quickly walked towards the stone bed and put Mu Cen on the bed.


    He opened Mu Cen''s outer garment, and his legs came out.


    In his white skin, there was a startling dark red. Although he knew that Li Shiyuan had dealt with it, when he saw such a picture, Mu Cen''s brow twisted slightly.


    It''s a quiet performance.


    At least in front of Li Shiyuan, Mu Cen will not show any fragile appearance.


    Standing quietly.


    Li Shiyuan didn''t even prick his eyelids. He looked at Mu Cen''s wound carefully. He quickly took the new herbal medicine from the stone table and gave Mu Cen the medicine carefully.


    That kind of cold feeling came, pressed down before the hot pain, that kind of uncomfortable feeling has been greatly alleviated.


    Mu Cen couldn''t help breathing.


    It''s such a small action. Li Shiyuan just slightly raised his eyelids to have a look, didn''t say anything, and continued to finish the action of applying medicine in his hands seriously.


    Mu Cen has the heart to look at Li Shiyuan.


    Li Shiyuan''s skillful action is not the first time to give people medicine so simple.


    Judging from her experience, it is absolutely impossible to have ready-made ointment in such a place. Even if Li Shiyuan had foresight and had already brought part of it, he would have to see a real person to judge the poison on his feet.


    So now the medicine on the wound is made by Li Shiyuan at the scene.


    What does that mean?


    Li Shiyuan knows medical theory.


    Mu Cen was shocked by this idea, but the shock soon became commonplace again. He just looked at Li Shiyuan with a deep look.


    She''s hiding a secret.


    But Li Shiyuan did not hide the secret.


    At least for such a long time, she never understood Li Shiyuan.


    "If you want your leg, please be honest with me." Li Shiyuan bandaged the wound again and warned in a low voice.


    I don''t know whether this person was intentional or something else. The wound was wrapped up by Li Shiyuan. It was not so easy for mu Cen to walk, let alone run.


    Li Shiyuan made it clear that it was on purpose.


    Mu Cen looked at the wound and laughed angrily.


    Li Shiyuan had already stood up and cleaned up the previous filth. He didn''t pay attention to Mu Cen in the whole process. He didn''t even get distracted to see Mu Cen.


    Mu CEN is sitting on the stone bed like this, Mou Guang follows Li Shiyuan''s figure to turn.


    Li Shiyuan didn''t look back: "what do you always stare at me?"


    With the sound of running water, Mu Cen found that there was a small mouth in the cave. The ticking sound he heard everyday was the mountain spring water flowing from the small mouth.


    crystal clear.


    When Li Shiyuan dealt with everything, he turned around and suddenly stood up. His tall figure occupied half of the space, as if the whole environment had become oppressive.


    But mu Cen didn''t avoid Li Shiyuan''s eyes and asked directly: "Your Highness is also very familiar with medical theory."


    It''s not surprising that Mu Cen, who studied medicine since childhood, can accurately judge what kind of poison he is in at the moment of poisoning.


    But now Li Shiyuan is the same, which proves that this person''s understanding of medical theory is no less than his own.


    But before that, Mu Cen had no doubt at all.


    Before many pictures flashed, suddenly Mu Cen understood, because it was his own intervention, so Li Shiyuan chose to hide.


    And Mu Cen never asked, Li Shiyuan naturally will not take the initiative to be frank.


    Besides, this man doesn''t know what honesty is.


    If Li Shiyuan dares to say that he is the second, no one dares to say that he is the first.


    Mu Cen sneered.


    I don''t know how many times I''ve been slandering Li Shiyuan.


    "When he was a child, his fourth highness lived in Shengong for a long time. Was it the same as the imperial medicine in the palace?" Seeing that Li Shiyuan didn''t answer, Mu Cen guessed at will.


    Now Li Shiyuan looks at Mu Cen.


    There was a deep look in his eyes. After a while, Li Shiyuan made a low laugh. With a sneer in such a laugh, he returned Mu Cen''s sarcasm intact.


    They knew very well that Li Shiyuan would never be able to communicate with royal medicine.


    Needless to say, Qu Huashang is still under his eyes. It just means that he is ambitious. Qu Huashang keeps Li Shiyuan by his side just to clear an obstacle for Li Shiyuan to win the throne.


    What she wants is a Li Shiyuan who is self-discipline.


    It''s like the hunyongyuan prince who is now showing himself in front of the public, doing nothing and sentimentally attached to the girl.

 Chapter 247

    However, Mu Cen shrugs innocently when Li Shiyuan looks at him. He doesn''t mean to dodge.


    When Mu Cen thought that Li Shiyuan would not answer this question, Li Shiyuan suddenly said faintly: "when Uncle Huang was still here, uncle Huang was always good to the king. Uncle Huang was very proficient in medical theory, so he easily taught the king some."


    Mu Cen listened to Li Shiyuan''s words and frowned.


    Her brain turns very fast. Before she has time to react, Li Shiyuan''s faint voice comes again: "Uncle Huang''s situation is like the present King and Prince."


    In a word, Mu Cen suddenly realized.


    Li Shiyuan''s uncle is Li Changyi.


    When Li Changtian was still the crown prince, they seemed to be in harmony, but they did everything for the throne. In the end, Li Changtian ascended the throne and Li Changyi was defeated.


    The winner is the king and the loser is the enemy.


    After Li Changyi failed to win the throne, he was imprisoned in the deep palace for a long time. For three years, there was no day.


    Not to mention the people of Dazhou, even the people in the deep palace subconsciously think that Li Changyi was tortured by Li Changtian. In order to punish Li Changyi, they should not have some thoughts.


    Everyone thought that Li Changyi would be tortured to death in the deep palace.


    It is more painful for people to live under such circumstances than to die.


    But what I never thought was that after Li Changyi was imprisoned for three years, a fire burned the palace beyond recognition, and Li Changyi completely disappeared from the public.


    At that time, Li Shiyuan was just a teenager.


    Mu Cen lowered his eyebrows and eyes, and could not help associating them with each other.


    Subconsciously, Li Shiyuan was responsible for the fire and Li Changyi''s disappearance. However, Mu Cen didn''t say that.


    Looking at the people close at hand, a handsome face seems calm.


    "Musen, curiosity can kill cats." Knowing Mu Cen''s curiosity, Li Shiyuan warned, "Uncle Huang has always been a taboo in the palace. Don''t talk about Uncle Huang. If someone says uncle Huang''s name, it''s a death sentence. "


    At this point, Li Shiyuan did not go on.


    Mu CEN is a smart man. He can''t be unaware of the meaning of this.


    Li Shiyuan knows that Mu CEN is going to enter the palace, but Li Shiyuan can''t guess all the purposes of Mu Cen''s entering the palace. However, looking at Mu Cen''s eyes, Li Shiyuan can guess more or less. Li Changyi, whom he inadvertently mentioned, is likely to become Mu Cen''s breakthrough point.


    It''s an instinctive instinct.


    Intuitively, what Mu Cen wants to do is not as simple as it seems.


    I''m afraid that what Mu Cen wants to investigate can implicate a lot of the secret history of Da Zhou. Once known, Mu Cen will face the death penalty of nine nationalities.


    Therefore, Li Shiyuan put the warning ahead.


    However, looking at Mu Cen''s eyes, Li Shiyuan was always serious.


    For a long time, Mu Cen lowered his head and gave a light smile. When he looked up again, he said: "if your fourth highness doesn''t want to follow in the footsteps of King Yi, there are too many people to be taboo in the palace. There are many unbelievable people around him."


    These were planted by Li Shiyuan.


    Mu Cen believes that Li Shiyuan knows a lot, but not all of them.


    Otherwise, Li Shiyuan would not have lost so miserably. Otherwise, Li Shiyuan does not need to search for the list of these people.


    It''s like Wangxiang building.


    Their purpose, in fact, is just to make a list.


    Not necessarily a confidant around, but also a little guy around, can be fatal at a critical time.


    This made Li Shiyuan squint at Mu Cen, and his eyes became more and more gloomy. Then, this man''s tall god walk towards Mu Cen.


    Mu CEN is not afraid.


    Red lips moved, every word was read by different people''s names and official positions. Even when he said these words, Mu Cen didn''t think about it at all, as if he remembered them by heart.


    Until Li Shiyuan stood in front of Mu Cen, Mu Cen''s voice gradually stopped: "Your Highness, I have said all this. I want to use your Highness''s wisdom, it is absolutely impossible not to understand what I mean."


    "Mu Cen!" Li Shiyuan lowered his voice and called Mu Cen''s name, but every word seemed to come out from the depth of his throat.


    Looking at Mu Cen''s eyes also followed to sink a lot.


    Mu Cen didn''t evade, but he didn''t continue to look at Li Shiyuan. He closed his eyes so slowly. The light tone came, as if he had become hoarse again, and he was even more tired.


    "Your Highness, I''m sleepy and want to sleep." Mu Cen said, lying directly on the stone bed.


    It seems that Mu Cen fell asleep overnight. Quietly, completely do not care, because of their own words, the surge of the uproar, also did not because of the hard stone bed, and it seems unacceptable.


    She just turned a God, brow twist, forehead began to exude fine sweat, do not know is into a nightmare, or because of physical discomfort performance uncomfortable.


    Li Shiyuan just wanted to reprimand a few words, intuitively thought that Mu Cen was pretending to sleep.


    However, when Li Shiyuan''s hand touched Mu Cen''s skin, his face changed, and the feeling of hot palms came. Even his white skin had changed gradually because of the scorching temperature.


    Mu Cen''s high fever appeared again.


    It doesn''t have much to do with the wound.


    It''s not a wound.


    Why on earth is this?


    Why the fever is constantly high? It''s like that after a thorough overdraft of physical strength, you can''t support it any more. You just fall down and need a long sleep to ease it.


    Li Shiyuan is very clear that Mu Cen knows his physical condition, but he has never explained it. He knows better that Mu CEN is just like another stubborn self. If she doesn''t want to speak, no one can ask a useful message from Mu Cen''s mouth.


    Sink sink sink, Li Shiyuan no sleepiness, just in the stone bedside again and again to mucen for a handkerchief.


    This time, Mu Cen, who is in sleep, seems very quiet. Without his previous nightmares and restlessness, Li Shiyuan will think Mu CEN is a lifeless human skin doll if he is not familiar with breathing.


    Is the wind outside the cave is still blowing, accompanied by not when the rain, pattering, even if it is lit campfire, it is not enough to drive away the cold.


    For a long time¡ª¡ª


    After a long time, it was dark outside, and there were wolf howls, and all kinds of birds and animals flapping their wings.


    Li Shiyuan just stood up and took a look at the sky. Mu Cen had already slept to the third shift, but he still didn''t wake up.


    The only thing to be thankful for is that her fever has gradually subsided and the temperature has gradually become normal.

 Chapter 248

    Three days later¡ª¡ª


    During this period of time, Mu Cen was in a trance and fell asleep. Occasionally, he woke up and only drank a few mouthfuls of water.


    Until now, Mu Cen sat up and looked at everything around her. She was in a trance for a while before she really woke up.


    And the one standing by the stone bed is still Li Shiyuan.


    After three days of not cleaning up, Li Shiyuan''s Hu dregs grew a lot, and his gentle appearance was not the same in peacetime, which made him more rough and domineering.


    Mu Cen blinked: "is your highness still here? How long did I sleep? "


    This made Li Shiyuan twist his brows and turn to Mu Cen. His well-defined fingers held Mu Cen''s chin: "Mu Cen, what you mean is that you know you will sleep for many days?"


    Mu Cen raised his eyebrows and didn''t answer Li Shiyuan''s question.


    "What''s wrong with your body?" Li Shiyuan''s gloomy mouth.


    In the past three days, except for the occasional soberness, Mu Cen also seems to be in a trance. Most of the time, Mu CEN is sleepy, which makes Li Shiyuan scared. From time to time, he touches Mu Cen''s nose for fear that he might have an accident.


    From memory to the present, Li Shiyuan has never thought about a person like this.


    That kind of worry and fear almost instantly engulfed Li Shiyuan''s whole mind.


    But in front of the woman who is worried by herself, when she opens her eyes again, what she says is light words, as if everything doesn''t matter.


    It''s like being fed a dog and raising an unfamiliar white eyed wolf.


    It''s hard to bear anger, but there''s no way to take mucen.


    "I said, tired, naturally need to rest, rest well, naturally good." Mu Cen has already sat up, and his tone is still gentle.


    She didn''t feel nervous because of Li Shiyuan''s irritability.


    But such a irascible Li Shiyuan is something Mu Cen has never seen before. Her eyebrows and eyes are tinged with a faint smile, which is very light and fleeting. However, it is mu Cen''s greatest kindness after her rebirth.


    At the moment when her foot fell to the ground, Mu Cen knew that her wound had recovered. Now she was weak because she had been lying for several days. As long as she adapted quietly for a while, she would not have any problems.


    Here, the man who never sleeps to take care of himself is Li Shiyuan, who is the closest friend and enemy in front of him.


    She lowered her eyebrows and eyes. When her legs got used to the strength, she slowly stood up and looked up at Li Shiyuan.


    Li Shiyuan remained motionless.


    "Your Highness, how many days have you and I been in this cave?" Mu Cen asked faintly


    "Four or five." Li Shiyuan gave the answer without expression.


    Mu Cen nodded: "that four or five days, did Kyoto not change the sky?"


    Li Shiyuan sneered: "what do you think?"


    "Since your highness can be here safely, I think Kyoto should be calm." Mu Cen''s words are firm, "so, can your highness tell me, what''s the situation of Mu Wangfu now?"


    Said, Mu Cen Dun: "also, the hospital''s situation is how!"


    Don''t ask Li Shiyuan how to know this. What this man can do is far beyond Mu Cen''s idea. I''m afraid Mu Cen underestimates the people around Li Shiyuan.


    She was preconceived, because Li Shiyuan was defeated in the last life, so she ignored how unfathomable Li Shiyuan would be if he was not so unexpected.


    Listening to Mu Cen''s words, Li Shiyuan really sneers. I don''t know if he is angry with Mu Cen or because of his almost casual attitude.


    "Mu Cen, you are not omnipotent. Do you still need to ask me these questions?" Li Shiyuan asked Mu Cen sarcastically.


    Mu Cen calmed down and said with a low smile: "if your highness tells me the situation, I will not get the news for nothing. I think your highness will like what I give him."


    She quietly threw out the bait.


    This kind of Mu Cen, long gone before some weak appearance, back in Kyoto, that not cold face, clearly is smiling at you, but also opened a long distance between each other.


    Li Shiyuan was disgusted by this feeling.


    He also knows that he can end Mu Cen''s life for the first time, so as not to be hurt by Hongyan in the future. But looking at this face, Li Shiyuan is surprised that he can''t do anything.


    What Li Shiyuan can''t deny is that when Mu Cen really wants to negotiate with you, what he brings out really makes you speechless.


    Even if Li Shiyuan doesn''t say it now, Mu Cen has a way to know it, but it takes some trouble.


    Under such circumstances, it takes a lot of trouble and the risk is too great.


    In the end, I was reluctant to give up.


    Li Shiyuan''s face was a little heavy and ugly, but he spoke quickly: "in the house of King Mu, lotus fragrance replaced you in the snow falling building, and the side imperial concubine passed away. In the house of King Mu, it was almost you who made the decision. In addition, you said you were ill, so no one came to disturb you."


    "The old lady didn''t call the imperial doctor?" Mu Cen calmed down, "didn''t dad doubt it?"


    "Now the emperor is in poor health, and the imperial doctors in the palace are busy. They give ten courage to the people in King Mu''s house, and they dare not call them imperial doctors now. You can only get a doctor from outside at most. What''s more, the steward Chen in King Mu''s house is all your people. The people you are looking for can naturally hide things from the world. "


    What Li Shiyuan said is direct¡° As for Lord mu, the affairs in the palace have long made him lack of skills. Where can he manage the affairs in the palace. Because of this, no one knows that you are not in the palace at all. "


    Li Shiyuan''s explanation is clear.


    "Is all this arranged by your highness?" When Mu Cen opened his mouth, he felt that he had asked a stupid question.


    Sure enough, Li Shiyuan''s eyes are colder when he looks at Mu Cen. With a sneer, Mu Cen feels that he may be pinched by Li Shiyuan in the next moment.


    She fake smile, a little sorry did not see, but openly continue to ask: "that wind uncle there?"


    "The play played by Feng frivolously, and the unidentified corpse, together with your escape, brought this matter to the past. Feng Changyang has entered the palace with he Yuyi. " Li Shiyuan continued.


    Mu Cen hum voice: "that frivolous elder brother?"


    This made Li Shiyuan squint slightly, and his smile became colder and colder: "Mu Cen, do you expect me to tell you about other men?"


    Mu CEN is not angry, nodded: "I think frivolous big brother''s smart, now should be safe."


    Li Shiyuan


    Mu Cen really knows how to irritate people.


    Compared with the former unconscious, Li Shiyuan suddenly feels that the latter''s Mu CEN is more lovely.

 Chapter 249

    But mu Cen did not speak.


    She has to get out of here as soon as possible.


    Wind Changyang alone in the palace can not support too long, Li Changtian''s situation, although mucen know, but a lot of things still need to change with the disease to medicine.


    Li Changtian is critically ill. Even if the ghost master is here, it''s impossible to take Li Changtian''s life back from the underworld. All he can do is to continue his life.


    The wind and the sun are not exposed in the palace, which is half a month at most.


    And the draft will be half a month later. If she can''t go back and is still here, then she can''t hide anything.


    Thinking of this, Mu Cen has no mind to talk.


    When she looked at Li Shiyuan again, she said calmly, "today, I must go back to King Mu''s house."


    Li Shiyuan did not speak.


    Mu Cen smile, light mouth: "I get the news from your highness here, naturally will your highness like things, wait for peace to the Mu palace, I can give your highness."


    "Mu Cen." Li Shiyuan suddenly opens his mouth and looks at Mu Cen coldly and indifferently.


    When the voice fell, Li Shiyuan had come to Mu Cen. Mu Cen stood quietly, looking at the people in front of him.


    They were so close that they could clearly smell each other''s breath.


    "Your ability to demolish the bridge across the river really impressed me." When Li Shiyuan said this, he could not say whether he was sarcastic or something else.


    Mu Cen was not in a hurry. He laughed and asked: "can your highness continue to be here? If your highness can, I don''t mind cooperating. I''m afraid that my fourth highness will also have the east window incident. The most I can do is to lose the status of a princess. What my fourth Highness has lost is the land of this great Zhou. "


    This completely made Li Shiyuan laugh.


    And Mu Cen didn''t pay more attention to Li Shiyuan''s meaning.


    She doesn''t have time to make trouble with Li Shiyuan here. She secretly calculates the time in her heart. It will take at least half a day to leave here. Now, maybe in the dead of night, she can go back to King Mu''s house.


    If you don''t go back, no matter what way Li Shiyuan uses, Mu Hongyuan won''t come back now and never ask, but after a long time, Mu Hongyuan can''t be indifferent.


    After all, now in Mu Hongyuan''s view, Mu CEN is the chess piece that can be used in his hands, and it is absolutely impossible to have any accidents.


    Needless to say, he was ill in the palace for a long time.


    So, Mu Cen has to leave anyway.


    We can''t cut corners.


    Mu CEN is the reason, and Li Shiyuan is the reason, so mu Cen does not need to argue with Li Shiyuan, Li Shiyuan is bound to follow.


    But mu Cen''s wound has already started to scar, but it''s still itchy, which doesn''t affect his walking. Compared with the previous embarrassment, it''s much better now. In addition, after sleeping deeply for three days, he has been affected by his powers, and his spirit has recovered.


    Naturally, it''s a lot faster.


    But mu Cen didn''t turn to check Li Shiyuan''s situation, because she knew that Li Shiyuan was following him.


    They kept a wide distance, but mu Cen knew very well that if he had something to do, Li Shiyuan would do it the first time.


    I can''t say why she''s so determined, but that''s what she thinks.


    It was a feeling of peace of mind.


    Even though there are thorns and crises all around, Mu CEN is not afraid at all.


    And everything in front of him was not much different from that when he saw Mu Cen in the last life. Mu Cen could not be more clear about every bit of the road.


    She can easily avoid all the roadblocks and dangers. Compared with the previous life of her own groping, she doesn''t know how much better.


    In the last life, she was lucky to meet a kind-hearted person here, but when she left the valley, the other party just said the general position, and she wanted to go out by herself.


    Therefore, even if he escaped safely, he still nearly lost his life.


    Now, Mu Cen won''t let it happen again.


    Her eyes are alert, with sharp light. When she walks through the narrow and uninhabited mountain road, she suddenly stops, cleanly lifts up the scattered branches on the ground, and quickly flies towards the front.


    A scream.


    The people in the dense forest fell into the cliff, and there was no sound.


    Li Shiyuan followed him all the way, looking at Mu Cen deeply.


    The man who fell off the cliff was Li Shiyuan''s bodyguard. Compared with the first three days, a large number of people have been withdrawn from the eastern palace, but it does not mean that there are no people at all.


    No one is born, no one is dead.


    How can Li Shiyuan be reconciled.


    Even though everyone knows that falling off the cliff is like breaking into pieces.


    But this is not what Li Shiyuan is concerned about. What he is concerned about is why Mu Cen can accurately find his way out.


    Even when he came here, he had a lot of trouble. Li Shiyuan was not a complete stranger to this place. He could not come and go as freely as Mu Cen.


    It''s like she''s been here before, even fumbled carefully here.


    But mu Cen''s concentration is falling on the cliff.


    Because of the bodyguard who fell down, the people beside him were scared. In addition, he dodged the concealed weapon that Mu Cen flew to. Even people didn''t have time to see it clearly, so they had fallen down completely.


    Silent.


    There was silence around.


    Mu Cen continued to walk forward, quietly.


    "You know this place very well?" Li Shiyuan''s voice suddenly came and asked directly.


    Mu Cen''s step is a Zheng, but quickly and steadily walked up, the head didn''t return, light mouth: "not familiar." She denied it very quickly and gave reasonable reasons, "but I believe that the fourth highness must be very familiar. Since the fourth highness did not point out the wrong place, it proved that I was right, so why should I slow down?"


    Li Shiyuan was really blocked by Mu Cen and couldn''t say a word.


    Mu Cen didn''t give Li Shiyuan a chance to speak. He laughed again: "on the contrary, his fourth highness is very familiar with this place. People who don''t know about it think that he came down from the fourth hall."


    If a thief shouts to catch a thief, he will bite. It''s probably like Mu Cen.


    Li Shiyuan laughed angrily: "eloquent."


    Mu Cen''s duty is not to yield: "Your Highness is flattered. It''s the same with each other."


    After that, Mu Cen did not stop and continued to walk forward.


    Li Shiyuan followed so quietly.


    It was as if nothing had happened before.


    However, no matter how familiar the terrain is, it takes Mu Cen a lot of time to go out. After all, no matter how deep the memory of the past life is, the time of falling into the cliff is still several years different from that of the past life, and there is also some difference here.


    Fortunately, all the way out, and finally did not happen any bad accident.

 Chapter 250

    When they came up from the edge of the cliff, it was already night in Kyoto.


    Mu Cen was sweating, and her slender hand wiped off the sweat on her forehead. Then she looked down at her clothes. Although she had changed back to her previous clothes, the broken and embarrassed clothes were still obvious.


    I''m afraid it''s not right to go back to King Mu''s house like this.


    Mu CEN is thinking about how to deal with it.


    Let''s not talk about going back to King Mu''s residence. When she appears in front of people like this, it is bound to cause trouble.


    What''s more, Li Shiyuan is still staring at him anytime and anywhere.


    Just as mucen was meditating, suddenly, the sound of horse hooves came from a distance, which made him alert instantly. The stone in his hand had already carried gas.


    Only this time, Li Shiyuan''s action is faster: "Rong Jiu."


    Mu Cen Leng next, the wrist spreads the strength of great strength, such strength layer upon layer of pressure down, let Mu Cen also gradually relax down.


    It was not the carriage of Yuan palace, nor was it familiar to Mu Cen.


    It''s just a very ordinary carriage of rich people.


    The man in the carriage was just a coachman, whom Mu Cen had never seen.


    When the carriage saw Mu Cen, it slowed down gradually, and then stopped steadily in front of Li Shiyuan and Mu Cen.


    At this time, Rong Jiucai poked his head out of the carriage and quickly got off the carriage: "my subordinates have seen the fourth royal highness and miss mu."


    "Get up." Li Shiyuan spoke faintly.


    Let nine get up, but looking at Mu Cen''s eyes, still some don''t agree with and alert, Mu Cen feel out, but mu Cen didn''t speak.


    This matter, Li Shiyuan desperate to follow down, the risk is too big, Rongjiu and Rongsi must have opposed, but ordinary people want to reverse Li Shiyuan''s decision, is more difficult.


    So, Mu CEN is very clear, in Rong Jiu''s eyes, now he is nothing more than a beauty disaster, but due to Li Shiyuan''s presence, Rong Jiu dare not say more.


    "Are you ready for what I asked you to prepare?" Li Shiyuan asked again.


    Mu Cen twisted his eyebrows, but he was a little curious about what Li Shiyuan had prepared.


    And Rong Jiu answered respectfully, his voice was blunt: "my subordinates are ready, in the carriage."


    Li Shiyuan nodded, and then looked at Mu Cen: "your clothes, Rong Jiu, have let he Xiang get ready. Now you are on the carriage. If you change your clothes, the carriage will send you to Kyoto, and you can go directly back to King Mu''s house. During this time, don''t go out at will. "


    Li Shiyuan cliff can not find people, Kyoto is also wantonly search related people.


    When you appear on the streets of Kyoto at this time, you just make trouble for yourself.


    But mu Cen did not expect that Li Shiyuan even thought of such details.


    Such a place is not suitable for more greetings. Mu Cen nodded and said in a low voice, "thank you, your highness."


    Then, Mu Cen didn''t say much more and quickly got into the carriage.


    As soon as he entered the carriage, sure enough, Mu Cen saw his clothes neatly placed in the car. There was a familiar fragrance on it, which was the flavor of the sachet that lotus liked to put.


    She took a deep breath.


    Without hesitation, Mu Cen quickly picked up his clothes and changed them.


    She didn''t get off again.


    The door curtain of the carriage was lifted. Li Shiyuan and Rong Jiu stood by. At the moment when the door curtain was lifted, Li Shiyuan looked over.


    Rong Jiu consciously walked ten meters away, looking at the movement around him, and didn''t disturb them any more.


    Mu Cen and Li Shiyuan looked at each other across the carriage for a while.


    "Please go down to the embroidery room of the fourth hall and find the shopkeeper Wang. He says that if the fourth highness wants to take what I put there, the shopkeeper Wang will find it for the fourth highness." Mu Cen waited for a while before he said quietly, "this time, thank you for your help. I think what I gave you is what your highness needs."


    Li Shiyuan narrowed his eyes and looked at Mu Cen like this.


    Mu Cen didn''t avoid Li Shiyuan''s eyes.


    Then, Li Shiyuan said coldly: "Mu Cen, if you make trouble for me again, I won''t take care of you next time."


    Mu Cen didn''t smile.


    Li Shiyuan did not speak again.


    Suddenly, Mu Cen''s red lips moved, but in the end, Mu Cen didn''t speak. She thought that she was worried too much. Originally, Mu Cen wanted to care about Li Shiyuan''s injury, but she thought that Li Shiyuan would have medical knowledge at all. She had enough to ask.


    Now Mu Cen knows why the ointment Li Shiyuan sent has a miraculous effect every time he is injured.


    Because it was Li Shiyuan himself.


    Oh¡ª¡ª


    Compared with acting, Mu Cen thinks that he has enough. Now he finds that in front of Li Shiyuan, all this is a small thing.


    It''s as transparent as a piece of white paper.


    Thinking of this, Mu Cen put down the curtain and did not look at Li Shiyuan.


    Li Shiyuan lowered his eyebrows, raised his hand, and the coachman left.


    The sound of the horse''s hooves soon faded away, and Li Shiyuan still stood upright until the sound of the horse''s hooves disappeared. The trace of the carriage had disappeared from Li Shiyuan''s face, but Li Shiyuan suddenly spat a big mouthful of blood in his mouth.


    As soon as Rong Jiu''s face changed, he immediately stepped forward, helped Li Shiyuan on the horse without saying a word, and galloped towards the front.


    Everyone who knows Li Shiyuan well knows that he is cruel and ruthless. He will not leave any leeway and is extremely cruel to the enemy.


    The poison on Mu Cen''s feet must have killed Mu Cen as long as it was contaminated.


    Mu Cen can be safe, because Li Shiyuan put the poison in Mu Cen''s body to his own body, only to protect Mu Cen''s life.


    Li Shiyuan didn''t break out because Li Shiyuan''s genuine Qi protected his body. Compared with Mu Cen, who was weak at that time, Li Shiyuan''s health was much better.


    And today, it''s the limit.


    If we don''t deal with it completely, the consequences will be unimaginable.


    This is also why Li Shiyuan told Mu Cen not to make trouble for himself. If he gets into trouble, he won''t take charge of it any more. Because he can''t control it, at least for a long time, Li Shiyuan can''t make any more noise. He wants to heal his wounds in King yuan''s mansion and watch out for the spies Li Shiyuan put in.


    Rong Jiu naturally doesn''t agree with Li Shiyuan''s behavior, but as a subordinate of Li Shiyuan, Rong Jiu doesn''t say much.


    Li Shiyuan took the pill on the carriage and calmed down. Then he said faintly, "go to the shopkeeper Wang and get back what mucen left there."


    "Your Highness, you..." Rong Jiu looks at Li Shiyuan.


    Li Shiyuan closed his eyes: "it''s no harm to be king."


    This clearly tells Rong Jiu that he is not allowed to refuse any of his orders.


    Under such circumstances, Rong Jiuyi gritted his teeth and sent Li Shiyuan back to the palace. After settling down, he immediately turned to the shop.


    After a long time, Rong Jiu went back to the palace and handed the envelope to Li Shiyuan.

 Chapter 251

    Li Shiyuan waved and Rong Jiu retreated.


    He just opened the envelope. When he saw the contents, Li Shiyuan''s face was shocked.


    That''s the evidence he''s been looking for for for a long time, but he can''t find it anywhere in Kyoto, but it happens to appear here in Muchen. When did Muchen do it?


    Mu Cen did almost everything under Li Shiyuan''s supervision. Why did it go beyond Li Shiyuan''s control.


    Li Shiyuan''s palm became a fist.


    Because of the change of mood, a mouthful of black blood vomited out like this, stained the remote side of the letterhead.


    The candles in the house flickered.


    The face of a man under the candle is extremely gloomy.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡ª¡ª


    The carriage didn''t go to Prince Mu''s house, but stopped in the alley not far from it.


    During the whole journey, the coachman didn''t say a word to Mu Cen. When he stopped the carriage, he opened the door curtain and said, "Miss mu, I''ll send you here."


    Mu Cen nodded and said nothing.


    Soon, she got out of the carriage, and the coachman immediately returned to the car. After a while, she drove away from Muchen and disappeared into the market.


    Mu Cen looked at the place where the carriage left. It was only a moment. He took back his sight, quietly penetrated into the crowd and walked towards the back door of King Mu''s house.


    When Mu Cen arrived at the palace, it was quiet.


    Since the death of Chen Zhirong, mu zhantian has never been back in the palace except for the days when he was guarding the mausoleum. Because Mu Zhihua was not in the palace, he could not go in and out of Mu zhantian''s residence all the time, so he could only stay in the palace.


    But without Chen Zhirong as a backer, Mu Zhi''s paintings are much more self-contained.


    Mu Cen doesn''t think so. Especially after Li Shiyuan came, Mu Cen knew that Mu Zhihua was waiting for a chance to turn over.


    As long as we don''t wait for this opportunity, Mu Zhihua won''t cause any disturbance.


    After Wang Xueshuang was hit hard, her health went from bad to worse. Although she is not terminally ill now, it is even more difficult to leave the ancestral hall.


    It can be said that the whole palace is almost empty, and only mu Cen can make a speech.


    So, Mu CEN is not afraid to bump into anyone he shouldn''t bump into.


    At present, Mu CEN is the authority of Mu palace. No one dares to question Mu Cen.


    When Mu Cen pushed the door, the servant behind the door heard the movement and immediately met him. When he saw that it was Mu Cen, he was stunned and knelt down immediately: "I''ve seen the eldest lady."


    "Get up." Mu Cen answered faintly.


    This slave named Degui is the confidant of housekeeper Chen. Naturally, Mu Cen doesn''t need to worry.


    The places where she often goes in and out are all watched by housekeeper Chen''s people to avoid unnecessary trouble.


    Degui stood up and immediately said, "I''ll go to inform housekeeper Chen right away. Housekeeper Chen is dying of anxiety these days. Let me wait here all the time. As soon as I see the eldest lady, I''ll tell housekeeper Chen right away."


    There are no more than three people who know Mu CEN is missing in King Mu''s house, including housekeeper Chen, he Xiang and Degui.


    Mu Cen made a sound.


    Degui is in a hurry.


    Mu Cen didn''t hesitate any more, and quickly walked toward the location of Luoxue building. On the way back to Luoxue building, Mu Cen carefully avoided other servants in the palace, so as not to cause unnecessary trouble.


    Until Wang Xiang building, Mu Cen was relieved.


    When Xiao Wu and Xiao Qi saw Mu Cen, they were stunned, but they didn''t say anything. They respectfully invited an. Mu Cen nodded and quickly walked towards the Wangxiang building.


    Xiaowu and Xiaoqi look at each other, and finally shrug, but they are quiet.


    On the contrary, when he Xiang heard the sound of pushing the door, he became more and more nervous.


    When he Xiang was thinking about how to deal with it, he saw Mu Cen pushing the door. He Xiang blinked and ran to Mu Cen immediately.


    Regardless of the etiquette, he Xiang hugged Mu Cen: "Miss, you are back, you can be back, you scared to death."


    She cried and laughed and grabbed Mu Cen''s hand: "I know that you have an accident. I''m scared out of my wits. These days, let me send a message to you. Let me not leave in the snowfall building. Xiao Qi and Xiao Wu are watching outside and won''t let anyone in. But when I ask you when you will come back, no one can give me an answer."


    He Xiang quickly said a pile, but mu Cen listened patiently.


    Until he Xiang finished, Mu Cen just laughed, just like the initial general calm: "I''m not back?"


    "Miss, are you all right?" He Xiang looked up and down, "where have you been these days?"


    "It''s OK, I just did something." Mu Cen didn''t explain it very clearly.


    He Xiang also knew what to ask and what not to ask. She immediately said, "if it''s OK, if it''s OK, you really scared me."


    Mu Cen flicked the forehead of the next lotus fragrance: "I am nine life strange cat, not so easy to have an accident." Said, Mu Cen Dun, just continued to ask, "I''m not in these days, what can happen in the house?"


    "It''s quiet in the palace." He Xiang thought, "the old lady is still in the ancestral hall. The doctor comes every day, but the old lady''s condition is not very stable. The LORD came back once. When he came to see you, he was stopped by the maid. The Lord didn''t embarrass the maid."


    Mu Cen made a sound.


    "Princess Yi''s has been in the East building all the time. Only occasionally can see the autumn fragrance on the side of Yi princess to come out to walk, but also have never come to the falling snow building, just have privately inquired about what, maidservant don''t know


    He Xiang and Mu Cen explained what happened these days.


    Mu Cen thought slightly, and then looked at He He Xiang: "these days, I''ve worked hard for you. Now I''m back, you can rest assured. If something happens, I''ll call you again. Don''t be so tense and relax. "


    "I dare not." He Xiang shook his head.


    "Don''t worry, I''m here." Mu Cen calmed the lotus fragrance.


    After a whole day''s walking, it was still a rugged and difficult mountain road. Mu Cen couldn''t have been tired. He felt the pain on the sole of his feet. In addition, the wound on his lower leg had just healed. When he walked down this road, he had some cracks.


    She told Hexiang to prepare some dressing things for herself, and without further explanation, she sent him away.


    Lotus naturally dare not ask more.


    After a while, he Xiang prepared the bath water for mu Cen, as well as the medicinal materials she wanted, and then retreated respectfully.


    Mu Cen took a bath to relieve her fatigue.


    Then, she just wore morning carving, so she carefully changed the medicine for herself. When she looked at the medicine in her hand, Mu Cen was quiet.


    It''s not something I often use.

 Chapter 252

    What Mu Cen didn''t want to know was that Li Shiyuan did it.


    She was quiet and didn''t say anything. After taking the medicine, she put things aside and dressed again. As soon as she sat down, she heard a knock outside the door: "Miss, you are a slave."


    "Come in." Mu Cen opened his mouth wearily.


    The door of Luoxue building is pushed in from outside, and the figure of housekeeper Chen appears in the building.


    Not being in King Mu''s residence these days doesn''t mean that Mu Cen has no idea. He Xiang is just a slave. He Xiang can''t understand many things even if he is alert and inquires for information.


    If he Xiang could understand, there would be chaos in King Mu''s house.


    The only one who can understand everything about this house is housekeeper Chen.


    This is also the reason why the first thing Mu Cen does when he comes back is to see housekeeper Chen.


    Housekeeper Chen pushed the door after he was allowed to enter. When he saw Mu Cen, he didn''t rush to say anything. Instead, he asked about Mu Cen''s situation. After he was sure that Mu Cen was safe, housekeeper Chen was relieved.


    Two people Mou light exchange a moment, is Chen housekeeper initiative opening.


    "Miss, you''ve worried the slave to death. If you don''t come back again, I''m afraid you can''t hide it. At the beginning, the prince Yi came and was sent by the slave. The doctors in this house have been acquainted with each other for a long time, so it''s safe to come and go. I kept it a secret for a while. "


    Housekeeper Chen neatly said: "but the king of Yijun didn''t know how to doubt it. He must have come to see the royal doctor. That day, many people came to the palace, but they were stopped by the slave outside the door. Just as the LORD came back, there was no bigger trouble."


    He did not know what housekeeper Chen said.


    Mu Cen twisted his eyebrows.


    Mu zhantian doubts himself, which is not a good thing, which means that things will become difficult in the future.


    After quiet, Mu Cen took a sip of tea and looked up at housekeeper Chen: "where''s the second brother?"


    "The atmosphere in the palace is tense recently. The emperor is seriously ill. Naturally, the second young master can''t go back." Housekeeper Chen explained.


    Mu Cen nodded thoughtfully.


    With steward Chen''s words and Li Shiyuan''s words, Mu Cen naturally linked up. Mu zhantian was suspicious and only came once. It wasn''t because of Mu Hongyuan. I''m afraid it was Mu Zhanxiao who did it. Although Mu Zhanxiao''s official position and identity were not as good as mu zhantian''s, it was easy for mu Zhanxiao to find trouble for him because of his special position in the palace.


    This just held mu zhantian back.


    But mu Cen faintly felt that mu zhantian''s sudden return to the palace was not entirely to inquire about his own situation, but should have other purposes.


    Steward Chen''s voice still came from Mu Cen''s ear. What he said was what happened in Mu Wang''s house these days. By the way, he handed the account sent by manager Wang to Mu Cen.


    Mu Cen took over and just flipped at random.


    Mu Cen never worries about manager Wang''s work. Moreover, he says that manager Wang is a person cultivated by Li Shiyuan, so there is no doubt about his ability. However, if manager Wang has a different heart for himself, no matter what he does, Mu CEN is useless.


    And in the account that Wang shopkeeper sends, the battle record of embroider room is brilliant.


    Just as Mu Cen initially expected, after the success of the embroidery room, there was an endless stream of people asking for clothes, and the price of the embroidery room was already too high. In such a high price, most of the guests were blocked and the guests were diverted.


    But even so, the embroidery room is not everything.


    They are all the most important people in the capital.


    And the embroidery room does not allow the other party to put forward any requirements, take over the clothing work, we have to listen to the words of the embroidery room.


    But even if it is so, usually those unattainable Royal dignitaries are still flocking.


    But even if the record is brilliant, Mu CEN is not proud, and housekeeper Chen always keeps calm, not to mention Li Yan and Li Mu.


    Their hearts are like a mirror.


    Before the Li family and the world''s first embroidery house are rehabilitated, no one can expose any relationship with the Li family, otherwise, it will be the crime of killing the nine ethnic groups.


    Therefore, the embroidery room is still low-key.


    But everything has developed step by step according to Mu Cen''s requirements.


    Mu Cen finished the details of the last page of the embroidery room, and then put the account of the embroidery room aside.


    She pinched her headache. The news she got today quickly turned around in Mu Cen''s mind. How to deal with everything, Mu Cen already had a name in her heart.


    Just about to let housekeeper Chen leave, housekeeper Chen looks at Mu Cen.


    Mu CEN is quiet, waiting for housekeeper Chen to say.


    Housekeeper Chen sank, as if thinking about something. He said for a long time, "young lady, there''s another thing I don''t know whether to say or not."


    "He said Mu CEN is direct.


    The teacup was put down, and her eyes were sharp and looked at housekeeper Chen.


    In the past few months, Mu Cen has a certain understanding of steward Chen. It''s not unreasonable that steward Chen can get to today''s position. Even though there are many changes in the Royal Palace, no one in Mu''s palace can shake steward Chen''s position.


    Therefore, there must be a basis for what housekeeper Chen can say.


    But now can let Chen housekeeper so contain the fuzzy matter, unavoidably let Mu Cen wring eyebrow to feel curious.


    "Well, one day I passed by the East Building and happened to see the second lady vomit." Housekeeper Chen recalled, "this side of the imperial concubine is gone, but no matter how the second young lady, or the second young lady of the palace, is the emperor''s own seal of Yi princess, so the slave can''t turn a blind eye, so the slave went in."


    Mu Cen raised her eyebrows.


    "But the second young lady seemed very nervous when she saw the slave. She didn''t let the slave say a few words, so she sent him away. This makes the slave feel strange. So in the next few days, the slave was concerned about the East building. Then he noticed that Qiuxiang often went to the back kitchen to take some sweet and sour snacks back to the East Building, and the slave asked the people in the back kitchen to get rid of the food. The second young lady hardly touched it. "


    Housekeeper Chen said without changing his face: "the slave can be regarded as watching the second young lady grow up. What the second young lady dislikes most is acid. The food sent to the East Building dare not bring acid. Suddenly, she likes acid --"


    Said, Chen housekeeper pause, just a word said particularly clear: "slave, this is doubt, two young lady is pregnant."


    In a word, the thunder was startled.


    Mu Cen''s eyelids finally moved. His slender fingers beat the regular rhythm on the table, and then he looked at housekeeper Chen: "housekeeper Chen, do you know what the result is when this word is spread out?"


    "I know." Housekeeper Chen answered, "so I never dare to say one more word. Naturally, I didn''t disturb the one in the East building."

 Chapter 253

    Housekeeper Chen has dealt with everything without any leakage.


    Mu Cen nodded and waved: "I know about this matter. You go to have a rest first. I''ll deal with it tomorrow."


    "Yes." Housekeeper Chen said nothing more.


    Mu Cen always has a reputation in his heart when he works.


    When housekeeper Chen said this, he didn''t surprise Mu Cen at all, which means that Mu Cen actually knows something about it.


    In this case, he doesn''t need to worry about anything, just do his duty.


    Housekeeper Chen thought about this and calmly retreated.


    In the snow building, it was quiet again.


    After housekeeper Chen left, Mu Cen didn''t fall asleep for a long time until the candle on the table was burning out. Mu Cen stood up and walked toward the bed.


    Mu Cen fell asleep when the sky was slightly bright.


    But it was just less than an hour, and Mu Cen had already opened his eyes.


    She called Hexiang.


    He Xiang, who has been guarding outside, hears the news and comes in immediately to wait on Mu Cen to dress up.


    "The breakfast is ready, miss." He Xiang whispered.


    Mu Cen waved his hand: "no, go to the ancestral hall first and come back."


    She was missing for several days, so it was impossible for her to go to the ancestral hall. Although everyone in the palace knew that it was Mu Cen who was ill, it was not the right time for a long time.


    In Wang Xueshuang, it becomes a pet. Mu Cen can''t make trouble for himself.


    So the first thing to come back, Mu Cen must go to Wang Xueshuang to say hello.


    Not only that, if Mu CEN is right, since he and Li Shiyuan have already returned to Kyoto, it means that those who stop mu zhantian and Mu Hongyuan in the palace will also take a breath, and Mu Hongyuan will naturally return to the palace.


    After all, Mu Hongyuan is famous for his filial piety.


    Mu Hongyuan can''t forget Wang Xueshuang''s current situation.


    Therefore, today we will inevitably meet Mu Hongyuan.


    Quiet, Mu Cen didn''t think much, stood up and hurried to the outside of Luoxue building. He Xiang didn''t dare to hesitate and immediately followed.


    ¡­¡­


    Inside the ancestral hall¡ª¡ª


    When mother Li saw Mu Cen coming, she asked an, "I''ve seen the eldest lady."


    "You''re welcome, Mammy. Get up." Mu Cen personally helped up mother Li, as usual, with a faint voice, "I''m not feeling well these days, and I didn''t dare to come to the ancestral hall to greet my grandmother. I''m afraid I''ve infected her."


    "Your heart, the old lady knows all the time. She is still thinking about you these days." Mother Li had a very good impression of mucen.


    Mu Cen laughs: "I asked housekeeper Chen about grandma''s daily situation. Housekeeper Chen said that grandma''s situation in recent days is fairly stable. No, I''m better, so I came to see grandma quickly. Would you please help me with my voice and see my grandmother to see me? "


    "You come directly with the maid. The old lady told me that as long as it''s the eldest lady, there''s no need for communication." Mother Li said with a smile.


    Mu Cen nodded and followed mother Li to the ancestral hall.


    Soon, Mu Cen saw Wang Xueshuang on the bed.


    Wang Xueshuang lost weight and looked bad, but at least she could sit up and look at people, but it was much more difficult to walk.


    When she saw Mu Cen coming, she was in a good mood. She also swept away the haze before and laughed at Mu Cen. Then she patted the edge of the bed: "come on, cen''er, sit next to my grandmother and let me take a good look at you. These days, I heard that you are ill. I''m looking at you. You''ve lost a lot of weight."


    "No Mu Cen cleverly walked over and sat by the bed, "let Grandma worry, cen Er didn''t come to see you, cen Er is very guilty."


    "I''m old bone, that''s it." Wang Xueshuang is open-minded, "after cen''er comes back, my spirit is much better, so you are grandmother''s gospel."


    Mu Cen just laughed, but he didn''t ask for credit.


    On the contrary, Wang Xueshuang sighed quickly: "if everyone in the house is as sensible as you are, it won''t be like this now. I''m old and can''t manage these things any more, so it''s better for you to decide these things in the house. You don''t need to ask me again."


    Mu Cen was surprised.


    I didn''t speak for a while.


    You know, when Chen Zhirong came to power, Wang Xueshuang didn''t completely delegate power. Chen Zhirong still had to tell Wang Xueshuang about the major events in the government. If Wang Xueshuang didn''t agree, Chen Zhirong couldn''t do anything.


    In other words, Chen Zhirong didn''t get full control of the palace until she died.


    And now even if Mu CEN is in the upper position, Mu Cen also remembers this, and the event still has to be reported to Wang Xueshuang.


    Now that Wang Xueshuang says this, it means that the power of the whole palace is given to Mu Cen. Anything can be done as long as Mu Cen nods, and there is no need to go through Wang Xueshuang.


    This also surprised Mu Cen.


    What happened in these days made Wang Xueshuang suddenly relax.


    Quiet, Mu Cen looked at Wang Xueshuang.


    Without waiting for mu Cen to speak, Wang Xueshuang said wearily: "Zhihua comes to greet me every day, but every time you say hello, you are going to live in zhantian''s Prefecture. She said that there was no mother in the palace. She wanted to be closer to Zhan Tian. "


    Mu Cen raised her eyebrows.


    It''s impossible for mu Cen to know this.


    After all, it''s Mu Zhihua and Wang Xueshuang''s request. Unless Wang Xueshuang is willing to say it, even housekeeper Chen can''t find out.


    If you say so¡ª¡ª


    Mu Cen sank, and his eyebrows and eyes hid deep meaning.


    The reason why Mu Zhi''s painting is so simple is to go to Mu zhantian.


    On the surface, it seems that Mu Zhihua is a harmless person. After Mu Cen''s rebirth, what Mu Zhihua does is extremely brainless, but mu CEN is very clear that Mu Zhihua has never been such a person.


    After repeated losses and even heavy losses, Mu Zhihua will only seek everything he wants more and more calmly.


    It''s because it''s not the time.


    Now Mu Zhihua''s request, together with the words of housekeeper Chen and Li Shiyuan''s previous visit to King Mu''s house, is clear in Mu Cen''s mind.


    I''m afraid it''s true to be pregnant.


    It''s also Mu Zhihua''s careful planning.


    If you want to leave Prince Mu''s house, you are afraid that Mu Cen will attack Mu Zhihua and escape to Mu zhantian. It is really the best place to hide. After all, Mu Cen''s hand can''t reach Prince Yi''s house now.


    If Mu Zhihua doesn''t go, he will go to the next draft as long as he doesn''t get married.


    Everyone in Kyoto now knows that the target of Li Shiyuan''s imperial concubine is mu Cen, and even Li Shiyuan has made this request face to face.


    Under such circumstances, Mu Zhi''s painting can be regarded as a side imperial concubine by Li Shiyuan.


    But how could Mu Hongyuan be reconciled.

 Chapter 254

    Every daughter is a chess piece in Mu Hongyuan''s hand. Mu Cen can stabilize Li Shiyuan. Naturally, Mu Zhihua has to marry a more useful person to make Mu Hongyuan''s right arm stronger.


    Hiding in Mu zhantian, I''m afraid it''s also to avoid finger marriage, and tell Li Shiyuan the news of pregnancy for the first time.


    This is really interesting


    In Mu Cen''s eyebrows, there was a trace of ruthlessness, but this kind of ruthlessness was very good.


    But Wang Xueshuang''s words are still in my mind: "you say, how can I agree with this matter? The side imperial concubine is to walk, is how to walk, know to draw in the heart have no point? Is there no one here? Is the Lord not here? Is my old lady gone? Let her go to zhantianna. The people in Kyoto know what they can think of the people in King Mu''s mansion. "


    With that, Wang Xueshuang became more and more angry and coughed fiercely.


    Mu Cen quickly patted Wang Xueshuang on the back, gently along: "grandmother, don''t worry, this matter, cen Er will deal with it."


    "Alas, this is the misfortune of King Mu''s house. The reputation of King Mu''s house over the past hundred years can''t be destroyed like this." Said Wang Xueshuang waved her hand, is really a little tired, "this matter, you deal with it."


    "Cen''er knows." Mu Cen answered.


    Wang Xueshuang nodded and said nothing more.


    At this time, mother Li came in and said in a low voice, "old lady, here comes the Lord."


    Soon, Mu Hongyuan appeared in the house. Mu Cen quickly stood up and looked at Mu Hongyuan.


    "Cen''er has met his father." Mu Cen blessed himself and asked for an.


    Mu Hongyuan looked at Mu Cen, looked up and down carefully, and then said: "Cen Er is thin these days."


    Mu Cen just smiles and doesn''t speak. He quietly gives the position to one side and stands on the side of Mu Hongyuan.


    Mu Hongyuan didn''t say much. He sat down beside Wang Xueshuang''s bed and chatted with Wang Xueshuang for a while.


    Mu Cen didn''t listen very carefully. His brain moved very fast. He made arrangements for the next thing, and he had a good idea.


    And Mu CEN is very clear, Mu Hongyuan is afraid to come back to see Wang Xueshuang is one, to find himself is also the other.


    She just has to wait now.


    Sure enough, after Mu Hongyuan and Wang Xueshuang chatted for a while, he got up and said goodbye: "mother, there are still some things I haven''t dealt with. You have a lot of rest. During this period of time, things in the palace are not so tense. The new imperial doctor has stabilized the Emperor''s condition. He will come to see you soon."


    Wang Xueshuang nodded, but did not say anything.


    "The child has something to look for Cen Er, so the child takes Cen Er to leave first, and comes back to see his mother later." Mu Hongyuan is unambiguous and direct.


    Then Mu Hongyuan and Wang Xueshuang gestured, turned around and explained to mother Li a few words, and then looked at Mu Cen. Mu Cen also stood up and said goodbye to Wang Xueshuang. Without saying anything, he followed Mu Hongyuan out.


    Mu Cen cleverly follows Mu Hongyuan.


    When they got out of the ancestral hall, they saw Mu Zhihua coming towards the ancestral hall, and they became more and more cautious.


    Obviously, when Mu Zhihua saw Mu Cen, his face also changed.


    But soon, Mu Zhihua lowered his head and invited an with Mu Hongyuan: "Zhihua has met dad." When he looked at Mu Cen again, Mu Zhihua was reluctant, but he was still convinced, "Zhihua has seen my sister."


    "Come on, get up." Mu Hongyuan didn''t mean to stay more and strode away.


    Mu Cen nodded, as if he didn''t want to talk to Mu Zhihua. But when he passed by Mu Zhihua, Mu Cen stopped.


    This action, let Mu Zhihua can''t be more nervous, immediately asked: "Mu Cen, what do you want?"


    Mu Cen raised his eyebrows and looked at Mu Zhihua with a smile: "Princess Yi, I''ve heard from my grandmother that these days, you begged my grandmother to go out of King Mu''s house and go to live there?"


    Mu Zhihua bites his lips and doesn''t speak.


    Her ear was a low laugh of Mu Tchen. "You probably don''t know, grandmother has given me the power before, so you want to go to the king of Yi County, I''m afraid that''s the only thing I has the final say."


    Mu Zhihua''s face changed.


    You know, from Wang Xueshuang, there is still a chance for mu Zhihua. At least when Chen Zhirong leaves, Mu Zhihua''s paintings sell miserably, and finally he can get the result he wants.


    But this matter falls on Mu Cen, it is not so easy to discuss.


    After all, the means of Mu Cen are familiar to Mu Zhihua.


    "Princess Yi, when you say this, do I agree or not?" Mu Cen looks at Mu Zhihua jokingly, but his eyebrows and eyes are full of provocation.


    As the voice fell, Mu Cen and Mu Zhihua did not continue to talk more, nodded slightly, as if nothing had happened, and quickly followed Mu Hongyuan''s pace.


    Mu Zhihua stood in the same place and his face became more and more ugly.


    Qiuxiang is even more atmospheric and dare not breathe. Seeing that Mu Zhihua hasn''t moved for a long time, he asked: "second lady, you still want to go to the old lady to say hello!"


    "No more." Mu Zhihua answered with a rude voice, "my princess is going out of the house now."


    "This" Qiu Xiang is stunned, "the eldest lady has come back, and this woman''s family is out of the house..."


    "Ha ha." Mu Zhihua''s expression was also gloomy. "You go to housekeeper Chen to report and say that the princess will go to Princess Yi. She wants to see who dares to stop her."


    With that, Mu Zhihua turned and left.


    Qiuxiang didn''t dare to hesitate, so she immediately did it according to the requirements of Mu Zhihua.


    The pace of Mu Zhi''s painting is fast, and his eyes fall on his flat belly, which makes him more gloomy.


    Now she''s not sure if she''s pregnant.


    It''s just that the situation now looks like this.


    However, Mu Zhihua doesn''t dare to go to the doctor to check her pulse openly, so she has to leave the house of King Mu. She just hasn''t got the consent of Wang Xueshuang. In addition, she hasn''t seen Mu Cen these days. Mu Zhihua has no idea. She''s afraid that there will be an accident when she leaves the house.


    The most taboo of Mu Zhi''s painting is to be known by Mu Cen.


    Mu Cen''s methods still make Mu Zhi''s paintings tremble.


    Naturally, under such circumstances, it is safest to see mu zhantian and hide in Yijun palace. If he is pregnant, Li Shiyuan will know about it for the first time.


    The pace of Mu Zhi''s painting is faster and faster, and he has been walking outside the palace for the first time.


    At the same time, in the study


    Mu Cen followed Mu Hongyuan into the study. Mu Hongyuan sat down. Mu Cen stood quietly and didn''t take the initiative to speak.


    Mu Hongyuan was thinking about something, and Mu Cen did not interrupt.

 Chapter 255

    It''s a game, a silent game.


    The person who is impatient first is the loser.


    Mu Cen knows this truth, but she knows better that she should give Mu Hongyuan face and leeway in everything. In the end, she broke the silence first: "what''s the matter with dad looking for me?"


    Mu Cen opened his mouth, and Mu Hongyuan''s next thing seemed easier to say.


    However, Mu Hongyuan didn''t get to the point, but asked Mu Cen for a while. Mu Cen responded with a smiling face. Mu Hong had a vision, and Mu Cen really didn''t matter, so he nodded with satisfaction.


    The topic gradually switched to the issue related to the ultimate goal.


    "Cen''er." Mu Hongyuan''s voice appears more gentle, "half a month later, it will be the draft in the palace. As you know, at the age of 16 weeks, the officials'' children of Dazhou have to enter the palace to participate in the talent show as long as they have not been married or disabled. "


    "Cen''er knows." Mu Cen''s clever response, also didn''t say a redundant word, just quietly wait for mu Hongyuan to finish.


    Mu Hong foresight, Mu Cen clever, nodded, looking very pleased: "you have been 16, this year''s draft, even if the king reluctant, also can''t disobey the edict."


    Mu Cen didn''t speak and stood quietly.


    Mu Hongyuan looked at Mu Cen and sighed: "Zhirong has an accident. Everything in the house falls on you. Your grandmother is full of praise for you. If you really go to the palace, the king is really worried about what happened in the house."


    "There are many talented people in King Mu''s house, and there are no fewer confidants cultivated by his father. Even if cen''er is not in the house one day, I don''t think the house will stop working." Mu Cen knows how to follow Mu Hongyuan''s words.


    Mu Hongyuan was even more satisfied: "you are the man who will be on the stage in the palace. Wang has already reported the draft. You can go at ease. I will deal with other things naturally. "


    Mu Cen blessing body: "Cen son thanks father to revolve."


    But mu Cen''s heart is a burst of sneer.


    What is this cycle?


    Send her to the terminally ill Emperor Li Changtian in person, or push herself to the position of crown princess. No matter what kind, Mu Hongyuan is the only one who makes profits.


    When all things come to an end, Mu Hongyuan will not remember Mu Cen.


    Even Luoxue, who once loved to enter the bone marrow, even failed to keep her own children after her death.


    Is it really because of hating Muchen that Luoxue died of dystocia?


    Maybe this kind of mood is a little bit, but it''s more because the Chen family at that time could bring more benefits to Mu Hongyuan. His memory is just that he left a courtyard and didn''t support Chen Zhirong, that''s all.


    Mu Cen knows better than anyone how indifferent people are.


    She stood quietly.


    Mu Hongyuan said a lot, but it''s all related to the draft. It''s like reminding Mu Cen that he just listened quietly and didn''t say much.


    Suddenly, Mu Hongyuan calmed down and looked at Mu Cen with such profound meaning: "cen''er, how many women''s dreams are there in the inner courtyard of the deep palace? To get into the deep palace and get favor is to live a lifetime of glory and wealth. As long as it''s in there, there''s nothing wrong with it. "


    Mu Hongyuan is inculcating Mu Cen.


    Mu Cen sneered in his heart, but he still seemed calm when facing Mu Hongyuan.


    Mu Hongyuan stood up and went to Mu Cen. He looked down at the beautiful woman in front of him. His voice was even deeper: "cen''er, you are a smart man. No matter you are the princess or other people in the future, we all believe that you will achieve something. The future of Mu Palace depends on you. You will stay in this draft


    The implication is that no matter whether it''s the crown princess or the emperor''s concubine, what Mu Cen has to do now is to enter the Palace first.


    This is mu Hongyuan''s purpose.


    It''s spinning brightly.


    Mu Cen''s surface is calm, light answer a voice: "Cen son knows."


    "Good." Mu Hongyuan is obviously very gratified, "you really did not let Wang down."


    Mu Cen doesn''t smile, but he doesn''t stay in the same place. When Mu Hongyuan is called away by the bodyguard, Mu Cen leaves the study.


    After walking out of the main building, the bright sunshine shines on Mu Cen''s deep. Under the light and shadow, he has a beautiful face, but there is not a trace of tenderness in such a beautiful face, but with gloom.


    It''s freezing cold.


    Step by step, she walked in the courtyard, face unchanged toward the snow tower.


    In Mu Hongyuan''s words, Mu Cen more or less understood that this time in the draft, the probability of her becoming Li Changtian''s concubine is far higher than the probability of becoming the crown princess.


    Because Li Changtian''s eyes are full of possessiveness, Mu Cen can see clearly.


    Mu Cen lived in the palace for many years in his last life. He knows better than anyone that the rules in the palace are very strict. If he wants to do something, he will be severely restricted because of your identity. In the end, everything will come back in vain.


    So in this life, Mu Cen wants to enter the palace, but he doesn''t want to accept the throne of Crown Princess for the first time. He wants to find evidence and clues quickly when he can walk freely in the palace and no one cares.


    In front of the empress dowager, Mu Cen seems to have no purpose. He can find a backer, which is beneficial to his changing identity in the future.


    But nowadays, people are not as good as heaven.


    Li Changtian and Mu Hongyuan have obviously reached a consensus.


    Even at the beginning, Li Shiyuan''s public request for marriage was stopped by Li Changtian.


    The matter has become delicate.


    Obviously, in Mu Hongyuan''s words today, Li Shiyuan didn''t know the result. He just thought that everything could turn for the better after the draft.


    Hehe¡ª¡ª


    It''s really a turn for the better, but this turn has become Li Changtian''s concubine.


    Li Changtian is almost useless now. As Li Changtian''s concubine, Mu Cen wants to get his final fate with his knees.


    After Li Changtian''s death, she will cut her hair to become a nun and enter Thanksgiving temple to accompany Buddha all day long.


    This is the best result.


    In the six months when Li Changtian was still in power, Mu Cen was all in the palace. What did he fight with Qu Huashang? How can a man with beautiful clothes tolerate himself.


    Therefore, to be Li Shiyuan''s princess, I''m afraid it''s necessary to put it on the agenda in advance.


    It seems to have become a bit tricky.


    Mu Cen''s step is faster and faster, and his frown doesn''t spread. Until outside the snow tower, Mu Cen takes a deep breath, and his face gradually calms down.


    When the water comes and the earth is covered, the soldiers come and block it.


    She died once. What was she afraid of?


    No one is more familiar with that deep palace than she is.

 Chapter 256

    Mu Cen sneered, pushed the door in, changed his clothes, and soon left the house with He Xiang. But he Xiang saw Mu Cen''s cold look, and some of them were afraid to speak, so he followed Mu Cen step by step.


    The streets of Kyoto are still bustling, not changed by this incident.


    Mu Cen walked calmly on the street, as if he had not come to the busy market for a long time. He was interested in everything. He just looked around, and occasionally stayed in front of some vendors, as if he was choosing what he liked.


    He Xiang didn''t speak in the whole process, so he followed.


    However, Mu CEN is very clear that among the people who come and go in the market, there are also Li Shiyuan''s people, who are dressed in the clothes of ordinary people, looking for suspicious people in the market.


    Therefore, it is impossible for mu Cen to go to the shop. He still has to go to the teahouse as planned and wait for manager Wang.


    Along the way, Mu Cen seems to be looking at his favorite shop, but his sharp eyes are looking at all kinds of people around him.


    From the moment of leaving the palace to arriving at the teahouse, there were at least eight or nine people around Li Shiyuan.


    Looking at their eyes as usual, but with a trace of deep, as if to explore what.


    Until Muchen walks into the teahouse.


    When the teahouse people saw Mu Cen, they were more enthusiastic: "Miss mu, I haven''t seen you for a long time. Still the same? "


    The shopkeeper came out in person to greet him and said with a smile, which was very flattering.


    Everyone in the teahouse knows that Mu CEN is a frequent guest of the teahouse.


    Mu Cen smile: "according to the previous to."


    The shopkeeper leads the way and takes Mu Cen to the private room on the second floor. When Mu Cen goes upstairs, he suddenly stops and looks at the storyteller in the lobby of the teahouse. He seems to be fascinated.


    "If Miss Mu is interested in Ji''er''s storytelling, I''ll give you a private room so that you can listen clearly in the private room." The shopkeeper knows how to recognize people''s eyes and says it quickly.


    Mu Cen nodded: "that''s it."


    Then Mu Cen didn''t stop, turned and walked towards the private room, the look of his eyes became more and more thoughtful.


    Soon, the shopkeeper took Mu Cen into the private room, and the door of the private room closed quietly.


    Mu Cen''s position can be seen that the master is talking about storytelling. His voice is full of cadence. He is talking about some folk unofficial history. The people in the front hall are even more interested.


    This is the feature of big week.


    There are storytellers in every teahouse.


    And a lot of grapevine news comes from here, and it can spread all over Kyoto as soon as possible.


    Mu Cen''s palm played with the teacup. For a long time, Mu Cen picked up the teacup and smelled it. He drank it slowly and it was cold.


    She twisted her eyebrows and set the cup aside, never touching it again.


    Outside the private room, there was a knock on the door. Manager Wang''s voice said, "Miss, it''s me."


    "Come in." Mu Cen answered.


    Soon, the figure of manager Wang appeared in the private room. Mu Cen nodded and said nothing. Instead, he changed the clean tea, made a pot of tea and filled it for manager Wang.


    Then, Mu Cen said: "these days, I''ve worked hard, manager Wang."


    "What a slave should do." Shopkeeper Wang is very respectful.


    The conversation between them was very simple. Shopkeeper Wang only said about the recent situation of the shop: "everything in the shop is running well, and there are no suspicious people. Instead, the people from the East Palace came in person."


    "Oh?" Mu Cen picked an eyebrow to take a look, and then filled the empty teacup.


    "He said that he was ordered by the prince to make a set of wedding clothes." Shopkeeper Wang explained, "the slave said it was important, so the slave had to discuss with the embroidery girls before he could agree. So it''s been pushed for a while. "


    "When did it happen?" Mu Cen put down his cup and asked.


    Shopkeeper Wang thought about it and gave the right time: "it was yesterday."


    "Yesterday?" Mu Cen repeated a sentence, and then, she did not speak, as if thinking about something.


    Shopkeeper Wang did not dare to interrupt Mu Cen, so he stood in front of him, quietly.


    For a long time, Mu Cen looked up at shopkeeper Wang: "if the people from Donggong come back, they should take this matter down, but all the details must be reported to me truthfully every day, and I can only go on the next step when I make a decision."


    "Yes." Shopkeeper Wang didn''t ask much.


    Mu Cen nodded.


    Mu Cen can guess this.


    The East Palace sent someone to ask for a wedding dress.


    I''m afraid Li Shiyuan is trying to please himself. Now the xiuniang in the palace can''t compare with the xiuniang in the embroidery room. Li Shiyuan also tried his best to please Mu Cen.


    If there is no such deep hatred, Mu Cen knows that many young girls will not be moved in the face of such a situation, and Mu Zhihua is the best example, as well as her previous life.


    However, Mu Cen has his own decision.


    You know, the rules in the deep palace, once you accidentally hit the thunder, you can give your life away at any time. Li family''s Xifu is the envy of everyone.


    But in this deep palace, if you marry into the East Palace, it''s not your own decision. Naturally, it''s up to the Empress Dowager and the queen to decide. Li Shiyuan sent this dress to please, not to be used when he entered the palace.


    Mu Cen promised to come down, naturally useful.


    Since the embroidery house became famous, Dazhou was full of people who wanted to get the clothes. Mu Zhihua was one of them, but mu Cen strictly refused to tailor the clothes for mu Zhihua.


    I can imagine how gloomy Mu Zhi''s mood is.


    And now¡ª¡ª


    Mu Cen smiles. Deep in the bottom of his eyes, he sweeps by and disappears quickly.


    Then, Mu Cen slowly looked at shopkeeper Wang: "shopkeeper Wang, I have something you want to do for me."


    "Go ahead, miss." Shopkeeper Wang didn''t refuse. He accepted it neatly.


    Mu Cen took out a piece of paper from the wide sleeve, and then handed it to manager Wang''s hand. But his eyes didn''t change. He said faintly: "the content of this paper, you help me spread it to the major teahouses in Kyoto, and ask the master to say it word for word according to the content of the paper. As for how to polish, I think you know better than me. "


    Shopkeeper Wang took a look at the contents of the note, his face changed slightly, but he soon calmed down: "I''ll do it, I''ll do it now."


    "Don''t be quick, step by step, don''t get into trouble, don''t let people find out who opened the mouth first. Within half a month, it will spread all over Kyoto. " Mu Cen explained it carefully.


    "Yes." Shopkeeper Wang responded cautiously.


    How can a human spirit like manager Wang not understand the priority of this matter. But he didn''t ask one more question.


    Mu Cen nodded.

 Chapter 257

    The room was quiet.


    Shopkeeper Wang didn''t stay in the private room, but left quietly.


    Mu Cen didn''t stop him, so he continued to listen to the storytelling in the private room, but he was very interested. After lunch, Mu Cen got up, left the teahouse, and was ready to return to King Mu''s house.


    He Xiang saw Mu Cen come out and immediately followed him.


    The master and servant didn''t talk, so they went back the same way.


    When he got to the intersection, he Xiang suddenly quieted down and looked at a certain place. Then he said to Mu Cen, "Miss, have you seen miss two?"


    With that, he Xiang did not forget to blink.


    Mu Cen has already followed the position of lotus fragrance to see past.


    He Xiang saw it, so did Mu Cen.


    Mu Zhihua came out of a medical school with Qiuxiang, which Chen Zhirong trusted very much in those years. Many doctors who came in and out of King Mu''s house also came out of this medical school.


    After Mu Cen came to power, he gradually replaced Chen Zhirong''s people with his own.


    So the doctor of the medical school did not appear in the palace.


    And now¡ª¡ª


    Mu Cen sank and stood still, looking at Mu Zhihua and Qiuxiang walking towards the position of Yijun palace. Then, Mu Cen stepped forward.


    "Where are you going, miss?" Lotus fragrant Leng next, hurriedly ask.


    Mu Cen said: "medical school."


    Lotus fragrance ah, haven''t had time to think much, Mu Cen has already walked past, lotus fragrance dare not hesitate, hastily followed up.


    When Mu Cen walked into the hospital, the people in the hospital saw Mu Cen and his face changed.


    Mu Cen stood still, and Dr. Gong ran out of the inner room in a hurry: "Miss mu, what brings you here?"


    The tone was flattering and flattering, but more with temptation.


    Mu Cen smiles: "ask Dr. Gong about something."


    Dr. Gong is already sweating.


    He didn''t have much time to contact Mu Cen. Just a few times, Dr. Gong was very careful every time. Compared with Chen Zhirong, Mu CEN is more difficult to serve.


    On the surface, mucen is good at everything, but mucen is not as good as others. Every word is asked on the point, so that you have no chance to hide, let alone resist.


    "Dr. Gong should know who I am. I don''t like people lying to me." Mu Cen said the ugly words in front, "Dr. Gong, do you want to talk to me here or go in?"


    Mu CEN is not salty.


    Dr. Gong didn''t do it. Naturally, he thought of the time when Mu Zhihua came, and then he thought of his feeling for mu Zhihua. His face changed even more.


    I''m afraid this one in front of us already knows about it.


    It''s better to confess than to hide.


    People in Kyoto can see the current situation clearly.


    Doctor Gong is also very clear about Mu Zhihua''s idea, but when he meets Mu Cen, he can''t really tell. At this time, Dr. Gong could not have no idea how to stand in line. Not to mention, compared with Mu Cen, Mu Zhihua now has no support except one mu zhantian.


    As soon as they entered the inner room, before Mu Cen spoke, Dr. Gong said respectfully: "the second lady is pregnant, about a month."


    Mu Cen listened to Dr. Gong''s words, picked his eyebrows, but he laughed: "Dr. Gong knows the current affairs as a hero. I''ve written down this matter. It''s good for me in the future, and I can''t do without Dr. Gong."


    "I don''t ask the eldest lady to do me any good. As long as the eldest lady can protect me when something goes wrong, I will be very grateful." Dr. Gong knelt down and kowtowed to Mu Cen.


    Mu Cen raised Dr. Gong: "I''ll try my best."


    "I''ll be at ease if you have a young lady." Dr. Gong answered.


    Mu Cen didn''t stay much. After getting the accurate information, he turned and left, and Dr. Gong didn''t send Mu Cen out again.


    After Mu Cen turned around, Dr. Gong''s respectful voice came: "see you off, miss."


    Mu Cen''s figure has left calmly with doctor Gong''s words.


    This time, Mu Cen did not stay, with lotus directly back to the house.


    Sure enough, as soon as he entered Prince Mu''s house, housekeeper Chen came to report in a hurry: "first lady, second lady has gone to Prince Yi''s house."


    Mu Cen made a sound, as if he had known for a long time.


    Steward Chen didn''t say anything more. He turned around and reported some things in the house, and then quietly retired.


    Mu Cen went back to the falling snow building.


    ¡­¡­


    In the evening¡ª¡ª


    Mu Cen looked at the sky and said, "it''s getting dark. Is Princess Yi not going to come back?"


    He Xiang shook his head and didn''t dare to say anything. He couldn''t guess Mu Cen''s idea.


    And Mu Cen light smile: "lotus fragrance, go to pass on the Chen housekeeper."


    Lotus fragrance answered. In a short time, housekeeper Chen came, while Mu Cen was drinking tea in the courtyard. When the breeze was blowing gently, the fallen leaves flew forward with the wind.


    "Miss, you are looking for a slave." Housekeeper Chen spoke respectfully.


    After drinking the tea in the cup, Mu Cen looked up at housekeeper Chen and said, "this palace is not allowed to go out. If you don''t go home by the way, how do you deal with the family law?"


    "He knelt down in the ancestral hall one day and one night and copied Buddhist scriptures. If you''re a slave, you''ll have to take responsibility for 30 big boards. " Housekeeper Chen said without expression.


    Mu Cen has experienced the former, and Mu Cen knows the taste too well.


    Not to mention that Mu Zhihua is still pregnant.


    She listened quietly. When steward Chen''s voice fell, Mu Cen said, "it''s getting dark. Princess Yi hasn''t come back, eh?"


    "Yes, Princess Yi hasn''t come back yet." Housekeeper Chen did not deny Mu Cen''s words.


    Mu Cen smile, this smile with a bit of cold, people shudder.


    It''s not for housekeeper Chen. Housekeeper Chen has a cold sweat. Standing in the same place, I dare not move.


    Gradually, Mu Cen''s smile closed, her eyelids didn''t blink, every word of her mouth was cruel, no one could refuse.


    "Please go to Prince Yi''s residence in person, and I mean it. If you don''t have my permission, you can''t go out and spend the night without permission. Please explain to me, Princess Yi, what''s the matter."


    Mu Cen''s words are not extreme, but they can''t be refused.


    She looked at housekeeper Chen''s eyes also sank a bit: "if Princess Yi insists on not coming back, then please tell Princess Yi that this matter can only be dealt with by family law. Let Princess Yi not forget who is in charge of Prince Mu''s house now. "


    "Yes." Housekeeper Chen answered respectfully, "I''ll go to Yijun Palace at once."


    Mu Cen made a sound, and housekeeper Chen had already stepped back in a hurry.

 Chapter 258

    He Xiang stood by and listened to Mu Cen''s words. He was a little frightened: "Miss, you''re going to lose face with the king Yi."


    "Does Princess Yi need my face?" Mu Cen asked.


    He Xiang thought about it, but he didn''t speak at last.


    Yes, they need Mu Cen''s face there.


    In the case of Chen Zhirong, they have been shameless for a long time. The superficial peace is gone. They hate each other to the bone.


    No need to be polite.


    This time, if Mu Zhihua is tolerated, then Mu Zhihua will do more things next time, and this time tolerance will become the handle of Mu Cen in the hands of Mu Zhihua.


    Therefore, no matter what angle he stands, Mu Cen must bring back Mu Zhihua.


    On the contrary, in the whole process, Mu CEN is just like a person who has nothing to do, sitting quietly and making tea leisurely.


    Only occasionally fell on the tea box, Mu Cen''s eyes sank.


    This tea was left by Li Shiyuan when he came here earlier.


    And this person, as if from the bottom of the cliff after a farewell, really no longer see, even manager Wang no longer mentioned Li Shiyuan things, let alone, Mu Cen can see to nine.


    Li Shiyuan seems to have disappeared.


    So, is something wrong?


    Mu Cen''s brow slightly wring, unavoidably some worried.


    ¡­¡­


    After a long time, the sky outside became more and more dark and quiet. The whole palace was as quiet as a needle on the ground.


    Until he Xiang came in a hurry: "Miss, housekeeper Chen came back with Princess Yi." Said, he xiangdun, "and Yi Jun Wang."


    Mu Cen raised her eyebrows.


    Did you get help?


    But mu Cen never changed his face: "let them wait outside, you go out to spread a message and say that I will come out after I change my clothes."


    "Yes." The fragrance of lotus answered.


    Mu CEN is not anxious to let Mingyue give him more clothes, just let mu zhantian and Mu Zhihua wait outside for a while, and then slowly walk from the house to the outside. Looking at mu zhantian and Mu Zhihua, their faces become more and more smiling.


    "Mu Cen, don''t deceive people too much." It''s Mu Zhi''s painting.


    It seems that with mu zhantian as a supporter, Mu Zhihua''s attitude has become much stronger. Mu zhantian just stood there, and he could not understand the meaning of protection.


    Mu Cen picked an eyebrow: "did Princess Yi go out and ask me? Do I agree? "


    In a word, Mu Zhihua was blocked, but he didn''t soften down: "ha ha, sister, you were out at that time. I can only explain to housekeeper Chen. Besides, why don''t I go to my brother? "


    "Yes." Mu Cen nodded and pointed to the sky again, "this time has passed, and if you don''t come back, you can''t. I can remember that I didn''t come back after an hour, but I knelt all night in the ancestral hall. Therefore, people should be treated equally, right? "


    "You..." Mu Zhihua''s face changed.


    Mu zhantian also changed his face and looked at Mu Cen fiercely: "Mu Cen, you know, Zhihua is Princess Yi granted by the emperor. She is higher than you in identity. You are not qualified to talk to her like this. It''s a crime of treason."


    This words, mu zhantian said sonorous and forceful, also appears particularly gloomy, between the lines with a warning to Mu Cen.


    Mu Cen chuckled and took a sip of tea, as if he didn''t care about Mu zhantian''s threat.


    He didn''t even rush to respond immediately to Mu zhantian.


    Until the end of the tea, she slowly put down the cup, stood up, step by step toward the direction of Mu zhantian.


    The eyes are even loose, but just in such a raise of hands and a throw, it gives people a strong sense of pressure.


    Until Mu Cen came to Mu zhantian''s face, he gave a light smile, and looked at mu zhantian''s eyes with sarcasm: "Mr. mu, please tell me what you just said again."


    Mu zhantian''s thin lips pursed, and his eyes became colder and colder as he looked at Mu Cen. However, he did not follow Mu Cen''s words and repeat the previous words, but just stood so gloomy.


    And Muchen doesn''t mind.


    Her hand poked mu zhantian''s chest, every word was very light, but every word could not be ignored: "Mr. mu, let me remind you, even if Mu Zhihua is Princess Yi granted by the emperor, first of all, she is also a member of Prince Mu''s house. Since she is a member of Prince Mu''s house, her identity is superior. In Prince Mu''s house, she should follow the rules of Prince Mu''s house."


    "Mu Cen." Mu zhantian''s words were almost squeezed out from the depths of his teeth.


    "I''m not deaf. I can hear clearly." Mu Cen sneered coldly and took a step back again. "Besides, in this big week, the prince''s crime is the same as the common people''s. Can the daughter of King Mu''s house be treated differently if he doesn''t go home at night? "


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    "Besides, in my opinion, Princess Yi and Princess Yi still care about the identity of Prince Mu''s residence. Otherwise, they are so tough, why should they rush back to stay in Prince Yi''s residence overnight?" Mu Cen didn''t mean to give in at all, "or the king of Yi asked me to invite my father back to see how to judge this matter. If it''s no good, my grandmother is also in the palace. I''m curious about how my grandmother will deal with this matter."


    The voice falls down, Mu Cen has already sat back on the chair again, the attitude is still not urgent not slow, the slightest not be bumped by the person unhappy.


    The cup was refilled with tea.


    She took a sip and put it aside, as if she didn''t care about the brother and sister standing in front of her. She spoke to housekeeper Chen lightly: "the tea is cold, bring hot water again."


    "Yes." Housekeeper Chen answered and immediately stepped back respectfully.


    Then, Mu Cen looked at the two people in front of her: "my grandmother still told me this morning that this painting has been quarreling with me for a long time. She doesn''t want to let the king''s house see such things, and she doesn''t want to take care of them any more, so I am responsible for all the big and small things. Since I didn''t agree, who gave Princess Yi the right."


    Mu Zhihua''s face was even more shocked.


    Every word of Mu Cen''s words is reasonable, and mu zhantian can''t say a word.


    And mu zhantian also knows this, but because of face, he can''t put down his face and put on a soft attitude, and finally he can only stand still here.


    No one even knows what Mu CEN is going to do next.


    On the contrary, Mu Zhihua became very nervous in Mu Cen''s words. He just tugged mu zhantian''s clothes for fear that Mu Cen would do something to himself.


    Today, when she went out of the house, she had already privately found the doctor Chen Zhirong trusted most to give her pulse. Then she hurried to Yi County palace and told mu zhantian the news.

 Chapter 259

    Naturally, if she was pregnant, she would not be able to stay in King Mu''s house to avoid accidents.


    A thief is always guilty. There are so many dark means here. How can Mu Zhihua not be clear? She follows Chen Zhirong and does so many shameless things. She is always afraid that these things will be calculated on herself one day.


    Mu Zhihua can only run.


    Now I''m pregnant, but I can''t say it.


    Avoid any extra twigs.


    After all, all the princesses and concubines who have already won the throne can be wiped out by the appearance of Mu Cen, not to mention the current situation. This is the last trump card of Mu Zhi''s painting. She has to rely on the meat in her stomach to turn over.


    And the atmosphere in the snow building is more gloomy and terrible, completely deadlocked.


    Mu CEN is waiting for the answer.


    However, the two brothers and sisters of Mu family are deadlocked in the same place.


    They are competing for patience.


    Finally, Mu Cen opened his mouth and stood up, looking a little tired: "since the prince Yi can''t answer my question, he can only do it according to my requirements. He Xiang, I''m tired. I''m not in good health these days. I can''t keep blowing. I didn''t expect that I was broken by this rule. Help me to go back and have a rest. "


    "Yes, miss." He Xiang''s respectful response has come forward to help Mu Cen.


    And Mu Cen continued to explain: "tell housekeeper Chen that I am the master of this matter, and ask him to deal with it according to the family rules of King Mu''s house. If there is any neglect, I will spare no one."


    Soft voice, sounds gentle, but every word with the smell of blood.


    Mu Zhihua is pregnant. After kneeling all night, no one knows what can happen.


    When Mu Zhihua heard this, he grabbed mu zhantian''s hand in fright: "brother, I can''t let Mu Cen do this. I don''t want to be here. I want to go back with you. I have only one way to die here. My mother died in this palace. It''s so wrong. I don''t want to be here. Mu CEN is not human at all. She just wants to kill me."


    Mu Zhihua screams hysterically.


    Mu zhantian''s voice then came: "I must take the painting today. Mu Cen, don''t deceive people too much. You have to do it today. It''s not enough to take your life, and it''s also necessary to implicate King Mu''s house."


    "Oh?" Mu Cen raised her eyebrows and turned to look at the two brothers and sisters singing in front of her.


    One is crying, the other is threatening himself with a cold face.


    On the contrary, Mu Cen was not in a hurry: "how can I get involved in King Mu''s house if this thing goes on? Why don''t you make it clear to Princess Yi, or I''ll make a guess once I think about it


    With that, Mu Cen''s eyes fell on Mu Zhihua''s still flat belly.


    Eyebrows slightly pick, voice and a trace of banter: "isn''t it Princess Yi who is pregnant? If it is true, I''m afraid it will not only be bad for the reputation of Prince Mu''s house, but also be a disaster for Princess Yi. What else does Princess Yi want to do with this meat? There should be no chance


    There are threats in the indifferent words.


    Half true and half false have all said their guess out.


    With that, Mu Cen just looked at the brother and sister standing in front of him, whose face changed again and again. It was a kind of pleasant feeling.


    She knew that the pregnancy of Mu Zhihua could not be publicized.


    So mu Cen wants to force these two people to tell the news in person.


    Even Mu Cen Si didn''t hide her schadenfreude. Instead, she turned back and came to Mu Zhi''s painting step by step.


    "Otherwise, I can''t think of any reason to make Princess Yi so nervous. After all, this is what Princess Yi wants to do. " Every word Mu Cen said was very clear, and did not give Mu Zhihua the chance to avoid.


    Mu Zhihua''s face was already terrified.


    Compared with Mu Zhihua''s paintings, mu zhantian seems more calm.


    Mu Cen''s strength, mu zhantian has always been very clear, Mu Cen can so blatantly say these, which means that Mu Cen already knew that Mu Zhihua was pregnant.


    Otherwise, Mu Cen doesn''t need to go around the circle to say it.


    "Brother -" Mu Zhihua called mu zhantian.


    Mu zhantian looks at Mu Zhihua and gives her a calm look.


    Mu Cen continued with a half smile: "OK, I''m going to have a rest. I have no time to accompany Princess Yi and Princess Yi here. Housekeeper Chen, do as I told you. Don''t let me know that you have any slack."


    On the surface, this was meant for steward Chen, but everyone knows that it was meant for the two people in front of him.


    Mu CEN is waiting for mu zhantian to take the initiative.


    And now under such circumstances, mu zhantian has to recruit even if he doesn''t recruit.


    Sure enough, as Mu Cen''s voice fell, Mu Zhan''s face was cold and his jaw was taut. Because of his anger, his cheeks swelled up, and every word seemed to be issued from the depth of his throat, with a gloomy warning.


    "Mu Cen, since you know it, don''t you think about the consequences? This is the eldest son of the prince. My people have already stepped into the east palace to tell the prince about it. At this time, the prince already knows about it. The crown prince has no children. The empress is most concerned about the issue of children. Do you think you can do whatever you want? "


    Mu zhantian''s voice was very low, and he gnashed his teeth in hatred: "I will naturally report this to my father. Is there no sense of propriety in my father''s heart? I''ll allow you to be reckless here. "


    When Mu Zhihua heard that mu zhantian had told her that she was pregnant, she couldn''t help it.


    On the contrary, Mu Cen was still calm: "so Prince Yi, it''s clear to tell me that I can''t afford to offend because Yi county is mainly in the east palace."


    Mu zhantian didn''t expect that after he said it clearly, Mu Cen still looked indifferent.


    He worked in the palace. In Mu zhantian''s opinion, he must know more than Mu Cen.


    Now in the palace, Li Shiyuan really wants to make Mu Cen the crown princess, and mu zhantian is also involved in this matter, but the people who have ideas about Mu Cen are now promoted.


    The biggest purpose of the triennial draft is to choose concubines for the emperor and to continue the offspring, not for anything else.


    A woman whom the emperor does not look up to may enter the finger marriage, and then decide whether to be a palace maid or a female official according to the rank.


    If Li Changtian has an idea, Li Shiyuan has no way at all.


    When Li Changtian was still in power, Li Shiyuan''s resistance was the crime of bullying the king. Li Shiyuan would not take such a big risk of disrespect for a woman, not to mention the fact that after Feng Changyang entered the palace, Li Changtian''s situation stabilized.


    Under such circumstances, if Li Shiyuan had no choice, the one who came to the East Palace would be mu Zhihua.

 Chapter 260

    Mu Zhihua will still be the crown princess.


    Mu Hongyuan''s idea can''t be clearer than mu zhantian''s.


    These children are just chess pieces. It doesn''t matter to Mu Hongyuan who is the crown princess. What he wants is his own power and interests.


    But mu Cen''s attitude made mu zhantian suddenly lose such a determined mood.


    It seems that everything is under the control of Muchen, not controlled by outsiders like them.


    But on the surface, mu zhantian didn''t mean to compromise. He sneered: "Mu Cen, since you know it, how dare you be rude to Zhihua?"


    This words, didn''t let Mu Cen panic, but more and more appear contemptuous smile.


    She looked at mu zhantian very seriously, her red lips moved, and every word was very clear: "Princess Yi must protect the meat in her stomach and enter the East Palace smoothly. Don''t let me down. "


    Mu zhantian and Mu Zhi draw eyebrows.


    Obviously, no one thought that under such circumstances, Mu Cen could speak these words fearlessly.


    In her bright little face, there is no more sunshine, and her bright eyes are covered with a layer of black fog. Behind the thick fog, it is like thousands of bloody hands, which will break out at any time.


    It''s shocking and frightening.


    "After all, it''s so lonely in the deep palace. If I don''t have opponents, I''ll be bored. Therefore, Zhihua''s sister must live well and enter the east palace. Otherwise, sister, I really have no challenge at all. Sister, do you think so? " Every word of Mu CEN is very clear.


    Voice down, Mu Cen did not look at the presence of the two brothers and sisters, Ren Hexiang holding, cold and heartless voice came: "seven, see off."


    Mu Zhihua was shocked.


    She wants to fight against Mu Cen, but she has no ability to resist.


    Even mu zhantian, who was always calm, could not calm down in Mu Cen''s words.


    Mu CEN is so deep that no one can understand Mu Cen''s idea.


    In front of Mu Cen, they seem to be transparent and have no ability to resist. It''s too dangerous to keep such people. Now, mu zhantian finds that it''s more difficult for them to move Mu Cen.


    And small seven walked to come over, the face has no facial expression of mouth: "Yi Princess king, Yi princess, please."


    Mu zhantian walks away, and Mu Zhihua follows him closely.


    As a result, they didn''t expect that when they got out of the Luoxue building, they saw housekeeper Chen waiting outside. Housekeeper Chen''s expression didn''t change much, but every word he said seemed cold and heartless.


    "Prince Yi, I won''t send you out of the house." Steward Chen''s attitude was normal, and then he immediately looked at Mu Zhihua, "second lady, please come with me."


    This is to remind Mu Zhihua that she is still a member of Prince Mu''s house, except for the identity of Princess Yi. Naturally, she should abide by the rules of Prince Mu''s house.


    "Steward Chen, do you know that if something happens to my princess, you''ll have to get your head on the ground." Mu Zhihua is warning housekeeper Chen.


    And she was hiding behind mu zhantian.


    Housekeeper Chen seemed not to be influenced by Mu Zhihua. He said coldly, "the slave is just acting according to orders. Please don''t embarrass the slave. It''s the eldest lady who decides the big and small affairs in this house. If the eldest lady gives her orders, the slave can only follow them. "


    There is no joke or concession in the utterance.


    "Steward Chen, I treat you well." Mu zhantian said in a gloomy voice.


    Housekeeper Chen''s face remained unchanged, but he also thought about his old love: "you know, Princess Yi, who is the loser in this house now? Since you can''t change the eldest lady, you can only ask the Lord to come back and make a decision according to the eldest lady''s will."


    Mu zhantian''s face changed.


    Mu Hongyuan is not aware of this matter for the time being.


    After all, Li Shiyuan has not made any statement.


    It''s not a good thing to poke Mu Hongyuan first in terms of Mu Hongyuan''s character.


    So now, Mu Zhan''s talent will be held by Mu Cen, and he has no ability to resist. Manager Chen''s team is very clear, and he won''t give them any chance to escape.


    It''s really not the best policy to meet Mu Cen in the house of King Mu.


    Then, mu zhantian looked at Mu Zhihua, and mu zhantian was horrified to see Mu Zhihua: "brother, you won''t really let me kneel down. You can''t do that."


    Today, Mu Zhihua went to see the doctor. Although she was pregnant, because of the recent turmoil, the fetus in Mu Zhihua''s stomach is not stable and may have a miscarriage at any time. Under such circumstances, how can Mu Zhihua take the slightest risk.


    "Be obedient." Mu zhantian didn''t mean to compromise. "Now, what''s good for you?"


    In a word, let Mu Zhi painting stop.


    It''s not really any good.


    Hard hitting will only make Mu Cen use a more despicable way. If Mu Cen can put Chen Zhirong to death, he will deal with himself in the same way.


    Mu zhantian leaned over and lowered his voice so close to Mu Zhihua''s ear: "now that the prince knows about your pregnancy, the prince will bring you out for the first time. Now you just have to keep your peace in the ancestral temple and don''t need to kneel down. Mu Cen won''t force you to death at this time. She just wants to embarrass us."


    Mu Zhihua is still shaking his head.


    "Be obedient." Mu zhantian''s voice was even more deep, "don''t be mischievous, otherwise, don''t talk about the crown princess''s position, your life can''t be saved. Tomorrow morning at the most, there will be results. When did I cheat you? "


    Under such circumstances, Mu Zhihua knows that she has no choice but to believe in Mu zhantian. Now, the only person she can rely on is mu zhantian.


    Finally, Mu Zhihua nodded with trembling.


    Mu zhantian released Mu Zhihua.


    Mu Zhihua''s hand is still close to her abdomen and protects her. It''s her amulet. Nothing can happen.


    Just as mu zhantian had expected, housekeeper Chen didn''t let people look at Mu Zhihua after he locked him in the ancestral hall. Mu Zhihua didn''t kneel down, so he just found a place to sit down in the ancestral hall.


    The ancestral hall at night is particularly cool. No matter what season, the ancestral hall at this time is chilly. It''s just the difference between colder and colder.


    Mu Zhihua stayed up all night, curled up and looked alert.


    After a while, her eyes were covered with blood.


    Looking at the Buddha in the ancestral hall, Mu Zhihua screamed in horror.


    But the slaves outside the ancestral hall didn''t seem to hear anything, let alone enter.


    This night''s Wood King, seemingly quiet, but the undercurrent surging.


    It''s snowing in the building.


    Mu Cen sent the lotus incense and put out the light.

 Chapter 261

    Mu Cen orders he Xiang not to come in and quarrel with himself before dawn in the morning, and he Xiang goes away.


    But Muchen didn''t fall asleep.


    After he Xiang left, Mu Cen quickly changed his night clothes and left the back door of King Mu''s house in a hurry. The black night clothes soon put Mu Cen into the night, quietly.


    She shuttled from the remote alleys to yuanwangfu, which is southwest of Kyoto.


    Most of the dignitaries in Dazhou lived in the East, where the sun rose and Fengshui was a good place, while yuanwangfu was in the southwest corner, almost near the west, where the sun set.


    At the beginning of the feudal establishment of the palace, the address was Qu Huachang''s own choice.


    The implication is very clear. In the west, you can only watch the sun set, not rise, all your life. You can never be a king.


    It is a metaphor and a constant warning to Li Shiyuan.


    But Li Shiyuan didn''t seem to mind at all. Since he became Queen, he has been living here without any objection, which makes Qu Huashang''s wariness of Li Shiyuan gradually relax.


    Soon, Mu Cen went to the periphery of Yuan palace.


    The palace of King yuan is quiet. The lantern is hanging. She jumps up. As soon as she jumps into the palace, a sharp sword has been pressed on Mu Cen''s neck: "who is it?"


    That''s the voice of Rong temple.


    Mu Cen recognized it for the first time and spoke calmly: "Mu Cen."


    Rong temple was startled. Obviously, he didn''t expect Mu Cen to appear here. He put away his sword and looked at Mu Cen with a trace of incomprehensible and faint dissatisfaction.


    Mu Cen knew that Li Shiyuan was following him down the cliff, which made the confidants around him extremely dissatisfied with him. Since Li Shiyuan came back, Mu Cen had no access to anyone except manager Wang, let alone any information. Even Mu Zhanxiao seems to be missing.


    Therefore, today, Mu Cen came to the yuan palace in person.


    This is also the first time that Mu Cen and Li Shiyuan have taken the initiative to enter this man''s territory.


    "What''s the matter with Miss Mu coming to yuanwangfu?" Rong Temple calmly opened his mouth, "if you are looking for your highness, your Highness has rest and does not see guests. Besides, in the middle of the night, Miss Mu came, not afraid of being spread out to make trouble, right? This is not a safe place in the palace of King yuan. "


    The implication is to give an order to the guest.


    Mu Cen did not leave before, so close to the root of the wall standing in place: "what happened to your highness four?"


    She opened the door and asked directly without any ambiguity.


    Rong Temple face unchanged should be: "the fourth highness is very good, no need to worry, thank you miss mu for thinking about it, the subordinates will tell the fourth highness."


    It''s still the meaning of chasing guests, not to mention talking with mu cenduo, so we should strictly guard against sticking to it.


    This attitude makes Mu Cen frown more and more.


    Mu CEN is calm on the surface, but his brain turns very fast. When he first saw Li Shiyuan after his rebirth, Li Shiyuan was seriously injured. At that time, Mu Cen gave Li Shiyuan the life-saving pill that he carried with him. It was made by ghost hands.


    Ordinary poison can''t hurt li Shiyuan.


    But now this is the case¡ª¡ª


    Mu Cen''s eyebrows twisted: "if I have to see my fourth highness?"


    "Please don''t embarrass your subordinates, Miss mu." Rong temple stands in front, "Miss mu, this is Yuan Wang Fu."


    The implication is that when there is a conflict, Mu Cen has no advantage.


    Most of the people in yuanwangfu are not Li Shiyuan''s people. Muchen''s private intrusion into yuanwangfu will soon spread to Kyoto, which will only expose Muchen to danger.


    Mu Cen, who is so cautious, certainly won''t do such a thing.


    Sink sink sink, Mu Cen this just open mouth: "is I disturb."


    She nodded, then did not embarrass Rong temple, quickly over the wall and disappeared in front of leisurely temple, Rong Temple stood in the same place for a while, determined that Mu Cen left, and then turned to the direction of the main building.


    After a few steps, Rong Temple saw Li Shiyuan in a single dress.


    "Your Highness." Rong Temple respectfully asked for an.


    Li Shiyuan said, "is the person gone?" He coughed softly as his voice dropped.


    "Miss Mu has left." Rong Temple responds.


    Li Shiyuan said nothing, but the cough became obvious again. Most of the toxins on Mu Cen''s body have been cleaned up, but they accidentally entered the body. In addition, Li Shiyuan worried Mu Cen for a few days under the cliff, so he pressed them with his internal force, which led to the toxin breaking out more uncontrollable.


    Every time you cough, if you don''t press it, you are likely to cough and bleed.


    After taking the medicine, the effect is not very good.


    Li Shiyuan knew very well that these things had to be metabolized slowly, but it was extremely difficult to metabolize them, so he was so deadlocked that even when he entered the palace, Li Shiyuan was not in the palace because he was ill.


    Li Shiyuan asked the imperial doctor to come. The imperial doctor only said that Li Shiyuan was infected with the wind and cold. The imperial doctors all said that, which dispelled Li Shiyuan''s suspicion of Li Shiyuan.


    But it''s just about Wang xianglou.


    After all, Li Shiyuan made too many enemies.


    Under such circumstances, Li Shiyuan doesn''t want Mu Cen to see him. I can''t say why. Except that he doesn''t want Mu Cen to remember, maybe the man''s dignity doesn''t want Li Shiyuan to appear in front of Mu Cen with such a weak appearance.


    "Your Highness, go back and have a rest. The medicine is ready. " Rong Temple wring eyebrows, persuading Li Shiyuan.


    Li Shiyuan said nothing and turned to the main building.


    As a result, when Li Shiyuan walked into the main building, he saw Mu Cen standing in the house. Li Shiyuan was surprised. Mu Cen raised his eyebrows and looked at Li Shiyuan intently.


    "How did you get in?" Li Shiyuan asked directly.


    Mu Cen sneered: "can you really prevent me?"


    Li Shiyuan didn''t say anything. He walked towards Mu Cen: "it seems that I underestimated you."


    Mu Cen didn''t talk with Li Shiyuan. He could see Li Shiyuan''s weakness in a few eyes. Although Li Shiyuan''s face looked like normal, his pale face and the tiny sweat on his forehead could all show Li Shiyuan''s abnormality.


    The slender hand had caught Li Shiyuan''s pulse, and then Mu Cen''s brow twisted up: "Li Shiyuan is cruel, the poison on the front of the sword was seven day soul breaking powder."


    The poison in her body had been removed at that time, so mu Cen would not judge. Now, Li Shiyuan broke out, and Mu Cen could judge.


    Seven days of soul breaking powder can make people suffer from poisoning, but they won''t die within seven days. A little bit of it goes deep into the blood and heart and lung, and finally makes you die in pain.


    There''s no room for maneuver.


    There''s no antidote.


    If you want to force out the poison, you have to go to the person who forces it.

 Chapter 262

    And Li Shiyuan is the one who forces poison.


    If it wasn''t for Li Shiyuan who took the life reporting pill left by ghost hand to Mu Cen a few months ago, I''m afraid Li Shiyuan would soon be a ghost.


    In this way, it seems that Mu Cen owes Li Shiyuan again.


    Even if I saved Li Shiyuan at the beginning, if you come and I go, what you owe is more Mu Cen than Li Shiyuan.


    "Why, worry about the king?" Li Shiyuan gave a low smile, followed by a light cough.


    Mu Cen face expressionless: "I just don''t want to owe an innocent life."


    "No harm to the king." Li Shiyuan explained, "it just takes a little time. Naturally, I know what poison it is. Although there is no solution, the toxin entering the body is very light, and it can be metabolized completely in half a month. It''s because I don''t want to arouse the prince''s suspicion that I don''t go into the palace or leave the palace. "


    There are many kinds of cough, wind cold is one of them, can lead to a long cough.


    But under such circumstances, once Li Shiyuan enters the palace, it doesn''t mean that he won''t find out. Coupled with Li Shiyuan''s vigilance, once he accidentally exposes anything, he will fall into the abyss.


    Mu Cen narrowed his eyes and listened to Li Shiyuan''s words, but he didn''t doubt it in the end.


    Li Shiyuan did not mean to deceive himself in this matter.


    Since she knew that Li Shiyuan wasn''t a big accident, Mu Cen naturally wouldn''t stay here much. She gathered all her emotions and said faintly: "since the fourth highness is OK, I won''t bother you any more. I''ll leave first."


    With that, Mu Cen really turned around and left without any attachment.


    Li Shiyuan quieted down, and finally was completely embarrassed by Mu Cen''s attitude.


    He has seen real people, but Li Shiyuan is really the first time to see such a real person as Mu Cen, who can turn around and walk without mercy.


    What does that mean.


    Mu Cen''s heart has never had his own position, has it?


    In other words, in the face of all interests, Mu Cen has always been able to distinguish between what to do and what not to do.


    "Stop." Li Shiyuan''s voice came low, "is the palace of King yuan the place where you come and go?"


    Mu Cen''s head didn''t return: "isn''t Prince Mu''s residence also the place where his highness comes and goes."


    Li Shiyuan laughed angrily and then coughed again.


    Mu Cen''s steps pause slightly. In the corner of his eyes, he sees Li Shiyuan covering his lips with his hand. When he takes it away, he can see the blood. It''s not obvious, but it''s clear enough.


    With such a cough, Li Shiyuan''s eyebrows twisted.


    But mu Cen was just stunned. After returning to his mind, he turned around and left.


    This time, Li Shiyuan''s action is faster, almost moved to Mu Cen''s face in a flash, his big hand firmly clasped Mu Cen''s hand, and his strength is still not light.


    Mu Cen frowned: "Your Highness, you are not my opponent now."


    "Try it." Li Shiyuan spoke faintly.


    Mu Cen didn''t move, and Li Shiyuan didn''t move either. Under the deadlock between them, Mu Cen finally moved his hand first and used his strength to break free from Li Shiyuan''s imprisonment.


    No mercy at all.


    Mu Cen began to regret his eventful visit to Yuan Palace today.


    Even if Li Shiyuan wants to die, she is not at this node. What does she think? She still takes such a risk. The more she thinks about Mu Cen, the more stupid she feels. Naturally, she can''t be merciful.


    Sure enough, Mu Cen''s action made Li Shiyuan hum.


    The man who was about to leave suddenly turned around when he heard Li Shiyuan''s voice. Then he noticed that Li Shiyuan''s clothes had oozed blood.


    Mu Cen immediately came back: "Li Shiyuan, your wound is not better at all."


    Those wounds are still toxic.


    Otherwise, it is impossible to force Li Shiyuan to such a state.


    Mu Cen said a low curse in his heart.


    But Li Shiyuan has already faltered for a while, and the whole person leans against the wall. Mu Cen quickly walks up to Li Shiyuan. Regardless of the difference between men and women, he tears Li Shiyuan''s clothes.


    Then Muchen was shocked.


    Under the package of her clothes, she never found such an obvious wound on Li Shiyuan''s back. Although the wound on her chest had healed, it was still clearly visible.


    There are many wounds on this man.


    They were all left when they met with Li Shiyuan''s people at war. These wounds were also poisoned. The mixture of the two toxins is not as simple as seven day soul breaking powder.


    "Why don''t you say it." Mu Cen asked coldly.


    Li Shiyuan still stood: "put on the king''s clothes."


    "Shut up." Mu Cen reprimanded a voice, "lie on soft collapse."


    Voice down, Mu Cen impolitely took the man to the soft collapse side, Li Shiyuan''s body exposed in front of Mu Cen.


    The man has lost some weight.


    But the skin texture is still clear. With breathing, the shoulder blades fluctuate up and down, and the upper wound has been treated safely for a long time. Naturally, Mu Cen doesn''t need to do it.


    What Mu Cen wants to deal with is the poison on Li Shiyuan.


    Those that gradually penetrate through the fine blood vessels.


    She took out the needle bag from her waist and pricked it neatly on Li Shiyuan''s body. The technique was skillful, without any pain or hesitation.


    He was so absorbed that he didn''t miss anything.


    Until all the needles were pricked, the fine beads of sweat between mu Cen''s forehead also slipped down, but she didn''t feel it.


    The place pierced by the silver needle gradually began to exude black liquid, not much, but also quickly soaked the whole back.


    Li Shiyuan''s cough became severe, like the dirty blood that had been repressed in his chest for a long time, so he directly spurted it out. Splashed on Muchen''s black nightwear.


    The dirty blood and the black cloth blend into one, but there is nothing to see.


    Some of the ground is contaminated.


    "Don''t move." Mu Cen looks at Li Shiyuan with warning.


    Li Shiyuan didn''t move. But this person''s eyes fall on Mu Cen''s body so tenderly, which is different from the time when they are facing each other. Now Li Shiyuan is a bit more lazy. He is clearly in a dilemma, but he can''t feel this person''s dilemma.


    More attention is focused on this person''s eyes.


    Mu Cen turns around uneasily, his ears are a little red.


    Then she got up and went to the door.


    Li Shiyuan didn''t stop him.


    Rong Jiu, who was standing outside the door, heard the movement and immediately said, "Your Highness, what can I do for you?"


    "Bring me a basin of hot water and a clean towel." Mu Cen did not explain, just said.


    Rong Jiu


    He was stunned.


    Why is mu Cen in the house? Before Mingming, Rong temple had let Mu Cen leave, and Mu Cen also left. Rong Temple even turned around when Mu Cen went away.


    And now?


    "What''s the problem?" Mu CEN is a little impatient.

 Chapter 263

    "If there''s a problem, just wait for your master to bleed to death." With that, Mu Cen was too lazy to talk.


    It was Li Shiyuan''s low smile: "Rong Jiu was scared by you."


    "Is Mr. Rong so timid?" Mu Cen raises eyebrows, "should not."


    "Mu Cen, you make me more and more curious." Li Shiyuan spoke faintly.


    Mu Cen didn''t answer.


    And Rong Jiu''s speed was very fast this time. Before he let Mu Cen wait for long, there was a knock on the door. Then Rong Jiu pushed the door and came in, carrying what Mu Cen wanted.


    But suddenly seeing such a picture, Rong Jiu was surprised.


    Just in Li Shiyuan''s eyes, Rong Jiu gradually calmed down and stood quietly.


    Mu Cen quickly to Li Shiyuan treatment, let nine one basin basin of hot water and clean PAZI, until Mu Cen thoroughly clean treatment.


    Then, Rong Jiu retreats so quietly. Before he goes out, he can''t help looking at Mu Cen again. Mu Cen doesn''t see it directly.


    The sky outside began to brighten slightly.


    Mu Cen knew that he had wasted too much time in Yuan palace. If he didn''t go back, he would be the one who was looking for trouble.


    Mu Zhihua is locked up in the ancestral hall.


    Li Shiyuan must also know about Mu Zhihua''s pregnancy. Li Shiyuan will surely show up in Mu''s Palace today for his emotional and rational abilities. If he doesn''t see himself, it''s hard to say.


    After sinking, Mu Cen calmed down and looked at Li Shiyuan, who had already dressed calmly. She didn''t say anything more, and she was about to leave.


    "Mu Cen, don''t touch things. I warned you not to intervene." Li Shiyuan spoke faintly at the moment when Mu Cen turned around.


    Mu Cen knows what Li Shiyuan means, but mu Cen doesn''t explain much and doesn''t want to bring trouble to Ji Niang.


    "Where did you get that list?" Li Shiyuan asked.


    Mu Cen looked at Li Shiyuan: "the fourth Highness''s ability to cross the river and demolish the bridge is also good. Naturally, Mu Cen also looks at him with new eyes."


    Li Shiyuan ignored Mu Cen''s strange, tall body has come to Mu Cen''s front, still with a faint smell of blood, just looking at it for a moment.


    Mu Cen did not evade.


    Li Shiyuan finally took a step back. Li Shiyuan released Mu Cen, put his hands behind him, and changed the topic very lightly: "Mu Zhihua is pregnant."


    "I know. She wanted to stay in Yijun palace to protect her life. She was brought back by housekeeper Chen, and now she''s left in the ancestral hall to kneel." Mu Cen didn''t blink.


    Li Shiyuan


    "How can I wait for my fourth highness to tell me what is under my eyes? Besides, why doesn''t the fourth highness think that Mu Zhihua is pregnant? I can''t help it? If you don''t stir up the flames, how can your royal highness be wronged by me and turn around and throw himself into the arms of an old lover? " Mu CEN is not smiling.


    Li Shiyuan pinched his eyebrows.


    To know Mu Cen, it seems that except for those days under the cliff, almost every day is thrilling.


    "What did your highness tell me about this Mu Cen unexpectedly took the initiative to speak again, "is to tell me that Mu Zhihua is pregnant, this meat in his stomach will be a trump card, and finally the crown princess is mu Zhihua?"


    Li Shiyuan did not speak, but did not deny Mu Cen''s guess.


    "No way." Mu Cenda''s hard spirit.


    Li Shiyuan narrowed his eyes: "Mu Cen, Dazhou is not the place you play with. If your father takes a fancy to you, you can''t escape if you want. At that time, let alone the prince, no one can help you. "


    "Thank you for your trouble. Naturally, Mu Cen has a good idea." Mu Cen smile, smile with self-confidence, not because now looks embarrassed situation and panic.


    "You and Mu Zhihua, who is the crown princess, has little influence on Prince mu, as long as this person belongs to Prince Mu''s house."


    "Well."


    "Before power and beauty, the prince has always been clear-cut. The day of the draft is coming, and his father has turned the cards. The prince will not say a word more."


    "Well."


    ¡­¡­


    No matter what Li Shiyuan said, Mu Cen had such a bland attitude.


    Until Li Shiyuan was infuriated by Mu Cen''s attitude: "what I said, you are not listening to me?"


    "Why don''t your highness come straight to the point and say his purpose? It''s not like your Highness''s conduct to go around in circles. It''s not open and aboveboard enough. " Mu CEN is direct, do not leave a little leeway for Li Shiyuan.


    On the contrary, Li Shiyuan was so excited by Mu Cen that he could not speak.


    Thin lips so pursed, to the mouth of the words swallowed.


    When fighting with mucen, Li Shiyuan always has the illusion that whoever offers his heart in front of mucen will lose in a mess.


    "Mu Cen." Li Shiyuan called the man''s name, "do you know that once you become the imperial concubine of your father, if your father dies, you will either be buried with him, or you will stay in the Thanksgiving temple until you die. Is that what you want? "


    Mu Cen suddenly looks at Li Shiyuan like this.


    This person is very close, but mu Cen thinks this person is far away.


    Her eyes blinked. She couldn''t tell whether she was laughing or something else, and her voice was even fainter. "Then Mu Cen wants to ask, if there is this time, will your highness come and take Mu Cen away?"


    Li Shiyuan did not speak.


    "If your highness is willing to take Mu Cen to leave at that time, Mu Cen will follow his highness. He has no idea any more." Every word of Mu CEN is very clear.


    But mu Cen knows very well how selfish his words are in Li Shiyuan''s ears.


    But this is mu Cen''s deepest expectation.


    No matter whether she enters the palace, whether she is Li Shiyuan''s crown princess or Li Changtian''s concubine, as long as Li Shiyuan can come and take her, it means that she has really rewritten history, and the nightmare of Li Shiyuan''s last life will not happen again.


    This man will be safe. Dazhou will really enter the golden age.


    But mu Cen didn''t explain much. He just looked at it quietly.


    She thought Li Shiyuan would refute herself.


    As a result, Li Shiyuan''s low and magnetic voice came, which was beyond Mu Cen''s expectation: "yes, if I take you away, I will break your wings, so that you can only stay under the protection of my king all your life, and you can''t fly anywhere, and become a canary in my king''s cage."


    Mu Cen smiles and points to Li Shiyuan''s chest: "Your Highness, Mu Cen remembers, so mu CEN is waiting for your highness to meet Mu Cen one day."


    As the voice falls, Mu Cen''s white fingers are suddenly held by Li Shiyuan. With one effort, the whole person is brought to Li Shiyuan''s arms.


    Mu Cen was silent.


    But Li Shiyuan''s thin lip suddenly pressed down, very light on Mu Cen''s lips, as if in Mu Cen''s heart heavy lift.


    Finally, it fell on Mu Cen''s ear: "Mu Cen, wait for the king."

 Chapter 264

    With that, Mu Cen''s earlobe was bitten by the man.


    Mu Cen glared at the man, pushed the man away impolitely, opened the window directly, jumped out, completely ignoring Li Shiyuan''s meaning.


    Li Shiyuan stood in the same place, smiling low.


    At this time, there was a knock outside the door. Li Shiyuan answered the knock, and Rong Jiu pushed the door in: "Your Highness, Miss Mu has gone, and Rong temple has followed."


    "Well." Li Shiyuan didn''t say much. When he looked at Rong Jiu again, Li Shiyuan said with a smile, "for so many years, Mu CEN is probably one of the few people who can sneak from your brother''s eyes to our palace so blatantly."


    "My subordinates are incompetent." Rong Jiu knelt down.


    "Get up." Li Shiyuan did not blame the meaning, "mucen itself is a mystery, unfathomable, lost in her hands is nothing shameful."


    Rong Jiu didn''t speak, but he still felt very shameful.


    Li Shiyuan continued to order: "let Rong Temple follow. I''ll give you a good look. I won''t allow her to do anything."


    "Yes, sir." Rong Jiu responds.


    When Rong Jiu retreated, Li Shiyuan suddenly called Rong Jiu: "what''s going on in the palace?"


    Rong Jiu knows what Li Shiyuan is asking: "Mu Zhihua is pregnant, and the empress also knows. Her royal highness left the palace early in the morning and went to Mu''s palace. But her royal highness didn''t make a statement. The queen and the empress are hinting at the prince, and no one can guess the prince''s mind."


    Rong Jiu explained the situation in the palace: "but when the prince goes out of the palace, things may change. Because the prince came out of the palace, mu zhantian reported this to Prince Mu at the first time. I''m afraid that today''s Prince Mu''s house is very busy. "


    Li Shiyuan listened quietly. For a long time, he nodded and said nothing more.


    He stood by the bed, thinking.


    Rong Jiu didn''t dare to disturb him, so he retreated quickly.


    In the main building of King yuan''s mansion, peace was restored again, as if nothing had happened before.


    Mu Cen rushed back to Mu Wang''s house before dawn, and went back to Luoxue building. No one found Mu Cen left.


    She quickly changed the night clothes, changed back to the ordinary clothes, this just rely on the soft collapse closed eyes for a while.


    A night in Li Shiyuan that toss, spent a lot of energy, if she is not fresh, the next thing to face, will only let Mu Cen bursts of headache.


    Mu Cen lay down and had a rest for less than a long time. There was a knock on the door outside. The voice of He Xiang said, "Miss, your highness is here. Housekeeper Chen is waiting for you outside."


    He Xiang''s voice was a little flustered.


    When Li Shiyuan came to King Mu''s residence at this time, people with clear eyes knew what he was doing.


    On the contrary, Mu CEN is not impatient, light should voice: "tell manager Chen, I will come after changing."


    "Yes." The fragrance of lotus answered.


    Mu Cen didn''t worry. Instead, he slowly changed his clothes, then changed the lotus fragrance, combed his hair and put on some makeup. At least with a cup of tea, Mu Cen left the house leisurely.


    Housekeeper Chen has been waiting at the door.


    This also means that Li Shiyuan had been waiting in the palace for a while, but during this period, no one urged Mu Cen.


    When housekeeper Chen saw Mu Cen, he immediately said, "Miss, your Highness has been waiting in the front hall for a long time."


    Mu Cen said, "where''s the second lady?"


    "Still in the ancestral hall." Housekeeper Chen answered respectfully.


    This is to let Mu Cen feel surprised, slightly pick eyebrow, looking at Chen housekeeper: "how, Prince''s highness all came, Yi county king didn''t bring people out from the ancestral temple?"


    "It''s said that his highness stopped him, so naturally the young master didn''t dare to do it." Housekeeper Chen explained quietly.


    When Li Shiyuan came, everyone thought that Mu Zhi''s painted chicken dog had ascended to heaven, and the ER Fang Yi, who was beaten by Mu Cen and couldn''t fight back, could completely struggle out of the present predicament and regain sovereignty.


    As a result, Li Shiyuan hit them in the face.


    Although he arrived at King Mu''s house, he didn''t ask people to release Mu Zhi''s painting. Instead, he waited for mu Cen in the front hall in silence.


    Even when mu zhantian wanted to find someone, Li Shiyuan stopped him.


    Now all the people can do nothing but keep still, and Mu Zhi''s painting is still in the ancestral hall.


    When Mu Cen heard the answer, he just lowered his eyebrows and laughed a little meaningful.


    Then she gathered all her emotions and said, "OK, let''s go to the front hall."


    "Yes." Housekeeper Chen did not dare to hesitate.


    Soon, housekeeper Chen takes Mu Cen to the front hall. All the way, the servants see Mu Cen and invite him to an. Mu Cen looks in a good mood. He nods to show everyone to get up, but his steps don''t stop.


    When he entered the front hall and saw Li Shiyuan, Mu Cen was still neither humble nor overbearing. He didn''t have any emotional excitement or any desire to please him. Just like every time he faced Li Shiyuan, he was neither cold nor hot.


    "Mu Cen, please salute your highness. Your highness is a thousand years old." Mu Cen blessed himself, and even his voice was calm.


    "Get up." Li Shiyuan in the first time that Mu Cen comes in, Mou Guang has already fallen on Mu Cen''s body, not for a moment.


    Mu Cen didn''t evade, but her eyes became very careful. Being careful is not to expose the emotions, but to cover up all her emotions, leaving only a pair of clear and transparent eyes, so that people can''t see anything.


    The mistakes he made before have implicated countless people. Mu Cen can''t make such mistakes again.


    Li Shiyuan walked towards Mu Cen: "I heard that you are not feeling well recently, and you have never left the building in the snow?"


    Mu Cen did not deny it. Then she looked at Li Shiyuan with half a smile and said faintly, "Mu Cen hopes not to leave. Maybe she won''t make it. Now, both sides are not human."


    What''s the irony of this? Everyone present knows it best.


    But mu Cen just stopped, didn''t give Li Shiyuan the chance to continue to exchange greetings with him, and said: "Your Highness, what brings you to Mu Palace today?"


    Li Shiyuan didn''t speak right away. He just looked at Mu Cen.


    Mu Cen''s eyebrows and eyes were raised. He seemed calm on the surface, but he was more secretive. Even Li Shiyuan didn''t doubt that if he said something against Mu Cen, he could tear himself on the spot, and he didn''t care about any emotion.


    Li Shiyuan is very clear about Mu Cen''s and Chen Zhirong''s grudges.


    Even if it''s not clear, Mu Zhihua''s voice and tears, Li Shiyuan can also touch the cause and effect of things clearly.


    It seems that at the moment, Li Shiyuan is thinking about how to open his mouth.


    And mu zhantian on one side appears to be particularly anxious, and his eyes are constantly looking at Li Shiyuan.

 Chapter 265

    But Li Shiyuan didn''t seem to see mu zhantian''s eyes and stood up with his hands down.


    Mu CEN is not worried, just standing quietly.


    There was a strange atmosphere in the front hall.


    Some things, Mu Cen can take the initiative to pierce, some things, it is necessary to wait until the other party to pierce, especially Li Shiyuan''s identity is there, no matter how much Mu Cen hates this person, in this situation, silence is the best policy.


    In addition to Li Changtian''s reaction to himself, Li Shiyuan''s admonition and the message that mu zhantian revealed when he was shouting with himself yesterday.


    Naturally, Mu Cen would not fight against Li Shiyuan at such a sensitive time.


    To be flexible is the way to survive.


    For Li Shiyuan, it''s just right. It''s far more unforgettable than the one who gets carried away.


    Today, Li Shiyuan appears here and takes Mu Zhihua away without going beyond himself, which is enough for mu Cen to give Li Shiyuan some face.


    The front hall was quiet for a long time.


    All of a sudden, Qiu Xiang, who is beside Mu Zhihua, rushes in. Ignoring the people present, she kneels down in front of Li Shiyuan: "Your Highness, please help the second young lady. The second young lady has been locked up in the ancestral hall and has not come out all night. Now the second young lady is too weak to stand such a toss. This morning, the maid has heard the people over the ancestral hall say, The second lady fainted


    It was said in tears.


    Every word is accusing Mu Cen of his crime.


    Mu Cen''s face is still unchanged. When he looks at Qiu Xiangyi''s attachment to Li Shiyuan, he opens his mouth to housekeeper Chen with a cold face: "take Qiu Xiang down and take responsibility for 30 big boards. Otherwise, the rules of the palace will be more and more shameful. I am in power. Is everyone allowed to overstep the ranks? "


    Qiuxiang was shocked.


    Housekeeper Chen answered quietly: "I''ll do it now."


    Soon, two burly bodyguards came in. They didn''t care about the presence of Li Shiyuan and mu zhantian, and directly dragged Qiuxiang down.


    "Your Highness, your Highness the prince, you save the maidservant. Every word of the maidservant is true. The second young lady is in a coma..." Qiuxiang''s voice is very sad.


    Mu zhantian changed his face: "Mu Cen, you are too presumptuous."


    "State owned laws, family rules." Mu Cen glanced at mu zhantian contemptuously, then looked at Li Shiyuan, "I don''t know if my words are right."


    What Mu Cen said is not salty.


    Li Shiyuan still didn''t speak.


    Steward Chen''s people have pulled Qiuxiang down, and the house of King Mu is quiet. Even the sound of a needle falling down can be heard clearly.


    He who is responsible for 30 boards will lose half his life if he does not die.


    Today, Li Shiyuan came to the palace. Those who were originally from the East Tower wanted to make trouble. As a result, in the way of Mu Cen, they were completely honest.


    Because, maybe the next second the person who lost his life will be himself.


    The slave is dead. No one will pity the master of this deep house.


    Li Shiyuan looked at Mu Cen and nodded: "it''s reasonable."


    Mu Cen chuckles. When he looks at Li Shiyuan again, his eyes sink a little, but there''s no room for him to retreat. On the contrary, mu zhantian doesn''t give Mu Cen a chance to speak, and he looks at Li Shiyuan anxiously.


    "Your Highness, Zhihua''s body has always been thin. I''m afraid something will happen if he makes such a fuss." Mu zhantian is also reminding Li Shiyuan.


    Mu zhantian no longer understood Li Shiyuan''s idea.


    Li Shiyuan was not indifferent to the news that Mu Zhihua was pregnant. He even felt that Mu Zhihua was in the palace for the first time.


    At that time, mu zhantian felt that Mu Cen could no longer be arrogant.


    But now Li Shiyuan''s attitude towards Mu Cen makes mu zhantian totally out of the mark.


    Mu zhantian''s voice fell, and Li Shiyuan looked at it coldly: "I didn''t hear Mu Cen say that there are national laws and family rules at home. Since the rules are broken and the manners are broken, it is also right to be punished. Otherwise, if this matter is spread out, outsiders should say that the king has interfered in the household management of King Mu''s house. "


    Mu Cen raises eyebrow, suddenly so light smile.


    Mu zhantian''s face changed again and again.


    To be able to say this kind of words clearly makes people dare not refute. Apart from Li Shiyuan, there is really no second choice.


    And this is to tell mu zhantian that although Mu Zhihua is pregnant, his thoughts on Mu Cen have not changed before things change.


    Mu Cen will be the crown princess.


    Mu Zhi''s painting can never replace it.


    And Mu Cen see Li Shiyuan so open, naturally will not entangle this topic, see good to accept the truth, Mu CEN is still clear.


    At least today is much better than she expected.


    She light a smile, neither humble nor overbearing: "since the prince himself to the house, how can I not give face." With that, she looked at housekeeper Chen, "housekeeper Chen, inform the ancestral hall and bring people out."


    "Yes." Housekeeper Chen answered.


    Then, housekeeper Chen calmly left.


    Mu Cen''s voice didn''t stop: "but I''m still curious. I know what''s wrong with the painting, so that my royal highness can rush out of the palace before dawn and take people away."


    This is a well-known question. He dug a hole for Li Shiyuan.


    In Li Shiyuan''s attitude, Mu Cen can guess Li Shiyuan''s meaning, but mu Cen wants to; Li Shiyuan said it himself.


    "You..." on the contrary, mu zhantian suddenly changed his face when he heard Li Shiyuan''s words, "Mu Cen, don''t deceive others too much. You can talk nonsense in front of the prince."


    Mu Cen twisted his eyebrows and said innocently: "last night, my elder brother faltered and hawed. It seems that my elder brother knew it. It''s better to explain the reason in front of the prince, or let my younger sister know what I did wrong or what I didn''t do properly. After all, rules are set by people and can be changed according to circumstances. Isn''t that right? "


    Not slow attitude, really can make people live to death.


    Especially in the case of knowing the truth, Mu Cen can also put on an innocent face.


    "Lord mu." Li Shiyuan''s gloomy mouth.


    Just one sentence made mu zhantian stop talking, but the worry about Mu Zhihua was still there.


    Mu CEN is not anxious and impatient, waiting for Li Shiyuan''s reply. Mou Guang doesn''t move a cent from this person.


    Everyone in the Li family has a good skin.


    Naturally, Li Shiyuan will not be surprised.


    This face is women''s favorite, not to mention Li Shiyuan''s identity, who can not be moved.


    In his last life, he almost regarded Li Shiyuan as his benefactor. As a result, she gave everything in exchange for her soul.

 Chapter 266

    This life, looking at the same face again, how much willpower must Mu Cen press to be able to do not angry, so as to face expressionless, calm and calm.


    Even when necessary, he was hypocritical and perfunctory.


    Mu Cen sneers, that kind of ridicule, from the sole of the foot all the way to the forehead, silently devouring all her nerves.


    "Mu CEN is still waiting for his Highness''s reply." Mu Cen collected his emotion and didn''t give Li Shiyuan any chance to dodge.


    She counted the time in her heart.


    It''s estimated that housekeeper Chen is going to bring people here.


    The tacit understanding with housekeeper Chen during this period of time, one eye can know what each other is going to do, housekeeper Chen naturally will not be anxious to bring people into the front hall, but will let himself ask these words.


    Sure enough, Mu Cen saw the corner of housekeeper Chen''s clothes.


    In order to pretend to be weak, Mu Zhihua won''t say a word at the moment. Otherwise, how can he play poor Chu.


    They''re just slowing down to the front hall.


    Li Shiyuan stands with a negative hand and listens to Mu Cen''s second inquiry. In Mu Cen''s eyes, Li Shiyuan can''t see Mu Cen''s thoughts clearly for a moment.


    Is mu Cen asking for an answer?


    Or for a promise?


    Li Shiyuan will not naively think that Mu Cen knows nothing.


    This is also the first time that Li Shiyuan was driven to a desperate situation by Mu Cen.


    But Li Shiyuan knew better than anyone what the purpose of coming to King Mu''s residence was.


    It''s true to like Mu Cen, and it''s true to make Mu Cen the crown princess. Because Mu Cen''s wisdom, once used by himself, is almost immeasurable.


    However, Mu Zhihua is gentle and obedient to Li Shiyuan. Although he has lost his initial affection for mu Zhihua, Mu Zhihua''s long-term affection for him and the relationship between mu Hongyuan and mu zhantian can''t be ignored.


    Besides, Mu Zhihua is pregnant now.


    Qu Huashang was good at Mu Zhi''s paintings, and Chen Zhirong''s death made him feel a little more pity.


    Not to mention that Mu Zhi''s belly is still Li Shiyuan''s eldest son in the future.


    How can we not pay attention to it.


    More or less, Mu Zhihua''s pregnancy aroused Li Shiyuan''s pity and guilt for mu Zhihua, which made Li Shiyuan come in a hurry early in the morning.


    In the face of Mu Cen, this reason is only a small part.


    For more reasons, it seems that in this case, Li Shiyuan can show his loyalty in front of Mu Cen through Mu Zhihua, as if in this way he can let Mu Cen follow him sincerely.


    Women only care about fame and commitment.


    Li Shiyuan has always been at ease in this regard.


    When he raised his eyes again, Li Shiyuan''s voice line had calmed down. The two people''s eyes met in the air, and the man''s voice came low.


    "Zhihua is pregnant." Li Shiyuan said to the point, "in love and reason, the king will take her away."


    Listening to Li Shiyuan''s words, Mu Cen raised his eyebrows: "it turns out that my sister is the child of the prince. If my elder brother could have said it earlier, Zhihua would not have been locked in the ancestral temple yesterday. After all, it''s a big deal. "


    But then Mu Cen said with a smile: "this prince from Mu Wangfu to leave, father can know?"


    "Lord Mu should have got the news." Li Shiyuan didn''t hide it.


    When he comes out of the palace, it means that the people in the east palace will take charge of it.


    Since the people in the east palace will be in charge, Mu Hongyuan will also get the news. I''m afraid he''s on his way back now.


    This matter can be big or small.


    It depends on what kind of decision Li Shiyuan makes.


    Qu Huashang has no way to change Li Shiyuan''s idea. As for mu Cen and Mu Zhihua, Qu Huashang prefers Mu Zhihua. After all, he is a person who has seen the big picture since childhood and knows the root and the bottom, rather than Cheng Yaojin, who was killed by Mu Cen. He is totally out of control.


    The East Palace wants a obedient princess.


    It''s not a princess out of control.


    Mu Cen nodded, and then looked at Li Shiyuan, but his voice was a bit more aggressive: "so, the prince brought Zhihua back to the palace, but he wanted to make Zhihua a concubine?"


    Concubine, this word is very clever.


    It can be the crown princess or the side princess.


    However, he didn''t say it from Mu Cen''s mouth. Instead, he asked Li Shiyuan to say it in front of Mu Zhihua and mu zhantian.


    But mu CEN is always calm, as if no matter what Li Shiyuan said, this answer is not enough to change Mu Cen''s idea.


    She responds to change with constancy.


    Live another life, will not easily fall into the abyss. She has too much to do.


    Li Shiyuan can''t understand Mu Cen''s meaning. In front of all the people present, he said clearly: "it''s to make Zhihua a concubine, but it''s only the side concubine of the king. There''s only one prince and concubine of the king. It''s impossible to change."


    Li Shiyuan said this without hesitation.


    Looking at Mu Cen''s eyes more deeply.


    Mu Cen raised eyebrows. Instead of following Li Shiyuan''s words, he continued to wait for Li Shiyuan to make his words clear.


    And the rest of her eyes fell out of the front hall.


    She saw Mu Zhi soften her heel.


    This news is enough to make Mu Zhihua have no room to turn over. After all, Mu Zhihua always thinks that with this meat in his stomach as his trump card, he can fight a beautiful turnaround.


    Obviously, Li Shiyuan didn''t follow Mu Zhi''s script.


    He hit Mu Zhihua in the face.


    It''s housekeeper Chen who holds it, but housekeeper Chen doesn''t speak during the whole process.


    Li Shiyuan was just quiet for a moment, and he said very clearly: "I asked my father in public to point out the marriage, how can I make fun of it. All the people in the Zhou Dynasty know who the king will appoint as his crown princess. Don''t you count it in your heart? "


    Li Shiyuan walked in the direction of Mu Cen.


    Until this man is standing in front of Mu Cen.


    Slender fingers have pinched Mu Cen''s chin, half forced Mu Cen to look at himself. Mu Cen''s eyes are clear, and there is no magazine.


    I don''t know whether I''ve heard what Li Shiyuan said or not.


    Suddenly, Mu Cen said with a smile: "is the prince so sure?"


    "What I want, I have never been unable to get." Li Shiyuan said directly, "no matter who it is, it is impossible to stop the king."


    Mu Cen understood.


    This includes today''s emperor.


    Li Shiyuan is to give the emperor face today. He can''t rob women face to face. That''s a joke about his crown prince.


    But this does not mean that Li Shiyuan has no way at all.


    Li Shiyuan''s indifference does not mean that this person has given up. Besides, Li Shiyuan has never been a person who would give up.


    If Mu Cen didn''t guess wrong¡ª¡ª

 Chapter 267

    Li Shiyuan has already started layout, even before himself.


    Mu Cen sank and thought of the note that she handed to manager Wang when she saw him in the private room of the teahouse that day. She asked manager Wang to tell the story to the teachers of the teahouses at the first time, and let the contents of the note spread all over Kyoto in half a month.


    It''s going on quietly.


    Although there is no clue yet.


    But it has begun to spread among the people.


    In order to ensure the peace and prosperity of the state and the people of the Zhou Dynasty, the emperor could not make the woman of this time a concubine.


    The draft is ten days away.


    In the case of long illness, Li Changtian believed in the spirit power.


    These storytellers in Dazhou folk can''t be based on textual research, but more or less, those who listen will still be affected.


    This is mu Cen''s purpose, to thoroughly and Li Changtian pick clean, nature also can''t enter the palace for imperial concubine.


    Mucen told me to go on, and shopkeeper Wang had already done it.


    It''s only two days. Naturally, it''s impossible to walk so fast. Even if the master''s story is vivid, it will take time to get out.


    As a result, early this morning, Mu Cen already got the news that manager Wang''s Flying Pigeon had sent a letter. It seems that someone had sent the news a few days earlier.


    But not through storytelling, but through other ways.


    But the effect is the same.


    Even in the other party''s words, it is even more alarmist. Obviously, the content has gone through extremely strict arrangement, and there is no loophole, just like a seamless thing.


    On the other hand, the news Mu Cen sent out is really like the versions of unofficial history circulated among the people.


    Even shopkeeper Wang said that the news earlier than them came from several important temples in Kyoto and even in China when we kept tracing the source.


    When the royal family of the Zhou Dynasty offered sacrifices to heaven and ancestors, they would do it in these important temples.


    Naturally, it is impossible not to believe the news coming from here.


    Even after the establishment of the emperor and the crown princess, the abbot of the temple would come to bless them in person.


    The resources in Mu Cen''s hands can''t reach these places. Li Shiyuan can, but mu Cen knows with his fingers that Li Shiyuan can''t do this for himself.


    The relationship between the two has never been clear.


    But as a man''s bad nature, no man will be happy that his woman marries another man, even this man still hates himself.


    Therefore, Li Shiyuan would never do such a thing unless his brain was caught in the door.


    Now such a situation, plus Li Shiyuan''s words, Mu Cen suddenly realized that Li Shiyuan had already done it before he did it himself.


    This answer, let Mu Cen hang in the heart of the heart down.


    She can enter the palace, but it is absolutely impossible to become Li Changtian''s concubine.


    It''s just that it''s impossible for her to delay until she finds the clue, and then enter the east palace. However, there must be gains and losses. Mu Cen sinks and gathers all her emotions.


    "So, you see?" Li Shiyuan looks down at Mu Cen.


    His voice, let Mu Cen from such thoughts back to God, looked up at Li Shiyuan, did not come to speak, this person''s voice is very clear, let all the people present can hear clearly.


    "Mu CEN is ready to be the Crown Princess of the king." Li Shiyuan''s words are final.


    Mu Cen smile, smile appears unusual brilliant: "Your Highness, this is not afraid to hurt the heart of Princess Yi?"


    Li Shiyuan did not speak, Mu Cen looked at Li Shiyuan''s back with a smile: "Princess Yi is coming."


    Li Shiyuan looked at Mu Cen thoughtfully: "are you on purpose?"


    "Not really." Mu Cen deal with some perfunctory, "just coincidence things in the world is always very much."


    With that, Mu Cen stopped talking, and Mu Zhihua couldn''t stand the stimulation for a long time. His feet softened and he looked at Li Shiyuan with tears in his eyes: "Your Highness, we''ve known each other since childhood. Can''t our feelings for so many years be worth a mu Cen? I''m still pregnant with your Highness''s Prince. Isn''t it all right? "


    Mu Zhihua couldn''t tell whether he was disappointed or desperate, so he asked Li Shiyuan in such a voice.


    Li Shiyuan twisted his eyebrows and looked at the woman who was soft in front of him. His eyes were a little cold. He didn''t even help Mu Zhihua himself, but looked at the slaves.


    "Don''t you know that Princess Yi is kneeling like this? If Princess Yi has any mistakes, you''ll wait to see her. " Li Shiyuan''s voice is frightening.


    Mu Zhi''s face changed again and again.


    She shook her head and couldn''t believe what was in front of her.


    Mu zhantian looked at Mu Zhihua and hinted at him with his eyes.


    Now, no matter what happened to Mu Zhi''s paintings, Li Shiyuan''s words have already been spoken, and the ending has already been decided. It is impossible to change. Mu zhantian is very sober. As far as their current situation is concerned, no matter what, they have to send Mu Zhihua to the Palace first. As long as they enter the East Palace, the child will be born smoothly, and everything will be changeable.


    If we really let everything stop here, then they will really draw the end.


    When the slave on one side heard this, he immediately stepped forward and half forced Mu Zhihua to drag up from the ground. The whole person was almost on the shelf.


    But it was frightening.


    After all, Mu Zhihua is pregnant.


    However, no matter what mu zhantian suggested, although Mu Zhihua didn''t speak, he still looked at Li Shiyuan with tears in his eyes and shook his head at him.


    Mu Cen didn''t say anything. He motioned to housekeeper Chen to take the stool and let Mu Zhihua sit down. Mu Cen never did a bad job.


    But this stool is mu Cen''s request, Mu Zhihua is willing to stand, also is not willing to sit.


    Mu Cen light mouth: "Yi princess this is not willing?"? Well, I''m not forced. But also ask Princess Yi to remember her baby. After all, his royal highness came to Prince Mu''s house early in the morning for the sake of Princess Yi. He had to look at Buddha''s face instead of monk''s face, eh


    Seemingly plain words, but with a warning.


    It''s a dilemma for mu Zhihua.


    And Li Shiyuan had already looked at Mu Zhihua: "since I don''t want to sit, I''ll go back to the East Palace first, and the slaves have been ready for a long time. Other matters will be discussed after the king and Lord Mu have agreed to report to his father and his mother. "


    The red lips of Mu Zhi''s painting moved, and Li Shiyuan''s voice came again: "Princess Yi, send Princess Yi into the palace."


    "Yes." Mu zhantian dare not disobey.


    Mu Zhihua doesn''t speak any more under the sign of Mu zhantian, but he looks at Mu Cen''s eyes and becomes particularly venomous. It''s the venom that has never been seen before.

 Chapter 268

    Mu Cen Si had no doubt that if her eyes could kill people, she would die many times in Mu Zhi''s eyes.


    But so what.


    Mu Cen''s mouth raised a provocative smile.


    She looked at Mu Zhi''s painting and told her that it was just the beginning, not the end, to send Mu Zhi''s painting to the palace.


    How can those blood feuds not be avenged.


    How could the child she conceived in October die.


    Just when Mu Zhihua was taken out by mu zhantian, Mu Hongyuan came in from the outside in a hurry. He was covered with wind and frost. Even Wang Xueshuang, who had been ill for a long time and had not left the ancestral hall for a long time, got the news and rushed to the front hall.


    "Mu Cen met his father and grandmother." Mu Cen was the first one to return to his original state. He asked Ann with his face unchanged.


    Soon, Mu Cen came forward, personally supported Wang Xueshuang and sat down on the cushion beside him. He put a pillow behind Wang Xueshuang to support Wang Xueshuang''s body.


    Li Shiyuan stood, and Mu Hongyuan quickly invited Li Shiyuan to give him an invitation.


    Their eyes met in the air.


    It was Mu Hongyuan who took the lead in saying, "will you please speak to your Highness The Prince later?"


    "Naturally." Li Shiyuan nodded.


    Mu Hongyuan didn''t say anything. He just stood. In the face of such chaos, he didn''t seem to have any dissatisfaction or feel insecure.


    Even Wang Xueshuang just frowned and could not say whether she was shocked or disappointed.


    Her eyes swam away from Mu Zhi''s painting over and over again. In the end, she just sighed, shook her head and didn''t say a word.


    Mu Cen stood quietly.


    At this time, it''s not the time for mu Cen to open her mouth. Her answers, promises and jokes are enough.


    Other things will take a long time.


    "Zhihua, when you enter the palace, you should restrain your temper and stop making trouble for your father and sister." Wang Xueshuang''s words are very laborious, but every word is particularly clear.


    Mu Zhi''s eyes are red and his white teeth are biting his lips, but he can''t refute a word.


    With that, Wang Xueshuang stood up and looked at Li Shiyuan: "Your Highness, I''m not in good health, so I won''t accompany you."


    "Take your time, old lady." Li Shiyuan''s tone is light and respectful.


    Wang Xueshuang nodded. When she passed by Mu Cen, Wang Xueshuang looked at Mu Cen. For a long time, she didn''t say a word. Mu Cen just stood still and didn''t dodge Wang Xueshuang''s eyes.


    Finally, it was Wang Xueshuang who said, "cen''er, wait for you to come to me in the ancestral hall."


    "Good." Mu Cen answered.


    Wang Xueshuang nodded. With the help of mammy Li, she left the front hall slowly.


    Mu zhantian didn''t dare to let Mu Zhihua stay here. He took Mu Zhihua to leave Prince Mu''s residence quickly and sent him to the east palace.


    The original bustling front hall was suddenly quiet.


    Mu Hongyuan made a gesture of invitation. Li Shiyuan followed Mu Hongyuan to the study of the main building. Mu Cen waited for the two to leave, and told the slave to clean up the front hall. Then he went back to the Luoxue building.


    When he came out of the front hall, housekeeper Chen came over and said in a low voice: "Miss, when you go down the thirty boards, Qiuxiang is almost there. You see it is..."


    Housekeeper Chen is asking Mu Cen for instructions.


    Mu Cen smiles: "housekeeper Chen, what do you say?"


    In a simple word, housekeeper Chen immediately nodded: "I''ll deal with it. I''ll deal with it cleanly."


    This is a question in vain.


    Mu Cen completely uprooted Er Fang''s people from Mu Wang''s residence. Even Qiu Xiang, who had been painting with Mu Zhi for many years and was chosen by Chen Zhirong himself, didn''t let go.


    Qiuxiang and Chen Zhirong share a common hatred. Many of the shady things in the palace are done by Qiuxiang and Chen Zhirong''s close Mammy.


    Mu Cen wants to settle accounts, how can he Miss Qiu Xiang.


    In other words, Mu Cen never wanted Qiuxiang to live in peace.


    Keep, nothing more than let her live in fear, every day is not like death. Even if he died, he died a little bit after suffering a lot.


    It''s just that Qiuxiang is an insignificant little man after all, and it''s not worth Mu Cen''s fighting.


    Since the death of Chen Zhirong, Qiuxiang has converged a lot. It''s not that she has never been nice to Muchen, but Muchen never stays.


    Seeing the wind makes the rudder, you can betray yourself next time.


    After all, no one can guarantee that they will never fall from the height.


    The higher you stand, the more lonely you are. The more trustworthy people around you are.


    Today, Mu CEN is just pushing the boat with the current. He has no patience with Qiu Xiang and understands it thoroughly. That''s all.


    She stood quietly.


    Watching the guards in the house drag Qiuxiang out, she has lost her breath. The slaves around her are quiet and dare not breathe. They are afraid that the next person who will become Qiuxiang is herself.


    Mu Cen looked at it for a while, and then walked towards the falling snow building with no expression. His steps didn''t stop for a moment. He Xiang followed up, and the feeling of heart beating was still there.


    There is no doubt that there is peace in King Mu''s residence.


    But it is full of the faint breath of death, which makes people shiver.


    ¡­¡­


    When passing through the main building, Mu Cen''s eyes look at the position of the study, but mu Cen can''t see anything.


    As for what Li Shiyuan and Mu Hongyuan talked about, Mu Cen didn''t care.


    In this case, they only talked about the arrangement of Mu Zhi''s paintings.


    Mu Cen knows the result well.


    No matter how open the folkway of Dazhou is, it''s OK to put it in an ordinary family, but it''s absolutely shameless to put it in the palace.


    Last night, even if only mu zhantian informed Li Shiyuan.


    But Li Shiyuan rushed out of the palace.


    With Mu Zhi''s painting in the East Palace, people with clear eyes know what happened.


    Therefore, there will be no wedding, let alone the crown princess. Mu Zhihua can only be the side princess, unless history has not changed¡ª¡ª


    Mu Cen sank, and his eyes gathered deep meaning.


    Soon, she walked forward in a hurry until she came back to the falling snow building. Mu Cen didn''t stop.


    As a result, when Mu Cen arrived at the Luoxue building, he saw that Mu Zhanxiao, whom he had never seen for many days, came back suddenly. He put his hands behind him, as if he had been waiting for a while.


    Mu Cen was quiet.


    He Xiang saw this situation, did not say anything, immediately welcomed the two people into the building, and then carefully looked at the surrounding situation, closed the door tightly, waiting at the door, did not disturb the two people.


    In the house¡ª¡ª


    "Second brother, long time no see." Mu Cen said hello lightly.

 Chapter 269

    Mu Zhanxiao looked at Mu Cen, and did not speak, brow twist. But in Mu Zhanxiao''s eyes, Mu Cen clearly saw Rong Jiuyi''s disapproval.


    It seems that people around Li Shiyuan are not willing to follow him down the cliff.


    It''s clear that she didn''t want Li Shiyuan to follow her. Now she has become a sinner through the ages.


    Oh¡ª¡ª


    But mu Cen didn''t show his mind on his face, and he didn''t break the silence. He waited patiently for mu Zhanxiao to go on.


    After a while, Mu Zhanxiao said: "do you know what you said to shopkeeper Wang? Once something goes wrong, you will escape the fate of being a concubine in the palace, but your head will fall to the ground. What is the most taboo of emperors since ancient times. Don''t you know that you are so smart? "


    Mu Zhanxiao doesn''t have to say the rest.


    Shopkeeper Wang naturally obeys orders.


    It''s no surprise that Li Shiyuan knows.


    But this is a double-edged sword. There are a lot of uncontrollable factors. Mu Cen''s practice is right. It''s to make him not to be Li Changtian''s concubine. But maybe Li Changtian killed all the women who participated in the draft at this time because of this message.


    At that time, even if Mu Cen had nine lives, he would be exhausted if he wanted to survive.


    "The second elder brother is worried too much, Mu Cen did so, naturally thought of all the countermeasures." Mu Cen light mouth, "just really come to this step, these countermeasures, Mu Cen I''m afraid also don''t need to use."


    "What do you mean?" Mu Zhanxiao''s eyes narrowed slightly, looking at Mu Cen.


    Mu Cen smiles.


    Mu Zhanxiao seemed to think of something again, and continued: "I underestimate you. Even the temples of Dazhou, you can infiltrate without fear."


    This, Mu Cen pick eyebrows: "second brother really think this is mu Cen?"


    Mu Zhanxiao is on the alert.


    This is the most important purpose for Li Shiyuan to let Mu Zhanxiao come back in a hurry. We should see what tricks Mu CEN is playing in order to have a response.


    I understand. Li Shiyuan never wanted to let Mu Cen go.


    In other words, as long as Mu CEN is not the crown princess, Li Shiyuan will firmly grasp Mu Cen''s life and death.


    "I''m afraid the second brother is looking at me. I don''t have the ability to cover the sky with one hand to this temple. If I can, why should Mu Cen walk so hard? " Mu Cen light mouth, "this matter is the prince."


    Mu Zhanxiao was shocked.


    "Since the second brother can think of it, the prince can''t think of it. If the prince is interested in me and dares to say these words, he will naturally protect me, at least when I am useful. " Mu Cen faintly laughed.


    She''s not stupid.


    A woman can''t shake Li Shiyuan''s mind.


    Only this woman has what Li Shiyuan wants in her hand, and this is the key to Li Shiyuan finally getting the throne.


    But even if it was the memory of the last life and his own powers, Li Shiyuan didn''t know it at this time.


    So mu Cen didn''t understand why Li Shiyuan was so persistent to himself.


    Just because you can''t get it? It''s too risky.


    But up to now, everyone can only be cautious and step by step.


    And Mu Zhanxiao listened to Mu Cen''s words, for a long time did not return to God, Mu Cen stood in the same place, laughed, and then continued to ask: "second brother, just for this matter, specially came to me?"


    Mu Zhanxiao didn''t speak.


    "Is that what your highness four means?" Mu Cen asked again.


    Mu Zhanxiao did not deny Mu Cen''s conjecture. But listening to Mu Cen''s words, Mu Zhanxiao was surprised that Li Shiyuan had done it earlier than Mu Cen.


    He didn''t know where Li Shiyuan''s interest in Mu Cen was. Except for mu Cen''s skin bag, Mu Cen was not a man to control compared with Mu Zhihua.


    Li Shiyuan''s keeping such people around is like an irregular bomb.


    Not to mention the relationship between mu Cen and Li Shiyuan.


    In silence, Mu Zhanxiao didn''t speak at last.


    "It''s not all about it." Mu Zhanxiao answered, "ten days later is the draft, but according to the rules of Dazhou, the girls will arrive in the palace three days before the draft, and learn the rules about it. So your time in the palace is only seven days. "


    Mu Cen hum a voice, express oneself know.


    "You don''t need to worry about things outside the palace. In the palace, housekeeper Chen is for you. It''s impossible to turn over the two rooms and one door. Grandma is on your side. There''s no way to turn over here. In the business of the shop, shopkeeper Wang is sharp and smart, and he will be at peace. "


    Mu Zhanxiao said everything carefully.


    Mu Cen nodded and did not deny the meaning of Mu Zhanxiao''s words.


    Then, Mu Zhanxiao looked at Mu Cen, and then he said: "Your Highness, let me tell you that after you enter the palace, no one can be trusted except Cheng Gonggong, who is in charge of the palace. If you have something to do, you can find Mr. Cheng as soon as possible, and he will handle it properly


    Mu Zhanxiao conveyed Li Shiyuan''s words to Mu Cen intact.


    Mu Cen raises eyebrows and thinks that after he enters the palace, Li Shiyuan is going to get rid of himself. As a result, this man paves the way for himself, which is beyond Mu Cen''s expectation.


    She lightly smile smile: "please second elder brother to tell four highness, four Highness''s kindness, Mu Cen wrote down.". Please also remember your commitment to Mu Cen. "


    I hope that one day, when she is in the palace, she can wait for Li Shiyuan.


    Mu Zhanxiao brows a twist, and did not ask, nodded.


    "Luoxuelou is not a place to stay for a long time. If the second brother has nothing to do, he will leave first." Mu Cen gave an order to leave. She looked at Mu Zhanxiao quietly.


    Mu Zhanxiao did not stay, turned and quickly left the building.


    Just as no one ever knew when Mu Zhanxiao came, he quietly left the backyard of the palace and returned to the palace.


    ¡­¡­


    An hour later, Mu Hong''s distant relatives sent Li Shiyuan out of his study.


    Li Shiyuan can''t stay in King Mu''s residence any longer. When Mu knows about painting, Li Shiyuan has to go back to the palace to deal with it.


    Naturally, Mu Cen couldn''t turn a blind eye. As Mu Hongyuan sent Li Shiyuan to the gate of the palace, Mu Hongyuan didn''t say anything. When he was at the gate, he found a reason to leave first.


    Mu Cen and Li Shiyuan were left at the door of the palace.


    Before Li Shiyuan mounted the horse, he looked down at Mu Cen.


    Mu Cen didn''t dodge.


    "Mu Cen, since you have the courage to ask me to promise you in public, I''ll be waiting to be my prince and concubine. I will promise you ten li red makeup." Li Shiyuan pinched Mu Cen''s mandible and tightened his palm slightly.


    Every word, every sentence, Li Shiyuan said directly.


    Mu Cen was pinched by Li Shiyuan, but she only slightly twisted her eyebrows and didn''t speak.

 Chapter 270

    Of course, she would not naively think that Li Shiyuan could not see the trap she was playing today. Let Li Shiyuan promise the crown prince in public, but also tell Li Shiyuan, she Mu CEN is soft.


    "Mu Cen knows." At the moment, Mu Cen seems very clever.


    Li Shiyuan''s handsome face is a little lower, and the breath between them becomes clear. Mu Cen doesn''t speak or dodge.


    Li Shiyuan looked at it like this. Mu Cen''s heart was as calm as water. He didn''t make any waves at all to this peach blossom face.


    But mu Cen''s clever and sensible, let Li Shiyuan smile, didn''t give Mu Cen any chance to react, suddenly thin lips so pasted on Mu Cen''s lips.


    Mu Cen''s reaction is very fast, but the great willpower and reason make Mu Cen bear the impulse to kill, so stiff, let Li Shiyuan kiss himself.


    How could Li Shiyuan not feel Mu Cen''s unwillingness.


    He also just touched once, Li Shiyuan already released Mu Cen.


    Mu Cen''s nerves are not relaxed.


    And Li Shiyuan''s hand once again pinched Mu Cen''s chin, and the voice was a little colder: "Mu Cen, who is in your heart? I don''t care, but I will make you willing to take off your thorn for me one day."


    Mu Cen didn''t answer.


    It was a silent contest.


    Until the bodyguard came forward in a hurry and whispered something to Li Shiyuan, Li Shiyuan released Mu Cen''s hand, quickly jumped on the horse and galloped away.


    Until Li Shiyuan''s figure disappeared, Mu Cen was really relieved.


    The next road is arduous step by step. If you are not careful, it will be an abyss.


    Mu Cen closed his eyes slightly, then walked towards the ancestral hall to see Wang Xueshuang.


    She naturally understood why Wang Xueshuang was looking for herself. What she asked was just the process of Mu Zhihua''s painting, and Mu Cen didn''t intend to hide it.


    For Wang Xueshuang, the trouble caused by Mu Zhi''s painting is undoubtedly worse.


    After all, I still see my granddaughter. Naturally, my feelings are different. I just let her down step by step. Wang Xueshuang can''t accept it.


    When the breeze blows, Mu Cen''s skirt dances with the wind.


    The pace under her feet gradually speeded up.


    The next few days


    Mu Cen seldom left the house of King Mu, almost stayed in the house, and spent most of his time with Wang Xueshuang. Wang Xueshuang is weak and seldom speaks, but she never forgets her daily chanting.


    Mu Cen accompanied quietly.


    Occasionally, Wang Xueshuang will talk with Mu Cen. Mu Cen will listen quietly and then answer seriously. Even three meals a day, Mu Cen accompanied Wang Xueshuang in the ancestral hall.


    Until night, when Wang Xueshuang was resting, Mu Cen got up and left.


    Every time, mother Li would personally send Mu Cen to the entrance of the ancestral hall. Looking at Mu Cen''s eyes, she was grateful: "Miss, I owe you to accompany me these days. You are going to enter the palace. There will be no one in the palace who can accompany the old lady to say a kind word. "


    "The third lady is still in the mansion. The third lady is also a filial person. The old lady will not be lonely Mu Cen light mouth, as if to appease mother Li, "if there is anything, mother Li can find housekeeper Chen, housekeeper Chen will find a way to inform me."


    Mother Li nodded.


    But people with a clear eye know that when mucen is in the palace and the palace, how dare they let mucen distract him.


    Mother Li couldn''t be more clear about where the palace was.


    She looked at Mu Cen seriously, took an amulet from her waist and handed it to Mu Cen: "Miss, this is the amulet that the slave asked for when he accompanied the old lady to the temple. Take it with you. It will keep you safe. "


    Mu Cen thanks and takes it.


    "In this palace, I can''t help you. Please take good care of yourself. " Li mammy detailed account, eyes slightly some red, "slave in the house with the big lady."


    "Good." Mu Cen answered.


    Mammy Li nodded. She didn''t say anything more. After Mu Cen nodded, she turned and left.


    Mother Li stood in the same place, watching Mu Cen''s figure disappear, her eyes slightly red, and then turned into the ancestral hall.


    And the night, also has gradually sink down.


    This night''s Mu Wang Fu, excessively quiet.


    But it''s like nobody''s asleep.


    Because the second day was the day when Mu Cen entered the palace.


    The next day, just after the day of genius, the people in the palace had already come.


    In Dazhou, people in the palace can come to pick them up in person. In fact, everyone has some ideas. They are most likely to become their master''s son in the future, whether they are the emperor''s concubines or the princesses or princesses.


    So naturally, the eunuch who went to meet Mu Cen in the palace of King Mu seemed to be more enthusiastic.


    Housekeeper Chen accompanied him: "please wait a moment for Mr. Li. The first lady will be ready soon."


    "It''s not in the way, it''s not in the way. The girl''s family should be slow." Li Gonggong laughed and said, "besides, we are here early. But coming early also means that people in the palace attach importance to it. "


    Mr. Li is talkative, but he and housekeeper Chen just started talking.


    Before the mid Yuan Festival, Mu Cen entered the palace. The Empress Dowager Shen liked Mu Cen. Even aunt Meiji, who always treated people equally, especially liked Mu Cen. This means that Mu Cen has a great chance of winning.


    Needless to say, aunt Meiji was going to leave the palace after the Chinese New Year''s day, but because the emperor was seriously ill, the Empress Dowager couldn''t stand it, and the people around her couldn''t serve her. Aunt Meiji stayed here again.


    This is to say that Aunt Meiji is in the palace, and Mu Cen has another stronghold. Smart people know how to treat Mu Cen.


    Even more so for such a man as Li Gonggong, he talks to people and ghosts.


    But mu Cen didn''t let Li Gonggong wait too long. After housekeeper Chen informed him, Mu Cen quickly asked he Xiang to clean up and bring only a few sets of clothes into the palace. It''s not a fancy dress, but the one he usually wears.


    Mu Cen knows very well that most of the girls who can enter the palace today are the Qianjin ladies of the powerful people in Beijing.


    Even many people''s clothes are set in the embroidery room, and they want to win the first prize at one stroke.


    But they obviously don''t know that under the current situation, the more swaggering and tragic they are. Moreover, many of these people are still good sisters of Mu Zhi''s paintings and hate themselves to the bone.


    In this way, the palace draft, will not be auspicious, but dangerous.


    After all, it was the same in the last life.


    At that time, Mu Cen suffered a lot in the draft. No matter who was in charge, he had a bad impression. Naturally, the emperor could not remake it. On the contrary, Li Shiyuan came suddenly, and the final result was beyond everyone''s expectation.


    The most unlikely Mu Cen, actually did not become the emperor''s concubine, but became today''s princess.

 Chapter 271

    Ha ha, what a ironic scene.


    As a result, such a scene still needs to be repeated, but the historical track of the repetition is different from that of the previous life.


    Mu Cen lowered his eyebrows and buried these memories in his heart, never revealing them to anyone.


    And he Xiang had already made up for mu Cen. Looking at the gorgeous face in the bronze mirror, he Xiang flattened his mouth: "Miss, you are very beautiful. Why don''t you let the maid make up for you? It''s so plain, even the clothes are so plain to death. Today, all the young ladies who have entered the palace are full of make-up. You are too uncompetitive. "


    Mu Cen sipped lipstick and looked at He Xiang with a smile: "what do you know about competitiveness?"


    "Isn''t it supposed to look good? If you don''t even have eyes, no matter how smart you are, it''s useless. " He Xiang said it was true.


    Mu Cen nodded: "that''s right. But your lady, I don''t need these. "


    "All right." Lotus fragrance answered helplessly.


    Mu Cen said no, that is no, there is no room for maneuver.


    What''s more, for such a long time, Mu Cen really let himself down, as if everything was under his control, and he never deviated from it.


    Seeing that he Xiang was helpless, Mu Cen stood up and ordered He Xiang''s forehead: "OK, I''m not in the house. Pay attention to yourself. Don''t get into trouble. Although it''s safe in the mansion now, mu zhantian is still there. Mu Zhihua has arrived in the palace. Maybe I''m gone, they will also find people beside me. If you have something to do, you can go to housekeeper Chen or old lady. Do you know? "


    Mu Cen carefully explained that he was afraid that he Xiang''s recklessness would harm him.


    This girl is sincere, to a person, will pay all their feelings.


    Therefore, it doesn''t need to waste too much energy to enrage this girl. It''s not difficult to find a way to kill him.


    "When I''m away, you''re in the Luoxue building. Don''t walk around at will. At least mu zhantian doesn''t dare to make trouble in the Luoxue building even if it''s really noisy." Mu Cen''s tone became serious.


    He Xiang''s lips moved. He wanted to say something, but finally he said honestly: "I know."


    Mu Cen nodded.


    After that, she did not stay any longer and walked towards the front hall. It was not a good thing to let the people in the palace wait for a long time. He Xiang immediately followed.


    When he came to the front hall, he Xiang couldn''t help but say, "Miss, if you stay in the palace, you must remember to bring your maidservant in."


    Mu Cen''s steps stopped, and he Xiang was scared. He looked at Mu Cen inexplicably.


    Mu Cen looked at He Xiang for a moment: "you must go into the palace with me?"


    "Yes." He Xiang didn''t want to reply, "I didn''t want to get married, and I didn''t want to leave the young lady. No matter where the first lady is, the maidservant will follow her. "


    He Xiang said this without hesitation.


    "The palace is full of thorns. I don''t know what will happen in the future. Don''t you fear that one day your head will be settled?" Mu Cen asked again.


    He Xiang shook his head: "he Xiang has been an orphan since he was a child. He has no one to rely on. He follows the eldest lady. Even if his head falls to the ground, he is willing to be a slave. What''s more, there is no one who is considerate to herself in this palace. The maidservant will not be at ease if she is alone in the palace. "


    She seriously said these words to Mu Cen word by word.


    For a while, Mu Cen laughed: "well, if I enter the palace, I will let you in."


    "I thank you, miss." He Xiang''s face was joyful and followed Mu Cen to the front hall with a smile.


    Mu Cen didn''t speak, but when the remaining light from the corner of her eyes swept the lotus fragrance, her lips were very pale with a smile.


    In her life, how can she make this silly girl repeat the same mistakes again.


    unable.


    She will protect the people she wants to protect.


    The hand hidden in the wide sleeve clenched his fist, and then Mu Cen''s steps quickly followed, and soon arrived in the front hall.


    When housekeeper Chen saw Mu Cen, he invited an: "I''ve met the eldest lady." Then he turned and introduced, "this is Mr. Li who came to pick you up from the palace."


    Mu Cen nodded to housekeeper Chen, and then looked at Mr. Li with a smile: "I''ve seen Mr. Li. He''s been working hard all the way. It''s a bit of a heart, not a respect. "


    With that, Mu Cen took out a silver note from his sleeve and handed it to him.


    Li Gonggong pushed: "this how good meaning."


    "It should be." Mu Cen also laughs.


    Then, Li Gonggong took it and looked at the number on the bank note. Li Gonggong''s eyes lit up. You know, a man of his status can get a reward, but he can''t get such a big reward.


    Mu Cen''s generous hand made Li Gonggong''s voice flatter: "Miss mu, our family has come to pick you up. The carriage is ready outside. You follow us."


    With that, Li Gonggong took the initiative to support Mu Cen.


    Mu Cen didn''t refuse. She nodded to housekeeper Chen. She didn''t need to tell housekeeper Chen more. Housekeeper Chen naturally knew what she wanted.


    So mu Cen didn''t worry.


    Soon, with the help of Li Gonggong, Mu Cen got on the carriage. She nodded, then put down the curtain, and the carriage walked slowly towards the palace.


    And now in Kyoto, the sun has just risen, the sky is completely bright.


    On the stone floor, there was the sound of the horse''s hooves and the wheels of the carriage.


    Until at the gate of the palace, the carriage slowly stopped.


    Mr. Li had already taken the foot pad to facilitate Mu Cen to get off the bus. Only after Mu Cen got off the bus, Mr. Li personally supported Mu Cen and whispered: "Miss mu, we can only take you to the Chuxiu palace, which is about one cup of tea away from here. On the way, we will tell you something we should pay attention to. We can''t help you with the next thing. Please take care of yourself. "


    Mu Cen nodded: "I know. Thank you, Mr. Li."


    "If we are in the palace in the future, we will try our best to use our place." Mr. Li is a man of soft tongue, short hands and clear attitude.


    Mu Cen said something nice and walked quietly beside Li Gonggong.


    The way to Chuxiu palace is no stranger to Mu Cen.


    Along the way, she heard the shrill voice of Li Gonggong. In the last life, no one ever reminded her, so mu Cen was in the palace of Chu Xiu, and all kinds of things happened.


    In the end, Li Shiyuan took a fancy to him and brought him to the east palace. Many people even said that Mu Cen was lucky and would fall from the altar sooner or later, especially the good sisters of Mu Zhi''s paintings.

 Chapter 272

    At that time, not to mention those who were sincere and seemingly good to themselves, there were only mu Zhihua.


    That''s why Mu Cen believed in Mu Zhihua. What he paid was the price of blood.


    "Miss mu, all the girls will be waiting in the palace. If you come here a week in advance, you will be favored. Mammies will also teach you a lot of rules in the palace. On the day of the draft, they are basically selected by queping. "


    Li Gonggong''s voice was sharp and high pitched: "many of the beautiful girls in this palace are young ladies of high rank. When you don''t know each other''s family background, it''s better to keep a low profile. Those who are too high-profile are easy to lose the election in the end. After all, there is no shortage of these high-profile people in this palace. "


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    "What we know is the prime minister''s house''s gold, the first grade general''s gold, and the Minister of rites''s gold..." Mr. Li detailed a list of people.


    Mu Cen raised her eyebrows.


    Most of them are friends with Mu Zhihua.


    Because of Mu Zhihua''s previous relationship with the crown prince, many young ladies have taken the initiative to get close to Mu Zhihua. After a long time, they have really become sisters. However, if the sisters are sincere and fake, they can only know each other clearly.


    "They are all equal rivals." What Mr. Li said was implicit.


    Mu Cen smiles and understands the meaning of Li Gong''s words, but he doesn''t expose it. He listens quietly until Li Gong finishes, but mu Cen doesn''t speak.


    All of a sudden, when he was about to arrive at Chuxiu palace, Li Gonggong seemed to think of something. Originally, his sharp voice lowered a lot: "Miss mu, Princess Yi has a baby in the east palace. But we heard from the slave over there that her royal highness, apart from bringing Princess Yi into the palace in person, seems to be spoiling her. It''s said that there is no wedding ceremony, and even the seal will go to the Empress Dowager."


    This is for mu Cen.


    These eunuchs in the palace are all human spirits. How can they not know the incompatibility between mu Cen and Mu Zhihua? After all, Chen Zhirong''s death was passed down in the palace.


    Even Mu Zhi''s painting fell out of favor, and everyone thought it was because Mu Cen was superior.


    Naturally, Li Gonggong said this to please Mu Cen.


    Mu Cen raised his eyebrows, as if inadvertently opening his mouth: "the prince himself to meet the people, do not spoil it?"


    "If not, there are still some things that can''t be seen in the palace. So, naturally, Princess Yi has nothing Mr. Li continued in a low voice.


    Mu Cen smiles and doesn''t ask any more.


    They were already standing at the gate of Chu Xiu palace. Li Gong coughed and straightened his back. The sharp voice came again, and he had resumed his previous business.


    "Miss mu, we have sent you to the palace. The mothers are waiting for Miss mu in the palace, so we won''t go in. " Li Gonggong said in a straight line.


    Mu Cen politely replied, "thank you, Mr. Li."


    Then, she nodded and walked calmly towards the palace.


    Inside the Chu Xiu Palace


    When Mu Cen went in, he saw an elderly mother directing the slaves to do things and tidy up everything in Chuxiu palace.


    The inside of the palace was clean and everything was in order.


    Obviously, Mu CEN is not the first one to arrive. There are already several thousand gold here. He stood on one side and didn''t dare to say anything.


    Mu Cen took a casual look at them. They are all people who can be called famous, but they are far worse than those mentioned by Li Gonggong. They are just talented people. It''s amazing to be a concubine.


    Not to mention being accused of marrying the prince.


    Unless it''s heaven.


    Until Mu Cen''s eyes stay on the last one, a clear and beautiful girl, Mu Cen recognizes it. It''s Xu Luochen, the daughter of Xu Minsheng, the governor of Yinzhou Prefecture.


    Finally, he entered the palace and became a female official.


    Later, Mu Cen had no memory.


    But Xu Luochen is one of the thousands of gold. She is sincere to Mu Cen. She has no sense of existence, so the thousands of gold are not too mean to Xu Luochen. Xu Luochen can always remind Mu Cen carefully what to pay attention to.


    It''s just that Mu Cen of the last life obviously forgot to bring his brain. Even if he reminded him, he was killed repeatedly.


    Xu Luochen also noticed that someone was looking at her. She looked up at Mu Cen and nodded slightly. Mu Cen gave Xu Luochen a smile, a sincere smile.


    Then, without any trace, she took back her sight.


    Mother Yin, who is in charge of Chuxiu palace, obviously knows that she has noticed Mu Cen coming. She stands and looks at Mu Cen.


    In a sense, regardless of the previous background, they are treated equally here, and they must obey the orders of the steward.


    In other words, the steward is one step higher than them.


    Therefore, mother Yin does not need to meet Mu Cen in person, but just wait for mu Cen to come.


    How could Mu Cen not know this truth? She walked towards mother Yin gracefully, blessed her body, and asked an cleverly: "Mu Cen has seen aunt Yin."


    Mother Yin looked up and down at Mu Cen. She had heard about Mu Cen''s reputation.


    Today, I see people who are really generous and comfortable. They don''t look for too gorgeous colors. They are light and elegant. Even the makeup on their faces is clean.


    On the contrary, it''s easier to remember.


    Mu CEN is a smart man.


    "Don''t be polite, Miss mu." Mother Yin is calm.


    Mu Cen smiles, and does not take the initiative to speak, but quietly waiting for mother Yin''s arrangement.


    Before Mu Cen came, mother Yin had already received the order from the east palace to treat Mu Cen well. Although everyone in this palace is equal, it is not absolute in such equality. The three, six and nine grades are still divided.


    Even the place where we live is divided.


    Mu Cen, of course, lives in the upper room. There are only a few people in a room, which is relatively spacious and has much more space.


    The other part is living in the whole shop, crowded, not to mention queuing up to take a bath. It takes a long time.


    Without saying anything, mother Yin took Mu Cen to the place where she lived: "this is the place where Miss Mu will live in the next week. There are still several ladies in the same room. They haven''t come yet. When they come, I''ll introduce you to them. "


    A spacious and bright room, facing the south, the sun can fall in, although it is also a shop, but the middle is separated from the curtain, it is still a little privacy, not naked in front of people.


    Such a room will not be damp and cold.


    Compared with the previous life, I don''t know how much better it is.

 Chapter 273

    In the previous life, the place where Mu Cen lived was worse than Xu Luochen''s, and it was the worst place in Chuxiu palace.


    In this room, Mu Cen clearly remembers who the last life was.


    "Thank you, mother Yin. Mu Cen knows." Mu Cen answered politely.


    "After you put down your luggage, you come to the front hall to find the maidservant. There are some rules. The maidservant should be in the front." Mother Yin spoke faintly.


    "Yes." Mu Cen nodded.


    Mother Yin didn''t say anything. She turned and went out.


    After Mu Cen sent mother Yin away, she packed her own luggage.


    In her mind, she thought of the last life of mother Yin, who had been in the palace for many years and had been an aunt. She had a good sense of many things, especially in such an uncertain situation, she knew better than anyone, and everyone here had a chance to stand out.


    No one knows the end of the draft, how their fate is.


    So, mother Yin won''t offend anyone at this time. She is fair in handling affairs, but the following slaves are not necessarily.


    These slaves had been standing in line for the first time.


    After the natural draft, these slaves are also the fastest to die.


    Mu Cen didn''t worry about mother Yin.


    She sank. After packing up, she didn''t take more rest in the house. Instead, she quickly went out to the front hall to meet with mother Yin.


    When mother Yin saw Mu Cen, she was surprised. She didn''t expect that Mu Cen was so fast.


    She nodded to Mu Cen. Mu Cen politely stood with a group of beautiful girls. The beautiful girl was a little stiff when she saw Mu Cen. After all, her status was inferior to others.


    Mu Cen smiles at them, but the smile is very kind.


    Then, Mu Cen stood beside Xu Luochen.


    Xu Luochen looks at Mu Cen very friendly, soft smile, but didn''t say anything.


    Mother Yin has already begun to talk about the things they should pay attention to. Her voice is cold and hard, without a trace of emotion. It seems that she is not very close.


    We all listen to the rules, atmosphere dare not breathe, during this period, many girls have come one after another.


    The Chuxiu palace, which used to be quiet, was lively.


    The front hall is also becoming more and more crowded.


    Later, when Mu Cen saw these people, his smile didn''t reach the bottom of his eyes, and he seemed more indifferent. Most of these are old rivals of the last generation.


    But they never thought that they would meet again in such a way.


    Hehe¡ª¡ª


    Mu Cen light of stand, the indifference in Mou Guang is obvious, but more is favor or disgrace not startle.


    After all, compared with his status, Mu CEN is not inferior to anyone here, so why should he kowtow to others and form a clique with others.


    She doesn''t need it.


    "Come on, it''s noisy. Do you think it''s a flower appreciation outing?" Mother Yin suddenly opened her mouth, and her voice became severe.


    Just a few thousand gold, was startled, just want to get angry, think of his father''s account, and then see mother Yin dressed, this just honest down, reluctantly please Ann.


    Mother Yin said nothing.


    All the girls who should have come in advance had already come. Naturally, mother Yin followed the above instructions and began to tell these girls the rules of the palace.


    After all, they are all big money. Many rules are easy to follow.


    But just back and forth practice, let these jiaodidi daughter can''t stand, in their house, where anyone dare to let them walk back and forth like this.


    And mother Yin is a very strict person, if the action is not in place, mother Yin will not let anyone go, will repeatedly let you reach the intrauterine standard.


    After all, all the people in the palace come here like this, and no one is an exception.


    The same is true for both the maids and the concubines who marry into the palace.


    Many people in the place where mother Yin can''t see, complains delicately. On the contrary, Mu Cen walked quietly according to mother Yin''s request.


    These, in the last life, she did not know how much she had walked, every movement, the position of raising her hand, straightening her spine, walking without waiting for sound, laughing without showing her teeth.


    They are all memories rooted in Mu Cen''s blood.


    Once you make a mistake, you will face the most severe scolding and punishment.


    This life of Mu Cen, naturally extraordinary, calm appearance, so that the presence of people can not help but look at a few more eyes, eyes more admiration.


    Even mother Yin was impressed.


    Although Mu Cen''s performance on the Chinese New Year''s Day was remarkable, Mu Cen almost remembered all the details of the palace after saying it again. This is no longer what ordinary people can do, just like Mu Cen has always lived in this deep palace.


    Because of Mu Cen''s outstanding performance, mother Yin naturally did not torture Mu Cen any more. Mu Cen walked once and could wait quietly. On the contrary, mother Yin also asked Mu Cen to give a hand and guide the weaker girls. Mu Cen didn''t refuse.


    However, when the young ladies at the scene saw such a picture, they couldn''t help humming and disdaining: "look at the way Mu Cen pretends. Zhihua has already told me that her sister likes pretending and killed Zhihua''s biological mother by means."


    "Yes, I don''t know what I''ve done to my royal highness. I want her to be his concubine. I don''t know that painting has a reputation now."


    "What are you worried about? It''s not the end yet. Who knows?"


    ¡­¡­


    Several people mutter together and look at Mu Cen''s eyes again. They have some bad intentions. Mu Cen and they live in the same house. They are all in the same group. Mu CEN is the one who is isolated. It''s too easy to make trouble.


    And they can guarantee that Mu Cen doesn''t even have room to speak.


    Naturally, they are also on the side of Mu Zhihua. Although the news of Mu Zhihua''s entry into the palace has not been spread, more or less everyone knows that if it was not for the mother and son, his royal highness would not have personally picked him up in Prince Mu''s palace in the early morning.


    In addition to the friendship he has always had, as well as the explanation of Mu Zhihua, and the fact that on the Zhongyuan Festival, Mu Cen stole the limelight from everyone, naturally, this account should be counted on Mu Cen''s head.


    These unkind eyes, Mu Cen naturally feel, but her face expressionless, did not care.


    Seeing the girls murmuring in private, mother Yin also said harshly, "if you don''t go to practice, you are all the people that the Empress Dowager and the empress are looking forward to. You come into the palace with the hope of the family. Do you want to disappoint the family? "


    In a word, the people around us are scattered.


    In Chuxiu palace, except the sound of walking back and forth, there was only the sound of breathing.


    Only mu Cen, like other people who have nothing to do, whispered: "this hand is too high. Please say hello at the waist. Don''t turn your fingers up when you end the plate... "

 Chapter 274

    Xu Luochen quickly correct, but seriously: "I know."


    Mu Cen nodded with a smile, and looked at several beautiful girls. She found that everyone was doing well. She nodded with satisfaction and corrected several people''s movements directly.


    Except for those who are tit for tat, most people are still friendly to Muchen.


    To be friendly is better than to worship.


    They were nervous to death, but mu Cen didn''t panic at all.


    Finally, mother Yin asked us to have a rest: "OK, you have a rest. Some servants will tell you to have a meal. After that, they will call the roll on time. I hope you won''t be late."


    "Yes." All the family members answered the call.


    Until mother Yin left, the girls at the scene were really relieved. They could not help whispering mother Yin''s harshness in private, but no one dared to say it on the table.


    Xu Luochen grabs Mu Cen''s clothes lightly.


    Mu Cen took a glance.


    A soft but particularly pleasant voice came: "sister mu, you are really powerful. Everything, mother Yin taught so much, you can remember, mother Yin is very satisfied with you


    "Practice more and you''ll soon get it." Mu Cen smiles and pacifies Xu Luochen.


    She must be really old.


    In addition to wearing plain and elegant clothes all the year round, even the bun looks serious. Compared with these bright girls, even if Mu CEN is younger, he looks much older.


    However, Mu Cen did not correct Xu Luochen''s name.


    This body is her own after rebirth, and her actual grade is much bigger than her counterpart.


    It''s not too much to be called sister by Xu Luochen.


    But mu Cen and Xu Luochen talked, Xu Luochen''s eyes smile like crescent moon, so bent up: "sister mu, you are so gentle."


    With that, Xu Luochen lowered his voice: "compared with those high spirited young ladies, you are too easy to get along with. It is clear that you are also the daughter of King Mu''s house, and your status is not inferior to them."


    Mu Cen was quiet, and then he looked at Xu Luochen: "in the palace, these words can''t be said. Most of the time, silence is the best policy, especially when you can''t tell the actual situation of your opponent. What''s more, in this palace, all people may turn over and become masters. No one can laugh at anyone. "


    By Mu Cen so a say, Xu Luochen vomited tongue: "I know, thank Mu elder sister to remind."


    Mu Cen nodded.


    Soon, the servants of Chu Hsiu palace went outside the palace and informed them that they could go to dinner. Then they all came out. Those rich people, who were used to being high spirited, naturally took the lead.


    Only mu CEN is not in a hurry and follows quietly at the end.


    She is too clear, people in the front, you can never see what the people behind are doing, people only walk in the back, can keep their brain awake.


    What''s more, it''s not a good thing to be too high-profile in Shengong.


    "Sister mu, they don''t mean well. You should be careful." Xu Luochen can''t help reminding again.


    Mu Cen saw to come over, Xu Luo dust vomited tongue, seem to discover oneself to say wrong words again, quietly low head silent.


    But mu Cen laughed out: "I know."


    Xu Luochen sees Mu Cen''s reply and is surprised again. Then he carefully follows Mu Cen and goes to the dining place quietly.


    ¡­¡­


    After all, two tables apart, Mu Cen didn''t stay with his roommates. Instead, he sat with Xu Luochen and they didn''t cause any trouble.


    After dinner, everyone consciously went back to the front hall, and did not dare to go back to the house to rest.


    Mother Yin came very early and nodded contentedly when she saw that the girls didn''t come too late. Then she took out the roll and called the roll one by one.


    Roll call is not to worry about who won''t come. In this palace, no one dares to do such a thing.


    The roll call is just to make mother Yin familiar with these beautiful girls, which is the habit and rule of the palace.


    The name of the girl, to step forward, let mother Yin recognize the person.


    Mother Yin started with those pretty girls she was not familiar with, but those she was familiar with were put at the end. These were just routine walks.


    The named girl stood aside.


    When mother Yin read Mu Cen''s name, Mu Cen came out from the end. Suddenly, her steps stopped. She just stood in the same place and didn''t walk forward.


    The foot behind obviously didn''t expect Mu Cen to stop, but it was a little embarrassed.


    And Xu Luochen also saw, she silently let a way, let Mu Cen in front of this foot can be exposed.


    Sure enough, mother Yin saw Mu Cen didn''t go out, her eyes immediately looked at her sternly.


    After Xu Luochen got out of the way, the person behind him was startled. Obviously, he didn''t expect such a thing. Besides, he was watched by mother Yin, and his body faltered.


    This time, she didn''t trip Mu Cen, let Mu Cen make a fool of herself, on the contrary, she threw herself in a mess.


    There was a cry of surprise from the people around.


    Mu Cen calmly bent down and helped up the other side, his voice was a little low: "is this the place where you and I play? Tell the people behind you, this level, don''t show up


    Obviously, Mu Cen''s voice fell, the other side''s look changed.


    However, Mu Cen''s face did not change, and his voice suddenly became a little high pitched: "if you want to give me such a big gift, I can''t afford it."


    Finish saying, Mu Cen helped each other personally.


    The people on the scene couldn''t help chuckling, more of a spectator.


    And the person who asked Chen Junru to do it also changed her face, but because of the current atmosphere, she didn''t dare to breathe. Even if she was unwilling, she couldn''t do anything about what she was doing, let alone jump out and say anything.


    After Mu Cen raised each other, he nodded to mother Yin and went to the other side.


    Chen Junru didn''t dare to think of it, but it was really white when he was lying on his stomach.


    Mother Yin''s face had sunk: "this is the palace. It''s the Chu Hsiu palace. It''s not your own residence. It''s not your place to be presumptuous. The most taboo in the palace is intrigue and gang. Once this kind of thing is discovered, it''s a matter of losing one''s head. "


    Mother Yin''s voice made the atmosphere quiet.


    "Mammy, I''m wrong." Chen Junru immediately lowered her head and said.


    "Don''t let me see this kind of thing again. If I see it, I will never forgive it." There was a stern warning in her voice.


    To make an example of others is also for those present.


    Everyone bowed their heads and answered.

 Chapter 275

    Only mu Cen stood, as if what happened in front of her had nothing to do with her. She was so quiet.


    It wasn''t until mother Yin finished her training that the matter was over.


    In the afternoon, it''s still a routine training, and it''s still the rules of the palace. At the end of the afternoon, mother Yin announced that from tomorrow on, there will be more and more mothers to take charge of different courses, and the following lessons will be more and more heavy.


    On the surface, everyone didn''t dare to say anything, but in private, they were still complaining.


    However, after Chen Junru''s affair, the afternoon time was quite peaceful. Everyone was well behaved and didn''t make any more noise.


    All the way to the end of the evening meal, everything was OK.


    But mu Cen''s mind is not here.


    In the last life, she didn''t go through the early training, so she only knew about mother Yin. I''m afraid that the next mothers who could come were all selected from various palaces, and there must be no less people around the queen. The queen is in charge of this matter.


    So¡ª¡ª


    Mu Cen sink sink, probably also know, the next day won''t surface so good.


    On the surface, she quietly finished her meal and walked towards the courtyard where she lived. The rest of her daughter had come back one after another, but it was obvious that they were from the same boat.


    Obviously, when they saw Mu Cen coming in, these people stopped talking and completely ignored Mu Cen. They just surrounded each other as if nothing had happened.


    Mu CEN is too lazy to say hello.


    For this kind of people who are written on the surface are not good, even hypocritical perfunctory do not need.


    But when these people saw Mu Cen walking towards his bed, they couldn''t help but smile a few words. Mu Cen''s face didn''t change, so he stood still when he was about to get to the bed.


    She is very sensitive to food.


    Any kind of food can not easily escape from muzen''s nose.


    However, within the scope of vision, Mu Cen did not see any food, and mother Yin made it clear that she was not allowed to bring any food into the house.


    That''s the rule.


    Needless to say, this house is also a place for everyone to sleep, not in the courtyard of their respective residence, which is naturally more strict.


    If there are criminals, report them directly, and there will be no mercy.


    Once you have been stabbed from the Chu Hsiu palace to the house of internal affairs, basically, it will be troublesome, and you can no longer participate in the selection of xiunv, which means that you have been defeated from the beginning, and you may even involve the whole family and become the culprit of the family.


    Mu Cen stood with no change of face. In her low eyebrows, Mu Cen saw a small ant climbing down from her bed, very regular.


    And the aroma of that food comes from fruit.


    I''m afraid that someone moved his hands and feet, put mashed fruit under his mattress, and also got ants, which made a mess.


    It''s just that you can''t see anything when you cover the bedding. If you lift the bedding, I''m afraid it''s a mess below.


    Mu Cen sank and just stood there.


    A few whispering Miss Qian Jin, seeing that Mu Cen didn''t leave, was a little nervous and looked at each other.


    Mu Cen suddenly turned and looked at the people present: "after leaving here in the morning, I never came into this room again. There were only eight people in this room. I was the first one to arrive. When I got there, I put down my luggage and went out immediately. My luggage was not even ready, just on the side."


    With that, Mu Cen compared the small cabinet beside him.


    The remaining seven people look at each other, do not know why Mu Cen suddenly mentioned this matter.


    In particular, Su Qiaoqiao, the leader, flashed a trace of uncertainty in his eyes, but he was still calm on the surface, and the six people standing beside her did not dare to speak.


    There was a strange atmosphere in the air.


    "Mother Yin can testify to this. And then you came in after me Mu Cen continued blandly, "if something happens in this room, I don''t know how you can explain it to mother Yin more clearly? I''m afraid it was Chen Junru''s business that passed in the afternoon, and you''ll forget all about it after dinner? "


    Words are warnings.


    But many words, so far, Mu Cen did not understand.


    Su Qiaoqiao is a little bit strained by Mu Cen: "Mu Cen, what do you mean? Ming people don''t talk in secret. There''s no need to cover it up."


    Mu Cen raises eyebrows, looking at Su Qiaoqiao that jumps out, pour is light smile: "Miss Su." She accurately called the person''s name, "what I said was plain words. If Miss Su didn''t understand, it might be that Miss Su''s teacher didn''t teach her well and didn''t even know such a simple truth."


    "You..." Su Qiaoqiao how to let others so humiliate himself.


    Anyway, her father is also a senior member of the imperial court. If he wants to be a senior member of the imperial court, he is on a par with King Mu''s house. Why does Mu Cen use such a tone.


    What''s more, she grew up in Kyoto and lived in Su Fu''s pet.


    What is mucen? He was left out by the people of King Mu''s house since he was a child. Who knows what means he used to come back.


    Such a person, Su Qiaoqiao is to look down upon in the heart, naturally can''t tolerate Mu Cen''s rudeness to himself.


    "What''s the matter with me?" Mu Cen smiles.


    Seven young girls stand in a row, with different expressions. Mu Cen doesn''t even need to catch the murderer. At a glance, he can see who the mastermind is.


    Put the mashed fruit under the mattress and prepare the ants.


    She didn''t find that it was a crime to lie down and bring food in. It was another crime to provoke ants and harass others. It was then that she jumped into the Yellow River and couldn''t wash it out.


    There won''t be many just people in this palace.


    Even if it was mother Yin, under such circumstances, the minority was subordinate to the majority, and when it came to the house of internal affairs, it was not mu Cen''s territory.


    Mu Cen could guess whose idea it was.


    "Is Miss Su familiar with Princess Yi?" Mu Cen suddenly opens his mouth.


    Su Qiaoqiao''s face changed.


    Mu Cen doesn''t rush to walk in front of Su Qiaoqiao. The people standing on one side subconsciously step back. Some of them are surprised by Mu Cen.


    The smile on Mu Cen''s face was still very light, and he stood in front of Su Qiaoqiao: "in the circle of Kyoto, probably few people don''t know the grudge between Princess Yi and me."


    Mu Cen didn''t hide his words.


    Su Qiaoqiao, no matter what, is just a teenage girl. She is so scared by Mu Cen''s momentum that she can''t speak. She wants to step back, but the whole person has already leaned against the edge of her bed and almost sits down.


    But mu Cen didn''t let Su Qiaoqiao off. He lowered his figure and imprisoned Su Qiaoqiao in his own sphere of influence.


    Su Qiaoqiao couldn''t say a word.


    And Mu Cen''s words at the moment are more like a debt collector from hell, without the previous joking smile, without a trace of emotion, cold and shameless.

 Chapter 276

    "Miss Su, I never like to shoot cold shots. If Miss Su is dissatisfied with me and thinks that she wants to do justice for someone, she can come to me blatantly, and I will respect you as an opponent. But I''ve never been willing to let go of the people who give me the cold shoulder. "


    Mu Cen''s words appear more and more gloomy, her slender hand so pinched Su Qiaoqiao''s chin.


    People around dare not breathe.


    And Su Qiaoqiao almost screamed.


    "You shout, shout louder. It''s better to call mother Yin in charge, and then attract all the slaves in the palace, big and small, so that we can see them carefully and clearly, so as not to say that I wronged you. " Mu CEN is not afraid at all, then she let go of Su Qiaoqiao.


    Su Qiaoqiao''s face turned white.


    She didn''t expect that Mu Cen knew everything before he even got to the bed.


    Mingming can''t see any broken slag on the surface. It''s obvious that Mu Cen won''t find it until he gets to the bed. How did Mu Cen find it.


    Su Qiaoqiao didn''t understand.


    But the meaning in Mu Cen''s words, she already understood.


    "You know what you''ve done in my bed." Every word of Mu Cen said clearly, "I don''t need to understand again."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    "If you don''t want to admit it, I''ll let mammy Yin come and have a look. All of you here have been behind me, so you can''t escape the responsibility. What will be the result then? Don''t you know?"


    Mu Cen coldly glanced at the shivering girls: "you are either expelled from the palace or your family. Do you want to cover up or be frank? "


    They have never experienced such a picture, where dare to say anything, everyone''s eyes almost fall on Su Qiaoqiao.


    Su Qiaoqiao was even more angry and afraid.


    Mu Cen looked down and said, "it''s getting late now. I''m very tired and just want to have a rest. If you don''t want to make a big scene, who did it and who packed it up for me? I''ll take my luggage to a clean bed honestly. When I wake up, if I find that there''s still a bit of shame in this room, Then don''t blame me for being rude. "


    Mu Cen''s voice fell, and the people present still didn''t move.


    Su Qiaoqiao gnashes her teeth in hatred.


    "Not yet?" Mu Cen raised her eyebrows.


    Su Qiaoqiao is not stupid at all. Naturally, she knows the meaning of Mu Cen''s words. Under such circumstances, she can only stand up reluctantly, and the people on one side don''t want to follow her. But in Su Qiaoqiao''s glare, she finally follows her quietly.


    Mu Cen''s luggage was put on the clean bed next to him.


    And the rest of the people in a hurry in Muchen''s original bed to clean up the mess they created.


    The rotten fruit gradually gave off a rotten smell.


    There are so many ants on it that it''s creepy.


    All of them were young ladies who were usually served by others. When did they see such a situation, together with the ants running around, they were even more embarrassed.


    No matter how embarrassed you are, you have to swallow the bitter fruit you planted. There''s no way.


    Unless they want to make a scene.


    Make a big deal, just like Mu Cen said, it''s them who can''t afford to go.


    Mu Cen seems to have fallen asleep on the bed, but everything on the bed is as if no one has moved, and there is no chance to give them a bite.


    In the wing room, there were low cries, shrieks, all kinds of voices mixed together.


    Mu Cen turned a deaf ear.


    Suddenly, a stern voice came from outside: "if you don''t sleep at night, what are you doing?"


    In this case, the room became quiet.


    No amount of bitterness can be swallowed.


    Mu Cen quietly closed his eyes on the clean and comfortable bed, and these delicate young ladies struggled until dawn to restore the original appearance of the house.


    Some delicate people have red pimples on their fair skin, which are caused by ants.


    Mu Cen naturally knew it, but turned a deaf ear to it.


    Fortunately, these people are not brainless to bring in countless ants, otherwise the whole hall will be abnormal, let alone clean up, I''m afraid the whole palace will be restless tonight.


    The most foolish.


    ¡­¡­


    At dawn, Mu Cen sat up and looked at Su Qiaoqiao, who was tired but didn''t dare to go to bed. He laughed sarcastically: "why, Miss Su didn''t sleep all night?"


    Su Qiaoqiao sees Mu Cen''s eyes, almost hate bleeding.


    Mu Cen didn''t think that he would stand up and look at the restored wing room, but the girls were lying on their beds, tired and didn''t wake up.


    you deserves it.


    Without saying a word, Mu Cen picked up his things and went out to wash. He didn''t care about what happened here.


    On the contrary, when Mu Cen was washing, Xu Luochen also woke up. When she saw Mu Cen, she came quickly.


    "Sister mu, what happened to your house yesterday? When I went out to use the toilet at night, I heard all the sounds in the house Xu Luochen asked curiously, "but it''s dark, no one turns on the light, just vaguely see the figure walking around, as if they didn''t sleep."


    "I''m asleep. I''m not sure." Mu Cen didn''t say anything


    Xu Luochen nodded and quickly changed the topic: "I didn''t sleep well last night. I''m not used to it, but I''ll get used to it later."! We won''t be here for a few days. "


    Mu Cen made a sound. He really couldn''t stay for a few days.


    Xu Luochen has already filled the water, and by the way, he helps Mu Cen to take the water. Mu Cen smiles gratefully.


    Xu Luochen is a lively girl. She doesn''t feel lonely when she is with her. This is something Mu Cen didn''t find before. Maybe in the last life, Mu Cen didn''t have the heart or the ability to communicate with anyone. In this life, she will find so many beautiful things.


    "You want to stay in the palace?" Mu Cen suddenly asked.


    Xu Luochen washed his face and said, "I don''t know." Her little face was a little confused. "My father and mother wanted me to stay in the palace, but I didn''t like it here. It looked splendid, but it was too depressing."


    Said, Xu Luochen pause, but soon, she again innocent continue to say: "but father and mother hope, always good, they always want to give me the best, so I will work hard, Liu here."


    She said to Mu Cen with a smile: "sister mu, how about you?"


    Xu Luochen is not from Kyoto. He lives in a county not far from Kyoto. He is young and looks naive and romantic. He also knows that his parents are well protected.

 Chapter 277

    So I don''t know what happened in Kyoto, and naturally I don''t know the grudges of King Mu''s house.


    Mu Cen light smile, voice is very calm: "will stay."


    "Sister mu, if we all stay, can I follow you? In this place, I think everyone is not simple. On the surface, they are polite to you. No one knows what they will do!" Xu Luochen''s mouth is flat. He is really afraid.


    "And stay?" Mu Cen asked.


    Xu Luochen''s small face crossed for a while, then didn''t say a word.


    Mu Cen didn''t become the kind-hearted person, and lightly refused: "it''s not necessarily good to follow me. The risk of following me is more than that of following anyone. Since I''m here and I don''t want to go, I can only find a way to live."


    Xu Luochen didn''t understand these words.


    Mu Cen didn''t explain much.


    Some things are not useful by saying. They can only grow up if they have experienced them by themselves.


    It''s just like when you hear that hell is terrible and you don''t go to hell, how can you feel that horror and gloom? Otherwise, these are just your stories, which make you feel no pain.


    Although Xu Luochen is naive and romantic, it doesn''t mean Xu Luochen is stupid. She can understand the meaning of Mu Cen''s words.


    Mu Cen refused himself.


    However, although Xu Luochen was a little depressed, he didn''t feel anything. When he looked up again, he still laughed at Mu Cen with brilliant Romance: "I will try my best."


    "Well." Mu Cen answered.


    Originally into the palace, the mood of dark clouds, as if all of a sudden has become clear up, will not appear so depressed.


    Xu Luochen is still chatting with Mu Cen, as if he was born to like Mu Cen, which is different from the quiet little girl in the palace before.


    Mu Cen didn''t stop him. He listened quietly.


    In this deep palace, it''s not easy for someone to open up and talk with you so heartlessly. It''s to cherish.


    Mu Cen''s eyes fall on Xu Luochen. She really hopes that Xu Luochen can keep this pure romance when she enters the palace.


    But this deep palace is a place where people eat and don''t spit. If you keep this kind of innocence and romance, you will eventually force yourself to go to the end step by step. Therefore, this kind of innocence and romance is not suitable for this place.


    In the end, everything will be different.


    Mu Cen''s eyebrows and eyes were low and dim. He didn''t want to see the bright stars in Xu Luochen''s eyes.


    This kind of Xu Luochen looks like he was protected by Gu Yuanzhi and Li Ruolan when he was still in Gu''s house.


    Her red lips moved, and finally to the mouth, Mu Cen did not say anything.


    She wants to ask Xu Luochen if she wants to leave here. If so, she will do her best. But mu Cen didn''t ask, after all, people''s fate has been arranged, and her own future is uncertain, how can she interfere in other people''s lives.


    For a long time, when Xu Luochen''s voice stopped, she said calmly: "Luochen, I hope you can laugh like this all the time and be happy."


    The little girl made a heavy hum and ordered through.


    Mu Cen laughed.


    Xu Luochen is also laughing.


    Then Mu Cen stood up, and at the moment when he was ready to return to the wing room, Mu Cen suddenly saw a tall and straight figure in the corner of his eyes, just standing outside the door of Chu Xiu palace.


    Is it an illusion?


    She didn''t make a sound. After nodding to Xu Luochen, she didn''t leave in a hurry. Instead, she watched Xu Luochen bounce back to her house. Mu Cen quickly took a look at the surrounding environment, and then quietly walked to the side door of the palace.


    I went out through the side door.


    Mu Cen fruit not naturally, saw Li Shiyuan wearing dark purple robes, so stand not far away, eyes quietly fall in the palace.


    There was a complex emotion in his eyes.


    Mu Cen didn''t speak, just looked.


    Li Shiyuan soon noticed this kind of sight, deep eyes looked over, two people''s eyes collided in the air, clearly very close, but no one took the initiative to close to each other.


    It''s a short distance, but it''s like a ditch that can''t be crossed. It''s getting deeper and deeper.


    Mu Cen''s hand in the wide sleeve is tight, but the surface seems colder.


    Li Shiyuan looks at Mu Cen''s eyes, and gradually coldness comes down. Finally, the eyes have moved away from Mu Cen''s body.


    This head will not go back.


    Mu Cen watched Li Shiyuan leave with a low smile.


    She understood Li Shiyuan''s meaning. In that glance back, Li Shiyuan was almost giving herself a choice. If she was willing to leave the palace, Li Shiyuan could take herself away without hesitation.


    And she chose to refuse.


    Refusal also means a complete separation from Li Shiyuan.


    They won''t come any closer.


    And from now on, they are opposite to each other. They will no longer be grasshoppers on the same boat. They are closely related.


    Almost in an instant, all the emotions, all the past, all the interests can be picked clean.


    Mu Cen smile with a trace of self mockery.


    She knows better than anyone else that her ability to walk to the palace step by step and to the present is helped by this person''s resources and contacts. Otherwise, with the resources after her rebirth, no matter how strong her ability is, it has already been swallowed up.


    And now¡ª¡ª


    Mu Cen once again pushed himself into danger.


    But there is no room for maneuver.


    She quietly looked at the figure of Li Shiyuan, until completely invisible.


    Mu Cen just turned around, his eyes closed tightly, but the sour swelling of his eyes became more and more obvious, and some of them turned red slightly.


    Li Shiyuan, I hope that one day, no matter I am in the same place or in the abyss, I can watch you step by step on the stage and win the world.


    Then, Mu Cen opened his eyes, the red in his eyes had disappeared, and he was the calm and incomparable Mu Cen.


    ¡­¡­


    Soon, it wasn''t long before Mu Cen returned to the palace. Mother Yin also got up. When she saw that Mu Cen had already got up, she was a little surprised.


    But mother Yin didn''t say anything, just nodded to Mu Cen.


    Mu Cen nodded politely.


    Soon, the originally quiet Chu Hsiu palace became lively. The girls got up one after another. The palace was full of conversation. After all, it was still young girls. How could they control their emotions.


    Compared with the strangeness of yesterday, today is more familiar.


    On the contrary, it''s Mu Cen''s house. It''s quiet, and everyone dares not breathe. Especially when I see Mu Cen, I subconsciously retreat, for fear that the next bad luck will be me.


    Mu Cen naturally knew the reaction of these people, but he didn''t see it at all.

 Chapter 278

    Just when passing by Su Qiaoqiao''s side, Mu Cen takes a cold look and looks like a smile.


    Su Qiaoqiao gritted her teeth and looked at Mu Cen, but she didn''t dare to do anything. Soon she took the rest of the people out in a hurry.


    Mu Cen didn''t say anything.


    In the last draft, Li Changtian just came in a hurry, and he could see that he was not strong enough, and these people in the house were all turned over, from concubines to concubines.


    Mu Cen still remembers that day, the people who were remade were smiling happily, and their father-in-law took them to the canonized courtyard.


    They thought that they had been promoted to heaven, and that they would be prosperous and prosperous all their lives.


    so what?


    In this deep palace, they never got the favor of their husband. Li Changtian died in less than half a year. These girls, who are as old as flowers, can only stay in the Thanksgiving temple and keep the Buddhist lamp for life.


    At that time, Mu Cen was the mother of the world.


    In less than a year, these concubines, who were sent to the gratitude temple, have committed suicide and gone crazy.


    Where there is now arrogant and domineering face.


    It''s pathetic.


    After all, they are all victims of conspiracy.


    Mu Cen gathers his mind. After everyone goes to breakfast, Mu CEN is still the quietest one. He doesn''t talk to anyone. He just lowers his head and eats the food in his bowl seriously until he finishes eating. Mu Cen cleans up and stands up to leave.


    The next three days¡ª¡ª


    Maybe Mu Cen''s deterrence played a role before, so Su Qiaoqiao didn''t become a demon any more, but Chuxiu palace was calm.


    The girls who entered the palace in advance have long been overwhelmed by various etiquette rules, especially the girls who did not grow up in Kyoto.


    The original innocent and romantic smile on his face has been replaced by sadness.


    At this age, they don''t know how to control their emotions.


    On the contrary, Su Qiaoqiao and them gradually appeared to be handy. Mother Yin was not so harsh when she looked at them.


    There are more and more nuns coming to teach. Mu Cen knows these nuns. Most of them are old women around the queen and the Empress Dowager. They are old people in the palace. They know the rules better than anyone else. It''s just a matter that they have worked hard all their life.


    The atmosphere in Chuxiu palace gradually became oppressive.


    And normal into the palace of the girls have also been to the palace.


    Chuxiu palace is very lively, and it seems that the undercurrent is surging.


    But for mu Cen, as long as peace is enough. But mu CEN is very clear, is not peaceful.


    These days in the palace, Mu Cen just stayed quietly in the palace, did not go to inquire about any news, this does not mean that Mu Cen did not know anything.


    For example, in the case of Mu Zhi''s painting, Mu Cen has heard all kinds of versions of her mother''s painting.


    Mother and son are expensive, aren''t they?


    Mu Cen lowered his eyebrows and eyes, hid a trace of ruthlessness, but soon disappeared.


    After a round of rest, mother Yin called the roll again, and a new round of training has begun.


    ¡­¡­


    In the evening, mother Yin opened her mouth, and everyone was relieved. For the new comer, she was also careful when she was new to the palace. She was afraid that if she was not careful, she would make a joke and cause trouble.


    Once in a while, they would talk in a low voice, looking for alliance people.


    On the contrary, it''s Mu Cen, quiet.


    Although it is not as luxurious as other palaces, there is a garden in the backyard of the palace, which is also colorful in this season.


    She was counting the time of the last life.


    Mu Cen just sat by the pool in the garden, quietly looking at the colorful flowers in the pool, lowering his eyebrows and eyes, as if appreciating them, but the corner of his eyes had already seen Su Qiaoqiao and others walking into the pool.


    Mu Cen''s eyebrows and eyes picked slightly, and he did not move.


    People can''t go with the wind and water all the time. It''s an advantage. Occasionally, they have to occupy a disadvantage. Only when they are soft can they get what they want.


    So there''s nothing wrong with green tea whore and white lotus.


    Mu Cen chuckled.


    Su Qiaoqiao has come over, but is looking at Mu Cen''s face, smiling, just such a smile, but don''t know what turbulent risk hidden.


    "Sister mu." Su Qiaoqiao soft voice, calling Mu Cen.


    Mu Cen glances at Su Qiaoqiao. Beside her, there are several other girls in the room, as well as some pretty girls who are curious to follow.


    Mu Cen gave a light smile, but he was not polite at all: "Miss Su, I can''t be called elder sister if I rank by age. After all, you are still one year older than me, and I''m just less than two months older than Princess Yi."


    Su Qiaoqiao didn''t expect that Mu Cen didn''t give face so much. His face changed, but it was just for a moment. Su Qiaoqiao was smiling again.


    After all, it''s no other meaning to call Mu Cen my sister now, just to be soft and flattering.


    In other words, it is to relax Mu Cen''s vigilance and act in front of everyone.


    "It''s my negligence, sister. Don''t blame me." Su Qiaoqiao changed quickly, and her tone was still full.


    Mu CEN is not smiling, jokingly asked: "excuse me, Miss Su, what can I do for you?"


    There''s no point in acting together.


    Su Qiaoqiao is not ambiguous, just looking at Mu Cen, straight to the point, said directly: "I just came to apologize to my sister, before I was bad, offended my sister, please forgive me, the next so long days, we have to get along with each other, I want to be good, mutual support."


    "Yes." Mu Cen should be very quick, but the attitude is visible to the naked eye perfunctory.


    Su Qiaoqiao gnashes her teeth, but she bears it.


    Now, although it''s a rest after dinner, before it''s completely dark, there''s a final lesson for the girls to distinguish different colors.


    This is also the reason why the palace can still have this colorful.


    Nowadays, both the emperor and the Empress Dowager like flowers very much. In the imperial garden, there are almost all the rare herbs in the territory of Dazhou. If you want to enter the palace, this is a required course.


    From the top to the bottom, the women in the palace must know about flowers.


    Naturally, the same is true of these beautiful women who enter the palace.


    Mu Cen should finish, clapped his hands and stood up.


    The flowers in the palace, she closed her eyes, only smell the taste can say, how much Qu Huashang like flowers, Mu Cen paid.


    Now look at this piece of colorful, the rest is just ridicule, no other emotions.


    The more gorgeous the color, the more blood dyed into a prosperous.


    All that''s left is blood.


    After the battle of seizing the throne in the last life, the deep palace was full of blood, and the pungent smell of blood disappeared for a long time.

 Chapter 279

    After that time, Mu Cen was almost awakened in a nightmare.


    At that time, Mu Cen didn''t remember the scenes and things in the nightmare, even the man who was staring at him in the nightmare. Now, Mu Cen knows that it was Li Shiyuan. Li Shiyuan''s unwillingness just appeared in the dream again and again.


    It''s hate, bone deep hate.


    It turns out that in the last life, they are not entangled, but they have been entangled since the last life.


    Hehe¡ª¡ª


    "Well, is everyone here?" Mother Yin''s voice came.


    Mu Cen recovered from this thought, stood up, stood quietly in a group of girls, is still the most remote position, and did not deliberately win anyone''s attention.


    Today''s mother, Mu Cen, knows her as well.


    She is the old lady in the palace, and also the female official in charge of these flowers in the house of internal affairs. No one in the palace is more familiar with her. Mu Cen, who lived in the last life, followed her and studied all the way. Compared with the bloodbath in the palace, it was the most peaceful time to follow Mammy.


    Mammy Jin''s voice came from a simple and easy to understand introduction.


    They walked around the edge of the pool.


    "There are many rare things in the palace, but even if they are ordinary, they are rarely seen among the people. You should keep in mind what I say..." mammy Jin explained carefully.


    "Yes." The beautiful girls answered in unison.


    The whole process of teaching is not as tense as usual. On the contrary, it is much easier. From time to time, there are beautiful girls asking questions.


    Suddenly, Mu Cen''s steps stopped.


    Martial arts practitioners are particularly sensitive to people who suddenly approach. Just like now, the girls who used to keep a proper distance suddenly approach Mu Cen.


    Mu CEN is at the edge of the pool. If he doesn''t pay attention, he will fall.


    Mu Cen doesn''t know what these people are thinking.


    This means, in addition to deceive himself in the last life, in this life, all the actions clearly appear in Mu Cen''s eyes, she low convergence eyebrows, very light smile.


    These people want to push themselves down.


    Then raised eyebrows, with a trace of gloom, her eyes to have to go far Su Qiaoqiao, she pour good, want to get rid of the relationship.


    How can Mu Cen give Su Qiaoqiao the chance to get rid of the relationship.


    Don''t you want to push yourself into the water?


    Although the spring is warm and the flowers are blooming now, the water and ice dregs in the pool are still there in the cold of spring. The surface looks shallow, but mu CEN is very clear that the pool is very deep. If he goes down, he will not die.


    Where else is there a chance for a draft girl?


    It''s good to be alive.


    How can she let go a person who can calculate herself.


    Since Su Qiaoqiao doesn''t want to stay till the end, why isn''t Mu Cen satisfied. What''s more, there are too many demons and ghosts in front of him. Mu Cen won''t leave any stumbling block to himself.


    Besides, this stumbling block was painted by Mu Zhi.


    She sneers, suddenly force, Su Qiaoqiao has been dragged in front of Mu Cen, the action is fast no one to see, but the people behind are still pushing Mu Cen, Mu Cen has reached the edge, very dangerous position.


    "Sister Su, why are you doing this to me?" Mu Cen''s voice suddenly became loud and sharp.


    The people around looked over.


    In people''s eyes, Su Qiaoqiao''s hand tightly clenched Mu Cen''s hand, and then in everyone''s scream, Mu Cen fell directly into the cold lake.


    She struggled, and the whole person continued to sink towards the bottom of the lake. There was no sign at all.


    It''s so fast that people are caught off guard.


    It''s as if someone had arranged it on purpose and didn''t want to give mu censheng a chance at all.


    Su Qiaoqiao''s face is scared to white, looking at Mu Cen who comes out of his hand. I can''t believe it. It turns out to be like this.


    She clearly has gone forward, why will she be pulled back by Muchen.


    And now Mu Cen fell into the pool, according to her plan, but why she was pulled in, that invisible force, even the ability to resist, was completely involved in it.


    Now in the serious situation of everyone, Mu CEN is pushed down by himself.


    She became the killer.


    In full view of the public, he did such a thing, and Mu Cen could sink all the way, and there was no room for maneuver, because Su Qiaoqiao was also involved in it. When Mu Cen came to this position, he could just put his foot ring in it, and all the way down, the stone below would drag Mu Cen to the bottom of the lake.


    Then the foot ring will release automatically.


    These princes and noble sons are not innocent since they were young. They have spent every day in such intrigues and tricks. They have grown up watching this kind of life-threatening trick.


    You never know the day when this mansion will disappear.


    Su Qiaoqiao''s face was so pale that it was frightening.


    And the girls who pushed Mu Cen down were more reluctant to get close, for fear that they would be involved. No one thought that such a thing would happen.


    When the crowd came back to their senses, they screamed one after another.


    Mammy Kim''s face changed.


    Mother Yin''s reaction is the fastest: "come on, come on, go into the water to get people!"


    The eunuch and the bodyguards moved. There was a lot of noise around, but more bodyguards poured into the palace. These beautiful girls were firmly controlled in the backyard, and no one could move. Everyone''s faces looked very ugly.


    But everyone looked at Su Qiaoqiao''s face and looked very gloomy.


    ¡­¡­


    Mu Cen sinks all the way, she has closed her breath, and naturally knows that her foot ring is caught. Mu Cen takes the initiative to cover it. Because of the weight of the stone, she won''t float up.


    This is what Mu CEN is waiting for.


    The same scene happened as like as two peas.


    It''s because Mu CEN is waiting for Li Shiyuan. In the last life, it was also because of Li Shiyuan''s appearance that Mu Cen washed off his completely untimely make-up after he fell into the water. He appeared in front of Li Shiyuan with a gorgeous face, which made Li Shiyuan move his mind.


    With the use of Mu Cen, Mu Cen flew to heaven instead.


    Finally, the position of the crown princess was established.


    But in this life, the position of the crown princess has been in the bag for a long time, but mu Cen wants to take advantage of Li Shiyuan''s hand, so that he can have a single room alone, no longer need to carry out and boring training for beautiful girls, he can go to Cheng Gonggong to facilitate the next thing.


    By the way, with the help of Li Shiyuan, we can clean up all these people.


    After all, her time and energy are so precious that she doesn''t even want to give a cent to these useless people.


    This matter, in the last life, can take Mu Cen''s life.

 Chapter 280

    But in this life, Mu Cen had been on guard for a long time, and her keen hearing had already heard the movement outside the Chuxiu palace when mammy Jin talked about the flowers in the backyard.


    It''s time for Li Shiyuan to come.


    And Su Qiaoqiao can suddenly close to himself, that is mu Cen used the power, let Su Qiaoqiao uncontrollably to himself, stretched out his hand to seize himself.


    Once the power is used, Mu Cen has no ability to struggle except to hold his breath and protect himself.


    We can only wait for the arrival of Li Shiyuan.


    ¡­¡­


    And then¡ª¡ª


    The backyard was in a mess. Before the bodyguard even jumped into the cold lake, suddenly two figures came at a gallop. Before people could see them clearly, they had already jumped into the pool and directly into the bottom of the pool.


    Everyone at the scene was shocked.


    I couldn''t believe what I saw.


    When he came back to God, the eunuch behind him heard a sharp voice: "what are you doing? If you don''t go down to save people, your royal highness and the fourth highness will go down."


    Now, the faces of the people at the scene changed.


    Rong Jiu''s reaction is faster, immediately orders: "all the people on the scene are surrounded, one is not allowed to go, before this matter is found out, stand by."


    Mammy Jin and mammy Yin were pale with fright.


    And Rong Jiu has asked people to inform the people of the house of internal affairs.


    It''s the first time in such a long time in the big week draft. Everyone who dumped him was unprepared and had no ability to respond.


    Everyone''s eyes fell on the surface of the pool.


    It''s not a big pool, but now it''s very quiet. Except for the occasional bubbles, everyone is scared and dare not breathe.


    Su Qiaoqiao was confused: "it''s not me, it''s not me, it''s not me, it''s her fall!"


    The girls who did it didn''t dare to say a word.


    They are all grasshoppers in a boat now. No matter who has an accident, they can''t escape. Now they can only stay where they are, shivering and motionless.


    Instead, Xu Luochen, who had been on the other side, immediately said, "it''s you. I watched you push sister Mu down. Many people here have seen it."


    I don''t know if it''s because Xu Luochen opened his mouth, or if other people are afraid that they will be involved, they immediately testify: "yes, that''s you. We all saw it. You took sister Mu''s hand and pushed her down directly."


    "Su Qiaoqiao, you have a vicious mind. Sister Mu has no grievance against you. Why do you want to do this?"


    "You don''t admit it now. Do you want to drag us into the water?"


    "I also saw that you left a rope there. Sister Mu''s foot caught the rope. There must be something under the rope, otherwise sister Mu couldn''t struggle."


    ¡­¡­


    Every word is an accusation. When Su Qiaoqiao comes, everyone doesn''t want to be involved.


    Only Xu Luochen is really concerned about how mu Cen fell into the water.


    His Highness Prince Mingming and his Highness the fourth went down.


    Even Xu Luochen went to the pool and looked forward to it.


    And the pool side because go down many people, have been stained with a lot of water, began to appear wet slippery up, a little don''t notice, Xu Luochen will easily fall into the pool.


    "Are you not afraid of death, or are you making trouble?" Suddenly, a warm but stern voice came, "or are you a murderer? Dog bites dog? So I''m going to jump down and die? "


    Xu Luochen angrily looked at the comer: "who are you? Why do you say that? Don''t spit out blood!"


    Li Shili did not expect that when everyone was not near the pool, there were people who were not afraid of death.


    This kind of brainless person knows with his fingers that it can''t be the murderer, but Li Shili obviously didn''t expect that there were still people in the palace who didn''t know him.


    But Li Shi Li didn''t say anything, just slightly twisted eyebrows, and then let people take Xu Luo dust away.


    Li Shili didn''t look at Xu Luochen in the whole process.


    And the present slaves also saw Li Shili and knelt down in unison: "I''ve seen your highness nine, your highness thousands of years old, thousands of years old."


    "Get up." Li Shi Li''s voice is light.


    But Li Shi Li''s eyes just looked at the direction of the pool, as if he was waiting for mu Cen to come up. His sword eyebrows twisted up, and with a little worry about invisibility, he always stood with his hands down.


    For the sake of Feng Shui, all the flowing water in the imperial palace of Da Zhou is living water, not dead water.


    But on the surface, everyone thinks that this is an ordinary pool, and it''s impossible to go deep. But the Li family are very clear that every pool in the palace is deep.


    If you fall, if you''re lucky, it''s deep at the bottom of the pool.


    If you accidentally meet the undercurrent and are washed out, you may be led into the vortex along the undercurrent, and no one will be found.


    How many people are eaten by the pool in the deep palace every year, and how many bloody things are hidden in it.


    If Mu Cen has no strength to bind a chicken, he will fall down like this and be calculated by someone who has a heart. Even if he is brought up, it will be more or less dangerous.


    When Li Shili was able to go to the palace today, he met Li Shiyuan. They exchanged a few words of hypocritical greetings. After hearing that Li Shiyuan was going to the palace, Li Shili thought about it and then followed him.


    During this period, all kinds of folk rumors have entered the palace. People in the palace have heard about them more or less, but no one can say anything when Li Changtian doesn''t speak.


    This matter is still under pressure, and no one is allowed to talk nonsense in the palace.


    It is not surprising that Li Shiyuan and Li Shiyuan are together.


    After all, they were raised by Qu Huashang.


    If Li Changtian is really interested in Mu Cen, he will definitely become the imperial concubine, that is, under one person, above ten thousand people, and the last imperial concubine of all dynasties is the most favored, so Qu Huashang must be threatened.


    After all, Li Changtian has not died, nor has the imperial edict been issued.


    Many things will change before the last moment.


    As a result, no one thought that such a thing happened in the palace.


    Li Shili''s face can''t help but be a little serious. This matter can be big or small. No one here can escape. After all, Mu CEN is the daughter of King Mu''s house and Mu Hongyuan''s favorite.


    When Mu Hongyuan wanted to be investigated, it was difficult for the people in the palace to explain. However, the search for a place also involved so many important officials of the imperial court.


    This is really a headache.


    On the contrary, it was Li Shili. He just wanted to see Mu Cen. He wanted to know if the feeling of heart beating was still there.


    For so many years, no woman has ever been able to imprint her heart so deeply. It seems that no matter what way she uses, she can go with her like a shadow.


    Is it love at first sight?


    Li Shi Li stood quietly and said nothing.


    And Xu Luochen this just startled a jump, how all didn''t expect Wen run such as the man of jade is nine Prince Li Shi Li.

 Chapter 281

    This time, Xu Luochen was so scared that he stood so quietly that he didn''t dare to breathe.


    ¡­¡­


    When Mu Cen was about to fall into the bottom of the pool, she obviously felt a strong force coming from her palm.


    But soon, the other wrist is also with gentle strength, and a little bit of tension.


    The power of this car does not come from the same person, but from different people.


    Mu Cen''s brow slightly twisted.


    I want to open my eyes, but mu Cen seems to work harder.


    At the same time, Li Shiyuan and Li Shiyuan catch Mu Cen, Li Shiyuan looks at Li Shiyuan, and Li Shiyuan''s hand is released in the next moment.


    Then, Li Shiyuan held Mu Cen directly and swam up quickly.


    The rope under Mu Cen''s feet is still entangled, and the stone is pulled down. It''s the hand that pulls Mu Cen down. It doesn''t break away automatically as Su Qiaoqiao expected.


    Li Shiyuan quickly cut the rope, and then went ashore with Li Shiyuan and Mu Cen.


    The guards around also immediately followed.


    The people on the shore are already ready.


    Even the imperial doctor came in a hurry for the first time. No one thought that such a thing would happen in the palace.


    Li Shiyuan and Li Shiyuan were soaked from head to toe, but Li Shiyuan didn''t stop and immediately carried Mu Cen into her house.


    Mu Cen''s exchange has traces of rope, and the broken line above is clearly cut off.


    It was set up.


    When walking into the wing room, suddenly, I don''t know who is behind, exclaiming: "it''s all blood, it''s all blood all the way..."


    Now, the scene blew up again.


    Everyone looked at the direction of Mu Cen''s coming up. From the beginning to now, there was not much blood dripping along the way, but it seemed that there were some people.


    And Mu Cen''s skirt has been dyed red, and gradually fainted into pink cherry blossoms, gradually soaked the elegant skirt.


    One after another.


    It''s like the color of blood has been washed clean before it can get through.


    Even Li Shiyuan and Li Shiyuan looked at it. When they were fishing for mu Cen, they didn''t feel anything at all because they were in the water. On the contrary, they are now shocking.


    They didn''t talk.


    Mu Cen was in a coma. He looked like he was in a bad mood, and he had so much blood.


    Su Qiaoqiao, who had been scared and pale, was afraid to say a word, shivering.


    Li Shiyuan''s eyes completely gloomy down: "give me a thorough investigation of this matter, and this matter related people, I will not let go.". No matter who is behind this person, what identity, shoot to kill


    "Yes..." all the slaves knelt down and answered in unison.


    In fact, most people have seen what happened before. What Xu Luochen said is the truth.


    But in this deep palace, everyone knows how to protect themselves. Even if they really see something they shouldn''t, they should keep silent instead of saying it like Xu Luochen.


    Now it''s quite different.


    After all, no one stands in line, and Li Shiyuan''s character will be dealt with at the same time. He would rather kill him by mistake than let him go. This also tells everyone clearly that Mu CEN is Li Shiyuan''s person, and no one dares to move Mu Cen when Li Shiyuan is in the East Palace.


    This, the original did not dare to speak of the girls have to speak.


    But no one thought that Su Qiaoqiao, who was scared and shivering, suddenly said out loud. The sharp voice covered most of the voice.


    Su Qiaoqiao became the center of gravity.


    "Your Highness, it''s not the people''s daughter. It''s not the people''s daughter who did this. It was Mu Cen who framed the women of the people. " Su Qiaoqiao bit Mu Cen. "It''s not what they saw. It''s not at all."


    Li Shiyuan squinted slightly.


    Li Shiyuan stood not far away, motionless, but with a trace of exploration in his eyes, as if he was waiting, looking at Su Qiaoqiao''s words of defense.


    "What did you say?" Li Shiyuan goes step by step to Su Qiaoqiao.


    Su Qiaoqiao is afraid to breathe because of Li Shiyuan''s anger. With Li Shiyuan''s approaching, she first writes that she is scared out of her wits, and then says, "I tell you, your highness, it''s min Nu who just came here. She found Mu Cen''s strange, but min Nu is not sure."


    "What''s different?" Li Shiyuan asked clearly.


    Su Qiaoqiao seemed to be frightened and cautious: "the women dare not say, after all, it''s a matter of defiling people''s innocence. Therefore, the people''s daughter does not know. After all, it has nothing to do with the people''s daughter. But did not expect, but was Musen miss, just happened today''s thing¡°


    This kind of words, let once again the person all astonished.


    Obviously I can''t believe what I heard.


    What does Su Qiaoqiao mean between the lines? People with a little experience can hear that this accusation is about to be convicted. Not only mu Cen, but also the whole Mu palace will be implicated.


    Unmarried pregnancy does not say, but also into the palace draft.


    If selected by Li Changtian, isn''t this a huge green hat on Li Changtian''s head?


    Who dares to do such a thing.


    And Su Qiaoqiao is giving it a go.


    Just at this time, the movement came from the wing room. Li Shiyuan ignored Su Qiaoqiao and quickly walked towards the wing room. Su Qiaoqiao''s heart beat tightly, but his heart began to beat.


    Is mu Cen awake?


    The reason why he dares to talk so casually is that when Mu Cen comes up, the imperial doctor looks nervous. People with clear eyes can see that Mu Cen has almost no breath.


    After all, suddenly fell into the water, still so long from the bottom was brought up.


    Needless to say, these days, peace and quiet, does not mean that she has no movement, Mu Cen''s meals have been poisoned, chronic poison, not much, not long, three or five days, enough to be fatal.


    Add in the current situation¡ª¡ª


    impossible!


    Su Qiaoqiao said to himself again and again in his heart, the people around him still stood in fear, the atmosphere dare not breathe.


    Mother Yin twisted her eyebrows and looked at Su Qiaoqiao. She said faintly: "Miss Su, you should be responsible for everything you say. It''s in the palace. You can''t tolerate any gossip."


    Su Qiaoqiao was eloquent: "aunt, I didn''t say anything openly. We all thought of something."


    "Is it?" Mother Yin''s voice was a little cold. "I hope Miss Su is telling the truth, otherwise she will be mistaken for her cleverness."


    Su Qiao doesn''t say a word.


    She is also at her disposal.


    The best thing is to let Mu Cen fall into the water and die completely. Mu Cen did not die, also can not let Mu Cen into the palace, to completely destroy Mu Cen''s reputation.


    Mu Zhihua and himself explained over and over again.


    But today, I didn''t expect to catch up with everything.


    There is another reason why Su Qiaoqiao is so insincere, because she knows very well.

 Chapter 282

    His father is also an important minister in the court. No matter what the prince says, he has to look at his father and can''t do too much.


    After all, she is the only daughter in Su Fu.


    What words should be said where, Su Qiaoqiao has a name in his heart, just like planting blame, Su Qiaoqiao can only say just right.


    Besides, this matter was originally arranged carefully.


    Even if Mu Cen doesn''t fall into the water, it will soon spread that Mu CEN is pregnant before she gets married and has a miscarriage, and then she will die. In the food of these days, Su Qiaoqiao has bribed the slave and given medicine to Mu Cen. Mu Cen''s monthly affairs will not be mentioned in advance, which will also lead to her weakness after having a miscarriage.


    At this time, the toxicity will reach its peak.


    So Su Qiaoqiao in want to shun these afterwards, panic also become more calm.


    Just after su Qiaoqiao forced himself to calm down, the footsteps and sharp voice of the eunuch came from outside the Chuxiu Palace: "the Empress Dowager has arrived."


    This time, all the people in the palace knelt down: "the slaves have seen the Empress Dowager. She is thousands of years old."


    Meiji has already helped the Empress Dowager to come in. The Empress Dowager''s face is not very good-looking.


    The Empress Dowager shouldn''t have come to see what happened in the palace, but she never thought it was Mu Cen.


    The Empress Dowager had a good impression of Mu Cen when she saw him on the Lunar New Year''s day. In addition, she was very pleased with Mu Cen everywhere. As long as she didn''t think about whether Mu Cen was trying to please her, the Empress Dowager looked at Mu Cen with new eyes.


    In addition, it''s true that Mei Ji hasn''t seen such a smooth person for so many years since she left the palace.


    There is also the identity of Mu Cen, which allows no joke.


    So the Empress Dowager came in person, accompanied by Maggie.


    It''s not that Qu Huashang doesn''t come, but he just went out to pray for Li Changtian and the Empress Dowager today. He was in Kaiyuan Temple. He couldn''t get the news for a while, let alone come back.


    "What the hell is going on? It''s like this!" The voice of the Empress Dowager came.


    Everyone looked at each other, but did not dare to speak.


    Mother Yin stepped forward: "tell the Empress Dowager that Miss Mu has fallen into the pool. Now she has been brought up by her royal highness. The royal doctor will check the situation inside. Her Highness will make a thorough investigation of the specific process. The slave thinks that there will be results soon."


    The Empress Dowager frowned and looked at the girls in front of her. Many of them were familiar faces: "if you can get into the palace draft, you are all knowledgeable and reasonable young ladies. The AI family doesn''t want anything to happen here. Just as the prince said, the AI family will thoroughly investigate this matter. If it''s really done by one of you, let alone the draft, It will be reported to the Ministry of internal affairs for severe punishment and will never be tolerated. "


    With that, the Empress Dowager walked towards the wing room in such a hurry.


    Maggie followed.


    Mei Ji looks at Su Qiaoqiao, but she doesn''t say much. She just shakes her head.


    In the backyard, it was still quiet, and no one dared to leave.


    Soon, Rong Jiu comes from the front yard in a hurry and talks with mother Yin. Mother Yin nods to show that all the beautiful girls gathered in the backyard are taken back to their respective living rooms. In the end, only Su Qiaoqiao and her roommates are left.


    Now, in addition to Su Qiaoqiao, everyone was even more scared and pale.


    ¡­¡­


    At that time¡ª¡ª


    In the wing room.


    The imperial doctor gives Mu Cen a pulse and checks the situation. His brows are always twisting. Li Shiyuan and Li Shiyuan stand with their hands on one side. Li Shili soon follows in to check the situation.


    This is also the first time that the royal doctor saw the three princes at the same time. Can''t help but curious to see Mu Cen on the bed.


    She is a gorgeous beauty.


    But the more beautiful people are, the more beautiful they are.


    "What''s the situation?" Li Shiyuan asked in a deep voice.


    The imperial doctor was quiet, and then replied respectfully: "Miss Mu''s body is a little weak, and then she falls into the cold water, which will cause her to be in a coma. Besides, Ms. Mu''s pulse condition is extremely unstable. This matter... "


    The imperial doctor was a little nervous in Li Shiyuan''s eyes and didn''t dare to go on.


    After all, it''s a matter of empty talk, totally judging by feeling and experience. If you''re wrong, it''s really a matter of head landing.


    The more ambiguous the imperial doctor was, the more slightly Li Shiyuan''s eyes narrowed. He just looked at him like this: "come from the truth, I don''t want to hide anything."


    When Li Shiyuan''s voice came out, the imperial doctor immediately knelt down: "I dare not say."


    "He said Li Shiyuan narrowed his eyes and opened his mouth word by word.


    The doctor''s face changed again and again. It''s a thankless thing to say or not. But looking at Li Shiyuan''s eyes, the doctor knew better that if he didn''t say it, he might not even be able to get out of the palace. Thinking of this, the doctor finally sighed.


    Today is a bad time for him to get into trouble.


    Today, the emperor''s dragon body is in a state of insecurity. Almost all the imperial doctors in the palace are in front of the imperial dragon hall. Only those insignificant people like them who are left in the imperial hospital can be sent to the palace.


    After all, in the eyes of normal people, no matter what happens to the palace, nothing serious will happen.


    Now, however, he was allowed to do such a thing.


    The imperial doctor shook his head, and his voice stuttered a little: "tell your highness, Miss Mu''s current situation is like a woman''s weakness after miscarriage, because she suddenly fell into the water, which leads to the present situation. And now I''m bleeding. It may be a matter of the moon, or it may be lochia that hasn''t finished yet... "


    At last, the voice of the imperial doctor was getting smaller and smaller, and his eyes became more cautious when he looked at Li Shiyuan.


    But soon, the royal doctor immediately said: "I can''t guarantee it. It''s just my guess. Weichen according to the pulse condition, this is really the case. I sincerely ask your highness to let several imperial doctors come to the imperial hospital for diagnosis. "


    With that, the imperial doctor did not dare to breathe.


    Li Shiyuan''s face changed again and again. Looking at Mu Cen''s face, it was a bit gloomy.


    Originally, Li Shiyuan was a very suspicious person. In addition, the imperial doctor said that, naturally, he knew that the imperial doctor would never dare to talk nonsense in front of him. Then Li Shiyuan naturally thought of the days when Mu Cen was shut up.


    To the outside world, Mu Cen said that he couldn''t get up because of the cold, but when he was said that, it made people think of some bad things.


    If it''s true, Li Shiyuan''s eyes narrowed, thinking about who dares to openly touch Mu Cen, regardless of other counties, but no one in Kyoto knows that Mu CEN is his crown princess.

 Chapter 283

    When Li Shiyuan thought of these, the gloom in his eyes became more and more obvious.


    The imperial doctor was trembling at the sight of this evil. He knelt down in the same place and did not dare to breathe.


    "Nonsense." Suddenly, on the contrary, Li Shiyuan, who had been quiet, opened his mouth and yelled at the imperial doctor.


    The imperial doctor was startled and kowtowed to Li Shiyuan: "to inform his fourth highness, Wei Chen only judged according to his pulse condition. He didn''t dare to guarantee anything else."


    And Li Shiyuan''s scolding also made Li Shiyuan look in the past. The sharpness in his eyes became more and more obvious, as if he wanted to see through why Li Shiyuan was so excited now.


    In Li Shili''s memory, Li Shiyuan seems indifferent to anyone and everything, but he is a little interested in women.


    The best proof is the women''s family members in King yuan''s mansion.


    Now, Li Shiyuan seems to be protecting Mu Cen.


    This has to make Li Shiyuan suspicious, constantly recalling the intersection of Li Shiyuan and Mu Cen in his mind, but in such memories, it seems that he can''t think of any clues, because it seems that when they meet, he is always present.


    Under his eyes, Li Shiyuan and Mu Cen can''t play any tricks, and Mu Cen has never seen Li Shiyuan more.


    And Su Qiaoqiao''s previous words are filtered in Li Shiyuan''s mind over and over again.


    In Li Shiyuan''s memory, Su Qiaoqiao and Mu Cen never met each other, and Mu Cen only returned to King Mu''s residence half a year ago. He had no chance to recognize Su Qiaoqiao and never mentioned it


    This also means that Su Qiaoqiao and Mu Cen have nothing to do with each other. Since there is no grudge, Su Qiaoqiao has no reason to arrange lies to slander Mu Cen.


    And Mu Cen''s means are really extraordinary.


    Li Shiyuan doesn''t know.


    Thinking of this, he lowered his eyebrows and hid his deep meaning.


    On the contrary, Li Shiyuan was not afraid of Li Shiyuan''s eyes. He looked at the imperial doctor so deeply: "do you know what it means to say this?"


    The imperial doctor was even more frightened. He kept kowtowing and stammering to explain: "I know naturally, so I dare not judge. I''m sure your highness will send another imperial doctor from the imperial hospital to diagnose together."


    Li Shiyuan took a cold look, went to the imperial doctor, leaned slightly, but said every word very clearly: "then you tell me, since it is the pulse judgment, under what circumstances, the pulse will be changed?"


    In a word, it makes the original chaotic things seem to be clear in an instant.


    The doctor suddenly realized something.


    Li Shiyuan''s eyes gradually changed, and then he looked at the imperial doctor.


    The imperial doctor did not dare to neglect: "if the pulse changes, it is poisoned. And it''s a chronic poison, at least for more than three days. Otherwise, the pulse can''t change so naturally that people will be blinded at the first sight. "


    This guess finally calmed the doctor down. He did not stammer any more. Instead, he seemed to have a good mind and said his guess.


    I''ve been scared before, and I''m afraid to think about it.


    In a word, it happened to Mu Cen. No matter where he thought about it, someone was guilty of losing his head. If he said something carelessly, it would eventually involve him.


    When Li Shiyuan heard the doctor''s words, his eyes narrowed slightly, with a trace of deep thinking.


    Li Shiyuan himself is good at using poisons. A person who is good at using poisons naturally knows what kind of changes will take place in the body. Changing the pulse condition is really a matter of existence, especially chronic poisons.


    Otherwise, there is no point in giving people chronic poison.


    This is to let people die quietly, so that people can not find any clues.


    What seemed so simple suddenly became complicated. For a moment, it was quiet in the wing room, just like a needle fell on the ground, and they all heard it clearly.


    Li Shiyuan, however, did not go any further.


    Li Shiyuan can''t be more clear about whether mucen is pregnant. Outsiders may not understand today''s trick, but Li Shiyuan knows it well. If mucen is pregnant, he can''t be unclear.


    What''s more, Li Shiyuan first gave him pills to avoid his son. Later, Li Shiyuan didn''t do it, because Li Shiyuan knew better than anyone that Mu Cen would not allow himself to have such a situation.


    Therefore, it can only be nothing.


    Just as everyone was waiting for Li Shiyuan, the door of the wing room was pushed open. The eunuch''s shrill voice said, "the Empress Dowager has arrived."


    Both Li Shiyuan and Li Shiyuan were surprised, and then they knelt down to say hello: "my son has seen the Empress Dowager. She is thousands of years old."


    "Get up." The Empress Dowager''s voice came indifferently. It was too unpleasant to hear.


    Li Shiyuan and Li Shiyuan looked at each other, and then they stood up. Neither of them took the initiative to speak. The Empress Dowager''s face was a little cloudy and sunny, which made people unable to guess what she thought.


    Meiji holding the empress dowager, the expression is also a bit more secretive.


    She looked at Mu Cen on the bed, lowered her eyebrows and stood quietly.


    "Tell AI Jia what''s going on here." The Empress Dowager''s voice was dignified. She looked at the people at the scene for a moment. "Although AI Jia is old, his ears are not deaf. After listening outside for a while, he said that Mu Cen might have a miscarriage?"


    To the point, he didn''t even turn the corner to make it clear that he didn''t want to give the people present the chance to sophistry.


    The Empress Dowager''s voice just fell, but suddenly raised sternly: "do you know what it means?"


    "I know." The three should be in unison.


    Li Shiyuan and Li Shiyuan stand.


    The imperial doctor was even more frightened.


    The Empress Dowager''s eyes are more and more sharp, as if she didn''t get an accurate answer. She won''t give up so easily. Her eyes patrol the three people.


    At this time, Mu Cen, who was in a coma on the bed, suddenly opened his eyes and coughed a few times. The people in the room immediately looked at him.


    This time, it was Maggie who took the lead in saying, "lady, let''s go and have a look. After all, the house is full of men. It''s more convenient for maidservants to do some things. "


    Mei Ji opened her mouth, and the queen nodded. Mei Ji was not worried, but helped the Empress Dowager to find a place to sit down, and then walked towards Mu Cen.


    Mu Cen seems very uncomfortable, constantly coughing until Mei Ji comes to Mu Cen and pours a glass of water for her.


    Mu Cen noticed Mei Ji and struggled to get up: "aunt Ji, why are you here?"


    Then, Mu Cen also saw the situation in the house. She swept everyone one by one. When her eyes fell on the empress dowager, Mu Cen struggled to get up.

 Chapter 284

    Mu Cen didn''t neglect because of his own situation, and Mei Ji didn''t stop him, so he respectfully invited the Empress Dowager an.


    "Mu Cen see empress dowager, empress thousand years old thousand years old thousand years old." Mu Cen''s voice is hoarse, but it does not affect Mu Cen''s respect and manners.


    Even in such a situation, Mu Cen has never been impolite.


    After greeting the empress dowager, Mu Cen looked at Li Shiyuan and Li Shiyuan: "Mu Cen has met his royal highness, his fourth highness."


    "Get up." The Empress Dowager spoke coldly.


    Mu Cen gets up slowly.


    She was not in a hurry to begin to explain anything, but stood quietly as usual and did not take the initiative to speak. After all, in the current situation, it''s not good for mu Cen to take the initiative to speak.


    Just, in such a quiet, Mu Cen''s eyes; It fell on Li Shiyuan and swept by.


    Li Shiyuan looks at Mu Cen quietly.


    Mu Cen did not say anything, still quiet and calm.


    Because of the presence of the empress dowager, Li Shiyuan was naturally not easy to speak. All the words had to wait for taihou to express himself, and the atmosphere in the house was even more condensed.


    Until Meiji broke the silence, quietly looking at Mu Cen: "Miss mu, the thing is like this, you fell into the water coma, this thing you can have an impression."


    "Yes." Mu Cen answered, but under such circumstances, Mu Cen did not explain the superfluous words.


    Mei Ji nodded, but she was satisfied with Mu Cen''s attitude.


    It''s true that Mu Cen''s concise words are far better than his anxious explanation, and Mei Ji has known Mu Cen''s calmness for a long time. Therefore, Mei Ji subconsciously stands on Mu Cen''s side in this matter, but facts are better than eloquence. No matter what his mind is, if Mu Cen wants to get rid of this matter, he must come up with absolute evidence.


    "Since you know, that''s good, my servant continued to say." Mei Ji said calmly, "it was your two Highnesses who rescued you. After you came up, you were bleeding. The imperial doctor rushed to give you a pulse diagnosis. The conclusion is that according to your pulse condition, you seem to be weak after parturition, which will lead to such a serious situation."


    Meggie was unambiguous. She explained what happened in a few words.


    Mei Ji''s voice falls, Mu Cen''s eyes flash a trace of surprise.


    This surprise is for everyone to see, and the thing that shows that he knows the result is shocking.


    How could Mu Cen not know about this.


    From the bottom of the pool up to now, Mu Cen has never really been in a coma. Except for the moment when he first came up, Mu Cen was in a coma and self-protection, which was a bit chaotic.


    When he entered the wing room and the imperial doctor felt his pulse, Mu Cen had already woken up. Naturally, Mu Cen knew this very well.


    So, Mu Cen can''t have no response, just want someone to take the lead to say it.


    Now that Maggie has spoken, Mu Cen naturally knows how to go on.


    Sure enough, when Mei Ji''s voice fell, Mu Cen''s face changed, as if he didn''t care about the current situation, so he knelt down.


    The Empress Dowager''s eyes narrowed slightly. Li Shiyuan and Li Shiyuan just stood there and didn''t speak, but their eyes fell on Mu Cen.


    Mu Cen''s spine stopped, and every word was clear: "this matter, Mu Cen was wronged. This kind of false accusation, Mu Cen can''t bear, also please empress dowager, for mu Cen


    There was no panic, there was no vicious words, just quietly asked the Empress Dowager to make her own decision.


    Even looking at the Empress Dowager''s eyes, they were clear, frank and unambiguous. Even kneeling, Mu Cen was not surprised.


    The Empress Dowager looked at it quietly, as if she was thinking about the truth of Mu Cen''s words.


    "Mu Cen, do you know the seriousness of this matter?" The Empress Dowager waited for a while before she asked.


    "Mu Cen knows." Mu Cen answered and said plainly, "if Mu CEN is unmarried, she will have a miscarriage first. What will ruin the reputation of Mu''s palace and make her father and grandmother feel ashamed. What''s more, it''s the crime of deceiving the king. If she is not careful, she may be involved in nine families. But any point, Mu Cen in this matter, do not dare to say anything


    Even the words of defense, Mu Cen also said every word clearly.


    She looked at the empress dowager, her face unchanged: "empress dowager, but this matter, if Mu CEN is wronged. All the women in the middle station of Chuxiu Palace are from all over the country. There is always a rumor that will be leaked. Once it is spread, it will be a fatal blow to the innocence of Mu Cen and even the whole Mu palace. Mu Cen has never been out of line. His reputation will be destroyed, but his life will be destroyed. "


    Mu Cen said clearly all kinds of advantages and disadvantages.


    The implication is that the Empress Dowager should be present, make her own decision and return her innocence.


    Tell everyone more clearly that she was framed.


    Empress Dowager did not speak, sharp eyes did not leave from Mu Cen, Mu Cen did not avoid the Empress Dowager''s eyes, spine is still very straight.


    Mingming looks very weak, but in front of Qingyu, Mu Cen doesn''t give in, so he kneels.


    "You get up first." After waiting for a while, the Empress Dowager spoke faintly.


    "Mu Cen thanks the Empress Dowager." Then, Mu Cen stood up, after all, a little empty, faltering.


    Not far away, Li Shiyuan clenched his fist slightly. His strong willpower made Li Shiyuan not walk in the direction of Mu Cen. Even in Li Shiyuan''s eyes, there was a flash of worry, but he soon returned to normal.


    Two people in such a turbulent atmosphere, who did not take the initiative, appear unusually calm.


    Mei Ji quickly held Mu Cen: "you just came up from the pool, and now you are still burning. Sit down first. The Empress Dowager won''t blame you."


    "Thank you, aunt Ji." Mu CEN is very polite to everyone.


    Mei Ji helped Mu Cen to sit down and nodded.


    In the calm eyes, they are just waiting for the final trial, and even pleading seems lazy. It seems that Mu CEN is the onlooker, not the victim.


    The Empress Dowager had a clue for a while, and then she said harshly, "come on, it''s said that Su Qiaoqiao and Xu Luochen will come in."


    "Yes." The eunuch took orders and rushed out.


    But the door inside was still shut.


    Outside, a group of people were still standing, watching the situation inside the house carefully. Everyone wanted to know what was going on inside. Until the eunuch came out, everyone stood quietly and bowed their heads. No one dared to speak.


    Su Qiaoqiao''s face doesn''t change color of stand, although don''t know what happened inside.


    But looking at the eunuch''s look, Su Qiaoqiao''s heart beat faster for fear of something unexpected.

 Chapter 285

    The eunuch''s shrill voice said, "the Empress Dowager has an order. Xuansu Qiaoqiao and Xu Luochen come into the room to ask questions."


    "Yes. "The people''s daughter leads the order." They both answered.


    Then they did not dare to neglect, immediately followed the little eunuch and walked towards the house.


    Xu Luochen''s eyes are worried about Mu Cen, but he doesn''t pay attention to Su Qiaoqiao''s ambiguous words. These days, the relationship between mu Cen and Xu Luochen is not close, but mu Cen takes care of Xu Luochen a lot.


    No matter between the lines, or on weekdays teaching, Mu Cen will be careful to mention Xu Luochen, also avoid Xu Luochen''s mistakes.


    Xu Luochen has some big nerves. He knows later that in this deep palace, don''t make a mistake. Even if you make a mistake, it may make your head fall to the ground.


    So to Mu Cen, Xu Luochen is grateful.


    Now that Mu Cen has an accident, Xu Luochen will naturally worry.


    On the contrary, Su Qiaoqiao became more and more uneasy. The Empress Dowager suddenly announced a person, which proves that Mu CEN is OK now. If something goes wrong, the palace is in chaos, instead of being so calm that people go in and ask questions.


    And that poison, the probability of problems is very low, why to mucen here has no effect?


    If Mu Cen didn''t eat, Su Qiaoqiao didn''t believe it, because every day, Su Qiaoqiao looked at Mu Cen and ate the food in his bowl.


    After all, the most taboo thing in Chuxiu palace is leftover food.


    It''s like you are not qualified to be a master before you become a master, so everyone is honest, and Mu CEN is no exception.


    What''s wrong with this.


    Su Qiaoqiao''s steps are walking, but her heart is beating faster and faster. The closer she is to the wing room, the more obvious her nervous mood is. Her palms are all sweaty.


    But on the surface, Su Qiaoqiao can only keep quiet.


    Until they came into the house.


    The eunuch closed the door again.


    Seeing the Empress Dowager sitting in the room, Xu Luochen and Su Qiaoqiao knelt down and asked for an "people''s daughter to see the Empress Dowager. The Empress Dowager is thousands of years old and thousands of years old."


    "Get up." The Empress Dowager waved.


    They stood up respectfully.


    Then, Su Qiaoqiao saw Mu Cen was sitting on the bed. When she looked at herself, it seemed that her eyelids were not lifted.


    It''s just that in such a light cloud, there is a fatal opportunity to kill.


    On the peace day, Su Qiaoqiao saw Mu Cen, who was totally different. He gave a shiver, and the shivering feeling ran all the way from the sole of his feet to the forehead, which he could no longer control.


    Shivering.


    But just as it happened, Mu Cen just took a look, but he didn''t pay attention to Su Qiaoqiao.


    The Empress Dowager''s majestic voice said: "what happened before, you should call from the truth, and you should not hide anything. If it''s true, the AI family will naturally decide for you. If it''s not true, you should be very clear about the outcome. "


    This is a warning.


    Su Qiaoqiao was creepy, but she was still afraid. After careful consideration, she said: "tell the Empress Dowager that Min Nu and Mu Cen are in the same room, and Mu CEN is normal on weekdays. Min Nu just thinks Mu CEN is not healthy, pale and doesn''t like to talk."


    The room was quiet, and all the people were looking at Su Qiaoqiao.


    Su Qiaoqiao also began to speak smoothly, especially when Mu Cen didn''t open his mouth to fight back, Su Qiaoqiao really took these words seriously.


    After all, if you believe in yourself, others will.


    "One night, min Nu got up to go to the toilet, but she found that Mu Cen was not on the bed. Min Nu was a little worried, so she went out to look for him. Then she found that Mu Cen was standing alone not far away, with a lot of words in her mouth, and all she said were creepy words..."


    Speaking of this, Su Qiaoqiao is a little more careful, and seems to be watching the reaction of the people at the scene.


    But in the eyes of the empress dowager, Su Qiaoqiao quickly said: "it''s not the mother who doesn''t want you, it''s the mother who can''t want you. If your mother wants to enter the palace, you can''t drag her back... "


    What Su Qiaoqiao said is different.


    The atmosphere in the room is more stagnant.


    "The daughter of the people didn''t hear this alone, and some of the little sisters who went out with them also heard it. We are all shocked, but this matter must be a private affair of Mu Cen. We dare not ask more, let alone say more. Until today''s event happened, seeing Mu Cen''s current situation, she suddenly reminded min Nu of it, so she dared to speak... "


    Then Su Qiaoqiao calmed down and did not dare to speak again.


    Head down, as if he said something extraordinary.


    The Empress Dowager did not speak.


    Li Shiyuan and Li Shiyuan did not speak.


    Even Mu Cen didn''t open his mouth, just slightly lifted his eyelids, unable to say whether he was mocking the current situation or something else.


    The atmosphere in the room was even more gloomy.


    It seems that when everyone is waiting for the Empress Dowager to speak, Mu Cen suddenly makes a light smile. His eyes fall on Su Qiaoqiao, lazy and harmless, as if the people Su Qiaoqiao said before are not his own.


    "Miss Su, you and I have only known each other for a few days. You know the root and the bottom of me, and even I don''t know anything. Do you know it very well?" Although Mu Cen''s voice was weak, there was dignity between the lines.


    That kind of dignity and self-confidence can never be achieved overnight.


    It''s not like a teenage girl. She''s so cool.


    Mu Cen just one eye, Su Qiaoqiao already shiver.


    Mu Cen didn''t even want to see more of such an opponent, let alone make great efforts. Today, if Mu Cen didn''t connive, how could su Qiaoqiao succeed.


    Once in a while, people can only get what they want if they suffer some losses.


    Always strong occupy the upper hand, will be completely ignored, because you can do anything.


    After all, in this world, only children who can cry have milk to drink. This is a more ancient truth. There has never been an accident.


    Hehe¡ª¡ª


    Mu Cen sneered, but when she looked at the empress dowager, she looked more serious: "empress dowager, can you allow Mu Cen to ask Miss Su a few words?"


    The Empress Dowager made a sound.


    Mei Ji takes a look at Mu Cen. Mu Cen looks at Mei Ji as if to appease her. Then she doesn''t stand up. She uses her weak body very well. This kind of posture is also contemptuous of Su Qiaoqiao.


    Her voice light, but particularly clear into the ears of Su Qiaoqiao: "Miss Su can accurately say, which day is the night, when you go to the toilet to see me alone outside secretly crying and compassion?"


    In a word, Su Qiaoqiao''s face changed: "that''s... That''s..."

 Chapter 286

    "Miss Su, we have only been in the palace for five days. Can''t you remember the exact day? I can''t even remember the exact day. I can still remember it so clearly. What did I say? " Mu Cen raises eyebrows, not salty, that of, continue to ask.


    Su Qiaoqiao''s voice became stuttering: "you... I... we have to accept so many rules training every day. When we go back, we are tired. Who can remember so clearly. It''s about two or three days! "


    That tone is very anxious, as if eager to prove something.


    "Since Miss Su doesn''t remember it, I think the people who went with Miss Su should remember it." Mu Cen light mouth, and then she turned to look at the empress dowager, "empress dowager, might as well please and Miss Su go out with the little sister to ask words, can''t everyone forget it."


    The Empress Dowager nodded.


    Mu Cen continued to look at Su Qiaoqiao. The whole atmosphere of the room was in Mu Cen''s hands. Her voice continued: "Miss Su, who is this little sister? You can''t forget that too. "


    Su Qiaoqiao was surprised


    Where there are little sisters.


    It doesn''t exist at all. It''s just to increase credibility. After all, the result of one person hearing is different from that of many people hearing.


    Who knows Mu Cen can ask these questions so shrewdly.


    What''s more, under such circumstances, Dazhou would rather kill by mistake than let it go. After all, entering the palace draft is not a joke, and the previous scene was clearly seen by everyone.


    "Well?" Mu Cen frowned: "is it hard to say?"


    "Why not?" The voice of the Empress Dowager also sank.


    Su Qiaoqiao hesitated and said, "tell the Empress Dowager that she doesn''t want to involve others."


    "Don''t you want to involve others? Or is it nothing at all? " Mu Cen sneer, voice suddenly severe a few minutes, "I enter palace many days, whether oneself get up to use the toilet, oneself all don''t know?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    "What''s more, if I get up, don''t the eunuchs and bodyguards in the palace know? Just let me do what I want? I''m not afraid to cause trouble. After all, all the people who can live in this palace are dignified people, aren''t they? "


    Mu Cen''s tone began to become aggressive.


    Originally still sitting on the bed, suddenly stood up, although the pace is light, but still can see the soft soles of the feet, she step by step toward the direction of Su Qiaoqiao.


    Su Qiaoqiao is scared of shiver, the facial expression is white of don''t deserve words, not to mention can say a complete words.


    Mu Cen has already stood in front of Su Qiaoqiao: "Miss Su, you and I have never known each other. Even if you know each other, it''s just the love of these days. I''m curious why you can''t get along with me from the very beginning, and you''ve also told me everything. Not only that, isn''t it Miss Su''s malicious behavior today?"


    "No, no..." Su Qiaoqiao was eager to explain.


    But mu Cen didn''t give Su Qiaoqiao the opportunity to explain, directly opened the cushion behind her: "whose is the position of this bed at first, Miss Su doesn''t count in her heart? You deliberately trouble me, put down the rotten fruit under my bed, bring ants, your heart, is the heart to kill. Did I blame you that day? I didn''t even make a scene. I just asked you to change beds with me. "


    The people in the house are shocked, and Xu Luochen is shocked to see Su Qiaoqiao.


    "The traces of fruit on this bed are proof that you can''t clean it up for a while because it''s been put for a long time." Mu Cen pointed to the stained bed board on the board, and his eyes became sharp.


    Su Qiaoqiao''s face changed greatly.


    "How can Miss Su explain this? The people in this room are Miss Su''s sisters. I don''t deny it, but I just want to ask, "will Miss Su''s sisters stand by Miss Su''s side in the face of her own life and family honor?"


    Mu Cen sneers and looks down at Su Qiaoqiao. The coldness in his eyebrows is even colder. It seems that he can swallow Su Qiaoqiao completely in an instant.


    She was not given any chance to resist.


    In the face of life and death, few people can be fearless, not to mention these little girls. Let alone life and death, with the current situation, those little girls come in and even tell the whole story without threat.


    No challenge at all.


    Mu Cen can spend time here, which is not such a simple purpose.


    Mu Cen''s words also made the Empress Dowager slightly squint. Li Shiyuan raised her eyebrows, lowered her eyebrows, raised her mouth slightly and laughed silently.


    I''ve known Mu Cen for so long, but he really hasn''t seen anyone who can get benefits from Mu Cen.


    Needless to say, the other side can wantonly take advantage of the things that Mu Cen has to pay for, not to mention Su Qiaoqiao. Even today''s Prince can''t get any benefit from Mu Cen.


    Su Qiaoqiao''s opponent at this level is not what Mu Cen can see.


    I''m afraid Mu CEN is for the man behind Su Qiaoqiao.


    Li Shiyuan''s side imperial concubine Mu Zhi''s painting.


    Since Mu CEN is willing to play, Li Shiyuan is also willing to accompany and watch. He is a quiet spectator in the whole process.


    Xu Luochen is shocked to see Mu Cen. Today, Mu Cen opens his mouth to Su Qiaoqiao. Xu Luochen seems to have opened the door to a new world and really see Mu Cen''s power.


    Not fear, but disdain and you care.


    "Can''t Miss Su answer my question?" In Mu Cen''s tone, there was no meaning of coercion, but it was more difficult to accept than coercion.


    The Empress Dowager''s face sank: "Miss Su, why don''t you answer?"


    Su Qiaoqiao was flustered for a moment, but he was calm: "tell the empress, Mu Cen''s aggressive words, the people''s daughter can''t answer. Mu CEN is just hiding people''s eyes and ears. If that''s true, why does Mu Cen not explain to himself, instead, he''s talking about these useless words? "


    Mu Cen raised her eyebrows.


    She lamented in her heart, is it stupid, or stupid?


    As if this situation, even the meaning of talking with Su Qiaoqiao is gone.


    The Empress Dowager didn''t say anything. She just looked at it. Su Qiaoqiao continued to speak: "why didn''t miss Mu explain? Why did you bleed? Everyone saw the bleeding."


    "Want to hear it?" Mu Cen frowned, "it''s the moon."


    She seems not shy, there are other men in the room, generously said.


    "It''s not like that at all." Su Qiaoqiao choked, "if you really want to come to Yueyue, the Empress Dowager won''t let me in. The diagnosis of Taiyi is certainly not the result! "


    Taiyi didn''t expect Su Qiaoqiao to bring himself in.

 Chapter 287

    But mu CEN is not smiling: "the imperial doctor has not said a word up to now, but Miss Su knows what the imperial doctor''s diagnosis is?"


    Su Qiaoqiao''s words stopped for a moment, but he didn''t think how to refute it. Mu Cen said faintly: "the imperial doctor said that it was only by the pulse condition that I was weak after miscarriage, which led to bleeding again."


    "You admit it yourself!" Su Qiaoqiao bites Mu Cen''s words.


    Mu Cen made a sound, not even looking at Su Qiaoqiao, but looking at the Empress Dowager: "empress dowager, Mu CEN is not a doctor, and can''t deny the guess of the imperial doctor. Besides, the imperial doctor can be the imperial doctor, and he has a natural and rigorous view of the pulse."


    The house was quiet as Muchen said.


    Everyone can''t figure out what Mu Cen wants to do.


    Mu Cen coughed lightly, and then laughed very lightly. This time, she looked at the Empress Dowager seriously: "even if the imperial doctor said, Mu Cen might be poisoned and changed his pulse, but no matter what, the injustice on Mu Cen can''t be washed away easily. The Empress Dowager''s mother, there are female doctors in the palace, and the female doctors will know if Mu Cen has miscarriage and is innocent."


    The Empress Dowager''s eyes narrowed slightly.


    I believe everything Mu Cen said.


    Being able to say such words openly means that Mu Cen doesn''t have any ghosts in his heart. Compared with Su Qiaoqiao''s confusion and his bad words, the latter is more like a frame up.


    How to explain the pulse condition of the doctor?


    "If Mu Cen returns his innocence, Mu Cen will ask the Empress Dowager to make decisions for him. Other things, it''s not interesting to debate here. Wait until it''s clear. " Mu Cen calm mouth, "but mu Cen want justice, Mu Cen think, the Empress Dowager will naturally give."


    The Empress Dowager just looked at Mu Cen for a moment.


    Mu Cen met the Empress Dowager''s eyes for a moment.


    For a long time, the Empress Dowager looked at Mei Ji and said, "a woman doctor will come."


    "Yes." Maggie answers.


    Soon, Maggie calmly went out, Muchen is still standing in the same place. And Li Shiyuan''s eyes fell on Mu Cen, as if thinking.


    Mu Cen didn''t look at Li Shiyuan.


    Li Shiyuan squints his eyes and walks to Mu Cen. Mu Cen doesn''t dodge.


    The atmosphere in the room was even more stagnant.


    And the bed raised by Mu CEN is still so naked. Mu CEN is quiet and never let people guess what Mu CEN is going to do.


    Just occasionally Mu Cen falls on Su Qiaoqiao''s eyes, with a bit of banter, and meaningful.


    Mu CEN is born with a special constitution. He was raised by Gu Yuanzhi when he was young. He has never seen any poison. Su Qiaoqiao, a poison that changes the pulse, has always been cruel and can easily kill people. How can Mu Cen not know.


    Can eat as if nothing happened, but just to let Su Qiaoqiao feel satisfied.


    This poison is of no use to Mu Cen. The most important thing is to change his pulse, but it can never hurt Mu Cen.


    If Muchen wants to, the pulse can''t be changed.


    However, it''s just to draw a dungeon and let some people jump in automatically. There''s no need to waste her own energy. Although she can''t move some people''s foundation this time, it''s just that the foundation can be lifted slowly. When she finally starts, she doesn''t have the ability to resist at all.


    Hehe¡ª¡ª


    "Su Qiaoqiao, do you know that the woman doctor has come here? If she doesn''t find anything, what will be the consequence?" Li Shiyuan asked Su Qiaoqiao harshly.


    Su Qiaoqiao has been scared, obviously did not expect Mu Cen to do so.


    But she subconsciously felt that as long as she bit the breath and the pulse, there would be no problem, but Su Qiaoqiao''s heart was still beating a drum. After all, Mu Cen was too calm.


    It''s not cool.


    With Li Shiyuan''s questioning, it seems that all the people in the room are actually on the side of Mu Cen. She is the one who is helpless.


    Su Qiaoqiao didn''t dare to open her mouth or even look at Li Shiyuan.


    "I ask you something." Li Shiyuan spoke harshly.


    "Back... Back to the prince..." but stuttered for a long time, Su Qiaoqiao did not say a word.


    Li Shiyuan is obviously not a patient person. He looks at Su Qiaoqiao with a sneer: "it''s Mu Cen''s reputation and the woman that the king wants to marry that the Su family offends the East Palace and the whole Li family. Do you know the result? "


    Su Qiaoqiao''s legs are already soft.


    But now, Su Qiaoqiao has no way back. Wrong step, wrong step.


    There is no other way but to go on.


    It''s true that something happened. Her aunt is also a royal concubine in the palace. It''s impossible for her to die without help. They are all from the same boat.


    Mu Cen raised his eyebrows and looked at the scene in front of him. Li Shiyuan''s attitude seemed to be loyal to him. Between the lines is 100% confidence in yourself.


    But Li Shiyuan didn''t think that before.


    Mu Cen knows this person''s every move very well.


    Li Shiyuan looked at himself suspiciously when Taiyi told him the diagnosis. Mu censi had no doubt. If it turns out to be such a result, Li Shiyuan would not be able to live without waiting for mu Zhihua to solve it.


    Hehe¡ª¡ª


    Mu Cen was silent.


    But Maggie soon pushed the door in, and the woman doctor of the imperial hospital came in a hurry with a wooden box, more or less already knowing the news.


    Her face is expressionless. She follows Mei Ji quietly, walks into the room in a hurry, salutes the people in the room, and then walks to Mu Cen without saying a word.


    Mu Cen''s bed has been surrounded by layers of curtains, no one can see the clue.


    It is a shame that a woman who has not been out of the cabinet is accused, and then makes such an examination, which can not be carried out in broad daylight.


    Besides, Mu Cen''s identity is there.


    Everyone thought of this move, but no one dared to mention it.


    But mu Cen took the initiative to propose that it was different.


    The curtain is separated, but the dialogue inside the curtain can be heard clearly outside. It''s impossible for mu Cen to do anything, and the female doctor is called suddenly, and it''s impossible to be involved with Mu Cen.


    So there can be no accident with the result of this inspection.


    People outside the curtain are almost waiting for the answer.


    And inside the curtain¡ª¡ª


    The female doctor nodded to Mu Cen: "Miss mu, I''ve offended you."


    Mu Cen smiles and doesn''t say anything. The woman doctor reaches out her hand and holds Mu Cen. Suddenly, her palm is slightly hot and looks down at her palm.


    The gold sheet in the shape of maple leaf handed over by Mu Cen was so exquisite that a vivid picture of human head and snake body was carved on the gold sheet.


    Ji Changjin''s face changed.


    When she looked at Mu Cen again, her eyes had changed from the initial indifference to complexity, and then slowly fell into Mu Cen''s hands when she was thinking.

 Chapter 288

    It''s true. I haven''t seen it for a long time.


    For a long time, Ji Changjin thought that he would never see this piece of gold again in his life.


    This is the keepsake of Ji''s family.


    This keepsake represents the highest authority of the Ji family. When all the people of the Ji family see it, they will naturally follow their orders.


    The Ji family has been destroyed for such a long time. A few people who have been wandering outside can''t get in touch with each other. They don''t even know whether they are alive or dead. Even Ji Changjin has changed his name and become Xu Changjin. When she enters the palace, she wants to find out the truth and take revenge for the Ji family. But after 20 years, there has been no movement.


    She thought she would die old in the palace, but she didn''t think that one day she could see the gold piece, which means that the person in charge of the Ji family is still there.


    Some of them burst into tears.


    Soon, Ji Chang returns to God and looks at Mu Cen again. Mu Cen doesn''t say anything. He has put away the gold and sits on the bed calmly.


    This piece of gold was given by Ji Niang when Mu Cen sent Ji Niang to leave Mu palace. Mu Cen didn''t ask much about the meaning of this gold piece, but it must be extremely precious for Ji Niang to collect it carefully.


    And this piece of gold was handed over to him.


    On the contrary, Ji Niang explained to Mu Cen, and Mu Cen understood.


    Ji Niang said that since Mu CEN is determined to enter the palace, there must be someone in the palace to take care of her. If there is a chance to see a woman doctor named Ji Changjin in the palace, she will understand and obey Mu Cen if she gives her this gold piece.


    And there are not many women doctors in the palace. Ji Changjin is the first one.


    Now that something like this has happened, Mu Cen doesn''t have to think about it. It''s clear that the person Meiji can find can only be the leading medical woman, absolutely not the person below.


    Because of this, there must be no mistake.


    That''s why Mu Cen put forward this request without hesitation, and only this request can prove her innocence as soon as possible. Ji Changjin is still her own person, which can make her next things more smooth.


    Now the facts also tell Mu Cen that she is right.


    Sure enough, Ji Changjin didn''t do any inspection for Muchen. As soon as the gold piece came out, she already knew what to say.


    Mu Cen looks at Ji Changjin, and they communicate in lip language: "cooperate with me."


    Ji Changjin just hesitated for a moment, then nodded quickly.


    Mu Cen was relieved.


    At this time, the voice of the Empress Dowager suddenly came: "Maggie, you go in and have a look. This matter can''t tolerate any mistakes. It''s better to have a personal witness than to be talked about later."


    The implication is that someone should watch and eliminate all possibilities.


    Mu Cen and Ji Changjin look at each other.


    Then Mu Cen lay down quickly, and the sound of footsteps came from outside the curtain. Ji Changjin was ready to check Mu Cen step by step, but mu Cen''s skirt was put down. No one could see clearly what was inside.


    Ji Chang didn''t speak today. He told Mu Cen in lip language: "I''ve offended Miss mu."


    Mu Cen nodded.


    Then, the curtain was pushed away, and Ji Changjin had returned to his original coldness. It seemed that he was checking carefully, and his brows were slightly twisted.


    Mei Ji slightly opened the curtain and came in. Seeing this picture, she couldn''t bear it. Then she looked at Mu Cen''s closed eyes and finally sighed silently.


    To Mu Cen''s pity and like, is a little bit more.


    Ji Changjin''s action is discontented. He quickly reached out and took off his gloves. Then he looked at Mei Ji and said faintly, "aunt Ji, you and I go out first and let Miss Mu clean up. After all, there are still many inconveniences in the girl''s family. Even if we are of the same sex, we are not suitable."


    "What Xu said is true." Meggie nodded in coordination.


    Two people didn''t stay, Ji long this packed up things to go out.


    Mu Cen this just propped up a bed TA to rise a body, carefully tidy up oneself, didn''t stay more in the curtain, but calmly followed two people to go out.


    The people in the room had been waiting for a moment, but no one spoke.


    All people''s eyes fell on Ji Changjin.


    Ji Chang blessed himself and said calmly: "if you go back to the empress dowager, I have checked Miss Mu''s body, but her chastity is still there, and there is nothing different. Since chastity is still there, there is no theory of miscarriage


    Calm words, no doubt completely overturned the previous imperial medicine pulse results.


    "No way. The imperial doctor said it was a miscarriage." Su Qiaoqiao''s tone worried, "I see you are you are bribed!"


    There''s something wrong with it.


    Ji Changjin''s eyebrows are cold.


    This is the first time that Ji Chang has been suspected of being so pointed at by the nose in decades since he entered the palace. If she was young, she might be in a mess. Now Ji Changjin''s position in the palace will not be lost to anyone.


    If Dr. he is the head of the Royal Hospital, then Ji Changjin and Dr. he are in the same position. If there is something wrong with the family members of the harem, the first person to come is Ji Changjin, especially private affairs.


    Not to mention Maggie.


    Meiji has been around the Empress Dowager for decades. Even if Li Changtian sees Meiji, he has to give way. This is especially true of the people in this palace.


    So two people in front of Su Qiaoqiao, how can su Qiaoqiao so insincere.


    That kind of discontent performance incisively and vividly, but the identity and style did not let two people as attack, but chose to be indifferent.


    "Don''t be rude." Mei Ji reprimanded, "Miss Su means that the slave and Xu also helped Miss Mu play this play together?"


    Su Qiaoqiao reluctantly retorted: "if not, how to explain the pulse condition of the imperial doctor. Is the imperial doctor still helpless to Mu Cen on purpose? "


    The Empress Dowager also looked at the imperial doctor.


    The imperial doctor twisted his eyebrows and said quietly: "Weichen always said that it was only Weichen who judged by the pulse condition. If Xu had checked Miss Mu''s condition, she would not have made a mistake. As for pulse condition, if Miss Mu is poisoned. It''s hard to say whether the pulse condition is accurate. I have already said that. "


    The voice of imperial doctor falls, Su Qiaoqiao''s face is startled.


    Mu Cen has come out, still calm, not because of the previous examination and appear humiliating, but because of such things, let her more and more justified.


    Mu Cen heard the doctor''s words.


    She took a look at Ji Changjin. Ji Changjin went on with the words of the royal doctor: "tell the Empress Dowager that there is some poison, which can really change people''s pulse and cause illusion. I know a lot of such toxins, and I think the imperial doctor knows them in his mind. "


    "Who dares to poison the palace!" The Empress Dowager''s expression was already angry.


    Mu CEN is not smiling, and his tone is very calm: "inform the empress dowager, Mu Cen admits that he has never offended anyone, but since he entered the palace, he has had accidents one after another."

 Chapter 289

    Said, Mu Cen pause, "these accidents, are aimed at Mu Cen, that is hard to say. I''m almost dead today. If someone tells Mu Cen that Mu CEN is poisoned, Mu Cen doesn''t think it''s strange. "


    The Empress Dowager''s face became more and more serious.


    All these things point to Su Qiaoqiao.


    Even Xu Luochen, who was standing on one side, said calmly: "tell the Empress Dowager that minnv really saw sister mu in the room. She pushed her and didn''t let her back until she walked along the pool. At that time, it was very dangerous. I wanted to remind sister mu. As a result, Su Qiaoqiao admitted that she had pushed her down more than once."


    "You''re bloody!" This time, Su Qiaoqiao was unable to argue.


    Because she really didn''t know what happened, she already reached out and pushed Mu Cen down. Even the rope seemed to be put in by Muchen himself.


    When Su Qiaoqiao came back to his mind, everything had happened. He was caught off guard and didn''t give anyone a chance to react.


    Mu Cen has gone down.


    Xu Luochen was originally a straight hearted girl. She said quietly, "I can''t cheat. I just saw it. Many people on the scene saw it."


    It''s going to be a fight.


    Just at this time, footsteps came from outside the wing room. Soon, the voice of Tongchuan followed: "tell the Empress Dowager that I have something to report."


    "Xuan." The Empress Dowager waved her hand.


    Soon, Duke Cheng came in with a servant from the Chu Xiu palace. Obviously, the servant was also scared. As soon as he saw the empress dowager, he knelt down and kowtowed.


    Cheng Gonggong just stood there, his face expressionless, and his voice sharp: "you tell the truth about what you know, otherwise you will not only die, but also be involved in the nine nationalities!"


    "I dare not hide it." Little eunuch constantly kowtow, and then he looked up to Su Qiaoqiao, orchid finger so pointed to Su Qiaoqiao.


    When Su Qiaoqiao saw the eunuch''s face, her face completely changed.


    That''s the eunuch in the small kitchen that Su Qiaoqiao bribed to poison Mu Cen. But this matter Su Qiaoqiao feels that he has done it unconsciously. No one should know it


    Why does the little eunuch appear in front of us now.


    Su Qiaoqiao never thought of it.


    That shivering fear has revealed all the emotions.


    After all, she is a teenager. How can she be calm? In the face of the fact of gradual collapse, Su Qiaoqiao retreats step by step.


    "I don''t know him. I don''t know this slave. What do you mean by taking this slave?" Su Qiaoqiao has roared out first.


    The little eunuch''s face also appeared to be extremely panicked. He knelt down. Duke Cheng and the people on the scene asked for an invitation, and then he stood expressionless.


    The little eunuch''s sharp voice came, and his fingers trembled, pointing at Su Qiaoqiao. He almost roared angrily: "it''s her. It''s su Qiaoqiao who bribed the slave and let the slave take medicine in Miss Mu''s meal every day. But the slave didn''t know what medicine it was. She only let the slave do it three times a day."


    The voice of the little eunuch became sharper and sharper.


    Fingertips also followed more and more shaking up, desperately kowtow on the ground: "slave know wrong, slave know wrong, please forgive me."


    "I don''t know you at all." Su Qiaoqiao had already screamed, and her mood began to get out of control.


    Soon, another maid came into the room.


    Wearing the simplest bun, she also works in the Chu Xiu palace. When she comes in, she just takes a look at Su Qiaoqiao. The resentment in her eyes is obvious. Soon, she kneels down with a plop and keeps kowtowing.


    "Miss Su bribed her maidservant and put some rotten fruits and night ants under Miss Mu''s mattress when everyone was away. She wanted Miss Mu to be punished by mother Yin. As long as those ants climbed over people''s skin, they would cause skin ulceration."


    Qiaozhen knelt down and restored the matter. She was also full of tears and regretted: "it was the maid who was bewitched for a while and did such a thing. Please forgive me."


    In fact, there are many such things in the palace.


    It''s all right if there''s no accident. Once there''s an accident, let alone safe and sound, it''s extremely lucky to be able to save your life.


    Therefore, how can we not be afraid.


    But in the face of money, people can not be indifferent.


    The whole room was quiet.


    Su Qiaoqiao has completely softened her feet.


    In front of the correction one by one, she could not refute even if she wanted to refute. She shook her head desperately, and her words seemed more powerless, so she could only passively look at the people present.


    And everyone''s cold eyes have already declared Su Qiaoqiao''s fate.


    She sobbed: "it''s not me, it''s not me. The people''s daughter is wronged. I''m wronged. Niang Niang, it''s wrong for you to believe in the people''s daughter. "


    Su Qiaoqiao wants to crawl to the Empress Dowager.


    But he was stopped before he could get close.


    When the Empress Dowager looked at the people in front of her, the disgust in her eyes was obvious. Her voice was dignified and severe: "come on, put Su Qiaoqiao in the dungeon and wait for him to fall."


    In Dazhou, it''s even more difficult for those who have been in the prison to turn over.


    Don''t say Su Qiaoqiao is such a charming young lady, even if he is a common man, he can''t bear to be put in the prison.


    You can imagine what kind of result Su Qiaoqiao will have after he enters the heaven prison.


    Sure enough, Su Qiaoqiao heard the Empress Dowager''s words and screamed: "I''m wronged. I don''t want to. Let me go... Let me go... I want to see Princess su. I want to see my father. Let me go."


    Her strength is like ants, completely unable to shake the bodyguard.


    Soon, Su Qiaoqiao became disheveled.


    The door of the wing room has also been opened. Those who are still standing outside do not dare to be too presumptuous.


    In the whole palace, except for Su Qiaoqiao''s scream, it was quiet.


    Mu Cen stands with a cold face. Even if she is not feeling well at the moment, she has never sat down. What''s more, she doesn''t plead with Su Qiaoqiao like a white lotus.


    For such an enemy, Mu Cen has never been soft hearted.


    She just looked at Su Qiaoqiao, her eyebrows were full of sarcastic smile.


    When Su Qiaoqiao was dragged to the door by the bodyguard, her scream became more and more obvious: "I was wronged, not me, not me... Mu Zhihua asked me to do it. These people are arranged by Mu Zhihua. It''s not me. I am wronged. "


    As soon as the name of Mu Zhi''s painting came out, Mu Cen slightly raised his eyebrows.


    There was a cry of surprise from the people present.


    Even the faces of Mei Ji and Li Shiyuan changed.


    The Empress Dowager twisted her brows.


    Only Li Shiyuan and Mu Cen remained silent.

 Chapter 290

    But Li Shiyuan''s eyes fell on Mu Cen''s body without any trace. Mu Cen laughed at Li Shiyuan for invisibility, then quickly gathered his own eyes and stood so quietly.


    It seems that even if Su Qiaoqiao calls out the name of Mu Zhihua, Mu Cen has no response.


    Because muczen doesn''t need to respond.


    There has been such a big trouble in Prince Mu''s residence before. Even if it is a family affair of Prince Mu''s residence, even if it has not been publicized, people in Kyoto already know it. How can people in the palace not know it.


    Who didn''t know that there was a ghost in King Mu''s house, which drove Chen Zhirong crazy.


    Who doesn''t know that Chen Zhirong nearly killed Mu Cen.


    Who doesn''t know that the relationship between mu Cen and Chen Zhirong is tense.


    People who have a little contact with them know that the relationship between the Mu family and the Su family has always been good, and Mu Zhihua and Su Qiaoqiao are good sisters they have known since childhood.


    As a result, some things become logical.


    Why does Mu Cen have to be aggressive? People with clear eyes can see it clearly. After making such a scene, Su Qiaoqiao forces Mu Zhi''s painting out behind the scenes.


    How can a delicate daughter be willing to be alone in the dungeon? She and Mu Zhihua''s feelings are like sisters, but when it''s really hard to come, it''s just the feelings of plastic sisters and flowers, and they don''t want to be sincere.


    It''s just that Su Qiaoqiao and Mu Zhihua didn''t expect that everything would be lifted clean.


    But mu Cen knew that it was impossible to pull Mu Zhihua into the water.


    Her purpose is to make Mu Zhi''s paintings more difficult in this deep palace, and let the people who trust Mu Zhi''s paintings and spoil Mu Zhi''s paintings to distance themselves from her.


    In the last life, what Mu Cen had suffered, in this life, Mu Zhihua would have suffered.


    When a cat catches a mouse, what it stimulates is not the moment when it catches the mouse, but the moment when it slowly torments the mouse to death. It''s too fast. It''s too cheap.


    Sure enough, when Su Qiaoqiao called out, the Empress Dowager''s face sank instantly.


    The Empress Dowager had a lot of complaints about Mu Zhihua''s entering the east palace after she got pregnant. Even Qu Huashang, who always loved Mu Zhihua''s paintings, made some faces disappear. After all, this kind of thing happened to the Li family and even the prince, which always made Qu Huashang untenable.


    Although Mu Zhihua entered the east palace as he wished.


    But it''s not her naive and romantic idea. She can use the baby in her belly to occupy the position of princess.


    There was not even a wedding ceremony. It had to wait until the prince established his concubine.


    Just struggling. Before Li Shiyuan established a concubine, Mu Zhihua always felt that he still had a glimmer of hope. He tried his best to let Mu Cen out of the war.


    As a result, he set himself on fire.


    Li Shiyuan can''t say that he has no feelings for mu Zhihua, but the purpose of bringing Mu Zhihua into the palace is also for the meat in his stomach. Li Changtian''s body is gradually collapsing, and it''s also good news that he is pregnant. If such news can be spread, Li Changtian will be happy.


    Li Shiyuan''s ultimate goal is to stabilize his position as the crown prince.


    As long as Li Shiyuan boarded the plane, Mu Zhihua might be abandoned.


    "Nonsense." Li Shiyuan said harshly, "people in the East Palace, you are also allowed to be presumptuous. Give me the hand. "


    "Yes." The sharp voice of the eunuch came.


    Su Qiaoqiao looked at everything in amazement. There was applause from Ba on her face. Five fingers were deeply imprinted on her cheek, and even blood stains appeared.


    She was nearly knocked out.


    "Put yourself in the heaven prison and wait for the fate. No one is allowed to see Su Qiaoqiao without permission." Li Shiyuan was gloomy and spoke word by word.


    This permission naturally refers to Li Shiyuan.


    Even when the Empress Dowager heard this, her face was expressionless, which means that the Empress Dowager agreed.


    Even if Su Qiaoqiao is not reconciled, what''s the matter? In this deep palace, Su Qiaoqiao is just like a mole ant. Even the Su family and Su Guifei behind him will not come forward to say a word for Su Qiaoqiao.


    It''s better to die a su Qiaoqiao than to bury the whole Su family.


    If you want to blame it, you can only blame Su Qiaoqiao for her bad life.


    Su Qiaoqiao was dragged away in the scream.


    No resistance at all.


    The original chaos of Chu Hsiu palace gradually quieted down, but this silence was not the initial peace, but with a hint of blood.


    After su Qiaoqiao was taken away, the Empress Dowager stood up and walked towards Mu Cen.


    Mu Cen gentle mouth: "Empress Dowager."


    The Empress Dowager looked at Mu Cen carefully, as if the girl had lost a lot of weight since she entered the Palace last time, but even without her facial features, she still looked amazing.


    Such a face, which man would not like.


    The Empress Dowager lowered her eyebrows and hid her deep meaning. At last, she nodded faintly: "this matter, I will give you an account. I won''t let the wicked end well."


    "Mu Cen thanks empress dowager for her justice." Mu CEN is not humble and arrogant.


    No matter when and where, Mu Cen''s style is perfect and can''t be found out.


    The Empress Dowager did not say anything more: "OK, you have a rest. You don''t have to learn the rules of the palace. AI Jia knows that you know it all in your heart. Now you''re resting in the palace. In a few days, it''s the draft, and then you can make a decision. "


    "Yes." Mu Cen answered.


    "The AI family will ask mother Yin to find you two servants to tidy up a separate room. Doctor Xu will also check your situation every day. I''ll do something else when I''m well. "


    The Empress Dowager quietly explained.


    Mu Cen stood, just a light response, and there was no great sadness and joy in his face.


    The Empress Dowager said that she would not stay in the palace any longer. She turned and walked out. Mei Ji followed her closely. However, when she went out, Mei Ji still looked at Mu Cen, and her concern was obvious.


    Mu Cen gives Mei Ji a soothing smile.


    Soon, a group of people knelt down: "send off empress dowager, empress thousand years old thousand years old."


    After the Empress Dowager left, mother Yin had prepared the wing room for the first time. Looking at Mu Cen''s eyes, she became respectful: "Miss mu, the wing room is ready. I have two servants for you. They are waiting for you in the room."


    "Thank you, mother Yin." Mu Cen didn''t feel proud, but still nodded politely to mother Yin.


    Mother Yin nodded and soon went out with Xu Luochen.


    Chu Hsiu palace has never had such a big trouble. As a result, there are more things to deal with in Chu Hsiu palace, and many things have to be rearranged.


    Mother Yin has never had such a headache.

 Chapter 291

    Xu Luochen didn''t dare to open his mouth. He followed mother Yin out with his head down.


    "I have seen your highness nine." All of a sudden, mother Yin stopped and blessed her body.


    Li Shili, who has been out all the time, just walked towards the wing room. He made such a scene before. Even if he didn''t come in, he guessed it more or less.


    Li Shili brushed his sleeve: "get up."


    Mother Yin just stood up, and Xu Luochen didn''t dare to breathe. She followed mother Yin with her head down. Li Shili didn''t look at them any more and walked towards the wing room.


    The room is very quiet. Only mu Cen, Li Shiyuan and Li Shiyuan are standing in the same place. When they see Li Shili coming in, their eyes fall on Li Shili.


    "Nine younger brother also came?" Li Shiyuan spoke faintly.


    Li Shi Li Ying Sheng: "my younger brother has met my second brother and my fourth brother."


    Li Shiyuan didn''t say anything. Li Shiyuan always stood with his hands down, and the atmosphere between them was a little delicate. Li Shili because of Rong Fei''s relationship, in the palace with the wind and water, even Qu Huashang and Li Shiyuan to Li Shili in taboo also dare not easily start.


    Although Li Shili did not show his ambition for the throne, it was a hidden danger after all.


    Li Shiyuan always tries to attract people from time to time. If he can attract people, he will be like a tiger.


    Li Shiyuan and Li Shili had less contact. Occasionally, they just nodded and nodded, which was not much brotherhood.


    Such three people, living in the same room, were in the delusion building last time.


    But every time Mu Cen was there.


    Mu Cen watched quietly, but he didn''t speak.


    "My younger brother came to greet my mother. I just heard that something had happened in the palace, so I stopped by to have a look." Li Shi Li''s tone is very casual. Just like his attitude, people can never understand Li Shi Li''s real ideas.


    Li Shiyuan pick eyebrow, fundus is with a trace of exploration means: "nine younger brother when interested in these things?"


    "I happened to see my old friend, so I came to have a look." Li Shi Li was not afraid and spoke lightly.


    "Old friend?" Li Shiyuan twisted his brows.


    Even Li Shiyuan''s eyes are with a trace of incomprehension. What old friends can Li Shi Li have in Chu Xiu palace? It''s a person who can''t have a relationship in his life.


    And the people in this room are all around here just for mu Cen.


    Is mu Cen an old friend of Li Shili?


    In Li Shiyuan''s mind, there is only the picture of Mu Cen meeting Li Shili in Wangxiang building. Li Shiyuan has no memory of the rest. Mu Cen never mentioned Li Shili.


    But Li Shili listened and chuckled, but his eyes swept Mu Cen''s body. He looked at Li Shiyuan without any fear, and he was even more straightforward.


    On the contrary, Mu Cen has a headache.


    I didn''t expect what Li Shili said to be so irresponsible.


    Mu Cen doesn''t believe Li Shili. He doesn''t know that Li Shiyuan is a suspicious person. If it''s not clear, the unfortunate person will not be others but himself.


    Thinking of this, Mu Cen''s head hurt even more.


    She really felt that Li Shili had come to make trouble.


    Looking at xianglou, Mu Cen felt that Li Shili liked him. It was a man''s possessive desire for women, but mu Cen had never seen Li Shili before.


    On the night of Wangxiang building, Mu Cen''s face was totally different from that of now.


    When we met again, it was that time outside the palace wall that Li Shili helped Mu Cen to avoid Li Shiyuan''s pursuit. At that time, Mu Cen knew that Li Shili had recognized himself as the person of Wangxiang building.


    But Li did not say a word.


    Now, however, he suddenly appeared in the palace and said such ambiguous words, as if he had cast a heavy stone on the surface of the lake, which was not easy to calm down.


    But mu Cen can''t get angry, can only stand calmly, eyes light fall on Li Shi Li''s body.


    Is such a light of a Pai, Mu Cen in the corner of Li Shi Li''s mouth saw if you if not smile.


    Then, the man raised his eyelids: "when I came, I found that my younger brother was wrong."


    Li Shi Li didn''t explain the rest, but it sounds perfunctory. It''s better not to explain.


    Li Shiyuan obviously didn''t believe it, and Li Shiyuan didn''t speak.


    Mu Cen couldn''t tell whether he was angry or funny.


    Looking at the three people standing in front of her, she gave a cold smile: "your Highnesses, Mu CEN is not feeling well, so she left first."


    What''s left, there''s no more nonsense.


    Li Shili and Mu Cen didn''t want to stop him. Mu Cen didn''t know much about Li Shili, but mu Cen also knew that she couldn''t stop what Li Shili really wanted to say.


    Don''t worry about what you can''t stop.


    When you enter this deep palace, you can only cover the water and the earth, and the soldiers will block it.


    Now even Mu Cen can''t estimate what will happen next. Mu Cen felt that her rebirth was just a new life, but she couldn''t be as omnipotent as a golden finger.


    Every step, is walking on thin ice, walking carefully.


    Mu Cen gathered his mind, nodded to the three men, and walked out of the room. When he passed Li Shiyuan, suddenly, Mu Cen''s hand was held by Li Shiyuan.


    In an instant, Mu Cen could feel li Shiyuan''s fierce look.


    There are also some meaningful eyes of Li Shili.


    She became the fish on the chopping board and couldn''t move.


    "Your Highness, you have something to tell me." Mu Cen''s face does not change color, just glanced at Li Shiyuan and calmly opened his mouth.


    Li Shiyuan just grabs Mu Cen like this. After a moment of silence, he says, "I will give you an account of this."


    Mu Cen raised his eyebrows: "Mu Cen thanks his Highness the prince for his trouble."


    Li Shiyuan didn''t make it clear. He was worried about the face of Mu Zhi''s painting, but mu Cen understood. When Li Shiyuan returned to the palace, he would not let Mu Zhi''s painting go. Even if Mu Zhihua is pregnant now, it is impossible to do anything to Mu Zhihua, but admonishment and imprisonment are inevitable.


    At least before the draft and Li Fei, Li Shiyuan won''t let Mu Zhihua reappear.


    Is this a kind of loyalty?


    Li Shiyuan is a powerful man who knows how to choose what he likes to please himself.


    Li Shiyuan''s tact on this point has reached the peak, so it''s not unreasonable for him to be able to placate everyone around him.


    But when Mu Cen finished, Li Shiyuan did not let go of Mu Cen''s hand, so he tugged.


    Mu Cen didn''t struggle.


    Li Shiyuan looks at Mu Cen deeply. They are very close. In public, they seem too close.


    Mu Cen coldly reminded Li Shiyuan: "Your Highness, it''s not proper for you to do so."

 Chapter 292

    Li Shiyuan, however, seemed to be domineering and do whatever he wanted. He still looked at Mu Cen and said, "Mu Cen, I ordered clothes from Muzi''s house and will be sent to the palace in a few days."


    Muzi is the character Li.


    This is the name Mu Cen gave to the embroidery room.


    There is only the word "Muzi".


    And when it comes to embroidery, it''s one up and one down. People with clear eyes can naturally see that these are plums. But Muchen never explained.


    Li Shiyuan asked people to go to the embroidery room to order the bride''s clothes. Mucen naturally knew that this was allowed by mucen.


    This is also the house where Li Shiyuan courted Mu Cen.


    Mu Cen gave a cold smile. It seems that Li Shiyuan really likes himself. What he likes can please him very much.


    Kyoto who do not know, Muzi home embroidery room, keep improving, can get a dress, enough in front of the sisters proud for a long time.


    What''s more, it is the most exquisite bridal dress of Muzi family.


    Mu Cen remembers that the first bridal dress was when the Lord Shangshu married his daughter, which surprised the whole of Kyoto. From then on, people almost broke the threshold of the embroidery room.


    Mu Cen listened quietly and didn''t say anything.


    Li Shiyuan''s words, did not say very clearly, the draft is not over, Li Shiyuan naturally can not say so blatant words, but everyone on the scene understood.


    Li Shiyuan is determined to win Mu Cen.


    Then, Li Shiyuan released Mu Cen''s hand: "have a good rest."


    Mu Cen blessed the body and forehead, then nodded, and calmly left the room, even the whole process, Mu Cen did not look at the people present.


    The atmosphere in the wing room quieted down again.


    Li Shi Li''s eyes without a trace from Mu Cen''s body back, it is not much to stay in the meaning: "second brother, fourth brother, chendi leave first."


    Li Shili left soon.


    Li Shiyuan and Li Shiyuan naturally did not stay. After all, Chuxiu palace is the place where the girls are, and the men in the palace can''t appear here at will.


    If it had not been for today''s accident, they would not have been able to come.


    Soon, with the people''s departure, Chuxiu palace has been restored to quiet.


    After this incident, Mu Cen could live alone, and he did not need to deal with anyone, nor did he need the rules in the training palace.


    Three meals a day are prepared by special personnel.


    In this war, Mu Cen became famous thoroughly.


    Those who are dissatisfied with Mu Cen in the Chu Xiu palace can only gather all their thoughts and be respectful when they see Mu Cen.


    It was also because of this time that Mu Cen met Duke Cheng in the palace.


    Mu Cen knows that Li Shiyuan arranged this.


    Cheng Gong doesn''t have many words. He''s waiting beside Mu Cen. The two slaves have been carefully arranged. He won''t say a word more. Naturally, Mu CEN is at ease.


    "Thank you, father-in-law." Mu Cen spoke politely.


    Cheng Gong nodded: "if Miss Mu has any orders, I will try my best to finish them."


    Mu Cen laughed and asked directly: "if Mu Cen has a need, he will not be polite to Cheng Gonggong."


    Cheng Gonggong nodded, then continued: "in this palace, mother Yin is an upright person, but she is still on the Queen''s side. Therefore, in front of mother Yin, Miss Mu could not rest assured. The people in Chuxiu Palace are basically selected by mother Yin. They don''t dare to make mistakes, but they won''t follow your mind. "


    Mu Cen raised his eyebrows, but it was a bit unexpected.


    I don''t know about this relationship.


    In the last life, she never met mother Yin except in the Chu Xiu palace. In addition, she was almost struggling in the palace, so it was impossible for her to bother to see others.


    Now Mu Cen suddenly understood why Mu Zhihua could easily find someone to start with in the palace.


    Because after all, here are all Qu Huashang people.


    Since he is Qu Huashang''s person, it is impossible for mu Zhi to be unfamiliar with painting.


    Hehe¡ª¡ª


    There are countless threads in this palace, which is far more complicated than what outsiders see.


    "In a few days, it will be the draft. In this year''s draft, the emperor will not appear again, and the queen will be given the full power to deal with it. If the slave is right, Miss Mu will not be selected. " Cheng Gonggong continued, "but everything has its own variables. I''m afraid miss Mu still has to do her best."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Cheng Gongzai talks with Mu Cen carefully, and Mu Cen listens quietly.


    Until Cheng Gonggong finished, Mu Cen politely said thanks, and later Cheng Gonggong did not stay in the wing room, quickly turned and went out.


    The room became quiet in an instant.


    Mu Cen lowered his eyebrows and rested on the bed. One thing after another, he recalled it in his mind.


    In the last life, Li Changtian never appeared in the draft, and the person who appeared was Qu Huashang.


    Is there an accident in this life?


    Because of the rumors outside the palace and entering the palace, Mu Cen will not hear any more. This palace wall also blocks a lot of information. Cheng Gonggong doesn''t mention it, so mu Cen will naturally take the initiative to ask.


    After all, these are Li Shiyuan''s people, not mu Cen''s own.


    Even if you don''t worry, you should be on guard.


    However, Mu Cen knows very well that today''s Qu Huashang went to Kaiyuan Temple, which is the longest Temple Qu Huashang went to. Every Spring Festival, Qu Huashang would go there in person, and so did Li Changtian when he was strong.


    The abbot of Kaiyuan Temple also played an important role in Dazhou.


    The news was spread out by himself, which is well known to Kyoto people, including these civil and military officials.


    However, Li Changtian wanted master Jingyi of Kaiyuan Temple, and the temple lines were all laid by Li Shiyuan. Li Shiyuan''s caution and ambition should not fail.


    So, she just had to wait.


    In this way of thinking, Mu Cen also gradually let go.


    Her eyelids began to feel sleepy. After a while, she fell asleep.


    In the palace of Chu Hsiu, there is already a lamp, and the palace is quiet.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡ª¡ª


    At night.


    Mu CEN is lying quietly on the bed. Suddenly, she opens her eyes and looks sharp at the direction of the window edge for a moment.


    Soon, Mu Cen calmed down and the whole person relaxed.


    There was one more person in the room.


    Familiar with the smell of sandalwood, Mu Cen can clearly know the identity of this person without seeing the person clearly. She sat up and her eyes fell on the person in front of her.


    Li Shiyuan kept a proper distance from Mu Cen.


    Black eyes in the volume of a trace of complex, fell on Mu Cen''s body, it is no taboo.


    Mu Cen raised his eyebrows: "is it not afraid that his fourth highness will be known when he appears in the palace?"


    "Who are you afraid of?" Li Shiyuan answered faintly.


    It''s very dark inside, only a little moonlight outside¡ª¡ª

 Chapter 293

    But mu Cen has gradually adapted to the darkness, and can clearly reflect Li Shiyuan''s face.


    Seeing Li Shiyuan''s frank reply, Mu Cen didn''t say anything.


    This man must have done everything he could to come here, and nothing would happen. After all, this is not King Mu''s house, but in the palace. Once something happens, no one can explain it clearly.


    Considering this, Mu Cen didn''t think much.


    She just watched Li Shiyuan walk towards her step by step until she stood in front of her. Mu Cen seemed very calm.


    "It hurts." Mu Cen suddenly opened his mouth and said it directly.


    Her mandible has been pinched by Li Shiyuan, too much strength, let Mu Cen''s brow twist up. This is a sign of Li Shiyuan''s anger. Mu Cen can''t be more clear.


    If Li Shiyuan is just scolding you, there is still room for maneuver in this matter.


    When this person starts directly, it means that Li Shiyuan''s anger has reached the top.


    "Do you know the pain?" Li Shiyuan sneered, "Mu Cen, what do you want me to say about you? Are you more and more daring?"


    Mu Cen didn''t answer.


    In Li Shiyuan''s anger, she knew more or less where this man''s anger came from.


    It''s about what happened in the palace today.


    But so what.


    Mu Cen looked at Li Shiyuan again. This time, even if it hurt, she didn''t say a word. Instead, she said coldly, "I always have a sense of propriety. I know better than anyone what I should do and what I shouldn''t do."


    "Better than anyone else?" Li Shiyuan sneered, "you can calculate clearly. If the rope can just be untied, you can calculate clearly. The king and the prince will arrive. Even if you are clear about it, mother Yin is on your side? "


    Li Shiyuan''s tone is aggressive.


    In Li Shiyuan''s opinion, Mu Cen seems to be more and more ungrateful and ignorant of heaven and earth.


    Today''s everything, as long as it is a wrong move, will be wrong step by step, and ultimately irreparable.


    "Mu Cen, how long have you been calculating this?" Li Shiyuan''s tone gradually calmed down, "you know from the beginning that Su Qiaoqiao poisoned you, but you didn''t refuse!"


    Mu Cen didn''t answer, just listening quietly.


    "Your constitution is different from that of ordinary people. You may not be so sensitive to toxins, but can you guarantee that there will be no accident? If there is one, I want to see how you can survive! " Li Shiyuan looks at Mu Cen darkly.


    "I live well." Mu Cen wrung his eyebrows and accepted him impolitely. "Your Highness can rest assured that I won''t easily explain myself before I reach my goal."


    "No?" Li Shiyuan really had a moment''s impulse to strangle Mu Cen.


    However, Mu Cen also looked at Li Shiyuan with a rebellious face.


    Li Shiyuan took a deep breath.


    He lived so long, met Mu Cen, but he could use up all his anger. All the emotions are clear in the face, there is no cover.


    "Mother Yin is the Queen''s person. My father is interested in you. Even if you and the prince spread rumors, what? As long as the queen is willing, it is not impossible for you to keep silent in the palace. Can the queen put you by now? Is the queen not afraid of you? If you are the crown princess, it''s another matter, but now, which wise man in the palace doesn''t know, the father and the emperor are after you. "


    Li Shiyuan asked Mu Cen: "tell me, how can you make everyone under your control? Do you really think this deep palace can let you do whatever you want? "


    Mu Cen just listened to Li Shiyuan''s lecture, but he didn''t mean to be angry. Unexpectedly, he didn''t hurt li Shiyuan any more. Instead, he laughed low.


    This laughter made Li Shiyuan''s face even more heavy: "what are you laughing at? Do you think I''m joking with you? "


    Mu Cen said: "Your Highness said that if I insist on entering the palace, I won''t care about my life and death any more? If so, why do you inculcate me now? "


    Li Shiyuan


    It''s true that I can''t say a word when I''m angry, so I can only give out a short cold laugh in the end.


    Mu Cen raised his eyebrows and joked as if he wanted to see something from Li Shiyuan''s face.


    Li Shiyuan took a deep breath. He didn''t strangle Mu Cen on the spot until he really endured for a long time.


    "Why didn''t your highness speak?" Mu Cen defied Li Shiyuan as if he were not afraid of death.


    Li Shiyuan suddenly bent over.


    Mu Cen was stunned.


    This person has directly and impolitely bit up, with a trace of punishment, so ruthlessly bit out blood on Mu Cen''s lips.


    Mu Cen twisted his eyebrows, but Li Shiyuan didn''t let go. Until his breathing became difficult, Li Shiyuan let go of Mu Cen.


    No matter how angry, angry or dissatisfied with Mu Cen, they gradually calmed down in this stormy kiss.


    Then Li Shiyuan looked at Mu Cen like this, and did not give in. They were almost close to each other, so close that they could smell each other''s breath and hear each other''s heartbeat.


    Suddenly, Mu Cen coughed softly.


    It''s really chilly.


    Such a light cough interrupted the almost suffocating silence.


    Mu Cen sighed helplessly. For the first time, he took the initiative to get close to Li Shiyuan without any purpose, but he didn''t take the initiative in boudoir affairs. He just showed his kindness and soft attitude.


    "Your Highness, I''ve been injured and I''m still sick. Do you have to pick this time to train me and make trouble for me? Don''t you come to me to see if I''m still alive? " Mu Cen''s voice is soft, very aggrieved.


    Different from the smart and calm women before, it''s like a little girl who suffered a lot of grievances and was scolded by others, so she swallowed it.


    I don''t have the heart to train.


    Li Shiyuan looked at the little woman who was close to her chest and soft spoken. Finally, she clenched her fist. After taking a deep breath, she didn''t open Mu Cen.


    A low voice came from Mu Cen''s head: "I underestimated you."


    "What?" Mu Cen''s voice was a little murmuring.


    It seems that it''s very comfortable to stick to Li Shiyuan like this. Listening to this person''s heartbeat, it''s a kind of inexplicable quiet feeling, as if, just looking at it like this, the years are quiet.


    And what happened before, now the environment is safe, have not care.


    "How did you persuade doctor Xu to help you?" Li Shiyuan looked down at Mu Cen and asked clearly.

 Chapter 294

    In the palace, Xu''s wife was almost solitary. She had no contact with anyone. Even the people in the Taihu hospital were as light as water. It was just a matter of time.


    Such a character is not suitable in this deep palace.


    But Xu''s medical skill is superb, can let her stay safe and sound until now.


    Such a person, not with anyone, how does Mu Cen do, let Xu medical woman help her cheat.


    Because whether Mu CEN is chaste or not, Li Shiyuan knows better than anyone.


    Mu Cen''s first time was for himself.


    Since a woman''s virginity is gone, she may be able to deceive ordinary people by any means, but in front of Xu, no matter what method Mu Cen uses, she can accurately check out whether she has had a miscarriage.


    When Xu came out, she looked calm.


    Before that, Maggie went in to be a witness.


    Therefore, Li Shiyuan became more and more curious about how mucen did it.


    When Mu Cen heard Li Shiyuan''s question, she said, "maybe it''s because I''m good-looking, so doctor Xu is very cooperative with me."


    "Doctor Xu is a woman." Li Shiyuan laughed angrily.


    "Maybe doctor Xu has a special habit of staying in the palace all the year round. It''s not necessarily that she likes women." Mu CEN is just lying.


    Li Shiyuan


    If you get close to Li Shiyuan again, Mu Cen doesn''t intend to say something.


    It''s just like the reason why she went to the palace, the reason why Ji Niang tried to leave Mu palace, the secret of Ji family and Ji Changjin.


    In this world, everyone has something he doesn''t want to know about humanity.


    Who knows if Li Shiyuan will be able to confront these people one day? Since he doesn''t know, why should he expose all the risks to the public.


    Besides, Ji Niang is not so bad to Mu Cen. She even leaves Mu Cen''s house and leaves him a way to go. Mu Cen can''t betray anyone in Ji''s family.


    As for what Li Shiyuan thinks, it''s Li Shiyuan''s business.


    Ji Chang has been in the palace for decades now. Li Shiyuan can''t think of Ji Niang.


    Besides, Ji Changjin is now called Xu Changjin.


    "Mu Cen." Li Shiyuan warned Mu Cen in a low voice.


    Mu Cen looked up and said innocently: "Your Highness, it''s better to think that Mu Cen mountain people have their own tricks. Maybe doctor Xu has something to do with me, right? Why go to the bottom. At least I''m safe now. "


    This clearly tells Li Shiyuan that the topic is over.


    Li Shiyuan looks at Mu Cen quietly.


    Mu Cen looked up and let the man watch.


    Li Shiyuan''s thin lips moved. Before he could open his mouth, Mu Cen''s hand suddenly stuck to the man''s lips and completely suppressed his voice.


    "Your Highness, don''t let people down when you have a good time." Mu Cen''s words are clear.


    Li Shiyuan laughs and grabs Mu Cen''s hand: "since it''s a wonderful time, are you reminding me not to waste my time?"


    Mu Cen


    OK, I''ll take a stone and break my foot.


    Obviously, Li Shiyuan didn''t mean to continue talking nonsense with Mu Cen. He held Mu Cen up in the air. Mu Cen lowered his voice and almost screamed.


    Soon, she was put on the bed by Li Shiyuan.


    The man naturally came down.


    Mu Cen''s heart beat very fast, and his scallion white hand leaned against Li Shiyuan''s chest. He used a little force, and his voice was also very low: "fourth highness, this is Chu Xiu palace. And you''re not going to do that to someone who''s been through a lot of cold. "


    "Well?" Li Shiyuan didn''t seem to understand the meaning of Mu Cen''s words.


    Mu Cen light cough, compared with the current situation: "we are not suitable."


    "Why not?" Li Shiyuan''s tone is still casual, "besides, what is the king going to do?"


    Mu Cen


    What Li Shiyuan has not done now is what he has not done, but this attitude makes people feel that this person is what he wants to do. No matter how thick skinned Mu CEN is, he is a girl''s family after all, and it is impossible to speak those words in a proper way.


    Finally, Mu Cen looks at Li Shiyuan angrily.


    Li Shiyuan was staring at Mu Cen, and finally broke into laughter. Then he gently hugged Mu Cen: "I don''t do anything, just hugged you to sleep."


    Mu Cen has some doubts.


    But Li Shiyuan seems to be really tired. He doesn''t want to talk to mucen any more. He just hugs mucen and slowly closes his eyes. And this person''s warm palm, so close to Mu Cen''s belly, true Qi along the palm, knead.


    It seems that it''s really not so hard.


    Mu Cen''s eyelids also began to be a little sour and confused.


    But in front of the man, Mu CEN is very clear, is not the surface think so duplicity.


    Her eyes closed, nothing can be seen, a dark, but inexplicably can clearly outline the outline of Li Shiyuan, clear.


    All of a sudden¡ª¡ª


    The sound of footsteps came from the quiet room.


    Mu Cen and Li Shiyuan immediately opened their eyes and watched the house warily. Mu Cen''s eyebrows twisted and subconsciously looked at Li Shiyuan.


    Li Shiyuan, however, appears to be extremely calm.


    After a moment of silence, Li Shiyuan said, "here comes the prince."


    This answer is obviously beyond Muchen''s expectation.


    Li Shiyuan''s character is quite different from Li Shiyuan''s, and they are not such a relationship. Even if Li Shiyuan is trying to please himself now, he will not appear in his own room in the middle of the night.


    Subconsciously, Mu Cen only felt that something had happened.


    Only when something happened, Li Shiyuan would appear in the palace at this time point.


    Under such an idea, Mu Cen became nervous and subconsciously looked at Li Shiyuan.


    Mu Cen''s eyes indicate Li Shiyuan to leave, but Li Shiyuan returns to her calm look. Mu Cen looks at the surrounding environment again, and finally doesn''t say anything.


    This is a separate wing room of Chuxiu palace. Now Li Shiyuan is outside the door. No matter where Li Shiyuan leaves, he can find the problem at the first time with his suspicious character.


    But I don''t know why, Li Shiyuan appeared in the palace. Mu Cen subconsciously thought that Li Shiyuan came for Li Shiyuan. It seems that this person knows that Li Shiyuan is in the palace.


    This time, Mu Cen''s brow tightened more tightly.


    At this time, Li Shiyuan''s powerful hand just pinched Mu Cen''s hand, shook his head slightly, and motioned Mu Cen to calm down with his eyes. Mu Cen took a look at Li Shiyuan, and finally said nothing.


    The man didn''t move.


    In Mu Cen''s mind, there are countless kinds of pictures.


    But in the end, because Li Shiyuan was there, he gradually calmed down his restless heart.


    And outside the house soon came Cheng Gonggong''s voice: "I see your highness, your highness is thousands of years old, thousands of years old."

 Chapter 295

    The voice is not light or heavy, but it''s just good for the people in the room to hear. It is also clear that the people inside the high-speed house are actually Li Shiyuan standing outside.


    Li Shiyuan took a look at Cheng.


    It''s not strange for Cheng Dezhu to come when someone appears in the palace. After Mu Cen''s special treatment, everything here is accepted by him.


    Duke Cheng is in charge of the house of internal affairs. Although he is not the chief manager, he is also in a high position. He is more or less in the palace and gives a lot of face, especially the concubines in the harem.


    Because for the concubines who serve Li Changtian, the remake is always Cheng Gonggong.


    Including today''s empress, Cheng Dezhu will be courteous three times. Naturally, Li Shiyuan won''t give up this face.


    "Get up." Li Shiyuan''s tone was cold.


    Cheng Dezhu didn''t mind. After standing up, he continued to say, "is there anything important about the prince''s coming to the palace? Just send slaves to do these things. You don''t need your Highness''s hard work to fight in person. "


    The deference between the lines is actually a reminder to Li Shiyuan.


    Li Shiyuan can''t come here alone. There are always times when he can''t tell.


    But Li Shiyuan didn''t like it: "if my king is coming?"


    Even Li Shiyuan took a few steps towards the position of the wing room. The wing room was close at hand. At this time, if there was any movement in the wing room, people outside could hear it clearly.


    Naturally, as long as the people in the wing room are keen, they can also understand the movements outside at the first time.


    Cheng Dezhu''s brow is not visible twist, but soon spread out.


    He continued without changing his face: "Your Highness, this is Miss Mu''s wing room. If your highness comes to see Miss Mu specially, I''m afraid it''s inconvenient. Not to mention that Miss Mu has gone to bed now, the lights outside are out. Secondly, Miss Mu is still a girl to be married, and she is a beauty in the draft. Her Highness is here now. If she accidentally spreads it, I''m afraid it''s not good for her highness and miss mu. "


    Cheng Dezhu was reminding Li Shiyuan that he didn''t mean to be worried. Every word and sentence was reasonable.


    Even Cheng Dezhu didn''t stop Li Shiyuan by force.


    Li Shiyuan narrowed his eyes slightly because of Cheng Dezhu''s words.


    He was still standing, his voice was long and sharp: "Your Highness, today there was an accident in the palace. Even the Empress Dowager was alarmed. Come here in person. Now Miss Su is still in the prison, and the Su family dare not say a word. The empress is still praying for the emperor in Kaiyuan Temple. She can''t make any more noise now, which will scare the emperor


    Cheng Dezhu is consistent and conscientious in his words.


    He also knows Li Shiyuan. If he is tough enough to fight with Li Shiyuan, the situation in the wing room will arouse Li Shiyuan''s suspicion. Such circuitous tactics will make Li Shiyuan think twice instead of being so impulsive.


    Sure enough, Cheng Dezhu''s words stopped Li Shiyuan''s steps. He looked at Cheng Dezhu like this. His eyes narrowed slightly, as if he was thinking about what Cheng Dezhu said, and as if he was thinking about something else.


    Seeing that Li Shiyuan had a reaction, Cheng Dezhu continued: "if your Highness has something to do, you can tell the slave as much as you can, and the slave will do his best. Even if your highness is looking for Miss mu, you can also explain to the slave. When Miss Mu wakes up the next day, the slave will convey it at the first time. "


    No matter what Cheng Dezhu said, the implication is that it is impossible for Li Shiyuan to get close to Mu Cen''s room.


    Li Shiyuan stood motionless. Although he didn''t get close, he didn''t mean to leave.


    Cheng Dezhu''s palms are a little sweaty, but on the surface he doesn''t say a word.


    Cheng Dezhu knows who is in the wing room, but now Li Shiyuan happens to appear, and what is the reason, Cheng Dezhu also knows.


    But Li Shiyuan kept quiet all the time.


    He will appear here. Unexpectedly, he saw Li Shiyuan appear at work in the middle of the night. Li Shiyuan has been appointed King yuan and has an independent palace. At night, he will return to his residence and will not live in the palace.


    Therefore, this sudden appearance made Li Shiyuan a little wary.


    He followed quietly for a while, but lost it.


    I don''t know whether Li Shiyuan is suspicious or something else.


    But the only place that can come is the Chuxiu palace. Although there is no evidence, Li Shiyuan is inexplicably convinced that Li Shiyuan entered the Chuxiu palace.


    It''s a kind of subconscious feeling, subconscious feeling that all their things have been coveted.


    It seems that all the people are coming for Muchen.


    When can Li Shiyuan and Mu Cen have such friendship.


    When all kinds of ideas gathered together, Li Shiyuan came directly to the palace without thinking about it. For the first time, he didn''t do a thing so carefully. But Cheng Dezhu''s reminder, let Li Shiyuan have to care.


    But it''s not Li Shiyuan''s character to leave without an answer. Once the seeds of doubt are planted, it''s hard to pull them out of Li Shiyuan''s heart.


    His eyes were sharp looking at the dark room.


    There was no one in it. It was as quiet as if a needle had fallen on the ground.


    If he goes in so rashly, he is bound to wake up the rest of the people in the palace.


    Li Shiyuan''s hands on both sides tightened, and his eyes became sharper and sharper.


    Just when Li Shiyuan was in a stalemate, suddenly, the sound of footsteps came from outside the palace. It was very light, but Li Shiyuan was keen to hear it. He suddenly looked outside the palace, but saw mu zhantian''s figure coming in a hurry.


    Mu zhantian''s figure is very low: "Your Highness, you are here."


    Li Shiyuan narrowed his eyes and just looked at mu zhantian, waiting for him to finish.


    Mu zhantian, also not ambiguous, labial flap frets, is going to say, originally quiet wing room suddenly had movement.


    Candlelight lit up, a thin figure so reflected in the window paper, clearly visible.


    ¡­¡­


    Li Shiyuan saw Mu Cen holding the lamp, and the disapproval in his eyes was obvious.


    Mucen didn''t speak. Naturally, he took the Cape and put it on quietly. It was very slow, but mucen was very clear that people outside could see it clearly.


    She''s stalling.


    While wearing a cape, she quickly said to Li Shiyuan in lip language: "Your Highness, I''m standing in the way of your highness, and mu zhantian is coming. It''s not too difficult for you to avoid people outside. They''re all at the front door of the wing room. As long as you leave from the back, you won''t disturb anyone. "

 Chapter 296

    This is the only way.


    Mu Cen can''t guarantee whether Li Shiyuan will finally break in.


    Li Shiyuan had nowhere to escape as long as he came in.


    Even if Li Shiyuan doesn''t come in, Li Shiyuan can''t leave. It''s too quiet in the house. Any movement can be seen clearly by people outside. Even if he doesn''t hold the lamp, the light of the moonlight is enough.


    All in all, this is the only safest way.


    Just in this case, Mu Cen was exposed in front of Li Shiyuan, that''s all.


    Li Shiyuan didn''t quite agree.


    Mu CEN is particularly firm, the speed of lip language slowed down, every word without any joke: "after I go out, this is the only chance to leave. If your Highness has not left, I will see you in the hell tonight. "


    These people, what Mu Cen said is light, but they are chilly.


    Li Shiyuan looks at Mu Cen very deeply, but he can''t refute Mu Cen''s words at last. He sinks and doesn''t say anything more. He quickly jumps out of the window edge in the direction of Mu Cen''s shadow.


    And Mu Cen had already come to the door of the house. There was a babbling sound from the door.


    Almost at the moment of Mu Cen''s appearance, Cheng Gonggong had already invited an: "Miss mu, this big night''s disturbance to you."


    Mu Cen nodded. When he saw Li Shiyuan again, he was slightly surprised: "Your Highness, how did you suddenly arrive at the Chu Xiu palace in the middle of the night? Is there something wrong in the palace?"


    She was not surprised and impatient, even looked at Li Shiyuan''s eyes are very inexplicable, and even looked at the environment around the palace, eyebrows also twisted up.


    Then, Mu Cen''s eyes fell on mu zhantian.


    She raised her eyebrows and said perfunctorily: "what kind of wind has brought big brother here. I''m really a little scared. "


    Say, Mu Cen light cough.


    She wears too thin, under the cloak is a underwear, fit suit.


    And now late at night in early spring, or with bursts of cold wind, coupled with occasional continuous rain, such a cold will not lose to any winter.


    Mu Cen fell into the bottom of the lake, which had just melted ice. He was weak because of the cold and the moon. If he continued to blow like this, he would not know what would happen tomorrow.


    Li Shiyuan said, "go in."


    Mu Cen blinked. He was very confused. When he heard Li Shiyuan''s words, he didn''t rush in. Instead, he suddenly said coldly, "Your Highness, this is a special trip to Mu Cen''s house to stand and blow the cold wind?"


    Li Shiyuan was hurt by Mu Cen for a while, his eyes sank and he just looked at Mu Cen.


    Mu Cen seemed to know nothing and didn''t avoid Li Shiyuan''s eyes.


    "Miss mu, it''s cold in early spring. You haven''t recovered. You''d better go back to your room and have a rest. If you have something to do, just tell the slave at any time. " Cheng''s timely opening broke the awkward atmosphere.


    But listen to Mu Cen''s words, Cheng Gonggong can''t help laughing.


    In this palace, the people who can not get along with Li Shiyuan face to face are either dead or not yet born, and Mu CEN is the only living person.


    She is stepping on Li Shiyuan, who is interested in herself and can''t bear to do it. That''s why she is so unscrupulous.


    However, Mu Cen always knows how to stop when he sees the good. He doesn''t make trouble until he sees the good. This is also the strength of Mu Cen, which can always be remembered.


    When Mu Cen heard Cheng Dezhu''s words, he coughed a few times, as if he was really uncomfortable.


    "So it is." Mu Cen nodded, "otherwise, my whole body is very bad." Then she blessed herself, "Your Highness, if nothing happens, Mu Cen will leave first."


    Li Shiyuan made a sound.


    Mu Cen didn''t say much. He turned quietly and walked towards the house. He closed the door by the way.


    When Mu Cen enters the house, he intentionally or unintentionally gives way to his figure, as if to let Li Shiyuan see it clearly.


    Even Mu Cen''s steps slowed down.


    Li Shiyuan also looked at Mu Cen''s room.


    Mu Cen suddenly turned around: "does the prince want to come in for a cup of tea?"


    She seems to be inviting Li Shiyuan, but everyone knows that Mu Cen didn''t make it clear. Her implication is that there is no one here. If Li Shiyuan doesn''t believe me, you can come in and check at any time.


    And Mu Cen''s magnanimous, this just dispelled the suspicion in Li Shiyuan''s heart.


    "No Li Shiyuan calmly refused, "cen''er is not in good health, so it''s better to take care of her body and drink tea. It''s a long time to come. I''m not in a hurry."


    "Good." Mu Cen answered and said nothing more.


    Just at the moment of turning around and entering the room, Mu Cen glanced at mu zhantian very faintly, and his expression was a little bit more like a smile, as if he was mocking mu zhantian and Mu Zhihua''s plot failed again.


    Mu zhantian naturally noticed that the fist in his palm was so tightly clenched.


    Today''s troubles in Chuxiu palace, naturally, can not be calm in the east palace.


    Although the Empress Dowager didn''t go to the east palace to say anything, it doesn''t mean that Li Shiyuan didn''t say anything. Li Shiyuan came back from the Chu Xiu palace with a gloomy face and found Mu Zhihua.


    Mu Zhi''s paintings are so severe and gloomy, which he has never seen before.


    Even if Mu Zhihua is pregnant now, there is no way to make Li Shiyuan more gentle and tolerant. In the East Palace, it is Li Shiyuan''s reprimand and warning.


    Even Li Shiyuan has clearly told Mu Zhihua that if something happens to Mu Cen in the palace, no matter what the reason is, even if Mu Cen killed himself, Li Shiyuan will be counted in Mu Zhihua''s head.


    What if Mu Zhihua is pregnant.


    Li Shiyuan can have the baby in his belly, not necessarily the baby''s mother.


    These words made Mu Zhihua''s face change again and again. He couldn''t believe what he heard. However, no matter how hard Mu Zhihua begged, he could not keep Li Shiyuan.


    Li Shiyuan walked away.


    The only one left is mu Zhihua, who is so weak on the ground.


    The people in the East Palace, in this scene, can see clearly that the future side imperial concubine, even if she is pregnant, can''t rely on her mother and son. The hostess who can really speak in the East Palace is mu Cen, who has not married into the palace.


    Naturally, when the people in the eastern palace saw Mu Zhihua, their face was as usual, but their attitude remained unchanged. But compared with the initial respect, it is far from the same.


    Everyone in this deep palace is a human spirit. It''s almost an instinct to survive.


    These things are brought by Mu Cen.


    Mu zhantian then looks at Mu Cen, who is almost provocative in front of him. He wants to rush forward, so he can stand in the same place without expression.

 Chapter 297

    Mu Cen smiles lightly, then takes back his sight without any trace. Then he calmly enters the house. Cheng Dezhu comes forward and carefully helps Mu Cen close the door.


    The candle light in the room soon went out, and everything became quiet again.


    Li Shiyuan stood in the same place.


    Mu zhantian returned to his senses and did not dare to hesitate. He immediately said, "Your Highness, the emperor is awake."


    In a word, Li Shiyuan narrowed his eyes and looked at mu zhantian. Mu zhantian nodded and said, "this is the news from the Yulong hall. Other people are also rushing to the Yulong hall."


    After Li Changtian was seriously ill, the people in the palace were anxious to bring Feng Changyang into the palace. That is to say, Li Changtian had fallen into a coma. Although he was conscious occasionally, the time of waking up was very short.


    The imperial physician in the palace was at a loss.


    It''s just that no one knows about this except the people in Yulong hall.


    Only a few important ministers, including the ministers in the court, knew about Li Changtian. They were worried that the news of Li Changtian''s coma would make unstable forces on all sides ready to move.


    Therefore, this information is strictly blocked.


    During this period of time, Li Changtian did not go to court in the early days, which was replaced by the current Prince Li Shiyuan.


    After Feng Changyang entered the palace, Li Changtian''s situation gradually improved. Even the people in Taiyuan hospital could not help but marvel at it and showed much respect for Feng Changyang.


    But Feng Changyang is silent and seldom communicates with people. Seeing people is just the end of the day.


    Until today, Li Changtian has come to realize that Feng Changyang has undoubtedly made great achievements.


    Those who knew the news naturally rushed in at night.


    So he suddenly saw Li Shiyuan, because Li Shiyuan already knew the news that Li Changtian woke up in advance? In this imperial dragon hall, all princes have left their own people here in case they miss the news.


    Think of those who have never given up on the throne in secret¡ª¡ª


    Li Shiyuan no longer stayed in the palace. He and mu zhantian rushed to the Yulong palace in a hurry. This is the real restoration of peace in the palace.


    The rest of the people in the palace, even if they heard the news, were smart enough not to come out, as if nothing had happened.


    Cheng Dezhu quietly sent Li Shiyuan and mu zhantian to the outside of Chuxiu palace, and then left quietly.


    And Mu Cen, who had been in the house, heard that there was no movement outside, which really relieved his breath.


    She knew that Li Shiyuan would no longer doubt that he was here, and Li Shiyuan had left safely.


    But now Mu CEN is not sleepy, more and more awake, and finally she is so quiet sitting on the bed, silent.


    Outside, it''s quiet.


    But in such a quiet palace, gradually the storm surged.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡ª¡ª


    Dragon Palace¡ª¡ª


    When Li Shiyuan and mu zhantian came in a hurry, the Yulong palace was already full of lights, and the slaves kept going in and out, which made them very busy.


    When Li Shiyuan came to the palace, he already saw Li Shiyuan and Li Shili in the palace.


    "Second brother." When they saw Li Shiyuan, they said hello.


    The rest of the princes also said hello one after another, but Li Shiyuan became the last one to arrive, but the people present were only outside the hall, not outside the hall.


    People from Taitai hospital outside the hall are watching.


    "What''s the situation with my father?" Li Shiyuan saw he Changsheng come out and immediately met him and asked, "I heard that my father is awake."


    "Tell your highness, the Emperor just woke up, the dragon body is still a little uneasy, I''m afraid I can''t see you princes." He Changsheng spoke quietly and said things carefully, "doctor Feng is inside to see the emperor. It''s not suitable for so many people in the imperial dragon hall, so please go back first. If you have any news, I will inform you immediately."


    He Changsheng is out to drive people.


    After all, Li Changtian just woke up. It''s not good to have too many people


    The people present looked at each other, but they didn''t say much in the end.


    Li Shi Li is simply: "in this case, the king is not here to quarrel with his father. When his father takes good care of himself, the king will come to greet him."


    After Li Shili finished, he nodded and walked out of the palace.


    Li Shi Li''s indifference to the throne is expressed from all aspects. It seems that Li Shi Li doesn''t have much interest in flattering Li Changtian.


    It''s cold and light.


    Li Shili left, the rest of the prince is more uncomfortable, more dare not stay in the Royal Dragon Palace, for fear of becoming Li Shiyuan''s eyesore.


    After all, this time is more sensitive than ever.


    Soon, other princes went out one after another.


    Li Shiyuan is among them.


    I didn''t even ask a question or look at it.


    Today, I didn''t come here for Li Changtian. When Li Changtian wakes up, it''s not in everyone''s plan.


    But mu Cen reminded Li Shiyuan that it was about this time that Li Changtian woke up. Li Shiyuan can appear in the Yulong hall for the first time to avoid causing unnecessary trouble.


    Naturally, this doubt is lifted, and Li Shiyuan will not make trouble for himself at this time.


    Mu Cen said firmly that Li Changtian would be safe and sound in the past six months.


    Mu Cen seems to know a lot of things, but if you ask deeply, Mu Cen will not explain a thing to you clearly.


    That wind Changyang, is also Mu Cen arrangement into the palace.


    Li Shiyuan doesn''t believe in Changyang, he believes in Mu Cen.


    After sinking, Li Shiyuan didn''t say much and followed other people.


    All of a sudden, the Yulong hall, which was full of excitement, became quiet again. His highness was left with the people from Tai hospital and Li Shiyuan.


    Because of Li Shiyuan''s identity, he Changsheng said nothing more.


    The news of Li Changtian''s soberness did not immediately inform the Empress Dowager. After all, the Empress Dowager is too old to toss back and forth.


    Therefore, this matter was suppressed first.


    "I''ll go in and see my father." Li Shiyuan spoke calmly, but between the lines he could not refuse.


    He Changsheng''s words, in Li Shiyuan''s strong, finally swallowed.


    If the emperor dies, the world belongs to Li Shiyuan. Li Shiyuan is the future emperor. His words are not disobedient.


    Finally, he Changsheng stepped aside and Li Shiyuan hurried into the hall.


    Feng Changyang is still making sure of Li Changtian''s condition. Waking up, Li Changtian appears weak, but his mental state is much better. When he sees Li Shiyuan, Li Changtian doesn''t speak.


    Li Shiyuan knelt down and said, "my son has seen my father. Long live my father."

 Chapter 298

    Li Changtian just motioned Li Shiyuan to get up.


    Li Shiyuan got up and went to the side of Li Changtian. Li Changtian''s work was no longer done by other people. It was all done by Li Shiyuan himself, including small things such as bringing tea and water.


    In Li Changtian''s ear, Li Shiyuan''s voice came.


    "The prince has a heart." Li Changtian spoke faintly for a long time, and his voice was still tired.


    Li Shiyuan''s tone is still respectful: "this is what children''s ministers should do."


    Li Changtian nodded and said nothing more.


    He closed his eyes again, looking very tired.


    Li Changtian was able to win the title of emperor from the battle of seizing the throne in that year. Naturally, there was something extraordinary about him. In the end, he was able to choose Li Shiyuan as the prince not only because he was the son of Qu Huashang, but also because Li Shiyuan was so much like himself, almost a copy of himself.


    So Li Changtian took Li Shiyuan to teach him the way of emperors.


    But now Li Changtian has gradually tasted such a bad result.


    Li Shiyuan has been in the crown prince position for too long, so long that he began to be restless, so long that he was more and more dissatisfied with everything now.


    At first, Li Shiyuan was able to hide his ambition. Now he tells everyone that he wants the throne.


    A lot of actions that used to be in the dark have gradually come to the surface.


    All the important officials in the court are standing in line one after another.


    Li Shiyuan has been in the deep palace all the year round. The power here is rooted and corrected. It can''t be more complicated. In addition, he has been ill in bed for a long time. If he can''t get better, one day, the war of forcing him to the palace and seizing his wife will be repeated in Li Shiyuan.


    And he, Li Changtian, was the one who was forced into the palace.


    However, this heart, who does not covet the throne.


    Not to mention Li Changtian, who is always on the throne of the emperor, is used to the salute of three kowtows and nine worships, is used to being above others, and is used to holding all the rights. How can he let go easily.


    Li Changtian said nothing.


    There are some things that we need to change our strategy. We can''t let Li Shiyuan be the only one.


    It turned out that only now did Li Changtian know that the battle of seizing the throne was not a struggle between princes. He had also been involved in the emperor. Only with the promotion of the emperor, the battle of seizing the throne would become more and more serious, and the power could be evenly distributed.


    And really one day, when Li Changtian dies, the man who survived the battle of seizing the throne will be the only ruler of this country.


    Stepping on the blood of thousands of people will be the final winner.


    But these emotions, Li Changtian hidden very well, without the slightest exposure, so quietly closed his eyes, as if extremely tired.


    Li Shiyuan has always been a person who can distinguish the situation. Seeing this, he said cleverly: "as soon as my father wakes up, he is naturally very tired. All the people in Tai hospital are waiting here, and Dr. Feng will never leave. My son will tell the people in the imperial dining room to make delicious food. My father is very happy to have a rest. "


    Then Li Shiyuan stood up and said, "my son will not disturb my father any more. When my mother comes back tomorrow, I will accompany my mother and the Empress Dowager to visit my father later."


    Li Changtian made a sound.


    Li Shiyuan nodded, and then he stepped back respectfully.


    Yulong hall, thoroughly quiet down, wind Changyang has been standing in place, motionless. But the heart of the wind Changyang is particularly clear¡ª¡ª


    Li Changtian is just a reflection.


    And these prescriptions and acupuncture techniques are before entering the palace, Mu Cen repeatedly explained.


    This situation can last for a few days, the next thing, Feng Changyang is helpless, he can only wait for the news of Mu Cen. And Mu CEN is already in the palace, everything will be in accordance with Mu Cen''s plan, so Feng Changyang is not anxious.


    What he has to do now is to stabilize Li Changtian''s situation.


    Soon, after Li Shiyuan left, Feng Changyang came forward. Li Changtian admired Feng Changyang, who could gradually improve himself. Naturally, his tone and face also eased a lot.


    "Doctor Feng, thanks to you this time, I will surely be rewarded."


    "This is what grass-roots people should do. I wish your Majesty the best of luck. "


    "Good."


    The next day.


    The news of Li Changtian''s soberness has spread all over the deep palace. Naturally, Qu Huashang, who came back from Kaiyuan Temple, went to the imperial dragon hall at the first time, and so did the Empress Dowager.


    All the concubines in the palace went to visit one after another.


    Even the princes who entered the Palace last night still gathered in front of the Yulong hall after the early court.


    Li Shiyuan is also included here.


    But surprisingly, Li Changtian, in addition to the empress dowager, even the empress Qu Huashang just took a quick look and walked out of the imperial dragon hall.


    The princes were all outside the imperial dragon hall, and they never entered.


    They think that just like last night, Li Shiyuan can enter freely. After all, Li Shiyuan is the prince and the most trusted person of Li Changtian. Li Changtian will tell Li Shiyuan everything in person.


    As a result, everyone was surprised.


    Because Li Changtian did not let Li Shiyuan in, but let Li Shiyuan in.


    This move shocked all the people present, and everyone looked at each other.


    On the surface, Li Shiyuan was calm and didn''t say much. He obediently walked towards the Yulong hall, but Li Shiyuan could clearly feel his gloomy eyes when he looked at him.


    It''s like a sharp sword. I wish it could penetrate Li Shiyuan''s heart.


    Li Shiyuan lowered his eyebrows. It seemed that he was also thinking about the purpose of Li Changtian''s doing this. But after a while, Li Shiyuan already understood.


    Li Shiyuan''s covetous throne, Li Changtian did not intend to hand it over.


    During the period when Li Changtian was in a coma, Li Shiyuan didn''t do a lot of tricks. After Li Changtian woke up, he couldn''t be completely unaware of these things.


    If you know, you won''t miss it.


    There is nothing else to blame for all this except Li Shiyuan''s impatience. But Li Shiyuan has been the crown prince for 30 years. How can he not be anxious.


    Li Shiyuan walked quietly towards the imperial dragon hall.


    Behind him, the edge is piercing.


    Li Shiyuan walks to the edge of Li Changtian. Li Changtian leans on his bed, but there are many documents in his hand. When he sees Li Shiyuan, Li Changtian just lifts his eyelids slightly.


    Li Shiyuan respectfully invited an: "my son''s ministers see my father."


    "Get up." Li Changtian waved, "King yuan, do you know why I came to you today?"


    "I don''t know about my son, but please make it clear to my father." Li Shiyuan spoke calmly.


    Li Changtian looked at Li Shiyuan like this. His eyes were sharp, but with a trace of depth. Then he said faintly: "there are some things. Help me to find out what''s going on."


    "Father, please say it." Li Shiyuan is neither humble nor arrogant.


    A low voice of conversation came from the Yulong hall.

 Chapter 299

    When Li Shiyuan saw Li Shiyuan coming out, his eyes couldn''t sink any more.


    I want to ask, but it is not suitable in such an occasion.


    Keep silent, but can''t wait to know why Li Changtian suddenly find Li Shiyuan. After all, Li Shiyuan is not conspicuous among all the princes.


    Even people Li Changtian hardly ever asked about.


    But when it was suddenly mentioned, it gave me an inexplicable feeling, as if Li Shiyuan was the card that Li Chang was hiding.


    Li Shiyuan''s position will be endangered anytime and anywhere.


    Although this idea is absurd, it also makes Li Shiyuan''s hair stand on end. Thinking of what happened in the palace before, Li Shiyuan''s eyes become more and more gloomy.


    Li Shiyuan didn''t open his mouth to explain, and he didn''t leave, so he stood quietly.


    But Li Changtian''s eunuch suddenly said: "the emperor Xuanjiu prince enters the palace."


    Li Shiyuan''s eyes are more fierce.


    If Li Shiyuan gives him a sense of crisis, then Li Shili is even more so. After all, Li Shiyuan has no backstage support. Li Shili is quite different. Behind Rong Fei is the elder of the three dynasties, and she is also very important in the court. Over the years, she and Li Shiyuan are on both sides.


    Li Shi Li seems to have no ambition for the throne, but who can guarantee that Rong Fei and the people behind him have no ambition for the throne.


    Over the years, Rong Fei is still in favor. Since she is in favor, how can she be less comfortable.


    And Qu Huashang and Dai Zhigu are friendly on the surface, but in private, no one is less than who, and no one is cleaner than who.


    But in such a high tide, Li Shili was called by Li Changtian alone.


    Li Shiyuan''s nerves and muscles are tense, as if they would burst out in the next second.


    But his expression seemed to be more calm.


    Li Shiyuan also stayed in the palace for a long time before he left.


    The eunuch on the edge of the sky and the general manager of the house of internal affairs were still followed behind him. In a sharp voice, he continued to say, "the emperor has an order. The other princes will go back first. The Imperial Palace needs to be quiet. If there is something wrong, the emperor will announce the princes to the palace. From today on, except for the fourth and ninth Royal Highnesses, they are not allowed to enter the Royal Dragon hall without the emperor''s will. Thank you very much


    "My son''s minister (Minister) is in charge of the order. Long live the emperor." There were countless people kneeling in front of the imperial dragon hall, answering in unison.


    Then the eunuch manager quickly turned back to the imperial dragon hall.


    The people outside the hall stood up and left one after another.


    Li Shiyuan didn''t worry, but looked at Li Shiyuan and Li Shili in the same place, as if waiting for them to take the initiative.


    "Second brother." Li Shiyuan light mouth, is to say hello.


    Li Shi Li picks eyebrows, looking at Li Shi Yuan, but also gives face: "my younger brother has seen my second brother."


    However, when they didn''t mention it at all, they just said hello and left first. Li Shiyuan was discontented, but he couldn''t attack it on such an occasion.


    He sank and didn''t speak.


    After all the people left, Li Shiyuan looked at the eunuch manager who came out, and his tone was relieved a lot: "Mr. Wang, father Huang seems to be in good spirits today?"


    Wang Yong looked at Li Shiyuan with a smile: "the emperor is in good health today, thanks to doctor Feng. Doctor Feng must have a lot of rewards."


    What Wang Yong said was all irrelevant.


    Li Shiyuan nodded: "in this way, I will be relieved."


    "Your Highness, you can rest assured that there are so many slaves here, and all the people in the Tai hospital are here. The emperor will be in good health. This year''s Autumn Festival, the emperor still wants to go to the western regions. " What Wang Yong said is direct.


    Li Shiyuan and Wang Yong had a chat.


    But no one can see the little action between them. A note has been handed to Li Shiyuan.


    After Li Shiyuan got the note, he stopped talking with Wang Yong. After nodding, he turned and left the palace.


    Wang Yong also turned and walked into the hall.


    In the imperial dragon hall, it was completely quiet.


    When Li Shiyuan returned to the East Palace, he took out a note from Wang Yong. It was concise and comprehensive, but it was also detailed.


    Li Changtian, Li Shiyuan and what Li Shili said and wanted to do were all written.


    The people who want them to pay attention to are very close to Li Shiyuan.


    And Li Shiyuan''s every move in the capital this year.


    There are even many places that Li Shiyuan has never exposed, but Li Changtian knows all about them.


    Li Shiyuan is very clear that some things are connived at by Li Changtian, and some things are carried out by Li Shiyuan in private, but now Li Changtian has let two unrelated people start a thorough investigation, which means that Li Changtian has been dissatisfied with himself.


    We are also on guard.


    This means that the crown prince is not as secure as before.


    Li Shiyuan''s eyes narrowed slightly. He would not let such a thing happen. How could he be defeated after working so hard for such a long time.


    Who Li Changtian pulls out, he will personally send this person to hell.


    Li Shili can''t move for a while, but Li Shiyuan can.


    If Li Changtian''s body gradually stabilizes, then this year''s Autumn Festival is bound to go to the western regions, which is a great opportunity.


    After sinking, Li Shiyuan''s eyes became more and more sinister.


    Mu zhantian stood aside, frightened by Li Shiyuan''s evil eyes, and said nothing.


    Until Li Shiyuan calmly said: "find someone to follow Li Shiyuan and Li Shili, especially Li Shili. You can''t miss any information. Let the third prince pay attention to Li Shiyuan''s people. If I remember correctly, the seventh Prince has a good relationship with Li Shiyuan? "


    "Exactly." Mu zhantian answered, "my subordinates know."


    Li Shiyuan made a sound and carefully called out some details.


    Mu zhantian left the East Palace and did as mu zhantian told him.


    The atmosphere in the East Palace was even more gloomy.


    At that time¡ª¡ª


    The inside of Chuxiu palace is quiet. Mu Cen almost never leaves his wing room, while the teaching outside of Chuxiu palace is still going on every day. He has never been slighted because of the previous time, and no one mentions Su Qiaoqiao''s case again, as if it never happened.


    However, people with a clear eye can feel the atmosphere of the palace.


    For the existence of Mu Cen, more or less a little more fear, in such fear, also very naturally isolated Mu Cen.


    Especially when she saw Mu Cen in the same room, she ran away like a ghost.


    Other girls are also scared, for fear that if they are not careful, they will get into trouble.

 Chapter 300

    But mu Cen didn''t care. She was used to going alone in her last life, so this kind of atmosphere didn''t matter to Mu Cen.


    What''s more, the people in this room, in Mu Cen''s opinion, are more compassionate.


    Really into the palace, if you can''t point to marriage, this life is ruined.


    Whether it''s for the imperial concubine or the palace maid.


    They are all the emperor''s women in name. They can''t go out of the palace until they have reached the age limit. As a concubine, after Li Changtian''s death, the fate of these people can be imagined.


    But there are always exceptions.


    This exception was unexpected to Mu Cen. Xu Luochen didn''t care at all. He still appeared beside Mu Cen lively. He didn''t mean to please Mu Cen, but cared about Mu Cen sincerely and asked about Mu Cen''s physical condition.


    A person''s true feelings or false, Mu Cen can feel it.


    In the face of Xu Luochen''s enthusiasm, Mu Cen accepted it with a smile. Listening to Xu Luochen''s questions every day, Mu Cen felt that the life in Zaixiu palace was not so boring.


    But mu Cen can''t think of Xu Luochen in his last life. What''s his final fate.


    Did you really not care?


    "Sister mu, tomorrow is the draft. Are you nervous?" Xu Luochen holds his chin and asks Mu Cen.


    "Nervous." Mu Cen smiles.


    This is not hypocritical.


    Because tomorrow has changed.


    Mu Cen did not guess wrong, almost Li Changtian can wake up from coma these days, Feng Changyang must be in accordance with her prescription to treat Li Changtian.


    And yesterday, when Li Shiyuan was there, mu zhantian suddenly came. I''m afraid Li Changtian had already woken up.


    So tomorrow''s draft is really hard to say.


    So it''s not true that you''re not nervous at all.


    Xu Luochen nodded: "people here are very nervous."


    "And you?" Asked Mu Cen.


    "Nervous." Xu Luochen replied, "but now I want to go home more, but I''m afraid my parents will be disappointed. It''s just that I can''t go back to the palace. "


    A little face was disappointed: "sister mu, do you think I can follow you? It seems that you are the only person I know in the palace


    "Good." Mu Cen answered.


    This time Mu Cen didn''t refuse.


    Two people have a chat without a word, because tomorrow''s draft, so today''s teaching is not so heavy, chuxiugong people are also together in twos and threes.


    After Mu Cen had Xu Luochen''s dinner, Xu Luochen went back to his room.


    Mu Cen stayed up all night.


    My heart is like a huge stone. I feel a little uneasy.


    But I can''t find the reason for this uneasiness.


    Until after midnight, Mu Cen barely fell asleep, but the wind outside the window suddenly became strong, and the sound of the window edge was constantly making, which made him feel scared.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡ª¡ª


    The next day.


    The genius is bright, and the people in the palace have woken up. Compared with everyone''s efforts to dress up, Mu Cen seems to be more low-key.


    She is still a simple and elegant light pink Ru skirt. Compared with the bright colors around her, she is much more low-key. Even when standing, Mu CEN is quiet in the corner, never fighting for the most obvious place in the middle.


    Xu Luochen follows Mu Cen closely.


    Mu Cen quietly looked down at Xu Luochen: "if you want to follow me, don''t stand out for a while, stand quietly in the corner, understand?"


    "Sister mu, don''t worry." Xu Luochen answered repeatedly.


    Mu Cen said nothing more.


    Mother Yin took all the people out of Chuxiu palace and went to Changsheng hall. The three-year draft was held here. The palace of longevity has been ready for a long time.


    The pretty girls were arranged in four rows, with aisles left in the middle for the convenience of seeing Qu Hua''s clothes one by one.


    Mu Cen saw an excited look on the faces of these girls.


    She couldn''t help laughing sarcastically.


    This deep palace hides and destroys many people''s dreams. Those who can''t get in desperately want to go in, and those who come in desperately want to go out, but they finally find that they can''t get out any more.


    The voice of Wang Yong, the head of the house of internal affairs, came sharply. What he said was the rules of the draft.


    In the years after Li Shiyuan ascended the throne, the draft has changed from once every three years to once every two years. Every year is handled by Mu Cen. Mu CEN is very familiar with these rules.


    Until Wang Yong''s voice fell, not far from the eunuch pass: "empress, empress Dai arrived."


    People kneeling on the ground in an instant: "the slave (civilian girl) has seen empress, empress Dai, empress thousands of years, thousands of years."


    Qu Hua''s elegant clothes, wearing a formal Palace Dress, appeared in front of the public.


    Mother of the world''s prestige, let Qu Huashang not angry from the power.


    She looked down at the scene of the girl, expressionless, so that the presence of the girl can not help but nervous up, but dare not whisper, can only stand respectfully in place.


    Compared with Qu Huashang, Dai Zhigu on her side is much more gentle, with a smile on her eyebrows, but such a smile seems pale, as if she has never reached the corner of her eyes.


    Precious and alienated.


    No matter who is in this palace, the people who are safe and sound to today must not be fuel-efficient lamps. The harmony on the surface is just the appearance of the turbulent undercurrent.


    Mu CEN is in the most corner position, watching quietly.


    Qu Huachang''s eyes, after a tour, finally fall on Mu Cen. The coldness in his eyes is clearly visible. It''s aimed at Mu Cen.


    On the contrary, Mu CEN is calm.


    Qu Huachang doesn''t like himself. Mu Cen knows very well that this kind of dislike started from the last life.


    Qu Huashang has always hated any beautiful woman, which is a threat to Qu Huashang. At first, when she was in the palace, she could not get along with Mu Cen because of Mu Zhi''s painting, but this kind of situation is quite different from that at the moment.


    If Mu Cen becomes a concubine, then the person who threatens directly is Qu Huashang.


    Especially when Li Changtian looks at Mu Cen''s dancing eyes, he seems to see Rong Fei in those years, hot and affectionate.


    Concubine Rong has almost become the only favorite of the harem. How can Qu Huashang accommodate such a person.


    In addition to the current situation, Qu Huashang can''t accommodate the second Rong Fei.


    I don''t know if Qu Huashang regrets it. When Li Shiyuan proposed to marry, she failed to help Li Shiyuan blow the pillow in front of Li Changtian.


    Mu CEN is very clear about this, so her heart is very calm up to now. After all, if Qu Huashang is present, she will never have the chance to be overturned.


    And Dai Zhigu''s appearance is just a passing, will not participate in any decision.


    As a result, Mu Cen did not come to relax. Suddenly, the sharp voice of the little eunuch came and trotted all the way: "the emperor has arrived."

 Chapter 301

    Now, people''s faces were different.


    Qu Huachang''s face sank in an instant. Looking at Mu Cen''s eyes, he could almost kill people. But it was just an instant. Qu Huachang was calm and dignified and walked towards Li Changtian.


    Dai Zhigu was a little surprised.


    People in the palace are very clear about Li Changtian''s situation.


    As a result, Li Changtian came to the draft in person, which means that Li Changtian attaches great importance to this draft, and Dai Zhigu only thinks of one person, Mu Cen.


    When Dai Zhigu meets her, her eyes fall on Mu Cen.


    It is estimated that anyone in the palace underestimated Mu Cen.


    If Mu Cen really goes to the palace as a concubine, I''m afraid he can make a big stir in this deep palace.


    Dai Zhigu is harmless and gentle on the surface, and doesn''t fight with anyone. It doesn''t mean that Dai Zhigu is a weak and incompetent person. If he is weak, he can''t walk safely to today and fight for a place in the harem.


    At least, Qu Huashang can move anyone, but he can''t move Dai Zhigu.


    Dai Zhigu sank.


    The people of Changsheng hall also knelt down to greet Li Changtian.


    Li Changtian said: "get up."


    His voice can''t hear any abnormality. Except for the coma during this period, Li Changtian''s body is in a rout and looks very thin.


    If it''s superficial, there''s no clue.


    Since Li Changtian arrived at the scene of the draft, it is obvious that Li Changtian did it himself. He looked at Qu Huashang like a pet and said faintly: "the queen and princess have worked hard."


    "This is what I should do." Qu Huashang looks at Li Changtian gently and smiles.


    Then she stood behind Li Changtian in silence and clenched her hands tightly.


    Even Dai Zhigu was quiet for a while.


    The eunuch in charge, under the sign of Wang Yong, has already begun to read aloud the name, origin and identity of this session of xiunv.


    In the words of the eunuch in charge, Li Changtian didn''t even see who the beautiful girl was standing in front of him. He seemed to be lack of interest. He quickly flipped through the signs, selected three or four people to enter the palace, and granted them the honor in public.


    The girls who have been selected are very excited and have been taken down by Mammy. In their eyes, it means that they will be prosperous in the future.


    The excitement is obvious.


    Mu Cen quietly looked at, the corner of her mouth sneer smile is more and more clear, she always stood expressionless, as if in front of a lively, no interest.


    But the palm of the hand in the wide sleeve has quietly clenched its fist.


    The appearance of Li Changtian seems to make everything unpredictable.


    Once Li Changtian establishes his identity, it is impossible to change it.


    Mu Cen sank, but the surface was silent. If she could not change anything, no matter how clumsy she was, she could escape from here without being restrained by the current situation.


    "Mu Cen, the daughter of King Mu''s house..." the steward has read Mu Cen.


    The atmosphere was so quiet.


    But anyone can feel that Li Changtian''s eyes fall on Mu Cen. He tells everyone that he came for mu Cen.


    Even, Li Changtian picked up Mu Cen''s brand himself.


    As long as you turn over this brand, Mu Cen will be officially selected by Li Changtian.


    Qu Huashang tried to open his mouth several times, but when he got to his mouth, he swallowed it. Now the king of a country is still Li Changtian. Qu Huashang knows better than anyone what it means to fight Li Changtian.


    Dai Zhigu''s face was calm, just like the mood of watching a good play.


    And Mu Cen''s complexion does not show, but the next instant already had the movement.


    Li Changtian is still determined to choose himself. Did she and Li Shiyuan lose their efforts? Those rumors even spread all over the Zhou Dynasty. How could they not be introduced into the palace.


    Master Jingyi of Kaiyuan Temple, didn''t Li Shiyuan buy it?


    The memory of the last life is still clear. Master Jingyi has always been Li Shiyuan''s person, not Li Changtian''s, but Li Changtian is obedient to master Jingyi''s words.


    So it is. After the war of seizing the throne, Li Shiyuan''s cruelty and blood are the people that master Jingyi appeases.


    Just let big week gradually calm down, accept this cruel and fierce county king.


    But now¡ª¡ª


    But mu CEN is not worried, if these do not work, then she can ruin the draft.


    As long as the draft is destroyed, she will have room to maneuver, and Li Shiyuan can''t allow this situation to develop. In Mu Cen''s opinion, she can let Li Changtian end his life ahead of time, but this is the next policy. Before anyone has a firm foothold, it will be Li Shiyuan who will take advantage of Li Changtian''s death.


    And will Li Changtian be quiet?


    But not necessarily.


    Li Changtian made a great contribution to the war of seizing the right in the last life.


    In this life, it must be the same.


    Li Changtian woke up from a coma, many things have been following the track of the last life.


    In the moment when Li Changtian remakes and Mu Cen wants to start, Wang Yong suddenly runs over, and his face changes. Subconsciously, he looks at Mu Cen''s direction. His eyes are a little scared and uneasy.


    Soon, he quickly whispered in Li Changtian''s ear: "emperor, master Jingyi is coming."


    Li Changtian was surprised at Wang Yong''s words.


    You should know that master Jingyi almost never left Kaiyuan Temple, and now he can leave for anything. Just because master Jingyi came to the palace in person, Li Changtian can''t ignore it.


    No matter how important things are, they are all romantic.


    It''s not worth the fact that master Jingyi came to the palace in person.


    Li Changtian has put down Mu Cen''s brand, but mu Cen''s brand has not been turned over. Even without saying a word, Li Changtian quickly follows Wang Yong out of Changsheng hall.


    The people at the scene looked at each other, but no one dared to say, and stood respectfully.


    Only Muchen was relieved.


    There is room for maneuver in this matter.


    Qu Huashang and Dai Zhigu didn''t follow up, so they were waiting quietly in the same place. After Li Changtian appeared, they had lost the right to make decisions, and everything had to wait for Li Changtian.


    Time goes by¡ª¡ª


    In the imperial dragon hall, master Jingyi was waiting in the hall. When he saw Li Changtian, master Jingyi quickly got up and said hello: "I want to see the emperor. Long live the emperor, long live the emperor."


    "Come on, come on." Li Changtian personally raised master Jingyi.


    Even do not care about their health, see the respect of static one.


    Wang Yong quickly moved the stool to facilitate Jing Yi to sit down. Li Changtian''s eyes fell on Jing Yi: "master, you came to the palace in person, but you have something important to tell me. You know, in recent decades, you have never left Kaiyuan Temple except when I ascended the throne. "

 Chapter 302

    Therefore, how can this incident not shock Li Changtian.


    "I have something important to tell you when I come here." Jing Yi said directly, without procrastination, "today is the draft of the Palace once every three years, but the hexagram of poor monk is not auspicious.". So I came from the temple in a hurry, hoping to stop everything. "


    "Master," you said Li Changtian''s heart jumped, but he was calm on the surface.


    Jing Yi did not hesitate: "in this year''s draft, is there a woman at this time? The name also has the word "he". This birthday is the destiny of great wealth. It can only correspond to the person who was born. Then she can become a lucky star. But if this birthday is to the emperor, it will be a disaster of blood and even the destruction of the country. "


    Jing Yi handed the note to Li Changtian.


    Li Changtian''s face changed when he saw his birthday. With the meaning of Jing Yi''s words, he understood who Jing Yi was almost instantly.


    Mu Cen.


    "Is that true?" Li Changtian slightly squints his eyes and asks Jingyi.


    Jing Yi''s face was serious: "I don''t dare to make such a joke, otherwise I won''t come all night."


    Kaiyuan Temple is really in Kyoto, but it''s in the southernmost part of Kyoto. It''s not surprising to think that the palace has a long way to go.


    "What''s more, when I came all the way, I heard such gossip among the people. You know, there are a lot of folk talents, so naturally they can be counted. So this is a big deal. Please think twice. " Jingyi respectfully finished his speech.


    Li Changtian did not speak, his face has become more and more gloomy.


    The most taboo of people in the throne is that the country and country are threatened. No matter what the threat is, it is the same.


    But now, Li Changtian most wants to establish the imperial concubine''s person, is actually this kind of destiny.


    It''s like God made a joke about the world, and it seems to be arranged.


    But this is a quiet mouth to say, Li Changtian had to believe, if the next population to say, Li Changtian will scoff.


    Looking back on Mu Cen, Jing Yi''s words have more credibility.


    Mu Cen was sent out of Mu''s palace because he had killed Princess Luoxue in childbirth.


    But mu Cen was able to become Wang Xueshuang''s lucky star, because the master saw that Mu Cen''s life style can make Wang Xueshuang gradually healthy and happy, so mu Cen was brought back to the palace, and Wang Xueshuang is really getting better now.


    Now, Jingyi''s words are aimed at himself.


    "Is there no way to crack it?" Li Changtian asked.


    Jing Yi shook his head: "No. It''s a dead set. All roads are sealed. Unless they are complementary to her, they must be mutually reinforcing. "


    Li Changtian sank: "is there anyone in this palace who complements her?"


    "Your Highness." Static one did not hesitate, said Li Shiyuan.


    "Prince?" Li Changtian frowned.


    "Exactly." Jing Yi explained in response, "the life style of Zhiyin must be coordinated by the life style of Zhiyang in order to have good weather. If she is next to the prince, she will certainly be able to help him and make the country of the Li family last for a long time. "


    Jing Yi''s words make Li Changtian''s face more gloomy.


    It''s not that in the previous dynasty, it never happened that the father and the son took over a woman.


    Since ancient times, beauty has been a disaster.


    Li Changtian doesn''t know what the prince thinks about Mu Cen. Even now, the crown prince can''t see that Li Changtian likes Mu Cen, but the crown prince gives in any way. Before Li Changtian is seriously ill, he also asks for marriage.


    But Li Changtian didn''t make the decision.


    Under such prior conditions, Jingyi''s words made Li Changtian suspicious, but Jingyi''s prestige in Dazhou made Li Changtian afraid.


    Once the heart buried mind, it is difficult to smooth, it is impossible as before as if nothing happened to the Li Mu Cen for imperial concubine.


    Now, although the state of Dazhou is stable, Li Changtian knows very well that those around him who are ready to move will force him from the throne at any time.


    If Mu CEN is really the one who is destined.


    So, making Muchen a concubine really brought trouble to him.


    Li Changtian''s mind changed again and again.


    "What the master means is that she wants to be the Crown Princess and marry the crown prince?" Li Changtian looks at master Jingyi.


    Master Jingyi was quiet for a moment before he continued: "although her life style complements the prince, it complements each other in a sense. Only in this way can she press the prince and the prince stay with you peacefully."


    The rest of the words, static one did not continue to say.


    It''s not unreasonable that Jingyi can become the most trusted master of Li Changtian.


    His every word can step on Li Changtian''s mind, know Li Changtian what taboo, like to listen to what, so Li Changtian will be quiet one''s words is almost obedient.


    And this sentence, sure enough, let Li Changtian gradually calm down.


    If you can''t make Mu Cen a concubine, it''s not bad for mu Cen to stay with Li Shiyuan. Now Li Shiyuan has plump wings. When he really wants to do something, Li Changtian finds it hard to compete with Li Shiyuan.


    After sinking, Li Changtian looked at Jingyi: "master, take a rest in the Palace first. I''m very grateful to master for coming all night to talk to me about this hexagram. After I finish the draft, I will personally entertain the master, and then send someone to send him back to Kaiyuan Temple. "


    "Thank you, my poor monk." Jing Yi nodded.


    Li Changtian orders Wang Yong to take Jing Yi to rest, and then goes back to the hall of longevity.


    Except for those who were taken away, the rest of the beautiful girls in Changsheng hall were still standing in the same place. They did not dare to breathe. Even Qu Huashang and Dai Zhigu were sitting quietly. Everything seemed to be still.


    Until the eunuch''s sharp voice came again: "the emperor has arrived."


    The people at the scene got excited.


    Qu Huashang and Dai Zhigu stood up to welcome them.


    But this time, Li Changtian didn''t turn any more cards, and let Qu Huashang be the master, but in the whole process, Li Changtian''s vision always fell on Mu Cen.


    Qu Huashang and Dai Zhigu have noticed.


    It''s clear that Li Changtian''s Thoughts on Mu Cen have never been extinct, but I don''t know why. After Li Changtian left in a hurry and came back, Mu Cen seemed to be completely removed from the brand of selecting imperial concubines, and no longer mentioned.


    Li Changtian didn''t stay in Changsheng hall because of his discomfort.


    Soon Li Changtian left in a hurry, and he didn''t say a word to Qu Huashang.


    Dai Zhigu looked at Li Changtian thoughtfully and quietly.


    Qu Huashang didn''t know whether she was relieved or in other mood, but at least she was in a better mood than before. Almost all the girls present were dignified people.

 Chapter 303

    She then let the people of the house turn over a few signs, watching the girls happily taken away by Mammy.


    Some of the remaining people were accused of getting married, but only after Qu Huashang and Li Changtian said that they could get married.


    In addition, there are only two ways for those who are not selected.


    One is to go home from the palace.


    The second is to leave the palace as a palace maid.


    But even if they were palace maids, their rank was higher, and the master they served was beyond the reach of those palace maids.


    After one by one inquiry, only a very small number of people chose to go out of the palace.


    Most of them stayed.


    Qu Hua Chang hum, these beautiful girls were brought down again by mother Yin, waiting for the distribution of the house of internal affairs.


    The original bustling Changsheng hall was completely quiet. The rest of the distribution will not come to fruition until tomorrow at least.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡ª¡ª


    Chu Hsiu Palace¡ª¡ª


    It wasn''t long before Muchen returned to the palace. Mother Yin had already brought people. Muchen watched mother Yin quiet for a moment and politely said, "mother Yin."


    Mu Cen didn''t say anything extra.


    Mother Yin just looked at Mu Cen and said, "Miss mu, the empress has an intention to let you go to Fengqing palace immediately. From now on, you''ll be with the queen, and she won''t treat you badly. "


    Mu Cen raised her eyebrows.


    This result does not surprise Mu Cen.


    Although Li Changtian didn''t turn her cards, she couldn''t enter the palace as a concubine, but Qu Huashang won''t be at ease. If she doesn''t enter the palace as a concubine, it doesn''t mean that there is no accident.


    As long as Li Changtian is still there, everything will change.


    After all, the women in this palace, in a sense, are all the women of the emperor. They belong to Li Changtian''s back palace. If Mu CEN is pregnant, Li Changtian can make Mu Cen his concubine.


    As long as Mu CEN is favored, it is not difficult to ensure that the meat in Mu Cen''s stomach will not replace Li Shiyuan as the prince.


    It doesn''t matter who the prince is.


    The important thing is whether Li Changtian left his last photo. If he stayed, he would be the one who won the final victory. Even if Li Shiyuan had been the crown prince for 30 years, he would disappear overnight.


    Therefore, Qu Huashang must put Mu Cen under his eyes, so that he can monitor Mu Cen''s every move and avoid any accident.


    But mu Cen didn''t want to go to Fengqing palace.


    The tragic memory of Fengqing palace is still fresh in Mu Cen''s mind, and he can even smell the bloody smell in his nose.


    Besides, it''s not a good thing to follow Qu Huashang.


    The most elusive person in the palace is Qu Huashang.


    Mu Cen of the last life spent a lot of effort, but he couldn''t please Qu Huashang. Qu Huashang was cold and light to himself. It seemed that he was just a little indifferent. But Qu Huashang''s means can make you have no backhand in an instant.


    Mu Cen suffered a lot in front of Qu Huashang.


    In this life, as long as Qu Huachang is the queen and Mu Cen follows Qu Huachang, this kind of thing will happen again. Qu Huachang will never give Mu Cen any chance to resist himself if he wants to stand up in front of Mu Cen.


    But how to refuse now?


    "Miss mu, you are ready. The mother of Fengqing palace is waiting outside. The queen is still waiting for you Mother Yin is reminding Mu Cen.


    Mu Cen raised his eyes and nodded.


    At this time, the little Eunuch in Chuxiu palace suddenly called out: "aunt Ji is here."


    Mother Yin had some accidents. Obviously, she didn''t expect Mei Ji to come. Mei Ji''s coming means that this is the meaning of the Empress Dowager. Otherwise, Mei Ji would not leave the palace at will.


    This time, mother Yin was quiet for a moment and hurried out.


    But Mei Ji has already led the first to come, mother Yin invited an: "maidservant has seen aunt Ji."


    Mu Cen nodded and called politely: "aunt Ji."


    Mei Ji is laughing, and there are two slaves behind her. Mei Ji''s position in the palace is self-evident. Originally, after the Zhongyuan Festival, Mei Ji was about to leave the palace, but the Empress Dowager urged Mei Ji to stay.


    In the palace, the only person who can let the Empress Dowager stay is Mei Ji.


    Mu Cen vaguely understood Mei Ji''s intention, but on the surface Mu Cen was still.


    Mei Ji looked at Mu Cen and asked gently, "how are you these two days? Let the imperial doctor come back and have a look. The girl''s family should take good care of her body. "


    "Aunt Mu CEN is concerned." Mu Cen was blessed.


    Mei Ji nodded, and then she looked at mother Yin: "mother Yin, I came to serve the Empress Dowager''s order. Since Miss Mu has not been chosen as an imperial concubine and has never been married, the Empress Dowager wants to keep Miss mu by her side for a while. "


    Mother Yin''s expression was a little unexpected.


    "As you know, I''m not in good health. I''ve been out of the palace for many years, but I haven''t found a comfortable person to serve the Empress Dowager. It''s not easy. The Empress Dowager has been thinking about Miss Mu since she came here on the first day of the lunar new year. No, let me come here first and let the people go. "


    Meggie''s every word seems to advance and retreat appropriately, but it can not be refused, and every word is particularly clear.


    Clearly tell mother Yin that today Mu Cen must be taken away by himself.


    Mother Yin is not stupid.


    Compared with the empress dowager, the Empress Dowager naturally comes first.


    The Empress Dowager opened her mouth. Qu Huachang wanted people, but she wanted to ask the Empress Dowager to go. At least now, mother Yin wanted to send people to the Empress Dowager. Otherwise, people who are not good at doing things will become themselves.


    At that time, Qu Huashang can''t protect himself.


    Listening to Mei Ji''s words, she immediately welcomed her with a smile: "the Empress Dowager has opened her mouth. This is Miss Mu''s blessing. Miss Mu is very popular with all ladies in the palace. The girls of other families are envious, but they can''t come. "


    The scene, mother Yin also said very well.


    Mu Cen stood calmly in the whole process, not proud of these flattering words.


    It''s as if they''re not talking about themselves.


    Until mother Yin looked at Mu Cen: "Miss mu, if you follow aunt Ji to the Empress Dowager''s place, the slave will naturally go to report the name to the empress."


    "Yes." Mu Cen answered.


    Mother Yin didn''t stay in the house any longer. She went out in a hurry to recover her life.


    After mother Yin went out, Mu Cen looked at Mei Ji. Mei Ji said calmly, "does Miss Mu have something to say to the maid?"


    "Aunt Ji." Mu Cen''s voice line is calm, also did not hide, "I have one thing to ask, do not know if aunt Ji can help."


    "Tell me, Miss mu." Meiji has always been a cautious person, not a promise, even if Meiji know, Mu Cen can''t put forward excessive requirements.


    "Mu Cen thanks aunt Ji first." She behaved appropriately and had a gentle attitude, and then she spoke calmly, "Mu CEN is very lucky to be favored by the Empress Dowager and be able to serve the Empress Dowager. Just like mother Yin said, it''s Mu Cen''s blessing. Can Mu Cen take another person and go there together? "

 Chapter 304

    Mei Ji was surprised to hear Mu Cen''s words.


    In the few contacts with Muchen, Mei Ji can see that Muchen''s character is rather cold, and many things seem to be out of the way, let alone with people.


    In many seemingly intimate conversations, Mu Cen always brings a sense of distance.


    It''s not going to take another step.


    But now Mu Cen asks herself for a person, which makes Mei Ji curious. What''s more curious is who can make Mu Cen speak.


    "You said Maggie answered, "I want to know who this man is. If this person''s character is OK, it''s OK. After all, the Empress Dowager is short of considerate people. What you can see, I think, should not be too bad. "


    Mu Cen laughed, and then he said, "the official of Yinzhou Prefecture, Xu Luochen, the daughter of Xu Minsheng."


    Mei Ji is quiet, laughing at Mu Cen''s words.


    However, it was soon connected: "Mr. Xu is modest and polite. Although he is in Yinzhou Prefecture, it gives a good feeling to meet him several times. Mrs. Xu is also gentle, knowledgeable and reasonable. She meets him every year on the Chinese New Year''s day. I''m impressed with Miss Xu. "


    "Lively and lovely, naive and romantic." Maggie gave me a comment.


    Mu Cen listens to Mei Ji''s words, in the heart knew. Maggie agreed.


    This deep palace is full of intriguing people, just like the city itself.


    Xu Luochen is so clean that it is rare in this palace. So there''s no harm in staying with the empress dowager, at least you don''t have to worry. I''m not afraid to be the eye liner for others.


    Agree to come down, also be regarded as sell a face of Mu Cen, Mei Ji doesn''t feel what can''t.


    She nodded: "then take Miss Xu. The maid will tell the Empress Dowager."


    "Mu Cen thanks aunt Ji." Mu Cen thanks politely.


    Meiji didn''t say anything more. She just asked mucen to be ready and go with her to the Empress Dowager. Then Meiji walked out of the wing room.


    When she came to the door, Mei Ji suddenly turned and looked at Mu Cen: "I''m just curious. Why did miss Mu suddenly want to take Miss Xu?"


    Mu Cen did not hide: "it may be because of her naive romance. Always want to be protected, don''t want to be polluted


    Meggie nodded and then left.


    After a cup of tea¡ª¡ª


    Mei Ji takes Mu Cen and Xu Luochen to fengluan palace.


    The rest of the people in the palace were assigned to other palaces and internal affairs offices one after another. After a while, the palace became completely quiet.


    Before the trial, Su Qiaoqiao, who had been in trouble before, couldn''t stand it in the dungeon and killed himself by hitting the wall.


    Before that, the people of the Su family did not give up, but they just gave up after a while.


    At Li Shiyuan''s command, they would not dare to say anything more, even if it was Princess su. Although she was a princess, she was not spoiled. There was only one princess under her knees, and she had no right to speak in the palace.


    They can''t lose the whole Su family for one Su Qiaoqiao.


    Therefore, the Su family naturally did not dare to speak.


    When Su Qiaoqiao was a child, he was treated with respect. How could he stand the atmosphere of the heaven prison? The bad environment would only make su Qiaoqiao lose his mind and eventually die by crashing into a wall. There was no room for maneuver.


    Naturally, this matter was exposed, and no one mentioned it again, let alone Mu Zhi''s painting.


    There is no secret in this palace, so it is not difficult for mu Cen to know.


    When she learned that Su Qiaoqiao died, she was calm and had no sympathy. After all, she could not sympathize with a man who tried to kill herself.


    She''s not a white lotus.


    On the contrary, Xu Luochen, who follows Mu Cen to fengluan palace all the way, seems particularly nervous and looks at Mu Cen from time to time.


    Mu Cen returned a gentle look, as if to pacify Xu Luochen''s nervous heart.


    Xu Luochen gradually calmed down in Mu Cen''s comfort, but he was still sweating.


    Phoenix Palace¡ª¡ª


    The tea in front of the Empress Dowager was cold, and the servants on one side were scared. It seems that as long as Mei Ji is not around, they can''t satisfy the Empress Dowager with anything they do, just like this cup of tea.


    In addition to Mei Ji, it seems that only the former Mu Cen can satisfy the Empress Dowager.


    "Empress Dowager." The little eunuch whispered, "here comes the prince."


    The Empress Dowager was quiet. Then she looked at the little eunuch: "is the prince coming?"


    "Yes. Just waiting outside the palace. " The eunuch said truthfully.


    The Empress Dowager didn''t say anything. She slowly put down the tea she just picked up. She could more or less guess the meaning of Li Shiyuan''s coming here.


    Since the mid Yuan Festival, Li Shiyuan still comes to fengluan palace every day to say hello, but he stays longer than usual. The purpose is to make the Empress Dowager speak and let Li Changtian point out Mu Cen''s marriage to Li Shiyuan.


    But the Empress Dowager never made a statement.


    Mu CEN is flattering. The Empress Dowager doesn''t know.


    Just like Mei Ji, who has been out of the palace for many years, is the first time she has met such an easy-going person and naturally wants to stay with her.


    Not only himself, but also Li Changtian.


    As for why Li Changtian changed his mind, the Empress Dowager knew a little about it, even if he had lived in Shengong for a long time. And Li Changtian''s mind, Qu Huashang will not rest assured.


    A mu Cen, quietly set off an uproar in the palace.


    The Empress Dowager''s idea is also very direct. She must look at Mu Cen in order to be safe. At least in this Phoenix Palace, Mu Cen can''t do more tricks.


    But now, Li Shiyuan has already come.


    After sinking, the Empress Dowager said, "let the prince in."


    "Yes." The eunuch retired.


    Li Shiyuan waited patiently outside the hall, not impatient.


    At this time, Li Shiyuan saw Mei Ji coming back with Mu Cen from a distance, and they seemed to be followed by a person, which made Li Shiyuan''s eyebrows slightly narrowed and soon recognized.


    It was the Xu family''s daughter who had been following Mu Cen in and out of the palace.


    Mu Cen likes to take it with him. Li Shiyuan doesn''t care about it.


    Obviously, Mei Ji has already seen Li Shiyuan. Her face has not changed. She has blessed her body and asked her to say hello: "I have seen your Highness the prince. Your highness is thousands of years old, thousands of years old."


    Mu Cen followed, Xu Luochen was a little nervous, and his voice trembled slightly.


    Li Shiyuan waved his hand, and the whole Party stood and took shelter. However, Li Shiyuan''s eyes always fell on Mu Cen and did not move away. Mu Cen stood quietly and did not avoid Li Shiyuan''s eyes.


    "How are you these two days?" Li Shiyuan asked.


    "There''s a little cough, but it''s almost over." Mu Cen light answer voice, neither humble nor overbearing appearance.

 Chapter 305

    Li Shiyuan did not avoid the presence of Mei Ji, so he went to Mu Cen''s face, raised his big hand naturally, and gently lifted Mu Cen''s chin.


    Mu CEN is silent, Mei Ji''s brow is slightly twisted, and Li Shiyuan''s mind is lazy even to cover up. He writes on his face so impressively, which is a must for mu Cen.


    Li Shiyuan seems to be looking at Mu Cen: "the improvement is ugly. I''ll ask the royal doctor to adjust it for you."


    That tone, as if to his beloved woman said in general.


    Mu Cen smile: "Mu Cen thank prince his highness care."


    Li Shiyuan made a sound.


    But mu Cen has something to say. Li Shiyuan naturally understands the meaning of Mu Cen''s words, but on such an occasion, neither of them is wrong.


    Suddenly, Li Shiyuan looked at Mei Ji: "aunt Ji, I have something to do with Miss mu."


    Maggie nodded and quietly stepped aside.


    Xu Luochen didn''t dare to hesitate, and immediately followed Mei Ji to one side. He just stood with his head down and didn''t dare to look at her eyes. Mei Ji''s eyebrows were just slightly twisted and didn''t say anything.


    But Li Shiyuan didn''t make a too intimate move to Mu Cen. He just looked down at Mu Cen, and his voice was very low. Only two people could hear clearly: "waiting to be the Crown Princess of the king."


    Mu Cen raised his eyebrows and kept silent.


    What did master Jingyi and Li Changtian say? Mu Cen can''t guess.


    Since Li Shiyuan can let master Jingyi stand on his side, what master Jingyi is bound to say is not only to make Li Changtian impossible to make mucen a concubine, but also to help Li Shiyuan.


    Li Shiyuan looks at Mu Cen with an expression of ambition.


    In Li Shiyuan''s voice, Mu Cen suddenly smile: "Mu Cen wait."


    Li Shiyuan''s expression became like a smile, a little more deep, and then he opened the distance. At the same time, the little eunuch of fengluan palace has also run out.


    "Your Highness, the empress asks you to go in." The little eunuch is very respectful.


    Li Shiyuan immediately walked towards the palace.


    Maggie has come back: "Miss mu, let''s go in." Then she looked at the little eunuch on one side, "xiaodezi, please settle Miss Xu. I''ll arrange it when Miss Mu meets the Empress Dowager."


    "Yes, aunt Ji." Xiaodezi answered.


    Xu Luochen subconsciously looks at Mu Cen. Mu Cen nods. Xu Luochen follows Xiao Dezi to leave.


    Mei Ji takes Mu Cen into fengluan palace.


    ¡­¡­


    When Mu Cen entered the palace, he looked at the Empress Dowager in front of him, but he was not arrogant and blessed: "Mu Cen has seen the empress dowager, she is thousands of years old, thousands of years old."


    The Empress Dowager made a sound, but she asked a few questions, and Mu Cen answered quietly.


    No more than a cent.


    I didn''t mention anything I shouldn''t.


    He always stood wisely and wisely, and even when he saw the Empress Dowager''s tea was cold, Mu Cen came forward: "madam, your tea is cold, Mu Cen changed it for you."


    The Empress Dowager raised her eyebrows and said nothing.


    There are so many slaves in this room, but no one found that her tea is cold, not only because she doesn''t like it, but also because it''s too cold to enter.


    And she used to eat a little, now dry mouth can.


    But mu Cen can find these carefully.


    The Empress Dowager couldn''t help nodding.


    Mu Cen naturally turned to pick up the tea and let people pour it out. In this way, he made new tea according to the Empress Dowager''s preference, and then brought it to the Empress Dowager.


    "You try." Mu Cen said, "clear tea can moisten your throat. After tea, you can change Pu''er to clear your intestines and avoid being too greasy."


    Looking at Mu Cen, the Empress Dowager suddenly understood¡ª¡ª


    Mu Cen''s strength is not to flatter you, but to observe your taste. She can remember every thing you like, and she can pay attention to everything.


    It''s like now.


    The Empress Dowager can''t deny that she has doubts and worries about Mu Cen.


    Any dynasty can''t afford the disaster of beauty.


    When the dynasty is destroyed, the king must be addicted to beauty and fatuous.


    But even so, but how can''t deny Mu Cen''s intimate, and that kind of involuntarily will like this person''s feeling.


    Everything is a double-edged sword.


    Good use, it is your right arm, bad use, it can destroy everything.


    The Empress Dowager''s eyes sank down, and she drank a cup of tea quietly. Sure enough, the feeling of dry mouth disappeared, and even a little bit, Mu Cen adjusted his position in the fastest speed.


    Every order of eating is gradual.


    This scene was also seen by Li Shiyuan. He opened his mouth at the right time: "grandmother, is this going to take Mu Cen from Chuxiu palace to fengluan palace?"


    "It''s not enough to have a person to mourn my family?" The Empress Dowager''s face does not change.


    Li Shiyuan is also very calm: "grandmother wants who is whose blessing. Mu Cen can stay here with her grandmother and aunt Ji. Mu Cen can learn too much. "


    The Empress Dowager gave a faint smile, put down almost, and looked at Li Shiyuan: "what the prince wants to say to AI Jia, he can say directly, there is no need to beat around the bush."


    Li Shiyuan is not ambiguous: "there is no ambiguity, son Chen wants to make Mu Cen the crown princess. I''d like to ask my grandmother to talk about this. My grandmother also saw Mu Cen''s wisdom and sensibility. If such a woman can help her son take care of the East Palace well and become a virtuous wife, she can make her son concentrate on state affairs


    It''s full of praise.


    But he also told the Empress Dowager clearly what he thought.


    The Empress Dowager did not change her face, and did not rush back to Li Shiyuan''s words, but looked at Mu Cen: "how does cen''er think about this?"


    Mu Cen put down the teapot and said, "Mu CEN is very grateful to your highness. Mu CEN is very clear that Mu Cen''s marriage is not decided by Mu Cen. Everything is decided by the Empress Dowager and the emperor. "


    No rejection, no objection, every word is very precise.


    He never showed his ambition, nor did he appear timid.


    Even the eyes are open.


    Mu Cen gave all the decision-making power to the Empress Dowager. As long as the Empress Dowager spoke, Mu Cen would not disobey, just like if the Empress Dowager wanted Mu Cen to stay in the palace all her life, Mu Cen would not object.


    Mu Cen''s words naturally satisfied the Empress Dowager. And Mu Cen''s voice fell, not excited because of this topic, people are dedicated to do their own things.


    The identity of the Empress Dowager is there. Naturally, Li Shiyuan is not easy to urge, so he can only wait patiently for the Empress Dowager''s answer.


    The atmosphere in fengluan palace suddenly became strange.


    All of a sudden, the voice of the little eunuch broke this strange: "tell the Empress Dowager that the emperor and the queen are coming."


    The Empress Dowager raised her eyebrows with a smile: "it''s really lively here. Cen''er, it seems that every time you come to Aijia, Aijia will become very lively. "

 Chapter 306

    Mu Cen said, "Mu CEN is scared."


    There''s no fear in it.


    The empty dishes on the table have been cleaned up. The Empress Dowager was replaced with new tea, and even in front of Li Shiyuan, the newly brewed tea was placed.


    Just like the Phoenix Palace, Mu Cen has lived for a long time.


    In her hands, the tea she made was already what Li Changtian and Qu Huashang liked.


    Soon, Li Changtian and Qu Huashang come in and greet the Empress Dowager. They kneel all over the room. Naturally, Mu Cen and Li Shiyuan respectfully invite an.


    "Emperor, empress, please have tea." Mu Cen handed the tea to them.


    Li Changtian took the tea, the eyes fell on Mu Cen, some meaning is difficult to calm.


    That''s the look in men''s eyes when they plunder, but it''s suppressed by various factors. Mu Cen can understand it, but when Mu Cen faces Li Changtian, his eyes are as clear as a baby.


    Even in the face of Qu Huashang, Mu Cen seems to be straightforward.


    Qu Huashang''s eyes sank down, unable to say whether it was cold or anything else, so he glanced at Mu Cen. Mu Cen nodded, arranged the tea, and retreated.


    "The emperor and the queen come to AI''s home today. Is there something to tell AI''s home?" The Empress Dowager is not vague and direct.


    Li Changtian is still drinking tea, a serious illness, the whole person lost a lot.


    This words is Qu Huachang mouth: "mother, this Cen son, is really pleasing, Minister concubine just let mother Yin send people to minister concubine here, result mother want to leave, Minister concubine is some regret."


    The Empress Dowager raised her eyebrows, looked at Mu Cen, laughed, and then held up her tea cup: "cen''er, you are still the first one in this palace to let so many people think about you. The sad family is looking at you with new eyes."


    Mu CEN is still flattered: "just Mu Cen happened to be lucky."


    The Empress Dowager nodded with a smile. Qu Huashang couldn''t help looking at Mu Cen again and said slowly: "these days, the prince has been looking for his concubine. The prince also likes Mu Cen very much. This position of Prince and concubine is not for mu Cen. Previously, the crown prince had already put forward the proposal on the Chinese New Year''s day. At that time, the emperor came down and thought about the draft before making a decision


    The Empress Dowager made a sound and motioned Qu Huachang to continue.


    Mu Cen''s hand in making tea didn''t stop, as if the things discussed in front of him had nothing to do with him.


    Qu Huashang then went on saying carefully: "so after the draft, my concubine and the emperor discussed that we should find a date for the crown prince to establish a concubine. After all, the crown prince has already been established, and the position of the crown prince and concubine can''t be so empty. In addition, Mu Cen has a good character and a good family background, and his concubines also consider him a candidate for the crown princess. "


    The Empress Dowager nodded.


    "That''s why my concubine and the emperor came to see my grandmother and asked her to be kind." Qu Huachang''s every word was appropriate. "My concubine knew that my grandmother liked Mu Cen, so it had to be approved by my grandmother."


    I''ve left my face and my clothes.


    This is also true, without a trace of ambiguity.


    With that, Qu Hua Chang stopped talking. She drank the tea quietly. The tea was a little cold, and it was bitter. But the tea made by Mu Cen, even if it was slightly cold in her mouth, didn''t feel like this.


    But, she said so much, Mu Cen''s face did not see the slightest bit of emotion, calm, calm.


    "What does the emperor think?" The Empress Dowager looked at Li Changtian.


    After a cup of tea, Li Changtian said, "just as the queen said, the crown prince should have a crown princess."


    The Empress Dowager nodded: "since the emperor and the queen have made a decision, there is no need to make a special trip to ask for the opinions of AI Jia. The AI family also agreed with the Queen''s idea. That''s how to do it. The emperor''s next will is to get married. He and Prince Mu should think about how to do it. After all, our Li family has not been so busy for a long time. "


    "Prince Li Fei, can''t tolerate slightest neglect." The Empress Dowager finally made the decision.


    "My son will tell me." Li Changtian answered, but the voice didn''t sound interesting.


    Qu Huachang''s expression was meaningful, but he didn''t say a word at last.


    Mu Cen has always been calm.


    Qu Huashang was about to open her mouth when the Empress Dowager suddenly said, "I heard that master Jingyi is coming too. Now that I''m here, I''ll let master Jingyi calculate a suitable time. I''ll see that the wedding will be completed in a month, just in time for the autumn festival."


    "Yes." Qu Huashang answered respectfully.


    "What''s more, before marriage, Mu Cen was here with AI family for a while. After all, there are too few people who can use AI family so easily. There''s no one but Maggie. When I marry the prince, I will be regarded as the granddaughter-in-law of my family. I still need to walk around more. " The Empress Dowager continued.


    Qu Hua Chang is quiet. She intended to take Mu Cen away, but she never thought that before her marriage, the Empress Dowager would keep Qu Hua Chang.


    But when the Empress Dowager said this, Qu Huashang would not speak again.


    Just looking at Mu Cen''s escaping from his own face again and again, Qu Huashang''s heart is not a taste. However, it''s a long time to come. It''s still in this palace. Qu Huashang can ask the Empress Dowager for someone from time to time.


    After sinking, Qu Hua said nothing more.


    When Li Shiyuan saw this, he knelt down: "my son''s minister, grandmother Xie, my father, my mother."


    Mu Cen put down his things and knelt down slowly: "Mu Cen thanks the empress dowager, the emperor, the empress for her favor."


    "Get up." The Empress Dowager waved.


    The two kneeling on the ground just got up.


    Li Changtian didn''t stay much in fengluan hall. He soon turned around and left. When he left again, Li Changtian took a look at Mu Cen with a trace of meaning in his eyes.


    Mu Cen stood calmly, not because of Li Changtian''s eyes and any reaction.


    Because Mu CEN is very clear that Li Changtian''s time is coming, now everything is just looking back. Even if Li Changtian wants to play any tricks, it''s even more difficult.


    In the next few days, I''m afraid Li Changtian will have to face more complicated things than getting himself.


    When a generation of emperors came to an end, it was not to enjoy their old age, but to go through the sad and painful experience of his father again in the bloodbath created by himself.


    Mu Cen''s eyebrows were not visible, but he laughed sarcastically.


    She knelt quietly, as if to send Li Changtian off. She didn''t mean to get up.


    On the contrary, Qu Huashang came to Mu Cen and said, "Cen Er, since the empress keeps you by her side, I will serve her wholeheartedly. It''s rare for a mother to like someone, and my palace is also happy. As the wedding day is approaching, there are still many things to do. When the time comes, I''ll ask the empress again. "

 Chapter 307

    "Yes, Mu Cen knows." Mu Cen''s voice is gentle, and his attitude is still modest.


    How could Mu Cen not hear the meaning in Qu Hua Chang''s words? She was calm all the time.


    "I don''t stay here much to avoid disturbing my mother''s rest." Qu Hua Chang is also very practical, did not continue to stay in fengluan palace, neither cold nor hot mouth, "mother here, or hard Cen son."


    "This is what Mu Cen should do." Mu Cen''s voice was steady.


    Not moved, not surprised.


    Qu Huashang then took someone and turned to go out. Mu Cen saw clearly with her warning eyes. After Qu Huashang left, she stood up quietly and her spine was very straight, as if she was completely unaffected by the meaning of Qu Huashang''s words.


    But because of kneeling for a while, plus the reason of the body before, Mu Cen''s knee is a little painful, brow slightly twisted.


    Li Shiyuan seems to notice that his big hand naturally holds Mu Cen and looks down at her, but his voice is very gentle: "is it uncomfortable?"


    "No." Mu Cen didn''t mean to get married, so his attitude to Li Shiyuan was better, and he still seemed indifferent.


    She quickly took her hand out of Li Shiyuan''s hand, and then quietly walked to the side of the Empress Dowager. She collected the things in front of the Empress Dowager herself, and the slave on the side did not dare to neglect. She stepped forward and put away the tea cup that Li Changtian and Qu Huashang had drunk before.


    "Empress dowager, cen''er will prepare dinner for you." Mu Cen spoke quietly.


    The Empress Dowager looked at the whole process, nodded, and didn''t say anything. Mu Cen blessed herself. She nodded slightly as she passed Meiji. Then she walked towards the small kitchen of the back hall. Soon, her slender figure disappeared in the hall.


    Li Shiyuan was watching, not for a moment


    "Is the prince planning to stay here for dinner?" Suddenly, the Empress Dowager asked.


    This does not sound emotional, but it has clearly told Li Shiyuan that this is a guest order.


    Li Shiyuan couldn''t hear it.


    He nodded and said respectfully, "I dare not stay here. I''ll come back tomorrow morning and say hello to my grandmother."


    The Empress Dowager laughed, but she was not polite: "in the past, when the prince and the AI family were greeting, the AI family didn''t find that the prince liked the AI family so much. Now it''s different. It seems that the AI family is still attractive."


    "Grandma laughed." Li Shiyuan doesn''t hide it. He''s very generous.


    "All right. Mu CEN is in AI''s home. He won''t lose a hair, so the prince doesn''t need to worry about it. " The Empress Dowager''s words can be regarded as a guarantee.


    No matter what the situation is in this palace, at least Mu Cen will never have anything happened in this Phoenix Palace.


    With the Empress Dowager''s assurance, Li Shiyuan was relieved.


    After all, in today''s talent show, Li Shiyuan knows better than anyone else, and Li Changtian''s character, Li Shiyuan also knows incomparably well. A moment''s giving up does not mean that Li Changtian has no idea. There is still a month left before his wedding, and no one knows what will happen next.


    "Thank you for taking care of Mu Cen." Li Shiyuan explained, "grandma has a good rest, and her children''s ministers leave first."


    After that, Li Shiyuan didn''t say much and quickly walked out of the palace.


    After Li Shiyuan came out of fengluan hall, the Empress Dowager said faintly, "Meiji, tell the AI family whether it''s good or bad."


    Mei Ji pondered for a moment, and then said: "madam, it''s better for mu Cen to become the Crown Princess than for mu Cen to become the imperial concubine. And Mu Cen''s ability and means are there. If he becomes the crown princess, he will certainly be able to assist the crown prince. What Dazhou needs is a generation of Mingjun, so that he can be prosperous for a long time. "


    There is a meaning to this.


    But the Empress Dowager understood.


    The Empress Dowager knows clearly about Li Shiyuan''s tyrant and ruthlessness. Although the Empress Dowager has not been involved in the current situation, it does not mean that she has a lot in mind. She has gone through two dynasties and failed to understand anything.


    The red walls and bricks in this palace are not stained with blood.


    The Empress Dowager lowered her eyebrows and said for a long time, "I''m sorry for my family. There''s always a feeling of uneasiness in my heart. I can''t get down. I always feel that the palace is going to be in chaos. "


    Meggie didn''t speak. She just stood.


    The Empress Dowager sighed and said nothing.


    Mu Cen was ready for dinner and came with a plate, followed by two slaves.


    She quietly put the plate on the table, serious introduction: "Niang Niang, these are some light vegetables, the meat has been degreased, the fish has been boned, you can rest assured to eat."


    But the fish in front of the Empress Dowager is still intact, and no trace of being moved can be seen.


    The color of the dish is very bright.


    It''s mouth watering.


    "You did it?" The Empress Dowager asked.


    "Yes." Mu Cen answered.


    "Very good." The Empress Dowager tasted, "who taught you your cooking skills?"


    "My adoptive parents once taught me, and later I learned a little from the cooks in King Mu''s house. Plus I like it, naturally I will." Mu CEN is very modest.


    The Empress Dowager nodded.


    As if in an instant, the atmosphere in fengluan hall eased down, no longer as gloomy as before. Mu Cen''s words were like a spring breeze, blowing away the initial haze.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡ª¡ª


    The next day.


    Li Changtian''s purpose is to make it known to the world that Mu Cen, the daughter of King Mu''s family, married Li Changtian, the current crown prince, a month later.


    Even the wedding day was given by master Jingyi of Kaiyuan Temple.


    Everyone in Kyoto knows that people in the palace attach great importance to the crown prince and his wife, and everyone knows that Mu Cen''s identity is self-evident from now on.


    In the war of King Mu''s residence, Mu Cen won in the end.


    When Chen Zhirong died, Mu Zhihua, even though pregnant, couldn''t keep her crown prince and princess, but fell into Mu Cen''s hands. Even if Mu zhantian is Li Shiyuan''s confidant, he can only keep his position as a concubine.


    Everyone knows that Mu CEN is not someone else, but the most popular man in Prince Mu''s mansion.


    And Mu CEN is not only that, but also deeply loved by the Empress Dowager.


    These people can be named by the Empress Dowager to stay in fengluan palace.


    Mu Cen''s status and value have soared.


    Mu Cen''s position is remarkable, which naturally makes Mu''s residence more and more popular. Although Mu''s residence is usually very lively, he and Mu Hongyuan are not members of a faction in the court, and they will not easily make friends with Mu''s residence.


    But now, even the prime minister will come to Prince Mu''s house from time to time to talk about the past.


    Even general zhenyuanda was flattering when he saw Mu Hongyuan.

 Chapter 308

    This situation seems to be clear, even if you don''t stand in line, it''s not bad for your future to make advances in advance.


    For a while, Mu Hongyuan''s scenery was boundless.


    Even in the court hall, they are more complacent.


    After all, there is no one in this palace like Mu Hongyuan, whose two daughters are married to the east palace. The East Palace is where the prince lives. As long as there is no big accident, the prince will be the future emperor, and Mu Cen will be the mother of the world.


    And we all know what the emperor is doing.


    If Mu Hongyuan really wants to do something, it''s as easy as a palm.


    After all, Mu Hongyuan is the prince''s father-in-law.


    "Congratulations, Mr. mu. It''s a double happiness in the house of Mr. mu."


    "Lord Mu seems to be blessed. He has two beautiful daughters. They are the virtuous ancestors. They are two young masters. One is the Imperial Guard beside the emperor, and the other is the person beside the prince. There is a bright future."


    "Lord Mu will be the father-in-law in the future."


    ¡­¡­


    One flattery after another.


    Mu Hongyuan could not help but be a little fluffy. He nodded and bowed one by one, but he spoke more carefully: "no, thank you for watching. I still want to do my best to assist the emperor. I dare not think about these things. "


    The officials on the scene were all old foxes. No one could say anything in officialdom. After a while of complimenting each other, they entered the court.


    Since Li Changtian woke up, this early Dynasty has changed back to Abbot Li Changtian. Li Shiyuan no longer acts as an agent of government, but stands in the palace as usual.


    As usual, Li Changtian will habitually ask Li Shiyuan about everything, because everyone knows that Li Changtian has been devoting himself to cultivating Li Shiyuan.


    But now in Li Changtian''s habitual inquiry, he has become the unknown Li Shiyuan, and Li Shili, who seems uninhibited but indifferent.


    And when Li Changtian''s eyes look at them, Li Shiyuan''s eyes will be much colder, that kind of evil, everyone can see clearly.


    But in the surface hidden very well, as if brotherhood.


    In the face of Li Changtian''s questions, Li Shili seems to be more casual, while Li Shiyuan is the golden mean. All the questions he answers are on the point, but they won''t cause anyone''s rebound. He thinks Li Shiyuan is arrogant.


    However, Li Changtian did not neglect Li Shiyuan either. What happened to Li Shiyuan was insignificant and dispensable.


    Li Changtian''s change was clearly seen by the ministers in the court, and everyone looked at each other on the surface.


    It''s just in the open, no one''s talking.


    There are also three elders in the dynasty, who can see the mystery clearly.


    The atmosphere in the court hall is a little strange. It just flows in the air. No one dares to speak easily.


    Until the next court, all the people were relieved.


    Li Shiyuan did not stop and walked quietly towards the outside of the hall.


    Li Shili was stumbling by the prime minister and left to ask a few questions. After all, the prime minister is Li Shili''s grandfather. It''s not surprising that he left to ask.


    "Fourth brother." Li Shiyuan''s voice suddenly came and stopped Li Shiyuan.


    Li Shiyuan turned around and said calmly, "second brother."


    "My fourth brother has really impressed me recently." Li Shiyuan''s words mean something.


    "Thanks for your praise. I don''t deserve it. " Li Shiyuan''s tone was always calm, and he didn''t feel any satisfaction.


    What Li Shiyuan was most satisfied with at first was Li Shiyuan''s attitude. He was humble and respectful, but he would not make too much publicity.


    Now, this kind of humility and respect seems to be more ironic, as if hiding something. Li Shiyuan can''t see clearly the situation of the palace''s recent impetuosity.


    Listening to Li Shiyuan''s words, he suddenly gave a faint smile and stood up with a negative hand, with a hint of warning: "since the father emperor intends to cultivate his fourth brother, then the king has to remind his fourth brother that the political undercurrent is turbulent. Don''t stand in the wrong line and accompany the emperor like a tiger. After all, no one knows what his father''s mind is like."


    Li Shiyuan returned a smile: "my younger brother, remember the second brother''s instruction."


    Li Shiyuan said with a deep voice, "this person should have a correct mind. Don''t do whatever you want because of the temporary sweetness. What you shouldn''t care about, let alone what you should care about. After all, people are going to be greedy. It''s uncertain what will happen. "


    Li Shiyuan almost said something.


    This is Li Shiyuan''s character. He makes his purpose clear, and naturally no one will have the chance to struggle.


    Looking at Li Shiyuan, Li Shiyuan seemed to conform to his words: "yes, if people are greedy, no one knows what will happen. Thank you for your advice


    The dialogue between the two people also seems to be surging.


    Li Shiyuan didn''t stay in the same place more. His words dropped and he nodded: "if my younger brother wants to go and greet my grandmother, I won''t stay here more."


    Then Li Shiyuan turned around and left in a hurry.


    Li Shiyuan''s eyes sank as he watched Li Shiyuan walk away.


    Soon, mu zhantian followed, and Li Shiyuan''s voice was very low: "how was the investigation?"


    "The clue is broken." Mu zhantian frowned, "the other party seems to know our every move, tease us to play, when we are about to find clues, all the clues are broken, nothing can be found."


    "For Wang cha." Li Yuansen said coldly, "I don''t believe that I can''t catch this ghost in the palace."


    "Yes." Mu zhantian also felt strange.


    Li Shiyuan''s palm was slightly clenched: "what''s the situation over there in King yuan''s mansion?"


    "Your Highness is quiet." Mu zhantian said directly, "peace day is the same."


    This is what mu zhantian finds strange.


    Several previous intrauterine accidents, after investigation, the final person all pointed to Li Shiyuan, but now when we really investigate Li Shiyuan, this person can be alone, as if he has never been contaminated with any right or wrong.


    "Give it to the king again. If necessary, there will be no amnesty." What Li Shiyuan said is extremely cruel.


    "Yes." Mu zhantian answered, and soon said, "master Jingyi only said to the jade that the sun rises in the East, and the sun sets in the East. But he couldn''t understand the meaning of this. It''s too common. It''s like there''s no secret. "


    Mu zhantian frowned and said it in a low voice.


    Li Shiyuan stood with a negative hand and was quiet for a moment: "this one should be put there in advance, and we''ll see it after the autumn festival. For a while and a half, there will not be too many accidents. After all, the king is the prince, and the prince inherits the throne. The name of the prince is right, and the few keepsakes have been gone for nearly a hundred years, so it is impossible for anyone to take them out suddenly. Besides, even if you take it out, you should collect three keepsakes. "


    Li Shiyuan spoke deeply.


    The imperial throne of the Zhou Dynasty, the real jade seal disappeared a hundred years ago, no one knows the whereabouts of the jade seal.

 Chapter 309

    The seal on the seal can command the lion. Now the jade seal is just a replica. If there is a man-made reaction, the Li family will not be able to stand up.


    Therefore, no matter how the Li family fights internally, they are united externally.


    If you want to get to this seal, you must have three keepsakes.


    Except for the jade finger in Li Changtian''s hand, the bracelet and Scepter are missing.


    The only thing li Shiyuan has in his hand is the whereabouts of the bracelet. However, taking out the bracelet needs the most crucial thing, but he needs to wait for the right time.


    The whereabouts of the scepter are still unknown.


    Li Shiyuan could not be afraid of the world until he got the real seal.


    Master Jingyi''s words from the clues are just ordinary words. How can we determine what the so-called "sunrise in the East, sunset and rest" means.


    Then, Li Shiyuan didn''t think about it any more, and soon went in the opposite direction of fengluan palace. Mu zhantian didn''t keep up, but turned around and did what Li Shiyuan told him.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡ª¡ª


    In a few days¡ª¡ª


    In fengluan hall.


    Mu Cen has been in the palace for seven days. These seven days, Mu Cen stayed in fengluan palace quietly, as if he was not interested in anything that happened in the palace.


    She did not leave, nor did she make any excessive demands, nor did she become arrogant and domineering because she intended to marry the current prince.


    Just like the original Mu Cen, he always keeps his original intention.


    To the people in fengluan palace, from the Empress Dowager to the humble slave below, Mu CEN is smiling and gentle.


    The slaves are used to the arrogance and domineering of all kinds of women in the palace. They are more and more arrogant. Even if they are a little normal in front of the empress dowager, they are still much more mean to them.


    But mu Cen definitely won''t.


    The people in fengluan hall, who are cautious about Mu Cen and have a little repulsion, subconsciously become submissive and flattering.


    "Miss mu." The boy who worked in the kitchen came up in a hurry. "This is the recipe given by the kitchen today. Can you have a look at it?"


    Mu Cen took it with a smile, took a quick look at it, and said gently: "replace this fried meatball. The Empress Dowager is a little angry these two days. It would be better to let the chef change it into stewed eggs with vegetable meat paste. Nothing else. "


    "Yes." The slave answered.


    "Go ahead." Mu Cen''s face was always smiling.


    The slave looked at it in a trance. When he thought about what he was doing, he went back in a hurry with a red face. Mu Cen didn''t think much of it.


    Xu Luochen stood quietly beside Mu Cen and said playfully: "sister mu, you''re so powerful. The servants in fengluan hall like you very much. You know, when they first came here, they seemed to be submissive, but everyone had a little nine nine, so they were very obedient to you at that time. "


    Mu Cen looked at Xu Luochen and said quietly, "treat people with your heart, and people will treat each other sincerely."


    Xu Luochen nodded: "I know."


    Mu Cen chuckled, then he continued to bow his head and explain to Xu Luochen: "do you know the tea I taught you today? When the distinction is clear, we can learn the skills of cooking and tea making, which can be learned from time to time. It takes a long time. There are many concubines in the palace. You should remember what everyone likes so that you can''t make mistakes. "


    If you are wrong, and you don''t care to send the person you don''t like and the tea you like to the other party, you may undoubtedly bury an irregular bomb for yourself.


    Xu Luochen doesn''t understand these things.


    Mu Cen knows that no matter how much he says, it doesn''t make any sense. Some things, if you don''t experience them, you will never know. But Xu Luochen''s eyes are always with a trace of clarity, without any impurities.


    Just don''t know, in this deep palace, such naive romance, how long can it last.


    Mu Cen sighed silently in his heart, looking at Xu Luochen, who lowered his head to distinguish the tea, and didn''t speak for a long time.


    After entering the palace, she couldn''t go back to King Mu''s house. Suddenly, she began to miss the lotus fragrance that was always around her.


    But this deep bottomless place, Mu Cen not easy to go to now, how can he bring lotus fragrance in.


    She stood up, no more words, quietly toward the palace.


    ¡­¡­


    Fengluan hall is very lively. From time to time, people come to greet the empress dowager, from the emperor to the empress, to all kinds of concubines, princesses and princesses.


    At this time, it is Mei Ji, not mu Cen, who accompanies the Empress Dowager.


    Mu CEN is very clever not to appear beside the Empress Dowager at this time. Such a move is to protect himself. Otherwise, those who are waiting for mu Cen to make mistakes in the dark will give Mu Cen a huge hat.


    This is not married to the East Palace, began to move.


    Although it''s just someone''s hat, Mu Cen knows that he can''t do well.


    The Empress Dowager wants her to come to her side. Besides the convenience of using her, she is not a brainless person. Just like Qu Huashang''s mind, she needs to put Mu Cen beside her to watch, so that she can feel more at ease.


    It''s just that the Empress Dowager''s mind is not as vicious as Qu Huashang''s.


    Mu CEN is on the side of the Empress Dowager. At least he doesn''t have to worry about waking up one day, and his head will fall to the ground. He will be around Qu Huashang step by step.


    Not to mention, beside the empress dowager, there is a Maggie.


    So this kind of time, Mu Cen in dealing with the things in hand, will only steal half a day of leisure, quietly in his own room to make a cup of tea, calm thinking about everything he will do next.


    After all, Mu Cen knows better than anyone that in this deep palace, as long as you make a wrong move, you will make a mistake step by step. As a result, you will only completely account for your own life.


    And Mu Cen''s wing room, but you can clearly see who everyone who entered fengluan palace was.


    Looking at the people who come and go, Mu Cen''s eyes are very light, as if without any emotion, quietly drinking mellow tea.


    All of a sudden, Mu Cen''s hand holding the teacup tightened tightly, and his eyes became a bit complicated. He looked at a figure not far away.


    Li Shiyuan.


    After Li changtianxia''s marriage, Mu Cen didn''t see Li Shiyuan. After all, Li Shiyuan went to fengluan palace every day to say hello. However, they didn''t meet each other any more.


    Don''t talk, even each other''s eyes have never had a meeting place.


    The atmosphere was far less than that of a stranger.


    Even if they were ever so close.


    But now Li Shiyuan has fulfilled what he once said. As long as Mu CEN is accused of marrying into the East Palace, Mu Cen and he are two opposite people and will never be on the same line.


    And mu cenyi attached to Li Shiyuan to create two shops, Li Shiyuan has also picked clean.

 Chapter 310

    It''s not hard for mu Cen to know these things.


    Because shopkeeper Wang will still fly pigeons to the palace every two days to tell Mu Cen about the shop. The implication is that Li Shiyuan will not interfere with any business of the shop.


    One day, if something happens to the shop, Li Shiyuan will not interfere.


    Even if someone doubts the relationship between this shop and Li Shiyuan, Mu Cen believes that Li Shiyuan''s ability can not find any clues.


    Therefore, all this can only be carried down by Mu Cen.


    Mu Cen''s fingertips became tighter and tighter. The excessive strength even made the teacup crack slightly. The tea in the cup seeped out along the crack and scalded Mu Cen. Mu Cen recovered.


    The slave on one side saw it and immediately stepped forward: "Miss mu, I''ll give you a new cup."


    Mu Cen didn''t say anything.


    The teacup cracked by internal force had been taken away by the slave, and it was soon replaced with a brand new one. The cup had been filled with new tea, but mu Cen didn''t feel good when he drank it.


    Looking at the tea beside the teacup, Mu Cen unconsciously took Li Shiyuan''s favorite cinnamon.


    Today, the original fragrance of cinnamon incomparable, but actually with a trace of bitter, unspeakable feeling.


    In the end, there was no idea of tea.


    The teacup is put down like this, let the slaves take away the tea tray completely, and Mu Cen''s face is clean again.


    Li Shiyuan had been in fengluan palace for some time, but he never came out.


    The remaining light of Mu Cen''s eyes always fell at the entrance of fengluan palace.


    Back and forth, Mu Cen stood up, the slave immediately followed up, Mu Cen turned around, light said: "don''t follow, I go out for a walk, you busy you go."


    "Yes." The footstep of the slave stopped immediately.


    Soon, Muchen went out.


    It''s summer in Dazhou now. When she left the house, there was a trace of dryness and heat. Soon, thin beads of sweat began to seep from Mu Cen''s forehead. She just took a handkerchief, brushed it away and walked quietly.


    Passing slaves see Mu Cen, respectfully please an.


    Mu Cen nodded.


    But mu Cen didn''t stop. Instead, she went to the side door of fengluan hall. She saw Li Shiyuan coming out.


    This position can clearly see people, but it will not be easily found.


    When Li Shiyuan left fengluan hall, he would inevitably pass by.


    It''s also like Li Shiyuan''s habit. He doesn''t want to attract too much attention or cause trouble for himself. Therefore, Li Shiyuan in the palace always keeps a low profile, which makes people feel humble.


    However, Mu Cen knows that Li Shiyuan is in forbearance and is trying to find the most suitable opportunity.


    Sure enough, when Mu Cen came to the corner, Li Shiyuan''s tall figure had already come down the steps.


    Mu CEN is wearing a lavender Ru skirt. She doesn''t have too much jewelry on her body. Her delicate facial features are just a little pink, which is enough to make her gorgeous.


    There are so many obvious people standing here, even there is no one here.


    Li Shiyuan can''t be invisible.


    But Li Shiyuan step by step down the steps, the whole look actually fell on Mu Cen, completely ignoring the existence of Mu Cen.


    Mu Cen twisted his eyebrows. For such a situation, the feeling was extremely bad.


    Especially when he was ignored by Li Shiyuan.


    Mu Cen felt that his bad habits had broken out. When this person is entangled, she hides diligently. Now this person really ignores his existence, but mu Cen feels uncomfortable all over.


    Just want to get close to this man.


    Even if it makes this person angry, it can make Mu Cen feel satisfied.


    Mu Cen chuckles a, probably is really abnormal.


    And Li Shiyuan has also stepped down, but he did not walk in front of Mu Cen, but quietly walked forward.


    Mu Cen''s steps moved, deliberately toward the direction of Li Shiyuan took a few steps.


    Now as long as Li Shiyuan goes out of fengluan palace, he will have to pass by Mu Cen, and he can''t completely ignore Mu Cen.


    Mu Cen just stood there.


    Her eyes are not instant looking at Li Shiyuan, Mu Cen does not believe that Li Shiyuan did not notice.


    But this person really can do everything, so he came from his own eyes, the eyes just fell on him.


    Mu Cen took another step forward.


    Li Shiyuan''s road was blocked. His eyes were calm and his voice didn''t have a trace of emotion: "Miss mu, as the future Princess, please respect yourself."


    Between the lines, all in the distance.


    They were so close that they could touch everything and even smell the sandalwood clearly.


    I didn''t think there was anything special before, but now I think I miss you very much.


    However, even such a distance is like an uncrossable ditch. They are getting farther and farther away.


    And Li Shiyuan in the voice falls, so from Mu Cen''s side pass by.


    It''s really ignored.


    Or really don''t care.


    Two people across the clothes, gently collision, but it is just a moment, Li Shiyuan''s figure has pulled out the distance.


    Mu Cen seems to have been severely staggered by such a collision.


    She murmured, without affectation or exaggeration, as if her heel could not stand firmly, so she fell to the ground.


    But mu Cen didn''t fall in a mess. It seemed more pitiful.


    Mu Cen looked down as if he was looking at his injury. He didn''t call Li Shiyuan or any slaves. Even there was a trace of silence in the air.


    On the contrary, Li Shiyuan stopped for a moment.


    Then the tall figure turned over, looked down at the Mu Cen who had fallen on the ground, there was still no temperature in his eyes, cold and heartless.


    Let alone reach out to help Mu Cen.


    Mu Cen was embarrassed by Li Shiyuan.


    In this case, the person who is in a dilemma will only become Mu Cen himself. This person''s posture has already explained everything, and Mu Cen knows very well that Li Shiyuan knows whether he is acting or not.


    It''s like now.


    Of course, she didn''t really fall, but deliberately fell to the ground, trying to attract Li Shiyuan''s attention. Obviously, she failed.


    Mu Cen''s self-esteem gradually came to the surface.


    She''s too lazy to pretend.


    Li Shiyuan stood still, just looking at Mu Cen, with deep meaning hidden in his eyebrows.


    Mu Cen sneered, even with a bit of sarcasm: "that is, the future princess fell on the ground like this, it''s really out of order. If you are not careful to be seen, you may become the future Princess who deliberately seduces the fourth prince. "

 Chapter 311

    It''s not impossible.


    Those covetous people, any crime can be buckled on Mu Cen''s body.


    She directly stood up, voice down, no longer look at Li Shiyuan, quickly turned toward the position of his room.


    She Mu Cen to continue in front of Li Shiyuan so humiliating, she put the name upside down.


    Mu Cen has some problems.


    Because of emotional excitement, the chest also followed the ups and downs, the pace followed unconsciously fast up. I don''t want to pay any attention to the people behind me.


    While walking, Mu Cen at the bottom of his heart ruthlessly put Li Shiyuan abdominal Fei for a while.


    All of a sudden¡ª¡ª


    Mu Cen almost screamed out when a strong force came.


    Her wrist was clasped by Li Shiyuan, and she dragged her impolitely towards the relatively deserted corner.


    Almost at the moment when he was held by Li Shiyuan, Mu Cen''s wrist also came with bursts of pain, but his heart beat faster and faster, and even some of it got out of hand.


    But Muchen didn''t say a word.


    She looked up at Li Shiyuan: "Your Highness, don''t forget that I am the future Princess and your sister-in-law. Please respect yourself and don''t do anything improper."


    What Li Shiyuan said to Mu Cen before, Mu Cen gave it back to Li Shiyuan intact.


    It has always been Mu Cen''s character that he will repay him. Even in the face of Li Shiyuan, there was no accident.


    Li Shiyuan completely ignored Mu Cen''s protest and accusation.


    In entering the empty space, Li Shiyuan''s palm is more and more powerful, and he directly buckles Mu Cen on the wall. Mu Cen stares, and then he wants to argue with this man, and Mu CEN is stunned.


    This person''s thin lips directly stick up, punishment like directly bite Mu Cen''s lips.


    It''s painful, and it doesn''t give Muchen any chance to escape.


    But this man''s strength is excellent. He won''t leave any trace on Mu Cen''s lips, but he won''t let Mu Cen go.


    They are different in gender, especially in strength.


    Being pinched like this, I don''t have the ability to resist at all.


    And this situation also makes Mu Cen nervous, that kind of heart rate is about to overflow throat feeling with more and more clear.


    She just thinks Li Shiyuan is crazy.


    This is fengluan palace.


    It''s not Prince Mu''s residence, and it''s not Li Shiyuan''s territory. If they are seen, they are both dead. Even if no one comes to this corner, who can guarantee that they are safe all the time.


    What''s more, now the identity of Mu CEN is there, and there are people staring at Mu Cen at any time.


    Not to mention, Qu Huashang and Li Shiyuan also come to fengluan palace every day.


    This place is almost dangerous everywhere.


    Mu Cen beats Li Shiyuan''s chest desperately, but this person is always indifferent. The more Mu Cen struggles to resist, the more cruel Li Shiyuan appears.


    Until all the protest and struggle of Mu Cen disappeared, Li Shiyuan''s action became gentle.


    Buckle the waist of Mu Cen to say to also slightly relax, became to embrace Mu Cen.


    Until Mu Cen was completely unable to breathe, Li Shiyuan released Mu Cen. Mu Cen pressed his head, so close to Li Shiyuan''s chest, and his breathing was much faster.


    Li Shiyuan is more calm than Mu Cen.


    He didn''t speak, just wait for his breath completely stable, he just looked at Mu Cen.


    Mu Cen has also raised his head, quietly looking at this person, two people''s eyes meet in the air, it seems to speculate about each other''s mind.


    But at the moment, Mu Cen can''t figure out what Li Shiyuan thinks.


    She pushed Li Shiyuan away in embarrassment.


    Li Shiyuan didn''t mean to let Mu Cen go. His slender fingers just pinched Mu Cen''s chin. The enthusiasm in his eyes disappeared instantly, and the rest was only evil.


    Even, Li Shiyuan''s mandible is tight, and every word seems to be sent out from the deep throat, questioning Mu Cen word by word: "Mu Cen, in this way, can you marry Li Shiyuan recklessly?"


    Mu Cen didn''t answer.


    Li Shiyuan sneered: "who is Li Shiyuan? Don''t you count him in your heart? You married into the East Palace, but also want to be able to smooth everything? You are not afraid that Li Shiyuan will know what you have done one day. At that time, you don''t even have the chance to escape. "


    What Li Shiyuan said is not a joke.


    Li Shiyuan has never been soft hearted to the enemy.


    Even Li Changtian and Li Shiyuan would not blink an eye, let alone a woman. No matter how much you like it? It''s not uncommon to get it. Li Shiyuan has always been like this.


    In Li Shiyuan''s view, only mu Cen can be naive.


    Mu Cen just looked at Li Shiyuan like this. For a long time, he didn''t say a word. Li Shiyuan saw that Mu Cen didn''t speak, and he didn''t say much. He directly released Mu Cen and walked in the direction of his coming without looking back.


    Mu Cen quietly looking at Li Shiyuan left figure, suddenly light mouth: "before the prince didn''t get what he wanted, he wanted to kill me, also won''t lay hands on me."


    Li Shiyuan''s eyes narrowed slightly and turned to look at Mu Cen.


    Mu Cen said with a smile: "I don''t know what the prince wants from me, but I know that the prince''s heart is clear."


    Li Shiyuan''s eyes flashed an invisible complexity, and then he was silent.


    That low astringent eye light hid all deep meaning.,


    "So you still want to marry?" Li Shiyuan asked.


    "Under the imperial edict, is it difficult to test the law by example and resist the edict?" Mu Cen asked directly, "Your Highness, I always cherish my life."


    Li Shiyuan sneered. He ignored Mu Cen and turned to leave quickly.


    Mu Cen''s steps just pause, suppress the impulse to follow.


    Suddenly, Mu Cen''s eyes became sharp, and she quickly looked to the position not far away. The next moment, she had already galloped towards the direction of the pillar.


    "Who is it?" Mu Cen''s voice is terrible. Without the tenderness that everyone sees in fengluan palace, it''s like the death seeking king from hell.


    The people running in front were obviously scared, their faces became pale, and their steps became more and more staggering. When they saw Mu Cen walking in, they screamed directly.


    Mu Cen has recognized the person.


    This is mother GUI beside Qu Hua''s clothes. He was also a person that Qu Huashang highly trusted. But mother GUI seldom left Fengqing palace. She always dealt with all kinds of trivial things in Fengqing palace.

 Chapter 312

    But this time, mother GUI came suddenly.


    Mu Cen subconsciously looks at the palace not far away. If she is right, Qu Huashang has asked Wan An to leave from fengluan palace, but now mother GUI has stayed.


    Her eyes were terrible.


    Looking at mother GUI, who had fallen on the ground, a stone shot into her acupoints, which made her scream completely silenced.


    But the panic in mother GUI''s eyes could not be hidden.


    She saw the murderer in Muchen''s eyes.


    Mu Cen walked towards mother GUI step by step: "the empress has already gone. Why didn''t Mother GUI follow her back to Fengqing palace? Instead, she walked around fengluan palace again?"


    Granny GUI was too scared to say a word. She shook her head desperately, trying to explain, but her voice had been completely blocked.


    Mu Cen did not stop his own pace, has been forced to the front of mother GUI.


    Mother GUI stood up and ran forward without thinking about it.


    In the moment of mother GUI''s rise, another stone accurately shot into mother GUI''s hamstring, and her hamstring was so abruptly broken.


    Her expression is more and more frightened, the whole person softened down, was completely surrounded by Mu Cen in the corner position.


    "Does mother GUI stare at me at any time and any place as ordered by the queen?" Mu Cen very light smile, outspoken said the purpose of the GUI mother.


    In this life, she did not confront mother GUI.


    But in the last life, Mu Cen remembers very clearly that since she married into the East Palace, mother GUI did not give herself less trouble. In addition, mother GUI grew up watching Mu Zhihua. Naturally, she was on the other side of Mu Zhihua''s painting. Naturally, she felt that Mu Cen had robbed the position of the Crown Princess of Mu Zhihua and tried to find trouble and embarrassment for mu Cen.


    Many of the mistakes Mu Cen made in front of Qu Huachang were deliberately set up by mother GUI, which led to Qu Huachang''s trouble with Mu Cen again and again.


    Naturally, he is more and more disgusted with mucen, and has no room to turn over.


    And when Mu Cen was punished to kneel, how could mother GUI add less oil and vinegar.


    Even if Mu Cen knew what mother GUI had done, there was no way for the old Diao Nu, because in front of Qu Huachang, her status was not as good as a slave.


    In this life, Mu Cen did not expect that mother GUI would take the initiative to send her home.


    Since it is delivered to the door, why be polite?


    When she was tired of new and old grudges, mother GUI didn''t even have a chance to escape.


    She looked at Mu Cen, who was walking towards her step by step. She shook her head desperately and wanted to beg for mercy, but she couldn''t make a sound until mother GUI was completely blocked by Mu Cen.


    Mu Cen half squatted down, looking at mother GUI: "mother GUI, tell me, what did you see just now?"


    Mother GUI shook her head desperately.


    "Why, feel aggrieved?" Mu Cen laughed, "still think you are the old man beside the queen, I dare not move you?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    "Mother GUI, you should be glad to know that?" Mu Cen''s voice became colder and colder, and her palm had been pasted on her Tianling cover. Every word she said could not be cleaned. "This is fengluan palace. Even if you die, you can die happily, and you won''t be tortured to death. Do you think I''m going to let you go back? I will never leave myself a little risk. If I blame you, I will blame you. I have provoked the wrong people and seen the wrong things. "


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    "It''s not good to know too many secrets in this world." Mu Cen''s voice is always steady.


    Her palm is in luck: "mother GUI, I won''t send you down the road. But don''t worry about loneliness. I''ll send someone down to accompany you soon. If you don''t come to fengluan Palace today, maybe you can live longer. What I want to do is to do ahead of time. "


    In Mu Cen''s voice, the palm slightly forced, mother GUI opened her eyes, the corner of her mouth so spilled blood, as if can''t believe what happened, the body''s strength has been gradually pulled away, finally completely soft at the foot, no more movement.


    Mu Cen took a condescending look, but the gloom in his eyes didn''t go away.


    This is fengluan palace. Naturally, it''s impossible to leave mother GUI''s body here. But mu Cen doesn''t need to deal with it.


    In this deep palace, no palace is clean, and there are no dead people in any dry well.


    In fengluan palace, there are places that no one has ever been to.


    Mu Cen was quiet for a moment, and soon found a densely populated and uninhabited room in fengluan palace, which was usually used to close the slaves who made mistakes.


    Mu Cen dragged mother GUI''s body in, quickly restored the scene, and then left here as if nothing had happened.


    As for mother GUI''s body, someone will clean it up tonight. It doesn''t need Mu Cen to think more.


    Because Mu CEN is very clear that Li Shiyuan, who is not far away from pursuing himself, can''t be unclear. Since he is clear, even if Mu Cen doesn''t start, mother GUI won''t live to see Qu Huashang.


    So, since Mu Cen started, Mu Cen decided that Li Shiyuan would deal with it.


    Otherwise, there are so many people who disappear quietly in the palace. Are they really seeing ghosts out of thin air?


    Hehe¡ª¡ª


    Mu Cen sneered. When she went back to her room, her expression was very calm. When the servant in the room saw Mu Cen coming back, he immediately respectfully invited An''an.


    "Get up." Mu Cen light mouth.


    Slaves have naturally handed a cup of tea to Mu Cen. Mu Cen drank it slowly and sat quietly.


    Her brain turns very fast, unusually clear.


    Mother GUI is an old man in Fengqing palace. She''s so cold that she''s missing. Up to tonight, Qu Huashang will surely know, but which move will Qu Huashang take next?


    Mu Cen didn''t speak, the cup in his hand turned around.


    The voice of a slave came from outside: "Miss mu, Miss Xu is here."


    Mu Cen collected all his emotions and looked at Xu Luochen with a smiling face.


    Xu Luochen flattered and called: "sister mu, I come to see you."


    "Are you finished?" Mu Cen asked.


    "Well, aunt Ji let me go. Aunt Ji is really a strict person. " Xu Luochen flat mouth, said is very aggrieved, "a little mistake can not be made, made over and over again."


    "It''s for your own good." Mu Cen laughs, "only in this way can we not make mistakes in the palace. If this place really makes a mistake, it may be dead. "


    "Sister mu, don''t scare me. I''m scared of what you said." Xu Luochen looks scared.

 Chapter 313

    Mu Cen shaved Xu Luochen''s nose: "I didn''t scare you. So pay attention to everything you say and do. It''s good to stay here. At least in fengluan palace, you won''t make a big mistake and cause too much trouble. But falling dust, after I''m gone, you have to keep a low profile. Do you understand? "


    "Can''t I follow you?" Xu Luochen frowned.


    "Do you want to be the prince''s concubine?" Mu Cen asked.


    Xu Luochen''s eyes were a little confused. Then he shook his head seriously and said in a low voice, "I''ve come up with a palace."


    I really want to.


    She should have insisted on leaving instead of staying.


    "There''s a chance." Mu Cen gently appeased.


    As long as everything goes smoothly, it''s not too difficult to send Xu Luochen away. It''s just, if I had known that, why should I have.


    She had no memory of Xu Luochen in her last life, and could not see her fate at all.


    This life, really can only be left to fate.


    It''s too simple. It''s really not suitable for this deep palace.


    The two chatted without saying a word. Until before lunch, Mu Cen stopped talking. He went to the small kitchen to check the lunch of the Empress Dowager. Mu Cen made some small dishes that the Empress Dowager liked. Then, Mu Cen carried them in person.


    During the whole journey, Mu Cen remained silent.


    It''s as if it never happened.


    Fengluan palace, quiet.


    At night, after all the people in fengluan palace had gone to bed, Mu Cen put out the light and lay quietly on the bed, but she never fell asleep, listening to the outside.


    The Chaifang is not too far away from here. Mu Cen''s hearing is enough to hear the movement there.


    Sure enough, soon, the sound of footsteps came from Mu Cen''s ears.


    Mu Cen sat up, went to the edge of the window, slightly opened the window, and saw a black figure quickly enter the house. When he came out again, a black bag had already contained the body of mother GUI, and he left from fengluan palace.


    There''s no stopping.


    It''s as quiet as it was when it came.


    Mu Cen didn''t speak and quietly closed the window, but she knew that Fengqing palace, which is adjacent to fengluan palace, would not be peaceful at the moment.


    ¡­¡­


    At that time, Fengqing palace¡ª¡ª


    Qu Hua Chang didn''t sleep for a long time. He kept walking back and forth in the palace. The slave on one side didn''t dare to breathe. He just kept his head down and stood respectfully. He was afraid that Qu Hua Chang''s anger would explode on him in the next second.


    "Bang --" another cup cracked.


    Qu Hua Chang suddenly looked at the servant who had just entered the palace and knelt on the ground: "hasn''t Mother GUI come back yet?"


    "Tell your mother, I didn''t see mother GUI coming back." Slave should be slightly trembling, did not dare to say anything to hide.


    Qu Hua Chang''s face changed again and again.


    In the palace for decades of time, Qu Huashang understood what it meant that mother GUI had not come back at this time. Something must have happened to mother GUI.


    This palace is like the abyss of eating people and not spitting bones. I don''t know how many people were less than before, not to mention that mother GUI was a slave.


    But Qu Huashang knew very well that the people in the palace knew that mother GUI was from Fengqing palace. She was an old man beside Qu Huashang. She had been with Qu Huashang for many years, and she even grew up with today''s Prince Li Shiyuan.


    Therefore, unless it was inspired by Qu Huashang, no one in this palace would dare to tell mother GUI anything.


    Mother GUI''s position in Fengqing palace is just like Mei Ji''s in fengluan palace.


    But now, mother GUI is missing.


    How could Qu Hua Chang not be angry.


    But Qu Huashang was very clear. Today, mother GUI just went to fengluan palace with her. As for what happened to fengluan palace, Qu Huashang was more clear. She asked mother GUI to look at Mu Cen and see what clues Mu Cen had.


    Besides, Mu Cen had been in the palace for seven days. In Qu Huashang''s opinion, the warning was almost polished. That''s why mother GUI appeared in fengluan Palace at this time.


    As a result, the man disappeared.


    Who dares to move his own people in the palace.


    Qu Huachang''s eyebrows flashed a trace of ferocity, and her hands clenched tightly. She dismissed the other slaves in the palace, leaving only one confidant.


    "No leads?" Qu Huashang asked darkly.


    Xiaolian respectfully stood on one side: "we have sent out all the people who can check, including fengluan palace. Our people all said that we haven''t seen mother GUI leave this day. Since noon, we haven''t seen mother GUI again."


    "It''s impossible for mother GUI to leave fengluan palace and not return to Fengqing palace." Qu Huashang is very determined.


    Xiaolian was quiet: "but there is one thing, I don''t know whether to say it or not."


    Qu Huashang turned around and looked at Xiaolian fiercely: "say."


    "The slave over there in Fengqing Palace said that she went to miss Mu''s wing room at last, and then she never saw her again." Xiaolian finished the whole story.


    Qu Huashang listens to Xiaolian''s words and squints.


    The purpose of mother GUI''s going to Fengqing palace is to see what Mu Cen has done. Qu Huashang is never at ease with Mu Cen, and Mu CEN is not under his own eyes. Qu Huashang naturally worries about Mu Cen''s tricks.


    That''s why we sent people.


    As a result, mother GUI disappeared completely after she went to Muchen''s room.


    Does this matter have anything to do with Mu Cen?


    Qu Huachang''s brain turned quickly, and he began to walk back and forth in the palace. His mind was always remembering Mu Cen.


    To Mu Cen, Qu Huashang was a stranger.


    The contact with Mu Cen was just the previous Zhongyuan Festival.


    But Qu Huashang''s impression on Mu CEN is very deep, not only because of Mu Cen''s dance, but also because of Li Shiyuan''s love for mu Cen at first sight.


    But mu Cen''s hand and foot, that kind of elegant, not allow any neglect, even if he just stood there quietly, will also be the most shining star in the crowd.


    How can a teenage girl have such bearing.


    This kind of bearing, Qu Huashang is very clear, only in the blood, stepping on the human blood a little bit of climbing up, will gradually have.


    Because only knowing the breath of death can we know how important it is to live.


    So this is the reason why Qu Huashang is most worried about Mu Cen. It''s an instinctive intuition that Mu CEN is not good at coming. There are too many secrets hidden in this person''s heart. If such a person stays in the palace, it will only be a disaster, no matter for anyone.


    Qu Huashang just wanted to find out.


    But it happened that mother GUI also disappeared.


    It''s too easy to let a person die quietly in the palace, and Qu Huashang knows these cruel means in his heart.

 Chapter 314

    So, is mother GUI missing really Mu Cen?


    If it''s really Mu Cen, then the girl is unfathomable and can''t be kept.


    Qu Huachang''s face changed again and again. After a long time, she looked at Xiaolian: "except that mother GUI went to Muchen, what else did Muchen do today? Didn''t the people in Fengqing palace say that? "


    As a queen, Fengqing palace naturally has its own people.


    Even the people who are in the vicinity of Mu Cen have the eyeliner of Qu Hua''s dress. It''s just like the eyeliner arranged by Qu Hua''s dress, and there will never be any useful news.


    This will let Qu Huachang personally sent mother GUI to go, the result is very good¡ª¡ª


    Xiao Lian did not dare to be vague about Qu Huachang''s question: "people over there said that Miss Mu was almost making tea in the wing room in the morning, because at that time, people in the palace came to greet the Empress Dowager. Miss Mu was very low-key and did not show off. In the wing room, Miss Mu would occasionally walk outside the wing room, but she would come back soon. Miss Xu occasionally comes to chat with Miss mu. "


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    "Before lunch, Miss Mu will leave the wing room, go to the small kitchen to check the Empress Dowager''s lunch personally, and make the little points that the Empress Dowager likes. Until bedtime, Miss Mu will accompany the Empress Dowager and will not leave half a step."


    Xiaolian tells Qu Huachang about mucen''s whole day.


    all kinds of work , no matter how big or trivial.


    And this is what Mu Cen repeated every day for the past seven days. There is no new pattern in one day.


    Qu Huashang squints her eyes and listens. She filters Xiaolian''s words quickly. Then she catches the key point of Xiaolian''s words: "where did she go when she went out to walk?"


    Xiaolian answered¡° Tell the empress that when Miss Mu went out and walked around, she didn''t let the slaves follow her, so the slaves didn''t know. "


    After all, the identity of Mu CEN is there. If Mu Cen doesn''t let people follow him, the slaves dare not follow him.


    During this period of time, it became the only time that the slaves didn''t know the dynamics of Muchen.


    However, in the eyes of the slaves, there was nothing wrong. After staying in the house for a long time, I went out for a walk. Besides, the scenery of fengluan palace was also very good. The Empress Dowager liked rare herbs. The small garden of fengluan palace was not far from where mucen lived. It was not unusual to go and see flowers.


    But this strange point in time made Qu Huashang squint slightly, and the suspicion continued to rise.


    She didn''t speak and stopped walking back and forth.


    Eyebrows flashed a trace of gloom, has a moment of thought.


    Soon, she looked at Xiaolian and said, "let''s go on, let''s give this matter to Bengong for thorough investigation. We must find out clearly. We need to see people when we live, and we need to see corpses when we die. I want to know who dares to move my palace so blatantly in this palace. "


    "Yes." Xiaolian answered respectfully.


    Soon, Xiaolian retreated.


    Feng Qing palace is quiet again, but Qu Hua Chang has no sleep all night. All he thinks about is mu Cen''s business. The deeper he goes, the more frightened he feels.


    If mother GUI''s affair is really Mu Cen''s, then Mu Cen can''t stay at all, let alone let Mu Cen marry into the east palace.


    The palm of Qu Hua''s hand tightly clenched into a fist.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡ª¡ª


    The next day.


    When the people in the palace asked the Empress Dowager to say hello one after another, Mu Cen stayed quietly in the wing room and never left.


    Today''s Xu Luochen seems to be very busy too. He is not looking for mu Cen in the wing room.


    Muchen habitually went out to walk, the slaves were naturally stopped.


    But mu Cen can clearly feel that the slaves'' eyes of inquiry are not the same as before, just like they are ready to move, to keep up with themselves.


    Mu Cen quieted down and remained silent.


    Except Mei Ji, Mu Cen doesn''t trust anyone in Fengqing palace.


    Mei Ji is only loyal to the Empress Dowager and won''t work for other people. It''s hard for other slaves to say. Based on Mu Cen''s understanding of Qu Huashang, it''s impossible that Qu Huashang doesn''t have eyes in Fengqing palace.


    Besides, when mother GUI had an accident yesterday, Qu Huachang''s suspicious character would be more careful. I''m afraid he had already suspected himself.


    So today, Qu Huashang came to Fengqing palace as usual, but compared with normal days, it is obvious that Qu Huashang spent a lot of time in Fengqing Palace today.


    Mu Cen sank, waiting for Qu Hua''s next move.


    Maybe, as he wishes.


    In order to make a thorough investigation, Qu Huashang will naturally ask the Empress Dowager for a few days.


    Even if Qu Huashang doesn''t open his mouth, Mu Cen will find a way to go to Qu Huashang, but it''s better to let Qu Huashang open his mouth than to let Mu Cen open his mouth.


    So the death of mother GUI is also an opportunity.


    Going to Qu Huashang for a few days is different from being directly taken away by Qu Huashang after the draft.


    Directly taken away, it''s the people of Fengqing palace. Frankly speaking, what Qu Huashang wants to do, Mu Cen can''t resist, he can only accept passively. Now Mu Cen wants to play with Qu Huashang in the palace, which is almost hot. Mu Cen won''t seek his own death.


    However, if Qu Huashang takes him away from fengluan palace, Qu Huashang should be careful with Mu Cen no matter what his purpose or idea is. Unless he finds the crime that can cause Mu Cen''s death, otherwise Qu Huashang can''t move Mu Cen and can only return to Zhao completely.


    This is also Mu Cen''s purpose.


    Because really married into the East Palace, want to go to Fengqing palace, obviously no chance.


    There are some things that we always have to find out first.


    Mu Cen sank to sink, Mou Guang falls in the position of Feng Luan palace, have not left for a long time.


    All of a sudden, Mu Cen''s eyes were a little erratic, and the light naturally came back.


    She saw that Li Shiyuan had gone out from fengluan palace. Naturally, Li Shiyuan never looked at Mu Cen. Yesterday''s interaction seemed to never exist.


    The remaining light of Mu Cen''s canthus just sweeps to Li Shiyuan, and he quickly takes it back calmly.


    On the contrary, Li Shiyuan took a look at Mu Cen, his eyes were deep and deep.


    Mu Cen couldn''t feel it. Mu Cen twisted his eyebrows slightly. When he didn''t have time to think deeply, suddenly the little eunuch of fengluan palace rushed over and said quickly, "I''ve seen Miss mu. Miss mu, please welcome the Empress Dowager."


    Are you here?


    Mu Cen''s hands were tight in his wide sleeves.


    Looking at the little eunuch, her eyes were warm and genial: "thank you, father-in-law, I''ll go now."


    The little eunuch answered, respectfully leading the way ahead.


    Mu Cen did not overstep, followed the little eunuch to fengluan hall.


    The little eunuch''s sharp voice raised at the entrance of fengluan Hall: "tell the Empress Dowager that Miss Mu has arrived."


    "Come in." A voice familiar to the Empress Dowager.


    Mu Cen just stepped in.


    There are only empress dowager and Qu Huashang in the hall. I''m afraid the others have already left. Qu Huashang''s sight has already come over after Mu Cen entered.

 Chapter 315

    But such eyes seem calm, even when looking at Mu Cen, still with a smile.


    I like it very much.


    But mu CEN is very clear, in such likes, actually contains some deep meaning and latent crisis.


    Mu Cen doesn''t show on the surface, but comes in every way.


    She went to two people in front, blessing body, please an: "Mu Cen met empress dowager, empress dowager, empress thousand years old thousand years old thousand years old."


    Extra words, Mu Cen didn''t say a word, just standing so quietly.


    This kind of advance and retreat is the place where the Empress Dowager likes Mu Cen most. Everything will be done just right. It won''t make people feel bored or dissatisfied.


    Everything seems to be at ease.


    Over the past seven days, the Empress Dowager has become more and more fond of Mu Cen and reluctant to give up.


    Today, when Qu Huashang came to ask the Empress Dowager about important people in the name of a big wedding, she was still a little reluctant. However, Qu Huashang''s every word was reasonable. The Empress Dowager couldn''t find any reason to refuse, so she finally had to passively agree.


    Besides, it is also reasonable.


    "Get up." When the Empress Dowager saw Mu Cen, she obviously had a smile in her eyes.


    Mu Cen stood up meekly, didn''t ask, just quietly stood aside, waiting for the Empress Dowager to speak.


    The Empress Dowager took a sip of tea, and then she slowly said, "the reason why the AI family asked you to come now is that the queen came to the AI family specially to beg you for a few days."


    Mu Cen looked at the empress dowager, as if with a trace of confusion in his eyes, and then looked at Qu Huachang, as if he could not guess Qu Huachang''s purpose.


    But mu Cen didn''t say a word, just stood quietly.


    "You and the prince will be married soon. There are many things to deal with. Some rules should be known to avoid mistakes that day. After all, it''s a big event for the crown prince to establish a concubine, and the whole country celebrates it. " The voice of the Empress Dowager is not quick, "so today, the queen herself and the important people of AI family, let you go to Fengqing palace to stay for a few days, make these clear, and then go back to AI family."


    Mu Cen nodded: "Mu Cen knows."


    "I''m sorry, but I don''t want to leave you." The Empress Dowager said bluntly, "you are here at the AI family. The AI family has been going well these days. Meiji has time to train some slaves. You''re leaving now. I don''t know what the road will be like in the next few days. "


    Qu Huachang said in response to the situation: "mother, I''ll take cen''er back to Fengqing palace for a few days. I''ll tell you what I need to pay attention to when I get married. I''ll send cen''er back after I try the wedding dress. After the wedding, don''t worry. Cen''er will come to fengluan palace to walk around. The prince can''t shut people up and brush your wish


    This made the Empress Dowager laugh, and she was very satisfied.


    Mu Cen stood quietly all the time, without saying a word more.


    But Qu Huashang was not in a hurry to take people away. Instead, after chatting with the Empress Dowager for a while, she stood up and said, "mother, it''s late at this time, and my concubine won''t be here to quarrel with you for a rest. I''ll come back to greet you tomorrow."


    The Empress Dowager waved and said nothing.


    Mu Cen saw Qu Huashang standing up, but he was not impatient. He whispered to the slave beside him carefully. They were all things that he should pay attention to on weekdays. The voice was not light or heavy, and it was just so that the people in the room could hear clearly.


    The Empress Dowager''s eyes and eyebrows were full of joy.


    After that, Mu Cen respectfully said goodbye to the Empress Dowager. Then he followed Qu Huashang out of fengluan palace and walked towards Fengqing palace.


    On the way, Mu Cen just quietly follows Qu Huashang, and doesn''t take the initiative to chat with him. It''s just like when he was in fengluan palace, he kept a low profile in the dust.


    On the contrary, Qu Hua Chang took a look at Mu Cen, and said faintly: "Cen Er is good at coaxing the Empress Dowager to be in full bloom."


    Mu CEN is neither flattered nor insulted, neither humble nor overbearing, and says, "it''s just Cen er''s luck to inform the empress."


    Qu Huashang looked at Mu Cen with half a smile, and his eyes sank a little: "everyone in this palace knows that mu Wangye''s daughter is a good person, and she likes it very much. In my palace, even I can''t help liking you. After all, who doesn''t want to be outstanding in this palace? It''s just that some people have done it, which makes people feel bored. Only when it''s just right, can they win people''s hearts. Cen Er says, "is that right?"


    "Yes." Mu censhun''s response.


    ¡­¡­


    The conversation between the two people is some irrelevant topics.


    But in such a topic, there is a temptation to Mu Cen.


    Mu Cen can deal with it freely without showing any horse''s feet.


    On the contrary, Qu Huashang was a little annoyed when he came to me like this. He tried with Mu Cen. You could not ask anything. Instead, you just hit the cotton with all your strength. There was nowhere to use, and you could only hold your own fire.


    Thinking of this, Qu Huashang''s pace is faster.


    Mu CEN is still so slow to follow behind Qu Huashang.


    Until they returned to Fengqing palace.


    Mu Cen stood at the gate of Fengqing palace and looked at it quietly for a while. He hid his rolling emotions with his low eyebrows. When he looked at several clear and visible plaques of Fengqing palace, he could see bloody pictures in his mind.


    He Xiang was killed by the staff.


    The minions in Fengqing palace fell to the ground in an instant.


    No one can hear her cry. The child who is dissatisfied with a hundred days has been dug here.


    Her body was filled with mercury, her skin was torn and suffocated.


    ¡­¡­


    This magnificent palace has become the cage of mucen''s life. Whenever and wherever I think of it, it always brings a bit of suffocation.


    This kind of suffocation, let Mu Cen''s mood can''t help but some excitement, no matter how well hidden, the pace at the foot also subconsciously followed to stagger a few minutes.


    All of a sudden, Mu Cen''s strength came from behind. Her whole body was close to her solid chest, but it was not the familiar breath between mu Cen''s nose.


    That''s Li Shiyuan.


    Mu Cen''s nerves are tense.


    But Qu Huashang had already seen Li Shiyuan, and he laughed. His eyebrows were full of disapproval: "prince, you''re a fast comer. The palace has just brought people back, and you will follow them. "


    Li Shiyuan is a good-natured coax Qu Huachang: "son minister just happened to go down to court, to give mother and empress please."


    "Hum." Qu Hua sang coldly.


    How could Qu Huashang not understand Li Shiyuan''s thoughts.


    Even though he is dissatisfied with Li Shiyuan''s liking for mucen, Qu Huashang doesn''t let Li Shiyuan lose face in person. He just reminds Li Shiyuan faintly: "don''t forget, Prince, you and mucen haven''t been married yet. If you walk around in the palace frequently, you will only have a talk. What''s more, before the wedding, Mu Cen also came back from the palace to Prince Mu''s house. It''s only in line with the etiquette to go out from Prince Mu''s house. "

 Chapter 316

    "Follow my mother''s instructions." Li Shiyuan is in a good mood.


    In the whole process, Mu Cen didn''t say a word, just stood like this.


    Li Shiyuan was very close, and the breath immediately covered the air around Mu Cen. Mu Cen said nothing, even nervous.


    It''s like meeting Li Shiyuan in Fengqing palace, which makes Mu Cen feel hard to accept.


    She used a lot of willpower to suppress such an impulse.


    But Qu Huashang listened to Li Shiyuan''s almost perfunctory words and hummed coldly: "don''t forget the prince, Zhihua is still pregnant. Shouldn''t the prince care about Zhihua?"


    The sudden mention of Mu Zhi''s painting made Li Shiyuan''s eyes flash with a trace of impatience.


    After the Chuxiu palace, the painter of Mu Zhi was in the East Palace, but it was no different from being put in the cold palace. Everyone thought that when Mu Zhi''s mother was expensive with her son, Li Shiyuan just let Mu Zhi draw in the East Palace, but now he didn''t even have a formal position.


    There were no other concubines in the east palace.


    When Li Shiyuan needed a woman, he would go to these concubines'' houses, and he never stepped into Mu Zhihua''s house.


    In other words, Mu Zhi''s paintings are not as beautiful as those held by Li Shiyuan in the palm of his hand. They are not even as good as those concubines in the east palace.


    But in the face of Qu Hua Chang''s words, although Li Shiyuan was perfunctory, he still followed Qu Hua Chang''s words and said, "my son has asked the imperial dining room to prepare suitable meals, and the people in the imperial hospital are on standby at any time. The people who live in the hospital are all in accordance with the standards of the side imperial concubine. What else can I do for my son?"


    Qu Huachang stares at Li Shiyuan, but he can''t speak.


    But Qu Huashang couldn''t have been unaware of Li Shiyuan''s temper, and the matter ended.


    Seeing that Qu Huashang didn''t speak, Li Shiyuan looked down at Mu Cen who was still in his arms: "I''m still weak because of your body. Didn''t Xu come back to show you?"


    Li Shiyuan''s brows twisted, and he seemed to disagree.


    Mu Cen light smile, without trace and Li Shiyuan opened the distance, this mouth: "Mu Cen, thank your Highness for your concern, Xu medical girl came, Mu Cen this body is to keep a period of time to be good."


    "The foreign nation went into the palace and sent some tonics to fengluan palace. You need to mend your body well. Otherwise, how can you give birth to my son and daughter? " Li Shiyuan''s words are direct and unambiguous.


    Qu Huashang just looked at it, no objection, but there was no sign of approval in his eyebrows.


    On the contrary, Mu Cen looks up at Li Shiyuan and smiles.


    This kind of smile seemed to dispel the haze in an instant, which made Li Shiyuan a little absorbed. His eyes sank a little, and he was filled with a trace of unknown emotion.


    Then, Mu Cen''s voice came calmly: "Your Highness, don''t you come to greet the queen?"


    The implication is to remind Li Shiyuan.


    Li Shiyuan in Mu Cen''s words, but also with the release of Mu Cen, toward the direction of Qu Huashang, Mu Cen quietly behind Li Shiyuan, also not beyond a cent.


    Anyway, Li Shiyuan is today''s Prince after all. Qu Huashang can''t refuse to give him any face.


    Seeing that Li Shiyuan invited an for himself, Qu Huashang didn''t say anything more.


    On the contrary, Li Shiyuan took the initiative to open his mouth and smelled: "is it important for the empress to transfer cen''er from fengluan palace to Fengqing palace?"


    Qu Huashang stopped drinking tea, then looked at Li Shiyuan: "what''s wrong with this palace asking Mu Cen to come? Besides, before the wedding, how many things should be prepared? If the prince is not clear, the palace can let the people of the house of internal affairs talk to the prince. Does the prince want to make a mistake when he gets married? This is not a joke. "


    Although Qu Hua Chang''s tone was light, it also brought the prestige that could not be refused.


    Li Shiyuan nodded and agreed with Qu Huachang.


    Mu Cen stood quietly. Qu Huashang didn''t mean to give a seat.


    Mu Cen did not speak.


    After all, Li Shiyuan is today''s Prince. He has to deal with a lot of things every day. It''s impossible that he never left Fengqing palace because of his love.


    Qu Hua didn''t keep Li Shiyuan.


    When Li Shiyuan left, he kept in Qu Huashang''s face and lowered his voice. He said to Mu Cen, "the wedding dress sent by my king is almost finished. I will send it to you later."


    "Thank you, your highness." Mu Cen''s tone is still light.


    Li Shiyuan chuckled. He didn''t know if he was teasing Mu Cen or something else. His tone was half serious and half joking: "I''m waiting for my king to marry you."


    Mu Cen didn''t smile.


    Then Li Shiyuan turned and left.


    Mu Cen just stood in the same place, but didn''t watch Li Shiyuan leave, quietly looked at Qu Huashang.


    Qu Huashang gave Mu Cen a detailed clue: "Mu Cen, you are very powerful. You can make the prince coax you to be happy. Even when the prince dotes on Zhihua, you can''t make the prince do this."


    Mu Cen calmly replied: "it''s Mu Cen''s honor to get the favor of the prince."


    Mu Cen''s words are always like this, not too warm, not too cold, but people can''t find any fault.


    Qu Huashang wants to find Mu Cen''s trouble, but he has no excuse.


    "All right." Qu Huashang waved, "let you come to our palace, our palace is not to make trouble for you, those big wedding rules to learn, mammies will teach you, you learn, don''t make a mistake, but to implicate nine families of crime."


    "Mu Cen remembers the instruction of his mother." Mu Cen nodded in response.


    And one side of the mammy also came forward to lead people, Qu Huashang really did not mean to embarrass Mu Cen.


    If you want to make it difficult for mu Cen, Qu Huashang will never pick a fool again. At this time, Mu CEN is in favor. At most, you can only give Mu Cen a piece of power under the current situation, so that Mu Cen can distinguish the situation clearly.


    Other things can only be considered in the long run.


    When mammy came to the door, Qu Huashang suddenly sighed: "if mammy GUI is here, we don''t have to worry about it. Mother GUI knows a lot about these rituals, and one person will be a slave in this palace. "


    The voice falls, Qu Huashang looks at Mu Cen like this.


    Mu Cen quieted down, the eyebrows and eyes are full of perplexity: "Niang Niang, is mother GUI?"


    He had a face that he didn''t know at all.


    After all, mother GUI is in Fengqing palace all year round, and seldom goes out with Qu Huashang. Mu Cen''s entrance to the palace is only Zhongyuan Festival and this talent show. How can she have the chance to see mother GUI? Naturally, she pretends not to know, which is also a matter of course.


    But mu Cen''s reaction, Qu Huashang also sees in the eye.

 Chapter 317

    In Mu Cen''s eyes, he didn''t know anything. He didn''t pretend at all, as if he really didn''t know.


    Qu Hua''s clothes sank. Does this matter have nothing to do with Mu Cen.


    But mu Cen asked again: "what''s wrong with mother GUI? But what can happen in this palace? This palace is the safest place. At the foot of the emperor, no one dares to act recklessly. "


    Mu Cen''s words are serious and sincere.


    Qu Hua Chang can''t say a word. He can''t refute Mu Cen''s words face to face. That doesn''t mean Qu Hua Chang has become a slanderer of the royal family.


    Qu Huashang can''t afford the charge.


    To the mouth of words, Qu Huachang can''t ask export, ask export, like Minghuang told mucen, she has been in doubt.


    For a moment, the atmosphere was silent.


    On the contrary, Mu Cen quieted down and said innocently: "Niang Niang?"


    Qu Huashang waved his hand and didn''t want to talk about it any more: "OK, that''s it. This palace, should say shouldn''t say, this palace thinks Cen Er is intelligent person, impossible not clear


    "Mu Cen obeys the instructions of his mother." Mu Cen will take it when it''s good.


    She let Qu Huachang suffer a dumb loss, so she would not be too radical.


    the coming days would be long.


    After that, Mu Cen quietly followed mammy out of the fengluan hall, listening carefully to Mammy and himself about the rules and etiquette that should be paid attention to in the big marriage.


    It''s just superficial seriousness.


    Mu Cen''s mind is somewhat perfunctory.


    Mammy said these, she can recite like a stream, now serious but pretend to outsiders to see, Mu Cen''s mind is gradually followed down.


    She looked at Fengqing palace without any trace in her eyes.


    In the last life, Mu Cen''s mind was too simple. Never thought about the bad things of others, never doubted anyone.


    This Fengqing palace is beyond Mu Cen''s reach.


    When she was the crown princess, Mu Cen just came to greet her every day respectfully. Qu Huashang would make things difficult. Mu Cen didn''t want to think of anything else.


    Qu Huashang became the Empress Dowager. After going to fengluan palace, the owner of Fengqing palace became Mu Cen. But mu Cen can''t find anything in Fengqing palace. Qu Huashang''s temperament is cautious, and everything will be dealt with cleanly.


    So¡ª¡ª


    Mu Cen sank.


    The purpose of entering the palace is not only to clear up one''s blood feud, but also to find out the reason why the Li family destroyed the family. The Li family was affiliated with nine families, so all the reasons must be in this deep palace.


    The Li family is nothing more than an embroidery house. Even if the emperor likes it, it''s just that it''s expropriated. How can it connect the nine families.


    And when the Li family was killed, the Li family was also deeply liked by the royal family of the Zhou Dynasty. Many of the clothes in the palace were made by the Li family.


    However, after the Li family''s manslaughter, all the clothes related to the Li family in the palace were completely destroyed. No one dares to touch such a moldy head for fear of being involved.


    Why?


    It''s just an embroidery room. How can you offend the emperor?


    At that time, when the Li family was all over the house, no one even knew why. With an edict, the Li family was destroyed.


    Mu Cen was young in Gu''s house, but he never asked about Li Ruolan.


    But now I met Li Yan and Li Mu, Mu Cen didn''t ask, but they couldn''t explain why. They just left the clue in this deep palace, as if the leader of the Li family had offended the people in the palace, and the people in the palace were in a high position, below one person and above ten thousand people.


    The Li family is not involved in politics, so it is impossible to cooperate with the enemy to betray the country.


    Mu Cen''s brain turns very fast, so there is only one reason left, which is to block people''s way, or let some high-ranking people feel sorry.


    In this palace, under one person and above ten thousand people, there is only Qu Huashang, the empress of the world.


    Qu Huashang has been sitting in this back seat for 30 years.


    The Li family has been destroyed for just 30 years.


    Mu Cen''s eye color sank, a little more sinister, but such sinister, Mu Cen also hide very well, but still listen to Mammy''s words seriously on the surface.


    From time to time, Mammy would ask Muchen some questions.


    Mu Cen can always answer very well.


    Mammy finally did not have the meaning, could not find any place which may look for the Mu Cen trouble, finally also could only let it go.


    Even when Qu Huashang came to ask, Mammy couldn''t pick out any questions.


    Qu Hua Chang didn''t say anything.


    Mu Cen can''t find any suspicious place, so Qu Huashang won''t put his mind on Mu Cen for the time being. Before finding the trace of mother GUI, Qu Huashang can''t let go.


    Mu Cen has become less important.


    For Qu Huashang, Mu Cen has a long way to go.


    This is to give Mu Cen breathing space in Fengqing palace, not to be pressed step by step.


    She doesn''t worry about Li Shiyuan''s trouble. After all, under the current situation, Li Shiyuan is in a state of great anxiety. She can''t be in Fengqing palace anytime and anywhere.


    If before, it''s really hard to say.


    Mu Cen quieted down, her ear was mother''s earnest instruction, but her low eyebrows and eyes hid deep meaning. According to this situation, it is estimated that her time in Fengqing palace will not be too long.


    Two days at most, I will return to fengluan palace.


    Therefore, Mu Cen still needs to seize the time.


    ¡­¡­


    Until Mu Cen was about to rest, the old mother of Fengqing palace let Mu Cen go. Mu Cen lived in a relatively clean place of Fengqing palace, not far from the main hall, but it would not disturb Qu Huashang.


    Qu Hua Chang at least in face, or do full, even if dissatisfied, also won''t face to face to Mu Cen embarrassed.


    After Muchen put out the light, the slaves all backed out.


    But mu CEN is very clear, these slaves just disappeared from their eyelids, but they are still staring at themselves in the dark.


    Mu Cen naturally can''t go out from here aboveboard.


    But it''s absolutely impossible for these slaves to stare at Mu Cen.


    Mu CEN is familiar with the layout of Fengqing palace.


    But what silent and soundless is now impossible for mu TSE to do anything. She left the room quietly, dodged the eyelid left by Qu Hua''s dress and quickly walked through the Phoenix Palace.


    At night, Fengqing palace is as quiet as a needle falling on the ground.


    The layout of Fengqing palace is not much different from the memory of Mu Cen''s previous life.


    She walked through every palace, sharp eyes in the dark inspection, but could not find any clues.


    But mu Cen was not in any hurry.


    Until Mu Cen came to the main hall of Fengqing palace, where Qu Huashang''s bedroom was, there were more bodyguards outside.

 Chapter 318

    But to Mu Cen''s surprise, at this time, Qu Huashang''s bedroom is still on.


    At this point, Qu Huashang should have gone to bed.


    Mu Cen sank, so close to the wall, a little bit closer.


    Until she got close to the edge of the window, Mu Cen didn''t disturb anyone. Her fingers gently pierced the window paper and looked at the situation in the bedroom.


    Qu Hua''s clothes were only in single clothes, so she looked down at the table as if she were looking at something and thinking about something.


    Then, Qu Huashang stood up and walked to the wardrobe. From the deepest part of the wardrobe, Qu Huashang took out a beautiful embroidered dress with festive red and dragon and Phoenix on it. It was the bride''s wedding dress.


    This makes Mu Cen''s brow wrinkle.


    Because the concrete is a little far away, Mu Cen can''t ignore it.


    She didn''t say a word, so she stood at the door, waiting patiently until Qu Huashang turned around, but the wedding dress was still in Qu Huashang''s hand, never let go, just like looking at the person she loved very much, her eyes were full of affection.


    Mu Cen had never seen such quhua clothes.


    Qu Huashang in Mu Cen''s memory has always been the empress of the Imperial Palace who is the mother of the world. She doesn''t smile and doesn''t show any emotion in front of outsiders.


    Now Qu Hua''s clothes seem to be full of sadness.


    Just in the next moment, such sadness becomes a trace of fierce.


    The Xifu in his hand was so tightly grasped that he didn''t let go of it for a moment. That kind of attachment turned into resentment. The Xifu in his hand was like the thing that Qu Huashang hated most.


    Want to tear completely in their own hands.


    Clearly has raised his hand, but the next moment, but put down, sad and helpless feeling.


    In this moment, Mu Cen clearly saw the joy clothes in Qu Huashang''s hand, and then Mu Cen''s eyes flashed a little bit of consternation, for a long time did not return to God.


    Mu Cen has a deep memory of that Xifu.


    But not with my own eyes, but in the album.


    Li Ruolan once showed Mu Cen the wonderful clothes of the Li family, which had been destroyed by the whole family. Only this picture album was brought out when Li Ruolan ran for his life.


    The clothes in the album were never displayed by the Li family.


    And any one is enough to capture everyone''s attention, which woman can have, is also enough to be peerless.


    And this one is mu Cen''s most impressive.


    But the daughter-in-law she saw in Qu Huashang''s hand was more colorful than in the picture album, as if she had been dyed red by blood.


    Mu Cen hasn''t recovered from such a picture for a long time, and the shock in his eyes is obvious.


    What is the relationship between Qu Huashang and the Li family.


    Why do the Li''s clothes appear in Qu Huashang? Do they know each other?


    Why Li Ruolan never mentioned it.


    Mu Cen''s brain is spinning fast, there is always a faint clue in Mu Cen''s mind, but how can''t grasp the most critical point.


    Just as Mu Cen was meditating, suddenly, a cat passed in front of Mu Cen and made a sound.


    Qu Huachang''s eyes were sharp in an instant, and he looked at Mu Cen''s direction: "who is it?"


    Because Qu Hua Chang''s words, the bodyguard outside has already rushed in for the first time: "Niang Niang, what happened?"


    "Catch the assassin." Qu Hua Chang''s words were very clear, and his steps were also fast towards the window edge.


    The guards dare not neglect.


    For a moment, the originally quiet Fengqing palace became lively.


    Mu Cen was startled, obviously did not expect such a thing, but mu Cen''s speed was very fast, quickly jumped toward the eaves, the bodyguard immediately followed up.


    The fighting in Fengqing palace leads all the experts in the palace.


    Soon Mu Zhanxiao also appeared in Fengqing palace.


    Muchen is still running fast.


    She wants to go back to the wing room at the first time. There will be a stir tonight. Qu Huashang''s suspicion is bound to inquire about her whereabouts. If she is not in the wing room, whether she is caught tonight or not, she will suspect her head.


    The clue that she finds out very hard, can break so easily.


    Muczen won''t allow that to happen.


    "What''s the matter?" Mu Zhanxiao asked.


    The bodyguard immediately said respectfully: "master mu, there are assassins in Fengqing palace. The bodyguards have gone. The assassin will never escape. "


    Qu Hua''s clothes came out in a hurry, and Fengqing palace was in chaos.


    "What a big list." Mu Zhanxiao twisted his eyebrows, and then flew up to catch up with Mu Cen.


    In the moment of entering Fengqing palace, Mu Zhanxiao has recognized Mu Cen.


    Although Li Shiyuan has ordered that he should not take charge of anything about Mu Cen, Li Shiyuan will test Mu Cen from time to time. Therefore, Li Shiyuan knows what happened to Mu Cen.


    But now, I''m afraid Li Shiyuan didn''t expect that Mu Cen would not die like this.


    I dare to act recklessly in Fengqing palace.


    Mu Zhanxiao''s eyebrows and eyes were cold.


    He soon had caught up with Mu Cen, and the bodyguard behind him had been left behind by Mu Zhanxiao. At this time, a black figure blocked Mu Cen.


    Mu Cen didn''t see who the other party was, and quickly disappeared in front of Mu Zhanxiao.


    Of course, she knew that Mu Zhanxiao recognized herself.


    But this suddenly appears person, Mu Cen actually how all can not guess thoroughly.


    When Mu Zhanxiao comes, he naturally represents Li Shiyuan.


    And who is Cheng Yaojin who came out halfway?


    Mu Cen didn''t think about it any more and quickly disappeared in the night. When the whole Fengqing palace was in complete chaos, she had quietly returned to the wing room and lay quietly on the bed.


    Sure enough, not long after Mu Cen just lay down, the door of the bed had been knocked open, and the slave rushed in: "Miss mu, are you ok? There are assassins in Fengqing palace."


    Mu Cen seems to be startled and gets up in a hurry.


    The slave looked at Mu Cen carefully. It was like just getting up and panicking. They were also outside and never saw Mu Cen leave.


    "Where''s the assassin?" Mu Cen''s voice also sounds nervous.


    "In the lady''s main hall." The slave explained, "Lord Mu also came with the big guard. It''s hard for the assassin to fly."


    Mu Cen patted his chest, as if he was scared: "that''s good." All of a sudden, she said, "help me change clothes. I''m going to the main hall to have a look. At this moment, the empress must be shocked."


    "Yes." The slave answered.


    Soon, Mu Cen changed his clothes and hurried to the main hall of Fengqing palace.


    ¡­¡­


    At the same time¡ª¡ª


    Mu Zhanxiao looks at the man in black who comes on the way.

 Chapter 319

    The man was so tight that it was impossible to tell who he was from his appearance.


    But mu Zhanxiao can easily detect that this person has no malice to himself.


    But the man in black didn''t mean to speak. They stood quietly for a while.


    Mu Zhanxiao has been chasing out for a moment, and the bodyguard behind him can''t keep up with the speed of the two. He is still at a distance.


    The man in black took a deep look at Mu Zhanxiao. Without saying a word, he quickly dropped a corpse. Then he turned and crossed the high wall and disappeared in front of Mu Zhanxiao.


    Mu Zhanxiao was surprised for a moment, but soon, he was calm and half squatted down to check the body.


    The corpse was not disfigured, but it was the mark of just death. He took a sword in his chest and hit the key point directly. However, the cause of death was not the sword, but the tongue biting suicide.


    Obviously, the mysterious man in black who sent the body even thought of that.


    There is no lack of autopsy in the palace. When the body died, the other party can know clearly. This kind of wound position is also like a trace after a fight, which can be reasonably explained.


    Even Mu Zhanxiao was taken out of this.


    After all, since Mu Zhanxiao''s ability can catch up with the assassin, it''s impossible to kill him. He will surely leave one alive. When a person dies, Mu Zhanxiao becomes suspicious.


    That''s why there''s such a detail as biting your tongue and committing suicide.


    The whole thing can be connected. The assassin was chased by Mu Zhanxiao. When he saw that he was arrested, he bit his tongue and killed himself. He didn''t want to be tortured.


    Step by step, it''s not like what a person would do in a flustered situation. On the contrary, it''s thoughtful, and backhand can give a complete solution.


    But mu Zhanxiao didn''t want to understand each other''s identity. He felt familiar with each other, but he was not close to Mu Zhanxiao.


    If so, the other side doesn''t have to cover it up.


    Is it Mu Cen''s arrangement?


    But soon, Mu Zhanxiao has overturned this idea, Mu Cen probably didn''t expect such an accident tonight.


    When seeing Mu Cen, it is obvious that Mu Cen''s expression is also slightly stunned.


    And Mu Cen can''t kill in Fengqing palace. If so, I''m afraid there will be more trouble next. The first thing she has to do is to go back to her room at the first time.


    If Li Shiyuan is suspicious of being seriously ill, so is Qu Huashang.


    This happened on the first day of Mu Cen''s coming. After all, before Mu Cen came, Fengqing palace was quiet, and there was never any chaos.


    After all, this is the palace where the queen lives. Naturally, it is heavily guarded.


    It''s not easy for people outside to come in easily.


    Mu Zhanxiao didn''t think much.


    If the other party is a friend or an enemy, it will always come to the surface. If you don''t worry, you will get the answer for a while.


    Soon, Mu Zhanxiao''s sword stabbed into the other side''s chest, stained the sword with blood, then pulled it out, and the bodyguard behind had already arrived in a hurry.


    "Lord mu." The guard respectfully opened his mouth, but there was still a trace of tension and confusion in his voice.


    "Take it down." Mu Zhanxiao said without changing his face.


    The bodyguard looked at the man in black who had fallen to the ground and answered immediately. Then he picked up the man in black and returned to the main hall of Fengqing palace.


    Mu Zhanxiao also can follow up.


    Qu Hua Chang had already put on his cloak and stood in the same place. His face was so gloomy that he looked at the dead Assassin''s body on the ground and said nothing.


    Slender fingers held the edge of the cloak, not knowing whether it was anger or fear.


    Feng Qing palace atmosphere, also followed the evil up, the people around is the atmosphere dare not breathe.


    ¡­¡­


    At that time¡ª¡ª


    Mu Cen returned to the wing room for the first time.


    The people in the wing room became nervous because of the loud voice of the assassins outside. They looked at each other and did not respond for a moment.


    Mu CEN is clearly in the dark, but he can clearly see the people''s every move outside.


    Without hesitation, she quickly changed her clothes. She only wore single clothes. Her face had gradually calmed down, and she did not speculate about the identity of the man in black.


    That man is not Li Shiyuan.


    But mu Cen didn''t understand, who else in the palace could be so desperate to save himself.


    The appearance of Mu Zhanxiao later tonight is reasonable, because Mu Zhanxiao is the front guard of the imperial palace. It''s not surprising that he is in the palace. Besides, Fengqing palace and Yulong Palace are not far away. It''s impossible for Fengqing palace to make such a big noise. Mu Zhanxiao doesn''t know.


    But mu Cen''s heart was like a dream.


    Mu Zhanxiao can appear, more or less it also has the meaning of Li Shiyuan.


    Mu Cen''s brain is a little confused. All kinds of clues appear in Mu Cen''s mind, but mu Cen can''t grasp the most critical point.


    Shen Shen, Mu Cen quickly walked towards the wing room, his face became nervous, so he opened the room: "what''s the matter, why is it so noisy outside?"


    The servants outside the wing room are all Qu Huashang''s people. They are ready to enter the room to check Mu Cen''s situation. As a result, Mu Cen comes out of the room. Everyone looks at each other without any trace, but soon calms down.


    "Tell Miss Mu that there is an assassin in Fengqing palace. It''s better for you to stay in the house. In case anything happens, the slaves can''t afford it. " The head of the small eunuch immediately said to Mu Cen.


    Mu Cen''s look was stunned: "you say assassin?"


    "Yes." The little eunuch answered.


    "What''s the situation with the queen?" Mu Cen''s tone seems to be particularly concerned, that is the concern and tension of Qu Huashang, "you wait for me here, I change my clothes, come, I want to have a look."


    With that, Mu Cen hurried into the house.


    Mu Cen came to Fengqing palace. The maid sent by Qu Huashang didn''t dare to neglect him, so he followed him immediately.


    The candle that had been extinguished in the wing room was on again, and even the lantern at the door was on again.


    Eunuchs, you look at me, I look at you, and then they stop talking.


    Naturally, something happened to Fengqing palace, but it happened that on the first night of Mu Cen''s coming, how could Qu Huashang not doubt that these slaves were originally sent to follow Mu Cen.


    Even if he is really an assassin, he can''t succeed in Fengqing palace. After all, it''s a peaceful and prosperous time.


    So the minions reacted quickly, and the first time was to determine whether Muchen was in the house, and whether it had something to do with Muchen.


    Now watching Mu Cen come out in single clothes, the slaves naturally pick Mu Cen from this matter.


    After all, things outside have not been dealt with.

 Chapter 320

    If Mu CEN is really at this moment, how can he come back at the first time.


    Naturally, the vigilant slaves also relaxed a lot.


    Mu Cen quickly changed his clothes and came out of the room. A group of slaves followed Mu Cen and quickly walked towards the main hall of Fengqing palace.


    ¡­¡­


    Inside the main hall.


    Qu Hua''s face was gloomy and terrible.


    Mu Zhanxiao quietly stood aside and said: "tell the empress, this is the previous assassin. Weichen''s sword is not fatal. It should be suicide."


    And the man lying in front of Qu Hua''s clothes has killed himself by biting his tongue.


    Mu Zhanxiao''s explanation is particularly clear.


    One side of the eunuch quickly saw, frowning, smelling the pungent smell of blood, and then whispered: "Niang Niang, the other side is really biting the tongue to commit suicide."


    Qu Huashang still didn''t speak.


    The more perfect this matter is, the more suspicious Qu Huashang is. But under such circumstances, Qu Huashang can''t find any place to doubt.


    But Qu Huashang has been in Fengqing palace for decades, but there has never been such a thing. Even if the assassin is what, it is not enough to make Qu Huashang feel at ease.


    Qu Huashang sat, holding the armrest of the chair tightly, and said darkly: "pull the assassin out to feed the dog."


    "Yes." The slave on one side came forward immediately.


    After a while, the body had been dragged out, and the mess in front of it was dealt with as if nothing had happened.


    Fengqing palace recovered its quietness as soon as possible.


    Mu Zhanxiao didn''t say anything more, just stood.


    At this time, the sound of footsteps came from outside the Fengqing palace. The people in the palace looked at the door together. Mu Cen and Li Shiyuan appeared in the palace at the same time.


    Mu Cen obviously just changed his simple clothes, and he was still wearing a cape. He followed the slave, and his hair was not arranged. Obviously, he got up in a hurry and rushed to the main hall of Fengqing palace.


    Li Shiyuan met Mu Cen outside the main hall.


    Under such circumstances, no one spoke, just looked at each other. Li Shiyuan''s eyes were heavy, as if he was looking at Mu Cen.


    Seeing that Mu Cen was ok, he followed Mu Cen into the hall.


    They enter the temple and greet Qu Huashang.


    Mu Cen looks at Qu Huashang, the worry in his eyes seems to be unable to hide, but mu Cen doesn''t speak and stands quietly.


    Li Shiyuan stepped forward: "mother, are you ok?"


    "This palace is very good." Qu Huashang answered.


    But it''s still palpitating.


    "Where''s the assassin?" When Li Shiyuan turned around and spoke again, he seemed more fierce.


    Mu Zhanxiao said calmly: "tell your highness that the empress has pulled out the body of the assassin to feed the dog."


    Li Shiyuan frowned.


    But Li Shiyuan still knows Qu Huashang. The fact that the assassin is pulled out proves that Qu Huashang doesn''t have much doubt about the assassin. Now, Li Shiyuan doesn''t say anything.


    He inquired about the whole process in Fengqing palace for a while, but Li Shiyuan, like Qu Huashang, couldn''t figure out why the assassin appeared in Fengqing palace and what he wanted to do.


    The more things you don''t understand, the more weird it is.


    Even in the Fengqing palace, the oppressive atmosphere has not gone away for a long time.


    Mu Cen was quiet for a while and looked at Mu Zhanxiao without any trace. Mu Zhanxiao didn''t speak, but his eyes fell on Mu Cen, as if he was asking.


    Mu Cen gives Mu Zhanxiao a stable look, and then goes towards Qu Huashang.


    "The lady is frightened." Mu Cen''s voice is gentle, it''s easy to appease people, "it''s still early now, Mu Cen will accompany his mother to go back to the palace to have a rest, and the assassin''s business will be handed over to Mr. Mu and his royal highness. Mu Cen thinks that they will find out, and the people behind will also be caught. Please forgive me."


    Mu Cen''s voice fell, Li Shiyuan has also said: "although the mother is at ease, the children''s minister will find out this matter."


    Mu Zhanxiao has also made a statement: "this matter, micro minister is duty bound."


    In such words, Qu Huachang''s face gradually slowed down. She looked at Mu Cen and said faintly: "it''s frightening for you. I didn''t expect that this happened when you arrived at Fengqing palace. "


    "No Mu Cen answered, "the guards in the palace protect Mu Cen very well. They don''t let Mu Cen suffer any injustice. The empress doesn''t need to worry about Mu Cen."


    Qu Huachang''s eyes still fall on Mu Cen, as if to check Mu Cen''s situation.


    Mu Cen knows that Qu Huashang is spying.


    But mu Cen didn''t speak, so frankly let Qu Huashang look.


    Until Qu Huashang spoke again: "you''re OK. You''re not in good health. I''m sorry to be surprised again. Let the imperial doctor have a look later. "


    "Mu Cen thanks empress Niang to remember." Mu Cen calmly opened his mouth. The man with curved eyebrows still smiles at Qu Huashang.


    It''s like a completely harmless person, gentle as water.


    Then, Mu Cen got up with Qu Huashang and walked slowly towards the inner hall. The slaves behind him also quickly followed him. Li Shiyuan and Mu Zhanxiao were left outside the main hall.


    Li Shiyuan inquired Mu Zhanxiao about the cause and effect of the matter.


    Mu Zhanxiao told the truth.


    Li Shiyuan also couldn''t find anything unusual.


    And Mu Zhanxiao is the former Imperial Guard, there is no need to spend time and effort to make noise at this time, and in the palace, Li Shiyuan did not see Mu Zhanxiao and who walked closer.


    Li Shiyuan sank, and then said to the bodyguard, "this matter has been thoroughly investigated by the king. There is something wrong with Fengqing palace. Next time, who can guarantee that it is not the Yulong palace."


    "Yes." The guards answered in unison.


    And now in the middle of the night, naturally, they are not willing to stir up the masses.


    Soon, all the people in Fengqing palace dispersed. Mu Zhanxiao and Li Shiyuan nodded and left with people. Li Shiyuan stood still.


    His eyes fell on the position of the main hall.


    Mu Cen just sent Qu Huashang into the main hall.


    ¡­¡­


    Inside the main hall¡ª¡ª


    Mu Cen helped Qu Hua''s clothes to the bed, took off her cloak and hung them on one side. He also poured water for Qu Hua''s clothes, which made him comfortable.


    Even the broken window edge paper, Mu Cen has noticed, let the slave to repair it.


    "Niang Niang, this is the only way tonight. His highness will strengthen the guards outside. There won''t be any more accidents. The slaves are waiting outside. If you have something, you can call them and they will come in." Mu Cen''s voice was sweet and sweet, which played a soothing role to a large extent.


    Qu Huashang just looked at Mu Cen and didn''t speak.


    Suddenly, Qu Huashang understood why the Empress Dowager would treat Mu Cen differently.

 Chapter 321

    Why can Mu Cen easily accept the Empress Dowager in the shortest time and do what others can''t do for many years.


    It is not that there is no one in the palace who is more careful than mucen.


    But there is no shortage of smart people in the palace.


    But there is no one like Mu Cen, who has a deep understanding of people''s heart, and can easily understand what you want without even needing your mouth.


    Just like Qu Huashang now, no matter how calm he is on the surface, his inner panic still exists. Mu Cen can easily eliminate every place worthy of panic.


    As if, the same words, from other people''s mouth, no convincing.


    But this sentence from Mu Cen''s mouth, but let a person feel at ease.


    I can''t say why, but the power of stability is always there.


    But all this is not enough to make Qu Huachang''s inner anxiety calm down, but Qu Huachang also hides this kind of emotion very well. When he looks at Mu Cen again, his eyes seem more gentle.


    "Well, go back and have a rest. It''s been a whole night. You''re not good. If you don''t rest, you''re really tired. Don''t mention that the Empress Dowager has to blame our palace. Even the crown prince may have to come to our palace and feel unhappy. " Qu Huachang waved to let Mu Cen leave.


    Mu Cen saw that Qu Huashang said that, but she didn''t say anything. She nodded: "then Mu Cen won''t quarrel with the empress. When the empress has a good rest, Mu Cen will come again."


    Qu Hua Chang''s voice, no more words, is still cold light, not because of Mu Cen''s attitude, but let Qu Hua Chang''s attitude to Mu Cen moderate.


    Mu Cen also didn''t care, blessed the body, and then quietly back out.


    The door of the main hall was closed again.


    Mu Cen turned and walked out of Fengqing palace.


    When I came to the front hall, it was quiet all around. Only Li Shiyuan''s figure stood in the front hall. When I saw Mu Cen come out, Li Shiyuan''s eyes had already seen him.


    Up and down, left and right carefully looked at Mu Cen.


    Mu Cen didn''t dodge, just let Li Shiyuan look at him.


    Until Li Shiyuan came to Mu Cen''s face, his big hand pinched her chin and looked down: "are you hurt?"


    "Never." Mu Cen light mouth.


    Li Shiyuan makes a sound, and suddenly the palm of his hand forces. It seems that Mu CEN is forced to get close to Li Shiyuan. Mu Cen''s face doesn''t show, but the pain from his waist becomes obvious.


    Before Mu Zhanxiao came, the bodyguard of Fengqing palace hurt Mu Cen because he couldn''t dodge.


    The wound is not deep, but it is also a wound after all.


    Being pinched by Li Shiyuan can''t be without feeling.


    But mu Cen couldn''t show it. His tone was calm: "Your Highness. This is Fengqing palace. "


    Mu CEN is reminding Li Shiyuan.


    When Li Shiyuan''s voice came, it was not salty: "if it''s all right, it''s all right. I will find out what happened tonight. After all, Fengqing palace has never made any mistakes since her mother lived here. And you just came here tonight, and this happened. I have to be careful. "


    Mu Cen''s heart beat faster, but he didn''t say anything.


    Is Li Shiyuan suspicious?


    What a coincidence.


    If it''s Mu Cen, I''m afraid he will follow Li Shiyuan''s suspicions.


    But soon, Mu Cen calmed down and looked at Li Shiyuan with a light smile: "is your highness worried about Mu Cen? Is it for mu Cen to worry about this? " Then, as soon as the painting style of Mu Cen changed, his tone became colder, "or does your highness think that this is what Mu Cen did?"


    Even these words are candid, not a bit of cover, also completely afraid of fire to their own body.


    Mu Cen knows Li Shiyuan.


    In front of Li Shiyuan, it''s better to speak out his doubts.


    What''s more, Mu Cen has never been polite in front of Li Shiyuan. Since he has never been, he doesn''t need to bother to block anything at this time. It doesn''t make any sense.


    Li Shiyuan wants to doubt you. No matter what you do, you can''t escape. It''s just like what happened in the hospital that time.


    "You can''t do such a thing. This is the palace, not the residence of King Mu. " Li Shiyuan held Mu Cen''s hand, but he didn''t let it go.


    Mu Cen frowned: "that''s the former. Mu Cen thanks the prince for his concern. But if it''s aimed at the so-called Mu Cen, then the prince doesn''t count the people who can''t get along with Mu Cen in this palace? "


    So far, there is no need to explain.


    It means that he is an aggressive person, and Mu Cen will not let himself go into such a situation. And all of a sudden, all the options are in the hands of Li Shiyuan.


    Li Shiyuan is so smart that he can''t understand the meaning of Mu Cen''s words.


    He chuckled and suddenly bowed his head. Mu Cen couldn''t dodge and was kissed by Li Shiyuan. His behavior was frivolous and casual. Mu Cen twisted his eyebrows slightly and didn''t make any statement on his face.


    If it is the last life of his own, such a Li Shiyuan is too easy to let people fall into it.


    And this life of Mu Cen, calm can not be calm.


    Completely indifferent, but can smile in the face of Li Shiyuan, as if to such a situation, a trace of shyness, even retreat has become a kind of embarrassed and unnatural.


    Obviously, Li Shiyuan was in a good mood.


    He released Mu Cen, and then continued: "Mu Zhihua will no longer trouble you, nor will it affect your status. There are some things that we can''t do, not that we don''t do them. When it''s not necessary, a lot of people have to keep it. "


    Mu Cen laughed: "the prince''s highness will arrange it. It''s getting late. Mu Cen goes back to rest first. "


    "I send you." Li Shiyuan also said it directly.


    Mu CEN is quiet, and doesn''t say anything. He turns around and walks towards the wing room. Li Shiyuan follows him, while the slave on one side has retreated to a long distance, and doesn''t dare to disturb him.


    Mu Cen''s position in Li Shiyuan''s heart is clearly seen by the people present.


    Naturally, Mu Cen''s eyes are more and more respectful.


    On the contrary, Mu Cen said nothing.


    Mu Cen can understand Li Shiyuan''s words, which are plain, but it is Li Shiyuan who has been here for such a long time, explaining one thing to Mu Cen seriously.


    It''s like Li Shiyuan''s helplessness.


    In any case, Mu Zhihua is also the daughter of King Mu''s mansion. Chen Zhirong had a deep friendship with Qu Huashang when he was alive. Mu Zhihua is also a girl who Qu Huashang grew up in his eyes.


    Now Mu Zhihua is still pregnant with Li Shiyuan''s child.


    Now the meaning is clear, tell Mu Cen¡ª¡ª

 Chapter 322

    No matter what Mu Zhihua has done, as long as it is not difficult to clean up, as long as it does not affect the face of the East Palace and Prince Mu''s residence, Mu Zhihua will not have an accident.


    This can also be regarded as Li Shiyuan''s compensation for mu Zhi''s paintings.


    The words are also warning Mu Cen that he will not let Mu Zhihua take the initiative to find Mu Cen''s trouble, but mu Cen will not have the opportunity to do anything to Mu Zhihua.


    Li Shiyuan had already set up a cordon to avoid accidents before mucen married into the east palace.


    Everyone in this palace knows where the scale is.


    Therefore, Li Shiyuan''s words are a reminder to Mu Cen.


    How could Mu Cen not hear it? She suddenly looked at Li Shiyuan and stopped: "so your highness means that if Mu Zhihua does something disrespectful and irreparable, your highness will not tolerate it."


    Li Shiyuan slightly squinted, but still gave a positive reply: "yes."


    "Good." Mu Cen nodded, "Your Highness''s promise today, Mu Cen remembered. His highness explained all this to Mu Cen, and Mu Cen kept it in mind. "


    After that, Mu Cen said nothing more.


    She quietly went to the wing room, Li Shiyuan did not speak again, just followed Mu Cen, until Mu Cen entered the wing room, Li Shiyuan did not do anything.


    As Mu Cen said, this is Fengqing palace after all.


    What''s more, Li Changtian''s finger marriage has already come down, and Mu Cen''s people are also in the palace. Naturally, it''s impossible to make any more trouble, so Li Shiyuan doesn''t need to be in a hurry for a while.


    the coming days would be long.


    After the light in the wing room goes out again, Li Changcai turns around and leaves.


    The noise of Fengqing palace completely came down and became quiet again, as if everything had never happened before.


    ¡­¡­


    In the wing room¡ª¡ª


    Mu CEN is sleepless, her eyes are still sharp, so looking at the room, seems to be quietly waiting for people to appear in the room.


    All of a sudden, a slight step came from the beam of the wing room.


    Mu Cen''s hearing is extremely keen, and he noticed that his whole nerves are also tense, but mu Cen doesn''t move, and he is still quietly leaning on the bed.


    As if waiting for the other party''s initiative.


    Now Fengqing palace seems calm, but there are more bodyguards outside.


    What kind of identity is this man? He can come and go freely in this deep palace. He is even very familiar with it. He knows how to avoid the spy of all bodyguards.


    But if it wasn''t for this person tonight, I''m afraid Mu Cen would be hard to escape.


    It''s like this guy knows everything.


    This kind of feeling, for mu Cen, is not too bad, but it is definitely not too good. At least Mu Cen didn''t like the feeling of being held in the palm of his hand.


    It seems that this man who knows neither the enemy nor us in the dark is a friendly army now, but it is hard to guarantee that he will not become an enemy one day.


    But muczen couldn''t control it.


    As long as you can''t control it, everything can be unexpected.


    And the steps on the eaves soon stopped. Mu Cen''s eyes looked in the direction of the eaves. Before he had time to open his mouth, suddenly a piece just fell in. Then after a gust of wind, the sound of footsteps had disappeared, and could not be found any more.


    Mu Cen twisted his eyebrows and picked up the wrapped things from the bedside.


    When it was opened again, it was the golden sore medicine.


    Mu Cen reached out and touched it. She recognized it immediately. It''s a top-quality healing medicine. As long as it''s not a bone wound, it can be healed very quickly with a little touch, even without leaving any trace.


    It''s from the western regions, and it''s only for the royal family. It''s impossible for any pharmacy or hospital outside to buy it. The royal family, apart from the emperor and empress dowager, as well as a few imperial concubines, is absolutely impossible to get.


    Shen Shen, Mu Cen didn''t say anything.


    Since the other party has given it, Mu Cen won''t be vague. Although the previous wound is not deep, it will still leave trouble if it hasn''t been treated for a long time. Here, there is nothing to deal with.


    It''s Mu Cen''s accident.


    Soon, Mu Cen picked up the ulcer medicine and began to deal with his waist wound. When the cold ointment penetrated into the skin, the feeling of pain disappeared miraculously.


    She did not speak, a little bit of blood wipe clean, until the deal, the sky outside the window has begun to gradually light up.


    Mu Cen stood up, carefully put away the ointment, not to be noticed, and then Mu Cen went back to the bed to sleep.


    Last night, Mu Cen knew that Qu Huashang''s character must be unable to sleep.


    Mu Cen doesn''t need to go to see you in the early morning. Qu Huashang only thinks that you are guilty. It''s better to be quiet in the wing room and wait for about the same time.


    Just last night''s person in black, so far let Mu Cen feel confused.


    But mu CEN is also very clear in the heart, this black dress person won''t hide too long, will appear in front of her soon, she doesn''t need to be impatient.


    Mu Cen quietly closed his eyes and recuperated. The wound on his waist was obviously better.


    Until about the same time, Mu Cen slowly got up, and the slave outside heard the movement in the room, immediately respectfully smelled: "Miss mu, are you awake? The servants are waiting for you to change and wash


    "Come in." Mu Cen answered.


    Soon, the people in the wing room pushed away from the outside, and the slaves fished in.


    ¡­¡­


    And then¡ª¡ª


    The main hall of Fengqing palace.


    Qu Huashang didn''t sleep all night, and he didn''t look very well. The servants on one side were more careful, and the atmosphere didn''t dare to breathe.


    And yesterday, I found the bodyguard kneeling in front of Qu Huashang for the first time. He didn''t dare to breathe. For fear that Qu Huashang would be angry, he blamed himself for last night''s events.


    That''s a death sentence.


    "Tell the truth about last night." Qu Huachang''s voice was low, looking down at the bodyguard kneeling in front of him.


    The bodyguard had been stuttered: "I dare not say."


    "If the palace asks you to say it, you can say it." Qu Hua Chang''s eyebrows and eyes were cold. "Otherwise, if our palace treats you badly, it''s still a death penalty."


    The bodyguard''s face completely turned white, and immediately said: "spare your life, empress. I really don''t know what happened. I''ve been guarding outside the palace all the time. There are people patrolling outside the palace at any time. The assassin can''t come in from under my eyes."


    Qu Huashang didn''t answer and motioned the bodyguard to continue.


    The bodyguard carefully looked at Qu Huachang: "the assassins who can come in from under the eyes of the slaves are either the people in Fengqing palace or the people in the palace. They must be very familiar with the terrain and the situation, or they can''t be silent."

 Chapter 323

    The palace is heavily guarded, not to mention a place like Fengqing palace, which is also a top priority.


    It''s really more difficult to come in easily.


    "Empress, I was the first one to find out this moment. I chased after him. Although the assassin was fully armed, I could not see his face clearly, and it was hard to get close to him, but I must have been hurt in the assassin''s waist, because I was stabbed by his sword. And the body that Mu adult chases back, did not examine this matter however


    The guard said quickly, but the words were very clear: "although the slave could not recognize the assassin''s appearance, his intuition told him that the assassin was not a man, but a woman."


    This words, let Qu Hua Chang suddenly see to come over: "you say what, you say to this palace again."


    "The assassin is a woman." The voice of the bodyguard was affirmative, "only women have such a soft figure. No matter how soft a man''s figure is, it''s impossible for him to be like a woman, even if he sings in green clothes. "


    The guard did not dare to speak again.


    This palace, one thing can involve countless people, he is just a little bodyguard of Fengqing palace, can''t afford such a thing.


    The final result will only let him give up his life.


    But Qu Hua Chang''s face was more and more gloomy. She stood up and flashed a sharp color in her eyebrows.


    If what the bodyguard said is true, the assassin is a woman and is especially familiar with the situation in the palace. The most likely person is the one in Fengqing palace.


    Well, there is only one possibility, that is mu Cen.


    In addition, there is no trace of mother GUI''s affairs up to now. It seems that she has disappeared from this world out of thin air, and no clue can be found.


    Everything seems to be coming to Fengqing palace.


    Qu Huashang can''t be calm.


    She looked at the bodyguard and said, "you are not allowed to pass on a word you said to the palace today. Once the palace knows that your mouth is not firm, it is ready to wait for you to see me."


    "I dare not." The guard answered immediately.


    "You go down first." Qu Huashang waved.


    The bodyguard retreated quickly, and the main hall was quiet again.


    If this person is really Mu Cen, where did the body Mu Zhanxiao brought back last night come from? Is mu Zhanxiao also involved?


    But why should Mu Zhanxiao take such a risk?


    It seemed to make sense, but in the words of the bodyguard, everything became impossible to connect.


    After sinking, Qu Huashang called in the slave outside the main hall: "where is Miss mu?"


    The little eunuch immediately said, "tell your mother that Miss Mu is already outside the hall, and the slave is going to come in and pass the news."


    Qu Hua Chang didn''t say anything. After being quiet, the eunuch didn''t dare to leave, so he stood respectfully, waiting for Qu Hua Chang''s order.


    For a long time, Qu Huashang answered, "let Miss mu in."


    "Yes." The little eunuch answered and immediately backed out.


    Qu Hua Chang returned to the throne and sat quietly. His face had recovered as usual, as if nothing had happened. In his calm face, there was no trace.


    When Mu Cen came in, he calmly looked at Qu Huashang, and then blessed himself and invited an: "Mu Cen has seen the empress, who is thousands of years old and thousands of years old."


    "Get up." Qu Hua spoke lightly.


    Mu Cen listens to a speech to rise, but didn''t ask the thing of last night actively however.


    On the contrary, Qu Huashang pinched her eyebrows and looked like she had a headache. Seeing this, Mu Cen said, "if you have a headache, Mu Cen can try to relieve it."


    Qu Hua Chang looked at Mu Cen and said, "you have a try."


    "Good." Mu Cen answered.


    Soon, Mu Cen walks towards Qu Huashang. Qu Huashang''s eyes are always staring at Mu Cen, not dispersing.


    If Mu Cen''s waist is injured, he can''t walk so calmly now. After all, it''s a girl''s home. He is different from a man.


    And Mu Cen looks delicate and weak. He doesn''t look like a person who knows martial arts at all.


    If so, how can Li Shiyuan, who is close to Mu Cen, not talk about the guards in the palace, not feel it?


    Numerous thoughts flashed through Qu Huachang''s mind, but it was impossible to completely eliminate his doubts about Mu Cen. The more he thought about it, the more he felt frightened.


    The warm temperature of Mu Cen''s fingertips also eased Qu Hua''s headache to a certain extent.


    "She was probably shocked last night and didn''t sleep well. If you have a good rest today, you won''t have another headache. " Mu Cen''s voice came faintly, as if to appease Qu Huashang.


    Qu Hua Chang''s voice, as if the whole person also followed to relax: "Mu Cen, you give this palace to hold, this palace still really don''t hurt."


    Mu CEN is modest: "Niang Niang flatters me."


    "My mother mentioned before that you are such a lovely girl, Huizhi Lanxin." Qu Huashang nodded, as if he was particularly satisfied with Mu Cen.


    This words, Mu Cen just laughed, didn''t say anything.


    Her hand never stopped.


    Qu Huashang closed his eyes to nourish his spirit. Suddenly, Fengqing palace became quiet.


    Until Qu Huashang broke the silence again: "our palace asked you to come to Fengqing palace. Apart from these things you should pay attention to in the big wedding, you should learn. The most important thing is to let you try the Xifu. The Xifu must fit. After all, you are the Crown Princess and the future queen. You can''t miss a single mistake."


    Mu Cen listened quietly.


    "My palace let xiuniang in the palace rush to work all night. Maybe this Xifu is ready today. After a while, the mammies will send it. You can try it here and let the palace have a look. If it''s not suitable, let xiuniang change it right away. " Qu Huachang light mouth, his words.


    "Yes." Mu Cen answered without any hesitation.


    Qu Huachang nodded. She couldn''t say whether she was satisfied or something else, so she always closed her eyes, and the action in Mu Cen''s hand never stopped.


    ¡­¡­


    Until the mother of Fengqing palace came in with a pile of clothes in her hand, Qu Huashang opened her eyes and indicated that Mu Cen didn''t need to continue to pinch.


    Mu Cen quietly stood aside, looked at the Xi Fu in Mammy''s hand, and hid deep meaning in her eyebrows.


    Her mind was still thinking that the wedding dress in Qu Huashang''s hand last night, which was made by the Li family, must have been wonderful. Just Mu Cen always don''t understand, how can Qu Huashang get involved with the Li family.


    Qu family has always been a powerful Royal family, occupying an absolute position in the great Zhou Dynasty, otherwise, Qu Huashang would not easily ascend the crown prince and concubine of that year.


    The more he thought about it, the more confused he was.


    And mammy had already come to the front of Qu Huashang: "Niang Niang, the slave has brought the Xifu, so I will wait on Miss Mu to change it."

 Chapter 324

    Muchen looks at Mammy.


    She didn''t like anyone to touch her, not to mention Qu Huashang, except her closest lotus fragrance.


    But Qu Huashang didn''t give Mu Cen any chance to refuse. He said faintly: "Xifu has always been complicated and has many processes. The mammies here in our palace are all the people who served our palace in those years. Naturally, they won''t make any mistakes, and they can see what''s not right for the first time, so we let the mammies serve you."


    This words, can''t allow Mu Cen to refuse.


    Mu Cen understood in Qu Huachang''s words.


    Last night''s matter, seemingly seamless, Qu Huashang letter. But as long as people calm down, they can always find clues. Qu Huashang is still suspicious.


    Mu Cen sank to sink, the surface didn''t refuse: "that has Lao ma."


    Mammy smile Yingying: "this is the slave should do."


    In such a smile, there is no good intention.


    Mu Cen understood that mammy naturally meant to serve Qu Huashang. Once she took off her clothes, she could see the wound on her waist. I''m afraid she stabbed her bodyguard last night. She had already told Qu Huashang. Otherwise, Qu Hua Chang doesn''t have to come back.


    No matter how effective the drug is, it can''t eliminate all traces overnight. It will take at least three days.


    Mu Cen''s pace is a little slow, thinking about the countermeasures.


    It seems that some of them have forced themselves into a dead end, and she can''t openly refuse to leave here, which will only let Qu Huashang directly convict herself.


    There''s some trouble. But mu CEN is still calm. At the moment, Mu Cen doesn''t feel uneasy. He is very calm. He can''t say why. It''s instinctive intuition. He thinks it won''t force him to the end.


    "Miss mu, please." Mammy urged.


    Mu Cen nodded with a smile and asked: "if you don''t go in, is it here?"


    "There''s no need to be embarrassed, Miss mu. All the other slaves here have been rejected. This is the main hall of the empress. There are only the empress and the slaves in the room. When Miss Mu changes her clothes, the empress also wants to watch. It''s the first time that I''ve done my best for one person. "


    The implication is that Mu Cen should not be unkind.


    Mu Cen said: "I know. Then trouble Mammy


    It''s just plain.


    Mu Cen''s heart has made the worst plan. When she really has no way to go or has no variables, she still has powers to use. She can always avoid this time, not to be found by Qu Huashang.


    The result of a power is that it is better to be weak for a few days than to be discovered.


    Think of this, Mu CEN is not impatient.


    And the slaves are also under the sign of Qu Huashang, ready to take off Mu Cen''s clothes.


    This is the moment¡ª¡ª


    The little eunuch of Fengqing palace came in a hurry, knelt down in front of quhua''s clothes and said, "I''ll tell you, lady Dai and the ninth hall have come down."


    In a word, the people in the Fengqing palace were all followed with consternation.


    Qu Hua Chang''s brow twisted: "is Princess Dai coming?"


    "Yes, Princess Dai and her ninth highness are just outside the hall." The slave said respectfully.


    Qu Huachang stood up and twisted his eyebrows. For a moment, he couldn''t figure out why Dai Zhigu suddenly appeared in Fengqing palace.


    Qu Huashang and Dai Zhigu have been together peacefully for more than 20 years, but who in the palace doesn''t know that Qu Huashang and Dai Zhigu are surging.


    If Qu Huashang covers the sky in the back palace, Dai Zhigu is the sky that Qu Huashang can''t cover. During the years of fighting with Dai Zhigu, Qu Huashang didn''t get much benefit. They fought in secret not only for their rights, but also for their families.


    If it wasn''t for Li Shili''s lack of interest in the throne, otherwise, with Dai Zhigu still in favor, Li Shili is likely to replace Li Shiyuan.


    These days, Li Changtian is not feeling well. Since he was sober, most of the time he was summoned by Li Shili and Li Shiyuan. On the contrary, Li Shiyuan, who has been used for a long time, was sent to the marginal areas to do some unimportant things.


    This kind of all, let originally not peaceful deep palace, more undercurrent surging up.


    In the past 20 years, Dai Zhigu seldom came to quhuashang, and most of them met in fengluan palace.


    So why did Dai Zhigu come so cold?


    This, Qu Hua Chang''s mind pulls away from Mu Cen''s body, a wave, Mammy''s action of preparing to change clothes also stops, Xifu is so on the side.


    "Now that Princess Dai is here, how can we neglect her. Cen''er, I''d like to take it. Let''s talk about it later. You should go back to the wing room to have a rest. " Qu Huashang let Mu Cen go.


    Mu Cen was slightly relieved.


    She thought of countless possibilities, but did not expect Dai Zhigu''s appearance, ended all this.


    But mu Cen didn''t think about it any more. After nodding, the slaves quickly packed up Mu Cen''s clothes. Mu Cen turned and walked outside the main hall of Fengqing palace.


    ¡­¡­


    When Qu Huashang goes out, Dai Zhigu and Li Shili are already waiting in the main hall.


    Mu Cen quietly follows behind Qu Huashang. When he sees Dai Zhigu, he blesses himself and invites an: "Mu Cen, please see empress Dai. She is thousand years old and thousand years old."


    Then Mu Cen turned and looked at Li Shili: "Mu Cen has seen his royal highness nine years old, his royal highness thousands of years old, thousands of years old."


    Dai Zhigu quietly looked at Mu Cen with a gentle smile: "get up."


    Just so gentle, also with a trace of meaningful, see Mu Cen for invisible twist eyebrow, but also just for a moment, Mu Cen so calm and self standing, as if nothing is aware of the general.


    Now Mu Cen can''t really guess why Dai Zhigu appears in Fengqing palace.


    In the memory of the last life, for Dai Zhigu, Mu CEN is very few.


    A few times, are Dai Zhigu and Qu Huashang two people, the surface looks harmonious, but the private undercurrent surging is particularly obvious.


    At that time, Mu Cen was innocent. He really thought that Dai Zhigu and Qu Huashang were close. He once dreamed that he could be together with Mu Zhihua in the east palace.


    It''s Mu Cen who is naive.


    In this life, Mu Cen knew how much bloodbath was brewing in this kind of conversation.


    Dai Zhigu''s paragraph number, not everyone can.


    Otherwise, it is impossible that after Li Shiyuan succeeded in seizing the throne, he didn''t hurt li Shili, so he just distributed to the remote areas, and Dai Zhigu became the only concubine in Li Changtian''s palace who remained in the palace.


    Dai Zhigu left because of Li Changtian''s edict.


    Therefore, even if Qu Huashang hated deeply, he did not dare to do anything to Dai Zhigu.

 Chapter 325

    Dai Zhigu died in the palace half a year before Mu Cen''s accident. At that time, Li Shili, who was assigned to the frontier, entered the palace again.


    This memory in Mu Cen''s mind, suddenly, Mu Cen hit a shiver.


    She understood¡ª¡ª


    After her accident in the last life, Mu Cen will not know what happened later.


    But now, Mu Cen clearly knows that after Dai Zhigu left, Li Shili returned to Kyoto, and a new round of the battle of seizing the throne began again.


    At that time, it was Li Shili and Li Shiyuan.


    But mu Cen will not know the final result.


    But mu Cen knows clearly that with her rebirth, the historical track of this life has already changed.


    Li Shiyuan and Li Shiyuan, as well as Li Shili, were not the only ones who won the throne in this life.


    Suddenly, Mu Cen felt creepy.


    It seems that the prince who has never been interested in the throne is probably the one with the deepest ambition. Even if Li Shiyuan succeeds in the struggle with Li Changtian in the near future, he may have to face Li Shili in the end.


    Or, in the near future, the three of them will be in a scuffle.


    It''s really hard to predict the outcome.


    Li Shi Li''s hiding is too deep.


    Mu Cen''s eyes involuntarily looked at Li Shili so deeply. Li Shili noticed that his smiling eyes fell on Mu Cen, deep and charming.


    But such a deep, but with thought-provoking, as Dai Zhigu looked at his time in general.


    Mu Cen''s heart beat suddenly accelerated, and soon she just nodded to Li Shili, as if she had never seen Li Shili.


    Li Shili saw this, thin lips up, with a smile.


    Such a smile, with banter, but also with invisible provocation, and then quickly disappeared.


    Mu CEN is almost in this kind of eyes, suddenly realized, her eyes flash a streamer, soon disappeared.


    The mysterious black savage last night was Li Shili.


    Li Shili is the one who left the wound medicine for himself.


    Today Dai Zhigu can appear here, I''m afraid Li Shili also calculated the present situation, so he came to Fengqing palace.


    It seems that Li Shili is helping himself.


    Just as it was the same when I was next to the palace wall.


    It''s just that Mu Cen never thought much, because Li Shili didn''t do anything and didn''t show any ambition. But now, Mu Cen has to think.


    But now, they never communicate, never say a word, just stand quietly in their respective positions.


    On the contrary, Dai Zhigu opened his mouth gently, and the light in his eyebrows and eyes looked sincere: "I heard that there was an assassin in Fengqing Palace last night, and I was worried about her. I just mentioned it to the emperor. You know, the emperor is not fit to walk around now, so I let him have a look."


    Dai Zhigu''s words are perfect. When he looks at Qu Huashang, he looks more tender and incomparable.


    But in such words, there are thorns between the lines, where they are most concerned about.


    Because Dai Zhigu told Qu Huashang plainly that she was still with Li Changtian in the Yulong Palace last night, and Li Changtian also knew about the assassination of Fengqing palace. But after many years of marriage, Li Changtian was willing to appear in the draft instead of coming to Fengqing palace to see Qu Huashang.


    This contrast, high opinion.


    All people can also understand that Dai Zhigu is still in favor, while Qu Huashang has nothing to do with him.


    In women''s struggle, Qu Huashang lost.


    How could Qu Hua Chang not hate it? But on the surface, Qu Hua Chang was very graceful: "Princess Dai has a heart. I''m here to thank you. But this palace is very good, and the assassin is dead, so I don''t want Princess Dai to worry about it. "


    "In that case, I''m relieved to go back to the emperor." Dai Zhigu said calmly.


    Qu Huashang didn''t answer.


    Dai Zhigu chuckled: "these days, the emperor has been in the imperial dragon hall, never left, and never saw anyone. My concubine advised me many times to let the emperor come out for a walk. The emperor also refused. I really have no way."


    Qu Huachang how can not hear Dai Zhigu words in the meaning, she sneered.


    However, in this case, Qu Huashang is really the underdog.


    If you want to talk with Dai Zhigu, Qu Huashang can''t get any benefits. Dai Zhigu''s strength lies in that her words and deeds make you unable to find fault. It''s obviously ironic words, but Dai Zhigu''s words seem to care about you.


    Almost none of them even lost their temper.


    If Dai Zhigu doesn''t have some means, how can he stand in the palace until now.


    There are no fuel-efficient lamps for those who can survive in this deep palace.


    "Since the emperor is still in the imperial dragon hall, Princess Dai should go back to accompany the emperor as soon as possible. The palace is safe here, and she doesn''t need to worry about it." Qu Hua gave the order to leave.


    Dai Zhigu chuckled: "I will not disturb you."


    "Send Princess Dai and her ninth highness out." What Qu Huachang said was almost gnashing his teeth.


    This kind of gnashing of teeth in Dai Zhigu''s ears seems to be in a happy mood. Her eyes just look at Mu Cen who is always standing quietly: "let Mu Cen send his concubine for a while."


    Qu Huashang''s eyes narrowed slightly.


    "Niang Niang this is not from empress dowager that Cen son asked to come over." Dai Zhigu''s face did not change and looked at Qu Huachang, "I''ve been reading for a long time. After all, I had a deep memory of Cen Er when I was at the Empress Dowager''s place. There are not many girls in this palace who can be so nice. "


    Dai Zhigu''s words are perfect, can''t hear any clue, but can tell Qu Huashang clearly on the surface.


    Qu Hua Chang like, she Dai Zhigu will not let go.


    How can Qu Huashang not understand Dai Zhigu''s provocation? Because Dai Zhigu''s provocation has confused Qu Huashang''s calm mind and won''t think of deeper meaning.


    Dai Zhigu didn''t give Qu Huashang the chance to refuse: "of course, I know that cen''er is now married to the prince, so I can only blame Shi Li for his failure. Therefore, the empress can rest assured that my concubine will not do things beyond the limit. Naturally, she does not dare to ask cen''er to come to my concubine. She just asks cen''er to accompany my concubine and leave with regret. "


    These words, Dai Zhigu said decently.


    If Qu Huachang refuses, he seems to have no bearing.


    What''s more, although Mu Cen now refers to marriage, he didn''t really marry into the east palace. Mu CEN is not a member of Fengqing palace, but a member of fengluan palace.


    Qu Hua was gnashing his teeth, but on the surface, he was still peaceful.

 Chapter 326

    She looked at Mu Cen: "cen''er, since empress Dai wants you to give her a ride, you can go. I''ll talk about something else. "


    "Yes, Mu Cen." Mu Cen answered.


    Dai Zhigu took a close look at Mu Cen, and his smile became more and more gentle: "I won''t disturb you, and I''ll ask your mother to have a good rest. Now I''ll go back to the Imperial Palace and reply to the emperor."


    With that, Dai Zhigu nodded, so leisurely left, Li Shi Li didn''t say a word, quietly followed Dai Zhigu, just like Li Shi Li''s initial image.


    Li Shili never participated in any struggle in this deep palace, whether it was men''s or women''s.


    In the past, Mu Cen thought that Li Shili was indifferent to fame and wealth. Now Mu Cen knows that it''s not indifferent to fame and wealth, it''s deep hiding. It''s just that Li Shili is accumulating his own strength.


    This man doesn''t strike a stone with an egg.


    This is the most terrible person. It''s so deep that people can''t touch it to the end.


    Mu Cen gathered his mind and quietly followed Dai Zhigu out of the palace. Dai Zhigu asked Mu Cen some questions, but they were all unimportant questions.


    It''s just such a conversation that the quhua clothes in the palace can hear clearly.


    When Dai Zhigu and Mu Cen came out of Fengqing palace, Qu Huashang''s face suddenly changed. He fell the teacup in his hand and the cup fell to the ground. The broken voice made the servants in the palace say nothing.


    Only the mother beside Qu Hua''s clothes patiently advised: "madam, you are the queen now, your highness is the prince. You don''t need to be angry with Princess Dai. When your highness ascends the throne, none of these things will escape. "


    "Princess Diana is such a bitch." Qu Hua Chang was almost gnashing her teeth. "I''ve been fighting with her for many years, but she''s still in the position of imperial concubine. In recent decades, when did the palace get any benefit from her? "


    Mammy didn''t say a word, just followed the Qi of Qu Huashang: "everything is fast, Niang Niang is enduring."


    "Even a mu Cen, she said frankly on the surface, but she couldn''t find pleasure in the palace behind her back. Between the lines are showing off with the palace. The emperor wants her to accompany him in the Yulong palace, but the palace just guards the Fengqing palace. There is nothing else! "


    How can Qu Huashang not hate.


    Mammy knew Qu Huashang''s mind, and her voice was still calm: "but you are the queen, madam. Your position is something Princess Dai would not have in her life. "


    These words, sure enough, pacified Qu Huachang''s heart.


    Qu Hua''s clothes sank, and his previously exposed temper had been completely collected. When he looked at mammy again, he said in a cold voice: "inform the people of fengluan palace to take Mu Cen back. I want to have a look at this palace. Fengluan palace is very important. Where else can this princess take people with her? "


    Naturally, if you want to test Mu Cen, you have to put it aside.


    Mammy did not dare to say more: "I will do it now."


    Then mammy left in a hurry, and Qu Huachang overturned the whole tea tray completely.


    Hate¡ª¡ª


    hate to the marrow.


    ¡­¡­


    Mu Cen quietly follows Dai Zhigu.


    The questions Dai Zhigu asked Mu Cen are all unimportant questions, and Mu Cen can give accurate answers without thinking.


    On the contrary, Li Shili was always quiet, just like when he came. Except for the greeting, Mu Cen hardly heard Li Shili''s voice.


    Just as the three men walked out of the Fengqing palace, suddenly the little Eunuch in the Fengqing palace chased out: "Miss mu."


    Mu Cen stopped and looked at the little eunuch. The little eunuch quickly invited Dai Zhigu and Li Shili for an. Then he said, "there''s someone coming from the Empress Dowager''s side to take you back to fengluan palace, so you''d better go back with the slave to recover your life. You can''t let her wait for a long time."


    This is actually for Dai Zhigu.


    Dai Zhigu couldn''t hear it. She gave a faint smile, but didn''t pester Mu Cen: "OK, it seems that it''s impossible for us to let you accompany us around. This empress dowager''s life can''t be disobeyed. You''d better go back first. When I''m free, I''ll go to the Empress Dowager to have a chat with you. "


    "Yes." Mu Cen answered.


    Dai Zhigu didn''t stay for a moment. She turned around and left with someone.


    On the contrary, Li Shi Li''s steps slightly pause, looking at Mu Cen, the deep meaning of Mou Guang becomes more obvious.


    Thin lips of smile, also more and more clear, fall on the body of Mu Cen, but soon took back.


    But in such eyes, Mu Cen suddenly realized again.


    Today Dai Zhigu can come, not really because there is an assassin in Fengqing palace, but because of Li Shili''s meaning.


    Mu Cen''s silent smile.


    Yes, in this deep palace, except the Emperor today, only Li Shili can make Dai Zhigu face.


    Otherwise, all this would be just right.


    Mu Cen didn''t speak, calmly looking at Li Shi Li, but Li Shi Li didn''t say anything. After nodding, he calmly followed Dai Zhigu to leave.


    Mu Cen also doesn''t make a sound of turn round to follow the small eunuch to return to the Feng Qing palace.


    Sure enough, as soon as he entered Fengqing palace, Mu Cen saw the people coming from fengluan palace. When he saw Mu Cen, he respectfully invited an: "I''ve seen Miss mu. I came to take Miss Mu back at the Empress Dowager''s order. Aunt Ji has been taking people with her these two days. It''s always inconvenient for the Empress Dowager to have fewer people who are considerate of herself. "


    The eunuch''s words are appropriate.


    Qu Hua Chang also took advantage of the situation and said, "since my mother wants someone later, cen Er will go back first. I''d like to take you back to fengluan palace to try it out. "


    "Yes, Mu Cen, yes." Mu Cen didn''t pass the buck.


    Qu Huachang didn''t say anything more. Mu Cen and Qu Huachang said goodbye, and then they followed the little eunuch out of Fengqing palace.


    Soon, they left Fengqing palace leisurely.


    Mu Cen knows that he has escaped the disaster. As long as he returns to fengluan palace, Qu Huashang can''t openly find his own trouble. After all, it''s not Fengqing palace.


    The wound on her body, under Li Shili''s golden sore medicine, will disappear for two days at most.


    At that time, even if Qu Huashang came, Mu Cen didn''t need to worry about anything.


    Shen Shen, Mu Cen at the foot of the pace also followed fast up.


    The little eunuch who came to lead people seemed to just lead Mu Cen out of Fengqing palace. He hurried to do other things, but didn''t follow Mu Cen.


    Mu Cen didn''t say anything.


    Quietly toward the position of fengluan palace.


    "Miss mu, please stay." Suddenly, Rong Jiu''s voice came.


    Mu Cen calmed down and turned to look at Rong Jiu: "Mr. Rong, I haven''t seen you for a long time. Are you here for me? "

 Chapter 327

    Rong Jiu nodded, but he kept a proper distance from Mu Cen. He looked at Mu Cen calmly: "my subordinates are just ordered to find Miss mu."


    Who can Rong Jiu serve? How can Mu Cen not know.


    She picks eyebrow to see to allow nine, pour is calm of stand, listen to allow nine words finish, also didn''t ask to allow nine that person now body where.


    "His highness asked his subordinates to tell Miss Mu not to act recklessly. Miss mu can''t afford such a price." Let nine quiet finish, and then no more words.


    It is mu Cen light smile: "please tell four his highness, since has drawn the line, so it seems to lose identity."


    The corner of Rong Jiu''s mouth twitched slightly, but he replied solemnly: "my subordinates will tell the fourth highness."


    Mu Cen said, "I''ve got to work for you."


    After that, Mu Cen didn''t stay much. He turned around and continued to walk in the direction of fengluan palace. Rong Jiu stood in the same place, but didn''t say much. Soon he turned around and left in the direction of his coming, quietly.


    But mu Cen''s eyes sank and looked not far away without any trace.


    Then calmly take back, as if nothing to see in general.


    When he raised his eyes again, Mu Cen''s steps stopped and calmly asked an: "Mu Cen has seen his ninth highness."


    Li Shili stood not far away from Mu Cen. Seeing that Mu Cen asked for an, he stood up and walked towards Mu Cen step by step.


    Mu Cen didn''t move, just looked at Li Shili.


    Li Shili is still a indifferent face, slightly pick eyebrows with a trace of ruffian, facing Mu Cen''s expression is still smiling.


    Mu Cen smiles, but stands calmly, saying nothing.


    Their eyes collide in the air, but in each other''s eyes, they all understand each other''s meaning.


    Until Li Shi Li left and stood in front of Mu Cen, Mu Cen''s face did not change and said: "Mu Cen thanks his royal highness nine."


    "King xieben, what?" Li Shi Li is asking questions clearly.


    Mu Cen light smile, looking at Li Shi Li''s time, but is outspoken: "last night''s hand to help."


    Mu Cen didn''t say the rest.


    Li Shi Li looks at Mu Cen quietly, and the banter on his face becomes more obvious. He still looks at Mu Cen like this, but he still doesn''t speak.


    Mu Cen also followed to be vigilant for a while, eyebrow center slightly wrinkly rise, some don''t understand Li Shi Li''s idea too much. But mu Cen did not take the initiative to break the silence, standing quietly.


    If you don''t understand the situation, you will lose if you say too much.


    Proper silence is the best policy.


    Two people stood silent for a moment, Li Shi Li just suddenly opened his mouth: "do you know why my princess will go to Fengqing Palace today?"


    Mu Cen squinted.


    In Li Shi Li''s words, Mu Cen understood instantly.


    Today Dai Zhigu appears in Fengqing palace. Naturally, he is not really ordered to see Qu Huashang and express his sympathy for the assassin last night. He has a purpose. The purpose is to free Mu Cen from the previous predicament.


    Li Shili was the man in black last night. He gave back his own medicine. I''m afraid Li Shili has thought of the rest.


    Dai Zhigu has been fighting with Qu Huashang for decades.


    Li Shili has been watching it for decades.


    Even if he didn''t have any private contact with Qu Huashang, it doesn''t mean that Li Shili doesn''t know Qu Huashang. In other words, Li Shili knows Qu Huashang''s every move.


    Naturally guess Qu Huashang''s suspicion, will inevitably involve Mu Cen.


    So today Dai Zhigu will appear.


    And this deep palace, can call of move Dai Zhigu, remove Li Changtian, then as for Li Shili. Li Shili is Dai Zhigu''s only support. Dai Zhigu''s demand for Li Shili is bound to be responsive.


    Mu Cen also suddenly understood Dai Zhigu looked at himself, what was the meaning in his eyes.


    Shen Shen, Mu Cen calmly looked at Li Shili: "why does your highness do this?"


    Li Shili walked into Mu Cen, and Mu Cen looked very close, condescending looking at Mu Cen, suddenly so light smile, for a long time just light asked: "Miss Mu is so clever, might as well guess?"


    "Mu Cen Li Lai doesn''t like guessing." Mu Cen said it directly.


    Li Shi Li looked at it with a smile, his voice was very low: "Mu Cen, you are really a very interesting person."


    "Thanks for your praise." Mu Cen''s face doesn''t change his color and doesn''t have other emotional reaction because of Li Shili''s words.


    Li Shi Li didn''t care. He continued: "I suddenly understand why my second brother insisted on making you a concubine. After all, in the matter of making you a concubine, the second brother is not flattering. If the second elder brother is smart, he will follow his father''s idea and give you up, but he didn''t do it. "


    Mu Cen stood still and didn''t respond to Li Shili''s question.


    "Even the second elder brother didn''t hesitate to talk about master Jingyi coming out in person, and there are rumors about Kyoto, in order to let the father and the emperor give up the idea of making you a concubine." Li Shi Li said calmly, "now it seems that Mu Cen, you are a treasure. If I were the king, I''m afraid I would be like the second elder brother, by all means¡°


    Mu Cen''s brow twisted, still did not respond.


    Li Shili''s next words, not a word is particularly clear: "make you a concubine."


    "Mu CEN is terrified." For a long time, Mu Cen just said so.


    "Fear?" Li Shi Li picks eyebrows, "Mu Cen, don''t let me down."


    Mu Cen twisted his eyebrows. In Li Shili''s words, he heard something else. But when he looked at Li Shili again, Mu Cen couldn''t find a complete clue.


    And some words, when we are not divided, Mu Cen can not blurt out without brain, it will only bring disaster to himself.


    Who knows about the future.


    Even Mu Cen did not dare to guarantee that he would change the track of history.


    It''s Mu Cen''s meditation and Li Shi Li''s deep meaning.


    And Mu Cen didn''t mean to continue to entangle with Li Shili here. She was just about to find an excuse to leave when Li Shili, who had kept a proper distance from Mu Cen, suddenly came a step closer.


    Caught off guard to shorten the distance with Mu Cen.


    Mu Cen can''t dodge.


    The whole person is almost close to Li Shili''s chest.


    She could hear Li Shili''s strong and powerful heart beat. This man had a smell similar to Li Shiyuan, but also a light smell of sandalwood.


    Mu Cen was in a trance for a moment.


    It''s probably too long since I''ve seen Li Shiyuan that I have such an illusion.


    What Mu Cen heard was Li Shi''s low voice, but every word was very clear: "Mu Cen, if the second brother saw this scene, he would be furious. I won''t have a good time next. After all, the second brother has always hated the people who touched him. "

 Chapter 328

    Mu Cen doesn''t understand the meaning of Li Shi Li''s words. He squints at Li Shi Li.


    Li Shili did not mind, and continued: "but you said, if the fourth brother saw it, would the fourth brother have any reaction?"


    The closer Li Shili''s voice approached, the closer the whole person followed Mu Cen.


    The thin lips were almost close to Mu Cen''s earlobe, and they looked very close.


    Mu Cen wants to be thick to spread, saw Li Shili''s hand already tightly encircled Mu Cen''s wrist, did not give Mu Cen the chance to break free at all.


    This is also the first time, Mu Cen clearly felt Li Shili''s power, but it was not as harmless as it seemed.


    This man, as unfathomable.


    Mu CEN is a little nervous, but he doesn''t show it on the surface. He still looks at Li Shili calmly: "Mu Cen doesn''t understand the meaning of his royal highness nine."


    Li Shili picked his eyebrows and chuckled. There was a trace of frivolity in his short laugh: "don''t you understand? Then try it. Don''t you know what the fourth elder brother''s reaction will be? "


    Mu Cen suddenly looks at Li Shili.


    Li Shili''s thin lips swept Mu Cen''s cheek. Mu Cen knew that this man had never met himself, but outsiders thought that they were very close.


    And the familiar smell of sandalwood became more and more obvious.


    This time, Mu Cen clearly felt that the smell of sandalwood did not come from Li Shili, but not far away.


    That''s Li Shiyuan.


    "Your Highness, do you like to gloat so much?" Mu Cen sneered and said it impolitely.


    Li Shili really nodded: "I really like it. Watch the fire from the other side and add fuel to the fire when it''s not busy. "


    There is no taboo at all, clearly said his purpose.


    "The red walls and bricks in this palace look bright and enchanting. Do you know how many people have dyed their blood before they are today?" Li Shi Li said carelessly, as if talking about today''s weather, did not feel how gloomy this topic is, "watching the fire from the other side, sitting to reap the benefits of the fisherman is a wise move."


    This is not salty, but mu Cen in Li Shili''s words has already understood the meaning of this person''s words.


    Li Shili looked down at Mu Cen: "you are a smart man, always know how to choose, is the best policy."


    Mu Cen''s face did not change: "nine highness, forgive Mu Cen''s stupidity, don''t understand the meaning of your Highness''s words."


    Li Shili chuckled: "if you want to understand, come back to me."


    All the words came to an abrupt end.


    Then, Li Shi Li opened the distance, and the frivolity in his eyebrows became obvious again. However, from the perspective of outsiders, Li Shi Li was still the gentle ninth highness.


    "If I don''t leave now, I''m afraid my fourth brother can''t calm down." Li Shi Li''s words become loose and lazy again, "Miss mu, go well."


    As if the intimacy before, never exist, only a faint sense of distance.


    Not warm, not hot.


    Then, Li Shili turned around and left in front of Mu Cen. He didn''t even look at Mu Cen any more. If it wasn''t for Li Shili, Mu Cen would still have a fresh memory. Mu Cen really thought that the previous scene was his own illusion.


    Li Shili''s words contain too much information.


    More specifically, Li Shi Li''s invitation to himself.


    Then, Mu Cen took a deep breath and said nothing more. He gathered all his emotions and looked at a place quietly.


    The familiar smell of sandalwood has gone away.


    Where is Li Shiyuan.


    Li Shili''s words and deeds seem to provoke Li Shiyuan, but they seem to remind himself.


    Mu Cen closed his eyes slightly, and all kinds of pictures rolling in his mind hit Mu Cen''s mind, but it seemed that he was imprisoned layer by layer and could not break through.


    Mu Cen suddenly faltered.


    The fishy sweetness in my mouth suddenly becomes more and more choking.


    Mu Cen''s mouth was bleeding.


    She stood quietly for a while, waiting for the breath to gradually ease, and then Mu Cen continued to walk forward, but the confusion in her mind could not calm her down.


    Li Shiyuan and Mu Cen never saw him when they returned to fengluan palace.


    ¡­¡­


    Phoenix Palace¡ª¡ª


    After Mu Cen and the Empress Dowager invited an, they naturally took over the affairs of the slave and began to be busy.


    Instead, the Empress Dowager carefully looked at Mu Cen: "Cen Er, you come to mourn here."


    Mu Cen obediently walked in the past, quietly stood in front of the empress dowager, the Empress Dowager''s eyebrows twisted up: "you are still good before you go to Fengqing palace, how come you look so white these two days?"


    Said the Empress Dowager took Mu Cen''s hand, and then her face changed: "Oh, you are still a little hot on this body."


    As the voice fell, the Empress Dowager looked at Xiang Meiji and said in a hurry, "Meiji, go to pass it to doctor Xu to see what''s going on."


    Mu Cen was alert. He seemed to have a fever.


    During this period of time, one after another, there is no time for a good relaxation. One after another, it hardly gives people a chance to breathe.


    Because of Chen Zhirong''s affairs, Mu Cen nearly lost half his life with his powers. He was forced into the cliff by Li Shiyuan and fell into a high fever coma again. Later, he entered the palace and fell into the cold pool until now¡ª¡ª


    The poison in her body has never really been removed.


    "Tell your mother." Although Mu Cen''s voice is hoarse, but still serious explanation, "probably was last night''s matter was startled only then can be like this, also asks the empress not to worry, Mu CEN is very good."


    "I''m sorry, you''re not good at all." The Empress Dowager obviously didn''t agree, "pale and frightening. I knew earlier that AI family wouldn''t let you go to Fengqing palace. After that, you have to marry into the east palace. When you go to Fengqing palace, you don''t have a chance. You have to choose now. "


    Mu Cen didn''t speak, just stood with a smile.


    "Come on, come on, don''t wait here. Go back and have a rest. Otherwise, the prince will come back to AI''s home to make trouble, and AI''s home can''t explain. " What the Empress Dowager said was half serious and half joking.


    Mei Ji also frowned at Mu Cen: "Miss mu, what the Empress Dowager said is that you''d better have a good rest first. The slave called doctor Xu for you. You look really bad like this."


    Mu CEN is not hypocritical.


    Although there won''t be a big accident in fengluan palace, she doesn''t have a continuous rest. Her situation is really not good.


    Mu Cen blessing body, quiet mouth: "Mu Cen thank empress dowager care."


    "Well, you go down first. I''ve heard about last night. You''ve been frightened. The palace has always been very stable. I didn''t expect anything like this The Empress Dowager sighed.

 Chapter 329

    But the Empress Dowager didn''t seem to say much about last night.


    Mu Cen took the initiative to say: "it''s the empress who is really scared. Mu CEN is OK, but I can''t believe that someone can assassinate in the palace. "


    The Empress Dowager nodded: "this matter will naturally be thoroughly investigated."


    Mu Cen cleverly no longer answers, blesses his body, and soon respectfully retreats. Mei Ji also follows him and sends Mu Cen back to the wing room where he lives in fengluan palace.


    At the door of the wing room, Mu Cen said, "thank you, aunt Ji."


    "Miss mu, it''s serious." Meggie said calmly, "these are what maidservants should do. The maid has already sent people to pass on doctor Xu. She will come soon. I''ll wait here. I''ll wait until doctor Xu comes, and I''ll go back to my mother. "


    "Good." Mu Cen answered.


    It''s a little quiet in the wing room.


    Mu Cen was really tired. She didn''t speak.


    Mei Ji doesn''t mean to chat with Mu Cen either. The slave on one side has given Mei Ji a stool. Mei Ji is just beside the bed with Mu Cen.


    It was not until doctor Xu came that Mei Ji stood up and gave way.


    Xu Yi Nu goes to Mu Cen. After she asks for an, she carefully gives Mu Cen a pulse. After checking Mu Cen''s condition, she looks at Mei Ji.


    "Aunt Ji, Miss Mu''s cold poison has not gone away in her body, and she is frightened, which leads to the present situation. If she takes more time to recuperate, she will recover as before." Xu Changjin said quietly.


    Mei Ji nodded, as if she was relieved: "Miss mu, you''ve been keeping it in the wing room these days. The slave here will send two more people. If you have something to do, you don''t have to do it yourself. The Empress Dowager has maidservants over there. Don''t worry too much about Miss mu. "


    "There''s aunt Laurie." Mu Cen nodded.


    Mei Ji didn''t stay any longer. She turned around in a hurry and went out to reply to the Empress Dowager.


    On the contrary, Ji Changjin stayed. After Mei Ji left, Ji Changjin looked at Mu Cen: "Miss mu, you know your physical condition. You have been injured one after another. Your condition is not very good. I can''t see and judge the disordered breath in your body, so I don''t dare to prescribe this medicine


    Ji Changjin said it directly.


    Mu Cen nodded, quickly read a string of pharmacy: "Xu as long as I ask, bring the pharmacy, conditioning for a week, I will be safe."


    Ji Changjin is a doctor. He was surprised when he saw Mu Cen''s prescription.


    But Ji Changjin didn''t say much.


    She quietly looked at Mu Cen and nodded: "I will send the medicine according to miss Mu''s prescription."


    "Thank you." Mu Cen didn''t explain much.


    Mu Cen''s situation, she knows, the normal antipyretic and antipyretic prescription is of no use to her. That''s not what she wants.


    But Muchen doesn''t need to explain much.


    Ji Changjin took Mu Cen''s prescription and carefully collected it. Then she had a note in her hand: "this is the one that doctor Feng asked me to hand over to miss mu."


    Mu Cen nodded and took it in silence.


    After knowing Ji Changjin''s identity, Mu Cen has asked Cheng Gonggong to inform Feng Changyang. Now Feng Changyang and Ji Changjin belong to the people of Tai hospital. It''s much easier to meet each other.


    So Li Changtian''s illness, Ji Changyang has become a messenger between Feng Changyang and Mu Cen.


    But Ji Changjin never asked.


    Mu Cen carefully looked at the note of Feng Changyang, then quickly wrote down the prescription and handed it to Ji Changjin: "please give it to doctor Feng."


    Ji Changjin nodded.


    She is also until the wind Changyang to find himself, Ji Changjin just understand, let already in a coma Li Changtian wake up again is not someone else, but mu Cen.


    This also makes Ji Changjin shocked, but on the surface, she always hides well.


    And the second prescription Mu Cen handed over didn''t avoid Ji Changjin. Ji Changjin saw the prescription above. It was a prescription that the imperial doctor in the palace absolutely didn''t dare to give.


    Finally, Ji Changjin can''t help looking at Mu Cen.


    Mu Cen seems to know Ji Changjin''s idea: "the emperor is very ill. He can only fight with poison. Everything is just delaying time and can''t cure the root cause. At most, half a year is almost enough. Under such strong medicine, the emperor can survive the autumn festival. After the autumn festival, the body will gradually rout, even if it is deep into the world, it will not help


    This point, Mu Cen did not hide Ji Changjin, Ji Changjin slightly surprised, but finally kept silent, to the mouth of the words have swallowed.


    "Apart from the emperor''s affairs, if Xu''s medical daughter wants to ask, Mu Cen naturally knows everything and says everything." Mu Cen made a promise.


    Xu looked at Mu Cen: "Miss mu, where are you from?"


    "Ji Niang, the fourth lady of Mu''s mansion, is a member of Ji''s family. The gold piece was given to me by Ji Niang after she came out of the mansion. Your identity was also told to me by Ji Niang. She said that as long as you see the gold piece, you will understand it naturally." Mu Cen explained lightly.


    Ji Changjin''s face flashed a bit of surprise: "the fourth lady of King Mu''s house is..."


    "Ji Niang didn''t tell me about Ji''s family. But Ji Niang should be the last person in charge of Ji''s family. " Mu Cen''s bold guess.


    "Where is she?" Ji Changjin is a little excited.


    "After I sent Ji Niang to Gu''s house, I couldn''t contact her any more. I think when the right time comes, Ji Niang will naturally appear. " Mu Cen didn''t hide it.


    Ji Chang nodded today, and did not ask any more questions. He was obviously relieved: "it''s so good, my Ji family has not died yet."


    Ji Changjin''s eyes are slightly red.


    She looked at Mu Cen, then knelt down, Mu Cen Leng down, quickly want to help Ji Changjin, but Ji Changjin has seriously kowtowed to Mu Cen: "no matter how the person in power is now, please let me worship Miss mu, the people of Ji family will remember Miss Mu''s kindness."


    "I didn''t do anything. There is no need for such a big gift. " Mu Cen light mouth.


    "These are enough for the Ji family. The fact that the person in power can give you a piece of gold proves that the person in power has absolute trust in you. If it is not for saving lives, he will not give you a piece of gold representing the Ji family. " Ji Changjin said seriously, "Miss Mu is in the palace. If you need me, just open your mouth. I''ll go through fire and water without hesitation."


    Mu Cen nodded: "thank you."


    "I''m not fit to stay here. Please be more careful, Miss mu." Ji Changjin is reminding Mu Cen.


    Mu Cen should say: "I will."


    Then Ji Changjin left in a hurry.


    Not long after Ji Changjin left, the people in fengluan palace had cooked according to Ji Changjin''s prescription and sent it to Mu Cen. Mu Cen drank it quietly.


    As long as no one bothers him for seven days, Mu Cen will naturally recover.

 Chapter 330

    But if there is another accident, Mu Cen can''t guarantee what will happen next.


    During this period of time, those chaotic pictures in the deep of my mind constantly break through the gate, but they are stopped, which will only make Mu Cen spit blood.


    But this pressure in the heart of the uneasiness, but also with the rising.


    I want to press it down, but it seems that I can''t press it down.


    Mu Cen sank and asked the slave to take out the medicine bowl. Then he told no one to enter. Then he went back to the bed and closed his eyes.


    ¡­¡­


    Mu Cen had a deep sleep.


    During this period, Mu Cen didn''t wake up, and the room was quiet. No one came in. Only when he was having dinner, there was a servant knocking outside the door.


    But after Mu Cen didn''t answer, the knock on the door had disappeared quietly.


    The room was quiet again.


    In such a deep sleep, Mu Cen seems to be particularly stable, I don''t know whether it is an illusion or not, there is always a warm force, gently wrapped his palm.


    The real Qi is constantly coming from the palm of the other side, gradually stabilizing the disorderly running breath in the body.


    Mu Cen wanted to open his eyes several times, but he couldn''t.


    Subconsciously want to struggle, but was firmly imprisoned, gradually calm down.


    ¡­¡­


    When Mu Cen woke up, her spirit was obviously better and her mind was gradually clear. She subconsciously looked at the room, but she was always alone in the big room.


    There is a faint smell of sandalwood in the air. It is very light and hidden in the smell of medicine. If you don''t smell it carefully, you can''t smell it.


    Mu Cen''s eyes slightly narrowed, palm quietly clenched his fist, but in the end he didn''t say anything, just stood so quietly.


    ¡­¡­


    Mu Cen had been raised in the wing room for several days, but the door was not big. Except for the first two days, there was no less excitement in the wing room.


    The Empress Dowager and Mei Ji will come to check Mu Cen''s situation every day. Naturally, Xu''s medical daughter will also come in person.


    Needless to say, Li Shiyuan even spent most of his time in the wing room with Mu Cen after dealing with the affairs of the court, but mu Cen seldom talked to Li Shiyuan.


    During this period, Qu Huashang came.


    Even Dai Zhigu came to see it.


    It is said that Li Shi Li is busy with his official business and has never left the imperial dragon hall. So has Li Shi Yi.


    Not only these people, but also the people who got the news in the back palace can''t wait to see Mu Cen. It seems that they are trying to please him. For a moment, Mu Cen''s room has become very popular.


    How could Mu Cen not understand the flattery and flattery in these people''s eyes.


    Everyone knows the current situation and knows where to stand.


    Mu CEN is the best one to start with.


    Mu Cen didn''t refuse, but he didn''t accept it. He was polite to everyone, but in such a smile, he always took a trace of indifference and distance.


    Let those who are eager to follow the trend come back in frustration, but have nothing to do.


    ¡­¡­


    "Why did you get out of bed?" When Li Shiyuan pushed the door in, he saw Mu Cen standing by the bed. His eyebrows twisted up and he didn''t agree. "Doctor Xu said that you should have more rest. Now you are still by the window. Are you not afraid of the cold again?"


    Li Shiyuan''s voice has come to the edge of Mu Cen.


    It''s really patience to coax Mu Cen.


    Most of Li Shiyuan''s status today is that women actively stick to Li Shiyuan, including Mu Zhi''s paintings. Now Mu CEN is the only one who can make Li Shiyuan laugh.


    Hot and cold, always unpredictable, the more so, the more people feel fresh.


    He is determined to win.


    Mu Cen calmed down and looked at Li Shiyuan''s hand naturally around her waist. She lowered her head and said with a smile: "Your Highness, this is fengluan palace. Please pay attention to your manners and deeds."


    Mu Cen lightly reminds Li Shiyuan.


    Li Shiyuan was a bit embarrassed by Mu Cen''s words. His face sank a little: "Mu Cen, my patience is limited. Don''t irritate me again and again."


    Mu Cen looked at Li Shiyuan innocently: "Your Highness, please make it clear how mu Cen offended your highness."


    Li Shiyuan was quiet and didn''t say anything.


    But the hand that put in Mu Cen''s waist also followed to loosen, Mu Cen low astringent next eyebrow eye, saw one eye, pour is silent smile.


    She does not deny that she is testing Li Shiyuan''s bottom line.


    It''s just the bottom line. It''s hard to find.


    I don''t know why¡ª¡ª


    If in the past, Mu Cen would not do such drastic things, at least before she could not personally blade Li Shiyuan, Mu Cen still had to be kind.


    Now, Mu Cen seems to have lost all his good temper.


    Why¡ª¡ª


    Maybe Li Shiyuan started to draw a line with Mu Cen. She didn''t see Li Shiyuan for a long time, and Mu Cen felt restless for a long time.


    Naturally, there will be no more pleasant faces.


    However, Li Shiyuan''s patience has become a bottomless pit.


    The atmosphere in the wing room was slightly quiet for a moment. At last, Mu Cen broke the silence and looked at Li Shiyuan: "Your Highness doesn''t have to come every day. When it comes out, people will always gossip."


    "Who dares to gossip about me?" Li Shiyuan gave a sneer.


    "In this situation, shouldn''t your highness be with the emperor? Instead of being attached to women here. " Mu Cen''s faint reminder.


    Li Shiyuan''s face sank a few minutes: "women don''t ask about the court."


    "Yes. Mu Cen, please obey your Highness''s orders. " Mu CEN is very cooperative.


    Li Shiyuan looks at Mu Cen and doesn''t speak.


    It''s not pleasant to get along with Muchen, but it''s much more pleasant to get along with those flatterers.


    Therefore, Li Shiyuan can tolerate Mu Cen''s temper.


    But mu Cen was so obedient that he stopped talking, and the atmosphere in the room became quiet,


    Li Shiyuan didn''t talk to Mu Cen any more. He just stood with a negative hand.


    Mu Cen quietly leaned on the bed and closed his eyes. It seemed that he didn''t care that there was such a person in the house.


    Suddenly, there was a knock at the door of the wing room, followed by the slender voice of the little eunuch: "tell your highness that you have got what you want."


    Voice down, Li Shiyuan cold mouth: "bring in."


    "Yes." The eunuch answered respectfully.


    Soon, the door of the wing room was opened. Mu Cen thought Li Shiyuan would be waiting in place, but he didn''t expect that Li Shiyuan himself came forward. The little eunuch respectfully gave Li Shiyuan what he had in his hand, and then quietly backed out. He didn''t say a word in the whole process.


    They kept their back to Muchen, who didn''t see clearly.


    But it seems that Mu CEN is not too concerned about all this.

 Chapter 331

    Mu CEN is so quiet to lean on, still close eyes to recuperate, whole journey didn''t open the meaning of the eye.


    Until it was obvious that Li Shiyuan was walking in his own direction.


    Mu Cen opened his eyes lazily. When he looked at the things in Li Shiyuan''s hand, Mu Cen knew clearly: "is this what your highness is going to give me?"


    Li Shiyuan smiles and looks down at the object in his hand. He doesn''t deny Mu Cen''s guess.


    "The wedding dress of Muzi embroidery house." Li Shiyuan light mouth, "the king personally sent people to nail, in the name of the king."


    Each word, Li Shiyuan said particularly clearly, looking at Mu Cen''s eyes for a moment.


    And the red Xifu has been put into the hands of mucen.


    Mu Cen didn''t speak. She looked down at the Xifu in her hand. She was familiar with the needle and thread.


    Manager Wang came to ask about this before, and Mu Cen asked manager Wang to let him down. Mu Cen spoke in person, and manager Wang did not dare to neglect it. In addition, it was something that Donggong wanted. Li Mu and Li Yan went through all the stitches of the Xifu.


    After all, there is no lack of good embroiderers in the palace, so it is impossible to perfunctorize the eastern palace with inferior products.


    If something really happened, it was the matter of the head landing, and they would not be slighted. Since they took it, they would not lose the face of the embroidery house.


    Will have now Mu Cen hand wonderful joy clothes.


    Just when Mu Cen looks at this piece of red, what he thinks of in his mind is the Xifu he saw in Qu Huashang''s bedroom that night. Suddenly, this piece of red makes Mu Cen feel that bursts of blood, even the blood that doesn''t exist, becomes obvious.


    In the wing room, it seems that there is such a pungent smell, which can''t be dispersed for a long time.


    Unconsciously, Mu Cen grasped Xifu''s hand, and sat quietly with his eyes.


    Li Shiyuan noticed such a small action: "don''t like it?"


    "No Mu Cen''s mood almost converged in an instant, and then looked up at Li Shiyuan with a smiling face, "Mu Cen likes it very much, but he was surprised that he would receive the wedding dress from Muzi embroidery house. After all, how many girls in Kyoto are waiting in line for his clothes, not to mention the exquisite workmanship and the longest embroidery time."


    Mu Cen''s words are sincere, but they are also true.


    She raised her eyes and looked at Li Shiyuan quietly. Her voice softened. In her bright eyes, it was like hiding the vast starry sky. Her long eyelashes blinked like fan leaves, and then her voice softened: "Mu Cen thanks the prince."


    Peace day is no doubt the words, but at the moment when Mu Cen finally said it, with a bit of seriousness and joy.


    This kind of reaction made an appointment with Li Shiyuan''s originally slightly sinister mood.


    He just looked at Mu Cen for a moment.


    Mu Cen was looked at by Li Shiyuan and lowered his eyebrows, but his Xifu was still in his hand. He seemed to like it very much and was reluctant to let go.


    "If you like it, next time I will let the people from the embroidery room come to the palace, how much do you like and how much do you want them to make for you." Li Shiyuan said it directly.


    In Li Shiyuan''s view, this big Zhou is the royal land of the Li family. He is a prince of the east palace. If he really wants to do something, the small embroidery house may resist.


    If Mu Cen likes it, he will let the people in the embroidery room into the palace. In this lifetime, he is only allowed to make clothes for mu Cen.


    Li Shiyuan tried his best to please Mu Cen.


    When Mu Cen heard, twisted her eyebrows and looked at Li Shiyuan quietly, she couldn''t hear much emotion in her voice: "Your Highness, the rarity of things is precious. What people pursue is just this kind of pleasure that can''t be obtained. If xiuniang comes to the palace to serve Mu Cen alone, it''s not surprising that people are not interested in this dress. Besides, isn''t there a good embroiderer in this palace? "


    She calmly said: "so let people stay outside the palace, not good?"


    "Just say it." Li Shiyuan pick eyebrows, but it is to follow Mu Cen''s words to continue to say, also can be regarded as to give Mu Cen face.


    Mu Cen knew that Li Shiyuan agreed and slightly relaxed his heart, but his mood would not appear too warm, or cold and light.


    Just in the hands of Xifu has not put down the past.


    Li Shiyuan looked down. Suddenly, his hand just pinched Mu Cen''s chin, and half forced Mu Cen to look up at himself.


    Mu Cen was passive, but he didn''t struggle.


    Li Shiyuan''s eye, is mu Cen this beautiful face.


    Even though her face is pure and colorless, it doesn''t affect Mu Cen''s delicacy and beauty at all. She doesn''t flash much, and her eyes look ahead of Li Shiyuan.


    Until Li Shiyuan bent over, thin lips to touch Mu Cen''s lips, Mu Cen turned his head, light flash, Li Shiyuan threw a empty.


    Mu Cen looks at Li Shiyuan without changing his face and doesn''t speak.


    Li Shiyuan chuckled and squeezed Mu Cen tightly. His voice was heavy: "Mu Cen, how long can you hide?"


    Mu Cen light mouth: "Your Highness also said, since want to let Mu Cen willingly."


    She quietly took what Li Shiyuan said before and put it in front of the man.


    Li Shiyuan''s eyes looked at Mu Cen for a moment, and then he said, "are you willing?"


    Mu Cen didn''t answer.


    "I am waiting for your willingness." Li Shiyuan answered every word.


    Mu Cen calm face: "thank you for your highness."


    The voice falls, Li Shiyuan has already left, Mu Cen did not get up, just so quiet on the bed, and the hands of Xi Fu is still quietly placed in front of Mu Cen, she watched for a long time, then slowly stood up, put the clothes carefully aside.


    Then, Mu Cen didn''t go back to the bed, just stood by the window.


    The wind outside the window has long been not the previous chill, in the summer of the big week, the wind outside the window also brought a trace of scalding, flapping.


    But mu Cen didn''t care.


    Even the skin is not dense on the thin sweat, as if completely free from such a heat wave, quiet.


    Suddenly, Mu Cen''s eyes sank, and his eyes fell not far away.


    Look at it for a moment.


    At the corner, she saw the figure of Li Shiyuan, who stood there quietly, and seemed to notice Mu Cen for the first time.


    Mu Cen thought Li Shiyuan would turn around and walk, but this man just stood in the same place and looked at it, and didn''t mean to leave.


    This man was wrapped in a dark robe, just like the old habit, which had never changed.


    Black hair randomly tied into a bun, the rest of the hair on the wind.


    Just standing so quietly, they all look as if their faces are covered with jade and their eyes are like stars. They are dazzling and hard to move, but they are extremely low-key.

 Chapter 332

    How long has not seen this person so carefully, from that time the cliff bottom a farewell, is only the Phoenix Luan palace in a hurry to see, even with a bit of malice, can no longer be as quiet as then.


    Mu Cen found that he suddenly missed something.


    Looking at the person within reach, Mu Cen sank, suddenly turned around and left the window.


    Not far away, Li Shiyuan stood motionless. When Mu Cen''s figure left in front of him, he was quiet. His eyebrows and eyes hid deep meaning, and the big hand behind him clenched tightly into a fist, which was a very repressive emotion.


    Is it because Li Shiyuan has been here, or is it because she is going to marry into the East Palace in less than half a month, so the fearless Mu Cen has become evasive and evasive?


    This feeling really made Li Shiyuan feel uncomfortable.


    Can''t say that kind of feeling, just like the heart was severely scraped, pain unbearable, but there is no medicine.


    Then, Li Shiyuan laughed sarcastically.


    He just wanted to turn and leave, but suddenly he heard the sound of footsteps in his ears. Li Shiyuan turned quietly and looked at the position of the wing room.


    ¡­¡­


    Mu Cen opened the door and walked out of the wing room.


    She didn''t leave for many days. When the slaves suddenly arrived, they were nervous again. They immediately stepped forward: "Miss mu, where are you going?"


    "I''ll go. You go down first. Don''t follow me." Mu Cen smiles and coldly refuses.


    The slaves retreated according to the words, and they didn''t follow Mu Cen any more.


    Mu CEN is still cautious. After walking for a while, he makes sure that there is no one around him. Then he quietly speeds up his pace. Mu CEN is walking in the direction of Li Shiyuan.


    Li Shiyuan''s figure to leave so firmly nailed in place, motionless.


    Mu Cen didn''t stop. He walked towards Li Shiyuan step by step until he stood in front of Li Shiyuan. He said faintly: "if I remember correctly, my fourth highness is free to come and go anywhere I live. When I need to stand outside the door so wrongly, it seems that I can''t get in."


    This is not any irony, just a calm statement of a fact.


    The voice fell, but Li Shiyuan, who was still in the dark, suddenly came out.


    This time, Mu Cen''s heart beat faster, which was unspeakable tension.


    Li Shiyuan''s position is very delicate. You can see anywhere here, but it won''t be noticed easily by the servants of fengluan palace.


    And that position, just opposite Mu Cen''s wing room, Mu Cen can also see clearly in the wing room.


    Mu Cen''s speech is just a kind of cheap speech when he habitually meets Li Shiyuan, rather than really forcing Li Shiyuan out of the dark.


    After all, this is fengluan palace, and it can''t accommodate anyone''s fate.


    The slaves here are not mu Cen''s people. They can tell the Empress Dowager what happened here anytime and anywhere. Then, Mu CEN is the one who can''t afford to take care of it.


    Mu Cen twisted his eyebrows.


    But Li Shiyuan did not shy away and walked forward quickly.


    Subconsciously, Mu Cen stepped back.


    But where can Mu Cen''s speed be faster than Li Shiyuan? Soon, Li Shiyuan has already held Mu Cen''s hand and no longer gives Mu Cen any chance to retreat.


    Mu Cen watched his wrist fall into the palm of the man''s hand and quieted down: "fourth highness, this is fengluan palace. The slaves are not far away


    Li Shiyuan raised his eyelids: "you mean that as long as you are not in fengluan palace, I can do anything I want?"


    Mu Cen clenched his teeth. He rarely stopped talking and stood still.


    But Li Shiyuan didn''t let Mu Cen off: "normally, it''s not smart. Now it''s better. I can''t say a word?"


    Seeing Li Shiyuan making fun of him like this, Mu Cen was annoyed. But in front of this man, Mu Cen still seemed calm. He just looked at Li Shiyuan and stood silent.


    The next moment, Mu Cen simply ignored Li Shiyuan, turned and walked toward the position of the wing room.


    Anyway, Li Shiyuan can avoid all people appearing in fengluan palace, which proves that Li Shiyuan can also go out in a dignified way. In this case, why should Mu Cen worry.


    Mu Cen knows better that this is not the first day Li Shiyuan appeared here.


    I''m afraid that the faint fragrance of sandalwood that can be heard every day comes from this person. She has been standing outside the room for several days when she is in the room.


    say yes and mean no.


    Mu Cen couldn''t help his stomach Fei for a while, and his steps didn''t stop.


    Soon, a warm touch came from Mu Cen''s wrist. She subconsciously bowed her head. Li Shiyuan''s hand had caught Mu Cen''s wrist and gently pulled it into her control.


    Mu Cen said: "Your Highness, please respect yourself."


    Li Shiyuan ignored Mu Cen''s words, and his pace was a little faster.


    Suddenly, not far away a slave came, Mu Cen was frightened, backhand so actively took Li Shiyuan''s hand, quickly walked towards the house.


    Li Shiyuan picks his eyebrows, sees Mu Cen''s action, and then laughs softly.


    In the face of Mu Cen''s anxiety, Li Shiyuan is not slow, even the pace did not change fast, a force, let Mu Cen honestly follow Li Shiyuan''s side.


    The former slaves have seen it.


    Mu Cen''s heart beat faster and faster.


    How could the slave not see such a blatant thing? She subconsciously looked at Li Shiyuan. When she looked at the slave again, there was a chill in her eyebrows.


    But soon, Li Shiyuan''s voice came faintly: "don''t do anything wrong, just go in."


    Mu Cen twisted his eyebrows.


    Then in Li Shiyuan''s words, Mu Cen suddenly understood.


    Why can Li Shiyuan be in fengluan palace unimpeded, why the slaves will not find Li Shiyuan again and again, because there is Li Shiyuan here.


    It''s like a former slave.


    After Mu Cen entered fengluan palace, the eunuch in charge of fengluan palace arranged to serve him, but unexpectedly, this was Li Shiyuan''s person.


    Therefore, Li Shiyuan is very clear about his every move here.


    Until entering the wing room, Mu Cen didn''t say a word.


    On the contrary, Li Shiyuan was in a good mood, because Mu Cen''s action almost swept away the haze before: "are you concerned about me?"


    When the voice falls, Mu Cen has been dragged to the front by Li Shiyuan, passively looking at this person.


    She was reluctant to admit it and said: "Your Highness thinks too much. I just don''t want to make trouble for myself."


    "Right and wrong." Li Shiyuan answered with a faint smile.


    Mu Cen did not speak, so he stood, with silence to express his protest.

 Chapter 333

    But Li Shiyuan said faintly: "there are people of our king in fengluan palace. Almost all of them who can be arranged here are people of our king."


    "Don''t your highness draw a line with me? What do you care about me now?" Mu Cen asked back impolitely.


    "Watch you." What Li Shiyuan said is direct.


    Mu Cen


    This person is really frank, let a person retort words all can''t say, finally can only so angry unbearable look. But they are not willing to bow to the downwind.


    With a sneer, Mu Cen struggled to free his hand from the man''s imprisonment: "since there are four princes around, my situation is not clear. Why does the four princes stand there every day?"


    A rude question.


    Li Shiyuan just looked at Mu Cen quietly, but he was silent.


    Mu Cen took the initiative to leave, almost sticking to Li Shiyuan, with frivolity in his eyebrows and eyes, and said faintly: "so is this the fourth highness caring about me?"


    Li Shiyuan is not impatient, did not admit also did not recognize, still standing quietly.


    Mu Cen was even more annoyed by Li Shiyuan''s attitude.


    This person''s motionless appearance, let Mu Cen have no way at all, finally Mu Cen simply don''t speak, the atmosphere in the room is quiet and frightening.


    But mu Cen didn''t speak to catch up with Li Shiyuan.


    They''re in the same place.


    Until Li Shiyuan picked up the Xifu that Mu Cen put aside, his eyes sank obviously. His big hand with clear bones grasped the Xifu tightly, and soon there were wrinkles on the clothes.


    Mu cenning twisted his eyebrows and said, "Your Highness, this is for women. You can''t pass it on. If you really like it, as long as your highness says something, shopkeeper Wang will be able to do it for your highness."


    I''m not polite at all, and I don''t care about the atmosphere at all,


    Li Shiyuan suddenly laughs coldly. His Xifu is still there. Then he turns to look at Mu Cen.


    Mu Cen did not speak, but did not avoid Li Shiyuan''s eyes.


    "Do you need someone else to give you the wedding dress from your own embroidery room?" Li Shiyuan spoke coldly, his voice sounded calm, but between the lines it was more like a mockery, "besides, since you want to be the crown princess, don''t you know that you can''t wear this dress at all. Mu Cen, how can you make such a mistake if you are so careful? "


    You''re welcome.


    Mu Cen sneered: "who doesn''t know that the clothes of Muzi embroidery house are hard to get. Since his highness is ready, how can I disappoint people? At least, his highness is willing to please me and make me happy, isn''t he? "


    Said, Mu Cen settled down: "since it is so, is it important to wear?"


    The appearance of eloquence, so that the original look pale face, but a touch of scarlet, it is not so weak, as if Jianlang up.


    Li Shiyuan''s eyebrows were slightly twisted, and he was full of sarcastic smile. He looked at it coldly: "Your Highness, can you please me with a happy dress? Why don''t you know that you are so easy to please now? Don''t forget, this Muzi embroidery room was given by our king. It''s easy for us to take it back. "


    "You..." Mu Cen was angry for a while, but soon calmed down.


    She doesn''t want to worry about this kind of irrational man.


    But Li Shiyuan''s behavior did not make Mu Cen really angry. At best, it was anger.


    It''s like this person is facing himself, better than this person''s indifference.


    This kind of atmosphere seems more popular.


    The pressure in the chest of those depression gas also instantly disappeared.


    Mu Cen Shun Shun did not speak.


    Suddenly, she gave a low cough, very light, but it seemed that she couldn''t stop it. She was coughing all the time.


    Li Shiyuan heard it.


    His brow instantly twisted up, subconsciously want to go towards the direction of Mu Cen, just step out of the moment, and stopped, still keep the distance.


    Just lost behind the hand, so tightly clenched into a fist.


    When the eyes flash by, with obvious worry, but it''s only a moment.


    And Mu Cen was still coughing low, and he didn''t mean to pour water. His head drooped slightly, and he was silent.


    All of a sudden¡ª¡ª


    Li Shiyuan was quiet for a moment, but suddenly he started to move. He went straight in the direction of Muchen.


    Until this man is standing in front of Mu Cen.


    Mu Cen lowered his eyebrows and eyes, and the place that came into his eyes was the man''s black and gold inlaid boots. Then, the man stood in front of him.


    Mu Cen didn''t look up.


    But you can see Li Shiyuan''s hand suddenly lifted up. With Li Shiyuan''s action, Mu Cen twisted his eyebrows and looked at the man.


    Li Shiyuan''s hand finally fell on Mu Cen''s hairpin.


    A low voice came, but every word seemed clear: "since you want to marry the prince, why do you still wear this hairpin?"


    This hairpin was given by Li Shiyuan himself, and it was also worn by Mu Cen himself.


    At that time, they were not affectionate, but they were not as nervous as they are now, as if many pictures of the past were constantly pouring into Li Shiyuan''s mind.


    In Li Shiyuan''s opinion, since Mu Cen has got rid of the relationship, everything will be destroyed completely and will not leave her any future trouble.


    But this person now has brought this hairpin into the palace.


    This hairpin is not very expensive, but it is absolutely invisible in the market. As long as someone pays a little attention, it is not difficult to find out the source of this hairpin.


    It''s not like a smart and prudent person like Mu Cen would do such a risky thing.


    But mu Cen did.


    While listening to Li Shiyuan''s question, Mu Cen smiles faintly and reaches out his hand to pull Li Shiyuan''s hand from his hair. His slender hand just grasps Li Shiyuan''s hand.


    Li Shiyuan''s eyes looked in the past, and did not say anything, just let Mu Cen grasp.


    When Li Shiyuan''s hand left Mu Cen''s hair, Mu Cen''s voice came coldly: "just like it, just wear it. It doesn''t mean anything else."


    Her explanation was very calm, as if she had said something very casual.


    Li Shiyuan listened to Mu Cen''s words and gave a smile, which made people unable to distinguish emotions.


    Mu Cen didn''t speak any more. They were too close to each other, which made Mu Cen feel dangerous. When he was about to retreat, Li Shiyuan suddenly squeezed Mu Cen''s chin again with his hand.


    Mu Cen was stunned.


    But this person''s thin lip has already covered down, she has no time to exclaim, has already been blocked by Li Shiyuan''s thin lip.


    The other hand directly clasped Mu Cen''s waist.

 Chapter 334

    Across the material, the two were close to each other.


    Mu Cen just struggled for a moment and closed his eyes. His slender arm naturally hugged Li Shiyuan''s neck and responded to this man.


    She stood on tiptoe, even a little radical.


    Li Shiyuan chuckled and said helplessly, "what''s the hurry?"


    The voice falls, also did not give Mu Cen angry opportunity, thin lip followed up again. Obviously, everything has become more intense, without the previous warmth and temptation.


    It''s as if the emotion of suppressing each other during this period broke out in an instant.


    And Mu Cen''s initiative, no doubt, is the fire, completely ignited all the enthusiasm, endless, in this entanglement, Mu Cen was forced step by step to the edge of the bed.


    A stagger, Mu Cen fell on the bed.


    Li Shiyuan has come down.


    He took a big breath, and Mu Cen''s breathing was not so smooth, but his slender arm was still hanging on Li Shiyuan''s neck, never loosening.


    I don''t seem to have taken the initiative.


    Li Shiyuan''s Adam''s apple rolled, and then looked down at Mu Cen, thin lips heavily kiss up, Mu Cen some pain, but did not open his mouth, but forced to bite the man.


    Soon, Mu Cen had tasted the smell of blood between his lips and teeth.


    She knew very well that this was Li Shiyuan''s hand. Li Shiyuan didn''t release Mu Cen even though he was in pain. Until there was no fresh air in each other''s chest and it was difficult to breathe, Li Shiyuan suddenly released Mu Cen.


    Two people''s clothes become messy, but also intact in the body.


    Quiet room, only each other''s breathing sound, heavy came.


    Then, Li Shiyuan stood up straight, and quickly opened the distance between himself and Mu Cen, and quickly sorted out the messy clothes. After a while, Li Shiyuan was the image of a noble young man.


    On the contrary, Mu Cen didn''t seem to mind and just lay down.


    Until the breath subsided, Mu Cen slowly got up, and Li Shiyuan quietly arranged his clothes.


    In the bronze mirror, Mu Cen can clearly see his chest left obvious traces.


    This is her bite Li Shiyuan''s lips, Li Shiyuan impolitely revenge himself.


    The clothes were also confused by Li Shiyuan at that time.


    This position is ambiguous. If you don''t pay attention to it, you will be seen clearly. Li Shiyuan is intentional, and Mu CEN is very clear.


    But mu Cen didn''t stop him and let him go.


    It seems that after the previous intense emotion, the atmosphere in the wing room quieted down again. No one took the initiative to speak again, and Li Shiyuan did not explain his previous behavior.


    Mu Cen didn''t care. Until she put on her clothes, she slowly stood up and came to Li Shiyuan step by step.


    Li Shiyuan''s mouth is still broken.


    Mu Cen quieted down, suddenly stretched out his hand and carefully dealt with the wound at the corner of his mouth for Li Shiyuan, but it didn''t seem to help.


    Li Shiyuan didn''t stop him.


    For a long time, until Mu Cen gave up, she said directly: "I have bitten the fourth highness, and the fourth Highness has retaliated. We are even."


    Li Shiyuan didn''t say anything.


    And Mu Cen looks at Li Shiyuan so quietly, and she laughs very quietly. She carefully tidies up the corners of Li Shiyuan''s clothes.


    After that, she said calmly: "Your Highness, no matter what kind of identity I am in the future, you can rest assured that I will never do anything wrong to your highness."


    Li Shiyuan didn''t respond. He just looked at Mu Cen.


    Mu Cen very pale smile, but also did not continue to around in this topic.


    The room is still quiet.


    "Your Highness." Until Mu Cen suddenly broke the silence again.


    Li Shiyuan made a sound and motioned Mu Cen to continue.


    "The emperor seldom passes on the prince recently. Instead, he always lets his fourth and ninth Highnesses into the palace. People in the palace are also discussing in private. They can''t guess what the emperor''s intention is."


    Mu Cen lightly mentioned the recent affairs in the palace.


    People in the harem don''t care about the affairs of the court, but it doesn''t mean they don''t know.


    What''s more, Li Changtian''s behavior, in everyone''s eyes, is to cool off the prince and weaken his power. On the contrary, he wants to give his power to Li Shiyuan and Li Shili, who usually look insignificant.


    For a moment, the deep palace was surging.


    Everyone is guessing, but they dare not talk openly.


    If you say that Li Changtian began to decentralize power, but Li Shili and Li Shiyuan''s power is far less than that of the crown prince. If you say that the crown prince is not taken seriously, many things still need to be discussed with the crown prince.


    It''s just that Li Changtian is not so intimate with Li Shiyuan, which opens up a sense of distance.


    The three princes, however, seemed to be of their own school. The surface harmony could not stop the fierce undercurrent.


    Mu Cen knows what Li Changtian means, but he doesn''t know what the situation is.


    On the contrary, Li Shiyuan quietly listened to Mu Cen''s words and said, "are you concerned about the king or the prince, or the crown princess?"


    Mu Cen looked at Li Shiyuan frankly: "both the former and the latter."


    The implication is that there is no middle.


    This answer let Li Shiyuan''s brow twist up, some don''t understand Mu Cen''s meaning.


    You know, Li Shiyuan''s crown prince is gone, and Mu Cen can''t be the crown princess. So mu Cen''s words made Li Shiyuan a little confused.


    Mu Cen wanted to be the crown princess, but he didn''t have a good attitude towards Li Shiyuan. At first, Li Shiyuan thought that this was Mu Cen''s way to retreat and advance, but now he finds that it doesn''t seem to be so.


    This matter, Mu Cen has been veiled layer upon layer, how can''t let people peep at it.


    But no matter how Li Shiyuan asked this question, Mu Cen never gave a reasonable answer and let everyone guess.


    Li Shiyuan''s face had returned to indifference, and he stood up with a negative hand and said faintly: "the prince will still be the prince. He is a man cultivated by his father, and he will not let go easily. During the whole Da Zhou period, the prince was the most like father. But compared with his father and emperor, the prince is more cruel and aggressive


    Mu Cen listened quietly.


    "My father is now terminally ill. You let Feng Changyang enter the palace, but you know very well in your heart that Feng Changyang''s entering the palace is just to find a helper for you in the palace. As for my father''s illness, you also know very well that everything is just a matter of delaying time, sooner or later."


    Li Shiyuan looked at the Qingming: "Mu Cen, people in the throne, there is always greed, not to the last moment do not want to come down, also do not want to give up, even if this person is the established successor is also the case, the father is the same, will not easily give up."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

 Chapter 335

    "The more anxious I am, the more I want to occupy everything now. And the prince can''t wait. He''s been waiting too long, so he''s ready to move. " Li Shiyuan did not hide Mu Cen, quietly explained, "and the prince''s desire to move, let father emperor more uneasy. He didn''t want to be forced into the palace one day. So I''m deliberately ignoring the prince. "


    ¡­¡­


    In Li Shiyuan''s words, Mu Cen understood that her guess was still a little simple.


    "So in fact, what you and the ninth Prince have in hand is irrelevant. Most of the power is still in the hands of the emperor. The emperor ignored the prince, not to give up the prince, not to let you really seize the throne, but to let the prince calm down, understand what he did, just like before, obediently listen to the emperor''s arrangement, then in the end, the throne is still the prince. "


    Mu Cen suddenly realized.


    Li Shiyuan said: "my father is the winner of winning the throne. He has tasted too much blood during this period. Even in this throne, he can''t sleep day and night. This is the difference between my father and the prince. There is still a trace of pity in his father''s heart, but he is greedy for power. "


    Then Li Shiyuan chuckled and said, "the prince and his father are very different. The prince is cruel and ruthless, which is beyond his father''s ability. So no matter how my father arranges and thinks, I''m afraid we can''t avoid it. "


    Li Shiyuan didn''t say the rest.


    But mu Cen understood.


    I''m afraid it''s close.


    In the last life, Li Shiyuan was forced into the palace in the same way.


    Mu Cen sank, did not speak, for a long time, she looked at Li Shiyuan: "that four Highnesses?"


    Li Shiyuan naturally knew the meaning of Mu Cen''s words. He looked down at Mu Cen, and suddenly pinched Mu Cen''s chin again: "I''m waiting for you to fall down one day, and I''ll pick you up?"


    Mu Cen smiles: "Mu Cen waits."


    Li Shiyuan said nothing. He took a deep look at Mu Cen. The sky outside had gradually subsided. Naturally, Li Shiyuan couldn''t stay more in the wing room.


    No matter how many people here are Li Shiyuan''s, he can''t make the whole Phoenix Palace his own.


    At a time like this, there are endless risks to stay.


    Li Shiyuan will not be so stupid as to ignore the situation.


    Soon, he turned to leave, and did not say anything to Mu Cen. Mu Cen looked at the figure of the man leaving, wanted to stop him, and finally swallowed the words.


    Stand in silence.


    When Li Shiyuan was about to walk to the door, suddenly, Mu Cen''s steps quickly followed him. When he was slim, he grasped Li Shiyuan''s hand and made a little effort.


    Li Shiyuan stopped and looked down at Mu Cen.


    Mu Cen looked up at the man, but said nothing.


    But Li Shiyuan did not speak, still looked down, until Li Shiyuan gently rubbed Mu Cen''s cheek with a thin cocoon, and finally stopped at the eyelid.


    Muchen still hasn''t moved.


    "What do you want to say to the king?" Li Shiyuan''s tone was unconsciously gentle.


    Mu Cen shook his head.


    Li Shiyuan actually laughed, and then said very clearly: "wait for me."


    This man uses me, not my king.


    Mu Cen listens to, also follow to smile to make a sound, and did not say anything.


    Li Shiyuan didn''t mind. He took his hand back and walked calmly towards the wing room.


    Then, she quietly watched Li Shiyuan leave, until the figure completely disappeared in Mu Cen''s eyes, she closed the window.


    Previously, she wanted to remind Li Shiyuan to pay attention to Li Shili, a person who had never appeared in the last life, but finally she swallowed the words.


    The current situation is unclear, and Li Shili always appeared after the last life. Mu Cen doesn''t know if she can change history, and Li Shili''s track will also change.


    What''s more, no matter what purpose or idea Li Shili put in, it''s an indisputable fact that Li Shili helped him several times.


    Without Li Shili, Mu Cen would have been involved in right and wrong earlier than now.


    So the words to the mouth, Mu Cen swallowed.


    In the wing room, it was quiet soon. It seemed that after Li Shiyuan and Li Shiyuan came one after another, Mu Cen''s tiredness became obvious.


    She was in a trance, and soon returned to her bed, and soon fell asleep.


    In nightmares, the original seemingly fuzzy picture began to clear gradually, but mu Cen still couldn''t see it clearly, and the picture had changed, and the war was in chaos.


    It was a bloody and cruel affair in the last life.


    This nightmare lasted for a long time.


    It was not until Mu Cen stabbed the sword into Li Shiyuan''s chest with his power that Mu Cen woke up from such a nightmare. His mouth was full of fishy sweetness.


    Mu Cen''s mouth has oozed blood.


    It''s a nightmare, but it''s like being in it.


    Mu Cen gasped for a long time to recover from this emotion. Then she sat up and said nothing for a long time.


    The whole fengluan palace is quiet.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡ª¡ª


    In a few days¡ª¡ª


    Mu Cen had been in the wing room for seven days, which really slowed him down. Ji Changjin''s medicine was delivered on time every day, even in person.


    Mu Cen will give Li Changtian''s daily prescription to Ji Changjin, who will convey it.


    The rest, they didn''t talk.


    Until Ji Changjin was checking Mu Cen''s pulse, he found that Mu Cen''s pulse was more and more stable, which was really a relief: "from tomorrow on, you don''t need to take these, Miss mu, what do you think? But I will still come to fengluan palace every other day. "


    "Thank you." Mu Cen nodded.


    After that, Ji Chang didn''t stay much in fengluan palace, so he left in a hurry.


    After Ji Chang left today, Mu Cen didn''t stay much in the wing room. Instead, he went directly to the main hall and asked the Empress Dowager to take an.


    When the Empress Dowager saw Mu Cen coming, she looked carefully and nodded with satisfaction: "she looks much better, so it looks good."


    "Mu Cen thanks Niang to remember, if not Niang, Mu Cen also can''t good so quickly." Mu Cen blessing body, quiet finish already toward empress dowager to walk.


    It''s still natural to take over the things in the hands of the slaves and do it quietly, without saying any more or any excuses.


    The Empress Dowager nodded: "cen''er is so energetic. I just like the sad family. The mouth is not so sweet, but it''s a man who does things


    Mu Cen gave a gentle smile.


    Everything is in order.


    But they don''t take pride in themselves.

 Chapter 336

    What the Empress Dowager likes is mu Cen''s strength, but this kind of Mu Cen, the Empress Dowager is not without worry, just such worry, the Empress Dowager finally let go.


    In her opinion, Mu Cen''s cleverness will not set himself on fire.


    ¡­¡­


    Suddenly, the little eunuch outside the fengluan hall came in in a hurry and said in a low voice, "I''m here, Princess Yi."


    "Oh?" The Empress Dowager is a bit strange.


    Even Mu Cen raised his eyebrows slightly, but he didn''t expect Mu Zhihua to come back. According to Mu Cen''s understanding of Mu Zhi''s paintings, under such circumstances, Mu Zhi''s paintings must safely hide in the East Palace, protect the fetus in his stomach, and appear any abnormalities on the surface.


    It''s impossible to keep the crown princess''s position, but the child in his belly is mu Zhi''s last gold medal. If the child is born, it''s hard to say a lot.


    Besides, it''s well known that Mu Cen was in fengluan palace. How could Mu Zhihua not know.


    Now you''re still coming here so blatantly?


    Mu Cen bowed his head and thought for a moment, then chuckled.


    She looked quietly at the entrance.


    The voice of the Empress Dowager was faint: "since Princess Yi was pregnant, she has been raising her baby in the east palace. She lives in a simple place. Even the queen seldom goes there. Why did she suddenly come here?"


    Meiji answered quietly: "I can''t guess. Maybe Princess Yi''s condition is stable, so I''ll come and have a good time with my mother. After all, Princess Yi is also the Empress Dowager


    The Empress Dowager nodded and put down her tea cup: "xuanba."


    The eunuch immediately ran out.


    Mu Cen didn''t evade, so he stood in the same place.


    After a while, Mu Zhihua came in behind the eunuch, but with two slaves, he looked very careful.


    Mu Cen looked at the painting without any trace, a little sarcastic. Because of Mu Cen''s look, Mu Zhihua became very nervous in a moment.


    Subconsciously protect your stomach with your hands.


    But on the surface, Mu Zhihua was calm enough to greet the Empress Dowager.


    The Empress Dowager waved: "OK, please don''t say hello. I''m going to have an accident when I go back. I can''t bear the responsibility. If someone comes, I''ll give a seat to Princess Yi. "


    The slave moved the stool quickly.


    Mu Zhi said thank you, carefully sat down, and then said: "empress dowager, I''ll come to you when I know the painting is better."


    "You have a heart." The Empress Dowager nodded, but her voice was not salty.


    Mu Zhihua looks at the Empress Dowager carefully for fear that she will offend her if she doesn''t pay attention. After all, it''s true that she got pregnant before she got married and entered the east palace. Although there''s no evidence for the story of Chu Xiu palace before, it''s only Su Qiaoqiao who said it. However, Mu Zhihua also knows very well how the wisdom of Tai hou can''t guess.


    After all, there is no fire without wind.


    So mu Zhi couldn''t understand the Empress Dowager''s mind, so he had to be careful.


    But mu Cen glanced at Mu Zhi''s painting for the invisible.


    The month of Mu Zhi''s painting is still small. In addition, Mu Zhi''s painting itself is thin, and now she can''t see that she is pregnant at all. However, in Mu Cen''s opinion, this posture seems to be afraid that the world will not know.


    It''s not the princess, but it''s the princess.


    It''s true that I didn''t pay attention to myself.


    Only occasionally Mu Cen catches Mu Zhihua''s eyes, but he can see his fear in Mu Zhihua''s eyes.


    Mu Cen sneered in his heart.


    How can Mu Zhi not be afraid of painting.


    Just on the surface, Mu Cen did not show off. Instead, he quietly listened to Mu Zhihua talking about unimportant things with the Empress Dowager. He did not speak, nor did he say hello to Mu Zhihua.


    After all, Mu CEN is not used to sticking his hot face to other people''s cold buttocks.


    But mu CEN is very clear, Mu Zhihua came to fengluan Palace today, I''m afraid it''s not such a simple way to please.


    When she was quiet, her standing figure suddenly shook.


    The slave on one side quickly held Mu Cen: "Miss mu, how are you?"


    Mu Cen nodded, the Empress Dowager and Mei Ji also looked over, and then the Empress Dowager said: "you look at the memory of AI family, you have just recovered from a serious illness, AI family will let you stand here."


    "No harm to Muchen." Mu Cen light mouth.


    "Well, you can go back and have a rest first. Just ask ANN in the morning. You don''t need to stay here. There are so many slaves here. If you have something to do, I''ll call you." The Empress Dowager waved her hand, but she cared about Mu Cen between the lines.


    Mu Cen''s red lips moved, and he wanted to say something more.


    And Mei Ji has looked over: "Miss mu, since the empress said, you go back to rest, don''t let Xu''s efforts all in vain."


    "Then Mu CEN is more respectful than obedient." Mu Cen put down the thing in hand, light mouth is also not affectation and reluctantly.


    It seems to be really uncomfortable.


    After that, Mu Cen Fu got up and walked out of the fengluan hall. When he passed Mu Zhi''s picture, Mu Cen just picked his eyebrows and glanced at them. There was an invisible provocation in his eyebrows, but he soon stopped and left calmly.


    Mu Zhi''s heart beat faster and his palms were sweating.


    But she did not dare to look at Mu Cen.


    Almost passively, Mu Zhihua sat in the same place and chatted with the Empress Dowager for a while.


    Then, she thought about an opportunity, and then she said: "Niang Niang, Zhihua knows that her sister has been ill recently, and she has been recuperating. You see, Zhihua hasn''t been able to come to see her sister for so long. I''m sorry. So, later, Zhihua wants to go to see her sister and talk to her about being considerate. After all, my sister will soon marry into the east palace. So I''ll ask your mother''s permission. "


    No matter what the character of Mu Zhihua was, the etiquette in the palace was not at all.


    There is no uncomfortable feeling between the lines, even if you know that Mu Zhi''s painting has a purpose.


    Naturally, the Empress Dowager could hear it: "that''s right. Your sisters should have a good chat. Is Cen er''s body is not good, do not disturb too long on the line. This is fengluan palace after all. If cen''er really had an accident in the mourning family, the mourning family would be responsible. "


    This is not salty, as if to follow Mu Zhihua''s words, but between the lines is to warn Mu Zhihua not to act willfully.


    How could Mu Zhi''s paintings not be heard.


    She gritted her teeth fiercely, but on the surface she was still respectful: "when you know the painting, remember the instruction of your mother."


    "Go ahead." The Empress Dowager waved.


    Mu Zhi''s painting blessed his body, and then he walked towards Mu Cen''s wing room accompanied by the slave.


    On the contrary, the Empress Dowager quietly looked at Mu Zhihua and did not speak.


    Mei Ji was quiet for a moment before she said, "don''t worry, madam. This is fengluan hall. I think that Princess Yi still has some sense of propriety."


    "The child who knows painting is ambitious." The Empress Dowager shook her head, "by all means."

 Chapter 337

    Mei Ji nodded: "I think that if Princess Yi is a smart person, she will know how to take it when it''s good. Today, I''m afraid I''ve come to fengluan palace with a soft attitude


    The Empress Dowager made a sound.


    Maggie naturally handed the tea up, and then changed the topic without any trace.


    Fengluan palace is peaceful and peaceful.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡ª¡ª


    At that time¡ª¡ª


    Mu Zhihua has come to the door of the wing room. She looks at the slave behind her and says coldly, "wait here."


    "Yes, slave." The slave stepped back consciously.


    Mu Zhihua stood at the door of the wing room, and the eunuch immediately welcomed him: "Princess Yi, Miss Mu is waiting for you in the room."


    This made Mu Zhihua''s heart thump again. It''s like Mu Cen came prepared for everything.


    Walking to the door of the wing room, I can''t help but stop. It''s a kind of unconscious fear. Mu Zhihua is not a person who has no idea. He can go to fengluan Palace on his own initiative. He just comes to please Mu Cen because he is ill.


    Flattery doesn''t mean compromise.


    People should know how to advance and retreat, and how to endure humiliation.


    In addition, Mu CEN is now in the limelight, she is almost struggling in the East Palace, once Mu Cen married into the East Palace, the result can be imagined.


    Mu Zhi''s painting sank. When she didn''t have the final assurance, Mu Zhi''s painting insisted on going in no matter it was a mountain of knives or a disaster.


    Then, when Mu Zhihua stepped forward, the slave had already opened the door to Mu Zhihua.


    When Mu Zhihua entered the palace, the slave carefully closed the door of the wing room. The sound of closing the door behind Mu Zhihua made Mu Zhihua feel more and more nervous.


    It''s terrible.


    But mu Cen in the room seemed to be a normal person. He felt weak when he was in the main hall of fengluan palace. Instead, he was making tea on the wooden table. He didn''t even lift his eyelids, let alone look at Mu Zhihua.


    Mu Zhihua gritted his teeth and was reluctant, but he took the initiative to say hello: "Zhihua has met my sister."


    Mu Cen then slightly lifted his eyelids: "Princess Yi, please say hello to me? That can''t be used. You know, Princess Yi''s belly is the eldest son of the prince. In case something happens, I can''t bear the responsibility. "


    Mu Cen''s attitude was cold, and he didn''t let Mu know the meaning of the painting.


    Mu Zhihua is said by Mu Cen that he is good at protecting his stomach subconsciously. He is really afraid of what Mu Cen does to himself. After all, Mu Cen has nothing to do.


    Thinking of what happened in King Mu''s residence, Mu Zhihua shivered and suddenly regretted coming to Mu Cen. But at this point, Mu Zhihua had no room to retreat. Even if he regretted, he had to go on.


    "What my sister said." The voice of Mu Zhi''s painting is warm and soft, as if he had been wronged by Tianda.


    It''s not that there''s no place to sit around, but no matter how close it is, it''s on the edge of Mu Cen. Mu Zhihua doesn''t have the courage to get close to Mu Cen.


    Instead, Mu Cen made the tea and looked at Mu Zhihua: "is Princess Yi going to stand and talk to me? I''m not used to looking up and talking to people. My neck is sore. "


    Mu Cen said it directly, not polite at all.


    This time, Mu Zhihua, who was standing at the door, was completely passive. He immediately walked towards Mu Cen and sat down on the farthest stool.


    Mu Cen just looked at it and gave a faint smile. His eyebrows were full of irony.


    No cover up.


    But mu Cen still took the initiative to pour a cup of water for mu Zhihua and put it in front of Mu Zhihua: "since it''s not suitable to drink tea with your body in mind, just drink water."


    Mu Zhi didn''t move.


    I dare not move at all.


    I always think Muchen will do something.


    That kind of suspicious feeling can almost easily force Mu Zhi''s painting into the situation of being possessed.


    And Mu Cen saw Mu Zhi painting motionless, but picked eyebrow to see one eye: "Yi princess can rest assured, there is no poison in the water." Then she said with a smile, "I really don''t want to use such abusive means when I attack Princess Yi. Besides, ten thousand steps back, this is fengluan palace. All the slaves open their eyes and watch Princess Yi come into my house. If something happens, I can''t escape this crime."


    With that, Mu Cen chuckled: "or does Princess Yi think I look so stupid? You don''t need a brain to do things? "


    Mu Zhi''s painting


    It''s the one who''s been insulted and can''t speak. And between the lines of Mu Cen''s words, it seems that he poisoned Mu Cen before satirizing himself. Mu Zhihua really hated Mu Cen, but he didn''t dare to do anything to him.


    In the end, he could only pick up the water cup, drink it and put it aside.


    But mu CEN is still stirring up the flames: "dare to drink, dare not continue to drink? It''s poisonous. Believe me, this bite can kill you? "


    Mu Zhi''s painting was a moment of cold sweat, and then he looked at the water in front of him, and the whole person was not good.


    But on the surface, Mu Zhihua is still calm: "sister, I don''t mean that, but I''m really not thirsty."


    "Whatever you want." Mu Cen pour is light, then put down the cup, looking at Mu Cen, "say to listen to, what do you want me to do?"


    Compared with Mu Cen''s directness, Mu Zhihua is still gentle: "I''m here to see my sister. I heard that her health is not good during this period, so I''ve come here to have a look."


    "Come to see me, or to prepare for peace?" Mu Cen asked jokingly.


    Mu Zhihua: "she smiles awkwardly," sister, look what you said. You are going to marry into the East Palace soon. We are going to serve the prince together. Naturally, we should be good. We can''t make people laugh. In the past, I always knew how to draw but didn''t understand. Please don''t keep it in mind. "


    Mu Cen listen to, that attitude is a little cold, but also face unchanged, let a person completely can''t guess Mu Cen''s idea at the moment.


    The more Mu Zhi said about painting, the more nervous he became.


    But mu Cen didn''t seem to speak.


    Mu Zhihua continued: "my elder sister has a large number of adults. Don''t worry about Zhihua. After Zhihua, she will be obedient and sensible. Zhihua will do whatever she says and won''t do anything wrong to her sister."


    If we say that the front is for peace, now it sounds like begging for mercy.


    Mu Cen smiles and looks at Mu Zhi''s painting. It seems that the original expressionless face becomes moving and gentle.


    But in such a gentle, hidden is the indifference in Mu Cen''s eyes.


    How can she be soft hearted because of Mu Zhihua''s words? Who is mu Zhihua and where does Mu Cen not know.


    Today''s paintings are very similar to those of the previous generations.


    Always in mercilessly gave Mu Cen a knife, again gentle of see Mu Cen, the words that say appear innocent to extreme. All the disasters let Mu Cen carry the pot on his own, but he stayed out of it.


    To seek peace and please is just to reduce vigilance.

 Chapter 338

    Mu Cen calmed down his emotions. When he spoke again, Mu Cen''s attitude became much softer, as if he believed Mu Zhihua''s words.


    "We are sisters. How can I blame my sister. My sister is more familiar with Donggong than I am. I''d better help her more in the future. You can''t let people see the jokes of King Mu''s house. "


    Mu Cen answers hypocritically.


    Mu Cen has countless ways to kill Mu Zhihua, but not now. In Mu Cen''s opinion, that way is too cheap for mu Zhihua. What Mu Zhihua did to himself in his last life is not enough even if Mu Zhihua went to hell for a hundred times.


    Besides, it''s such a gentle way.


    She wanted Mu Zhi to paint in torment, not to survive, not to die.


    It is mu Zhihua who hears Mu Cen''s words and looks at Mu Cen''s gentle eyes. Then his mind comes down and he can''t help sneering at Mu Cen.


    In the eyes of Mu Zhihua, Mu CEN is stupid.


    As long as you give me some sunshine, it will be brilliant.


    ¡­¡­


    The two people with different thoughts chatted in the wing room, which was irrelevant. One sister on the left and the other sister on the right seemed very intimate.


    Until Mu Cen looked a little tired, Mu Zhihua stood up and naturally protected his stomach. Then he said, "my sister is still resting. You see, I''ve been quarreling with my sister here for such a long time. It''s because I don''t know about painting."


    "No Mu Cen smile, "know painting can accompany me to chat, I am also very happy."


    Mu Zhihua also gently smiles at Mu Cen.


    Mu Cen didn''t leave the meaning of Mu Zhihua. Mu Zhihua turned around and walked out. Just as Mu Zhihua turned around, Mu Cen suddenly thought of something: "that''s right."


    Mu Zhi''s step of painting, the subconscious tension followed.


    But she still turns around according to the words and looks at Mu Cen so cleverly. Because she is nervous, her palms can''t help sweating.


    What Mu Zhihua didn''t expect was that Mu Cen just turned around, took something from the cupboard, and then walked towards Mu Zhihua.


    Mu Zhihua opened his mouth quietly and looked at Mu Cen tentatively: "sister, what''s this?"


    "You see, I forgot about it. My highness will blame me later." Mu Cen said with a smile, even the smile is particularly sincere.


    "Prince?" Mu Zhi''s painting is even more obscure, but her heart beats faster because of the sudden arrival of her Royal Highness the prince.


    You know, although Mu Zhihua lives in the East Palace, she is not as good as Li Shiyuan''s concubines in the east palace now. In terms of clothing, food, housing and transportation, Mu Zhihua has not suffered any grievances. There are all kinds of scenes that she should have, as well as some slaves. However, since she entered the palace and went out to have an accident with Mu Cen, and Li Shiyuan warned herself, Mu Zhihua never saw Li Shiyuan again.


    Who in the East Palace didn''t know that Mu Zhihua was not in favor. Even he didn''t feel at ease when he wanted to use a slave. On such days, Mu Zhihua gnashed his teeth every day.


    But there was nothing to do.


    After all, the most important thing for mu Zhihua now is to protect the meat in his stomach to avoid accidents.


    After all, the concubines in the East Palace are not fuel-efficient.


    Mu Zhihua is unwilling and unable to fight against those people.


    "Yes." Mu Cen''s voice suddenly came, smiling face full of, she has put the hands of the red don''t open, inside the Xifu exposed, "this is the prince for sister preparation, but the prince is not easy to pull down the face and sister talk, this matter is handed over to me."


    Mu Cen''s voice was still gentle: "after all, the Empress Dowager has an order. I thought the Xifu would be given to my sister only after I entered the east palace. Now it''s just right that I should give it to her in advance. This is the wedding dress prepared by the prince for my sister. I think my sister will like it. "


    It''s hard to tell the truth of what Mu Cen said.


    But the eyebrows and eyes are full of sincerity.


    When she looked at Mu Zhi''s painting again, she sent her hand forward, and Mu Zhi''s painting passively took it over.


    "It''s the daughter-in-law of the Muzi embroidery room. Many girls in Kyoto can''t ask for it. The prince can let the people in the Muzi embroidery room make one himself. It can be seen that the prince really cares about you." Mu Cen was lying. "If I remember correctly, my sister has always liked the clothes of Muzi embroidery house, but the embroidery house has never made them for her sister?"


    Half intimate, half joking, and half sarcastic.


    All the emotions are integrated into one sentence. When Mu Cen said it, Mu Zhihua was both surprised and happy. He could not react.


    Li Shiyuan''s three words easily diluted Mu Zhihua''s vigilance.


    It''s too long to get the favor of Li Shiyuan, which makes Mu Zhi''s painting difficult to control.


    She didn''t doubt anything at all. She looked at Mu Cen with a smile: "thank you, sister."


    "It should be." Mu Cen said with a smile, "since the prince wants me to change hands, naturally he doesn''t want his sister to take the initiative to ask about it. Just wait for the day when the imperial concubine will put it on and push the boat along with the current."


    Mu Cen''s words are sincere.


    Mu Zhihua nodded repeatedly.


    Then Mu Cen continued: "then I won''t keep my sister, and I won''t send her far away."


    "Zhihua thanks my sister." Mu Zhihua said again.


    Mu Cen nodded, indicating that the slaves had opened the door. She personally sent Mu Zhihua to the door and handed it to the slave who sent Mu Zhihua. She stood at the door and quietly watched Mu Zhihua leave. Her low eyebrows and eyes hid her deep meaning.


    Mu Cen found that the coming wedding seems to have become less annoying.


    Why let the embroidery room take over the list of Donggong? Even the clothes are made according to the figure of Mu Zhi''s painting instead of himself.


    Because the good play is in the future.


    Mu Zhihua is eager to repair her relationship with Li Shiyuan, but she will never know that this move will only make her fall into hell step by step.


    It is wrong to please the enemy.


    It is easy to believe the enemy''s words because of external factors, that is to add mistakes to mistakes.


    Mu Cen sneered coldly. He had no patience to deal with Mu Zhi''s painting, and the ferocity in his eyebrows was obvious.


    After all, the situation in the palace is not clear. In the Empress Dowager''s mind, family and everything is the first thing to know.


    Mu Zhihua didn''t let Mu Cen remember what he had done. Instead, he personally sent people out. The sisters had a good conversation, which only made the Empress Dowager feel that Mu Cen was sensible.


    This will do no harm to Muchen.


    She stood in the same place quietly, watching Mu Zhihua''s figure disappear. Mu Cen turned and entered the room, and the door of the room closed again.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡ª¡ª


    The following days were much more peaceful, and there was no storm.

 Chapter 339

    Apart from dealing with Li Shiyuan, Mu Cen spends most of his time with the empress dowager, while Xu Luochen follows Mei Ji all the time, learning the rules of the palace. They just chat a few words during the afternoon break.


    But after entering the palace, the little girls who seemed to be chirping were quiet.


    This deep palace looks full of vitality, but as long as it comes, you can clearly feel the gloom visible to the naked eye.


    The man who can press is out of breath.


    But Xu Luochen''s lively, and this deep palace does not fit.


    It''s not strange to be tempered slowly.


    Fengluan palace is not Xu Luochen''s final destination. Mu Cen can''t figure out where she will go, but they seem to have a tacit understanding. They never mention the future, as if they only have everything at present.


    Three days before the wedding, according to the tradition of Da Zhou, Mu Cen could not stay in the palace. Instead, he wanted to go back to Mu Wang''s house. On the wedding day, Li Shiyuan would go to Mu Wang''s house to welcome Mu Cen and then take him to the palace.


    Naturally, Mu Cen went out of the palace.


    When he walked out of the palace, Mu Cen looked at the red walls and bricks behind him. He didn''t speak for a long time. He lowered his eyebrows and eyes and hid his deep meaning. Then he didn''t look any more and quickly turned to get on the carriage.


    The carriage moved slowly, and the sound of the wheel hub became clear on the stone road.


    Mu Cen sat quietly without saying a word.


    When this deep palace comes in again, it will be a lifetime and a bloodbath.


    She closed her eyes and pretended to sleep. She didn''t say a word more until the carriage stopped in front of King Mu''s house. Because of Mu Cen''s return, housekeeper Chen and he Xiang had been waiting outside the house for a long time.


    Seeing that the carriage stopped, housekeeper Chen immediately stepped forward. He Xiang lifted the curtain, put down the stool and helped Mu Cen out of the carriage.


    In that voice, there was visible joy: "Miss, you are back. I want to die. "


    Mu Cen didn''t see Hexiang for more than a month. Seeing his bright smile, he couldn''t help but smile, so he flicked his forehead: "I''m not in the house, you didn''t disgrace me."


    "I dare not. I just do my best to clean up the fallen snow and wait for the young lady to come back at any time." He Xiang''s mischievous mouth.


    The oppressive atmosphere in the palace seems to disappear in the lotus fragrance.


    Mu Cen''s mood was much more relaxed.


    She looked at housekeeper Chen, who had respectfully invited an: "I''ve met the eldest lady."


    "Thank you, housekeeper Chen these days." Mu CEN is really grateful.


    Housekeeper Chen dutifully said, "this is what a slave should do. I know that when you come back today, you have prepared what you like to eat and what you like to use. "


    "Good." Mu Cen answered.


    They didn''t say much at the gate of King Mu''s house, and they were soon welcomed into the house by the slaves.


    Mu Hongyuan knew that when Mu Cen came back, he would naturally be in the house. In addition, he would soon get married. During this period, Mu Hongyuan''s house was full of families, and he rarely left.


    After Mu Cen came back, he didn''t immediately come back to the snow building. Instead, he went to the main building and Mu Hongyuan to ask for peace. Then he turned around and went to the ancestral hall to give peace to Wang Xueshuang.


    It was mother Li who came out to meet Mu Cen.


    Mu Cen nodded: "mama, grandma is in good health."


    Mammy Li''s brow twisted, and her worry was obvious. She shook her head to Mu Cen: "the old lady''s condition is not very good. The imperial doctor has come and gone for several times, but the effect is very little. Recently, the old lady is sometimes good and sometimes bad, and she is a little confused when she is sober, but she can still ask you from time to time."


    Mu Cen nodded, eyebrow color also followed serious up, and then, she quietly walked toward the ancestral hall: "I go to see grandma."


    "The old lady must be very happy to know that you are back." There were tears in her eyes.


    Mu Cen didn''t speak, and quickly walked towards the ancestral hall. After a while, Mu Cen saw Wang Xueshuang.


    Wang Xueshuang is lying on the bed. She has lost a lot of weight. Her thin hands can only touch bones.


    Mu Cen''s brow twisted.


    In the last life, Wang Xueshuang didn''t leave so early, but in this life, looking at the situation, Mu Cen knows very well that Wang Xueshuang won''t last long, that''s three months at most.


    So, has the track of history really changed?


    Mu Cen didn''t speak. She squatted beside the bed. Wang Xueshuang seemed to feel someone coming. She opened her eyes slightly. When she saw Mu Cen, the light in her eyes became obvious.


    That thin hand moved, Mu Cen already quickly grasped: "grandmother, cen Er came to see you."


    Wang Xueshuang is neither good nor bad.


    But Wang Xueshuang has never done anything evil in her life. At most, she is partial. At least in this life, it''s good for mu Cen.


    So seeing such a picture, Mu Cen was a little too sorry.


    "Cen''er is back..." Wang Xueshuang''s voice is intermittent, and every word seems to be particularly tired.


    Mu Cen nodded: "cen''er is back."


    Wang Xueshuang nodded and struggled. It was Mu Cen who helped Wang Xueshuang up and put a pillow on the back to make Wang Xueshuang comfortable.


    Mammy Li also followed and waited on Wang Xueshuang.


    Wang Xueshuang didn''t have much strength, but he said intermittently: "Cen er... After you enter the palace... You should take care of yourself, don''t lose the face of King Mu''s house... You should be more careful in everything."


    Every word of Wang Xueshuang is very difficult.


    Mu Cen nodded and said, "cen''er must remember the teachings of his grandmother."


    Wang Xueshuang nodded, gasped, and did not continue to say anything. Mu Cen twisted his eyebrows and looked at Wang Xueshuang, taking advantage of the situation to give her a pulse, which had been weak for a long time, and it was difficult to find it.


    Had it not been for the protection of the rare herbs in the palace, I''m afraid I would have died long ago.


    "I can''t do it, cen''er promised me..." Wang Xueshuang suddenly grabbed Mu Cen''s hand, "Mu Wang''s house has long been broken... If something happens one day in the future, cen''er will protect the people in the palace. This is my last wish before I leave."


    Mu Cen didn''t speak.


    "I know you hate the people in Er Fang..." Chen Zhirong coughed.


    Mammy Li immediately came forward and patted Wang Xueshuang on the back, as if following Wang Xueshuang''s spirit.


    Wang Xueshuang recovered and then continued to say, "but, in my face, cen Er, show mercy."


    With that, Wang Xueshuang coughed desperately, but he never let go of Mu Cen''s hand, and the prayer in his eyes was clearly visible.


    Mu Cen didn''t speak.


    But she did not avoid Wang Xueshuang''s eyes, for a long time, she quietly said: "grandmother, these things, I have my own discretion."

 Chapter 340

    Mu Cen didn''t say anything else.


    Wang Xueshuang can''t say what emotion it is. Looking at Mu Cen''s eyes, she has no choice. Mu Cen didn''t die, but Wang Xueshuang also understood Mu Cen''s meaning.


    She sighed silently, shook her head, and then gradually let go of her hand, looking very tired.


    Mu Cen didn''t say much. She covered the quilt for Wang Xueshuang in person, then turned around and told mother Li to serve Wang Xueshuang well. Then she twisted her eyebrows and opened a prescription and gave it to mother Li.


    "Mammy, if you send someone to the pharmacy to pick up the house, you can at least let Grandma hold on for a while." Mu Cen light mouth.


    Mother Li''s eyes were also red. She took the prescription from Mu Cen and nodded: "I''ll do it now."


    Mu Cen said nothing.


    After that, Mu Cen didn''t stay in the ancestral hall, so she turned and went out. When Mu Cen went outside, mother Li suddenly stopped Mu Cen: "miss."


    Mu Cen turned around and looked at mother Li quietly, but her voice could not be refused, and she did not give mother Li any chance to speak: "I understand grandmother''s mind, but a lot of things are beyond grandmother''s control. I''ve been lenient to people. Have they been lenient to me? "


    Mu Cen''s voice is particularly stable: "Mammy, to be kind to others is to be cruel to yourself. Grandmother has always been kind to ER Fang, but I don''t need such kindness. "


    Mother Li said nothing more.


    This palace is not the original palace for a long time.


    She is very clear that even if Mu Hongyuan is there, I''m afraid she can''t make a decision. The fate of the palace is really in the hands of Mu Cen.


    "I know." Mother Li answered.


    "A good student can serve a good grandmother." Mu Cen said quietly.


    Mother Li respectfully answered, and Mu Cen soon left the ancestral hall and went back to the Luoxue building.


    Lotus fragrance has been waiting in Luoxue building. Everything comes according to Mu Cen''s habit. As soon as he sees Mu Cen coming, he quickly delivers his tea, which is extremely attentive.


    Mu Cen chuckled, took the tea, drank it quietly, and said: "lotus fragrance, your tea making skill has improved."


    He Xiang said with a smile: "it''s good for miss to teach."


    Mu Cen drank quietly, but asked casually: "tell me what happened in this month."


    As soon as he Xiang heard Mu Cen speak, the chatterbox didn''t stop. It was clear with Mu Cen.


    From big to small, there is nothing missing.


    Mu Cen listened quietly, but he knew something about the situation in the house.


    But mu Cen actually knew that before she entered the palace, there could not be too many accidents in the palace. No matter how dissatisfied mu zhantian and Mu Zhihua were, they did not dare to play tricks in the palace.


    Wang Xueshuang''s situation is beyond Muchen''s expectation, and the rest of things are basically under Muchen''s control.


    There''s nothing to worry about.


    After he Xiang finished, she looked at Mu Cen carefully.


    Mu Cen put down his tea cup and said with a smile, "OK, if there''s anything you can say directly, don''t cover it up."


    "That slave girl really said that." He Xiang opened his eyes wide. "Miss, you''re going to the east palace. You need to take your maidservant with you. The maid asked housekeeper Chen, "if you marry into the East Palace, you can take a maid with you."


    Mu Cen was quiet and didn''t speak.


    I can''t see whether I agreed or not.


    He Xiang became nervous: "Miss, if you leave, your maidservant will have no backbone. Even in the palace, you don''t know what to do. I still like to be with you, so don''t leave me behind. In the palace, you also want a close maid, so let me follow you into the palace, OK


    He Xiang said very seriously, just looking at Mu Cen, without any joke.


    This is not the first time that he Xiang has said this to Mu Cen.


    It''s just that Mu Cen never agreed.


    The death of Hexiang in the last life brought too much stimulation to mucen. Hexiang died because of himself. What about this life? Can she protect Hexiang from any accident?


    Mu Cen himself is not completely sure.


    "Miss --" he Xiang cried, "take me to the palace. I just want to be with you."


    Mu Cen looked at He Xiang with a serious expression: "are you sure you want to enter the palace with me? The palace is not here, nor is it any place for fun. If you are not careful, you will be broken to pieces. I don''t even know if I can protect myself, let alone you. Aren''t you afraid you''ll die if you go in? "


    "I''m not afraid." He Xiang said directly, "maidservant life is Miss''s person, death is Miss''s ghost, maidservant will not regret."


    This is not ambiguous at all.


    For a long time, Mu Cen chuckled: "OK, I''ll take you to the palace."


    "Thank you, miss." He Xiang knelt down and was excited.


    Mu Cen quietly looks at He Xiang''s face, but her mood gradually calms down. Looking at He Xiang''s bright smile, Mu Cen secretly swears that no matter what she will meet in this life, she must protect he Xiang.


    Soon, he Xiang stood up and said, "I will prepare snacks for you."


    "Go ahead." Mu Cen answered.


    He Xiang answered happily and went out soon.


    Mu Cen lowers his head, pinches his forehead, and sits quietly. After a while, housekeeper Chen comes. Mu Cen doesn''t speak. He looks at housekeeper Chen quietly. Housekeeper Chen has handed over the accounts sent by manager Wang during this period.


    But housekeeper Chen didn''t talk about the affairs in the palace.


    Mu Cen didn''t ask much.


    She carefully looked through the accounts. Shopkeeper Wang''s accounts have always been very clear, and it doesn''t take much effort. Even though Li Shiyuan has picked up the two shops and himself, he won''t completely transfer them.


    This man¡ª¡ª


    Mu Cen thinks of Li Shiyuan and his mouth bends.


    Li Shiyuan said that he was right and wrong, but mu Cen felt that Li Shiyuan was far more right and wrong than himself.


    If you really want to pick it clean, why leave shopkeeper Wang to yourself.


    Besides, before that, except that the two shops belonged to Li Shiyuan, the most important person was shopkeeper Wang.


    Thinking of Li Shiyuan, Mu Cen''s eyebrows and eyes seem to be infected with stars.


    She chuckled and suddenly wanted to see this man.


    Mu Cen thought so and did so.


    She stood up, housekeeper Chen lengxia, followed up: "Miss, where are you going?"


    "Go out for a walk." Mu Cen said it directly.


    "But the wedding is coming, you go out..." housekeeper Chen didn''t stop, but he didn''t agree.


    The wedding is coming, so are the people in the palace.

 Chapter 341

    Things are constantly sent to King Mu''s house, and the mother in the palace will come in advance to help Mu Cen to avoid other accidents.


    And now Mu Cen wants to go out, in case of being known by the people in the palace, it''s bad to go out.


    Mu Cen laughed and was calm: "I will be careful. If someone comes in the palace, they will know the news in advance. Just let me know. In addition, if someone in the house comes to me, they say I''m resting and I don''t see visitors. "


    Mu Cen arranged it very carefully.


    Housekeeper Chen sees Mu Cen say so, final also not good say what, nod: "slave knows."


    Mu Cen, with lotus fragrance, left by the side door.


    Chen housekeeper Mu Cen''s figure disappeared, and then he went back to the house to arrange other things.


    ¡­¡­


    Kyoto teahouse.


    Mu Cen hasn''t been here for a long time. Even when the waiter of the teahouse saw Mu Cen, he followed him and subconsciously looked at the location of the wing room on the second floor.


    Is it such a coincidence today?


    The people in the teahouse are always kept by Mu Cen. No one else can get in. When Mu CEN is away, Li Shiyuan is the longest one in this room.


    Today, Li Shiyuan came first, but he didn''t inform any of them that Mu Cen would come.


    As a result, Mu Cen suddenly appeared.


    Xiao Er soon recovered from this stupor, and immediately walked up: "Miss mu, you come with me."


    Mu Cen made a sound.


    Xiao Er quickly takes Mu Cen to the wing room on the second floor.


    But it''s not the one mu Cen often used. Instead, he went to the opposite wing room, which made Mu Cen slightly wring his eyebrows. The second child also noticed that he wanted to talk and stop.


    "Someone?" Mu Cen asked directly.


    The second child was quiet: "yes. The young master is inside


    In the face of Mu Cen, there is no need to hide Li Shiyuan''s identity. Mu Cen knows who this young master is. She slightly pick eyebrow, very natural turn round to walk toward the position of the original wing room.


    Small two also didn''t stop, he couldn''t stop Mu Cen at all.


    Mu Cen turned around: "you don''t have to follow."


    "Yes." Little two didn''t speak.


    He Xiang was also very clever and didn''t say a word. He just waited outside the room. The door of the room was opened by Mu Cen himself.


    As early as when Mu Cen and he Xiang walked into the teahouse, Li Shiyuan had seen it clearly. Now the door of the wing room was opened from the outside, and Li Shiyuan didn''t find it strange.


    Even, he did not stop drinking tea, slowly picked up the cup.


    When Mu Cen came in, Li Shiyuan''s eyelids were only slightly lifted, and he didn''t say much. Mu Cen didn''t mind, and walked quietly toward the position opposite Li Shiyuan.


    Then, Mu Cen took the action of making tea.


    Li Shiyuan didn''t stop him.


    For a long time, they didn''t speak. Even when pouring tea, Mu Cen didn''t look at Li Shiyuan, as if they didn''t speak to each other again after drinking tea.


    The room is also quiet.


    This situation is very similar to the initial time, although they co-exist in a space, but they do their own things.


    Occasionally the remaining light of Mu Cen''s canthus will look at Li Shiyuan, but it''s just a light one, and then he takes it back.


    But Li Shiyuan seems to be totally absent from Mu Cen.


    But mu Cen handed over the tea, and the man was not polite at all.


    Mu CEN is silent, in the heart can''t help but stomach Fei for a while.


    Suddenly, Li Shiyuan said calmly: "during this period, Miss Mu looked at Wang no less than ten times? I didn''t clean the corners of my mouth after breakfast this morning, or is there something wrong with me that makes Miss Mu stare at me like this? "


    Mu Cen''s action of making tea was stunned.


    After being ridiculed so impolitely by Li Shiyuan, Mu Cen said directly: "since the fourth highness can accurately calculate how many times I have seen his highness, can I understand that his highness is also paying attention to me? Otherwise, how can the attentive pay attention to the situation elsewhere? "


    "She''s very articulate." Li Shiyuan chuckled.


    Since he was discovered by Li Shiyuan, Mu Cen didn''t hide and looked at him.


    Li Shiyuan finished his cup of tea, and then asked, "three days later, I will be married. What else can I do if I don''t stay in King Mu''s house? I''m not afraid that if there''s someone in the palace and I can''t find you, I''ll get into trouble again? "


    Mu Cen said with a smile: "if I remember correctly, the emperor has paid special attention to his highness recently. Doesn''t his highness accompany the emperor and drink tea in this teahouse, so good at leisure that he''s not afraid of being preempted?"


    Li Shiyuan said a word, Mu Cen can return a word.


    Not to face, sharp and direct.


    Li Shiyuan couldn''t help but look at Mu Cen, but his eyes without temperature suddenly had a touch of warmth: "Mu Cen, are you not willing to eat any loss?"


    "If you do, you will be rewarded." Mu Cen nodded in response.


    Li Shiyuan didn''t say anything.


    Mu Cen asked again: "the fourth Highness has not answered my question."


    "Well?" Li Shiyuan didn''t know whether he really didn''t understand or he was pretending to be stupid.


    "Don''t you need to be with the emperor? This is an opportunity for his highness. Whether the emperor is sincere or not, it is an opportunity after all. " Mu Cen said directly, "after all, your highness holds the evidence in his hand. Sooner or later, the evidence will be handed over to the emperor to overthrow the prince."


    Mu Cen''s words are like a trial.


    But mu Cen doesn''t think Li Shiyuan will answer himself.


    When it comes to this aspect, Li Shiyuan and she didn''t know everything, so mu Cen didn''t really care.


    As a result, Li Shiyuan looked at it very seriously.


    This kind of excessive attention made Mu Cen''s brow twist, and his hand with the teapot pause. Then he put it aside, but he didn''t fill it up any more.


    But Li Shiyuan''s voice is quiet: "I expect you will come here, so I come here to accompany you."


    Mu Cen was stunned. He couldn''t speak. He just looked at Li Shiyuan.


    Li Shiyuan didn''t avoid Mu Cen''s eyes, every word was very serious: "now, I just want to accompany you."


    I just want to be with you¡ª¡ª


    Simple five words, so in Mu Cen''s mind back and forth rolling.


    Speechless feeling, so blocked the heart of Mu Cen, for a while, depressed people feel a little uncomfortable. But inexplicably listening to these words, let Mu Cen''s eyes have a sour feeling.


    But mu Cen could not shed tears, and the corners of his eyes became more and more dry.


    And Li Shiyuan said, but did not continue to say, just so quietly looking at Mu Cen.


    For a long time, Mu Cen should be: "good."


    Li Shiyuan chuckled and suddenly stood up. Mu Cen was caught off guard. However, this man suddenly leaned over, stuck his thin lips up, and gently dropped a kiss on Mu Cen''s lips.

 Chapter 342

    It''s light and touching.


    Mu Cen closed his eyes.


    But Li Shiyuan didn''t go deep, and his thin lips fell to Mu Cen''s ears. When the heat came, Mu Cen couldn''t help shrinking for a moment, and his palms were subconsciously clenched with sweat.


    And the ear is Li Shiyuan almost with a bewitching voice: "tomorrow, the king will take you out."


    Mu Cen Leng next, looked at Li Shiyuan.


    Li Shiyuan had a smile in his eyebrow eyes. His slender fingers pinched Mu Cen''s chin tightly, but his voice was more gentle: "you''re a good choice for this big wedding."


    Mu Cen twisted his eyebrows and became more and more confused.


    "The eve of the wedding is Qixi. On Tanabata, people in Kyoto will walk into the market. There are many lively and interesting things in the market, but everyone will wear masks. No one knows who you are, and no one can recognize you. You can do whatever you want. "


    When Li Shiyuan said this, he calmed down.


    Mu Cen understood the meaning of this man in Li Shiyuan''s words.


    She raised her eyebrows and laughed, "so your highness is inviting me?"


    "Will you come?" Li Shiyuan asked directly.


    "Come on." Mu CEN is not hypocritical.


    No one knows what will happen in the future, but now everything can be grasped.


    Li Shiyuan can leave the palace when the situation is unclear. Why should she be hypocritical.


    When Li Shiyuan got Mu Cen''s answer, he chuckled and naturally sat back in his own place, quietly drinking tea, but they didn''t talk any more.


    It was not until sunset that Muchen got up and left.


    Li Shiyuan never sent each other off.


    He Xiang outside the door saw Mu Cen come out and welcomed him: "Miss, I''m going back to my house. Housekeeper Chen sent someone to urge him. "


    Mu Cen made a sound.


    Soon, they went downstairs and went out from the side door of the teahouse, but it didn''t cause much noise. After a while, Mu Cen had already returned to King Mu''s house.


    Steward Chen was waiting at the side door. When he saw Mu Cen, he welcomed him: "Miss, someone came to the palace and sent something. The person who wanted to see you was stopped by the slave. The people in the Palace said that one day before the wedding, Mammy would come. At that time, no matter what, you must see the first lady. "


    Mu Cen nodded: "I know."


    "Miss..." housekeeper Chen continued.


    As a result, Mu Cen interrupted housekeeper Chen: "I won''t be here all day tomorrow, and I won''t come back so early. If something happens, you can stop me. Lotus fragrance will stay in the snow falling building."


    Housekeeper Chen


    He wanted to tell Muchen not to go out of the house these two days. As a result, he didn''t say anything. Muchen was rude and gave himself a bolt from the blue.


    But mu CEN is the master, he is just a slave, Mu Cen''s orders have to follow.


    Finally, housekeeper Chen answered¡° Please be more careful, madam. Only in this way can things in the palace be done well. "


    "Thank you, housekeeper Chen." Mu Cen answered.


    Then, Mu Cen went back to Luoxue building with lotus fragrance.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡ª¡ª


    The next day.


    Just at the dawn of the day, Mu Cen has already woken up. She quietly starts to pick up the clothes that Li Mu sent not long ago from the wardrobe and carefully selects them.


    All the way to the end, she chose a peach red dress, which made her fair skin more beautiful.


    This is probably the first time Mu Cen has worn such bright colors since she was born again.


    In the bronze mirror, there is a girl''s face, bright and brilliant.


    It''s not the prestige that is deliberately collected. How old are you.


    Even the bun was combed by Mu Cen, which was more lively and pretty. All along, his face was only slightly powdered, and he put on a layer of make-up, and even in the bronze mirror became more and more pretty.


    When he heard the movement, he pushed the door and came in.


    Mu Cen turned and looked at He Xiang.


    He Xiang is a little stunned. He Xiang has never seen such a mu Cen before. He Xiang is not quite used to it.


    Her voice stammered: "Miss, you are..."


    Mu Cen smiles: "am I good-looking?"


    "Good looking." He Xiang nodded seriously, and then felt a little embarrassed. "It''s just that the maidservant has never seen the lady wear such bright clothes, and some of them are not used to it."


    Then he Xiang suddenly came to Mu Cen and said, "Miss, you should be like this. Don''t always dress like that. How old you are. How beautiful you are. I dare say that if you go out like this, no lady in Kyoto will look better than you. "


    Mu Cen raised his eyebrow: "you''re a mouth..."


    He Xiang chuckled: "I''m just telling the truth."


    Mu Cen didn''t say anything.


    He Xiang suddenly burst into a smile: "Miss, you look so good. Are you going to see the prince?"


    Mu Cen didn''t speak and didn''t answer the question of He Xiang.


    In Mu Cen''s opinion, the less you know, the safer it is. No matter what it is, it is the same.


    But he Xiang saw that Mu Cen didn''t answer, so he thought.


    Da Zhou''s tradition is that the couple don''t meet three days before marriage, so he Xiang subconsciously thinks that they don''t want to miss the Qixi Festival, so mu Cen will dress up.


    Originally, Qixi Festival is also a very important festival in Dazhou.


    The bazaar is bustling. It doesn''t end until midnight.


    "Miss, I''ll be here for you. Don''t worry about it." He Xiang blinked.


    It''s a little brighter outside.


    In fact, Mu Cen didn''t make an appointment with Li Shiyuan. Yesterday, the man just said to take him out today, but he didn''t say how to meet him or where to meet him.


    Mu Cen subconsciously felt that he wanted to go to a teahouse or shop.


    That''s where they meet most often.


    Mu Cen sank, quietly went out from the side door of Mu Wang''s house, and no one found Mu Cen left. And the bazaar in Kyoto has begun to be lively.


    It''s much better than usual in the morning.


    ¡­¡­


    Suddenly, the approaching footsteps make Mu Cen become alert, but just for a moment, Mu Cen relaxes.


    The familiar smell of sandalwood soon lingered around Muchen.


    Mu Cen turns around, Li Shiyuan''s figure has appeared in front of Mu Cen, but mu Cen can''t see Li Shiyuan''s face clearly, this person''s face is covered under the mask.


    The black-and-white mask, simple and clean, didn''t damage this person''s spirit, but it became more mysterious.


    "Your Highness." Mu Cen spoke quietly.


    Li Shiyuan low smile voice: "not afraid to recognize the wrong person?"


    "It''s hard." Mu CEN is direct.


    I don''t know if Li Shiyuan''s laughter became obvious. All of a sudden, Li Shiyuan turned into a brand new mask from his hand like a magic trick.


    Mu Cen saw that the mask was also based on black and white, but there was more colorful feeling on it, which was amazing at a glance.

 Chapter 343

    Together with Li Shiyuan''s face, people always feel that they should have been.


    "For me?" Mu Cen asked.


    Li Shiyuan doesn''t deny it. He naturally takes up the mask to help Mu Cen take it. Mu Cen subconsciously clasps Li Shiyuan''s hand. He always feels that this kind of action is too intimate. After all, this is a market. Although there are still few people in the morning, it still makes Mu Cen feel uncomfortable.


    "Your Highness, I can do it myself." Mu Cen''s voice is very light, but his ears are a little red.


    Li Shiyuan bowed his head and looked at Mu Cen like this. The action in his hand stopped slightly. His eyes fell on Mu Cen: "call my name."


    It''s different from using "I" instead of "I".


    This time Li Shiyuan let Mu Cen call his name.


    Mu CEN is not used to it, but more embarrassed.


    She stood quietly and looked at Li Shiyuan as if she was speculating about the meaning of Li Shiyuan''s sentence. Li Shiyuan didn''t avoid Mu Cen''s eyes, but his eyes seemed to be focused and serious.


    Mu Cen hid his hand in the wide sleeve, unconsciously hooked his fingertips tightly.


    "What do you want me to call you?" Mu Cen was quiet for a long time. He suddenly opened his mouth and asked calmly and tentatively.


    "My name." Li Shiyuan chuckled and repeated.


    Mu Cen''s pretty brow twisted slightly.


    Li Shiyuan''s slender fingers don''t know when they have pinched Mu Cen''s chin. With a slight lift, Mu Cen has passively looked at Li Shiyuan.


    Before giving mucen a chance to react, Li Shiyuan suddenly bowed his head.


    Suddenly close to Junyan, as well as the familiar smell of sandalwood, all easily let Mu Cen''s heart beat faster, even breathing is a little cramped up, but on the surface, Mu CEN is always calm.


    As if on purpose, Li Shiyuan''s thin lips brushed slightly against Mu Cen''s cheek, and then fell on Mu Cen''s ear.


    The heat of thin lips made Mu Cen hide for a while.


    But the ear side spreads is Li Shiyuan low and bewitches the voice: "calls this king''s name." This is the third time that he repeated the same words. Soon, the rest of the words became very clear, word by word into Mu Cen''s ear, "Shiyuan."


    That''s Li Shiyuan''s name.


    But no one has ever heard of Mu Cen as Li Shiyuan.


    It seems strange and familiar.


    But Li Shiyuan''s behavior is with a trace of bewitching, let Mu Cen become can''t help but get up, she seems to be in the evil, possessed, so looking at the near handsome face, red lips move.


    Just like the pleasant tone of oriole, slowly read: "Shiyuan..."


    On the cheek, the white skin was flushed slightly, but it disappeared in an instant. Looking at Li Shiyuan''s face again, he looked serious.


    It seems that it was just a common name.


    In any case, it completely pleased Li Shiyuan.


    He didn''t tease Mu Cen to open his mouth again. Li Shiyuan can''t understand Mu Cen''s temper any more. If he teases further, even if Mu CEN is willing, he will become angry.


    "Remember, only my name can be called today, if it''s wrong..." Li Shiyuan didn''t speak.


    Mu Cen coughed softly and ignored the man.


    But Li Shiyuan continued to say: "the consequences are at your own risk."


    Li Shiyuan doesn''t seem to have said anything. He carefully helps Mu Cen to put on the mask he has prepared, and even doesn''t let go of any details.


    The mask covers Mu Cen''s face, but it doesn''t damage Mu Cen''s beauty.


    Obviously, through the mask, you can see this pair of clear but deep eyes, like the abyss, which makes people can''t help but immerse themselves.


    After making sure the mask was on, Li Shiyuan''s hand naturally took Mu Cen''s hand and wrapped it in his palm.


    Mu Cen didn''t refuse, let this person lead him.


    Then she asked, "where are we going? At this time, there are not many people in the market. There is nothing to see. "


    It''s also true.


    What''s more, the genius just came out for a while, how could it be a sea of people. It even seemed a bit lonely, except for a few stalls shouting, there was no more movement.


    But Li Shiyuan didn''t answer Mu Cen''s question. Instead, he quietly took Mu Cen''s hand, got on the waiting horse, put Mu Cen tightly in his arms, and then galloped his horse to the outskirts of Beijing.


    In the whole process, Li Shiyuan didn''t let go of Mu Cen''s hand.


    Until the outskirts of Kyoto, Li Shiyuan took Mu Cen up the mountain. Mu Cen reflected that this is the location of the ten thousand Buddha Temple.


    Wanfo temple is different from Kaiyuan Temple. The latter is the place where the princes and noble patriarchs of Dazhou would go to burn incense and worship Buddha, and Wanfo temple is the place where the common people of Kyoto go.


    Mu Cen has always felt that compared with the quietness of Kaiyuan Temple, the former is more pyrotechnic. Shouldn''t Buddhists be able to see such pyrotechnic?


    But mu Cen doesn''t understand why Li Shiyuan came here.


    In Mu Cen''s impression, the place where Li Shiyuan can go should be Kaiyuan Temple. In fact, this person doesn''t believe in ghosts and gods. He seldom comes to such a place. Except under forced circumstances, Li Shiyuan hardly appears in the temple.


    Mu Cen was surprised.


    But Muchen didn''t speak.


    Li Shiyuan always has his own purpose when he is a man and does things. He doesn''t easily decide a thing, and you don''t need to ask. When this person should explain, he naturally won''t be vague.


    Li Shiyuan didn''t get up until the gate of the ten thousand Buddha Temple.


    Mu Cen stood with Li Shiyuan.


    At this time, the incense of Wanfo temple is already very strong. Although it is not as bustling as traditional festivals, there are still many people going in and out. Only young men and women with masks come to Wanfo temple to seek marriage hand in hand.


    Mu Cen subconsciously looked at Li Shiyuan, always felt that this person would not be so unreliable.


    Just when Mu Cen was quiet, Li Shiyuan suddenly said: "my mother is just a civilian. Because she dances, she is favored by her father and becomes a princess. When she is in the palace, she comes to Wanfo temple every month to burn incense and worship Buddha here."


    Mu Cen was surprised by Li Shiyuan''s opening, but she didn''t interrupt, just listened quietly.


    In fact, it''s not hard to understand that Rong Fei came from a civilian background. It''s well known that there was a civilian princess in Dazhou, which was very rare at that time. Even this princess was very popular, and she gave birth to the fourth Prince Li Shiyuan the second year after entering the palace.


    All the people thought that Rong Fei would get the right way, but they got the news that Rong Fei was ill.

 Chapter 344

    It didn''t take long for Princess Rong to die.


    This is what outsiders see, but the people in the palace are very clear that Rong Fei''s death is not so simple.


    But this matter has become a taboo in the palace, no one mentioned, Rong Fei was also buried.


    At that time, Li Shiyuan was just over two years old. How could he know and remember that he didn''t even see Rong Fei''s last face? He was sent to Qu Huashang and raised by Qu Huashang.


    It''s like he''s looking for the truth of Li''s family''s destruction. Why isn''t Li Shiyuan looking for the truth of Rong Fei''s death.


    Mu Cen lowered his eyebrows and listened quietly without saying a word.


    Her ear is still Li Shiyuan''s calm voice: "until my mother passed away, I knew that my mother would come here every month. I wrote down that when I was an adult, I was made king yuan and moved out of the palace to live in King yuan''s residence. From then on, I would come to the ten thousand Buddha Temple every month to burn incense for my mother."


    Mu Cen didn''t expect Li Shiyuan to do this.


    But mu Cen didn''t say anything, just listen.


    "Today is Tanabata. My mother died on this day." Li Shiyuan''s voice is still calm, not too emotional ups and downs, as if already adapted to the general, "so, every year on the seventh day, I will go to the ten thousand Buddha Temple to pray for my mother."


    Then Li Shiyuan suddenly bowed his head.


    It was Li Shiyuan, whom Mu Cen had never seen before. In such a mood, it seemed to be with a trace of sadness and helplessness. It seemed that he was less tough and more vulnerable. People can''t help but want to hold Li Shiyuan gently.


    Mu Cen subconsciously bit his lip, did not speak.


    It''s just Li Shiyuan holding it in the palm of his hand.


    Li Shiyuan noticed it and looked down. When he looked at Mu Cen again, there was a faint smile in his eyes and eyebrows, and his tone became light: "this is the first time that I took a woman to Wanfo temple to pray for her on her mother''s death day."


    Redundant words, Li Shiyuan did not speak, so quietly looking at Mu Cen.


    Mu Cen''s cheek is a little red.


    It''s just a mask. I can''t see it.


    On such a special day, Li Shiyuan appeared in the ten thousand Buddha Temple with himself, which is the meaning of harmony. How could Mu Cen not know? It''s just that Mu Cen didn''t open his mouth, and their eyes rolled around, as if no one had pierced the thin paper.


    For them now, silence is the best way.


    "Go in." Li Shiyuan light mouth, did not continue the previous topic.


    "Good." Mu Cen answered.


    Soon, Li Shiyuan took Mu Cen to Wanfo temple. Mu Cen followed Li Shiyuan quietly.


    Li Shiyuan is familiar with everything in the ten thousand Buddha Temple.


    Mu Cen quietly watched Li Shiyuan buy Incense and light it in front of the Buddha. His tall figure stood like this, bowed seriously, and then inserted the incense. Ren Qingyan was very few.


    Then, Li Shiyuan just stood in the same place for a long time without moving.


    Mu Cen didn''t disturb Li Shiyuan, so he accompanied him.


    Neither of them spoke until Li Shiyuan turned and looked at Mu Cen. Mu Cen then gave a faint smile to Li Shiyuan. His voice was still calm: "I want to go to Wanfo temple."


    "I''ll be with you." Li Shiyuan spoke faintly.


    "Good." Mu Cen answered.


    In fact, Mu CEN is no stranger to the Wanfo temple. When he was in the house, Li Ruolan would come to the Wanfo temple every Spring Festival, and naturally he would bring Mu Cen with him. It''s just that Mu CEN is a child''s state of mind. Instead of seriously burning incense and praying, he is more playful.


    Perhaps influenced by Li Shiyuan, Mu Cen really calmed down to see this temple.


    It seems that I Miss Li Ruolan a little more.


    As she walks quietly in the temple, Li Shiyuan follows. When she meets the steep steps, Li Shiyuan''s hand will naturally hold Mu Cen''s hand.


    Mu Cen didn''t refuse.


    They were walking.


    Suddenly, Mu Cen pointed to a rockery not far away: "when I was a child, my mother brought me here. I like to hide behind the rockery. If my mother can''t find me, I will be very anxious. But I can''t come out. I laugh secretly behind the rockery. I don''t run out until my mother is crying. Soon I can coax her into tears and smile."


    Li Shiyuan picked eyebrows. I didn''t expect Mu Cen to have such a lively side.


    Since Li Shiyuan met Mu Cen, Mu Cen has always been the same as he is now. He is calm and calm, never affected by anything from the outside world. He works step by step, plans strategies, and knows everything.


    "It was just fun at that time." Mu Cen lowered his eyebrows and chuckled, "but now I suddenly feel that it''s pyrotechnic gas, which can''t be dispersed. And now I want to have it again, but it''s impossible. "


    With some emotion, she couldn''t help taking a deep breath.


    Li Shiyuan didn''t say anything, just like Mu Cen comforted himself, holding Mu Cen''s big hand tightly.


    Mu Cen chuckles and looks at Li Shiyuan like this. The smile in his eyebrows is never relaxed.


    They walked up the steps of Wanfo Temple step by step.


    "Have you ever been to the top of Wanfo temple?" Mu Cen suddenly asked.


    Li Shiyuan was quiet: "never."


    Every time I come here, I just leave after burning incense and worshiping Buddha. Li Shiyuan knows very well that before Rong Fei came here and entered the palace, she might be able to walk through the whole ten thousand Buddhist temple just like Mu Cen, but after she entered the palace, all these things became out of reach.


    Even if allowed to come, but also just in a hurry to leave in a hurry.


    And he can''t measure the whole Wanfo temple.


    "There is no main hall above, but there is a place where the bidding is very effective." Mu Cen explained, "my mother used to take me step by step to climb up. I didn''t have the heart to respect Buddha at all, so I just thought it was fun. Now I think it''s like I''m going to ask Buddha''s forgiveness and forgive my childhood ignorance."


    Li Shiyuan listened, laughed, and then said, "I thought you didn''t believe in ghosts."


    "There is always awe in this place." Mu Cen explained.


    Li Shiyuan said nothing.


    The stone steps up the mountain are very steep, so few people come here. Even people who practice martial arts like Mu Cen can''t help but have some difficulty walking, with thin sweat on their forehead.


    "Tired?" Li Shiyuan looked at Mu Cen and asked softly.


    Mu Cen hum a voice: "tired. I''ve walked a lot on the flat ground, and I''ve never been like this before. "


    "How can I see you walking fast when you climb up from the cliff?" Li Shiyuan is not polite at all.


    Mu Cen


    She was unable to speak because of Li Shiyuan''s hatred, so she could only glare at this man.

 Chapter 345

    Li Shiyuan chuckled and squatted down.


    Mu Cen doesn''t know where he is.


    "Come up, I''ll carry you up." What Li Shiyuan said is direct.


    Mu Cen snorted, serious: "no one told you, when petitioning to Buddha, do you want to be sincere? At least this part of the road is on its own. Otherwise, how can Buddha satisfy your wishes? "


    "Don''t you believe in ghosts?" Li Shiyuan is not polite at all.


    "Then why didn''t you carry me up when you were on the cliff? The road is much harder than it is now. What kind of hospitality would you offer?" Mu CEN is not welcome.


    Li Shiyuan had no choice but to laugh. He could not help but look at Mu Cen. His slender fingers pinched the tip of Mu Cen''s nose: "Mu Cen, you are not willing to eat any loss, are you?"


    "Didn''t you know that long ago?" Mu Cen raised her eyebrows.


    Li Shiyuan watched Mu Cen''s white skin become red because of climbing the mountain, and his whole body became more energetic. He became more emotional, and suddenly held Mu Cen''s chin.


    Mu Cen Leng next, for a moment return to God.


    This person has bowed his head to kiss up, but it''s just a moment, then released Mu Cen.


    Then, Li Shiyuan calmly said: "since there is sincerity, let''s go."


    Mu Cen didn''t say a word, his fingers touched his lips subconsciously, and there was still a faint temperature on it.


    Suddenly, Mu Cen felt that Li Shiyuan was intentional.


    When entering the Wanfo temple, Li Shiyuan asked Mu Cen to take off his mask first, saying that he was not pious in front of the Buddha.


    But this feeling doesn''t seem to repel Muchen.


    She can''t help bending her eyebrows and eyes, hiding in the mask, but no one can see clearly. Seeing Li Shiyuan holding his hand again, Mu Cen smiles, and then some childish put all his weight on Li Shiyuan.


    Li Shiyuan didn''t mind.


    They just climbed to the top of the mountain little by little.


    Until he reached the top of the mountain, Mu Cen took a deep breath and looked at everything at the bottom of the mountain. Then he said with emotion, "this is a list of small mountains."


    "Is that how you use it?" Li Shiyuan shook his head.


    "Isn''t it?" Mu Cen snorted.


    "Well, if you say yes, it is." Li Shiyuan is also very cooperative.


    Mu Cen didn''t worry about this problem. He compared a vermilion door not far away: "I''ll go in and ask for a autograph. You are waiting for me here. I know you don''t like these things. Just sit here or walk around? "


    Li Shiyuan just wanted to open his mouth. Mu Cen had already interrupted the man''s words: "don''t say you accompany me. Buddha doesn''t like people who are insincere."


    Li Shiyuan laughed, which should be: "good."


    Mu Cen hum, turn around and walk towards the door, no longer tired when going up the mountain, but full of vitality.


    It seems that even the gloomy Qi on his body disappeared.


    Now Mu CEN is like a young girl''s family.


    Li Shiyuan couldn''t help being absorbed.


    But he did not follow, but quietly waiting in place, waiting for a long time, did not see Mu Cen out, Li Shiyuan this just twisted eyebrows, walked towards the door.


    ¡­¡­


    Mu Cen entered the room. An old monk sat in the room. When he saw Mu Cen, he got up and said, "benefactor."


    "Master, I want to ask for a peace talisman." Mu Cen spoke quietly.


    The smell of incense in the room makes people feel particularly stable.


    The master looked at Mu Cen and nodded: "pray for peace Fu, be sincere, read the person you want to bless, the Bodhisattva will hear with the incense."


    Mu Cen made a sound.


    She personally lit the incense, so devoutly knelt on the futon, closed her eyes, let the smoke around, she knelt for a long time, after reading all her thoughts, she put the incense in the censer.


    The master handed over the container.


    Mu Cen shakes, and then drops two of them. Mu Cen picks them up. Mu Cen can''t understand the characters on them. She hands them to the master.


    The master looked at the sign Mu Cen handed over, and soon his brow twisted with a trace of dignity.


    Mu Cen noticed it and asked in a low voice: "master, this sign..."


    "Do you want me to tell you the truth?" Asked the master.


    "Yes." Mu Cen''s answer did not hesitate.


    The master was quiet for a moment, then he looked at Mu Cen and shook his head: "I''ve been here for 20 years, and I''ve never seen such a sign. It looks like I''ve signed, but it''s extremely dangerous. I don''t know for whom the benefactor asked for the autograph? "


    "A very important person." Mu Cen answered.


    Because of the master''s words, Mu Cen''s eyebrows also twisted up. Shifu can''t know himself or who he is, so he doesn''t need to cheat himself.


    In the Wanfo temple, the officials and nobles of Dazhou will not come. The master is a person of Qingxiu, and he will not know the disturbance of the outside world.


    So this words, let Mu Cen subconsciously feel uneasy, that kind of fear seems to be how can''t suppress.


    The master listened to Mu Cen''s words, nodded, and then said: "this man, there will be a lot of murders, and his life is on the line. As for whether we can live or not, it depends on fate. "


    The master didn''t say the rest.


    Mu Cen twisted his eyebrows.


    The feeling of uneasiness grew stronger and stronger. What does that mean?


    The battle of seizing the legitimate rights of the last generation will be staged in about half a year. Does this sign mean that Li Shiyuan will still fail in this battle?


    Mu Cen didn''t want to believe it and couldn''t believe it.


    If the failure means anything, Mu Cen knows better than anyone, she can''t help the creeps.


    When she looked at the master again, her voice was suppressed, but she seemed calm: "you didn''t mean that this sign looks auspicious."


    "The good omen on the surface also means the danger under the scenery." Master explained.


    Mu Cen didn''t say anything and stood quietly.


    Shifu is also very quiet.


    Mu Cen looked at the master for a long time and asked clearly: "is there any way to resolve it?"


    This made the master ponder for a moment, and then shook his head: "poor monk''s ability is limited, it can''t be solved. This is the first time I''ve seen you in 20 years. "


    Then the master paused: "benefactor, ask for a peace charm, embroider his name and ask him to keep it with him, which is a little comfort."


    As the voice fell, the master handed Mu Cen a peace talisman, which was very simple and common.


    Mu Cen took it with her when she was a child. After that serious illness, Li Ruolan asked for a peace talisman from the ten thousand Buddha Temple. It was red and white, with her name embroidered on it. Li Ruolan personally put it on for her. She told Mu Cen gently that it could keep Mu Cen growing up safely.


    She really grew up safe and sound.


    Even a few times of danger can be saved.


    If the Ping''an talisman is useful, it''s really like what the master said. Li Shiyuan is a bad omen. Even if his life is on the line, can he be reborn like her.

 Chapter 346

    Mu Cen sank, took the Ping''an talisman and said, "thank you, master."


    The master nodded, but said nothing.


    Mu Cen asked the master for the needle and thread, then quietly took apart the Ping''an Fu, embroidered Li Shiyuan''s name in it, sewed it up again, and then gave the needle and thread back to the master, so he put the Ping''an Fu between his palms, knelt on the futon and read it softly.


    This scene falls on Li Shiyuan who is standing outside the house.


    The sun has risen, faint halo hit Mu Cen''s body, let her face lines more soft, kneeling on the futon slender figure, with piety.


    Li Shiyuan thought that even years later, as long as he walked into the temple, he would think of the girl kneeling on the futon.


    Suddenly, I just want to hold Mu Cen in my arms.


    The person kneeling on the futon, when standing up, seems to be aware of Li Shiyuan''s eyes, she quietly looked over, Li Shiyuan light smile.


    Mu Cen didn''t speak. He looked at the master, nodded politely, gave the incense money, and then turned and went out.


    Li Shiyuan is waiting at the door.


    "For what?" Li Shiyuan asked.


    "Happy and healthy." Mu Cen answered.


    Li Shiyuan chuckled, but he didn''t say anything. Just when he wanted to take Mu Cen''s hand and walk down the mountain, Mu Cen was quiet and stopped.


    Li Shiyuan looked at Mu Cen: "what''s the matter?"


    "Don''t you wonder who I asked for?" Mu Cen asked.


    Li Shiyuan was silent.


    But mu Cen didn''t make a mystery, so he quickly handed the Ping''an Fu to Li Shiyuan: "here you are."


    Li Shiyuan was a little surprised. He didn''t expect Mu Cen to prepare for him, but he didn''t speak. He just took it with a smile and looked at it carefully. His appearance was not unusual, but Li Shiyuan didn''t dislike it and put it on his chest seriously.


    "I embroidered your name in it, so it took some time. Master said, write the name, this peace talisman will be effective Mu Cen explained.


    Li Shiyuan said, "if you put it here, you won''t lose it."


    Mu Cen looks at Li Shiyuan putting the Ping''an talisman away. He smiles. He doesn''t know whether it''s a relief or something. But what the master says is always on Mu Cen''s chest. He presses it down, but he can''t relax.


    It''s just that Mu Cen didn''t tell Li Shiyuan about this.


    Her eyebrows and eyes a little more playful, quietly looking at Li Shiyuan: "don''t you say thank you to me?"


    The voice just fell, Li Shiyuan''s hand once again pinched Mu Cen''s chin, quickly pulled Mu Cen to himself, Mu Cen fell in Li Shiyuan''s arms.


    Mu Cen''s face is very hot.


    The place at the top of the mountain is not spacious. Only when people come up, they can see what they are doing. Mu Cen should be glad that very few people will go to the top of the mountain. This person can be so unscrupulous.


    But Li Shiyuan didn''t release Mu Cen as before.


    Mu Cen sighed silently, and his slender arm finally wound around Li Shiyuan''s neck.


    She''s responding.


    Everything around has become quiet, only the occasional wind, Mu Cen''s skirt was gently blown up, the occasional leaves, also fluttering with the wind.


    Until Li Shiyuan had enough, he let go of Mu Cen, and then gently pushed Mu Cen into his arms, chin against Mu Cen''s hair, big hand along Mu Cen''s back, one by one.


    Mu Cen didn''t speak, neither did Li Shiyuan.


    At the moment, it seems that everything is still. Only Li Shiyuan and Mu Cen are left in the world.


    For a long time, it was Mu Cen who pushed Li Shiyuan away and coughed softly: "you brought me to Wanfo Temple early in the morning. I haven''t got anything yet. I''m a little hungry."


    Li Shiyuan listened to Mu Cen''s coquetry voice and chuckled: "call my name and I''ll take you."


    Mu Cen: "Li Shiyuan, you are..."


    "Name it." Li Shiyuan is very persistent.


    His eyes fell on Mu Cen for a moment, without any meaning of concession. The insistence on his face was that Mu Cen was stared at by Li Shiyuan, his cheek was slightly red, unnatural, but with shyness.


    Finally, Mu Cen couldn''t bear to be stared at. He coughed softly: "Shiyuan..."


    Very light, very light, so light that only you can hear.


    Li Shiyuan chuckled, but he also knew Mu Cen''s temper, no longer embarrassed, he changed the topic: "what do you want to eat?"


    "Not far ahead, there is a shop with good wonton soup." Mu Cen thought, "when my mother took me to open Wanfo temple, she would also eat a bowl of wonton here. I haven''t eaten it for a long time, but I always miss it."


    "Good." Li Shiyuan nodded.


    Soon, he took Mu Cen''s hand firmly, followed the way he came, and slowly went down the mountain. The steps down the mountain seemed steeper, but he was held by Li Shiyuan, but mu Cen didn''t feel any danger.


    Occasionally, the two eyes meet, is a faint smile, and a flash of shyness.


    As if they had never been so calm.


    ¡­¡­


    After leaving the Wanfo temple, Li Shiyuan rode with Mu Cen to the small wonton shop that Mu Cen said.


    By the time they arrived, there were already many people in the shop.


    Li Shiyuan and Mu Cen didn''t put on their masks again because they were far away in the suburbs and those dignitaries in Kyoto would never come here. It was just that Li Shiyuan wore a silk scarf on Mu Cen''s face.


    They found a remote place to sit down and ordered two bowls of small wonton and some small ones.


    Soon the sophomore came up.


    The steaming small wonton, which Mu Cen hasn''t eaten for a long time, is especially delicious.


    She couldn''t wait. She took a bite and scalded her mouth. The wonton also fell down: "it''s so hot."


    "Things can''t run. What are you doing in such a hurry?" Li Shiyuan shook his head helplessly.


    He picked up the spoon, carefully blowing cool, and then handed it to Mu Cen''s mouth, Mu Cen was quiet, but he was not polite to eat.


    Chew and swallow.


    Li Shiyuan is not in a hurry. He feeds slowly.


    Until Mu Cen had almost eaten, he shook his head: "I can''t eat any more."


    Li Shiyuan didn''t mind. He ate directly with Mu Cen''s spoon. Mu Cen was quiet: "this is the spoon I used."


    "You used it, can''t I?" Li Shiyuan asked.


    Mu Cen thought and laughed.


    Also, there''s something that can''t be used. They''ve done everything, and now it''s meaningless to pretend to be sentimental. She coughed and didn''t say anything.


    Li Shiyuan didn''t speak, and quietly ate the rest of mucen''s food.

 Chapter 347

    Even the clean spoon in Li Shiyuan''s bowl hasn''t been used. It''s always used by Mu Cen.


    Mu Cen looked at it, but she was more and more embarrassed. Finally, she coughed and didn''t look at Li Shiyuan any more. Until Li Shiyuan finished eating, they got on the horse again and rode towards the market.


    This time, Li Shiyuan carefully put on Mu Cen''s mask.


    After all, the markets in Kyoto are no more dangerous than those in the suburbs.


    This is the only way for them to survive in such a dangerous place.


    They cherish each other.


    The annual Tanabata Festival is very lively.


    The streets of Kyoto are full of masked people, but even through the mask, you can feel the shy but full of brilliant mood.


    Li Shiyuan and Mu Cen never let go of their hands.


    In Mu Cen''s heart, the nature of the little girl was exposed in an instant. Looking at everything in the market, she seemed to be interested in everything.


    It''s clear that anything Mu Cen owns is more valuable and rare than the things here, but it doesn''t make Mu Cen happy as these common gadgets.


    She strolled around the stall, and from time to time picked up her favorite small object and made a gesture: "Hey, do you think this is good?"


    It''s a pair of hairpins. Before that, the material was very cheap, but the butterfly on it looked very smart, so people couldn''t help but look at it more.


    "Like it?" Asked Li Shiyuan


    "I like it." Mu Cen nodded.


    Li Shiyuan naturally took Mu Cen''s hairpin and put it directly in front of the shop owner to inquire about the price. The boss said the price with a smile, which was reasonable.


    Li Shiyuan was not ambiguous at all and paid the money quickly.


    Then the hairpin was already in Mu Cen''s hands: "here you are."


    Mu Cen happily took it over and looked left and right. He was really happy. Then he took up the hairpin and handed it to Li Shiyuan: "help me put it on."


    A cheerful voice.


    Li Shiyuan also did not refuse, seriously help Mu Cen put on.


    The cheap hairpin goes against Mu Cen''s clothes, but it doesn''t affect Mu Cen''s good mood at all. Li Shiyuan goes along with Mu Cen''s preference, with a faint smile in his eyes.


    Two people holding hands, quietly walking in the market.


    The market is full of people. Li Shiyuan carefully keeps Mu Cen in his arms to prevent the crowd from bumping into him. As long as he likes the stalls where Mu Cen stayed, Li Shiyuan will buy them. After a while, Mu Cen has many small things in his hand.


    A happy face.


    "It''s like I''ve never seen you smile so happily before." Li Shiyuan was quiet and suddenly opened his mouth.


    Mu Cen hum a voice: "when I was a child, I had it. When I went back to King Mu''s house, I really didn''t have it."


    "After entering the palace!" Li Shiyuan asked again.


    "Now, can you stop asking such a disappointing question?" Mu Cen turns around and looks at the man with some dissatisfaction.


    Li Shiyuan low smile, and finally did not say anything, pinched the tip of Mu Cen''s nose, Mu Cen some angry, quickly looked around, see no one noticed them, immediately stood on tiptoe, ruthlessly bit on Li Shiyuan''s thin lip.


    Thin lips slightly see blood.


    Li Shiyuan didn''t say anything. He looked at Mu Cen with a smile and wiped his finger on his thin lips. Then he watched Mu Cen walk into the next booth and shook his head helplessly.


    But Li Shiyuan was very clear in his heart that he did not know when he would be able to hold hands like this except today.


    He lowered his eyes, said nothing, and then followed Mu Cen quietly.


    Mu Cen has gained a lot in a day.


    But I''ve been out in the morning. At noon, Li Shiyuan took Mu Cen to the teahouse. The shopkeeper welcomed me. Li Shiyuan whispered a few words. The shopkeeper suddenly realized that he took them to the private room.


    They had an hour''s rest in the private room and had lunch.


    Mu CEN is not anxious to leave, so lying outside the window, the traffic outside, some lazy.


    "Where else do you want to go?" Li Shiyuan asked.


    Mu Cen shook his head: "it''s a little sour, I don''t want to move. I''ve been shopping in the morning. Now there are people below. I''m afraid I don''t even have a place to settle down. No more


    She refused.


    It''s not just that Muchen is tired of crowded places.


    Also because of Mu Cen''s subconscious vigilance, in a crowded place, if something happens, it''s too late to escape, so subconsciously, Mu Cen resists.


    It''s just that Mu Cen didn''t say it.


    Li Shiyuan picked eyebrows and asked calmly: "where are the feet sour?"


    Mu CEN is not polite, compared with the calf position. It''s impossible to come down from the temple without feeling. I haven''t been in such trouble for a long time, and I''m still not quite used to it.


    Li Shiyuan made a sound and sat down opposite Mu Cen. He gently raised Mu Cen''s foot and put it on his body.


    Mu Cen a Leng: "what are you doing?"


    "Squeeze it for you." Li Shiyuan spoke faintly.


    Mu Cen quietly looked at Li Shiyuan, some can''t believe what he heard. Anyway, Li Shiyuan is a prince and has never condescended to do such a thing for others.


    On weekdays, it''s all the slaves who serve Li Shiyuan. When is Li Shiyuan''s turn to serve others.


    Subconsciously, Mu Cen wants to take his feet back.


    But Li Shiyuan grabbed it and didn''t give Mu Cen such a chance. He took off Mu Cen''s shoes, lifted up his skirt and took off Mu Cen''s socks.


    Mu Cen''s foot still couldn''t help shrinking.


    Being close to this person doesn''t mean that you can be calm and self-confident even if you are held by this person in broad daylight.


    Compared with Mu Cen''s indecision, Li Shiyuan seems more quiet: "what to hide, it''s not like I haven''t seen it."


    And his palm slightly transport power, warm temperature, just the right strength, to a large extent eased Mu Cen''s pain.


    Just such a move, still a little shy.


    Mu Cen coughed softly, and finally he didn''t look at the man, just looked out of the window.


    But Li Shiyuan''s face is always as usual, quietly repeat the action in the hand, until his fingertips feel Mu Cen''s calf gradually relaxed, he just stopped.


    But Li Shiyuan didn''t rush to loosen Mu Cen''s hand, put on Mu Cen''s socks and shoes again, and then put down his skirt.


    Everything was quietly restored to the original.


    When Li Shiyuan looked up, Mu Cen, who had been looking out of the window, suddenly came over. Li Shiyuan looked at Mu Cen silently, as if he was waiting for mu Cen to speak.


    Mu Cen calmed down and said, "according to the tradition of Da Zhou, if a girl''s ankle is seen by a man, she wants to marry home."


    "Are you going to marry?" Li Shiyuan asked.

 Chapter 348

    Mu Cen didn''t say a word.


    Li Shiyuan''s every word is particularly serious: "you want to marry, I will marry."


    Neither of them mentioned that Mu Cen was going to marry into the East Palace in two days. This kind of attentive eyes seemed to accommodate each other.


    Mu Cen listened to Li Shiyuan''s words and was quiet. He looked up at Li Shiyuan like this: "can you marry any time?"


    Li Shiyuan made a sound.


    I don''t know whether I answered or perfunctorily.


    Mu Cen laughs and doesn''t follow the question.


    Some things, out of this step, want to retreat has no way back, not to mention, she can not retreat. Choose some things, is destined to give up some.


    Mu Cen didn''t speak any more.


    Li Shiyuan did not continue this topic.


    The original harmonious atmosphere suddenly quieted down, unspeakably dull.


    Mu Cen''s eyes fell out of the window again. Suddenly, her eyebrows and eyes were full of laughter, and she looked like the lively bright girl. Her slender fingers pointed to a peddler not far away.


    A string of attractive sugar gourd, people salivate, vendors surrounded by many people, many are men and women with masks.


    Mu Cen pointed and looked at Li Shiyuan: "I want to eat this."


    Li Shiyuan made a sound and stood up with great cooperation.


    Mu Cen continued to say with a smile: "choose the biggest and the best."


    "Greedy." Li Shiyuan laughed.


    Mu Cen shakes his head. Li Shiyuan doesn''t say anything. He turns around and walks out of the private room quickly. Mu Cen''s attention just looks out the window.


    This position, you can clearly see the people in and out of the teahouse.


    Of course, it also includes Li Shiyuan.


    Li Shiyuan''s mask was put on again, and his tall figure came out of the teahouse. It was clear that the street was bustling, but it seemed that only Li Shiyuan was left in Mu Cen''s eyes.


    She quietly looked at the man and walked towards the vendor. After paying, she chose a bunch of sugar gourd from the shelf and walked back again.


    Mu Cen suddenly chuckled.


    It seems to be the biggest one.


    Li Shiyuan carefully chooses the appearance of sugar gourd, so that Mu Cen has not been able to recover for a long time. This man, who is usually cloudy and sunny, suddenly makes people feel particularly lovely at this moment.


    It''s like being held in the palm of your hand.


    She is the treasure that Li Shiyuan deserves to care for all his life.


    This day, for a long time, was in Mu Cen''s mind. It was one of the driving forces that supported Mu Cen to go step by step.


    As if out of breath, can always think of this day''s sweet.


    When Mu CEN is in a trance, Li Shiyuan has come in from outside the wing room, holding the sugar gourd Mu Cen wants. Mu Cen returns to his senses and looks at the man, who lifts his mask and puts it aside.


    Then, he naturally gave the sugar gourd to Mu Cen: "for you."


    "Is it the biggest?" Mu Cen raised her eyebrows and took it.


    Li Shiyuan said with a smile, "why don''t you go down and compare yourself?"


    And Mu Cen has taken over the sugar gourd in Li Shiyuan''s hand with a smile, happily biting one. My mouth was stuffed up and I couldn''t say a word.


    Li Shiyuan looked at it quietly, and laughed quietly. He didn''t know whether he was laughing at Mu Cen now or something else.


    But the indulgence and indulgence in Li Shiyuan''s eyes and eyebrows can also be seen clearly.


    Mu Cen bit the sugar gourd and was still watching by the window.


    Li Shiyuan didn''t know when he came to Mu Cen''s side, so he naturally put his arms around her waist. With one effort, Mu Cen fell into Li Shiyuan''s arms.


    Mu Cen didn''t struggle.


    She took a small bite to eat, in the smell of sandalwood close at hand, with a touch of sweet, quiet, suddenly she just handed the sugar gourd to Li Shiyuan in front of: "you eat."


    Li Shiyuan took a bite.


    Mu Cen rubbed in this person''s arms again.


    It''s very unsophisticated and relaxed.


    "What''s the taste?" Mu Cen asked lazily, "no matter in the palace or the palace, you can''t eat such a small thing. In fact, it is not that there is no such feeling. Now this way of eating is called out of order in the palace. "


    Li Shiyuan followed with a smile: "not bad."


    "Any more?" Mu Cen naturally handed it over again.


    Li Shiyuan was very cooperative and took another bite.


    Men eat much faster than women. After three or two bites, Li Shiyuan finished eating. He suddenly hugged Mu Cen tightly. His thin lips were almost close to Mu Cen''s ears. Every word was very clear: "do you know what I want to eat?"


    "What?" Mu Cen never recovered.


    By the time he came back, the man''s kiss had fallen.


    Mu CEN is slightly surprised, but in the action here, she suddenly understands the meaning of this person''s words. Although she is not an unknown girl''s home, she is still a little shy to hear such words.


    However, Mu Cen''s resistance is like a great desire to refuse and welcome.


    Her voice whispered, "Shiyuan, this is the teahouse."


    Li Shiyuan rarely ignored: "no one dares to come in without my permission."


    Mu Cen: "but..."


    "No, but."


    ¡­¡­


    All the protests were swallowed by Li Shiyuan, and no trace of them could be found. What Mu Cen can finally do is to accompany this person to sink and sink again.


    Inside the wing room, the enthusiasm is like fire, outside the wing room, it is also full of traffic.


    Mu Cen regarded this day as the end, and indulged all his emotions and incomparable enthusiasm.


    Li Shiyuan felt it.


    The strong and powerful arm puts Mu Cen in his arms. Junyan is close at hand. It seems that he has taken off his usual gentle disguise and become crazy.


    In all the eyes, nothing can be seen, only the stars in front of us.


    Under the light and shadow, Mu Cen''s slender fingers suddenly catch up with Li Shiyuan''s chest. This person''s chest position still has a light wound, which was left before.


    For such a long time, I didn''t go completely well.


    We can see how deep the injury was at that time.


    Not to mention the countless wounds on this person, many of them have been diluted to almost invisible, but the touch of your fingertips can still be clearly felt.


    Mu Cen stroked quietly.


    In the past, when they were entangled, they never paid close attention to these, as if all their efforts were spent on fighting each other.


    Now, it''s as if it''s clear as ever.


    One side of the side of the stimulation of Mu Cen''s eyes, completely let Mu Cen some back to God.


    Her eyes were red, like tears, but soon Mu Cen found that there was no tear in her eyes.

 Chapter 349

    Obviously very uncomfortable, but also unable to control such a reaction.


    In such mixed and complicated feelings, she held Li Shiyuan tightly and didn''t speak for a long time.


    Li Shiyuan also noticed the abnormality of the person in his arms. He bowed his head, watched Mu Cen carefully rub his wound, and finally stopped at the position of his chest.


    "Worried about me?" Li Shiyuan asked.


    Mu Cen hum voice, but don''t deny: "so long, here is not good."


    "No harm." Li Shiyuan explained.


    "I don''t seem to have noticed these injuries on you before." Mu Cen twisted his eyebrows and spoke quietly.


    Li Shiyuan looked down and saw that the scars on his body, big and small, were not the result of the years of competition with Li Shiyuan. He was injured when he was practicing martial arts. He was replaced by Qu Huashang for three years. When he went to the frontier, he would inevitably fall down.


    Men are not like women. They are delicate and clean. They are as perfect as eggs.


    These wounds are not shady, but a symbol of experience. There is nothing wrong with them.


    These memories made Li Shiyuan suddenly think of long Shaoyun.


    Therefore, he and long Shaoyun had known each other for a long time, but they had little contact with each other, but it was an indisputable fact that they had been together in the frontier for three years.


    And old general long was the first master of Li Shiyuan''s martial arts.


    But no one in the palace knows about it.


    Li Shiyuan chuckled, but didn''t explain much, so he helped Mu Cen up: "so cen''er is concerned about me?"


    "Be sentimental." Mu Cen did not have the good spirit to say a sentence.


    Li Shiyuan didn''t affect his mood because of Mu Cen''s words. He looked at Mu Cen with a faint smile and didn''t leave for a long time.


    Mu Cen gently pushed away the man and stood up.


    Li Shiyuan''s action was faster, and he held Mu Cen''s hand directly.


    Mu Cen didn''t resist, and his voice seemed to calm down: "it''s getting dark outside. At night, the market is the busiest. There will be more interesting vendors coming out. I want to go out and have a look. Don''t you want to accompany me?"


    "With you." Li Shiyuan is concise and comprehensive.


    "What are you doing with my hand?" Mu Cen raised her eyebrows.


    Li Shiyuan looked at Mu Cen, but his eyes were very serious. He said clearly every word: "if I can, I want to hold on like this, don''t let go."


    Not light not heavy words, but more like commitment, looking at Mu Cen''s eyes is not instantaneous.


    Mu Cen quieted down, eh, it was a response.


    Li Shiyuan suddenly draws Mu Cen closer and kisses her lips heavily. Li Shiyuan would never do such a frivolous act before, but now he is very presumptuous.


    Mu Cen lowered his head, his cheeks were red, but he didn''t say anything.


    But Li Shiyuan has released Mu Cen, gets up to pick up the clothes that fall on the ground, and then puts them on one by one, but doesn''t let Mu Cen do it.


    Even people who seem clumsy in Li Shiyuan''s actions are still caressing carefully.


    Li Shiyuan wore a dress for a long time.


    Mu Cen also didn''t open his mouth to urge, as if enjoying all this.


    Years of quiet good, in Jun long.


    Even when Li Shiyuan finally had a good time, he was in a mess. Mu Cen looked down. Li Shiyuan seemed a little embarrassed, and he was very embarrassed.


    "Your girls'' clothes are so complicated?" Li Shiyuan sighed.


    Mu Cen laughs: "try more next time."


    She stood up neatly, let Li Shiyuan drag his Ru skirt, and then neatly tied the bandage again, and then adjusted it.


    Li Shiyuan rarely looked at it with some gaping eyes.


    I still don''t quite understand.


    But after Li Shiyuan let go of Mu Cen''s Ru skirt, he naturally hugged Mu Cen in his arms.


    Mu Cen didn''t struggle. He spoke faintly for a long time: "I want to go down and have a look. It''s so busy outside."


    "Good." Li Shiyuan answered.


    But it seems that after holding for a while, this person released Mu Cen. Mu Cen turned around and looked at Li Shiyuan. His face had recovered as usual, but if you look carefully, you will find that Mu Cen''s ears are still a little red, with some invisible shyness.


    But mu Cen soon hid all his emotions and looked at Li Shiyuan with a smile.


    Li Shiyuan naturally lowers his head and kisses Mu Cen. Then he carefully puts on a mask and goes out with her hand.


    Mu Cen''s little hand slides into Li Shiyuan''s palm. The warm breath comes, and some of it is slightly hot. But this feeling makes Mu Cen feel that his heart is beating faster, just like his heart is being brushed heavily.


    ¡­¡­


    The market at night is especially lively.


    If there are not many men and women wearing masks during the day, then the market at night is full of people. You can clearly feel such love when you raise your hand and throw your feet.


    Mu Cen strolled from stall to stall.


    I didn''t buy any more.


    The novelty is over.


    The crowd keeps pouring in the direction of the two. Li Shiyuan still keeps Mu Cen in his arms to avoid the crowd bumping into her.


    Mu Cen occasionally lowered his eyebrows and eyes. The place where he came into his eyes was the hands of the two people clasping their fingers. He never let go.


    She didn''t speak.


    But mu CEN is very clear, want to do so wantonly hand in hand, I''m afraid it''s only this day, after that, there may be no chance.


    She closed her eyes slightly. When she raised her eyes again, her eyes were as calm as usual.


    They have come out of the dense market, the number of people around has obviously decreased, and the feeling of dryness and heat has disappeared.


    After the passion fades, is gradually calm.


    They are all people in the matter, and they know very well what they are going to face next.


    Mu Cen looked down at his toes. When he wanted to open his mouth, Li Shiyuan had already grasped Mu Cen''s hand and rubbed his finger with a thin cocoon on Mu Cen''s fingertips.


    Mu CEN is stunned, some don''t quite understand what Li Shiyuan wants to do.


    Suddenly, a cold touch came from Mu Cen''s wrist. A jade bracelet had slipped into Mu Cen''s wrist, and it could be hung there. How could it not fall off.


    Mu Cen looked down.


    The fineness of the jade bracelet is excellent, the crystal is clear, the jade cloud inside is complete, but it seems that no one has worn it for a long time, so it is still.


    Man raises jade, so does jade.


    This jade bracelet is very valuable.


    "For me?" Mu CEN is quiet next, just open mouth to ask.


    Li Shiyuan said, "it''s for you."


    "Why don''t I know when you bought this?" Mu Cen asked curiously.

 Chapter 350

    She turned the jade bracelet in the palm of her hand. On this day, they were all together and never separated. She had no memory of Li Shiyuan buying these. What''s more, they can''t sell such high-quality jade bracelets in these places, so they can only be prepared by this person.


    Li Shiyuan didn''t smile, but he didn''t seem to explain.


    Mu Cen didn''t ask much, but didn''t refuse. Instead, he looked at it quietly and didn''t take it off. He just said quietly, "I''m leaving."


    Li Shiyuan hum voice, holding Mu Cen also did not loosen, light mouth: "I send you to the front of the intersection."


    Mu Cen didn''t refuse.


    They walked quietly.


    This section of road is not long, Li Shiyuan didn''t let go of Mu Cen''s hand, and they didn''t talk, until they reached the intersection, Mu Cen stopped.


    "That''s it." Mu Cen said.


    Her hand quietly pulled out from Li Shiyuan''s palm, Li Shiyuan looked down at the lost palm, slightly clenched into a fist, and then lost behind him, a faint hum.


    All the passion faded, and they were separated like a barrier, unable to touch each other.


    Mu Cen nodded: "Your Highness, be careful."


    Her address to Li Shiyuan has become the cold and emotionless fourth highness.


    Li Shiyuan is still in a cold voice.


    All the passion faded in an instant.


    Mu Cen nodded and turned to walk in the direction of Mu Wangfu. Li Shiyuan didn''t stop him, but he never left. Li Shiyuan didn''t turn to leave until Mu Cen was out of sight.


    After this farewell, no one knows what will happen.


    They have their own missions, and no one can compromise for anyone. Li Shiyuan has no right to ask Mu Cen to do anything, just as Mu Cen does not ask Li Shiyuan to do anything.


    Li Shiyuan gave Mu Cen the jade bracelet, he did not explain¡ª¡ª


    It was given to Li Shiyuan by Rong Fei''s close old mother.


    It was something that Rong Fei left to Li Shiyuan. She had already felt that she was going to have an accident. She took off the jade bracelet and gave it to the old lady. When Li Shiyuan was sensible, she would give it to Li Shiyuan.


    She asked Mammy to tell Li Shiyuan that if she met someone she really liked, even if she could not be made a concubine, she could give this jade bracelet to him.


    Li Shiyuan didn''t mean it at that time.


    First, Li Shiyuan didn''t think he really wanted to set up a concubine. At that time, the yuan palace was besieged on all sides, and every concubine who came in had a different purpose.


    Second, Li Shiyuan firmly believes that if he really wants to establish a concubine, no one can stop him. Naturally, this jade bracelet can also be sent out.


    But now the situation really caught Li Shiyuan by surprise.


    Rong Fei seems to have been ready for a long time before she prepared the jade bracelet.


    And Mu CEN is really the one Li Shiyuan wants to send jade bracelets to. He wants to marry, but he can''t.


    Li Shiyuan is not unable to stop it, but he knows better that if he stops Mu Cen, it will become a heart block between him and Mu Cen. He can''t get through it, and it will not end well in the end.


    But if we don''t stop Mu Cen, what we have to face next is not what Li Shiyuan is willing to accept.


    Finally, Li Shiyuan could only stand like this. After a long time, he turned around and left quietly.


    ¡­¡­


    At that time¡ª¡ª


    In the house of King Mu.


    Mu Cen takes off his mask and doesn''t bring it into the palace. But housekeeper Chen, who has been waiting in the side door, hears the news and has already come out in a hurry.


    When he saw Mu Cen, housekeeper Chen''s face was particularly mixed and flustered. He had never seen such a housekeeper, which made Mu Cen quiet.


    But mu Cen''s surface is not any flustered: "what happened, can let you so flustered?"


    "Miss, your Highness the prince is here. Now she is in the Luoxue building." Housekeeper Chen said quickly, "no one dares to go in when he Xiang kneels down. His Highness the prince said that he Xiang was neglecting his duty and didn''t even know where the master was going. "


    The voice falls, Mu Cen''s face also follows gloomy to come down.


    She didn''t expect Li Shiyuan to come.


    What''s more, Li Shiyuan is so unscrupulous that he doesn''t care about the face of the Empress Dowager and Qu Huachang?


    "I see." Mu Cen twisted his eyebrows and answered faintly, "I''ll go and have a look now."


    "Miss..." housekeeper Chen seemed very worried, "you should be careful to deal with it. Your Highness has been here all afternoon. Outside the Luoxue building, there are all the people of your highness. They never leave."


    Mu Cen made a sound.


    She turns the mask in her hand and gently caresses her fingertips, as if looking at her beloved.


    Mu Cen didn''t know if there was any accident in the palace when Li Shiyuan suddenly appeared. Otherwise, under such circumstances, why could Li Shiyuan still stay in King Mu''s residence for half a day.


    Was it discovered?


    Mu Cen lowered his eyebrows and hid such emotion well. When he raised his eyes again, he looked as if nothing had happened.


    When the water comes and the earth is covered, the soldiers come and block it.


    It''s no use worrying now.


    She sank and put the mask in the hand of housekeeper Chen: "put it away. No damage is allowed."


    Housekeeper Chen


    He really admires Mu Cen, and he still has leisure at this time.


    This mask, housekeeper Chen is not a fool, naturally also know what it means, so today Mu Cen went out for a private meeting?


    Housekeeper Chen can feel it more or less, but mu Cen doesn''t say it. Housekeeper Chen doesn''t ask what to do and what not to do. He knows better than anyone.


    Looking at Mu Cen''s figure, housekeeper Chen respectfully replied, "yes, I know."


    Mu Cen didn''t look back, and quickly walked towards the direction of Luoxue building.


    ¡­¡­


    Luoxuelou.


    When Mu Cen was in the capital, all the servants in the palace were stopped outside, while those standing outside were all the experts in the palace. Mu Cen knew them all. They were all the people around Li Shiyuan. Even Xiao Qi and Xiao Jiu were stopped, and the sword pointed to their necks.


    Two people move again, Mu Cen has no doubt, Li Shiyuan''s cold-blooded, they will head to the ground.


    But now, still can safely let oneself see, I''m afraid Li Shiyuan also left a thin face for her.


    Quiet, Mu Cen see first to the people present.


    The bodyguard who takes the lead has invited an: "my subordinates have met Miss mu."


    Mu Cen nodded: "who can explain to me, what''s the matter?"


    The bodyguard replied respectfully: "my subordinates are just acting on orders. Please ask her Royal Highness the prince for other things


    Mu Cen raised his eyebrows, but his voice was cold and light: "release me. His Highness the prince knows that if you don''t look at the monk''s face and the thin one, you''re going to push your nose on your face. The person who holds me up is not equal to holding me up? "

 Chapter 351

    If it''s not salty, it seems to give Li Shiyuan a step in his current behavior, but it''s a warning to these bodyguards between the lines.


    The bodyguards followed Li Shiyuan for so long, and naturally they were not fuel-efficient lamps. It was impossible that they could not hear the meaning of Mu Cen''s words.


    They looked at each other.


    "Put it down." Mu Cen''s voice sank.


    The bodyguard didn''t move, but he didn''t know how to continue. Li Shiyuan''s order can''t be disobeyed, but mu Cen''s posture makes people feel gloomy and dare not provoke.


    It''s like being caught in a dilemma. There''s no room for resistance.


    Mu Cen''s eyebrows and eyes gradually cold down, looking at the bodyguard''s face is not instantaneous, bodyguard unexpectedly had the shivering feeling.


    At this time, inside the building came a cold voice: "put it down."


    That''s Li Shiyuan''s voice.


    The guard immediately took back the scabbard.


    There are bloodstains on the neck of Xiaojiu and Xiaoqi. When the bodyguard puts down his sword, he has quickly come to the edge of mucen.


    There was a trace of concern in his eyes.


    Along with Mu Cen, they really take Mu Cen as their master, without slighting him. Mu Cen''s orders are everything to them. They only listen to Mu Cen, and they don''t care who the person in front of them is, just like the current situation.


    Otherwise, the two brothers would not fall into such a situation.


    "I''m fine." Mu Cen light mouth.


    Xiaoqi and Xiaojiu were relieved.


    Mu Cen looked at the two brothers and then continued: "go down first and deal with the wound on the neck. I''ll deal with other things. Don''t worry."


    "Yes. Yes, my servant The brothers answered in unison.


    Then, small nine and small seven just calmly leave, and then Mu Cen looked into the snow building, this just quietly walked towards the building, outside the bodyguard saw Mu Cen go in, soon stopped outside the snow building, don''t let anyone enter.


    The whole house is quiet.


    Mu Cen pushed the door and went into the house. He saw he Xiang kneeling on the ground. He was already shaking. He didn''t even know how long he had kneeling. He looked pale.


    From Mu Cen''s rebirth to now, he Xiang has never been wronged at all.


    Now, he Xiang''s grievance is actually given by Li Shiyuan.


    Mu Cen sneered.


    "Miss." He Xiang called Mu Cen tremblingly.


    Mu Cen looked at He Xiang calmly: "get up, and then go out."


    He Xiang doesn''t dare to move. Li Shiyuan''s eyes just look at Mu Cen, and he doesn''t speak.


    Mu Cen looked at Li Shiyuan and sneered: "Your Highness, this is my place, the person who moved me. It''s up to the master to beat the dog. Obviously, his highness doesn''t know that. "


    There is no politeness, even the disguise is lazy, but when he talks to Li Shiyuan, Mu Cen''s voice sounds lazy.


    It''s not salty, it seems to be threatening: "this big week tradition, three days before the big wedding, the bridegroom and bride can''t meet, so the prince appears in front of me, is it ignoring the tradition and the style?"


    As the voice fell, Mu Cen ignored Li Shiyuan and looked at He Xiang: "he Xiang, you should always remember who your master is."


    "It''s miss..." he Xiang answered.


    She has never met such a situation, dare not get up is not to disobey Mu Cen''s words, for fear of offending Li Shiyuan, eventually implicated Mu Cen.


    "Since you know that I am your master, I tell you to get up. You should get up immediately. Don''t let me say it again." Mu Cen''s voice sank down, warning he Xiang.


    He Xiang knew that Mu Cen was angry.


    She gritted her teeth and stood up.


    "Get out." Mu Cen orders deeply.


    He Xiang didn''t dare to hesitate and hurried out, but Li Shiyuan didn''t stop him. After he Xiang went out, Li Shiyuan stood up and walked towards Mu Cen step by step, but his fierce eyes became more and more obvious.


    Mu Cen didn''t retreat, just stood and didn''t avoid Li Shiyuan''s eyes.


    Even this kind of eyes appears indifferent incomparable.


    Until Li Shiyuan stood in front of Mu Cen, he held Mu Cen''s chin with his big hand: "Mu Cen, you are more and more courageous. I dare to be presumptuous in front of my king. "


    "This is Prince Mu''s house. All the people in Prince Mu''s house belong to me. His Highness has no right to move." Mu Cen spoke faintly without fear.


    "King Mu doesn''t dare to say anything, but you are right." Li Shiyuan gave a sneer.


    Mu Cen arrogantly looked at Li Shiyuan, the stubborn in his eyes showed clearly.


    Mu Hongyuan is not necessarily in the palace. In other words, Mu Hongyuan knows that Li Shiyuan is coming and deliberately chooses not to be in the palace to avoid getting himself involved in such a whirlpool.


    In other words, Mu Hongyuan acquiesced in Li Shiyuan''s words and deeds.


    Mu Cen did not because of Li Shiyuan''s words and any compromise, standing proudly, Li Shiyuan''s palm slightly hard, Mu Cen some pain, but mu Cen did not show in front of Li Shiyuan.


    "You are the Crown Princess appointed by the king. Where did you go before the wedding?" Li Shiyuan asked directly.


    Today is Tanabata. Li Shiyuan doesn''t know why. He knows it''s against the system, but he comes out quietly to please Mu Cen and invite him to the street. He intuitively thinks that Mu Cen will like it.


    As a result, what Li Shiyuan never expected was that when others arrived at King Mu''s house, Mu Cen was not there.


    In such an almost ambiguous time, Mu Cen went out.


    In an instant, Li Shiyuan''s anger surged up. He couldn''t say such a feeling. It was like catching Mu Cen''s red apricot out of the wall in public. It was a kind of anger that he couldn''t help but keep rolling and rolling. I wish I could strangle Mu Cen on the spot.


    Therefore, in the case of unable to find Mu Cen, the people of Mu Wangfu naturally became the target of Li Shiyuan''s anger. But Li Shiyuan still has room.


    He is clear, really under the ruthless hand, I''m afraid this mu CEN is not a good end.


    But mu Cen listened to Li Shiyuan''s words, as if completely unmoved, and looked at Li Shiyuan blandly: "Your Highness, the tradition of this big week is just not to meet before the big marriage, there is no regulation, I can''t go out. As for where I want to go, it''s my freedom. It''s like my father doesn''t dare to care what you do in King Mu''s house, and he won''t ask me if I go out. "


    What Mu Cen said is direct and straightforward.


    With that, she laughed in a low voice, very sarcastic: "besides, today''s Tanabata, the market is so busy, why can''t I go out to join the fun."


    Voice down, Mu Cen''s hand on Li Shiyuan''s wrist, two people in the silent contest.

 Chapter 352

    Li Shiyuan did not let go of the meaning, still looked down at mucen: "mucen, the king asked you, where, and who went out?"


    "Market, single." Mu Cen did not change his face. "I thought I like to go out. It''s not a secret for the prince. Haven''t the people sent by the prince all the year round told him where I''ve gone? "


    Mu Cen asked Li Shiyuan with half a smile.


    Li Shiyuan was quiet and didn''t speak.


    He didn''t expect that Mu Cen found the people he sent beside her, and these shadows were called back by Li Shiyuan during this period of time, so it''s impossible for anyone to report Mu Cen''s whereabouts.


    And Mu Cen''s words, naturally, can not let Li Shiyuan believe.


    But Li Shiyuan couldn''t find any doubt, so he could only look at Mu Cen in the end.


    Mu Cen didn''t avoid Li Shiyuan''s eyes, and said faintly: "now can your highness release his hand? People who don''t know will think that his highness wants to kill me. "


    Li Shiyuan looks at Mu Cen deeply.


    After a while, Li Shiyuan let go of Mu Cen''s hand. Mu Cen was free and stepped back.


    All of a sudden¡ª¡ª


    Li Shiyuan''s eyes narrowed slightly and looked straight at the position of Mu Cen Ru skirt.


    The original gloom has become more and more fierce, as if the next second will see through Mu Cen''s words and deeds, and Mu Cen frowned slightly, so subconsciously followed Li Shiyuan''s eyes.


    It hasn''t been seen by Mu Cen.


    Li Shiyuan''s hand directly pulled Mu Cen''s Ru skirt away.


    In the position of the chest, with a faint trace, it seems particularly ambiguous, just can be covered by Ru skirt before, can''t let people easily detect it.


    And now when it''s torn apart, it''s very impressive.


    With Li Shiyuan''s strength, the binding rope of Ru skirt has been completely broken.


    The skirt nearly fell off.


    Mu Cen quickly grasped the skirt, so firmly protect in the chest.


    She''s noticed that, too.


    Mu Cen naturally knows who left it, but he didn''t expect that Li Shiyuan also noticed it. Now he seems to be in a dilemma, but mu Cen didn''t panic.


    "Tell me, what is this?" Li Shiyuan''s gloomy mouth, word by word asked.


    "What does your highness think this is?" Mu Cen asked.


    That expression is very innocent, just looking at Li Shiyuan, as if waiting for Li Shiyuan''s answer, even eyes did not blink, there is no abnormal reaction.


    Li Shiyuan gave a sneer.


    Mu Cen''s hand still protects his chest.


    She is thinking about it, but the feeling of uneasiness is also coming. Before Mu Cen can recover, Li Shiyuan suddenly pulls Mu Cen in front of her.


    Because of this sudden action, Mu Cen''s Ru skirt also fell down, and her smooth skin was exposed in the air.


    She didn''t even have time to exclaim that Li Shiyuan had brought Mu Cen to the bed.


    His face was grim and gloomy.


    Li Shiyuan came into contact with men and women very early. The trace of Mu Cen''s chest position is clearly known by a man. Why.


    It happened to be on the seventh day of the seventh lunar month.


    Dazhou is not a conservative place.


    But mu CEN is Li Shiyuan''s crown princess, this behavior is undoubtedly in Li Shiyuan''s face a hard slap, caught off guard, Li Shiyuan live to this day, no one dares to wear his brain, but mu CEN is the first person.


    At the moment, Li Shiyuan just wants to destroy Mu Cen.


    Mu Cen can see it.


    Her breathing is also rapid, but in the storm of Li Shiyuan, Mu CEN is still very calm.


    "Your Highness, you know what you''re doing." Mu Cen asked word by word.


    Li Shiyuan gave a sneer. Looking at Mu Cen''s eyes, he was cold, and there was no room for relaxation. Mu Cen was calm, and he didn''t feel guilty.


    The two are entangled.


    Li Shiyuan''s savage performance is incisive and incisive. Mu Cen can''t be Li Shiyuan''s opponent. She doesn''t move, but her voice cools down: "Your Highness is not afraid of regret? Not afraid of the shadow between you and me, can''t it be scattered in my life? "


    Li Shiyuan sneered and looked at Mu Cen darkly: "Mu Cen, don''t challenge Wang''s patience again and again. You will also pay for what you have done."


    This is a warning, and Li Shiyuan''s slender fingers fell on Mu Cen''s chest, saying word by word: "who is hidden here, I will uproot them. I don''t like it. Some people covet my wife. "


    Some words are due to face, and Li Shiyuan did not expose them.


    It''s myself who has been exposed and slapped hard.


    So many shadow guards didn''t come back to tell him who Mu Cen was with and what happened, but under his own eyes, he couldn''t bear it.


    As the voice fell, Li Shiyuan''s actions became more savage.


    On the contrary, Mu Cen didn''t struggle any more. He just looked at Li Shiyuan with calm eyes, but it never slowed down.


    In the last life, Li Shiyuan was Mu Cen''s heart and soul. She held Li Shiyuan at the top of her heart.


    However, Li Shiyuan never saw Mu Cen. Apart from being perfunctory, he would not show any emotion in front of Mu Cen. Even the affairs of the boudoir were just dealt with.


    Mu Cen has no doubt that Li Shiyuan''s response is just to give birth to a prince, that''s all.


    Heartless.


    In this life, however, Mu Cen saw the ups and downs of emotions in Li Shiyuan, and even such changes are the forbearance and anger that an ordinary man should have.


    But this life of Mu Cen has no any feeling, numb, in the face of the expensive man for the prince, Mu CEN is still not moved.


    Indifferent to the extreme.


    Li Shiyuan didn''t feel Mu Cen''s fearlessness.


    But it''s not enough to stop Li Shiyuan.


    In Li Shiyuan''s view, there is not much difference between today and two days later.


    As a result, when Li Shiyuan''s hand went down, he was suddenly stunned, as if he had touched something strange. Then, Li Shiyuan''s face became uncomfortable, and all his movements stopped, just looking at Mu Cen.


    Mu Cen''s expression was calm and incomparable: "now satisfied, your highness."


    Li Shiyuan didn''t speak.


    Mu Cen slowly got up, grabbed one side of the clothes, so covered in his body, eyebrows with a trace of irony: "I come to the moon, what can I do. The mark on the chest is that there are too many people in today''s market, and they were accidentally bumped when pushing. At that time, he only felt pain. If his highness didn''t take off Mu Cen''s clothes, Mu Cen probably hasn''t found it until now. "

 Chapter 353

    The explanation is also straightforward.


    It seems that it is enough to prove why when Li Shiyuan is strong, Mu Cen can calm down.


    It''s like it''s all about you.


    Mu Cen has always been a strategist, can think of all the extreme person, because experienced the sadness of the last life, Mu CEN is very clear, in this life can not be taken lightly, careless, can be broken, so can think of every detail, Mu Cen will think clearly.


    When he left the teahouse, mucen had already dealt with it.


    It''s just that she didn''t expect that Li Shiyuan really came.


    I didn''t expect that Li Shiyuan was able to use his power.


    Li Shiyuan''s suspicion is not that you can explain it. Just like when Li Shiyuan questioned Mu Cen, Mu Cen didn''t say a word. In that case, the explanation would only put him in an embarrassing situation, but make him suspicious.


    All this only let Li Shiyuan find out for himself, and there is no need to explain the rest.


    "Ben Wang..." Li Shiyuan''s voice was stuck in his throat, and he didn''t know what to say.


    Mu Cen didn''t speak, as if he didn''t pay attention to Li Shiyuan''s meaning, so he got up quietly and found his clothes again from the ground, blocking his chest.


    Li Shiyuan came over.


    Mu Cen looked at Li Shiyuan for a moment: "is your highness satisfied now? If you are satisfied, Mu Cen will have a rest. Please leave first. "


    It''s the order of the guest.


    Li Shiyuan didn''t speak.


    I can''t explain.


    In his whole life, he was arrogant and was served by others. When he needed to explain, so in the face of such a situation, Li Shiyuan couldn''t say a word, and finally he had to stand passively.


    And Mu Cen still didn''t speak, as if he didn''t want to pay any attention to Li Shiyuan.


    Li Shiyuan is more passive, looking at Mu Cen''s cold face, and finally stepped forward. Although he did not speak, Li Shiyuan''s hand has been put on Mu Cen''s collar.


    Mu Cen quietly looked at Li Shiyuan: "Your Highness is still in the mood, do you want to use strong?"


    Li Shiyuan was uneasy for a moment and explained: "No. I will make it up to you today. "


    "Ah --" Mu Cen very pale smile, "compensation? That''s not necessary, as long as your highness remembers his promise. "


    Li Shiyuan knew that Mu Cen was reminding himself.


    Remind yourself to remember the promise, he will let Mu Cen willingly on his own bed, rather than with strong.


    This also means that even if Mu Cen married into the East Palace, Li Shiyuan should always remember this.


    "You know what to ask for." Li Shiyuan gave a sneer.


    Mu Cen was calm with a smile: "Your Highness, as the future king of a country, don''t you know the most basic truth? Of course, if your highness wants to be strong, Mu Cen will not resist. After all, Mu Cen has been married to the East Palace and is a prince and concubine, isn''t she? "


    Mu Cen said all the good and bad words.


    Li Shiyuan has no way to refute.


    He looked at Mu Cen condescending: "today''s thing, is my king''s wrong. Now that I have said that I will compensate you, I will remember my promise. But Wang''s patience is not much, don''t challenge Wang''s bottom line again and again. I will only give you three months. After the autumn festival, whether you like it or not, I will never let you go again. "


    This is a deadline for mu Cen.


    But at least until this deadline, Muchen doesn''t have to worry.


    Although Li Shiyuan is a scum, he can do what he says. What''s more, Li Shiyuan can''t be unscrupulous in the face of himself now.


    Mu Cen calmly looks at Li Shiyuan, smiles, and doesn''t say anything.


    Li Shiyuan dropped his voice, buttoned up mucen''s cloak, then turned around and left, not staying in mucen''s house more.


    Mu Cen didn''t send it, so he stood in the same place and watched Li Shiyuan leave.


    All the time, the bodyguards outside the Luoxue building were removed, and Mu Cen was really relieved, sweating and falling on the soft collapse.


    He Xiang came in for the first time. Seeing the current situation of Mu Cen, he immediately stepped forward and held Mu Cen: "Miss, did your highness not do anything to you?"


    With that, he Xiang looked at Mu Cen carefully. When he looked at Mu Cen''s embarrassment, he Xiang''s face changed: "Miss..."


    It''s really urgent to cry.


    Mu Cen recovered and comforted He Xiang: "I''m ok. Prepare hot water for me. I want a bubble bath."


    "Good." He Xiang didn''t dare to hesitate, but he looked at Mu Cen worried.


    Mu Cen didn''t speak and waved. He Xiang quickly retreated.


    Mu Cen stood up and said that it was impossible to have no lingering fear at all. But soon, she calmed down. He Xiang quickly came in with the boiled water. Mingyue and Qingfeng helped to release the water and pull the screen. Then, they quietly backed out.


    They all know that Muchen doesn''t like to be disturbed.


    Only the fragrance of lotus is left.


    Mu Cen also always closed his eyes and didn''t speak. The room was quiet.


    For a long time, Mu Cen just broke such silence: "do you still want to enter the palace with me?"


    He Xiang was stunned. Before he had time to speak, Mu Cen continued: "today is in King Mu''s house. His royal highness may still have some face. Maybe it''s because I haven''t married into the East Palace, and his royal highness hasn''t really got me, so he doesn''t dare to be too presumptuous. But it''s hard to say anything when I''m in the palace. At that time, it was not just kneeling on the ground for a few hours, it might have killed you. "


    Mu Cen said directly, looking at the eyes of He Xiang didn''t move away, clearly told he Xiang the danger of the palace.


    Before entering the palace, he Xiang has room to repent.


    Once in the palace, he Xiang wants to come out again, which is impossible.


    It''s like a road without a way out. There''s no other choice but to keep going.


    Mu Cen''s selfishness is to dissuade He Xiang.


    But obviously, he Xiang''s will is firm: "I want to follow the eldest lady into the palace. It''s dangerous in the palace. The eldest lady has no one to take care of in the palace, so I don''t worry."


    "Fool." Mu Cen chuckled.


    Then Mu Cen didn''t say anything more until the water in the bucket was a little cold. Mu Cen stood up. He Xiang immediately stepped forward and waited on Mu Cen to dress.


    Mingyue and Qingfeng soon came into the room and cleaned up the room. The three men retreated. Mu Cen extinguished the candle light in the room and lay on the bed without sleepiness.


    It''s night, but it''s quiet and terrifying. There are only frogs outside the window. Occasionally, when wild cats jump over the roof, they accidentally bump into bricks and tiles.


    There was nothing else.


    The next day, Mu Cen did not leave the palace.

 Chapter 354

    It was so quiet in the palace that even the Luoxue building didn''t leave. The people in the palace still came and went. They sent a lot of things to the palace, and Mu Hongyuan reappeared in the palace as if nothing had happened.


    He went to Mu Cen, and what he told him was just something to pay attention to when he entered the palace.


    In other words, it is a matter of weighing the pros and cons for the benefit of King Mu''s house and his own power. For mu Cen, Mu Hongyuan''s concern seems more hypocritical.


    Mu Cen listened quietly and stood without saying a word.


    "Cen''er. I know that you are a man of orchid heart, so I don''t need to remind you what to do and say when you marry into the east palace. But you should not forget that you are the legitimate daughter of Prince Mu''s house. You should put Prince Mu''s house in the first place in everything, instead of being reckless. "


    Mu Hongyuan reminds Mu Cen: "you don''t need to go to King Mu''s palace in the palace. You have to take into account the empress and Empress Dowager in many things. You should keep everything in mind and don''t overdo it."


    "Mu Cen knows." Mu Cen answered quietly, but his mind was not in Mu Hongyuan, which seemed perfunctory.


    Mu Hongyuan twisted his eyebrows and was quiet for a moment before he continued: "Zhihua, anyway, is now in the East Palace, still pregnant. No matter what festivals you had before, since you are serving the prince, you should put it down. One heart for the world. Don''t cause any more trouble. Do you hear me


    Mu Cen made a sound. I don''t know whether I heard it or not.


    Mu Hongyuan knew Mu Cen''s temper and didn''t say anything more. He quietly changed the topic: "the mother in the palace has come. Some things are not suitable for me, so let the mother teach you so as not to make mistakes."


    The matter of boudoir should have come from my mother.


    But Luoxue and Li Ruolan are dead, and there is only one third lady left in the palace. She is always low-key and seldom comes out of her house. She is also accompanied by a mu Mian, who seldom leaves.


    So much so that Mu Cen didn''t have any impression on Mu Mian for a long time.


    Even the impression of the third lady was much less.


    But because of the reason of Mu Zhanxiao, Mu CEN is not bad to the third lady. He does his best to prepare everything.


    But the third lady is also very clear about their identity, will not go beyond to teach mucen, these things, really is the palace''s mother personally come to the best.


    When Mu Hongyuan finished speaking, he didn''t say anything more. After he left Luoxue building, the mothers waiting outside had already entered. These were senior mothers in the palace, who were sent by the Empress Dowager in person, and who Meiji had chosen. So mu Cen didn''t worry about anything.


    For the people Mei Ji has chosen, Mu CEN is still at ease.


    She didn''t listen to mammy seriously. What mammy said was something to pay attention to in a big marriage, as well as something between men and women.


    It''s hard for outsiders to be ashamed, but mammy said it calmly.


    In the last life, no one told Mu Cen about this. She couldn''t even provide the most basic services. From the first day she entered the East Palace, she had offended Li Shiyuan. Where is the gentleness and understanding of Mu Zhi''s paintings.


    It''s the same day.


    As a result, her grand princess is not as good as a side princess.


    The side imperial concubine walks is the east palace main gate, she this prince imperial concubine is from the side gate but enters.


    ha-ha.


    And tomorrow, it''s not going to happen.


    Mu Cen sank, what the ear spreads is still the voice of Mammy, she is always calm.


    All day long, Mu Cen spent in constant admonition. When it came to night, all the people faded away, and Mu Cen was already bored.


    Even the corner where he likes to stay on weekdays has become extremely disgusting to Mu Cen, as if the breath of those people has never gone away.


    Finally, Mu Cen got up and walked out of the house quietly. She just stood in the courtyard, motionless. She looked at the fallen leaves on the ground, which had not been cleaned.


    When the wind blows, it will dance with the wind.


    Some can''t help but, Mu Cen waved his sleeves, although silent, but so heartily dancing, summer in Kyoto, even in the middle of the night, also with a trace of hot and dry, not a moment, Mu Cen already sweat.


    But she didn''t stop.


    Without music, you can step on every beat accurately.


    All of a sudden, Mu CEN is quiet, and her dancing steps are slight. She sees a familiar figure in the corner not far away. This person doesn''t move forward, just looks at it like this.


    Mu Cen just stopped for a moment and quietly finished the whole dance.


    Just show him.


    If he can accompany, she will dance.


    And now, Mu CEN is very clear, once tonight passed, their identity has changed.


    Helpless, but can only head forward.


    When Mu Cen entered the house, Li Shiyuan''s figure also disappeared quietly from the house.


    It''s like I''ve never been here.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡ª¡ª


    Soon, the marriage of Mu Cen and Li Shiyuan was ushered in.


    On the day of his wedding, Mu Hongyuan was a rare one. He was dressed in auspicious clothes with a red face. He was in a good mood. Not to mention that the house of King Mu was crowded with people and numerous people came to congratulate him.


    Today is a big wedding, which means that nothing can be changed, which means that Mu Cen has officially entered the East Palace and become the Crown Princess of the east palace.


    This also means that Mu Hongyuan has become the prince''s father-in-law and the future minister.


    The identity is self-evident.


    The position of Muwang''s residence in Kyoto was originally high, but now it is even higher. Even Mumian, who was rarely asked, was mentioned to be engaged on the day of mucen''s wedding.


    On the wedding day, he Yan, the third wife of Mu Hongyuan, who has been very quiet for many years, and he Yan, who has always kept a low profile, rarely put on bright clothes with a smile in her eyebrows, but without any aggressiveness.


    The people of King Mu''s residence are all here.


    Of course, except for the two bedroom people.


    Mu Zhihua entered the east palace early because she was unmarried and pregnant, so she won''t have any fame. However, after the recent ceremony, Mu Zhihua will also be named as the side concubine, because Mu Zhihua is also a member of Prince Mu''s house after all. Although there is no wedding ceremony, there will still be some process.


    In the East Palace, Mu Zhi''s paintings also pass by.


    Recently, Mu Zhi''s paintings are also wearing wedding clothes, waiting for the final ceremony.


    As the eldest brother of Mu Zhihua, mu zhantian kept it in the palace.


    And in the house of King Mu, no one had any change because the people in the second room didn''t appear. The excitement never dissipated.


    At that time, the building was quiet.


    The bride appeared in front of Mu Cen, directing the servants and mammies in the house to do according to her requirements, so as to avoid making mistakes in such a day.

 Chapter 355

    Everything seems to be in order.


    You can imagine the excitement on every face.


    Originally elegant Luoxue building has become a piece of red, not lively.


    Only mu Cen, quiet as if nothing had happened, for the front of the lively, also indifferent, just so sitting on the bed.


    She''s been wearing a kimono for a long time.


    It was given by Qu Huashang himself.


    The face is painted with delicate makeup, which is also the usual mucen never had.


    Under such makeup, Mu Cen''s originally bright facial features are more delicate and beautiful. Even the servants in the house can''t move their eyes.


    Mammy could not help but say: "Miss mu, I have seen so many beauties. Almost no one can match you."


    Around the slave also repeatedly should, can''t help but please Mu Cen a few words.


    After all, in front of them are the people who are about to become the Crown Princess and their master. Besides, Mu Cen has become famous in the first World War in the palace for a long time. These people are awed by Mu Cen and dare not do anything.


    In addition, Li Shiyuan''s favor to Mu CEN is well known.


    But mu Cen faintly laughed: "it''s mammy who flatters me. There are countless beauties in the palace, and Mu CEN is just an ordinary person. "


    This sounds modest, but if you listen carefully, it''s not difficult to hear the sarcasm in Mu Cen''s words.


    Mammy was laughing, but she didn''t answer. She continued to be busy like a top.


    The bridegroom is busy, make sure everything is OK, this just slightly relaxed heart, all the people are waiting for Li Shiyuan to meet.


    The original bustling room also quieted down, and the maidservants came out, leaving only Muchen''s servant lotus incense to wait on the side.


    "Miss --" he Xiang called, "you..."


    He Xiang is probably the only one who can see that Mu CEN is not so happy. In addition, he Xiang can''t help worrying about the Tanabata day.


    But mu Cen said with a smile: "OK, your highness is coming soon. You should follow me into the palace. You should learn the rules of the palace. The first thing is to manage your emotions well. No matter what you do or say, you can''t let people see the expression on your face in the first place. Whether you wish or not, you have no choice in the palace. Do you hear me? "


    "Yes, I know." He Xiang swallowed the words and answered respectfully.


    She carefully picked up mucen, took the xipa from one side, and then covered mucen''s head. When the xipa slowly fell, he Xiang saw the cold mood of mucen''s eyes.


    It''s not surprising.


    It seems that she is just a spectator from beginning to end for today''s wedding.


    Finally, he Xiang can''t help sighing silently and quietly accompany Mu Cen.


    Until the door of the snow tower was opened again, the mother and the bride who had gone out turned back again, and the excitement on these people''s faces became obvious.


    "Here comes the prince." The bride reminded Mu Cen, "Miss mu, are you ready?"


    Mu Cen nodded.


    The house suddenly became busy. Under the xipa, Mu Cen kept his eyebrows low, looked at his red embroidered shoes and sat silently.


    And Li Shiyuan''s footsteps are getting closer and closer, and even Mu Cen can hear the man''s proud laughter.


    There was a mocking smile on her lips.


    What happened next, Mu Cen did not take it to heart, all the movements were mechanical numb repetition, which was experienced in the last life, but it was different.


    Mu Cen of the previous life was neglected, but mu Cen of this life has boundless scenery.


    Her ears are constantly reminded by the bridegroom and Mammy. There is nothing wrong with Mu Cen. After Li Shiyuan welcomes him out of the house, he kowtows to Mu Hongyuan. Even Wang Xueshuang gets up from the bed, puts on her make-up and sits on the throne. She looks much better.


    Mu Cen quietly looked at Wang Xueshuang, and finally just kowtowed in the rules, without saying a word more.


    After all the rituals in King Mu''s mansion were completed, in order not to delay the auspicious time, he naturally didn''t stay much in King Mu''s mansion.


    However, people with clear eyes can see that Li Shiyuan led Mu Cen out of the house himself, rather than following his husband behind him like ordinary people.


    Even Li Shiyuan was very careful. Even Mu Hongyuan just accompanied Mu Cen, without any intervention.


    When Mu Cen got on the sedan chair, the bride opened the curtain, while Li Shiyuan was still standing on the side, watching carefully for fear of any mistakes. It was as if Mu Cen was a treasure held by Li Shiyuan in his heart and could not tolerate slightest neglect.


    Such every move falls in the eyes of the public.


    As we all know, Mu Cen was deeply favored before he came to the east palace.


    The status is self-evident.


    After Mu Cen sat down, the sedan chair was lifted up, and Li Shiyuan rode a horse in front of the sedan chair, holding his head high toward the deep palace.


    The surrounding people are also welcome, cheers can be seen warm.


    On the contrary, Mu Cen, who was in the sedan chair, was so quiet that he didn''t even want to lift the curtain. He walked all the way to the palace without expression.


    ¡­¡­


    The rules in the palace are more complicated.


    One by one, one pass, but also can not tolerate any mistakes.


    But mu Cen didn''t miss a hard one. He was calm and generous. After meeting all the people he wanted to see, Mu Cen was taken to the East Palace by Li Shiyuan.


    Along the way, the two people sat in a soft sedan chair, and their ears were filled with the voice of the slaves: "congratulations to your highness, your highness, your highness, and your empress."


    Where they did it, the slaves knelt down.


    Mu CEN is always in favor of or disgrace.


    Until Li Shiyuan''s hand suddenly took Mu Cen''s hand, Mu Cen saw clearly in xipa, she was quiet, and did not struggle, such a compromise seems to make Li Shiyuan''s mood more happy.


    "Cen''er, as long as it''s something you like, I will send it to you. I won''t care about the size of the eastern palace. It''s all up to cen''er. " Li Shiyuan''s complacent voice came.


    He is to give Mu Cen the power, in the eyes of all people, this is endless favor.


    Mu Cen said with a faint smile: "thank you for your grace, my concubine."


    This concubine made Li Shiyuan laugh, and his face was not satisfied: "you are still the Crown Princess of the king after all."


    Mu Cen chuckles. Under the xipa, no one can see Mu Cen''s expression clearly. She is quiet.


    Li Shiyuan said to himself, "when we get to the East Palace, you and Zhihua will come in together. Xiniang and mammy will arrange everything. I will not let you suffer any injustice. "


    He intuitively believes that when he enters the door with Mu Zhihua, Mu Cen will feel aggrieved.

 Chapter 356

    After all, Chen Zhirong did not agree with Mu Cen. Mu Cen was not less aggrieved by Chen Zhirong when he was in King Mu''s house. That''s why Li Shiyuan said this first.


    It''s to ease Mu Cen''s heart and please him.


    Besides, when she entered the eastern palace, not only Li Changtian, but also Qu Huashang and the Empress Dowager would be present. Li Changtian''s mind would not judge, but Qu Huashang''s love for mu Zhi''s paintings was real, and naturally Mu Zhi''s paintings would not suffer too much injustice.


    It''s hard for the Empress Dowager to say, but mu Zhihua grew up looking at her.


    Today''s scenery has been occupied by Mu Cen, so in the East Palace, they will more or less leave some face for mu Zhi''s painting, which will not be too ugly.


    But will Mu Cen let Mu Zhihua achieve his wish?


    fond dream.


    In the last life, one of her imperial concubines entered the East Palace from the side door, while the other one entered the East Palace from the front door. How could this account not be counted.


    Is mu Zhihua really able to do whatever he wants with his prince?


    From the last life to the time of Mu Cen''s death, Mu Zhihua had never been pregnant. How can Mu Zhihua, a child in his stomach, survive this life.


    Mu Cen sneered. There was not a trace of the bride''s shame and joy in her eyebrows. The rest was endless gloom.


    But when he spoke to Li Shiyuan, Mu Cen was very gentle: "thank you, your highness."


    Li Shiyuan is in the mood to make an appointment.


    Suddenly, Mu Cen''s eyes were stunned. It was so quiet, as if all the voices around him were calmed down. With the xipa, Mu Cen couldn''t see anything.


    But that pair of brocade boots can let Mu Cen be sure easily, this person is Li Shiyuan.


    When Li Shiyuan was in the palace, Mu Cen knew very well, but when he entered the palace, Mu Cen never saw Li Shiyuan.


    Such a moment, for them, is not much to be thankful for, or, Mu Cen''s heart also has a trace of avoidance.


    But I didn''t think of it. I finally saw it.


    It''s just a pair of brocade boots. Mu Cen lowers his head and smiles.


    Suddenly, when he raised his eyes again, Mu Cen suddenly opened the xipa, which was obviously not proper, but mu Cen did it naturally.


    Everyone''s attention is not on Muchen.


    On the way to the East Palace, if you lift the xipa, it means bad luck. A normal bride will not be like this, let alone Mu Cen.


    Xiniang and mammy have told each other many times. In their opinion, this kind of thing will be firmly remembered by Mu Cen, so they don''t worry much.


    As a result, Mu Cen did.


    Obviously, Li Shiyuan, who is standing in the corner not far away, also has some accidents. Unexpectedly, Mu Cen lifts his xipa.


    That pair of clear bottom, but with a lot of complex emotions of the eyes looked over, Li Shiyuan quietly looking at, but always calm eyebrows.


    After all, Mu Cen married into the east palace.


    After all, he failed to stop Mu Cen.


    Li Shiyuan looks at Mu Cen, and his calm eyes are filled with complicated emotions. Mu Cen''s eyes are looking at Li Shiyuan for a moment, until Li Shiyuan disappears from his own eyes.


    In fact, even a few steps away.


    But it seems that it has been thousands of years.


    Mucen''s xipa was put down again, and no one noticed it.


    But the eyes under xipa had the feeling of acid swelling, but still could not shed a trace of tears. That kind of emotion was constantly surging in my mind, which almost forced Mu Cen to the limit.


    But on the surface, Mu CEN is still quiet.


    She slowly closed her eyes, fingertips holding his Xifu, no longer looking at the red.


    Do you regret it?


    She had no regrets.


    If a person can be reborn, she must fulfill her previous promise. If these things are not fulfilled, how can we talk about the so-called happiness, which is just the past, and ultimately face the same things.


    Can be a long time have not used the magic, can''t help but start in the heart jump restless.


    Knowing that he couldn''t, Mu Cen closed his eyes slightly.


    Through sound transmission, let his voice clearly appear in the bottom of Li Shiyuan''s heart: "Shiyuan, treasure it."


    Almost after Mu Cen''s voice, she could feel the burning breath behind her. It was Li Shiyuan''s eyes. She knew that this person had heard it.


    Soon, Mu Cen was relieved, the whole person was weak.


    Only holding the hand of Xifu, still tight, never relaxed.


    Such a slight magic will not spare Mu Cen''s energy, but it is also cold sweat after all.


    Li Shiyuan noticed: "is Cen Er uncomfortable?"


    His hand grabbed Mu Cen''s hand and felt the sweat in his palm. This also made Li Shiyuan wring his eyebrows in an instant. After all, Mu Cen''s health is not good, which is also a well-known thing.


    "Maybe my concubine is too nervous." Mu Cen light mouth.


    This made Li Shiyuan laugh: "Cen Er will be nervous, too. I think cen''er is the most calm and self-confident person. Even today, with so many complicated rules, cen''er has never made any mistakes. "


    "Maybe the closer to the East Palace, the more nervous. After all, the days after that are so long, I can''t guarantee that everything won''t go wrong." Mu Cen''s explanation is reasonable.


    Li Shiyuan listened, but gave Mu Cen a promise: "as long as you do not touch the bottom line of Wang, Wang will let bygones be bygones."


    Mu Cen was surprised.


    Unexpectedly, Li Shiyuan indulged himself in this life.


    This kind of Li Shiyuan had never met even Mu Zhi in his last life. So, is Li Shiyuan sincere?


    Mu Cen was quiet for a moment, then answered: "if one day, my concubine is out of favor, does your highness still remember such a promise?"


    "In the future, I will set up new concubines and concubines. When I ascend the throne of God, I will also accept the harem. But no one can shake your position." Li Shiyuan''s words are not perfunctory.


    Mu Cen made a sound and didn''t speak again.


    This words, listen to in Mu Cen''s heart, not startled.


    If it was the last life, Li Shiyuan''s words could make Mu Cen devote himself to death, but now, Mu Cen has no response.


    And the soft sedan also slowly stopped at the door of the east palace.


    The slaves answered in unison: "see your highness, your highness, your highness, your empress."


    Voice down, the slaves have also put the low stool in front of the soft sedan, Li Shiyuan first soft sedan, and then gently helped Mu Cen down.


    Hands between the careful, the presence of people to see clearly.


    Until Mu Cen fell to the ground, Li Shiyuan did not forget to remind the slave on the side: "serve your empress well. If your empress is not good, I will only ask you."


    "Yes." The slaves answered in unison.


    Mu Cen didn''t say anything. He quietly put his hands on the slaves'' arms and walked towards the east palace.


    For mu Cen, today''s play is here.

 Chapter 357

    Otherwise, it''s not a waste of her fake sisterhood in fengluan palace.


    Hehe¡ª¡ª


    ¡­¡­


    ¡ª¡ª


    East Palace.


    The East Palace, which is a bit gloomy on weekdays, is now full of red lanterns. It''s full of joy and people coming and going.


    But in the whole process, Li Shiyuan personally took Mu Cen''s hand and walked all the way to the east palace.


    This is not in line with the system, but it seems to be very affectionate.


    Mu Cen didn''t struggle, so he was led by Li Shiyuan.


    The canonization of Mu Zhi''s paintings was also carried out in the east palace. She could not worship in the main hall of Changsheng hall, so she had to complete it in the east palace.


    All this was done after Mu Cen officially entered the east palace.


    Naturally, there is no canonization in the last life.


    All the seals followed the ancient rites and did not make any mistakes. Until the eunuch manager raised a sharp voice: "Li Cheng."


    Mu Cen officially became the hostess of the east palace.


    The servants of the East Palace knelt down and said in unison: "I''ve seen the empress of the crown prince. She''s thousands of years old."


    Mu Cen waved: "get up."


    Mu Cen sits quietly on the bed, but this room is familiar to Mu Cen. In the last life, she was also here. She once cherished so many beauties, but in fact, there were so many nightmares.


    But mu CEN is quiet at the moment.


    Li Shiyuan has already pushed the door in.


    They are still short of the last ceremony, and all the ceremonies will be officially concluded. Mu Cen will be the hostess of the East Palace, watching Mu Zhihua be canonized in the main hall of the east palace.


    Now the painting of Mu Zhi is still in his own house.


    Mu Cen''s face in the xipa, slightly raised a sneer smile, but the low convergence under the eyebrows, but his mood is very good.


    Xipa opened, Mu Cen saw Li Shiyuan''s face, her expression calm, quiet mouth: "Your Highness."


    "You and I have drunk this cup of Jiaobei wine. You are the prince and Princess of our king." Li Shiyuan said the excitement, but also less ferocious.


    Mu Cen said with a faint smile: "I think that if the emperor orders me, I will be the Crown Princess of your highness."


    Li Shiyuan raised his eyebrow: "you don''t want to drink this cup of wine with me?"


    "I am willing to." Mu Cen said calm.


    The wine was poured by Mu Cen himself, and then delivered to Li Shiyuan himself. Li Shiyuan took it, and they raised their glasses to indicate. Then they looked for the ancient ceremony and drank the wine.


    But where no one saw, Mu Cen didn''t swallow the wine in his throat, but vomited it on his handkerchief.


    The handkerchief was thrown aside.


    It''s Mu Cen''s persistence under such circumstances.


    At least, the ceremony can not be successfully completed.


    After that, Mu Cen put a cup of wine on the table and said quietly, "Your Highness, let he Xiang come in and wait on my concubine to change clothes. My concubine will go to the main hall after changing her palace clothes, and then participate in the canonization of Zhihua."


    be perfectly logical and reasonable.


    Li Shiyuan made a sound. Soon, his slender fingers pinched Mu Cen. Mu Cen''s eyes didn''t dodge. He looked at Li Shiyuan quietly.


    Li Shiyuan then said, "I promise you three months, and I will give you three months. But if I don''t touch you, it doesn''t mean I won''t stay with you. Do you understand? "


    "I understand." Mu Cen answered.


    Li Shiyuan nodded with satisfaction and released Mu Cen.


    Soon, Li Shiyuan turned and walked out. The Palace door was slowly closed, and the figure of He Xiang appeared in front of Mu Cen. It was obvious that he Xiang had not gone through such a scene, and he was a little frightened. He was less lively and quiet when he was in King Mu''s residence.


    "Relax." Mu Cen saw the tension of lotus fragrance, "with me, it will be OK."


    "Yes, miss." Lotus fragrance answers a voice, but very quickly, she seems to think of something, "maidservant should call you Niangniang."


    "No Mu Cen stopped, "in private, you still call me miss. I''m more used to it. If there are outsiders, you can call me Niang."


    "Yes." He Xiang nodded respectfully.


    She quickly brought the palace clothes to Mu Cen and waited on him to put them on. Because he Xiang wants to go into the palace with Mu Cen, naturally the mothers who go to Mu Wang''s house will also teach him when to prepare what kind of clothes for his master in the palace, so he Xiang won''t have any chance to go wrong.


    He Xiang did not dare.


    If something goes wrong, it means the head falls to the ground.


    Soon, he Xiang quickly changed Mu Cen''s palace clothes and combed his hair again.


    Mu Cen looked at himself in the bronze mirror, light mouth: "this makeup also changed for me."


    It''s too thick and too heavy to fit.


    Li Shiyuan is only the crown prince, not the king of a country. She also has the Empress Dowager and Qu Huashang on her. Since all the ceremonies are over, her fame can''t cover them to avoid causing trouble.


    "I''ll change it for you." He Xiang said quickly, "but it must not be worse than Princess Yi."


    Mu Cen laughs and doesn''t stop he Xiang.


    He Xiang''s hands and feet are very fast. After a while, Mu Cen has packed up. He Xiang looks at Mu Cen again and can''t help sighing: "Miss, if you didn''t enter the palace today, I really feel that I have been in the palace with you for a long time."


    Mu Cen was quiet, and suddenly she was in a trance. Then she came back to her senses, and her tone became light: "let''s go, follow me out to the theatre."


    Lotus fragrance ah, some can''t understand Mu Cen''s meaning.


    But he Xiang also smart didn''t ask much, quickly followed Mu Cen out.


    Outside the palace, two eunuchs and four maidservants were waiting outside.


    Li Shiyuan prepared it for mu Cen.


    Mu Cen also knows that these people are Li Shiyuan''s people, staring at himself all the time, and the people in the East Palace are loyal to Li Shiyuan. Mu Cen will not bother to find someone for himself in the East Palace, it will only scare the snake.


    This is why Mu Cen finally agreed to take lotus incense into the palace after much deliberation.


    It''s true that there should be a considerate person around, and he Xiang is the best candidate, and only he Xiang can be justified.


    After all, he Xiang is the one who always follows Mu Cen. Mu Cen can really take the people beside him when he enters the palace.


    "I''ve seen the empress of the crown prince. She''s thousands of years old." The slave outside saw Mu Cen come out and knelt down. Qi Qi asked an.


    Mu Cen waved: "get up."


    The slaves just got up, and the first slave respectfully said: "I tell my wife that I am Lian Yue. I am Lian Xin, Hua Rong, Hua Lian, Xiao Dezi and Xiao Zhu. I have been ordered by the prince to serve my wife. If she has any orders, just give them orders."


    Mu Cen en''s voice, light of swept the slaves in front of one eye.


    These faces are not strange to Mu Cen.

 Chapter 358

    They were loyal to Li Shiyuan, and finally failed to escape from that disaster. All the servants of Fengqing palace were killed by the staff, and many of them went out from the east palace.


    In fact, they are not bad at Muchen, they are just out of time.


    Mu Cen swept one by one, then said: "Lian Yue and he Xiang just follow our palace to the front hall. The rest of you, stay here. As for what you want to do, you don''t need to be reminded by our palace. You should have a clear idea."


    Some bearing can''t be cultivated overnight.


    But mu Cen''s prestige is not angry.


    Voice down, Mu Cen quickly walked toward the front hall, the slaves knelt down: "slave to send the princess."


    Until Mu Cen''s figure disappeared, the slaves got up with sweat.


    That fear is obvious.


    Even Xin and he Xiang didn''t dare to say much, so they followed Mu Cen step by step until they appeared in the front hall.


    ¡­¡­


    In the front hall, Li Changtian left first because of his discomfort. Only Qu Huashang and the Empress Dowager stayed. Li Shiyuan sat on one side, but did not steal the limelight from them.


    When Li Shiyuan saw Mu Cen, he went out to meet him personally. He wanted to take the most direct action to tell everyone that Mu Cen''s position in the East Palace should not be coveted by anyone.


    A slave with a clear eye can see clearly.


    Mu Cen didn''t brush Li Shiyuan''s face in person. He was smiling at Li Shiyuan.


    But mu CEN is very clear, since she entered the main hall, Qu Huashang''s eyes always fell on him, sharp and deep.


    Such sharp, it seems to be easy to see through Mu Cen.


    But mu Cen always looked at Qu Huashang and the empress dowager, quietly invited an, in please an, she has also changed the name of Qu Huashang.


    The Empress Dowager is still honored as empress dowager.


    But even so, Qu Huashang''s eyes didn''t change. It was an obvious hostility.


    Mu Cen understood why such hostility came.


    When he was canonized in the hall of longevity, Li Changtian''s eyes never moved away from Mu Cen''s body. That kind of heat is the heat of men looking at women, not the heat of elders looking at the younger generation.


    Even if Li Changtian didn''t get Mu Cen, he didn''t make Mu Cen a concubine.


    But it doesn''t mean that Li Changtian has no interest in Mu Cen.


    The less you get, the more you want.


    What''s more, Li Changtian was still a person in the throne. Many emperors in the previous dynasty turned their daughter-in-law into a concubine who was not willing to do anything.


    Of course, Mu Cen knows what Qu Huashang is worried about.


    But mu Cen will not show it on the surface. When she faces Qu Huashang, she should have respect, which is never less.


    This is the best way to protect yourself.


    But when the Empress Dowager looked at Mu Cen, she was very happy with her smiling face. Even now Mu Cen changed his palace clothes, she could pay attention to all the details.


    They don''t show off too much, but they don''t lose their identity.


    There are really not many people who can make the Empress Dowager happy at such a glance.


    "Cen''er, come to AI''s house." The Empress Dowager took the initiative to greet Mu Cen.


    Mu Cen smiles, not anxious to speak, Li Shiyuan has said: "grandmother, are you robbing her in front of her son?"


    The Empress Dowager burst out laughing: "also, today''s AI family really shouldn''t be like this."


    Mu Cen said: "madam, I''d better sit here. If you need me, I can take care of you at any time, but I won''t be too far away from your highness. How about this? "


    That''s in the middle.


    Taking care of the Empress Dowager and Qu Huashang, they are also on the side of Li Shiyuan, which is comprehensive.


    The Empress Dowager nodded with satisfaction: "Cen Er is considerate."


    Mu Cen stood with a smile: "now the person who should be noticed is not my concubine, but Princess Yi."


    Light words have already shifted the focus of attention. Mu Cen has no arrogance because he was canonized as the crown princess. Just like when he first entered the palace, everything will be arranged properly and no one will be taken away from the limelight.


    But it happened that such Mu Cen was very popular.


    Qu Huashang couldn''t find out what was wrong with Mu Cen. He didn''t speak at last, so he sat quietly. Mu Cen has also sat down beside Li Shiyuan.


    Soon the eunuch''s voice came from outside the palace: "Princess Yi is here."


    In the palace, it was quiet.


    Mu Cen lowered his eyebrows and hid his deep meaning. Li Shiyuan took a look at Mu Cen and subconsciously felt that Mu Cen was caring about such a thing. He took Mu Cen''s hand face to face and played with it in his palm.


    Mu Cen''s fingers were thin, and he felt boneless in his hands.


    Li Shiyuan held it gently.


    But mu Cen took a look at Li Shiyuan. He couldn''t say whether he was coquettish or anything else: "Your Highness, it''s not appropriate for you to be like this."


    She gently reminded Li Shiyuan.


    Li Shiyuan, however, turned a deaf ear and continued to lead.


    Mu Cen smiles and says nothing.


    The two people''s actions in the eyes of the public is a burst of clear, only Qu Huashang, the face has never been gentle, although with a smile, but people feel much more gloomy.


    And Mu Zhihua has also come in under the leadership of the eunuch. Even if Mu Zhihua is just a side imperial concubine, there is no need for mu Cen to show off.


    This is mu Zhi''s habit of growing up and being spoiled. No matter when and where he is, he can''t distinguish his current status and status. In Mu Cen''s opinion, what he does is a very brainless thing.


    Stupid as hell.


    She chuckled.


    When Mu Zhihua entered the palace, Mu Cen looked in the past, Qu Huashang and the Empress Dowager also looked in the past, as well as the servants in the palace. Mu Zhihua became the object of public attention.


    She can''t help but feel a little proud. She was blessed and asked Ann.


    When Mu Zhihua appears here today, he doesn''t want to be overshadowed by Mu Cen. Naturally, he has been carefully dressed up. In addition, he is wearing the happy clothes of the Muzi family. Compared with the palace clothes in the palace, he is a bit more brilliant.


    What''s more, Mu Zhi''s painting itself is beautiful, light lotus step by step, leaving an amazing figure.


    But this kind of astonishment stopped abruptly.


    Li Shiyuan''s eyes became sharp when he looked at Mu Zhihua.


    Qu Huashang and the Empress Dowager were angry.


    On the contrary, Mu CEN is quiet, as if everything in front of her has nothing to do with her, she has been picked clean from this disaster.


    She just opened her mouth casually, and Mu Zhihua actually appeared in the happy clothes given by Li Shiyuan.


    Such mistakes should not appear in Mu Zhi''s paintings.


    Mu Zhihua has been in and out of the palace frequently since he was a child, and he knows the rules and traditions of the palace very well.

 Chapter 359

    Although she was only a concubine, she was also granted by Li Shiyuan. Even Qu Huashang and the Empress Dowager are here, which gives Mu Zhi enough face.


    Because this person is mu Zhihua, because they grew up looking at Mu Zhihua, they are still pregnant with the prince, and because Chen Zhirong has passed away, no one can decide for mu Zhihua. Naturally, in any way, Qu Huashang and the Empress Dowager''s original intention is to make Mu Zhihua more beautiful.


    At least it won''t be too bad.


    Therefore, if Mu Zhihua has a little brain, he should not appear in the happy clothes of the Muzi family, but in the happy clothes sent by Qu Huashang and the Empress Dowager.


    If Mu Zhihua takes a look at the Xifu, it is not difficult to find that the specifications of Xifu are actually in accordance with the specifications of the crown princess.


    It''s not much different from Mu Cen''s.


    However, Mu Zhihua''s usual calmness has long been deeply affected by her disfavor. She can''t wait to please Li Shiyuan, so she knows that this is Li Shiyuan''s favorite dress. Naturally, she can''t wait to put it on and can''t care too much.


    And it is such a forced, but enough to put Mu Zhi painting into the bottom.


    Mu CEN is very clear that it is not easy to kill Mu Zhihua once. The last generation of Mu Zhihua even lived after himself, and finally won the second place.


    Even if the track of history changes, it is impossible to be unscrupulous.


    Mu Cen recovered from this thought and looked at Mu Zhihua with half a smile.


    Mu Zhihua''s smile froze on her face. Naturally, she has realized that the atmosphere in the palace is not right. She subconsciously looks at herself and suddenly has a sense of uneasiness.


    Because Mu Zhihua saw schadenfreude in Mu Cen''s eyes.


    It''s like a trap she''s been laying out for a long time, and Mu Zhihua just falls into the trap and follows Mu Cen''s mind.


    And the atmosphere in the hall is gloomy and terrible.


    "Nonsense." The Empress Dowager suddenly exclaimed, looking at Mu Zhihua''s eyes is endless disappointment.


    Qu Huachang stood up, pointed to Mu Zhihua, and then sat down again. He asked: "Mu Zhihua, who allows you to dress like this? Don''t you have any rules? Waste your time in the palace, waste our palace to take you to teach, you are good, in such a time, is that how to embarrass our palace? "


    Mu Zhi was stunned.


    She wanted to explain, but in Li Shiyuan''s gloomy eyes, she was a bit inarticulate.


    Mu Zhihua suddenly looks at Mu Cen. Mu CEN is smiling, but he doesn''t speak.


    "Painting by Mu Zhi." Li Shiyuan''s face also sank down, "why do you wear such a happy dress?"


    Mu Zhihua''s face was even more shocked.


    At this moment, Mu Zhi''s painting has come back to life.


    She said how mu Cen could be so kind to give himself a step down, even if she asked for peace, in Mu Cen''s view, it was just a joke.


    Li Shiyuan didn''t give it to him, but Li Shiyuan gave it to Mu Cen. As a result, Mu Cen gave it to him and framed him thoroughly.


    "No, your highness..." Mu Zhihua''s face became particularly flustered and opened his mouth in a hurry.


    "Our palace specially sent someone to send you the Xifu. This is the intention of our palace and the Empress Dowager. Even if you are a side imperial concubine, this Xifu is cut according to the standard of the imperial concubine. You trample on the intention of our palace and the Empress Dowager. Mu Zhihua, how do you care!" Qu Hua Chang''s voice was no more severe.


    Mu Zhihua''s face turned pale long ago. He knelt down and shook his head desperately: "I don''t know. I really don''t know. I was calculated by Mu Cen!"


    Mu Cen blinked innocently, compared himself, and then said: "sister, this is a bit bloody. I know that my sister always has a grudge against me for robbing my sister''s crown princess. But the crown prince and concubine''s position is not from our palace, but from your highness. "


    Mu Cen''s voice is loud, and he looks down at Mu Zhi''s painting. It''s a winner''s gesture, and there is no trace of guilty heart.


    That Mou Guang looks at Mu Zhi''s painting, but it''s more interesting and lively.


    "Mu Cen, you..." Mu Zhi gritted his teeth.


    "So, is it too much for my sister to charge this account to our palace?" Mu Cen light mouth, can''t say is aggrieved or calm, "what''s more, sister personally to Phoenix Luan palace to see this palace, sister forget it? Forget what my sister said and did here on that day? "


    This words, let the person in the temple see to Mu Cen instantly.


    On that day, Mu Zhihua went to fengluan palace. Many people knew it clearly, even Qu Huashang and Li Shiyuan, who never appeared.


    Don''t say, don''t ask, just because Mu Cen didn''t say anything.


    But it does not mean that Li Shiyuan is laissez faire to such behavior.


    When Mu Zhihua heard Mu Cen''s words, his face became even more shocked.


    Mu Cen then continued to say: "that day, my sister was in the wing room of our palace. She gave up all the slaves and wanted to speak to us. But what my sister said was that the identity of the past was teaching us."


    Mu Zhihua can''t believe that Mu Cen can invert black and white to such a degree.


    But in the present situation, Mu Zhihua is a loser. Any explanation has become a cover up. Besides, she was wrong first.


    Since taking the Xifu given by Li Shiyuan, Mu Zhihua has paid all his attention to the Xifu. He almost can''t put it down. Where else can he pay attention to the Xifu sent by Qu Huashang? If he does, Mu Zhihua can''t make such a mistake.


    But mu Cen''s voice is constantly coming, every word is accusing Mu Zhihua.


    "Since my sister has been in the palace for a long time and is very familiar with the rules of the palace, I have never said anything. But when my sister saw the Xifu in the chamber of the palace, she moved her mind. Before her sister entered the palace, she was also a member of King Mu''s house. She always liked the clothes of Muzi''s house, but she came to the house many times, and the embroiderers refused. So it''s a pity that she didn''t have one


    Mu Cen not salty led to the key point: "and Muzi family''s Xifu is more exquisite workmanship, can have people is very few."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    "When my sister saw me, she asked me for it. Even there is a threat between the lines. If the threat is not given to the palace, it will not make the palace feel better in the East Palace, because my sister is pregnant with a prince, and everyone has to coax my sister, and I dare not show any disrespect to her. "


    ¡­¡­


    Mu Zhihua listened to Mu Cen''s words and shook his head desperately: "no, it''s not like this..."

 Chapter 360

    But mu Cen didn''t give Mu Zhihua any chance to refute. He didn''t even stand up. He just sat and said quietly, as if it had nothing to do with him.


    "Naturally, I don''t want to. But my sister is pregnant. If something happens here in our palace, even if our palace has many lives, it''s not enough to compensate. After the palace hinted at my sister that this is the wedding dress given to my palace by the prince, it''s obvious that my sister didn''t stop


    With that, Mu Cen''s voice suddenly became sharp: "the more my sister is interested in Xifu, she insists on getting it, and even doesn''t hesitate to fight with my palace, because it''s from the prince. The younger sister only allowed herself to be a pet, and could not give the prince to anyone. I don''t dare to do anything because of my younger sister''s identity and pregnancy. For the sake of my sister''s kindness, I can only give away my happy clothes. "


    "Mu Cen, you''re bloody." Mu Zhihua screams.


    Mu Cen''s voice became colder and colder as he looked at it. "My palace is still thinking about how to explain this to the prince in the future. As a result, my sister is so good that she can''t wait to wear out her clothes on the day of being canonized. She also needs to pour this basin of dirty water on my palace. Well, I can''t bear it. "


    The voice falls, Mu Cen already knelt down, respectfully looking at Qu Huashang and the Empress Dowager: "I beg the Empress Dowager and Empress Dowager to make decisions for me."


    As Mu Cen''s voice fell, the atmosphere in the main hall became more and more tense.


    Li Shiyuan looked at Mu Zhihua darkly: "Mu Zhihua, how dare you."


    Even Qu Huashang and the empress dowager, who often protect Mu Zhihua''s paintings, don''t say a word. But looking at Mu Zhihua''s eyes, they clearly tell Mu Zhihua that they believe what Mu Cen said.


    After all, what happened during this period has pointed to Mu Zhihua many times, but mu Cen never spoke.


    Only this time.


    But anyone can understand that Mu Cen has just been sitting on the throne of crown princess. If he is really famous, how sad the next day will be.


    Therefore, Mu Cen''s voice seems to have been tolerated for a long time before he began to defend himself.


    "Mu Zhihua, you have let the palace down." Qu Huashang looks at Mu Zhihua and doesn''t say any words of punishment, but in his eyes, he is disappointed.


    The Empress Dowager didn''t say a word, and her eyes didn''t soften.


    Mu Zhihua shakes his head desperately, and his eyes have been in tears for a long time. His bright face now looks even more embarrassed: "mother, empress dowager, don''t be confused by Mu Cen''s bewitching words. This Xifu was given to my concubine by Mu Cen on his own initiative. So his highness gave it to my concubine. It''s just that it''s not easy to put it on Mu Cen''s face. "


    Such an explanation is clearly true, but now it has become far fetched.


    Mu Cen didn''t even open his mouth to explain, but he became quiet again. Compared with Mu Cen, who was eloquent before, it seemed that he was not alone.


    On the contrary, Li Shiyuan sneered and looked at Mu Zhihua more and more coldly: "Mu Zhihua, I want to give you a chance to explain because you are pregnant, and I don''t want to punish you. As a result, you don''t know what to do, and you don''t want to admit your mistake. What do you want to do. Is it going to be a bloodbath in the east palace? "


    Mu Zhihua shakes his head desperately.


    "If I want to spoil you, why do I have to go around in such a circle. Any slave in the east palace can send the gifts to your palace. And the relationship between mu Cen and you, who doesn''t know about the eastern palace? Mu CEN is kind-hearted and seeks peace, but you are shameless. "


    Li Shiyuan''s hostility became more and more serious: "don''t you think this is full of holes? Why do I need to go through Mu Cen for the things I want to give you. Isn''t it unnecessary to let Wang and Mu Cen disagree by the way? "


    ¡­¡­


    Mu Zhihua was completely unable to refute what Li Shiyuan said, so he could only passively look at Li Shiyuan, and his face was already pale.


    Qu Huashang and the Empress Dowager obviously believed what Li Shiyuan said.


    There are many things that need no explanation. Everyone knows that the relationship between mu Cen and Mu Zhihua is not superficial harmony, or even turbulent.


    All the people present are the final winners of this deep palace. How can they not understand the key to it.


    And how could Mu Zhi''s painting mind hide from Qu Huashang and the Empress Dowager.


    After all, he still wanted to attract Li Shiyuan''s attention too much to make such a mistake. No matter what kind of person Mu CEN is, no one can excuse Mu Zhi''s painting.


    "All right." The Empress Dowager said, "the title of the side imperial concubine has been down for a long time. It seems that the title doesn''t welcome the AI family and the queen here, and the AI family doesn''t ask for nothing. Come on, if the concubine is pregnant, the punishment will be free. However, the death penalty can be avoided, but the life penalty can not be avoided. Take the concubine into her bedroom and confine her for one month as a punishment. "


    When the Empress Dowager said this, she looked at Mu Zhihua for a moment: "without the permission of the AI family, even if the prince approved, she would not allow the side imperial concubine to leave the bedroom. If the AI family found out, they would be killed."


    "Yes." The bodyguard on one side answered respectfully.


    "Take it down." The Empress Dowager waved her hand. All her good mood had been destroyed by Mu Zhi''s painting. She had no idea.


    Naturally, the guards and slaves did not dare to hesitate. In the sound of Mu Zhi''s painting, they took Mu Zhi''s painting down. Soon, the main hall of the East Palace was quiet again.


    Mu Cen then got up and said, "mother, empress dowager, I didn''t expect that my concubine''s mistake brought trouble to the east palace. I should be punished."


    "It''s none of your business." The Empress Dowager made a final decision.


    Mu Cen quieted down, just way: "minister concubine thanks empress dowager Niang to trust."


    Then, the Empress Dowager stood up and shook her head. Without stopping, she quickly walked out of the east palace. Qu Huashang followed her closely. Only when she passed by Mu Cen, Qu Huashang''s eyes were very deep.


    Mu Cen did not change his face and welcomed it calmly.


    But mu CEN is very clear, Qu Huashang for himself, never put down the guard.


    Mu CEN is not impatient, some things, not in a hurry for a while, always step by step.


    Soon, only mu Cen and Li Shiyuan were left in the main hall of the east palace.


    Li Shiyuan looks at Mu Cen, who smiles calmly: "Your Highness, do you believe me, or don''t you?"


    During the whole process, there was no mention of Mu Zhi''s painting.


    Li Shiyuan didn''t answer Mu Cen''s words for the first time. He looked down at Mu Cen in front of him and stood with a negative hand. Mu Cen was always smiling, as if he was in a very good mood.


    I don''t know if it''s embarrassing for mu Zhi''s painting, so I''m in a good mood.


    Or something else.

 Chapter 361

    Li Shiyuan looked at Mu Cen for a long time, but his eyes were very deep. Mu Cen was not in a hurry, as if waiting patiently for Li Shiyuan''s reply.


    This stalemate was quiet for a while, Li Shiyuan suddenly pinched Mu Cen''s chin, and then said with a smile: "naturally, I believe in the words of Princess Ai."


    It seems that this answer is not unexpected. Mu Cen didn''t say anything more about it. He didn''t even slander Mu Zhihua. He just looked at Li Shiyuan and said, "I''m relieved."


    It seems that I''m really relieved. I''m really afraid that Li Shiyuan didn''t believe what he said. He was wronged by heaven.


    In fact, there is not a word of sincerity in this gorgeous little face. What she says is perfunctory. I don''t know why. When you meet Mu Cen, you will only feel that she can''t be more serious.


    Li Shiyuan still held Mu Cen''s chin, but he didn''t smile: "Princess Ai, the East Palace is not like Prince Mu''s house. After all, it can''t be so presumptuous. I think Princess Ai knows what to do and what not to do."


    "That''s nature." Mu Cen responded with a smile.


    "I won''t let irrelevant people harass Aifei, or give Aifei any unhappiness. I give Aifei all the rights in the east palace. Even if it''s murder, I can''t blink an eye, but --" Li Shiyuan''s words pause, "I want it, Aifei had better not touch it easily."


    "For example." Mu Cen raised his eyebrows and asked directly.


    Li Shiyuan''s eyes are sharp. Unexpectedly, he doesn''t give Mu Cen a direct answer. Instead, he chuckles and says something ambiguous.


    Mu Cen just looked at Li Shiyuan, but she didn''t move.


    Li Shiyuan''s thin lips had been pasted to Mu Cen''s ear, which seemed to be teasing, but his words were very gloomy: "for example, if Princess Ai can give birth to a prince, then the king will not care about anything else. Aifei is the prince and concubine chosen by the king. Naturally, the prince is born by Aifei, and the king will hold it in his palm. "


    Mu Cen didn''t speak.


    However, Mu Cen listened to Li Shiyuan''s words clearly.


    He won''t let Mu Zhihua make trouble for himself, but he won''t allow Mu Cen to move the meat in Mu Zhihua''s stomach. Li Shiyuan cares about his children.


    Donggong is not without other concubines, but no one has ever been pregnant.


    Apart from Li Shiyuan''s disapproval, other reasons make people think deeply.


    On the contrary, it was Mu Zhi who made Li Shiyuan cautious.


    Mu Cen laughed, also didn''t say what, just way: "minister concubine obeys."


    Li Shiyuan released Mu Cen.


    Two people''s posture looks extremely ambiguous, but the words between the lines, but with a knife. But mu Cen looked at Li Shiyuan''s eyes, but without a trace of emotion, appeared particularly calm.


    It seems, but it''s just a couple of ordinary people chatting.


    It''s just plain.


    When Li Shiyuan saw that Mu Cen was clever, he nodded with satisfaction. On the contrary, Mu Cen suddenly said, "Your Highness, this person has an accident. This accident can''t be counted on my concubine''s head."


    Li Shiyuan looked at Mu Cen: "if it''s an accident, it can''t be counted as love princess."


    Mu Cen seemed to relax and blessed himself: "my concubine, thank your Highness for being reasonable."


    Li Shiyuan gave a faint smile, not reaching the bottom of his eyes.


    Mu Cen didn''t care.


    Until Li Shiyuan broke the silence: "OK, Aifei should go to prepare for the dinner party in the evening. Aifei should not let the king lose face."


    "I dare not." Mu CEN is more and more clever.


    Recently, it was a big wedding. Li Shiyuan had a lot to do. Naturally, he couldn''t stay here all the time. Soon, he turned around and left. On the contrary, Mu Cen left in no hurry. He watched Li Shiyuan quietly until his figure disappeared.


    Do the children who care about Mu Zhi''s paintings care about their love for several years, or does Li Shiyuan have something to do with Mu Zhi''s paintings?


    Or is Li Shiyuan fishing for a long time?


    But Muchen didn''t care.


    A painting by Mu Zhi can''t change anything.


    No matter what Li Shiyuan''s reasons are, Mu Zhihua will only follow Mu Cen''s script and go to death step by step. As for the meat in his stomach, Mu Cen lowered his eyebrows and hid his fierce anger.


    In the last life, Mu Zhihua tried every means to give birth to one and a half children, because Mu Cen knew very well that even if Mu Zhihua was pregnant, her constitution would not be pregnant to the end.


    Until his old age, Mu Zhihua couldn''t have a son and a half.


    But it happened that this kind of painting was the only favorite of Li Shiyuan.


    However, after Mu Cen''s death, she will not know what the final fate of Mu Zhihua will be. No matter what the fate of Mu Zhihua was in the last life, what Mu Zhihua owes in this life will be paid back.


    One by one.


    Mu Chen doesn''t need to move the meat in her stomach because she can''t keep it.


    Naturally, it won''t be an accident related to Mu Cen.


    Mu Cen sank. Now for mu Cen, it''s following the clue of Qu Huashang to find out the enmity between Qu Huashang and the Li family.


    Mu Cen collected his mind and did not stay in the front hall. He soon went to his bedroom.


    Lotus fragrance and Lianxin keep up in a hurry.


    ¡­¡­


    At night, the red lanterns are hanging high in the palace, full of happiness and peace.


    Li Shiyuan''s wedding banquet is also in the palace. The scale and excitement of the banquet is no less than that of the annual Zhongyuan Festival.


    It''s just that the position of the grand wedding has become the east palace.


    In the shadow of the cup light, Li Shiyuan is complacent, and Mu Cen quietly accompanies Li Shiyuan, behaves appropriately, and gives Li Shiyuan enough support.


    A teenage girl, in front of the public but not timid.


    Even when Li Shiyuan came to different ministers, he could always accurately name each other, so that his ministers could show their favor again. Not only that, even the female relatives, Mu Cen could also say a few words of greetings and remember each other''s preferences.


    This shows that efforts have been made.


    Mu Cen''s elegant demeanor is fully displayed.


    A formal dress of the crown prince and imperial concubine, as if she was born to be the mother of the world.


    Such Mu Cen naturally gathered the eyes of all the people present, including Qu Huashang.


    Qu Huachang eyebrow eyes to Mu Cen''s gloomy also follow more and more obvious, just Qu Huachang hide very good.


    On the contrary, the empress dowager, who was looking at her, said with a smile: "it''s a good thing for the future to have a mu Cen beside the prince."


    Qu Hua Chang should say: "what mother said is."


    "According to the AI family, the AI family now understands why the prince chose Mu Cen instead of Zhihua." The Empress Dowager still remembers that she was in the East Palace in the afternoon. "I know that painting is not sensible. It''s spoiled. Compared with Mu Cen''s atmosphere, it''s too bad."

 Chapter 362

    Qu Huashang nodded, but did not say anything, just looking at Mu Cen''s eyes more and more heavy.


    In her mind, what appears is not the picture of Mu Cen and Li Shiyuan, but the picture of Li Changtian looking at Mu Cen. The situation is inevitable, and it has not changed because Mu Cen married into the palace.


    Even Qu Huashang had no doubt that today Li Changtian was very ill, but he had to stay up to the East Palace, as if he had to see Mu Cen before he could be reconciled.


    That kind of man''s possessive desire for women, the performance of incisively and vividly.


    Qu Huashang has been in the harem for many years. He has never been so full of crisis at this moment. It seems that he can''t eradicate the influence of Mu Cen on himself.


    In this case, Mu Cen couldn''t stay.


    What if Li Shiyuan likes Mu Cen again?


    Mu CEN is just a pleasant person. Such a woman can cultivate tens of millions of talents. After Li Shiyuan''s freshness has passed, she naturally won''t care.


    After sinking, the surface of Qu Hua''s clothes has recovered. If anything, Mou Guang has recovered from Mu Cen. The demeanor of the mother of a country is also very decent.


    Not far away, however, Mu Cen remained silent.


    Quietly follow Li Shiyuan.


    When Li Shiyuan got married, all the princes in the palace naturally arrived.


    Mu Cen knew and didn''t know each other. Mu Cen was no stranger to these people''s faces. She was still smiling, but what flashed through her mind was the different fate of these people in the last life.


    But there are some sighs.


    Until Li Shiyuan came to Li Shiyuan''s face, Mu Cen''s eyes stopped, but it was only an instant, and he had recovered as usual.


    She raised her glass and looked at Li Shiyuan. Li Shiyuan''s eyes were indifferent and nodded, as if he had never met Mu Cen and was just a nodding friend.


    "Your Highness." Mu Cen took the initiative to say hello.


    Li Shiyuan said without changing his face: "congratulations to the second brother and the second sister-in-law."


    At least before the battle of seizing the right, these princes were still very close on the surface. They were no different from the brothers of ordinary people. They were called intimate.


    But beyond that, there was no intimacy.


    Relying on his good mood, Li Shiyuan couldn''t help drinking more. Mu Cen has been waiting by his side, gentle and pleasant.


    All the princes congratulated and envied Li Shiyuan, which made Li Shiyuan more proud.


    But mu CEN is more and more impatient.


    Li Shiyuan was still a person who didn''t like the excitement in front of the crowd. He stood for a while, searched for excuses, turned around and left. Rong Jiu followed him.


    When Mu Cen saw Li Shiyuan leave, her eyes were slightly distracted. She looked over, but Li Shiyuan didn''t give Mu Cen any response.


    What left to Mu Cen was some arrogant figures, which soon disappeared calmly.


    Mu Cen sank and said nothing.


    Not long after Li Shiyuan left, Mu Cen''s mind was gone. He found an excuse, but his voice was warm, but his attitude was more perfunctory.


    Li Shiyuan didn''t say much. He nodded and agreed.


    On this occasion, Mu Cen didn''t need to be with him until the end. In addition, recently, Mu Cen has been lacking since dawn. Not to mention Mu Cen, even Li Shiyuan has a little impatient mind.


    Mu Cen saw Li Shiyuan''s promise and nodded. When he turned to leave, suddenly, Li Shiyuan held Mu Cen''s hand.


    Mu Cen calmed down and looked over, as if waiting for Li Shiyuan to speak.


    Li Shiyuan suddenly chuckled, so close to Mu Cen, smile: "waiting for the king in the bedroom."


    Mu Cen returned a smile: "good."


    Then Li Shiyuan let go of Mu Cen''s hand. Mu Cen didn''t stay any longer. He opened it calmly with lotus fragrance. But Li Shiyuan''s words made Mu Cen''s brow twist, and he didn''t say anything at last.


    Mu Cen just walked outside the hall. Before he could leave, he was suddenly stopped.


    Mu Cen looked at the visitor, but calmly asked an: "nine highness."


    Since the last time, this man was half threatening and half joking in front of him, he never appeared in front of Mu Cen again.


    Mu CEN is not without vigilance, but Li Shili did not do anything, also did not appear in front of Mu Cen.


    This makes Mu Cen more and more don''t understand Li Shili''s idea.


    I don''t know if it''s an illusion. Mu Cen always thinks that Li Shi Li has a different purpose for himself, but what Li Shi Li does has no opinion. He is calculating himself.


    Even, every time, it was Li Shili who helped himself out.


    Except that this person occasionally teases himself in his words, appears not so serious, and even threatens himself naked, Li Shili is no different from ordinary times.


    And stop yourself today¡ª¡ª


    Mu Cen just thought for a moment in his heart, and didn''t say anything more.


    Li Shili looked down at Mu Cen, but he was calm: "second sister-in-law, this is what she wanted?"


    "I don''t quite understand what your highness nine said." Mu CEN is playing Tai Chi.


    Li Shili also said with a smile: "the East Palace is the most prosperous courtyard in the palace. The second brother likes to collect treasures. If the East Palace is not in the palace, does the second sister-in-law believe that the east palace will be more luxurious than the Yulong palace?"


    Mu CEN is not stupid. He can hear the meaning of Li Shi''s words.


    It''s not only Li Shili, but now Li Shiyuan''s belief in the throne is probably well known in the palace. Isn''t that an irony?


    Just Mu Cen cleverly didn''t respond to Li Shili''s words.


    The more you are in the palace, the more you have to be careful in your words and actions to avoid bringing trouble to yourself.


    But Li Shili was not surprised by Mu Cen''s silence. He didn''t mind. He continued: "my second sister-in-law, my younger brother is curious. If my second brother knows the real face of my second sister-in-law one day, what will my second brother do?"


    Mu Cen listens to this words, pour is very light smile voice: "die."


    She said only one word.


    It is not known whether this word refers to himself or Li Shiyuan.


    Li Shili listened with a smile.


    "Is that what your highness nine came to talk to this palace about?" Mu Cen didn''t deal with people''s mind tonight. He was really a little tired.


    Li Shi Li is also very simple: "that minister younger brother does not quarrel second sister-in-law, second sister-in-law good life rest."


    Mu Cen nodded.


    At the moment when Mu Cen turned around and walked in front of Li Shili, Li Shili''s voice suddenly lowered and was very light. Only mu Cen could hear it clearly.


    "Mu Cen, be careful of the queen." The voice falls, Li Shili has already stood up figure, as if nothing said in general.


    Mu Cen''s hand in the Palace Dress tightened and became a fist.


    Before he could react, Li Shili''s warm voice was still in his ear: "even the fourth brother, there''s nothing he can do."


    Mu Cen slightly squints at Li Shili.


    Li Shili did not smile, but he did not go on. After nodding, he turned back to the hall.

 Chapter 363

    Li Shi Li will suddenly come to warn himself, I''m afraid we don''t need to wait until we come. We won''t be able to live in peace in the near future.


    You know, Dai Zhigu and Qu Huashang have been fighting for a lifetime. Li Shili watched them fight openly and secretly. In other words, Li Shili didn''t know more about Qu Huashang than Dai Zhigu.


    But Li Shi Li chose the most gentle way to protect himself.


    Can be so many years in this deep palace unimpeded, and did not cause any trouble.


    But Li Shili is the clearest person in the palace. He can see everything clearly, including his own and Li Shiyuan''s every move.


    Mu Cen sank, closed his eyebrows, and said nothing more.


    Almost to the bedroom, Mu Cen''s step stopped, lotus fragrance cold not Ding ran into Mu Cen: "Niang Niang, how did you suddenly stop."


    "You go first. I''ll breathe outside. It''s too stuffy in the palace." Mu Cen said calmly.


    This is aimed at heart to heart.


    He Xiang followed Mu Cen for such a long time. He naturally understood Mu Cen''s temper. He didn''t say much. He immediately went to the bedroom and twisted his eyebrows to see Mu Cen. He didn''t understand and agree with Mu Cen''s behavior.


    "Niang Niang, the night is already deep." Said Lian Xin.


    Mu Cen glanced at Lian Xin very lightly. Lian Xin was scared by Mu Cen''s eyes, and then swallowed it.


    "Lianxin, since you follow our palace, many things have to be done according to the rules of our palace. I don''t like people peeping at every move of my palace, and I don''t like the following slaves overstepping their authority. In this palace, we know exactly what to do and what not to do. " Mu Cen spoke quietly.


    Even the heart dare not say a word again: "Slave Slave obeys."


    "He Xiang, take Lianxin back." Mu Cen said it directly.


    "Yes." The fragrance of lotus answered.


    He Xiang naturally understood Mu Cen''s meaning and asked her to look at Lian Xin. Soon, he Xiang disappeared from Mu Cen with Lian Xin.


    Mu Cen stood quietly for a while, and then walked calmly towards the small garden not far away.


    Until he reached the corner of the corridor, Mu Cen stopped. It seemed that he was really breathing fresh air here. The main hall not far away was still brightly lit and bustling.


    It won''t end until midnight.


    Mu CEN is very clear.


    "Your Highness." Mu Cen light mouth, "since came, why to hide, as well as generous out."


    As the voice fell, a tall figure came out from the dark and looked at Mu Cen. Mu Cen turned around and his eyes fell on Li Shiyuan.


    The man''s eyes were calm and he couldn''t see any emotion at all.


    They didn''t get very close, so they kept a proper distance. But this distance, the voice between each other, enough to hear each other clearly.


    But it happened that no one spoke and just looked at each other like this. It seemed that under such circumstances, it was satisfying to be able to see each other clearly.


    Unexpectedly, Mu Cen took the initiative to break the silence: "have you seen enough?"


    Li Shiyuan did not answer, step by step toward the direction of Mu Cen, Mu Cen subconsciously back, vigilant looking at Li Shiyuan.


    You know, this is the east palace.


    It also means that Li Shiyuan''s eye liner is everywhere. Mu CEN is not sure whether she can completely avoid it. If not, once people are discovered, the two people are too close, which will cause endless trouble, not only for her, but also for Lee.


    Naturally, Mu Cen wants to hide subconsciously.


    But when Li Shiyuan comes to his temper, he won''t give Mu Cen a chance to dodge.


    "What''s second sister-in-law afraid of?" Li Shiyuan''s tone with a trace of irony, calling such a title, but it seems to be more casual and perfunctory.


    Mu Cen calmed down and stood still: "this is the east palace."


    "Well." Li Shiyuan is not salty.


    Mu Cen twisted his eyebrows and slightly squinted at Li Shiyuan.


    Li Shiyuan continued: "if I can let my second sister-in-law come, I will not make trouble for myself."


    The implication is that it is safe here, and there are no Li Shiyuan''s people.


    Mu Cen listened and was relieved.


    But in the end, Mu Cen did not continue to say anything. Instead, Li Shiyuan stood in front of Mu Cen all the way. He looked down at Mu Cen.


    Mu Cen raised his head, neck a little sour, voice can not say is angry or calm: "the fourth highness is too high, I look at the fourth highness neck pain."


    As the voice falls, Li Shiyuan suddenly grabs Mu Cen''s waist and changes direction with himself. Mu Cen stands in front of Li Shiyuan, but Li Shiyuan is already sitting on the corridor.


    The height of the two men immediately changed their position and direction.


    "It''s not sour." Li Shiyuan spoke faintly.


    Mu Cen chuckled and said, "thank you for your help."


    There was no point in their conversation. It sounded like flirting. Mu Cen suddenly felt that he was too bold, so bold that he was so unscrupulous in the East Palace and under Li Shiyuan''s eyes.


    "Why did you say that to me?" Li Shiyuan suddenly opened his mouth and asked in a low voice.


    Mu Cen knew what Li Shiyuan meant, but he was pretending: "I don''t quite understand what his fourth highness said. Please make it clear."


    "Shiyuan, take care of it." Li Shiyuan returned Mu Cen''s words to him word by word.


    Mu Cen said with a light smile: "today, this is the second time to speak to your highness. The last time I was in the main hall, my highness and I just said hello. Is your highness hallucinating? That''s why I heard that? "


    Mu Cen didn''t admit it.


    It''s a magic message.


    Li Shiyuan just hears it. There is no need to explain anything else. The less people know about some things, the better. So in this life, except Ji Niang, no one knows that Mu Cen can do magic.


    Li Shiyuan doesn''t need to know, so as not to cause trouble.


    Like a person again, Mu Cen''s mind has been sober, what to say, what not to say, Mu Cen knows better than anyone.


    When Li Shiyuan saw that Mu Cen didn''t admit it, he was quiet. Suddenly he said, "can you do magic?"


    Mu Cen smelt speech, squint, when looking at Li Shiyuan again, the look in the eyes all changed a bit: "four highness think much."


    "If you know magic, you can send a voice across the air and tell the other person what you want to say. This is in the other person''s heart and will not be heard by a third party. And people who use illusions are easily exhausted if they don''t have extremely high accomplishments. " Li Shiyuan ignored Mu Cen''s denial and said word by word.


    Mu Cen didn''t answer. In the current situation, he said more and made more mistakes.


    "So tell me." Li Shiyuan stood up again and looked down at Mu Cen.


    Mu Cen did not like such a gesture, because such a Li Shiyuan gave people too much pressure, far better than Li Shiyuan.

 Chapter 364

    And Li Shiyuan didn''t let Mu Cen off: "you were haunted in the palace of King Mu. After the death of your side concubine, you fell into a weak and coma for a long time because you used magic."


    This is what Li Shiyuan suddenly realized when he heard the voice from Mu Cen today. After connecting a series of things, all these things are not so strange.


    "You think too much." Mu Cen still denied that he didn''t even have the honorific title. With that, Mu Cen was about to turn around, "if it''s OK, please leave here. Our palace is going to have a rest."


    As the voice fell, Mu Cen turned to go.


    Li Shiyuan''s voice: "Mu Cen, don''t play with fire."


    Mu Cen didn''t answer and didn''t even stop.


    But the meaning of Li Shiyuan''s words, Mu CEN is very clear, he can find Mu Cen''s magic, with doubt, then Li Shiyuan can''t have no doubt.


    So Li Shiyuan is reminding himself.


    Mu Cen took a deep breath, and his feet quickened, and soon disappeared from Li Shiyuan. Until Mu Cen''s figure disappeared, Li Shiyuan turned and left.


    And at the same time¡ª¡ª


    Li Shiyuan''s steps suddenly stopped. He just looked at the pavilion not far away and vaguely saw Mu Cen''s figure.


    "Isn''t that the princess?" With Li Shiyuan in the side of the bodyguard confused mouth, "Your Highness, the empress is not in the bedroom, why will be in the pavilion."


    Li Shiyuan didn''t speak.


    He just stood, his eyes sank, and didn''t say anything.


    There are many reasons for mucen to come out. This is the east palace. With mucen''s intelligence, he won''t do anything to his disadvantage. So it''s meaningless for Li Shiyuan to go up and ask mucen. Mucen can also find a perfect reason for you.


    He just stood quietly.


    After waiting for a while, Li Shiyuan said, "go and find out who went to the pavilion tonight."


    "Yes." The guard turned in a hurry.


    Then, Li Shiyuan saw Mu Cen turn around and walk towards the direction of the palace, but Li Shiyuan did not follow him, but hid in the dark, not to be found.


    He kept standing until the guard came back.


    Li Shiyuan just looked at the bodyguard. The bodyguard whispered in Li Shiyuan''s ear and said, "Your Highness, no one can see anything in the pavilion, but in the hall, the fourth Highness has just come back."


    Li Shiyuan?


    Li Shiyuan''s eyes sank.


    Suddenly he thought of something, so he looked at the long empty Pavilion.


    I can''t say why. Even though the interaction between Li Shiyuan and Mu CEN is normal, it always gives people the illusion that the tension between them is inaccessible to outsiders.


    Not to mention, outsiders want to pry into the mystery.


    When Li Shiyuan thought about it carefully, he appeared in King Mu''s residence many times, and Li Shiyuan was also there. He didn''t feel anything at all, but now it seems too coincidental.


    Previously let mu zhantian check between Li Shiyuan and Mu Cen, but there is no clue.


    Sometimes the cleaner the clue is, the more problematic it is.


    After all, Li Shiyuan and Mu Cen are not people who have no intersection in this palace.


    And Mu Cen''s attitude to Li Shiyuan is always special, which is different from his indifference. In the same indifference, when he looks at Li Shiyuan, he always has a faint enthusiasm.


    After sinking, Li Shiyuan seems to have a clear idea.


    He waved his hand. The bodyguard didn''t dare to say much, so he immediately stepped back and disappeared into the night. Li Shiyuan then walked towards the direction of mucen''s bedroom.


    Mu Cen and Li Shiyuan, if there is a ghost, it is not difficult for him to let them go.


    Li Shiyuan gave a sneer.


    ¡­¡­


    In the bedroom.


    He Xiang is waiting for mu Cen. When he sees Mu Cen coming back, he Xiang is relieved. Lian Xin is standing beside him all the time. When he sees Mu Cen coming back, Lian Xin asks for an, and then he leaves the dormitory.


    After Lianxin left, he Xiang couldn''t help saying, "Miss, if you don''t come back, I can''t see her any more."


    "Isn''t this coming back?" Mu Cen laughs, "what''s more, I''m in the east palace. Where can I go?"


    He Xiang vomited his tongue, but he didn''t say he was hungry.


    "All right, you go down to have a rest first. If you talk too much in the palace, you will lose. Do you understand?" Mu CEN is reminding He Xiang.


    He Xiang nodded repeatedly.


    Just as he Xiang was about to leave, the eunuch''s voice came out of the door: "Your Highness is here."


    Sound, all the way to the bedroom.


    Mu CEN is quiet. He Xiang is a little nervous. He subconsciously looks at the door, not because Li Shiyuan is nervous, but because Lian Xin has just gone out, so Li Shiyuan is coming again.


    But mu Cen knew what he Xiang thought and took a placatory look at him.


    And Li Shiyuan has come in, still wearing the same clothes as before, but he is calm on the surface and can''t see any emotion.


    He Xiang knelt down and asked for an: "I''ve seen your Highness the prince. Your highness is thousands of years old, thousands of years old."


    Li Shiyuan brushes his sleeve. He Xiang gets up and takes a careful look at Mu Cen. Then he leaves in a hurry.


    Mu CEN is not anxious not impatient blessing body, please an: "I have seen your highness. Is this the end of the wedding banquet? "


    Li Shiyuan answered unexpectedly: "no, I want to love my concubine, so I came back first."


    Mu Cen smiles and doesn''t say anything. Li Shiyuan just stands and looks at Mu Cen for a moment, until Li Shiyuan breaks the silence: "why, doesn''t the princess come to change clothes for the king?"


    This time Mu Cen was laughing directly, but he walked towards Li Shiyuan''s direction generously.


    There are some things that don''t need to be reminded again and again. Li Shiyuan remembers them very clearly, so mu Cen doesn''t need affectation, which makes people suspicious.


    Looking for the memory of her last life, she quietly helped Li Shiyuan take off his happy clothes outside. She moved fluently, without a trace of slowness, and without any astringency.


    When Mu Cen takes off his belt, suddenly, Li Shiyuan''s hand clasps Mu Cen''s slender wrist.


    Mu Cen stopped, quietly looking at Li Shiyuan, said some inexplicable: "is the minister concubine where not good?"


    "Aifei is familiar with this kind of thing?" Li Shiyuan asked in a low voice.


    Mu Cen Leng next, as if really thinking about Li Shiyuan''s problem, all the reactions are clearly exposed in the face, Li Shiyuan quietly.


    Mu Cen then explained: "when I entered the palace, my mother taught me. To serve your highness well, don''t let your highness feel that I am clumsy. So when I was in King Mu''s house, I asked Hexiang to wear men''s clothes and contacted him. So I''m familiar with it now. "


    Such an explanation is also seamless.


    But in Mu Cen''s heart, there was a sneer.


    How can we not be familiar with it.


    In the last life, Mu Cen was scolded by Li Shiyuan for his clumsiness.

 Chapter 365

    After that, Mu Cen kept practicing his hands, again and again, and he really took the lotus fragrance to practice his hands, until Li Shiyuan no longer had any opinions about himself.


    However, no matter how familiar Mu CEN is, Li Shiyuan has never been here several times.


    Some things, even if it''s rebirth, are deeply rooted in our instinctive memory and can''t be easily forgotten. Naturally, we know Li Shiyuan''s preferences clearly.


    Mu Cen''s explanation made Li Shiyuan laugh, as if he was completely happy.


    He looked at Mu Cen like this: "the love imperial concubine has a heart. I am very helpful. "


    "This is what I should do." Mu Cen was calm and modest.


    Li Shiyuan''s clothes only left the innermost one. Mu Cen didn''t continue. Li Shiyuan didn''t force him to. When Mu Cen turned around, Li Shiyuan suddenly took Mu Cen in his arms.


    Mu Cen exclaimed, as if he was really scared. He grabbed Li Shiyuan''s chest clothes and looked at the man uneasily: "Your Highness, you..."


    Li Shiyuan kept quiet and walked all the way to the bed with Mu Cen in his arms.


    Muchen still looks alarmed.


    But inside, Mu CEN is very calm.


    In addition to knowing Li Shiyuan more or less, Mu Cen also knows very well that Li Shiyuan has no time to touch himself tonight. If Mu Cen wants to do something, he naturally wants to do it to the extreme and will not leave any chance for himself.


    So, Mu Cen didn''t resist.


    Until Li Shiyuan put Mu Cen on the bed, his tall figure was pressed down, and Mu Cen''s hand was holding the sheet, looking at it without saying a word.


    "What is Aifei nervous about?" Li Shiyuan asked faintly, but his eyes were very sharp.


    Mu CEN is direct: "nervous your highness says but does not believe."


    Li Shiyuan chuckled and could not say whether it was a taunt or something else: "the king will do what he promised, unless Princess Ai has done something wrong to him."


    "I dare not." Muczen sounds a little scared.


    "The East Palace of my king, let love imperial concubine but satisfaction?" Li Shiyuan suddenly asked.


    Mu Cen calmed down, and immediately understood the meaning of Li Shiyuan''s words. He knew that he had gone to the pavilion before he went back to his bedroom.


    Also, the time when Lianxin went out and Li Shiyuan came is just right. Lianxin will report his every move to Li Shiyuan. Li Shiyuan knows that it''s not strange.


    She calmly looked at Li Shiyuan: "I like it very much. I just saw the rose in the pavilion just in time, and it was still a Velvet Rose. I couldn''t help looking forward curiously. "


    "If Aifei likes it, I''ll let the race go." Li Shiyuan is very face saving.


    "I thank your Highness for your favor." Mu Cen should also be at ease.


    The conversation between them is quite normal, but Li Shiyuan is pressing Mu Cen''s posture, which makes Mu Cen feel uncomfortable all the time. After all, he is too close.


    Mu Cen''s subconscious hatred of Li Shiyuan is obvious.


    She''s putting up with it.


    Great willpower in endurance.


    If she can, she wants to kill Li Shiyuan in an instant, but mu CEN is very clear that this person has always hidden his strength well. No matter whether he succeeds or not, if he fails, it will involve a lot.


    Therefore, before the time comes, we can only endure.


    "Who did Princess Ai meet in the pavilion?" Li Shiyuan suddenly asked again.


    Mu Cen''s appearance is not obvious, but his heart is tight. He doesn''t know whether his affair with Li Shiyuan has been seen by Li Shiyuan. But according to Li Shiyuan''s caution, such an accident could not have happened.


    It''s just the point where Li Shiyuan came back¡ª¡ª


    Mu Cen an sank and said innocently: "my concubine may have been attracted by the rose, but I didn''t notice whether there were people around me. But in principle, if someone comes, I can''t miss it. "


    Said, she became nervous, looking at Li Shiyuan asked directly: "Your Highness, is something wrong with the east palace?"


    "Nothing." Li Shiyuan spoke calmly.


    Mu Cen couldn''t figure out Li Shiyuan''s idea for a moment and a half. In the end, he said nothing, but their posture never changed.


    Mu Cen was pressed, soft mouth: "Your Highness, you pressure of minister concubine some uncomfortable."


    It''s the truth.


    Li Shiyuan heard it, but he didn''t pay attention to Mu Cen''s meaning. His hand was untiing Mu Cen''s clothes slowly, but Li Shiyuan''s eyes didn''t move away from Mu Cen''s body.


    For mu Cen, it was like lingchi.


    However, Mu Cen could not resist.


    She just looked at Li Shiyuan and thought about the opportunity to open her mouth. Li Shiyuan seemed to see Mu Cen''s idea and said indifferently: "I said that if I don''t move you for three months, I won''t touch you in three months. But as my concubine, it''s natural for you to share your bed with me. Otherwise, on the wedding night, would you like me to go to another concubine? If it''s spread out, how can you stand in the east palace? "


    Li Shiyuan reminds Mu Cen.


    Mu Cen''s hand came down.


    I really can''t stand on it.


    Just like in the last life, on the night of his wedding, Li Shiyuan never stayed in his bedroom, but went to Mu Zhihua. The next day, Mu Cen became a joke of the whole East Palace.


    "Your Highness is considerate." Mu Cen spoke quietly.


    Li Shiyuan took a sound and took it easy to take off Mu Cen''s clothes one by one, leaving only the innermost one. Then he turned over and lay beside Mu Cen.


    But Li Shiyuan''s arm was still on Mu Cen''s body, and he never let go.


    Mu Cen closed her eyes and didn''t let herself feel all this. She was waiting.


    Wait for the next moment.


    It''s quiet in the bedroom.


    Today is a big wedding, so the lights are not out outside the palace, the red lanterns are still hanging, and the palace is also a festive look.


    Mu Cen calculated the time in his heart.


    Suddenly, the sound of footsteps came from outside the bedroom, very light. Ordinary people can''t hear it, but mu Cen can hear it clearly, and so can Li Shiyuan.


    Obviously, Mu Cen could feel li Shiyuan''s muscles tensed, and soon sat up.


    And Mu Cen pretended to be asleep, so quiet forced dazzling, as if completely did not know what happened.


    Li Shiyuan looks down at Mu Cen, who seems to be sleeping soundly.


    He then gently lifted the quilt and got out of bed. He walked out of the palace. Then he opened the door of the palace. The bodyguard outside the palace had already opened his mouth quietly and quickly said, "Your Highness, it''s bad. The emperor is in a coma. Doctor Feng and the doctor of the imperial hospital rushed to the imperial dragon hall. The queen and Empress Dowager are gone. There are other princes


    Li changtianming seems to be in a good mental state during the day, but he is still tired in the afternoon.

 Chapter 366

    And when it''s night, it''s coma.


    In addition, today is Li Shiyuan''s wedding, and there are many important ministers in the palace. This matter can be big or small.


    If Li Changtian doesn''t wake up or die, Li Shiyuan must control everything at the first time before he can successfully ascend the throne.


    Naturally, under such circumstances, Li Shiyuan did not dare to neglect.


    He quickly changed his clothes and left Muchen''s bedroom with the bodyguard in a hurry.


    In the East Palace, the atmosphere became tense.


    After Li Shiyuan left, Mu Cen opened his eyes, sat up from the bed and put on his clothes again.


    Li Changtian''s coma was expected by Mu Cen.


    After all, the medicine used by Li Changtian is from Mu Cen. Mu Cen knows better than anyone that Li Changtian''s coma will not last long. In three days, he will probably wake up.


    Li Changtian''s life can be prolonged for another period of time, at least three months and at most five months.


    And tonight, Li Shiyuan is impossible to come back.


    Even most of the people in the palace were in the palace for fear of accidents.


    Mu Cen stood up quietly and left the bedroom.


    She didn''t leave the East Palace, but went to Mu Zhihua''s bedroom. Mu Zhihua was under house arrest and couldn''t leave. There were guards outside the bedroom, and even the slaves were not allowed to enter the bedroom unless necessary.


    Accompanied by only muzhihua''s maidservant Qiuxiang, who was brought from muwangfu.


    Mu Cen watched for a while outside the palace, did not disturb anyone, quickly hidden into the palace.


    Mu Zhihua didn''t sleep.


    Because tonight is the wedding of Mu Cen and Li Shiyuan. In addition to all the things that happened before, it''s almost like tens of thousands of ants biting Mu Zhihua, which makes Mu Zhihua sleepless. She just wants to tear Mu Cen to pieces.


    That kind of indignation, but there is no way to take Mu Cen. This kind of emotion accumulates little by little, so that Mu Zhihua can throw everything in his bedroom completely.


    Qiuxiang stood aside, not daring to breathe.


    "Get out..." Mu Zhihua smashes things on Qiu Xiang.


    Qiu Xiang did not dare to hesitate.


    She has been painting with Mu Zhi for many years. The temper of Mu Zhi''s painting has always been so gentle that she can see it on the surface. When Mu Zhi paints ruthlessly, it is no inferior to Chen Zhirong.


    Needless to say, when Mu Zhi painted the cruel hand, Qiuxiang saw it with his own eyes. That kind of feeling was creepy.


    At random, Qiuxiang did not dare to hesitate, for fear that Mu Zhihua would vent his anger to himself.


    And Qiuxiang left, also did not let Mu Zhihua calm down, the light at the bottom of her eyes is more and more fierce.


    All of a sudden, a bland voice came: "sister so angry, not afraid to move the fetus, out of what accident?"


    When Mu Cen''s voice came, Mu Zhihua was almost surprised and immediately looked at the source of the sound.


    Mu Cen stood quietly and looked at Mu Zhihua with half a smile. His posture was so lazy that even his hair was hanging down at will. It seemed that he was just passing by to see the excitement.


    "Mu Cen, are you here to see my joke?" Mu Zhihua looks at Mu Cen with gnashing teeth.


    Mu Cen made a sound and really admitted it.


    "You..." Mu Zhihua came forward, and his hand had already clasped Mu Cen''s collar.


    Mu Cen didn''t dodge. He looked down and didn''t mind Mu Zhihua''s action. He just changed his posture and looked very lazy: "my sister should pay attention to the fetal temperament. She was so angry and didn''t pay attention to it. The strength she had tried to keep before was wasted."


    Mu Zhihua''s face was even more shocked.


    "If all the princes are gone, what will my sister do with me? If it''s too easy to win, there''s no sense of accomplishment, right? " Mu Cen half smile don''t smile of, the tone is particularly sarcastic.


    "Mu Cen, do you think you won?" Mu Zhihua said, "if you dream, I''ll see how long you can stay in the position of crown princess."


    "At least I win now, eh?" Mu Cen was not provoked by Mu Zhihua, some frivolously pinched Mu Zhihua''s chin, "Mu Zhihua, stay here peacefully, I have no time to play with you recently, if you want to live, don''t cause trouble, if you want to cause trouble again, even in the East Palace, even if you are protected by thousands of people behind you, I can make you disappear quietly."


    Mu Cen''s words had no element of joke. When she said it clearly, she was still smiling gently, but every word seemed extremely cruel.


    Mu Zhihua was really scared.


    She looks at Mu Cen, biting her lips, without saying anything. Subconsciously, she protects her stomach. Mu Cen sneers at the movements of Mu Zhihua. The more she looks, the more nervous Mu Zhihua is.


    But mu Cen ignored the tension of Mu Zhi''s painting, went to one side, picked up the fragmented Xifu that had been cut by Mu Zhi''s painting, and his eyes sank: "it''s a pity."


    "Mu Cen, I underestimated you." Mu Zhihua looks at the broken Xifu and says this.


    "Wrong, you didn''t overestimate me. It''s because you are too eager for quick success and instant benefits and too anxious to show kindness to your highness. That''s why you are wrong every step of the way." Mu Cen was still standing in the same place, looking at Mu Zhihua, "so stupid that he forgot the rules of the palace, and didn''t even look at the wedding dress sent by the queen¡°


    Mu Zhihua gritted his teeth and said nothing.


    In the eyes of Mu Zhi''s paintings, Mu Cen''s appearance is a mockery of herself. She almost spoke to Mu Cen darkly: "get out, get out of here..."


    Mu CEN is not impatient, not to mention angry with Mu Zhi.


    Mu Zhihua is a little out of breath. Because of his emotional anger, the feeling of abdominal pain becomes obvious. But when he looks at Mu Cen again, Mu Zhihua has gradually calmed down.


    "Mu Cen, you won''t be long in the east palace. Your pride now is your embarrassment in the future. " Mu Zhihua finished quickly.


    "We''ll see." Mu Cen smile, this just slowly said, "sister, you know, even if you have empress behind, also can''t threaten my sister, eh?"


    Mu Zhi''s face changed.


    "Well, stay here. Don''t make trouble for me. Take good care of the meat in your stomach. If it falls off, it will be troublesome." After Mu Cen warned, he turned around and quietly left Mu Zhihua''s bedroom.


    Mu Zhi''s heart aches.


    But there is no way to take mucen.


    Now the prisoner is himself, the one who makes jokes is also himself, and Mu CEN is the one who is in power. For a long time, Mu Zhihua gradually calmed down,


    She won''t make muczen proud.


    Mu Zhihua calmly walks towards the wardrobe, and turns out a piece of yellowing parchment at the bottom of the cabinet. He just looks at it and hasn''t said a word for a long time.

 Chapter 367

    The sky outside also gradually brightened up.


    East Palace.


    Mu Cen couldn''t sleep at night because he was in the east palace. In Mu Cen''s view, at least at present, the East Palace is the safest place in the palace. After all, Li Shiyuan has been the crown prince for many years, and his deep foundation in the palace is beyond ordinary people''s imagination.


    Now that she is Li Shiyuan''s good heart, she can naturally rest in the east palace.


    You don''t need to be so scheming.


    Mu Cen naturally can sleep well.


    It''s just that Mu Cen didn''t really fall asleep. Today is the day after the wedding. Mu Cen has a lot to do. The crown prince''s position doesn''t seem so boundless and unbridled.


    When Mu CEN is ready to get up, he suddenly hears the movement from the palace, which makes Mu Cen''s brow slightly twisted, subconsciously alert.


    The next moment, Mu Cen relaxed and looked at Li Shiyuan not far away.


    She then got up and said, "I''ve seen your highness."


    Li Shiyuan said nothing and naturally walked towards Mu Cen. Mu Cen didn''t dodge. He naturally filled the glass and handed it to Li Shiyuan.


    Li Shiyuan drank it all in one gulp.


    Then he looked at Mu Cen and put his big hand around Mu Cen''s waist naturally.


    Mu Cen calmed down, and the remaining light from the corner of his eyes fell into Li Shiyuan''s hands. But just for a moment, Mu Cen moved away without expression, and said faintly: "Your Highness, what''s the situation with your father?"


    "I''ve woken up." Li Shiyuan didn''t say much.


    Mu Cen nodded and didn''t ask much.


    Li Changtian wakes up, naturally is also in mucen''s expectation, but this kind of wakening does not mean good, only repeated for a few days.


    Naturally, Li Shiyuan could not be in the east palace without any worries.


    Once Li Changtian falls into a coma, for Li Shiyuan, to a large extent, he is ready for layout anytime and anywhere.


    Li Shiyuan will be very busy.


    Too busy to take care of yourself.


    "On the wedding night, I left my concubine in the bedroom. Did my concubine ever blame me?" When Li Shiyuan looks at Mu Cen, he coaxes him patiently.


    Mu CEN is very considerate and know Propriety: "minister concubine nature won''t be angry for such a thing."


    "I really have the right concubine." Li Shiyuan seems to be in a good mood.


    Mu Cen broke away from Li Shiyuan''s arms without any trace, and then said faintly: "I''ll change my highness''s clothes. My highness must be tired after a whole night. I''ll call the servant to come in and prepare breakfast for my highness. If my highness is too tired, it''s not good for him."


    All the words are gentle as water, every word seems to care about Li Shiyuan.


    But mu Cen''s mind is not so sentimental, just simply feel annoyed, simply do not want to see Li Shiyuan.


    But mu Cen''s words greatly pleased Li Shiyuan.


    He grabs Mu Cen. Mu Cen calms down and sits on Li Shiyuan''s leg. Li Shiyuan''s thin lips stick up. Mu Cen doesn''t dodge, but changes his position without any trace.


    The kiss fell on muzen''s cheek, not on his lips.


    Mu Cen always calm, quiet said: "Your Highness have a good rest, I want to go to the queen mother and Empress Dowager please."


    Every word is reasonable, and it''s really something to do, which makes Li Shiyuan unable to find any reason to refute.


    He looked at Mu Cen deeply and said, "go."


    Mu Cen nodded, then stood up: "that minister concubine first to deal with these things."


    Li Shiyuan didn''t say anything.


    Soon, he Xiang came in from outside the palace. When he saw Li Shiyuan, he Xiang was still a little afraid. He asked Ann in good order, and then he came to the side of Mu Cen.


    Mu Cen pinched the hand of lotus fragrance without any trace, as if in the heart of lotus fragrance.


    He Xiang then said: "Niang Niang, I will change clothes for you."


    Mu Cen nodded, and then he Xiang neatly changed Mu Cen''s clothes, and let Mu Cen clean up, he Xiang left.


    Then, Mu Cen called in his father-in-law in charge and said in a low voice: "you ask the people in the dining room to prepare shredded chicken porridge, but don''t add scallion, and then prepare some small dishes, which taste heavier. Don''t put shredded radish in the small dishes. The porridge must be seven minutes hot, the mouth must be smooth, and the side dishes must be cold. "


    In the detailed explanation, Li Shiyuan likes it all.


    These are based on the memory of the last life. What Li Shiyuan likes is this.


    But Li Shiyuan, who lived in the last generation, preferred that Mu Cen made it himself.


    It''s just that Li Shiyuan didn''t know it. He thought that all those paintings were made by Mu Zhi. Mu Zhi''s paintings were made by Mu Cen, but he borrowed flowers and presented them to Buddha. He was even more favored.


    And how did Mu Zhihua tell Mu Cen.


    Mu Cen thinks it ironic that she should be so close to Mu Zhihua. Because his highness is in Mu Zhihua, Mu Cen has to work hard to please the prince to make him change his mind.


    What happened?


    But they made wedding clothes for people.


    This life, Mu Cen can cook in person, but mu Cen does not have this idea, Li Shiyuan he does not deserve.


    On the contrary, when Li Shiyuan listened to Mu Cen''s words, his mood became more and more joyful: "I know the king''s preference clearly."


    Mu Cen didn''t smile.


    "When Princess Ai entered the palace on the Zhongyuan Festival, she seemed to have a clear idea of everyone''s preferences?" Li Shiyuan asked again.


    Mu Cen just calmly explained: "I spent some time and did some homework to avoid stepping on thunder in the palace or offending people by accident. Now that I am the hostess of the East Palace, I must know what your highness thinks and likes. Otherwise, I am not out of duty? "


    This is a well founded statement.


    Also clearly told Li Shiyuan, not deliberately to understand, but to protect themselves.


    However, this did not affect Li Shiyuan''s mood: "I remember when you were in the Empress Dowager''s house, you had all the snacks and three meals a day."


    "Your Highness, do you want something made by me?" Mu Cen asked.


    Li Shiyuan did not answer rhetorical questions.


    Mu CEN is not impatient: "if your highness wants to, I am willing to, but I do not necessarily meet the taste of the prince."


    Li Shiyuan said: "as long as it''s made by Aifei, I will like it."


    "Good." Mu Cen should be direct.


    It''s not compromise or flattery.


    Because Mu CEN is very clear that Li Shiyuan can''t have a chance to eat his own food. Li Shiyuan is always careful. All the food has been made by special people. Before it was sent, someone who tested the poison tried it in front of Li Shiyuan''s confidants, and then it was sent to Li Shiyuan.


    In addition, even in front of Li Shiyuan, there must be a silver needle to try again.

 Chapter 368

    Every step of this is the work of Li Shiyuan''s cronies.


    Even in the last life.


    Mu Zhihua said that she did these things, but the procedures are the same. Mu Cen can''t be more clear about these procedures.


    In addition, the situation in this life has been completely different. Li Shiyuan probably has no time to do such things.


    Mu Cen''s promise also made Li Shiyuan laugh happily.


    Obviously, the slave below had been ready for a long time. After a while, the eunuch''s voice came from the bedroom, and the breakfast was brought in by the workers.


    Mu Cen took it personally.


    But the eunuch followed in.


    In front of Mu Cen''s face, he tried with a silver needle. After confirming that there was no problem, he quietly withdrew.


    Li Shiyuan light mouth: "love imperial concubine sit down, accompany this king to use breakfast together."


    "Good." Mu Cen answered.


    They sat quietly at the table, and no one spoke again. Mu Cen took a small bite, not impatient, until he was full, Mu Cen put down the bowl and chopsticks.


    Li Shiyuan didn''t say anything. His dishes and chopsticks had already been put down.


    Mu Cen naturally took a clean handkerchief and handed it to Li Shiyuan. Li Shiyuan took it and wiped it. Mu Cen took it back.


    These movements, flowing, for Li Shiyuan''s preferences, Mu Cen knows clearly.


    Until the end of serving Li Shiyuan, the slaves had already collected all the dishes. Mu Cen said, "it''s already bright outside. I''m going to say hello to the Empress Dowager and her mother."


    "Well." Li Shiyuan didn''t stop him. "Don''t tell your mother and Empress Dowager about the coma of your father last night. The news has been stopped by our king. I don''t want them to worry."


    "I know." Mu Cen answered.


    Li Shiyuan didn''t say anything more. Mu Cen blessed himself and left calmly.


    Li Shiyuan watched Mu Cen leave quietly for a long time. He could not say such a feeling. Mu Cen knew too much about himself and knew every detail, as if these things had been branded in Mu Cen''s mind.


    But Li Shiyuan is very clear, Mu Cen for himself, is by no means Mu Zhihua as determined, since not determined, Mu Cen does not need to work hard to do these.


    Even though some of Mu Zhi''s paintings ignore the details, Mu Cen can do it intact.


    This feeling, in addition to physical and mental pleasure, is involuntary shudder. In this world, there are people who can know everything about you so thoroughly. What kind of mind does this person use to do it?


    Li Shiyuan sank, but he didn''t think much about it. He subconsciously thought that it was Mu Cen in order to get a foothold in the east palace.


    It''s really a little lacking to stay in the imperial dragon hall all night.


    Li Shiyuan soon returned to bed to rest, but he still stayed in Mu Cen''s bedroom and did not leave. Mu Cen was favored by the matter, has long been in the palace of the boiling.


    In the East Palace, it is needless to say.


    Mu Cen can clearly feel that the servants of the East Palace flatter themselves, which is a kind of deliberate flattery, for fear that if they offend Mu Cen carelessly, it will be him who finally lands on his head.


    On the contrary, Mu CEN is very calm, and does not hold a pet and Jiao, in the face of these slaves, Mu CEN is full of patience.


    She took the lotus fragrance to invite her, and even her heart naturally followed.


    Mu Cen just took a look at Lianxin and didn''t say anything. On the contrary, Lianxin was frightened by Mu Cen. After all, when Li Shiyuan came back last night, Lianxin said what he saw for the first time.


    This is actually taboo in the palace.


    After all, Lian Xin is mu Cen''s slave now, but he stands beside Li Shiyuan wholeheartedly. Even Li Shiyuan''s people, smart people will not be so obvious now.


    When Mu Cen''s eyes were taken back from Lian Xin, they were indifferent and cold.


    For Lianxin, Mu CEN is no stranger. In the last life, Lianxin followed him, but no one knew that Lianxin was one of Li Shiyuan''s close slaves. In other words, she was also a woman who accompanied her to bed, but she could not have any fame and would not give birth to any prince.


    Unless Li Shiyuan is willing, the probability is very small.


    So Lianxin always feels that he is different.


    He is also loyal to Li Shiyuan.


    Isn''t it disgusting for Li Shiyuan to put this person beside him?


    Mu Cen gave a sneer in his heart, but on the surface he was calm.


    He Xiang obviously repels Lian Xin more. Even if he Xiang enters the palace, many of her thoughts are on the surface, and she can''t hide them. She follows Mu Cen tightly and doesn''t mean to speak. Mu Cen doesn''t stop him. Lian Xin is left behind by the master and servant.


    Mu Cen doesn''t have the heart to make trouble with Lianxin.


    At least in the last life, even the heart has not made too much action, in addition to flaunting, but such flaunting also appears to be more low-key.


    However, Mu Cen did not intend to keep the heart, after all, is a disaster, sooner or later is to have an accident.


    She wanted to find a reasonable excuse to change her heart.


    In this way of thinking, mucen has come to Fengqing palace.


    The servant of Fengqing palace saw Mu Cen and knelt down. He had already changed his name: "I''ve seen the empress of the crown prince. She''s thousands of years old."


    "Get up." Mu Cen light mouth, condescending looking at.


    The eunuch in charge of the affair then got up and said, "I''ll pass it on to you."


    Mu Cen was not impatient and nodded. The eunuch in charge didn''t hesitate. He immediately turned around and walked towards Fengqing palace.


    After a while, the eunuch in charge came out and welcomed Mu Cen in.


    Qu Huachang has got up, and the slaves are waiting on the side. Mu Cen walks towards Qu Huachang calmly. Qu Huachang''s eyes are not cold, but they are not warm.


    Mu Cen calmly asked for an: "my concubine came to please my mother, and her mother is happy and healthy."


    The surface of Qu Hua''s clothes was more amiable: "the crown princess has a heart."


    Mu Cen laughed and said nothing more, but quietly took over the eunuch''s work, and naturally served Qu Huachang. All his actions were just right, so that people didn''t feel too flattery, and every move seemed appropriate.


    On this point, Qu Huashang really can''t find fault.


    Just looking at Mu Cen''s face, Qu Huashang couldn''t calm down.


    Just in front of Mu Cen, Qu Hua''s clothes are well hidden.


    Once in a while, they would talk in a low voice.


    But Qu Hua didn''t keep much of Mu Cen''s clothes: "OK, don''t the Crown Princess stay in this palace all the time. Shouldn''t she go to the Empress Dowager to greet her in the morning? It''s too late. The Empress Dowager will train the palace later. After all, everyone in this palace knows that the Empress Dowager likes the crown prince and concubine. She really came to see her as a granddaughter. "


    I don''t know what to say.

 Chapter 369

    Mu CEN is also not angry, still calmly smile: "that minister concubine leaves first."


    Qu Huashang waved and said nothing.


    This day, it seems, is just an ordinary day.


    Normally, Mu Cen came to Qu Huashang. On the first day of her marriage, Qu Huashang also wanted to send greetings to the empress dowager, so she should have taken Mu Cen with her.


    But obviously, Qu Huashang didn''t intend to go with Mu Cen.


    Mu Cen didn''t say anything.


    Qu Huashang''s practice is also reasonable.


    As like as two peas, Qu Huashang has been transformed by the same world, but he has been more disgusted with Mu Cen. This reason is from Li Changtian.


    Even if it is the mother instrument world, Qu Huashang is also careful to keep his position, for fear of any accident.


    Not tired?


    Tired.


    Mu Cen was blessed. He turned around calmly, but he didn''t stay in Fengqing palace. It was a nightmare for a long time. He didn''t want to be here for a moment. Here, it would only remind Mu Cen of the last life, and even the pungent smell of blood would become obvious.


    Until Mu Cen came out of Fengqing palace, this feeling gradually improved.


    In recent nightmares, there are too many pictures that she can''t understand.


    Those pictures seem to break out of the gate, but at the last moment, they are completely pulled back, and then disappear.


    Just wake up every day, Mu Cen''s breathing is particularly urgent, as if such a nightmare has pressed Mu Cen to the limit.


    She sank, collected all emotions, and quickly walked towards the direction of fengluan palace.


    But after Mu Cen arrived at fengluan palace, he unexpectedly found that Mei Ji didn''t come, which made Mu Cen slightly wring his eyebrows. He didn''t know what was wrong.


    The servant of fengluan palace saw that Mu Cen had come up: "I''ll see the empress of the crown prince. She is thousands of years old."


    Mu Cen light mouth: "get up." Then she continued, "isn''t Aunt Ji in?"


    "If you go back to the empress, aunt Ji''s old illness has recurred. The Empress Dowager asks aunt Ji to stay in the palace and wait on her side with her The slave explained.


    Mu Cen was quiet, but he didn''t say anything.


    Soon, Mu Cen followed the eunuch to fengluan palace and went in. Sure enough, Meiji was not there, and the servants around the Empress Dowager were not as happy as Meiji. The Empress Dowager''s face was obviously not very good.


    It wasn''t until the Empress Dowager saw Mu Cen that the tight brow followed Shu.


    Mu Cen respectfully asked an, and naturally went to the side of the empress dowager, took over the work in the hands of the slaves, for a long time, to pacify the Empress Dowager.


    The Empress Dowager looked at Mu Cen: "fortunately cen''er has entered the palace. Otherwise, the sad family is not happy every day. None of these slaves can teach well."


    "Didn''t Aunt Ji bring Luochen before?" Mu Cen quiets down and mentions Xu Luochen.


    I haven''t seen Xu Luochen for some time.


    Xu Luochen, who was suddenly mentioned, asked the Empress Dowager to nod her head: "this little girl is pretty good, but it''s not so neat. It''s just Mei Ji. She has an old disease, and I don''t know if she can help the AI family train someone."


    "Empress dowager, don''t worry. Aunt Ji will be fine." Mu Cen calmed his voice.


    The Empress Dowager shook her head: "Meiji''s situation is known by the AI family all the time, otherwise Meiji will be let out of the palace. On the Chinese New Year''s day, the AI family couldn''t help calling Mei Ji back, so they didn''t let Mei Ji go out again. As a result, ah. "


    There is some regret.


    After all, the relationship between the Empress Dowager and Maggie is still deep, and naturally, she doesn''t want to see anything bad about Maggie.


    Mu Cen also knew that Mei Ji''s legs and feet were inconvenient, she had a long-standing illness, she was really sick, and it was difficult to walk, let alone serve others. In addition, Maggie''s age is also high, many things are not as neat as when she was young.


    "When Maggie is better, I''ll let her out of the palace. She doesn''t live in the palace. It''s better to have someone waiting on her outside than to be comfortable in the palace. " The Empress Dowager was chatting with Mu Cen.


    Mu Cen calmed down and continued: "my concubine has been in the palace anyway. If the Empress Dowager needs to, I can come here every day."


    "You child have a heart. I''ve written it down." The Empress Dowager looked at Mu Cen with satisfaction, "you are not the same now. You are the hostess of the east palace. The big and small things of the east palace will not be less than the fengluan palace, only more. Of course you can''t be here all the time. You''re so sad. "


    Mu CEN is not hypocritical.


    She chats with the empress dowager, who is happy with Mu Cen''s presence.


    Until the Empress Dowager was a little tired, Mu Cen stood up and said, "madam, I''ll go to see Aunt Ji."


    "Go ahead." The Empress Dowager nodded.


    Mu Cen calmed down and continued: "if aunt Ji goes out of the palace, I can bring Luo Chen to fengluan palace every day. I think that Luo Chen''s intelligence will soon become the Empress Dowager''s intimate person, so that the Empress Dowager will not have a smooth person on the side."


    "Not bad." The Empress Dowager agreed with Mu Cen''s idea.


    Xu Luochen is the daughter of an official. When she enters the palace, she is a female official, not an ordinary slave. If the Empress Dowager likes it, it''s no harm to stay with her.


    As long as the Empress Dowager is happy, she can point out a marriage for Xu Luochen.


    No matter how the palace struggles, unless the whole Zhou Dynasty is dead, the Empress Dowager''s position is stable. Xu Luochen follows the empress dowager, even if he doesn''t get married, he can protect his life, but there''s nothing wrong with it.


    After being quiet, Mu Cen walked out of fengluan palace and went to Meiji''s courtyard not far away.


    Meggie''s condition is obviously not very good. She can''t get out of bed. Compared with the time when she saw Meggie before, she is much thinner.


    But when Mei Ji saw Mu Cen, she wanted to go down to the ground to say hello.


    Mu Cen hurried forward and stopped Mei Ji: "aunt Ji, don''t salute. Just have a good rest."


    Even used honorifics for Maggie.


    Mei Ji nodded: "I thank the princess."


    Mu Cen nodded and asked about Mei Ji''s body. Mei Ji answered. Mu Cen didn''t say much, but accompanied Mei Ji and said some personal words.


    The slaves on one side retreated.


    Maggie likes to be quiet.


    Even lotus fragrance is not on the edge of Mu Cen, even the heart naturally dare not follow, the door of the wing room is closed.


    After chatting for a while, Mu Cen said: "if aunt Ji goes out of the palace, there is anything she needs. Although she tells us that the palace will do it for Aunt Ji."


    "The empress has a heart. There is no need for the old bone of a slave." Meiji weak smile, "is not at ease empress dowager."

 Chapter 370

    Mu Cen knows the relationship between Mei Ji and the Empress Dowager. Naturally, she doesn''t speak.


    On the contrary, Mei Ji calmed down and suddenly said, "and I can''t rest assured. The empress should take care of herself in the palace. This palace is no more cautious than King Mu''s


    "It''s in my palace." Mu Cen answered.


    Mei Ji wants to talk and stops, but when her words finally come to her mouth, she swallows them down again, and they chat for a while. Mei Ji is tired, but mu Cen doesn''t stay any longer. She stands up quickly.


    "Auntie Ji, have a good rest and come back to see you tomorrow." Mu Cen said with concern.


    Before leaving, Mu Cen also left a good treasure for Mei Ji to mend her body. Instead of letting Mei Ji give her away, she turned and left alone.


    When Mu Cen came to the door of the wing room, Mei Ji suddenly began to shout: "Niang Niang."


    Mu Cen turned around and looked at Mei Ji quietly: "aunt has something to say, you can say it directly."


    Meiji calmed down again, but mu Cen didn''t urge her to wait patiently.


    For a long time, Mei Ji said: "my mother has been acting recently. I must be more careful."


    "I know. Thank you for reminding me. " Mu Cen nodded.


    Then Mei Ji doesn''t speak any more. She just leans on the bed and seems to fall asleep. Mu Cen calmly turns around and leaves, but Mei Ji''s words fall behind Mu Cen''s heart.


    Mu CEN is very clear that Maggie will not say these words to herself for no reason.


    It means something happened in the womb.


    Mu Cen can''t figure out what Mei Ji means, but when Mei Ji opens her mouth, it means Mei Ji is absolutely sure. It''s just that it''s hard to say, or it can''t be said. In the end, she can only remind Mu Cen in such a subtle way.


    There is also a possibility that Maggie saw something and then kindly reminded Mu Cen.


    After all, Meggie helped her along the way.


    Mu Cen sank and said nothing.


    He Xiang saw Mu Cen come out, immediately followed up, even the heart did not dare to hesitate, followed one after another.


    But when Mu Cen saw Lian Xin, he suddenly opened his mouth. The voice was not light or heavy. The slaves around him could hear it clearly: "Lian Xin, you have to keep such a long distance with our palace. Do you want to follow our palace, or do you have other secrets?"


    Lian Xin''s face changed: "no, I don''t mean that."


    "Why is that?" Mu CEN is rarely aggressive, but he is still in fengluan palace.


    Knowing that he was wrong, he immediately followed Mu Cen and explained in a low voice: "I''m just in a trance. I didn''t catch up. I beg my mother to make amends."


    This is also reasonable.


    Mu Cen made a sound, but he didn''t say anything. He soon turned around and walked towards the outside of fengluan palace. The servants in fengluan palace heard clearly.


    In addition, Mu Cen had been in fengluan palace for a while, and he was polite to everyone. Even if he was a slave below, Mu Cen didn''t say a word. Occasionally, some slave who made a mistake was trembling, but mu Cen just patiently offended and pointed out what was wrong.


    Even now, Mu CEN is the status of the crown princess, and he still is when he sees them.


    A heart to heart, why can let Mu Cen seem angry.


    Subconsciously, people in fengluan palace felt that they were not well served, offended Mu Cen, and even did too much. And this palace, there is no secret, Lianxin''s position in the East Palace, slaves more or less also know.


    Lianxin is not only the personal servant of the prince, but also the companion of the prince. No matter whether you are in favor or not, at least the servants around you will see Lianxin.


    On weekdays, even though he is not arrogant, it is inevitable to carry a shelf.


    I''m afraid I''m not willing to serve Mu Cen who is the most favorite.


    However, no one dared to talk about it in person, just a few words in private.


    But even though he was taught face to face by Mu Cen, some of them couldn''t keep up. Although he kept up with him, his face was always ugly. Subconsciously, he felt that Mu Cen was taking the opportunity to revenge himself.


    Revenge oneself last night and prince his highness hit small report, to Mu Cen''s discontent is more a few points.


    It''s just not obvious.


    Mu CEN is not impatient. She is waiting for Lianxin to jump into the trap automatically. After all, no matter what she does now, she needs a reasonable excuse. She can''t let people leave a story to say that she is relying on the crown prince''s position and can''t accommodate any women in the harem.


    Mu Cen lowered his eyebrows and quietly walked towards the east palace.


    ¡­¡­


    From Mu Cen back to the palace, the East Palace has always been full of people. There are countless people who come to greet Mu Cen, and most of them are also people who are attached to the situation.


    Mu CEN is a little tired, holding his head full of pain. He doesn''t refuse, but he doesn''t have the heart to deal with.


    He Xiang came forward and said, "lady, why don''t you go back to the palace and have a rest?"


    Mu Cen made a sound.


    But she twisted her eyebrows: "madam, the ambassador''s wife is still waiting for you outside."


    The implication is that Mu Cen should not turn a blind eye and go to see people instead of going back to rest.


    Mu Cen looked at Lianxin. Lianxin didn''t think he was wrong, so he went back: "when this man comes, the empress naturally wants to see him, otherwise it will be said that the eastern palace is not good at dealing with people, and even his royal highness will be affected."


    Every word still protects Li Shiyuan.


    Mu Cen looks at Lian Xin with half a smile. Unexpectedly, when she enters the East Palace, Mu Zhihua and other concubines in the East Palace dare not make fun of Li Shiyuan. This Lian Xin bumps into her.


    She''s still thinking about a good time, even if she doesn''t want to live?


    "What if I don''t go to my palace?" Mu Cen asked.


    Lian Xin''s face changed and he said, "if the prince blames you, I can''t blame the maid for not reminding you."


    Mu Cen smiles, but his smile doesn''t reach the bottom of his eyes: "since Lianxin is so concerned about the East Palace, then go out and help our Palace back. If the prince blames you, let him come to our palace. Naturally, our palace will not involve you. "


    Finish saying, Mu Cen has no more words, turn round to walk toward the bedroom palace.


    He Xiang immediately followed him. When he passed by Lianxin, he Xiang couldn''t help looking more. After Mu Cen left, Lianxin was filled with righteous indignation. He wanted to rush up and tear Mu Cen.


    And the slave who knew Lianxin''s identity comforted him softly: "sister Lianxin, don''t fight against the crown princess now. The crown princess is in the limelight. It''s not good to fight against the crown princess."


    "That''s too much for her." Even heart indignant said, "put clear is aimed at me, before also appear so kind, this just one day, has changed face, clearly is in hate."


    "Sister Lianxin..." the slave on one side quickly grabbed Lianxin, "don''t talk about it. This lady is very powerful. Otherwise, she won''t be the crown princess. So you''d better be careful. Even if the prince dotes on you, you are also the maid beside the empress

 Chapter 371

    The slave is reminding Lianxin.


    Even though I don''t like it.


    If it were not for her own background, she would have been a servant for a long time now. She would have been as expensive as Mu Zhi''s painting.


    Even heart high gas proud, follow Mu Cen two days, already couldn''t swallow this tone.


    She turned around and walked out of the hall to see the ambassador''s wife. It was obviously out of time, but she was clamoring for the master, as if she was the master in this palace.


    On the contrary, Mu Cen did not care.


    He Xiang couldn''t help but ask: "Miss, Lianxin just ignores you."


    "That''s what I want her to do." Mu Cen light mouth, "I have no time to accompany her to play, she is not qualified."


    He Xiang said a word, and then he didn''t say a word.


    Mu Cen had a reason to do things, he Xiang would not ask more, and then quietly retreated. Mu Cen didn''t pay attention.


    This whole day, Mu Cen never left the east palace.


    But mu CEN is not nobody, she picked people to see, not so important people, Mu Cen naturally ignored. And these unimportant people are attracted by the heart.


    After returning from mucen, Li Shiyuan was no longer in the east palace.


    It''s normal not to be in the east palace. Li Changtian''s situation is good and bad. Li Shiyuan wants to go both in emotion and reason. Not only Li Shiyuan, but also these princes will not be left behind.


    Qu Huashang and the Empress Dowager were still in a coma last night. I''m afraid we can''t hide it today. So the most lively place in the palace, except the East Palace, is the Yulong palace.


    Mu Cen closed his eyes for a while and suddenly asked, "where''s Lianxin?"


    "Still in the front hall." He Xiang answered, "Miss, she really takes herself as the crown princess."


    Mu Cen chuckled: "let her give me some snacks."


    Lotus fragrant Leng next, then return to a God: "maidservant this go to do."


    This point of heart, waiting for most of an hour, even heart just reluctantly sent, Mu Cen also didn''t say anything, looked at, dim sum already cold.


    She waved: "OK, take it away. This cold snack can''t be eaten in our palace."


    Lianxin''s face changed again. He decided that Muchen was going to embarrass himself.


    Before Mu Cen entered the East Palace, Mu Zhihua intentionally or unintentionally and Lianxin mentioned Mu Cen''s tricky and difficult to serve. Now, Lianxin is so sure.


    Even if you dare to be so presumptuous, it''s also for the sake of seeing that you are the maid of the prince''s bed. The prince can''t really be cruel to you.


    So mu Cen said, even the heart directly picked up the plate, turned and left, even the rules are gone.


    Mu Cen sank and didn''t speak.


    Lotus fragrance is a little tongue, even the minions at the door are silly, but mu Cen didn''t move, and the minions didn''t dare to say anything.


    It seems that this matter passed quietly.


    For several days in a row, it was the same.


    Lianxin seems to be waiting on the side of Mu Cen, but it seems reluctant. What Mu Cen asks Lianxin to do, Lianxin always comes late and does, but nothing is on the point.


    Mu CEN is not warm, even the heart of the courage to raise more and more big.


    The servants in the East Palace couldn''t see through Mu Cen''s meaning. Under such circumstances, they were naturally polite to Lian Xin. The most important thing is that Li Shiyuan came back at night these days, and he was in Mu Cen''s bedroom.


    But Li Shiyuan didn''t seem to know what happened in the east palace.


    I don''t know whether it''s true or false.


    As a result, suddenly one day, the East Palace was completely forbidden, and people were worried. The slaves were even afraid to breathe. They stood in front of the steamer in the back kitchen quietly, and even did not dare to look at the steamer in their eyes.


    At the command of Li Shiyuan, Lianxin was taken away by the bodyguard.


    Even the servants of the east palace were called to the steamer. Everyone was scared and shivered, because everyone clearly saw that Lianxin was locked into the steamer in the scream.


    Even the cover of the steamer didn''t close tightly.


    The slave outside can clearly see the heart in the steamer, a little painful death, struggling desperately, but without any strength to escape, the whole body is bound together.


    And the temperature of the steamer keeps rising.


    Such torture is extremely painful.


    Even, the painful process is extremely long, but the people around can only look at it mechanically and numbly, and look scared.


    But everyone knows in his heart that this is a warning to others.


    Li Shiyuan''s bodyguard Lang said: "this slave is a lesson for you. In the East Palace, remember that the crown princess can control everything in the east palace. The crown princess is kind-hearted. It doesn''t mean that the crown prince doesn''t know. The east palace can''t accommodate such a slave. You should keep in mind that if you don''t serve the crown prince well, it will be the same as if you don''t serve your highness well. "


    The slave knelt down and said, "I will obey the order of the prince."


    And the steamer inside the heart, a little bit of no strength, even if regret, even if resentment, even if indignation, but eventually with the disappearance of life, and gradually fade.


    This is a deep palace, no one will remember such a person.


    ¡­¡­


    Mu Cen stood quietly in the bedroom, as if she didn''t have any interest in everything outside. Beside her, he Xiang was pale. Naturally, he Xiang knew what happened in the east palace.


    "Miss..." he Xiang began to call Mu Cen.


    Mu CEN is very calm: "in the palace, offended any master, may be Lianxin this end.". Even if it''s the master who offends those who are higher in rank than her, it may even be worse than Lianxin. Even the whole body can''t be left. "


    He Xiang bit his lip and didn''t dare to say a word.


    It''s not mu Cen who did it. It''s Li Shiyuan''s order. Over the past few days, Mu Cen has never said that Lianxin is not a word, but he can let Lianxin find its own destruction. Every thing he does, and on the day of fengluan palace, Mu Cen opens his mouth, which will eventually reach Li Shiyuan''s ears.


    Li Shiyuan even gave Lianxin no chance to explain, so he ordered Lianxin to be sent to the steamer.


    This is what outsiders see.


    Mu Cen has always known that even though Li Shiyuan has given power to the east palace to himself, many of Li Shiyuan''s people are monitoring his every move.


    Let alone those who came to the east palace to ask for peace, Li Shiyuan knew clearly what even a slave like Lian Xin had done.


    It took a few days to clean up Lianxin, because Mu Cen didn''t move at all.

 Chapter 372

    Li Shiyuan naturally thinks that Mu Cen hopes that Li Shiyuan will help Mu Cen to make a breakthrough. And Mu Cen really didn''t think about it. She didn''t want to do it herself. She didn''t want to do it for Li Wei, but she just entered the East Palace, so she shouldn''t make a bloody scene.


    When Li Shiyuan moved his hand, people naturally did not dare to say one more word, and in this palace, no one dared to show any disrespect to Mu Cen.


    After all, now Mu CEN is Li Shiyuan''s favorite.


    But in such a scene, Mu CEN is very clear that everything has advantages and disadvantages, in addition to heart, it also means that she was identified.


    After all, many things can''t be explained clearly.


    Mu Cen sank, this just light mouth: "person is dead?"


    For a long time, he Xiang didn''t answer. Mu Cen twisted his eyebrows. He realized that he was so absorbed that he didn''t notice Li Shiyuan came back. He Xiang had already retired.


    Is her vigilance low?


    But mu Cen quickly turned around and blessed Li Shiyuan: "I''ve seen your highness."


    "Get up." Li Shiyuan helped Mu Cen up in person.


    Then, his hand naturally hugged Mu Cen''s waist: "Why have you been wronged, I don''t want to talk to you."


    "Aggrieved?" Mu Cen faint smile, "in the palace, this is not grievance."


    "You''re welcome to Diao Nu like this next time. Aifei will deal with it directly." Li Shiyuan picked his eyebrows and said it directly.


    Mu Cen said with a smile: "Your Highness is not afraid that I will deal with it. Do you have to say that I am cruel and cruel in this palace?"


    Li Shiyuan half smile not smile: "so love imperial concubine this is to ignore a few days, borrow this Wang''s hand, help you to deal with the unhappy person?"


    This is true.


    But mu Cen didn''t deny it. He looked at Li Shiyuan quietly: "it''s not a proof that your highness dotes on my concubine. He just lets me do so much wrong. He can''t bear to see my concubine suffer any injustice."


    "You''re a smart mouth." Li Shiyuan pinched Mu Cen''s chin and answered the voice without salt.


    Mu Cen didn''t answer. He was quiet.


    She naturally poured tea for Li Shiyuan, and asked people to prepare a small point. However, Mu Cen never asked about everything outside the palace, as if nothing had happened.


    Until Li Shiyuan once again said: "in another month, it will be the annual autumn festival. My father will go to the western regions, and I will stay in the palace to be in charge of the government. You will stay in the palace with me."


    "Good." Mu Cen answered.


    Autumn Festival is coming.


    Life is a little fast.


    After the autumn festival, everything is almost closed.


    What about Li Shiyuan staying in the palace? Li Shiyuan''s Eyeliner followed, and even Li Shiyuan finally appeared. Li Shiyuan also took all the evidence in the autumn festival and gave it to Li Changtian, so Li Shiyuan''s position was in danger.


    Autumn Festival is the variable of the Zhou Dynasty, and also the variable of this life.


    Mu Cen collected his mind, didn''t think about it any more, and soon went on with what he was doing. Li Shiyuan didn''t say much and looked at Mu Cen quietly.


    This is the wisdom of Mu Cen. He should listen to what he should listen to and not ask what he shouldn''t ask.


    But the autumn festival of this life, I can''t say why, but mu Cen thinks it''s not as easy as he thought, but in the end, Mu Cen didn''t speak much, and quietly did what he was doing.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡ª¡ª


    After the connection, the East Palace was in peace. After Mu Cen came to the East Palace, the servants who had been submissive to Mu Cen were now more respectful and a little bit ambivalent. The people who belonged to Mu Zhi''s paintings are now more honest.


    And Mu Zhihua was even more under house arrest and smashed in his bedroom. He never walked out of the gate.


    In the eyes of the slaves, although Mu Zhihua was canonized as a concubine, although he was still in the East Palace, and although all the specifications had not changed, the status quo of Mu Zhihua was no different from those concubines in the cold palace.


    The only difference is that Mu Zhihua is pregnant.


    And this belly prince, but no one knows to stay.


    In the eastern palace, now Mu Ting has the final say. When Mu Cen wants you to die, no one can live. Most importantly, though Mu Chen has not even done anything to Mu Zhi painting, even even the Mu Ming painted bedroom, but the imperial physician in the palace keeps coming back.


    Doctor Xu didn''t know she had been here several times.


    How can people in the east palace not know what this means.


    But because of the Empress Dowager''s order, no one dares to visit Mu Zhihua in her bedroom. Even Qu Huashang, who is deeply in love with Mu Zhihua, has never been here.


    Qu Huachang is not allowed to make any mistakes. After all, Qu Huachang knows that Li Changtian is very filial to the Empress Dowager no matter what other things he does. If the Empress Dowager really criticizes her, then Li Changtian will make a fresh decision on many things.


    So Qu Huashang''s behavior is not difficult to understand.


    The Empress Dowager dare not disobey her orders.


    Another day.


    Ji Changjin walked out of Mu Zhihua''s bedroom, his brow twisted, and he Xiang came forward in a hurry: "doctor Xu, madam, please."


    Ji long this quiet next: "Niang Niang is the body unwell?"


    Since Mu Cen entered the East Palace, they have hardly seen him. Even if he came and went to the East Palace, Mu Cen never took the initiative to call himself.


    Today suddenly cold not Ding''s opening, this lets Ji long today unavoidably some worry.


    "The empress is in good health. I don''t know what it is He Xiang explained politely.


    Ji Changjin nodded, and soon gave the medicine box to the primary school student. Then he followed He Xiang to Mu Cen''s bedroom. He did it aboveboard and didn''t avoid anyone.


    In the palace¡ª¡ª


    Ji Chang enters the bedroom today, and lotus fragrance brings it to the door naturally.


    She gave Mu Cen an invitation: "I''ve met the empress of the crown princess, who is thousands of years old."


    "Doctor Xu is free." Mu Cen spoke calmly.


    Ji Changjin stood, did not take the initiative to speak, waiting for mu Cen to continue to ask, Mu Cen slowly drank a cup of tea, put down the cup, just light way: "side imperial concubine''s situation?"


    It''s reasonable for mu Cen to ask about Mu Zhihua. After all, it''s the hostess of the east palace. Mu Cen should ask about everything about the east palace.


    Waiting for such a long time to ask, has been ignored.


    Ji Changjin didn''t hide it: "tell the empress, the situation of the side empress is not very stable, the fetal image is not stable, now all day in bed, walk around at will, the consequences are unimaginable."


    Ji Changjin said it directly.


    Mu Zhihua was pregnant, but he was in the palace, but most of the time he was out of the palace, the child could not be saved. But in this case, no one knows what will happen.


    "Very serious?" Mu Cen twisted his eyebrows and asked again.


    Ji long this considered next: "as long as the side imperial concubine Niang Niang doesn''t get angry, can obediently lie on the bed all the time, that big probability is can be born safely."

 Chapter 373

    "What''s the probability?" Mu Cen asked again.


    "Half." Ji Changjin tells the truth.


    Mu Cen half smile don''t smile of, she this just lifted lift eyelid, looked at Ji Changjin: "side imperial concubine now also have four months of body pregnancy."


    "Yes." Ji Changjin responds.


    "What if the child is lost?" Mu Cen said coldly, as if just talking about ordinary topics.


    Ji Changjin''s eyes didn''t change at all. He was calm and incomparable: "it''s common sense to drop it, but the bigger the month, the more dangerous it is."


    ¡­¡­


    The conversation between them has always been a question and answer.


    Mu Cen also asked about the excessive topic. Ji Changjin didn''t answer any untimely questions, but the conversation between them stopped suddenly.


    Mu Cen didn''t speak again.


    Ji Changjin looks at Mu Cen. After nodding, he retreats quietly. Mu Cen doesn''t stop him. What he thinks is Ji Changjin''s words.


    It''s normal for the child to drop.


    The bigger the month, the more dangerous it is.


    She smiles coldly in her heart. It''s not that Mu Cen wants to fight Mu Zhihua on this matter. Li Shiyuan clearly warned Mu Cen about this matter, and Mu Cen will not be stupid enough to hit the muzzle of the gun again.


    Because as long as the child of Mu Zhi''s painting is lost, then it must be on his own head. There is no suspense.


    Unless it''s an accident in full view.


    Moreover, these people are not from the east palace.


    But according to Mu Cen''s understanding of Mu Zhihua, she will protect the child even if she is desperate. After all, that is the last trump card of Mu Zhihua.


    Well, the bigger the month is, the more dangerous it will be. It''s worth pondering. Mu Zhihua has half the probability that he will be safe and half the probability is that his life and death are uncertain. In this case, Mu Cen will watch the change.


    After being quiet, Mu Cen continued to drink tea with delicate dots on one side.


    Until he Xiang comes in.


    "Miss." He Xiang called Mu Cen.


    Mu Cen didn''t lift his eyelids and motioned to He Xiang to continue.


    He Xiang did not hesitate: "Xiaocui is missing."


    Mu Cen can''t remember who Xiaocui is in the mouth of He Xiang. Not to mention the whole palace, there are countless servants in the east palace. Except those close to him, Mu Cen didn''t bother to remember whose name she was.


    This time, Mu Cen looked up at the lotus fragrance.


    He Xiang seemed to swallow his saliva, and then said, "Xiaocui is the maid beside the princess. Yesterday, I came to the east palace to have a good time with you."


    Now Mu Cen has an impression.


    Princess Zhenfei is the concubine of the emperor. If we say she has a generation, she is one generation older than mucen and belongs to the elder. But in the grade, Zhenfei was only a few years older than mucen.


    He is young and full of vigor.


    After all, Mu CEN is now a red man in the palace, but when she came, Mu Cen didn''t see her, so she sent it to Lianxin to do it.


    Xiaocui and Lianxin''s concern seems to be good. Xiaocui is in front of everyone. Although she doesn''t name her, everyone can tell that she is talking about Mu Cen.


    And after Lianxin died, Xiaocui also disappeared?


    It''s worth pondering.


    Although Lianxin was ordered by Li Shiyuan, everyone knows that Lianxin has offended Mu Cen. Souyi, if the story of Xiaocui''s disappearance is spread, then I''m afraid it''s also counted on Mu Cen.


    But there is no one in the palace, which is nothing more normal.


    The slaves all know that it will only make people feel worse.


    "Missing?" Mu Cen had reaction just now, wring eyebrow to ask lotus fragrance.


    He Xiang nodded seriously: "it was Xiaocui who disappeared in the imperial concubine''s Palace last night. In addition, Xiaocui is the maid of Zhenfei''s wife. She didn''t come to Xiaocui early in the morning, so it started. "


    "It has something to do with me?" Mu Cen asked.


    He Xiang was stunned and shook his head: "it doesn''t matter, miss."


    Mu Cen made a sound.


    He Xiang understands that Mu Cen''s meaning is that this matter is over. There''s no need to go on. She doesn''t have much interest in a slave who is missing in the palace.


    He Xiang did not dare to speak again.


    But he Xiang always felt uneasy, and finally could not help saying: "Miss, all the slaves outside are passing on. Xiaocui offended you in the East Palace at that time."


    The implication is that it has something to do with Mu Cen, but there is no evidence.


    "Even the heart died so miserably." Mu Cen said with a smile, "don''t mention the east palace. Any slave in this palace is in danger. Since it''s said that this man has offended me, naturally this unnecessary crime is also on my head. "


    He Xiang nodded: "exactly. Miss, this matter... "


    "You can''t stop someone''s mouth. The more you block it, the more guilty you are. Since it''s something you haven''t done, why care? " Mu Cen light mouth, "this palace can''t explain too many things, you want to buckle to yourself, it''s easy to explain yourself."


    After all, no matter what you say, it will come true.


    If you still jump down foolishly, you will become a scapegoat.


    As for how Xiao Cui died, Mu Cen didn''t want to ask.


    He Xiang listens to Mu Cen say so, this just nods, also didn''t open mouth to say what, quietly wait on Mu Cen side.


    Xiaocui''s disappearance seems to have never been mentioned.


    That''s how it turned out.


    After all, Princess Zhenfei has never been favored. If she is favored, she won''t have to go to Mu Cen to invite her. Xiaocui, who is a slave around Princess Zhenfei, won''t be remembered.


    At best, it''s just a chat, and then it''s over.


    Nobody cares.


    ¡­¡­


    Seven days later¡ª¡ª


    It''s the day when Muchen comes back.


    In the tradition of Da Zhou, when a girl''s family goes home, her husband is not required to follow her. However, judging the status of a girl''s family in her husband''s family depends on the pomp of the girl''s coming home.


    That kind of lonely shadow, you can imagine.


    Mu Cen married into the east palace. The head of the East Palace is the crown prince of Dazhou. The crown prince is busy with official business, so everyone knows that naturally everyone thinks that Li Shiyuan and Mu Cen can''t go back together.


    This matter, in Mu Cen''s view, can''t be more natural.


    Because in the last life, Li Shiyuan never went back to the door with himself. Even Mu Zhihua, Li Shiyuan never accompanied him. After all, in Li Shiyuan''s mind, women are just accessories, which is far from power and status.


    If you can trade women for power, Li Shiyuan will probably not hesitate to send people around him.


    Mu Zhi''s paintings are no exception.


    As a result, Mu Cen was surprised.


    When Mu Cen was about to leave the palace, Li Shiyuan appeared, which made Mu Cen stand in the same place and look at Li Shiyuan. For a moment, he didn''t respond.

 Chapter 374

    Just very quickly, Mu Cen calmed down: "I have seen your highness."


    The rest of the words, Mu Cen did not ask, Li Shiyuan did not mind, step by step toward Mu Cen, until Mu Cen stood in front of: "today back?"


    "Yes." Mu Cen answered, "the auspicious day is at noon, and my concubines will arrive at Mu Wang''s house before noon."


    Li Shiyuan was quiet: "how long will you stay?"


    "Three days." Mu Cen answered.


    It''s really three days. This is not what Mu Cen said casually. When a woman comes back, she not only pays a visit to her parents, but also gives incense to her ancestors. She also goes to the temple to pray for peace. There are also some gifts for her close relatives. None of these rules can be spared.


    It is only these three days that a woman married into the palace can go out.


    Three days later, it is really a lifetime long stay in the deep palace, no longer leave the possibility.


    "I will personally send you to King Mu''s house, accompany you to have lunch, and then go back to the palace. Three days later, I''ll pick you up at King Mu''s house. " Li Shiyuan spoke unexpectedly.


    Muchen was obviously surprised, too.


    The expression was exposed on his face. When he looked at Li Shiyuan, he twisted his eyebrows slightly, as if he didn''t really understand what Li Shiyuan was thinking.


    On the contrary, Li Shiyuan took the initiative to say: "why, does Aifei not like our king accompanying you?"


    "That''s not true." Mu Cen said with a smile, "Your Highness''s coming back with my concubine is the supreme glory of my concubine. I think King Mu''s house will follow me. It''s just that your highness is busy with his official business. I really didn''t expect that his highness would take the initiative to accompany me. "


    Li Shiyuan seems to be flattered by Mu Cen in a good mood and laughs happily.


    I can''t say whether it''s frivolous or provocative, so I scraped the tip of Mu Cen''s nose.


    Mu Cen twisted his eyebrows.


    But in the end, Mu Cen didn''t say anything, even though she didn''t like Li Shiyuan''s intimate behavior.


    Soon, Mu Cen blessing body, but is hypocritical mouth: "I thank your highness favor."


    Li Shiyuan brushed his sleeve, helped Mu Cen up in person, held Mu Cen''s waist very naturally, took Mu Cen to leave from the East Palace, and set off for King Mu''s residence.


    It''s not unusual for this story to spread in the palace. But because Li Shiyuan was accompanied by him, it was enough to make a splash in the quiet deep palace.


    Mu Cen''s position is self-evident.


    But in such a self-evident, the palace''s silent discussion gradually came to the head, but it was only the discussion among the slaves, and did not spread.


    Do you know Xiao Jin is gone, too


    Is it true or false? Xiaojin works in the imperial dining room, and she seldom walks around the palaces. How can she disappear suddenly


    [I heard that Xiaojin was transferred to Donggong''s kitchenette during this period, but Donggong was not very satisfied with the meals sent by the kitchenette during this period, and Xiaojin was not less punished


    Is it the crown princess


    Do you dare to say that you want your head to fall to the ground


    ¡­¡­


    It''s not only Xiaojin, but I also heard that a little eunuch of jingshifang has disappeared


    Does it have anything to do with the one in Donggong


    [I don''t know whether it''s true or not. It''s said that when the eunuch went to fengluan palace to ask for her good-bye, he accidentally bumped into her and then disappeared


    [my God...]


    ¡­¡­


    One after another, the slaves disappeared in the palace, although they were only private discussions, and these slaves seemed to be no superior slaves except Xiaocui who was next to Princess Zhenfei. However, the inexplicable disappearance still made people feel scared, and all of them pointed to Mu Cen.


    No one had contact with Mu Cen before he disappeared. More or less, in their eyes, they had offended Mu Cen.


    Although Mu Cen didn''t say anything at the moment, Mu Cen didn''t do anything.


    But when Xiaolian was sent to the steamer, mucen didn''t do anything, just killed with a knife.


    In the preconceived idea, these ideas have been imposed on Mu Cen. Mu Cen really doesn''t know these things, because in Mu Cen''s opinion, these things are not worth remembering.


    ¡­¡­


    Prince Mu''s residence.


    Because of Mu Cen''s return to the door, Mu Wang''s house is lively again, but Li Shiyuan''s words have been said in front, just accompany Mu Cen to return to the door, and don''t plan to see other irrelevant people, so those who want to come to the door to climb the fire and power also stop.


    Mu Hongyuan was not a fool either. He naturally understood the meaning of Li Shiyuan''s words and naturally stopped people outside the house of King Mu.


    Today''s return is just a family dinner.


    But mu Cen should have done a lot of courtesy. With Li Shiyuan following him, even Mu Hongyuan invited Mu Cen respectfully.


    Even if Mu Hongyuan is mu Cen''s biological father, Mu CEN is today''s crown princess, and she is still higher than Mu Hongyuan in rank. It''s not inappropriate for mu Hongyuan to ask for help.


    Mu Cen accepted it calmly.


    The banquet at the house of King Mu was also very noisy. Mu Cen spoke very little, but he was quiet beside Li Shiyuan. Li Shiyuan would look at Mu Cen from time to time, as if he was deeply in love.


    This kind of picture makes Mu Hongyuan even more happy.


    Inevitably, I drank a few more.


    During the dinner, there were many conversations between mu Hongyuan and Li Shiyuan, but they all talked about unimportant things. After all, there was Mu Cen present during the dinner, so naturally women could not care about the affairs of the court.


    Until after lunch, Li Shiyuan left Prince Mu''s house.


    Mu Cen personally sent Li Shiyuan to the gate of the palace: "my concubine, you are welcome to the prince."


    Li Shiyuan didn''t leave in a hurry. He just stood in front of Mu Cen, looked down at Mu Cen, and suddenly pinched Mu Cen''s chin: "I''m waiting for my king to meet you, eh?"


    "I know." Mu Cen answered faintly.


    Seeing that mucen is clever, Li Shiyuan is in a good mood. He suddenly lowers his head and kisses mucen on his lips. There is a trace of disgust in mucen''s eyebrows. But in front of Li Shiyuan, mucen is still more calm.


    It''s like there''s a little bit of the bride''s shame.


    Li Shiyuan was laughing happily.


    Then Li Shiyuan turned over and rode away quickly. Mu Cen stood in the same place and watched Li Shiyuan leave, as if he was sending him off. However, the indifference in his eyebrows became more and more obvious, even with a trace of ruthlessness.


    Her hand just touched her red lips.


    It''s really dirty. It''s disgusting.


    Then, Mu Cen turned and walked into the palace.


    In the past three days, Mu Cen didn''t intend to leave Prince Mu''s residence. Let alone his current status, after his marriage, everyone in Kyoto knew Mu Cen''s identity, not to mention Li Shiyuan''s shadow guards, but also the three-tier and three-tier experts in Prince Mu''s residence.


    In name, it is to protect Mu Cen''s safety, but in fact, it is also to supervise.

 Chapter 375

    How can Mu Cen not understand this truth.


    Mu Cen won''t do anything that ignites the fire.


    And outside the shop, there is shopkeeper Wang in, Mu Cen need not worry.


    The rouge powder shop is rich and makes a lot of money for mu Cen. With Li Shiyuan''s knowledge of the population, she can''t worry at all.


    On the contrary, it was the embroidery room that made Mu Cen sink.


    Shopkeeper Wang''s news is that many people have come to the embroidery room recently. It seems that they want to make a decision, but it seems that they are trying to test something. Finally, shopkeeper Wang has pushed them.


    I''m afraid it''s been at least two days since Mr. Cheng knew about it.


    Later, Mu Cen didn''t get any news.


    Mu Cen calmly walked towards the palace, quickly filtering what happened in this period of time in her mind. She first saw Li''s paintings in Qu Huashang''s palace.


    The second is Li Shiyuan''s daughter-in-law. Mu Cen gives the painting to Mu Zhi. Mu Zhi wears it out, and everyone in the palace can see it clearly.


    The embroidery of the Li family is very obvious.


    If Qu Huashang is really connected with the Li family, then Qu Huashang can''t be aware of it, so is it Qu Huashang who went to the embroidery room to test?


    If that''s true¡ª¡ª


    Mu Cen sank. She had gone back to the snow building, and he Xiang came in and poured water for mu Cen: "Miss, you have a glass of water, and then have a rest. You must be tired after a whole day. I''ll bring you to the house for dinner. "


    Mu Cen took the cup and didn''t answer.


    Until the water in the cup is drunk, Mu Cen does not dare to make a conclusion easily.


    But he Xiang retreated quietly and didn''t quarrel with Mu Cen.


    Mu CEN is really lacking.


    This sleep directly to the evening, just gradually wake up.


    But the moment Mu Cen opened her eyes, her nerve became sharp. Before she had time to move, her hand was tightly wrapped.


    Low voice light spread: "accompany me to lie down for a while."


    Mu Cen looked at the man on his bed in disbelief.


    When did Li Shiyuan come? She didn''t feel it when she came so quietly. Is it really too tired? Or because in the snow building, let Mu Cen''s vigilance also reduced.


    Listen to Li Shiyuan''s words again, Mu CEN is not salty: "isn''t the fourth highness ignoring me? Now that I don''t care, what are you doing here? "


    "Sleep with you." What Li Shiyuan said is direct.


    Mu Cen


    Li Shiyuan didn''t want to talk any more. He kept his eyes closed, but the big hand naturally clasped Mu Cen''s waist and half forced him to lie down with him.


    Mu Cen calmed down and finally didn''t say anything and lay down again.


    But mu Cen never fell asleep again.


    Until the sky outside the window was a little bit heavy, Li Shiyuan just got up and said calmly: "pour a glass of water."


    Mu Cen looked at Li Shiyuan: "Your Highness is calling me?"


    Li Shiyuan made a sound¡° With our relationship, can''t we? "


    Mu Cen: "what''s the relationship between me and my fourth highness?"


    Before she finished, Li Shiyuan had already looked at Mu Cen: "what did I say?"


    "What?" Mu Cen didn''t realize it at all.


    Li Shiyuan didn''t mind reminding Mu Cen: "call me by my name, not my fourth highness."


    This, Mu Cen light cough.


    Li Shiyuan''s name is not unknown, but when they are together, Mu CEN is always hard to say. He can''t say whether it''s shyness or other emotions. On the contrary, it''s not as pleasant as the four halls.


    In the face of Li Shiyuan''s strength, Mu Cen simply threw off the man''s hand, rolled out of bed, quickly poured a glass of water for the man.


    Li Shiyuan looks at Mu Cen with half a smile, and then quietly takes over.


    They both sleep together.


    When he got up, Mu Cen''s hair was just a little messy. Li Shiyuan was just like everyone else. Mu Cen didn''t tidy his hair and naturally took Li Shiyuan''s water cup.


    She put the water cup well, and then she spoke calmly: "how did your highness get here?"


    Mu Cen didn''t change his words.


    "I want to come to you. When can''t I?" Li Shiyuan asked.


    Mu Cen calmed down and laughed angrily.


    Also, in fengluan palace, this person is unscrupulous, not to mention now in the house of King Mu. Except for the East Palace, Li Shiyuan could not be unscrupulous. In other places, Li Shiyuan was really unscrupulous.


    The air in the house quieted down.


    No one broke the silence.


    Li Shiyuan is as calm in mucen''s house as in his own house. It seems that he is determined that mucen won''t do anything. Just looking at mucen''s eyes, Li Shiyuan sinks with a touch of deep meaning.


    Mu Cen twisted his eyebrows.


    "Several slaves have died in the palace recently." Li Shiyuan suddenly opened his mouth.


    "Ha ha -" Mu Cen said with half a smile, "it seems that his fourth Highness has nothing to do recently. How can he care so much about the death of several slaves in the palace? I thought the emperor would summon his four Highnesses every day, and they should be devoid of skills. After all, the prince is also eyeing. "


    But mu CEN is very clear in his heart that Li Shiyuan will not mention it to himself for no reason.


    Does this mean anything?


    Mu Cen sank.


    Before he could ask, there was a knock on the door outside. Mu Cen looked at Li Shiyuan. Li Shiyuan didn''t move.


    He Xiang is the one who knocks on the door outside, and Mu Cen knows that.


    He Xiang is for mu Cen''s dinner.


    Everything Mu Cen does is done by He Xiang himself.


    Therefore, even if he Xiang knew that Li Shiyuan was here, he would not say a word more. Moreover, no matter how slow he reacted, he could feel that Mu Cen and Li Shiyuan were not so affectionate at all.


    There is someone in Mu Cen''s heart, and he Xiang knows it, but he can''t guess it.


    Shen Shen, see Li Shiyuan did not intend to hide, Mu Cen did not intend to hide, simply went to the door to open the door.


    He Xiang didn''t notice anyone in the room at all, so he came in with the dinner. Then he saw Li Shiyuan and was so surprised that he almost dropped all the dishes in his hand.


    "Four... Four, your highness... Why are you here again?" He Xiang''s voice became stuttering and shocked.


    Li Shiyuan took a very light look at the lotus, as if she asked a big silly question.


    This, he Xiang is very natural, all think together, and then he Xiang did not dare to say a word, quickly put down the plate, quickly back out.


    Li Shiyuan was calm to have a look: "did not plan to prepare for me?"


    "Your Highness, it''s not normal to be ready. In this palace, the three floors inside and the three floors outside are all the people of his Highness the prince. Is it not too big for his Highness the fourth Mu Cen asked Li Shiyuan without expression.

 Chapter 376

    Then, Mu Cen ignored Li Shiyuan''s meaning and sat down to eat.


    Li Shiyuan didn''t make a sound or say anything. He naturally sat at the dining table, picked up mucen''s chopsticks and picked up the dishes for himself.


    "It tastes good." Eat and eat, and at the end of the day, don''t forget the parity.


    Mu Cen


    This man is too casual.


    Li Shiyuan not only commented, but also said: "cen''er can please the Empress Dowager. You know, the taste of the Empress Dowager in the palace is the most picky. She is more picky than her father and Emperor. The imperial chefs are scared when they see the Empress Dowager. Cen''er has no fault at all, so the cooking is also excellent?"


    Mu Cen twisted his eyebrows and stopped eating.


    Li Shiyuan is very cooperative, the beans directly to the mouth of Mu Cen, pick eyebrow signal Mu Cen continue to eat.


    Mu Cen took a resentful bite.


    She found that when Li Shiyuan was serious to himself, Mu Cen could deal with nature with ease. When Li Shiyuan wanted to be shameless, Mu Cen had no way to deal with Li Shiyuan.


    It''s like now.


    But Li Shiyuan''s words are still light: "when can I eat the meal made by Cen er?"


    Mu Cen


    She put down the spoon, suddenly looked at Li Shiyuan, Li Shiyuan pick eyebrows, as if waiting for mu Cen to continue to say.


    "Are you putting an eyelid on my side?" Mu Cen didn''t even bother to use honorifics this time.


    Li Shiyuan said this to himself when he was in the east palace. He turned around and went back to King Mu''s house, but Li Shiyuan suddenly said it to himself again.


    I don''t know whether to compete with Li Shiyuan or with myself.


    And Mu Cen''s words, but let Li Shiyuan half smile don''t smile, the whole so languid lean on the chair, the words is not responsible: "Cen Er so clever, guess."


    Mu Cen: "I can''t guess."


    Her answer was straightforward.


    But mu Cen''s heart is another kind of mind. If Li Shiyuan can really put people in the East Palace, it means that Li Shiyuan has already deployed almost all the time. Everything is ready, and what he owes is only the east wind.


    Her mind is quickly filtering everyone in the east palace.


    But mu Cen never thought who it would be.


    "It''s not a good thing for you that the crown prince gives death to you." Suddenly, Li Shiyuan shifted the topic so lightly that he obviously had no idea to tell Mu Cen, who was his eye liner in the eastern palace.


    Mu Cen didn''t ask much, which made Mu Cen squint and understand the meaning of Li Shiyuan''s words.


    She said in a deep voice, "so your highness is telling me that I have something to do with the slave who disappeared in the palace recently? It''s on me naturally? "


    Li Shiyuan did not deny: "these slaves seem to have nothing to do with the East Palace, but they are more or less inextricably linked with you."


    Mu Cen''s brow tightened.


    There''s no connection with her.


    What these slaves look like, Mu Cen has no impression. Besides, Mu CEN is cruel and ruthless, and will not implicate the innocent. For the slave in the deep palace, Mu Cen had some pity.


    Why do you dirty your hands for the sake of irrelevant people.


    "These slaves had a history with you before they disappeared." Li Shiyuan continued to speak calmly, "maybe you didn''t show up, but you were wronged. For example, Xiaocui beside Zhenfei has a good relationship with Lianxin. "


    "And then?" Mu Cen thinks it''s too exaggerated.


    "Xiaozhen was transferred from the imperial dining room to the back kitchen of the East Palace, but you don''t eat much in the East Palace these days, so Xiaozhen was punished." Li Shiyuan continued.


    "Things from Donggong are not to my taste." Mu Cen said directly, "I don''t like heavy mouthed things."


    That''s what Li Shiyuan likes.


    Mu Cen didn''t deliberately let people change their habits. After all, Mu Cen knew very well that she didn''t plan to stay more in this place, so mu Cen just took a few mouthfuls of the daily meal and let the lotus incense withdraw.


    "But in the eyes of the father-in-law in charge, the people in the kitchen are not good at serving the crown prince. After all, you are now the crown prince''s treasure." Li Shiyuan snorted and laughed. He didn''t know whether it was a taunt or something else.


    Mu Cen''s brow twisted thoroughly.


    Li Shiyuan continued to say: "the several slaves who have disappeared one after another have more or less appeared in the East Palace, or are closely related to you. Therefore, the disappearance of these slaves has become a little unclear."


    Li Shiyuan didn''t say much about the rest.


    Mu Cen understood.


    "So it''s about me?" Mu Cen asked, "is the fourth highness here to remind me?"


    Li Shiyuan did not comment.


    Mu Cen sneered: "Your Highness, even if these things are really done by me, what? Are there few slaves missing in the palace? Who can remember who''s missing? Don''t use it for a period of time. In a few days, this person will be touched clean from the palace. It''s just that I''ve been offended, I''m in a bad mood, and I''ve picked up a few slaves. Can this bring me a disaster? "


    In the last life, Mu Cen saw how many people disappeared from him.


    Maybe it''s just a mistake or a collision with the master. The next day, these people disappeared from the palace without any sound.


    How many people''s blood has been dyed in this deep palace? Even the red walls and bricks are dyed red with blood. This place was originally a killing ground, a mass grave.


    But mu Cen was not so sober. She looked at Li Shiyuan again, and there was a little calmness in her eyebrows: "what''s the purpose of your Highness''s special trip to talk to me about this?"


    Li Shiyuan bowed his head and ate the dinner seriously, as if he was not in a hurry to pay attention to Mu Cen.


    Mu Cen didn''t urge.


    Until Li Shiyuan finished eating, he looked up at Mu Cen: "I''m afraid you offended someone in the palace, someone will attack you."


    "To condemn me by the death of a slave?" Mu Cen sneers, "this is too naive."


    "Nature is naive. But this man is in the dark, you are in the light, and the servant died in the palace. He never dares to have his mouth broken. But this time, there are rumors all over the sky. Even I have heard them, let alone the people in the palace. " Li Shiyuan light said, "I''m afraid the other side is not so simple, you are in the palace, or to be careful, do not cause trouble."


    Mu Cen squinted.


    "The situation is not clear. Your presence is not a stabilizing factor." Li Shiyuan''s point is up.


    Mu Cen''s mind is very quickly connected with this period of time after entering the palace.


    But there is nothing unusual.

 Chapter 377

    As Li Shiyuan said, if the disappearance of these slaves is really for themselves, then under the current situation, this person has been in the dark, and really can''t guess what this person will do.


    Mu Cen calmed down.


    "Maybe it was just an accident." Li Shiyuan suddenly opened his mouth, as if to appease Mu Cen.


    Mu Cen said nothing more.


    Li Shiyuan suddenly turns around and faces Mu Cen face to face. Mu Cen calms down and her heart beats a little fast. This person is too close to herself, which makes her feel flustered.


    But mu Cen''s appearance is always calm: "fourth highness, what is this to do?"


    "Kiss you." What Li Shiyuan said is direct.


    Just like "sleep you" before, it''s very frank.


    The voice falls down, Li Shiyuan already took advantage of the situation to kiss up, Mu Cen passively bears such kiss, also have no meaning of struggling.


    It''s seven days.


    But mu Cen thought it was a long time.


    Looking back on that day, up to now, Mu Cen remembered that the only thing left was heartache, unspeakable reasons, bursts of suffocation.


    Then I think of the little master''s words in the ten thousand Buddha Temple, Li Shiyuan''s good fortune is hidden in his bad fortune, and this man''s signature.


    That kind of tight and astringent feeling, more and more obvious, pressing Mu Cen some breathing is not smooth.


    Soon, she took the initiative to embrace Li Shiyuan''s neck. Li Shiyuan calmed down and responded to Mu Cen with a more hot kiss.


    At the moment, Li Shiyuan is just an ordinary man. He can''t be indifferent to the woman he likes.


    Until Li Shiyuan released Mu Cen, Mu Cen''s forehead was covered with thin sweat.


    Mu Cen gasped, looked at the pretty face close at hand, and suddenly said with a smile: "Your Highness, it seems that you should call me the second emperor''s sister-in-law?"


    With provocation, he just looked at Li Shiyuan.


    Sure enough, the man''s face suddenly gloomy down: "Mu Cen, you are challenging me?"


    Mu Cen hum a voice, is to admit.


    This kind of provocation in exchange for Li Shiyuan''s punishment, time and again, Mu Cen did not retreat, as if tomorrow would be the end, no one would exist.


    Li Shiyuan didn''t let Mu Cen go until he was fully satisfied with each other.


    Mu Cen was still breathing. Li Shiyuan held the edge of the bed and looked down: "did the prince touch you?"


    "Yes." Mu Cen''s face did not change. "After all, the prince and I are the matchmaker. At most, we are cheating on each other. Why does your highness have to worry about this with me? "


    Mu Cen did it on purpose.


    He was deliberately provoking Li Shiyuan.


    Maybe Mu Cen didn''t understand why he did it.


    It''s as if I''m not used to seeing Li Shiyuan now. It''s as if I married into the east palace. Li Shiyuan just carelessly dropped a warning and had no other reaction.


    It''s not as possessive as this guy says.


    Mu Cen always has a feeling that he doesn''t know whether the shadow of the last life is always there.


    It seems that in Li Shiyuan''s place, she is just a person that Li Shiyuan can send out at will, and has no special significance.


    This kind of thought, let Mu Cen block his heart of flustered.


    I can''t help but want to provoke Li Shiyuan.


    "Where did you touch it?" Li Shiyuan asked lightly, as if there was no anger because of Mu Cen''s words.


    Mu Cen was a little annoyed, but on the surface, he was still calm: "the pleasure of the boudoir, does your highness want to ask me?"


    With that, Mu Cen pushed Li Shiyuan away.


    But the next moment, Li Shiyuan suddenly forced, directly pulled Mu Cen in front of him: "so you are challenging me now?"


    Mu Cen raised his eyebrows, not smiling.


    It''s really provocative.


    This kind of provocation, in exchange for Li Shiyuan''s punishment, is deep, deep, completely does not give any chance for mu Cen to resist, almost to swallow the whole Mu Cen.


    Mu CEN is also crazy and biting this man.


    Li Shiyuan was in pain, but he didn''t say a word.


    They are just like two wild animals. No one is willing to let anyone go. Mu Cen doesn''t please them. Li Shiyuan seems to have left countless marks on Mu Cen''s body.


    But these marks are not deep, they can disappear in two or three days.


    The marks on Li Shiyuan''s body are as if he had been caught by a wild cat. Blood can be seen everywhere, especially the teeth on his neck. Even the robe with a high collar may not be able to cover them.


    Not to mention the marks.


    For a long time, it was Li Shiyuan who laughed: "satisfied?"


    Mu CEN is still panting. He squints at Li Shiyuan. He doesn''t know what Li Shiyuan''s words mean. Li Shiyuan has reached out and pinched Mu Cen''s chin. Mu Cen can''t move for a moment.


    "This mouth of cen''er is really right and wrong." Li Shiyuan half is not serious, half is serious mouth, "the prince really want to touch you, you think I can''t detect it?"


    Mu Cen


    But Li Shiyuan is still frivolous, almost close to Mu Cen, thin lips have been biting on Mu Cen''s earlobe, word by word of mouth: "you this from top to bottom, from inside to outside, are all mine."


    Then Li Shiyuan released Mu Cen.


    Mu Cen stares at this person, but there is no way to take this person. Other things, Li Shiyuan is difficult to get any benefits from Mu Cen, only this matter, Mu Cen can hardly get any benefits from Li Shiyuan.


    She''s like a piece of white paper. She can''t hide anything.


    Since he can''t get any good from Li Shiyuan, Mu CEN is too lazy to talk nonsense with Li Shiyuan and ignores his existence.


    Li Shiyuan didn''t mind.


    He stayed quietly in Mu Cen''s house, just as Mu Cen had never married into the palace. They occupied a position respectively, and neither of them disturbed the other, but they appeared in the same space and time harmoniously.


    It''s quiet.


    It was not until dawn that Li Shiyuan left quietly.


    Mu Cen closed his eyes and pretended not to know, but every move of this man could clearly come out into Mu Cen''s ears.


    Almost at the moment when Li Shiyuan left, Mu Cen had already sat up and quietly looked out of the window. The window was still quiet and didn''t make any noise.


    Mu Cen knew that the man had left safely.


    ¡­¡­


    The next two days, both.


    Li Shiyuan will appear in Mu Cen''s house in the evening, and he Xiang has become calm from the shock of the first day. Only one dish has been prepared, but there are more dishes and more weight.


    Mu Cen and Li Shiyuan shared the food with the same set of chopsticks.

 Chapter 378

    At night, the two people still do their own things, almost never say a word, occasionally their eyes will inadvertently collide together, and then, Mu Cen will look at Li Shiyuan aboveboard.


    But Li Shiyuan always just grasped the unofficial history in his hand and watched it quietly.


    Until Li Shiyuan suddenly said, "did you go to the autumn festival?"


    Mu Cen quieted down and gave the answer: "the prince has not gone. As a princess, I must stay in the palace."


    This is reasonable.


    Unless there is any special reason, otherwise Autumn Festival, Mu CEN is impossible to leave.


    If Li Shiyuan goes with him, it also means that Li Shiyuan is completely dragged down from the core area of power. Therefore, no matter what point it is, it is impossible to be established.


    Mu Cen understood this truth, but Li Shiyuan could not have understood it.


    But when she thought of the autumn festival, Mu Cen always felt a sense of uneasiness. After a long time, she looked at Li Shiyuan seriously: "Your Highness is outside. Take care of yourself and be careful in everything."


    Li Shiyuan looks at Mu Cen.


    When Mu Cen thought that this man was going to tease himself, Li Shiyuan suddenly said, "Mu Cen, why do you always think that many things are in your foreknowledge?"


    It''s not the first time Li Shiyuan asked Mu Cen this question, but mu Cen''s answer is always the same: "Your Highness thinks too much. It''s human nature to remind your highness to be cautious."


    Mu Cen didn''t explain the superfluous words.


    Li Shiyuan didn''t ask much.


    At night, Li Shiyuan helps Mu Cen to change clothes, once again takes off the jewelry on his hair ornaments. Seeing that Mu Cen''s hair ornaments are always wearing the hairpin he sent, Li Shiyuan''s thin lips rise slightly.


    "Why don''t you wear a jade bracelet?" Li Shiyuan asked suddenly.


    Mu CEN is quiet next: "too punch."


    The palace is a place of right and wrong, just like Mu Cen can find a Li''s wedding dress hidden in Qu Huashang''s wardrobe, and no one can guarantee that this jade bracelet belongs to the deceased Rong imperial concubine.


    As long as one person finds out, it will be out of control.


    For safety''s sake, it''s impossible for mu Cen to wear it. Besides, once the jade bracelet is put on, it''s hard to take it off. Mu Cen doesn''t need to find such trouble for himself.


    Li Shiyuan also understood this truth. After a while, he said, "one day, I will let you wear it openly."


    Mu Cen a Zheng, unexpectedly blurt out: "how long?"


    "Within three months." Li Shiyuan''s answer is firm and forceful without hesitation.


    Mu Cen suddenly looks at Li Shiyuan. In Li Shiyuan''s words, she understands that the time of the last life has been forcefully advanced by Li Shiyuan.


    This autumn festival.


    "Four Highnesses..." Mu Cen opened his mouth for a long time, but he just called.


    Li Shiyuan quietly looked at Mu Cen: "waiting in the palace, I''ll pick you up."


    Not light not heavy a word, but has been a heavy commitment.


    Mu Cen suddenly a tight heart, this just quiet answer: "good."


    Li Shiyuan didn''t say much. This night, he left ahead of time, and tomorrow is the time for mu Cen to return to the palace. Suddenly, Mu Cen felt that this time was like running water, and disappeared in the blink of an eye.


    Days in the palace are like years.


    Mu Cen looks at Li Shiyuan''s leaving figure and lowers her eyebrows. This autumn festival, after all, still makes Mu Cen unable to let go. She still has to think about the reason.


    I always think that something will happen.


    For a long time, Mu Cen returned to his bed and closed his eyes.


    ¡­¡­


    At that time¡ª¡ª


    Yuanwangfu.


    Li Shiyuan just stood in the study. Rong Temple quietly followed him and said in a low voice, "Your Highness, since Miss Mu came back, the palace is very peaceful."


    The implication is that nothing will happen again.


    This didn''t let Li Shiyuan down. His eyes sank slightly, with a trace of depth.


    "As for what happened before, we can''t find any clues at present. The palace is too big, and our people can''t search it wantonly for fear of causing unnecessary trouble." Rong Temple continued.


    Li Shiyuan said nothing.


    In any case, the palace is not Li Shiyuan''s chassis. Compared with Li Shiyuan, their people in the palace are much weaker.


    What''s more, every move can make Li Shiyuan more cautious. When they are away, they are one step away from getting the most complete list they have worked hard to get over the years.


    Naturally, there can be no more mistakes.


    "Your Highness, what''s more, it''s perfectly normal for a slave to die in the palace. No matter who is the slave around, it may have nothing to do with this master. It doesn''t mean it doesn''t offend other masters. Or, in doing things to offend which manager, so quietly disappeared. There are too many slaves in the palace. If they die, no one will pay attention to them. "


    Rong Temple quietly finished speaking, and then no longer spoke.


    Li Shiyuan stood with his hands down and kept quiet for a while before he continued: "the key to this matter is why these slaves died, but they spread in the palace. If all of us who don''t live in the palace can know clearly, isn''t the people in the palace more clear? "


    This made Rong Temple frown slightly.


    That''s not normal.


    However, this matter is strange, as if it has nothing to do with anyone.


    "Let''s continue the investigation." Li Shiyuan ordered in a low voice, "life should see people, death should see corpses."


    "Yes." Although Rong Temple felt that it was not proper, it accepted it.


    Having been with Li Shiyuan for many years, Rong temple is very clear about Li Shiyuan''s way of doing things. In recent days'' investigation, he has always been based on the practice of "seeing people in life, and seeing corpses in death". However, no one has seen him and no corpse has been seen.


    It''s just incredible.


    The slave in the palace died, and he was basically thrown to the WAN burial mound in Tongxian County in the eastern suburb, where he did not know how many wronged souls were buried in the palace.


    In Tongxian, they also sent people there, but nothing happened.


    If these corpses are not in Tongxian county or in the palace, but they can''t find them, they can only prove that this matter is done by high-ranking people in the palace, and can be hidden to a seamless level.


    It''s just, what''s the use of hiding bodies?


    Just a few slaves?


    Rong temple was also a little puzzling, but in the end, he retreated respectfully and didn''t speak any more.


    And Li Shiyuan always stood with his hands down, so quietly standing by the window, saying nothing.


    Li Shiyuan lived in that deep palace since he was a child. He knows better than anyone that the more peaceful things seem in this palace, the more storms are brewing.


    It''s just the calm before the storm.


    It''s easier to hide a clear gun than to defend a hidden one.


    Li Shiyuan lowered his eyebrows and said nothing more.


    The night outside the window is still calm.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 379

    The next day.


    Three days have passed since Mu Cen returned to the palace. Today is the time for mu Cen to return to the palace. Mu Hong''s distant relatives sent Mu Cen to the gate of the palace, not to mention Li Shiyuan, who personally came to welcome Mu Cen back to the palace.


    In the eyes of the people of the Zhou Dynasty, what a great honor it was.


    Housekeeper Chen cushions Mu Cen''s feet. Mu Cen holds the hand of He Xiang and gets on the carriage. He Xiang stands by the carriage respectfully.


    Mu Cen nodded to housekeeper Chen.


    Housekeeper Chen nodded and looked respectful: "I''ll send you to the princess."


    The servants who sent them out of the house also knelt down and made a great noise.


    Mu Hongyuan all nodded his head and bowed: "I''ll send you to the crown prince, the imperial concubine and the empress."


    Mu Cen this just light mouth: "all get up."


    "Thank you, princess." The slave of Yidi got up.


    Li Shiyuan didn''t urge Mu Cen every time, so he waited patiently until Mu Cen said goodbye to the villains of Mu Wangfu. Li Shiyuan looked at the eunuch in front of him.


    Soon, in a sharp voice, father-in-law Li thought, "drive back to the palace."


    The wheels of the carriage turned slowly, gradually moving away from the people in King Mu''s house until they disappeared.


    People in King Mu''s residence are very clear that this time, I''m afraid I will never see you again.


    The walls of the palace cut off the peeping eyes of all people.


    It''s a symbol of identity and status.


    Only housekeeper Chen calmly watched Mu Cen leave. In Mu Cen''s eyes, housekeeper Chen clearly understood that going back to the palace would not be farewell, or even goodbye soon.


    But housekeeper Chen didn''t ask.


    Since Gu Fu took Mu Cen back to now, housekeeper Chen was forced to follow him at first, and now he is loyal, which is a kind of abnormal state of mind.


    No one knows more about Mu Cen''s strategy, his calmness, and his step by step.


    Do not need to ask too much, can do is quiet waiting.


    Mu Cen seems to be brewing something.


    After the carriage went away, housekeeper Chen went back to the palace with Mu Hongyuan. The atmosphere of the palace became very quiet again.


    ¡­¡­


    When Mu Cen returned to the palace, the people in the East Palace naturally did not dare to neglect him, not to mention that Li Shiyuan personally picked him up. This has clearly told the people in the palace of Mu Cen''s status.


    When Mu Cen''s sedan chair stopped, the people of the east palace had been waiting outside the palace for a long time. They knelt all over the ground and asked for peace.


    When Li Shiyuan brushed his sleeve, the slaves got up and stood on both sides.


    And Li Shiyuan personally went to the soft sedan chair: "princess, I will help you down."


    "Thank you, your highness." Mu Cen smiles at Li Shiyuan.


    It seems that a trip out of the palace also makes Mu Cen feel better. Li Shiyuan naturally feels that when he looks at the bright eyes in front of him, his restlessness becomes more and more obvious.


    Three months, it seems too long.


    But Li Shiyuan is also very clear that for mu Cen, the pleasure of conquest is far higher than everything else.


    At the moment of Mu Cen''s landing, Li Shiyuan''s hand suddenly pinches Mu Cen''s chin. Mu Cen quiets down and looks at Li Shiyuan obediently.


    "I haven''t seen her for three days. I''m in a good mood." Li Shiyuan spoke faintly.


    "When I went back to King Mu''s house and met my father and grandmother, I was naturally happy. After all, I went to the palace. It would not be so easy to see them in the future." Mu Cen was honest and said, "besides, grandma and dad always loved my concubine and couldn''t please me everyday. My concubine also felt guilty."


    "You are filial." Li Shiyuan raised his eyebrows and rubbed his finger with a thin cocoon on Mu Cen''s chin. "If you want to be Mr. and Mrs. mu, I''ll send them to the palace. Naturally, you can stay in the palace for a few days."


    This is Li Shiyuan''s promise to Mu Cen.


    Mu Cen calmly blessed his body: "I thank your Highness for his favor."


    Li Shiyuan looked down at Mu Cen and helped her up. He did not avoid that this was the main gate of the east palace. He bowed his head and bit Mu Cen''s red lips naturally.


    Mu CEN is calm on the surface, but he hates such intimacy in his heart.


    Then Li Shiyuan released Mu Cen, thin lips still attached to her lips, word by word said clearly: "as long as love Princess obediently in the East Palace, love Princess want, this king will naturally send love princess in front of."


    "Mu Cen remembers his Highness''s instruction." Mu Cen agreed by correspondence.


    Li Shiyuan just let go of Mu Cen.


    Then, he hugged Mu Cen''s waist and took Mu Cen to the east palace. The slave behind him quickly followed him.


    But Li Shiyuan didn''t stay much in Aidong palace. It''s a waste of time for him to go out of the palace and pick up Mu Cen himself. Now every day is a race against the clock for Li Shiyuan.


    There''s no time for that kind of love.


    Mu CEN is an accident for Li Shiyuan.


    After Li Shiyuan left, Mu Cen seemed very calm. Accompanied by He Xiang, he quickly went back to his bedroom.


    The servants in the dormitory had already packed up. When they saw Mu Cen coming in, they knelt down to say hello. Their attitude was respectful, and they didn''t disobey each other any more.


    Even the death of the heart is still in my mind.


    There are also slaves who have been disappearing in the palace a few days ago, all pointing to Mu Cen.


    They are afraid that the next person who will disappear quietly is themselves. Naturally, they don''t dare to recreate themselves in front of Mu Cen.


    Mu Cen nodded, and the slave in front of him quickly got up. He didn''t follow Mu Cen to his bedroom, and soon left, busy with his own affairs.


    On the contrary, he Xiang, who was beside Mu Cen, twisted his eyebrows slightly. Until he was in the bedroom, he Xiang whispered: "Miss, you have only been away for three days. When these slaves see you, they are as scared as ghosts."


    Mu Cen naturally felt it.


    Although these people are not as blatant as Lianxin, they are all from the eastern palace after all. On the surface, there are still some hands and feet in private, but they are not so obvious.


    Now the fear is obvious.


    Naturally, Mu Cen thought of what Li Shiyuan said to herself in the palace, and she sank.


    I''m afraid it has something to do with the rumor in the palace these days.


    Therefore, Li Shiyuan''s worry is not unreasonable. She may have been involved in a conspiracy quietly, but under the current situation, Mu Cen has no way to know what kind of conspiracy it is.


    Before people in the dark lift their cards, everything is just a rumor.


    "Miss? Is something going to happen? " Lotus fragrant nervous next, immediately follow to ask.


    "Are you afraid?" Mu Cen answered.


    He Xiang shook his head: "I''m not afraid. I''m afraid that something will happen to the first lady."

 Chapter 380

    "No Mu Cen light mouth, "lotus fragrance, you remember, no matter what happens next to me, you are honest in the bedroom, don''t leave, don''t contact anyone, also don''t say a word shouldn''t say with anyone, protect yourself first."


    "I know." He Xiang nodded immediately.


    "Your Highness will take you out." Mu Cen spoke calmly.


    If everything is really irreparable, Li Shiyuan will surely leave with Hexiang. Although Mu Cen has never explained, Mu Cen knows that he has really come to this step. As long as Li Shiyuan is still there, he will take all the people beside him out.


    He Xiang was a little nervous by Mu Cen''s words, but he nodded and didn''t say a word.


    Mu Cen said nothing more.


    The order in the East Palace was restored, and Mu Cen went back to the palace, still greeting Qu Huashang and the Empress Dowager every day as before.


    Naturally, their attitudes are quite different.


    Mu CEN is always calm.


    In a flash, Mu Cen also returned to the palace for more than two days.


    Except to say hello, Mu Cen didn''t walk around. He was in the East Palace all the time. He spent most of his time reading books in his bedroom, quietly.


    The East Palace is still very popular.


    From time to time, someone would come to greet Mu Cen, not to mention the treasures, which almost piled up Mu Cen''s bedroom.


    But mu Cen just took a light look and didn''t have much interest.


    Just told the lotus to put away.


    For those who come to see me, Mu Cen also depends on his mood. Many people stay here and then leave. They are always angry. However, due to Mu Cen''s identity and status, no one dares to say anything more.


    He Xiang is also more clear, Mu Cen who met, who did not see, unnecessary people, he Xiang has been omitted.


    Mu Cen was also relaxed.


    She did not expect that the lotus fragrance of this life was more calm than that of the previous one.


    She clearly remembers that he Xiang in the last life always seemed reckless and panicked, but he Xiang in this life has calmed down a lot. Maybe when she was in King Mu''s house, she saw more excitement, so she naturally became calm.


    In the last life, he Xiang followed Mu Cen into the palace in surprise. Until Mu Cen died, he Xiang lived in a panic environment.


    The results are predictable.


    Mu Cen lowers his head and looks at the lotus fragrance swimming outside the east palace. He suddenly feels that it''s a good idea to bring lotus fragrance into the palace.


    All of a sudden¡ª¡ª


    Mu Cen was quiet.


    She saw the eunuch on the side of the Empress Dowager came in a hurry, whispered a few words in Hexiang''s ear, Hexiang had quickly turned back towards mucen''s bedroom.


    When he pushed the door in, he Xiang blessed himself and said quietly, "Miss, the empress dowager, please come over."


    Mu Cen said nothing.


    The Empress Dowager suddenly called herself, but let Mu Cen heart no spectrum. After all, she came back from the Empress Dowager early this morning. If the Empress Dowager had something to say, she would have said it early this morning. There''s no need to wait until now to send her to fengluan palace.


    On the contrary, she went to Fengqing Palace on the first day after she came back, but mu Cen didn''t go these days. Qu Huashang turned Mu Cen away, or in other words, she turned everyone away, because Qu Huashang didn''t feel well, only Li Shiyuan and the imperial doctor had seen it in the past.


    So, is something wrong?


    Mu Cen''s mind quickly recalled what happened in the last life, but mu Cen could not take the right seat. When she entered the East Palace, many things had changed, so it was impossible for the last life to happen.


    Naturally, the Empress Dowager could not guess. After all, in the last life, Mu Cen had very few opportunities to see the Empress Dowager.


    It''s Qu Huashang¡ª¡ª


    If Mu Cen didn''t calculate the wrong time, Qu Huashang won''t let himself be safe so easily, just what can happen, Mu Cen seems to have been unable to calculate.


    Shen Shen, Mu Cen quiet, nodded: "I know, wait for me to change."


    "Yes." The fragrance of lotus answered.


    Soon, after he Xiang waited for mu Cen to change clothes, Mu Cen quickly left the bedroom. The eunuch of fengluan palace outside the door waited there respectfully. When he saw Mu Cen, he turned around and took Mu Cen to walk outside the East Palace, all the way to fengluan palace.


    ¡­¡­


    Phoenix Palace¡ª¡ª


    When Mu Cen enters fengluan palace, he doesn''t feel any tense atmosphere, just like the peace when he comes in the morning. Mu Cen calms down, but he doesn''t show any emotion on his face. He still seems calm and calm.


    Until she saw the empress dowager, Mu Cen blessed her body: "my concubine, please send greetings to the Empress Dowager."


    "Get up." The Empress Dowager was in a good mood when she saw Mu Cen.


    She reached for mu Cen to her side. Mu Cen walked over and stood on the side of the Empress Dowager. Tai Hou took Mu Cen''s hand and said with a smile: "I''m calling you, but I have something to discuss with you to see if you want to play."


    "As long as it''s the order of the empress, I don''t want to say that." Mu Cen''s voice is soft and pleasant. It sounds very clever.


    The Empress Dowager said this with a happy face and nodded: "that''s what she said, but the request of the mourning family seems inhuman at this time."


    "Say it, madam." Mu Cen has always been neither humble nor arrogant.


    The Empress Dowager saw that Mu Cen was generous, and the smile in her eyebrows was deeper. Then she slowly said: "the emperor is not well today, but he has been stable in recent days. Ministers in the court, including AI Jia and the empress, do not agree that the emperor will go to the autumn festival again this year. However, the emperor says that the autumn festival is an annual event and we have to go. "


    Mu Cen stood quietly, listening to the Empress Dowager''s words, not in a hurry to express his position.


    "Ai Jia and the empress can''t persuade the emperor. You see, the empress is very sick now. And the emperor''s going is to arouse the masses. The people in the palace will naturally follow a lot. "


    The Empress Dowager said slowly, but she was not impatient.


    For the autumn festival, Mu Cen never followed Li Changtian in his last life, but after Li Shiyuan ascended the throne, as a country, Mu Cen naturally went there.


    The emperor''s trip is not a private visit, but a huge one.


    Almost half of the people in the palace left to avoid any discomfort on Li Shiyuan''s way. The experts in the Imperial Palace took care of him. After all, the western regions were no better than the Zhou Dynasty. Although they had already submitted, no one could guarantee that the vassal kings of the western regions had no different intentions.


    But the Empress Dowager suddenly mentioned that it might have something to do with herself.


    While Mu Cen was meditating, the Empress Dowager continued: "this year, the AI family will follow. At least the AI family will watch, and the emperor won''t work too hard at the autumn festival. Otherwise, the emperor will listen to those slaves."

 Chapter 381

    "The emperor is the most filial. He will naturally listen to his mother." Mu Cen took advantage of the situation and said something.


    The Empress Dowager nodded: "I also know that you and the prince have just been married, and the newlyweds are very affectionate. As the crown prince of a country, every year during his trip to the western regions, the crown prince stays in the palace to take charge of the overall situation, which can be regarded as training himself and preparing for his future succession. "


    Mu Cen naturally knows the truth.


    Mu CEN is more clear that no matter what kind of person li Shiyuan is, in the hearts of the Empress Dowager and queen, Li Shiyuan is an unshakable candidate for the crown prince.


    Including Li Changtian.


    Even now, what Li Changtian has done is to urge the prince to seize the throne, but the people Li Changtian has chosen are people who know that it is impossible to win the throne.


    But mu Cen did not speak, just quietly listening to the Empress Dowager.


    "I''m sorry for my family. I want someone who is considerate to me when I go out with the emperor. Cen''er knows Meiji''s current situation. It''s impossible for the AI family to let Meiji follow the AI family. The people in this palace don''t have the convenience to use it. Therefore, the AI family asked cen''er to come here to discuss with cen''er and let cen''er follow the AI family to the western regions. Just want to let Cen ER and Prince separate two or three months. I don''t know if Cen Er is willing to


    The Empress Dowager finished her goal.


    After all, it takes a month to travel from Kyoto to the western regions.


    The emperor will stay in the western regions for at least one month.


    It''s really cruel for the newly married to be separated.


    And the princes and concubines of all ages are accompanied by the prince and never leave.


    So this request, in the view of the empress dowager, was really a bit of a pushover. So she called Mu Cen to ask him what he meant.


    If Mu CEN is not willing, the Empress Dowager will not be reluctant.


    But what the Empress Dowager didn''t know was that this made Mu Cen fulfill his wish. After all, she was still trying to figure out how to go to the autumn festival.


    Autumn festival always makes Mu Cen feel uneasy.


    What''s more, if you go to the autumn festival, you can be justifiably separated from Li Shiyuan. Even if Mu CEN is very clear, Li Shiyuan will certainly appear at the end of this year''s Autumn Festival.


    It''s better than that she''s in the palace for a long time, under Li Shiyuan''s eyes, that''s really powerless.


    Therefore, after the Empress Dowager''s voice fell, Mu Cen answered calmly: "my concubine will not refuse my empress''s wishes. Naturally, she will accompany the Empress Dowager to the western regions. In this way, there is a person who is considerate of herself beside the empress dowager, and the empress will not worry and work too hard. "


    Qu Huashang will naturally go, and the tradition of every year will never change.


    Mu Cen agreed, but in the Empress Dowager''s expectation, she patted Mu Cen''s hand: "this time, it''s hard for her."


    "No, that''s what I should do." Mu Cen cleverly answered, "it''s just your highness. I''m afraid it''s the empress who has said it to your highness in person."


    "The AI family will naturally tell the prince about this in person." The Empress Dowager nodded.


    There is no problem with this arrangement.


    If she wants Mu Cen to go, she naturally has to make it clear to Li Shiyuan that she should do so in both emotion and reason. If this word is mu Cen''s mouth, the people in the palace will criticize Mu Cen and think that Mu Cen wants to go and doesn''t want to be in the deep palace.


    Naturally, the Empress Dowager will not let Mu Cen fall into such a whirlpool.


    Just at this time, the eunuch outside the door came in in a hurry: "tell empress, the fourth hall has come down."


    "Pass it on." The Empress Dowager''s light response is less than her previous warmth.


    Li Shiyuan followed Qu Hua''s clothes when he was young. Naturally, he developed the habit of greeting the Empress Dowager every day after he went to court. Unless he left the capital, otherwise, Li Shiyuan never stopped greeting her.


    So it''s not strange that Li Shiyuan appeared in fengluan palace.


    But the Empress Dowager has always been indifferent to Li Shiyuan.


    On the contrary, Mu Cen, standing on one side, calmed down. Obviously, he didn''t expect to meet Li Shiyuan at this time. However, although Mu Cen was calm on the surface, the remaining light in the corner of his eyes still looked at the entrance without any trace.


    Soon, Li Shiyuan''s tall figure walked in calmly.


    Mu Cen''s eyes naturally came back.


    Li Shiyuan just nodded to Mu Cen. He didn''t say much. He respectfully invited the Empress Dowager an, and then Li Shiyuan looked at Mu Cen: "the second emperor''s sister-in-law is also here."


    "Your Highness." Mu Cen nodded.


    Now Mu Cen''s identity naturally doesn''t need to greet Li Shiyuan, just nod.


    The conversation between the two was limited to this.


    Li Shiyuan didn''t leave in a hurry. Instead, he chatted with the Empress Dowager for a while, and Mu Cen didn''t leave. He was waiting on the Empress Dowager. There was nothing wrong with this picture, but it always made me feel strange.


    The Empress Dowager took a look without any trace, but she was calm.


    Li Shiyuan and the Empress Dowager chatted with each other for a long time. What Li Shiyuan said was serious, but the Empress Dowager listened perfunctorily.


    It''s just that Li Shiyuan''s sincerity and hypocrisy is only known by Li Shiyuan.


    "Your Highness has been busy with his official business recently, so it''s very kind of him to go to AI''s home to say hello." The Empress Dowager suddenly changed the topic, seemingly praising, but like beating.


    Mu Cen was quiet.


    However, Li Shiyuan never changed his face and calmly put down his tea cup. Naturally, the tea in Li Shiyuan''s cup is also made by Mu Cen, which has always been in line with Li Shiyuan''s taste.


    "No matter how busy the official business is, it''s the right thing for children''s ministers to say hello to their wives." Li Shiyuan answered, "besides, no matter how busy my son is, he can''t be compared with my second brother. When my father went to find my son, he just asked him to have a chat with me. He couldn''t call my second brother. After all, in this situation, my second brother is in business."


    In a few words, Li Shiyuan has picked himself clean.


    In front of the empress dowager, Li Shiyuan has always been much more humble and low in stature. In fact, the words of the Empress Dowager are also warning Li Shiyuan not to have the wrong ideas.


    Compared with Li Shili, Li Shiyuan is not qualified.


    His background is enough for the Empress Dowager to strike Li Shiyuan out.


    What is Rong Fei''s identity? She is just a dancer. Only when she gets the emperor''s favor can she be promoted to heaven. It''s just that Rong Fei''s glory and wealth don''t last long. After all, the grass people are grass people. Sooner or later, they will expose their shortcomings in the Palace and die without a whole body.


    Think of this, Mu Cen quiet, suddenly understand what.


    I''m afraid that the death of concubine Rong has something to do with Qu Huashang from the beginning to the end.


    Qu Huashang is the only one in the back palace who can shake the clouds and hold everyone''s life firmly in his hands. In that year, Rong Fei was favored and gave birth to a prince. How could she not let Qu Huashang pay attention to it.


    What Mu Cen can figure out is why Li Shiyuan can''t figure it out.

 Chapter 382

    Li Shiyuan''s forbearance is just to wait for the best time to catch all.


    The final purpose of the liquidation is liquidation.


    But the Empress Dowager heard Li Shiyuan''s words and nodded. She was still satisfied with Li Shiyuan''s attitude: "this time, her four Highnesses are going to the western regions with the emperor, which can be regarded as sharing some for the prince."


    "It''s my pleasure." Li Shiyuan is neither humble nor arrogant.


    After chatting for a while, the Empress Dowager seemed to be a little tired. Li Shiyuan stood up very consciously: "madam, you should have more rest. My son will leave first."


    "Well." The Empress Dowager waved.


    Li Shiyuan naturally retreated.


    The Empress Dowager didn''t say anything. She closed her eyes and took good care of herself. Mu Cen still stayed in fengluan palace quietly.


    The Empress Dowager didn''t speak, so naturally Mu Cen couldn''t go.


    But the Empress Dowager didn''t let Mu Cen stay more in fengluan palace. She let Mu Cen go back almost in time. Without affectation, Mu Cen left fengluan palace.


    He Xiang follows Mu Cen.


    They went out of fengluan palace and walked towards the east palace. But mu Cen didn''t let the slaves follow them all the way, just with lotus fragrance.


    All of a sudden, a burst of strength came, directly clasped Mu Cen''s wrist, quickly pulled Mu Cen to the position that no one noticed.


    He Xiang almost exclaimed, but after seeing someone coming, he Xiang quieted down and stood in the same place, watching the surrounding situation warily, instead of looking at Mu Cen''s direction.


    Because that person is Li Shiyuan.


    Since the last time, although Mu Cen didn''t say anything, he Xiang also understood that she was smart and silent.


    At that time¡ª¡ª


    "Your Highness, this is the palace." Mu Cen light mouth.


    Li Shiyuan said nothing, just looking at Mu Cen.


    Mu Cen didn''t evade Li Shiyuan''s eyes, and said: "don''t your highness know that I''m surrounded by people from his Highness the prince?"


    Li Shiyuan or well, the answer has been irrelevant: "I''ll ask someone to make a few hairpins for you later."


    Mu Cen looks at Li Shiyuan and doesn''t speak.


    She knows the meaning of Li Shiyuan''s words.


    Mu Cen always wears this hairpin from Li Shiyuan, and seems to be used to it. It''s like a daily routine. No matter how other hair accessories are matched, this hairpin is always on Mu Cen''s head.


    As a result, when Li Shiyuan said this frankly, Mu Cen was a little uncomfortable.


    Only on the surface, she did not reveal, light mouth: "just just right, four his highness think more."


    "What do I think?" Li Shiyuan eyebrows, "I just said, let people do a few hairpins to send you, other words and did not say it."


    Mu Cen


    All right, I don''t think so.


    Mu Cen simply changed the topic: "what''s the purpose of your highness calling me here?"


    Li Shiyuan chuckled in a low voice. He seemed to be in a good mood: "what did the Empress Dowager say to you?"


    Mu Cen looked at Li Shiyuan with half a smile: "guess."


    "The Empress Dowager asked you to follow her to the western regions." What Li Shiyuan said is direct.


    Mu Cen narrowed his eyes and looked at Li Shiyuan. There was a trace of banter in Li Shiyuan''s eyebrows and eyes, and he suddenly lowered his figure.


    They are very close.


    When the familiar smell of sandalwood became clearer, Mu Cen''s heart beat faster. However, on the surface, Mu Cen was calm, and his sweating reaction revealed his current state.


    "Nervous what?" Li Shiyuan light mouth, "palm all wet."


    "It''s too hot." Mu Cen''s face did not change.


    Li Shiyuan took a look at the sky, but he didn''t expose Mu Cen. He said solemnly, "well, it''s too hot. I''ll ask the slaves to send you some iced watermelons."


    They are all rambling words, and none of them is on the point.


    When Mu Cen looked at Li Shiyuan, he suddenly realized: "I can go to the western regions. Is it the fourth highness who did it?"


    "Cen''er is really smart." Li Shiyuan looked at Mu Cen admiringly, "it''s just that I didn''t do everything about it. It''s the right time, the right place and the right people."


    Mu Cen didn''t speak, waiting for Li Shiyuan to finish.


    "I just let something happen in Mei Ji''s house, and with Mei Ji''s present situation, it''s necessary to leave the palace. Otherwise, in the palace, the imperial doctor in the palace is not vegetarian. It''s no problem for Mei Ji to keep walking normally for two or three months. "


    Li Shiyuan explained: "when Mei Ji leaves the palace, the Empress Dowager is naturally worried about her father''s present situation. The Empress Dowager would not have gone. I sent a message to the Empress Dowager. Maybe no one in the palace can see her father. He also likes hunting. Any strenuous exercise is not good for him. In addition, it''s a long journey, so the Empress Dowager will naturally worry. "


    Mu Cen narrowed his eyes,.


    "If the Empress Dowager is worried, she will follow. After all, only the Empress Dowager can make her father obedient." Li Shiyuan said it directly, "and the Empress Dowager has been out for a long time. I''m afraid she won''t be comfortable without any people on the side. If Mei Ji wants to leave the palace, she will naturally recommend you. Because of your identity, the Empress Dowager will first ask you for your opinions, and then tell the prince in person that if you go to the western regions, it will be reasonable."


    Li Shiyuan finished his speech calmly.


    It''s just like Li Shiyuan''s saying that the time is right, the place is right and the people are harmonious. Without knowing it, Mu Cen was transferred from the eastern palace to the western regions.


    Mu Cen was a bit surprised.


    Then she didn''t think about it any more, because Mu Cen knew very well that Li Shiyuan was the one who knew most about his every move and thought.


    Li Shiyuan can do these things safely without her trouble.


    Quiet for a while, Mu Cen looked at Li Shiyuan, Li Shiyuan''s eyes fell on Mu Cen''s body, not for a moment, voice pressure is very low, word by word said: "you are the king''s woman, the king does not like you around other men for too long."


    That man is even the prince.


    The implication also clearly tells Mu Cen that even if Mu Cen doesn''t have this idea, Li Shiyuan won''t let Mu Cen stay in the East Palace, but let Mu Cen follow him.


    Mu Cen listens to Li Shiyuan''s words, low smile voice, and then, Mu Cen looked at Li Shiyuan, the voice is not to hear what emotion: "four his highness is to try his best."


    Li Shiyuan is very direct: "tolerate you to marry into the East Palace, already was this king''s limit."


    Mu Cen didn''t speak.


    Li Shiyuan didn''t pull Mu Cen any more. They opened their distance and heard the man explain: "the western regions are no better than Dazhou. By the time we arrived in the western regions, the western regions had entered the late autumn. The weather was unstable. It was hot in the daytime, but it was winter at night. So, let Hexiang prepare clothes for you, and don''t be in a hurry when you get there. "

 Chapter 383

    Mu Cen just looks at Li Shiyuan.


    Mu Cen naturally knows these things.


    In the last life, when he went to the autumn festival with Li Shiyuan for the first time, no one reminded Mu Cen. In the western regions, Mu Cen also dropped a lot of jokes.


    But no one helped Mu Cen. Mu Zhihua stepped on Mu Cen.


    It is clear that Mu CEN is the queen, but mu Zhi''s painting of a royal concubine is more popular than that of the queen.


    But now hearing Li Shiyuan''s explanation to himself, Mu Cen didn''t feel any discomfort. Instead, he was quiet. His heart seemed to suddenly split and was injected with warmth.


    All of a sudden, it became warm.


    This is the feeling of being held in the hands of people, caring.


    "The food in the western regions is also much more extensive, which is quite different from that in Kyoto. Although I have brought the imperial chef, it is not Kyoto after all. If I eat too much, I will inevitably get tired of it. It will be much more comfortable to prepare more long-lasting preserves."


    ¡­¡­


    Li Shiyuan is giving a detailed account, and Mu CEN is listening to it.


    Until Li Shiyuan finished, Mu Cen calmly looked at Li Shiyuan: "I wrote it down."


    "Well. Go back. " Li Shiyuan let go of Mu Cen and stood with his negative hand.


    Mu Cen nodded and calmly turned to leave, but when he left, Li Shiyuan''s hand suddenly caught Mu Cen''s wrist again.


    Mu Cen turned his head and frowned at Li Shiyuan. He didn''t know what Li Shiyuan had to say.


    As a result, Li Shiyuan just put the hairpin on Mu Cen''s bun back on: "it''s crooked."


    Mu Cen


    Then Li Shiyuan released Mu Cen.


    Mu Cen''s cheek is slightly hot, but in front of this person, she is still serious and quickly turns away.


    Li Shiyuan stood in the same place and watched Mu Cen''s figure gradually go away. Then he turned around and soon disappeared here.


    On the contrary, Mu Cen''s face has always been a little hot.


    He Xiang noticed, but he Xiang didn''t have the courage to speak at this time, so he followed Mu Cen seriously.


    They hurried back to the east palace.


    As soon as Mu Cen returned to his bedroom and had a cup of tea, the eunuch''s message came from outside the bedroom: "Your Highness is here."


    He Xiang takes a look at Mu Cen, and then he Xiang goes out in a hurry. Li Shiyuan''s figure appears in the bedroom. Mu Cen stands up and asks for an: "I''ve seen your highness, your highness, is this the end of your busy schedule?"


    "The Empress Dowager wants you to follow her to the western regions?" Li Shiyuan asked directly.


    "Yes." Mu Cen didn''t deny, "before the Empress Dowager went to find her concubine, she said it. She accepted it, but she told her to inform her highness and get his Highness''s consent."


    Li Shiyuan didn''t say anything. He just looked at Mu Cen like this.


    At least Li Shiyuan didn''t expect the Empress Dowager to follow him. He thought that the Empress Dowager would stay in the palace in her old age. After all, the Empress Dowager has not been to the autumn festival for nearly ten years.


    Naturally, no one can refuse the cold mention.


    It''s just that this incident also ruined Li Shiyuan''s plan.


    If he wanted to keep Mu Cen in the palace, he could naturally make Mu Cen be obedient. As a result, he had gone for more than three months.


    I can''t tell why. Li Shiyuan always has a feeling of letting the tiger go back to the mountain.


    Not bad, but definitely not good.


    But in Mu Cen''s expression, Li Shiyuan couldn''t see Mu Cen''s other thoughts.


    "Does Aifei want to go?" Li Shiyuan suddenly asked.


    Mu Cen calmed down. Facing Li Shiyuan''s problem, she was always calm: "I can''t disobey the Empress Dowager''s request."


    This matter, has nothing to do with her, just listen to the Empress Dowager''s dispatch.


    The implication is that Li Shiyuan can not let himself go, as long as he can persuade the empress dowager, then Mu Cen will not go.


    Obviously, this is absolutely impossible.


    Both Li Shiyuan and Mu Cen have a clear idea.


    Li Shiyuan said quietly: "it''s OK, the Empress Dowager and the queen mother will be relieved to accompany the Empress Dowager. After all, there are not many people the Empress Dowager likes, and Princess Ai is just one. In this way, it will also share the pressure on the mother


    Li Shiyuan didn''t stop him either.


    This is also true. The Empress Dowager has never been a good server. Qu Huashang also knows this very well. The Empress Dowager insists on going, and there are no considerate people around him. In the end, it will fall on Qu Huashang. Qu Huashang is not always a good empress dowager, and will only cause a series of troubles.


    Once the butterfly effect breaks out, it''s terrible.


    But now is the time to be extremely sensitive.


    "I remember your Highness''s words." Mu Cen responded cleverly.


    Li Shiyuan suddenly walked in. Mu Cen didn''t dodge. He looked at Li Shiyuan innocently: "Your Highness?"


    "In this way, the agreement between Princess Ai and the king seems to be lengthened?" Li Shiyuan asked Mu Cen coldly.


    Mu Cen calmed down and said, "it''s a matter of necessity."


    Li Shiyuan just looked at Mu Cen like this, half smile, people can''t guess what Li Shiyuan thought, but this kind of Li Shiyuan has made Mu Cen very clear, this life, Li Shiyuan suddenly went to the western regions, is also an established fact.


    In the last life, Li Shiyuan suddenly left because he felt the crisis in Kyoto.


    After coming back from the autumn festival, all the people are waiting for the opportunity.


    When Li Changtian fell ill, Li Shiyuan had people seal the imperial dragon hall directly. Almost no one could see him again. On the day of Li Changtian''s death, Li Shiyuan revolted and lost.


    Li Shiyuan successfully ascended the throne.


    At that time, Mu Cen didn''t think much. These things didn''t change anything for mu Cen, and everything was taken for granted.


    But this life, Mu CEN is very clear, by no means so simple.


    "Cen er." Li Shiyuan''s voice is very low, "waiting for Ben Wang, eh?"


    If it means something.


    Mu CEN is calm: "Mu Cen awaits his highness at any time."


    Li Shiyuan didn''t entangle this problem any more. He said, "I will pass on the message and let the servants around me serve you well. If something goes wrong, I''m ready to raise my head to see you. "


    "Thank you for your concern." Mu Cen said.


    Li Shiyuan will take pictures of his cronies on his side. It''s called protection. It''s actually supervision. Mu Cen naturally understands that he won''t refuse.


    The journey to the western regions, everything is unknown.


    We can only wait and see.


    Two days later¡ª¡ª


    Li Shiyuan is still busy, but he will spend the night in Mu Cen''s bedroom every night. Even if nothing happens to them, as long as Li Shiyuan enters, Mu Cen will be particularly vigilant.


    You can''t have a good rest all night.


    But this kind of thing lasted only two nights. Li Shiyuan didn''t spend the night here, but went to other concubines.

 Chapter 384

    After all, Li Shiyuan is a normal man and can''t be indifferent to women.


    In this case, the favored concubine was elated. She felt that she could win Li Shiyuan''s favor from Mu Cen. She thought that her position would not be unstable and she would soon be equal to Mu Zhihua.


    Inevitably, the slaves in the east palace were also murmuring.


    But mu CEN is still in the position of crown princess, and the servants of the East Palace dare not say anything more.


    But occasionally, some gossip came into Mu Cen''s ears.


    Mu CEN is calm and incomparable, quiet in the pavilion, eating a little bit, turning the book, and the east palace to please people also gradually less.


    It''s time to say hello. It''s time to say hello. It''s time to say hello to those who are familiar with their faces. Naturally, there''s no need to appear again.


    Mu CEN is really clean.


    Li Shiyuan doesn''t spend the night with Mu Cen. Instead, she lets Mu Cen sleep peacefully. Naturally, she won''t do anything or say anything to her complacent concubine.


    Her attention stayed on the scroll in her hand.


    "Lady, here comes Mrs. Ann." He Xiang is reminding Mu Cen.


    Mu Cen put down the book, and Mrs. an also came to Mu Cen. She blessed Mu Cen''s body, and her eyebrows were full of pride: "I''ve seen the princess."


    "Get up." Mu Cen answered.


    Mrs. an naturally walked into the pavilion and looked at the little dot on the small round table. She couldn''t help but indulge: "lady, this is a good mood. I''m here to taste tea."


    Mu Cen took a look at Mrs. an''s idea. Mu Cen didn''t have to think much about it. His fingers could guess it clearly.


    Just two nights of favor, can''t wait to show off?


    It''s really a pity that Mu Zhihua is pregnant and forbidden to leave her bedroom. Otherwise, it''s estimated that Mrs. an doesn''t even have the chance to appear in front of Mu Cen.


    After all, this is how mu Zhihua cleaned up many concubines in the eastern palace.


    This life is the opposite.


    But Mrs. an is too proud. Mu CEN is never a soft persimmon. She takes the initiative to deliver it to her. Mu CEN is not polite. She has a good life. However, why should she be gentle?


    "It''s just sunset, isn''t it just a time for tea and reading?" Mu Cen light counter question, very light swept an madam.


    Mrs. an was swept by Mu Cen and said that she was not afraid of being false, but she was brave to think that she was in favor now.


    After all, between mu Cen and Li Shiyuan, Mrs. an knows more or less.


    Mu Cen snatched the prince from Mu Zhihua. When he got the prince, he would lose his freshness. Who knows how long Mu Cen will be favored? After all, Mu Zhihua is pregnant now.


    Besides, Mrs. an couldn''t get used to the coldness of Mu Cen''s face.


    It''s like everyone''s in a hurry to put it on.


    Besides, even if Mu CEN is the crown princess, aren''t these concubines the old people of Donggong? They go to greet Mu Cen, but mu Cen has never met, or is looking at the mood to see people.


    How can such an attitude not arouse indignation in the east palace.


    Lianxin''s anger is the best example. It''s just Lianxin''s death, which makes them feel scared. Naturally, this account is accounted for by Mu Cen.


    But Lianxin is just a slave who accompanies them to bed, which is different from their identity.


    If they can enter the eastern palace, even if they are not the crown princess, which one of them can lose their identity to others is just the lack of the Crown Princess position.


    There have been battles for women in the harem since ancient times.


    But at least we should look at the Buddha''s face as well as the monk''s face.


    Who can swallow this breath.


    Mrs. an soon straightened up her back and looked at Mu Cen with pride: "it''s really a good time. I just don''t know how long it will last."


    "Well?" Mu Cen put down the book and looked at Mrs. an with half a smile.


    Mrs. an snorted coldly, looking respectful on the surface, but all the words were aimed at Mu Cen: "I''m still thinking about asking for advice from my sister. How can I serve your highness? Now I find that I don''t need it. After all, his royal highness is now in my concubine''s house. "


    With that, Mrs. an covered her mouth with a smile.


    How can Mu Cen not hear Mrs. an''s sarcasm? How dare Mrs. an be bored to challenge herself?


    This time, Mu Cen didn''t want to move the concubines and concubines in the east palace. After all, these people had never offended themselves or hurt themselves in the last life. The fight between them was only a woman who was in favor, not a person who was out of favor.


    In their opinion, Mu CEN is just occupying the crown prince''s position, that''s all.


    Even Mu Cen''s occupation of the crown prince and imperial concubine has become a sharp weapon for them to challenge Mu Zhi''s painting. After all, this is the shame of Mu Zhi''s painting all his life.


    The results are predictable.


    Now, it''s better to rush up to make yourself unhappy?


    Is there a lot of right and wrong?


    Mu CEN is not impatient, and then looked at Mrs. an and sat down naturally. Mu Cen compared Mrs. an''s position and said faintly: "Mrs. an, this palace doesn''t allow you to sit in front of this palace."


    Mrs. Ann''s face changed, and she looked very embarrassed.


    But mu Cen didn''t slow down his attitude: "so now is Mrs. an going to take the initiative, or is she waiting for the palace to ask her to get up?"


    If you want Mu Cen to invite you, how can you invite me? How can Mrs. an not understand.


    She reluctantly stood up, looking at Mu Cen''s eyes are followed by vicious a few minutes.


    But mu Cen didn''t miss Mrs. an''s meaning. She picked up the tea again and found that it was cold. She twisted her eyebrows and put the cup aside.


    Mu Cen doesn''t drink cold tea.


    In other words, if the temperature is not appropriate, Mu Cen will not drink it.


    Mrs. an''s appearance destroyed her and she didn''t make a good tea until the temperature was right, which made Mu Cen a little annoyed.


    Her situation in the palace is not so comfortable, but some people continue to make trouble for themselves when she is not comfortable. Naturally, Mu Cen''s mood is not so good.


    Seeing that Mrs. an got up, Mu Cen''s face didn''t soften. He continued coldly: "what time did Mrs. an correct you before? First, Mrs. an called her sister, and she was not afraid to kill her. If you are older than me, how old is Mrs. an older than my palace? Does that imply that my palace should be called Mrs. an''s elder sister? "


    Mrs. an: --


    She didn''t mean it. She just wanted to mock Mu Cen. Unexpectedly, she was beaten by Mu Cen and couldn''t resist.


    "Secondly, Mrs. an wants to ask the palace how to serve the prince? Mrs. an is sure that''s what she meant. She didn''t come here to show off her power with the palace. The prince stayed in Mrs. an''s palace for two more days? " Mu Cen sneered coldly. "It''s not surprising that two days later, when you come to our palace to show off your power, you can wait for the prince to stay at home with Mrs. an, or if an Fu''s stomach moves like a side imperial concubine."

 Chapter 385

    Mu CEN is very upset.


    She said, did not look at Mrs. an, waved: "lotus, see off. Those who have nothing to do with it in the future should not come to our palace. I don''t have this leisure to cater to one by one. "


    "Yes." Lotus is respectful.


    Mrs. Ann''s face had changed and changed for a long time.


    I know Mu Cen''s strength, but I didn''t expect that Mu Cen would not give me any face, which made Mrs. an completely unable to stand in front of the slaves.


    Those slaves on the side, who did not hear Mu Cen''s sarcasm.


    Mrs. an is not reconciled, but she has nothing to do with mucen.


    After all, the Crown Princess of Donggong is mu Cen, not any of them.


    And he Xiang has stepped forward: "Mrs. an, please."


    It''s an order to leave. Mrs. an doesn''t even dare to think what it will be like for her to stay here. She doesn''t dare to take this risk. In the end, she can only look at Mu Cen angrily and turn away.


    He Xiang didn''t follow. Seeing Mrs. an leave, she returned to the side of Mu Cen.


    Mu Cen was so annoyed by Mrs. an that she was not in the mood to read. The book had been put aside by Mu Cen. The cool tea and the dots on one side also completely made Mu Cen interested.


    "Go back." Mu Cen light mouth.


    He Xiang also knew that Mu Cen was not in the mood and said nothing more. He quickly stood up and followed Mu Cen all the way to the palace.


    After returning to his bedroom, he Xiang said with some worry: "Miss, you''re so angry with Mrs. an. Mrs. an will arrange you again later."


    Mu Cen did not deny it.


    But mu Cen has never been afraid of these. She no longer cares about Mrs. an''s affairs. She just leans on the soft collapse and closes her eyes. He Xiang doesn''t say anything. She quietly takes the fan and fans Mu Cen behind her.


    Once upon a time, the bedroom was more and more calm, as if any unhappiness had never happened before.


    ¡­¡­


    At night.


    The whole East Palace is quiet. Today, Li Shiyuan has never been to mucen''s palace, but he has never been to any of his concubines. Instead, he is in his study and never left.


    The situation in the palace is increasingly tense, and Li Shiyuan''s nerves are naturally tense.


    Even though Li Shiyuan likes beauty, it doesn''t mean that he is still addicted to women at a critical time. For Li Shiyuan, women are just a channel for catharsis.


    Just like Mrs. Tong''an.


    Two nights of favor is nothing but catharsis.


    Even Li Shiyuan didn''t spend a whole night in Mrs. an''s palace. After that, he would leave Mrs. an''s palace. Not to mention the next day, that night, the slaves would send the soup for Mrs. an to take.


    Who can give birth to a prince to Li Shiyuan, Li Shiyuan''s heart can''t understand more.


    "Your Highness." One side of the shadow Wei reported today''s Mu Cen''s every move, "Niang Niang today in addition to some arguments with Mrs. an, has been in the bedroom, never left."


    Li Shiyuan frowned.


    "I don''t quite understand the specific situation, but what the slaves saw was that the empress scolded Mrs. an." Ying Wei explained.


    Li Shiyuan''s eyebrows didn''t unfold. During this period of time, Li Shiyuan also heard more or less about what happened in the palace. Those slaves who had offended Mu Cen disappeared quietly from the palace.


    The slave''s life in the palace is not worth money, and no one will feel sorry if it disappears, so no one will care about it.


    It just happens one after another, and it also points to the same person, which is a bit subtle.


    I can''t say whether it''s coincidence or deliberate. If these things continue to evolve, Mu CEN is bound to become the object of attack. If Qu Huashang and the Empress Dowager are disturbed, even if Li Shiyuan protects them, it''s not so easy to understand.


    But according to Li Shiyuan''s understanding of Mu Cen, it is obvious that Mu CEN is not such a brainless person. Even those who come to ask for help, Mu Cen chooses to see or not to see after filtering. Every thing, Mu Cen can be said to be cautious. He really doesn''t look like a person who will make such mistakes.


    Li Shiyuan sank and then asked, "is there anything abnormal in the palace recently?"


    "To your highness, there is no such thing." Ying Wei answered, "everything is calm."


    He knew what Li Shiyuan was asking about, and what happened in the court. Li Shiyuan had always discussed with mu zhantian, and asked him about things that had something to do with Mu Cen.


    Li Shiyuan didn''t say anything. He squinted and thought about something.


    All of a sudden, the quiet East Palace became chaotic. The sound of footsteps and screams came from the outside, which made Li Shiyuan gloomy. This was something that he had never done in the east palace.


    He stood up and said, "what''s going on outside? It''s so noisy."


    Shadow Wei also followed to change a face: "the slave immediately goes out to check."


    Soon, Ying Wei hurried away, and Li Shiyuan''s mind passed a hint of uneasiness. The next moment, without waiting for Ying Wei to come back, Li Shiyuan also hurried out.


    ¡­¡­


    At that time, in the palace.


    Mu CEN is ready to rest. She always goes to sleep late. He Xiang has been sent to sleep early by Mu Cen. Just when Mu CEN is ready to go to bed, suddenly, the door of the bedroom is knocked open.


    He Xiang came in in a hurry. The panic in his face was obvious: "big... Miss, it''s not good."


    "Why are you so flustered?" Mu Cen asked.


    "Mrs. an died. She died at the water well in the southwest corner of the east palace. It was discovered by the night patrol guards." Lotus fragrance seems not to be able to recover from such a shock, gasping for breath.


    Mu Cen''s eyes closed and he looked at the lotus fragrance like this.


    He Xiang shivered: "it''s too miserable to die. The slave outside described it vividly. He was dug to death. His chest was empty. His heart was dug clean. There was no left."


    Although he Xiang didn''t see the picture, he Xiang shuddered when he heard the description of the slaves. That kind of picture made people do evil in waves.


    Mu Cen''s eyebrows all followed to wring up, involuntarily flashed a trace of shock, but her voice was always calm: "what do you say?"


    "Mrs. an has been dug. It''s said that Her Highness has already gone." He Xiang finished quickly.


    This, Mu Cen did not hesitate, soon followed: "change clothes for me."


    He Xiang didn''t hesitate.


    There is something like this in the east palace. As the Crown Princess of the East Palace, Mu Cen can''t ignore it. But it''s not this that Mu CEN is worried about. This afternoon, she has a dispute with an Fu. That night, Mrs. an had an accident.


    Anyone will think of it as having something to do with Mu Cen, otherwise, it won''t be such a coincidence.

 Chapter 386

    This scene, let Mu Cen some shudder, and previously those more or less sound to have relations with their own slaves, so disappeared from the palace.


    Mu Cen calmed down. I''m afraid it''s not as simple as it seems.


    Today''s death of Mrs. an will bring this matter to a climax. After a period of time, the black hand behind the scenes is probably ready to close the net.


    But this takes in the net, hits the person unprepared.


    Mu Cen sank and calmed down. He left his bedroom in a hurry and walked quickly to the place where Mrs. an had an accident.


    Along the way, when I saw Mu Cen, I didn''t even have time to ask for an, but as Mu Cen passed in front of me, I was more frightened.


    For fear that the next moment, offended Mu Cen, silent death will be their own.


    The slave of the East Palace is a dare not hair, passively stand.


    Mu Cen didn''t care about this, and then quickly appeared at the well where the incident happened. Li Shiyuan was already there, and Mrs. an''s body was in place.


    The picture is bloody and pungent.


    Mrs. an''s clothes were half taken off, and her upper body was completely naked. The position of her chest had been completely hollowed out, and her blood was all over the ground.


    All the slaves around were shivering.


    But Mrs. an''s face is intact, just looks a little ferocious, as if she was pulled out of her heart in extreme pain, but she can''t scream and resist.


    How cruel and bloody people can do such a thing.


    Mu Cen''s breathing was also cramped, but mu Cen''s appearance was always calm, and she walked in the direction of Li Shiyuan.


    Li Shiyuan saw Mu Cen and his eyes sank.


    Mu Cen quickly invited an: "I have seen your highness."


    Li Shiyuan said nothing, and Mu Cen had already approached. The pungent smell was obvious, which made Mu Cen''s eyebrows wrinkle instantly. However, Mu Cen''s face didn''t show any signs of panic. He just looked at it like this.


    "Why is Aifei here?" Li Shiyuan light mouth, "these things see much, not good."


    "When something goes wrong in the East Palace, I''ll come to have a look." Mu Cen pour is to say of direct, "otherwise this matter, point to uncertain again in Minister concubine body, wash not clear."


    There is a meaning to this.


    Li Shiyuan can''t hear it. He looks at Mu Cen, but his eyes are always blinking. He doesn''t mean to move away. Mu Cen also looks at Li Shiyuan frankly.


    "I will thoroughly investigate this matter." Li Shiyuan spoke faintly after a long time.


    The bodyguard on one side had already packed Mrs. an''s body, and the slaves cleaned up the blood on the ground as quickly as possible. The pungent smell was obviously less, which was not good.


    But the first person who witnessed this scene with his own eyes can''t stand up to now. I''m afraid that panic will not disappear for a long time.


    When Mu Cen heard Li Shiyuan''s words, he didn''t say anything. He nodded: "Your Highness has worked hard."


    "Love Princess first go back to rest." Li Shiyuan didn''t keep Mu Cen.


    Mu Cen didn''t ask for nothing. She quickly turned around and left with lotus fragrance. Li Shiyuan watched Mu Cen leave, and his eyes sank.


    And one side of the shadow Wei immediately said: "Niang Niang today from the pavilion back to the bedroom, never came out of the bedroom.". But the people around her are going in and out of the bedroom, and naturally no one will stop them. "


    The implication is that this will not be done by Muchen himself, but it is hard for the people under Muchen to say.


    Li Shiyuan didn''t speak.


    He sank and looked at the direction where mucen left.


    Li Shiyuan is not a brainless person, otherwise, in the East Palace, Li Shiyuan could not have been so stable without being shaken.


    For mu Cen''s understanding, Mu Cen''s brain can never allow himself to do such a flawed thing. Even if Mu CEN is really dissatisfied with Mrs. an, if he wants to eradicate Mrs. an, he will not openly start in the East Palace, but will choose another place.


    It''s not good for mu Cen to start in the east palace.


    Besides, except for he Xiang, all the people around Mu Cen are the ones he put in. It''s impossible to do such things for mu Cen against his orders, and he doesn''t take the initiative to report to him.


    Mu Cen seldom walks around the east palace when he goes in and out of the east palace. He is not familiar with the environment of the east palace. This is a very hidden place in the east palace. Let alone Mu Cen, no normal person will appear here, but Mrs. an will die here.


    All these problems aside, Mu Cen kept Li Shiyuan at a distance, and even had a three-month appointment. Li Shiyuan was not in Mu Cen''s bedroom. No matter where he was, it was a relief for mu Cen.


    Li Shiyuan''s several nights in his bedroom did not come out unnoticed. Mu Cen always slept uneasily.


    This makes Li Shiyuan leave Mu Cen''s bedroom.


    If Mu Cen wants to monopolize Li Shiyuan, when Li Shiyuan is interested in Mu Cen, Mu Cen does it too easily. How can she give Mrs. an the opportunity to challenge herself.


    So Li Shiyuan can be sure about this, it is not mu Cen.


    But Mrs. an has been in the East Palace all the year round, and has never offended anyone. Who would have done such a harm to Mrs. an?


    The only possibility is that Mu Zhihua is now under house arrest in her bedroom, and Mu Zhihua is not a powerful person. In addition, Li Shiyuan''s order comes first, unless she is tired of living.


    Today''s Mu Zhihua, as people with a clear eye also know, the most important thing is to protect the baby in his stomach, rather than mixing himself with such right and wrong again.


    Li Shiyuan''s eyes sank even more.


    "Put everything in order here." Li Shiyuan orders in a deep voice.


    "Yes." The slaves dare not answer.


    The chaos in the East Palace was eliminated as soon as possible, and everything seemed to be back to normal. However, what happened in the East Palace tonight inevitably spread as quickly as possible.


    The murderer, direct at Mu Cen.


    Just because of Mu Cen''s favor and current status, no one just accused him face to face, but he kept talking behind his back.


    Intrauterine, suddenly was a strange breath, to thoroughly diffuse.


    The death of Mrs. an didn''t make much change in mucen''s life. She was still in her bedroom and never left.


    It seems that the rumors outside have been shielded outside the palace gate.


    This kind of Mu Cen, pour is lotus fragrant anxious.


    "Miss, what do you look like outside? You can be so calm." He Xiang stamped his feet in a hurry.


    "What did you say?" Mu Cen said, "I''m a murderer. There''s no room for anyone in my eyes. Did Mrs. an die miserably? In spite of the prestige of the eastern palace, he was determined to put Mrs. an to death? "

 Chapter 387

    He Xiang should not be spoken by Mu Cen.


    He Xiang wants to refute those ugly words, but because he is mu Cen''s maid, refutation will only make Mu Cen more embarrassed.


    He Xiang can only learn to endure.


    I totally put up with it.


    "The people who settle down are also making trouble. Now it''s the queen and the Empress Dowager. " He Xiang stamped his feet, and then he continued.


    Mu Cen made a sound.


    No surprise.


    Behind Mrs. an is a whole family. Although Mrs. an is not very popular, she is at least a concubine. In any case, Li Shiyuan should take into account the balance of power of all parties. In fact, it''s not strange to stay with Mrs. an.


    It was just at this time that Li Shiyuan picked the right time, so he pushed Mrs. an to the top of the limelight.


    People who settle down will naturally take advantage of the situation to come up with a statement.


    In other words, to regain the attention of the Li family, after all, this matter is noisy rather than silent.


    It happened in the east palace. As the leader of the East Palace, Li Shiyuan naturally had to give an explanation.


    Mu Cen naturally knew about these things, but now, no matter it was fengluan palace or Fengqing palace, there was no movement, and no one passed it on, but it was quiet.


    Mu CEN is also very clear that Li Shiyuan is responsible for this.


    Otherwise, the Empress Dowager might consider the situation of fengluan palace, but Qu Huashang could not let him go.


    Just this peace, how long can it last?


    Mu Cen sank to sink, Mou Guang low collect, hide own mood.


    In the last life, the East Palace was also dead, but it was not Mrs. an, and the person who started it was not himself, but mu Zhihua, but this matter was implicated in himself.


    It''s also the same. When he first entered the palace, Qu Huashang punished himself impolitely, and let Mu Cen struggle in the east palace.


    Now, all this is different. It seems that we can only watch it change.


    "You''re talking, miss." He Xiang was worried to death.


    "What do I say?" Mu Cen asked, looking at the lotus fragrance calmly, "do you think it''s useful for me to say it now?"


    He Xiang was speechless when asked by Mu Cen.


    Now, it''s as if there''s no argument.


    Mrs. an didn''t offend anyone in the east palace. If she really offended someone, then only mu Cen in front of her was offended just yesterday afternoon, and something happened last night.


    This time, he Xiang did not dare to say a word.


    Mu CEN is calm: "help me to ask the movement outside the east palace."


    "Yes." The fragrance of lotus answered.


    Soon, he Xiang left in a hurry, and Mu Cen was still calm in his bedroom. He just felt uneasy and became a little stronger. If it was Qu Huashang who did it, then Qu Huashang must have killed himself.


    What can Qu Huashang do if he can''t shake Li Shiyuan and the Empress Dowager''s love for himself?


    Mu Cen''s brain turns fast, in such chaos, she must calm down.


    Now, if you can''t bear it, you''ll make big plans.


    However, things are far worse than Mu Cen expected. Everything is like a huge whirlpool, dragging people into it little by little, even without the right to resist.


    The more you describe it, the darker it gets, and the more it spreads, the more ridiculous it becomes.


    ¡­¡­


    When he Xiang appeared in front of Mu Cen again, he was already in a cold sweat. Looking at Mu Cen, he took a big breath, and his face was even more pale and frightening, as if he could not recover from such astonishment.


    This kind of lotus fragrance makes Mu Cen''s premonition more and more intense.


    "Miss," he Xiang relaxed for a long time. "All the slaves who died before the palace were found out. Their bodies were piled up by the dry well not far from the cold palace, one by one. Many of them had begun to grow maggots, rotten, and the stench came in bursts."


    He Xiang spoke very fast, as if those who died were chasing him behind his back.


    "But they all died in the same way as Mrs. Ann. They were dug up." He Xiang finished his last sentence and nearly spat it out.


    The servants outside described it vividly.


    And all the people in the palace rushed to the dry well.


    The cold palace has never been so busy.


    Unfortunately, Mu Cen once lived nearby. It was the previous Zhongyuan Festival. Qu Huashang deliberately let Mu Cen live in the west chamber, which is the location of Lenggong.


    And the bodies of these slaves were found nearby.


    The most important thing is that these slaves are all those who have been rumored to have offended Mu Cen.


    For a moment, there was a lot of noise in the palace.


    "So?" Mu Cen twisted his eyebrows slightly.


    He Xiang looked at Mu Cen again. He wanted to talk and stop. Mu Cen gave a light order: "tell me what you hear."


    "Yes." He Xiang answered, "the slave in the palace is rumored that you are a demon girl, and you are worried about it. These slaves who have offended you have been eaten by you. They have disappeared because they have attracted your attention. But you can''t live without them. It''s just that Mrs. an has offended you, and you''ve done it to Mrs. an. "


    "Nonsense." Mu Cen sneered.


    "People in the palace describe it vividly, and almost everyone knows it." He Xiang continued, "Miss, what are you going to do about this matter? If you pass it on like this, everyone will know about it. It will be out of control at that time."


    He Xiang''s worry is not without reason.


    Mu Cen naturally knew the answer of He Xiang, just comforted him: "I will deal with it."


    "Miss..." he Xiang''s panic could not stop.


    "You are honest now. You are really staying in the east palace. You are not allowed to leave the East Palace any more without my permission." Mu Cen replied, "I don''t want you to be involved. After all, everyone knows that you are the one I brought in. Do you know?"


    "I know." He Xiang nodded immediately.


    The shivering fear is still visible.


    Mu Cen didn''t say anything more, and soon turned to walk outside the palace. He Xiang wanted to stop Mu Cen, but he didn''t speak in the end.


    Mu Cen always does things in a proper way.


    He Xiang stood so quietly and said nothing.


    As a result, before mucen left, Li Shiyuan''s figure had already come in from outside the palace, even without the eunuch''s communication. Mucen''s steps stopped, and Li Shiyuan had already stood in front of mucen.


    "I have seen your Highness the prince." Mu Cen blessed himself and asked for an.


    Li Shiyuan looked at Mu Cen like this, condescending, Mu Cen did not dodge Li Shiyuan''s eyes, very quietly asked: "Your Highness also thinks these things are done by my concubine?"

 Chapter 388

    "Of course not." Li Shiyuan is very sure to give the answer, "you are not so stupid."


    Mu CEN is a little surprised. Li Shiyuan will help him.


    She thought that even if Li Shiyuan was under pressure, she just didn''t want Donggong to get into trouble. But she didn''t expect that Li Shiyuan was on her side.


    Not simply because of the eastern palace.


    Mu Cen quieted down, very pale smile, also didn''t say anything, now explain what is in vain.


    "The love imperial concubine is honest, really stay in the palace, without the permission of this king, no place is allowed to go." Li Shiyuan said in a deep voice, "if you don''t want to cause trouble, just stay in your bedroom. You are not allowed to leave."


    "I know." Mu CEN is very clever.


    See Mu Cen clever, Li Shiyuan pressure in the heart of the evil also followed scattered, he reached out to hold Mu Cen''s chin, half forced to let Mu Cen look at himself: "if cen''er is as clever and sensible as now, the king will be more happy."


    Mu Cen didn''t smile.


    Li Shiyuan didn''t mean to embarrass Mu Cen. After all, under such circumstances, it''s not the time to love Mu Cen.


    This matter is very noisy. Many people point to the east palace.


    Even Qu Huashang and the Empress Dowager had been shocked.


    Although neither of them made a statement, they could still see the gloom on their faces. This is the first time since the founding of the people''s Republic of China, they have moved the dead people to the stage so clearly.


    "I will deal with this matter." Li Shiyuan made a promise to Mu Cen.


    Mu Cen said nothing, but he was calm all the time.


    Li Shiyuan took a deep look at Mu Cen, then did not stay in Mu Cen''s palace, and turned away in a hurry.


    But he Xiang heard Li Shiyuan''s words and stepped forward: "Miss, your highness still believes in you. If the prince doesn''t believe you, you will be besieged. "


    Mu Cen didn''t answer.


    It was a bit of an accident.


    But Li Shiyuan''s behavior didn''t make any waves in Mu Cen''s heart. What appears in Mu Cen''s mind is Li Shiyuan''s figure.


    Li Shiyuan knows the same thing.


    I''m afraid that when Li Shiyuan reminded himself in the Mu palace, he was already investigating this matter. Will Li Shiyuan also be involved?


    Mu Cen sank, pressing these confused ideas in his heart, and didn''t say anything more.


    But such peace did not last long.


    Mu CEN is sleeping on his bed. The eunuch''s message has come from outside: "Niang Niang, empress Niang asks you to go to Fengqing palace."


    Mu Cen opened his eyes and said, "I know."


    Naturally, the little eunuch outside did not dare to say any more.


    All of a sudden, the bedroom was quiet again.


    When he heard this, he was even more nervous: "Miss, the queen is looking for you. This is..."


    "When the water comes and the land is covered, and the soldiers come to block it, it''s better to accept it calmly." Mu Cen light mouth, pour is appear calm of many.


    If there is no absolute evidence, even if Qu Huashang wants to do something to herself, she can''t do it easily. After all, her identity is there.


    Mu Cen has long been a pitiful person who was bullied by others.


    Shen Shen, Mu Cen changed his clothes, and then calmly left the bedroom. He Xiang wanted to keep up, but he was stopped by Mu Cen: "I came back in the palace."


    "Miss?" Lotus fragrance is nervous, "maidservant follows in your side, if really have an affair, also have a person who take care of."


    "If there''s something really wrong, you''re not going to take care of it. You''re the first one to fall on the ground." Mu Cen said it directly.


    He Xiang''s face changed.


    Mu Cen knows more about the darkness of the palace than anyone else. If Qu Huashang can''t move himself, he will take the people around him. He Xiang is the first one, because he Xiang is brought into the palace by himself.


    How can Qu Huashang let go.


    Now he Xiang is in the East Palace, far safer than following himself.


    "Be obedient." Mu Cen explained in silence.


    He Xiang did not dare to speak, nodded: "I know."


    Soon, Mu Cen turned around and went out with Lian Yue. When Lian Yue saw Mu Cen, she was very careful. The panic was even more obvious.


    I''m afraid the next one to die is myself.


    Mu CEN is not imperceptible, also did not explain.


    Until Mu Cen left the East Palace and walked towards fengluan palace, but he Xiang in the bedroom made a sound of panic. A group of bodyguards rushed into the bedroom without reason.


    "What are you doing? It''s my mother''s bedroom. No one can come in without her permission." He Xiang tried to stop it, but it didn''t help.


    A slave, where is the opponent of these masters.


    After a while, he Xiang could only watch Mu Cen''s bedroom turned upside down. Finally, several witches and insects dolls came out from the bed box, with needles on them and hollowed out chest.


    As like as two peas.


    He Xiang''s face has changed, very white.


    What it means is clear to Hexiang. Although the folk custom of Dazhou was open, the most taboo thing of Dazhou was witchcraft. Witchcraft was taboo no matter what Dynasty it was.


    And these things, impressively appear in Mu Cen''s bedroom, what this means, he Xiang wants to get with his toes.


    But he Xiang can be sure that this is absolutely not mu Cen''s thing.


    After all, in the bedroom, he Xiang and Mu Cen get along day and night. He Xiang knows what Mu Cen has done. Besides, how can Mu Cen''s intelligence make such a self seeking person.


    But he Xiang didn''t dare to open his mouth. He was afraid that when he opened his mouth, he would really cause trouble for mu Cen.


    And after these bodyguards found the voodoo doll from mucen''s bedroom, they quickly left with these evidences.


    Lotus fragrance was released, her feet completely soft down, so collapsed on the ground.


    Waves of gloomy and uneasy feelings came everywhere.


    After a while, he Xiang hurried out of the bedroom, but no one in the East Palace stopped him. After all, he Xiang was on the side of mucen. In a sense, he Xiang was different from them.


    He Xiang didn''t think much about the idea of these slaves, but left the East Palace in a hurry, ignoring Mu Cen''s orders.


    Stay here. He Xiang is afraid that something will happen to Mu Cen.


    She wants to find Li Shiyuan. This is the only idea in He Xiang''s mind. Now it seems that only Li Shiyuan can save Mu Cen.


    But where can he Xiang find Li Shiyuan.


    She went out of the East Palace and looked at the huge palace. She had no direction at all.


    He Xiang ran for a while, but finally he Xiang stopped. Where can she go? Even if Li Shiyuan is in the palace, she is in the imperial dragon hall now. Can she break into the imperial dragon hall?

 Chapter 389

    Isn''t this the way to tell the world about Mu Cen and Li Shiyuan?


    But Li Shiyuan could not be found. He Xiang was afraid that she would never see Mu Cen again today. There was no such coincidence. Qu Huashang called Mu Cen away, and then the bodyguard of foot came and found these things in Mu Cen''s bedroom.


    The number of people who can enter Mu Cen''s bedroom can be counted.


    When did these voodoo dolls come in?


    He Xiang didn''t notice when he came in. Was it time for mu Cen to leave?


    Because he Xiang is sure that these are not what Mu Cen did. Mu Cen really wants to clean you up. Even if Mu Cen plays Yin, he doesn''t need to use this way.


    Mu CEN is an atheist. She never believes in ghosts.


    He Xiang gasped, his face was still pale, but he Xiang didn''t know the truth. People in the palace didn''t understand it.


    The witchcraft dolls that were found out are the evidence. Once convicted, the result will be unimaginable.


    "Isn''t this the slave around the princess?" Suddenly, a slightly joking voice came, "where''s your master? Why are you wandering here alone? Don''t you know that the palace is not the place where the slaves wander around at will? "


    There are banter and warning in this words. The eyes fall on Hexiang, as if to see through his real thoughts.


    He Xiang recovered from his panic and recognized the person in front of him. He immediately knelt down and asked for an greeting: "I have seen your highness nine, your highness thousands of years old, thousands of years old."


    "Get up." Li Shi Li spoke lightly.


    He Xiang just stood up.


    Li Shi Li didn''t let off the meaning of He Xiang: "why panic appear here?"


    He Xiang bit his lips and lowered his head without explanation.


    "Where''s your master?" Li Shi Li asked again, tone is gloomy come down, take warning, "this king asks you words, had better not pretend to be stupid."


    He Xiang answered: "my mother has gone to fengluan palace."


    Li Shi Li sank and squinted at He Xiang. He didn''t doubt the truth of He Xiang''s words, but Li Shi Li just saw that the experts in the palace went to the east palace. These people were not the people beside Li Shi Yuan.


    So what a coincidence, mom?


    I''m afraid the pale slave came out to ask for help, but there was no way. After all, this is the deep palace, not King Mu''s residence.


    After sinking, Li Shili continued to ask, "when did your master go?"


    "Less than a cup of tea." He Xiang explained.


    Li Shi Li''s eyes are more heavy.


    That''s interesting.


    It will take time to get from the east palace to fengluan palace, and these experts may have gone back to fengluan palace long before mucen. It seems that they dug a pit and waited for mucen to jump down.


    Li Shili, if the news is right, Li Shiyuan is on Mu Cen''s side. Li Shiyuan is always looking at it, so it doesn''t involve Mu Cen.


    Did Qu Huashang directly attack Mu Cen?


    While Li Shili is in the imperial dragon hall.


    "You go back first." Li Shi Li suddenly opened his mouth and looked at He Xiang. "Your master didn''t tell you. Don''t leave the East Palace at this time to avoid involving your master. Can''t you keep your life?"


    In a word, he Xiang was sweating.


    "Not yet." Li Shi became more and more stern.


    He Xiang was so scared that she couldn''t find anyone. She was like a headless fly here, which would really cause trouble for mu Cen.


    Finally, he Xiang can only go back to the east palace.


    Li Shili stood in the same place, motionless, until he Xiang left, he asked the bodyguard: "go to see the situation of fengluan palace."


    "Yes, your highness." The guard answered respectfully.


    Soon, Li Shili turned to Fengyang palace, where Dai Zhigu lived.


    After sinking, Li Shili lowered his eyebrows and eyes and hid his deep meaning.


    Before he took a few steps, Li Shili saw Li Shiyuan not far away. It seemed that not long after he came out of the imperial dragon hall, Li Shili''s steps stopped, and Li Shiyuan naturally saw Li Shili, but he didn''t change his face.


    "Fourth brother." Li Shili said hello.


    Li Shiyuan is quiet: "nine younger brother how is here?"


    "I''m going to greet my mother." Li Shi Li is not salty not bland of openings, "four elder brothers this is to want to go to Feng Luan palace to invite to salute?"


    Li Shiyuan didn''t deny it. Everyone in the palace knows it. After all, Li Shiyuan was raised by Qu Huashang. It''s reasonable to say hello.


    Li Shili saw that Li Shiyuan didn''t deny it, but he laughed: "it''s a coincidence that the fourth elder brother just arrived at fengluan palace to see the excitement. It''s about the east palace. "


    In a word, Li Shiyuan''s eyes narrowed slightly: "fengluan palace can have the bustle of the east palace."


    Li Shiyuan is Qu Huashang''s own son. Even if Li Shiyuan does something immoral, Qu Huashang will stand on Li Shiyuan''s side without hesitation.


    After all, it is Li Shiyuan, not Li Changtian, who will be reliable for Qu Huashang in the future.


    Therefore, this made Li Shiyuan feel a little confused for a moment.


    Li Shi Li said coolly: "it seems that the fourth brother really doesn''t know. He died in the East Palace last night. Does the fourth brother know about it?"


    "About Mrs. Ann?" Li Shiyuan couldn''t have been unaware of it. It had been spread in the palace for a long time.


    "Did the fourth brother know about the constant disappearance of the servants in the palace some time ago?" Li Shili continued to ask.


    Li Shiyuan was calm on the surface, but his heart had already clapped.


    Li Shili has never been an eventful person. In the palace, Li Shili is very clever. No one has ever offended. Li Shili has never actively asked about the gossip in the palace.


    On the contrary, now, there is leisure here to chat with himself about these right and wrong, which is enough to alert Li Shiyuan.


    Needless to say, those slaves disappeared, and all the blame was directed at the princess of the east palace.


    Before these people disappeared, the only one who had offended was Mu Cen.


    Many people are still missing in the east palace.


    Therefore, when Li Shili mentioned it, Li Shiyuan''s premonition of uneasiness grew stronger and stronger. But Li Shiyuan would not mess around and wait for Li Shili to finish his speech.


    "I think the fourth brother also knows." Li Shili took care of himself and continued, "so it''s delicate. It''s reasonable that fengluan palace can''t conflict with the East Palace, but it just happened. Because the trouble in the Palace during this period is not serious. It was originally a joke to listen to, but the people who settled down were aggressive. The murderer''s method was so cruel that it shocked the queen and the Empress Dowager. Naturally, we need to thoroughly investigate. "


    Li Shiyuan didn''t answer.


    "Check it out, but I don''t know what the result is. I just saw the little slave beside Er Huang''s sister-in-law. He was in a hurry. I stopped and asked. Then I knew that Er Huang''s sister-in-law had been sent to fengluan Palace by the queen."

 Chapter 390

    The smile on Li Shi Li''s face could not tell whether it was schadenfreude or anything else. He continued: "it happened that when the second emperor''s sister-in-law went to fengluan palace, my younger brother just saw the bodyguard of the Imperial Palace come out of the east palace. Naturally, the eastern palace is strictly closed, and the people who can get in are all the second brother''s people. Suddenly there are people. Isn''t the fourth brother surprised? "


    Li Shiyuan''s hand tightened behind him.


    "The bodyguard will arrive before the second emperor''s sister-in-law arrives at fengluan palace." Li Shi Li half does not smile, "so, four elder brothers go to please now, isn''t just can see a lively?"


    Li Shiyuan''s eyes looked at Li Shili. Li Shili''s point was up to now, and he didn''t go on.


    He bowed his hands and said, "my brother will not quarrel with my fourth brother. My brother will leave first."


    Then Li Shi Li left without looking back.


    Li Shiyuan''s face became gloomy, and Rong Jiu, who followed him, also slightly frowned: "Your Highness, our people have no news about this. If what your highness said is true, it is the Queen''s temporary intention. After all, only the Queen''s people can enter and leave the East Palace at will. Otherwise, it will reach the prince at the first time. "


    Rong Jiu is telling the truth.


    "And this matter, no matter whether it is related to miss mu or not, at least the prince is on Miss Mu''s side, otherwise there is no need to stop it." Rong Jiu continued.


    It happened too suddenly, too inconceivable, and even more quickly caught people off guard, as if in an instant, let Mu Cen no longer have any backhand room.


    But Li Shiyuan quieted down: "go to the East Palace first."


    "Yes." Rong Jiu responds.


    The pace of the two also hastened up.


    On the contrary, Li Shili left slowly, but the corner of his eye was still looking at Li Shiyuan''s direction. Then, Li Shili said with half a smile: "is it interesting? On the face of peace, on the back of it, I''ve long wanted to kill each other''s two people, but I may join hands for a woman? "


    The bodyguard on one side dare not answer.


    Outsiders are not familiar with Li Shili. They always think that Li Shili is a very gentle and easy-going person. However, only when you are around Li Shili can you clearly feel what it means to be a companion like a tiger. You can never guess Li Shili''s idea. The best way to be wise is to be quiet.


    Li Shi Li was also used to the silence of the bodyguard and didn''t say anything.


    And the people who had been sent to the palace had already come back: "Your Highness, the Queen''s people have found the witch doll from the East Palace, waiting for the princess to arrive."


    "So this is digging a pit, waiting for mu Cen to jump down?" Li Shili picked his eyebrows.


    Then, Li Shi Li calmed down. Soon, he saw Li Shi Yuan''s figure and hurried to the direction of fengluan palace.


    Li Shi Li smile deeper: "it''s a lively day."


    Then, Li Shi Li didn''t say anything, turned around and calmly went to Fengyang palace.


    Phoenix Palace¡ª¡ª


    When Mu Cen arrived, he could almost feel the gloomy atmosphere. Even the slaves looked at Mu Cen with a little bit of panic. They wanted to escape to a place three Zhang away to avoid being taken in by Mu Cen suddenly. The next one to be dug was themselves.


    She glanced at the servants in front of her, and they were even more scared. She almost didn''t have a soft foot in front of Mu Cen.


    Mu CEN is calm all the time.


    "Niang Niang, the empress has been waiting for you in the palace." The little eunuch who led the way seemed to tremble slightly when he spoke, and his voice fell down. He did not dare to stay for a moment, and immediately turned around and left.


    Mu Cen low Lian next eyebrow eye, calmly toward Qu Hua Chang''s bedroom to walk.


    Every step of this, Mu CEN is not impatient, is not with a trace of panic, as if just ordinary to please, even people can''t guess her mood at the moment.


    All the way to Qu Huashang, Mu Cen invited an.


    But Qu Huashang didn''t seem to give Mu Cen a chance to please. His eyes were cold, not like the previous indifference, but a kind of gloomy, just in such a gloomy situation, he couldn''t wait.


    Can''t wait for mu Cen''s life.


    Mu CEN is quiet, the surface is still silent.


    But this time, Qu Huashang didn''t give Mu Cen time to ask for help. He said in a loud voice: "kneel down."


    In the bedroom, there was no one except the trusted slave beside Qu Hua''s clothes. This kneeling down could only be aimed at Mu Cen.


    It''s more like quhua now enslaves the world.


    Mu CEN is calm, and did not kneel down, but calmly looking at Qu Huashang, light asked: "mother, I am guilty of what crime, let mother see me let me kneel down. Even if a man dies, he will die, don''t he? "


    Mu Cen asked Qu Huachang, even without a trace of fear in his eyes.


    Qu Huachang sees that Mu Cen doesn''t obey the order, and the coldness in her eyebrows is getting deeper and deeper. She knows that Mu CEN is hard to control, but she doesn''t expect Mu Cen to ignore his order in public.


    It''s just like slapping Qu Huachang in public, not giving her any face at all, and putting her dignity in any place.


    Just because Li Shiyuan dotes on Mu Cen now, and because the Empress Dowager especially likes Mu Cen, can Mu Cen be so presumptuous in front of him?


    If Mu Cen changes his identity, will he still threaten his current status.


    Qu Huashang thought of these, the anger of the heart also followed more obvious up, she said a word of gloomy: "come on, let the princess kneel down."


    As soon as Qu Hua Chang''s words came out, the guards around didn''t dare to hesitate, so they immediately stepped forward.


    Just walk in front of Mu Cen, the bodyguard becomes a little timid, Mu Cen''s eyes are cold, it is clear that he is only alone, it is clear that this is in Fengqing palace, but mu Cen''s aura is frightening.


    The bodyguard really didn''t dare to do it.


    It seems that Mu CEN is more terrifying than Qu Huashang.


    "Don''t you even listen to the orders of our palace?" Qu Hua Chang''s face was becoming more servile.


    The bodyguard returned to his senses and stammered: "I have to... Offend... The princess."


    Mu Cen smiles coldly. In the face of a person who clearly humiliates himself and embarrasses himself, why should Mu Cen embarrass the slaves in front of him? These people just obey orders.


    Besides, people under the eaves have to bow their heads.


    Even Mu Cen doesn''t doubt that if she doesn''t kneel down, Qu Huashang will probably withdraw herself and ask for a chop in the next second. As for the reasons after the interrogation, Qu Huachang can make up countless, and anyone who can block any crime can''t say a word.


    Man is to live.


    Qu Qu''s kneeling for a while can''t break anything.

 Chapter 391

    "I will kneel myself." Mu Cen spoke calmly.


    The guard immediately stepped aside.


    Mu Cen just looks at Qu Huachang and kneels down slowly. Qu Huachang''s heart suddenly tightens. It''s a kind of unconscious tension, and it seems that Mu Cen''s gloomy eyes look at it. He is completely at a loss.


    Mu Cen knelt on the ground, but his eyes didn''t dodge. He was very quiet and said to Qu Huashang calmly: "mother, in this life, there are few people who can make my concubines kneel down. If I do wrong, I am willing to be punished. If I have been wronged, I will not let go of anyone who wronged Mu Cen. "


    "Are you threatening the palace?" The palm of Qu Hua''s hand tightly grasped the armrest.


    Mu Cen ignores Qu Huachang''s anger, but continues to ask lightly: "can I know now, what crime did I commit?"


    Then, Qu Huashang sneered, and did not give Mu Cen face at all.


    She looked at the slave on one side. The slave immediately turned around. Soon, several witchcraft dolls appeared in front of everyone, and Mu Cen narrowed his eyes.


    But Qu Huashang threw these witches and insects dolls in front of the present: "how can you explain these things to this palace?"


    It''s like I''m really furious.


    Mu Cen just took a look and understood.


    One after another, there were many discussions. From the as like as two peas of the missing, the missing, and the days of the house, and finally the time of the day when she returned to the door, she finally found out that all the missing slaves were found. Their causes of death were the same.


    And all the things are closely linked together, which directly refers to one person, that is, Mu Cen benzun.


    Now the witch doll has been found in Mu Cen''s bedroom. Witchcraft is the most taboo in Dazhou, not to mention in this deep palace.


    In the former dynasty, there were concubines who used witchcraft. When they were found, they were Zhulian''s nine clans and killed at the Meridian Gate.


    Since then, no one dares to touch the witch doll.


    And now in Mu Cen''s bedroom found all this, the result can be imagined.


    Mu Cen sneers in the heart, looking at Qu Huachang, the coldness in the eyebrows is also more obvious, Qu Huachang this is to put her to death, there is no chance to turn over.


    But mu Cen doesn''t think it''s strange that Qu Huashang did it.


    If these slaves were really killed by Mu Cen, so what? Compared with the life in Qu Huashang''s hand, what is the life in Mu Cen''s hand.


    Mu Cen''s mood is low, and he looks at Qu Huashang calmly. He doesn''t have any panic because of the witch doll he threw in front of him.


    "Empress, I don''t know these witchcraft dolls very well." Mu Cen denied it in a few words.


    Qu Huachang sneered. It seemed that even if Mu Cen would deny it, the voice became more severe: "I have guessed that you would deny it. These witchcraft dolls are all found in your bedroom. What qualifications do you have to deny with me?"


    Mu Cen raised her eyebrows and didn''t speak.


    This series of evidences caught Mu Cen off guard. I''m afraid that the moment Mu Cen left the East Palace, Qu Huashang''s person had already come. After finding out these so-called evidences, she went to fengluan palace one step ahead of herself, and she was just the one who jumped into the trap automatically.


    But Qu Huashang saw that Mu Cen didn''t speak and sneered: "you think all the things you are in, all the people don''t know. You have to know that your place is the east palace. Everything you say and do will affect the prince. The prince is the prince of this palace. How can this palace let you do whatever you want in the east palace? "


    Mu Cen nodded as if he agreed.


    "If you can come to our palace, you must have absolute human and material evidence." Qu Huachang said directly, "even if I let you die, I will let you die clearly."


    Voice down, Qu Huashang gloomy mouth: "xuanhualian come in."


    "Yes." The eunuch''s shrill voice said, "the empress has an order to send Hualian into the palace."


    This made Mu Cen a little surprised, but it was also reasonable. After all, except for lotus fragrance, no one in the East Palace was around Mu Cen, but Li Shiyuan arranged it. It was not surprising that Li Shiyuan had beautiful clothes around him.


    That''s not to watch Li Shiyuan. After all, their mother and son are on the same boat. It''s not good for anyone who turns over.


    Mu Cen quietly watched the change.


    But Hualian soon came in from outside the hall. Mu Cen faintly looked at it. At a glance, Hualian was almost scared and her legs were soft. Her heart''s death was still fresh in my mind. But today, Hualian thought that Qu Huashang could make decisions for her, so she was bold.


    After all, his royal highness also wants to give the queen some thin noodles.


    Hualian thought so and knelt down calmly: "I''ve seen the empress Hualian. My lady, thousands of years, thousands of years. "


    "Get up." Qu Huashang brushed his sleeve, "do you know these things in front of you?"


    Hualian stood up and looked at the witch doll in front of Mu Cen. She was frightened. She immediately bowed her head and said, "I know you. When the empress comes back, the slave is responsible for cleaning up the bedroom for the empress. He sees these witchcraft dolls under the empress''s bed, but he doesn''t dare to say. He''s afraid that the empress will kill him. "


    Hualian''s words are both aggrieved and frightened. They are really a good play.


    The indifference in Mu Cen''s eyebrows and eyes became more and more obvious, as if he had no response to Hua Lian''s words, and had no fear and guilt.


    Because Mu CEN is very clear that Qu Huashang is determined to kill herself today. No matter how cunning she is, she can''t leave Qu Huashang. Since the explanation is useless, why waste her words.


    If she wants to be safe, she has to think of other ways.


    "Now it''s a big deal. The slave has to say it." Hualian repeatedly spoke without looking at Mu Cen.


    But Qu Huashang finished in Hualien and immediately looked at Mu Cen: "Mu Cen, what else do you have to say now?"


    Mu Cen half smile don''t smile of see to Qu Hua Chang: "mother empress, is a slave''s words, can sentence minister concubine''s death crime?"? If so, my concubine''s life will be worthless. Is it not afraid of being laughed at when this word is spread


    "Mu Cen, you..." Qu Huashang didn''t expect Mu Cen to be eloquent, and didn''t panic in the face of such a situation.


    "Besides Hualian, who else has seen something like this in my concubine''s bedroom?" "In a flagrant way, if you don''t, one person in Hualian is not certified. After all, the people who live in Hualian are the ones who has the final say. The concubine is curious to ask what Hualian means, so it is so clear that they are so contestable.

 Chapter 392

    Mu Cen''s tone is still cold. When he looks at Hualien, he is not angry. That kind of cold smile makes people shiver to the bottom of my heart.


    "Mu Cen, you are dying and you don''t know how to repent." Qu Huachang angrily fell the cup in his hand.


    "Mother, since someone wants to kill Mu Cen, when will there be a chance for mu Cen to repent?" Mu Cen asked.


    Qu Huachang was speechless by Mu Cen. When was his face swept like this? You know, in front of such things, anyone has softened his hands and feet at the first time, whether it''s true or false.


    Only mu Cen, fearless.


    Qu Huachang really doesn''t believe that Mu Cen can be so unscrupulous.


    If she can get Mu Cen here, how can she give Mu Cen any chance to break free? She sneered: "Mu Cen, I don''t want to cry when I see you. Come on, put the princess in the palace and put her in the dungeon. "


    Mu Cen did not stand up, still straightened his spine, as if waiting for someone to take him away.


    And the bodyguard looked at each other, but he didn''t dare to do it immediately.


    "Not yet." Qu Huashang roared.


    The bodyguard quickly stepped forward. At this time, the eunuch''s shrill voice came from outside the palace: "the Empress Dowager has arrived."


    For a moment, Qu Hua''s clothes twisted her eyebrows.


    How can Qu Huachang not know the Empress Dowager''s love for mu Cen? She originally wanted to detain Mu Cen in the heaven prison before the Empress Dowager came, but unexpectedly, the Empress Dowager came so soon.


    After sinking, Qu Huashang was a little passive. Before she could react, the Empress Dowager had already come in. Her pace was never faster.


    When entering the temple, the Empress Dowager saw Mu Cen kneeling on the ground. And the witch doll in front of Mu Cen.


    The Empress Dowager''s brow twisted, and when she looked at Mu Cen again, her eyes were a little more complicated.


    Although there are not many people who know about it, the Empress Dowager is the Empress Dowager after all. She can''t know nothing about it. So the first time she gets the news, she comes to Fengqing palace, because the Empress Dowager doesn''t believe that Mu Cen will do such a thing.


    But seeing the witch doll in front of Mu Cen, the Empress Dowager was not calm.


    No matter whether it''s true or not, the Empress Dowager can''t accept mu cenbi''s involvement in such a thing in the palace. Besides, the Empress Dowager has witnessed the witchcraft of the previous dynasty.


    The Empress Dowager''s mood also began to rise and fall.


    "I have seen my mother." Qu Huachang got up and invited the Empress Dowager to the throne.


    "What the hell is going on." The Empress Dowager asked in a deep voice.


    Qu Huachang didn''t give Mu Cen the chance to speak, he had a preconceived explanation of the cause and effect, the Empress Dowager''s face changed greatly, immediately looked at Mu Cen.


    Mu Cen was calm and never changed his face.


    "Princess, is all this true?" The Empress Dowager asked Mu Cen.


    Mu Cen looked at the Empress Dowager very blandly: "inform the empress, this kind of thing, I was convicted, whether it is true or false, I want to turn over is very difficult."


    The Empress Dowager did not speak.


    It''s true.


    In Dazhou, there is no need for any reason for witchcraft. It is better to kill by mistake than to let it go to avoid disaster.


    Even when Li Changtian ascended the throne, all the witches in Dazhou had been killed, leaving no room at all.


    This is the rule set by our ancestors. No matter who it is, as long as it involves witchcraft, there is no room to turn over.


    "Mu Cen." Qu Hua Chang suddenly said, "this palace will let you die clearly."


    Mu Cen smile, do not answer, also do not refute, just so looking at Qu Huashang.


    Qu Huachang hates Mu Cen''s reaction and attitude. It seems that everything has nothing to do with Mu Cen. She is just being framed.


    Qu Huachang sneered, then ignored Mu Cen and looked at the Empress Dowager: "empress dowager, since you are here, it''s not easy for me to deal with this matter, but what Mu Cen did is absolutely unbearable. Even if Mu CEN is my concubine''s daughter-in-law, my concubine will not be soft hearted. "


    This is a clear statement of attitude.


    The Empress Dowager did not speak.


    No matter how much she likes Mu Cen, the Empress Dowager can''t speak for mu Cen on such a matter. Finally, the Empress Dowager shakes her head: "it''s OK for the queen to deal with this matter, and the mourning family won''t interfere."


    "Yes." Qu Huashang answered.


    When the Empress Dowager''s voice falls, Qu Huashang looks at Mu Cen darkly. In this attitude, she tells Mu Cen clearly that she has no room to turn over.


    Even if the Empress Dowager who likes her very much comes from fengluan palace, it is impossible to support Mu Cen.


    Qu Huashang thought he could see Mu Cen''s panic


    But Qu Huachang didn''t expect that, but mu Cen was still calm and frightening, completely not affected by the current situation.


    "Mu Cen, you don''t shed tears when you don''t see the coffin, do you?" Qu Hua Chang''s tone also followed to sink down.


    Mu Cen smile: "Mu Cen since innocent, why see the coffin?"


    "Good." Qu Hua Chang was really angry. He couldn''t say a word.


    At this time, the bodyguard rushed in from outside the Fengqing palace and knelt down in front of the crowd: "I''ve seen the empress and Empress Dowager."


    "You get up and talk." Qu Hua said in a deep voice.


    The bodyguard stood up: "according to the meaning of the empress, I went to the place where these slaves had an accident and found a lot of witchcraft dolls in the west chamber. Besides, there are also places where slaves have accidents. The eight characters of birth are engraved on them, and the name of the crown princess is kept below. "


    In a word, the face of the people in Fengqing palace is shocked. The Empress Dowager''s eyes are more and more complex, and there is a trace of disappointment.


    This witchcraft is the most insidious of the previous dynasties, and it is the technique of the Ji family.


    There are eight characters of the person you want to kill on the witchcraft doll, which use the blood of the innocent person to sign a contract with the ghost. After the other person dies, he can no longer live beyond his life, and he can only wander in the world from generation to generation to become a lonely ghost, and finally he will be scared out of his wits.


    After Ji''s family was killed, Da Zhou never saw it again, but now he saw it in Mu Cen''s hands.


    The witchcraft dolls that were found out were also in front of Qu Huashang.


    Qu Huashang accurately found a witch doll in it. It was made in imitation of Mu Zhi''s painting, and the eight characters of birthday on it were also painted by Mu Zhi.


    "Mu Cen, do you even want to frame your own sister?" Qu Hua Chang was angry and couldn''t control himself. "How can you sophistry now? You know, you were the only one who lived in the Western chamber at that time. Now these things are found out from the Western chamber, and these things are not just made. It''s obvious that they have been put there for a period of time. The Western chamber is uninhabited, and these things have been covered with dust."

 Chapter 393

    Mu CEN is lazy.


    "Besides, the bodies of those slaves were also found nearby." The coldness on Qu Huachang''s face became more and more obvious, and then she looked at the empress dowager, "empress dowager, such a person can''t stay."


    The Empress Dowager did not speak.


    On the contrary, Mu Cen was frank in the face of such a situation: "mother, even if it is the Western chamber, must it be the concubine who released it? Even if the west chamber is covered with ashes, how can these dolls be covered with ashes? "


    Mu Cen''s face did not change and asked: "even if those people are my heart, my heart is always in the East Palace, and I have never left, how can I find the time to dig my heart?"


    "You insidious man, you are still quibbling." Qu Huachang stood up and walked to Mu Cen step by step, "does witchcraft still need you to come out in person?"


    "Then I was convicted. Since my mother didn''t give me any chance to explain, why did she play such a play here?" Mu Cen asked calmly.


    "Mu Cen." The Empress Dowager suddenly spoke.


    When Mu Cen faced the empress dowager, he calmed down a lot: "my concubine is here."


    "This matter, AI Jia will let the queen find out." The Empress Dowager said word by word, "if you are innocent, then the AI family will also find the person behind the scenes, give you an account, give an account to King Mu''s house, if this matter is what you do, then no one can protect you."


    "Empress Dowager''s lesson." Mu Cen''s response was neither humble nor overbearing.


    Looking at the empress dowager, Qu Huashang felt uneasy and immediately said, "empress dowager, Dazhou Li has never forgiven such things. If witchcraft is really popular, it will not be good for Dazhou. Besides, the prince commits the same crime as the common people..."


    "All right." The Empress Dowager waved, "put Mu Cen in the heaven prison first, and consider other things in the long run."


    The Empress Dowager spoke, and Qu Huashang was not good enough to disobey her, but she didn''t expect that the Empress Dowager finally gave Mu Cen room. She didn''t decide Mu Cen''s death at the first time, and she just put Mu Cen into the prison.


    But soon Qu Huashang calmed down.


    As long as Mu CEN is in the dungeon, Qu Huachang has the ability to let Mu Cen have no room to turn over.


    And this matter goes up to now, Mu Cen does not die also want to die.


    She won''t give Muchen any chance to bite herself.


    Qu Huachang''s eyes are cold. He looks at Mu Cen with a trace of murder. On the contrary, Mu Cen looks at Qu Huachang calmly, smiling rather than smiling, as if he can get up from the chaos, and doesn''t even need to care about Qu Huachang''s words and deeds.


    Qu Hua Chang sneered, and then he said, "I will obey the Queen Mother''s instructions."


    The Empress Dowager didn''t say anything more, so she shook her head.


    "Come on, put Mu Cen in heaven." Qu Hua sang harshly.


    The bodyguard didn''t dare to hesitate. He immediately stepped forward and set up Mu Cen: "Niang Niang, I''ve offended you."


    Mu CEN is calm: "don''t stand this palace, this palace will go."


    The bodyguard really let go, which is an obvious feeling, as long as you are close to mucen, you will be led by mucen involuntarily, and you dare not disobey mucen.


    Mu Cen saw the bodyguard put his hand, nodded his head, just like when he came, straightened his spine, quietly facing the outside of Fengqing palace.


    When walking out of Fengqing palace, Mu Cen glanced at quhua''s clothes very lightly, and his deep meaning was beyond counting.


    Qu Huashang felt creepy.


    Since she sat in the back seat, no one would give Qu Huashang such a feeling. Mu Cen was the first one.


    She breathed quickly, as if she was angry, but Qu Huashang knew that it was a kind of fear, the fear of reading Mu Cen.


    Until Mu Cen completely left, Qu Huashang''s fear gradually calmed down.


    The Empress Dowager didn''t mean to leave.


    Qu Huachang first gave it to the empress dowager, and then her voice softened a little: "empress dowager, I know you like Mu Cen. I will find out this matter and I won''t let Mu Cen be wronged, but if it''s Mu Cen, I will never let it go."


    The Empress Dowager did not speak.


    No matter whether it is or not, the Empress Dowager knows the final result in her heart, and even if she wants to speak for mu Cen, she doesn''t have any position.


    Finally, the Empress Dowager sighed and stood up: "OK, the queen can handle this matter."


    "Yes." Qu Huashang answered.


    Just as the Empress Dowager was about to leave, the eunuch outside the palace came to pass a message: "empress, your highness is here."


    Qu Hua''s brow twisted.


    Li Shiyuan at this time, let Qu Huashang inevitably some uneasiness.


    After all, Li Shiyuan''s love for mu Cen was clearly seen by people in the palace.


    Previous accompany sleep girl contradicted Mu Cen, ignore the existence of Mu Cen, the final result was Li Shiyuan into the steamer.


    Steamer is a kind of torture.


    In fact, Li Shiyuan seldom used torture so openly in the crown prince''s position. After all, Li Shiyuan still wanted to be a benevolent prince, not a cruel one.


    But mu Cen let Li Shiyuan do it.


    Qu Hua''s clothes were not calm, but they didn''t show anything on the surface.


    When the Empress Dowager heard that Li Shiyuan and Li Shiyuan were coming, her steps to leave stopped, her brows slightly twisted, and soon Li Shiyuan''s figure had entered the palace.


    Li Shiyuan with a trace of gloom, Feng Qing palace air pressure and reduced a few minutes.


    ¡­¡­


    At that time¡ª¡ª


    Li Shiyuan did not enter Fengqing palace together with Li Shiyuan. Apart from avoiding suspicion, Li Shiyuan was more likely to see Mu Cen.


    Mu CEN is taken away by the bodyguard, and that direction is the position of the heaven prison.


    Li Shiyuan sank and then walked towards Mu Cen.


    He naturally went to Mu Cen and stopped him: "Er Huang Sao, where are you going?"


    Li Shiyuan didn''t know what he looked like.


    Mu Cen''s steps were forced to stop. The bodyguard saw that it was Li Shiyuan. He looked at each other and didn''t know what to say.


    Mu Cen didn''t answer Li Shiyuan''s question.


    One side of the bodyguard this just answer a voice: "tell four his highness, the slaves are to send the Crown Princess Niang Niang to heaven prison."


    "What''s the matter?" Li Shiyuan frowned.


    The bodyguard has recovered his calm: "I don''t know about these things. It''s the Queen''s order. I just follow her orders."


    When working as an official in the palace, they know better than anyone what to say and what not to say. They can''t say this kind of thing until they reach a final conclusion. Besides, the identity of Mu CEN is here. An careless and intentional person may be involved in Li Shiyuan.


    "So?" Li Shiyuan silently looks at Mu Cen.


    Mu CEN is calm.


    Li Shiyuan didn''t say anything to Mu Cen, but his eyes didn''t leave Mu Cen. He looked at Mu Cen with the power of appeasement.

 Chapter 394

    Mu Cen understood the meaning of this person from Li Shiyuan''s eyes. She gave a faint smile, as if she had not become embarrassed because of the current situation.


    This calm, let Li Shiyuan quiet down, but did not say anything, at least that kind of anxious feeling, also gradually smoothed by mucen.


    And the bodyguard on one side has said again: "Your Highness, the slaves are just acting according to orders. Please don''t make it more difficult for your highness."


    The implication is to let Li Shiyuan get out of the way, and they will take Mu Cen to the heaven prison. If anything goes wrong during this period, any one of them will fall to the ground.


    Li Shiyuan nodded, did not say anything, calmly back to one side.


    Mu Cen takes his sight away from Li Shiyuan without any trace, and then follows the bodyguard to the direction of the heavenly prison.


    Li Shiyuan stood in the same place and stood with his negative hand. He watched for a moment. Until Mu Cen''s figure disappeared in front of him, Li Shiyuan turned and walked towards Fengqing palace.


    This matter can be big or small.


    When you enter the dungeon, many things become uncontrollable.


    Li Shiyuan''s mind quickly flashed all kinds of ideas, but finally in the moment of entering the Fengqing palace, it was pinched out clean.


    This matter really needs to be considered in the long run. They can''t afford the price of any impulse.


    As a result, Li Shiyuan did not expect that after he entered Fengqing palace, some things were beyond his expectation, as if all this had become more complicated.


    ¡­¡­


    In Fengqing palace.


    Qu Huashang watched Li Shiyuan come in a hurry, his face did not ease, and the Empress Dowager also slightly twisted her eyebrows and looked at Li Shiyuan.


    Li Shiyuan did not want to say hello. He smelled: "empress mother, I want to know when this happened, why empress mother let people take Mu Cen away from the East Palace, and now she is still in the prison."


    "See for yourself." Qu Huashang seems to have a headache. He doesn''t want to talk to Li Shiyuan.


    When Li Shiyuan saw the witch doll on the ground, his face also changed. He obviously didn''t expect such a thing.


    I always think that Mu Cen has offended Qu Huachang.


    After all, Qu Huashang likes a woman who is so considerate and sensible as Mu Zhihua and knows how to please others, rather than a woman who is so cold and arrogant as Mu Cen.


    In addition to the rumors about Mu Cen in the Palace during this period, Qu Huashang can find something unpleasant for mu Cen, but Li Shiyuan never thought that it would be witchcraft.


    But even if he saw these witchcraft dolls, Li Shiyuan didn''t believe it was Mu Cen.


    This is more than the death of those slaves. It''s said that Mu CEN is a demon girl who takes care of her, which makes Li Shiyuan feel incredible. Now Mu CEN is almost able to call the storm, and even has his protection all the way. No matter what Mu Cen wants to do, there is no need to do these things without brain.


    So is this intentional?


    Li Shiyuan''s eyes also followed the gloomy down: "mother, son Chen do not believe Mu Cen will do these things."


    "These evidences are in front of you. Do you still want to protect the witch?" Qu Huachang asked Li Shiyuan harshly, "prince, you are the prince of the dynasty. Don''t you know what these mean? Mu CEN is a member of your eastern palace, your crown princess, or the one you are determined to marry. You should know that if Mu CEN is involved in these things, it will be a disaster for you. "


    Qu Hua Chang hated iron but not steel. He had already convicted Mu Cen between the lines: "the most taboo thing in our big Zhou Dynasty is witchcraft. Do you forget how the former Emperor killed Ji''s family? How much have we paid? Now tell me, don''t you believe that? "


    In Qu Huachang''s aggressive, Li Shiyuan should not speak, can only passively look at Qu Huachang.


    But Li Shiyuan was not a fuel-efficient lamp either. He calmed down and said, "mother, this is a big deal. Is it appropriate for mu Cen to put people in jail so rashly?"


    "This matter has been decided by the palace. If you don''t kill Mu Cen immediately, it''s just in the face of the eastern palace and King Mu. You know, this kind of thing is not allowed in all the dynasties of the Zhou Dynasty. You''d rather kill him by mistake than let him go. Mu Cen didn''t grow up in King Mu''s house. She has been away for many years. Who can guarantee Mu Cen''s cleanness? "


    Qu Huashang is eloquent.


    People in Kyoto know this very well.


    "I believe in Lord mu, but I can''t trust people outside." Qu Hua Chang said directly, the eyes sharp look to the prince, "prince, I hope you take the overall situation as the most important, don''t act recklessly, such a price, you can''t afford."


    This is a warning to Li Shiyuan.


    Seeing this, Li Shiyuan swallowed what he said.


    In the face of such so-called facts, Li Shiyuan can''t stand up, let alone defend Mu Cen. If something really happens, or if Qu Huashang insists on finding Mu Cen''s trouble, and he interferes, he will only implicate himself.


    But¡ª¡ª


    Li Shiyuan sank, and then calmed down: "son Chen knows, son Chen sincerely abide by the mother''s instructions."


    Qu Huashang hears that Li Shiyuan no longer speaks for mu Cen, and then gradually becomes more relaxed. She is really afraid that Li Shiyuan will be bewitched by Mu Cen''s beauty and make irreparable things.


    The atmosphere in Fengqing Palace also sank.


    The Empress Dowager didn''t say anything.


    "Prince." Qu Huashang called to Li Shiyuan in front of him and wanted to knock him.


    At this time, the eunuch reported that Li Shiyuan had come, and Qu Huashang''s eyebrows were twisted, and there was a trace of impatience. For Li Shiyuan, Qu Huashang was only mild on the surface. After all, Li Shiyuan was not his own prince.


    In addition, during this period, the emperor always summoned Li Shiyuan, which made Qu Huashang even more dissatisfied with Li Shiyuan.


    On the surface, however, Qu Hua Chang couldn''t do anything. After all, Li Shiyuan would come to greet him at about this time every day as long as he was in the palace.


    When Li Shiyuan heard that Li Shiyuan was coming, he twisted his eyebrows slightly and didn''t say anything. His mind had been taken away by mucen''s affairs, and his mind was all about how to deal with mucen''s affairs.


    Li Shiyuan has lost his vigilance in recent days.


    After Li Shiyuan calmly walked into the palace, he saw the situation in the palace and quieted down. Instead, he invited an as usual: "my son has seen the empress dowager, the Empress Dowager."


    "Get up." Qu Huashang didn''t deal with Li Shiyuan''s mind.


    Li Shiyuan is very witty to get up, also did not ask more, standing quietly, as usual.


    But Li Shiyuan didn''t know whether it was because of the Empress Dowager''s presence or something else. Instead, he didn''t ask an hou to leave as usual.


    It''s not easy for Qu Hua to say anything.


    Li Shiyuan''s eyes fell on the witch doll on the ground. He was quiet for a long time.

 Chapter 395

    Apart from other words, the character "Cen" above is not the way of writing.


    Although the imitation is vivid.


    However, when Mu Cen wrote this word, there were subtle differences. If he didn''t know Mu Cen very well, he couldn''t see the difference.


    What Li Shiyuan often sees is mu Cen''s signature.


    So Li Shiyuan can''t recognize it.


    No matter who is setting up Mu Cen, it''s a matter of certainty. For such a thing, Da Zhou would rather kill by mistake than let it go.


    The man behind the scenes, I''m afraid, won''t give Mu Cen the chance to turn back. Mu Cen enters the heaven prison. I''m afraid he won''t survive tonight.


    Thinking of this, Li Shiyuan''s face sank slightly.


    He looked at Li Shiyuan without any trace.


    Li Shiyuan''s eyes are also a little heavy. I don''t know whether it''s Mu Cen or because it''s related to the east palace.


    However, even if Mu CEN is convicted, it doesn''t have much to do with the east palace. After all, Mu Cen has just ascended the throne of crown princess, and Li Shiyuan can pick all these things with his own words.


    Besides, it was discovered by Qu Huashang.


    So¡ª¡ª


    Li Shiyuan understood everything in an instant.


    I''m afraid it has nothing to do with Qu Huachang, but Li Shiyuan knows who Qu Huachang is. If Qu Huachang dares to do it, he won''t leave any clues, which means that Mu Cen''s accusation is settled.


    It''s hard to turn over.


    Even if he turns over, Li Shiyuan is on Mu Cen''s side. Once he finds out that the mastermind behind the scenes is Qu Huashang, he will stop investigating and erase everything.


    Between Qu Huashang and Mu Cen, Li Shiyuan undoubtedly chose Qu Huashang.


    The fall of Qu Huashang didn''t do Li Shiyuan any good.


    It''s a bit tricky.


    Li Shiyuan was quiet for a moment, then he said: "the empress dowager, the empress dowager, if there is something else in the children''s government, I will leave first."


    Qu Huashang didn''t pay much attention to Li Shiyuan, but Li Shiyuan didn''t mind either, and then he retired quietly.


    Although Li Shiyuan didn''t leave, he didn''t say anything.


    The atmosphere of Fengqing palace became more and more gloomy. The Empress Dowager didn''t stay much. She shook her head and left Fengqing palace with the help of Mammy.


    Soon, only Li Shiyuan and Qu Huashang were left in the front hall.


    Qu Huashang said in a low voice: "prince, you need to know your identity. You need to know how hard it is for you to go now. Don''t spoil a big deal for a woman."


    "I know." Li Shiyuan answered.


    "Just know." Qu Huachang nodded, "Mu Cen this matter, this palace will naturally handle, will not involve the East Palace and you."


    Li Shiyuan made a sound. He didn''t know whether he was listening or not. But in front of Qu Huashang, Li Shiyuan was more respectful.


    Qu Huachang saw that Li Shiyuan didn''t resist, nodded, and he was a little more relaxed.


    But Li Shiyuan just said: "mother, son minister still have important things in the body, not here to disturb more."


    "Go ahead." Qu Huashang waved and said nothing.


    This toss down, is really tired, clearly did not do anything, but it seems that the dialogue with Mu Cen, can let Qu Huashang exhausted.


    Unspeakable feeling.


    But the fear of Muchen is growing.


    Qu Huachang''s thoughts became more and more clear. Soon, she turned and walked towards her bedroom.


    The gloom in Fengqing palace did not dissipate for a long time.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡ª¡ª


    The story of Mu Cen''s being held in heaven''s prison soon spread all over the world. It''s just that there are not many people who know the details of why Mu CEN is being held.


    The servants of Fengqing palace and Donggong palace have been forbidden to speak. No one dares to say more about this at this time.


    But mu Cen just sat on the throne of the crown princess, and even did not sit firmly, there was such a thing, which also made people feel surprised. When Mu Hongyuan knew about it, he was shocked and could not say a word.


    Subconsciously, like Li Shiyuan, Mu Hongyuan didn''t believe that Mu Cen would do such a thing.


    But the facts are in front of us.


    Mu Hongyuan also appears anxious.


    You know, if something happened to Mu Cen, the house of King Mu would also be involved. Even if Mu Hongyuan could pick himself out of the affair, there was a hidden danger, and he would be taken out at any time.


    How could Mu Hongyuan let this happen.


    He twisted his eyebrows and quickly walked around in King Mu''s house, but in the end he couldn''t think of a good way.


    Soon, Mu Hongyuan sank down, collected his anxious mood, directly let people prepare a carriage and quickly entered the palace. He wanted to find Li Shiyuan.


    ¡­¡­


    In the East Palace¡ª¡ª


    When Li Shiyuan came back from Fengqing palace, he didn''t go anywhere, so he went directly to Mu Zhihua''s bedroom. Mu Zhihua was closed, and he didn''t walk outside, but it didn''t mean Mu Zhihua didn''t know what was going on outside.


    But the specific thing, Mu Zhihua is not clear, just know that people died in the palace, these people are offending Mu Cen.


    When he heard the news, Mu Zhihua was in a panic. I''m afraid that the next person to have an accident is myself.


    Especially that night, when Mrs. an had an accident and her servants came back to describe it vividly, Mu Zhihua simply shuddered.


    She threw up by the bed until she was exhausted.


    Even the child in his stomach seemed uneasy, and the imperial doctor came again at night. Then Mu Zhihua did not dare to listen to anything related to Mu Cen, for fear that it would affect him again.


    But mu Zhihua didn''t expect that Li Shiyuan himself came to his bedroom today.


    When Mu Zhi''s painting revived, he was a little surprised, but because he didn''t have any make-up and even looked a little heavy, he was even more annoyed.


    "I have seen your highness." Mu Zhi''s painting is still in good order.


    But because of pregnancy, Mu Zhihua didn''t kneel down, just blessed himself. But before Mu Zhihua could say anything more, Li Shiyuan''s gloomy eyes came over.


    Mu Zhihua was a little frightened: "Your Highness. Do you know what the painting did wrong? "


    "What did I say before?" Li Shiyuan asked Mu Zhihua word by word.


    Mu Zhihua was not stupid. She immediately thought of what happened to Mu Cen. Her face changed and she subconsciously retreated, explaining: "Zhihua is under house arrest by his highness. The gate doesn''t go out. Zhihua knows nothing about what happened outside. So Zhihua doesn''t know why his highness suddenly tells Zhihua."


    Her voice is delicate and soft, very aggrieved, and her beautiful big eyes are already filled with mist: "Your Highness, if you know what the painting really doesn''t know, please make it clear."

 Chapter 396

    Li Shiyuan didn''t speak, just looked at Mu Zhi''s painting so gloomy.


    It''s like looking at Mu Zhihua. Is this true or false.


    But in the end, Li Shiyuan didn''t say anything. He just gave a gloomy warning: "Mu Zhihua, you are in peace in your bedroom. Don''t do anything that makes me dissatisfied, otherwise I won''t be soft hearted."


    "I know." Mu Zhi''s painting responds.


    Li Shiyuan doesn''t want to turn around and go, but mu Zhihua finally sees Li Shiyuan. How can she let Li Shiyuan go easily? She doesn''t want to go forward and holds Li Shiyuan''s hand.


    "Your Highness, won''t you stay with me?" Mu Zhi softened his voice and begged Li Shiyuan.


    However, Li Shiyuan always stands indifferently and doesn''t mean to stay. Mu Zhihua knows Li Shiyuan''s mind. This person''s mind is now all on Mu Cen''s body, and he won''t give any to himself.


    If it wasn''t for the fact that he was under house arrest today, no matter what happened to Mu Cen, Li Shiyuan would have counted it on him.


    How can Mu Zhihua be reconciled.


    But Li Shiyuan didn''t mean to stay at all: "loosen up, I still have something important to do."


    This is a warning.


    Mu Zhihua didn''t let go of the painting. He even stepped forward and said in a soft voice, "Your Highness, I''ve got something to check before. I''ve also sent it to you."


    This made Li Shiyuan''s eyes slightly narrowed and he just looked at Mu Zhihua.


    Mu Zhihua is even more aggrieved: "my concubine is dedicated to my highness, but my highness doesn''t look at me at all. I''m still pregnant with my highness''s Prince. Can''t my highness give me some time?"


    Mu Zhi painted Li Shiyuan in a pathetic way.


    "Where are the things?" Li Shiyuan''s eyes narrowed slightly.


    Mu Zhihua didn''t hide it: "Your Highness, you wait. I''ll take it for you."


    After that, Mu Zhihua walked into the bedroom, and Li Shiyuan followed him. Soon, Mu Zhihua took a scroll of sheepskin from the bottom of the cabinet and handed it to Li Shiyuan.


    Li Shiyuan took it.


    "This is one of the maps. Other princes are already in their hands. I think I will know what the last map is soon. I will tell your highness at that time."


    The sound of Mu Zhi''s painting is soft.


    However, Li Shiyuan, who had a gloomy attitude towards Mu Zhihua, suddenly changed his attitude and became gentle: "I love my concubine very hard. I''m waiting for the last map of Aifei. Recently, the situation in the palace is unstable. Concubine AI is pregnant. It''s safest to stay in the palace. I will deal with other things. "


    "Your Highness, I haven''t seen your Highness for a long time. Can I stay for dinner with you? I''m so lonely." Mu Zhihua opened his mouth at the right time.


    She didn''t ask about Li Shiyuan''s attitude before, so she just went on.


    Even though Li Shiyuan doesn''t want to fight now, for the sake of the map, that''s the key to finding the jade seal. Li Shiyuan finally stayed.


    There was a lot of excitement in the palace.


    Li Shiyuan didn''t leave until he finished his lunch.


    Mu Zhihua, though unwilling, didn''t show it on the surface. Instead, he sent Li Shiyuan away.


    Li Shiyuan left in a hurry. He put the map back in the secret room and hid it. Then he left the East Palace quickly. Li Shiyuan was still concerned about Mu Cen. He came to Mu Zhihua just to test. Li Shiyuan knew clearly whether Mu Zhihua was talking or not.


    Mu Zhihua really didn''t know about it.


    Who did this? Li Shiyuan''s eyes sank. He found Yingwei. Yingwei came in a hurry.


    Li Shiyuan ordered in a deep voice: "send someone to look at it from the prison. No accident is allowed. This matter will be thoroughly investigated by the king."


    "Yes." Yingwei is ordered to leave.


    Li Shiyuan hurried back to the imperial dragon hall.


    ¡­¡­


    At that time¡ª¡ª


    Fengluan palace.


    The Empress Dowager went back to Fengqing palace with a gloomy face, but the slave who followed her didn''t dare to speak. Meiji met the Empress Dowager when she came back, but her pace was not so steady.


    Meiji has heard the story of fengluan palace more or less.


    Looking at her thick and gloomy face, she naturally knew why the Empress Dowager was not happy. She sighed silently and went to the side of the Empress Dowager: "I''ve seen the empress."


    "Come on, don''t say hello to AI Jia. You''re not good either." The Empress Dowager stopped, "come on, give me a seat."


    The little eunuch soon moved to the stool. Mei Ji said thanks and sat down. She looked at the slaves on one side. The slaves immediately retreated. Only Mei Ji and the Empress Dowager were left in the bedroom.


    "Look, it''s nothing." The Empress Dowager took the lead in speaking, which was obviously still hard to accept.


    Maggie''s brow twisted, and after a while, she said quietly, "I have a word. I don''t know if I should say it or not."


    "What should we say but not say? Do you still pay attention to these things between you and AI Jia?" The Empress Dowager frowned.


    Mei Ji then said slowly: "in the eyes of the slave, the crown princess is not like the person who does this kind of thing. With the slave''s understanding of people, even if the Crown Princess really wants to do something, it''s aboveboard and will not use this kind of dark means."


    The Empress Dowager twisted her brows.


    "In this palace, the empress has stayed all her life. She knows all these means. The slave always felt that it was the prince and princess who was loved, or who was involved in the interests, that they were killed. After all, as long as the people in the palace are very clear, Dazhou would rather kill by mistake than let it go. " Meggie said what she thought calmly.


    She looked at the empress dowager, but she could not be more serious. There are too many people involved in the identity of the crown princess. Let''s not talk about the East Palace, the Mu palace is also a problem. If you look at the death of Mrs. an, it will be like this. What''s more, it''s the princess. "


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    "Ten thousand steps back, I don''t need to be angry with the maid if she is the maid. Don''t you know that she has just ascended the crown prince''s position, and it''s absolutely not good for her to make a stir? Other people, I dare not say, but the princess, I can be sure that she is not such a brainless person


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    "What''s more, if it''s just Mrs. an, why should the empress do it herself and let Mrs. an die in the East Palace so foolishly. If you really want to say that you can''t get along with your mother, don''t you all know it? " Mei Ji reminded the empress dowager, "although those witchcraft dolls were found from the West Wing room, it''s even more suspicious."

 Chapter 397

    Mei Ji stopped, the Empress Dowager slightly squinted at Mei Ji: "how to say that."


    "It''s true that only the crown princess has ever lived in the west chamber. But it''s before and after the festival that the empress left the west chamber. Has she ever made a special trip back? Later, there were very few things about the empress entering the palace. " Maggie raised a crucial question.


    The Empress Dowager''s face also sank. The confusion before really didn''t make people think of these details.


    Under the suppression of Qu Huashang, Mu Cen''s defense finally became silent.


    Because Mu Cen didn''t have any chance to explain.


    "There''s more..." Meiji continued, "it''s only during this period that the princess married into the palace. Most of the time she was in the east palace. The witches and insects in the East Palace are not enough. What about those scattered around the palace? How did the empress let it go? Isn''t that worth pondering? "


    Mei Ji is more clear than anyone else: "the princess can''t be familiar with every corner of the Palace during this period of time. Even if the slave has been in the palace for decades, in many places, the slave does not necessarily go. Naturally, he is not familiar with it, let alone the princess. "


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    "Besides, those witchcraft dolls were put in many concubines'' dormitories in the palace. When the slaves received these, they just hid their eyes and ears. I don''t understand. The crown princess is the head of the east palace. She will be the queen in the future. What''s the meaning of these princesses in the past? Even if it''s really hard to get by, it should be those concubines from the East Palace, isn''t it? "


    ¡­¡­


    Mei Ji said slowly, but she analyzed the regulations carefully. Then, Mei Ji stopped talking and looked at the Empress Dowager quietly.


    What should be said has been said.


    I just like Mu Cen.


    That''s Maggie''s instinct. Instinctively, she thinks that Muchen can''t do such a thing.


    But no matter how much, Maggie knew that she could not say any more. In this palace, if she was not careful, she might set herself on fire.


    After the Empress Dowager gradually calmed down, she really listened to Mei Ji''s words, and her face became thoughtful.


    When she looked at Maggie again, the Empress Dowager spoke slowly: "in your opinion, how can we do this?"


    "This is a dead end." Mei Ji shook her head. "Dazhou can''t bear such things. So, even if you know there is a flaw, as the slave said, it''s just a guess, and there''s no evidence. Unless the princess can find evidence to prove her innocence, everything will be in vain. "


    Obviously, the other side also grasped this point.


    Better kill by mistake than let it go.


    This is a plot that has been planned for a long time. For mu Cen.


    The Empress Dowager didn''t speak any more. She finally stood up and changed the topic: "OK, Mei Ji, if you think about this matter, don''t worry about it. In two days, the family will send you to the mansion in person. If you take care of this leg, the family will wait for you to come back to serve the family."


    "Yes." Maggie answers.


    Then the Empress Dowager turned and walked towards the house. She only followed a close servant, and no one was allowed to follow.


    Maggie just looked at it.


    This matter, she can only try to say here, as for the outcome, really depends on the nature of Mu Cen.


    Finally, Maggie bowed her head and sighed.


    The atmosphere in fengluan palace seemed to sink slightly.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡ª¡ª


    After Mu Cen was put into the heaven prison, Li Shiyuan left Fengqing palace and hurried to the heaven prison at the first time, followed by Rong temple.


    "Your Highness, it''s not appropriate for you to go to Tianlong so rashly." Rong Jiu opens his mouth and persuades Li Shiyuan.


    Li Shiyuan didn''t speak and never stopped.


    Rong Jiu finally sighed and didn''t speak again. Knowing that he can''t change Li Shiyuan''s idea, as long as he meets Mu Cen, Li Shiyuan will be less calm.


    It''s like Li Shiyuan is willing to gamble on his own.


    Today this matter, refers to the emperor that may have been, if the emperor knows, Li Shiyuan and Mu Cen have contacts, no matter what point, Li Shiyuan can not escape responsibility.


    Now, it''s not the best time to tell the world. It will only involve more things.


    "Did the dark guard go out?" Li Shiyuan asked.


    "It''s spilled out." Rong jiuying, the pace is still in a hurry, "but it''s too difficult to find clues for a moment and a half. The other party pinches all the clues clean. Except the dirty water splashed on Miss mu, there is no trace."


    This is a reasonable thing.


    Obviously, this person behind the scenes has a very high number of paragraphs.


    Li Shiyuan walked with great strides, listening to Rong Jiu''s words, and then said: "find someone to check the empress."


    Let nine Leng next, but also did not refute: "the slave knows. I''m afraid it''s even more difficult to find out about fengluan palace. Fengluan palace is the same as the east palace. We have too few people. Even if we go in, we are not the confidants next to the empress. "


    "Look out for clues." Li Shiyuan said in a deep voice, "the way to treat people is to treat them as they are."


    Rong Jiu soon recovered: "Your Highness doubts the queen?"


    "Even if it''s not done by the queen, it''s necessary to drag her into the water." What Li Shiyuan said is direct.


    Rong Jiu didn''t speak any more and understood Li Shiyuan''s meaning.


    The queen is hiding everything in the harem. If Li Shiyuan can doubt the queen, it has nothing to do with the queen. No matter whether the queen did it or not, according to their plan, they really want to pull the queen into the water.


    Because the queen is Li Shiyuan''s most powerful backer, as long as the queen fell, more or less will be involved in the east palace. In Autumn Festival, many things become convenient.


    It''s just that raqu Hua got off the horse. It''s not so easy.


    It is very likely to kill 1000 enemies and lose 8000.


    "If you can''t get into the water, you have to make the Queen''s status unstable." Li Shiyuan continued, "my father''s body won''t last long. If we can''t let the queen join hands with the people in the East Palace, then we will be in great trouble."


    Li Shiyuan explained in a low voice, and Rong Jiu nodded.


    But Li Shiyuan no longer said much. They soon arrived at Tianlao, but when they were close to Tianlao, Li Shiyuan sank and stopped.


    Rong Jiu has noticed.


    The guards of the heaven prison have been changed. They are all changed into Qu Huashang. It''s much more difficult for them to enter quietly. It''s too easy to cause unnecessary trouble.


    Li Shiyuan looks at Rong Jiu.


    Rong Jiu nodded, and soon made a movement, which attracted the attention of the guards. Li Shiyuan took advantage of the situation to enter the prison and quickly found the place where Mu Cen was detained.

 Chapter 398

    Mu Cen has seen it for the first time. When he sees Li Shiyuan, Mu Cen smiles faintly.


    The bodyguard in front of Mu Cen''s hand had been pointed by Li Shiyuan, and soon fell down. Would he wake up for a while.


    "How do you come?" Mu Cen asked calmly.


    "You''re all in. How can I not come?" Li Shiyuan has come to Mu Cen.


    Mu Cen saw Li Shiyuan''s idea at a glance, and then said faintly: "don''t move, Queen, in case I do anything, that lock is specially made, ordinary way can''t open, it takes some time. If you come to see me, you don''t want to spend some time to pry the lock. Besides, prying the lock is a prison break. If I really leave at this time, I will be sentenced to prison. "


    Fleeing for fear of crime.


    This crime really killed Mu Cen.


    Mu CEN is not so stupid.


    "If you don''t leave, you won''t survive tonight." What Li Shiyuan said is direct.


    "No way." Mu Cen light mouth, "my life should not be absolutely, will certainly live through tonight."


    This made Li Shiyuan squint and look at Mu Cen like this: "what have you done?"


    Mu Cen shrugged innocently: "I''m all locked up in the prison. What else can I do?"


    Li Shiyuan didn''t let go of Mu Cen''s meaning, that Mou light so straight falls on Mu Cen''s body, as if want to see through Mu Cen''s idea.


    "Mu Cen, this is the palace. You didn''t do it, but you have to know that there is no reason for witchcraft. Besides, if the mastermind of this is the queen, and you can''t find any evidence, no one in the palace can save you. Do you think the prince will help you?"


    Li Shiyuan''s words could not be more clear: "so are you prepared to wait for death when you stay in the prison?"


    "The prince will help." Mu Cen light mouth.


    This makes Li Shiyuan''s eyes full of danger. The danger is not aimed at this matter, but at Mu Cen''s words.


    "Why didn''t I know you had such a good relationship with the prince?" Li Shiyuan sneered, unable to tell whether it was delicious or sarcastic.


    Mu Cen looked at Li Shiyuan and laughed low. Suddenly, a pleasant voice came from him. He was very clear in the prison: "Shiyuan, are you jealous?"


    Li Shiyuan doesn''t answer. He just looks at Mu Cen like this, as if he wants to see through Mu Cen''s real thoughts.


    Mu Cen didn''t have such a problem.


    After all, she knows that every minute is very important to herself. Soon, Mu Cen''s tone became serious: "I have value for the prince, not only because the prince''s mind is still on me now, so the prince will help me with this matter, but this matter involves the queen. I don''t know how to help the prince."


    Li Shiyuan did not speak.


    "The Queen''s surface is clean, but there are traces. After all, the scope is too wide. It''s just that if these slaves want to shake the queen, it''s even more difficult." Mu Cen said quickly, "you can find these slaves, and then join hands with the prince. Naturally, you can''t meet each other. The prince won''t want this person to be you. I never wanted to involve the mill."


    Mu Cen''s brain has become more and more clear: "the prince will do the rest of the things naturally. I can''t guess the value of my use of the prince, but I know that it must exist. Otherwise, as a woman, no matter how much the prince likes it, he will not fight against his own interests. Therefore, as long as the clues are given to the prince, the prince will deal with the next things. "


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    "Only when the prince deals with this matter can he escape completely." Mu Cen finished his words calmly.


    Li Shiyuan naturally understood the meaning of Mu Cen''s words: "if the prince doesn''t help you, do you know what it means?"


    Li Shiyuan''s tone became more serious.


    And Mu Cen''s eyes seem calm again, as if all the things have been in Mu Cen''s mind, calculate clearly, without any deviation.


    "If the prince really doesn''t help me, then I have a way to deal with him." Mu Cen said faintly, "I''m from the east palace. If I''m involved in witchcraft, it''s hard for the prince to pick it clean. I can think of all the ways that the queen can think of. Therefore, the matter itself is a double-edged sword. It depends on how to deal with it. "


    Mu Cen said of direct, Mou Guang looking at Li Shiyuan also didn''t have any deviation.


    "Mu Cen." All of a sudden, Li Shiyuan called out to the man with his name and surname, "you''ve already figured it out, but you''ve left me alone, haven''t you?"


    "No Mu Cen denied, "I need you, but to the greatest extent, I will get rid of you. I don''t want you to be involved. If you are also involved, then nobody can help me


    With that, Mu Cen''s voice stopped and suddenly laughed: "the autumn festival is coming. Don''t you have any layout? You can''t ruin everything you''ve worked so hard for years because of this. " Then, she looked at Li Shiyuan with a serious look in her eyes. "I''ll be fine, I promise you. If something happens, I will stay until you come back from the autumn festival. "


    Li Shiyuan didn''t speak. He clenched his fist in the palm of his hand.


    "Autumn Festival is around the corner. Before autumn festival, even death row prisoners will not be beheaded. They have to wait until after autumn festival. That''s the rule of big week. But Qu Huachang wants to do something to me in private. That''s impossible. With my identity here, I won''t let her succeed easily, so you can rest assured. "


    Mu CEN is comforting Li Shiyuan. Li Shiyuan just looks at Mu Cen so deeply.


    Mu Cen very pale smile, slender hand suddenly so stretched out of the prison, along with walking, the foot chain also issued a sound, clearly embarrassed, but can walk out of the step by step lotus feeling.


    Even if he was down in the dungeon, Mu Cen''s hair was only slightly messy, but his face was still delicate.


    Li Shiyuan looked down at Mu Cen''s hand: "what do you do?"


    "I want to hold your hand." Mu Cen spoke quietly.


    Li Shiyuan didn''t answer, but the strong hitter had naturally stretched out, with a thin cocoon of finger so gently rubbed the back of Mu Cen''s hand, and then wrapped her little hand in his palm.


    Mu Cen''s body is cold. As long as it is cold, Mu Cen''s hands and feet are cold.


    Today''s Da Zhou is a hot summer. It''s only at night that it feels slightly cool. On the contrary, the temperature in Tianlong is much lower. Just a little thin clothes is enough to make people shiver. Not to mention Mu Cen''s hands and feet, they are naturally cold.

 Chapter 399

    Li Shiyuan quietly holding, palm of the real gas constantly spread to mucen''s body, let mucen feel the heat, the smile in her eyebrows and eyes is more obvious.


    "If I can''t get out, I''ll wait for you here." Mu Cen said quietly, "I won''t break my promise, so don''t break your promise. You must take me out from here."


    The implication is that we can only succeed, not fail.


    Li Shiyuan also followed with a smile: "good."


    Mu Cen didn''t speak. Suddenly he stood on tiptoe.


    It is clear that there is a pillar between them, but it does not affect Mu Cen''s words and deeds at all. Her hand releases Li Shiyuan''s hand, so she takes advantage of the situation and surrounds Li Shiyuan''s neck, exerting a little force.


    Li Shiyuan was stunned. Mu Cen''s red lips had been pasted up, and she gave them a kiss. Then she didn''t let go, and she didn''t even open the distance between them.


    "Be careful in everything." Mu Cen carefully explained, "the Castle Peak is here, not afraid of no firewood."


    "Good." Li Shiyuan agreed.


    Then, Mu Cen released Li Shiyuan, but Li Shiyuan''s hand quickly clasped Mu Cen''s wrist, and their eyes collided in the air.


    This place is not a place to stay for a long time. Li Shiyuan knows this matter better than anyone else.


    He stared at Mu Cen, and then asked: "you never seem to tell me why you must enter the east palace."


    Mu Cen looked down at his toes, but his eyes fell on the man''s black brocade boots, and then when he raised his eyes, Mu Cen''s eyes were a little cold: "revenge."


    Li Shiyuan''s eyebrows narrowed slightly.


    This time, Mu Cen didn''t hide from Li Shiyuan, picking out some key points: "the queen and the Li family are probably inextricably linked."


    Other things, Mu Cen did not go on.


    "So you suspect that the queen has something to do with the destruction of the Li family?" Li Shiyuan grasped the key point.


    Mu Cen didn''t deny it.


    "Is that why you have to marry into the east palace?" Li Shiyuan knows that Mu Cen can''t deceive himself, but he also knows that Mu Cen doesn''t tell the truth completely.


    Sure enough, Mu Cen didn''t speak again, and the things Mu Cen wanted to hide, even if you dig three feet, it''s hard to find clues from Mu Cen''s mouth.


    Quiet, Li Shiyuan''s thin lips move, at this time, Li Shiyuan and Mu Cen are keen to hear the movement outside the prison, Mu Cen looked at Li Shiyuan.


    "It''s not suitable to stay here long. You go out first." There is no room for discussion. It''s direct.


    Li Shiyuan naturally knew this truth in his heart. He swallowed what he said. Now is not a good time to ask. There will always be opportunities in the future.


    He lowered his voice and said quickly, "don''t act impulsively here. I''ll arrange people. Next time I come in, it will be more difficult. If you can''t wash away your grievances and leave the prison before the autumn festival, then if you enter the autumn festival, if someone enters the prison to take you away and comes with my instructions, you must be obedient. Do you understand? "


    These words seem to explain something.


    Mu Cen smiles: "remember. But if you didn''t come here in person, I''ll follow who you hate the most when you go out. "


    This is not a threat, but clearly told Li Shiyuan, she wants him to come back safe and sound.


    Li Shiyuan is angry smile, and then said: "waiting for the king to marry you."


    "Good." Mu Cen answered.


    Without the usual element of laughter, Li Shiyuan soon disappeared from Mu Cen''s face, just like when he came, without any trace.


    Mu Cen quietly returned to the original position, motionless, but her eyes were always keen to look at the direction of the entrance to the dungeon.


    But there is no uneasy mood, on the contrary, it is a pleasure.


    I can''t say the reason. It''s a kind of instinctive intuition. Intuitively, there may be a breakthrough in this matter.


    Shen Shen, Mu Cen didn''t say anything, just sat patiently and watched the change.


    ¡­¡­


    At that time¡ª¡ª


    Qu Huachang rushes to the prison, and she won''t give Mu Cen any chance to turn over. In addition to the ambiguous words of the empress dowager, the implication is to tell Qu Huachang that even if Mu CEN is convicted of this crime, everything must be dealt with after the autumn festival.


    This time is too long. Many things can change in half a year. Qu Huashang doesn''t want to take such a risk.


    So she had to deal with Muchen quietly.


    It is very easy to die a man in the dungeon.


    As a result, Qu Huashang didn''t expect that he had been stopped at the gate of Tianlao.


    Qu Hua Chang''s face changed: "did you rebel? I''m not allowed to enter the palace! "


    The guard at the door looked at Qu Huashang, but he was calm: "tell the empress that the slaves are acting according to orders. Please don''t embarrass the slaves."


    "On orders?" Qu Huachang''s voice was a little gloomy. "I want to know who you are. You dare to stop me."


    Just as Qu Huachang''s voice fell, a pleasant voice came. Compared with Qu Huachang''s anger, such a voice seemed to be very soothing.


    When the guard at the door saw Dai Zhigu coming, he naturally retreated to one side.


    Qu Hua Chang micro squints at Dai Zhigu, the dissatisfaction in the eyebrows is obvious, but also with a bit of danger.


    Dai Zhigu was calm and gave a faint smile to Qu Huashang: "why should the queen be angry? This is the emperor''s will. No one can disobey it. My concubine is just working for the emperor."


    "What does Princess Dai mean by that?" Qu Huashang looked at Dai Zhigu fiercely.


    Dai Zhigu can fight with Qu Huashang for such a long time, but she can still stand in the position of the imperial concubine, under one person and above ten thousand people. Naturally, there is something powerful about her. How can she be easily frightened by Qu Huashang.


    Even with Dai Zhigu on the edge of Li Shili is just slightly pick eyebrows, and did not dominate, just standing quietly, peacetime look no different.


    Just like the intrigue in the palace, it didn''t affect Li Shili.


    It''s just a scene of excitement.


    When Dai Zhigu was facing Qu Huashang, he didn''t feel timid. He said with a smile: "everyone in the East Palace knows about this. So the emperor, in order to avoid suspicion, asked his concubines to take over this matter. Before he came to the bottom of the matter, he didn''t allow anyone in the east palace to get close to the dungeon."


    "This palace is the queen." The gloomy opening of Qu Hua''s clothes.


    "Naturally, I know your identity. But the emperor has an intention that the crown prince is born to the queen, so naturally the queen also wants to avoid suspicion, so as not to fall into people''s mouths and say that the queen intends to protect her. That''s not good. " With that, Dai Zhigu said, "naturally, I know that the empress will never do anything to protect her."

 Chapter 400

    This good and bad, let Dai Zhigu finish.


    Qu Huachang was not a word up, can only look at Dai Zhigu so resentful.


    She can''t figure out why Dai Zhigu is suddenly involved in this matter. Based on Qu Huashang''s understanding of Dai Zhigu, Dai Zhigu never cares about these things in the palace. Even if his heart is like a mirror, he will choose to turn a blind eye.


    The best way to survive in the palace is to be wise and protect oneself.


    But at the moment Dai Zhigu involved himself in such a thing, which had to let Qu Huashang ponder for a moment.


    She looked at Dai Zhigu''s eyes, still gloomy: "Princess Dai, if this palace must go in?"


    "That minister concubine can only be sorry to empress." Dai Zhigu is calm, and not because of Qu Huashang''s attitude and become panic, "if the empress must go, I can only let people take the empress to the emperor, as long as the emperor agreed, I dare not stop."


    "You..." Qu Hua Chang''s face changed.


    Dai Zhigu knows well and asks.


    How could she bring this matter to the emperor again.


    Whether Dai Zhigu''s oral instructions are true or false remains to be discussed. However, it is true that Dai Zhigu has been waiting on the emperor during this period of time.


    Therefore, Qu Huashang did not dare to act rashly for a moment.


    The two men just froze at the gate of Tianlao, and neither of them stepped back.


    All of a sudden, not far away in a hurry came a person, people fixed their eyes, it is Li Shiyuan, Li Shiyuan went to the gate of the prison, see such a scene, eyebrows also unconsciously twisted up.


    "Empress dowager, empress Diana, what''s going on here?" Li Shiyuan spoke deeply.


    Dai Zhigu didn''t rush to explain at that time. Instead, Li Shiyuan calmly said, "second brother, don''t be impatient. Maybe there is some misunderstanding between the empress and the imperial concubine. The emperor orders that before the matter is settled, the princess''s affair will be handed over to the imperial concubine for the time being. No one is allowed to get close to it, especially those who have relations with the east palace. Avoid bending the law for personal gain."


    What Li Shili said was very calm and calm. He was not affected by the current situation at all.


    But this words, sure enough, also let Li Shiyuan tiny squint, Li Shili light mouth, but is to remind Li Shiyuan: "second brother, now want to take the overall situation as the most important, isn''t it?"


    In a word, Li Shiyuan couldn''t say a word.


    At such a delicate moment, if something happens, it''s really out of time. Besides, the incident of Mu Cen was originally caused by Donggong.


    "If it''s all right, please go back to Fengqing Palace first. If it''s all right, I will inform the queen immediately." Dai Zhigu gave the order of eviction.


    One side of the bodyguard has also stepped forward, Dai Zhigu''s voice followed coldly a few minutes: "you still don''t escort the queen back to Fengqing palace."


    "Yes, slave." The guard answered respectfully.


    Then, the guard looked at Qu Huashang: "empress, please."


    That is not to be refused.


    Qu Hua Chang even if the heart is not willing, but take the current situation is no way. She is more unlikely to question Li Changtian face-to-face such a thing, and finally can only leave with resentment.


    When Qu Huashang left, Dai Zhigu looked at Li Shiyuan: "Your Highness, I know that you are concerned about the crown princess. But now, please avoid suspicion. If you don''t have absolute evidence, don''t go to the dungeon easily. It''s not good for the crown prince."


    Dai Zhigu''s words are light, but to remind Li Shiyuan.


    How could Li Shiyuan not recognize the meaning of Dai Zhigu''s words? Compared with Qu Huashang, Li Shiyuan seemed more calm: "thank you for reminding me."


    "I don''t deserve it." Dai Zhigu is calm, "this palace is also a matter of necessity. Your highness, please forgive me. "


    If you advance and retreat properly, you can''t find any handle.


    Li Shiyuan didn''t say anything. He nodded: "it''s hard for me."


    "No Princess Dai spoke calmly.


    Then, Li Shiyuan also left in a hurry, but unexpectedly did not keep up with Qu Huashang''s pace, but walked towards the east palace.


    Li Shili slightly pick eyebrows, until Li Shiyuan''s figure goes away, he just looked at Dai Zhigu in front of him: "my son, thank you for your help."


    "Li''er''s doing this makes my palace more and more curious about Mu Cen. How can he de, the daughter of King Mu''s house, make you so inspiring? " Dai Zhigu''s voice was lukewarm. "The prince who just left didn''t keep up with the empress. He went back to the east palace alone. If something happened to Muchen, I''m afraid the prince would not give up."


    Dai Zhigu looks at Qingming.


    In a few words and behavior, Dai Zhigu can understand that Li Shiyuan is not so simple and calm to Mu Cen on the surface. In the palace for countless years, when Dai Zhigu saw Li Shiyuan come in such a hurry, even under such circumstances.


    Li Shili naturally noticed.


    Li Shiyuan''s reaction was somewhat unexpected. He paid more attention to Mu Cen than he thought.


    Shen Shen, Li Shi Li this just calmly looked at Dai Zhi Gu: "probably is mu Cen a little interesting?"


    Dai Zhigu calmly looked at Li Shili: "I hope you know what you are doing and don''t be involved by women. Can''t you understand the current situation? We can''t guess the emperor''s mind. Don''t involve yourself until you have to. "


    "My son will obey the instruction of his mother." Li Shili responded politely.


    Dai Zhigu''s voice, this just didn''t say what, turn round to take a person to quickly leave the day prison, but also didn''t let Li Shi Li follow.


    Li Shili stood in the same place, watching Dai Zhigu leave, and then the low convergence eyebrows hide a trace of deep meaning, soon turned into the prison.


    "No one is allowed to go near the prison without my permission. As soon as it gets close, kill it. " Li Shili gave a gloomy order.


    The bodyguard naturally did not dare to neglect: "I will obey you."


    Li Shili nodded, and then walked down the gloomy steps step by step towards the cell where Mu Cen was held. When he went down the last step, Li Shili saw Mu Cen, and Mu Cen''s eyes were calm.


    Their eyes meet in the air.


    Then, Li Shi walked to Mu Cen calmly.


    ¡­¡­


    At that time¡ª¡ª


    After Li Shiyuan left in a hurry, Li Shiyuan, who had been in the dark all the time, had a deep meaning hidden in his thin, low astringent eyes. Even Rong Jiu felt a little incredible.


    "Your Highness, Prince, this is..." Rong Jiu looks at Li Shiyuan.


    Li Shiyuan sank and conveyed to Rong Jiu what Mu Cen had said before: "follow this way to find out, list these people clearly, and explain all the clues clearly. I''ll give you two days to deal with this matter. Two days later, the prince will go out of the palace. When the prince goes out of the palace, he will give the list to the prince, and then he can only wait and see what happens. "

 Chapter 401

    Rong Jiu listened quietly and looked at Li Shiyuan more inexplicably: "does your highness want to cooperate with the prince?"


    "If the prince is on Muchen''s side, then he won''t let Muchen have an accident. On the Queen''s side, the crown prince is more secure than us. Whatever else, let her come out safely now. Tianlong is not a place to stay for a long time. Even if you are confined in donggongguan, it''s better than Tianlong. " Li Shiyuan quickly explained.


    "Yes." Rong Jiu dare not hesitate.


    Soon, Rong Jiu left in a hurry. On the contrary, Li Shiyuan stood in the same place, motionless. He saw that Li Shili had already entered the prison.


    For Li Shili, this is an accident of Li Shiyuan.


    Li Shili''s friends and enemies are not clear. It seems that Li Shili did it. He moved the princess to block the queen. So Li Shili is on Mu Cen''s side.


    Just when did Mu Cen and Li Shili get so close?


    When will Li Shili, who never asks about everything, take the initiative to do things for others?


    Li Shiyuan sank and said nothing. He was waiting patiently for Li Shili to come out.


    ¡­¡­


    Inside the prison¡ª¡ª


    "Your Highness, it''s very aboveboard." Mu Cen smiles and says to Li Shi Li that he is not polite at all.


    Li Shi Li doesn''t mind Mu Cen''s attitude. He pats the dust that doesn''t exist in the corner of his clothes, and then comes to Mu Cen slowly.


    He didn''t get close to Mu Cen. He said with a smile: "it''s like the first time I''ve seen you in such a mess. Are you still in the dungeon?"


    Mu Cen''s answer is not what he asked: "is the movement outside made by the ninth prince?"


    "Not really." Li Shi Li denies it. "I''m a low-ranking man in the palace. I can''t do anything. I''m the princess who overestimates me."


    Mu Cen raises eyebrows and just looks at Li Shili like this. He doesn''t speak much, but patiently waits for Li Shili to continue to speak.


    "It''s braver than me, and I can''t compare with the princess. In this palace, I can get the witchcraft to myself." Li Shi Li''s tone takes a joke, "Niang Niang, you say, this is this Wang overestimates you, or other reasons?"


    "So your highness nine came in to mock me now?" Mu Cen''s face was calm.


    Li Shili was sharp but silent.


    And Mu Cen also looked at Li Shili impolitely and said directly: "anyway, I owe my ninth highness a lot of things, and it''s not bad for this one. Since my ninth Highness has gone all out of his way, even Princess Dai has been involved in it. Now that he''s in front of me, why don''t you just send the Buddha to the West and help me do something?"


    "You are direct." Li Shi gave a cold hum.


    This attitude, also didn''t say to agree, also didn''t say not to agree, Mou Guang sharp of see to Mu Cen, Mu Cen pour is also don''t evade. Because Mu CEN is very clear, if Li Shili is not on his side, there is no need to work hard to do these things. Mu Cen doesn''t want to guess what Li Shili''s purpose is.


    But at least now, Mu CEN is also very clear that she must find a way to leave here first. After all, it''s not a place to stay for a long time in Tianlong. It''s the worst way to stay after the autumn festival and wait for Li Shiyuan.


    And the Autumn Festival¡ª¡ª


    It seems that the uneasiness of Mu Cen''s heart will become more and more uneasy.


    "Get me a pen and paper." Mu Cen looked back at Li Shili, but he was not polite.


    Li Shili laughed angrily and looked at Mu Cen like this, but he finally handed in the pen and paper according to Mu Cen''s request.


    Mu Cen ignores Li Shili and lowers his head to write on the paper quickly. Li Shili''s position doesn''t show what Mu Cen has written.


    Mu Cen didn''t seem to waste much time. He soon wrote the note, folded it a few times and handed it out from the prison.


    Li Shi Li frivolous took over: "not afraid of this king to open to see?"


    "It doesn''t matter if you want to see it." Mu Cen said faintly, "it doesn''t do any harm to his royal highness nine. On the contrary, it is also good for Princess Dai. If Princess Dai can compete with the queen for many years, she must be familiar with the things in the palace, but there are some details that Princess Dai may not know."


    Li Shi Li did not speak.


    "In this case, even if the ninth prince asked Diana to come forward and did not allow the queen and the prince to enter the heaven prison, it was not a long-term solution. The Queen''s mind is very close. It''s hard to stop the queen in this palace. Since his ninth Highness has bought me time, if I don''t cherish it, it''s not that I can''t get along with myself? "


    Mu Cen light smile, also didn''t delay time, continue to open mouth to say: "please nine his highness pass this note to cold palace virtuous imperial concubine empress, empress see the note, naturally will know how to do.". For other things, just wait and see what happens. "


    "Virtuous concubine?" Li Shi Li narrowed his eyes, but he really couldn''t figure out what tricks Mu Cen was going to play.


    Xianfei has been in the cold for many years.


    The affairs of the virtuous imperial concubine were all after Li Shili had a memory.


    The virtuous imperial concubine was pregnant with the Dragon seed, but she failed to stay. Finally, because of the abortion of the prince, the virtuous imperial concubine became insane, even contradicted the emperor, and was finally put in the cold palace.


    People in the palace naturally said that the virtuous concubine was crazy.


    After entering the cold palace, almost no one mentions the virtuous imperial concubine in the palace. You should know that in a place like the cold palace, people in the palace can avoid as far as they can, and the cold palace is not much better than Tianlong. Even, it is normal for people in the cold palace to die inexplicably.


    And Mu Cen has never been in the palace, how could he know the virtuous imperial concubine?


    This makes Li Shi Li tiny squint: "Mu Cen, this palace, you are far more familiar than I think."


    "Only when you know yourself and the other can you win a hundred battles." Mu Cen answered calmly.


    Li Shi Li did not speak.


    The accident of a virtuous concubine seems calm on the surface, but it is impossible if there is no one behind. In those days, Princess Xian and Princess Rong were very similar. For a long time, they almost got the special favor of Li Changtian. Even when Princess Xian was pregnant, Li Changtian asked the servants in the palace to wait on her carefully. Even every day, Li Changtian would go to her bedroom in person.


    This kind of treatment, even Rong Fei had never had.


    So, the virtuous imperial concubine suddenly had an accident later, which had to make people suspect. However, the people in the palace always eliminated the criminal evidence completely, how could they leave a handle on others.


    Everyone thought that the virtuous concubine would die soon after she entered the cold palace. As a result, the virtuous concubine was unexpected. Although she was still insane, she always lived in the cold palace.


    But mu Cen mentioned Xianfei suddenly today, which made Li Shili feel curious: "Xianfei, a concubine who has been in the cold palace, even if she has all kinds of abilities, she can''t help you in this matter."


    The crime of witchcraft is the most important.


    Otherwise, Li Shiyuan doesn''t need to arouse the masses.


    "The virtuous concubine can''t do it." Mu Cen does not deny, "but someone can. It''s just that this person has to be talked about by a virtuous concubine. "

 Chapter 402

    Mu Cen''s face didn''t change.


    Mu Cen knew this secret only after Li Shiyuan had been put in the cold palace in his last life. At that time, the virtuous imperial concubine had been critically ill and died soon. Looking at Mu Cen, she felt pity.


    During that time in the cold palace, Mu Cen chatted with Xian Fei. Although he could do nothing, it was at least a piece of light in the last time.


    It was also at that time that Mu Cen knew that the intimate servant beside Qu Hua''s clothes was the sister of a virtuous imperial concubine in the late Qing Dynasty. He entered the palace in the late Qing Dynasty to avenge his sister, but he had been lurking around Qu Hua''s clothes in the late Qing Dynasty and could not find a chance.


    In the cold palace, the virtuous imperial concubines also lost the support of the late Qing Dynasty from time to time. Otherwise, the cold palace had been very difficult for decades. Most of the people had been driven crazy by the cold palace before the amnesty.


    Xianfei dare not die, because the late Qing Dynasty in.


    She couldn''t let the late Qing Dynasty go back.


    Only later, when something happened to Mu Cen, she naturally could not know what happened to the late Qing Dynasty and Xianfei.


    But now this is a turning point.


    On the contrary, Li Shili listened to Mu Cen''s words and narrowed his eyes: "Mu Cen, I underestimated you. You''re sure Princess Xian will help. "


    Mu Cen''s face didn''t change: "I said, in order to protect myself, naturally I won''t miss any clues. As for Xianfei, her royal highness nine only needs to tell me that if Xianfei wants to avenge her dead child, she will do it according to my request. "


    Li Shi Li didn''t speak. He just looked at the note that Mu Cen handed to his palm, and then he said, "how sure are you?"


    "It should not be possible to bring down the people behind the scenes. But it can keep me safe and sound out of the prison, and pick clean from this matter. But the people behind the scenes will naturally be affected. They can no longer be so unscrupulous as they are now. " Mu Cen said it directly.


    Li Shi Li said directly: "the person behind the scenes is the queen."


    Mu Cen didn''t deny it or admit it.


    Li Shili guesses that it''s not difficult. Li Changtian has no less thoughts on Mu Cen. In the lines, his possessive desire for mu CEN is obvious. Even if Mu CEN is the crown princess, Li Changtian''s naive desire is not impossible. It''s just that after master Jingyi came, the things on the surface became the things behind the scenes.


    So Qu Hua''s clothes should be guarded against Mu Cen.


    In this matter, Qu Huashang''s mind was more sensitive than anyone else''s, and more insidious than anyone else''s.


    Dai Zhigu and Qu Huashang have been fighting for decades. Li Shili follows Dai Zhigu. How can he not see the human nature of Qu Huashang.


    Mu Cen''s words are also reasonable. It''s not so simple to trip Qu Huashang by this.


    "This time, if you escape, it will be the next time." Li Shi spoke in a low voice.


    "I won''t give her another chance like that." Mu Cen light mouth.


    Li Shi Li did not speak.


    Looking at Mu Cen''s calm face, Mu Cen seems to be plotting something, but when you look at her, it looks like a mist on the surface, you can''t see anything clearly.


    After that, Li Shili didn''t say any more and turned to go out.


    At the moment when Li Shili turns around, Mu Cen suddenly stops Li Shili: "Your Highness, do you help Mu Cen just because you like Mu Cen?"


    "Hum." Li Shi Li sneered, "it''s not certain that the king and the prince have an idea."


    Mu Cen didn''t speak.


    But Li Shi Li''s eyes gradually sharpened: "do you think the fourth brother is so simple? The people who can survive in this deep Palace are not ordinary people. It''s better to take some time to watch out for the fourth brother than to watch out for him everywhere. The fourth brother is not as simple as you think


    Li Shili dropped this and ignored Mu Cen, but he also told Mu Cen clearly that he knew about Mu Cen and Li Shiyuan.


    Mu Cen didn''t speak, and still seemed more calm.


    Li Shiyuan?


    Mu Cen felt that at first Li Shiyuan was interested in himself, but later he gradually deepened the cooperation. When did it happen now? It was a little vague.


    Is Li Shiyuan purposeful?


    And this deep palace, just as Li Shili said, no one who can survive is a fuel-efficient lamp. Everyone has his own protective color.


    Li Shili.


    So is Li Shiyuan.


    Even Li Shiyuan, is it just as simple as it seems?


    There are other princes in the palace.


    Mu Cen sank and said nothing more. He sat quietly beside him. In the prison, there was only the sound of water dripping down, which made people feel scared.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡ª¡ª


    Li Shili left the dungeon and didn''t go to Lenggong directly, but he didn''t read the note written by Mu Cen. He turned around in the palace and finished his work. He didn''t go to Lenggong until night.


    Cold palace nearby is quiet, occasionally has a wild cat to jump from the crossbeam, can''t see any person''s figure any more.


    If Heaven prison is the purgatory of death row.


    Then the cold palace is the purgatory of the living.


    No matter how noble your previous status is, here, you may not even be able to compare with a palace maid.


    Li Shili stood in the same place for a while, and then quietly walked towards the cold palace. Naturally, there were no slaves in the cold palace, and he had to come by himself. At the moment when Li Shili entered the cold palace, his brows began to wring. Those who had been detained in the cold palace for many years immediately gathered around when they saw Li Shili.


    "Did the emperor order us to go out?" The leader is a woman with a gloomy smile. She wears her hair on her head and looks a little scared.


    Li Shi Li Mou Guang a Shen: "go away."


    The woman cried and laughed, still pestering Li Shili. Li Shili directly pulled the woman to one side. The woman bumped into the pillar, and her head was bleeding.


    When such a sense of pain came, in an instant, the people who had been making trouble calmed down.


    They scattered quietly, no longer dare to surround Li Shili, but it is inevitable to observe Li Shili''s every move in the dark.


    Li Shili was too lazy to talk nonsense and walked towards the farthest room.


    That''s where Xian Fei is.


    "Ha ha ha, I was looking for that crazy woman." Inside the cold palace came the bleak singing voice, "crazy woman''s life is not long, what''s the use of finding it?"


    And then there was a really sad giggle.


    Li Shili didn''t pay attention to it. He stood in front of the house of the virtuous concubine. His bad attitude was different from that before. He knocked on the door quietly.


    Li Shili will not underestimate the person who can make Mu Cen remember. No matter whether the person is a ghost or a human, Li Shili will be cautious.


    But no matter how Li Shi Li knocks on the door, it seems that the room is empty, and there is no such person.

 Chapter 403

    Li Shili twisted his eyebrows and quickly pushed the door into the room. After entering the room, Li Shili found Xianfei in the darkest corner. Compared with the people outside, Xianfei looked completely out of his mind, curled up in the corner, shivering.


    Even looking at Li Shi Li''s eyes are a little trance, as if completely unable to recover from such an atmosphere.


    "Are you a virtuous concubine?" Li Shili asked.


    In front of the people, hair, has long been unable to see the appearance of the prime of that year, but is a thin woman, not angry, as if at any time and anywhere will die.


    When the virtuous imperial concubine heard Li Shili''s address, she cried and laughed at him like this: "for many years, no one has ever called this palace like this. It''s creepy to hear this address."


    The virtuous imperial concubine said, the cry seemed to become obvious, she stood up and walked towards Li Shili''s direction: "let''s have a look at this palace, who is looking for this palace, is it to ask for this palace''s life?"


    Li Shili twisted his eyebrows, but he didn''t dodge. He looked at the virtuous concubine coming towards him. He sank and told the virtuous concubine what Mu Cen said: "someone asked me to tell you. If you want to take revenge for the dead child, please read this note carefully."


    In a word, let originally look crazy virtuous concubine suddenly calm down.


    Her eyes can''t say sharp, but compared with the chaos before, it has been clear a lot, her steps have not stopped, has been standing in front of Li Shili.


    Then, the virtuous imperial concubine light mouth: "nine highness. I''m just a deposed person. I''ve been in the cold palace for more than 20 years. I don''t understand what you want to say. "


    The virtuous imperial concubine is pretending to be silly, but this words seem to be particularly calm, every word says clearly, the implication is to chase guest, don''t want to entangle with Li Shili again.


    "Please go back, your highness nine." The virtuous imperial concubine finishes saying, don''t want to say again what.


    Li Shi Li looks at virtuous imperial concubine, not surprised virtuous imperial concubine''s action.


    People who have been thrown into the cold palace are dead and crazy. They are wary of the outside world. With a word from Li Shili, they can''t easily believe it.


    People in the cold palace, regardless of whether they are fearless of life or death, still leave a trace of hope.


    Just because they are in the cold palace doesn''t mean that they have no family outside the palace. It is also very likely that their words and deeds will affect their family again.


    This kind of time, pretending to be stupid is really the best way.


    Li Shi Li didn''t embarrass the virtuous imperial concubine. He naturally took out a note from his arms: "the virtuous imperial concubine has seen it with her own eyes, maybe she will understand."


    Finish saying, even Li Shi Li didn''t stay in the house of virtuous imperial concubine much, turn round to leave very quickly.


    And the note is alone in place, when the wind blows, constantly flashing.


    Xianfei still stood still.


    Long after Li Shili left, the virtuous imperial concubine quietly walked to the note. She picked up the note and looked at the content of the note. Her face changed slightly.


    But it was just a moment, and the virtuous princess had already guessed who the owner of the note was. Although she was locked up in the deep palace, it does not mean that the virtuous imperial concubine knew nothing about the things in the palace.


    During this period of time, the virtuous concubine naturally knew the uproar, not to mention that the witch doll was found in the west chamber not far from the cold palace.


    Mu Cen¡ª¡ª


    The virtuous imperial concubine silently reads Mu Cen''s name in the heart.


    She has more or less heard of Mu Cen''s name. She became famous in that war. Now Mu Cen has successfully replaced Mu Zhihua as the crown princess. All these are legendary.


    This man, however, knows that the late Qing Dynasty is his own sister, and knows more about the reason why he entered the palace in the late Qing Dynasty.


    Even my own little things are clear.


    Mu Cen promised in the note that she would do her best to avenge the death of Xianfei''s child. She would also send the late Qing Dynasty and Xianfei out of the palace to reunite their sisters, instead of staying in this place where people are not ghosts.


    What she wants to do is to persuade the late Qing Dynasty to find the person who framed Mu Cen.


    The late Qing Dynasty is not only the sister of the virtuous concubine, but also the confidant of Qu Huashang. Qu Huashang''s every move is clear and clear in the late Qing Dynasty. Entering the palace in the late Qing Dynasty step by step is to collect the evidence of Qu Huashang, and one day, he can revenge for the virtuous concubine.


    But they are sisters, but no one knows.


    The virtuous imperial concubine sank, the Mou light slightly had a slight change, no longer calm, but more a deep, as if in deep research what.


    In the note, Mu Cen also clearly told Xianfei that if the late Qing Dynasty didn''t speak about it, the person who looked for evidence could follow the clues. If you find a clue, it will inevitably involve the queen. If the witchcraft doll happened near the cold palace, she will pull the people in the cold palace out to replace the dead.


    No doubt, this person is a virtuous concubine.


    Now in the cold palace, only the virtuous concubine had a festival with Qu Huachang. Qu Huachang''s character must be rooted out.


    These, virtuous imperial concubine can not know.


    She quietly read the note, the note in the flickering candle, instantly burned to ashes, soon fluttering in the wind, into the dark dark room, no longer see a trace.


    It''s like it never happened.


    Inside the cold palace, it is still quiet.


    Li Shili just stood not far from the cold palace, but he never left. The attitude of the virtuous imperial concubine made Li Shili feel puzzled. However, Li Shili had finished what Mu Cen told him. In Mu Cen''s opinion, the next thing could only depend on Mu Cen''s fortune.


    He sank and said nothing more.


    Soon, Li Shi leisurely disappeared in the night.


    Two days later¡ª¡ª


    In the palace of King yuan.


    Li Shiyuan stood by the bed with his hands down, and Rong Temple quickly said in Li Shiyuan''s ear: "Your Highness, there are constant rumors in the palace these two days that it is the place where the witchcraft doll appears. Many slaves have seen the people in Fengqing palace."


    "Who?" Li Shiyuan squinted slightly.


    "Late lotus. It''s a confidant next to the queen. " Rongsi continued, "the source of the news can''t be found, but there is definite evidence. In the west chamber, because there is no one to live in all the year round, there is dust left on the dust, which belongs to the late lotus. There are also slaves nearby who have seen the late lotus


    "Even the East Palace, because Wanlian is the Queen''s person, she can go in and out by herself. She entered the east palace when the princess came back. The most important thing, a slave said, is that there are unfinished witchcraft dolls in Wanlian''s house. If my subordinates remember correctly, the tailoring skill of Wanlian is pretty good. I like it very much. "


    Rongsi tells Li Shiyuan all the clues he has sorted out.

 Chapter 404

    It''s just that the clue came so suddenly that it seems that someone helped in the dark. Although it didn''t clearly show who was behind the scenes, it gave you the most powerful evidence.


    "Your Highness, this matter..." Rong temple asked Li Shiyuan''s advice again, "Wanlian is the villain of Fengqing palace. If such a thing happens, as long as Wanlian can correct the queen, then the queen will not escape this disaster. Even if you save your life, you will be safe and sound, but in this case, the queen will be greatly hurt. Are we going to... "


    As a result, before Rong Temple finished, Li Shiyuan suddenly interrupted Rong temple''s words: "tomorrow the prince will go to Kaiyuan Temple and send this evidence to the prince."


    "Your Highness..." Rong temple is quiet, "if so --"


    As long as the prince knows, they will not be able to pull Qu Huashang into the water. The queen and the prince are always inseparable. Naturally, the prince will protect Qu Huashang.


    "The prince will bring Mu Cen out." Li Shiyuan said directly, "this matter involves a wide range, pull the queen into the water, I''m afraid the queen will be burned, if so, Mu Cen can''t keep."


    The implication is, first of all, to keep Mu Cen, and then to consider other things.


    Rong Temple knows Li Shiyuan''s idea, but also in Li Shiyuan''s words to hear the importance of Mu Cen to Li Shiyuan, finally, he quiet down: "subordinates know."


    Li Shiyuan said nothing more.


    He stood with his hands down and said, "can we get into the prison?"


    "There are our people in the dungeon. The crown princess will not be affected, and the crown prince has told us, so it''s safe in the dungeon. The guards at the gate have been replaced by the people around the emperor. The person in charge is Mr. mu. As long as Mr. Mu orders and turns a blind eye, you can still go in. " Rong temple said quickly.


    I don''t know whether it was intentional or unintentional.


    Mu Zhanxiao is the bodyguard of the imperial palace. Naturally, he is the master in charge of the palace, and Li Changtian let Dai Zhigu take over this matter. Naturally, the person who comes forward is also Mu Zhanxiao.


    The relationship between mu Zhanxiao and Li Shiyuan is not clear to the people in the palace.


    But it happened that Dai Zhigu was the one who appeared in this incident, which made Li Shiyuan think of Li Shili. The role that Li Shili played in this incident made Li Shiyuan feel a little out of touch.


    Li Shili is probably the most unexpected discovery in this period.


    Shen Shen: "I''ll go to the night to see the Tianlong."


    "Your Highness -" Rong temple did not agree.


    But soon, Rong temple''s words did not go on. When Li Shiyuan''s idea was settled, no one could change it. Finally, Rong Temple quietly retreated to one side.


    Li Shiyuan also changed his clothes and soon returned to the palace quietly.


    ¡­¡­


    The dungeon.


    Mu Zhanxiao has noticed Li Shiyuan for the first time. He shakes his head at Li Shiyuan who is in the dark, and Li Shiyuan''s brows slightly twist. Then Mu Zhanxiao walks towards the dark, and Li Shiyuan soon follows him.


    "Your Highness." Mu Zhanxiao went to the corner where there was no one to greet Li Shiyuan.


    Li Shiyuan frowned: "is there anyone below?"


    "Your Highness." Mu Zhanxiao said directly, "the ninth Royal Highness is helping the crown princess, but the ninth Royal Highness for his highness, is the enemy or friend, it is not clear."


    Therefore, Mu Zhanxiao didn''t let Li Shiyuan go down.


    As for Li Shi Li helping Mu Cen, Mu Zhanxiao couldn''t understand.


    "Originally, it was the queen and the prince who were outside the Tianlong prison. It was the ninth Royal Highness''s instigation that Princess Dai took the initiative to intervene in this matter, replacing all the people outside the Tianlong prison with our people." Mu Zhanxiao said in a low voice, "we''ll wait and see what happens. Maybe it''s better than taking the initiative."


    Li Shiyuan frowned and did not speak again.


    And Li Shili has come out of the dungeon. Mu Zhanxiao and Li Shiyuan look at each other. Soon, Mu Zhanxiao goes to the direction of the dungeon.


    Li Shi Li is not salty: "since the fourth brother is here, why cover it up?"


    Mu Zhanxiao didn''t answer, and a trace of surprise flashed at the bottom of his eyes.


    Li Shiyuan saw Li Shi Li opened his mouth, but he came out from the dark with generosity: "Ninth younger brother."


    Li Shili looked at Li Shiyuan with half a smile: "the next one, let my younger brother tell the fourth brother, let the fourth brother not worry, everything will be fine after rain."


    Li Shiyuan squinted slightly.


    After these words, Li Shili didn''t say any more. He nodded and quickly turned to leave. Li Shi Li came to see Mu Cen today, but it was nothing more than a good beginning and a good ending.


    When he saw her that day, she didn''t respond to her indifference, which made Li Shili a little confused. However, less than half a day after she spent time at home with her, the news has come out one after another, just like the servant who died in the palace at that time, and soon she was wearing a lot of clothes.


    It''s just not named.


    But also revealed a lot of clues, these clues are clear in front of Li Shili. But the next thing, Li Shi Li did not want to tube, naturally put the news to Li Shi Yuan.


    So it''s not surprising that Li Shiyuan is here today. Li Shiyuan has never been so simple on the surface. This sudden clue is clear. When Li Shiyuan can''t find anyone, he will naturally come to Mu Cen.


    Li Shili naturally blocked Li Shiyuan here.


    When he remembered what he had asked Mu Cen, Li Shili couldn''t help laughing.


    Mu Cen gave Li Shiyuan a thorough thought. He didn''t think about Li Shili at all. Li Shili felt that he was put together by Mu Cen, but he was still willing.


    He had to admire Mu Cen''s deep thoughts.


    Even such details are considered clearly.


    If the virtuous concubine is willing to help, she will let Li Shili know the clue through others. And Mu CEN is also very clear, she can be safe in the prison, Qu Huashang can''t do anything, also because Li Shili let Diana appear, so mu Cen won''t be ungrateful to involve Diana.


    This clue, of course, is impossible for Li Shili to do the next thing, so she told Li Shili to give it to Li Shiyuan after getting the clue.


    Li Shiyuan asked Mu Cen, are you not afraid that Li Shiyuan will be involved?


    Mu CEN is very confident, saying that Li Shiyuan won''t, because he can''t move Qu Huachang, or even make things more complicated, so this clue will only come to Li Shiyuan''s hands. As long as it is in the hands of Li Shiyuan, then Li Shiyuan can deal with it clearly.


    And Li Shili will also be picked out from this matter. No one will doubt that even if Li Shiyuan can guess who gave the clue, he will not attack the other party.


    After all, there are many implications.


    This matter only needs to find a ghost, can pass.


    As for other problems, we can wait until Mu CEN is clear. After all, it''s a long way to go.

 Chapter 405

    Li Shili recovered from this thought, and then looked at Li Shiyuan: "if you ignore it, my younger brother will leave first."


    With that, Li Shili quickly turned and left.


    "When was the friendship between jiudi and the crown princess so good?" Li Shiyuan suddenly opened his mouth.


    Li Shili picked his eyebrows and turned to look at Li Shiyuan: "why didn''t the fourth brother ask her about this?"


    Leave such a meaning unclear words, Li Shi Li walked directly, did not respond to any questions of Li Shiyuan, and Li Shiyuan stood in the same place, negative hand, and said nothing more.


    Mu Zhanxiao also slightly twisted his eyebrows, and then gently advised: "Your Highness, you''d better go back first. Mu Cen knows everything well. Now that she says so, there will be no mistake. "


    Li Shiyuan said nothing.


    Looking at the direction of the dungeon, Li Shiyuan''s eyes sank. Finally, he turned and left, and did not stay.


    Outside the dungeon, it was quiet. Occasionally, there were a few cat calls, and there was no other sound.


    The next day.


    Outside Kaiyuan Temple.


    "Your Highness, be careful." The bodyguard protected Li Shiyuan''s carriage for the first time.


    But the other side obviously just threw the letter in his hand into the carriage, and then left quickly without doing anything.


    When the bodyguard was about to catch up with him, Li Shiyuan suddenly said, "don''t chase me. Go back to the palace."


    "Yes." The guard answered.


    Soon, the carriage went leisurely towards the palace. In the carriage, Li Shiyuan looked at the letter in his hand. After browsing quickly, his eyes gradually sank.


    The contents on the letter paper made Li Shiyuan''s face more gloomy.


    After reading the last word, Li Shiyuan shattered the letter paper with his internal force. The letter paper turned into powder. It was so scattered outside the carriage that it soon disappeared.


    Until the carriage stopped outside the palace, Li Shiyuan got out of the car, and then he began to deal with it in a low voice: "you have listened carefully to every word that I have said to you now, and do it according to my requirements. During this period, if there is a leak, you are ready to raise your head to see me."


    "Yes. I know. " The bodyguard answered and left in a hurry


    Li Shiyuan walked in the direction of fengluan palace, instead of going back to the east palace.


    Phoenix Palace¡ª¡ª


    Qu Huashang asked the Empress Dowager to give an invitation. Instead of leaving in a hurry, she stayed in fengluan palace for a while and chatted with the Empress Dowager.


    "Empress, my concubine has already prepared something for Mei Ji to leave the palace. After all, Mei Ji has made great achievements in the palace." Qu Hua Chang said quietly, but he knew how to make a breakthrough point from the place the Empress Dowager liked.


    The Empress Dowager said, "I''m not going to treat Mei Ji badly."


    Qu Huashang nods, and the atmosphere quiets down again. She is considering how to talk about mucen. Qu Huashang knows that mucen can''t wait any longer.


    But in Tianlong, Dai Zhigu''s people actually look at it strictly. Her people are totally unable to enter. Even in Tianlong, there are always some people who want to do something difficult.


    This also makes Qu Huashang feel extremely uneasy.


    "Mother." Qu Huachang pondered for a moment, then began to call the Empress Dowager.


    The Empress Dowager looked at Qu Huachang. She didn''t stop drinking tea. She was slow, as if she wasn''t very interested in Qu Huachang''s words.


    Qu Huashang could not see it, but his brow was still locked on the surface: "my concubine thinks that I can''t drag on like this any longer. If you drag on, there will be variables. "


    Qu Huachang is trying to test the Empress Dowager''s mind.


    The Empress Dowager did not change her face after drinking the tea in the cup, and then she looked at Qu Huashang: "what variable does the queen think?"


    Qu Huachang''s face changed without any trace. When he was about to open his mouth, suddenly a eunuch rushed in and whispered a few words in the Empress Dowager''s ear.


    The empress dowager, who looked calm and calm at first, suddenly turned gloomy. The teacup was placed on the table so heavily: "bring people to the mourning family. The mourning family wants to see. How can this be nonsense?"


    "Yes." The eunuch immediately withdrew.


    Qu Hua Chang saw the Empress Dowager''s face changed, and a sense of uneasiness flashed through her heart. She swallowed her words in silence.


    Fengluan palace, all of a sudden become quiet down, quiet as if a needle fell on the ground, also let people hear clearly.


    "Mother, why are you so angry?" Qu Huachang asked carefully.


    The Empress Dowager looked at Qu Huashang, but her face didn''t show: "when this man comes, the queen will know."


    Qu Hua Chang''s heart beat faster, and her palms were also sweaty. Qu Hua Chang, who was always calm, rarely stammered: "what do you want me to ask


    Qu Hua Chang''s voice just falls down. On the contrary, Mei Ji comes in with people. Mei Ji''s speed is not fast, and the people who follow are trembling and flustered.


    When she saw the empress dowager, Qingrong knelt down and said, "empress dowager, this matter has nothing to do with the maidservant. The maidservant is just acting according to orders."


    "Where are you from?" The Empress Dowager asked in a deep voice.


    Qu Huashang looks at Qingrong and frowns. There are countless servants in the palace. Naturally, it is impossible for everyone to know Qu Huashang, but the Qingrong in front of him is not even familiar.


    "Maidservant... Maidservant is a slave in charge of cold palace." Qingrong stammered.


    It''s like I''ve never seen such a big battle before, which has made Qingrong pale. Her mind is completely blank. Thinking of the person who reminded her before, Qingrong is more clear. If she wants to talk nonsense here, she will only give her life away.


    She doesn''t want to die yet.


    Although she is not the big maid in front of her mother, she is not tired and can make decisions in a place like the cold palace. I don''t know how much better she is than being around her.


    "What do you see, tell the truth." The Empress Dowager looked at Qingrong with dignity, "if there is a trace of lying, the sad family will not forgive lightly."


    "I dare not." Qingrong even kowtowed a few heads, "the maid saw that the person who frequently went in and out of the West Chamber some time ago was not the empress dowager, but Wanlian."


    This saying is endless, but suddenly the volume of the late lotus, but let Qu Huachang''s face changed, looking at Qingrong''s eyes have become sharp up.


    "Do you know what you''re talking about?" Qu Hua''s gloomy mouth was full of warning.


    Qingrong was scared: "I don''t have a lie. What I see is Wanlian. And it''s not only the maidservant, but also some people in the cold palace saw it, but the maidservant''s position is low and his words are light. No one will believe these words. "


    No one believed what the people in the cold palace said.

 Chapter 406

    The appearance of witchcraft dolls in the palace is still the work of the Crown Princess of the east palace. No matter how low-key it is, it is also a well-known thing. Qingrong must be clear, which makes Qingrong think of the person she saw before.


    This night lotus is clearly the big maid of Fengqing palace, usually no little toe high gas, on the contrary is mu Cen never appeared. How could the maid of Fengqing palace be with Mu Cen? Besides, Qu Huashang doesn''t like Mu Cen very much. It''s well known in the palace.


    So, it''s weird to connect these things together.


    The original evidence seems to be framed.


    "Nonsense. Wanlian is a slave on the side of our palace. How do you intend to slander our palace like this? " Qu Huachang yelled harshly, "come on, lock up this slave in our palace."


    "Queen, this is fengluan palace." The Empress Dowager coldly reminded the queen.


    Qu Hua Chang''s face changed even more: "empress, this is a bunch of nonsense."


    But the Empress Dowager ignored Qu Huashang''s words, but looked at Qingrong: "you know what else, you recruit from the truth."


    "Maidservant... Maidservant dare not say..." Qingrong shook his head, stammered, and even almost cried.


    "He said. I''m here. What are you afraid of? " The voice of the Empress Dowager was deep.


    Qingrong didn''t look at Qu Huashang, so he stammered: "maidservant... Maidservant saw Wanlian with the witch... The witch doll appeared nearby, and hid it in the west chamber. At that time, the maidservant was too scared to say anything. This matter is very serious, and the maidservant didn''t dare to say anything. "


    "Why did you say that today?" The Empress Dowager continued to ask.


    But Qu Huashang''s hand tightly grasped the armrest beside him, and his usual calmness had already disappeared. It seemed that he had never thought that he was involved in this matter.


    On the contrary, the late Qing Dynasty stood on one side, quietly pinching Qu Huashang''s hand, as if to appease Qu Huashang''s emotion.


    But this matter is serious. How can Qu Huashang be calm.


    "Because..." Qingrong stammered, "the crown princess is the best person I have ever seen. She is gentle to any slave. She never takes the slaves for granted. Now that something has happened, I don''t believe it was done by the crown princess. She risks losing her head and wants to say it."


    The Empress Dowager slightly narrowed her eyes: "do you know what you mean by these words?"


    "I know." Qingrong said repeatedly.


    The Empress Dowager didn''t speak any more. Qu Huachang found an opportunity to open her mouth: "empress dowager, what Diao Nu said is not credible. Who knows if she framed my concubine? Wanlian is a member of my concubine''s palace. This matter is very serious. When Mu CEN is put in the prison, he naturally wants to turn over."


    "Since Mu CEN is in the dungeon, how can he turn over? I can''t even see him." The Empress Dowager asked directly.


    Qu Huashang


    "It''s up to the palace to decide." The Empress Dowager spoke deeply.


    And this words, but let Qu Hua''s clothes more bottomless.


    After several decades in the palace, when did Qu Huashang see the Empress Dowager so close to a slave, and how could he frame the accusation on himself just by the slave''s mouth.


    But the Empress Dowager''s look was calm, as if everything was under her control.


    Qu Hua Chang was even more uneasy.


    Just at this time, the slave outside the palace came in in a hurry: "tell the empress dowager, Wanlian has brought it, and this thing has also been brought."


    What''s that?


    Qu Hua''s look was flustered.


    Subconsciously, Qu Huashang looked at the late Qing Dynasty and shook his head without any trace.


    But the late lotus is pressed by the bodyguard to come in, already frightened pear flower with tears, see Qu Hua''s clothes, the late lotus immediately knelt down: "empress, you save the maid, the maid is wronged."


    The voice of the late lotus is extremely shrill.


    In Wanlian''s crying, soon several unfinished witchcraft dolls appeared in front of the crowd, and Qu Huashang''s face changed.


    "How do you explain that?" The voice of Empress Dowager harshly spread, "this is from your house to search out, do you tell AI Jia, this is to plant the blame?"? You are the big maid of Fengqing palace. You have your own room. All the people in Fengqing Palace are the Queen''s people. Can anyone else enter


    Wan Lian: "no, it''s not..."


    "It''s only two days since it happened. Do you want to say that the Crown Princess put the blame on you? The crown princess has been put into the heaven prison, and her bedroom has been blocked. No one is allowed to enter or leave. The search of AI Jia today is not a long preparation, but a temporary intention. Now, you tell AI Jia how to explain it. "


    Empress Dowager sharp look at the late lotus, late lotus has been scared legs soft, completely dare not speak, let alone say what, in front of the fact is solid, can''t any refutation.


    It''s just like when Mu Cen was put in the dungeon, he found out the witch doll, and had no chance to let Mu Cen turn back, so he had been put in the dungeon.


    The late lotus''s face changed again and again, desperately shook her head: "empress dowager, no, it''s not the meaning of a slave."


    Mei Ji had already lowered her head and picked up the witchcraft doll on the ground. The name on it was only half embroidered. Mei Ji had seen it carefully before she said, "madam, although this witchcraft doll is different from the one found in the palace of the princess, the handwriting on it is the same."


    Quiet, Maggie told me what she found.


    The Empress Dowager also picked up the doll and looked at it carefully, but she had no impression of Mu Cen''s words.


    On the contrary, Mei Ji released a sachet from her waist: "this is the sachet sent to the slave by the empress after the mid Yuan Festival. There is the name of empress on it. Although the embroidery on the doll and sachet look very similar, they can''t be recognized at a glance, but if you compare them carefully, you can still see the subtle gap."


    Maggie put her things in front of the Empress Dowager.


    Sure enough, there is a real gap.


    "Niang Niang, a person is used to a way and won''t change it deliberately. Besides, there are so many witchcraft dolls. Even if they change, there will be flaws, unless it''s the person who made it." Maggie said her discovery, "this is what the maid noticed today. The previous doll has been destroyed. Just as the maid had a heart, she left one. Have a look."


    The Empress Dowager''s eyes narrowed slightly. The witchcraft doll in front of her was the same as the one found in Wanlian''s house. On the contrary, it was slightly different from that embroidered by mucen.


    "Wan Lian, tell AI Jia how to explain it." The Empress Dowager asked harshly.


    Late lotus desperately kowtow: "maidservant is unjust, maidservant is unjust."

 Chapter 407

    Later, Wan Lian looks at the queen and wants to let her make the decision for herself. But in this case, how can the queen come forward? It means that she has lost herself.


    "Wanlian, why do you want to do this, why do you want to frame the crown prince, the imperial concubine, and the palace?" Qu Huashang took the lead.


    Late lotus listen to Qu Hua Chang''s words in consternation, eyes also gradually have sad.


    With love Qu Huachang for many years, Wan Lian knows that Qu Huachang is cruel and cruel, but at least she feels that she has been with Qu Huachang for many years, and she knows everything about Qu Huachang clearly. With this, Qu Huachang can''t completely ignore her own life and death.


    But now, Qu Huashang wants to explain himself.


    "Empress, I''ve been with you for many years. When you are like this again, you''ll die." The late lotus is crying to look at Qu Hua Chang, "besides, the maidservant is not unjust, your in the mind don''t count?"


    Qu Hua Chang''s face was cold and heartless: "my palace knows nothing."


    Wanlian is completely desperate.


    It''s a big deal. How can Wan Lian not know. When Qu Huashang asked Wan lian to do this, he promised her countless times that there would never be an accident. Even if it happened, it would not involve Wan Lian.


    As a result, Qu Huashang has turned over.


    This accusation does not hesitate to pressure on the late lotus, want to pick their own clean.


    Late lotus sad looking at Qu Hua Chang, late Qing Dynasty brow slightly twisted up: "late lotus, Niang Niang usually treat you not thin, why do you want to frame Niang like this, even involving the Crown Princess Niang Niang."


    In the late Qing Dynasty, she was convicted of death.


    Wanlian looks at the late Qing Dynasty, weeping or laughing. The late Qing Dynasty looks at Wanlian without expression, but Wanlian suddenly breaks the jar: "empress dowager, all this is done by the Empress Dowager. The Empress Dowager wants to kill the princess. The Empress Dowager has always been cruel, and she is afraid of the Empress Dowager...."


    The rest of the words, late lotus haven''t had time to finish, have been scared of looking at people.


    All the words to the mouth, instantly disappeared without a trace.


    "Nonsense." Li Shiyuan has already entered fengluan palace, and says darkly, "late lotus, the empress of mother treats you well, but you don''t hesitate to drag the empress of mother into the water in order to cover your charges."


    Late lotus desperately shakes her head: "empress dowager, what the maidservant said is true."


    The scene in front of her suddenly became chaotic, but the Empress Dowager stood calmly, as if not affected by everything in front of her, even her face was clear and cold.


    I don''t know whether I understand or not.


    No one knows what the Empress Dowager is thinking.


    The more so, the more frightening.


    When Li Shiyuan came in, Qu Huashang and the Empress Dowager all looked at Li Shiyuan. Qu Huashang seemed relieved when she saw Li Shiyuan. On the contrary, the Empress Dowager had been wringing her eyebrows and sitting quietly.


    "I''ve met my mother, the Empress Dowager." Li Shiyuan invited Ann.


    "The prince has something to say to AI''s family when he comes to AI''s home to arouse the masses?" The Empress Dowager spoke lightly.


    Qu Huashang wants to speak. Li Shiyuan takes a look at Qu Huashang, which is meaningful. But there is a warning in his eyes, and Qu Huashang doesn''t speak any more.


    Li Shiyuan looked at the Empress Dowager in no hurry: "Niang Niang, from the beginning to the present, my son has not said a word. But it doesn''t mean that the children''s ministers are indifferent. This matter has been involved in the East Palace, and now it has been involved in the Fengqing palace. The children''s ministers can''t sit back and ignore it. "


    Li Shiyuan said every word directly. The Empress Dowager picked up her tea cup and became quiet again. She didn''t know whether she was listening or not.


    "This Wanlian is a member of the Empress Dowager''s palace. She has been following her for many years. She has been taking her with her for a long time. However, this cheap maid can be implicated in the East Palace and Fengqing palace for her own sake. I can''t forgive her for that."


    Li Shiyuan looks at Wanlian darkly.


    Late lotus is obviously completely at a loss by Li Shiyuan''s words, but more is panic, such expression also clearly fell into the eyes of the Empress Dowager.


    The Empress Dowager looked at Meiji without any trace. Meiji didn''t speak and quietly made tea for the Empress Dowager again.


    The Empress Dowager drank a mouthful, this just slowly open mouth: "Prince this words is meaning to have to point?"


    "Exactly." Li Shiyuan did not deny, "although this cheap maidservant is in Fengqing palace to serve her mother, but her heart has never been in Fengqing palace. The person in her heart is the eldest brother."


    Wan Lian''s face suddenly changed.


    Even the people at the scene were surprised.


    For a moment, fengluan palace was quiet, and everyone was afraid to breathe. It was a witchcraft affair, but now so many people were involved. Everyone looked at each other, and obviously did not expect such a thing to happen.


    The Empress Dowager''s face also changed: "prince, do you know what these words mean?"


    "My son is very clear." Li Shiyuan said in reply, "my son has found something for a long time, but there is no evidence. Now, Qingrong points out the clue, and my son just takes out the evidence in his hand. Wanlian and the eldest brother have been together for a long time. They should have been from Fengqing palace, but they are loyal to the eldest brother. This time, who ordered me to do this work? Is it impossible for me to count it in my heart? "


    Li Shiyuan looked at Wanlian aggressively: "whose seed is in your stomach? Don''t you count it in your heart? If I frame you up, I''d better let the imperial doctor in the palace find out. "


    This word falls, late lotus''s face is already scared pale, desperately shake one''s head: "empress dowager, you don''t listen to the words of Prince''s Royal Highness, maidservant doesn''t have, maidservant dare not."


    "Come on, pass on the imperial doctor." The Empress Dowager orders coldly.


    However, Li Shiyuan continued: "I think you''ve done your best for your mother and empress. Even if you have an affair with your eldest brother, I don''t see it. But I have to guard against it. You know why you want to implicate the East Palace and Fengqing palace


    "No..."


    "Any more sophistry?" Li Shiyuan took things from one side of the slave hands, directly fell in front of the late lotus, "what is this, still need this king to explain?"


    The late lotus is stunned of looking at the thing in front of oneself.


    It was given to Wanlian by Prince Li Shiyi. Wanlian knew it naturally, but she soon calmed down: "it''s a slave''s thing. Your highness can''t wear such a big hat on it. It''s the empress''s order."


    The late lotus killed Qu Huachang.


    Qu Huachang was still a little frightened, but because Li Shiyuan was there, his restlessness also calmed down.

 Chapter 408

    Li Shiyuan sneered and then turned to the Empress Dowager: "this jade pendant, how can a cheap maidservant have it? It was brought into the palace by a foreign country. If my son''s ministers remember correctly, the Empress Dowager liked it very much at that time. But the father gave it to the eldest brother, and the Empress Dowager said nothing more. Now, isn''t it enough to prove that the jade pendant appears here? "


    Late lotus is silly.


    "The one and only girl is as like as two peas." this jade flower is unique, and it is not the same in the palace, even in the big week. "Second. Even if the Empress Dowager doesn''t remember it or the emperor doesn''t, the head of the internal affairs office who was in and out of the accounts can remember it. He remembers every entry and exit clearly. It''s better to find someone to confront him? " Li Shiyuan spoke darkly.


    The Empress Dowager''s eyes narrowed slightly.


    There is no excuse for this.


    Let''s not talk about the planting of witches and insects dolls. Obviously, the Empress Dowager didn''t expect that this incident even involved the princess de and the eldest prince.


    The influence in this palace is divided into several factions. Although the Empress Dowager does not ask, it does not mean that she does not know.


    The crown prince is a faction, and the rest are the Grand Prince faction, all fighting openly and secretly for the throne.


    And the rest of the prince, their own team, naturally also have Li Shili such a neutral, who do not offend.


    And now once this incident broke out, if convicted, the prince will be completely kicked out of the power game, there is no room to turn over.


    The imperial doctor who had been sent for had also come.


    Wan Lian''s face changed again and again.


    Soon, the slaves pull Wan Lian up and close the screen directly. After the screen, the slaves block Wan Lian''s mouth, and the imperial doctor checks her quickly.


    After a while, the imperial doctor came out and said respectfully, "tell the Empress Dowager that Wanlian has been pregnant for nearly two months."


    In a word, the whole room was shocked.


    The late lotus is pale.


    The people of the house of internal affairs have come in a hurry. In front of the crowd, they carefully checked the jade pendant in front of them, and then they definitely said: "this is the jade pendant that the emperor personally gave to the eldest prince at that time. They also registered it in Weichen. It''s impossible for Weichen to admit his mistake. This is the registration record at that time."


    The Minister of the interior also handed over the registration records at that time.


    irrefutable evidence.


    Li Shiyuan looked at Wan Lian with a sneer: "you are a cheap maidservant. You deliberately take off the Crown Princess of the king, and stir up the feelings between the king and his mother, and between the Crown Princess and the Empress Dowager. Don''t you know that once you are convicted of witchcraft, the king and the empress can''t escape their responsibility. Who can benefit from it?"


    Wan Lian shook her head: "no, no... it has nothing to do with the prince. If you are a slave, you should be a slave. Don''t talk about it. But this is what the queen did. The queen is afraid that the crown princess will be favored by the emperor and her position will not be protected! "


    Li Shiyuan gave a sneer.


    Qu Hua Chang''s heart beat faster.


    The Empress Dowager yelled: "a bunch of nonsense." Then she looked at Wan Lian, "you are not only stubborn, but also corrupt the emperor''s reputation. Come on, hang this cheap maidservant to AI''s family at the Meridian Gate. AI''s family wants to see how long she can be stubborn."


    "Yes." The bodyguards answered in unison.


    Wanlian was taken away in the scream, and was soon hung in the Meridian Gate.


    And fengluan palace, gradually from chaos to quiet down, the Empress Dowager waved: "OK, you all go back, this matter is a headache."


    With that, the Empress Dowager replied: "release the princess from the prison. The princess has suffered a lot of grievances. Naturally, the family will make up for it."


    "Yes." Li Shiyuan answered.


    The Empress Dowager didn''t say anything more. With the help of the slave, she left the front hall with Mei Ji.


    Qu Huashang was relieved to see the Empress Dowager leave. She almost softened down. If she hadn''t supported her in the late Qing Dynasty, she would be in a mess.


    "If the empress goes back to the Palace first, the children''s ministers will not send her away." Li Shiyuan said nothing more.


    Then, Li Shiyuan turned around and went out. Everyone knows that Li Shiyuan is going to meet Mu Cen. Qu Huashang wants to stop Li Shiyuan, but in the end, he stops talking and goes back to Fengqing palace with the help of the late Qing Dynasty.


    Fengluan palace, gradually restored the initial calm.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡ª¡ª


    Since the truth of the affair has come out, Mu CEN is naturally innocent.


    It''s not too bad for mu Cen to be in the dungeon these two days. At least three meals a day are safe. Even where he lives, there is a brocade quilt, so that Mu Cen won''t be frozen in the dungeon. Even if Mu Cen''s request is within a reasonable range, the guard will follow it.


    But mu Cen didn''t feel sad to guard and didn''t ask for anything. He stayed in prison quietly all day. He is probably the most cooperative prisoner in the initial time of entering the prison.


    Just for the outside situation, Mu Cen know nothing.


    But mu Cen didn''t feel calm because of this. At least in Mu Cen''s opinion, no news is the best news now. She has explained all the things she should do. She just needs to wait and see.


    Besides, Mu CEN is not the only one who can take the road of Li Shili.


    Even if Li Shi Li did not help himself, Li Shiyuan would not miss the clue. In the case of high probability, Mu Cen would be OK.


    She took a quiet drink.


    All of a sudden, the sound of footsteps came from outside the prison, which was different from the initial silence. At this moment, the sound of footsteps seemed more aboveboard.


    Mu Cen put down his water cup. He didn''t need to raise his eyes. He knew who was coming.


    When Li Shiyuan came to Mu Cen, Mu Cen nodded. Then he blessed himself and asked for an: "I''ve seen your highness."


    Li Shiyuan is naturally classified as Qu Huashang. Dai Zhigu''s people are guarding outside. Li Shiyuan also refuses to enter, just like Li Shiyuan.


    And now Li Shiyuan can come in aboveboard, which proves that Mu CEN is safe and sound.


    She did not show any excessive surprise or panic expression, but calmly looked at Li Shiyuan, the smile on her face is also a little weak: "Your Highness, my concubine is safe?"


    Although they are interrogative sentences, what Mu Cen said is affirmative sentences.


    Li Shiyuan made a sound, and soon the guard on one side immediately came forward and opened the door of the heaven prison. Mu Cen quietly looked at the opened door of the heaven prison and said nothing.


    Before mucen can get out of the dungeon, Li Shiyuan has come in. He is very fast. Standing in front of mucen, he looks down at mucen and looks at him carefully.


    "Your Highness, I am very good." Mu Cen knew what Li Shiyuan was looking at, so he began to explain, "the guards in the sky take good care of my concubine. I didn''t suffer any injustice."

 Chapter 409

    "It''s the king who''s not good enough to let Aifei suffer." Li Shiyuan said in a deep voice, stroking Mu Cen''s face with his big hand.


    Mu Cen stood quietly, didn''t resist, but didn''t accept. He just broke away from Li Shiyuan''s imprisonment without any trace.


    Li Shiyuan didn''t think much about it. He was just a little uncomfortable when Mu Cen was locked up in the prison for a few days.


    After all, the dungeon is a very gloomy and uncomfortable place for anyone who comes in.


    "I''ll welcome you back to the palace and let the imperial doctor come to see you again." Li Shiyuan opened his mouth quietly, and the hand that caressed Mu Cen''s skin had become a hand holding Mu Cen.


    Mu Cen looked at the hand that two people hold each other, quiet next, very calm drew out: "Your Highness, this is a day prison."


    Light reminder, also expressed their dissatisfaction.


    Li Shiyuan''s eyebrows and eyes were slightly twisted, but he didn''t say anything. He soon left the prison to protect Mu Cen. The guards in the prison knelt down and watched them leave.


    Mu Cen''s walk in front, Li Shiyuan so with Mu Cen''s side.


    When walking out of the dungeon, I didn''t see Mu Zhanxiao unexpectedly.


    It''s not surprising that Mu Zhanxiao, a former imperial bodyguard, appeared here.


    Mu Cen looked at Mu Zhanxiao without any trace, and then nodded to Mu Zhanxiao calmly: "Mr. mu."


    "I''d like to present my royal highness to the crown prince and his concubine." Mu Zhanxiao''s face was expressionless, just finishing one thing.


    The soft sedan is waiting outside.


    Compared with the coldness inside the dungeon, the temperature outside is much hotter. Even the wind blowing from the front also brings a little heat wave.


    Mu Cen''s forehead soon had a thin sweat.


    Li Shiyuan took out his handkerchief and naturally wiped away the sweat for mu Cen. Then he said in a low voice, "I''ve asked someone to prepare some fruits in the palace to relieve the heat. I''ll bear it for a while on the way."


    "I don''t mind." Mu Cen light should way.


    Li Shiyuan didn''t say anything. He personally helped Mu Cen into the soft sedan chair, and then the soft sedan chair went slowly towards the east palace.


    ¡­¡­


    In the East Palace¡ª¡ª


    The slaves had been ready for a long time. When they saw Mu Cen and Li Shiyuan coming back, they knelt down and asked an. Li Shiyuan waved his hand, and the slaves stood up and left.


    He Xiang comes up in a hurry, and the tension in Mu Cen''s eyebrows and eyes is obvious. Mu Cen looks at He Xiang, and his eyes are calm. On the contrary, he is calming He Xiang''s mood.


    He Xiang looked around carefully and made sure that Mu Cen had no problem. Then he was relieved.


    Naturally back to the bedroom is also Li Shiyuan personally sent, he Xiang followed behind the two, did not take the initiative to speak.


    Back in his bedroom, Li Shiyuan looked at the lotus fragrance who was going to follow him: "wait outside."


    "Yes." He Xiang passively responds and subconsciously looks at Mu Cen.


    Mu Cen nodded to indicate that he Xiang retreated and quickly closed the door of the palace, but he Xiang didn''t leave the palace, but was guarding outside.


    Mu Cen sat down, and even the water in front of him was poured by Li Shiyuan himself. Mu Cen didn''t refuse. As a result, he took a quiet drink and looked at Li Shiyuan.


    "Princess Ai is frightened this time." Li Shiyuan said gently.


    Mu Cen laughs: "won''t, at least clear injustice, also be a good thing." Unable to tell whether it was intentional or unintentional, she asked again, "this is a matter of finding the murderer."


    "Found it." Li Shiyuan did not hide, "the late lotus in the mother''s palace."


    Mu Cen immediately surprised to see Li Shiyuan: "Your Highness, what''s the matter?"


    His eyes were pure, but he didn''t like anyone else. He doubted Qu Huashang for the first time. This kind of reaction made Li Shiyuan feel very satisfied.


    After being quiet, Li Shiyuan roughly explained the situation, but there were too many things involved, and he didn''t elaborate with Mu Cen.


    Mu Cen was a little surprised: "Wanlian and the prince..."


    "There''s no need to worry about it. My father has already known, and he is very angry. " Li Shiyuan said coldly, and did not continue to talk about the meaning.


    Women don''t need to know about things in the court.


    Mu Cen stopped on this question wisely: "what happened to Lian that night? My concubine didn''t see the late lotus being sent to the prison. "


    I didn''t see it.


    She asked Li Shili to inform Xianfei. What Mu Cen can be sure is that Xianfei will help. Xianfei has had an accident and her child has died. She can''t watch the accident in the late Qing Dynasty any more.


    No matter what Mu Cen''s purpose is, the virtuous imperial concubines should hold the attitude of avoiding burning jade and stone, and naturally let the late Qing Dynasty do it.


    And the virtuous concubine¡ª¡ª


    Mu Cen sank, she should go to see, but not now.


    In the late Qing Dynasty, it was impossible for mu Cen to control how to help. In the late Qing Dynasty, he was always cautious. This was Mu Cen''s impression of the late Qing Dynasty. Therefore, even if he did it in the late Qing Dynasty, he could pick it clean.


    Just did not expect, Li Shiyuan unexpectedly put the big prince and empress de Fei into the water.


    In this matter, I''m afraid it''s not as simple as it seems, but mu Cen doesn''t interfere in people and things that have nothing to do with Mu Cen.


    How deep is the water in this palace? Muchen knows better than anyone. It is not suitable for this deep palace to do Bodhisattva like this.


    Otherwise, sooner or later, you will be dyed red, just like the red brick wall.


    When Mu Cen was meditating, Li Shiyuan said with no expression: "the Empress Dowager has a purpose, and the late lotus is hung at the Meridian Gate for seven days and seven nights."


    Mu Cen nodded.


    It''s still in the season of seven days and seven nights. Not to mention a woman, even a man can''t stand it. Besides, people can not eat for a long time, but if they take water, not to mention seven days, they will dehydrate and die in three days.


    It''s torture, not kindness.


    It''s even more cruel than falling to the ground.


    Quiet down, Mu Cen didn''t say anything, just a little tired looking at Li Shiyuan: "Your Highness, I''ve been in the prison for a long time, a little tired."


    "I will accompany you." Li Shiyuan said it directly.


    Mu Cen quieted down, but also didn''t say anything, everything refused too much, too obvious.


    Li Shiyuan continued: "I asked someone to prepare hot water for you. You can take a bath. Tianlong is really not a good place."


    "Thank you, your highness." Mu Cen was blessed.


    Li Shiyuan personally raised Mu Cen, and then turned to go out to explain. He Xiang immediately nodded his head and quickly turned to prepare the hot water. Li Shiyuan did not leave, so he accompanied Mu Cen in the house.


    Mu Cen chooses to turn a blind eye and drinks water in such a small way.


    Li Shiyuan just looked at himself.


    Until Mu Cen finished drinking, and he Xiang had already brought in, put water in the bucket, and the screen also pulled up.


    But Li Shiyuan didn''t mean to go.

 Chapter 410

    He Xiang looks at Mu Cen, as if to ask Mu Cen''s opinion.


    Mu Cen shakes his head at the lotus fragrance without any trace, and then calmly walks into the back of the screen.


    Li Shiyuan sat in the same place, did not leave, but did not take the initiative to move forward.


    Inside the bedroom, it was quiet.


    Mu Cen took off his clothes and soaked in the barrel. Behind the screen, there was only the occasional sound of water flowing.


    Li Shiyuan''s eyebrows and eyes fall on the screen, which blocks most of the scenery, but still can outline Mu Cen''s figure.


    The more so, the more bewitching.


    Li Shiyuan''s Adam''s apple rolled, every move in the screen, and finally he stood up abruptly and walked out of the palace without looking back.


    It''s too bad to stay any longer. Sooner or later, something will happen.


    In the face of Mu Cen, that kind of situation is difficult to control, which makes Li Shiyuan feel more frightened. He is less fond of Mu Cen and more of a crisis.


    He never had such a feeling for a woman. Even if Mu Zhihua was greedy for her body and her face.


    But it''s not the heart.


    At such a critical moment, it''s not a good thing to be attracted to women.


    This time, he saved Mu Cen, which means that he also pushed out his weakness. In the next bloodbath, Li Shiyuan knows better than anyone what it means.


    Li Shiyuan sank and said nothing.


    It may be a good thing to send Mu Cen to the western regions during the next autumn festival trip. On the contrary, it is not a good thing for mu Cen to stay in the palace.


    Women are charming.


    And with Mu Cen, the future is long.


    ¡­¡­


    After hearing Li Shiyuan leave, he Xiang whispered warily: "Miss, your Highness the prince has gone."


    Mu Cen said nothing.


    Before, I deliberately slowed down every movement behind the screen. In fact, it was an adventurous act. The screen was not transparent. Li Shiyuan could see clearly.


    Men can do a lot of uncontrollable things on impulse.


    But mu CEN is very clear that Li Shiyuan knows what he wants in the face of beauty and power. Now beauty is reminding Li Shiyuan, instead of letting him sit in front of him.


    In front of myself, I don''t know what will happen next.


    "Miss, you are in Tianlong. I''m scared." He Xiang just began to say, and his anxiety was obvious. "That day, the empress came to see you. Your front foot just left, and the rear foot guard came. He turned the bedroom upside down. The maidservant had never seen those things before, and he was scared to death."


    Mu Cen smiles, but is pacifying He Xiang: "scared? It''s not that you were not allowed to enter the palace at the beginning. You have to follow


    "It''s better for the maid to follow the eldest lady." He Xiang turned his mouth and was afraid, but he didn''t have a trace of regret. "I immediately went out of the East Palace and wanted to find my fourth highness, but I didn''t know how to get there. Later, I met my ninth highness and almost scared me to death. I was afraid that my ninth highness would see something."


    When he Xiang said this, Mu Cen suddenly realized.


    Why do Dai Zhigu and Li Shili just appear in Fengqing palace? It turns out that he Xiang met Li Shili. It''s not hard to think of Li Shili as long as they are connected back and forth.


    Now Dai Zhigu is with the emperor. It seems that Dai Zhigu is not as beautiful as Qu Huashang, but Qu Huashang''s arbitrariness is better than Dai Zhigu''s gentleness. The emperor probably prefers to listen to Dai Zhigu''s words.


    Therefore, it is not surprising that Dai Zhigu can appear.


    Because Li Changtian seems to be in the decentralization, diluting the power in Qu Huachang''s hands.


    Mu Cen recovered from this thought. Seeing that he Xiang didn''t open his mouth, he asked: "what happened later?"


    "Later, the ninth prince sent his maidservant back. I''m not familiar with the palace, so I can only come back in the end. I''m afraid I''ll implicate the first lady. Fortunately, the first lady is OK. " He Xiang was really scared. "I want to go to Tiangong, but Tiangong is also under martial law. I can''t get in at all. The second young master is too interesting. He has a good relationship with the eldest lady, but Tiangong won''t let me in."


    "The second brother is also under orders." Mu Cen explained with a smile, "if he put you in, there will be him on the ground."


    He Xiang was obviously frightened and patted his chest.


    Mu Cen holding the edge of the barrel: "OK, help me change clothes, I sleep for a while."


    "Yes." The fragrance of lotus answered.


    Soon, he Xiang gave Mu Cen better clothes, but he didn''t turn to Mu Cen. When Mu Cen was planning to go back to his bed, suddenly there was a voice from outside the bedroom that the slave could lower: "Niang Niang, here''s the little dot you want."


    Mu Cen looks at the lotus fragrance and thinks it''s what it wants.


    He Xiang immediately shook his head and denied: "I didn''t ask the kitchen to send you a small one."


    That''s strange.


    Who is the order of the person who sent the smaller one? Is he coming to check his own situation or has a different plan. However, after a moment of meditation, Mu Cen had recovered his composure.


    No matter what secrets are hidden in the East Palace, at least it is safe at this moment. Now as long as there is an accident with Mu Cen, people in the east palace will not be at peace.


    So mu Cen was relieved.


    Compared with the constant vigilance in the dungeon, it''s completely relaxed now.


    "Come in." Mu Cen light mouth.


    "Yes." The servant outside the palace answered.


    He Xiang looks at Mu Cen inexplicably, but he doesn''t understand what medicine is hidden in Mu Cen''s gourd. Now any movement of the east palace can make He Xiang become particularly nervous.


    For fear of another accident


    "It''s going to be OK." Mu Cen light appeases, "no matter who, this kind of time starts to me is the most stupid behavior."


    He Xiang nodded as if he knew nothing, and the servant outside the palace had already come in with a small point: "madam, please use it slowly."


    The minion didn''t stop. He would turn and leave when he put down the little point. He didn''t look up at Mu Cen in the whole process. Mu Cen lowered his eyebrows and thought for a while.


    There are not many small points in this plate, but each one is very delicate, and I really like it.


    From the time he got married in the east palace to now, no one knows what he likes except Hexiang. But after entering the East Palace, accidents happen one after another. Even Hexiang didn''t expect such details.


    On the contrary, an unknown slave thought of it.


    "Stop." Mu Cen light mouth.


    The eunuch also stopped: "Niang Niang, is there anything else I can tell you?"


    "Look up at the palace." Mu Cen continued.


    The little eunuch looked up, and Mu Cen looked at his face. He was not a slave in his bedroom. Now, Mu Cen was quiet: "where do you work in the east palace?"

 Chapter 411

    "Tell the lady that the slave picked and picked in the small kitchen." The voice of the little eunuch was sharp and rhythmic.


    "No wonder the palace feels strange." Mu Cen nodded, "who asked you to send this little point to our palace?"


    "It''s from above. I don''t know who it is." The eunuch continued.


    There is no clue at all.


    Mu Cen waved and said nothing: "OK, you go down first."


    "Yes." The little eunuch nodded and quickly left.


    Seeing the little eunuch leave, he Xiang was even more surprised: "Miss, is there any cheating?"


    Mu Cen didn''t speak.


    Her slender fingers naturally took out the small plates from the dining plate. After taking out the small plates one by one, Mu Cen was quiet, and she was so careful about the wooden plate. Then she found that the wooden plate was different from what she usually saw in the palace. The wooden plate had two layers.


    Moreover, after the witchcraft, Li Shiyuan and Li Shiyuan joined hands to shovel the prince, which also means that they could not be too idle before the autumn festival.


    It''s impossible to stop half the work and let Li Shiyi''s people have a chance to revive. Therefore, he will be caught off guard for the first time.


    One after another of the evidence behind, will inevitably appear in front of the emperor.


    Otherwise, under such circumstances, the emperor will not easily let Li Shiyi have something to do. After all, one more person to restrain the crown prince will be more safe for Li Changtian.


    Li Shiyuan''s ambition is now too lazy to cover up.


    Therefore, under such many possibilities, Mu Cen has ruled out Li Shiyuan. After seeing the handwriting above, Mu Cen recognized the person.


    That''s long Shaoyun.


    It''s just that long Shaoyun came back to Beijing quietly and didn''t disturb anyone.


    But mu Cen didn''t feel surprised, because the emperor was going to the autumn festival. Now the border is quiet. Even if it''s not peaceful, the border is not only a general of long Shaoyun, but also other deputy generals. These people are loyal to long Shaoyun.


    So in the memory of Mu Cen''s last life, when he went to the autumn festival in previous years, long Shaoyun also came back.


    It''s an escort.


    So it''s not strange that long Shaoyun is now in Kyoto.


    On the contrary, long Shaoyun didn''t speak, so he looked at Mu Cen carefully. After a long time, he said faintly: "why did you marry into the east palace? I thought you and..."


    The rest, long Shaoyun did not ask.


    Mu Cen light smile: "when did you come back?"


    She didn''t answer long Shaoyun''s question. Instead, she changed the topic. Long Shaoyun didn''t ask any more. She looked at Mu Cen quietly and stood with her negative hand. They still kept a proper distance.


    "The day you had an accident." Long Shaoyun answered.


    Mu Cen nodded: "it''s for the autumn festival."


    "Yes." Long Shaoyun did not deny it.


    Then they were quiet. Long Shaoyun continued: "you''re OK. It''s just that this incident surprised me. My fourth highness and the prince joined hands. "


    Mu Cen didn''t speak, just quietly looking at long Shaoyun.


    "As for the combination of the fourth highness and the prince, they seem calm on the surface, but in my opinion, whether they are the fourth highness or the prince, I''m afraid they all know each other''s identities, but at this point, they won''t involve you. In the prince''s opinion, the fourth Highness has also found the most appropriate time to do it and eliminate a hidden danger, Next, the four princes and the prince are left to compete with each other, and there is another nine princes whose intentions are not clear. "


    Long Shaoyun quietly analyzed: "but next, the palace will not be peaceful. This time, the alliance also means completely tearing apart each other''s veil. After this event, the prince and his four Highnesses will only have a turbulent and deadly attack. "


    Mu Cen was silent and did not speak.


    Mu Cen knows these truths, but many trajectories of this life have changed. Mu CEN is not sure what will happen between Li Shiyuan and Li Shiyuan after such a thing.


    "Once one of them is defeated, it''s dead." Long Shaoyun said it directly.


    Mu Cen said: "so general long came to see me today just to tell me this?"

 Chapter 412

    "Of course not." Long Shaoyun answered, and then he took a step closer, and naturally stood in front of Mu Cen. His big hand naturally raised, trying to stick to Mu Cen''s cheek, but in the end, he quietly put it down.


    Mu Cen noticed and didn''t say anything.


    "I just came to see if you''re OK." Long Shaoyun said quietly, "I just want to know if you are well."


    "I''m fine." Mu Cen gave the answer.


    "Mu Cen, you are a smart man. Why do you have to involve yourself in such right and wrong. I think your adoptive parents will stop you if they know such a thing. " Long Shaoyun tried to persuade.


    Mu Cen quietly looked at long Shaoyun: "general long, I have no way back."


    "Yes." Long Shaoyun responded.


    Mu Cen said with a smile: "I can''t put everything down. I can only go all the way to the end. There are many people involved in me. I don''t want to involve you any more. If you are safe, I will be relieved. "


    Mu Cen said, looking at long Shaoyun carefully: "don''t worry. It''s not peaceful in Kyoto. After the autumn festival, you can go back to the frontier. If not summoned, don''t go back to Kyoto. "


    This is a warning.


    Long Shaoyun looks at Mu Cen and suddenly smiles: "Mu Cen, your mind can''t be changed, and my mind can''t be changed. If something happens to you, I won''t stand by. "


    "You..." Mu Cen was stunned and didn''t speak.


    It seems that he and long Shaoyun are entangled with the original problem again.


    "Although the prince stayed in the western regions this time, many of them were from the same boat, including the third prince. So no matter what you do, you should be careful in the western regions. "


    Long Shaoyun carefully explained: "Wang Gaoqian of the western regions is not a simple role, otherwise, the emperor will not always win over Gao Qian. If Gao Qian has a rebellious heart, it will be impossible to repel him at half past Monday, and the war will last for a long time."


    Mu Cen made a sound and listened quietly.


    Mu Cen knows all this.


    Long Shaoyun is reminding himself to be cautious. Mu Cen also understands that she looks at long Shaoyun quietly. Long Shaoyun continues to say seriously: "I don''t care who is the emperor of Zhou, but I only care. You must be safe."


    Mu Cen looks at long Shaoyun, and the confusion that has been lingering in his mind for a long time has gradually become obvious. Is long Shaoyun really just because of the friendship between old general long and Gu Yuanzhi?


    "You..." Mu Cen bit his lip slightly, and then spoke quietly.


    Long Shaoyun suddenly laughs. Junlang''s face looks a little dusty, but when he faces Mu Cen, he is very serious: "Cen er."


    This sound of intimacy, but as if gentle infinite, Mu Cen passively looked up, in this person''s eyes to see is endless stars.


    All inclusive, more or love and connivance.


    But it''s hidden very well.


    But the hand that originally put away caressed Mu Cen''s cheek like this: "if you have never been brought back by mu Wangye to Mu Wangfu, or entered the palace, you still stay in Gu Fu. If Gu Fu is safe, then now you will only be my long Shaoyun''s wife, not involved in such right and wrong."


    Mu Cen was stunned.


    "My father has reached an agreement with Uncle Gu Long ago. When you are 16 years old, we will make an engagement. As a result, it turns out that there is a difference between yin and Yang. " Long Shaoyun laughs, "I rush back from the frontier, but I can''t stop it."


    This matter, let Mu Cen some return to God.


    She was completely out of the picture.


    Long Shaoyun said with a smile: "before you were six years old, I used to be in Gu''s house. You like to pester me and call me little brother. This marriage was made at that time. Only when you were six years old, you had a high fever. When you wake up, you don''t seem to remember everything before you were six years old. Naturally, I won''t remember that you promised me to be my wife. "


    Mu Cen listens to long Shaoyun in surprise.


    She really doesn''t remember that.


    But long Shaoyun doesn''t have to cheat.


    She really had no impression of her memory before she was six years old. After she was six years old, everything changed. Even Li Ruolan said that she was naughty and mischievous, but when she was six years old, she became self-contained and grew up overnight.


    To be exact, Muchen doesn''t remember his time line.


    Young memories are too vague.


    Long Shaoyun''s words, inexplicably, make Mu Cen''s nightmare appear again. The woman lying in a strange place, she can''t see her face clearly, but she can''t respond to the "mommy" she tries her best to call.


    A lot of things together, but in the Mu Cen can''t catch a clue.


    Suddenly, that kind of tearing headache swept over again, she staggered for a while, long Shaoyun''s action is faster, has helped Mu Cen.


    Tone can not help but panic: "is not comfortable?"


    Mu Cen shook his head: "some headache, probably these days in the prison for a long time."


    Mu Cen didn''t explain anything else.


    Long Shaoyun is more than a self reproach: "you see me, did not expect these, late at night also called you out."


    "No harm." Mu Cen calmed down and relaxed a lot.


    She is calm looking at long Shaoyun, smiling at long Shaoyun, just such a smile, with a trace of weakness.


    "I''ll take you back." Long Shaoyun made a quick decision.


    "No. That''s too easy to cause trouble. Just go back to the general''s house from here. " Mu Cen answered, "I''m very happy to see you back. But remember what I said. No matter what, I want nothing to happen as long as you are safe. "


    "Mu Cen." Cried long Shaoyun.


    Mu Cen closed his eyes: "after the autumn festival, don''t go back to the palace, you can go back to the frontier."


    Finish saying, Mu Cen didn''t stay in place more.


    She forgot that she would escort Li Changtian to the western regions during the autumn festival of long Shaoyun. What if long Shaoyun stayed?


    It seems that the people or things he pushed away would come back to him overnight.


    Is she really so powerless to fight with God?


    If the fate is the same, why God will let her reborn.


    Mu Cen even felt it was difficult to breathe. When he saw long Shaoyun tonight, he didn''t know whether he was happy or worried.


    As a result, when Mu Cen turns around, long Shaoyun suddenly clasps Mu Cen''s hand. Mu CEN is stunned and looks back at long Shaoyun. His eyebrows are slightly twisted, but his expression is very calm.


    "Take this." Long Shaoyun answered.


    Mu Cen looked at the things that long Shaoyun handed over, and the next moment he was shocked to see long Shaoyun: "you..."


    "This army will not obey the emperor or anyone. It belongs to the elite of the dragon family. It will only obey my orders or this token. They are in different positions in Kyoto. As long as the token is present, they will appear. I think you can use it. " Long Shaoyun said it directly.

 Chapter 413

    Mu Cen shook his head: "I can''t have it."


    That''s long Shaoyun''s last talisman.


    If something really happens, the elite of the dragon family can take long Shaoyun away at the first time. It''s more or less a way out. If the token is taken by herself, she can''t escape. If the token falls into other people''s hands, it will only cause more trouble.


    If it wasn''t for long Shaoyun, Mu Cen probably didn''t know there was such a thing.


    "I''ll be fine." Long Shaoyun answered, "no matter how the fourth highness and the prince compete, no matter how the emperor chooses, my military power will only be diluted before the new king rises, but after all, the meritorious officials of the long family will not be easily attacked."


    Why not.


    Mu Cen sighed silently.


    The first thing li Shiyuan did when he was in power was to eradicate all the dissidents, including those left by Li Changtian. It was at that time that the dragon family lost its lifeline.


    Suddenly, Mu Cen seemed to think of something, and then looked at the token in his hand, his face changed slightly.


    She is now in series, how long Shaoyun died in the last life.


    After Li Shiyuan took office, he charged long Shaoyun with treason. This token is the best evidence. The elite of the long family is the evidence of long Shaoyun''s treason.


    So, is there a ghost on the side of long Shaoyun?


    Otherwise, how could this token come to Li Shiyuan''s hands.


    Shen Shen, Mu Cen looked at long Shaoyun: "at the border, you can have a very trusted person."


    Long Shao Yun Leng next, don''t understand why Mu Cen asked, but still from the truth answer: "several deputy generals, is my most trusted people, many are with my father up to now, is also loyal to the long family."


    With that, long Shaoyun read some names.


    Mu Cen''s brain turns quickly, listening to the names read out by long Shaoyun, filtering them one by one in his mind.


    "Shao Guozhen, you should be on guard." Mu Cen said quickly.


    Soon, she read two or three names, from the people long Shaoyun trusted to the following generals, and then Mu Cen looked at long Shaoyun seriously: "these people, can''t be trusted."


    These are all the people who took power not long after Li Shiyuan ascended the throne.


    If it was not for Li Shiyuan who made great contributions during his time as the crown prince, it would be impossible for him to gain such power.


    Therefore, they had already chosen their positions at the beginning, which can also explain why Li Shiyuan later knew about the elite army of the long family.


    And the token that long Shaoyun gave himself now.


    Long Shaoyun listened to Mu Cen''s words and said, "how do you know?"


    "Intuition." Mu Cen gave a good explanation.


    "I''ll pay attention." Long Shaoyun didn''t even suspect Mu Cen.


    Mu Cen explained quietly: "keep quiet, let them show their own feet, and then catch them all. As for other people, they should be trustworthy. "


    Mu CEN is not sure.


    That''s all she knows.


    It was her negligence that Long Shaoyun would be safe at the border. In fact, Li Shiyuan''s Eyeliner was not in Beijing.


    Li Shiyuan had already done it as soon as he was in charge.


    Is it not the mother of the current deployment that can be so silent?


    It was her negligence.


    And long Shaoyun, listening to Mu Cen''s words, stands so quietly, looking at Mu Cen''s eyes a little heavy, unspeakable feeling, a chaotic picture in his mind, will soon break out of the gate, recently more and more frequent emergence of various pictures, but it has always been unable to connect.


    lustrous and dazzling.


    "It''s getting late. I''ll go back first to avoid accidents." Mu Cen answered.


    "Good." Long Shaoyun didn''t have any more words.


    Mu Cen nodded, turned and hurried to the direction when he came. Long Shaoyun stood in the same place until he couldn''t see Mu Cen. Then he turned and jumped out of the Palace door and left here quietly.


    ¡­¡­


    Mu Cen''s feet are getting faster and faster, not because he is in a hurry to go back, but because of the dialogue with long Shaoyun and the token already in his hand.


    Long Shaoyun''s love, she owes more and more, as if how is not clear.


    Just when Mu Cen was in a trance, suddenly a burst of strength came, and Mu Cen was dragged to a remote position.


    Mu Cen didn''t exclaim, just a little surprised.


    She put away the token without any trace, and then she looked at Li Shiyuan in front of her: "Your Highness is very leisurely. Are you still blocking me here at night?"


    Li Shiyuan ignored Mu Cen''s indifference and asked, with a trace of sour: "long Shaoyun back, you can''t wait to go."


    Mu Cen didn''t speak.


    It''s not that I can''t wait. It''s just that when facing long Shaoyun, Mu Cen doesn''t know how to refuse. Besides, it''s reasonable for him to meet his friend after he hasn''t seen him for many days.


    Now she is no more aboveboard than when she was in Prince Mu''s residence before. She is already the Crown Princess of the east palace. If she wants to meet long Shaoyun in private, she will always be held by others, so she can only meet in private.


    Long Shaoyun naturally knows this, otherwise he doesn''t have to be so careful.


    After all, men and women are different.


    There''s nothing to explain to Li Shiyuan. Mu Cen doesn''t think Li Shiyuan''s brain can''t understand these.


    She looked at Li Shiyuan''s angry face again, and suddenly she laughed: "so, are you jealous now?"


    Li Shiyuan pursed his lips and looked at Mu Cen.


    Mu Cen didn''t avoid Li Shiyuan''s eyes: "Your Highness, this is all the way with me?"


    Li Shiyuan sneered and didn''t answer Mu Cen''s question.


    In fact, he didn''t come all the way with Mu Cen. It''s a shame to say that he came all the way with long Shaoyun. Li Shiyuan knew about long Shaoyun''s return to Kyoto long ago, because long Shaoyun was on the list of candidates for Autumn Festival.


    But Li Shiyuan subconsciously linked long Shaoyun''s return to Beijing with Mu Cen.


    The evidence of Li Shiyi''s crime in his hand is not entirely his own, but part of it is given to him by mysterious people. This mysterious man, Li Shiyuan did not expose, but he clearly knew that it was long Shaoyun.


    This palace, no one is simple.


    What''s more, it''s a young man like long Shaoyun who holds military power.


    Li Shiyuan knows why long Shaoyun wants to give them to Mu Cen. Although long Shaoyun has never mentioned Mu Cen in the future. It seems that it has nothing to do with Muchen.


    But Li Shiyuan still makes people pay attention to long Shaoyun''s every move.


    In particular, after Mu Cen came out of the dungeon, Rong Jiu''s people also told Li Shiyuan that long Shaoyun had entered the palace, which made Li Shiyuan follow long Shaoyun here. When he was in the west gate, Li Shiyuan suddenly realized.


    Long Shaoyun made an appointment with Mu Cen.


    But Li Shiyuan didn''t stay where he was.

 Chapter 414

    Because of his presence, Mu Cen was too keen, Li Shiyuan retreated to a safe distance.


    I can only see, but I can''t hear what they said.


    That kind of feeling, let a person 100 claws scratch the heart.


    Li Shiyuan doesn''t feel jealous when facing Mu Cen and Li Shiyuan, because in Mu Cen''s eyes, Li Shiyuan can easily see Mu Cen''s hatred of Li Shiyuan.


    She married into the east palace for her own reasons.


    But Li Shiyuan is also very clear, Mu Cen will protect himself, absolutely impossible to have any idea of Li Shiyuan.


    But in the face of long Shaoyun, Li Shiyuan did not have such confidence.


    Can''t say why, just like long Shaoyun for mu CEN is a special existence, also like long Shaoyun any request, Mu Cen can''t easily refuse.


    That kind of feeling, just like long Shaoyun can easily take Mu Cen away from himself.


    Thinking of this, Li Shiyuan felt that he could not be calm.


    "General long and I haven''t seen each other for many days. When he came back to Beijing, he heard that his friend had something to do with him. It''s nothing strange for him to come and have a look, isn''t it?" Mu Cen asked.


    Li Shiyuan listened to Mu Cen''s words and knew that the man was explaining.


    Explain her relationship with long Shaoyun in another peaceful way.


    Mu Cen''s eyes did not move away from Li Shiyuan''s body. Suddenly, she took the initiative to step forward, and her slender arm went around Li Shiyuan''s waist and held it gently.


    This kind of action made Li Shiyuan lose all his depression.


    Big hand naturally pressed Mu Cen''s head and let her lean on her chest.


    "I don''t like you too close to long Shaoyun, and I don''t like long Shaoyun too close to you." Li Shiyuan for a long time, just light mouth, frankly said his jealousy, "always feel, you have special different feelings for long Shaoyun, I''m afraid that one day, you will leave me, follow him around the world."


    Mu Cen actually made a sound.


    Li Shiyuan narrowed his eyes slightly. Mu Cen looked at Li Shiyuan with half a smile: "if you want to do something sorry for me, I may go with long Shaoyun. After all, I choose a good tree to live, don''t I?"


    Li Shiyuan''s hand tightened: "you dare."


    "What am I afraid of?" Mu Cen looks up at Li Shiyuan, his small chin is lifted arrogantly.


    Li Shiyuan looks at Mu Cen, and then laughs angrily. He bows his head and kisses him off guard. He doesn''t give Mu Cen any chance to react. Mu CEN is slightly surprised, but he responds obediently.


    It was not until Li Shiyuan enjoyed himself that he released Mu Cen.


    He gently hugged Mu Cen into his arms, and his mandible was so close to Mu Cen''s hair. His voice was very weak but very deep: "you are my king''s people, and you are not allowed to leave me. Even if you leave, I will dig three feet and look for all corners of the earth, and you will come back to me."


    Mu Cen chuckles and doesn''t speak.


    Li Shiyuan loosened a little, and Mu Cen''s delicate face appeared in front of Li Shiyuan. His pretty little face seemed calm and incomparable.


    Li Shiyuan looks at it very deeply, and Mu Cen doesn''t avoid Li Shiyuan''s eyes.


    "Cen''er -" Li Shiyuan suddenly called Mu Cen''s nickname.


    Mu Cen calmed down and tightened her arms around Li Shiyuan. She didn''t know what Li Shiyuan was going to say, but it seemed that this person''s words would make her heart beat faster, and even her palms were sweating.


    Unable to say what emotion it was, Mu Cen answered, "what do you want me to do?"


    "I love you." Li Shiyuan''s speed of every word is not fast, and what he says is particularly clear. He knocks every word in Mu Cen''s heart.


    Rare, Mu Cen''s ears are a little red, the eyes become uncertain.


    But Li Shiyuan saw that Mu Cen didn''t respond, and chuckled: "don''t you have anything to say to me?"


    Mu Cen coughed softly and said seriously: "No. I have to go back first. Now the East Palace is being watched at any time. I''ve been out for too long. In case something happens, it will affect Hexiang. "


    Finish saying, Mu Cen still really head also did not return of quickly hide in the dark place, disappear from Li Shiyuan''s in front of.


    Li Shiyuan looks at the figure that Mu Cen leaves, and finally laughs low, helpless and conniving.


    After Mu Cen couldn''t see, Li Shiyuan walked towards the west gate.


    Shortly after jumping out of the west gate, Li Shiyuan saw long Shaoyun standing not far away.


    Two men''s eyes meet, who did not take the initiative to break such silence.


    For a long time, Li Shiyuan nodded, turned and walked towards the direction of King yuan''s residence, but long Shaoyun said faintly: "Your Highness, please stay."


    Li Shiyuan looks at long Shaoyun.


    "Wei Chen doesn''t want the fourth highness to implicate Mu Cen. If the four Highnesses are really together, Mu Cen will try to get her out of the storm circle. " Long Shaoyun said calm, but the Mou Guang did not move away from Li Shiyuan.


    Li Shiyuan chuckled, with a trace of irony in his short laugh: "general long, I want to push cen''er out, but she comes in all at once. If you don''t come back from the frontier, maybe she can still talk about it. If you come back from the frontier, she has another thing to worry about. Even if one day something really happens, you can''t help it. "


    What Li Shiyuan said is not polite.


    Long Shaoyun''s eyes narrowed slightly: "what does your highness mean by this?"


    "Your own." Li Shiyuan didn''t explain.


    Long Shaoyun vaguely understood something, but he could not grasp the most crucial clue. This matter could not be connected.


    On the contrary, Li Shiyuan said to long Shaoyun calmly before he left: "thank you for the evidence, general long."


    After that, Li Shiyuan didn''t stay any longer and disappeared into the night as fast as he could.


    Long Shaoyun stood in the same place, always thinking.


    The next day.


    A decree broke the peace in the palace.


    Li Shiyi, the eldest prince of the Ming Dynasty, was canonized as the king of the Ming Dynasty. He gave a mansion in the western suburb of the capital, and then moved out of the palace. Li Shiyi''s original power was completely deprived.


    In the great Zhou Dynasty, the prince, who was granted the title of king, was removed from the palace, which also meant that he was officially removed from the center of power, just like Li Shiyuan, who had never been. Li Shiyi was the most powerful candidate who once occupied or even became the emperor, but now he has been completely defeated by the war.


    When the people in the palace got the news, they didn''t feel much surprised. They couldn''t be calm any more.


    They all know very well that in this deep palace, the winner is the king and the loser is the bandit. Until the end, no one knows who can go to the last moment.


    Mu Cen was dressing up when he heard the news.

 Chapter 415

    She didn''t get up late because of what happened last night, because Mu Cen knew very well that she had to go to fengluan palace to greet the Empress Dowager today.


    As long as you are in the palace, many rules can''t be forgotten.


    As for Fengqing palace, Mu CEN is not worried because she knows that Qu Huashang will go to fengluan Palace today.


    It seems that Qu Huashang is safe in this battle, but in the end, Wanlian is from Fengqing palace. Qu Huashang can''t be alone. Besides, it''s very delicate. At least those who know the twists and turns can figure it out.


    Qu Huachang''s death crime can be escaped, but I''m afraid it''s also a living crime.


    Mu Cen lowered her head and gave a light smile, but how could she let Qu Huachang give up so easily.


    After the lotus incense had inserted the hairpin, Mu Cen looked at himself in the bronze mirror.


    "Miss, you''ve lost weight for a few days in the prison." He Xiang was wronged by Mu Cen. "I didn''t expect that this was the case. The power struggle in the palace was terrible."


    "Afraid?" Mu Cen smiles.


    He Xiang shook his head: "I''m not afraid. As long as the eldest lady is well. "


    Mu Cen quietly put on the hairpin again. This hairpin was sent by Li Shiyuan. Li Shiyuan didn''t notice it. She asked, Mu Cen just found a reasonable reason.


    This hairpin was given by his adoptive mother, so mu Cen was reluctant to pick it.


    No one in the palace knows that Mu Cen has been in Gu''s house for 16 years, so it''s natural that he has a deep feeling for his adoptive mother. There''s nothing unreasonable about his adoptive mother''s accidental death and her hairpin.


    Therefore, Li Shiyuan did not continue to ask.


    Until the hairpin was put on, Mu Cen looked at He Xiang: "he Xiang, the palace is dangerous. I can''t even protect myself if I''m not careful, let alone you. Once the prince finds out that I have a different heart, you are the first one to suffer


    Mu Cen spoke slowly.


    He Xiang was stunned: "Miss, are you going to send your maidservant out of the palace again?"


    Mu Cen looked at He Xiang and didn''t answer his question for the first time. Instead, he continued: "I don''t think the empress will go to the western regions this time. Aunt Meiji will leave the palace early this morning. The Empress Dowager will need someone who is considerate of herself, so I will definitely go. "


    He Xiang listened quietly and didn''t ask much.


    "I''ll have a familiar person with me, and that''s you." Mu Cen continued, "once the Autumn Festival goes back, at least in March. When the autumn festival comes back, I will send you out of the palace. You are not allowed to enter the palace again."


    "Miss." He Xiang is shocked to call Mu Cen, obviously don''t want this arrangement.


    Mu Cen''s eyes sank: "lotus fragrance, I can''t control what will happen next. If I can''t protect myself, I can''t protect you. I don''t want to involve more people."


    "Miss, I have said that I will be with you no matter I live or die." Lotus fragrance is very firm.


    Mu Cen didn''t mean to compromise this time.


    During this period of time, with the autumn festival getting closer and closer, the feeling of uneasiness became more and more obvious. Even this time, Mu Cen didn''t have such a sense of panic, as if there would be an accident anytime and anywhere in the next second.


    Mu Cen should focus on everything, not the people around him.


    If at that time, she wants to escape, she can also escape with peace of mind, and she does not need to worry about a person who hinders her.


    "Lotus fragrance." Mu Cen rarely called the name of lotus fragrance in a deep voice, "my mind has decided. You should remember that if you are in the palace, if there is any accident, you will only be my burden and distract me. Do you think that at that time, I could have left smoothly, but because you were still in the palace, I was fettered? "


    This words, let he Xiang a Zheng, want to also don''t want of shake head: "maidservant don''t want, maidservant as long as the eldest lady is safe."


    "If you are obedient, I will be safe." Mu Cen answered, "after you leave the palace, I will arrange someone to take you away. Don''t go back to King Mu''s house, and don''t appear anywhere in the capital. That person will take you away. You are obedient and don''t ask more questions. I will come back safely and join you. "


    Mu Cen explained carefully.


    Step by step, Mu Cen has arranged for a rainy day.


    In Mu Cen''s words, he Xiang hears the danger of the next thing. She looks at Mu Cen for a moment, and her eyes are full of mist.


    It''s not true to say you''re not worried.


    But he Xiang knows better that he can''t implicate Mu Cen.


    She nodded repeatedly: "I know, please rest assured, I will obey orders."


    "Good." Mu Cen nodded.


    All of a sudden, her voice was a little ethereal. Her slender hand stroked the bronze mirror as if she were stroking herself in the mirror. Her eyes were complex and deep.


    For a long time, Mu Cen continued: "my hands have been stained with too much blood. It''s too difficult to get out. From the moment I came back, there would be no room for me to leave. But I don''t want to be stained with the blood of the people I care about, so if I can protect one, I will fight to protect it. "


    This words, like to say to He Xiang, but like to say to yourself.


    She quietly looked at herself in the bronze mirror, and then, her eyebrows and eyes had hidden blood.


    He Xiang nodded: "I know."


    Mu Cen made a sound. Then Mu Cen stood up.


    At this time, the servants outside the house had already passed on the breakfast. He Xiang went out and didn''t bother about it any more. As a result, he Xiang immediately knelt down at the moment when he opened the door: "I''ve seen your royal highness, your highness is thousands of years old, thousands of years old."


    Li Shiyuan waved: "get up."


    "Yes." He Xiang stood up.


    Naturally, Mu Cen also heard Li Shiyuan''s voice. He turned around and looked at it. Then he walked steadily towards Li Shiyuan''s direction, blessed his body and invited Ann.


    Li Shiyuan personally helped Mu Cen up: "how did you get up so early?"


    "It''s getting late. After breakfast, I''m going to pay my respects to the Empress Dowager." Mu Cen said calmly.


    Li Shiyuan did not return to the East Palace last night.


    Mu CEN is not surprised.


    Yesterday, Li Shiyuan and Li Shiyuan joined hands to pull Li Shiyi into the water. Li Shiyuan was not suitable for the rest of the work. Li Shiyuan''s ruthlessness made it impossible for Li Shiyi to stay until the next day. Therefore, I''m afraid Li Shiyuan was in the Yulong hall all the time yesterday just to deal with today''s affairs.


    Otherwise, how could the emperor order so early that even the palace in the western suburbs is ready.


    Li Shiyuan could not have gone back to the East Palace if he hadn''t finished his work. Now that he is back in the East Palace, everything must be right.


    But mu Cen didn''t ask anything.

 Chapter 416

    It''s good that you know what''s going on in the court. You don''t need to talk to Li Shiyuan about it. After all, Li Shiyuan never taboo women talking about the government. He involves too much and will only compensate himself.


    Mu CEN is not a brainless man.


    "If you don''t greet the Empress Dowager today, she will understand." Li Shiyuan said it directly.


    "I''ll do everything I have to do. Now I''m in the position of the Crown Princess of the east palace. There are too many people who are covetous. I can''t find trouble for myself and the east palace. " Mu Cen said slowly, and then looked at Li Shiyuan, this just word by word to add a sentence, "and your highness."


    This is very pleasant to Li Shiyuan.


    In addition, Li Shiyuan''s mind is full of joy when Li Shiyi is eradicated. He naturally embraces Mu Cen''s waist. Mu Cen looks down at Li Shiyi''s hand and twists his eyebrows. But he soon calms his emotions without any trace.


    "Is your highness going to have breakfast together?" Mu Cen light mouth.


    "I''ll have breakfast with you, and then I''ll go with you to the Empress Dowager''s place, so that my concubine won''t be wronged again." Li Shiyuan said it directly.


    Mu Cen didn''t refuse. He nodded. He naturally freed himself from Li Shiyuan''s arms, and then quietly explained to He Xiang: "let the slaves prepare some more food, which should be light and not too heavy. The porridge should be silky and not thick. Do you understand?"


    It is still according to Li Shiyuan''s preference.


    Li Shiyuan listened, but the smile in his eyebrows was always there.


    Then, Mu Cen turned back to the small round table.


    She did not move chopsticks, but Li Shiyuan light mouth: "you eat first, do not need to worry about the king."


    "It''s better to be obedient than respectful." Mu Cen nodded.


    Instead of sitting with Li Shiyuan, Mu CEN is willing to find something for herself. She lowers her head and quietly drinks porridge and eats the food on the plate, but she doesn''t pay any attention to Li Shiyuan.


    Li Shiyuan didn''t care.


    Just Li Shiyuan looked at Mu Cen''s eyes for a moment, and then said: "the princess is thin."


    "Your Highness, it''s hard to get fat in the dungeon." Mu Cen put down his chopsticks and looked at Li Shiyuan with half a smile.


    It''s like Li Shiyuan asked a very meaningless topic.


    Li Shiyuan followed with a smile, can''t guess any emotion, the well-defined hand has pinched Mu Cen''s chin: "cen''er, if not for the Empress Dowager insisted that you follow her to the western regions, I would never want you to leave me."


    "Your Highness is in favor of me." What Mu Cen said is light.


    Her expression is also very calm. Li Shiyuan can''t see any clue from Mu Cen. Then he released Mu Cen, and the servants outside the palace have already brought Li Shiyuan''s breakfast in.


    Li Shiyuan didn''t continue to say anything. He had breakfast quietly.


    The atmosphere in the bedroom became strange and quiet.


    Until they finished their meal, they didn''t talk again. Then Mu Cen stood up and took the initiative to change Li Shiyuan''s clothes. They left the East Palace and headed for fengluan palace.


    On the road, it''s just quiet.


    When she was about to arrive at fengluan palace, Mu Cen''s eyes suddenly quietly looked at a certain place. She slightly twisted her eyebrows. Li Shiyuan noticed for the first time: "what is the princess looking at?"


    "It''s like I saw Princess Li." Mu Cen didn''t hide it.


    In fact, Princess Li is not a lady, but a talented person, but she has not been favored.


    Just Mu Cen''s last life, but unexpectedly had an impression on this beautiful concubine, because beautiful concubine was almost the person who turned defeat into victory at the last moment.


    When she entered the palace, she was only 16 years old. She was just as old as Mu Cen. She was only named a talented person. But when Li Fei was favored, she was already 26 years old. She even had a prince unexpectedly and became a princess directly from a talented person.


    In the last life, Princess Li was the one who finally threatened Qu Huashang.


    But the fate of Princess Li was more bumpy.


    After ten years in the palace, she was never favored, but the time after she was favored was too short. Finally, after Li Changtian''s death, even if she was pregnant, she was forced to miscarry by Qu Huashang and went to Thanksgiving temple to become a nun.


    Later, Mu Cen didn''t know about Li Fei.


    Because Mu Cen can''t protect himself.


    After sinking, Mu Cen looks up at Li Fei who comes out of fengluan palace. Her memory is very clear. Li Fei''s being favored is just a matter of this period of time.


    Quiet down, in the heart already had the idea.


    It is Li Shiyuan also followed Mu Cen''s line of sight to see one eye, did not have any interest, just eh sound. There are so many concubines in the harem, how could Li Shiyuan bother to remember these people.


    The people who can come to fengluan palace to ask for their respects are all those from the harem. They come and go a lot. Some of their faces feel familiar at most, and they can''t even remember them.


    Suddenly, Li Shiyuan took two steps and looked at Mu Cen thoughtfully: "Princess Ai, you remember all the people in the palace clearly."


    "Before entering the palace, my father gave orders, so I remember all these people clearly, so that I would not get into trouble if I saw them and didn''t know the rules." Mu Cen answered calmly.


    Li Shiyuan made a sound.


    Mu Hongyuan can do this kind of cautious thing. Mu Hongyuan is such a character.


    He didn''t say much.


    They went to fengluan palace together. When the eunuch saw Mu Cen coming, he was very happy. Obviously, he relaxed and quickly invited an.


    You know, after Mei Ji left the Palace this morning, the Empress Dowager''s temper was uncertain, which made the slave on the side even more frightened.


    I''m afraid that if I''m not careful, I''ll offend the Empress Dowager.


    Even the masters of all the palaces who came to say hello in the morning did not dare to stay more. Everyone felt the gloomy atmosphere clearly.


    And the minions in fengluan Palace are looking forward to Mu Cen''s coming.


    As long as Mu Cen comes, the Empress Dowager can be placated steadily. Now that it''s cloudy and sunny, it will naturally disappear.


    People in fengluan palace can take a breath.


    "I''m going to report it to the Empress Dowager." While the eunuch was overjoyed, he was in a hurry.


    Mu Cen raised her eyebrows.


    Li Shiyuan looked at Mu Cen: "the servant of fengluan palace, seeing her is just like seeing the Savior. Mei Ji is out of the palace. The only one who can pacify the Empress Dowager in the palace is really Aifei. "


    That''s true.


    This is why it is impossible for Li Shiyuan to prevent Mu Cen from going to the western regions, and there is no need to offend the Empress Dowager for the three months.


    That doesn''t do you any good.


    After all, the Empress Dowager''s position in Li Changtian''s heart is still very impressive.

 Chapter 417

    "I''m just lucky. I''m very grateful to the Empress Dowager." Mu CEN is calm, neither humble nor overbearing, "it''s not difficult to coax the empress dowager, just take some thought."


    Before Mei Ji left the palace, Xu Luochen had been trained very well.


    But there are some things, Xu Luochen is young after all, so she still needs to be tempered, and she can''t start all of a sudden. For example, if Mu Cen hadn''t been reborn, and she had spent her whole life in her last life getting familiar with everyone in the palace, she couldn''t have done it in such a short time.


    Li Shiyuan didn''t say anything.


    The eunuch quickly turned back: "Your Highness, empress dowager, please."


    Mu Cen nodded, and then followed Li Shiyuan to his bedroom.


    Mu Cen''s pace is not fast, her thoughts with a deep, she is waiting for the appearance of Qu Huashang.


    Although Qu Huashang seems to have picked up all the witchcraft and witchcraft in the past, the empress dowager, who has gone through nearly three dynasties, can''t see the clue.


    Mu Cen can''t justly reprimand Qu Huachang, but the Empress Dowager can.


    Mu Cen never denied his mind.


    I came to fengluan palace early this morning to see a good play.


    When Mu Cen comes to fengluan palace, Qu Huashang will naturally know that even if he doesn''t want to, he must appear. Qu Huashang knows that in the bottom of the Empress Dowager''s heart, she''s already at a discount. Even Li Changtian is afraid that she can''t speak.


    If you want to recover your disadvantage, what Qu Huashang has to do now is to be self-contained.


    Mu Cen sneers in the heart, the person also followed to walk into the bedroom.


    Sure enough, when the Empress Dowager saw Mu Cen, she was in a good mood: "is the Crown Princess coming?"


    "I''ve seen your mother. She''s thousands of years old." Mu Cen was blessed and asked for an.


    "Well, you''ve been wronged these days. I''m still thinking that you should have a good rest. Don''t go all out to my home. I''ll feel sorry for you." What the Empress Dowager said is true.


    I really love Mu Cen.


    Jiaodidi''s daughter of King Mu''s mansion is somehow implicated in the dungeon.


    It''s not easy for the Empress Dowager to know what kind of place Tiangu is. It''s not easy for her to drive people crazy. Mu CEN is just thin, so she is very lucky.


    Mu Cen was calm to smile: "have Niang Niang in, Minister concubine won''t be wronged."


    This, let empress dowager nod, she called Mu Cen, Mu Cen quietly walked past, Empress Dowager carefully looked at Mu Cen, make sure Mu Cen get rid of emaciation, and nothing unusual, this just relieved.


    Then, the Empress Dowager told Li Shiyuan: "prince, the princess has been wronged, you should coax a little more, the East Palace other troubles, do not take the princess in front of the prince."


    "I know." Li Shiyuan answered.


    Mu Cen didn''t say anything. He laughed and took over the matter in Xu Luochen''s hands calmly. Xu Luochen was also relieved.


    She blinked at Mu Cen, but mu Cen gave a low smile, and then looked at the Empress Dowager: "madam, I''ll take Luo Chen down, and then tell her some details. Luo Chen is a smart girl. If you spend more time, you''ll be as satisfied as I am."


    The Empress Dowager did not deny: "Luo Chen is a smart girl."


    Xu Luochen smiles shyly, lowers his head and doesn''t say a word.


    Mu didn''t say anything. He went down with Xu Luochen. When they left, the eunuch''s message came from outside. It was Qu Huashang and Dai Zhigu.


    Mu Cen sneered, but did not deliberately stay.


    Dai Zhigu came here to say hello, but he had a little bit of mind to watch the fun. It didn''t show on the surface, but who didn''t know that Dai Zhigu was watching Qu Huashang make a fool of himself.


    And Qu Huachang, please is the second, I''m afraid or forced to give Mu Cen an apology.


    It''s no use going to the east palace alone. It''s only useful in front of the Empress Dowager. This is probably the first time that Qu Huashang has been in the palace for decades.


    This lively, how not worth Dai Zhigu to see.


    Sometimes it''s not that the person is in a mess, but that the person''s dignity is trampled under his feet, which makes him more happy.


    How could Mu Cen not know.


    "Sister mu." After Xu Luochen went to the back hall, he whispered, "I just looked back. The Queen''s face is ugly."


    Mu Cen smiles and looks at Xu Luochen: "now you''re very observant. Did aunt ji study hard when she taught you?"


    "I learned." Xu Luochen flat mouth, some grievances, "I remember, but still serve the empress dowager, the Empress Dowager''s temper is uncertain, I always feel a careless step on the thunder. It''s OK when Aunt Ji is here. Aunt Ji has gone out. Everyone in fengluan palace is really in danger. Sister mu, you''re coming. Everyone is relieved again. "


    Mu Cen listened to Xu Luochen''s words and flicked her eyebrows: "you can see the Queen''s face is ugly, but you can''t see whether the Empress Dowager is happy or not. If you go over with tea and the Empress Dowager puts her eyebrows aside, it must be that you are in bad condition. If you say something and the Empress Dowager doesn''t listen to it, it proves that your words are not interested in the Empress Dowager.... "


    Mu CEN is inculcating.


    Xu Luochen nodded repeatedly, but he was serious.


    And the rest, mucen did not help, but quietly watching Xu Luochen do, where to do wrong, mucen will speak.


    Even, after Xu Luochen finished, she was asked to send it out in person instead of Mu Cen.


    Mu Cen has his own mind.


    She just wants Qu Huashang to wait, fidgeting. As a queen, Qu Huashang has been sitting in peace for decades, calling the wind and rain in the back palace, and doing all kinds of immoral things. Now he is even calculating on his own head. What''s the point of sitting like a needle and felt.


    This is what Qu Huashang deserves.


    Xu Luochen is innocent. She can''t guess Mu Cen''s mind. Besides, she should have done these things. Besides, Mu Cen''s identity is not suitable to do these things.


    On the contrary, after Mu Cen said that Xu Luochen was going out, there were very few problems, and the Empress Dowager''s face would ease a lot.


    Just come and go like this, when a stick of incense.


    When Xu Luochen returned, he said in a small voice: "sister mu, don''t you go out? The queen asked about you earlier


    "What did she ask?" Mu Cen light smile, the attitude is very peaceful.


    "The queen said a lot of good things about you. She said that you are considerate, sensible, observant and exquisite. Although I have not been in the palace for a long time, I also know that the queen is not easy to get along with, and I have never heard the queen boast so much. You are still the first one." Xu Luochen blinked and looked at Mu Cen. He couldn''t help admiring him.

 Chapter 418

    Mu Cen looked at Xu Luochen without changing his face. He didn''t feel proud because of Xu Luochen''s words, but calmly said: "Luo Chen, you have to remember that what praises you in this palace doesn''t really like you, maybe it''s just superficial praise, hiding a knife behind your back. Do you understand?"


    Xu Luochen let out a sound, and then she heard the undercurrent surging from Mu Cen''s words. Now, she nodded and didn''t go on.


    Mu Cen saw that Xu Luochen didn''t speak any more, and he was sitting in the same place in no hurry. The back hall was quiet, except for the servants walking back and forth.


    Xu Luochen was smart and silent, and he bowed his head to do his own thing.


    For a long time, when the freshly made dots came out and Xu Luochen wanted to pick them up, Mu Cen stopped Xu Luochen: "I''ll just go."


    Xu Luochen immediately nodded.


    Mu Cen nodded and went out with the plate.


    It''s enough to wait so long.


    Moderation is good in everything.


    When you can''t get rid of Qu Hua''s clothes for a while, you still have to choose the superficial clothing. As for other things, there''s a long way to go.


    When Mu Cen reappeared in the front hall, Qu Huashang''s eyes immediately came over. Mu Cen nodded to Qu Huashang calmly. He didn''t even ask for an, so he went to the Empress Dowager.


    "Niang Niang, I made a little bit smaller. I just heard that empress dowager and empress Diana were also coming, so I made their favorite taste together. I''m sorry for the delay." Mu CEN is neither humble nor overbearing, respectful and polite.


    But the words told Qu Huachang plainly.


    She Mu Cen just knew that Qu Hua Chang was coming, so she didn''t come out in the back hall. She made it clear that Qu Hua Chang was waiting.


    How can Qu Hua Chang not hear it? She''s holding her anger, but it can''t be exposed on the surface. Instead, Dai Zhigu laughs.


    This smile seems to praise Mu Cen, but everyone knows that she is satirizing Qu Huashang.


    "Empress, it''s a blessing. Shi Li is still the same as other people who have nothing to do. He has so much fun that he doesn''t find a concubine for his concubine. This concubine has been standing for so long, and there''s no good news. My concubine is also anxious. " Dai Zhigu smiles, "the empress is not the same, the east palace can be regarded as a successor, there is a close princess."


    Isn''t that sweet?


    Let Qu Huashang sit here like a needle.


    Qu Huachang is poked by Dai Zhigu''s forehead, but on the surface, he can only be polite to Dai Zhigu, there is no way.


    Dai Zhigu also took it as soon as he saw the good. He took a small piece of it and put it into his mouth. Then he praised it: "princess, this is a good craft."


    "Lady Diana, I''m flattered." Mu Cen nodded to show that he was neither humble nor arrogant.


    Qu Huashang didn''t say anything. The cake Mu Cen sent us is neither eating nor not eating.


    I always feel that Mu Cen will not be so willing to give up. I''m afraid that he is calculating himself, so he seems cautious instead.


    It is mu Cen to pick eyebrow: "mother empress, is the minister concubine make of don''t accord with your appetite?"


    In a word, Qu Hua''s clothes are arched up. If Qu Hua doesn''t eat them, he won''t give Mu Cen face. After eating them, he worries about what Mu CEN is doing in the pastry.


    Mu Cen can''t see it. She just looks at Qu Huachang and suddenly lowers her voice. Only each other can hear: "are you afraid of my concubine poisoning? The Empress Dowager is worried too much. She won''t use such inferior means as poisoning. Besides, in front of the empress dowager, the Empress Dowager can rest assured. "


    This is not very serious, but it is a threat.


    Qu Hua Chang''s face changed. He just looked at Mu Cen, but mu Cen was always gentle: "if the mother doesn''t like it, then I''ll do it again."


    This words, let empress dowager see to come over, eyebrow eye also followed to wrinkle, dissatisfaction to Qu Hua Chang is obvious.


    Qu Hua''s clothes were made to be inferior, especially passive.


    "No, the food made by cen''er is delicious. It''s in line with the palace''s new clothes." Qu Hua Chang said some gnashing of teeth.


    Mu Cen''s action stopped and looked at Qu Huashang with a smile, putting the cake back again.


    The cakes made by Mu Cen are all small. They don''t give you the chance to have a second bite. The second bite doesn''t conform to the style and rules of these concubines.


    In Mu Cen''s eyes, Qu Huashang pinches the cake and puts it into his mouth.


    Then her eyes changed.


    Mu Cen didn''t poison, but the taste of these cakes was strange, which made people do evil, but Qu Huashang couldn''t get angry under such circumstances.


    She understood that all the people in the house were on Muchen''s side.


    With this cake, she ate it one by one. No matter what happened, no one knew. This bitter water can only be swallowed by oneself.


    Who knows if there is a problem with the remaining two cakes.


    If there is no problem, Qu Huashang makes trouble, that is to embarrass himself and make his embarrassment worse.


    But mu Cen still seems to have nothing, jokingly asked: "mother, how does it taste?"


    Qu Hua sang.


    I don''t know how many times I want to kill Mu Cen.


    Mu Cen saw that Qu Huashang was dumb, so he turned around and sat down in his own position. Li Shiyuan didn''t notice the undercurrent between them. When he saw Mu Cen coming back, his eyes were more gentle.


    "It''s hard for Princess Ai." Li Shiyuan is not shy.


    "No, that''s what I should do." Mu CEN is generous.


    The Empress Dowager nodded and then looked at the Queen: "empress, the princess is virtuous and virtuous. Having such a princess is the blessing of Fengqing palace and Donggong palace. From the point of view of AI family, the queen should cherish it even more. In the future, the crown princess will be the right-hand of the crown prince, and she will be a valuable wife. "


    "Yes." Qu Huashang responds passively.


    "How many women in Kyoto want to be a crown princess. How many princes and nobles in this palace wanted to send thousands of gold, but mu Cen was the one who got the heart of the sad family after meeting so many people. This palace, how many say Mu Cen gossip, AI Jia also listened to, all is nonsense


    The words of the Empress Dowager are not salty, but every word is a warning: "after this incident, if someone says no again in front of the mourning family, the mourning family will not forgive lightly."


    "I remember." Qu Huashang answered.


    "Queen." The Empress Dowager didn''t let Qu Hua Chang go, "this matter, as the queen, you didn''t do well. Wanlian is a member of Fengqing palace. No matter what the relationship between Wanlian and the empress of the imperial concubine is, the first time you have an accident, you directly doubt the princess. "


    Qu Hua Chang''s face looked ugly.


    How can she admit that she did it herself?


    So now the Empress Dowager said that Qu Huachang could only harden her head and open her mouth: "I know I''m wrong. I just listen to the rumors and think about it. I''d rather kill it by mistake than let it go. So I asked someone to search the palace of the princess. I didn''t expect that these things had been planned for a long time."

 Chapter 419

    This is admitting that you are wrong.


    "Queen, it''s no use for you to say these words to AI Jia. You have to say these words to the crown princess. Your misjudgment has wronged the crown princess." What the Empress Dowager said is not salty.


    Dai Zhigu picks eyebrows and looks at Qu Huashang with a smile.


    Dai Zhigu had never seen such a bustle for a long time.


    Qu Huashang has been hiding in the back palace for decades. Many people dare to be angry and speechless. If it wasn''t for the power of Dai Zhigu''s mother''s family, Dai Zhigu would not have been so calm in this deep palace.


    Now that Qu Hua''s clothes are shriveled, how can Dai Zhigu not gloat.


    But this Schadenfreude, she expressed very implicitly, looking at Qu Hua''s clothes, the eyes did not cover.


    Qu Huachang became angry, but under such circumstances, she was defeated.


    But mu Cen doesn''t speak. He doesn''t even mean to find a step for Qu Huachang. He is waiting for Qu Huachang''s apology.


    Even Li Shiyuan rarely didn''t help Qu Huashang, and he just looked at him so deeply.


    For a while, Qu Hua''s clothes were hard to ride.


    The Empress Dowager saw that Qu Huachang didn''t mean to open her mouth. Her face sank, and her voice became Stern: "queen, if you know what''s wrong, you can correct it. What''s good is not great. What''s more, if the prince didn''t find it in time, did the queen think it would not involve Fengqing palace? You know, Fengqing palace and the East Palace have always been one. If there is an accident in the East Palace, the prince can''t escape and the queen can''t escape. "


    When the voice fell, the Empress Dowager''s words were full of warnings.


    Qu Huashang repeated: "what the mother taught me is that I know I was wrong. Next time I will not act so rashly. "


    Then Qu Huashang looked at Mu Cen: "cen''er, this matter is not well considered by the mother. Cen''er must not be concerned about it. This is Prince Mu''s mansion. The empress will go to explain the whole story to Lord mu in person. Cen''er has been wronged all this time. The mother also feels the same


    "My concubine thanks my mother." Mu Cen said faintly, "I never blame my mother. My mother is in charge of the imperial palace. I am loyal and filial to Da Zhou. I can understand what I have done. If I were a concubine, I would probably do the same. Please don''t worry about your mother. I can''t afford it. "


    The superficial hypocrisy does not mean that Mu CEN is really obedient.


    These words are perfunctory.


    Even when his eyes fell on Qu Hua''s clothes, he was indifferent.


    Qu Huashang forbeared, did not speak, but still smile on the surface, a school of harmony.


    When the Empress Dowager saw Qu Huashang apologizing, she nodded: "as a queen, it''s very important to set an example. Cen''er, I still need to learn more from your mother. "


    "I will follow the instructions of the Empress Dowager." Mu Cen answered.


    The Empress Dowager waved her hand: "OK, don''t be in AI''s home. There are so many people. It''s a headache for AI''s home. Cen''er, you have to go back to rest. You will leave for the western regions in half a month. On the way, you have to work hard. Don''t break your body down. "


    "I know." Mu Cen answered.


    The Empress Dowager nodded and looked at Li Shiyuan: "prince, treat your princess well."


    "I know." Li Shiyuan responded quickly.


    Then the Empress Dowager stood up with the help of Xu Luochen and left calmly. Mu Cen and others also stood up and said in unison: "to the Empress Dowager."


    On the contrary, when Xu Luochen passed by Mu Cen, he gave Mu Cen a thumbs up for the invisible.


    Mu Cen smiles and nods. He moves his eyes away without any trace.


    After the Empress Dowager left, Dai Zhigu said a few polite words, but also left.


    Qu Hua Chang didn''t say anything, just looked at Mu Cen deeply, and then left. Mu Cen stood with a unchanged face and didn''t say anything.


    But Li Shiyuan bowed his head and told Mu Cen: "you go back to the Palace first, and let the slaves do the things in the palace. Do you hear me?"


    "I know." Mu Cen answered.


    She didn''t stop Li Shiyuan.


    Because Mu Cen knows that Li Shiyuan is looking for Qu Huashang.


    She watched Li Shiyuan keep up with Qu Huashang, and then Mu Cen walked towards the east palace without expression. On the way back to the East Palace, Mu Cen sank and suddenly turned around, but no one knew.


    Mu Cen followed the people in his memory and went to the palace where talented people lived.


    Talented people can''t have separate palaces like concubines, but many people together. It''s just that compared with the Datong shop of the palace maid, it will be much better. Compared with the time of the draft, it''s also a separate room for one person. Only a dozen talented people may have a dormitory together.


    Slaves, too.


    It depends on which talented person knows how to be flexible. Naturally, the slaves will look at the money and know how to help them get along with each other, especially the father-in-law of the house of internal affairs.


    Please, for talented people, it''s time to turn over.


    Mu Cen will not appear so clearly in the palace where talented people live, which will only cause trouble to himself. In fact, for mu Cen, trouble is not much to be afraid of.


    What she worries about is that being seen will affect her next plan.


    In the last few days of Tianlao, Mu Cen will make a good calculation with Qu Huashang.


    Mu Cen sneered.


    Then, she stood not far from the talent hall, very quiet, no one found, until a figure came in a hurry: "I''ve seen the princess, I don''t know why she is free to come here today?"


    This is Cheng Dezhu.


    He is also a man of Li Shiyuan.


    A man worthy of Mu Cen''s trust.


    Mu CEN is very clear that all the people Li Shiyuan placed in the palace are loyal to Li Shiyuan. If Li Shiyuan spoke, he naturally meant trust.


    Cheng Gonggong was in charge of several palaces near the talent hall.


    Suddenly, Mu Cen looks at Cheng Dezhu and seems to understand why Princess Li was suddenly favored in her last life. I''m afraid that during this period, Li Shiyuan''s struggle is indispensable.


    Duke Cheng and the house of internal affairs have always been friendly.


    It''s not impossible to read the brand of Li Fei.


    Just Mu Cen can''t figure out why Li Fei is so red.


    But no matter what, Mu Cen can help Li Fei. Since Li Fei had this idea in the last life, Li Fei also had it in this life.


    Mu Cen recovered from this thought, and then he looked at Cheng Dezhu: "Mr. Cheng, I''d like to help my palace bring out talented people. Naturally, you know what this palace means


    Cheng Dezhu was surprised. Seems to be an accident, Mu Cen will suddenly want to see Li talent.


    After all, although there is some beauty in Li Cai Ren''s palace, there are not many strange people in it. It is impossible to enter the palace without some beauty.


    It''s just, is that what happened?


    "Inconvenient?" Mu Cen raised her eyebrows.

 Chapter 420

    Cheng Dezhu did not hide: "his fourth highness also found Li talent."


    Mu Cen smiles, but it''s no surprise. Just like what I had thought before, Li Cai Ren had been ignored for such a long time in the talent hall. Suddenly, she was spoiled. There must be someone to add fuel to the flames.


    It''s not surprising that this person is Li Shiyuan.


    "What did the fourth highness say?" Mu Cen light asks a way.


    Cheng Dezhu thought: "it will take two days for the fourth royal highness to come, but after all, the talent hall is the emperor''s back palace, so naturally the fourth Royal Highness should avoid it. I just told the slave in advance to do it well. "


    Mu Cen made a sound.


    "But his fourth highness also told me." Cheng Dezhu quieted down, "if it''s the person the princess likes, the fourth highness won''t ask more."


    Mu Cen chuckled: "tell your fourth highness that Li Cai Ren is coming to our palace. Let your fourth highness come to our palace if you have something to do. "


    "Yes, slave." Cheng Dezhu is very cooperative, "Niang Niang, you wait here, slave now help you to call people."


    Mu Cen nodded.


    Soon, Cheng Dezhu left in a hurry, but mu Cen stood still and waited quietly.


    Cheng Dezhu didn''t let Mu Cen wait for long. Soon a beautiful woman followed Cheng Dezhu out to avoid the crowd and stand in front of Mu Cen.


    "I''ve seen the princess." Li Cai invited Ann, a little scared.


    Even in the palace of talented people, it is impossible for Li talented people not to know what just happened in the palace. Although it makes people feel complicated, under such circumstances, the people who can come out safely are not ordinary people.


    So when Mu Cen came, Li Cairen was scared.


    I don''t know why Mu Cen found himself. Duke Cheng even brought out the talented people himself. You know, these talented people in the palace are actually masters, but they are far from Mu Cen.


    The difference between cloud and mud.


    Li Cairen returned to his senses and knelt down immediately: "my concubine has seen the empress of the crown prince. She is thousands of years old."


    "Get up." Mu Cen answered faintly.


    Li Cai Ren just stood up, Mu Cen''s eyes looked at Li Cai Ren''s body for a few minutes, this is probably the cruel and direct that Mu Cen said from the last life to this life.


    Liyao''s face changed, but she could not deny what mucen said.


    She came with the hope of the family, but in the end she let the family down. If it really disappeared in the palace, the people in her family would not have any reaction, just as Mu Cen said.


    In this palace, all the talented people are just fighting to get ahead.


    Who doesn''t want an independent palace, who doesn''t want a group of servants, who doesn''t want to be worshipped.


    Thinking of these, Li Yao knelt down and looked at Mu Cen like this, saying word by word: "prince, concubine, concubine, I''m not reconciled."

 Chapter 421

    "Good." Mu CEN is still light, "this palace can help you, this palace also won''t ask you to do anything for this palace. As long as you follow the path arranged for you by this palace, success depends on yourself. "


    Li Yao looks at Mu Cen in disbelief.


    This kind of exchange is like a happy day, people are completely caught off guard.


    She subconsciously thinks that if Muchen can help herself, she just wants to do things by herself. Even if she does things like this, she will lose her head. As a result, Muchen says, nothing needs to be done by herself?


    "Why?" Li Yao can''t help but ask.


    Mu Cen said with a smile: "there is no reason. If you really want to ask this palace what to do. Then there''s only one in this palace. Serve the emperor and let him spoil you. If you can''t do it, you have attracted other people''s attention. You know very well what the final result is. "


    Mu Cen did not exaggerate this.


    A talented person in the harem is suddenly favored. If he can jump to heaven, but he can''t keep his position, then the result is really conceivable.


    Liyao also knew this truth: "I know."


    "I wish I knew." Mu Cen nodded, "any other questions?"


    "No more." Li Yao couldn''t think of anything else. Then she asked carefully, "how can I do it?"


    "As for how to do it, you don''t have to worry about it. Naturally, people will remind you step by step in this palace, and it will be natural for you to go according to the words of this palace. But you have to remember what to say and what not to say. " In Mu Cen''s words, there was a faint warning.


    The words didn''t explain. Liyao also understood the meaning of mucen''s words.


    Once she talks nonsense one day, no matter what position she is in, Mu Cen can easily pull her into the water.


    Li Yao did not understand Mu Chen, but all kinds of muschen''s entry into the palace made Li Yao know that the words of Mu Cen were not false, even the main harem. In Mu''s hand, it seemed like a moth ant, everything was Mun Cen has the final say.


    Needless to say, Mu CEN is now the crown princess.


    He will be the master of the harem in the future.


    Liyao is a smart man. She knows when to be loyal to someone, so she can keep her life.


    She repeatedly replied: "I will remember my mother''s instruction."


    Mu Cen said: "you go back first. It''s not a place to stay for a long time. I''ll wait for my palace messenger to inform you of other things."


    "Yes." Li Yao answered.


    After that, Liyao didn''t dare to see Mu Cen more, blessed her body, turned around and immediately walked towards the talent hall. She didn''t dare to stay for a moment.


    Obviously she is ten years older than Mu Cen, but it seems that in front of Mu Cen, Mu CEN is the older person. People can''t help admiring Mu Cen''s bearing and means.


    Liyao didn''t dare to think much.


    But the joy in her heart is still obvious. The joy in her eyes and eyebrows, even the pace, is much lighter. Looking at the hall of talented people, where she has lived for ten years, how can she not be happy if she can leave here one day and prosper.


    And Mu Cen quietly looks at the figure that Li Rong leaves, without saying a word, until Li Rong''s figure is completely out of sight, Mu Cen just gathers his eyebrows. In the dark, Cheng Dezhu has come out again.


    "Lady." Cheng Dezhu calls Mu Cen.


    Mu Cen''s eyelids lifted, and then he looked at Cheng Dezhu: "the next thing, you do according to the palace''s orders."


    Cheng Dezhu immediately answered: "I will obey the order."


    Mu Cen took out a piece of paper from his wide sleeve and handed it to Cheng Dezhu: "it''s not very convenient for me to come here, so you can send Li Cai Ren to him according to the time written on the paper, and explain it carefully. There''s no need to worry about other things. But if the emperor doesn''t respond, he must send the talent back to the talent hall safely. "


    Cheng Dezhu nodded and took a quick look at the contents of the note: "the slave must be ordered."


    "If you have something to do, you know how to find this palace." Mu Cen''s voice sank.


    Cheng Dezhu and Mu Cen exchanged a look.


    Then Mu Cen did not stay in the same place and left calmly. Cheng Dezhu sent Mu Cen to leave in the same place, and then quietly went back to the talent hall.


    ¡­¡­


    At that time.


    In Fengqing palace.


    Qu Huashang returns to Fengqing palace and is very angry, because he has suffered from Mu Cen''s Secret loss in fengluan palace, but he has no way at all.


    In the bedroom, all the things that could be thrown were thrown by Qu Huashang. Since he was in charge of the back palace, Qu Huashang had never been wronged like this, and Mu Cen gave him such wrongs.


    How can Qu Hua Chang be reconciled.


    The late Qing Dynasty was quiet and looked at Qu Hua''s clothes: "lady, don''t be angry. The maid felt that in the present situation, the empress was angry, which was not good for her. Besides, if the princess can come out of such a thing, there must be something powerful about her. In the present situation, it''s better for the empress to be hypocritical with the Crown Princess first. In order to avoid further disputes. "


    This is what Fengqing palace can say in the late Qing Dynasty. If he had changed for another slave, he would have been executed by Qu Huachang.


    The late Qing Dynasty followed Qu Huashang for many years. If he could get to today''s position, it must have the strength of the late Qing Dynasty.


    Every word she said seemed to help Qu Huachang, but it was clear in the late Qing Dynasty that she said it from the perspective of Mu Cen.


    Let Qu Huashang calm down, Mu Cen has time to do what she wants to do.


    If Qu Huachang gets in the way, Mu Cen will only spend more time dealing with Qu Huachang.


    When the virtuous imperial concubines found the late Qing Dynasty, they told the late Qing Dynasty what they wanted. The late Qing Dynasty was silent and didn''t say anything. Just because Mu Cen could find the virtuous imperial concubines and know their relationship, the late Qing Dynasty knew very well that Mu Cen was a man who could not be offended.


    In the palace, the late Qing Dynasty never stood on Qu Huashang''s side wholeheartedly, all the purpose is just for the virtuous imperial concubine.


    The ultimate purpose of collecting the evidence of Qu Huashang for Xianfei is to overthrow Qu Huashang.


    "How can I be reconciled." Qu Hua almost roared.


    The late Qing Dynasty frowned: "Niang Niang, if you can''t bear it, you will make a big plan. Why do you have to fight with the Empress Dowager or your Highness for a mu Cen. When will Mu Cen be favored again? Finally, you are not the only one who has the final say in this palace.


    These words relieved Qu Huashang''s heart.


    The original anger gradually calmed down, but the fierce anger in the eyebrows was still there.


    At this time, the eunuch outside the palace came to report in a hurry: "tell your mother, your Highness the prince is coming."


    Qu Huachang''s face changed, and he looked at the late Qing Dynasty. The late Qing Dynasty was quiet, indicating that Qu Huachang was calm.

 Chapter 422

    Later, the late Qing Dynasty quickly said: "Niang Niang, I''m afraid your highness is here for this. If your highness doesn''t care about you, there''s no need to take you out of this matter. You know, your highness is your own son, and naturally he won''t harm you. Don''t turn against your highness just for the sake of a mu Cen. "


    The late Qing Dynasty quickly said that when the voice fell, Li Shiyuan''s figure had already appeared in Fengqing palace. The late Qing Dynasty blessed his body and left calmly without saying a word. Just before leaving, the late Qing Dynasty looked at Qu Huashang without any trace and shook his head.


    Until the figure disappeared in the late Qing Dynasty.


    Li Shiyuan just looked at Qu Huashang.


    Qu Huashang was lukewarm: "does the prince still have leisure to come here? The palace thought that the crown prince was in a hurry to go back and coax the crown princess. "


    "My son''s princess has been so wronged, don''t you need to coax her?" Li Shiyuan asked Qu Huachang coldly.


    This made Qu Huachang''s face change and wanted to reprimand him. But when he thought of the words of the late Qing Dynasty, Qu Huachang''s words stopped and he just looked at Li Shiyuan so gloomy.


    Li Shiyuan''s state did not change. When his eyes fell on Qu Huashang, he had a warning in his tone: "empress mother, my son always thought you were a smart man. She knew what to do and what not to do. Now, I don''t think so. Where did Mu Cen offend the empress of the mother, and how can she do it so well? "


    Li Shiyuan''s voice became serious.


    Qu Huashang gave a sneer.


    But Li Shiyuan was more and more aggressive: "this time, if it''s not the right time, you can pull Princess de and Li Shiyi into the water and put them on your mother''s back. Does the mother know what is going to happen to Fengqing palace and Donggong palace?"


    Li Shiyuan''s tone became more and more severe: "witchcraft, does the empress feel that if she plants it to mucen, she can easily pick it out of this matter? If you want to get involved, no one can escape. The mother has always been a wise man. How can you do such a thing this time? "


    When facing Qu Huashang, Li Shiyuan''s attitude is already good.


    If it were someone else, Li Shiyuan would not be polite at all.


    Qu Huashang didn''t know these things. She sank and said, "I''ve always been thoughtful in my work."


    "The mother thought it over, will Mu Cen pick it out from this matter?" Li Shiyuan asked.


    "You..." Qu Hua Chang was too excited to speak.


    Li Shiyuan calmly looked at Qu Huashang: "mother, whether you want or not, Mu CEN is already the Crown Princess of Er Chen. Er Chen doesn''t want anyone to touch Mu Cen."


    This is a warning.


    Li Shiyuan''s eyes are not with a trace of joking ingredients, gloomy looking at Qu Huashang.


    Qu Huashang never thought that Li Shiyuan would talk to him for a woman one day. Qu Huashang''s face became more and more ugly.


    "What''s good about Mu Cen? It''s worth your consideration. Don''t forget that Zhihua is still pregnant with your child, and I haven''t seen you react to Zhihua. " Qu Hua''s chest was full of pain.


    Li Shiyuan''s eyes sank, and then he said word by word: "I know the painting is on the side of my son, it will be OK. As for mu Cen, does the mother want to sit in this position now? Don''t you want to be a king? "


    "What do you mean by that?" Qu Hua''s eyes narrowed slightly.


    Li Shiyuan sneered, but he didn''t understand: "Mu Cen can''t do anything. She is the key to the ultimate monarchy


    "How can a man who has been exiled for 16 years be the key to the throne?" Qu Hua''s clothes are not new at all.


    Li Shiyuan looked at Qu Huashang, and said clearly every word: "children minister said these words, it may be a rave, but master Jingyi''s words, it is not necessarily."


    "Quiet one." Qu Hua''s clothes sank.


    "When master Jingyi saw Mu Cen, he said that this girl must be the mother of the world. And this woman is by no means an ordinary person. She is a dragon and Phoenix among people. If you want to be an emperor, you must have this woman by your side. " Li Shiyuan told Qu Huachang what Jing Yi said.


    Qu Huashang obviously didn''t think of this.


    Li Shiyuan looked at Qu Huashang and said, "now does the empress understand?"


    Qu Huachang forbeared and took a deep breath: "it''s like this. Are you sure Jing Yi didn''t say anything wrong?"


    "Absolutely impossible." Li Shiyuan said this firmly.


    After being quiet, Qu Hua Chang didn''t say anything more. Li Shiyuan looked at Qu Hua Chang and said, "so I don''t want this to happen in the future. After all, no one in the same boat as her son''s son''s son and mother''s wife can ask for any good if they turn over. "


    Then, Li Shiyuan''s words became word by word, with a warning: "mother, share weal and woe, don''t give her children any trouble. Now the situation of the children''s minister is not as optimistic as the mother thought. Even if the big brother is eradicated, so what? There are so many alien forces behind them that can''t be seen by their mothers. "


    "I know." For a long time, Qu Huashang spoke calmly.


    Li Shiyuan did not go on.


    Qu Huashang has been in the palace for many years. She knows better than anyone. Even if she doesn''t like Mu Cen any more, Qu Huashang knows better.


    "If only the mother knew." Li Shiyuan spoke faintly.


    Qu Hua Chang was a little tired. When he looked at Li Shiyuan again, "Mu CEN is not saving oil lamp, so the prince should pay more attention."


    Li Shiyuan said with a smile: "since I got to know Mu Cen, I have known him very well. Mu CEN is by no means a simple person. What''s more, he must report that today in fengluan palace, Mu CEN is embarrassed by his mother? "


    Qu Huashang didn''t expect Li Shiyuan to see it, but Li Shiyuan didn''t say it at the scene.


    "This matter, the son minister returned to the East Palace, will naturally reprimand Mu Cen, also please mother rest assured." Li Shiyuan knows better the effect of one slap and one sugar.


    Sure enough, this sentence made Qu Huashang feel better, and finally he didn''t say anything more.


    Then, Li Shiyuan quietly left Qu Huashang''s bedroom. Naturally, when Li Shiyuan went back to the East Palace, he couldn''t really reprimand Mu Cen. After all, the most innocent person in this matter was Mu Cen. He couldn''t help but know who Mu Cen was framed up.


    In such a relationship, Li Shiyuan naturally knows how to maintain a proper balance. Besides, Mu Cen has to be useful.


    When Li Shiyuan sank, he did not go back to the East Palace directly, but went back to the imperial dragon palace.


    The next few days.


    Mu Cen has been safe and steady, and no one has ever found any trouble for him. Mu Cen seldom leaves his bedroom except to say hello. At most, he walks in the garden. He Xiang follows Mu Cen all the time.

 Chapter 423

    In the East Palace, after Mrs. an''s death, Li Shiyuan seldom went to other concubines.


    But every day, Li Shiyuan would go to Mu Cen''s bedroom to have dinner with him, and then he would leave in a hurry, and rarely stay in the east palace.


    Near the autumn festival, the palace has become extremely busy, plus this trip and the empress dowager, it is even more so. The people of the house of internal affairs could not tolerate the slightest mistake, and they were even more cautious.


    And Kyoto also gradually entered the late summer and early autumn, began to have a trace of cool.


    Just at noon, I still feel extremely hot and dry. A few steps can make people sweat.


    "What are you doing here, miss?" He Xiang wiped his sweat and asked Mu Cen strangely.


    Mu Cen carried his skirt and walked quietly towards the top of the palace wall. There were few people here. Only the soldiers guarding the palace wall were there. When they saw Mu Cen, they were stunned, but they immediately knelt down and asked for An''an.


    "Princess, why are you here?" The bodyguards looked at each other, especially nervous.


    For fear that something might happen to Mu Cen, the charge is directly on their head, which is the capital crime of falling on their head.


    When someone saw Mu Cen coming, he immediately went to inform the former Imperial Guard Mu Zhanxiao.


    Instead, Mu Cen raised his hand: "get up, let''s have a look at this palace."


    "Yes." The guard answered.


    Mu Cen ignored the bodyguard and walked towards the top of the palace wall. Mu Zhanxiao had already received the news and came in a hurry. When he saw Mu Cen, Mu Zhanxiao''s eyebrows were slightly twisted, and then followed him.


    "Princess, how did you come to this place?" Mu Zhanxiao stopped half a meter away from Mu Cen and asked faintly.


    "Have a good time." Mu Cen pour is direct, "Mu adult, have not seen for a while."


    Mu Zhanxiao didn''t say anything, but in Mu Cen''s words, Mu Zhanxiao already understood the purpose of Mu Cen''s coming here. He followed Mu Cen''s eyes and looked in the past, which was the place where the late lotus was hanging.


    "The late lotus has been hanging here for four days, but it can''t survive this evening." What Mu Zhanxiao said was expressionless.


    "Longer than the palace expected." Mu Cen smile, "hang here, have no one come?"


    "It''s a matter of danger. Who else does the princess think dares to come?" Mu Zhanxiao''s model essay.


    Mu Cen looked at Mu Zhanxiao, slightly raised his eyebrows, and then nodded: "yes. It''s just that people are hung up like this, and they don''t get redress? "


    "When the late lotus was sent, it had been poisoned. It could not say anything, and it had never been put down from above. It would irrigate her three times a day. In addition, the weather during this period of time was extremely hot at noon, but it was cool at night. Now it''s probably on the verge of death." Mu Zhanxiao explained carefully.


    Mu Cen very light of Mou light from the late lotus body took back: "pity."


    Mu Zhanxiao didn''t answer.


    "Man is dead. Let people go to the Empress Dowager''s place to reply, drag people down and find a place to bury them. " Mu Cen said calmly, "this matter, late lotus is just a chess piece, no use, naturally abandoned."


    Mu Zhanxiao did not deny it.


    There are too many pieces of Wanlian in the palace. When the scenery is infinite, once the master has an accident, these pieces will be destroyed for the first time.


    Needless to say, this matter is very much involved.


    Mu Zhanxiao called the bodyguard and explained a few words. The bodyguard left in a hurry.


    "Although the prince seems to be safe and sound, he is only expelled from the palace by the devalued king, and the empress of the imperial concubine is still in the palace, but the palace where the empress of the imperial concubine lives has been heavily guarded. In other words, except that it is not as cold as the cold palace, and there are slaves to serve, the empress of the imperial concubine is no different from being under house arrest."


    Mu Zhanxiao then continued: "as for the prince outside the palace, it''s not surprising if something happens. Now outside the palace where the great prince is located, there are people from the prince. I''m afraid they are also worrying. "


    Mu Cen chuckled.


    All this is in line with common sense, and also in line with Li Shiyuan''s way of life.


    Li Shiyuan couldn''t be at ease if Li Shiyi didn''t get rid of his roots at the first time. Even if Li Shiyuan and Li Shiyuan joined hands in these matters, what about that?


    For the rest, Li Shiyuan is not needed. Li Shiyuan is enough.


    That''s why Li Shiyuan is even busier. To eradicate the remaining evil forces on Li Shiyi''s side, he also needs to ensure that there is no risk. In other words, Li Changtian still has some father son relationship. Li Shiyi stripped away from the center of power, at least left his life.


    But Li Shiyuan has no brotherhood.


    In the three or four months since Li Changtian went to the autumn festival, Li Shiyi will completely disappear from Kyoto.


    When Li Shiyi had an accident, even if he was far away in the western regions, Li Shiyuan would be summoned.


    And at that time¡ª¡ª


    Mu Cen connected these things, his face changed slightly, and Mu Zhanxiao noticed: "what''s the matter?"


    "Did you go to the western regions this time?" Mu Cen turned around and asked directly.


    Mu Zhanxiao quieted down and answered truthfully: "as a bodyguard before the emperor, I will go with the emperor to protect his safety."


    Mu Cen frowned and nodded.


    This is also true.


    She didn''t think much about the last life, but seriously looked at Mu Zhanxiao: "in the palace, there are people you trust to stay."


    "Of course there is." Mu Zhanxiao did not deny that "the Rongsi Temple next to his fourth highness will also stay in Kyoto. Rongsi is a shadow guard. No one knows the existence of Rongsi, which is the safest. In addition, he Rongjiu is a twin, which is easy to use when necessary. "


    "What else?" Mu Cen continues to ask.


    Mu Zhanxiao knows the relationship between mu Cen and Li Shiyuan. He also knows that Li Shiyuan doesn''t tell Mu Cen everything, but if Mu Cen asks, Li Shiyuan will say everything.


    So he told Mu Cen the truth about some people who stayed in the palace.


    Mu Cen listened carefully, and then read a few names: "these people, you let Rong Temple pay attention, what they say is not necessarily credible. If you can buy off the prince, the prince can buy off your people. "


    Mu Zhanxiao looked at Mu Cen: "how do you know these things?"


    "You don''t care how I know, just do what I say. In addition, if you go to the autumn festival, it will not be safe in the palace. Those who stay should be more careful. " Mu Cen explained.


    Her brain is a little confused, calm for a moment, Mu Cen looked at Mu Zhanxiao: "if you can, I will try to let you stay in the palace."


    Mu Zhanxiao stood with a negative hand and did not speak.


    "When you are in the palace, you feel more at ease." Mu Cen answered and finished what he said.

 Chapter 424

    None of these people really let Mu Cen down. Only mu Zhanxiao can stay.


    "Mu Cen, what are you planning?" Mu Zhanxiao stopped for a long time, then asked Mu Cen word by word.


    Mu Cen looks at Mu Zhanxiao, Mou Guang doesn''t have any of dodge, take a silk of sharp: "seize di."


    Mu Zhanxiao''s face changed: "do you know what you are talking about?"


    "Of course." Mu Cen did not flinch. "Don''t you understand what I mean? You are the closest person to your fourth highness. If you are also in the western regions, if something goes wrong in Kyoto, you and your fourth highness will not be able to come back. Just rely on Rong temple. Do you think you can deal with everything? "


    Nature cannot.


    Mu Zhanxiao knows this very well, and he also knows that Mu Cen''s words are not unreasonable, but if he doesn''t want to go, how difficult it is.


    "I''ll do something about it." Mu Cen responded quickly.


    Mu Zhanxiao looked at Mu Cen, his eyes sank, and then he asked: "you are sincere and fake to your highness?"


    It''s like testing something.


    Mu Cen looked at Mu Zhanxiao for a moment: "I won''t make fun of his life."


    "In that case, take care of yourself. As long as you are safe, your highness will be safe." Mu Zhanxiao said directly, "I admire your ability. You are one of the most intelligent women I have ever seen. But his highness is also the wisest prince I have ever seen. You can think of it, your highness can think of it. You don''t have to worry about that. "


    The implication is to tell Mu Cen that Li Shiyuan also intends to let him stay in Kyoto. Once they all go, Kyoto will be completely empty. Under such circumstances, it is not the best policy to leave Li Shiyuan alone.


    And Mu Cen hears Mu Zhanxiao say so, then relaxed a tone: "good, I know."


    After that, she saw the bodyguard not far away coming. Mu Cen changed his tone and said faintly: "what Mr. Mu said to our palace is known by our palace. Mr. Mu has worked hard. As for these slaves, the palace is not good for you. Please deal with them as soon as possible. "


    "Yes. I will comply with the order. " Mu Zhanxiao also cooperated seamlessly.


    Then Mu Cen didn''t say much, quickly turned to leave, and the lotus fragrance on one side followed up.


    The bodyguard looked at Mu Cen without any trace, and then looked at Mu Zhanxiao: "Mr. mu, you told me about the slave. The slave has already dealt with it."


    Mu Zhanxiao answered: "the empress of the crown prince has told me that this cheap maidservant can''t finish well. Do you know how to deal with it?"


    "Please rest assured." The guard answered again.


    Soon, the guards left.


    Mu Zhanxiao looks at the direction of the bodyguard''s leaving, and then he comes down from the palace wall without expression. And the Wanlian, who was originally hanging on the palace wall, is soon dragged down and cleaned up according to Mu Cen''s meaning.


    Mu Zhanxiao looks at the figure that Mu Cen leaves, but the feeling of uneasiness is always strong.


    I don''t know what will happen during this autumn festival.


    ¡­¡­


    "Lady, have we gone back to the palace?" He Xiang followed Mu Cen and asked.


    Mu Cen calmly answered: "no, go to the palace."


    He Xiang nodded and followed quietly.


    Mu Cen took the lotus fragrance and went around the imperial garden in the palace. During that time, he met many concubines. Everyone saw that Mu Cen was polite and calm.


    But mu Cen''s attention is not on these concubines, but on the bodyguards who have been following him not far away.


    Mu CEN is not anxious to get rid of it.


    It''s not that she can''t get rid of it, but that it will inevitably lead to trouble. She wants these bodyguards to watch what she says and does. During lunch, Mu Cen will accompany the Empress Dowager in fengluan palace. After lunch, Mu Cen will return to the east palace. At that time, she will thank her guests and disappear behind closed doors.


    The bodyguards who followed Mu Cen for a few days knew that their vigilance was the lowest at that time.


    It''s not the same as going to the palace wall. If you want to find a virtuous concubine, you have to be careful.


    This matter if have no virtuous imperial concubine, she wants to get rid of to be afraid not so easy, besides, virtuous imperial concubine in the hand also want what Mu Cen wants. In the last life, when Mu Cen got these things, it was too late not only for himself, but also for the virtuous concubine.


    Normally, after Li Changtian''s death, the virtuous imperial concubine must go to the gratitude temple to become a nun. However, unexpectedly, due to the chaos in the palace, she completely forgot the virtuous imperial concubine in the cold palace, so the virtuous imperial concubine would live in the cold palace until she met Mu Cen.


    The evidence in the hands of Xianfei was collected in the late Qing Dynasty for many years. There are not only Qu Huashang, but also the prince.


    Mu Cen collected his thoughts and didn''t think about it for the time being. After lunch with the Empress Dowager in Fengqing palace, Mu Cen went back to the east palace.


    The servants of the East Palace are used to Mu Cen''s work and rest, so they won''t disturb Mu Cen at this time.


    Mu Cen looked at He Xiang: "wait for me in my bedroom. I''ll go back. If the prince should come back, you would say that I have fallen asleep and don''t want anyone to disturb me. The prince would not come in. If you really want to come in, you can say that you don''t know where I''ve been, and you can deal with it when I come back, OK? "


    "Yes, I know." He Xiang looked at Mu Cen nervously, "Miss, don''t have an accident."


    "No, don''t worry," answered Mu Cen.


    In Mu Cen''s assurance, he Xiang nodded.


    Soon, Mu Cen quietly avoided the eyes and ears of the bodyguard, and left from the east palace. She followed the path of the palace and quickly appeared near the cold palace.


    Mu Cen didn''t make a sound, and didn''t disturb anyone. He quietly entered the cold palace. The bodyguards and mothers in the cold palace were very poor, and naturally no one would find Mu Cen.


    With her memory, she found the place where Xianfei lived. She was quiet and pushed the door in.


    She looked inside the room. It was very dark. Compared with the outside, the coldness in the room was no less than Tianlao''s, but it was less gloomy than Tianlao''s. from time to time, she saw mice crawling over.


    The virtuous concubine seemed to have heard the news, but she was not in any panic. She came out of the back room madly, but her hair and clothes were meticulous all the time.


    "Empress Xian, it''s me, Mu Cen." Mu Cen light mouth.


    And the virtuous imperial concubine''s action stopped for a while, but didn''t have the madness before. After 20 years in the cold palace, Mu Cen was not born at that time. Naturally, the virtuous concubine could not see Mu Cen.


    So when Mu Cen reported his family, the virtuous concubine was still on guard.


    Mu CEN is not worried, and walks towards the virtuous imperial concubine. The virtuous imperial concubine stands in the same place, with no expression on her face. Mu Cen naturally picks up the ink on the desk and writes on the rice paper.

 Chapter 425

    The above content was written by Mu Cen to Xianfei that day.


    The virtuous imperial concubine understood at a glance that Mu Cen was proving his identity, and the handwriting on it was also Mu Cen''s.


    "I''ll see the princess." The virtuous imperial concubine earnestly asked an, and then asked, "since the empress of the crown prince has come out of the prison, it proves that the empress of the crown prince has been safe and sound for a long time, so why should she come to the place where I stay?"


    "A man should keep his word." Mu Cen light mouth, "virtuous imperial concubine empress also need not call me prince imperial concubine empress, call me Mu Cen good."


    The virtuous imperial concubine did not answer.


    Mu Cen didn''t mind, and continued: "since I promised Xianfei Niang that I would take revenge for her dead child, I will certainly do it."


    Mu Cen also looked at the virtuous imperial concubine without hesitation: "the empress and my enemy are the same. There are some things that I don''t need to say. I know them very well. The purpose of her sister''s entering the palace is very clear. But now the situation in the palace is changing, which is frightening. If you are not careful, everyone may fall off the horse. "


    "I''ve been locked up in the cold palace for many years. I''m afraid I''m not strong enough." Xianfei didn''t know whether she refused or agreed, "I''ll help you, just because you know my identity with the late Qing Dynasty. The dog jumps over the wall in a hurry, and the rabbit bites when it''s urgent. I can''t guarantee whether you will attack the late Qing Dynasty, so I''ll let the late Qing Dynasty protect myself. Any fight in the palace has nothing to do with me."


    Virtuous imperial concubine coldly opened the distance between mu Cen.


    Mu Cen knew that the virtuous concubine had been in the cold palace for many years, so it was impossible for her to break through her heart easily.


    In the last life, Xianfei and herself were more like friends in need. Now, their identities are quite different. Xianfei has a taboo to mucen, but it''s a matter of reason.


    "Good." Mu Cen looked at the virtuous imperial concubine without any impatience. "Even if the empress didn''t think about herself, she felt that she had been in the cold palace for many years. There was no way to take her, and there was no room to turn over. So did she think about the late Qing Dynasty? Can the empress guarantee that the next person who will have an accident will not be the late Qing Dynasty? This palace is like the devil who devours people. Doesn''t the lady know that people can disappear without a trace? "


    Mu CEN is not a threat, just a very obvious truth with Xianfei.


    The virtuous concubine can''t not understand.


    And the tension in the palace, Xianfei naturally know, the late Qing Dynasty will tell Xianfei what happened in the palace.


    Now, no one really knows what will happen next.


    If the prince dismounts, it means that Qu Huashang will also dismount. At that time, the people beside Qu Huashang will not be able to save their lives. No one will use the confidants of the previous master.


    This truth is clearer than anyone else.


    But she looks at Mu Cen, but she doesn''t know that Mu CEN is trustworthy.


    "If I can find Xianfei and know these relationships, then I must have a way to do what Xianfei wants to do. Did the virtuous imperial concubine stay in the cold palace for decades and never want to leave? He even left with the late Qing Dynasty. " Mu Cen poked the heart of the virtuous imperial concubine and asked, "the virtuous imperial concubine''s mother''s family has already been chopped by the whole family, hasn''t it? Does the virtuous imperial concubine really feel no resentment at all? "


    How can we not complain.


    Qu Huashang''s means are cruel, and how can the virtuous concubine know it.


    But in the cold palace for a long time, the virtuous imperial concubine has gradually numb, can''t put down the resentment, but more is helpless, if not for the late Qing Dynasty is still in the palace, the virtuous imperial concubine probably already did not want to live, this place, many things can make people die in an instant.


    At least, she had the late Qing Dynasty, and she had to protect the last lifeline of their family.


    She wanted to send the late Qing Dynasty out of the palace and protect the safety of the late Qing Dynasty. Without her, the late Qing Dynasty would not have entered the palace.


    The fist of the virtuous imperial concubine''s palm gradually clenched.


    She looks at Mu Cen.


    Mu Cen knew in the eyes of the virtuous concubine that the virtuous concubine had been moved.


    "Aren''t you the crown princess? How can I trust you? " The virtuous imperial concubine asked directly.


    Mu Cen looked at the virtuous imperial concubine and gave a light smile: "isn''t the late Qing Dynasty also your sister? Why did the late Qing Dynasty stay with the queen and become her confidant


    The virtuous imperial concubine did not continue to speak.


    Everyone is helpless, especially in this deep palace.


    In Mu Cen''s words, the virtuous imperial concubine understands Mu Cen''s helplessness, but she abides by her final bottom line and will not ask Mu Cen and Qu Huashang too much about their gratitude and resentment.


    In this palace, it''s much safer to be a fool than to be a smart person. This truth has been gradually understood by the virtuous concubine since she was put into the cold palace.


    If she hadn''t started to make trouble with Qu Huashang because of her child''s inexplicable death, if she could be more careful and protect her child, then nothing would happen now.


    Even if not, the emperor out of his guilt, her imperial concubine''s position can also be safe, Qu Huashang will not do too reckless.


    And now step by step, after all, it is too late to understand.


    The virtuous imperial concubine quietly looked at Mu Cen and said for a long time, "I''ve been in this cold palace for many years. I haven''t had any idea and vision for a long time."


    This words, the virtuous imperial concubine says of low, but is full of desolation.


    That is a kind of peace in endless despair, no longer any struggling thoughts and impulses.


    Mu Cen didn''t interrupt Xianfei''s words. He watched quietly and waited patiently for Xianfei to say: "I don''t want to leave here or be safe. As long as you can keep the late Qing Dynasty, then I can help you unconditionally."


    Xianfei and Muchen made an exchange.


    In fact, it''s not difficult. The virtuous concubine doesn''t speak as much as the lion.


    In the cold palace for many years, had already worn away the virtuous imperial concubine all mood, again calm.


    The only thing that can make Xianfei remember is the late Qing Dynasty, which is still in Fengqing palace. No place in this palace is safe, and no one is trustworthy.


    The longer he stayed in the late Qing Dynasty, the more dangerous it was.


    "I can promise you that." Mu Cen said directly, "I will leave the palace safely in the late Qing Dynasty. Even if I can''t leave for the time being, if something happens in the palace, I will protect the late Qing Dynasty. "


    It''s a statement without foundation.


    But the virtuous imperial concubine looked at Mu Cen''s eyes, but believed.


    The firmness and calmness in her eyes, as well as the calm self-confidence in Mu Cen''s words, seemed that everything was under Mu Cen''s control.


    For a long time, the virtuous imperial concubine nodded: "Niang Niang, I am confident that I will believe your words. As long as you fulfill your promise, madam


    Then the virtuous imperial concubine turned quietly and walked towards the inner hall.


    Mu Cen didn''t follow, just waiting for the virtuous imperial concubine.


    Mucen didn''t wait long. The virtuous concubine came out of the inner hall and handed the letter to mucen.

 Chapter 426

    "This should be what the lady wants." The virtuous imperial concubine light mouth, "I already gave Niang Niang, also ask Niang Niang to remember own promise.". Man is doing, and heaven is watching. I''m waiting, too. "


    "Thank you very much Mu Cen politely replied, "I will not be entrusted by the empress. Please don''t worry. "


    The virtuous imperial concubine nodded¡° Please come back, madam. This is not a place to stay for a long time. "


    Mu Cen didn''t say anything more and quickly turned to leave.


    The virtuous imperial concubine didn''t send her off. It seemed that she was back to the crazy old woman in a moment. People in the cold palace were used to the crying and laughter from time to time in the virtuous imperial concubine''s palace.


    Naturally, no one asked, and no one looked at it more.


    ¡­¡­


    Mu Cen collected his things and quickly left the cold palace. When he was walking towards the East Palace, he was suddenly stopped. Mu Cen didn''t panic. On the contrary, he was calm: "how long has your fourth highness been following?"


    "Your vigilance has been lowered." Li Shiyuan said faintly, "I''ve been following you for so long, but you don''t feel it."


    "Maybe it''s because the fourth highness doesn''t carry a dangerous smell. Naturally, I don''t need to distinguish them seriously." Mu Cen laughed, but said directly.


    This is very pleasant to Li Shiyuan''s mood, but just for a moment, Li Shiyuan looked at Mu Cen.


    Mu Cen didn''t wait for Li Shiyuan to say: "just in time, if you don''t come to me, I''ll try to find you."


    This let Li Shiyuan pick eyebrows, to the mouth of the words is not anxious to say: "what''s the matter?" He asked Mu Cen quietly.


    Mu Cen didn''t speak. He handed the things that the virtuous imperial concubine gave him to Li Shiyuan: "this part is the evidence of the Queen''s crime, many of which involve the prince."


    Li Shiyuan didn''t refuse and took over: "you..."


    "No more questions, just take it." Mu Cen suddenly stares at Li Shiyuan fiercely and directly blocks this person''s words.


    Li Shiyuan suddenly so angry smile: "I worry about your safety everywhere, you are good, but there is no scruple."


    "It''s not without scruples, it''s just that I have brains and know what to do." Mu Cen''s calm explanation.


    "So you play yourself in the dungeon?" Li Shiyuan asked.


    "I didn''t come out safe and sound." Mu Cen sneered, "if I don''t go in, you can join hands with the prince to eradicate the great prince. The big prince has no chance. There are less uncertain factors between you and Li Shiyuan, aren''t there? "


    Li Shiyuan was silent: "then he looked at Mu Cen," so now this situation, I also want to thank you? "


    Mu Cen really hum.


    Li Shiyuan is really speechless. He pinches Mu Cen''s chin without thinking about it. Suddenly he bites so heavily. Mu Cen exclaims, but this exclamation is soon engulfed by Li Shiyuan''s kiss.


    Kiss to enjoy, Li Shiyuan just released Mu Cen: "is ready to call people?"


    Mu Cen


    This person is more and more taboo, say to move mouth to move mouth.


    However, Mu CEN is calm on the surface and looks at it with his face unchanged, only his ears are slightly red, which reveals Mu Cen''s uneasiness.


    Li Shiyuan didn''t break it. He looked at Mu Cen quietly: "Mu Cen, I don''t care how you know this, but from now on, I won''t allow you to interfere in these things. Now many things, even I can''t control them."


    Mu Cen narrowed his eyes: "how to say that?"


    "The situation of my father and emperor is unstable. The incident of my eldest brother is an accident. All of these accidents can easily turn into risks. The trip to the western regions is very dangerous. You asked your second brother to stay. Now I hope you can stay in the palace. At least the prince won''t touch you now. " What Li Shiyuan said is direct.


    Mu Cen didn''t pay much attention to the meaning behind Li Shiyuan and grasped the key point of the first half of the sentence: "the emperor''s condition is under the control of Uncle Feng. I took all the medicine myself. There should be no abnormality."


    Unless Li Shiyuan forced the palace ahead of time.


    "If you can do it, don''t people in the dark have other ideas?" Li Shiyuan asked directly.


    Mu Cen twisted her eyebrows, which was her negligence.


    She always thought that Li Changtian was a very cautious person and would not put himself in danger. Obviously, she overestimated Li Changtian under such circumstances. He had entered his twilight years, and had long lost the calm and calm when he took the throne.


    "So be obedient and don''t worry about the next thing." Li Shiyuan warned Mu Cen in a low voice.


    Mu Cen looks at Li Shiyuan. Li Shiyuan doesn''t avoid Mu Cen''s eyes.


    After a long time, Mu Cen said calmly: "you have planned the trip of Autumn Festival, haven''t you? As for the second brother, you will leave him in the palace, won''t you? "


    "Yes." Li Shiyuan didn''t hide Mu Cen.


    One after another, Li Shiyuan''s plan was constantly advanced. Although it was a little hasty, it was still careful. After all, Li Shiyuan had planned this matter for a long time, and he was absolutely not allowed to fall short at the last moment.


    Even though it is full of hardships and dangers.


    But Li Shiyuan didn''t tell Mu Cen about it in detail. He didn''t want Mu Cen to think about it. The most important thing is that Mu CEN is too smart. If it starts, Mu Cen can think about the process and the end. Li Shiyuan doesn''t want Mu Cen to take any risks.


    Mu Cen calmed down and looked at Li Shiyuan like this.


    Mu Cen can''t stop what Li Shiyuan doesn''t want to say.


    "Don''t look at me like that." Li Shiyuan''s voice suddenly came low.


    Mu Cen Leng next, for a moment and a half did not respond, Li Shiyuan said what, ah, voice, has not had time to speak, Li Shiyuan''s low voice has been followed to wear: "Cen Er, we meet is not easy, you look at me like this, I can''t help it."


    This words, low and deep, so looking at Mu Cen, the long fingers with distinct bone joints, have already pinched Mu Cen''s chin, and the finger belly with thick cocoon has rubbed on the delicate skin.


    In a word, let Mu Cen''s cheek slightly red, the next moment, her hand directly patted off Li Shiyuan''s hand: "no serious."


    Li Shiyuan laughed and said nothing.


    He just lowered his head and bit on Mu Cen''s lip lightly. Before Mu Cen got angry, he released the man, but his big hand had already consciously held Mu Cen''s hand.


    Thick hard fingers quiet through, soon two people ten fingers.


    Mu Cen corner of the eye Yu Guang looked at Li Shiyuan''s hand, finally did not speak, also let this person lead.


    The atmosphere was a little quiet.


    Until Mu Cen broke the silence: "you are almost sure."


    Other words, Mu Cen did not say more, because she knew that Li Shiyuan knew what he was asking, and there was no need to explain more.

 Chapter 427

    The voice falls, Mu Cen''s eyes look at Li Shiyuan like this, not for a moment.


    Li Shiyuan was quiet for a moment. He held Mu Cen''s hand tightly. Then he calmly said, "90 percent."


    In a word, Mu Cen''s face changed slightly.


    I can''t say whether it''s because this person doesn''t say he''s completely sure or something else, but the 90% probability is already a winner for this matter. But as long as Mu Cen thought of the last life, he still felt frightened.


    I can''t say that.


    Now, in retrospect, Li Shiyuan of the last life had already grasped nine levels, but he was also defeated in the end. The last level of uncertainty was not others, but himself.


    Mu Cen thought of these, that kind of heart rate acceleration feeling followed again.


    Unspeakable depression.


    In the end, Mu Cen couldn''t resist: "what''s the last 10%


    Li Shiyuan is calm smile: "want to know?"


    Mu Cen''s face didn''t mean to shrink. To Mu Cen''s surprise, Li Shiyuan didn''t mean to hide: "I want to know, then I''ll tell you."


    Mu Cen didn''t speak this time. He listened to Li Shiyuan quietly.


    Li Shiyuan this just light mouth: "you."


    Gently a word, as if completely stirred the heart string of Mu Cen''s heart, that string suddenly broke, there is no room for recovery.


    She tried to calm herself down, calmly asked: "why the last layer of the reason is me."


    Clearly, Mu Cen knows that Li Shiyuan doesn''t know what happened in the last life, but this life can tell the result of the last life so firmly.


    Is everything really doomed?


    Mu Cen said that he was not nervous, which was false, but in front of Li Shiyuan, he could not show such tension.


    After a long silence, Mu Cen answered: "Why me?"


    But Li Shiyuan didn''t smile.


    But mu Cen didn''t care about Li Shiyuan''s reaction, and quickly continued: "listen to me, you must remember what I said. No matter whether I am the cause of the last 10% or not, but in the end, no matter what happens, you just follow your arrangement and never worry about me, OK


    It''s rare for Muchen to be so unsettled.


    She tugged at Li Shiyuan tightly, as if waiting for Li Shiyuan''s answer.


    But it happened that this man didn''t say a word. He just looked at it so quietly. He leaned on Mu Cen''s forehead and rubbed it gently, as if he was pacifying Mu Cen.


    "You remember what I said." Mu Cen reminds me again and again.


    Suddenly, Mu Cen''s voice was interrupted by Li Shiyuan: "Cen Er, I love you."


    Mu Cen''s words came to a sudden stop: "I''m not sure."


    All of a sudden, Mu Cen was caught unprepared for his love. He had no response at all. But Li Shiyuan''s eyebrows and eyes are dotted with stars, looking at Mu Cen''s eyes seem to be more focused.


    In Mo Tong, there is great power, which gives people a sense of stability.


    Mu Cen''s tension gradually relaxed with such a sense of stability, but it was only a moment, and she hung high in her heart again.


    "Cen''er, as long as you are well, I won''t have an accident." Li Shiyuan gave a word of assurance, "I promise you."


    "Good." It took a long time for mu Cen to answer.


    Then, although Li Shiyuan didn''t let go of Mu Cen''s hand, he had naturally changed the topic, but it didn''t seem abrupt: "what''s the matter with Li Cairen? What did you do?"


    Mu Cen did not deny it.


    Since Mu Cen went to the talent hall to find Liyao, he didn''t ask Liyao to wait. Everything was arranged by Mu Cen, and then let Cheng Gonggong inform Liyao.


    In recent days, Li Changtian''s health is not due to his body. With the maintenance of drugs, his body will not be abnormal. At least during the autumn festival, Li Changtian will not be abnormal.


    In fact, Mu CEN is very clear that this is called huiguanghuizhao, but Li Changtian will naively think that he is the same as before.


    But that''s the last word.


    Therefore, after Li Changtian felt that he was back to normal, he would go to the Empress Dowager to say hello. Naturally, Liyao would also go, and it would be a great coincidence that he would be here when Li Changtian appeared.


    It''s not just fengluan palace.


    Even in every part of the palace, Liyao appeared in front of Li Changtian a lot more frequently.


    Li Yao is always nice to say hello, and doesn''t say a word more.


    In the imperial palace of Dazhou, the hierarchy system is strict. You may not know who this person is, but you can guess the identity of the other party from the perspective of clothing. If you easily overstep it, you will lose your head, so everyone is very cautious.


    Li Changtian''s eyes are not old and yellow. After seeing Liyao several times, he can''t react at all.


    It''s just that there are so many concubines in the harem that Li Changtian won''t remember them one by one.


    But when he saw Li Yao, Li Changtian was gradually impressed, even more and more deeply.


    The reason is very simple, mucen can let Liyao do so, naturally also guess. Because in those years, Liyao was able to go to the hall of talented people, and even served in bed, so Liyao had a face similar to that of Rong Fei. Now, it''s not only for this reason, but also for Li Changtian''s failure to get Mu Cen, so when he sees Li Yao, his heart will surge.


    People always like to find substitutes anytime and anywhere.


    Even in the position of emperor, it is the same.


    When Liyao appeared in front of Li Changtian and impressed Li Changtian enough, the eunuch of the house of internal affairs came to the talent hall in person and said that Li Changtian had turned over the brand of Liyao.


    Liyao spent last night in Yulong hall.


    Even for the night.


    Not like other concubines, after serving Li Changtian, they have to go back to their bedroom. After this incident came out, it was shocking enough.


    No one thought that Li Changtian would spoil a talented person at this time, and even let him spend the night in the Yulong hall.


    Not only that, but also a person who never thought about it.


    Mu Cen thought, but did not say anything, all of this is in her plan, not strange.


    Mu Cen raised his head and looked at Li Shiyuan''s face again. Then he heard the man smile: "don''t you have this idea?"


    Li Shiyuan low smile, silent.


    And Mu Cen continued: "I listen to Cheng Gonggong say that this talented person is the person that the fourth highness wants, but the fourth highness also explained that if Miss Mu has an idea, then do it according to miss Mu''s idea."


    Straight and straight, Mu Cen moved Cheng Dezhu''s words to the original.


    In the last life, Liyao turned over, which was also done by Li Shiyuan, but mu Cen has not been able to understand the reason why Li Shiyuan arranged Liyao to appear in Li Changtian.

 Chapter 428

    If it is really useful, according to Li Shiyuan''s character, it should have been arranged very early, rather than waiting until now.


    In this life, Mu Cen couldn''t guess Li Shiyuan''s idea.


    But mu Cen did not take the initiative to speak, but quietly waiting for Li Shiyuan to go on.


    "Shouldn''t I be allowed to do such a thing?" Li Shiyuan said with a smile, "you have finished everything. What do you want me to do to please you?"


    Mu Cen frowned: "what do you mean by that?"


    I really don''t understand.


    In Mu Cen''s opinion, this matter was originally planned by Li Shiyuan. What does it have to do with him? Li Shiyuan of the last life only knew that she was the crown princess, and had no other ideas, let alone any involvement.


    So what does Liyao have to do with herself?


    But Li Shiyuan''s voice was low, and he pinched the tip of mucen''s nose helplessly: "you want Liyao, you don''t like Liyao''s face. It''s similar to my mother''s, it''s like my father''s taking a fancy to you. It''s because the dance you are dancing is the one that my mother danced. The mother''s concubine is a pain in his father''s heart, a pain that can never be erased. "


    Li Shiyuan said directly: "the father emperor can''t get you, see Li talent, naturally will treat each other, now the situation in the palace, everyone is a ghost, Li talent''s appearance can let the father emperor feel relieved, naturally will leave Li talent around."


    Mu Cen never interrupted Li Shiyuan.


    "The most nervous person is the queen. The queen probably never thought that there would be such a woman at such a time who could occupy her father. " Li Shiyuan said without delay, "you have a bad breath. You won''t even hide it from the queen. You will satirize the queen. It''s revenge for what the queen did to you this time."


    Li Shiyuan saw Mu Cen''s idea clearly: "in addition to the witchcraft before, and the Queen''s recent urgent marking, the father and the emperor are also very annoyed. With the appearance of talented people, the Queen''s name will be lost on the list of western regions, and you don''t have to worry about the three-month Autumn Festival, and you will be attacked on your stomach and back."


    When Li Shiyuan finished, he just looked at Mu Cen with a smile.


    Mu Cen said no shock is false.


    However, it''s not shocking Li Shiyuan''s conjectures. Li Shiyuan knows that Li Yao''s affairs are his own, so it''s not difficult to guess his own thoughts.


    What Mu Cen didn''t expect is that Li Shiyuan did it for himself.


    Why did Li Shiyuan use Liyao in his last life?


    "Am I wrong?" Li Shiyuan saw Mu Cen wring his eyebrows and asked with a smile.


    Mu Cen gathered his emotion and looked at Li Shiyuan with his face unchanged. He said: "it''s right to be wrong. In this world, I''m afraid it''s just the fourth highness who can understand my thoughts so well."


    Li Shiyuan chuckled, and his short laugh was particularly pleasant.


    In such a tense mood, this person''s smile to a large extent eased the tense mood, let each other''s eyes have a knowing smile.


    "It''s just that." Mu Cen light mouth, pick eyebrow so unruly looking at Li Shiyuan, "this kind of thing, oneself come to have pleasure, I don''t like others to give me paved a good road, such words, easy to let me reduce vigilance, in fact is not necessarily a good thing."


    "You --" Li Shiyuan laughs, "so I told Cheng Dezhu that as long as it''s what you want, don''t move for the moment and listen to your arrangement."


    Mu Cen chuckles: "you know me very well."


    "It was." Li Shiyuan is duty bound, "you are very important in my heart, any of your ideas, I will care about, will also remember in my heart."


    Li Shiyuan steals a kiss on Mu Cen''s lips.


    Mu Cen caught off guard and looked at the man angrily.


    Then she quickly and seriously said: "you can make people pay attention to Liyao, it should be more than my level of reason."


    But this words, let Li Shiyuan smile: "Cen Er is so clever, what matter all conceal Cen er."


    Mu Cen raised her eyebrows.


    Li Shiyuan didn''t move because he guessed that he was going to send Liyao to Li Changtian. In fact, Li Shiyuan had the idea to send Liyao to Li Changtian.


    Only this matter, Mu Cen wanted to do, Li Shiyuan pushed the boat along with the current and gave it to himself, which was also regarded as giving favor and flattering on both sides.


    For Li Shiyuan, there was no loss.


    But this is definitely not a pure purpose.


    At least not in the last life.


    Mu Cen didn''t urge, just quietly waiting for Li Shiyuan to continue.


    Li Shiyuan didn''t let Mu Cen wait, so he laughed and quickly said, "it''s my intention to send her to my father. Apart from keeping the queen away from her father, she can tell me everything that happened to him. "


    Mu Cen frowned: "why should Liyao obey you. Are you not afraid that Liyao will bite you when she is favored? "


    It''s too common in utero.


    At least for Liyao, Mu Cen has no impression at all. It''s just such a thing. He can''t figure out whether it''s good or bad. Naturally, he can''t judge whether it''s false to say that he doesn''t worry. These are just assumptions. It''s just that Mu Cen doesn''t have to hide in front of Li Shiyuan.


    Li Shiyuan listened to Mu Cen''s words and laughed: "do I look like someone who doesn''t have a brain to do things?"


    Mu Cen shook his head.


    Not really.


    Li Shiyuan''s every step is to prepare for a rainy day, whether in the last life or in this life. She did not urge Li Shiyuan, but quietly waiting.


    "Liyao was favored that year. If she could seize the opportunity, she would continue to climb. But obviously, Liyao didn''t do that. After one night''s favor, she never appeared again in the talent hall. " Li Shiyuan lowered his eyebrows and looked at Mu Cen.


    Mu Cen quieted down, more and more feel inexplicable


    What I think of is that Liyao is not reconciled to what she said.


    But now it seems that this reluctance may not be what I think.


    "Liyao is just the daughter of Taizhou Prefecture magistrate, but a Sanpin Prefecture magistrate, who was able to send her daughter to the draft in those years, naturally has gone through a lot of relationships. Lijia hopes that Liyao can honor her ancestors, but Liyao is not this idea, nor is she voluntary. But she went to the palace


    Li Shiyuan explained what happened at that time: "after entering the palace, Liyao''s face can naturally be liked by her father. I''ve been spoiled by a remake, but it doesn''t end up. Do you know why? "


    "Queen?" Mu Cen guessed.


    Li Shiyuan did not deny: "the Queen''s jealousy is very heavy, any can threaten their own people, the queen will not let go."

 Chapter 429

    Then Li Shiyuan calmed down and said, "that''s why Liyao disappeared after a night of favor. As a result, the people of Li''s family can''t get any benefits from Li Yao, and they are gradually disappointed with Li Yao and don''t care about anything about her. "


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    "The women in the palace, without the support of their mother''s family, are obviously defeated now. And what did the queen threaten, Liyao? Do you know? " Li Shiyuan continued.


    Mu Cen wants his head.


    "The childhood of Liyao." Li Shiyuan continued, "this is Liyao''s only pain. In entering the palace, Liyao and the other party have broken clean, also don''t want to implicate each other. But the queen can find out, to coerce Liyao, not allow Liyao appear in front of the emperor. And the prosperity of the palace, Liyao that age girl, it is impossible not heart. Under the double pressure, Liyao finally collapsed. "


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    "As long as ten years, Liyao will have more depression and more hatred for the queen. In such a situation, it''s not difficult for you to make her work for you. " Li Shiyuan light mouth, "the most important thing is, Liyao a person who is ashamed, now in my hands."


    Mu Cen suddenly realized.


    Suddenly I understood why Liyao was so cooperative. She found Liyao because she thought it was the memory of her last life, but Liyao promised herself because of Li Shiyuan.


    I''m afraid before she went to find Liyao, Li Shiyuan''s people had already found houliyao. Otherwise, everything would not be so smooth.


    Mu Cen nodded and didn''t continue to ask.


    Li Shiyuan laughed: "are you satisfied now?"


    "Satisfied." Mu Cen answered.


    Li Shiyuan bowed his head again and looked at Mu Cen quietly. Mu Cen coughed and pushed Li Shiyuan away quickly: "it''s late. I have to go. It''s easy to cause trouble if I come out too long."


    Li Shiyuan said yes, but he didn''t mean to let go.


    Mu Cen struggled and pulled out his hand, but Li Shiyuan quickly grabbed Mu Cen''s hand again. Mu Cen just looked at Li Shiyuan and sipped his mouth.


    "I don''t want to let go." Li Shiyuan said it directly.


    Mu Cen was silent and did not speak.


    All of a sudden, a strong force came, so he put Mu Cen into his arms: "just let me hold him for a while."


    Mu Cen didn''t answer, and finally let Li Shiyuan hold him.


    This is near the cold palace. Few people come and go on weekdays, not to mention Li Shiyuan. Naturally, there is no need to worry about any accident.


    This is also the reason why Mu Cen has no scruples.


    After all, being in the palace now is totally different from being in King Mu''s residence.


    Caution is the best policy.


    She leaned greedily on Li Shiyuan''s chest and silently recognized that the man was holding her until Li Shiyuan released Mu Cen and said quietly, "OK. Go back first. These days, don''t walk around at will in the east palace. If something happens, I''ll send someone to look for you. "


    "Who?" Mu Cen raised her eyebrows.


    Li Shiyuan scraped the bridge of Mu Cen''s nose, but he didn''t tell Mu Cen who he was: "if I look for you, you will know who it is."


    Mu Cen Oh voice, can''t say is happy or not happy


    But Li Shiyuan has his own thinking.


    Mu CEN is cruel and ruthless, but this kind of cruel and ruthless is only aimed at those who don''t like Mu Cen. On the contrary, the people beside Mu Cen, she will look very good, just like lotus fragrance.


    In Li Shiyuan''s view, this is not a good thing.


    Sooner or later, people''s weakness will be held in their hands and become a threat to themselves.


    So those people in the dark, now in the situation of grass and wood, are more reluctant to let mucen know, to avoid causing trouble to mucen.


    Quiet, Li Shiyuan suddenly looked at Mu Cen: "there is something I want to tell you."


    "You said Mu Cen directly nodded and motioned to Li Shiyuan to go on.


    After knowing Li Shiyuan for such a long time, it seems that this person has never discussed a matter with himself in such a serious tone, which makes Mu Cen feel curious.


    But Li Shiyuan ponders for a moment, only then light mouth: "about the lotus fragrance matter."


    "What happened to Hexiang?" Mu Cen twisted his eyebrows and looked at Li Shiyuan.


    "The situation is not stable now. I don''t think it''s suitable for him to stay in the palace. It''s not that he Xiang has a problem, or that he Xiang will betray you in case of an accident. But once the lotus fragrance is involved, I''m afraid you won''t be so willing to give up. Perhaps originally nothing, because of this weakness, and let you in danger Li Shiyuan light mouth, put his ideas directly.


    Mu Cen didn''t answer immediately.


    But Li Shiyuan''s idea coincides with Mu Cen''s.


    It''s just that Mu Cen didn''t think Li Shiyuan was so far-reaching. Simply because of uncertain factors, Mu Cen didn''t want to let he Xiang stay in the palace. He was really worried about an accident.


    This matter, Mu Cen and he Xiang mentioned, but did not think of any suitable way for the time being.


    "It''s easier for lotus to come in than to go out." Mu Cen light mouth.


    Li Shiyuan quietly looked at Mu Cen: "as long as you have this idea, I will deal with other things."


    "What are you going to do with it?" Mu Cen asked directly, about the lotus incense, Mu Cen can''t be indifferent, at least she should know clearly.


    "Find a family for Hexiang, but it''s up to you." Li Shiyuan said quickly, "as for the person he Xiang wants to marry, I have a good candidate. You don''t need to worry about his character, and he won''t be in Kyoto. Even if there''s an accident in Kyoto, he won''t be involved."


    Mu Cen doesn''t worry about this. He won''t worry about the people arranged by Li Shiyuan.


    It''s just that how to do it seamlessly needs some skills. Although Mu Cen can make decisions for he Xiang, after all, it''s in the palace, not outside the palace.


    After all, still some regret, brought the lotus fragrance in.


    "You can find the Empress Dowager." Li Shiyuan pointed to a clear road, "when the Empress Dowager spoke, no one dared to say anything."


    Mu Cen nodded, but did not oppose Li Shiyuan''s proposal: "I know."


    "The sooner, the better. Deal with this matter before the autumn festival. When he Xiang can go out of the palace, I can get news naturally. As long as he Xiang goes out of the palace, I can arrange it. Autumn Festival does not need to take lotus incense. I will arrange another reliable person to follow you later. " Li Shiyuan has a comprehensive plan.


    Mu Cen made a sound.


    Li Shiyuan had recovered his indifference and stood up with a negative hand. He just stood like this: "OK, go back quickly."


    It''s true that I didn''t touch Mu Cen again.


    Mu Cen didn''t hesitate. After nodding, she left Li Shiyuan in a hurry. After all, she is in the east palace now, so she should be careful in everything.

 Chapter 430

    What''s more, he Xiang is still waiting for himself in his bedroom.


    It''s been a long time. It''s really inappropriate.


    Soon, Mu Cen left Li Shiyuan in such a hurry. Li Shiyuan watched Mu Cen''s figure disappear, and then turned quietly.


    Outside the cold palace, the autumn wind is bleak.


    The fallen leaves were blown up by the wind, and soon fell on the ground again. Everything seemed as if it had never happened before. Here, no one came.


    It''s quiet.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡ª¡ª


    A few days have passed.


    Mu Cen never left the east palace again. At most, he walked in the East Palace, or went to ask the Empress Dowager to have a rest. Even Qu Huashang, Mu Cen had never been there.


    Although Mu Cen and Qu Huashang didn''t tear their faces, they knew very well that it was impossible for them to get along with each other peacefully, and they didn''t even bother to put off their superficial hypocrisy.


    Next, Qu Huashang has to face more than that.


    Mu Cen sank, a trace of ruthlessness flashed in his eyebrows.


    The book in his hand was pinched by Mu Cen, then released, and he continued to look at it as if nothing had happened. His previous thoughts were collected cleanly.


    All of a sudden, he Xiang pushed the door and came in, looking a little flustered: "Miss, the emperor is coming. I want you to go to the imperial dragon hall."


    The news came suddenly.


    No wonder he Xiang is nervous.


    Mu Cen''s brow also followed tiny wring next, but didn''t expect Li Changtian to find himself.


    Li Changtian couldn''t have guessed the cause of the witchcraft before. It''s also very delicate for Li Changtian. Standing in Qu Huashang, Li Changtian doesn''t want to offend now.


    Anyway, Li Shiyi is also Li Changtian''s own son. In addition, Li Shiyi is not an incompetent person. Otherwise, it''s hard to say who holds the crown prince''s position.


    In Mu Cen''s view, compared with Li Shiyuan, Li Shiyi is more likely to be a Mingjun if he ascends the throne, and Li Shiyuan is only likely to be a tyrant.


    In the memory of the past few years, Mu CEN is too clear.


    The prosperity of the great Zhou Dynasty can be almost destroyed by Li Shiyuan in just a few years. Later, Mu Cen died. Even if he did not die, Mu Cen knew that the great Zhou Dynasty was exhausted and would not last long.


    But now, Li Changtian is called by himself.


    For a while and a half, Mu Cen really couldn''t guess.


    "Come back. I''ll be fine in a minute." Mu Cen answered faintly.


    He Xiang twisted his eyebrows and said quietly, "yes, I know."


    Then he Xiang went out.


    Mu Cen didn''t hesitate. He changed his clothes and waited for he Xiang to come in and comb his hair. After everything was ok, Mu Cen left his bedroom. He Xiang followed him step by step.


    Mu Cen quieted down, looked at lotus fragrance one eye, also didn''t say what.


    The eunuch of the imperial dragon hall is still waiting outside. When he sees Mu Cen coming out, he says respectfully, "I''ve seen the empress of the crown prince. She''s thousands of years old."


    "Get up." Mu Cen light mouth, "thank you Wang Gonggong."


    Wang Yongke is the manager of the house of internal affairs. Naturally, he is also a confidant who follows Li Changtian. If Wang Yongke can welcome him personally, Mu Cen can be regarded as a person with a scene.


    She took a light look at the lotus fragrance. Lotus fragrance immediately took a silver note from her waist and quietly gave it to Wang Yong: "Mr. Wang, this is the lady''s heart. You''ve worked hard."


    Wang Yong took it with a smile, but on the surface it was silent.


    This mu Cen, always manages the interpersonal relationship clearly, this palace person, is full of praise to Mu Cen.


    Wang Yong is no exception.


    Wang Yong had a deep memory when he was in the palace.


    So Wang Yong''s attitude towards Mu CEN is still respectful, but mu Cen didn''t say much. He laughed at Wang Yong, and then followed Wang Yong to Yulong hall.


    He Xiang was careful.


    When he arrived at the imperial dragon hall, Wang Yong asked he Xiang to wait for a while, and then he went into the hall to report until Wang Yong came out: "madam, the emperor asks you to go in."


    "Thank you, Mr. Wang." Mu Cen nodded.


    She didn''t let Hexiang go in, but let Hexiang wait outside and walk into the Yulong hall by herself.


    After Mu Cen entered the imperial dragon hall, he saw that Li Chang had a good weather and was still writing there. He was just wearing a simple bright yellow robe with a golden dragon on it.


    This is the first time Mu Cen has seen Li Changtian since his marriage.


    "My concubine, long live the emperor, long live the emperor." Mu Cen blessed himself and asked for an.


    "Get up." Li Changtian spoke faintly.


    But the eyes that fall on Mu Cen are more meaningful. Mu Cen doesn''t like Li Changtian''s eyes, but on the surface, Mu CEN is calm and silent.


    Li Changtian looked at Mu Cen for a while. Then he took back his eyes and said, "give me a seat."


    "Yes." The slave answered.


    Mu Cen didn''t show any affectation and said, "I thank you for your kindness."


    Li Changtian said, "I''ve heard about it this time, but I''ve wronged you."


    Mu Cen didn''t answer, just listened.


    "The queen, I went too. The queen is certainly responsible for this. " Li Changtian also didn''t give anyone an excuse, "but if we find the mastermind of this matter, it''s over. The grievances you and muwangfu have suffered will naturally be made up in other ways. "


    This is very formulaic.


    But I can''t see what Li Changtian thinks of Mu Cen.


    Mu CEN is modest on the surface, but sneers in his heart. The victim of this matter is herself, but the person who gets the compensation is Mu Hongyuan. Mu Hongyuan has more power because of this matter, which is Li Changtian''s mediation.


    When Mrs. an died, the people who settled down would make trouble.


    Mu Hongyuan will naturally deal with Mu Cen''s accident, but the purpose of dealing with him is not to be involved. Later, Mu Cen will clear away his grievances, so naturally Mu Hongyuan will not let it go. He will find benefits for himself from this incident.


    Human nature is not selfish.


    Only in selfishness, these people who are blinded by power are more selfish.


    Li Changtian didn''t care that Mu Cen didn''t speak. He suddenly stopped writing and looked at Mu Cen: "I listen to the meaning of the Empress Dowager. I want you to go to the western regions with the Empress Dowager?"


    "Yes." Mu Cen answered.


    "Not bad." Li Changtian nodded, "I don''t want the Empress Dowager to rush around, but the Empress Dowager''s mind is fixed, and I can''t change it. Meiji is out of the palace. It''s good to have a considerate person on the side."


    It''s the same as saying and the Empress Dowager.


    Li Changtian doesn''t care about other things, but filial piety to Li Changtian is very good. According to the empress dowager, Li Changtian never disobeys.


    "Also want to aggrieve you, just and Prince big marriage, want to separate." Li Changtian continued.

 Chapter 431

    Mu Cen answered: "no, your highness is also a reasonable person and a filial person. Naturally, he won''t stop him. His highness also allows this."


    Li Changtian nodded.


    The topics they talked about were all irrelevant, just like Li Changtian summoned Mu Cen to come, just let Mu Cen accompany him to have a chat, which had no other meaning.


    It was Li Changtian who asked, and Mu Cen answered.


    I didn''t try to please.


    Mu CEN is not in a hurry to leave. Now Li Changtian is not a big threat to Mu Cen, because he knows that Li Changtian''s destiny is not long. Besides, Mu CEN is also very clear that the appearance of Liyao has greatly alleviated Li Changtian''s greed for himself.


    If people are distracted, they will become indifferent when they are particularly concerned about the past.


    Most importantly, master Jingyi''s words are still there. Under such circumstances, Li Changtian can''t ignore them.


    At this time, suddenly, a person came into the hall, carrying a small point, and his voice was very clear: "emperor, you should have a rest."


    Mu Cen heard the sound and looked in the past. The man who came was Liyao.


    Mu Cen was not surprised.


    Since Liyao stayed in the Yulong hall, she naturally stayed. Because she was in the Yulong hall, she did not dare to do anything to Liyao even if someone had any opinions.


    After all, Li Changtian is still there. Who can do anything in front of him.


    Liyao is safe and sound.


    But the people in the palace also know clearly that now Liyao is the most favorite person. What she lacks is just a position. I''m afraid it will happen sooner or later.


    Li Yao nodded to Mu Cen without any trace, and then invited an seriously: "I''ve seen the princess."


    Although Liyao is a talented person, there is still a difference between her and mucen in the product level. Naturally, she wants to ask for help when she sees mucen.


    Mu Cen laughed: "I don''t dare to be. Li Cai, please rise


    Liyao stood up, then quietly walked towards Li Changtian, and personally served Li Changtian and ate a little. Li Changtian did not refuse.


    Mu Cen''s eyebrows are full of interest.


    It seems to belittle Liyao.


    It''s no wonder that in the last life, Liyao was able to obtain a prince under such circumstances, but when Li Shiyuan died, Liyao naturally lost her support and was on the verge of success.


    After sinking, Mu Cen thought of Li Shiyuan.


    I always feel that Li Shiyuan''s keeping Liyao by Li Changtian''s side is not as simple as I think, but there are some things that Mu Cen can''t take the initiative to ask Liyao.


    Quiet next, Mu Cen pour also didn''t say what, very discerning of get up to leave. Li Changtian didn''t keep Mu Cen either. Mu Cen was blessed and quickly turned to leave.


    At the moment when Mu Cen turned around, Li Changtian suddenly said, "since the crown princess went to the western regions with the empress dowager, the king of the western regions prepares a welcome dinner every year, and Dazhou also has a program every year. This year, the crown princess went to the western regions the first year ago, so she danced a song."


    Mu Cen was silent and answered quietly: "I know."


    Li Changtian nodded: "as for what to dance, the princess will decide for herself. Don''t let Dazhou lose face. "


    "My concubine obeys the order." Mu Cen answered.


    Then, Mu Cen left calmly.


    Li Changtian''s request is also reasonable, but in the last life, these things were all painted by Mu Zhi, and Mu Cen will always be the one to accompany him.


    The painting of Mu Zhi in the last life went to the western regions. What about this life? Is there any change?


    Mu Cen sank to sink, didn''t speak, the footstep also didn''t stop.


    He Xiang follows Mu Cen closely. This is the first time he Xiang comes to Yulong hall. He is nervous, and Mu Cen can feel it.


    It was not until he walked out of the Yulong hall that he Xiang was relieved.


    But it was just a moment. He Xiang''s nerves were tense and he said in a low voice, "Miss, the queen is coming."


    Mu Cen also noticed.


    She comforted the lotus fragrance with her eyes, and then looked at Qu Huachang faintly. Even if she asked for an, she seemed more perfunctory: "I''ve seen my mother."


    When Qu Huashang saw Mu Cen, he didn''t get angry.


    After the witchcraft, Qu Huashang is not only in front of Li Shiyuan, but also in front of the Empress Dowager. With the tragic death of Wan Lian, Qu Huashang unconsciously blames Mu Cen for all this.


    It seems that since Mu Cen entered the palace, many things have deviated from the track.


    Now seeing Mu Cen coming out of the imperial dragon hall, how could Qu Huashang not hate him.


    She came in a hurry because she heard that Li Changtian had found Mu Cen. What Qu Huashang thought was Li Changtian''s greed when he saw Mu Cen. Qu Huashang followed him.


    In addition, now Li Changtian only dotes on a talent in the talent hall. By the time Qu Huashang reacts, this little bitch is already in the imperial dragon hall. Qu Huashang can''t even move his hands and feet.


    And this little slut, Qu Huashang doesn''t have no memory.


    The one who looks very similar to Rong Fei.


    Qu Huashang couldn''t hold back any longer and came to the imperial dragon hall in person.


    "Hello, my palace is not worthy of it. You are a red man in the palace now. If you offend me, I don''t know what can happen. " Qu Huachang said it was weird.


    Mu Cen light smile, as if completely ignore Qu Hua Chang such a strange.


    The more calm Mu Cen was, the more unbearable Qu Huashang was.


    What she hates most is mu Cen''s calm and self-confident face, just like Rong Fei in those years. She has already died, but she still doesn''t mean to beg for mercy.


    As long as you think of these, Qu Huachang would like to cut Mu Cen''s face into thousands of pieces.


    She sank and looked at Mu Cen''s face. Her face became gloomy: "Mu Cen, are you very proud? Do you think you can be proud for a long time? "


    Mu Cen''s face did not change, so he looked at Qu Huashang: "I never dare to be proud. After all, I''m a person walking on the cliff. If I''m not careful, I''ll be broken to pieces. It''s the empress. She has been in Fengqing palace for decades. After a long time, it''s easy to be complacent. "


    "You Qu Huashang didn''t expect that Mu Cen would be so shameless and embarrassed himself in public.


    It''s not just embarrassing, it''s even threatening.


    The naked threat.


    How can Qu Hua Chang swallow this breath.


    She stepped forward and slapped Mu Cen even if she didn''t want to, but mu Cen''s action was faster and directly clasped Qu Hua''s hand: "does the queen want to slap me here? This is outside the imperial dragon hall. If the queen dares to fight, I''ll see if it''s the queen or me who will be embarrassed. "


    This time, Mu Cen didn''t even have honorifics.


    She took Qu Hua''s hand and used her strength. The pain of her heart suddenly came to Qu Hua''s forehead.

 Chapter 432

    After all these years, when did Qu Huashang suffer such injustice.


    "Why. Won''t the queen try it? " Mu Cen sneered.


    Qu Hua Chang''s face changed again and again.


    But the slaves had been held back for a long time. They didn''t know what happened here. Even from the surface, Mu Cen and Qu Huashang could not see any clue.


    On the contrary, Mu Cen saw that Qu Huashang didn''t speak. Her tone became colder and colder. Her eyes were a bit gloomy when she looked at Qu Huashang: "queen, do you really think I''m so easy to cheat? Or do you really think that this harem can do whatever you want, as long as you want, it can be realized unconditionally? "


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    "Doesn''t the queen know that if she often walks by the river, she can''t keep her feet wet?" Mu Cen sneered, "the queen is not afraid that one day, these evil spirits will come back to ask for your life?"


    "Mu Cen, how dare you spit blood in front of our palace." Qu Hua Chang''s angry mouth, for the first time in the palace completely out of proportion, this was Mu Cen forced out.


    Mu Cen released Qu Huachang''s hand.


    Qu Hua''s clothes faltered.


    Mu Cen has come a step closer.


    She is higher than Qu Hua. When she looks at Qu Hua, she seems to be condescending. Every word is cold and heartless. She comes from Hell: "I have no idea about the emperor. I don''t have any idea about the position of concubine in the harem. The queen can put away your dirty thoughts and not strengthen them on me. "


    Qu Huashang was surprised, but he didn''t expect that Mu Cen could see through his meaning.


    "The queen had better correct her mind. Now I am in the position of crown princess. Whether the queen likes it or not, it is impossible to change anything. It''s the first time and the last time that the queen wants to count me


    Mu Cen''s voice became colder and colder: "next time, I promise that no matter who comes out, the queen will be buried with her. After all, there are so many ghosts waiting for the queen, aren''t they? "


    Qu Hua Chang''s face had completely changed.


    This mu Cen not only saw through herself, but even did it by herself, which made Qu Huashang step back involuntarily. She understood that she underestimated Mu Cen and forced herself to the present situation step by step.


    For a moment, Qu Hua Chang was at a loss.


    Mu Cen didn''t seem to let go of Qu Huashang''s meaning: "queen, if I were you, I wouldn''t do such mindless things. If the prince didn''t tell the queen about witchcraft, does the Queen really think she can be so independent? I really have an accident. Does the queen think I won''t take you with me? I''ve always been one of those people who would like to be punished. How can I be afraid because of the identity of the other party? "


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    "Ten thousand steps back, the queen is not afraid of death, so the queen is not worried about the crown prince because of this matter? Isn''t all the hard work that the queen has put into every step of the way for so many years wasted overnight? " Mu Cen sneered.


    She looked at Qu Huashang, only sarcasm in her eyes.


    Qu Huashang''s breathing was not smooth. This kind of Mu Cen seemed to have never seen Qu Huashang before. That kind of gloom seemed to have experienced for decades. Even if Qu Huashang saw many storms in this deep palace, it seemed that he was not good enough in front of Mu Cen.


    "Queen." Mu Cen''s tone suddenly eased.


    But this relaxation did not let Qu Hua Chang relax his vigilance, but the psychological fear became more and more intense.


    "In her life, there are not hundreds of lives in her hands, and there are dozens of lives. She will never have nightmares at night, and dream that these wronged souls who died in her hands will come back to ask for their lives? For example, the empress Rong of that year, for example, the tragic babies who died before they could see this world in the deep palace, for example, the maids who died quietly. "


    Mu Cen''s tone was aggressive: "does the empress never panic? Never afraid of backfire¡°


    Every word and sentence of Mu Cen forced Qu Huashang.


    Qu Hua Chang couldn''t help but scream out: "Mu Cen, shut up, this Palace won''t allow you to continue talking."


    "Ha ha." Mu CEN is calm, looking at the woman in front of him, "empress, the sin that people commit is to take life to return after all. I don''t know how many people the life of the empress is enough for. "


    With that, instead of looking at Qu Huashang, Mu Cen looked at the late Qing Dynasty: "in the late Qing Dynasty, send your master in."


    Then, Mu Cen went away without looking back. He Xiang didn''t dare to say anything and immediately followed.


    At the first time in the late Qing Dynasty, he stepped forward and held Qu Huashang. Because of Mu Cen''s words, Qu Huashang''s heart is aching now, as if he can''t breathe.


    Her face turned pale with her big breath.


    At this moment, Mu Cen, in Qu Huashang''s view, is no longer the woman she thinks can control life and death at will, but a deep and frightening death seeking king.


    There has never been that kind of cold in the past few decades.


    "Madam, let''s go back to the Palace first." The late Qing Dynasty said calmly.


    Qu Huashang''s hand tightly clenched the arm of the late Qing Dynasty, as if the next second to release, it would be so silent to fall to the ground.


    In the late Qing Dynasty, Ren quhua grabbed it and did not stop it.


    But her eyes looked at Mu Cen, who was already moving away.


    Since she was summoned to Lenggong by her sister, Xianfei, when she asked her about the truth, the late Qing Dynasty felt strange. It was not known who could make Xianfei move such a mind. You know, Xianfei had never interfered in anything in Lenggong for many years.


    There are so many people who died unjustly in the palace, and there are no fewer people who are in high positions. Those who are in the cold palace just look on coldly.


    On the contrary, the late Qing Dynasty was filled with indignation when it first entered the palace. Gradually, it became insensitive.


    As a result, to the surprise of the late Qing Dynasty, the virtuous imperial concubine actually made this request. However, the late Qing Dynasty always listened to the virtuous imperial concubine''s words, but she would not ask more questions, because what the virtuous imperial concubine could say was naturally said at the first time. So in the late Qing Dynasty, according to the requirements of the virtuous imperial concubine, step by step pushed this matter to the light, and completely brought Mu Cen out of the prison.


    But later, the development of the situation also made the late Qing Dynasty not expect that one thing also involved so many people, and all the things were like a chain, a chain.


    The late Qing Dynasty was afraid to involve the virtuous imperial concubines, and even more did not dare to go to the cold palace, for fear that the cold palace also went wrong.


    As a result, I didn''t expect to see Mu Cen''s threat to Qu Huashang. The late Qing Dynasty was very clear, which proved that Mu Cen knew the whole story from beginning to end. And Mu CEN is the one who can make Xianfei speak.

 Chapter 433

    Looking at Mu Cen''s eyes in the late Qing Dynasty, they also became respectful.


    But it was just a moment. In the late Qing Dynasty, such eyes were well hidden to avoid being found.


    "It''s the opposite. It''s the opposite." For a long time, Qu Huashang could say such a sentence.


    In the late Qing Dynasty, she looked at Qu Huashang and let Qu Huashang rely on herself. She calmly comforted her: "madam, we are not in the dominant position now. You should know that you are suffering from enemies from both sides. The Empress Dowager and the prince are in the crown princess. If you really fight against the crown princess, you will not get any benefits."


    "This bitch, this palace will not let her go." Qu Huashang kept shouting.


    Qu Huashang knows the truth in the words of the late Qing Dynasty, but where can Qu Huashang swallow this tone? No one ever let Qu Huashang lose his face, let alone such a naked threat.


    Even today''s Princess Dai Zhigu, when she sees Qu Hua''s clothes, has to give her some thin noodles. She doesn''t dare to be too presumptuous.


    And Mu Cen dare.


    The hatred in Qu Huachang''s eyes became stronger and stronger.


    In the late Qing Dynasty, there was a silent sigh, but it was still comforting: "think about it, you are the queen of today, under one person, above ten thousand people. Now what you have to do is to endure, wait for your royal highness to ascend the throne, and you are the Empress Dowager with the right name. Your royal highness is your own son, and the prince is also filial to you. At that time, what do you want to do to Mu Cen, The prince dare not say


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    "Besides, Niang Niang, don''t you think that Mu CEN is favored by the prince just by himself? The empress of the side imperial concubine in those years was also greatly favored, but it was only two years, and she was already out of favor. Why do you worry? The crown princess could not be favored for a lifetime. At that time, wasn''t she a mole ant? " It''s very clear in the late Qing Dynasty.


    The gloom of Qu Hua''s clothes gradually calmed down in the words of the late Qing Dynasty.


    "Also, you see, even if the Empress Dowager dotes on the princess, it''s useless. The Empress Dowager is old. When the Empress Dowager is gone, the crown princess will have no power in the palace. But you can stay in the palace for a long time. At that time, you can count the new hatred and the old hatred together. It''s better than to involve yourself now. "


    Every word in the late Qing Dynasty is reasonable. After many years with Qu Huashang, he naturally knows how to pacify Qu Huashang''s mood. After all, the late Qing Dynasty also watched the bloody storm in this deep palace step by step.


    Qu Huachang''s face was gloomy. In the words of the late Qing Dynasty, he gradually recovered his normal mood. Holding the hand of the late Qing Dynasty, he also relaxed slightly.


    "I want to go in and have a look." Qu Huashang finally opened his mouth and still insisted on his idea.


    The reason why she came to the imperial dragon hall was not only because Mu Cen was sent by Li Changtian, which made Qu Huashang feel frightened, but also because of a little talent who had suddenly been favored in recent days.


    Qu Huashang didn''t feel anything at first, because now Li Changtian''s situation, no matter how to make it, has been unable to turn over the water.


    As a result, the situation gradually developed in the direction that Qu Huashang thought was out of control.


    This talented person not only didn''t leave the imperial dragon hall overnight, you know, when Qu Huashang was in favor, he never had this treatment. Instead, Li Changtian turned over his cards and went to Qu Huashang''s bedroom.


    The only concubine who can stay in the imperial dragon hall is Rong Fei.


    This is the reason for Qu Huashang''s panic.


    When Qu Huashang learned the identity of the talented person, he immediately had an impression of the talented person who was very similar to Rong Fei. At that time, she had done something. This person was quietly in the talent hall, and there was no sound in the past ten years.


    No sound to Qu Hua Chang, this person does not exist in the palace.


    But she didn''t expect to make a comeback ten years later.


    It''s OK to stay in the Yulong palace, or even to be close to you, but you haven''t left the Yulong palace. What does it mean? It means that everything is out of control. Naturally, Qu Huashang can''t stay in Fengqing palace any longer. At the last moment, after all, what may happen is possible.


    Qu Huachang''s eyebrows were wrinkled. Let alone anything else, everything now made Qu Huachang feel uneasy.


    It seems that she is the one who is besieged and besieged.


    "Lady." What else did the late Qing Dynasty want to say.


    But Qu Huashang''s cold eyes made the late Qing Dynasty swallow his words back, and finally the respectful Genhe walked towards the imperial dragon hall in the late Qing Dynasty.


    But Yu Guang from the corner of his eyes in the late Qing Dynasty still looked in the direction of Mu Cen, and unconsciously began to think about whether it was Mu Cen who did everything in the imperial dragon hall.


    But this kind of thought, actually let the late Qing Dynasty hit a shiver, speechless lets the human panic feeling.


    In the end, the late Qing Dynasty was silent.


    When Wang Yong saw Qu Huashang, he immediately asked for An''an: "I''ll send my regards to the empress. She''s a thousand years old."


    With a wave of the big sleeve of Qu Hua''s dress, he was used to being unreasonable and was about to walk towards the palace without waiting for Wang Yong to pass on. On the contrary, Wang Yong twisted his eyebrows and stopped Qu Hua''s dress the next moment: "madam, please stop."


    "Manager Wang, what do you mean by that?" Qu Hua asked in a cold voice.


    Wang Yong looked at Qu Huashang and said with a smile: "madam, it''s the emperor who has life. No one can enter the imperial dragon hall without the emperor''s permission. This has always been the case these days, and the lady should know it. "


    How could Qu Huashang not know.


    But Qu Huashang didn''t expect that he could be reduced to such a situation when he went to the imperial dragon hall.


    She couldn''t swallow this: "this palace is the queen of today!"


    "Lady." Wang Yong is not impatient, straight forward, "the emperor has a purpose, even if it is too thick, the empress came, it is the same."


    The implication is that Qu Huashang is just a queen, not qualified to enter and leave at will. And now in the imperial dragon hall, the only one who can enter at will is this beautiful talent who is suddenly favored. Naturally, the people in Yulong hall also know how to follow the wind, who should be attached and who should be treated equally.


    After all, no one wants to put up their nickname.


    "Don''t be impatient. Wait here for a while. I''ll let you in and let you know." Wang Yong continued quickly.


    Qu Huachang''s patience, but also did not break out in front of Wang Yong, stiffly put his temper down.


    Wang Yong is the general manager of the University, and he is also the most trusted person in Li Changtian. Li Changtian always listens to Wang Yong''s words, and it doesn''t do any good to fight against Wang Yong.


    "Thank you, manager Wang." Qu Huashang endured his anger and laughed at Wang Yong.

 Chapter 434

    Wang Yong nodded: "wait a moment, madam."


    Just as Wang Yong was about to turn around and enter, the slave inside had already come out in a hurry: "empress, the emperor has an order to announce you to enter the palace."


    When Wang Yong heard this, he retreated to one side: "lady, please."


    Qu Huashang didn''t stop, and immediately strode toward the palace. The late Qing Dynasty wanted to follow him, but he was stopped by Wang Yong outside the palace. Naturally, the late Qing Dynasty knew the rules in the Yulong palace. No slave was allowed to follow the master into the Yulong palace, unless he was a slave of the Yulong palace itself.


    The late Qing Dynasty did not say anything, so quietly waiting outside the hall, but occasionally, the corner of the eye or fall in the hall, ears vertical, listening to the movement inside the hall.


    It''s just that it''s hard to hear the movement inside the Yulong hall.


    In the end, the late Qing Dynasty didn''t think about it any more, just stood so quietly.


    ¡­¡­


    And in the Yulong hall.


    As soon as Qu Huashang enters the hall, he sees Li Changtian following Li Changtian. Li Changtian doesn''t have any opinions, and even seems more gentle to Li Changtian.


    How can Qu Huashang not be jealous of such a picture.


    For many years, Li Changtian has not been so gentle to Qu Huashang. In recent years, although Li Changtian has come to Qu Huashang''s bedroom, he is more perfunctory.


    He would leave at the first time after finishing his work. On the contrary, he was Qu Huashang''s lifelong enemy, Dai zhikan and Li Changtian. They all went there more frequently, but there was no such treatment as Li Cairen.


    Li Cairen naturally noticed Qu Huachang''s eyes. She looked at Qu Huachang in horror. She was about to kneel down and say hello. Li Changtian had already held Li Cairen''s waist: "OK, don''t kneel down, just say hello."


    "Yes. I know. " Two Li talented people cleverly cut, and then she looked at Qu Huashang, blessing the body, "my concubine to the empress please, empress thousand years old thousand years old."


    The voice falls down, the beautiful talent person stood to one side quietly.


    Li Changtian''s appearance of protecting Li Cairen made Qu Huashang look as if he had been crawled by thousands of ants, but he couldn''t break out in the Yulong hall.


    She forbeared, then said: "my concubine to the emperor please."


    "What''s the matter with you coming here specially?" Li Changtian''s attitude was a little cold, he just bowed his head to write, and he didn''t pay much attention to the meaning of Qu Huashang, even perfunctory.


    Qu Huashang is not popular with Li Changtian. Qu Huashang can''t feel it.


    Before the witchcraft, drag mucen into the water, not to say, but also involved a group of people, Li Changtian no response is absolutely impossible.


    But Li Changtian and Qu Huashang have been married for many years. At least they once really liked each other and shared weal and woe. So Li Changtian still left a little thin face.


    Li Changtian thinks that Qu Huashang knows how to reflect in Fengqing palace. Unexpectedly, Qu Huashang comes directly to Yulong palace.


    As for why Qu Huashang came, Li Changtian couldn''t figure out the reason. However, on the surface, Li Changtian remained silent. What he was waiting for was also a reasonable opportunity.


    In this deep palace, the relationship between their husband and wife is also the relationship of interests, and they use each other.


    It''s like now.


    Li Changtian can naturally block Qu Huashang, but today he let Qu Huashang in, but the purpose is just for this talented person.


    Even today''s emperor needs a reason to do a thing, not to act recklessly.


    But Qu Huashang didn''t think of this layer. When he heard Li Changtian open his mouth, he Cai said with a smile: "I''ve come to see the emperor. I haven''t seen the emperor for some time. I''m worried."


    "Is it?" Li Changtian light mouth, put down the pen and paper, this just saw to Qu Huashang.


    Seeing that Li Changtian put down his pen and paper, Liyao immediately took a cup of tea and walked into Li Changtian: "emperor, your tea."


    Li Changtian''s voice is very gentle, but she smiles at Li Cairen. Li Yao is a little shy and blushes a little. Then she quietly retreats to one side. She doesn''t say one more word in the whole process. It seems that she doesn''t do anything extraordinary because she is in favor.


    This kind of advance and retreat is appropriate, and it is the face that Li Changtian likes, so naturally he is deeply loved.


    Qu Hua Chang gnashes her teeth in such a picture. She finally can''t help but sink: "my concubine has something personal to say to the emperor. It''s not good to keep outsiders in this palace."


    "Yao''er is also my woman, not an outsider. If there''s anything, the queen can say." Li Changtian refuses Qu Huashang even if he doesn''t want to. He doesn''t give any face.


    Qu Hua was biting her lips, and the resentment was obvious.


    Seeing this, Liyao said wrongly: "emperor, the empress probably has something important to do with you. It''s better for me to leave first."


    "I didn''t let you go. You stay here." Li Changtian said directly, "I want to see who dares to let you leave here in front of me."


    Li Changtian is not polite at all.


    Qu Hua Chang Qi''s face turned white, and then looked at Li Yao''s face, could not help but a little more gloomy.


    Liyao seems to be scared.


    Li Changtian sneered and protected Liyao behind her: "queen, pay attention to your system. This is Yulong palace, not your Fengqing palace. What''s more, this big week is still my world. Before the queen does things, think clearly and do it again."


    This is a warning.


    Qu Huachang was unable to say what Li Changtian said.


    Looking at Liyao''s eyes hate more. Compared with Mu Cen, at least Mu Cen didn''t have any problem with Li Changtian. She just wanted to see Li Yao. Li Yao, a little bitch, looked gentle and submissive on the surface, but her eyes were a little provocative.


    How can Qu Huashang bear it.


    Liyao also seemed to see what Qu Huashang was going to do, and her voice was even more aggrieved: "emperor, I''d better avoid it first. I''m a little flustered when my mother''s eyes look at me."


    He said this openly, but he was not afraid of Li Changtian''s suspicion.


    Because these days, Li Changtian wants Liyao to stay in the Yulong hall. More than once, Liyao says that it''s not proper. The queen can''t bear the blame. And Li Changtian is also very clear about Qu Huashang''s character. In those years, Qu Huashang beat Li Changtian unprepared about Rong Fei''s affairs. Rong Fei doesn''t care whether she is wrong or not, but Li Changtian''s resentment against Qu Huashang is really left behind.


    "Hum." Li Chang snorted coldly.


    When Qu Huashang heard Li Yao''s words, his face became even more ugly: "what a talented man! He even knows how to sow dissension between the emperor and our palace. How can our palace sit by and ignore such a thing."


    Li Yao''s words gave Qu Hua Chang a chance to attack.

 Chapter 435

    But Qu Huashang didn''t have a chance to do anything to Liyao. Instead, he was scolded by Li Changtian: "emperor, pay attention to your manners, words and deeds."


    "Your Majesty, I''m here for you." Qu Huashang felt aggrieved.


    Li Changtian looked at the queen coldly: "are you really good for me or for yourself. You have been in the harem for many years. What have you done


    This is the second person to ask Qu Huachang this way today. Thinking of Mu Cen''s words before, Qu Huachang is still in a cold sweat. Thinking of Li Changtian''s words and deeds now, Qu Huachang has no ability to respond.


    But Li Changtian''s voice continued to spread: "since the queen has come, I will find the queen again, and I will talk about it today."


    Qu Huachang''s uneasy premonition keeps beating. He just looks at Li Changtian and suddenly becomes silent, as if he wants to know what Li Changtian can say.


    Her spine is very straight, looking at Li Changtian for a moment.


    The indifference in Li Changtian''s eyes was obvious. He said coldly: "don''t the empress need to reflect on the uproar of witchcraft in the harem before? If you don''t talk about the innocent people involved, you''ve almost ruined the reputation of the eastern palace. Isn''t the queen selfish? "


    Li Changtian sharply questioned Qu Huachang.


    Qu Hua Chang''s face changed.


    This matter, Li Changtian has been silent, silent to Qu Huashang think Li Changtian won''t interfere, the result did not expect, Li Changtian suddenly moved out and said this to himself.


    "Witchcraft and witchcraft have always been taboos of Dazhou. It''s better to kill by mistake than to let it go. But we can''t let those who have a heart go on doing evil things about witchcraft. " Li Changtian''s voice was even more severe. "As the queen is the head of the harem, don''t you know that this matter involves a lot?"


    Qu Huashang: "my concubine..."


    "This matter has come to light now. The person who should be punished has been punished. As the head of the harem, is the queen not jointly and severally liable?" Li Changtian looks at Qu Huashang darkly.


    Qu Huachang''s face changed. In Li Changtian''s words, Qu Huachang heard something.


    But Qu Huachang did not dare to speak any more and wanted to refute for himself, but this matter could not be refuted.


    "Didn''t the Empress Dowager let the queen reflect in the palace?" Li Changtian asked again.


    Qu Huashang didn''t answer.


    The Empress Dowager did not say these words directly, but the meaning between the lines was that she was beating Qu Huashang, including Li Shiyuan, to make Qu Huashang stay in Fengqing palace and never leave again, or cause any trouble.


    But Qu Hua still couldn''t live in the dark.


    One after another miss, let Qu Huashang can''t calm down.


    "And now the queen hears the news and waits for an opportunity to come here to make a big noise with me?" Li Changtian directly buckled the charge on Qu Huashang.


    Qu Huashang didn''t dare to breathe, so he could only passively look at Li Changtian.


    "OK, since the queen is here, I will not turn to the queen again." Li Changtian sneered. After continuous preparation, he truthfully stated his purpose. "Since the Empress Dowager asked her to reflect in Fengqing palace, then the Empress Dowager should obey her instructions and not leave Fengqing palace. The queen doesn''t have to go to the autumn festival in a few days. "


    Qu Huachang''s face changed greatly: "emperor, this is absolutely not, how can I not appear in Autumn Festival after I am a country? This is not a joke."


    Speaking, Qu Huashang takes the initiative to step forward and grasp Li Changtian''s hand, but Li Changtian pulls out his hand. Qu Huashang says in defeat: "besides, the emperor should be attended by someone around him. I will follow him, or I won''t be at ease."


    "Is the queen the only woman around me?" Li Changtian asked directly.


    Qu Hua Chang was unable to speak, so he bit his lips, and his face was not reconciled.


    But Li Changtian didn''t give the queen a chance to speak. He continued to say darkly: "it''s good for Princess Dai and Yao''er to follow. It''s a Autumn Festival. It''s exciting and tiring all the way. Don''t the subjects have any opinions? Do you need to follow so many people? "


    This is a blow to Qu Huachang.


    Qu Huachang shook his head: "Liyao is a talented person. Talented people are not qualified to go to the Autumn Festival! This is the rules of the palace. Please don''t forget the rules. "


    Qu Huashang doesn''t want to talk. How can she give Liyao the chance to stay beside Li Changtian? Besides, the autumn festival is so long, she and Li Shiyuan are not here. If something goes wrong, they will regret it.


    As a result, Qu Huashang didn''t expect that Li Changtian was waiting for Qu Huashang.


    "Just a talent, isn''t it?" Li Changtian sneered, "that''s simple. I''ll give Li Cairen an identity. Well, if the queen is here, she will receive the edict at the same time, and there is no need to go through Wang Yong''s communication. "


    In the great Zhou Dynasty, Li Fei was bound to pass through Qu Huashang, but it was a rule to get Qu Huashang''s consent. It was a rule to inform the queen, because the queen was the head of the harem. Qu Huashang had to know everything about the harem.


    Qu Huashang naturally has the right to decide, but Li Changtian is bigger than Qu Huashang. Qu Huashang also knows what to say and what to do, so Qu Huashang will not stop these things.


    After all, there are too many ways to make people disappear in the womb.


    Even if it was a concubine, Qu Huashang had nothing to fear.


    But now, Qu Huashang didn''t think so.


    Li Changtian''s voice was deep: "come on, pass on my will. From now on, Li Cairen will be promoted to Li Guifei. Here you are."


    Although Wang Yong was a little surprised, he nodded immediately: "I''ll follow you, I''ll do it now."


    Then Wang Yong rushed out.


    Qu Huachang was so surprised that she couldn''t say a word. Liyao responded quickly and knelt down: "I thank you for your kindness."


    "Get up, princess." When Li Changtian faced Liyao, he was so gentle that he even helped Liyao himself.


    Then, Li Changtian looked at Qu Huashang: "in this way, Princess Li is qualified to accompany me to the western regions, and Princess Dai accompanies me all the way, so as not to worry the queen. There is no one around me to take care of, so the queen will stay in Fengqing palace peacefully. The queen will take care of this matter."


    set the tune with one beat of the gong -- give the final word.


    Qu Huachang''s face was pale. He didn''t expect to appear in the imperial dragon hall. He made a wedding dress for someone. He didn''t get any benefits, but he was frustrated one after another.


    But in the face of such a situation, Qu Huashang had no way at all.


    "If nothing happens, the queen will go back to the palace." Li Changtian didn''t want to talk to the queen again.


    How could Qu Hua Chang be willing to leave the imperial dragon hall, and the eunuch had already stepped forward: "Niang Niang, please."


    At this time, there was a communication from outside the hall.

 Chapter 436

    "Your Highness is here."


    Hearing that Li Shiyuan came, Qu Huashang''s face changed. At last, she didn''t say anything. She was afraid that her own affairs would involve the prince again. She didn''t dare to hesitate.


    And Li Shiyuan has come in.


    Li Changtian looked at Li Shiyuan and saw that Li Shiyuan had rushed in without waiting for the news. He sneered: "the prince has become more and more unruly recently. Don''t you take me in your eyes?"


    "I dare not." Li Shiyuan''s face did not change, but less respect, "son Chen just heard that his mother was in the Yulong hall, so he rushed to the Yulong hall to check the situation."


    "Just in time." Li Changtian sneered, "you just take your mother back to Fengqing palace and tell her what to do and what not to do. During the autumn festival, when you are in the palace to deal with government affairs, you also accompany your mother, so that your mother won''t stay in the palace and think wildly. "


    "My son obeys the order." Li Shiyuan didn''t mean to disobey.


    Then he looked at Qu Huachang. He didn''t agree with him, but he didn''t say anything in front of Li Changtian. He just said quietly: "mother, my son will send you back to the palace."


    Qu Hua Chang didn''t say anything, and turned to walk outside the imperial dragon hall.


    With the crowd leaving, Yulong hall gradually recovered its calm. Liyao was a little frightened and stood so quietly.


    Li Changtian is the same as other people who have nothing to do. When he looks at Liyao, he is more gentle. He holds Liyao''s chin and says, "if you have me, you will be OK. You should also prepare for the autumn festival. Wang Yong will prepare for the things you lack. You will live in the imperial dragon hall first, your bedroom. When Wang Yong is ready for the autumn festival, you can move back. "


    "I thank the emperor for his favor." Liyao looks happy.


    Li Changtian didn''t say anything.


    The couple who have been with Qu Huashang for decades are fed up with Qu Huashang''s arrogant and domineering appearance. How can they not let Li Changtian like them.


    The atmosphere in the imperial dragon hall has gradually returned to normal.


    ¡­¡­


    And outside the hall.


    Li Shiyuan personally escorts Qu Huashang back to Fengqing palace, but Qu Huashang''s face is always bad. They go to Fengqing palace, and no one speaks.


    "Mother." Li Shiyuan walked into Fengqing palace and said darkly, "why do you want to go to Yulong Palace today?"


    Qu Hua''s face was calm and did not answer.


    "A talented person, is it worth your inspiring now? Can''t you tell the current situation? The Empress Dowager''s side has lost her power, and the father''s side, don''t you know that the father''s side has a lot of complaints about this matter. There are too many people involved. My son''s minister has already told you before that he won''t leave in Fengqing palace recently. Why don''t you listen? "


    Li Shiyuan was a little annoyed.


    It never occurred to me that Qu Huashang was still behind him at such a time, but because Qu Huashang was his biological mother, Li Shiyuan didn''t really say anything.


    "I don''t believe it. There''s no ghost." Qu Hua Chang opened his mouth for a long time.


    "Even if there is a ghost, what can you do with the protection of your father?" Li Shiyuan asked directly.


    Qu Huashang didn''t answer.


    It''s true that as long as Li Shiyuan protects Liyao, nothing can happen to her, not to mention that now Liyao is still in the Yulong hall, and Qu Huashang''s hand can''t do anything wrong in the Yulong hall, unless she doesn''t even want the back seat.


    Thinking of this, Qu Huashang became very nervous, so he grabbed Li Shiyuan''s hand: "prince, today your father has ordered that we should not go to the western regions. This has never happened before. Could it be this little bitch blowing the pillow, and the empress worried... "


    "If my mother is worried that Princess Li will fly into the sky, she will worry more. There is also a princess on top of Princess Li. Princess Dai is not a fuel-efficient lamp. At most, Princess Li is a princess now. There is no other possibility. " Li Shiyuan said directly, "there is no need to worry about this."


    Soon, Li Shiyuan sank and looked at Qu Huashang again: "as for not going to the western regions, it''s better to be safe in the palace."


    Li Shiyuan did not say more, but Qu Huashang suddenly looked at Li Shiyuan: "prince, you..."


    "Children''s ministers have their own arrangements, and mothers need not worry. A pretty concubine can''t affect anything. As long as the empress stays in the palace, she will be fine. " Li Shiyuan opened his mouth word by word, but there was also a warning to Qu Huashang in his eyes, "other things, mother, don''t be impatient. The children''s ministers will naturally deal with the grievances suffered by the mother. When the children''s ministers ascend the throne, they will certainly get back to the mother. "


    Li Shiyuan''s words greatly relieved Qu Huachang''s heart, and Qu Huachang''s indignation in the morning also relaxed.


    But soon, Qu Huashang looked at Li Shiyuan: "do you really have 100% confidence in Mu Cen?"


    Li Shiyuan narrowed his eyes: "why does mother ask like this. Did you have a conflict with cen''er this morning? "


    "She dares to threaten the palace." Qu Hua Chang''s tone was very gloomy, "Mu CEN is a person who has just entered the palace, but why can he know so clearly about the things in the palace. It must not be simple. "


    Qu Huashang told Li Shiyuan what happened outside the Yulong hall today.


    Li Shiyuan listened to Qu Huashang''s words, but he didn''t know whether he believed them or not.


    Li Shiyuan is a little strange to Mu Cen in Qu Huashang''s words, but he also feels familiar with him. After all, Mu CEN is a true enemy, but it''s just that Qu Huashang can''t turn you over in an instant for a person he hates.


    Mu CEN is probably the first to escape in so many years.


    The chance to escape is much more subtle.


    Li Shiyuan didn''t speak.


    "Prince, don''t you believe what the Palace said?" Qu Huashang seems to see Li Shiyuan''s idea.


    Li Shiyuan collected his emotion: "this matter, the children''s ministers have their own decisions, as long as the mother listen to the children''s minister''s arrangement."


    Li Shiyuan''s words were put here, and Qu Huashang could not say anything more. In the end, she could only wave to Li Shiyuan to leave first.


    Li Shiyuan didn''t say much. He walked out of his bedroom calmly. When he saw the late Qing Dynasty outside the bedroom, Li Shiyuan ordered in a deep voice: "look at the empress, don''t make any trouble again. If there is anything, let someone inform me immediately. If today''s event happens again, I will let you raise your head. Do you hear me


    The late Qing Dynasty knelt down in fright: "the maidservant obeys the order."


    Then Li Shiyuan turned to leave. He stood up in the late Qing Dynasty and walked towards the palace. The atmosphere of Fengqing palace was always low and there was no relaxation.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡ª¡ª


    East Palace.


    Mu Cen listened to He Xiang quietly.

 Chapter 437

    "Miss, the emperor has made an order that Li Cai Ren be promoted to a concubine and given the palace. However, the emperor still let Li Cai Ren stay in the imperial dragon palace and never leave. This happened after the empress went to the imperial dragon hall. Moreover, the maid also heard that the emperor did not allow the empress to go to the autumn festival, but brought the empress Dai and the empress Li. Does this mean that the queen is out of favor? " He Xiang tells Mu Cen everything he knows.


    Mu Cen drank the tea quietly, and did not lift her eyelids. Until the tea in the cup was empty, she said faintly: "the queen is not out of favor. The emperor has rarely gone to the Queen''s palace. Even if he did, he just had a cup of tea and left. The queen is afraid of losing power. After all, power is a good thing. "


    He Xiang looks at Mu Cen and listens carefully.


    And Mu Cen put the cup aside, and then he said¡° In the evening, I will go to fengluan palace


    "To see the Empress Dowager?" He Xiang thought subconsciously.


    Mu Cen laughed: "not really. There''s something else to do. "


    When he said this, Mu Cen''s eyes fell on He Xiang. He Xiang was nervous subconsciously, and always felt that it had something to do with him. But mu Cen didn''t speak, and he Xiang didn''t dare to ask, so he could only look at it passively.


    And Mu Cen did not hide it, and soon continued: "Lotus incense, I have no intention to leave you, but you have seen the situation in the palace, now it is ambiguous and turbid. I can''t be sure, I can''t take you. Because I will worry about your safety. If something happens, it will not only affect you, but also me. "


    Mu Cen''s words are direct, without any concealment. His eyes fall on He Xiang.


    "What you said, young lady, scares me." He Xiang flattened his mouth.


    "Lotus fragrance." Mu Cen light mouth, "listen to me, you have 20 this year."


    "Yes." The fragrance of lotus answered.


    "I''ve found a marriage for you. I''ll go to the Empress Dowager later. That''s to ask the Empress Dowager to order you to go out of the palace." Mu Cen said quietly, "the candidate of this marriage is chosen by the fourth highness. I believe the fourth highness will not treat you badly. But if you don''t want to, I won''t force it. It''s just that you have to get out of the palace. "


    He Xiang''s eyes are red.


    This is not the first time that Mu Cen said it to himself, but he Xiang always felt that as long as Mu Cen didn''t speak, it didn''t count.


    So even though I have made countless psychological preparations, some of them are still unacceptable.


    But he Xiang did not refute Mu Cen''s words, because he Xiang knew that Mu Cen was for his own good.


    "Only when you go out of the palace can I concentrate. When you are in the palace, it becomes a stumbling block for me. If something happens, everyone will hold you and threaten me. At that time, I don''t care about you. I''m not kind. If I control you, we''ll end up together. " Mu Cen said it directly without any emotion.


    He Xiang said, "I know."


    Mu Cen didn''t speak any more. He Xiang agreed that it was the best thing.


    And he Xiang looked at Mu Cen very quietly, and said for a long time, "can that slave still see the eldest lady?"


    "Yes." Mu Cen said firmly, "we will meet again one day."


    "Good." He Xiang cried.


    Her tears drop by drop down, Mu Cen stood up, picked up the handkerchief, so carefully to He Xiang wipe away the tears.


    Her eyes were slightly red, and then she gently hugged Hexiang: "believe me, Hexiang. In the future, no matter what you hear about me, don''t believe it. No matter life or death, don''t show up in Kyoto again. Do you hear me


    "I know." He Xiang''s voice became choked.


    "I want you to swear to me." Mu Cen said word by word, "take my life as an oath. If you break your promise to me and show up in Kyoto again, I will die without a burial place. "


    He Xiang shakes his head desperately, can''t believe what he heard, but mu Cen''s eyes don''t take a joke, every word is very clear.


    The seriousness in his eyes was also obvious.


    "I want you to swear." Mu Cen didn''t mean to give in, "Lotus incense, I want to listen to you swear."


    He Xiang was frightened. In Mu Cen''s words, he Xiang finished this sentence with tears: "I, he Xiang, swear that no matter what I hear from the eldest lady, I will not go to Kyoto. If I enter Kyoto in private, the eldest lady will die without a place to be buried."


    He Xiang cried bitterly.


    The whole person just knelt on the ground and couldn''t control his emotions any more.


    Until Mu Cen squatted down, he just held the lotus fragrance, didn''t speak, patted the back of the lotus fragrance very lightly, every word was very clear: "lotus fragrance, believe me, we will meet again."


    "Good." He Xiang cried, "Miss, you can''t break your promise to He Xiang."


    "Good." Mu Cen answered.


    She lowered her eyebrows, but she knew how ethereal such a promise was. Not to mention what would happen next, Mu Cen could not control it.


    But if such a promise can make Hexiang feel at ease, Muchen will say.


    For a long time, he Xiang''s mood gradually calmed down.


    Outside the palace came the eunuch''s message: "Your Highness the prince is here."


    He Xiang quickly wiped away his tears, bowed his head to ask for an, and then left the bedroom in a hurry. Li Shiyuan twisted his eyebrows to have a look, but mu Cen had already explained: "Your Highness, don''t look. He Xiang did something wrong and was scolded by his concubine. Maybe he was wronged."


    "He Xiang is not the one you brought from King Mu''s house. Can you do something wrong?" Li Shiyuan picked his eyebrows.


    Mu Cen laughs: "even if it''s the person who brings his concubine into the palace, it''s impossible not to make mistakes. Besides, if there''s a mistake in the palace, it''s the matter of the head falling to the ground."


    Li Shiyuan said nothing.


    Mu Cen quietly brews tea, and doesn''t take the initiative to break the silence, but he doesn''t find it strange that Li Shiyuan comes to his bedroom.


    Let''s not say that Li Shiyuan will come every day. Secondly, the matter of Imperial Dragon Palace today, Li Shiyuan can not have no idea how many Li Shiyuan''s eyeliners are inside the imperial dragon hall.


    "Your Highness, your tea." Mu Cen builds the tea and brings it to Li Shiyuan.


    Li Shiyuan took it and took a drink, but he didn''t worry. Until the cup was empty, Li Shiyuan looked at Mu Cen: "what happened in the Yulong hall today, my mother told me."


    Mu Cen smile: "since mother said, that minister concubine also has nothing to explain."


    "It''s gone like this, and I won''t mention it. I also told my mother Li Shiyuan continued.

 Chapter 438

    "But then, I don''t want this to happen again. No matter what her mother has done, she is the queen of the king and the queen of the current Dynasty. If she does it again, the king will pursue it to the end. "


    Li Shiyuan''s voice is flat, but between the lines is a warning to Mu Cen.


    How could Mu Cen not hear it.


    She chuckled. She could not tell whether she had remembered it or not. Then she said faintly: "I remember it."


    Li Shiyuan didn''t say anything more.


    The palace was quiet for a while, until Li Shiyuan suddenly pinched Mu Cen''s chin, and half forced Mu Cen to look at himself. Mu Cen''s eyes were momentary, and he didn''t avoid anything.


    "Mu Cen, do you think Wang underestimated you, or underestimated the current danger?" What Li Shiyuan asked is not clear.


    Mu CEN is also very calm: "my concubine has always been like this. No matter your highness overestimates or underestimates, Mu CEN is here. As for his Highness''s dangerous words, Mu Cen doesn''t quite understand what it means. "


    Who can''t play Tai Chi.


    In the palace, everyone is a veteran actor. Everyone you see is just a mask of hypocrisy. Under the mask, you are bloody and true yourself.


    When this face is exposed, it will be a disaster of blood.


    "You don''t have to understand." Li Shiyuan spoke faintly.


    Mu Cen said nothing, and the atmosphere between them was a little delicate.


    After a while of silence, Mu Cen unexpectedly looked at Li Shiyuan and asked: "Your Highness will do it for today again. No matter what happens in Fengqing palace, it will be counted on my concubine?"


    "Yes or no, they can''t escape from the palm of the king." Li Shiyuan said directly, "no one can play tricks under Wang''s eyes."


    This is a warning to Mu Cen.


    Mu Cen faint smile: "I know."


    Li Shiyuan made a sound and didn''t speak any more. Soon, Li Shiyuan got up and prepared to leave. Mu Cen also stood up and said, "my concubine, you are welcome to your highness."


    Li Shiyuan didn''t rush away. Instead, he looked at Mu Cen for a moment: "Mu Cen, I cherish the time that the king has given you."


    "Yes." Mu Cen answered.


    Li Shiyuan, who was standing in front of Mu Cen, suddenly bowed his head. His thin lips were so close to Mu Cen''s ears, and he said, "in the past three months, you owe me what I owe you, and I will get it back with interest."


    This is no longer a threat, but a bit of flirtation, full of ambiguity.


    Mu Cen''s face did not change.


    Li Shiyuan released Mu Cen, gave her a kiss on her lip, and then turned to leave. Mu Cen quietly looking at, pointing to the abdomen stroking his lips, eyebrows and eyes but a little more cold.


    Then she took back her eyes as if nothing had happened, let he Xiang take away the tea tray, and then changed her clothes, and Mu Cen went directly to fengluan palace.


    The affairs of fengluan palace went smoothly. Mu Cen and the Empress Dowager found an excuse to say that he Xiang''s relatives were seriously ill, and that he Xiang was the only child left, so they sent someone to leave a message in King Mu''s house. Mu Cen thinks that he Xiang has been waiting on him for a long time. He allows him to leave the palace.


    He Xiang is mu Cen''s person, and Mu Cen has the right to decide whether he Xiang will go or stay.


    After all, he Xiang was not a slave in the palace. He had to go through the house. He Xiang was the maid Mu Cen married.


    So this matter Mu Cen opened his mouth, to the Empress Dowager this is just a process, the Empress Dowager naturally will not say anything, to Mu Cen''s discretion, it seems satisfied.


    Mu Cen never did anything out of the ordinary in the palace. Even this time, Mu Cen didn''t make a lot of noise and seemed quiet.


    Such bearing is the bearing of the mother.


    Naturally, the Empress Dowager is very satisfied with Mu Cen.


    She kept Mu Cen for dinner, and then let Mu Cen go back. Before Mu Cen left, the Empress Dowager gave him a lot of things.


    Mu Cen was a little surprised: "Niang Niang, you are..."


    "The western regions are different from Kyoto. You can use these clothes. The AI family knows that you like the clothes made by the embroidery room outside the palace. They sent people out to make them. It''s also measured according to your size. You are very weak. It''s hard for you to take care of yourself. You''ve been in trouble one after another. I''m afraid there will be any more accidents during this trip to the western regions. Otherwise, I''ll blame myself. " The explanation of the Empress Dowager''s smile.


    "No Mu Cen smile, not humble should be, "Mu Cen thank empress dowager grace."


    "Well, you should go to rest early. I will go to Kaiyuan Temple to pray tomorrow. When Kaiyuan Temple comes back, it''s time to start. It''s good for you to be the master of lotus incense. As for the next slave, you can ask the house of internal affairs to find another one for you. It''s OK to find one in the east palace. It''s up to you. " The Empress Dowager said with a smile.


    "Good." Mu Cen nodded.


    The Empress Dowager didn''t say anything more. She asked Xu Luochen to send Mu Cen out in person.


    Until the door of fengluan palace, Xu Luochen stopped: "sister mu, the Empress Dowager is very kind to you. You also went to the autumn festival, so I''m not so worried. Otherwise, I''m afraid that if I don''t serve the Empress Dowager well, I''ll offend her. "


    "No Mu Cen smiles, "OK, I''ll go back first."


    "Good." Xu Luochen nodded with a smile and waved to Mu Cen.


    Mu Cen then turned and left fengluan palace. Xu Luochen kept standing until Mu Cen''s figure disappeared. Then he turned and returned to Fengqing palace.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡ª¡ª


    The next day.


    Mu CEN is going to Kaiyuan Temple, which is the rule before the autumn festival. In the past, it was Qu Huashang who went there, but in the first year of establishing the crown princess, it was Qu Huashang who took the crown princess with him. It''s just that the relationship between Qu Huashang and Mu Cen can''t be seen together.


    The most important thing is that when I came back from the imperial dragon hall yesterday, Qu Huashang had been banned. Although it was not an order, it also made Qu Huashang angry.


    Therefore, Qu Huashang casually found a reason for physical discomfort, and asked the crown princess to go to Kaiyuan Temple on behalf of her, in order to pray for the autumn festival. In order to avoid leaving the palace alone with Mu Cen, Qu Huashang has done a lot of wrong things these years, which inevitably leads to some guilty feelings.


    With the threat of Mu Cen, Qu Huashang is afraid that something will happen to Mu Cen.


    On the contrary, Qu Huachang doesn''t go, and Mu CEN is happy. Otherwise, in the face of Qu Huachang, Mu Cen really doesn''t even have a perfunctory mood, so why do he look unhappy these two days.


    It was he Xiang who quietly prepared things for mu Cen, but he didn''t speak. The time when he Xiang came out of the palace was today, and this was the last time he Xiang cleaned up for mu Cen. During the whole process, he Xiang''s eyes were red and silent.


    Mu Cen knew that coax is not good, is went along with the lotus fragrance.

 Chapter 439

    Until he Xiang cleaned up, she looked at Mu Cen. Mu Cen sighed helplessly: "remember my meeting, we will meet in the end."


    "Good." The fragrance of lotus answered.


    "Leave me and take care of yourself. Even if it''s for me, you''re not allowed to act recklessly. Remember your oath to me, you''re swearing my life. Do you understand? " Mu Cen once again explained the lotus fragrance.


    He Xiang hum, the voice is a little buzzing: "Miss, you also want to be good."


    "Good." The fragrance of lotus answered.


    Then Mu Cen didn''t say anything more: "well, Duke Cheng is waiting for you outside. He will get you out of the palace, and the carriage is waiting in the west gate. It will take you all the way to the suburbs of Beijing. When you get there, Mr. Rong''s people will wait for you. When you get to a safe place, they''ll write back to me. "


    He Xiang choked.


    After that, Mu Cen stood up and took him to the gate of the east palace. He didn''t have any luggage, just a carry on baggage, just a few clothes.


    Duke Cheng is waiting outside the east palace.


    Cheng Dezhu is the father-in-law of the house of internal affairs. Apart from being in charge of the talent hall, he is also responsible for the affairs of these aged maids going out of the palace.


    So it''s not strange that Cheng Dezhu is waiting here.


    "Duke Cheng." He Xiang invited Ann.


    Cheng Dezhu nodded: "Miss Hexiang, today I will send you out of the palace, but I can only send you to the west gate."


    The fragrance of lotus answered.


    "Lady." Cheng Dezhu looked at Mu Cen, "please rest assured, the slave must complete the command of the empress, and then come back to reply to her."


    "Thank you, Mr. Cheng." Mu Cen nodded.


    Cheng Dezhu didn''t stay in the same place. He motioned to Hexiang to follow him. On the contrary, Hexiang turned back three times in one step. He just looked at Mu Cen, and the feeling of not giving up was obvious.


    But mu Cen didn''t take a step forward. He just stood quietly and watched the lotus leave.


    When he Xiang turns around, Mu Cen doesn''t even stay in the same place, so she goes to the east palace. Her eyes are swollen and slightly red, but mu Cen can''t shed a tear.


    In this life, it seems that no matter when and where she is, no matter how sad she is, Mu Cen can''t shed tears, so she can only continue to live with indifference. Is it because she is reborn, so she has eaten back? Mu Cen can''t guess.


    But this kind of endless sadness, but no vent channel, Mu Cen can''t say this feeling, just like the heart blocked countless boulders, almost put people out of breath.


    Breathing began to cramp up again, and even all kinds of chaotic images appeared in my mind, but still can not be connected into a complete event.


    Muczen is a little bit broken.


    The foot followed to stagger next, finally, she tightly grasped one side of the handrail, this just let oneself gradually calm down, breathing also began to calm down.


    Then, Mu Cen continued to walk towards the east palace.


    As for the slave Li Shiyuan arranged for himself, Mu Cen already knows from Cheng Gonggong, and will soon meet him in the east palace. Naturally, to the outside world, this slave is also her choice. But until now, Mu Cen didn''t know where the slave came from.


    After sinking, Mu Cen didn''t think much about it. He didn''t need to worry about what Li Shiyuan had arranged.


    It''s just the vigilance formed after rebirth. It''s impossible for mu Cen to easily believe a person in an instant. Naturally, it takes time to run in.


    Results¡ª¡ª


    When Mu Cen re enters the East Palace, he sees Qiu Xiang supporting Mu Zhihua and walking in the east palace. This is that Mu Cen will see Mu Zhihua again many days later. Mu Zhihua''s stomach is very obvious.


    Belly bulge, full of pregnancy, the whole person because of pregnancy, obvious charm of a circle.


    It''s just this face, pale and scary.


    Seeing this picture, Mu Cen was quiet, but he didn''t say anything. Naturally, Mu Zhihua saw Mu Cen too. They were so far apart that Mu Zhihua couldn''t ask for help, and Mu Zhihua''s feeling of falling down now couldn''t come to Mu Cen.


    Even, Mu Cen didn''t even call, so he quickly went to the bedroom.


    Just when he turned around, Mu Cen vaguely saw a trace of hatred in Mu Zhihua''s eyes.


    Hate it?


    Mu Zhihua wants to hate himself, but this hatred has not ended yet. What happened before is nothing for mu Cen.


    Mu Cen didn''t think about Mu Zhi''s painting any more. Mu Zhi''s painting was not in a hurry.


    Besides, Mu Zhi''s painting can''t turn out any water now. She really doesn''t need to worry about it.


    Quiet, Mu Cen did not say anything, quickly toward the bedroom.


    When she arrived at the entrance of the dormitory, a girl about Mo nianfang''s twenties appeared in front of Mu Cen. She respectfully invited an: "I''ve met the empress of the crown prince. She''s thousands of years old."


    "Linglong?" Mu Cen twisted his eyebrows and looked up and down.


    Linglong doesn''t mean to be upright, but I can still feel this person''s calmness. Besides, this person is good at martial arts, and his breath is too calm.


    Words and deeds are not easy to make mistakes, in this person''s eyes, you can easily see the familiar with this deep palace, on the contrary, he Xiang is not so careful.


    "Where are you a slave?" Mu Cen light mouth asks a way, did not mention Li Shiyuan.


    Linglong calmly replied: "I''m the maid of the east palace."


    This surprised Mu Cen.


    Linglong has been in the East Palace, and Li Shiyuan didn''t find such a person in the east palace. But later, Mu Cen didn''t find anything strange when he thought about it. After all, the East Palace is so big that it''s impossible for hundreds of slaves to get to know each other one by one.


    What''s more, Linglong has always been in the side hall, not in the main hall at all. It''s hard to see Li Shiyuan on weekdays.


    Besides, people who practice martial arts know how to hide their own breath. It''s not very difficult to make people unconscious. For example, except Li Shiyuan and his close friends, Mu Cen knows very little about his martial arts. Even he Xiang knows little about it.


    And Linglong does not hide in front of her, it is nothing more than to release a signal to herself.


    She laughed, and then suddenly followed Kuan Xin: "Linglong, it''s said to the outside world that our palace chose you personally from the east palace. How long have you been in the east palace? "


    "Don''t worry. I know how to deal with it." Linglong replied quietly, "I have been in the east palace for four years. Since I entered the palace, I have been in the east palace. The servants in the East Palace are not strange to them, so they will not have any problems. "


    "Good." Mu Cen nodded.


    Linglong didn''t say anything more. She could feel the breath before, and it had been collected. Now, Linglong didn''t look very different from any maidservant in the east palace.

 Chapter 440

    Mu CEN is nothing more than to choose a close servant.


    This is also the Empress Dowager''s oral instruction, let Mu Cen personally selected.


    What''s more, Mu Cen has never used Li Shiyuan''s people, although they have never stopped them from following them. Li Shiyuan and Mu Cen are very aware of each other''s vigilance, so it''s no surprise that Mu CEN is looking for a slave now. The most important thing is that the slave is from the East Palace.


    This means that Li Shiyuan will not be too suspicious.


    It has to be admitted that Li Shiyuan knows a lot about Li Shiyuan. He can know every detail clearly. Only by knowing himself and the other can he win a hundred battles.


    Linglong is obviously familiar with Mu Cen''s preferences. From the first thing she does, Linglong is very skillful. She never steps on Mu Cen''s thunder, and even the temperature of washing her face is extremely accurate, which is the cooler water temperature Mu CEN is used to.


    Then, Mu Cen looked at Linglong: "who told you, the palace of these preferences."


    "A few days before the maid came to see her, the people above told her all kinds of preferences. They let the maid serve her well and protect her safety with all their heart."


    Mu Cen nodded.


    She chuckled and didn''t ask much.


    Then, she waved her hand, and Linglong retreated cleverly. She didn''t need Mu Cen to speak again. Mu Cen was not in a hurry to leave, so he closed his eyes on the soft collapse.


    They go to Kaiyuan Temple and leave after lunch. Because praying is tomorrow''s business, it''s just that Kaiyuan Temple is far away, so they have to go ahead the next day and return from Kaiyuan Temple in the morning the day after tomorrow.


    The implication is to stay in Kaiyuan Temple for two days.


    But this trip to Kaiyuan Temple, Mu Cen was a little uneasy, but he couldn''t say why, but he didn''t feel much uneasy, as if this thing could pass safely.


    After sinking, Mu Cen didn''t think about it any more. Now any situation, for mu Cen, is covered by water and earth, and the soldiers come to block it. But she has something in her heart, and Mu Cen naturally has no idea. Finally, she sits up, calms down for a moment, and goes straight out of the bedroom and has a rest in the garden pavilion.


    The big week gradually enters the autumn, also less summer''s hot, many one silk coolness.


    Linglong quietly accompanies Mu Cen, and even the small dots that are sent are all made of glutinous rice brown sugar. Mu Cen likes glutinous rice brown sugar and kneads them into small snacks one by one, which are sweet and greasy.


    Mu Cen likes sweet.


    The rest of the place is also longan sweet scented cake, even hawthorn cake such food, also used sweet scented osmanthus and honey.


    Mu Cen ate quietly until he felt full. Mu Cen put it aside and didn''t move any more.


    Suddenly, Linglong, who had left before, came back quietly and whispered in Muchen''s ear¡° Niang Niang, Miss Hexiang has arrived safely. "


    This is not how far away we are, but how safe we have arrived in the western suburbs and got on the car arranged by Rong Jiu.


    Mu Cen''s heart widened.


    Although he Xiang''s name is right, it doesn''t mean that he will be safe on his way out of the palace. But now he is sent to Rong Jiu, and Mu Cen doesn''t need to worry about it.


    This is why Mu Cen left after lunch.


    "You go and clean up. We''ll be leaving for Kaiyuan Temple in a moment." Mu Cen orders lightly.


    "Yes, I''m going to prepare." Linglong nodded back.


    Mu Cen sat in the pavilion for a while, but he didn''t stop. As a result, when Mu Cen got up, he saw Mu Zhihua and Qiu Xiang walking towards him.


    Mu Zhi''s paintings are very slow, and people seem to be uncomfortable.


    Mu Cen was alert and quiet. She always felt that Mu knew what the painting was going to do. She didn''t mean to dodge, so she looked at it deeply.


    All the way to Mu Zhihua: "my concubine, please give my best regards to the princess."


    That tone sounds more obedient, but people with clear eyes can still hear Mu Zhi''s words.


    Mu Cen didn''t feel anything abnormal. Mu Zhi''s painting is not so weird for a day or two. Besides, now Mu Zhi''s painting is completely out of power.


    Not to mention whether Prince Mu''s residence can help Mu Zhihua, even Qu Huashang, who is dedicated to protecting Mu Zhihua, has been unable to protect himself. If Mu Zhihua wants to be safe and sound, he has to learn to be obedient and sensible. Even if he is not green in heart, he has to be respectful on the surface.


    "Come on, you ANN, I dare not take it." Mu Cen light mouth, "specially come to this palace here, but have something to do?"


    Mu Cen asked directly.


    Mu Zhihua said with a faint smile: "I just came out to breathe. When I saw the empress here, I came to have a look."


    Mu Cen raises eyebrow: "that side imperial concubine this air permeates really long."


    It''s true that he doesn''t give any face, and Mu Zhihua''s face turns pale with anger. But in front of Mu Cen, Mu Zhihua doesn''t dare to attack, but his breath is slightly cramped. Qiuxiang follows Mu Zhihua''s Qi in a hurry, as if he is calming Mu Zhihua''s mood.


    Mu Zhihua also calmed his breath in an instant and said quietly: "since the empress doesn''t like it, I will avoid her when I see her later."


    "And then put on this palace a charge of being arrogant and unable to accommodate other concubines?" Mu Cen raised his eyebrows and looked at Mu Zhi''s painting with a smile.


    Maybe it''s Mu Zhihua''s bad luck. When he Xiang left, Mu Cen was not very comfortable. This anger just happened to spread on Mu Zhihua.


    Mu Zhihua''s face was already a little strained after she said and was scolded.


    Mu Cen then said: "OK, the side imperial concubine''s mother still goes back to the palace to have a rest, so as to avoid any accident here in our palace. Our palace can''t bear the charge. After all, the side imperial concubine is pregnant, eh?"


    The implication is to follow the guest''s orders.


    Mu Cen expected Mu Zhihua''s attention to the child, but he couldn''t be so angry that he was desperate.


    In addition, Mu Zhihua always disdains herself. She is the daughter of a side imperial concubine, but she has occupied the position of the direct daughter all the year round. Even now, Mu Zhihua has never convinced Mu Cen.


    No matter what the purpose of Mu Zhihua''s appearance here is, at least Mu Cen knows very well that Mu Zhihua won''t stay here any longer. She wants to face.


    Sure enough, Mu Zhihua turned around and left.


    Mu Cen raised his eyebrows, but he didn''t say anything.


    After Mu Zhihua had gone far away, Mu Cen got up and walked towards the direction of the palace. Linglong had already met him from a long distance. After a moment of silence, he looked at Mu Zhihua and thought about Mu Cen.


    "Niang Niang, there are several drops of blood on the ground. I''m afraid it belongs to the side imperial concubine." Linglong said it directly.


    Mu Cen also noticed.


    Mu Cen sank to speak.


    But Linglong said: "the situation of the side imperial concubine is always unstable. This is not a good thing. I''m afraid she should be careful."


    If something happens before leaving, it will be difficult to turn over if it is involved.

 Chapter 441

    And Mu Zhi''s painting has never been a fuel-efficient lamp. Linglong knows this very well.


    "During this time, did the side imperial concubine have any unusual behavior?" Mu Cen asked suddenly.


    Linglong thought about it, but shook her head: "the side imperial concubine has been closed in her bedroom. The gate doesn''t come out, and the second gate doesn''t move. As for the things in the bedroom, the slaves are not very clear. The side imperial concubine empress''s bedroom palace all the time only autumn fragrance follows, still have a few close minions, but to the side imperial concubine''s affair is tight lipped. In addition, the one who can enter the bedroom is doctor Xu. "


    Mu Cen nodded.


    The father-in-law in charge of the East Palace has also come over: "Niang Niang, the soft sedan is ready. The carriage of the East Palace is waiting at the east gate. Niang Niang is ready. I''ll order you to go down."


    We really can''t delay any longer.


    Otherwise, it''s not in line with the rules to arrive at Kaiyuan Temple at night.


    After sinking, Mu Cen didn''t think much: "OK, order to go down."


    "Yes." My father-in-law soon retired.


    Mucen didn''t hesitate. He hurried to the east palace with Linglong. The soft sedan was ready at the gate of the east palace. Linglong helped mucen into the soft sedan, and the slaves slowly lifted the soft sedan away from the east palace.


    The eastern palace is moving away.


    Mu Cen sank, looking at the direction of the East Palace, and took back his eyes for a long time.


    And the soft sedan also slowly walked towards the east gate. The carriage of the East Palace was waiting by the east gate. When Mu Cen arrived, he was surprised to see Li Shiyuan standing by the carriage.


    Soft sedan chair was put down, Mu Cen Fu Fu body please an: "I have seen prince his highness."


    Li Shiyuan personally helped Mu Cen up: "get up."


    Mu Cen made a sound without affectation, but he didn''t ask Li Shiyuan why he was here. Li Shiyuan didn''t rush to explain. Instead, he took a look at Linglong standing by.


    "Is he Xiang out of the palace?" Li Shiyuan asked.


    "Yes, early this morning." Mu Cen answered, "there''s something wrong with He Xiang''s family. He Xiang has been following her since she came back to King Mu''s house. There''s no merit, but there''s also hardship. She''s begging to her, and she can''t refuse. After asking the Empress Dowager''s permission, I let he Xiang out of the palace. "


    Said, Mu Cen some innocent looking at Li Shiyuan: "Your Highness, this matter minister concubine do wrong?"


    Li Shiyuan is concerned: "he Xiang is your slave, you have the right to deal with what you want, this king will not interfere."


    Mu Cen smiles at Li Shiyuan.


    He would not interfere, but Li Shiyuan also watched all the way and made sure that he Xiang did not return to King Mu''s house or go to other places. Instead, he went directly to the western suburbs and was ready to leave the capital. Li Shiyuan was relieved. In his opinion, Mu Cen did not lie, so naturally there was no place worthy of doubt.


    It''s just that if other maids go out of the palace, they walk by themselves.


    Only he Xiang took a carriage.


    From the perspective of Mu Cen''s care for he Xiang, it''s no surprise to take a carriage.


    "Going to Kaiyuan Temple?" Li Shiyuan asked again.


    "Yes." Mu Cen answered.


    Li Shiyuan made a sound and put his big hand on Mu Cen''s cheek. It seemed that he looked at Mu Cen very gently. Mu Cen didn''t resist and let Li Shiyuan stick to his cheek.


    After a long time, Li Shiyuan said faintly: "go. On the day you come back, I will meet you myself. "


    "Good." Mu Cen answered.


    Li Shiyuan was not in a hurry to release Mu Cen''s hand. Suddenly, a joking voice came: "the relationship between the second brother and the second Huang''s sister-in-law is very good."


    Li Shiyuan released Mu Cen''s face and looked at Li Shili: "how can nine younger brothers be in the east gate?"


    "Second brother doesn''t know?" Li Shili picked his eyebrows, then answered with a smile, "the trip to the autumn festival went up and down smoothly. This year, there were so many unexpected people. Did you leave it all to the second emperor''s sister-in-law? Obviously that''s not reasonable. "


    Li Shiyuan squinted: "what do you mean?"


    "The second emperor''s sister-in-law represents the empress. Chen Di and Si Ge represent the father and the emperor. The father and the emperor specially ordered Chen Di and Si Ge to go to Kaiyuan Temple and get some things from master Jingyi. " Li Shi Li explained it without delay.


    "So?" Li Shiyuan was quiet.


    Li Shili snorted.


    Li Shiyuan didn''t think much.


    Every year, master Jingyi recites the Scriptures and prays. When Li Changtian was in good health, he went there in person. Now he is not in good health. This kind of thing has always been let Li Shiyuan go.


    So Li Shiyuan went, but Li Shiyuan didn''t feel anything wrong.


    On the contrary, Li Shili also went with him, which made Li Shiyuan squint. It was strange, but he didn''t say anything.


    Jingyi has always been Li Shiyuan''s person, but he is not afraid of Li Shiyuan and Li Shili playing any tricks.


    Even if Li Shiyuan didn''t go to the western regions, he didn''t have to worry about Li Shiyi''s presence and Li Shiyuan''s cronies following him all the way.


    Thinking of these, Li Shiyuan collected his emotion and answered faintly: "it''s hard for the fourth and ninth brothers."


    "That''s what my brother should do." Li Shi Li looks like a senior.


    Mu Cen turned a white eye silently in the heart.


    In terms of acting skills, no one in this deep palace can compare with Li Shili. Even if he is himself, he is far away. Her acting skill just depends on her mood. Li Shili really can do it. No matter when and where she is, she looks the same.


    But the atmosphere was just like Li Shili''s. Li Shiyuan stood in the same place as before, as if he didn''t mean to leave. The whole party was so stiff, neither walking nor not walking.


    Mu Cen finally couldn''t bear it and said faintly: "Your Highness, I''ll leave first. After all, I can''t catch up with your Highness''s fast horse in the carriage."


    Reasonable words, but this is mu Cen''s most obvious perfunctory, even lazy to deal with.


    As the voice fell, Li Shiyuan looked at Mu Cen, eh.


    On the contrary, Li Shi Li suddenly added: "the second emperor''s sister-in-law is not in a hurry. The fourth brother should be here soon. My younger brother and I can escort the second emperor''s sister-in-law to Kaiyuan Temple together, so as not to worry about the safety of the second emperor''s sister-in-law. After all, everyone knows that the second emperor''s sister-in-law is the treasure of the second emperor''s sister-in-law, so we can''t afford to miss it."


    Mu Cen


    She wants to hit people.


    And Li Shi Li''s words go out, Li Shi Yuan can''t stop them blatantly. Besides, there''s nothing wrong with Li Shi Li''s words.


    "So busy?" All of a sudden, Li Shiyuan''s voice came, and then he asked an faintly: "my younger brother has seen the prince."


    Then, Li Shiyuan''s eyes fell on Mu Cen''s body, but his behavior was reasonable and he said: "my younger brother has seen Er Huang''s sister-in-law."


    This words, let Li Shili pick eyebrow of one side, smile rather than smile, the banter in the eye also became obvious.

 Chapter 442

    Mu Cen wanted to roll his eyes, but forbeared, Mu Cen didn''t say anything, just politely nodded to Li Shiyuan, so he went directly to the carriage, quietly got on the carriage, as if everything happened now, had nothing to do with him.


    Li Shiyuan in mucen on the carriage, just light received his line of sight.


    Looking at Li Shili and Li Shiyuan in front of him, Li Shiyuan did not change his face: "thank you for your help. Send the princess back intact. "


    "It''s natural. Please rest assured." Li Shi Li didn''t seem to be serious. He finished his speech without salt.


    And Li Shiyuan is quiet a lot, did not say anything, light nod signal.


    Soon, they got on the horse, but the speed was not fast, so they followed behind the carriage and went quietly towards the direction of Kaiyuan Temple.


    Li Shiyuan stood with a negative hand and looked at the figure of the group. After they left, he said coldly: "find someone to keep up. If you have any news, give it back immediately. "


    "Yes." Ying Wei answers.


    Soon, Yingwei disappeared, and Li Shiyuan turned and left.


    ¡­¡­


    At that time¡ª¡ª


    Mu Cen closed his eyes in the carriage, and heard the sound of horse''s hooves, but no one''s talking.


    While Li Shiyuan and Li Shili rode with him. Li Shili took a look at Li Shiyuan with an eyebrow, but he didn''t speak much.


    On the contrary, Li Shiyuan said faintly: "why don''t I remember that my father and Emperor asked my younger brothers to come with me?"


    Li Shi Li laughed, and his face did not change: "after the fourth brother left, his father gave the order."


    Li Shiyuan said nothing.


    Li Shi Li didn''t speak.


    They quietly followed behind the carriage. No one said a word to anyone. It was two hours since the carriage stopped at Kaiyuan Temple.


    The sky gradually sank.


    Linglong got out of the carriage first, and then helped Mu Cen out of the carriage. Li Shiyuan and Li Shili jumped out of the carriage and quietly followed Mu Cen.


    Master Jingyi, the abbot of Kaiyan temple, came out to meet the three people and respectfully asked for an: "I have met the princess, the fourth and ninth Royal Highnesses. Three, please come with me. The wing room is ready and the blessing for tomorrow is ready. Please put it down


    Mu Cen nodded faintly. Li Shiyuan spoke to master Jingyi in a low voice, which was also a routine. Jingyi answered very well.


    On the contrary, Li Shi Li is like a person who has nothing to do, just like Li Shi Li''s external image, a typical Royal son, who has neither hands.


    It''s just people like that¡ª¡ª


    Mu Cen was quiet and didn''t say anything.


    On the contrary, while Li Shiyuan was talking with Jing Yi, Li Shili suddenly lowered his voice and looked at Mu Cen with a smile: "shouldn''t you thank me? If I don''t come with you, my fourth brother and I won''t be afraid of any more trouble. "


    Mu Cen sneered: "Your Highness is not afraid of being charged with a trio."


    Li Shili: "he was silent." is it appropriate for the girl''s family to say this? "


    Mu Cen raised his eyebrows and didn''t answer. Then he took the lead and walked forward. Li Shiyuan has already explained the matter, looking at Li Shili and Mu Cen, his eyes sank, but he heard Mu Cen''s last words.


    He looked at Li Shili very lightly. He didn''t say anything. He stood with a negative hand and walked quietly step by step towards the temple.


    Kaiyuan Temple is on the mountain with high steps.


    If it was not for years of martial arts practice, ordinary people would still have a lot of trouble walking on such a step, and praying for blessings is not suitable to arouse the masses. This is why Li Changtian didn''t come in person after his physical collapse.


    Mu Cen''s face was not red and he was breathless, but his pace was very slow.


    Linglong quietly accompanies in the side, as if is supporting Mu Cen.


    Until the party arrived at the gate of Kaiyuan Temple, the sky had completely sunk. Jingyi took three people to the wing room.


    Kaiyuan Temple is originally a royal temple, so there are all kinds of rooms here. Nature can''t compare with the palace, but the residents are more than enough.


    Mu Cen lives in the East Wing room, and the neighboring rooms are Li Shiyuan and Li Shili''s.


    Before entering the wing room, Mu Cen looks at Li Shiyuan, who is not far away. Li Shiyuan feels Mu Cen''s eyes for the first time, with a faint smile in his eyes, which is just a moment.


    Then, Mu Cen enters the wing room.


    Linglong followed in and soon closed the door of the wing room.


    Li Shi Li went into the wing room and didn''t say anything. It seemed that what happened outside was nothing to him.


    On the contrary, Li Shiyuan quietly turned back to his own house after everyone entered the wing room, and the person standing outside was Rong temple, not Rong Jiu.


    Rong Jiu went to escort He Xiang away.


    But apart from Li Shiyuan and Rong temple, no one knows that this is Rong temple, not Rong Jiu.


    On the contrary, Mu Cen went back to the wing room and sat quietly in the carriage for so long. He was really tired. He looked at Mu Cen quietly: "the maid will wash her face with water, soak her feet, and she will have a rest earlier."


    Mu Cen made a sound.


    Soon Linglong backed out.


    Mu Cen sat for a while, stood up, and just looked at him by the window. Kaiyuan Temple is very quiet at night, and Mu CEN is waiting for the news, but mu CEN is a little upset.


    Today, when he Xiang comes out of the palace, not only he Xiang, but also the virtuous concubines of Lenggong.


    But I didn''t wait for any news from Xianfei.


    Is something wrong?


    Mu Cen thought over and over again, but did not find anything out of order. The virtuous imperial concubine was originally a person in the cold palace. The dead people in the cold palace can''t be more normal. No matter who it is, it won''t cause any movement.


    This is a very simple thing.


    But now, there is no news from the cold palace.


    According to the principle originally this time, virtuous imperial concubine should leave from the palace. When the news of her death comes out, it is reported to the house of internal affairs, and the people in the house of internal affairs will deal with it naturally. Everything here is well managed.


    The result is now¡ª¡ª


    Mu Cen got up, pushed the door and went out.


    Mu Cen''s clothes are still thin. When the wind blows from outside, Mu Cen''s brows are slightly twisted.


    At the moment, Kaiyuan Temple is even quieter. Except the sound of frogs, we can no longer hear anything.


    Mu Cen''s eyes are low, and the guards who followed him all the way have disappeared. Those are Li Shiyuan''s dark guards.


    But in Kaiyuan Temple, even master Jingyi is Li Shiyuan''s person. Naturally, people here will pay attention to their every move for Li Shiyuan.

 Chapter 443

    Just because this time there are more Li Shiyuan and Li Shili, these people can''t walk around wantonly in the wing room where they live.


    Li Shili and Li Shiyuan, who is the fuel-efficient lamp, how can they come here alone.


    Mu Cen sank, didn''t think much, just stood in the yard.


    Suddenly, a figure came, Mu Cen did not raise his eyes, knew that it was Li Shiyuan, and soon, Mu Cen''s body more Cape, Cape light sandalwood smell, this is also Li Shiyuan''s.


    "Why did you come out wearing such thin clothes? I don''t know that it''s autumn now, so you will catch cold? What''s more, Kaiyuan Temple is on the mountain, and the temperature is much cooler than that below. " Li Shiyuan''s tone is a little dissatisfied, "is that how Linglong serves you?"


    "Don''t you know the truth that spring covers autumn?" Mu Cen coldly replied.


    Li Shiyuan lengxia, and then was angry smile: "Mu Cen, you did not quarrel with me one day, you are not happy all day, right?"


    Mu Cen also ignored Li Shiyuan''s full, but quietly turned around and looked at this man: "you are so rash to come out, not afraid to be seen by your royal highness?"


    "What are you afraid of?" Li Shiyuan is calm, "do you really think Li Shili doesn''t know anything?"


    So it is.


    Mu Cen silently read a voice in the heart, but also didn''t say anything.


    Li Shiyuan carefully buttoned up his cloak for mucen, and then looked at him seriously: "what are you doing when you are upset?"


    Mu Cen didn''t answer.


    "What about Xianfei?" Li Shiyuan suddenly opened his mouth.


    Mu Cen micro squinted: "is it your hands and feet?"


    Li Shiyuan was quiet: "I didn''t do anything. I just asked someone to inform Xianfei before I came here. Don''t act rashly for the time being. I''ll hear from you when you come back from Kaiyuan Temple. And the news of Lenggong was also suppressed by me. "


    "Why?" Mu Cen asked directly.


    "Something happened in the palace." Li Shiyuan spoke faintly, but his face seemed calm.


    Mu Cen''s brow twisted.


    Li Shiyuan then continued: "after you left the East Palace, muzhihua showed signs of miscarriage. Now the imperial doctors in the palace are surrounded by the East Palace, and the slaves beside muzhihua insist that muzhihua became like this after seeing you."


    As the voice fell, Li Shiyuan looked at Mu Cen: "so you saw Mu Zhihua today?"


    Mu Cen didn''t deny it.


    When I saw Mu Zhi''s painting, Mu Cen had such a bad feeling all the time, but I didn''t expect that it would be like this in the end.


    If it''s really Mu Zhihua who lost his baby in order to drag himself into the water, it''s a big loss.


    Mu Zhihua doesn''t need to gamble on such a big thing.


    Unless¡ª¡ª


    Mu Cen suddenly looked at Li Shiyuan: "can''t she keep the baby in her stomach?"


    "It should be." Li Shiyuan answered faintly, "during this period of time, the medical women of Tai hospital also come and go. Didn''t Xu tell you about it?"


    "Yes." Mu Cen nodded, "just because of my understanding of Mu Zhihua, she will fight to keep the child. Otherwise, with Mu Zhihua''s character, she can''t be so self-contained in the bedroom. If the door doesn''t go out, she won''t even ask about Qu Huashang."


    "It depends on the will of heaven." Li Shiyuan is said directly, "this palace, Xu medical woman did not be able to protect the child, no one can protect."


    "So she lost her child. I''m to blame for that? Just because you saw me, so the baby is gone? " Mu Cen chuckled, "if you can''t say this, aren''t you afraid that no one will believe it?"


    "You think it''s that simple?" Li Shiyuan looks at Mu Cen lightly.


    Mu Cen frowned: "otherwise? I have never seen Mu Zhihua since she was imprisoned. What can I do? I want to enter Mu Zhihua''s bedroom. Mu Zhihua doesn''t have to make trouble now. Everyone who can make trouble for a long time knows it. Now that the empress has lost her power for a while, what''s good for her to make trouble? "


    "Watch it change." Li Shiyuan calmed down Mu Cen''s mood, "besides, doctor Xu is here, she should not change too much. You can do whatever you want to do about Kaiyuan Temple. If you go back as scheduled, you will not know anything in the palace. "


    Mu Cen made a sound.


    Then they stopped talking about Mu Zhihua.


    Mu Cen didn''t care about the virtuous concubine.


    Since Li Shiyuan has stepped in, he must be able to arrange it well.


    Just for mu Zhihua''s things, Mu Cen''s heart is still with a sense of uneasiness, can''t say the reason, always feel that the time of this event is too subtle.


    But after filtering through her mind, Mu Cen did not expect that she and Mu Zhihua had any intersection except today.


    "Well, it''s cool outside. Go back and have a rest first." Li Shiyuan quiet mouth, "other things, no longer wishful thinking, even if it really happened, the king will protect you."


    Mu Cen looked at Li Shiyuan and said with a smile, "good."


    Li Shiyuan suddenly lowers his head and just pinches Mu Cen''s chin. Junyan follows him. Mu Cen''s heart beats faster, but he still looks at Li Shiyuan.


    Until Li Shiyuan got closer and closer.


    "This is Kaiyuan Temple." Mu Cen calmly reminds Li Shiyuan.


    Li Shiyuan chuckled: "I know. See all see, also not short of a kiss


    Mu Cen


    "And I don''t like any man following you like a fly, no matter what the idea is. You are my woman, and I want to swear sovereignty. " What Li Shiyuan said is direct.


    Silent silent, Mu Cen suddenly understood, this words, Li Shiyuan is to Li Shili said. Because the appearance of Li Shiyuan can distract Mu Cen to a great extent, so it''s hard for mu Cen to feel that there is a third party again. On the contrary, every time he finds out, it''s Li Shiyuan.


    Li Shiyuan and Li Shili¡ª¡ª


    "You and your highness nine..." Mu Cen couldn''t help opening his mouth.


    But Li Shiyuan calmly looked at Mu Cen: "after the kiss."


    As the voice falls, all of Mu Cen''s voices are completely engulfed in Li Shiyuan''s kisses. Inch by inch, the siege strategy pool occupies all of Mu Cen''s heart. Everything around him becomes more and more quiet, until finally there is each other''s breathing.


    And Li Shiyuan has quietly put Mu Cen in his arms.


    Mu CEN is trying to breathe.


    Li Shiyuan''s voice was calm: "I and nine younger brother are not enemies or friends now. We don''t need to worry about him. It''s just when did you get on so well with him? "


    Mu Cen murmured: "I also want to know."


    The implication is that Li Shili took the initiative to provoke this, not her.


    Li Shiyuan looked down at Mu Cen and suddenly laughed: "I should tie you to my side and don''t let any man close to you, so that you don''t cause so much right and wrong. Even if you don''t take the initiative, you may as well hinder other men from taking the initiative. "

 Chapter 444

    Mu Cen angry smile: "how, you still want to lock me up?"


    Li Shiyuan did not speak, just quietly looking at Mu Cen, suddenly, his eyes changed, some meaningful, with a thick cocoon of finger pulp so gently wiped Mu Cen delicate skin: "this journey to the west, we must be careful. I don''t have to be able to take care of your safety anytime, anywhere. "


    Mu Cen made a sound.


    "Be obedient, Mu Cen. I''ve discussed with you before you do anything." Li Shiyuan''s tone could not be more serious.


    "Good." Mu Cen answered.


    Then Li Shiyuan released Mu Cen and slightly opened his distance: "go to have a rest first. Let''s wait and see what happens in the palace. Xu Yi Nu is here, so mu Zhi''s painting can''t bring out any new tricks. Even if it turns out that the Queen''s business is in advance, she can''t get any benefit from the relationship between mu Zhihua and the queen. "


    Mu Cen looked at Li Shiyuan. Li Shiyuan was quiet for a moment before he continued: "the child is gone. She just wants to gamble to see if she can pull you down. If she can''t, Mu Zhihua won''t dare to turn out any more splashes."


    As a result, Mu Cen said: "I didn''t intend to keep this child for her, but it''s cheaper for her."


    Li Shiyuan: "dare I worry for nothing?"


    Mu Cen snorted coldly


    "Don''t worry, the child will still be in her stomach for a while and a half. Now the East Palace is surrounded by people. If you want to watch the excitement, let doctor Xu insist on it. When you go back the day after tomorrow, you will see it face to face, so that you won''t have any regrets in the future. You may quarrel with me, and I will be blamed for it." What Li Shiyuan said is direct.


    Mu Cen


    So now Li Shiyuan is comparing with her. Who is more disgusting?


    Want to hit people!


    And Li Shiyuan said: "rest early, get up early tomorrow."


    Finish saying here a slip of smoke to go back, leave Mu Cen a person to stand in the same place, return really is the spirit of a words all can''t say.


    Looking at Li Shiyuan''s figure leaving, Mu Cen said nothing.


    Linglong then came over: "Niang Niang, it''s cold. Go back."


    Mu Cen said nothing. They walked towards the room, but Li Shili in the next room didn''t know when he came out from the dark and looked at Mu Cen with a smile.


    The voice did not cover up for a moment: "fourth brother, this is not implicit at all."


    Mu Cen raises eyebrow: "nine highness also not implicit, peep good-looking?"


    "It''s beautiful, talented and beautiful." Li Shili is serious.


    Mu Cen turned his eyes and left without looking back. Li Shi picked his eyebrows and didn''t say anything. For a long time, his eyes sank and he stood quietly in the same place. Then he turned around and walked towards the house.


    Entering the house, he looked at his bodyguard and said, "what do you think I''m drawing?"


    The guard didn''t dare answer.


    Soon, the door of the wing room closed and the Kaiyuan Temple was quiet.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡ª¡ª


    The next day.


    When the talent is bright, the light in Mu Cen''s house is already on. He cleans up and changes into simple and elegant clothes.


    Today is a blessing.


    Mu Cen, together with all the monks, will recite the sutras for one day until the evening.


    When mucen comes out of the wing room, Li Shiyuan and Li Shili have already packed up. They look at mucen at the same time. Mucen is quiet and doesn''t say anything.


    As if Li Shi Li knew the relationship between them, Li Shi Yuan seemed more presumptuous.


    He looked at Mu Cen, who was walking towards him, and stood in front of him like this: "it''s cold outside. Don''t you wear more clothes?"


    "Yes." Mu Cen answered in a straight line.


    "Let Linglong put on your cloak and take it off when you get to the main hall." Li Shiyuan twisted his eyebrows and explained.


    Linglong had already stepped forward: "I''ll tell your highness that I''ll take it with me."


    Li Shiyuan made a sound.


    Mucen did not refuse the opportunity, Linglong took the initiative to give mucen approval, but really put on will be warm, is mucen underestimated the temperature outside, Linglong with time, mucen is not satisfied. The morning in the mountain is at least six or seven degrees lower than that in the palace. It''s cold in early winter when I go out.


    This scene saw Li Shi Li cold hum a, simply don''t want to talk, directly turned quickly out of the courtyard, as didn''t see.


    On the contrary, Mu Cen was a little embarrassed, and he looked at Li Shiyuan with his eyebrows twisted.


    Li Shiyuan stood quietly, but he didn''t change his behavior because of the slightly embarrassing environment. He saw Linglong putting on mucen''s outer garment, and Li Shiyuan''s frown just unfolded.


    "All right." Mu Cen responds by reminding Li Shiyuan.


    Li Shiyuan made a sound and suddenly looked at Mu Cen''s bun. His brow, which had been stretched out, twisted down again.


    I have seen the hairpin given by myself on Mu Cen''s bun for countless times. Now, although the bun has a hairpin, it is not given by myself. Why?


    But Li Shiyuan didn''t ask to export immediately. His long, well-defined fingers gently put on Mu Cen''s bun, as if they were brushing away the dust that didn''t exist on it.


    "Why not wear a hairpin?" Li Shiyuan answered.


    Mu Cen wanted to answer the question. He suddenly understood what Li Shiyuan was saying. After a moment of silence, he explained: "it''s safe to put it in a jewelry box, let alone the current situation."


    This is direct.


    Because of the late lotus thing, just gave Mu Cen vigilance. They can see the clue with a jade pendant, not to mention a hairpin. What''s more, what Li Shiyuan can take out is naturally not bad, and it''s not strange to be recognized. Mu Cen should not leave any hidden danger first.


    And this kind of explanation, listening to Li Shiyuan''s bursts of laughter, the smile in his eyebrows and eyes became more and more heavy, straight to the bottom.


    Mu Cen frowned and didn''t think he was wrong.


    Li Shiyuan suddenly lowers his head and pinches Mu Cen''s chin. Mu CEN is stunned and subconsciously feels that this behavior is too bold. After all, this is Kaiyuan Temple.


    "That hairpin is unique. It can''t appear even in the palace, so you can wear it safely. No one will doubt who gave it to the king." What Li Shiyuan said is direct.


    Mu Cen a Leng, some don''t know inside.


    "Because I made it myself." Li Shiyuan released Mu Cen and spoke faintly.


    This result, obviously let Mu Cen some accident, also obviously didn''t expect, this will be Li Shiyuan personally do, she subconsciously blinked you, as if can''t believe what she heard.


    When Li Shiyuan saw Mu Cen''s appearance, he suddenly chuckled and said, "don''t wear it next time."


    "It''s always annoying to wear it all the time. Can''t it be new?" Mu Cen asked directly, his nose wrinkled.

 Chapter 445

    Li Shiyuan was a bit dazzled. He seldom, or almost never saw such a naughty Mu Cen.


    But Li Shiyuan reacted quickly: "well, it''s boring. Didn''t I say that? I''ll give you more if you like? "


    Mu Cen raises eyebrows, pour is not polite hand stretched out: "that thing?"


    Li Shiyuan laughed low.


    Mu Cen made it clear to see a good play.


    There is no sense of concession.


    But Li Shiyuan looked down at his tiny hand, which was white and slender. He suddenly said with a smile, "what if I take it out?"


    Mu Cen does not believe at all: "you took out, I promise you one thing."


    "Is that true?" Li Shiyuan looks at Mu Cen quietly.


    Mu Cen hum.


    Then, Mu Cen watched Li Shiyuan''s hand go in. Soon, an exquisite hairpin was taken out of Li Shiyuan''s skirt. In front of Mu Cen''s face, it was directly put on Mu Cen''s bun. The previous hairpin was taken down and exchanged with Mu Cen.


    Mu Cen


    Totally unexpected. It''s like digging a trap for yourself, then falling into a trap and not giving yourself any chance to turn over.


    Mu Cen can''t say a word, but Li Shiyuan always looks at Mu Cen with a smile, a face of banter, Mu Cen light cough.


    "So can I make a request now?" Li Shiyuan''s smile deepened.


    Mu Cen was silent, didn''t speak, subconsciously reached out to touch the hairpin on the bun, but this action was particularly obvious, finally Mu Cen could only passively put down his hand.


    Finally, in Li Shiyuan''s eyes, Mu Cen reluctantly made a sound.


    Li Shiyuan looked down at Mu Cen. His index finger caught Mu Cen''s chin and he said with a smile: "take the initiative to kiss, it''s my request."


    Mu Cen Leng, subconsciously looking around, all around are people. Not to mention Li Shili, who has never been far away, there are many bodyguards. Although no one looks at him, Mu CEN is still shameful. In public, Mu Cen can''t do such a thing.


    But my heart seems to be tickled by Li Shiyuan.


    In the end, Mu Cen passively looked at Li Shiyuan, kicking his toes. He didn''t know whether to ease his embarrassment or something else.


    Sink sink sink, Mu Cen light cough: "change a time good?"


    Li Shiyuan shook his head, but it was a faint reminder: "it''s late. Morning class is about to begin


    Mu Cen


    Mu Cen takes a deep breath and knows Li Shiyuan''s temper. Instead, he doesn''t care whether these people will tell us what happened today. After all, if Li Shiyuan dares to do it, he must be fearless.


    In that case, just do it.


    Mu Cen flat mouth, resolutely stood on tiptoe, quickly looked at the surrounding environment, and then put his red lips on Li Shiyuan''s thin lips.


    After a while, the man released quickly.


    "That''s all right." Mu Cen said angrily.


    And Li Shiyuan''s appearance is like a very dissatisfied person, angry Mu Cen almost rushed to bite this person.


    Fortunately, Li Shiyuan didn''t go on and took a look at the sky: "let you go today, and next time I will see that what you wear on your bun is not the hairpin I gave you, so I will bear the consequences."


    Mu Cen made a random noise, and then he just crossed Li Shiyuan and walked towards the main hall without looking at him. Li Shiyuan watched Mu Cen''s figure leaving, and his smile became more and more heavy.


    Then Li Shiyuan kept up with Mu Cen.


    He moved, and the guards around him followed.


    But Li Shili, who has walked out of a distance, after hearing the movement behind him, steps down. When Mu CEN is about to walk to his side, Li Shili hums coldly.


    Mu Cen ignored Li Shili.


    Li Shi Li didn''t mind. He said to himself, "Mu Cen, I want to admire you for your courage? Or do you admire your fear of death? "


    "All right." Mu Cen was calm.


    Li Shi Li''s thin lip moved, but he didn''t say anything in the end.


    Mu Cen didn''t speak.


    The two have always maintained a proper distance.


    All the way to the place where there are many monks, Li Shili suddenly said, "you are sure that the fourth brother will win, aren''t you?"


    "It doesn''t matter to me whether he wins or not. I just make sure of this man." What Mu Cen said is direct.


    Li Shi Li looks at Mu Cen like this, Mou Guang is a little complicated, condescending, with a trace of deep meaning. Mu Cen doesn''t evade Li Shi Li''s Mou Guang, still walking quietly in front of him.


    Li Shiyuan also always follows behind them, saying nothing. No one can see Li Shiyuan''s mood at the moment.


    "What if I knew you first?" Li Shili suddenly asked again.


    Mu Cen was quiet, and then he said faintly: "Your Highness, this kind of thing never comes first and comes later. If you want to say that, the prince is successful in intercepting. Therefore, such a thing, there is only one result, the heart of yearning


    The voice falls, Mu Cen did not continue to discuss this problem with Li Shili.


    Li Shi Li is silent. He can''t find any words to refute Mu Cen.


    For a long time, he looked at Mu Cen: "Mu Cen, are you not afraid that Wang Youchao will tell the second brother about you and the fourth brother one day?"


    This words, let Mu Cen turn around, Mou light suddenly sank for a while.


    Li Shi Li didn''t dodge Mu Cen''s eyes.


    Mu Cen looked at Li Shili for a while, and suddenly he laughed like this: "Your Highness, you won''t. Because if you want to say something, you will say it at the first time when you find that I am the dancer in Wangxiang building. It didn''t mean anything to you at that time, and it doesn''t do you any good now. Your royal highness is not a person who will make trouble for you at such a time. "


    Li Shili picks eyebrows and looks at Mu Cen quietly.


    "What''s more, the prince has always been a very suspicious person. Now that his ninth Highness has pierced this layer of paper, the prince will not appreciate his ninth highness. Instead, he is not wary of his ninth highness, and he is also wary. For his ninth highness, he will survive in danger. After all, his ninth highness is not sure now, is he


    Every word of Mu Cen said: "therefore, your highness will not turn back easily before he is absolutely sure. Besides, your Highness has more people to worry about than me and the fourth highness. At least your Highness has a concubine on it. How can your highness be presumptuous? "


    Li Shi Li didn''t expect that Mu Cen could understand these reasons.

 Chapter 446

    "Today''s empress and empress, though not as brazen as I am, are not much better. Your highness, all the existing arrangements should be kept at the end of the day, rather than used in such a fight. " Mu Cen''s voice continued to spread slowly, "if you can, I believe, your highness should be more willing to be the person who fights with the two mussels and benefits."


    Mu Cen said, so quietly looking at Li Shili: "I said right?"


    Li Shili didn''t say a word.


    But I didn''t expect that Mu Cen could see his ideas clearly. It''s just that it''s not so easy for him to make a profit. I''m afraid it''s going to be a good time, place and people.


    It is impossible for Li Shi Li to make a careful deployment of everything he has now.


    Not to mention Li Shiyuan, even Li Shiyuan now makes Li Shili feel extremely scared. Just like before, Li Shiyuan and Li Shiyuan can join hands to eradicate the power of the great prince.


    One day, if he is exposed, the anger will be directed at him.


    Therefore, under such circumstances, it is the best policy to remain neutral and choose not to talk even if you know something.


    It''s just such an idea, but it''s very clear to Mu Cen.


    For a long time, Li Shi Li chuckled and said, "Mu Cen, you are really smart."


    Mu Cen smiles, just nodding, and doesn''t say much.


    And Li Shi Li looked at Mu Cen deeply: "or that sentence, if you can, I will make you a concubine."


    Mu Cen didn''t say much. He just laughed, then quietly turned and walked towards the main hall. The conversation between them was over.


    Li Shiyuan didn''t follow him very closely, and he didn''t bother to listen to what they said.


    Because Li Shiyuan knows Mu Cen better than anyone else, knows what Mu Cen wants, knows that Mu Cen has decided something, and then he will do it all at once.


    Even the feelings are the same.


    So Li Shiyuan never worried.


    ¡­¡­


    Soon, the three went to the main hall, and all the praying ceremony began. Mu Cen and the monks knelt on the futon together and chanted the sutras seriously.


    It''s just that Mu CEN is the only one who knows the sincerity and the hypocrisy.


    Li Shiyuan and Li Shili were ordered to take what Li Changtian had told them, a bright peace talisman, and some trivial things.


    Master Jingyi handled it in person.


    After all this, it was evening. The monks have long since finished their classes, and the Kaiyuan Temple has gradually become quiet.


    Mu Cen has returned to his living room from the main hall. At this time, it is impossible to rush to the palace. Besides, there is something wrong with the east palace. If he rushes back, he may be guilty of guilt or schadenfreude.


    So, Mu CEN is happy to make tea in the courtyard, smelling the fresh air in the mountain, completely unaffected by anything outside.


    Go all the way to the courtyard and walk into two people.


    Mu Cen took a look, but he didn''t stand up. If he really wanted to talk about his generation based on his capital, it was Li Shili and Li Shiyuan who invited him to pay his respects.


    Li Shiyuan naturally sat beside Mu Cen.


    Li Shi Li is not polite to sit on the other side of Mu Cen.


    "I''ve long heard that Erhuang''s sister-in-law''s tea is superb. I don''t know if I''m lucky today?" Li Shi Li asked casually.


    Mu Cen smiles and says nothing.


    Li Shiyuan didn''t even speak.


    The first cup of tea was poured by Mu Cen, and then another cup was brewed before Li Shiyuan. When he brewed the tea, Li Shiyuan only drank the second and the third.


    When Mu Cen handed Li Shili in front of him, Li Shili said impolitely: "will the second emperor''s sister-in-law be too kind to one another?"


    "Well." Mu Cen admitted it without any hesitation.


    Li Shili


    Shameless he saw a lot, like Mu Cen shameless so straightforward, really never seen. Li Shi Li sneered, but also impolitely took over.


    Mu Cen drank tea quietly and didn''t care much about what Li Shili said.


    The three were quiet, and none of them broke the silence.


    Suddenly, Mu Cen''s hand felt a warm power. Her hand under the stone table had been gently pinched by Li Shiyuan''s big hand.


    But this person''s finger abdomen so in own palm rub once, but happened to, this person''s eye light is calm like this, as if nothing ever happened.


    But Li Shiyuan didn''t mean to let go.


    If Li Shiyuan doesn''t let go, Mu Cen can''t do anything.


    The action of making tea naturally stops.


    Li Shili noticed that this time, Li Shili looked at Li Shiyuan impolitely and said: "fourth brother, since ancient times, you can''t cheat a friend''s wife, let alone a brother''s wife. Is the fourth brother not afraid of being punished? "


    This question is open and clear, and it is provocative to Li Shiyuan.


    Mu Cen didn''t answer, but his subconscious action was to pull out his hand. As a result, Li Shiyuan clenched it more tightly and said faintly: "what''s your hurry? Let Jiu Di make tea by himself. He won''t lose his tea to anyone. "


    Then, Li Shiyuan looked at Li Shili: "if I remember correctly, jiudi''s tea art is inherited from the famous teachers in the palace, but he seldom shows off. It''s better to take this opportunity to make good tea. After all, jiudi is the youngest in his generation."


    Li Shili


    So now these two people are joining hands with each other, and it''s him. So these two people are not taboo, completely when he is a decoration, right.


    Li Shi gave a cold hum. He was too lazy to pretend to be hypocritical.


    He didn''t mind, so he made tea on the tea tray. Mu Cen was quiet. Looking at Li Shili''s action, he suddenly thought of when he had seen Li Shili in his last life.


    After entering the palace, when Mu Cen learned the tea ceremony, he was taught by the most famous tea master in the palace.


    And Li Shili is also under his name. The master mentioned Li Shili more than once, and Mu Cen remembered Li Shili''s name at that time.


    Just what happened later, Mu Cen saw Li Shili very few times.


    It was not until Li Shiyuan ascended the throne that Mu Cen really had an impression of Li Shili. So now when he saw Li Shili''s action of making tea, Mu Cen calmed down and felt some emotion.


    Just this kind of mood, Mu CEN is also very good.


    Li Shi Li filled the tea cups of the three without affectation. Then he snorted and said, "fourth brother, I''m curious. What''s the purpose of this. Fourth brother, don''t forget that Mu CEN is your second emperor''s sister-in-law after all

 Chapter 447

    This can be regarded as a reminder of Li Shiyuan''s identity. In other words, it''s not happy for Li Shiyuan.


    Li Shiyuan took a sip of tea, then put down his cup and opened his mouth calmly. His eyes fell on Li Shili for a moment: "don''t you know the truth of first come, then come?"


    Li Shili


    What this refutes is that people should not say a word.


    And Mu Cen low smile voice, it is not too mind the current situation, she picked up the tea cup, quiet drink, did not participate in the struggle between the two people.


    Li Shi Li also did not ask for no more interest, calmly transferred the topic: "the second emperor''s sister-in-law knows the news of the East Palace accident."


    Mu Cen quieted down and said he knew.


    Li Shili is talking about Mu Zhihua, which was mentioned by Li Shiyuan last night. Today. Neither of them asked again, because Mu Cen knew that Li Shiyuan would arrange it.


    But mu Cen did not interrupt Li Shili, but patiently waited for Li Shili to continue.


    After a moment''s silence, Li Shi Li finished the tea in the teacup and then said faintly, "does the second emperor''s sister-in-law know that Mu Zhi''s painting of the baby in her stomach is afraid that she can''t escape tonight?"


    This words, let Mu Cen drink tea action pause next: "will have an accident tonight?"


    As she said this, her eyebrows twisted. She was not sorry for mu Zhi''s painting, but a little annoyed that she could not see such a picture with her own eyes.


    Then, Mu Cen looks at Li Shiyuan, with a sense of blame in his eyes.


    But Li Shiyuan calmly picked up the cup and took a sip of tea. Then he said, "with doctor Xu here, even if something really happened, it won''t be tonight."


    The implication is to tell Mu Cen that the excitement she wants to see is still visible. There is no need to listen to Li Shili''s nonsense.


    Li Shi Li didn''t quite understand what they said.


    It seems to be gloating, and it seems that Mu Cen doesn''t want Mu Zhihua to have an accident tonight, but Li Shili didn''t think much about it. She sank and looked at Mu Cen: "since the second emperor''s sister-in-law knows that something has happened to the East Palace, didn''t she want to go back today?"


    This words, but let Mu Cen smile: "hurry back to do what, give people a firm decision, tell everyone, is my Mu Cen guilty, and then carry down this charge, relatives pain enemy quick?"? It turns out that I''m such an unconscious person in the heart of his ninth highness? "


    Listen to Mu Cen''s words, Li Shi Li chuckles and nods.


    Also, is mu Cen such a brainless person? The more things happen, the more calm he is, the more he can save his life. The more flustered he is, the easier he is to fall.


    What''s more, the East Palace''s accidents happened one after another, and every one of them was aimed at Mu Cen. Mu Cen had been calm for a long time.


    Compared with Qu Huashang, Mu Cen never looks at an opponent like Mu Zhihua, but Li Shi''s Li Bing doesn''t understand. Mu Cen can get rid of Mu Zhihua, but he doesn''t do it all the time?


    After a moment''s silence, Li Shili continued to explain: "the fourth brother probably told you what he could say. I don''t have to say much. Now this situation, the latest news, the imperial doctors in the palace have gone to the East Palace, Mu Zhihua''s mood is very unstable, and the second brother has also got the news and rushed back to the east palace. "


    Li Shi Li didn''t say the rest.


    He doesn''t need to describe the chaos in the east palace. Mu Cen can guess clearly.


    Mu Cen''s voice was calm.


    The three people surrounded the small stone table, and the sky became more and more heavy, and the cold became obvious. Li Shiyuan then stood up and took the initiative to chase the guests.


    Li Shili was not obnoxious. He stood up with Li Shiyuan and soon went back to his room.


    It was a peaceful night.


    ¡­¡­


    The next day.


    At daybreak, the three of them had breakfast and rushed to the palace. It was not the same as the light and slow time when they came, but they were in a hurry.


    The original two-hour journey was abruptly shortened by one and a half hours. By the time Mu Cen arrived at the east gate, Li Shiyuan had been informed that he had been waiting at the east gate for the first time.


    Li Shiyuan''s face is particularly calm, can not see any clues.


    Mu Cen got out of the carriage with the help of Linglong.


    Then Mu Cen blessed his body and asked for an: "I have seen your highness."


    "Get up." Li Shiyuan spoke faintly.


    Mu Cen stood up in accordance with his words, and Li Shili said good-bye and turned to leave. Li Shiyuan took a deep look at Mu Cen, didn''t say anything, talked to Li Shiyuan twice, and soon turned to leave.


    The East Gate became quiet.


    Mu Cen didn''t get on the soft sedan chair, so he followed Li Shiyuan quietly.


    Neither of them spoke. Originally, when they were together, the atmosphere was cold, so this kind of reaction was not abnormal.


    On the contrary, when he was near the gate of the East Palace, Li Shiyuan was quiet: "does Princess Ai know what happened in the East Palace these two days?"


    Mu Cen pretended to look at Li Shiyuan inexplicably and said innocently: "I don''t understand your Highness''s meaning. I''ve been in Kaiyuan Temple these two days. I don''t know what happened. "


    This makes Li Shiyuan look at Mu Cen deeply. He doesn''t know whether he believes it or not.


    Instead, Mu Cen asked, "what happened to the east palace?"


    Now, Li Shiyuan said, "I know the painting is bleeding. Now the imperial doctors in the palace are still in the east palace. I don''t know what the situation is. From the day you left the east palace for Kaiyuan Temple, the situation of knowing painting suddenly deteriorated. "


    It''s not just worsening, it''s almost going from bad to worse.


    Imperial hospital doctors, look very serious.


    Xu Yi Nu came and went back to Mu Zhi''s bedroom, but she never eased. Everyone knew the result, but everyone didn''t speak.


    Not long before Mu Cen came back, Xu''s wife came out of Mu Zhihua''s bedroom to prepare Li Shiyuan.


    Even the Empress Dowager and the empress were shocked by the story of Mu Zhi''s painting miscarriage. After all, it was a happy event in the east palace. But now the happy event has come to an end. They both arrived at the east palace without saying a word, and their faces are much more serious.


    The atmosphere in the East Palace became gloomy.


    The palace of Mu Zhi''s painting has never been so lively at this moment.


    But it''s not a happy event.


    Mu Cen listened to Li Shiyuan''s words, that is to say, he said with a faint voice: "that''s really a big thing. After all, no one in the East Palace doesn''t know how much she attaches importance to the child. She is very careful in everything. She has to give birth to the child when she dies, so it''s really... "


    Mu Cen didn''t say the rest.


    But mu Cen looks at Li Shiyuan''s eyes are frank.

 Chapter 448

    Li Shiyuan can''t see any guilty look in Mu Cen''s eyes, but he won''t have any tension. Mu CEN is never a Bodhisattva, and he can''t have any pity for a person who is trying to embarrass himself, so this kind of reaction is normal.


    "Your Highness, this side imperial concubine has an accident, you still specially come out to welcome minister concubine, not afraid side imperial concubine knew, in the heart is not happy?" Mu Cen faintly smiles and asks Li Shiyuan.


    Li Shiyuan didn''t speak. His eyes fell on Mu Cen for a moment, and then he said, "go back to the palace."


    "Yes." Mu Cen answered.


    Li Shiyuan turned and walked forward. Mu Cen just followed him. They entered the East Palace one by one. Once in the East Palace, Mu Cen can clearly feel the solemnity of the atmosphere in the east palace.


    Mu Cen didn''t go back to his bedroom, but followed Li Shiyuan to Mu Zhihua''s.


    Anyway, Mu Cen doesn''t like Mu Zhi''s paintings any more. In this case, as the Crown Princess of the East Palace, she doesn''t know it''s the same thing. When she knows it, she must go to Mu Zhi''s paintings.


    It''s just that¡ª¡ª


    Mu Cen lowered his eyebrows and gave a cold smile.


    When she went to see it, what she saw was just a hilarity and a joke.


    Mu Cen''s steps didn''t stop. Soon she appeared in Mu Zhihua''s bedroom. People came in and out of the bedroom. When Mu Cen came, she just saw Xu Yinv come out of Mu Zhihua''s bedroom. Xu Yinv nodded slightly when she saw Mu Cen and left in a hurry.


    But in one side''s maidservant''s hand, what carries is a basin of blood, appears to be scared.


    Everyone is afraid to breathe.


    Mu Cen looks at the figure that Xu Yinv soon turns back into, and smiles silently. But soon, when she raises her eyes again, Mu Cen looks calm and quickly walks into Mu Cen''s bedroom.


    There were many people outside the palace, including the Empress Dowager and Qu Huashang.


    When Xu Luochen stands on the side of the Empress Dowager and looks at Mu Cen, he shakes his head, as if to remind Mu Cen. Mu Cen gives Xu Luochen a soothing look, and then calmly walks towards the Empress Dowager and Qu Huashang.


    "I have seen the empress dowager, the Empress Dowager." Mu Cen invited Ann.


    Qu Hua Chang''s voice was perfunctory, and even colder.


    The Empress Dowager nodded: "it''s hard for the crown princess to come back all the way."


    "No, that''s what I should do." Mu Cen answered, and then looked into the screen, "I''ll go in and have a look at the painting."


    Speaking of Mu Zhihua, the Empress Dowager shakes her head again, and Qu Huashang''s face also changes. To stop Mu Cen, she always thinks that something will happen, but it''s not appropriate to open such a mouth.


    In other words, Mu CEN is mu Zhihua''s sister, and she is also the hostess of the east palace. It seems reasonable for her to go in.


    And outside the screen, mu zhantian also stood, looking at Mu Cen''s eyes with more gloomy up, Mu CEN is laughing at mu zhantian, with a trace of provocation.


    It''s like telling mu zhantian what you can do for me.


    Mu zhantian forbeared, did not speak, but looked at Mu Cen''s eyes more deeply. Mu Cen calmed down and knew that it was not so easy to end, but on the surface, Mu Cen could not see any emotion.


    She quickly walked towards the house, Li Shiyuan did not follow in.


    Women abortion and childbirth such things, in the big week, men are not easy to enter, afraid of being tainted with bad luck.


    Until Mu Cen walked into the back hall, the palace maids who came and went did not know how many pots of blood had been poured out.


    Qiuxiang just stands beside the painting. When Mu Cen looks at it, Mu Zhihua''s face is pale and frightening, and even more embarrassed. But mu Cen can see that Mu Zhihua''s care for the child is also struggling desperately.


    But in vain.


    Xu''s voice came calmly: "Niang Niang, I have tried my best."


    "No -" Mu Zhihua screamed.


    Qiuxiang cried and looked at Mu Zhihua shivering. Mu Zhihua wanted to struggle, but he didn''t have any strength. The fetus, which he had felt before, rushed out along the blood, and had already formed. But when he landed, there was only a slight cat cry, and soon there was no sound.


    Mu Zhihua''s child died.


    In front of Mu Zhi''s painting, in Mu Cen''s eyes, he died quietly.


    Mu Zhihua tried his best to protect his children for several months, but he finally faced the same ending, which made Mu Zhihua scream hysterically.


    And people outside the house have heard the movement inside.


    Xu''s medical daughter handles Mu Zhihua in person, while the medical daughter on one side constantly hands over the tools.


    In the whole process, Mu Cen watched calmly, not even a word of comfort. He watched that the formed fetus was put into the brocade quilt, and then hurriedly took it out.


    The child who died before the full moon could not enter the family tree of the Li family or be buried in the imperial mausoleum. Even his fate would not be better than that of any dead slave. He could not even keep a whole corpse. He must be burned clean at the first time to avoid any bad luck.


    Da Zhou has always thought that it is extremely unlucky to give birth to a dead fetus before the full moon.


    "That''s my child, mine." Mu Zhihua screams and tries to bring his children back.


    The slaves were obviously startled, too.


    Doctor Xu''s cold voice said, "side imperial concubine, are you dying?"


    Mu Zhihua was frightened, but the reluctance in her eyes was still there, but she couldn''t do anything, so she could only watch her child flow away from her body, watch her child die in front of her, and then be taken away with such cruelty.


    She suddenly so smile, sad smile, and then looking at Mu Cen, Mu Zhihua''s eyes have become extremely sinister.


    Mingming is tired, but he has the idea to die with mucen.


    Xu Yi Nu has already dealt with Mu Zhihua''s wound, and quietly retreats with her people.


    In the bedroom, there are only paintings by Mu Cen and Mu Zhi, and a shivering autumn fragrance. At this time, Mu Cen walked towards Mu Zhihua step by step, and looked at Mu Zhihua condescensively, as if Mu Zhihua was just a mole ant in front of Mu Cen. It was very easy to kill him.


    Mu Zhihua looks at Mu Cen and walks towards him. Then he looks at his present embarrassment and suddenly understands everything.


    "You did it on purpose, you did it on purpose, didn''t you?" Mu Zhihua screamed, "this child has been lost for a long time. These two days, even if you are not in the East Palace, these imperial doctors have to fight their lives to keep this child. You just want to see this picture with your own eyes, don''t you?"

 Chapter 449

    Mu Zhihua has no sense at all. He just looks at Mu Cen and roars at him hysterically.


    Mu Cen frowned: "so what? Do you want to accuse the palace? First of all, you have to show the evidence, Mu Zhihua. After so long, don''t you have such a brain? "


    Mu Cen gave a sneer. When he looked at Mu Zhi''s painting again, he suddenly lowered his figure and said it clearly: "do you think those things in your hand can really save your life? I keep you not because I''m afraid of you, but because you don''t deserve to dirty my hands. I want you to see how you lose everything little by little and how you completely mess yourself up. "


    Mu Cen said ruthlessly, but the look in Mu Zhihua''s eyes was even more frightening.


    Mu Zhihua took a deep breath: "Mu Cen, do you really think you can do whatever you want?"


    "I really can." Mu Cen smiles.


    Mu Zhihua struggled. Qiuxiang immediately picked up Mu Zhihua: "Mu Cen, I want to see how you can escape today."


    Mu Cen frowned: "wait and see."


    When the sound of their conversation fell, Xu had already informed the people waiting outside. Qu Huashang and the Empress Dowager hurried in, followed by Li Shiyuan.


    Li Shiyuan walked to the edge of Mu Zhihua. When Mu Zhihua saw Li Shiyuan, his original forbearance burst out in an instant: "Your Highness, you should make decisions for your concubines."


    Li Shiyuan twisted his brows.


    I don''t know what Mu Zhihua is going to do. That kind of irritability becomes obvious, especially when Qu Huashang and the Empress Dowager are both here.


    Naturally, Li Shiyuan looks at Mu Cen, but mu Cen never changes his face. It seems that everything that happens here has nothing to do with her.


    Even Mu Cen didn''t look at Mu Zhi''s painting.


    "You just gave birth. If you don''t have a good rest, why are you crying again?" The Empress Dowager also twisted her brows and asked Mu Zhihua.


    Looking at Mu Zhi''s painting, he didn''t agree.


    After all, the balance of the Empress Dowager has been leaning towards Mu Cen for a long time. Naturally, she can''t see such noisy things in the East Palace one by one.


    On the contrary, when Qu Huashang looks at Mu Zhihua''s painting, his eyes are much softer. Mu Zhihua grows up by himself. In the fight against Mu Cen, Mu Zhihua''s attitude has always been the same as Qu Huashang''s. Qu Huashang naturally takes Mu Zhihua as his own person.


    But before has been defeated in mucen, Qu Huachang is not good, blatantly what to do.


    She just said with concern: "know painting, if you have something to say, just say it. The prince, the palace and the Empress Dowager are all here. Naturally, they can make decisions for you."


    Mu Zhi''s painting looks like crying and wanting to talk.


    Mu Cen very cold smile, but it is no taboo presence of people, this laughter, let all people look at Mu Cen.


    "Why does the princess laugh?" The Empress Dowager asked directly.


    Mu Cen then looked at the Empress Dowager seriously, but he was outspoken: "let the side imperial concubine say, the east palace had this matter, the minister concubine as the East Palace hostess, naturally also felt sorry. But if it''s all planted on my concubine, I have nothing to say. "


    On hearing this, the Empress Dowager''s face changed.


    Qu Hua''s clothes were a little restless.


    Li Shiyuan twisted his brows and looked at Mu Zhihua. Mu Zhihua didn''t expect that Mu Cen could speak so frankly, as if he was not afraid of anything.


    On the contrary, it was Mu Cen''s words that made Mu Zhi''s painting inferior.


    Mu Cen never plays according to the principle of cards. How can Mu Cen know these things? Mu Zhihua is very careful. Besides, he can''t leave any clues.


    Now, Mu Zhi''s painting is not calm.


    And the voice of the Empress Dowager has been dignified: "side imperial concubine, sad home is to listen to, this matter, how and prince imperial concubine has a relationship. The AI family is here. If the child in your belly is really hurt by the crown princess, the AI family will punish you severely. But if it wasn''t, could the concubine have thought about the result? "


    "Empress -" Qu Huashang was eager to speak.


    The Empress Dowager just glanced coldly at Qu Huashang, and Qu Huashang was silent.


    Now, she can''t stand on her feet in the affairs of Muchen. When she thinks of the threat before Muchen, Qu Huashang still feels creepy. She subconsciously looks at muchI''s painting, not to let muchI''s painting seek more happiness, but to think that if muchI''s painting says something, she can have some assurance.


    They all suffered from Mu Cen. If they make a mistake, they will make a mistake.


    And all the people were waiting for mu Zhihua to speak. Mu Zhihua said, "Your Highness, it''s the prince and princess who gave birth to my concubine. She and her concubine have been feuding for a long time. This time, she just looked for an opportunity to kill her


    These words, Mu Zhihua said in tears, every word is accusing Mu Cen.


    Mu Cen raised his eyebrows and said with a faint smile: "so, the meaning of the side imperial concubine is that the side imperial concubine is under house arrest all day long. In addition to checking the situation of the side imperial concubine at first, the palace can still reach out and frame the side imperial concubine?"


    With that, Mu Cen said with a light smile: "this palace really matters to you. Why bother so much? As long as Xu Yi Nu goes to the east palace to check the situation for her, I''m afraid she can''t keep her baby."


    That''s the truth.


    Mu Zhihua has been in a dangerous situation for many times, and Mu CEN is willing to stop him. As long as he delays doctor Xu''s time, Mu Zhihua will be cold.


    Not to mention, Xu''s daughter is mu Cen''s person.


    Therefore, in Mu Cen''s view, Mu Zhihua is a man without brain.


    But mu Zhihua insisted: "Mu Cen, it''s you who cooked in my food that leads to this situation and makes me worse step by step!"


    "I poisoned?" Mu Cen raised his eyebrows, not smiling.


    This also shocked the people in the bedroom. The Empress Dowager and Qu Huashang looked at Mu Zhihua. On the contrary, Mu Cen stood calmly, waiting for mu Zhihua to speak.


    However, Mu Zhihua''s voice was very weak. After all, he had a little postpartum hemorrhage. It seemed that he had exhausted his strength without saying a word.


    "All the things in the East Palace are done by the crown princess. The maid can''t make any decision. Even the three meals a day of the empress can only be sent to the maid after the confirmation of the crown princess. " Mu Zhihua didn''t say it, but Qiu Xiang''s mouth trembled slightly.


    But mu Zhihua looks at Mu Cen''s eyes for a moment, gloomy and incomparable.


    Mu Cen raises eyebrows and signals Qiu Xiang to continue.


    "The maid thought that the empress of the crown prince is already in the crown prince''s position. There''s no need to take such a risk. If you poison, you can''t escape the imperial doctor in the palace. But the crown princess can do something about the diet. The daily recipe of the empress is confirmed by the crown princess. " Qiuxiang said it directly.

 Chapter 450

    Then Qiuxiang held up a lot of things that Mu Zhihua usually ate, each of which was enough to make people''s faces change.


    These are very bad things for pregnant people.


    Qiuxiang was about to bite Mu Cen to death, but he didn''t let go at all: "I don''t know. I just think that there can''t be any problem with the things sent by the East Palace, so I let the empress eat them. Now I think about it, I''m afraid."


    This is not light, not heavy, at the scene of the thunder.


    Mu Cen listened quietly until Qiu Xiang finished. Mu Cen said with a faint smile: "so, this is the means of the palace?"


    It''s still not impatient.


    Qiuxiang''s face changed. He didn''t know how to connect. He subconsciously looked at Mu Zhihua.


    But mu Zhihua didn''t speak and began to act silly.


    For mu Zhihua, it''s the best thing to drag Mu Cen into the water. If you can''t drag him into the water, you have to pick him clean.


    Her voice became gentle and aggrieved: "I don''t know anything, but now I feel terrible when I connect up."


    Mu Cen chuckled again and walked towards Mu Zhihua step by step: "side imperial concubine, how much you care about the children in your stomach, don''t you count them in your heart? How did you enter the east palace? Have you forgotten? This child is your trump card as well as your trump card. How can you not protect it carefully? "


    Mu Zhi was frightened by Mu Cen.


    "Do you really think that people in this bedroom will believe this kind of planting? Just because you have no children, you have to be in charge of the palace? " Mu Cen sneered, "Qiu Xiang is a girl''s family. I believe that Qiu Xiang doesn''t know this. But don''t you know? What should we pay attention to? Didn''t doctor Xu remind the side imperial concubine? "


    Mu Zhi''s face changed.


    And Mu Cen quietly looked to one side: "let doctor Xu come in."


    Linglong answered and soon went out. Xu''s wife came in. Mu Cen asked faintly, "Xu''s wife, have you never reminded her what to eat and what not to eat?"


    Xu medical female quiet answer: "minister every time will remind."


    Then Mu Cen continued to look at Mu Zhi''s painting: "side imperial concubine, Xu''s medical daughter has always been fair and selfless, which everyone in the palace knows, so Xu''s words can''t be false. If they are false, Xu''s medical daughter will have her head on the ground. Can she do it? "


    "Our palace is in the East Palace, and we have to deal with countless things every day. Do we really want to check the recipes from the imperial dining room one by one? Well, even if the palace deliberately do so, then side imperial concubine also so obediently eat? Won''t the side imperial concubine tell his highness? The side imperial concubine is only under house arrest, is not the sound of being banned, should say, should raise of request, all gave up? " Mu Cen sneered.


    The banter has changed.


    Then, Mu Cen turned to the Empress Dowager and said, "I have finished what Mu Cen wants to say. Just as the side imperial concubine said, I know everything about the east palace. So I have naturally seen what the East Palace eats every day. Since I entered the East Palace, I have asked the slaves to keep these things and destroy them at least half a year later. "


    This makes Mu Zhihua''s face change. I didn''t expect Mu Cen to keep such a hand.


    "As long as you let your father-in-law take it out and have a look, you will know." Mu Cen light said, "of course, if side imperial concubine Niang Niang also have words, side imperial concubine Niang Niang naturally also can take out."


    Mu Cen''s voice was still calm, but the atmosphere around him was gloomy.


    "After all, we can''t be empty mouthed." Mu Cen''s face did not change.


    And Linglong has calmly retreated. Soon, the eunuch in charge of the East Palace has been brought over, holding Mu Cen into the palace, about the daily food list.


    But it was two. The eunuch knelt down on the ground and said nervously, "this is the meal left by the slave by the side imperial concubine. This is the meal of the East Palace every day. It''s all passed by the imperial concubine. It''s also signed by the imperial concubine."


    This time, Mu Zhihua completely changed his face.


    On the list signed by Mu Cen, Mu Zhihua didn''t say these things. They were all nourishing things suitable for pregnant women. On the contrary, on the list given by the side imperial concubine, there was also a signature, which was also Mu Cen''s name. But if you look carefully, you can see the difference.


    Qu Huashang and the Empress Dowager''s face had changed.


    Li Shiyuan''s eyebrows and eyes followed coldly for a few minutes.


    Mu Cen picked up the paper, looked at it, and then said with a smile: "don''t you know what happened to witchcraft before? Someone also copied the signature of our palace. It seems that this side princess is also thinking deeply. I haven''t found anything about witchcraft in my palace up to now. I can write about people who are the same as myself in my palace, but I see them in the side imperial concubine? "


    This is not light or heavy, but let Mu Zhihua climb down from the bed: "Niang Niang, this matter is not what I call. Your highness, you must believe in me. It really has nothing to do with my concubine. But what I eat is also true. "


    At this time, Mu Zhihua can only admit it.


    At this time, Xu Yi Nu suddenly said: "side imperial concubine, your fetal Qi has been unstable. I have told you many times that you are determined to keep this child. I can only do my best. Even if this recipe is true, it can''t make any impact on the food consumption of the empress if the empress is in normal condition. "


    "Although food is complementary, it will not cause any trouble if you eat enough." Doctor Xu''s voice came quietly, "from the beginning to now, it''s a miracle that the baby in her abdomen can be protected to this moment. When I took over the empress, I had already said to her that this child, even if it was barely maintained, would be in June at most. A child in June will not survive. "


    With that, she stopped talking.


    Mu Zhihua wanted to pour dirty water on Mu Cen, but she didn''t think that she was involved in the witchcraft. The Empress Dowager looked at Mu Zhihua, and her face was even more gloomy and ugly: "side princess, you let me down."


    Even Qu Huashang, who has always been protecting Mu Zhi''s painting, does not dare to open his mouth for fear of implicating himself again. Now Qu Huashang has long been on the edge of a cliff and may be broken to pieces anytime and anywhere.


    "Side imperial concubine, how can you gush out blood." Qu Huachang forbeared, and then he said, "this is what happened in front of the Empress Dowager and the prince. I''m sorry that you have no child, so I won''t care about it. But you can escape death, but you can''t escape life. You should reflect in the east palace. You can''t leave the East Palace until the autumn festival is over. "


    This is what Qu Huashang must do.


    The Empress Dowager didn''t look at Mu Zhihua again and left with anger.

 Chapter 451

    Qu Hua Chang didn''t dare to stay much, so he took a warning look at Mu Zhi''s painting, and then followed the Empress Dowager and left the east palace.


    Mu Cen stood in the same place with half a smile, looking at Mu Zhihua with a trace of irony in his eyes.


    Mu Zhihua is very resentful but helpless.


    Li Shiyuan''s face was also very gloomy: "side imperial concubine, you let me down. This eastern palace is all my own people. If the princess has done something to you, how can I not know. I also know that you are dissatisfied with the crown princess, but I never thought that you should plant the blame in front of everyone. "


    Mu Zhihua looks at Li Shiyuan in fear.


    "Why, does the side imperial concubine feel that the nearest East Palace is not peaceful enough?" Li Shiyuan spoke darkly.


    Mu Zhihua didn''t dare to answer at all, but Li Shiyuan had already looked at Mu Cen: "this matter has wronged AI Fei."


    "I won''t be wronged. It''s just a disaster." Mu Cen lightly laughed to smile, "just this matter startled his highness, let minister concubine some feel sorry."


    Li Shiyuan didn''t say anything. He looked at Mu Zhihua with warning in his eyes.


    Mu Zhihua was biting his lips and didn''t dare to say anything.


    "Princess Ai is in charge of the affairs of the east palace." Li Shiyuan had no patience and turned around and went out.


    He didn''t care. Only mu Cen and Mu Zhihua were left in the east palace.


    Mu Zhihua looked at Mu Cen, this is scared shivering: "sister, I didn''t mean to, I didn''t mean to."


    "It''s late." Mu Cen said coldly, "Mu Zhihua, do you know why I keep you?"


    Mu Zhihua just looks at Mu Cen and retreats step by step. He has no doubt that Mu Cen will strangle himself in the next second. No matter how mu Zhihua retreats, he can''t escape the distance between the two.


    In the end, Mu Zhi''s painting just leaned against the edge of the corner, shivering.


    Even Qiu Xiang didn''t dare to speak. He knelt down and looked down at the ground. His eyes were trembling.


    But mu Cen walked step by step until he completely piled Mu Zhi''s paintings in the corner and half squatted down. He had no pity for the pale face of Mu Zhi''s paintings and the miserable appearance of her recent abortion. His slender fingers just pinched Mu Zhi''s chin.


    "Sister... Sister... I''m wrong." The voice of Mu Zhi''s painting is slightly trembling.


    Previously, Li Shiyuan had said that it was the business of the East Palace, and he gave it to Mu Cen. With the momentum of Mu Cen, Qu Huashang could not protect himself, and he really gave it to Mu Cen. Even if Mu Cen wanted his own life, I''m afraid Li Shiyuan would not say much.


    "Painting by Mu Zhi." Mu Cen looked at it for a long time, then said coldly, "I want to keep your baby in your stomach, but you are so disheartened. People in the hospital try their best to protect your baby, but you still don''t keep it, and you even want to plant it on me."


    As soon as the words front changed, Mu Cen''s voice became fierce: "who gave you such courage and right?"


    Mu Zhihua shook his head desperately: "no, no, sister, I''m wrong, you forgive me, I''m wrong, I dare not again."


    "Ha ha -" Mu Cen gave a cold smile. Then, she let go of Mu Zhihua and stood up. She looked at it with such condescension, giving people a deep sense of oppression.


    Mu Zhihua didn''t dare to speak. His body was tired, but now his nerves were tense, as if he would faint in such a situation in the next second.


    And Mu Cen''s voice is like the death seeking king from hell, which is very clear: "do you know why I want to keep your life?"


    Mu Zhihua shakes his head.


    She can''t really guess.


    Because Mu Cen came to the palace, there were countless opportunities to kill himself, but mu Cen never did. Most of all, every time I hang her on the edge of the cliff, she shivers, but finally she can survive.


    At first, Mu Zhihua was really afraid. Later, Mu Zhihua boldly believed that it was because of Qu Huachang and the Empress Dowager. Now, she has clearly known that, except for the agreement between herself and Li Shiyuan, and the reason why she was pregnant, the Empress Dowager and Qu Huachang are no longer her own backers.


    It''s easy for Muchen to kill himself.


    Li Shiyuan and Mu Zhihua have been following Li Shiyuan for so many years. They are too clear that they have no fresh energy for Li Shiyuan. However, when they are really involved in Li Shiyuan''s etiquette, Li Shiyuan will not care about any old love, and will easily abandon himself.


    So, she was alone.


    Except for the last secret in my hand.


    "Do you think the secret in your hand can protect you forever?" Mu Cen sneered, "besides, are you sure that the secret in your hand is right?"


    Mu Zhihua''s face changed. He looked at Mu Cen in disbelief.


    "Do you want my blood?" Mu Cen smiles, "do you think my heart and blood can protect you? Can it bring you back to the boundless scenery? "


    This time, Mu Cen said it without any taboo, and Mu Zhi''s painting was even more frightening. I didn''t expect that Mu Cen knew everything. She had no way back, and Mu Cen was no longer approaching. But even at this distance, Mu Zhihua feels gloomy.


    "Ha ha -" Mu Cen''s smile seemed perfunctory. Then she stood up and coldly opened the distance between herself and Mu Zhi''s painting¡° To keep it is to let you look at the people around you in horror, just like I used to do. One by one, you leave in front of you, and then you have nothing. "


    Mu Zhi''s painting was so frightened that he couldn''t say a word.


    When Mu Cen finished, he did not see Mu Zhi''s painting again.


    Mu Zhihua knows that Mu CEN is not a joke. From Mu Cen''s return to Prince Mu''s house, all the people who care about themselves and can be their own backers leave one after another. Chen Zhirong is dead. Although mu zhantian is here, he does not dare to get close to himself.


    Not to mention Qu Huashang, who used to have unlimited scenery, is now forbidden to leave Fengqing palace.


    She shook her head desperately.


    But mu Cen didn''t pay attention to Mu Zhihua any more. He looked down at Qiu Xiang, and the fierce anger in his eyebrows was clearly visible.


    "You Diao Nu, you used to talk nonsense?" Mu Cen asked darkly, every word was very clear.


    Mu Zhihua covers his mouth for fear of screaming.


    And Qiuxiang knelt on the ground, heavily knocked his head on the ground, and said repeatedly: "princess, I know I''m wrong, please let me go, please?"


    Before the East Palace slave was sent to the steamer, Qiuxiang was just watching jokes at that time, but now she suddenly feels terrible, as if the next one in the palace is herself.

 Chapter 452

    Qiuxiang doesn''t want to feel the pain of dying in despair.


    "It''s not the slave''s fault. It''s the side imperial concubine who wants the slave to say so." In the face of life and death, Qiuxiang doesn''t care about Mu Zhihua, and immediately puts all the responsibility on Mu Zhihua.


    Mu Zhi''s face changed even more: "Qiuxiang, you cheap maid."


    But Qiu Xiang didn''t even look at Mu Zhi''s painting, so she knelt down and crawled all the way towards Mu Cen. When she was close to Mu Cen, Linglong had directly pulled Qiu Xiang away: "who gave you the courage, you can get close to the empress."


    Qiuxiang stopped half a meter wide in front of mucen.


    Her tears were dancing, and her forehead had already become bloody because of kowtow.


    But mu Cen did not have any pity, looking at Qiu Xiang''s eyes always cold and heartless, the voice with a strong sense of distance: "is there anything else I haven''t said to my palace?"


    Qiuxiang had been in front of Mu Cen for a long time. She was scared out of her wits. She dared to say anything more. She nodded desperately, and then told all the bad things that Mu Zhihua had done to Mu Cen.


    Mu Zhihua looks at Qiuxiang in disbelief.


    I didn''t expect that the most trusted person around me betrayed himself at the last moment.


    Qiuxiang in order to protect his life, where can worry so much, in the face of death, for Qiuxiang, there is no so-called loyalty, Mu Cen just stood, listening quietly.


    Linglong didn''t speak, followed Mu Cen''s side, until Qiuxiang finished all the things, unexpectedly also passed a jiongxiang''s time.


    But no matter what Qiu Xiang said, Mu Cen seemed indifferent.


    This makes Qiuxiang a little uneasy: "Niang Niang, maidservant... Maidservant has finished..."


    "That''s it?" Mu Cen light should wear.


    How can Mu Cen not know these things? He has experienced them one by one in his last life, but the ending of many things in this life has changed.


    After Mu Cen opened his mouth, Mu Zhihua said to himself: "sister, don''t listen to what this bitch said. Don''t listen. I haven''t done it. I haven''t done it."


    Mu Zhihua is crying.


    Mu Cen then turned and looked at Mu Zhihua: "what''s your name in this palace?"


    Mu Zhihua was stunned and immediately called her "Niang Niang, I haven''t said that these are all planted by Qiuxiang."


    When the situation is lower than others, we have to bow our heads. This is very clear in Mu Zhi''s painting.


    And Mu Cen listened to Mu Zhihua''s voice, his eyebrows and eyes were full of sarcasm: "a slave, what do you do to plant the blame?"


    Mu Zhihua didn''t understand what Mu Cen was going to do, so he bit his lip and didn''t dare to speak.


    Mu Cen suddenly laughed and looked down at Mu Zhihua: "don''t worry, this Palace won''t let you die now, it will keep you."


    After hearing this, Mu Zhihua didn''t know whether he was relieved or more nervous. Under such circumstances, life and death were no longer left for mu Zhihua. However, living is a new kind of torture, life is not like death, but let Mu Zhihua die, the fear of death, let Mu Zhihua how can not step out of that step.


    But mu Cen didn''t look at the meaning of Mu Zhi''s painting any more, and then he looked at Qiu Xiang, who was shivering, but subconsciously felt that he was transparent, and Mu Cen would let him go.


    "Qiuxiang, if you tell me the truth, I can treat you lightly." Mu Cen''s voice came.


    Qiuxiang seems to have heard the sounds of nature, which is a hope of life. But before Qiuxiang has had time to be happy for a long time, Mu Cen''s voice suddenly turns suddenly and becomes extremely gloomy.


    "But there is no escape from death, not from life. Come on, we''ll fight for the fifty boards in the same place. " Mu Cen''s voice has been merciless.


    Qiu Xiang looks at Mu Cen in consternation, how can''t believe that this is what he hears.


    If you fight against the 50 boards, you have no chance to survive.


    "Stop her mouth, don''t let her bite her tongue to commit suicide, bind her to a wooden stool, and don''t let her escape." Mu Cen''s cold voice came, without a trace of emotion, "in this palace, this palace is watching."


    Qiuxiang screams.


    One side of the slave quickly came forward, with a towel blocked Qiuxiang''s mouth, do not give her any chance to die, the bench was dragged in, Qiuxiang whole person was tied to the stool, the long stick has also been brought in.


    Qiuxiang screamed all the way, but it didn''t help.


    Mu Zhi''s painting is shivering and curling up in the same place. He can''t care about anything.


    Mu CEN is intentional, deliberately let all this happen in front of him, Mu Cen keep himself, just want to see clearly how the people around her die.


    When all these people die, they will stay.


    Mu Zhihua screams and covers his eyes.


    Mu Cen noticed: "come on, hold the hand of the side imperial concubine. The slave around the side imperial concubine committed a crime. How can we not let the side imperial concubine see with her own eyes? How can such a cheap maid be punished?"


    The minions came forward according to the words, and soon they had already opened Mu Zhihua''s hand and forced him to watch. Mu Zhihua''s eyes were full of fear, so he looked at Mu Cen, but mu Cen was indifferent.


    "Let''s go." She spoke faintly.


    "Yes." The slaves answered.


    The huge stick hit Qiuxiang''s body. Qiuxiang had been stuffed with a towel and couldn''t even scream. The pupil of the eyeball was infinitely enlarged. The panic in the eyebrows and eyes was obvious. The naked skin was full of tendons.


    The slaves didn''t slack off. They were very heavy and ruthless every time. Qiuxiang couldn''t live for 50 times.


    Soon, white PAZI began to turn red, Qiuxiang no longer any reaction, a little bit of weakness down, but the voice of the battle responsibility is still coming.


    Every time, it''s very frightening.


    The rest of the servants in the dormitory did not dare to look at it. They bowed their heads, but the pungent smell of blood was still there. It was clearer and clearer.


    Mu Cen closed his eyes in the whole process, for such scenes, it seems to have been commonplace, there is no pity at all.


    Even Mu Cen didn''t blink.


    The people in this bedroom are very clear, and their hearts are even more clear. The hostess of the East Palace wants to be ruthless, just like Li Shiyuan.


    That kind of fierce, let a person from inside out of the creepy.


    Until the slave''s voice came clearly in the bedroom: "tell your mother, this man is dead."


    It''s just that I can''t stand it after I''ve been blaming more than 20 sticks. The stick went down one by one without any struggle. It didn''t look like much on the surface, but the stick hit the bones and internal organs, so it was natural.


    Even those who practice martial arts will die if they go down with these 50 sticks.

 Chapter 453

    Not to mention, Qiu Xiang, who has no internal power at all, can only be killed by the living staff.


    There is no less fear in Mu Zhihua''s eyes.


    Seeing Qiuxiang die in front of him, Mu Zhihua can''t be indifferent. For mu Zhihua, Qiuxiang has been with him for many years. Since he was young, Qiuxiang has been following him all the way to the present.


    In a sense, Qiuxiang is Chen Zhirong''s legacy.


    But now, Qiuxiang is dying in front of Mu Zhihua. As Mu Cen said, people around her will disappear one by one in front of her until she is alone.


    Originally with a light fragrance of the bedroom, but now full of bloody taste, repeatedly remind Mu Zhihua, what happened before.


    Mu Zhihua couldn''t stand it any longer. He screamed out: "Mu Cen, you did it on purpose, you did it on purpose."


    "What if the palace is on purpose?" Mu Cen casually smile, "side imperial concubine, if let this palace hear again, you even the name with surname call this palace''s name, don''t blame this palace don''t give face."


    Mu Zhi swallowed what he said.


    She would not doubt Muchen''s conduct.


    Looking at Mu Cen''s eyes, there is resentment, but more is panic.


    Mu Cen took back his eyes and said coldly: "throw the body of this cheap maid to the mass grave in the western suburbs."


    "Yes." The slave answered.


    Soon, he Xiang''s body was untied from the stool, directly covered with a black cloth bag, and was dragged out from the palace.


    Mercilessly, what we dealt with was just a mole ant.


    After that, Mu Cen didn''t even look at the painting. He told Linglong faintly: "the side imperial concubine can''t do without a close servant. After all, the side imperial concubine has just had a small birth. You should find a close servant to be diligent and smart."


    "Yes." Linglong answered.


    This also means that the edge of Mu Zhi''s painting can no longer be his own people, but live under the supervision of Mu Cen anytime and anywhere.


    The people Linglong can find are naturally the people Mu Cen can trust.


    Mu Zhihua''s face changed again and again, but she didn''t dare to say anything more. In the end, she could only gnash her teeth and say, "my concubine, thank you for your concern."


    Mu Cen sneered coldly, then turned around and walked out of the palace without stopping.


    When he came to the door, Mu Cen suddenly turned around and looked at Mu Zhihua. Mu Zhihua''s body, which was hard to stand up, almost softened.


    "Side imperial concubine, hope next autumn fragrance, won''t be you." Mu Cen''s voice was even a little sad.


    Then, Mu Cen left without looking back.


    The reason why Mu Zhi kept the painting is not as simple as what he said on the surface. There are still some things that Mu Cen''s thoughts have not been completely smoothed out.


    For mu Cen, the current situation is like walking on thin ice. If he is not careful, he may even involve many innocent people. After all, he no longer has a complete grasp of what happened in the last life.


    Lingling keeps up with Mu Cen, but she doesn''t say anything.


    In the East Palace, there was a dead silence.


    Mu Cen knew very well that it was hard to find any more water in the East Palace before the autumn festival. Now it''s Qu Hua Chang.


    Mu CEN is also very clear that he can''t overthrow Qu Huashang overnight. What''s more, Li Shiyuan is still there.


    Now it''s time for Qu Huashang to settle down and stop making trouble. At least Mu Cen can do his best to deal with the unpredictable risks of Li Shiyuan and the rest.


    Don''t bother to prevent Qu Huashang from stabbing himself in the back.


    We should find a way.


    Mu Cen lowered his eyebrows and eyes to hide his deep meaning. His pace didn''t slow down.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡ª¡ª


    The gloomy atmosphere in the East Palace lasted for a few days, but the servants were more and more respectful when they saw Mu Cen. It seemed that nothing had happened to Mu Cen. Except for greetings, he was only in the east palace.


    Li Shiyuan came back more frequently.


    Three meals a day almost always have meals with Mu Cen.


    Li Shiyuan naturally knew that Mu Cen had killed Qiu Xiang, and that she had found a slave for mu Zhihua, but Li Shiyuan didn''t mention it.


    When Mu Cen said these things, it was cold and light, as if all of them had nothing to do with him.


    Li Shiyuan didn''t talk about all these things in the palace. On the surface, he seemed to care about Mu Cen, but between the lines, he was mentioning Mu Cen. All the way to the autumn festival, she was from the east palace. Her words and deeds represented the East Palace and were watched by people.


    The implication is that Li Shiyuan will know everything about the autumn festival clearly. Mu Cen also lives under Li Shiyuan''s eyes.


    Mu Cen smiles, but he is calm.


    She listened quietly, but the action of making tea didn''t stop. Li Shiyuan suddenly clasped Mu Cen''s wrist. Mu Cen''s hand stopped and looked at Li Shiyuan calmly: "Your Highness?"


    Li Shiyuan listened to Mu Cen''s soft voice, and suddenly his eyes sank. Looking at Mu Cen''s eyes again, he could not tell whether he was warm or not.


    After sinking, Li Shiyuan said, "when the autumn festival comes back, I will give birth to a prince."


    Mu Cen was quiet, and didn''t answer. He just looked at Li Shiyuan, and didn''t seem to know.


    Li Shiyuan continued: "the prince of Aifei must be the prince of the king. On the day when the king ascends the throne, the prince of Aifei will be the prince."


    Mu Cen laughed softly.


    There was blood and cruelty hidden in the eyebrows and eyes, but on the surface, it still seemed warm and pleasant, as if with a trace of surprise.


    When Li Shiyuan of the last generation tricked himself into conceiving the prince, it was Mu Cen who became the queen.


    On the day after the establishment, Mu Zhihua, the side imperial concubine, was named the imperial concubine.


    The imperial concubine''s ostentation is bigger than the Queen''s, who is big, who is small, all the people in Dazhou can see at a glance, and now hear these words, is Li Shiyuan suddenly coax Mu Cen, a few nights of favor, Mu Cen pregnant, she really think everything will be different.


    As a result, children who are less than a hundred days are rewarded with heartfelt torture.


    This is Li Shiyuan''s promise to Mu Cen.


    But this kind of mind, Mu CEN is very good, and then looked at Li Shiyuan, smiling face Yingying: "good."


    Li Shiyuan also chuckled.


    Mu Cen''s chin is raised by his index finger. Mu Cen doesn''t move, but Li Shiyuan suddenly lowers his figure. Junyan magnifies endlessly in front of Mu Cen and sticks his thin lips.


    Very light kiss, did not entangle, and then all the way along Mu Cen''s skin fell in her ear, word by word with a trace of bewitching: "I''m looking forward to the return of love princess."

 Chapter 454

    "I''m looking forward to it, too." Mu Cen''s voice sounds a little shy.


    Then Li Shiyuan chuckled and released Mu Cen.


    Mu CEN is calm.


    They didn''t talk any more. Li Shiyuan didn''t get up and leave until he finished the tea. He didn''t stay here. Mu Cen personally took Li Shiyuan to the door and watched him leave.


    Until Li Shiyuan left, Linglong''s figure came over in a hurry and whispered in Mu Cen''s ear: "Niang Niang, Xianfei Niang Niang is dead."


    Mu Cen raised his eyelids and Linglong continued: "it''s normal for the dead in the cold palace to be in the palace, so he just reported to the house of internal affairs. The people in the house of internal affairs have already got through. The empress of the virtuous imperial concubine has been beaten into the cold palace. She is no longer a member of the royal family. She has been deprived of all her titles and will only be treated as an ordinary maid. The people in the house of internal affairs will be taken out by the virtuous imperial concubine."


    Mu Cen made a sound.


    Mu Cen doesn''t need to worry about the rest.


    In the past two days, Mu Cen and others have heard this news. In the palace, she wants to see Li Shiyuan, which is not as convenient as before, and even the transmission of news has become troublesome.


    Linglong is the only bridge that can communicate.


    Linglong can deal with all the things very well. Mucen doesn''t need to worry about it. He just feels uneasy. When things fall down, mucen can''t rest assured.


    Until today, the news came.


    "Xianfei''s body will be transported to the western suburbs, and the people of Rong will wait there, and then they will send Xianfei back to her hometown safely to change her identity and find a place to settle down." Linglong continued to say, "Your Highness let the empress not worry, these things, your highness will handle properly."


    "Good." Mu Cen answered.


    After that, they walked towards the palace.


    At first, Mu Cen was reborn. She thought that everything would be under her control in this life. After all, she knew how everything happened and the end of everyone.


    But now Mu Cen gradually understood that it would be more difficult to control everything. Without Li Shiyuan, many things could not go smoothly.


    At least, it is impossible to subvert everything with Mu Cen''s own strength.


    Linglong quietly followed behind Mu Cen, but he didn''t speak any more. Today''s trip to the autumn festival is only a few days away.


    ¡­¡­


    After dinner¡ª¡ª


    An unexpected person came to the East Palace, but he came quietly.


    Linglong looked at the late Qing Dynasty in front of her and asked calmly, "is it the queen who has something to tell you?"


    In the late Qing Dynasty, he was the person beside Qu Huashang. In a sense, just as Linglong represented Mu Cen, so was Qu Huashang in the late Qing Dynasty. It can be said that he was the most trusted person in Qu Huashang.


    So, Linglong can''t help but be a little vigilant.


    The late Qing Dynasty was calm: "if I want to see the princess, I''d like to ask Linglong to send a message. It''s said that in the late Qing Dynasty, the empress of the crown prince and the concubine will agree to meet the slaves. "


    In the late Qing Dynasty, it was not slow to say this, and expressed its meaning very clearly.


    Linglong was quiet: "you wait here. I''ll go in and talk to the empress."


    "Good." The late Qing Dynasty responded.


    The late Qing Dynasty was not worried, but quietly waiting outside the palace, not worried about Mu Cen''s refusal. Just as the late Qing Dynasty said, in a short time, Linglong came out of the palace and nodded to the late Qing Dynasty: "Niang Niang let you in."


    The late Qing Dynasty nodded: "thank you."


    Linglong didn''t say anything, so quietly standing outside the palace, and the late Qing Dynasty has gone towards the palace, the palace is quiet, Mu Cen didn''t change because of the emergence of the late Qing Dynasty, quietly looking at the book in his hand.


    In the late Qing Dynasty, I was blessed and said hello: "I''ve seen the princess."


    Mu Cen said: "I''ve come to our palace specially for the sake of Xianfei and Niang Niang?"


    Mu Cen didn''t hide it. Instead, he asked the late Qing Dynasty straight to the point. The late Qing Dynasty was quiet, and he didn''t deny it: "I came here specially to ask my sister about it. These days, the cold palace is under martial law, and I can''t get in. I don''t know what happened in the cold palace. My sister and I said something before, but I didn''t say it clearly. Suddenly, these things happened, so..."


    The rest was not said in the late Qing Dynasty.


    Mu Cen then put down the book, stood up and went to the late Qing Dynasty, which did not dodge.


    Mu Cen stood still in front of the late Qing Dynasty, and then he said faintly, "what did Xianfei and Niang Niang say to you before?"


    The late Qing Dynasty shook his head: "my sister didn''t say anything. The elder sister just let the maidservant do things in the palace more carefully and don''t appear near the cold palace again. "


    "Don''t worry." Mu Cen light mouth, "virtuous imperial concubine is all right. Death is just feign death. The people in the cold palace are sent to the western suburbs for burial. The virtuous concubine will be safely sent to the western suburbs, and then someone will send the virtuous concubine back to the state and county. If you remember correctly, the state and county are your hometown. "


    "Yes." When the late Qing Dynasty answered, she looked up at Mu Cen.


    "Don''t worry, our palace will change the status of Xianfei and find a place to live in peace. I''ll find someone to serve my wife. There won''t be any problems. " Mu Cen continued, "when the virtuous concubine is stable, the palace will send someone to tell you."


    After listening to Mu Cen''s words in the late Qing Dynasty, he immediately knelt down and said, "I thank the princess for everything she has done for me and my sister."


    Mu Cen helped the late Qing Dynasty up in person.


    In the late Qing Dynasty, there was some fear.


    In the face of Mu Cen, it was false for the late Qing Dynasty to say that he was not nervous. In the late Qing Dynasty, there were many ups and downs in the palace for decades, but I never saw such an elusive person as Mu Cen.


    In other words, no one can see through what Mu Cen thought, what to do, what happened in the palace one after another, if in the past, it is absolutely impossible that anyone can break free from such things, but mu Cen can, easily escaped, picked clean.


    They even beat people by surprise.


    The late Qing Dynasty had no doubt that if she had not listened to her sister''s words and helped Mu Cen, the fate of Wan Lian would be her future.


    In the late Qing Dynasty, I still remember clearly that when I saw the princess Xian that day, what she said to herself was that she was warning the late Qing Dynasty: "in the late Qing Dynasty, you are in the palace, no matter what, but you must remember what your sister said, never fight against the Empress Dowager. No one in the harem will be the rival of the Empress Dowager. She''s hiding too deep. It''s too deep. "


    It was firmly remembered in the late Qing Dynasty.


    "Get up." Mu Cen''s voice came faintly, but her eyes fell on the body of the late Qing Dynasty for a moment. "In the late Qing Dynasty, your sister and our palace only told you that if something happened in the palace, we should protect you anyway."

 Chapter 455

    In the late Qing Dynasty, when listening to these words, the eyes suddenly infiltrated.


    Mu Cen still quietly looked at the late Qing Dynasty: "do you want to reunite with Xianfei? Walk out of this deep palace. You''ve been in the palace for many years, and you know very well that you can''t trip your enemy or take revenge on the virtuous imperial concubine with your own strength. "


    The late Qing Dynasty didn''t speak, which is very clear.


    Therefore, in the late Qing Dynasty, he would be patient and hide in Qu Huashang''s side to gain Qu Huashang''s trust and seek the best opportunity.


    It''s just, there''s never a chance.


    "What kind of person she is, you should not know less than I do. It''s more difficult for you to trip her. Xianfei has left. You just need to do one more thing for our palace. When our palace returns from the autumn festival, you will naturally be reunited with Xianfei. Just change your name and live in the prefecture and county. " Mu Cen continues to finish.


    There was a flash of shock in the eyes of the late Qing Dynasty. It was obviously unexpected that Mu Cen would say such words to himself.


    "It''s up to you to decide. If you think about it, give us the answer." Mu Cen didn''t catch up with the late Qing Dynasty, "but you should know that if you agree to the requirements of our palace, you must be loyal to the side of our palace, and our palace will never be soft hearted to anyone who has a different heart."


    This is a scandal.


    How could the late Qing Dynasty not understand this.


    She did not want to kneel down: "as long as the empress has something to do, the maid should do her best. After the elder sister''s affair, the maidservant has no second intention to the empress. "


    Mu Cen made a sound.


    In the late Qing Dynasty, Mu Cen was faithful. In essence, Mu Cen was the same person as Qu Huashang, but in different ways. Now there is a shortcut. Anyone will choose a shortcut. What''s more, it''s also a safe shortcut.


    "What do you know about the queen?" Mu Cen was quiet for a moment, and then he asked faintly.


    The late Qing Dynasty thought about it: "since the maidservant followed the queen, the maidservant should know everything about the queen. But before the maidservant comes, I''m afraid she won''t know about the queen. "


    "Who was with the queen then?" Mu Cen continues to ask a way.


    "An old lady." The late Qing Dynasty explained, "it''s also because the old lady is old, so the maidservant took the place of the old lady."


    "Where is this old lady from?"


    "She was born in Qi County, a suburb of Kyoto. She was almost 50 years old when she came out of the palace. She was a wet nurse who watched the queen grow up. When the queen entered the palace, she naturally followed her." The late Qing Dynasty explained, "she is the most trusted person beside the queen, including maidservants. Now, she can''t do what mammy Qian did before."


    "Is this old lady still alive?" Mu Cen sank and continued to ask.


    "Alive." The late Qing Dynasty replied, "every year, the empress still sent people to see the old lady. This year, she didn''t go long, so she should be alive."


    Mu Cen had a good idea.


    The late Qing Dynasty quickly said the specific location of the old lady, because over the years, the late Qing Dynasty was also responsible for this matter.


    Mu Cen wrote it down in his heart.


    Then she looked at the late Qing Dynasty: "the queen has a wedding dress hidden in her bedroom. Do you know that?"


    The late Qing Dynasty was stunned, as if in memory. Then the late Qing Dynasty nodded: "I sometimes see it, but I don''t know if it''s what the empress said. At that time, I just came here and saw the empress holding a big red wedding dress. I looked at it carefully. I can''t tell whether it''s sadness or other emotions. I was surprised, But the maid said nothing


    At that time, if the late Qing Dynasty spoke out, it would have been dead.


    "After that, the maidservant hardly ever saw it." The late Qing Dynasty was sure, "but the empress is a locked box in her bedroom. No one is allowed to move it. If it''s still there, it''s in this box. "


    Mu Cen nodded, thinking.


    When the late Qing Dynasty finished, although he didn''t understand the meaning of Mu Cen''s inquiry, he didn''t ask any more, but quietly waited for mu Cen to speak.


    "Help the palace find Xifu." Mu Cen waited a while just light mouth, "have a problem?"


    "I''ll try my best." The late Qing Dynasty did not dare to grasp.


    After all, this matter is a bit subtle. It''s not something that a person in the late Qing Dynasty can say. It can only do his best.


    Mu Cen was not too embarrassed in the late Qing Dynasty: "in the past two days, if there is any news, let someone come to inform our palace, and our palace will arrange it naturally."


    "Yes." The late Qing Dynasty responded.


    "Well, you go back first. It''s not suitable for you to stay here for a long time. It will only cause trouble." Mu Cen did not stay in the late Qing Dynasty, "just remember what the Palace said."


    "Yes, my servant." The late Qing Dynasty responded.


    Later, the late Qing Dynasty respectfully retreated. Mu Cen looks at the departure of the late Qing Dynasty with a thoughtful face. After the departure of the late Qing Dynasty, Linglong comes back in.


    Mu Cen looked at Linglong, but Linglong immediately said: "if the empress has something to do, she should do her best."


    "Find someone to check the people in Qi County..." Mu Cen lightly orders, and tells Linglong the information given by the late Qing Dynasty, "but keep it secret. Don''t send any news to the palace. Find this person, find a way to let her talk, and tell her all about the queen. She didn''t open her mouth and started with the people next to her. In three days, this matter should be dealt with. After dealing with it, find someone to stare at it. If you don''t comply, kill it. "


    Mu Cen''s voice was cold and heartless, without a trace of emotion.


    "Yes." Linglong answered.


    "If you are obedient, keep it until the autumn festival comes back. If anything goes wrong during this period, there will be no amnesty. " Mu Cen said it directly.


    Linglong nodded and soon turned and went out.


    Why does Qu Huashang have the Li family''s wedding dress? It''s still something that has never been seen in the album. Either Qu Huashang said it himself or he can only find the old man before Qu Huashang.


    Since Li Ruolan, there has really been no more living people in the Li family. Mu CEN is only an adopted daughter. Mu Cen doesn''t know much about the Li family, including Li Ruolan.


    The old lady who had been protecting Li Ruolan all the way died a few years before Mu Cen entered the palace.


    So everything about the Li family became a secret.


    If you want to talk about this secret, you have to start from other places. Otherwise, it will be more difficult to pacify the Li family. The rules of the Zhou Dynasty have always been the crimes of the former Emperor, and the new emperor can''t overthrow them. Therefore, no matter who is in the throne, as long as Li Changtian doesn''t open his mouth to thoroughly investigate this matter before his death, the Li family can''t be vindicated.


    What Mu CEN is going to do now is to let Li Changtian know this and be able to make a thorough investigation.

 Chapter 456

    No matter what the result is, it doesn''t matter, because Li Changtian''s destiny will not be long. As long as Li Changtian leaves his will, the next thing is nothing but a new emperor''s edict.


    After sinking, Mu Cen stood quietly and said nothing.


    ¡­¡­


    The next day.


    A rare guest came to the east palace.


    She is the very favorite princess beside the emperor.


    Naturally, the people in the East Palace did not dare to neglect them. Qi Qi knelt down and asked for an: "I''ve seen lady Li. She''s thousands of years old."


    Mu Cen came in person and nodded. Li didn''t dare to ask Mu Cen to say hello to her. She immediately said, "this palace has been ordered by the emperor to send some things to the east palace for the crown princess."


    "I thank you for your kindness." Mu Cen nods, and Linglong has already taken over the things handed over by Li Fei.


    Mu Cen answered Li Fei: "Li Fei Niang, why don''t you sit in the east palace for a while?"


    This is also reasonable. After all, Princess Li is the favorite of the emperor. There is nothing wrong with keeping Princess Li. As long as Princess Li is willing to move around, people in the palace will do the same thing, but Princess Li has never left the imperial palace.


    I''m afraid it''s just an excuse to send things to the east palace.


    As expected, Princess Li nodded quickly: "good. Our palace asks for a cup of tea in the east palace. We have known for a long time that the crown princess has excellent tea skills. This is a real chance. "


    "Mother, please." Mu Cen answered with a smile.


    Li Fei follows Mu Cen and goes to the bedroom. When she gets to the bedroom, Linglong naturally retreats. There are only Li Fei and Mu Cen left in the bedroom.


    Seeing that there was only each other left in the bedroom, Princess Li knelt down and said, "I came here specially to thank your mother. If it wasn''t for the empress, the maidservant would not be like this now in the talent hall. "


    Mu Cen said: "get up, I don''t dare to be you now."


    Li imperial concubine is not affectable, stand up, this just say: "Cheng Gong public transportation generation, if Niang Niang has something to do, I should try my best to do."


    "You''re doing well right now." Mu Cen light mouth.


    Naturally, there is no need to say anything about what Princess Li did. What she did in the Yulong hall made Qu Huashang lose his power in front of Li Changtian. Now, all she did is to keep the relationship between husband and wife, and also because of Li Shiyuan. Otherwise, Qu Huashang''s position in the back is very difficult.


    Princess Li didn''t take credit either. Her brain is more sober than anyone else. From entering the palace to now, Princess Li has always been careful and walking on thin ice.


    And she is more clear, his favorite is mu Cen, Mu Cen can give himself all this, also can let himself fall from a height, completely to pieces.


    Mu Cen was quiet for a moment. The cup in his hand turned around in his hand. Then Mu Cen looked at Li Fei: "before the autumn festival, wait for me to tell you to accompany the emperor to the Queen''s bedroom."


    "Yes." Princess Li answered, "I''ll try my best."


    Mu Cen said: "if it''s OK, you can go back first. The East Palace is not a place to stay for a long time. I think you know exactly what to do and what not to do. "


    "I know." Princess Li answered.


    Later, Princess Li did not stay in the east palace.


    Mu Cen watched Li Fei leave, stood up, quietly standing at the edge of the window, now everything is ready, only owe Dongfeng, this Dongfeng, is the news of the late Qing Dynasty.


    And this Dongfeng didn''t make Mu Cen wait too long. On the night of Li Fei''s departure, the late Qing Dynasty had come to deliver a message in person and found Qu Hua''s clothes, and the key on them had been obtained by the late Qing Dynasty.


    After Mu Cen explained carefully, he went back in the late Qing Dynasty.


    After leaving in the late Qing Dynasty, Linglong went to find Li Fei and explained Mu Cen''s meaning in detail. Li Fei answered and said she knew.


    ¡­¡­


    Two days before the autumn festival, the palace was quiet.


    After Mu Cen and Qu Huashang split their faces, they had never been to Fengqing palace again. But this time, Mu Cen invited an from fengluan palace and went to Fengqing palace.


    Such behavior is also reasonable.


    After all, Qu Huashang was the queen of the Dynasty and the birth mother of the prince. It was in the rules that Mu Cen went to say goodbye.


    But when people in Fengqing palace saw Mu Cen appear, they were not so welcome, even a little panicked.


    On the contrary, Mu Cen calm smile, for such a thing, did not put in the eye.


    "I''ll see the princess." The people of Fengqing palace knelt down and asked for an.


    Mu Cen waved: "get up."


    The late Qing Dynasty had heard the news and rushed to meet Mu Cen. When he faced Mu Cen, the late Qing Dynasty did not show his face. He said calmly, "the princess, the maid, I''m going to ask her."


    Mu Cen made a sound.


    Just as Mu Cen expected, Qu Huashang didn''t like Mu Cen any more, and he couldn''t refuse to appear at such a time. After all, even if everything was lacking in this palace, the most important thing was not rules and manners.


    I don''t care about the autumn festival.


    Mu CEN is the crown princess. This autumn festival represents the whole East Palace. Because the crown prince has stayed in Kyoto, Mu CEN is the only one who can speak. In addition, Mu CEN is a new imperial concubine. Therefore, during the autumn festival, all the formal palace clothes Mu Cen should wear must be made by Qu Huashang himself.


    Whether you like it or not, Qu Huashang told me all this.


    Before leaving, Mu Cen must have come to see Qu Huashang, not to mention that now Qu Huashang has no chance to leave the palace, so it is more important to say goodbye.


    No matter how Qu Huashang looks at Mu Cen, when he is losing power and Mu CEN is gaining power, Qu Huashang will do these things more clearly to avoid losing his tongue again.


    So mu Cen just waited for a while.


    This and so on, naturally, are inspired by Qu Huashang. After falling into the disadvantage many times, Qu Huashang will not miss any chance to break back his face, just like now.


    Mu Cen doesn''t mind, so calmly standing outside the bedroom waiting.


    Linglong didn''t say anything. She stood quietly until the late Qing Dynasty.


    "The princess, the queen, please." In the late Qing Dynasty, he was neither humble nor arrogant.


    Mu Cen nodded to indicate that the two men''s eyes would meet in the air again. Mu Cen had already explained the things that should be explained. Naturally, there was no need to talk about them here. In the late Qing Dynasty, they nodded without any trace, leading the way calmly.


    Until they entered the palace, the late Qing Dynasty naturally stood on the edge of Qu Hua''s clothes, without saying a word more.


    "I see my mother." Mu Cen was blessed and asked for an.


    Qu Huachang sneered and looked at Mu Cen''s eyes, but he was not so polite: "I dare not ask the princess to send greetings to my palace. The princess is a celebrity in the palace, so as not to turn back to the emperor and the Empress Dowager to blame my palace."

 Chapter 457

    Mu Cen smiles lightly.


    But in the face of Qu Huashang''s unkindness, Mu Cen didn''t say a word, but quietly looked at Qu Huashang and stood like this.


    On the contrary, Qu Hua Chang was a little restless.


    The calmer Mu CEN is, the more Qu Huashang feels that something is going to happen. But thinking that this is in Fengqing palace, Qu Huashang gradually calms down.


    She doesn''t believe that in Fengqing palace, Mu Cen can play any tricks. After all, Fengqing palace is all her own people. Besides, no one is more familiar with everything in Fengqing palace than Qu Huashang.


    But even so, Qu Hua Chang didn''t see Mu Cen''s meaning much.


    "Mu Cen, don''t hypocritical here and this palace please, you this heart, don''t have this idea." When Qu Huashang saw Mu Cen, he was still gnashing his teeth with hatred. "Are you so hypocritical that you are not afraid of retribution?"


    "I''m afraid." Mu Cen''s face did not change, "but I thought that when I was punished, the empress was probably before me."


    "You..." Qu Hua Chang''s face changed.


    Mu CEN is probably the only one who can curse himself in front of his own face. But you have no way to take Mu Cen. Qu Huashang can''t help but take a deep breath. That kind of repressive emotion devours Qu Huashang.


    And the late Qing Dynasty quickly handed a glass of water: "lady, please calm down and drink some water first. Now that the empress of the crown princess has come, you give the things to her, and the matter is over. You won''t be gossiped. Naturally, the Crown Princess won''t be waiting here. "


    Qu Huashang didn''t answer. He clearly hated each other, but he wanted to pull down his face to do such a thing.


    In Qu Huashang''s memory, this kind of thing really never happened. All the dissatisfied people disappeared from the palace quietly. How could they still appear in front of Qu Huashang and greet him.


    Except for Muchen.


    This is the first person who can make Qu Hua''s clothes speechless in many years, and even appears in front of him.


    "After all, this is the rule of Dazhou. You are the queen of Dazhou. You should do what you should do. Otherwise, the emperor and Empress Dowager will really blame you." The late Qing Dynasty said in a soft voice, "why do you have to have a hard time with yourself?"


    That''s the truth.


    Even if Qu Huachang didn''t want to, he would give in to such a fact.


    With a sneer, she ordered: "OK, let''s go and get the ready clothes. It''s a headache for us to see."


    "Yes." The late Qing Dynasty responded.


    Then the late Qing Dynasty looked at Mu Cen: "princess, wait a moment. I''ll send someone to send you the clothes that the empress has given you."


    Mu Cen made a sound.


    In the late Qing Dynasty, he took back his sight without any trace, and soon gave orders to the slaves around him in a low voice. But this was clear, and Qu Huashang heard it clearly.


    Then the slave took orders and left.


    The late Qing Dynasty returned to Qu Huashang.


    Mu CEN is still sitting. There is no peaceful picture. What''s left is the extremely strange atmosphere spreading. Even the slaves standing in Fengqing palace can''t help but take a breath. No one dare to speak.


    ¡­¡­


    At that time¡ª¡ª


    In the imperial dragon hall.


    Li Yao accompanies Li Changtian and carefully divides the small points Li Changtian wants to eat. Li Changtian looks at Li Yao in front of him and feels more comfortable.


    He directly hugged Liyao in his arms: "Aifei, let the slave do this kind of thing."


    "Emperor, I want to get it for you myself." Li Yao said with a coquettish face.


    This words coax Li Changtian very well, and the big hand holding Liyao can''t help being unruly. I don''t care whether it''s still in the palace or whether it''s day.


    Liyao didn''t refuse. She stuck to Li Changtian cleverly. Her beautiful voice was low and overflowing, and the music was constantly intertwined. The air in the Palace once became ambiguous.


    A little out of control.


    But at the right time, Liyao grabbed Li Changtian''s hand: "emperor, don''t do that."


    "What about Princess Ai?" Li Changtian laughed jokingly.


    Liyao quietly hugged Li Changtian''s neck, but actively pasted it, whispered a few words in Li Changtian''s ear, and soon amused Li Changtian.


    Liyao''s white skin turned red slightly, more like Rong Fei. What Li Changtian saw was full of emotion. During this period, all kinds of depressed emotions seemed to disappear completely in front of Liyao.


    Liyao to a great extent to appease Li Changtian''s irritability, Li Changtian better seems to find the feeling of rejuvenation in Liyao, completely out of control.


    "The emperor." Li Yao''s soft voice said, "today, you''re going to the empress. You can''t go to Fengqing palace all the time. In this way, when I see the empress, I can''t be a human. After all, I want to go back to my palace and greet the empress. "


    "Please don''t worry. You are here." Li Chang snorted coldly.


    Mention Qu Huashang, let Li Changtian feel disappointed.


    But Liyao said gently: "you see, the rules of this big week, the empress didn''t go to the autumn festival. Why do you have to go there and have a cup of tea. After all, the rules of ancestors can''t be broken. When a queen is still a country, she should have respect and integrity. "


    Soft voice, is really not jealous at all, as if in the sincere persuading Li Changtian, without a trace of personal feelings.


    Li Changtian also heard that he gave a heavy kiss to Liyao: "Princess Ai is considerate and sensible. Compared with Princess Ai, the queen is far away."


    "I don''t deserve that." Li Yao chuckled, "I''ll change the emperor''s clothes, and then accompany the emperor in person?"


    "No more." Li Changtian didn''t know the little nines in the harem, "you stay in the imperial dragon hall and wait for me to come back, so that the queen won''t give you any more pleasure."


    "That minister concubine is waiting for the emperor to come back in the imperial dragon hall." Liyao is also very obedient.


    Li Changtian''s face gradually sank as he was going to Fengqing palace. He seemed to be extremely tired of Qu Huashang''s so-called earnest teaching.


    Going to Fengqing palace is just a routine.


    But Liyao personally sent Li Changtian to the gate of Yulong hall. Watching Li Changtian''s figure leave, Liyao returned to the palace.


    Li Yao has finished what Mu Cen wants to do by herself.


    However, Liyao sits quietly on the surface, and no matter what kind of bloodbath is in Fengqing palace, it has nothing to do with her.


    ¡­¡­


    Inside Fengqing Palace¡ª¡ª


    The atmosphere is still extraordinarily low.

 Chapter 458

    Qu Huachang didn''t mean to open his mouth, and Mu Cen didn''t mean to talk to Qu Huachang. He was sitting alone and standing alone.


    All the way to the outside, eunuch''s message came, one after another: "the emperor has arrived."


    This just let Qu Hua Chang change face, obviously also didn''t expect Li Changtian will so coincidentally also appear in Feng Qing palace at this time.


    It''s Mu Cen picking eyebrows. Compared with Qu Huashang''s changing face, it seems calm and incomparable, because Mu Cen knows very well that the good play is on the stage.


    She lowered her eyebrows and laughed silently.


    Then, without looking at Qu Huashang, Mu Cen turned quietly. At the moment when Li Changtian came in, Mu Cen had asked for an: "my concubine, please give my father''s greetings. Long live my father."


    "Get up." Li Changtian obviously didn''t think Mu Cen was in Fengqing palace.


    As a result, it seems that Laifeng Qinggong is not so reluctant. Li Changtian''s eyes fall on Mu Cen, and he doesn''t even see Qu Huashang.


    Qu Hua Chang gnashes her teeth and is unwilling to take the present situation. She sneers at Mu Cen. When she looks at Li Changtian again, Qu Hua Chang is very gentle and obedient: "my concubine, please say hello to the emperor, long live the emperor."


    Li Changtian just let out a sound, and soon passed by the queen, sat down in the throne, completely ignoring the Queen''s meaning.


    Qu Hua''s clothes were made by Li Changtian.


    When Qu Huashang wanted to say something, Li Changtian looked at Mu Cen and said, "the crown princess is here today, but for the sake of autumn."


    "To the emperor, it is." Mu Cen replied, "the day after tomorrow, I''m leaving for the western regions, so my concubine specially came to say goodbye to my mother. My mother prepared the palace clothes for my concubine''s Autumn Festival, and I just came to take them together. I can''t wait for my mother to send it to me in person. It''s not decent. "


    Mu Cen''s words are neither humble nor overbearing, but his attitude is excellent.


    Li Changtian nodded, but carefully explained a few words: "the weather in the western regions is no better than that in Kyoto. By the time we get there, it will be the cold winter of Dazhou, and it may even begin to snow."


    "Your Highness has explained it to me carefully." Mu Cen answered.


    "Then I don''t have to worry. Along the way, the Crown Princess worked hard and had to take care of the Empress Dowager. After all, I really can''t take photos of the people who can make the Empress Dowager intimate in this palace. " Li Changtian said it directly.


    "That''s what I should do." Mu CEN is always calm.


    ¡­¡­


    Two people are chatting in Fengqing palace. They completely ignore Qu Huashang, which makes Qu Huashang''s face more and more gloomy.


    Several times he wanted to find a topic, but Li Changtian didn''t give Qu Huashang any chance. It''s clearly Fengqing palace here. It''s Mu Cen who is in the limelight.


    For what?


    Qu Huachang''s inner dissatisfaction with Mu CEN is more and more. She sank, breathing with a little cramped.


    "Emperor --" Qu Huashang once again called Li Changtian, trying to capture Li Changtian''s attention.


    As a result, Li Changtian asked: "the queen didn''t prepare the palace clothes for the crown princess. Where did the clothes go?"


    In a word, he forced Qu Hua''s clothes to his mouth and swallowed them. Then he said reluctantly: "I''ve already let the slaves take them."


    Li Changtian''s voice, during this period, he didn''t take a look at Qu Huashang, but he was more relaxed when he looked at Mu Cen: "when the crown princess gets her clothes, she''ll try to see if there''s anything wrong. Let the xiuniang in the palace change it quickly. After all, the Crown Princess represents the eastern palace, and she can''t make any mistakes in the western regions."


    "I know." Mu Cen nodded.


    At this time, the slave who was sent by the late Qing Dynasty to get clothes also came back in a hurry: "Niang Niang, I''ve got the palace clothes for the crown princess."


    Qu Hua Chang''s voice, and did not look carefully, for any Mu Cen''s things, Qu Hua Chang appears to be lack of interest, extremely tired.


    And Mu Cen quickly glanced, in a bright color, Mu Cen has seen in the second dress, her eyes changed without trace.


    The late Qing Dynasty also noticed that she and Mu Cen exchanged a line of sight in the air, and then they no longer looked at each other as if nothing had happened.


    Mu Cen came forward to check the situation of Xifu.


    Even if Qu Huashang doesn''t want to pay attention to Mu Cen at the moment, he will waste more time on Mu Cen, but after all, Li Changtian is here, and Qu Huashang has to make every face. Qu Huashang has to introduce these palace costumes to Mu Cen himself, and tell him what clothes to use for any occasion.


    "This dress was worn at the Palace Banquet after going to the western regions. It''s also the traditional Palace Dress of the Zhou Dynasty. You can''t lose the face of the Zhou Dynasty." Qu Huachang picked up the first dress and explained it carefully, but there were more perfunctory elements in it.


    Mu Cen stood quietly and listened carefully.


    As a result, when Li Changtian was about to leave, something unexpected happened.


    Qu Huashang handed over the first dress, and Linglong put it away immediately.


    When Qu Huashang picked up the second dress, her face changed instantly. It was not a palace dress at all, but a private one. But this wedding dress was not always hidden in the locked cabinet. Why did it appear here today.


    But when Li Changtian was there, Qu Huashang couldn''t say anything. Her face changed again and again. Qu Huashang, who had always been in control of all kinds of situations, was suddenly at a loss.


    But mu Cen seems to have discovered the new world: "mother, this dress is so beautiful."


    In a word, let Li Changtian also look over.


    However, Mu Cen continued: "it''s similar to the wedding dress she wore when she entered the East Palace, but the workmanship is much more exquisite. I''ve never seen such exquisite clothes since I''ve been in the east palace for so long. Is this the one the empress mother wants to give to her concubines? "


    It seems to be really joyful, looking at Qu Hua Chang''s eyes even more smiling.


    Such Mu Cen, let Qu Huashang have no way, but the inner panic, but gradually deepened.


    Mu Cen carefully picked up the Xifu, in the clue, seems to be really can''t put it down. Li Changtian''s eyes narrowed slightly. He just looked at the Xifu in Mu Cen''s hands. His face was not good, but more gloomy.


    "Where does the queen come from?" Li Changtian suddenly asked Qu Huashang.


    Qu Huachang''s face changed. It''s rare for him to be speechless in front of Li Changtian. Mu Cen didn''t know why.

 Chapter 459

    But mu Cen more or less guessed that Li Changtian probably also recognized Xifu.


    I''m afraid that the clothes that the Li family never sold to the outside world were all painted on the picture album. When they were all over the house, the picture album might not be destroyed. Of course, Li Changtian had seen it before it was destroyed.


    But mu Cen was very suitable for the scene. Before Qu Huashang opened his mouth, he exclaimed: "mother, this is Li''s wedding dress, with Li''s embroidery on it."


    In a word, it thundered in Fengqing palace.


    Qu Hua Chang''s face changed again and again. He didn''t expect that this situation would suddenly turn into such a situation. He was caught off guard. You know, after the Li family had been killed, no one dared to use the Li family''s clothes. In order to show his loyalty, all the clothes had been burned.


    In order to avoid treason, Li Changtian once ordered a thorough investigation of every family in Dazhou, absolutely not allowing anything of the Li family to exist in Dazhou.


    But now, Li''s things appear in Qu Huashang''s bedroom, which makes Li Changtian unable to accept. The anger is obvious.


    But mu Cen, after a while, suddenly spoke again: "father, I don''t know what to say."


    "He said Li Changtian''s voice is very gloomy.


    Mu Cen said calmly: "if I remember correctly, the Li family was killed for treason, so now my mother''s wedding dress suddenly appeared here, which made me feel scared. If my mother didn''t explain the past one by one, I would take the dress back and put it on in the western regions, Isn''t something big going to happen? "


    This made Li Changtian frown.


    But Qu Huashang looks at Mu Cen in horror, and doesn''t know what medicine is sold in Mu Cen''s gourd.


    "In that year, all the things related to the Li family were completely destroyed. No one dares to commit the crime. Now when you see this dress, you have to think deeply. " Mu Cen says slowly, pour is not quick.


    "I don''t know why my mother still keeps it. After all, the Li family is guilty of treason. Are you not afraid to make trouble for yourself if you keep the Li family''s things? If the empress didn''t keep it, then those who have this dress will be very afraid. Aren''t they demonstrating with their father? " Mu Cen said frankly.


    And Qu Huachang has been excited by Mu Cen''s words: "Mu Cen, don''t spit out blood."


    Li Changtian listened to Mu Cen''s words, his face also changed, looking at Qu Huashang''s expression is more gloomy. You know, Qu Huashang''s mother''s family also had the upper hand in Dazhou''s faction. If she really had a rebellious heart, then¡ª¡ª


    A king, the most opportunity is the rebellious heart.


    And this is actually the queen of his own.


    Qu Huashang saw Li Changtian''s face changed, and immediately knelt down: "emperor, don''t listen to the slander of villains. My concubine doesn''t know where this dress comes from. Why do you think all kinds of strange things happen every time Mu CEN is here? Isn''t it a coincidence?"


    Qu Hua Chang is not a fuel-efficient lamp. He soon spilled the dirty water back.


    Mu Cen looked at Qu Huachang kneeling on the ground with a smile, but he didn''t panic because of Qu Huachang''s words: "mother, do you mean that my concubine planted things on you? Even if I want to do it, I can''t do it. "


    Qu Hua Chang''s hysteria and Mu Cen''s calm contrast, it''s immediate.


    "It was 30 years ago that the Li family was beheaded. My concubine was not born at that time. I heard about these things not long ago. How could my concubine become the clothes of the Li family? Besides, in Fengqing palace, the empress and the empress are all women. Even if I really framed my empress, can I succeed in Fengqing palace? " Mu Cen asked directly.


    Qu Huachang can''t say a word by Mu Cen.


    "What''s more, I never mean to frame the empress. I haven''t finished my words. Why should the empress give me a hat, or in front of my father?" This is like Mu Cen''s grievance.


    Li Changtian is not tired of Mu Cen''s words.


    Mu Cen''s speech has always been conditioned. On the contrary, he can find the key point from the confusion, which is clear at a glance.


    In Li Changtian''s opinion, Qu Huashang is like a shrew. She can always make trouble anytime and anywhere. She is arrogant and domineering by virtue of her identity.


    Naturally, Li Changtian would not believe Qu Huashang''s words.


    "You go on." Li Changtian''s voice is deep and deep, also thoroughly let Qu Huashang ban the sound.


    "Yes." Mu Cen then continued to say, "father and emperor, my concubines and ministers just want to know if they know something about the Li family. Maybe the Li family was not as simple as they saw. After all, the mother and the queen are all benevolent to the people in the world. It''s just that the Li family is very guilty, and I''m afraid my mother can''t turn it around. After all, there are too many people involved. "


    Mu Cen''s words came low and deep, but they didn''t mean a joke.


    Gave Qu Hua Chang a high hat, let Qu Hua Chang completely did not have any counterattack ability. The Li family''s affair has never been a minor one. Since it was initially defined as treason, it is a death penalty. People who are involved in the Li family will get rid of their relationship for the first time, so as not to suffer from reckless disasters.


    But mu CEN is very clear, Li Changtian for this matter, any emperor for treason is absolutely intolerable.


    If Qu Huashang is really related to the Li family, then Li Changtian is bound to let people thoroughly investigate this matter. After all, in the current situation, Qu Huashang and the prince must be on one side. Although Li Changtian is in power, he already has a sense of crisis of being forced into the palace.


    Involved in this matter, Qu Huashang innocent or not, are enough to let Li Changtian take advantage of the situation to frighten Qu Huashang, let Qu Huashang completely honest down.


    But it doesn''t matter to Muchen.


    Qu Huashang can''t turn over much now. What Mu Cen wants is Li Changtian to start a thorough investigation of the Li family.


    But some words, Mu Cen can only touch to the end, can''t ignite, before should say, have already finished, say again what, easy to involve oneself in.


    Compared with Mu Cen, Li Changtian knows very well that the person who thoroughly investigated the affairs of the Li family in those years was the Queen''s mother''s family, and Qu Huashang himself knows this very well.


    "I remember very well that Taifu handled this matter himself?" This is asking Qu Huachang.

 Chapter 460

    Qu Hua Chang''s face became even more ugly, and he knelt down with a plop: "emperor, my family has no different intention to Da Zhou."


    This is a show of loyalty, but also to take themselves out of this matter thoroughly.


    But obviously Li Changtian didn''t think so.


    In Li Changtian''s opinion, Taifu himself dealt with the matter in those days. Li Changtian just made an order to kill all the people, but now all kinds of strange behaviors can''t be explained.


    If the Li family is wronged, it proves that the Qu family and the Li family must be involved. If the Li family is not wronged, what does it mean for Qu Huashang to keep this dress? Is it that the Qu family has always been rebellious? It''s just that I was involved too much in those years. Do you want to pick yourself up?


    This matter let Li Changtian''s eye color gradually sink down.


    This kind of thing can''t be tolerated in Dazhou.


    "Since there is no difference, the queen and I will explain why the queen still keeps this dress of the Li family in her bedroom." Li Changtian asked directly, word by word: "if I remember correctly, this dress was in the collection of the Li family''s album, and it had never been sold. How did the queen get it?"


    Qu Hua''s clothes are full of tears.


    "I''m wronged. I don''t know anything." Qu Huachang shook his head, "it must be someone who framed my concubine."


    Li Changtian stands indifferently.


    Mu Cen did not speak, quietly looking at everything in front of him, smart did not say a word.


    Qu Huashang was still kneeling, embarrassed.


    For a long time, Li Changcai said: "come on, pass on the edict, thoroughly investigate the affairs of the Li family in those years, including who did it pass by, and what happened during this period, you should carefully check for me, and then give me a name."


    "Yes." Wang Yongli responded.


    Li Changtian was quiet, and then he continued: "this matter, let the fourth and ninth highness check, let the fourth and ninth highness immediately come to the Royal Dragon hall."


    Wang Yong answered respectfully.


    As Li Changtian''s voice dropped, he soon left, and Wang Yongli followed him. As he passed Qu Huashang, Wang Yong shook his head at Qu Huashang, but it was only for a moment, and he soon left with Li Changtian.


    Mu Cen heard Li Changtian''s words, with a faint smile in his eyebrows.


    Li Changtian opened his mouth and everything went in the direction of Mu Cen. Mu Cen never expected Li Changtian to deal with this matter well when he was in power, but this matter had a breakthrough.


    That''s enough.


    After a moment of silence, Mu Cen didn''t stay in Fengqing palace. Qu Huashang looked at Mu Cen resentfully: "Mu Cen, this Palace won''t let you go."


    "Lady, wait and see." Mu Cen turned around and looked down at the embarrassed Qu Huashang. "I just don''t know how the empress can not let me go under such circumstances."


    Mu Cen very pale smile, suddenly so grabbed a corner of Xifu, half squatted down: "I am really curious, what is the relationship between the empress and the Li family, why there is this Xifu, even the emperor knows, this Xifu Li family has never been sold, has been in the Li family''s pamphlet."


    Every word Mu Cen said was particularly clear.


    She looked at Qu Hua''s eyes and said, "why don''t you explain? The empress really naive think, say is someone framed, the emperor will also believe? Inside and outside the Fengqing palace, where is not the empress''s person? Can it allow outsiders to come in? "


    "The empress wants to get involved with the Li family who collaborated with the enemy and betrayed the country. Let alone Qu Taifu, even the prince''s Royal Highness will get rid of the relationship with the empress for the first time. Compared with the affair of witchcraft, I''m afraid witchcraft is small. It''s a capital crime to collaborate with the enemy and betray the country."


    Mu Cen half smile not smile of threat.


    Qu Hua Chang''s face changed completely. He couldn''t believe what he heard.


    Her fingers trembled, and she pointed to Mu Cen, and her voice stammered: "you... Mu Cen... You..."


    Mu Cen cold smile, but is completely fearless of Qu Huashang, and then, she light mouth: "empress, do it yourself."


    Then Mu Cen looked at Linglong: "Linglong, go back to the palace."


    "Yes." A gracious response.


    Soon, mucen turned to leave, Linglong took out the wedding dress, with the rest of the clothes, quietly followed behind mucen, calmly left.


    Fengqing palace is dead.


    Until Mu Cen left, Qu Huashang stood up, and the late Qing Dynasty immediately came forward to hold Qu Huashang: "Niang Niang, be careful."


    "Who, who took it!" Qu Hua Chang''s gloomy mouth, "pull people out of the palace and chop them."


    The late Qing Dynasty was quiet: "I''m going to deal with this matter."


    With that, the late Qing Dynasty quickly went out, Qu Huashang was not light by Mu Cen''s gas, but also had a headache, the slave on one side was also the atmosphere dare not breathe.


    In the contest with Mu Cen, Qu Huashang seems to be losing.


    No longer the scenery before, but there is no way to take mucen. Even Li Shiyuan, who had a great trust in himself, has quietly stood on mucen''s side.


    Under such circumstances, Qu Huachang could not argue.


    It''s like today.


    If he doesn''t want to, he can only press. After all, Qu Huashang knows the way to survive in this deep palace. He should bear it when he should. If he is too impatient, he will lose everything.


    ¡­¡­


    When the late Qing Dynasty walked out of Fengqing palace, he saw the shivering slaves outside the palace. He looked down and said, "I didn''t tell you what you can do and what you can''t do?"


    "Auntie in the late Qing Dynasty, my maidservant didn''t know anything. When I saw the clothes there, I went to get them." Kneeling on the ground, the little girl kept kowtowing.


    The late Qing Dynasty stood expressionless, looking at the little girl who kept kowtowing, the blood had been flowing all over the ground.


    For her fate, the late Qing Dynasty will not know, this matter, Fengqing palace is bound to find a person out for sin, to find a way to vent.


    "Aunt of the late Qing Dynasty, please let me go. I really don''t know anything." Her cry became more and more obvious, "slaves and parents have to support, please, aunt of the late Qing Dynasty."


    shout oneself hoarse.


    But the expression of the late Qing Dynasty was always cold.


    In this palace, some of them have no parents to support, some of them don''t come with the hope of the family, but some of them can finish well in the end.


    "It''s not that I don''t help you, it''s that I can''t help." The late Qing Dynasty calmly said, "you can go with ease, your parents, I will naturally find someone to settle down."


    In the late Qing Dynasty, he closed his eyes and said nothing more. The eunuch on one side had quickly stepped forward. In a shrill cry, the man had been dragged away.


    We can imagine the outcome.


    Until the surrounding sound quieted down, the late Qing Dynasty went back to the palace, and Fengqing palace, vaguely with blood, can''t disperse.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 461

    Two days later¡ª¡ª


    The annual autumn festival begins.


    The mighty team starts from Kyoto and goes all the way to the West. If it is speeded up, it will arrive in about ten days. But there are not only the imperial concubines, but also the Empress Dowager and the emperor in the team. Naturally, it is impossible for the team to get up quickly.


    According to previous years, the 25th to 30th is the normal time.


    Along the way, he was even more careful. Local officials opened the way and absolutely did not allow any accidents.


    The accompanying princes did not take a carriage, but rode on horseback.


    There are more casual officers and generals than civil servants, which means nothing is clearer. These people are protecting the safety of Li Changtian and the female family members of the harem.


    Mu Cen didn''t worry, but patiently waited, watching Xu Luochen help the Empress Dowager into the carriage. The carriage of the Empress Dowager moved forward slowly. Mu Cen got on the carriage with Linglong''s help. After Mu Cen sat down, the curtain of the carriage was also put down by Linglong from the outside.


    At the moment when the curtain is down, Mu Cen sees long Shaoyun.


    That day, at the west gate of the palace, Mu Cen knew that long Shaoyun would accompany him, so when he saw long Shaoyun, Mu Cen didn''t feel strange, just nodded slightly.


    Instead, long Shaoyun smiles at Mu Cen. Then Mu Cen finds out that long Shaoyun is riding a horse and follows himself and the Empress Dowager''s carriage all the way.


    On the contrary, Li Shiyuan and Li Shili are the princes who follow Li Changtian.


    There is still a long way to go.


    It seems that after that day, Mu Cen never saw Li Shiyuan. Even if he was in the palace, he just passed by. No one can say a word to anyone.


    Mu Cen calmed down, lowered his eyebrows, and the carriage moved slowly.


    Gradually, Kyoto disappeared from Mu Cen''s eyes. The more westward he went, the green that used to be full of eyes gradually turned yellow. It was a different landscape from Kyoto.


    And the temperature also entered the western regions, gradually decreased.


    Midway through, the Empress Dowager was accidentally infected with a mild cold, which made everyone along the way nervous. It is an indisputable fact that the Empress Dowager is old. Everyone is afraid of an accident after such a long journey.


    The Empress Dowager didn''t want to wave her hand, and the team didn''t stop because of the Empress Dowager''s cold, but it was a lot slower.


    From the Empress Dowager infected with the cold, Mu Cen went from his carriage to the Empress Dowager''s carriage and took good care of it.


    When setting up camp, Mu Cen and the Empress Dowager are naturally in the same tent to avoid accidents. There were also many imperial doctors in the palace. Feng Changyang and he Changsheng were all in the team, including doctor Xu, who was convenient to see the women''s family members.


    Naturally, the Empress Dowager was asked by doctor Xu herself, but mu Cen didn''t ask much.


    But the Empress Dowager''s condition is getting better day by day, in addition to easy fatigue, it is no other major event, which let a team of people with a sigh of relief.


    Mu Cen was waiting on him, without any complaints.


    The heat in the palace is very clear. When the Empress Dowager is ill, she has a bad temper, and it''s also cloudy and sunny. It''s hard to serve her. Even the people around the Empress Dowager can''t help it. On the contrary, the Empress Dowager becomes honest in Mu Cen''s hands and never loses her temper with Mu Cen.


    This can not be satisfied with Mu Cen, it is true.


    Because of the cold weather of the empress dowager, the speed of the team slowed down, a few days slower than originally expected.


    On the 30th day of departure from Kyoto, a group of talented people arrived at the border of western regions.


    At the moment, it''s getting dark. According to Li Changtian''s will, all the people set up camp in the same place. After a rest, they will enter the western territory the next day.


    After a few days on the road, people are tired. It''s good to camp, and everyone seems quiet.


    Mu CEN is in the back of the temporary kitchen, personally cooking refreshing porridge for the Empress Dowager. In recent days, the Empress Dowager''s appetite is not good, and what she eats is all made by Mu Cen himself.


    Mu Cen stood patiently, the wooden spoon stirring in the pot.


    Until the porridge is ready, Mu CEN is careful. Xu Luochen just pokes his head in. Mu Cen sees: "the porridge of the Empress Dowager is ready. Take it to the Empress Dowager."


    Xu Luochen is very handy recently. Naturally, he doesn''t feel afraid. He answers the question and quickly sets up and walks towards the Empress Dowager''s tent.


    Mu Cen didn''t follow. She looked at the porridge at the bottom of the pot and quieted down.


    Then, she picked up the pot, carefully filled the porridge, carefully covered it with the lid, and put it in the basket. Then she bent down and walked out of the temporary kitchen.


    The slave outside saw Mu Cen go out and immediately came in to clean it up.


    But mu Cen didn''t go to the Empress Dowager. The Empress Dowager had Xu Luochen there. Mu Cen didn''t worry, but walked along the road outside the stockade towards the most marginal stockade.


    That''s where Li Shiyuan is.


    If you don''t walk in the stockade, you don''t want to be discovered by the people accompanying you.


    Li Shiyuan''s insiders are all over the place. Mu Cen doesn''t want to cause any trouble. In other words, Mu Cen doesn''t want to cause trouble for that person.


    But mu Cen knew that during this period, the Empress Dowager was infected with wind and cold, and people were waiting on her.


    Li Shiyuan also coughed a little, but no one cared, and Li Shiyuan never mentioned it. In the middle, Mu Cen asked Linglong to send medicine to Li Shiyuan. In recent days, Mu Cen has never seen Li Shiyuan''s face.


    They are all in the same team, but they can''t see the end at a glance.


    But mu Cen also knows that because Linglong talks about Li Shiyuan every day, Li Shiyuan''s cough is much better, but his appetite is not very good.


    After all, along the way, not everyone can open a small kitchen like the Empress Dowager.


    Even Li Changtian does not necessarily have such treatment.


    Mu Cen thought that he had already gone outside Li Shiyuan''s stockade. No one found Mu Cen''s whereabouts along the way. Instead, he went outside the stockade. When Rong Jiu saw Mu Cen, he was surprised and immediately invited an: "I''ll see the princess."


    Mu Cen raised her eyebrows.


    She is very clear that even if she married into the palace, when Li Shiyuan''s cronies met Mu Cen, they still called Mu Cen Miss mu. This coldly changed the name. It was Rong Jiu who reminded Mu Cen that now is not a good time to meet.


    But mu Cen light smile, but didn''t say anything, handed the basket in the hand to Rong Jiu: "please Rong adult to four his highness.". Tell your highness that if you don''t have a good appetite, it will be much better to have some porridge. "


    Then, without stopping, Mu Cen nodded and left.


    Let nine Leng next, but didn''t expect Mu CEN is for this matter.


    He took the basket and walked into the tent for the first time without hesitation.

 Chapter 462

    In the past half a month, although Li Shiyuan seems to be all right, his cough has not been clean. Although it has no effect, his appetite is also extremely bad.


    I think Li Shiyuan will have a good appetite when he sees this.


    When Rong Jiu came in, Li Shiyuan looked at Rong Jiu: "don''t you want to go out first?"


    Then, Li Shiyuan''s eyes fell into Rong Jiu''s hands. Rong Jiu didn''t hide it. He quickly said, "this is what Miss Mu specially sent to his highness."


    "Where is she?" Li Shiyuan asked immediately.


    Rong Jiu answered: "Miss Mu has gone. It''s not appropriate for Miss Mu to be here in this situation. "


    Rong Jiu naturally did not dare to say that he let Mu Cen go, but now in this situation, Rong Jiu''s practice is right. Li Shiyuan said nothing. Then he opened the basket. There was a bowl of porridge in it with hot air. There were two or three kinds of dishes in the lower layer. It was not greasy, but it was refreshing.


    Li Shiyuan chuckled. Mu Cen even had his chopsticks ready.


    He picked up his chopsticks and ate quietly.


    These days of bad appetite, but also in an instant was swept clean.


    The tension of a month is also completely relaxed at this moment.


    It seems that he has known Mu Cen for such a long time. No matter how close their relationship is, this is the first time that Mu Cen has made something for himself.


    Naturally, it''s more delicious.


    Until he saw the bottom of the bowl, Li Shiyuan ate all the dishes, and then asked Rong Jiu to come in and clean up the things.


    The sky outside has sunk.


    ¡­¡­


    Mu Cen returned along the original road, but did not return to his tent immediately.


    Although it has not yet entered the western regions, it belongs to the western regions. Its scenery is quite different from that of Dazhou. It is less delicate and more rough. Even the trees are no longer the graceful willows of Dazhou, but the trees with thick branches and leaves.


    It seems that such trees can survive in such a bad environment.


    In this season, the western regions are already comparable to the winter of Dazhou. Mu Cen wears a lot of clothes, but he still feels chilly, especially when the wind blows.


    Mu Cen twisted her eyebrows, and her step was a little faster. Suddenly, she looked down at her shoulder, and found that her shoulder had fallen snow.


    Is it snowing?


    Mu Cen subconsciously looked up at the sky.


    The sky also began to become turbid, snowflakes fell on the ground one by one, and the snowflakes on Mu Cen''s shoulder also became obvious.


    She stood quietly and watched for a while. Until the ground turned white, Mu Cen recovered.


    It''s really snowing.


    "Mother, it''s cold outside. It''s dark, too. You are not safe outside. " Linglong has found out and whispers in mucen''s ear.


    Mu Cen said: "Linglong, look at the snow. Now Dazhou is still a golden harvest season, but it has snowed in the western regions. "


    "It''s cold in the western regions. It''s supposed to snow in this season." Linglong explains.


    Mu Cen was quiet, looking at the snow on the ground, and suddenly said: "the most beautiful time of the snow is that it has just fallen and has not been destroyed. It''s white one by one. The people watching it are relaxed and happy. If they are stepped on, they will never see such a picture again."


    "Niang Niang, in the western regions for two months, the snow will get bigger and bigger in these two months, and people''s speed of stepping on the snow can''t catch up with the speed of falling snow." Linglong said lightly.


    Mu Cen quietly looked not far away, and then looked at Mu Cen, quietly said: "you say, the men and women in this world, if stepping on the snow, will go all the way to the white head."


    Linglong looks at Mu Cen with some puzzlement, as if she doesn''t quite understand the meaning of Mu Cen''s words.


    Mu Cen low smile: "I am nonsense, go in, outside cool."


    "Lady, please keep your feet safe." Linglong reminds me to hold Mu Cen carefully.


    Mu Cen didn''t refuse. The master and servant walked quietly towards the tent. There was a bonfire burning in the tent, which obviously warmed up all at once. Linglong passed Mu Cen''s cloak and hung it neatly. Then she went in and out to wait for mu Cen to wash and change clothes.


    But mu Cen was sleepless.


    It seems that the closer we are to the western regions, the more uneasy we are.


    She closed her eyes, Linglong has packed everything, quietly back out, Linglong and several maidservants in the tent next to mucen, if anything, mucen as long as shout, Linglong can hear.


    Mu Cen sat quietly at the bedside of the temporary building for a while. Finally, she stood up and walked towards the curtain. She slightly opened the curtain, and the cold wind outside had poured in.


    Mu Cen twists eyebrow, just about to put down the curtain, suddenly she is quiet for a while, Mou Guang follows a sink.


    There was a riot outside.


    The bodyguards who used to patrol suddenly got nervous and ran quickly in a certain direction. The speed was faster and faster, and the number of bodyguards was more and more.


    Mu Cen quietly looking at, it is some accidents, in such a time, someone actually started.


    At first, Mu Cen thought it was Li Shiyuan who couldn''t wait, but soon, Mu Cen denied the news, and Linglong hurried in from outside the tent.


    Mu Cen looked at Linglong: "what happened outside?"


    Linglong said quickly: "Niang Niang, it seems that someone has broken into our stockade. Now the guards have all arrested people. It seems that the other party is very familiar with the situation of the stockade, and the place where he broke into is the one where the emperor is, but it doesn''t seem that there is any trouble


    Mu CEN is more inexplicable, and Linglong shakes her head, not sure what happened in front of her.


    "The rest of the guards have surrounded the stockade in the back palace to avoid accidents." Exquisite tone is still nervous.


    She looked at Mu Cen for a moment: "Niang Niang, you don''t want to go out. In the stockade, if you have something to do, the maidservant will stop you."


    Linglong becomes alert and just looks at the situation outside.


    But the chaos outside the house didn''t stop. Soon, Mu Cen and Linglong''s eyes were full of accidents, because they didn''t listen to the sound of killing, but heard the voice of a woman? And there was chaos outside the tent.


    Linglong and mucen look at each other, mucen takes the lead to go out, and Linglong immediately follows.


    Many people in the tent heard the news and came out, looking at each other.


    The guards caught a beautiful looking woman, who was also obviously surprised.


    "You let me go, do you know who I am?" The captured people struggled desperately, but they could not resist the strength of the guards.


    Mu Cen raised his eyebrows, which was even more inexplicable.

 Chapter 463

    Then the next moment, she recognized the person, not because of recognition, but to guess each other''s identity, if not wrong, the person in front of her should be princess Qinghuan of the western regions.


    Qinghuan was born in the western regions since childhood. She is bold and unrestrained. Compared with the women in the palace, she doesn''t know how much better she is. At least she is clear and refreshing. She doesn''t hide what she says and does.


    It''s just that Mu Cen doesn''t quite understand why Qinghuan appears here.


    And several princes have come in a hurry. Li Shiyi is the first one to shout out: "Princess Qinghuan, the camp of Dazhou here, how can you act recklessly here? You are not afraid that the guards will hurt you, and you can''t tell the king of the western regions when you go back?"


    Qinghuan snorted coldly: "since I know I''m afraid of hurting my princess, I won''t let these people go back!"


    Qinghuan was not afraid at all, and his tone was even more unruly.


    Li Shiyi waves his hand. The bodyguard on one side has already known the identity of Qinghuan. Naturally, he doesn''t dare to mess around any more. He immediately retreats. Qinghuan is free and goes to the prince''s camp again if he doesn''t want to.


    Mu Cen raised eyebrows and asked: "who is she going to go to?"


    Mu CEN is not stupid.


    Since ancient times, the marriage between Dazhou and the western regions has never stopped. The purpose of the marriage is to consolidate their friendship, and also to win over the king of the western regions. If the king of the western regions is rebellious, Dazhou has no ability to resist. At least there is a hostage left in the work or married into the western regions.


    Therefore, over the past hundred years, the relationship between Dazhou and the western regions has been very good, and there has never been any struggle.


    And this Qinghuan princess''s goal is to go to the prince''s camp.


    So, which Prince is Qinghuan looking for? Is the prince also the object of future marriage?


    Mu Cen was quiet, but he didn''t say anything.


    The chaos that has nothing to do with herself, Mu Cen doesn''t care. She has never been a meddler. She hasn''t been a meddler since the beginning.


    When Mu CEN is planning to go back to the camp and stop watching the excitement, suddenly a voice that looks like a smile stops Mu Cen, deliberately suppressing the voice that outsiders can''t hear, but mu Cen can hear clearly.


    "The second emperor''s sister-in-law knows who Princess Qinghuan is looking for?" The voice of Li Shili''s banter was direct.


    Mu Cen quietly looked at Li Shili: "nine his highness so boring?"


    Li Shi Li chuckled with a sense of schadenfreude: "it''s a bit boring after walking in the western regions for a month, but I didn''t expect that someone would take the initiative to send the happy fruit. I didn''t expect that."


    Mu Cen didn''t answer.


    If you open your mouth suddenly, you will either cheat or steal.


    The relationship with Li Shili is not bad, but it is absolutely not good. For Li Shili, Mu Cen has always been a little vigilant. With all kinds of things in the last life, even if Li Shili can''t make too many changes now, he can''t guarantee whether everything in the last life will change with the change of the track of history.


    For example, Li Shili''s fate is ahead of schedule.


    It''s really a variable. There will be more and more variables that can''t be controlled.


    So between mu Cen and Li Shili, there is always a faint sense of distance, but not too far away. More or less, Mu Cen still wants to explore something from Li Shili.


    "Not curious?" Li Shili picks eyebrows as if he knows Mu Cen''s temper. This time, he doesn''t hide it any more. Instead, he explains, "Princess Qinghuan is looking for her fourth brother."


    This, originally have no reaction of Mu Cen finally looked at Li Shi Li.


    Li Shi''s smile in Li Mei''s eyes was even more severe: "every year when she travels in the western regions, Princess Qinghuan will come to see her fourth brother. As long as the team is close to the western regions, she will come with a horse. Every time she makes noise, she will let her fourth brother come out to meet her. Otherwise, why do you think people are making trouble and the stockade is still so quiet? "


    Mu Cen was silent. He didn''t speak.


    It''s really strange.


    Even clearly heard the movement, but the guard did not call assassins, just to strengthen the defense. Now, after being explained by Li Shili, everything has become clear and clear.


    It turned out to be an old friend, and everyone knew it for a long time.


    I''m afraid that the bodyguard who had made a lot of noise before was just here this year. That''s why he made a fuss. Soon, such a fuss would be suppressed and become quiet. Maybe even Li Changtian didn''t even bother him. In other words, Li Changtian knew from beginning to end, but chose to pretend not to know.


    Mu Cen can''t say whether he is happy or not.


    "It''s no secret that Princess Qinghuan likes her fourth brother." Li Shili didn''t mind Mu Cen''s indifference at all. He continued, "if I guess correctly, my father always wants to let my fourth brother marry the western regions. After all, Princess Qinghuan likes it. My father pushes the boat along the river and stabilizes the relationship between the two sides. Why not?"


    Every word is intentional.


    Deliberately stabbing Mu Cen in the unhappy place.


    Mu Cen listened calmly, and then looked at Li Shili: "Your Highness nine made a special trip to talk to our palace. Are you going to watch the excitement of our palace, or are you waiting to see a good play?"


    "All of them." Li Shili is quite frank in this point.


    Mutin smiled coolly and looked at Li Shili without any impatience. "Nine Royal Highness, let''s not talk about the marriage between your four royal highness and the princess of Qing Dynasty. You are so close to this palace that you are not afraid to turn your eyelid back to the prince''s highness and tell him that you have a relationship with me."


    Li Shili


    Mu Cen face does not change color, finish saying to ignore Li Shi Li no longer.


    But Li Shi Li didn''t stay much beside Mu Cen. After all, it''s not suitable for Li Shi Li and Mu Cen to be too close. Even if Li Shi Yuan doesn''t care, it doesn''t mean that outsiders don''t say right or wrong. Under such circumstances, Li Shi Li won''t cause himself any trouble.


    The most important thing is that if Li Shi li really wants to be a fisherman who fights between the two mussels and gains profits, then at this juncture, it is the best policy for both sides not to offend each other and to save their own lives.


    Otherwise, inexplicable anger will affect the fish pond, and everything will become non-negotiable.


    Mu Cen saw Li Shi Li retreating, but he didn''t say anything, but Li Shi Li''s words appeared in Mu Cen''s mind from time to time.


    Obviously not, there is also a princess of the western regions.


    After sinking, Mu Cen didn''t speak.


    And the original noisy environment also became quiet, because Li Shiyuan''s figure has appeared, obviously when Qinghuan saw Li Shiyuan, his mood will become particularly good: "brother yuan."


    With that, she immediately walked in the direction of Li Shiyuan.


    But the guards around all scattered, and they didn''t get close to each other any more. Li Shiyi sarcastically said: "the fourth brother is really lucky. Before he entered the western regions, Princess Qinghuan took the initiative to find him."

 Chapter 464

    Li Shiyuan did not get angry, light mouth: "third brother, my brother will deal with."


    Li Shiyi hummed coldly, but he didn''t say anything. It was obvious that everyone present was clear about Li Shiyuan and Qinghuan. Soon, the people around him gradually dispersed, but before Li Shiyi left, he looked at Li Shiyuan coldly, with a trace of unknown deep in his eyes.


    It''s no secret that Qinghuan has been fond of Li Shiyuan for many years.


    They are in the western regions and have a good relationship. But over the years, Li Changtian didn''t mention the marriage, but he was brought by Li Shiyuan. In addition, the king of the western regions didn''t mention it, so it was put on hold.


    But now, at such a delicate time, people have to be on guard.


    Naturally, Li Shiyi''s emotions are in Li Shiyuan and Qinghuan''s body, and there is no way to worry about other things.


    After all the people around pushed away, everything became quiet.


    Only Qinghuan''s voice was clear: "brother yuan, you are so slow this time, seven days slower than I thought!"


    Li Shiyuan was quiet, did not speak, quietly looked to the direction of Mu Cen.


    And Mu Cen has turned around and walked into his tent, as if he didn''t care about what happened in front of him. But Li Shiyuan is very clear that Mu Cen''s indifference does not mean Mu Cen''s indifference. This person''s happiness and anger will not be on his face. Sometimes the calmer he is, the more his anger is.


    Li Shiyuan has a headache.


    "Brother yuan, why don''t you talk to me? Don''t you like me coming to you?" Qinghuan''s voice is still chirping on the edge of Li Shiyuan, "you didn''t come here before, you are very happy when I come, and you will accompany me for a walk."


    Li Shiyuan''s head hurt even more. He looked at Qinghuan in front of him and said for a long time, "it''s so late. Why do you want to run out of the western regions? Aren''t you afraid of the king of the western regions?"


    "Well, my brother won''t care where I go!" Qinghuan snorted, as if very dissatisfied with Gao Qian.


    But everyone knows that Gao Qian''s indulgence and indulgence in his only sister, otherwise, Qing Huan might not even be able to get out of the western regions.


    How could Qinghuan come to the stockade? The king of the western regions didn''t know, and there was no one outside.


    Those people are waiting near the stockade. They are even elite soldiers from the western regions. They can''t tolerate any mistakes.


    "Won''t the king of the western regions be sad if you say so?" Li Shiyuan helpless mouth, "so late, you don''t go back?"


    "No Qinghuan is very direct, "I want to be here with you."


    "Qinghuan." Li Shiyuan''s head is more painful, "men and women are different, you can''t be with me, it''s bad for your reputation."


    "I don''t care." Qinghuan is still unruly and completely ignores Li Shiyuan''s demands.


    Li Shiyuan also took Qinghuan''s advice: "if you don''t go back, I''ll let someone prepare a stockade for you. It''s absolutely impossible for you to stay here. Otherwise, I will send you out myself. "


    It''s only a little distance from here to the western regions. It''s just that the troops are walking slowly.


    What''s more, Li Shiyuan didn''t need to send Qing Huan to the western regions. He just had to send Qing Huan to a place more than ten miles away from the stockade. If he gave it to the guards of the western regions, it would naturally be over.


    Qinghuan also knew that what Li Shiyuan said was not a joke, so she hummed: "then I''ll be on the edge of your stockade."


    This is Qinghuan''s last concession.


    Li Shiyuan didn''t say anything. He bowed his head and asked Rong Jiu to deal with the matter. Rong Jiu soon turned around and left, while Li Shiyuan personally sent Qinghuan away.


    Of course, Qinghuan knows that Li Shiyuan supervises himself to avoid any further trouble.


    Anyway, it was always like this.


    As a result, Qinghuan did not expect that after Li Shiyuan sent him, he said faintly: "you are here. Don''t do anything wrong. If you have something, let Rong Jiu deal with it. Do you hear me


    Without outsiders, Li Shiyuan''s tone also sank: "otherwise, I will throw you out and let the bodyguard take you back to the western regions at the first time."


    With that, Li Shiyuan turned around and ordered Rong Jiu: "take good care of Princess Qinghuan. If something happens again, you will come to see her."


    Let nine headache answer voice: "yes, I know."


    Then Li Shiyuan turned around and left.


    Qinghuan did not want to pull Li Shiyuan: "brother yuan, where are you going? Don''t you chat with me? You used to chat with me. "


    "Yes." What Li Shiyuan said is direct.


    "What''s the matter?" Qinghuan asked directly.


    Li Shiyuan looks at Qinghuan. Qinghuan is scared by Li Shiyuan. Li Shiyuan has never seen Qinghuan again before. Qinghuan is scared and releases her hand consciously.


    But Li Shiyuan didn''t say anything, and quickly walked out of the stockade.


    Qing Huan unhappy to follow up, Rong nine has stopped Qing Huan: "Princess highness, please stay in the stockade, if you insist on going out, the subordinates can only send you back to see the western region king."


    This can be regarded as a threat. Rong Jiu continued without hesitation: "my subordinates are outside the stockade. If the princess has any orders, just give them. Now it''s getting late. Everyone in the stockade is going to have a rest. Please don''t make any more trouble for the princess. "


    With that, Rong Jiu turns around and goes out, leaving Qinghuan alone. Angry Qinghuan stomps on the spot, but there is no way to take the current situation.


    To be sent back, let alone Li Shiyuan, Gao Qian will not spare himself.


    Although he came out with eyes closed, it doesn''t mean that Gao Qian completely connives at Qinghuan. If he is really thrown back, Qinghuan may be banned for a long time.


    She doesn''t want it.


    She had a little temper and hummed, but she thought that Li Shiyuan would be in the western regions in the future. Suddenly, her mood got better, and the shade turned to sunny in an instant.


    On the contrary, Li Shiyuan''s face didn''t soften. He went back to his stockade first, and then when the guards outside were quiet, he quickly avoided the sight of the people and went directly to mucen''s stockade.


    If we don''t explain this matter well, the next day will be really sad.


    Qinghuan was an accident.


    Li Shiyuan didn''t expect that Qinghuan would make such a big noise this year, but mu Cen, who is so smart, can''t see it.


    Naturally, the explanation is not so easy.


    Mu Cen has never been an easy person to coax. Li Shiyuan knows this better than anyone.


    Soon, Li Shiyuan came to Mu Cen''s stockade. Linglong just came out. When he saw Li Shiyuan, he was stunned: "I''ve seen your fourth highness. Why are you here?"

 Chapter 465

    Said, Linglong carefully looked around the situation, make sure no one found, this just relaxed: "maidservant in pass a sound."


    With mucen for a period of time, Linglong is also very clear about mucen''s temper.


    Mu Cen doesn''t like to be disturbed, let alone what happened tonight. Although Mu Cen''s face doesn''t show up, Linglong can clearly feel Mu Cen''s coldness and gloom.


    So Linglong didn''t dare to disturb.


    Not to mention putting Li Shiyuan, the originator, in it, I don''t know what else can happen.


    As a result, Li Shiyuan stopped Linglong: "no, I will go in myself."


    Linglong: "Your Highness, this..."


    And finally Linglong did not speak, quietly retreated to one side, watching the surrounding situation warily, while Li Shiyuan has opened the curtain, quickly hidden into the tent.


    At the moment when Li Shiyuan came in, Mu Cen in the tent already felt it, but mu Cen was still, quietly looking at the book in the candlelight, as if there were no mood fluctuations because Li Shiyuan came in.


    Not even calling.


    In this way, the coldness that can''t be seen on the surface, the more people around him are told that Mu CEN is in a bad mood now.


    She just lifted her eyelids, as if she had a look at Li Shiyuan. Her attention returned to the book in her hand. She didn''t stop Li Shiyuan, but she didn''t show much enthusiasm and indifference to Li Shiyuan.


    Li Shiyuan was helpless.


    Soon, he stepped forward and stood beside Mu Cen: "I can explain what happened just now."


    "Explain?" Mu Cen''s voice came with a smile, looking at Li Shiyuan with a trace of contempt, "well, let''s listen to the fourth highness."


    It seems that he is really waiting for Li Shiyuan''s explanation.


    Li Shiyuan also said: "in the past ten years, I have accompanied my father to the western regions. Naturally, I think Princess Qinghuan will come early every year, so the people who follow me are familiar with her. It won''t make too much noise. "


    "Well?" Mu Cen raised his eyebrows, and his expression was somewhat secretive.


    "Qinghuan is interested in me, I know." Li Shiyuan continued, "but it doesn''t mean I have an idea about Qinghuan. If I really had any idea about Qinghuan, I would have agreed when my father and Emperor proposed marriage two years ago. "


    That''s the truth, too.


    It''s not only that he has no idea of Qinghuan, but also that if Li Shiyuan marries Qinghuan, his position in the palace will inevitably change. If there is a change, the attention that was not on Li Shiyuan will become more and more, and it will also cause a lot of invariance.


    "So, there can''t be anything between Qinghuan and me." Li Shiyuan has a headache and explains the facts to Mu Cen word by word.


    Mu Cen listened quietly, but didn''t pay much attention to Li Shiyuan''s meaning. He still sat quietly, as if his attention was on the book in his hand.


    When Li Shiyuan saw this, he knew that Mu Cen couldn''t coax him well.


    Mu Cen has always been a man with a temper, and Li Shiyuan didn''t know it for the first time. After sinking, Li Shiyuan simply walked in the direction of Mu Cen.


    He pulled out the book in Mu Cen''s hand.


    Mu Cen raised his eyebrows and said, "Your Highness, your behavior is very childish. You''re saying, and I''m listening. It''s not good to be at peace. "


    The implication is that Li Shiyuan has disturbed himself.


    As the voice falls, Mu Cen has been turned by Li Shiyuan. She has no time to protest. Li Shiyuan''s thin lips have been pasted up. Mu Cen looks at Li Shiyuan in amazement, as if she can''t believe that this person will be so bold.


    On the contrary, Li Shiyuan, like other people who have nothing to do, kisses him seriously, and doesn''t let Mu Cen get up from the soft collapse. Instead, the whole person pastes it up.


    Mu Cen was a little annoyed.


    She beat Li Shiyuan desperately, clearly with the force, but in front of this man, just like a little witch to see a big witch, completely useless, can only let this man restrain himself.


    The long kiss is full of the light sandalwood smell of Li Shiyuan.


    The more Mu Cen resisted, the more overbearing Li Shiyuan was. Until Mu Cen had no strength to resist, he fell on the soft collapse.


    Li Shiyuan was pressed up.


    They are close at hand.


    Mu Cen only saw his own figure in Li Shiyuan''s eyes. There was nothing else. Mu Cen calmed down, lowered his eyebrows and didn''t speak. In this man''s eyes, there is more than just himself? It''s just a Qinghuan. What does she think? Does she think she can change it by herself?


    If it is true that Li changtianzhi marries, under such circumstances, Li Shiyuan has no room for resistance.


    She is already the crown princess. She has no room to maneuver and claim the rights of others in the way she chooses. Besides, Dazhou is originally polygamous, and there is no inappropriate place.


    Mu Cen chuckles.


    She had such an incredible idea.


    "What are you laughing at?" Li Shiyuan did not know when he pinched Mu Cen''s chin, "I promise you things, will not change, wait for me to marry you, no matter what happens, my promise will take effect."


    Mu Cen quietly looked at Li Shiyuan''s face: "Your Highness, one day, if you ascend the throne, will I be the only one in your harem?"


    This is like a big joke.


    Since ancient times, in order to balance the power in the court, the concubines in the harem came from different forces. How could there be only one queen in the harem.


    Hearing this, Li Shiyuan twisted his eyebrows and looked at Mu Cen: "Cen Er, you know that..."


    "I know." Mu Cen has stopped Li Shiyuan''s words, no more words.


    Li Shiyuan''s thin lips moved, and finally he spoke quietly: "cen''er, people in the position of emperor have no choice but to weigh the pros and cons, which is always better than the love between children and women. The only thing I can promise is that you will always be my queen and the one on the top of my heart. "


    Mu Cen knows that this is the most touching love story. Mu CEN is also very clear about Li Shiyuan''s helplessness.


    In such a commitment, all of a sudden, the pressure in the heart of those unhappy also seems to follow the vanishing, the heart slightly soft.


    Before he had time to speak, Li Shiyuan''s voice came faintly: "I''ve endured very hard. I watched you marry into the East Palace, but I couldn''t do anything. Now it''s not easy to be together. In the past two months, we can get along day and night at least. So don''t be angry with me. OK? "


    That tone, there is a trace of begging, Li Shiyuan the whole person is very helpless.


    Mu Cen didn''t answer, but his obvious attitude softened, and the whole person leaned on Li Shiyuan. Seeing this, Li Shiyuan''s thin lips rose uncontrollably.


    Mu Cen didn''t let Li Shiyuan be proud for a long time, so he said faintly: "you come here so rashly, aren''t you afraid to be seen?"

 Chapter 466

    "Linglong is outside." Li Shiyuan said, "when you come here, no one notices, just like when you go to my place, no one notices."


    Mu Cen stopped talking again.


    Obviously, I''m asking this man, what''s the point of being cold and getting involved in himself?


    This man is really annoying.


    Before he could be angry, Li Shiyuan''s deep voice suddenly said: "porridge is very good."


    In a word, let Mu Cen completely silenced, cold not Ding of be mentioned by this person oneself send of porridge, unexpectedly have a trace of shy feeling.


    The white skin was slightly red, but it was soon covered by Mu Cen.


    But Li Shiyuan didn''t seem to let go of Mu Cen. His thin lip was close to Mu Cen''s ear, and he bit it intentionally or unintentionally. It was not light or heavy. It was as if he had suddenly dropped a stone on the original calm lake, which caught people off guard.


    Mu Cen raised his head in protest.


    Li Shiyuan naturally bowed his head and gave a kiss, then asked with a smile: "how do you know I''m not feeling well?"


    Mu Cen didn''t answer.


    I can''t tell Li Shiyuan that although I didn''t say a word to Li Shiyuan along the way, Mu Cen''s vision always falls on this person unconsciously when Li Shiyuan appears.


    Everything around seemed to be cleared, and only Li Shiyuan''s voice was left.


    Naturally, I can notice the difference between this man and his normal life.


    But mu Cen looked at Li Shiyuan''s face, had gathered all the emotion, light mouth: "more, so send in, otherwise keep is also a waste."


    Li Shiyuan raised his eyebrows.


    Mu Cen sat quietly, but still subconsciously moved to one side, looked at by this person with a little guilty.


    "If you don''t send one to long Shaoyun, just send it to me?" Li Shiyuan asked intentionally or unintentionally.


    This time, Mu CEN is angry smile: "OK, next time I specially send to general long."


    "You dare!" Li Shiyuan''s voice sank.


    "There''s nothing I dare not to do. It''s just following the instructions of the fourth highness." Mu Cen''s face did not change.


    Is not to be more calm than who, how can Mu Cen lose to Li Shiyuan, her eyebrows and eyes did not move, so calm sitting, or completely do not care about two people now some ambiguous atmosphere.


    Li Shiyuan was quiet for a moment, and then he laughed angrily: "so, cen Er is still jealous?"


    "I don''t like sour things. I like sweet things." Mu Cen denied it directly.


    After that, Mu Cen didn''t want to give Li Shiyuan another chance to speak: "isn''t his fourth highness going? I''m not here to stay for a long time. I''m not afraid that Princess Qinghuan is in a hurry. Can''t I explain when I go back? "


    Li Shiyuan saw Mu Cen''s little temper and didn''t get angry. He laughed low.


    In such a light smile, Li Shiyuan suddenly coughed a few times.


    Originally still calm Mu Cen heard Li Shiyuan''s light cough, eyebrows instantly twisted up, soon, she grabbed Li Shiyuan''s wrist, quickly put the pulse.


    "Isn''t Rong Jiu saying you''re ok?" Mu Cen asked directly, "why is there a cough now? Is it the little tail that hasn''t been broken yet? "


    Li Shiyuan was grasped by Mu Cen, and the smile in his eyebrows became more and more heavy.


    It seems that more and more like to see Mu Cen care about their appearance, even if it is right and wrong, let Li Shiyuan feel particularly comfortable.


    When he was quiet, Li Shiyuan just hugged Mu Cen in a low voice: "Cen Er, let me hold him quietly for a while. I''ll leave in a minute


    This words, let Mu Cen no longer answer, also no longer struggle, so let Li Shiyuan hold. She didn''t speak, her head was close to the man''s chest, quietly listening to the man''s strong heartbeat.


    For a long time, no one spoke in the tent. Occasionally, only the wind outside the tent came and the candle flickered.


    Until Li Shiyuan once again broke the silence: "my father ordered me and nine younger brother to re check the Li family."


    "Well." Mu Cen answered. Li Changtian had said it when he was in the imperial dragon hall a month ago.


    "But it''s impossible to conduct a thorough investigation now." Li Shiyuan said faintly, "my father''s words are just deterring the queen, and they don''t have much effect. Over the past few decades, all the clues and evidence have been completely destroyed. It is even more difficult for the Li family to get rid of their grievances. Only when the new emperor ascends the throne can they overthrow all this. "


    What Li Shiyuan said was direct, not perfunctory, and would not give Mu Cen hope in vain.


    Mu Cen naturally understood this, eh.


    "But this matter, this king certainly will give Li Jia an account." Li Shiyuan made a promise.


    Mu Cen looks at Li Shiyuan. For a long time, she nods lightly. In this man''s promise, Mu Cen knows very well that even if Li Shiyuan is defeated in seizing the throne, he will try his best to make Li family level off the rebellion. Just because this is what Mu Cen wants to do, he wants to recover Li family''s Embroidery house, and let Li family not suffer from the accusation of complicity and treason.


    As long as Mu Cen thinks, Li Shiyuan will do his best.


    This life can have such a person to appear in your world, what do you want.


    For a long time, Mu Cen said nothing. She moved in Li Shiyuan''s arms. Li Shiyuan didn''t say anything. She just hugged Mu Cen.


    "Are you going back?" Until Mu Cen asked Li Shiyuan.


    Li Shiyuan said, "I''m going back. In the past two months in the western regions, no matter what happens, don''t act rashly. Do you hear me? "


    "Good." Mu Cen answered.


    She didn''t ask much, but she understood the meaning of Li Shiyuan''s words. Under such circumstances, Mu Cen couldn''t make trouble for Li Shiyuan.


    She quietly looked at Li Shiyuan and said clearly: "you promised me that you would come back to pick me up, so no matter what happened, you should come back to me well and safely."


    "Good." Li Shiyuan answered.


    Then, Li Shiyuan let go of Mu Cen, but mu Cen stood up with him. Li Shiyuan watched quietly. Mu Cen stood on tiptoe, put his arms around Li Shiyuan''s neck, and naturally kissed him on his thin lips.


    Li Shiyuan held Mu Cen''s waist with a backhand. The kiss deepened gradually and approached step by step until Mu Cen''s cheek turned red. Li Shiyuan released Mu Cen.


    "I''m going." He said quietly.


    Mu Cen made a sound and didn''t speak again.


    Li Shiyuan quickly turns around. Mu Cen just looks at Li Shiyuan''s leaving figure and doesn''t say anything more. She goes to the curtain and listens to the movement outside. Until Li Shiyuan''s footsteps disappear, Mu Cen returns to the bed and quietly closes her eyes.


    It was a quiet night.


    The next day.


    Just at dawn, the guards had already moved, and the slaves were busy in an orderly way.

 Chapter 467

    It was not until all the people had finished their breakfast that the long team set out again and headed for the western regions.


    In the evening, they can reach the western regions.


    And Wang Gaoqian of the western regions has also prepared a Grand Palace Banquet to welcome Li Changtian and others who came from Dazhou.


    On this day, nothing happened.


    Mu Cen quietly in the carriage looking at the book, the surface looks light, but mu Cen''s mind is not in the book, just Mu Cen''s mind did not show in the face.


    For the sake of the carriage, from time to time came the silver bell like laughter, but it broke the dull atmosphere on the way.


    It was Qinghuan''s laughter.


    It is obvious that Qinghuan and these princes are very familiar with each other. The girl who grew up in the western regions is also very proficient in equestrian skills. Naturally, she will not ride in a carriage like the woman in Dazhou, but gallop on the vast grassland.


    It''s not against the rules.


    Mu Cen sat quietly, occasionally opened the curtain, and saw Qinghuan around Li Shiyuan not far away, chattering.


    Li Shiyuan rides his horse in front of him and occasionally bows his head to talk with Qinghuan. Compared with the coldness of others, Li Shiyuan is more enthusiastic about Qinghuan.


    It''s true, isn''t it?


    Mu Cen lowered his eyebrows and thought about it carefully.


    She is very clear that these two months are the most critical time, Liyao has been placed in the edge of Li Changtian, Li Shiyuan naturally has his use. If Mu Cen remembers correctly, I''m afraid Liyao will be pregnant during the autumn festival.


    And if Li Changtian refers to marriage, will Li Shiyuan accept it because the overall situation is important.


    After all, the king of the western regions is an excellent helper. Moreover, the king of the western regions loves his sister so much that it is impossible for him not to save his sister. After all, when Li Shiyuan is about to have an accident, Qinghuan will not be able to escape.


    Sink sink, such idea, let Mu Cen''s brow twist up.


    For a long time, she couldn''t calm down.


    Ear Qinghuan voice, gradually let mucen feel irritable up, she closed her eyes, efforts to calm down.


    All the way forward, this time it was two hours shorter than before. Not long after lunch, the team had already arrived in the western regions.


    Wang Qima of the western regions and others have been waiting at the border.


    When the team stopped, even Li Changtian got out of the carriage in person and thought about the king of the western regions. Gao Qian naturally jumped off the horse and bowed his hands: "long time no see, Emperor."


    Li Changtian said with a smile: "the king of the western regions has not seen you for a long time. He is still so heroic."


    Gao Qian laughs heartily.


    And Qinghuan has also galloped to Gaoqian''s front: "brother, I''m back."


    When Gao Qian saw Qinghuan, his face became cold, but he impolitely blocked Li Changtian''s face and scolded him: "my king asked you not to do anything wrong. You are good. I can''t wait to run over again. If I didn''t let someone follow you, how would you let me tell my father and mother if something happened. Besides, if you go like this, don''t you make trouble for the emperor? "


    "No!" Qinghuan hummed, and then carefully rubbed to the side of Gaoqian.


    For Gao Qian, Qinghuan is really not afraid, because Gao Qian dotes on himself, which is known to all the people in the western regions.


    On the contrary, Li Changtian looked at the picture and laughed out: "king of the western regions, you are serious. It''s a good thing that Princess Qinghuan didn''t come to meet me earlier. It proves that the relationship between Dazhou and the western regions has always been extremely close. "


    Gao Qian but smile not language, perfunctory say officialdom words.


    The party seemed very happy.


    And the women''s family members of the harem also got off the carriage one after another and exchanged greetings here.


    The western regions are different from Dazhou. There is no clear distinction between Kyoto and the whole western regions. The herdsmen in the western regions are still traditional nomads, including the king of the western regions.


    So when they entered the western regions, the place they wanted to live in was not too far away.


    Even if it''s really a walk, it''s better than sitting in a carriage all the way. In fact, it''s not so comfortable.


    So the people came down one after another.


    Mu CEN is no exception. She looks at it quietly, but doesn''t say anything. Just like Mu Cen herself, she is very low-key. She is different from the female relatives who come here. She is simple and elegant, but integrates with the western regions.


    No less.


    Even Gao Qian couldn''t help looking at Mu Cen.


    Mu Cen nodded politely and didn''t speak. Gao Qian took back his sight without any trace and didn''t say much. Looking at Mu Cen standing on the side of the empress dowager, and then looking at Mu Cen''s dress, Gao Qian naturally can guess Mu Cen''s identity at a glance.


    I''m afraid the person in front of me is today''s Crown Princess Mu Cen.


    Gao Qian collected his mind and went along with Li Changtian. Occasionally, the Empress Dowager would say something.


    Qinghuan''s mood is very good. Most of the time, he is pestering on the edge of Li Shiyuan and chattering, which is not taboo.


    Li Changtian also noticed: "Princess Qinghuan, I have so many princes, you do not pester, pester my fourth prince?"


    Qinghuan is generous: "if you go back to the emperor, because the fourth highness looks very easy to get along with, and doesn''t carry airs, Qinghuan can only pester you."


    Li Changtian burst out laughing, half joking and half seriously saying, "if Princess Qinghuan arrives in Kyoto tomorrow, I will let Shiyuan accompany you. I can''t be lazy at all."


    Qinghuan really blessed himself, learning the appearance of the concubines in the harem: "then I''ll thank the emperor first."


    Li Changtian was laughing again.


    The atmosphere was made very happy by Qinghuan.


    Qinghuan is also very successful in occupying everyone''s attention. A bright and moving girl or a princess of a country, regardless of the interests, it''s hard not to be moved.


    Mu Cen lowered his eyebrows and looked at the princes and nobles who were accompanying him. There were no few people who wanted to please Qinghuan intentionally or unintentionally. Only in Qinghuan''s eyes was Li Shiyuan, and he even showed his love.


    "I''m afraid it''s imperative for my father to get married this year." Li Shi Li doesn''t know when to appear at Mu Cen''s side again, some gloat of say.


    "Your Highness nine has been talking about Princess Qinghuan to me. Is it because your highness nine likes Princess Qinghuan and can''t help it. If so, I don''t recommend helping his highness nine. " Mu Cen said coldly, as if he was not influenced by Li Shili.


    Li Shi Li Tut''s voice, also some are unable to say words by Mu Cen.


    In addition, it''s really not a place to chat, so Li Shi Li didn''t say anything, and quietly separated from Mu Cen.

 Chapter 468

    Mu Cen ignored Li Shili.


    Long Shaoyun, who followed him not far away, quietly took a look at Mu Cen. Mu Cen nodded, but they didn''t speak.


    In the past month, because Mu Zhanxiao stayed in the palace to control everything, all the people who had been guarding Li Changtian had become long Shaoyun. Naturally, Mu Cen and long Shaoyun could not meet each other. Occasionally, they just nodded and never talked.


    ¡­¡­


    It didn''t take long to get to the yurt arranged by Gao Qian. Naturally, Mu Cen''s camp was on the side of the Empress Dowager. The Empress Dowager was very busy all the way. Although Gu was very good, coupled with the previous cold, she couldn''t stand it.


    Mu Cen noticed, and soon asked people to invite Xu medical girl, and then accompanied the Empress Dowager into the yurt, Xu Luochen also packed the yurt, let the Empress Dowager sit down.


    After a period of relaxation, the Empress Dowager was much better.


    But doctor Xu also came in a hurry. After checking the situation of the empress dowager, she twisted her eyebrows slightly. Then she looked at Mu Cen and said, "tell me, the Empress Dowager needs to have a rest at home. It''s not suitable to be in a hard time. I will prescribe some tranquilizing drugs to the Empress Dowager. In addition, the weather in the western regions has changed significantly in recent days. Try not to go out in your house to avoid getting cold again. "


    "It''s in my palace." Mu Cen answered.


    Ji Changjin just nodded, and soon the prescription was finished. Mu Cen took a look and said nothing. Xu Yinv left calmly.


    Then Mu Cen turned to look at the Empress Dowager: "madam, you have a good rest. I will prepare what you eat these two days. When you are relieved, you can have a good look at the scenery of the western regions."


    "Good." The Empress Dowager didn''t say anything. She was really a little tired. "Fortunately, you came with the family. Otherwise, the family really didn''t know what to do."


    Mu Cen''s faint smile: "I live next door to you. If there''s anything wrong, you can ask Luo Chen to call me at any time. I''ll come right away."


    "Well, well, with you here, I am very relieved that you can arrange everything safely." The Empress Dowager said this sincerely.


    Mu Cen did not bow, neither humbled nor overbearing, and said, "I''ll leave first. Tonight, the king of the western regions has prepared a banquet. I''ll make some preparations. I can''t disgrace Da Zhou."


    "You go." The Empress Dowager did not stop.


    Mu Cen didn''t rush away, but carefully explained a few words to Xu Luochen. Xu Luochen answered repeatedly, and then Mu Cen turned and left.


    When Mu Cen comes back to her house, she sees something wrong. Then she looks at Linglong: "someone has been here?"


    "Yes." Linglong answered, "the fourth hall has passed."


    That''s true.


    Mu Cen didn''t ask much about the wooden box on the table. She looked at it quietly and didn''t rush to open the wooden box, but she seemed to be able to guess what was inside.


    Mu Cen played for a while, and then quietly opened it. It was just like Mu Cen guessed that it was a hairpin.


    It''s just that this hairpin is more outstanding than the previous hairpin.


    The color is gorgeous and colorful. The peony on the hairpin tail is more flexible. It seems that with the pace, it can jump out of the hair. The ornamented gems are full of exotic flavor, which makes people unable to move their eyes.


    Mu Cen gave a careful clue, and then she looked at Linglong with a smile: "what did the fourth highness say?"


    Linglong shook his head: "Your Highness didn''t say anything."


    Mu Cen said nothing.


    Linglong is very witty answer: "Niang Niang, you have a rest first, wait until the time, maidservant will call you again."


    Mu Cen didn''t say anything, and then Linglong calmly stepped back. Mu Cen didn''t feel sleepy, but quietly looked at the hairpin in his hand, sat down in front of the bronze mirror, and then put the hairpin in.


    Hairpin took away all the glory, and a simple and elegant compared to this hairpin is too eye-catching.


    But mu CEN is very clear that the hairpin given by Li Shiyuan is not only for the dance tonight, but also for the reason that he told Mu Cen that he would send it as long as Mu Cen likes it.


    Mu Cen did not say what he would jump, but Li Shiyuan seemed to be able to guess.


    This hairpin is a perfect match for tonight''s dance dress.


    Does this man want to wear this hairpin and show it to him?


    Even in full view of the public, can he automatically block people?


    This man¡ª¡ª


    Mu Cen chuckled, then carefully took off the hairpin and received it in the brocade box. He didn''t think much about it any more, and quietly rested on the bed.


    It''s really a little tired after all this tossing.


    ¡­¡­


    At night¡ª¡ª


    In the huge yurt, people are drinking and enjoying themselves, which also blocks the snow outside.


    Previously, the snow had stopped, but recently, when the sky was getting darker, the snow began to fall again, and the snowflakes became bigger and bigger one by one.


    But in the yurt, there was no snow at all. On the contrary, it was because of the campfires and people everywhere, which made it hot.


    Li Changtian rarely drank a few drinks. Liyao was waiting on her, but Princess Dai didn''t say anything. She was not as radical as Qu Huashang. Instead, she seemed calm and indifferent to everything in front of her.


    Gao Qian and Li Changtian are chatting. They are sitting together, but they are very busy.


    The princes and ministers of the western regions, the princes and nobles are also chatting with each other. They are sincere and hypocritical. I''m afraid they only know each other.


    Suddenly, inside the yurt, the musician''s music began to ring.


    These musicians came from Dazhou. They are not as big as they were in the palace. But there are three or four musicians. When they play together, they are still enough to attract everyone''s eyes.


    It seems that this kind of music is very flexible, which caters to the current environment of the western regions, but with the unique music sense of Dazhou, everything is perfectly integrated, and there is no difference at all.


    In the music, the curtain of the yurt is lifted.


    Mu Cen comes with light steps, bells around his ankles, and a show of hands and a throw of feet.


    With the rhythm of the musician, Mu Cen dances. The moment Mu Cen enters the room, the original noisy conversation suddenly quiets down.


    All that''s left around is the sound of music and the extremely moving dance.


    A bright red dress, different from the pure day, looks enchanting and incomparable, but it is perfectly integrated with the desert color and snow color, as if she was born for this vast territory.


    In the eyebrow eye wave light flow, also like in the next instant, she sees of person, will pour all for mu Cen to pay all.

 Chapter 469

    The yurt is quiet, it is silent praise.


    However, Mu Cen seems to be totally indifferent. He immerses himself in such dancing posture wholeheartedly. As the music becomes more and more intense, Mu Cen''s actions become more and more wanton.


    ¡­¡­


    Li Shiyuan just looked at Mu Cen for a moment. His eyes were never so hot. In Dazhou, Li Shiyuan hid very well. But here, Li Shiyuan didn''t want to hide his emotion.


    Everything around was cleared.


    It seems that everything no longer exists. In front of Li Shiyuan, only mu CEN is left.


    When Mu Cen''s eyes look at Li Shiyuan, she can feel it clearly, and even understand some deep meaning in Li Shiyuan''s eyes.


    Mu Cen was a little surprised, surprised by Li Shiyuan''s unshielded emotion.


    Is this man not afraid to be seen?


    But mu Cen smiles at Li Shiyuan without any trace. Everyone thinks Mu Cen smiles for dancing, but Li Shiyuan knows that he smiles at himself.


    You are the only one in my eyes.


    Li Shiyuan''s thin lips, slightly up, such joy, but it seems that how can not hide.


    All people''s eyes are attracted by Mu Cen''s eyes, but Qinghuan is the only one. She looks at Li Shiyuan with her eyebrows. Maybe it''s because she likes Li Shiyuan. That kind of woman''s sensitivity and intuition tells Qinghuan that Li Shiyuan''s pleasure comes from Mu Cen in front of her.


    This kind of heat is something Qinghuan has never seen before.


    Because Li Shiyuan has always been indifferent, even in the face of himself, no matter how enthusiastic he is, Li Shiyuan will never go any further.


    Qinghuan is not unconscious, but Qinghuan firmly believes that as long as she insists, the stone will be heated one day and the iceberg will melt. But Qinghuan persisted for such a long time, Li Shiyuan could only say that he was polite to Qinghuan, but he always kept a proper distance.


    On the contrary, looking at Mu Cen, Li Shiyuan is not like this.


    Such Li Shiyuan shocked Qinghuan.


    But what''s more shocking is the identity of Mu Cen, who is clearly the crown princess, which also means that Mu CEN is Li Shiyuan''s second emperor''s sister-in-law.


    In such a relationship, Li Shiyuan can''t do anything to Mu Cen, which is ridiculous.


    In Qinghuan''s wishful thinking, the musician''s rhythm also stopped. Mu Cen nodded slightly. It was obvious that because of the previous dance, his forehead began to sweat, and his chest was still breathing.


    But mu Cen didn''t stay much, so he quickly stepped back to one side and gradually left from the sight of others. In the whole process, Mu Cen didn''t say a word.


    And Li Shiyuan''s eyes follow Mu Cen all the way, until Mu Cen retreats from the public''s eyes, Li Shiyuan faintly takes back his eyes.


    Qinghuan looked at it and naturally noticed it.


    She knew she shouldn''t ask, but she couldn''t help saying, "brother yuan, she''s your second emperor''s sister-in-law. She''s today''s princess."


    This seems to remind Li Shiyuan.


    Li Shiyuan gave a faint smile and just answered Qinghuan''s words. Well, Li Shiyuan didn''t say the rest of the words, but his eyes on Qinghuan became indifferent again, and there was no doubt about peace day.


    It seems that Li Shiyuan''s enthusiasm will only appear to Mu Cen and will not be seen from other people.


    And this light answer, and the Qing Huan blocked a word can''t say, she can''t question Li Shiyuan is like Mu Cen.


    With one look, she had no reason.


    What''s more, how many people at the scene look at Mu Cen''s eyes are hot, as long as it is a man, it is impossible not to like Mu Cen.


    Even his brother Gao Qian, looking at Mu Cen''s eyes is not interesting.


    Quiet down, Qinghuan some reluctant, but subconsciously, Qinghuan closer to Li Shiyuan, as if to pester Li Shiyuan, Li Shiyuan just looked down, slightly twisted eyebrows, did not stop Qinghuan, at least did not give Qinghuan ugly face to face, but the whole person has no trace of RE and Qinghuan distance.


    It''s hard for Qinghuan to get closer.


    That kind of depression is also more and more obvious.


    Li Shiyuan''s absent mindedness didn''t disappear until Mu Cen came back to people''s sight. Although he didn''t look at Mu Cen so blatantly when Mu Cen was dancing, the remaining light of his eyes always fell on Mu Cen.


    Mu CEN is aware of, but her surface is not obvious, still calm incomparable.


    Many people on one side talk with Mu Cen enthusiastically, but Li Shiyuan doesn''t appear. Mu Cen becomes the only one in the East Palace, and there are no fewer people who want to climb the flame.


    Mu Cen''s behavior is reasonable, and he is not too enthusiastic to anyone.


    The atmosphere is not bad.


    "The dancing style of the princess really deserves the reputation. I''ve heard a lot about him in the western regions. It''s a pity to see him today. " Gao Qian raised his glass and praised Mu Cen.


    Mu CEN is neither humble nor arrogant: "the king of the western regions praised me falsely."


    Li Changtian obviously has light on his face, but his eyes are still hard to calm when he looks at Mu Cen, but Li Changtian is still sober and knows what to do and what not to do.


    Liyao quietly accompanies Li Changtian and doesn''t speak.


    Princess Dai remained silent.


    The Empress Dowager didn''t attend the dinner because she was unwell. Instead, she took a rest in a Mongolian yurt, accompanied by Xu Luochen.


    The people at the dinner had different ideas.


    Only the king of the western regions seemed to be in a good mood, and soon he said, "but the women of the western regions are always famous for dancing. The concubines of our princes and ministers are also famous dancers. We think she has no rivals any more. Now it seems that the crown princess is the most powerful opponent, and there is still a long way to go."


    "I don''t deserve it." Mu CEN is modest and polite, not humble and not overbearing. "This dance has always had a style, and the style of the western regions is full of enthusiasm. I''m just learning and selling now. I think it''s quite different from the people who were born here."


    Scene words, Mu Cen has been saying very beautiful, you come to me, Mu Cen has thrown the words back.


    "Then let my brother''s concubine dance to see how it compares with the crown princess." Gao Qian was direct.


    Mu Cen nodded with a faint smile and said nothing more.


    There were cheers all around, and the atmosphere was very warm. Even Li Changtian couldn''t help nodding his head, as if he was very interested.


    The rhythm of the musicians once again sounded, only this time, from the western regions. Obviously, compared with the happy rhythm of Da Zhou, it is much more enthusiastic, and the atmosphere of the scene is especially good.


    Mu Cen watched quietly.


    Gao Qian''s younger brother''s name is Gao Sai, and Mu Cen''s way here is smooth.

 Chapter 470

    The relationship between the two brothers is good, and gausai has no rebellious heart. Otherwise, the western regions will not be so peaceful for so long.


    This also makes Mu Cen feel surprised, but this kind of accident Mu Cen also hides very well. After all, you know people and face, but you don''t know your heart. Your obedience on the surface doesn''t mean your surrender on the heart.


    It''s like Li Shiyuan.


    Besides, who is not interested in the throne.


    Mu Cen didn''t say that. As the curtain was lifted, Mu Cen naturally looked at it like everyone else.


    An enchanting woman soon appeared in the public''s sight. The dance skirt and the body curve fit closely together. Compared with Mu Cen''s conservative, she is obviously more enthusiastic.


    But soon, in the face of the woman, Mu Cen''s eyes narrowed slightly, a kind of vigilance.


    She lowered her head and asked Linglong in a soft voice: "which concubine is this from gausai?"


    Linglong small voice response: "is the side princess water Liansha."


    Mu Cen twisted his eyebrows.


    Linglong has quickly explained: "it''s the side imperial concubine who was accepted last year, but this year, she has been extremely favored, even the imperial concubine has been squeezed out of position, the means in the palace is also excellent, many people say that this shuiliansha will replace the imperial concubine and become the imperial concubine of gaosai sooner or later."


    "So?" Mu Cen was silent. "Does the king of the western regions care?"


    You know, not to mention any country, the harem is a time when all kinds of forces are separated and hovering. If it can be listed as the imperial concubine, it must be supported by the forces behind it. If it is not for the great mistakes or the downfall of the forces behind it, it is impossible for a side imperial concubine to replace her position easily.


    Just like Chen Zhirong, even though Luoxue has passed away for many years, Chen Zhirong is still in the position of side imperial concubine, not in the upper position.


    Is it Mu Hongyuan who doesn''t want to?


    Not exactly.


    It''s just that there are too many things to deal with in order to make Chen Zhirong superior. Although Luoxue has passed away, the influence of her mother''s family is still influential. Besides, making Chen Zhirong superior openly will only strip Mu Hongyuan of his hypocrisy.


    Therefore, the play that should be performed should be performed.


    This is also true in the western regions. That''s why Mu Cen asked curiously.


    Linglong shook his head: "that slave is not very clear."


    "What''s the origin of this water lotus?" Mu Cen twisted his eyebrows and thought, then continued to ask.


    "Not really." Linglong thought for a moment, "just at the beginning of last year, when King gaosai was at the border of the western regions, he was also attracted by shuiliansha''s dancing posture and beauty. When he came back with shuiliansha, he was just a concubine. But in a year and a half, shuiliansha changed from concubine to side concubine, which was enough to attract people''s attention. That''s why there were rumors, It is said that shuiliansha will take the place of Zhengfei. "


    Linglong carefully explained once, Mu Cen this just clear nod.


    But when Mu Cen asked shuiliansha, she was not attracted by shuiliansha''s dancing skills. From Mu Cen''s point of view, shuiliansha''s dancing skills may not even compare with Mu Zhi''s paintings.


    After all, Mu Zhihua has been trained by a special person to keep improving. In front of her, shuiliansha''s bold clothes and actions, as well as her charming face make-up, all of which are enough to cover the shortcomings of shuiliansha''s dancing skills, and completely distract people''s attention.


    Also because of this, just let Mu Cen pay attention to water Liansha.


    She felt that shuiliansha was familiar, not because of her face, but because of her familiar feeling. The more enchanting the rose, the more thorny it was.


    But in Mu Cen''s mind, there are no important clues in series, so it''s a headache for mu Cen.


    And shuiliansha''s action also gradually stopped, she gasped, smiling face, baimeiqianjiao looking at the people, blessing the body please ANN, and then quietly back to the side of the high race.


    Obviously, Gao Sai is very fond of shuiliansha. He shows his love for shuiliansha in front of the public and directly brings her to his side.


    This kind of picture, let Mu Cen slightly pick eyebrows, but the surface is still, quietly drink a cup of tea, but the tea is cold, Mu Cen naturally put the cup down.


    Not only is it cool, but the tea is also a bit unsatisfactory.


    The Palace Banquet was very noisy all night. At the end of the banquet, Mu Cen left ahead of time, and there was nothing inappropriate for mu Cen to leave, because Mu Cen was able to come this time because he wanted to follow the Empress Dowager. Since the Empress Dowager did not appear, Mu Cen would not stay for a long time.


    After leaving the yurt, it''s already dark outside, but compared with Kyoto, the western regions are too vast, just like the starry sky.


    The snow stopped, and the stars in the sky were shining brightly.


    It also means that tomorrow will be a fine day.


    The snow on the ground is very deep. It takes some time to walk back from the place of the dinner party. Mu Cen didn''t say anything and walked quietly.


    Linglong follows Mu Cen carefully.


    Mu Cen went back to the Empress Dowager. The Empress Dowager had taken a rest. She carefully inquired about the situation of Xu Luochen. Xu Luochen told the truth, and Mu Cen was slightly relieved.


    The Empress Dowager should be OK.


    On the contrary, today''s Li Changtian makes Mu Cen twist her eyebrows. She can''t get close to Li Changtian. Li Changtian seems to be peaceful on the surface, but it''s an instinctive intuition. Intuitively, she thinks that Li Changtian''s situation is not very good, and even has a strong feeling.


    Because all night, Liyao was beside Li Changtian, which seemed to be supporting Li Changtian.


    Clearly her prescription, can''t let Li Changtian appear such a situation, wind Changyang can''t change his pharmacy without permission. But Feng Changyang did not come to find himself, because Li Changtian''s situation is not obvious, or there is another reason.


    After all, fengchangyang is not a doctor. It''s just that the more you know about pharmacology, the more you can''t find it at the first time. It''s not strange.


    After sinking, Mu Cen gathered his emotion and thought about finding a time to ask Feng Changyang about the situation.


    After that, Mu Cen did not stay in the Empress Dowager so much. He told Xu Luochen a few words and soon went back to his tent.


    But the scene of the Palace Banquet is still full of people. At least it will be after midnight.


    Mu CEN is really tired.


    In the house where mucen lives, Linglong quickly brings hot water to wash mucen''s face, then changes mucen''s clothes and makes her bed. Linglong quietly goes out and doesn''t disturb mucen any more.


    At the moment when the candle went out, suddenly, Mu Cen was on guard, suddenly sat up and calmly looked at the position beside the curtain. Then she quickly walked towards the curtain.

 Chapter 471

    When he came to the curtain, Mu Cen was quiet. It was Li Shiyuan.


    It''s not over yet, but Li Shiyuan suddenly appears in himself. Is he too presumptuous?


    Mu Cen didn''t speak, so he stood, and Li Shiyuan had already come in. The room was still dark. Only the occasional moonlight could see their faces after gradually adapting to the darkness.


    Li Shiyuan quietly looked at Mu Cen, gently stroked Mu Cen''s cheek with his big hand, and his eyebrows and eyes were filled with little smiles.


    It''s greed, it''s spoiling.


    It''s more like after entering the western regions, Li Shiyuan''s feelings for mu Cen are no longer hidden, and are clearly exposed in front of the public.


    Mu Cen didn''t notice at first, but gradually, with Li Shiyuan''s eyes, Mu Cen also noticed.


    In Mu Cen''s opinion, this man is too presumptuous.


    Is it because it is the western regions that we can be so unscrupulous?


    She was quiet, but seriously asked: "the Palace Banquet of the king of the western regions is not over, you are so rash to come here, not afraid to be found?"


    "Just because it''s not over, you can come here in a fair way." Li Shiyuan chuckled and rubbed Mu Cen''s delicate skin with a thick cocoon. "Don''t you like me?"


    Mu Cen didn''t admit it or deny it.


    She just looked at Li Shiyuan.


    The smile in Li Shiyuan''s eyes and eyebrows didn''t break, so he looked at Mu Cen, and then fell on the hairpin on Mu Cen''s bun, and his big hand naturally explored the past.


    Muchen didn''t move either.


    "You''re beautiful tonight." Li Shiyuan suddenly said, "I''m so beautiful that I want to hide you. I don''t want anyone to see you. I want you to belong to me alone."


    "Did you drink?" Mu Cen asked Li Shiyuan.


    But looking at this man, Mu Cen didn''t feel that Li Shiyuan had any unconsciousness at all. Besides, he was very alert when he was outside, even Mu Cen didn''t see Li Shiyuan drinking. Even now, Mu Cen can hardly smell any wine on Li Shiyuan.


    "No Li Shiyuan denied it.


    He naturally bowed his head, so he kissed Mu Cen.


    Mu Cen was rarely made by Li Shiyuan. He looked at the man passively, but he couldn''t resist his enthusiasm. He gradually sank in front of the man, and then quietly let the man kiss him and didn''t speak any more.


    However, Mu Cen could detect something in Li Shiyuan''s willfulness. After a moment''s silence, she asked, "are you not afraid of being detected? Even if all the attention is on the palace feast, there should be many eye lines for the prince.


    "Then I know." Li Shiyuan said in a deep voice, "I don''t want to hide it any more."


    "Aren''t you afraid that others will find out and say you are rebellious?" Mu Cen asked again.


    "Even if it''s against the law, there''s a saying that comes first and comes later." Li Shiyuan is very calm, "what''s more, this is the western regions, not the prince''s world. No matter what the prince''s people do, they should think twice before they act."


    "You and the king of the western regions?" Mu Cen grasped the key point, looked at Li Shiyuan and asked quietly.


    Li Shiyuan laughed and stroked Mu Cen''s skin, then explained: "king of western regions, you don''t need to worry."


    Every act and every move can be very good. Li Shiyuan can only be seen in a western world. Because Li Shiyuan is a close eye liner. After all, the western region is the western region. The western region is the site of Gao Qian. No one can escape the eyelids of Gao Qian.


    What''s more, the western regions were an independent country, not a vassal of the Zhou Dynasty. What Li Shiyuan really wanted to do was to take into account the face of the two countries.


    Besides, it''s really hard to say who attached to Dazhou and the western regions. Once Gao Qian and Dazhou split their faces, it won''t do any good to Dazhou. Now, the calmness of the border is largely due to Gao Qian''s presence.


    Gao Qian''s forces suppressed those who were ready to move outside the pass.


    After all, the western regions and Dazhou joined hands, and even living became a luxury.


    Li Shiyuan and Gao Qian are grasshoppers on the same rope. Can Li Shiyuan be so presumptuous, but mu Cen knows more clearly that Gao Qian is on Li Shiyuan''s side and undoubtedly plays an absolutely advantageous role in seizing the throne.


    Therefore, Li Shiyuan has always been a man who does not fight unprepared battles.


    Compared with Chengfu, anyone in front of Li Shiyuan would be a little bit of a wizard.


    Shen Shen, Mu Cen also followed a lot of relief: "that''s why you are so presumptuous?"


    "You are my woman, and it''s natural for me to be presumptuous with you." Li Shiyuan laughed and said frankly.


    Mu Cen couldn''t say whether he was angry or anything else, so he beat Li Shiyuan on the chest, and the atmosphere in the yurt gradually became ambiguous.


    Li Shiyuan quietly hugged Mu Cen and broke the silence for a long time: "do you want Linglong to check mammy Qian who was on the side of the queen?"


    "Yes." Mu Cen didn''t deny it.


    Linglong has been in the East Palace all the time. Naturally, it is impossible for her to leave. The person who investigated this matter can not be Linglong. Linglong can only pass through Li Shiyuan''s person.


    So Li Shiyuan knew that it was reasonable.


    "You are a step faster than you." Li Shiyuan did not hide, light mouth, "Rong Temple arrived, Mammy Qian''s family has died."


    Mu Cen twisted his eyebrows. In fact, the result was in Mu Cen''s expectation.


    She can''t move Qu Hua''s clothes through Xifu and Li''s affairs. Naturally, the people in the palace know it clearly, and they can''t hide it from Li Shiyuan. Li Shiyuan and Qu Huachang are mother and son, and they have a close relationship.


    Mu Cen doesn''t worry. Qu Huashang talks about himself with Li Shiyuan, because no matter what Qu Huashang says, Li Shiyuan only thinks that Qu Huashang hates himself.


    After all, Mu Cen and Qu Huashang, as long as they are wise people in the palace, have long been incompatible, and Li Shiyuan is also clear.


    So Li Shiyuan will not doubt himself about this.


    But mammy Qian''s family had died before they found it, which also proved that Li Shiyuan was the first to do it, and Li Shiyuan was the first to take advantage of it.


    The late Qing Dynasty didn''t know the exact location of mammy Qian''s family. It took time for them to find them.


    But Li Shiyuan knows.


    When the people in Rong Temple look for it, Li Shiyuan is enough to start with mammy Qian''s family.


    In addition, they went to the western regions. As soon as they went, the news lagged behind a lot.


    "The Prince did it." Mu Cen recovered from this thought and said directly, "it also proves that the queen and the Li family are always related. I never believe that the Li family is a traitor to the country. There''s no need for an embroidery house to do such a thing. I can''t live with myself. So it can only be personal. "

 Chapter 472

    Mu Cen said directly: "the empress is so anxious to kill people, it can only prove that the empress and the Li family must be involved. I just can''t figure out what''s involved. "


    Li Shiyuan said: "no matter what the involvement is, I will let Rongsi investigate this matter."


    Mu Cen calms down, and an idea comes to her mind. Then she just looks at Li Shiyuan. Li Shiyuan picks his eyebrows and waits for mu Cen to go on.


    "What if we do the opposite?" Mu Cen asked Li Shiyuan.


    Li Shiyuan understood Mu Cen''s meaning immediately: "do you want Rong temple not to check from Mammy Qian, but from the queen?"


    "Yes." Mu Cen answered, and then explained, "mammy Qian is a nurse who grew up with Qu Huashang. She is also the person Qu Huashang trusts most. Naturally, she can''t understand Qu Huashang''s every move more clearly. Qu Huachang''s murder means that mammy Qian''s clue is broken, but the Qu family should still have a clue. "


    Mu Cen became more and more calm: "mammy Qian is a slave. In the face of her life and interests, Qu Huashang can be cruel and merciless, but Qu family and Qu Huashang are different. Qu family and Qu Huashang are bound together. Qu Huashang doesn''t need to worry about Qu family''s betrayal. There are also many old slaves in the Qu family. Maybe there will be clues. "


    Mu Cen pointed out a clear way.


    It should have come to an abrupt end.


    But mu Cen''s reversal, actually may let this matter have the possibility which investigates again.


    Li Shiyuan''s admiration for mu Cen was obvious in his eyebrow eyes. He chuckled and said, "Cen er''s intelligence is really beyond my expectation. I will tell Rong temple to follow the clues of Qu family. "


    Mu Cen said nothing.


    Li Shiyuan naturally embraces Mu Cen in his arms again, and seems to cherish the chance that they can get along with each other in private.


    Before, Mingming was in the palace, but they seemed to be separated by thousands of mountains and rivers.


    And now everything, it seems very precious, but also appears to be more reckless.


    Mu Cen''s tension gradually relaxed. He leaned against the man and listened to Li Shiyuan''s strong breathing. His slender arm naturally hugged Li Shiyuan''s thin waist.


    Li Shiyuan bowed his head to kiss Mu Cen''s forehead: "remember my words, no matter what happens here, don''t act rashly."


    He explained it carefully again.


    Mu Cen was quiet and didn''t speak.


    However, in Li Shiyuan''s words, Mu Cen has also been vaguely aware of the tense atmosphere in the near future.


    She looked up at Li Shiyuan: "so everything starts from the western regions, right?"


    "Not necessarily." Li Shiyuan knew what Mu Cen asked, "now everything, just watch it change."


    The rest, Li Shiyuan did not say, Mu Cen did not ask, she just told Li Shiyuan to be careful.


    Li Shiyuan made a sound.


    At this time, a delicate voice came from outside the door curtain: "Niang Niang, I''ve got your wool blanket."


    Linglong didn''t really bring the wool blanket, but told the two people in the house that it was not safe outside now, and asked Li Shiyuan to leave quickly.


    What''s more, it''s still a palace banquet. It''s not appropriate for Li Shiyuan to leave for too long.


    In addition, even if Gao Qian is Li Shiyuan''s person, he won''t say one more word, which doesn''t mean Li Shiyi will be indifferent. Everything about Li Shiyuan is under surveillance.


    At this time, there''s no place absolutely safe.


    Mu Cen looked at Li Shiyuan: "you go back quickly, lest you be found."


    Li Shiyuan is not worried. He looks down at Mu Cen. His eyes haven''t moved away from Mu Cen for a long time.


    Hot and strong.


    Mu Cen passively looks at Li Shiyuan and doesn''t speak.


    Li Shiyuan suddenly opened his mouth: "today, long Shaoyun looks at you in the eyes and never moves away."


    This man¡ª¡ª


    Mu Cen calmed down and pursed his mouth seriously: "I can''t blind people''s eyes. Besides, isn''t the king of the western regions also watching? Are you going to poke people blind? What''s more, you are the one who comes to me. General long didn''t come


    "Sharp teeth, sharp teeth." Li Shiyuan chuckled, "you look good with the hairpin."


    Mu Cen also picked eyebrows: "what kind of hairpin are you going to give me next time?"


    It seems that it has become a habit to guess what kind of hairpin Li Shiyuan will give himself, which has become a different sentiment between them.


    Li Shiyuan saw Mu Cen ask, pursed his lips and laughed: "do you guess?"


    "I can''t guess." Mu Cen shook his head.


    "Then wait." Li Shiyuan pinched the tip of mucen''s nose, "since it''s for you, let you know, there''s no surprise."


    "Do you want to keep giving me hairpins like this?" Mu Cen asked again.


    Li Shiyuan said, "as long as you like."


    "Not afraid of too many hairpins?" Mu Cen raised his eyebrows and said, "I''m not afraid that one day I won''t have a hairpin that I like?"


    But Li Shiyuan didn''t smile.


    When Mu Cen saw the man laughing, he always felt that he was in charge of everything. He could guess his every move clearly. Even the most common hairpin could not be liked by anyone at a glance, but it was inexplicably suitable to wear on his head.


    Li Shiyuan seems to know himself best.


    Mu Cen was angry: "OK, don''t you go back? Linglong is urging her. "


    Li Shiyuan laughs again. Soon, Li Shiyuan lowers his head and kisses Mu Cen''s lips, which opens the distance between himself and Mu Cen. If he tosses on, he will not be able to leave tonight.


    Now is not the time for love.


    In the western regions, there is always a long way to go.


    "I''m going." Li Shiyuan said in a low voice.


    Mu Cen''s face was hot, but he was still standing. Li Shiyuan didn''t speak. He turned and walked out quickly. Linglong didn''t come in. Mu Cen listened quietly until the sound of footsteps disappeared. Mu Cen''s heart relaxed.


    She went back to her bed and soon fell asleep.


    In the dream, Mu Cen seems to have dreamt of Li Shiyuan, looking at herself from a distance, but she is imprisoned in the ice, and can''t break through.


    She was crying, but Li Shiyuan couldn''t see.


    Want to hand in hand, but like across the barrier.


    Everything is vague, can''t tell where it is, also can''t tell what happened, the only sure thing is that their face has not changed.


    Soon the picture reversed. At that time, the nightmare under the cliff appeared again in front of Mu Cen. The still blurred picture under the cliff is now gradually clear.


    This kind of environment, Mu Cen feels particularly strange, completely different from the world she perceives.


    But mu Cen saw that on the bed, cover quilt unconscious, call the woman of Xu Zhenzhen.

 Chapter 473

    Beside her was a sad woman who was crying. Her clothes were very expensive, but this kind of clothes was something Mu Cen had never seen before.


    The woman raised her eyes, and Mu Cen saw clearly in her nightmare.


    Strange and familiar feeling, more than chest bursts of depression, want to break out of the cocoon, but was heavy control, finally, all the picture gradually blurred.


    Mu Cen didn''t wake up from the dream, but he couldn''t help crying from the corner of his eyes, as if he couldn''t stop.


    At night in the western regions, the temperature is getting lower and lower, and the surrounding area has gradually recovered to calm, and no more movement can be heard.


    The next few days were quiet.


    Mu Cen follows the Empress Dowager all day long. Until her body is gradually healthy, Mu CEN is slightly relieved and gets a chance to breathe.


    Except the empress dowager, Mu Cen''s mind is on Li Shiyuan.


    It seems that after entering the western regions, everything seems calm, but the tense mood is obvious. In just a few days, Mu Cen saw Li Shiyi''s face gloomy several times.


    These movie guards who were originally staring at Mu Cen were also transferred by Li Shiyi.


    On the contrary, there are fewer people staring at Mu Cen.


    Mu Cen was silent, but he knew that many things had begun.


    The war between Li Shiyuan and Li Shiyuan also started quietly. On the contrary, I don''t know how long it will last.


    Compared with Li Shiyuan and Li Shiyuan, Li Shili is more calm.


    Most of the time, Li Shi Li was with Diana and did not participate at all.


    Mu Cen didn''t pay much attention to Li Shili. Li Shili didn''t appear at this time in the last life, so it''s impossible to live in this life. Besides, Li Shili is not a brainless person when we get along with him.


    Now rashly joining the war will only make Li Shili passive.


    His strength is not like that of Li Shiyuan and Li Shiyuan.


    It''s just Li Shili


    Mu Cen sank and his brain turned fast.


    At this time, Linglong suddenly opened the curtain and came in. Mu Cen looked at Linglong. Linglong immediately said, "madam, doctor Xu is coming."


    Mu Cen twisted his eyebrows and answered quickly: "let''s welcome doctor Xu."


    "Yes." Linglong retreated respectfully.


    Doctor Xu''s daughter came to see Mu Cen, but she was aboveboard. She could find Mu Cen through the Empress Dowager''s affairs. But mu Cen was very clear in his heart that the Empress Dowager''s affairs, Xu''s medical daughter didn''t need to come to her, as long as she finished in the Empress Dowager''s place.


    Since I''ve come here, I''m afraid it''s not so simple.


    After pondering, Mu Cen looked at the doctor Xu who came in calmly, and nodded slightly. Doctor Xu asked for an, but she didn''t beat around the Bush, and said straight to the point: "Niang Niang, the emperor''s dragon body is worrying today, and the situation is not stable. Although it seems that nothing is wrong when it appears, the emperor will keep sweating and even fall into a coma at night."


    Xu told Mu Cen the truth about this situation, which was relayed by Feng Changyang: "doctor Feng said that this matter should be decided by the empress."


    Mu Cen twisted his eyebrows.


    All Li Changtian''s prescriptions are opened by Mu Cen. Mu Cen knows Li Changtian''s situation very well. If there is no big difference, it is impossible to appear in such a situation.


    Unless¡ª¡ª


    Li Changtian was poisoned.


    Mu Cen didn''t speak, and her brain turned fast. She knew very well that even if Li Yao was beside Li Changtian, what Li Changtian ate could not be operated by Li Yao, but by Wang Yong. Besides, the food sent to Li Changtian must have been tested.


    Therefore, I am afraid this is a chronic poison, and the biggest suspect is Wang Yong.


    Wang Yong is the closest person to Li Changtian.


    Who can be sure that people close to him will not betray him? After all, the situation is so unstable. Besides, Wang Yong is a man on the edge of Li Chang''s life. If he does not stand in line in time, no matter who becomes the emperor next, Wang Yong will not live long.


    Better, leave the palace and go home.


    Bad words, is a cup of red crane top, the end of the most beautiful moment in the palace.


    Wang Yong also has to stand in line. In the next few days, he can get peace, at least save his life.


    It is Ji long this see Mu Cen didn''t speak, suddenly said: "according to the minister''s view, I''m afraid the emperor is poisoned."


    Mu Cen made a sound.


    "But if you don''t know what the poison is, you can''t prescribe the right medicine to the case." Ji Changjin continued, "if things go on like this, no matter what prescription the empress prescribes, it''s just maintaining, and even there may be scenes of mutual restraint, so that the emperor will have an accident ahead of time."


    Ji Changjin said directly, that Mou Guang didn''t leave Mu Cen.


    Mu CEN is meditating and doesn''t answer Ji Changjin''s question for the first time.


    Mu Cen always thinks that Li Changtian''s life and death is the key to the time node. If he is ahead of time, I''m afraid many things will be ahead of time.


    Save or not, Mu CEN is thinking about this problem.


    Then, Mu Cen looked at Ji Changjin: "it''s hard for me to see the emperor now. It''s too deliberate and easy to cause trouble. According to your judgment, doctor Xu, if the emperor doesn''t control it, how long can he hold on to it? "


    Ji long this listen to Mu Cen''s words, the face does not change color of gave the answer: "see the other party want to let the emperor live how long."


    Mu Cen nodded, but didn''t say anything.


    Chronic poison itself is a very delicate thing. You are passive when you don''t know what poison the other party is poisoning. But Li Changtian''s life and death, apart from affecting the time node, can''t change anything.


    Now all mu Cen has to do is to fight for the opportunity for Li Shiyuan.


    Mu Cen doesn''t have to guess the person who poisoned him. It''s clear at a glance.


    Then Mu Cen didn''t speak any more and didn''t write down the prescription. Instead, he read it to Ji Changjin quickly. After all, he had to be careful about it.


    Ji Changjin wrote it down in her heart that she was all medical students. Ji Changjin knew very well what it meant.


    "Let Dr. Feng deliver the medicine to the emperor according to my pharmacy. It can''t stop in the middle. I''ll tell you something else. " Mu Cen calmly explained.


    "Yes." Ji Changjin responds.


    Ji Changjin knows that this is a very second prescription, and it won''t make Li Changtian''s situation better. However, if the other party really wants Li Changtian''s life, in Mu Cen''s prescription, he can fight with poison for another period of time.


    The implication is that Li Changtian''s life and death is in Mu Cen''s hands.


    What if Li Changtian did not leave from the edge of Changyang, and when Li Changtian died, that was what Mu Chen has the final say.


    Ji Changjin has never seen such exquisite medical skills for a long time. Even she can''t do it, but mu CEN is young.


    Who is mu Cen from.


    All over the world, the only thing that can do this is ghost hands.

 Chapter 474

    But the ghost hand is well known. It disappeared many years ago, and no one found it again. It seems that the ghost hand has not closed down.


    Mu Cen, right?


    Obviously not.


    Because Mu Cen was not even born at that time, how could he contact the ghost hand? Unless the ghost hand is not dead, but if the ghost hand is not dead, why can''t Li Changtian find the ghost hand all over the world.


    Ji Changjin''s brain turned, but in the end, he didn''t know what to say, what to say and what not to say.


    "Be careful in this matter. Please tell Dr. Feng that if something really happens, take care of yourself first, and don''t have an accident. " Mu Cen explained carefully.


    Ji Changjin nodded and agreed.


    Soon, Ji Changjin retired.


    When he reached the curtain of the door, Mu Cen suddenly said, "doctor Xu, does the Ji family originate from the western regions?"


    Ji Changjin was quiet: "yes."


    "Did all the Ji family come to Dazhou then?" Mu Cen asked again.


    Ji Changjin looked at Mu Cen: "not completely. One hundred years ago, the western regions were not as stable as they are now. Wars were constantly going on, and the environment was even worse. In order to develop, the Ji family spent ten years from the western regions to the Zhou Dynasty. But not all the people are willing to follow


    "Therefore, the Ji clan is not completely disappeared?" Muchen found out the point.


    "Normally, there should be no one except Ji Niang and me." Ji Changjin explained, "because the branch that stayed in the western regions in those years was already insignificant. When the western regions were in turmoil, no one could tolerate witches, and everyone could kill them. We were burned in the great Zhou Dynasty, and so were we in the western regions."


    The implication is that Ji''s family has done its best.


    With Ji Niang and Ji Changjin, we can''t make a difference.


    Mu Cen was silent and didn''t say anything.


    Instead, Ji Changjin looked at Mu Cen: "Niang Niang, why did you suddenly ask Ji Shi?"


    "No. Today I saw Gao Sai''s side imperial concubine, and suddenly I felt familiar. But I''m not sure. But it''s the same with people in the western regions. So it''s just random thinking. " Mu Cen explained.


    Ji Changjin nodded: "now it''s hard to recognize by face alone. Ji Niang and I have been assimilated by Da Zhou. It''s true that there are Ji family members in the western regions, and they have already integrated into the western regions. It''s hard to find them. "


    Finish saying, Ji Long didn''t stop again today, quickly walked out.


    Mu Cen looks at Ji Changjin''s leaving figure and slightly twists his eyebrows. This guess is just Mu Cen''s intuition.


    Whether a person is upright or not, a face is enough to show.


    Shuiliansha is too enchanting. It''s an evil face.


    It''s just the current environment that makes Mu Cen a bit of a grassy man.


    Maybe she''s really oversensitive.


    Shen Shen, Mu Cen said nothing more.


    Mu Cen can do nothing more than control Li Changtian''s life and death now. He can buy time for Li Shiyuan. Li Shiyuan recently frequently goes in and out of Li Changtian''s side, but Li Shiyuan''s people are shielded.


    I''m afraid everyone is ready to move.


    Before he knew it, it was nearly 20 days since Mu Cen arrived in the western regions.


    On the contrary, the weather in the western regions this year is somewhat abnormal. Except for the heavy snow on the day when we just arrived, let alone the snow, even the temperature is warmer than usual.


    This kind of abnormality, in Mu Cen''s view, is not auspicious.


    And everything seems quiet, Li Changtian''s situation every day, the wind Changyang will carefully explain Linglong, Linglong will be intact to Mu Cen.


    Mu Cen in the report day after day, has understood Li Changtian in what poison.


    Such a chronic poison can delay Li Changtian for a long time. If the dosage is increased, it will only make Li Changtian in a trance, unable to keep up with his physical strength, and even more exhausted.


    It will take Li Changtian decades to get rid of these toxins.


    And the most important thing is in the hands of the poisoner. As long as the other party wants to, and if the poisoner gets a little contaminated, Li Changtian will be out of his wits.


    Therefore, Li Changtian''s life and death are also in the hands of that person.


    And in the pulse of the wind Changyang, I''m afraid it has been several years since the poisoning, so in these years, Li Changtian will gradually rout.


    Mu Cen suddenly understood what he didn''t understand before.


    Li Changtian''s health has been good, why suddenly appear in such a situation, sure enough, everything must have a reason.


    But mu CEN is always calm, and no intervention, just let the wind Changyang according to their own prescription.


    On the contrary, Wang Gaoqian of the western regions arranged a lot of activities.


    Hunting, horse racing and martial arts competitions are very lively every day.


    Not to mention this day''s Palace Banquet, not only has the western region''s food, but also takes care of the big week''s eating habits, there will be light dishes.


    After all, for people in Dazhou, it''s bad to eat too much of these things.


    Li Shiyuan seldom came back after he first appeared in Mu Cen''s house.


    But the news of Li Shiyuan, mucen has always known, Linglong will tell mucen the news of Li Shiyuan from time to time.


    For example, today Li Shiyuan went to Li Changtian and stayed there for a whole afternoon.


    For example, Li Shiyuan was ordered to handle official business.


    For another example, those elements from Kyoto have to go from Li Shiyuan''s hands to Li Changtian''s hands.


    It seems that in this short period of time, Li Shiyuan, who had no idea before, suddenly occupied everyone''s sight and became the red man in front of Li Changtian.


    When Li Changtian met Li Shiyuan, he would make everyone quit. Even Wang Yong didn''t stay. No one knew what Li Changtian said to Li Shiyuan. After Li Shiyuan left, Li Changtian was like a person who had nothing to do, as if nothing had happened.


    But such a change is still a thunderbolt.


    There are always people who are not calm.


    Mu CEN is very clear that what Li Shiyuan wants is such indecision. He is constantly close to Li Changtian. He just wants to force Li Shiyuan, who is still in Kyoto, to make a move.


    Li Shiyuan is also waiting for the right time.


    Who occupies the opportunity in the battle of seizing the legitimate rights, has won the absolute face-to-face.


    But every day, for mu Cen, is suffering, because every day, looking at Li Shiyuan''s calm appearance, you can imagine what kind of bloodbath you need to face in such calm.


    Mu Cen didn''t speak.


    After waiting for the Empress Dowager to have a meal, she quietly came out of the Empress Dowager''s house, but unexpectedly saw Xu Luochen rushing back from afar.


    Obviously, when seeing Mu Cen, Xu Luochen was also a little scared: "mu... Sister mu."


    Mu Cen hum, asked casually: "where have you been?"

 Chapter 475

    Xu Luochen stammered: "no... I didn''t go anywhere. I just went to the back for a turn."


    "Behind?" Mu Cen looks at Xu Luochen suspiciously, but doesn''t say anything.


    What''s the view behind here?


    But mu Cen didn''t say anything. He explained a few words. Then Xu Luochen went in with his head down. Mu Cen gave a strange look, but he was quiet.


    Xu Luochen is a little strange, but he can''t say where it is.


    It looks like a little woman''s shame.


    This matter¡ª¡ª


    Mu Cen sank and didn''t say anything. He just told the slave on one side to pay more attention to Xu Luochen''s actions. At this juncture, Mu Cen''s vigilance never let go. It''s like the people you look close to on weekdays may also give you a sharp knife.


    In this palace, people will change.


    Just Mu Cen doesn''t hope that Xu Luochen is the person who has changed.


    Mu Cen gathered his mind and left calmly. Today Gao Qian is taking the people to hunt. The village is quiet. Besides the guards, there is no noise in the past.


    Mu Cen rarely got empty, thought of Xu Luochen''s words, this just walked toward the direction of the back mountain.


    ¡­¡­


    The western regions are vast and sparsely populated. There are few trees, either in deserts or in hills. Even if you see trees, they are bare. At a glance, they can''t compare with the delicacy of Dazhou.


    Only the grassland has a green color, but with the cold season, such green no longer exists, become yellow up.


    This kind of scenery is not good-looking. If you want to enjoy it reluctantly, you can only say that you are relaxed and happy.


    Mu Cen thought that if it wasn''t for the special geographical location of the western regions, Dazhou had always been friendly with the western regions, otherwise he would never have traveled a long distance to such a place. Another reason is that Li Changtian is good at hunting, and this hunting ground in the western regions is the most exciting.


    All in all, it''s a magical place.


    Everything you can''t think of can happen here. What you think should exist can never be seen here.


    But all this does not affect Mu Cen''s mood. It can''t be denied that a place with vast territory and sparse population can also make people relaxed and happy. At a glance, it has different customs.


    Today''s Mu Cen rarely wears a gorgeous dress. She has been in and out of the Empress Dowager for many times. She teases her and says that the princess of Dazhou can''t be so elegant. If she wants to change into bright clothes next time, she can''t be compared.


    Because of this, Mu Cen changed a few bright clothes. When the Empress Dowager saw her, she laughed with satisfaction. Mu Cen just wanted to make the Empress Dowager happy, so she didn''t know what to wear.


    But on the contrary, such bright colors become more and more prominent in this open land.


    Mu Cen walked quietly for a while, her eyebrows soon twisted up.


    Because not far ahead, she could see the footprints.


    Mu Cen''s steps stopped, stood quietly and looked down. The footprints crossed, but they were very clear, because no one came here.


    One of them is a woman''s footprint. Who is the other?


    And daughter''s words, before only Xu Luochen came.


    This time, Mu Cen''s eyes narrowed slightly. Who will Xu Luochen appear here with? Before, Xu Luochen, who had seen the Empress Dowager come back in a hurry, had not only the panic of being seen by herself, but also the coyness of a little woman.


    Mu CEN is a passer-by who can see clearly. Besides, Xu Luochen is not a person who can hide his emotions on his face.


    Mingming Xu Luochen has been with himself or the Empress Dowager since he entered the palace. When can he recognize the person?


    Is it from the palace?


    Mu Cen''s eyebrows twist, suddenly, her eyes become sharp, half squat down, in a solid land, Mu Cen saw a falling waist decoration ribbon, as if pulled up.


    What kind of situation, can pull down the waist decoration brocade belt, Mu Cen sank.


    And the master of this brocade belt, Mu CEN is recognized very quickly - Li Shili.


    So was Xu Luochen and Li Shili together before?


    Mu Cen''s brow twisted up, some motionless, this brocade belt was dealt with by Mu Cen, won''t be discovered by the second person again.


    Her brain is reminiscing about the last life.


    But mu CEN is very clear that he didn''t have much impression of Xu Luochen in the last life. He met Xu Luochen in the palace of Chu Xiu, but later he went his own way. Even where Xu Luochen finally went, Mu Cen didn''t know. Li Shili and Mu Cen only remember that he safely removed Li Shiyuan and Li Shiyuan from the battle of seizing the throne and left the palace.


    Mu Cen no longer knows the rest.


    But what Mu Cen can know is that when Li Shili left the palace, he didn''t set up a concubine.


    So Xu Luochen?


    After sinking, Mu Cen twisted her eyebrows. Finally, she lowered her eyebrows and didn''t think deeply. In this world, everyone has their own destiny. She can''t be the virgin, and she can''t change everyone''s destiny. Besides, the current situation has made Muchen have no time to care too much.


    All things, can only wait and see its change.


    Quiet, Mu Cen''s palm gradually clenched into a fist, until the ground by falling snow, Mu Cen was surprised to look up, the sky did not know when it began to snow again.


    And the snowflakes are coming one by one.


    In a short time, the ground had been covered with silver and dyed white. The footprints of Xu Luochen and Li Shili had been covered with snow and could not be seen.


    Mu CEN is very quiet looking at everything in front of her, she is thinking, human life is also like now, can easily erase, nothing can be seen.


    She looked up and the snow fell on her face.


    Then she chuckled and reached out to catch the snowflakes naturally, as if in Dazhou, she really didn''t see such a large snowflake, and even could stay in the palm for a long time.


    Mu Cen knew more clearly that the heavy snow meant the winter of the western regions, and it was also the real coming.


    All of a sudden, a mink''s cape was draped on Mu Cen''s body. The black cape blocked the cold outside and also blocked Mu Cen''s gorgeous clothes.


    Mu Cen''s nose is familiar with sandalwood, light, but particularly good smell.


    She quietly turned around, and sure enough, she saw Li Shiyuan''s tall figure appear in front of her. Mu Cen said with a smile: "I''m not going to the hunting ground. Why did I suddenly come back?"


    The hunting ground is not too close to here. It will take at least one day to come and go, plus hunting. When these people come back, it will be at least night.

 Chapter 476

    But now Li Shiyuan suddenly appears in front of him.


    It''s also like that since she first arrived in the western regions, Mu Cen has been able to meet Li Shiyuan face to face. In the past half a month, she has not had such a chance to take a good look at this person.


    Li Shiyuan looked down at Mu Cen and said with a smile, "I miss you, so I came back."


    Mu Cen''s eyebrows are also smiling. When he looks at Li Shiyuan again, his eyebrows suddenly twist. The next moment, his previous smile turns into worry. He reaches out his hand and looks at Li Shiyuan''s waist quickly. This man''s waist is injured. It''s a sharp sword. It''s just wrapped up and he''s wearing dark clothes. It''s not noticeable.


    But mu Cen can know at a glance that the wound is fresh.


    Even today, when it comes to hunting.


    Mu CEN is more aware of Li Shiyuan''s ability. It''s hard for anyone to hurt li Shiyuan easily, so now it''s a challenge¡ª¡ª


    On the contrary, Li Shiyuan met Mu Cen''s eyes and explained faintly: "I was injured while hunting."


    Li Shiyuan didn''t explain the rest.


    Mu Cen doesn''t need Li Shiyuan''s explanation. Even if he was injured while hunting, it''s not so simple. Now everything has become transparent. Li Shiyuan no longer hides and tucks in, but starts a confrontation with Li Shiyuan, which also means that many things will come to the table.


    If two kings fight, one will die.


    Li Shiyuan''s injury has become reasonable.


    "Let me see." Mu Cen said it directly.


    With that, Mu CEN is going to check the wound on Li Shiyuan''s waist, but the next moment, Mu Cen''s hand has been held by Li Shiyuan: "it''s OK, Rong Jiu has dealt with it, it will be OK. There''s no need to worry that the wound has been cleaned of toxins. "


    Mu Cen didn''t move again.


    This person said it''s OK, then it must be OK.


    But when looking at Li Shiyuan again, Mu Cen still couldn''t help saying: "can''t he wait?"


    "Others are in Kyoto. Even if they know about the situation in the western regions, they are much slower. If I don''t make a mistake in calculation, now they should be ready to start from Kyoto and go to the western regions." Li Shiyuan light mouth, "almost ten days time, he will arrive."


    This is Li Shiyuan.


    Mu Cen was quiet, then he asked, "is there any news in Kyoto?"


    "Not for the time being." Li Shiyuan looks calm, "even if there is, it should also lag behind."


    The implication is that Li Shiyuan and Li Shiyuan are in different places, and they are unfamiliar with each other''s situation. Li Changtian and Li Shiyuan are close now, which is bound to make the one in Kyoto unbearable.


    How can Li Shiyuan let things out of his control.


    For a long time, Mu Cen answered: "you should be more careful."


    "I will." Li Shiyuan answers, looks down at Mu Cen, and kisses her on the forehead naturally, saying nothing more.


    They just held each other quietly.


    The warm and sticky feeling of Mu Cen''s palm gradually dried up.


    It seems that Li Shiyuan''s waist is no longer bleeding.


    Mu CEN is a doctor. He knows that the wound that has been treated is still bleeding, which proves that the degree of the wound is far beyond his expectation. Li Shiyuan doesn''t want to say that he doesn''t want to worry about it. Mu Cen doesn''t want to ask any more, but he doesn''t want to distract Li Shiyuan.


    She was quiet: "go back first, it''s snowing here."


    "Walk with me." But Li Shiyuan spoke unexpectedly.


    Mu Cen a Zheng, so looking at Li Shiyuan quiet, finally also did not refuse: "good."


    And the snowflakes in the sky are more and more obvious, originally just a vast white ground, now even began to pile up, gradually thicker.


    Even on the treetops, it turned into a picture of plain silver.


    Mu Cen didn''t come out with an umbrella, because he didn''t expect it to snow, so now Mu Cen, in his black cape and hair, has been gradually dyed white


    So do the people around you.


    But the two are still walking quietly in the snow, their footprints appear in the snow, but they are soon covered by the falling snow, which also saves the time to hide the trace.


    Mu Cen quietly looked at it, and suddenly burst out laughing.


    "What are you laughing at?" Li Shiyuan asked Mu Cen.


    His hand naturally holds the palm of Mu Cen''s hand. Normally, the temperature of this person''s palm is very hot. Now I don''t know if it''s because of the injury. Li Shiyuan''s palm is even a little cold, which is not as warm as Mu Cen''s.


    Mu Cen looks up at Li Shiyuan with a smile in his eyes and eyebrows. Seeing that the man is dyed white hair and temples by snow, he suddenly quiets down.


    A smile, let Li Shiyuan some inexplicable: "what''s the matter?"


    After a while, Mu Cen said, "you make me feel like you have turned white overnight."


    The slender hand pasted Li Shiyuan''s cheek on his own initiative and looked at it quietly. The snowflake also fell on the man''s brow and suddenly grew up.


    Li Shiyuan listens to Mu Cen''s words, suddenly laughs, and then gently grabs Mu Cen''s hand again. Mu CEN is quiet, doesn''t speak, just looks at Li Shiyuan, some don''t quite understand what this person wants to do.


    This person is just holding himself, walking step by step in the snow, without any shelter, let the snowflakes fall.


    Li Shiyuan released Mu Cen and let Mu Cen look at him. Mu Cen''s brow twisted. When he wanted to speak, Li Shiyuan had already interrupted Mu Cen.


    "This is not very good, from the beginning to now, you can go all the way to the white head." Li Shiyuan said quietly, every word is very clear, also very solemn, "I want to hold your hand, from you young, all the way to white hair temples also no longer loosen."


    Originally cold palm, as if also with a trace of temperature, through the palm of Mu Cen, spread all over her body.


    Mu Cen listens to such words, quiet, for a long time did not speak, she low astringent eyebrows, so look at two people''s shoe tips, her shoes moved, the snow made a babbling sound.


    After a long time, Mu Cen said, "OK. Remember your promise to me, to do so, all the way to the white head. "


    Li Shiyuan made a sound and then hugged Mu Cen into his arms.


    His voice is very light, but with power: "Cen Er, no matter what, you will be the only one in my heart."


    Mu Cen made a sound, rubbed in Li Shiyuan''s arms, and didn''t speak again.


    Yes, not too much.


    If you choose the man who will eventually be in the position of emperor, you will not be able to stick to one person for life. If this man can put you on the top of his heart, it is enough to be his only one.


    This idea soon dispelled the gloom of Mu Cen''s mind.

 Chapter 477

    They hugged each other quietly.


    Until Mu Cen let go of the man: "let''s go back. The snow here is getting bigger and bigger. Your wound is on the hunt. Mr. Rong can''t give you good treatment. We have to go back and deal with it again."


    Li Shiyuan, with a smile, suddenly looked at Mu Cen: "go to you or me?"


    Mu Cen''s face did not change: "you."


    Then she turned around and walked in the direction of the camp.


    Li Shiyuan seems to understand Mu Cen''s choice. He laughs and says nothing.


    Li Shiyuan still took Mu Cen''s hand and walked towards the camp in the distance. Mu Cen didn''t refuse. He took the lead and took the initiative to go to Li Shiyuan because if there was an accident, Mu Cen would leave much faster than the injured Li Shiyuan.


    The injury of Li Shiyuan will not be the end, but the beginning. Next, it will be more and more intensive.


    Even though Li Shiyuan is excellent at martial arts, it''s easy to dodge a gun and hard to defend a hidden weapon.


    Shen Shen, Mu Cen did not say anything, but gradually wrinkled eyebrows, is the worry and care about Li Shiyuan. Li Shiyuan felt it coming out and suddenly tightened Mu Cen''s hand.


    Mu Cen looks at Li Shiyuan, but Li Shiyuan''s steps stop. His big hand is very light and gentle, brushing away the snowflakes on Mu Cen''s face. Their eyes meet, but they don''t say anything. They look at each other quietly.


    And the stockade is not far away.


    Mu Cen took out his hand: "OK, you go first, I''ll be there in a minute."


    Li Shiyuan said nothing. Then he took a deep look at Mu Cen and walked towards the stockade. Mu Cen watched Li Shiyuan walk into the stockade. This time, she walked quietly towards her camp.


    Linglong is waiting for mucen in the camp. When she sees mucen coming back, she is obviously relieved: "Niang Niang, you are back."


    Mu Cen nodded, Linglong looked at Mu Cen''s body of snow, and immediately welcomed him into the house. Before, Mu Cen left from the empress dowager, but Linglong didn''t wait for mu Cen to come back. With the continuous snow, Linglong was worried.


    But Linglong is still waiting here. At such a time, standing by is the best.


    Besides, Linglong believes in Mu Cen.


    Now see Mu Cen back, Linglong also with down heart: "maidservant give you ready hot water to go, you bubble a bath will be better."


    In the whole process, Linglong didn''t mention Mu Cen''s cape. It was a man''s cape. Who would it be? Linglong was also very clear.


    Mu Cen shook his head and refused: "no, you wait here. I''ll go out later. No matter who comes, they all say that I''m not comfortable and have a rest. Don''t let anyone in until I come back."


    "Yes." Linglong answered without asking.


    Mu Cen nodded, quickly took a few medicine bottles, and then left in a hurry. His cloak was still there. Naturally, it was not appropriate to send it back to Li Shiyuan instead of staying here.


    Now the stockade is still quiet.


    Mu Cen didn''t dare to ignore it. Until he appeared in front of Li Shiyuan''s camp, Rong Jiu had obviously come back. Seeing Mu Cen, he immediately welcomed him: "Miss mu. Your highness is waiting for you in there. "


    Mu Cen didn''t say much. Rong Jiu opened the curtain, and Mu Cen had already got in. Li Shiyuan was sitting beside the bed, and the ground was burning a bonfire, which made him warm. This man had already taken off his clothes, and his strong chest was bare. Mu Cen had no time to care about the man in front of him, and his eyes fell on Li Shiyuan''s waist.


    The wound has dyed the gauze red. Although it is dry now, how much effort does it take for this man to walk around with him before.


    Quiet, Mu Cen quickly walked in the past: "so serious, you still told me nothing."


    "No harm." Li Shiyuan light mouth, but it is really to pacify Mu Cen.


    Mu Cen didn''t speak and looked at Li Shiyuan with disapproval. She squatted down and untied Li Shiyuan''s gauze again. Then she saw the wound inside.


    Not to mention the stab wound of sword, there are traces of bow and arrow with poison on it. Although the poison has been cleaned up, there is inevitable festering on the surface. Sure enough, just as Mu Cen thought, it is impossible to bandage the wound well in the environment of hunting ground. Even the wound cleaning is not very clean.


    Just in a hurry.


    Mu Cen twists his eyebrows and asks Rong Jiu to bring hot water. Then he cleans Li Shiyuan''s wound carefully. Even the debris on it is taken out one by one. He sticks a hemostatic ointment on the side of doing it.


    Her gentle and crisp: "it hurts."


    "No harm." Li Shiyuan is calm.


    For Li Shiyuan, such a wound is a normal thing. On this man, there are countless wounds, some of them are scarred, and some of them are invisible.


    When Mu Cen saw this man naked for the first time, the feeling was shocking.


    But mu Cen didn''t say anything.


    It took a long time for mu Cen to deal with these wounds. He applied the medicine carefully, and then bandaged them with white gauze. This time, there was no bleeding on the gauze.


    "Cen''er worked hard." Li Shiyuan whispered his thanks.


    Mu Cen didn''t get up until she tied up the gauze. Her feet were sore, but she didn''t show it. She still stood steadily: "hard work won''t happen. These days, don''t touch the water or get infected again. Otherwise, it''s very troublesome. There are some poisons on the surface of the sword. It will take some time to recover. "


    Mu Cen carefully explained: "I''ll ask Linglong to send medicine back, three meals a day, you must take it, don''t neglect it."


    This is a warning, looking at Li Shiyuan''s eyes again serious, but Li Shiyuan saw in Mu Cen''s eyes is to his concern, he low smile voice, this should be: "good."


    As the voice falls, Li Shiyuan can''t help but buckle Mu Cen''s waist. Mu CEN is stiff. Thinking that the injured waist doesn''t dare to move, he can only passively look at Li Shiyuan, and Li Shiyuan''s thin lips have been pasted down.


    The voice was low, but very gentle, and the eyes were more affectionate, as if to swallow Mu Cen into his stomach a little bit: "in the past half a month, I''ve been thinking about this for a long time."


    As the voice fell, the thin lips on the lips suddenly became savage, inch by inch approaching, completely attacking the strategic pool, making Mu Cen easily give up his arms and surrender, so he passively put his hand on the man''s chest, and there was no way to take this man.


    Finally, Mu Cen sighed silently, so tightly attached to the man, smelling the good smell of sandalwood on the man, listening to the strong heartbeat of the man, until Li Shiyuan enjoyed himself, and took the initiative to release Mu Cen.

 Chapter 478

    Mu Cen just retreated from Li Shiyuan''s arms. His white skin was slightly red and panting. But when he looked at Li Shiyuan again, Mu Cen was very calm.


    "I can''t stay here any longer. I''ll go back first. You remember what I said, take good care of your injury, and I''ll ask Linglong to deliver the medicine. " Mu CEN is not ambiguous.


    Li Shiyuan, looking at the second ranch, was in a good mood: "don''t you deliver it yourself?"


    Mu Cen angrily looked at the man, ignoring his teasing.


    Li Shiyuan saw Mu Cen''s expression again and then chuckled.


    He didn''t urge Mu Cen to leave, and Mu Cen didn''t leave in a hurry. They just stood there for a while. Suddenly, Mu Cen seemed to think of something and looked at Li Shiyuan like this.


    "What do you want to say?" Li Shiyuan raised his eyebrows and asked directly.


    "Has your highness nine been in the hunting ground today?" Mu Cen asked directly.


    Li Shili, who was mentioned suddenly, let Li Shiyuan frown. He knew that Mu Cen would not mention a person for no reason at such a time.


    "What''s the matter?" Li Shiyuan''s tone became more serious.


    Mu Cen didn''t answer, as if he was pondering how to say it, while Li Shiyuan''s voice continued: "the hunting ground is very big. When he arrived early in the morning, he saw nine younger brothers, and then he acted separately, so you don''t know whether he is or not."


    Li Shiyuan also told the truth.


    Mu Cen thought for a while, it''s really impossible to think that Li Shili is in harmony just by a ribbon.


    The current situation is chaotic, and it can not be ruled out that someone can guide us.


    After a moment of silence, Mu Cen said, "maybe I was wrong."


    "What do you say about jiudi and Xu Luochen?" But Li Shiyuan suddenly opened his mouth.


    Mu Cen was stunned and looked at Li Shiyuan like this: "you..."


    "It''s a secret, and it''s not a secret." Li Shiyuan said directly, "this deep palace, even if the mind in the pure people, stay for a long time will be dyed changed color, I know you like Xu Luochen''s reason, because her mind is pure, unlike the people in this deep palace, everywhere is conspiracy."


    Mu Cen didn''t deny it.


    "But human mind can''t be pure. Xu Luochen can be here. Do you really think Xu Luochen''s mind can be as simple as a child without greed? " Li Shiyuan quietly looked at Mu Cen, "it''s just that people are good at hiding and bad at hiding."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    "Following the Empress Dowager is the best choice at the moment. Naturally, Xu Luochen doesn''t want to be a concubine in the palace. At present, her father''s official position and rank make it impossible for her to find the right husband. You are the most beautiful person in Chuxiu Palace at that time. She takes the initiative to greet you and get close to you. She can catch up with you and avoid a lot of trouble behind. "


    Li Shiyuan light mouth, these tricks in front of Li Shiyuan, all become transparent.


    Mu Cen can''t be more shocked.


    Her heart bursts of coolness, can''t say the feeling, at least Xu Luochen is she sincerely treat each other, the result, this kind of sincerity also has the premise.


    "So she stayed beside the empress dowager, but she was close to you. Only on the side of the Empress Dowager can we get close to the princes. Naturally, she can find what she wants. With so many princes in the palace, why did Xu Luochen choose only nine younger brothers? " Li Shiyuan sank, "this truth, don''t you want to understand?"


    Mu Cen stopped talking.


    Of course she understood.


    It''s impossible for Li Shiyuan to follow Li Shiyuan. According to the number of Xu Luochen''s passages, not to mention Mu Cen, Mu Zhihua can easily kill her. She even has no room to turn over, not to mention the panic situation after Mu Cen entered the east palace.


    Li Shiyuan doesn''t have to think about it. It''s impossible for him to be involved with Xu Luochen.


    There are not many people who can choose and are safe. Li Shili is really the only one. It''s hard to say when Xu Luochen and Li Shili got together. Li Shili has a deep heart. Xu Luochen thinks that he has chosen a good person. Maybe this good person is the one who sent her out in the end.


    Just Mu Cen wants to understand why Xu Luochen chooses Li Shili.


    What about Li Shili? What''s the motivation?


    Is it just fun?


    "No matter what happened between Xu Luochen and jiudi, you and I can''t interfere." Li Shiyuan light mouth, "no matter how Xu Luochen future, this is her choice of road, and you have nothing to do."


    puncture a fallacy with one remark.


    Mu Cen made a sound,


    When you''re too busy, you can''t really cover everything.


    Besides, each person has his own destiny.


    "But." Li Shiyuan''s voice suddenly sank. "Xu Luochen has such a mind, which proves that she is not simple at all. Therefore, there should be an appropriate distance between Xu Luochen and her. I know that you have been dealing with this very well. Anyone who smiles at you in this palace is willing to give you a fatal blow. Do you understand me? "


    "I understand." Mu Cen answered faintly.


    Li Shiyuan said, "be careful when you go back."


    "Good." Mu Cen answered.


    She will be careful.


    Soon, Mu Cen turned and walked out of the house. Li Shiyuan followed him. In front of the curtain, Li Shiyuan held Mu Cen''s hand. Mu Cen was stunned. He thought he had something to explain.


    But Li Shiyuan just looked at Mu Cen and said softly, "wait for me, I won''t cover up like this soon."


    "Good." Mu Cen nodded.


    Li Shiyuan personally opened the door curtain for mu Cen. They still hold hands. At the moment of opening the door curtain, Mu Cen''s face changed. On the contrary, Li Shiyuan and Rong Jiu were very calm.


    Because Mu Cen saw Gao Qian and Qing Huan have entered the camp.


    Naturally, the appearance of Mu Cen and Li Shiyuan holding hands is clear to both of them.


    Gao Qian was calm and looked at it without changing his face.


    Qinghuan almost screamed out: "you... You..."


    But for a long time, Qinghuan didn''t say a word completely. Mu Cen''s face is not good-looking, obviously did not expect to meet Gao Qian and Qing Huan in such circumstances.


    Mu Cen soon calms down and subconsciously looks at Li Shiyuan.


    Li Shiyuan didn''t speak. He motioned Mu Cen to calm down with his eyes.


    Mu Cen nodded, and then said nothing more. He even said hello to Gao Qian calmly. After a look at Qinghuan, he left quickly.


    Rong Jiu escorts Mu Cen out of the camp, and then turns back.


    "It''s over?" Li Shiyuan asked Gao Qian.


    Gao Qian made a sound at random.


    "After all, someone has an accident. It seems to be an accident, but it still affects the mood. In addition, your father seems to have some discomfort, so today is over ahead of time." Gao Qian explained.

 Chapter 479

    Li Shiyuan made a sound.


    Qinghuan is still in the previous picture, shocked a word can''t say, the red lips moved and moved, can''t believe what he saw.


    Li Shiyuan and Mu Cen.


    No, in the palace banquet that night, Qinghuan should be aware of it.


    Li Shiyuan''s eyes are too hot when he looks at Mu Cen. It''s only because Mu CEN is the imperial concubine of the current Dynasty and Li Shiyuan''s second emperor''s sister-in-law that Qing Huan doesn''t think much about it. He doesn''t think Li Shiyuan can do such an unreliable thing.


    As a result, Qinghuan thought it was too good.


    Li Shiyuan and Mu Cen holding hands, discerning people can see such ambiguity.


    "Brother yuan, that''s your second emperor''s sister-in-law. How can you do that?" Qinghuan thought and blurted out, "you are against the code of ethics!"


    She was shaking in shock, her voice stuttering.


    On the contrary, Li Shiyuan was calm and could not be calm any more. He did not explain anything to Qinghuan.


    Qinghuanqi said: "brother yuan, you and Mu Cen will not have a good result. A woman like her will drown in your big week! If you don''t keep the women''s way, you''ll get rid of it. She doesn''t deserve it


    Qinghuan''s eyes are red, as if years of dreams were broken overnight.


    Li Shiyuan''s eyebrows have been twisted up, eyes with more and more gloomy: "shut up."


    Qinghuan was even more shocked.


    She couldn''t believe what she heard. For so many years, Li Shiyuan had never spoken to herself like this. Now, because of a woman, who was also his second emperor''s sister-in-law, she spoke ill to herself.


    Qinghuan is not reconciled.


    She looked at Li Shiyuan indignantly, then directly lifted the curtain, and ran out without looking back. As she ran, she could hear Qinghuan''s cry.


    "You hurt my sister to the core." Gao Qian looks at the figure that Qing Huan runs out, this just light mouth.


    "It''s better than living in unrealistic fantasies every day." What Li Shiyuan said was direct. He had no emotion at all, which made him more ruthless.


    Gao Qian laughed, but didn''t say anything.


    Feelings are unreasonable, so Gao Qian never touched feelings, feelings easily make a king lose his mind, besides, the harem three thousand, why hang in a tree.


    "You have the guts." Gao Qian smiles, "what Qing Huan said is right. It''s your second emperor''s sister-in-law."


    The news of the western regions and Dazhou was slow. Before that, Gao Qian and Li Shiyuan had not seen each other for a year. Naturally, it is impossible to know what happened in Dazhou before, let alone guess the relationship between Li Shiyuan and Mu Cen.


    "Aren''t you afraid that the prince will be cruel to you, or to the crown princess? In my memory, Li Shiyuan has never been a fuel-efficient lamp, but a ruthless person. " Gao Qian tells the truth.


    Li Shiyuan has always preferred to kill people who are rebellious to let them go.


    It''s just that Li Shiyuan and Li Shiyuan fall in love with a woman at the same time, which surprised Gao Qian: "this mu Cen, I''ve heard about, is a ruthless character. The city is quite deep. You don''t look like you''re going to have someone who''s very deep around you. "


    Li Shiyuan listened quietly, until Gao Qian finished, Li Shiyuan said faintly: "she is the queen of my future."


    This words, Gao Qian pick eyebrow, finally pour is light smile voice: "I''m afraid not so easy."


    "When did I miss what I wanted?" Li Shiyuan asked.


    Gao Qian smile: "there is a map, you can get it?"


    "If I guess correctly, it should be in the hands of the prince. But the map is not complete. The legend of Heishan, this map is in people''s heart. " Li Shiyuan light mouth, "prove that there is always a key person will appear."


    Gao Qian said: "so mu CEN is the key person?"


    "Not really." Li Shiyuan frowned, "but there must be a reason why the prince can protect Mu Cen so much. Just watch the change."


    "You are watching the change. The prince doesn''t think so. If there is no accident, he should go to the western regions in person in ten days. After all, what you''re doing has made him impatient. " Gao Qian said calmly, and lowered his eyebrows, "it''s all as you expected."


    Li Shiyuan did not speak.


    After that, Gao Qian did not speak any more and patted Li Shiyuan on the shoulder: "be more careful. If you have something, just talk to me. "


    "Thank you very much." Li Shiyuan answered.


    "As for Qinghuan, you don''t need to worry about it. Qinghuan is not a person who will force you. If you want to understand it, you will give up, and she won''t talk about it everywhere. " Gao Qian still excused Qinghuan, "I hope Qinghuan can marry into your house. Now it seems that not only she but also I think more."


    "It''s not good for her to marry in my house." Li Shiyuan light mouth, "I can''t do anytime and anywhere to protect, sooner or later will have an accident."


    "What about Mu Cen?" Gao Qian picked his eyebrows.


    "She could wipe out all the dangers around her before I did. When Mu Cen killed people, he was more cruel than a man. Even I admire Mu Cen''s strategy. The more dangerous the environment is, the more calm she is. Only such a person can stand at the end. "


    Li Shiyuan''s admiration for mu CEN is obvious, but Gao Qian is a bit surprised. After all, Li Shiyuan seldom evaluates a person like this.


    "The more you say that, the more curious I am about Mu Cen." What Gao Qian said was calm.


    Li Shiyuan laughed and said nothing.


    They stood quietly for a while, and the rest of the conversation was about the current situation, but Gao Qian didn''t stay in Li Shiyuan so much. Li Shiyuan was injured and Gao Qian came to check. It''s reasonable, but after Gao Qian stayed for a long time, it''s hard to avoid criticism.


    At such a time, Gao Qian must keep a safe distance from anyone, which is the best policy.


    When he gets closer, Li Shiyuan will only be locked up with a strange idea.


    Before Gao Qian left, he suddenly looked at Li Shiyuan: "the jade pendant on your waist is not there?"


    "That''s it." Li Shiyuan spoke quietly.


    Gao Qian''s eyebrows flashed a little surprise: "that''s..."


    You know, that jade pendant is equivalent to seeing Li Shiyuan himself, and can easily mobilize all the dark guards of Li Shiyuan. Those dark guards are like an elite army, and Li Shiyuan is so easy to give people.


    Li Shiyuan gave a brief account of the situation at that time.


    Gao Qian looked at Li Shiyuan: "the identity of the other party?"


    Li Shiyuan is calm: "I wait for her to come to me one day."


    This matter can be big or small. Gao Qian didn''t ask any more questions. Besides, as long as Li Shiyuan is still there, the Mei jade pendant will be invalid. Even if the other party takes it, it won''t be of any use. Obviously, Li Shiyuan doesn''t intend to do it now.

 Chapter 480

    Gao Qian was quiet for a moment: "you should be more careful. I''m afraid it will happen again today. It will only be harder."


    Li Shiyuan said nothing.


    Gao Qian didn''t stay any longer. He quickly turned around and went out.


    Li Shiyuan stood in the room with his hands down.


    The snow outside the house is still falling, and it doesn''t mean to stop.


    During the dinner, Mu Cen accompanied the Empress Dowager to attend. This time, it was not as lively as when she first came here. That is to say, everyone ate and chatted together. The atmosphere was also very good.


    The Empress Dowager gradually adapted to the weather in the western regions, but she was quite talkative.


    Gao Qian''s concubine was chatting with the empress dowager, while Princess Dai was also on the side, saying a few words from time to time. The atmosphere was very good. Princess Li was very quiet and didn''t take part in the conversation, just like a transparent person, and would not attract anyone''s attention.


    Mu Cen makes tea quietly, as if everything here has nothing to do with him.


    The tea delivered to everyone is what everyone likes.


    Even in front of the concubine Gao Qian, they were all very special black tea.


    Naturally, people are also very satisfied, and the Empress Dowager is even more happy to see such a picture. Taking a Muchen can save a lot of things.


    On the contrary, Xu Luochen is hiding from Mu Cen. He can''t tell whether it''s because of yesterday''s guilty or for other reasons. He doesn''t even dare to look at Mu Cen.


    Mu Cen naturally noticed that he didn''t say much.


    As Li Shiyuan said, this road is chosen by Xu Luochen. She has no way to interfere. Whether it is a blessing or a curse, she can only see Xu Luochen''s fate.


    "This plum was brought back by Wang from Nanman before. My concubines taste good." Gao Qian''s side imperial concubine pours is Jiao to smile, pushed out the plum in front of, "empress dowager, you try."


    "Good." The Empress Dowager nodded. She liked these little things.


    Xu Luochen quickly took some for the Empress Dowager. She nodded while eating, obviously quite satisfied. Also motioned to the side of the concubines to eat.


    Princess Dai and Princess Li all took it with a smile.


    But when Li Fei smelled the plum, she felt nauseous, which made the people on the scene couldn''t help looking at Li Fei. Li Fei seemed to be unable to help but covered her mouth until the plum in front of her was taken away by the slave, so the situation was better.


    "Is this princess Li?" The Empress Dowager was also surprised.


    Princess Dai laughed: "I''m afraid Princess Li is happy. When I was pregnant with Shi Li, I was just like this. I felt sick when I saw Mei Zi. Concubine Li has been the emperor''s favorite recently. It''s reasonable to be happy. It''s a happy event. "


    The Empress Dowager also nodded.


    There has always been a saying of euphoria.


    Now Li Changtian''s situation is good and bad. It''s also a good thing to have a happy event. Naturally, the Empress Dowager also likes to hear and see it. Besides, although Princess Li suddenly came up from a talented person, she was not spoiled and charming. On the contrary, she was modest and polite to everyone, and the Empress Dowager was not a nuisance.


    "Go to see doctor Xu Xuan for Princess Li." The Empress Dowager said.


    "Yes." Xu Luochen answers.


    But mu Cen looked at Li Yao. Li Yao didn''t avoid Mu Cen''s eyes. She nodded without any trace, and then said faintly: "I thank the Empress Dowager for her concern."


    The Empress Dowager kept nodding, but she didn''t say anything. Her joy was obvious.


    Princess Dai is also very quiet, quiet drinking tea, as if Princess Li pregnancy for her does not play any waves. Mu Cen didn''t think much about Princess Dai. She won''t move now, so Princess Li won''t care whether she is pregnant or not.


    Besides, if you really want to do it, it''s not princess Dai''s turn. Qu Huashang is already covetous.


    It''s just that Qu Huashang can''t protect himself now, so in this life, what''s the future of Li Fei''s child? It''s really a mystery.


    Mu Cen sank, didn''t say anything, the action in the hand also followed to stop.


    Soon, doctor Xu appeared in front of the crowd, but she did not change her face. She asked Ann, and then she came forward to give Liyao a pulse.


    The Empress Dowager was a little worried: "doctor Xu, what''s the situation?"


    "Congratulations, Madame." Xu Yi Nu released Li Fei''s hand and said calmly, "Li Fei''s mother is happy. She has been pregnant for a month and a half."


    The Empress Dowager nodded: "this is a good thing, a good thing."


    Princess Dai calmly looked at Liyao: "Congratulations, lifeI."


    Li Yao is a little shy and still sits down. Mu Cen also says: "congratulations to Li Fei Niang."


    Li Yao just nodded politely.


    "Concubine Li is stable. It doesn''t matter. However, since she is pregnant, she should be careful. The weather in the western regions is changeable, so the slaves should pay attention to it." Xu said some polite things.


    The Empress Dowager turned around and ordered the slave. She could see that she was very happy with the child in her belly.


    The Li family has not had such a happy event for a long time. Only when there is a new life can there be hope.


    However, it was not easy for mu Zhi to return some of his paintings, which seemed to be a bad omen to the Empress Dowager.


    She turned around and ordered the slave word by word: "take good care of Li Fei. If Li Fei has an accident, I want you to see her."


    Of course, the slaves did not dare to stand by: "yes, I will."


    This happy event makes the atmosphere in the room lively. Everyone''s attention is on Li Fei. Only mu CEN is calm and calm.


    Outside, Li Changtian and Gao Qian soon came back with people.


    Hearing such news, Li Changtian was also surprised: "is this true?"


    "Of course, it''s true. Can doctor Xu be wrong?" The Empress Dowager pretended to be angry.


    Li Changtian walked quickly towards Li Fei. Between the lines, he was full of concern for Li Fei. Gao Qian also said a few words of congratulations.


    Several princes have come in, and Mu Cen''s eyes are still on Li Shiyuan. At least now, Mu Cen doesn''t think Li Shiyuan is the same,


    But it can also obviously feel the tension between Li Shiyi and Li Shiyuan.


    Li Shiyi represents Li Shiyuan.


    But on the surface, these people are still close to each other.


    FALSE.


    Mu Cen sneer, this just take back the light of sight, again focus on the things in hand, all around, Mu Cen no longer pay attention to.


    For mu Cen, Liyao''s pregnancy can not change the situation, and it is definitely different from the previous life. Li Yao is Li Shiyuan''s eye liner. If Li Yao does not make anything special, then the child of Li Yao and his belly can be safe and sound. What''s more, Li Yao is the best.


    Because now Qu Hua''s clothes can''t be turned into anything.


    The atmosphere is harmonious.


    Until Qinghuan appeared.

 Chapter 481

    Although she didn''t show much emotion in front of Mu Cen, the indifference was obvious. Mu Cen held the teapot and then repeated the previous action without any trace.


    On the contrary, Linglong walked to Li Shiyuan in front of Mu Cen and sat beside him, with a sweet voice: "brother yuan."


    Mu CEN is silent. She knows that Linglong is challenging herself.


    Even Linglong''s voice is not light or heavy, but the people present can hear it clearly. They can''t help looking at Linglong and Li Shiyuan jokingly.


    Li Shiyuan''s face did not change.


    The difference between Linglong and Mu Cen lies in that Linglong was born in the western regions and has always been unrestrained. She can hold Li Shiyuan''s hand in front of the public without any scruple to show their intimacy. She doesn''t care whether it''s in line with the system or not.


    Western regions never mind that.


    So when Linglong took Li Shiyuan''s hand, the voice of crispness came, and the lines were full of concern for Li Shiyuan, but there was nothing unreasonable.


    Li Shiyuan twisted his eyebrows: "release."


    "I''m not loose." Linglong is direct, "I want to hold you like this."


    In their conversation, the banter of the people around them becomes more obvious. The lines are full of excitement. Li Shiyuan''s brows are tighter. Only mu Cen, as if nothing had happened, is quietly doing what he is doing. He is always indifferent.


    "Fourth brother, Princess Qinghuan is really fond of you." Li Shili couldn''t help joking, "in my younger brother''s opinion, it''s better to marry Princess Qinghuan home and kill two birds with one stone."


    This words is to have meaning to point to, even say words of time, Li Shi Li all seem not so serious.


    And Li Shili started, the rest of the people are also joking and cajoling.


    Even Li Changtian, who is in a good mood because Li Yao is pregnant, smiles and nods: "I think so too. I don''t know what king yuan means."


    This is a question.


    But people present subconsciously think that this is what Li Changtian means by marriage. In addition, Li Shiyuan''s frequent presence in front of Li Changtian has made such news extremely ambiguous.


    Now, all the people couldn''t help looking at Li Shiyuan.


    Li Shi Li''s eyebrows and eyes are more with a smile rather than a smile attitude, even Li Shi Li also intentionally or unintentionally close to Mu Cen, as if chatting: "sister-in-law, you see this refers to marriage, four brothers will agree?"


    Mu Cen half smile don''t smile of looking at Li Shi Li, didn''t answer his question.


    Li Shi Li then continued to say: "if the fourth elder brother agreed, that would be interesting. It means that the pattern has really changed. "


    So with suggestive words, Mu Cen ignored, she poured a cup of tea directly to Li Shili''s hand, the meaning is to let Li Shili shut up.


    Li Shi Li took it with a smile. He drank it with great cooperation. He didn''t speak any more. Just like everyone else, he looked at Li Shiyuan.


    Although Mu Cen doesn''t show on the surface, his eyes fall on Li Shiyuan coldly, as if he doesn''t care much about Li Shiyuan''s answer.


    But Li Shiyuan can feel Mu Cen''s eyes with temptation.


    Li Shiyuan bowed his head and gave a light smile.


    On the contrary, Qinghuan was a little excited when she heard Li Changtian''s words, and looked at Li Shiyuan like this. Gao Qian was always quiet, silent and didn''t make any statement, as if it had nothing to do with her, as if Qinghuan was not a princess of the western regions.


    But such an air was more like Gao Qian knew all the results long ago, and it was useless to say more.


    After waiting for a while, Li Shiyuan said faintly: "tell my father and emperor that my son''s ministers haven''t got the idea of setting up the imperial concubine. They can''t marry Princess Qinghuan back to Yuan''s palace to be a side imperial concubine. In addition, the princess is used to it in the western regions. I''m afraid it''s inconvenient when it comes to Dazhou. When the king of the western regions wants to know, he will feel distressed. He will always feel that Dazhou abused the princess. So I''m afraid I can''t use it. "


    Between the lines are thinking for Qinghuan, but people with clear eyes can hear that this is Li Shiyuan''s refusal.


    Even Qinghuan understood.


    When Qinghuan wants to say something, Gao Qian looks at Qinghuan without any trace. With a warning in his eyes, Qinghuan is quiet. He is passive, and finally he doesn''t dare to say more, so he can only stare at his toes.


    But Li Shiyuan''s hand has already drawn out from Qinghuan''s confinement, very light has opened the distance between two people.


    Li Changtian didn''t expect that Li Shiyuan would refuse.


    He thought that Li Shiyuan was happy to see such a thing come true for a long time. After all, the position of Princess yuan has been vacant for a long time. What Li Shiyuan is doing now, if he can get the support of the king of the western regions, it is the best policy.


    As a result, he refused?


    Li Changtian frowned and looked at Li Shiyuan.


    Li Shiyuan is calm.


    But Gao Qian just opened his mouth and said faintly: "the fourth Royal Highness has broken the king''s idea. Qinghuan has been spoiled by the king since childhood. She can''t bear any grievances and has no rules. If she really wants to marry to Dazhou, she may cause a lot of trouble to the king."


    On the surface, this seems to be damaging Linglong, but people with a clear eye can see that Gao Qian is protecting Linglong.


    However, it is also a tradition for the two countries to maintain relations by marrying Da Zhou. Therefore, Gao Qian is not unaware of Li Changtian''s request.


    "I''m from the western regions. It''s hard to teach my sister a lesson. Therefore, Qinghuan''s character can only stay in the western regions. On the contrary, the king has a younger sister, but she is a candidate. I don''t know what the emperor wants? But I''m afraid this person can''t be the fourth Royal Highness, or Qinghuan will have trouble with the king. " What Gao Qian said is half laughing.


    The people present also knew that there was another one who was also a princess of the western regions. Compared with Qing Huan''s popularity, Gao Qian never brought out such an occasion.


    It''s just Gao Qian''s cousin, a half princess.


    In the western regions, it is also unknown.


    But Gao Qian''s words started, Li Changtian naturally also received very well, and directly pointed out the marriage to the prince who had not yet made the imperial concubine. This is even a turn over.


    Gao Qian didn''t say anything.


    Qinghuan Douzhao mouth, do not open his mouth, Li Shiyuan calmly bowed his head to drink tea, also did not say this problem, picked himself clean from this matter.


    Mu Cen''s face is expressionless looking at the city hall of this room, can''t help sneering in the heart.


    In this house, no one is a fuel-efficient lamp.


    How can Mu Cen not understand Gao Qian''s meaning? If it is peaceful and prosperous, Gao Qian may follow Li Changtian''s meaning and marry Qinghuan. However, the current situation is unclear. How can Gao Qian marry his favorite sister to Dazhou.

 Chapter 482

    In case of a coup in the great Zhou Dynasty, Qinghuan will only become a sharp weapon in his hand to threaten Gao Qian.


    Although the princess married at will is also Gao Qian''s younger sister, she is not so close by blood to Gao Qian. If something really happens, Gao Qian can give up ruthlessly, and will not be involved in the western regions, let alone being threatened.


    In addition to this reason, Gao Qian clearly knows the relationship between mu Cen and Li Shiyuan. Unless his brain is broken, he will let Qing Huan lie between them.


    Therefore, it is reasonable to refuse.


    The scene was still lively.


    Tonight''s protagonist is nothing more than Liyao who is pregnant, and the princess who is about to join Dazhou.


    The rest of the people are also very naturally dim down, willing to do green leaves.


    Even though the Empress Dowager''s physical condition seems to be OK, she is old and tired naturally, so she doesn''t stay much. After dinner, she gets up and leaves first. Seeing that the Empress Dowager leaves, Mu Cen stands up consciously and goes out with her.


    On the contrary, Xu Luochen is a little reluctant to part with him. His eyes fall on Li Shili, but Li Shili never looks at Xu Luochen.


    "Are you not going yet?" Mu Cen asks Xu Luochen without any trace.


    Xu Luochen came back and said, "I''ll come."


    Then, Xu Luochen didn''t dare to speak, lowered his head, and hurried to keep up with Mu Cen''s pace. The party calmly left the house, and soon disappeared from everyone''s sight.


    ¡­¡­


    Mu Cen escorts the Empress Dowager all the way back to the stockade. Xu Luochen immediately goes out and orders the slaves to wash the things. But mu Cen doesn''t say anything. He chats with the Empress Dowager for a while.


    Suddenly, the Empress Dowager asked Mu Cen: "cen''er, in your opinion, should Luo Chen stay in the mourning house or point out a marriage to Luo Chen?"


    "It depends on the Empress Dowager''s mind." Mu Cen followed the words of the empress dowager, "if it''s for Luo Chen to get married, is there a suitable person in the Empress Dowager''s heart?"


    This is the queen mother to ask, some difficult choice.


    Luo Chen''s family background can''t be pointed out to the prince as a concubine, but if you keep such a beautiful girl by your side, it will be said after a long time.


    Besides, there are not many princes in this palace who have no imperial concubines. They are either young or have no intention of setting up imperial concubines. These princes have their own thoughts and will not easily accept Xu Luochen.


    It seems that there is no going back.


    Mu Cen saw the Empress Dowager''s dilemma: "in my opinion, it''s better. The empress leaves Luo Chen at her side first, and then carefully ponders whether there is a suitable candidate, or to see who comes to the empress to mention it, and then it''s time to make a decision. "


    This words, pour is to let the Empress Dowager nod: "your words are reasonable, then do so first."


    Mu Cen said nothing.


    The Empress Dowager waved: "OK, you should go back and have a rest first. You are tired enough to be tossed about by the mourning family every day. AI Jia shouldn''t have come this time. It''s troublesome. You represent the eastern palace. As a result, you are busy serving the AI family every day. When you go back, the AI family doesn''t know how to explain to the prince. "


    "This is what I should do, and my highness will understand it." Mu CEN is gentle and polite.


    The Empress Dowager just likes Mu Cen''s advance and retreat. Her smile shows her love for mu Cen.


    If Meiji''s words were better than thousands of people in the past, now Mu Cen''s words are enough to resist thousands of people.


    Everyone in the palace knows that if you want the Empress Dowager to make an order, you might as well please Mu Cen first. As long as Mu CEN is willing to help you, this will is basically right.


    But mu Cen and Mei Ji are very similar. They are not people who will cooperate when you flatter. Mu Cen has a reputation in her heart for everything, and she will judge.


    "Come on, go back and have a rest. This time, Da Zhou, I have to pay a lot of rewards for mourning. " The Empress Dowager is not stingy.


    "I thank the Empress Dowager for her kindness." Mu Cen blessed himself and then turned to leave.


    But the Empress Dowager''s brow wrinkled, not very happy appearance: "this Luo Chen, recently pour don''t know what to think, the mind is more and more erratic, alas."


    Mu Cen listens, light mouth: "minister concubine helps you to go out to have a look."


    The Empress Dowager waved: "go."


    Mu Cen just went out.


    Her step is very light and quiet, and doesn''t disturb anyone. After leaving the house quietly, Mu Cen sees Xu Luochen standing in the same place with a look of expectation, and doesn''t know who he is waiting for.


    Mu Cen frowned: "Luo Chen, what are you doing?"


    Xu Luochen was obviously startled. When he saw Mu Cen again, he became a little submissive: "sister mu."


    "It''s getting late. Are you waiting for someone?" Mu Cen asked directly.


    Xu Luochen didn''t say a word. He bit his lip and lowered his head. He didn''t dare to look at Mu Cen. Mu Cen didn''t speak and walked towards Xu Luochen step by step. Xu Luochen wanted to step back, but finally he stood still.


    "It''s more complicated and more difficult than you think. Don''t be confused for a moment and do things you regret. " Mu Cen finally quietly raised Xu Luochen.


    Xu Luochen clenched his teeth, listening to Mu Cen''s admonition, suddenly looked up at Mu Cen: "sister mu, you can try your best to marry into the East Palace, why can''t I choose what I want."


    Mu Cen twisted his eyebrows.


    In Xu Luochen''s words, Mu Cen vaguely understands the meaning of a trace of blame. She just looks at Xu Luochen and doesn''t speak.


    Xu Luochen couldn''t hide her words. Looking at Mu Cen''s attitude, she couldn''t help saying: "am I going to be around the empress dowager, like Mei Ji, and be lonely all the time? Why can''t I find a way out for myself in the palace? I''m not willing to do that! "


    Mu Cen still didn''t speak.


    "You can have it, so can I. Why didn''t you help me say a few words when the Empress Dowager asked you? Instead, you told the Empress Dowager to let me stay with her. Mu Cen, what kind of ulterior motives are you. While occupying the position of the Crown Princess of the East Palace, do you still want to tease other men? " Xu Luochen has been a bit unscrupulous.


    Her eyes are even a little red. She is wronged.


    Like a person, people will become particularly sensitive, Xu Luochen naturally is the same.


    If she likes Li Shili, she can obviously feel the little things on Li Shili. For example, although Li Shili can make himself happy, it seems to be teasing a pet.


    On the contrary, in the face of Mu Cen, Li Shili followed Mu Cen''s temper more.


    At first, it may be a very normal thing, but with the passage of time, plus staying in the palace for a long time, we can naturally see these gateways.

 Chapter 483

    Just like when mucen was in deep crisis before, Li Shili and Princess Dai could just appear.


    Just like after Mu Cen married into the palace, the probability of Li Shili''s appearance will be much higher, but Li Shili will only see Mu Cen, and then leave with Mu Cen.


    Even now, Li Shili is modest and polite to everyone, but when facing Mu Cen, he will have different emotions.


    At first, Xu Luochen didn''t feel it, but as Xu Luochen became more and more fond of Li Shili, the reaction became more and more obvious.


    Li Shili seems to like Xu Luochen, but he doesn''t give Xu Luochen any promise. He just coaxes Xu Luochen to play and teases him when he is in a good mood.


    All this, Xu Luochen is attributed to Mu Cen.


    Mingming is already the Crown Princess of the East Palace, but still brazenly seduces Li Shili. Xu Luochen thinks that Mu CEN is shameless.


    In front of the feelings, there has been no respect for mu Cen.


    That''s jealousy. Because women can''t get it, they gradually become jealous and crazy, even speechless.


    When Xu Luochen said these words, she seemed to realize that she had said something she shouldn''t have said. She even said in front of Mu Cen that she was not nervous at all. It was fake. She passively looked at Mu Cen and finally turned away.


    That''s the idea of a broken pot.


    Mu Cen''s eyebrows and eyes gradually cooled down.


    In Mu Cen''s opinion, Xu Luochen is at least the person she sincerely treats, and now, her sincerity feeds the dog. I can''t say whether it''s disappointment or something else, but mu CEN is very clear that for Xu Luochen, I''m afraid that as Li Shiyuan said, life and death depend on fate. She can''t help or help.


    Intrauterine, not smart, but also their own ideas unreservedly exposed, this is a dead end.


    "Stop." Mu Cen suddenly spoke coldly.


    Xu Luochen wanted to ignore it, but he didn''t have the courage to turn around reluctantly: "I don''t know what the empress ordered."


    It''s like tearing the skin, even the name has changed.


    Mu Cen step by step toward the direction of Xu Luochen, Xu Luochen stood still, Mu Cen has been walking to Xu Luochen''s front, so stretched out his hand to hold her chin, half forced to let Xu Luochen look at himself: "put what you just said, and this palace again."


    Compared with the status and momentum, Mu Cen will not lose to anyone.


    Xu Luochen was frightened, biting his lips and saying nothing.


    Mu Cen sneered and looked at Xu Luochen for a long time. Then he suddenly released his hand. Because of the sudden decrease of strength, Xu Luochen faltered, but this faltering made Xu Luochen feel more frightened.


    It''s like the next second, Mu Cen''s hand will reach in front of him.


    "He said Mu Cen''s voice was a little colder.


    Xu Luochen didn''t say a word, just stood.


    Mu Cen sneered: "Luo Chen, you dare to connote our palace in front of our palace. Now our palace let you directly say that you have no courage. Without this courage, do you really think you can do whatever you want in this palace? "


    Xu Luochen is oppressed by Mu Cen, but he doesn''t dare to resist.


    "Who did the palace collude with? Your highness? Do you dare to say these words in front of your ninth highness? " Mu Cen asks Xu Luochen aggressively.


    Xu Luochen''s face changed. He didn''t expect that Mu Cen could speak so directly. For a moment, their atmosphere became very awkward.


    But mu Cen seems to have no intention of continuing to entangle with Xu Luochen, and looks at her deeply: "I want to support you, so that you can be like fish in water and not be wronged. Now it seems that the palace has thought a lot, but you have made your own arrangements clear. "


    "You..."


    "From now on, I will not be involved in your affairs." Mu Cen''s voice gradually cooled down, "you really let this palace down."


    Mu Cen finished his words and left without threatening Xu Luochen.


    It doesn''t make any sense to stay after what should be said has been finished.


    Life and death, she has been reborn a round, should not put these things too in mind, it will only eventually become their own weapon to kill themselves.


    Mu Cen left quickly, and the gloom in his face was quickly restrained. However, anyone who is close to Mu Cen can clearly feel the unhappiness in Mu Cen''s eyebrows.


    The Empress Dowager''s stockade is not too far away from mucen''s stockade, which is just a distance.


    On the way back, Mu Cen''s pace was a lot faster.


    "Who''s bothering our crown princess?" Li Shili''s voice suddenly came, some joking, but more of a joke on Mu Cen.


    Mu Cen calmed down and looked at Li Shili like this.


    Li Shili also pick eyebrows: "this is the king of your trouble?"


    Mu Cen sneers and doesn''t say anything. Xu Luochen doesn''t do anything hurtful, just has his own choice. Mu Cen won''t poke Xu Luochen at such a time.


    "That''s not true. It''s just an accident. His ninth highness was so idle." Mu Cen sneered and finished his speech.


    "There''s something in that." Li Shi Li said it directly.


    Mu Cen has already collected the emotion: "is that right? Your highness is very thoughtful. I have something else to do with my palace. I''m sorry I won''t accompany you. "


    With that, Mu Cen turned and walked towards his stockade. He didn''t look at Li Shili again. Li Shili didn''t know where he was, and his eyebrows flashed a little doubt. Then, he went straight forward and held Mu Cen''s hand regardless of his manners.


    "What do you mean by that?" Li Shili''s eyes are cold, as if questioning Mu Cen.


    Mu Cen light smile, his hand from Li Shi Li''s confinement in pulled out, not salty mouth: "nine highness, pay attention to your identity and style."


    Li Shili sneered: "I''m just learning from you. Besides, as you said, this kind of thing always comes first and then comes. Are you sure that the fourth brother must be the first one to come? "


    In a word, let Mu Cen look at Li Shili, but Li Shili no longer speak.


    The eyes of the two gaze at each other.


    For a long time, Li Shili had already collected his emotion and said, "if you don''t like it, I won''t be near her. The reason for getting close to her is that you have seen her more than once. She is different in your heart. Besides, it doesn''t make any sense. "


    How can a fox like Li Shili not understand the meaning of Mu Cen''s words.


    If he thinks about it, he can understand when it happened earlier.


    And what he said is true. For Xu Luochen, if there is anything different, it is that apart from Mu Cen''s love for Xu Luochen, there is another undeniable thing¡ª¡ª

 Chapter 484

    Xu Luochen''s innocence attracts Li Shili.


    But it''s pure freshness.


    But Li Shi Li occasionally look back, on the contrary, let Xu Luochen on the heart, take the initiative to hook up with Li Shi Li.


    Li Shi Li never thinks that he is a good man. He is not a woman who takes the initiative to send her to the door. But Xu Luochen just follows Li Shi Li''s heart, which leads to the ambiguity behind.


    But no matter what Xu Luochen thought, Li Shili didn''t really mean it.


    But today Xu Luochen took the initiative to find Mu Cen, which made Li Shili a little annoyed.


    It''s him who makes Xu Luochen unable to see her identity clearly. It''s too presumptuous. Even if there is no Mu Cen, the identity of the ninth princess can''t be Xu Luochen''s. If she can be a side princess, she can already see her.


    Li Shi Li''s eyebrows were cold.


    Mu Cen coldly looked at Li Shili: "Your Highness, your business has nothing to do with this palace."


    Put clear don''t want to talk more, soon Mu Cen turned to leave.


    "So only the fourth brother has anything to do with you, right?" Li Shi Li''s Mou Guang sharp saw to Mu Cen.


    Mu Cen looks at Li Shi Li''s Mou Guang and suddenly understands something.


    She laughed at the irony.


    In the last life, she was also Mu Cen, but she didn''t use the right way. No matter she was in the palace or in the palace, no one would pay more attention to her. On the contrary, she was a disgusting person.


    In this life, however, she has changed. It seems that all the people who don''t pay attention to her become interested in herself overnight, and her value has greatly increased.


    So, you can''t be too soft, you still have to make a high profile, right?


    She sank, and then quietly looked at Li Shili: "Your Highness, our palace has always been a good tool for those who accidentally hurt our palace. What''s more, his ninth highness is very clear about how much weight he has now. He has always been a wise man and knows what to do and what not to do. "


    This should be a warning.


    "You..." Li Shili was gloomy for a moment, but the next moment, he suddenly sneered, "do you really think that the fourth brother is dedicated to you, and has no other purpose?"


    Mu Cen didn''t speak.


    "Fourth brother''s ambition is not willing to hide. Just like the second brother, their goal is to be emperor. The eldest brother was pulled down by them, and the fourth brother and the second brother were surprisingly good to you. Haven''t you thought about the reason? " Li Shili reminds Mu Cen.


    Mu Cen very pale smile: "in this palace, who is clean?". As you said, the prince and his fourth highness have different ideas, so you can be sure that I must be calculated in the end? "


    This words, let Li Shi Li see to Mu Cen: "Mu Cen, perhaps once you won''t. But if you are sincere to the fourth brother, you will eventually become the blood red color on the red walls and bricks of the deep palace. "


    The voice falls, Li Shi Li is quiet for a moment: "hope at that time, you can still say this with this king so frankly."


    Mu Cen said with a smile: "well, since this is the case, why does his ninth highness never forget this palace?"


    Li Shi Li''s hands tightened.


    "Don''t your highness have a different heart?" Mu Cen coldly looked at Li Shi Li, "Your Highness, when people are dirty, you are the dirtiest. Just like me, why I look at Xu Luochen is because her mind is pure, and my hands are stained with blood. "


    Then, Mu Cen no longer spoke, nodded slightly, took his hand out of Li Shili''s, and quickly turned to leave.


    Li Shi Li stood in the same place and looked at Mu Cen''s back for a long time. His palm gradually clenched his fist.


    Not far away, Xu Luochen sees all this clearly. She looks at Mu Cen''s figure and flashes a trace of resentment and jealousy.


    Why Mu Cen can be admired by all people, but she is just a substitute, and she is the object of being played with in her spare time.


    She was not reconciled.


    But Li Shili and Xu Luochen really like it.


    After a long time, Xu Luochen turned around and walked to Li Shili: "Your Highness."


    Li Shi Li looked at Xu Luochen coldly: "want to follow my king?"


    Xu Luochen''s face turned red.


    "It''s not impossible. I''ll think about it again when you have a good idea of what to say and what not to say, who can offend and who can''t. Do you think I''m going to trouble myself? " Li Shili''s gloomy warning.


    Xu Luochen''s face has no blood color in an instant, and Li Shili has turned to leave.


    Around, as long as suddenly began to fall snow, a large piece of a large, even the footprints on the ground are covered clean, can no longer be seen.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡ª¡ª


    in the house.


    Mu Cen walked towards the house without saying a word. Linglong could see that Mu Cen was in a bad mood. After being quiet, he didn''t say anything and soon retired.


    Mu Cen never said a word.


    This trip to the western regions is far more complicated than I thought.


    Involved in too many people and things, and ultimately do not know who can retreat, who will die in the western regions.


    Mu Cen couldn''t help but take a deep breath, but the next moment, Mu Cen''s eyebrows and eyes followed fiercely and looked at the window. Soon, a dart shot in the window and carved directly on the pillar.


    Mu Cen twisted his eyebrows.


    Linglong has quickly come in: "Niang Niang, how are you?"


    "No harm." Mu Cen didn''t feel the killing, but the dart was aimed at him.


    But Linglong saw the dart on the pillar, and her face changed. Seeing that mucen wanted to take it, Linglong quickly stepped forward: "check it, maid."


    Mu Cen didn''t say anything.


    Linglong checked and made sure that there was no problem with the darts. Then she handed it to Mu Cen. Mu Cen looked at the darts and frowned slightly.


    The style of this dart is obviously not from Dazhou, but from the western regions. Just like the local conditions and customs here, it''s very rough and crazy, and it won''t hide. At least the dart is non-toxic.


    There''s a note on it.


    Mu Cen pulled out the note. When he saw the content on the note, Mu Cen laughed and looked at Mu Cen with a delicate and inexplicable look: "Niang Niang, this is..."


    "The Empress Dowager won''t go out tomorrow. If you have something to do, just watch it. I''m going out." Mu Cen whispered.


    Linglong looks at Mu Cen, and his eyebrows are not in agreement with him: "I''ll follow you."


    "No Mu Cen refused.


    "Niang Niang, this is the western regions. If something happens to you, your highness will blame me." Linglong persuades Mu Cen, not to mention the inexplicable darts and notes.


    Linglong dare not let mucen have an accident.


    If something really happens, I''m afraid the first person to fall on the ground will be himself. What''s more, Linglong comes to Mu Cen''s side to protect Mu Cen''s integrity.


    Mu Cen knows Linglong''s nervousness, but calms her down.

 Chapter 485

    "I have to go in person. I''m afraid it would be more troublesome if we didn''t go there in person. But you don''t have to worry. This palace will be fine. There is a sense of propriety in everything. "


    Mu Cen didn''t say what was on the note.


    Linglong see Mu Cen didn''t speak, quiet down, finally didn''t say anything.


    The note was burned on the candle by Mu Cen, and the whole person had calmed down as if nothing had happened.


    "You go out first." After a while, Mu Cen looks at Linglong.


    Linglong respectfully replied, "yes."


    Then Linglong retreated.


    Mu Cen thinks about the contents of the note. It was thrown in by Qinghuan, but he doesn''t hide it. Instead, he openly wants to compete with himself and compete for Li Shiyuan.


    When Qinghuan saw the picture of himself and Li Shiyuan together, he knew that Gao Qian had a good relationship with Li Shiyuan, but he was also alert.


    Love begets hate, too much.


    It''s like Xu Luochen now.


    Especially in such a sensitive time, we should be careful, and never get into trouble, especially the identity of Linglong.


    But mu Cen didn''t have much contact with Qinghuan during this period, but it can be seen that Qinghuan''s nature is not bad. It really convinced Qinghuan. Maybe it''s really peaceful and won''t be caught by Qinghuan. He won''t let it go.


    After all, it has to be solved.


    Think of these, Mu Cen can''t help but in the heart stomach Fei Li Shiyuan.


    Who said that beauty is a disaster, male face is not a disaster?


    After sinking, Mu Cen didn''t think about it any more. He just leaned against the bed and closed his eyes. But mu Cen couldn''t sleep all the time. It seems that after entering the western regions, he spent the night in all kinds of nightmares. He could see it, but couldn''t touch it. That kind of feeling was even more painful.


    Mu Cen woke up before dawn.


    Linglong in the moment of Mu Cen wake up, already had a reaction: "Niang Niang, you don''t sleep for a while, it''s still early now."


    "No more." Mu Cen answered.


    "The maid prepared something for you to wash." Linglong answers.


    Mu Cen made a sound.


    After washing, Linglong also let the kitchen prepare breakfast, according to Mu Cen''s taste, Mu Cen did not speak, eating quietly.


    After breakfast, the sky has been slightly bright.


    Mu Cen takes a look, explains Linglong a few words, and then turns to leave the stockade. Linglong looks at the figure Mu Cen leaves, but in the end, Linglong remains obedient in the stockade. She knows very well that Mu Cen has always been a man with sense of propriety.


    ¡­¡­


    Mu Cen didn''t go anywhere. He went directly to the place Qinghuan had made an appointment with him.


    On the day when he was found, Li Shiyuan and Mu Cen came here. Everything here is not much different from that day, but the snow is a little thicker. It should have just fallen last night.


    Mu Cen suddenly quieted down and looked down at the green buds in the crevice of the snow.


    In such a season, everything has entered hibernation, but here unexpectedly saw the green bud? It was a bit of a surprise.


    Mu Cen squatted down and watched carefully.


    In such a cold winter, can struggle to sprout again, does it mean new vitality.


    Mu Cen was a little fascinated.


    Even do not care about the passage of time, even so quietly watching, as if this touch of new green in this snow, people feel particularly comfortable.


    Until the sound of horse''s hooves came to Mu Cen''s ear, Mu Cen slowly stood up and looked at the proud little girl on the horse''s back: "Princess Qinghuan."


    "Hum." Qinghuan sneers.


    In addition to being good-looking, this mu CEN is good for nothing in Qinghuan''s eyes. Li Shiyuan doesn''t want such a woman. Even this person is Li Shiyuan''s second emperor''s sister-in-law. No matter how Gao Qian warns Qinghuan, Qinghuan is still unwilling. What''s more, in Qinghuan''s eyes, the guilty person is mu Cen, not himself.


    After all, the crime of "red apricot coming out of the wall" is a felony in Dazhou and is to be executed. Not to mention Mu Cen''s identity is the Crown Princess of the current Dynasty.


    Qinghuan thinks that Mu CEN is not worthy of Li Shiyuan.


    "The princess asked me to come here just to show me how to lose her temper?" Mu Cen looks at Qinghuan with a smile.


    Qinghuan is speechless by Mu Cen. His face is red. The bodyguard is also careful. It shows that the bodyguard has no way to Qinghuan.


    "Here comes your horse, princess." The bodyguard spoke quietly and had a headache again. "You are known by the king, and his subordinates can''t explain to the king."


    "Well. My brother doesn''t care about me. " Qinghuan is very arrogant.


    Mu Cen raises eyebrows and looks at everything in front of her, but she doesn''t open her mouth. She is waiting for Qing Huan to open her mouth.


    Qinghuan scolded the bodyguard and immediately looked at Mu Cen: "Mu Cen, you don''t deserve to be beside brother yuan. You don''t care about your identity. Even if you are such a delicate and weak woman, you can''t bring any help to brother yuan. It will only be a burden to brother yuan. You will drag brother yuan down. I warn you to stay away from brother yuan."


    In fact, Qing Huan is a little older than Mu Cen.


    It''s just that Mu Cen looks at Qing Huan, and his mind is just like that of an underage child. It''s not much different.


    She chuckled and said, "well, when the princess loses her temper and shows it to me, do you want to warn me again?"


    "You..." Qinghuan was very angry.


    Mu Cen looks at Qinghuan like a little girl.


    Qinghuan is similar to Xu Luochen in some way. At first, they are very simple in mind, but they are quite different. Qinghuan has lived a carefree life from birth to now, because Gao Qian''s day will give Qinghuan the best protection.


    Even her husband can choose one that Qinghuan likes. Gao Qian can rest assured that Qinghuan will not make any mistakes.


    But Xu Luochen is different.


    No matter how innocent and innocent you are, if you enter this deep palace without protection, your mood will change a little bit if you want to live. Just like Xu Luochen now, the clarity of the bottom of your eyes has disappeared, and the rest is complicated thoughts and calculations.


    Therefore, it''s still Li Shiyuan''s words that everyone has his own destiny.


    If Li Shiyuan didn''t choose himself and chose Qinghuan, it seems that it is better for Li Shiyuan.


    It is true that no matter who is in the position of emperor, as long as Gao Qian is there, the other side will show mercy. Otherwise, it will be a war between the two countries.


    You know, if it was a war between Dazhou and the western regions, he would not benefit at all, and he would lose both sides.


    In this way, she is indeed a burden to Li Shiyuan.


    Mu Cen sank and said nothing.

 Chapter 486

    "Mu Cen." Qinghuan sees that Mu Cen doesn''t speak, and thinks that Mu CEN is guilty, and his confidence comes up again.


    But looking at Mu Cen''s cold light face, Qing Huan is not sure.


    Mu Cen said: "I''m listening, princess, please say."


    "Hum." Qinghuan hummed heavily, "do you dare to compete with me?"


    "What is the contest?" Mu Cen''s tone is still light.


    Qing Huan couldn''t see Mu Cen''s attitude, and his tone was naturally not good: "do you think the princess wants to compare your piano, chess, calligraphy and painting with you? That''s the most useless. Brother yuan doesn''t need these. I want to compete with you in horse riding, Kung Fu and archery. "


    The Qing Huan that this words says is unavoidably complacent rise.


    After all, Qinghuan is good at it, and Dazhou women are not good at it.


    In Qing Huan''s opinion, Mu CEN is sure to lose.


    Mu Cen just listened, and Qing Huan continued: "if you lose, you are not allowed to pester brother yuan, otherwise the princess will tell Emperor Zhou about you, and you are waiting to be executed!"


    Mu Cen still very light smile: "that if I win? What about the princess? "


    "No way." Qinghuan did not want to sneer.


    Looking at the western regions, it is impossible for any woman to surpass herself. What Gao Qian found for Qinghuan was the best teacher, not to mention Mu Cen from Dazhou.


    I don''t know if I can get on horseback with such a soft appearance.


    "I said if." Mu Cen insisted on an answer.


    Qinghuan also didn''t think much: "if you win me, I''ll be convinced and won''t give you any trouble."


    "Is that true, princess?" Mu Cen raised her eyebrows.


    "When I speak to the princess, it''s always hard to say a word." Qinghuan said condescending, holding the reins, but it seems valiant.


    Mu CEN is still standing quietly.


    If she is not so deeply involved with Li Shiyuan, maybe Mu Cen has distanced herself from Li Shiyuan. When she completes her revenge, she just gives Li Shiyuan a big gift by the way, which can be regarded as mutual benefit.


    But now, after all, it is impossible to return to such a point.


    "Good." For a long time, Mu Cen answered faintly.


    Qinghuan has some accidents, and Mu Cen answers. She returns to her mind and signals the guard to send the horse to Mu Cen: "you can use this horse, so that you won''t fall down accidentally."


    Mu Cen very pale smile, also did not say anything.


    Qinghuan didn''t mean to help mucen at all, but was watching the excitement. At this time, a stern voice came from behind them: "Qinghuan, no nonsense."


    Gao Qian has got the news and is coming.


    Gaoqian looked at Qinghuan with serious eyes: "go back with the king, no nonsense, the king is too indulgent you, can let you do these extraordinary things."


    Gao Qian''s words did not contain any element of joke.


    Gao Qian naturally knew the importance of Mu Cen to Li Shiyuan.


    Gao Qian doesn''t know about Mu Cen, but he knows very well that if Qing Huan is not serious enough to hurt Mu Cen, Li Shiyuan won''t let Qing Huan go so easily. At that time, Gao Qian had no reason to protect Linglong.


    What''s more, if Mu CEN is really as powerful as Li Shiyuan described, Qinghuan can''t get along with him in this kind of thing. Qinghuan is his only sister, so it''s impossible for him to get hurt.


    When hearing the news from the bodyguard on the side of Qinghuan, Gao Qian rushed over without saying a word.


    Besides, it''s not far from the stockade. If it gets out, it will be very troublesome.


    So Gao Qian wants to be strangled in the cradle before everything starts.


    "I don''t want it." Qinghuan looked at Gao Qian, but he didn''t mean to give in. "Brother, I want to compete with this woman. She doesn''t deserve to stay with brother yuan."


    "Qinghuan, go back with me." Gao Qian didn''t take any joke in his tone.


    The bodyguard had already stepped forward, and Gao Qian just looked at Mu Cen: "this matter, I will explain the situation to King yuan later."


    Mu Cen very pale smile, don''t know is listen to go in or don''t care too much.


    As soon as Qinghuan saw the bodyguard coming, he waved his whip impolitely. The bodyguard didn''t dare to hurt Qinghuan, so the situation was not good for a moment.


    Gao Qian''s face had sunk.


    Mu Cen suddenly looked at Gao Qian: "the king of the western regions, it''s better to satisfy Princess Linglong''s wish than this. She always keeps it in mind. That''s what will happen sooner or later. It''s enough. I think Princess Linglong will keep her word


    Gao Qian squinted slightly.


    When Qinghuan hears Mu Cen''s words, he feels that Mu CEN is provoking himself.


    Mu Cen didn''t like it and said lightly, "don''t worry, king of the western regions. I have my own discretion in this matter."


    Her tone was not arrogant, but confident. Gao Qian just looked at Mu Cen, quietly, and Mu Cen did not avoid Gao Qian''s eyes: "I will return the princess to Zhao."


    In Mu Cen''s words, Gao Qian just raised his hand, and the bodyguard who used to block Qinghuan quietly retreated to one side, Linglong was free.


    In Mu Cen''s words, Gao Qian has his own thoughts.


    Indeed, as Mu Cen said, if Qinghuan doesn''t give up on this matter, even if it''s stopped now, sooner or later, something will happen, and then it will be out of control.


    And the next thing, it is not appropriate to make trouble.


    But today, Li Shiyuan is not here. The last evidence in his hands can be collected today. It is reasonable that he should come back at daybreak. Now, Li Shiyuan has not been seen at all, and there is no news of the people sent out.


    This is why Gao Qian is worried.


    Now, if you can do one thing less, it''s one thing.


    That''s why Gao Qian didn''t stop him. Looking at Mu Cen''s eyes, he was more and more unusual. When he first saw Mu Cen, he was just amazing, but they had never talked. Now with a simple conversation, Gao Qian clearly knew that Mu Cen was not only powerful, but also deep.


    The power of a person doesn''t need to be displayed. You can feel it clearly in every move, as long as the person is willing to release such a signal with you.


    Mu Cen just told Gao Qian clearly that she would not do anything to Qinghuan, but she would teach Qinghuan a lesson so that such things would not happen again.


    It''s better to be taught by outsiders than by Gao Qian.


    So Gao Qian just let Mu Cen''s behavior go.


    ¡­¡­


    "Mu Cen, don''t talk like crazy." Qinghuan didn''t believe it at all.


    Mu Cen laughed but did not speak fast with Qing Huan. Then she jumped on the horse and moved in a delicate manner. She was somewhat stunned. Mu Cen pulled up the reins, so she looked at her lingering. "Are you ready, Princess Royal?"


    Mu Cen''s posture is too neat, which makes Qing Huan a little stunned. It''s obviously an accident.

 Chapter 487

    But Qinghuan didn''t put such things in mind, and soon jumped on the horse.


    "Hum." Qinghuan was unconvinced and gave a cold hum, "you can see that the forest in front is the end."


    Mu Cen raised his eyebrows and nodded.


    Then they rode at the same time. Gao Qian just sat on the horse and watched them run towards the woods not far away. He didn''t say a word.


    But the bodyguard on one side looked at it in a cold sweat: "Wang, is that right?"


    "Look." Gao Qian spoke calmly.


    For equestrian, Gao Qian doesn''t worry about Qinghuan, but for mu Cen, Gao Qian''s worry seems to have come down. Mu Cen''s equestrian skills are not idle people. I''m afraid Qinghuan underestimates Mu Cen. In such a contest, Qinghuan can''t get any benefits.


    I''m afraid I''ll lose. I don''t want to watch.


    But even so, Gao Qian didn''t stop him. He really wanted Qinghuan to give up completely before it was over. Otherwise, Qinghuan would get into trouble sooner or later.


    After being quiet, Gao Qian didn''t speak. He looked relaxed.


    And such a fact, Qinghuan has also found out.


    Because no matter how fast he runs, Mu CEN is just teasing you. He has been following you all the time. There''s no reason for him to have any trouble. Even Mu Cen''s horse is temporarily found, which is quite different from Qinghuan''s horse.


    Mu CEN is also very good at horses. They seem to have a tacit understanding for a long time.


    Qinghuan is more and more unwilling.


    But mu Cen still looks at Qinghuan like a little girl.


    Just at the end of the time, Mu Cen did not play with Qinghuan, but quickly toward the end of not far away.


    Qinghuan is completely behind.


    When Qinghuan catches up, Mu Cen has stopped the horses and is waiting patiently.


    Qing Huan blushed and said, "hum, Mu Cen, you are just lucky."


    Mu Cen frowned: "well, I''m lucky."


    I really don''t deny it. Qinghuan couldn''t say a word. He really wanted to tear Mu Cen, but mu Cen was still smiling. When he looked at Qinghuan, he was more like a little girl who didn''t know the height of heaven and earth.


    Qinghuan gas exploded: "we come to contest."


    "Does the princess now admit or deny that the horse belongs to me?" Mu Cen reminds Qinghuan with a smile.


    Qinghuan said nothing.


    Looking at the western regions, Qinghuan has never lost. Even if many men and Qinghuan took the written test, Qinghuan has never lost. Today, she lost so miserably to Mu Cen, where can Qinghuan put down her dignity.


    But Qinghuan is not unreasonable person, just the mouth does not forgive: "you are just a coincidence."


    Mu Cen said, "is the princess going to compete with me here?"


    Mu Cen asked again, pointing to the present place.


    Qinghuan thought and refused: "of course not, to go to ge Na, they look at, someone can, lest you don''t admit it."


    At least it can be a coincidence.


    It''s a coincidence that the martial arts competition is absolutely impossible. It''s the result of zazashi''s practice. Qinghuan is afraid that Mu Cen will play tricks at that time, so she is determined to be in front of Gao Qian.


    Mu Cen raised his eyebrows, not smiling.


    She hasn''t thought so much about it. Qinghuan has a way to play with Lai mucen, but she doesn''t think of a way. Qinghuan takes the initiative to send her to the door.


    This, Mu Cen clear nod: "of course."


    Qinghuan didn''t expect that Mu Cen agreed so neatly. She snorted and soon drove the horse to continue to run in the direction of Gao Qian. With a faint smile, Mu Cen didn''t hurry to follow Qinghuan this time.


    And Gao Qian and the bodyguard had already followed them to the depths of the woods.


    See two people turn head of time, Gao Qian tiny wring eyebrow, waiting for them to take the initiative to speak.


    Qing Huan jumped off the horse: "brother, I want to compete with Mu Cen."


    Gao Qian did not speak out against the words, Mu CEN is a faint smile: "no harm, Princess like, accompany Princess contest."


    Mu Cen nodded to Gao Qian, as if he didn''t need to worry about Gao Qian, and then he jumped off the horse.


    Qinghuan naturally heard Mu Cen''s words and sneered: "it''s beyond one''s ability."


    Mu Cen didn''t respond to Qinghuan''s almost childish words, and then he looked at Gao Qian: "there''s the king of laoxiyu as a witness."


    Gao Qian nodded.


    Qinghuan has made a move, but mu CEN is always calm in the transformation of his steps.


    Qinghuan''s martial arts are good, but for mu Cen, it''s just self-defense, and it''s useless. So in front of Mu Cen, Qinghuan''s actions are more childish.


    Mu Cen plays with Qing Huan for a while, and then quickly ends all this. He doesn''t give Qing Huan any chance to resist, and completely subdues Qing Huan.


    This time, Qing Huan looks at Mu Cen with gaping eyes.


    Mutin smiled lightly. "What is your royal highness trying to compare?"


    Qinghuan is not stupid. Up to now, naturally, he can see that he is not mu Cen''s opponent at all, but his apparent unwillingness is obvious.


    Gao Qian''s eyebrows and eyes cooled down: "Qinghuan, no nonsense. Haven''t I taught you to accept defeat by gambling? This matter is your initiative provocation, and now you are also defeated. Do you want to make trouble here? "


    Gao Qian''s tone has become extremely gloomy, looking at Qinghuan with a warning.


    The previous connivance is enough, and if it continues, it will only make Qinghuan more difficult to clean up. Besides, Gao Qian doesn''t know Mu Cen''s temper clearly.


    Qinghuan was scolded by Gao Qian for a while, but it''s true that she was willing to gamble and admit defeat. Without saying a word, Qinghuan looked at Mu Cen like this, as if thinking about something.


    Mu Cen raised her eyebrows: "princess, do you have something to say to me?"


    "Are you proud, Muchen? Do you think I''m proud that you won the contest? Don''t forget, even if I can''t marry brother yuan, as a friend, I can be with brother yuan, but you can''t. You are the Crown Princess of the dynasty. Do you still want you to marry into the yuan palace? You are delusional. " Qinghuan pokes Mu Cen''s pain, every word is extremely sharp.


    Gao Qian''s brow twisted: "Qing Huan." The warning in that tone was even more obvious: "you will take Princess Qinghuan back immediately. Without the king''s order, the princess will not be allowed to leave any more and act recklessly."


    Gao Qian''s life, Qinghuan is Gao Qian so a training, even if not reconciled, or quickly on the horse, immediately riding away.


    Gao Qian looks at the bodyguard on one side. The bodyguard follows him to avoid the accident of Qinghuan.


    Soon, only Gao Qian and Mu Cen were left in the forest.


    Mu Cen did not take the initiative to break the silence, but stood quietly.

 Chapter 488

    After waiting for a while, Gao Qian said faintly: "Qinghuan is spoiled by the king, so some people don''t know the heaven and earth, please don''t remember."


    "No harm." Mu Cen light mouth¡° I like Princess Qinghuan very much. "


    Mu Cen''s words are always good.


    What''s more, Gao Qian dotes on Qinghuan, and everyone knows it. Otherwise, Qinghuan can''t be allowed to act so recklessly, so mu Cen can''t fight with Qinghuan because of this kind of thing.


    In addition, Qinghuan''s forthright and those bowed intestines of the imperial concubines, Qinghuan don''t be too aboveboard.


    Just hear Qing Huan say so, Mu Cen''s heart is pressing a huge stone, still have some unspeakable taste.


    I know that Qinghuan and Li Shiyuan have nothing to do with each other, but when I hear what Qinghuan and Li Shiyuan do, these things are beyond my reach. It''s impossible to say that they can''t be sour.


    It seems that I''m a little jealous.


    The atmosphere in the woods was a little quiet.


    Neither Mu Cen nor Gao Qian took the initiative to speak.


    Until Gao Qian broke the silence: "I want to know, why do you want to let yourself fall into it


    "The yearning of the heart." Mu Cen light mouth, did not hide his idea.


    This reply made Gao Qian raise his eyebrows slightly, and then he gave a light smile: "Niang Niang knows that the fourth highness is never a person who loves a girl. Niang Niang should know better that even if she doesn''t have Qinghuan, there will be thousands of people who can''t be controlled by Niang Niang in the future. There are many helpless people in the throne."


    Gao Qian quietly looked at Mu Cen, these words are said directly.


    Mu Cen didn''t avoid Gao Qian''s words, but his eyebrows and eyes were always calm: "so what does the king of western regions want to express to me? If it''s about Qinghuan, then the king of the western regions doesn''t need to keep it in mind. I won''t do anything to Princess Qinghuan. What''s more, isn''t it connived by the king of the western regions? "


    Gao Qianmo looks at Mu Cen silently.


    I didn''t expect that Mu Cen could understand what he meant.


    "If the king of the western regions stopped me, Princess Qinghuan would not appear in front of me. But even if the king of the western regions knew that Qinghuan liked the fourth Royal Highness, he never wanted to let Qinghuan marry the fourth Royal Highness, but he wanted to make Princess Qinghuan die, so he moved his idea to me. "


    Mu Cen looks at Gao Qian with a smile: "instead of forcing Qinghuan to do so, it will work for a while, but he can''t guarantee that Qinghuan won''t make any mistakes again, or lose his life carelessly in the future chaos, or do something that people can''t handle. It''s better to let Qinghuan lose here. "


    Gao Qian picked his eyebrows.


    It seems that I suddenly understood the reason why Li Shiyuan and even Li Shiyuan fell in love with Mu Cen.


    It''s not only this peerless face, but also Mu Cen''s strategy and calm. Only such a person can be called the queen.


    Don''t need you to say more, Mu Cen''s exquisite heart can understand your idea.


    Gao Qian suddenly so faint smile.


    Mu Cen nodded: "king of the western regions, if it''s OK, I''ll leave first."


    Gao Qian didn''t stop Mu Cen either.


    When Mu Cen turns around, Gao Qian suddenly says, "lady, add more danger next. I''m afraid it''s not as easy as you think. Are you ready?"


    Mu Cen did not look back, but calmly expressed: "he has some preparation, I have some preparation."


    "Good." Gao Qian answered.


    The rest of the words, the two did not say more, and then when mucen was ready to leave, suddenly someone came with a horse, the speed was very fast, and the surrounding woods were shaking.


    Mu Cen also followed.


    A sense of uneasiness followed.


    But the other side stopped at Gao Qian''s side and said in a low voice, "Wang, something''s wrong."


    Gao Qian''s face changed.


    Mu Cen looked at Gao Qian. No matter how light the voice of the bodyguard was, her martial arts accomplishments could also be heard clearly: "has something happened to him?"


    Mu Cen asked directly.


    Now the political situation in the western regions is stable. Gao Qian is very popular with the people, and there is no news that there may be an accident in the western regions. In the memory of the last life, the western regions are very stable from Mu Cen to his death. Therefore, in this way, the only person who may have an accident is Li Shiyuan.


    But Gao Qian was asked by Mu Cen, and he was quiet. Finally, he just looked at Mu Cen, but he didn''t hide it.


    "He was assassinated." Li Shiyuan said directly, "now seriously injured, Rong Jiu has sent people back to the stockade."


    Mu Cen''s face slightly changed: "what else?"


    She naturally knows that it''s not as simple as being injured. It''s common for Li Shiyuan to be injured. Since Mu Cen knew Li Shiyuan, he hasn''t had much time to be calm. Most of the time, he is with new and old injuries.


    Li Shiyuan must do many things himself.


    Not to mention the current situation.


    "He and the prince are in the western regions alone and Kyoto alone. They seem to be at peace, but they are really shameless. He has an accident in order to get the last list. With the list in hand, the prince''s people can''t let him go." Gao Qian''s speech speed is very fast, "the third prince is a member of the prince''s group. Naturally, such a thing will not be allowed to happen, so I''m afraid it''s not so simple for the third prince to catch up."


    Mu Cen''s face sank. In Gao Qian''s words, he also faintly smelled the taste of conspiracy.


    The fact that the third prince was able to force Li Shiyuan to be seriously injured proved that this incident was to lead you into the urn, and Li Shiyuan was also very clear, but he had to go.


    Everyone is playing a dangerous game.


    It''s not impossible to find someone in the stockade and make noise.


    Not to mention under such circumstances.


    Now Li Shiyuan is afraid that he doesn''t have any ability to parry. He was found seriously injured. As a result, it can be imagined that Mu Cen didn''t hesitate any more and quickly turned to walk towards the stockade.


    Gao Qian looked at Mu Cen''s figure for a long time and then said, "lady, be more careful. I''ll take care of other things. But I can''t interfere in the affairs of Dazhou. "


    "Thank you very much." Mu Cen answered.


    Then, Mu Cen''s pace became faster and faster, and soon he disappeared in front of Gao Qian. Gao Qian didn''t stop, so he rode away quickly.


    He is going to eliminate all the traces left by Li Shiyuan.


    I''m afraid that what he and Li Shiyuan are worried about has happened ahead of time.


    Mu Cen hurried back to the stockade.


    But mu Cen didn''t go back to his house. Instead, he went to Li Shiyuan''s house to avoid people''s eyes and ears.


    When approaching Li Shiyuan''s house, Mu CEN is suddenly stopped.


    Mu Cen looked up at the people in front of him and said quietly, "general long, I have something else to do."

 Chapter 489

    "You can''t go." Long Shaoyun said directly, "the third Highness has brought people here. Now you used to be trapped. Your highness will definitely check thoroughly. Don''t you want to live? "


    Long Shaoyun said, looking at Mu Cen''s eyes also followed more and more serious, without a trace of joke.


    Mu CEN is quiet, the eyes that fall on long Shaoyun''s body don''t take the meaning of a bit of concession: "general long, please get out of the way."


    "Mu Cen." Long Shaoyun changed his name, "no matter what you have to do, the most urgent thing is to protect yourself. If you go so rashly, can you guarantee that there will be no accident? In an accident, didn''t your previous efforts fall short¡°


    Long Shaoyun''s persuasion was painstaking: "no matter what your highness does, he must have thought of all the results, and he will certainly be on guard. Are you sure you are not going to make trouble for him now?"


    Knowing that Mu Cen could not be persuaded, long Shaoyun moved out of Li Shiyuan.


    But mu CEN is still calm and looks at long Shaoyun: "just because I know what he will do, so I have to go. It''s impossible for him to find any royal doctor to check his current situation. If he just does it, the people around him may not have any effect. Don''t you know the final result? "


    Mu Cen asks long Shaoyun.


    Long Shaoyun was silent and didn''t speak.


    "Well, even if he can save himself, the premise is that he is sober and uncertain. How do you think he can save himself?" The seriousness in Mu Cen''s eyebrows never slowed down.


    Long Shaoyun was not able to say a word that Mu Cen had told him.


    The understanding of mucen, long Shaoyun is very clear, mucen made a decision things never easy to change, whether before or now.


    Nothing can stop Mu Cen, let alone the current situation.


    Long Shaoyun clenched his fist in the palm of his hand.


    "He doesn''t want you to go." Long Shaoyun was quiet for a moment before he continued.


    "Shao Yun." Mu Cen also changed his name, "I have to go. Even he can''t change my mind at such a time. "


    Long Shaoyun didn''t open his mouth again. For a long time, he sighed silently. He took back the hand that blocked Mu Cen.


    Mu Cen and Li Shiyuan always put each other first. They can guess each other''s thoughts, but they can''t stop each other''s behavior, as long as it involves each other.


    If Mu CEN is injured at the moment, so is the result.


    Mu Cen didn''t say anything more, just nodded to long Shaoyun.


    When Mu Cen continued to walk forward, long Shaoyun''s voice suddenly came: "Your Highness the prince has started from Kyoto."


    Mu Cen twisted his eyebrows and looked at long Shaoyun.


    Li Shiyuan''s coming has always been expected by Mu Cen, but it''s faster than he thought. Is it because Li Shiyuan''s recent behavior has affected Li Shiyuan? Or what happened in Kyoto? Because in the western regions, a lot of news lags behind, so mu Cen can''t get the news of Kyoto at the first time.


    Besides, Mu Zhanxiao is still in Kyoto.


    Is Kyoto safe now?


    "The palace is calm for the time being." Long Shaoyun explained, "it''s just so calm. You can''t rule out that the prince has made all the arrangements. The prince has never been passive. "


    Mu Cen didn''t answer.


    "And the prince is dead." Long Shaoyun stood up and said, "on the day when the prince came out of the palace, the great prince had already been given death. In the name of the emperor. There is no one else in Kyoto who can do this except the prince, because now the prince is in charge of everything in the palace. "


    So Li Shiyuan could find a reasonable reason to leave Kyoto and come to the western regions.


    "The prince is a horse driver, a fast horse for thousands of miles, a post station for a horse, before we had many people marching, plus the Empress Dowager and others, so it took a month to arrive in the western regions. The prince, I''m afraid, will appear in the western regions on the 7th and 8th, or at most on the 10th. " Long Shaoyun made it clear.


    Mu Cen took a deep breath and said, "thank you very much."


    "So do you want to go again?" Long Shaoyun continued, "if your highness can be so unscrupulous, it is enough to prove that the prince is ready. Once you are caught by the third Royal Highness, when the prince comes, even if you successfully leave, under such circumstances, the prince must be suspicious of you, and your life will not be easy. "


    Mu Cen didn''t answer, but he didn''t deny long Shaoyun''s statement.


    "At that time, how did you get along with yourself?" Long Shaoyun asked.


    Mu Cen stood quietly for a while. She looked at long Shaoyun, but her eyes were very serious. Then, she gave a light smile and spoke lightly¡° I have no way back. From the beginning to the present. When he is born, I am born, and when he is dead, I am dead. We are grasshoppers tied to a rope. No one can live alone. "


    This sentence, Mu Cen said with a tone of joke, but the seriousness in the eyebrows and eyes could not be cleaned.


    Long Shaoyun heard every word clearly. After a moment of silence, his eyebrows had been hidden in the dark.


    Then, long Shaoyun didn''t speak at last, stepped back, and finally gave way. Mu Cen nodded and said nothing more, and quickly walked towards Li Shiyuan''s stockade.


    That kind of anxious feeling didn''t stop for a moment, and the pace became faster and faster. Long Shaoyun looked at Mu Cen''s leaving figure, which was eclipsed. For a long time, he stood quietly, so his hands clenched into fists, watched Mu Cen''s figure enter the stockade, and then long Shaoyun slightly twisted his eyebrows, which quickly left in another direction.


    ¡­¡­


    Mu Cen walks into the stockade.


    This is the first time that Mu Cen has walked into Li Shiyuan''s stockade so openly since he came to the western regions. He doesn''t care so much, but mu CEN is also very clear that the stockade is full of Li Shiyuan''s people. Even if he is seen, he doesn''t need to worry too much.


    Naturally, these cronies all know the relationship between mu Cen and Li Shiyuan. Naturally, no one is rushing to stop them, but someone quickly goes in and informs Rong Jiu.


    When Mu Cen lifted the curtain, Rong Jiu came out: "Miss mu, this is not the place you should come to, please go back."


    Rong Jiu''s attitude is very firm, and he doesn''t even let Mu Cen go in.


    Muchen soon understood who this meant.


    She quietly looked at Rong Jiu, attitude is the same, never retreat: "Rong Jiu, don''t stop me, the things inside, you can''t deal with."


    Rong Jiu twisted his eyebrows and hesitated.


    Now Li Shiyuan''s situation is really beyond their control. Even if Li Shiyuan can say that they can do it, they are not doctors after all, and many things are inconvenient.

 Chapter 490

    The most important thing is that Li Shiyuan''s current situation is really beyond the scope they can handle.


    Mu CEN is here to send charcoal in the snow.


    But this order was given by Li Shiyuan, and Rong Jiu did not dare to disobey it.


    Soon, Rong Jiuzheng said, "I''m sorry, Miss mu. Your highness asked you to leave as soon as possible."


    "Get out of the way." Mu Cen''s face sank and could not refuse.


    Such a sharp voice makes Rong Jiu flash slightly. It seems that he sees Li Shiyuan. When he comes back, Mu Cen has come in. Rong Jiu is a little annoyed, but he doesn''t dare to use his strength against Mu Cen. Let''s not talk about how Li Shiyuan will punish himself. Let''s talk about Mu Cen himself. Let''s really start. Rong Jiu may not be able to ask for it.


    Finally, Rong Jiu can only passively follow Mu Cen to go in.


    What''s more, there is nothing they can do now.


    And the people behind the screen, when they saw Mu Cen coming in, were slightly stunned. Mu Cen saw the situation on the bed at a glance, and his brows twisted up instantly.


    Li Shiyuan was hurt too much.


    If it wasn''t for this man, he would have been killed on the spot, let alone now.


    "I''ll do it." Mu Cen spoke deeply.


    "Miss mu..." everyone looked at Mu Cen and looked at each other. For a moment and a half, they couldn''t recover. Finally, they could only passively look at Rong Jiu.


    And Mu Cen has already sat down, they dare not stop naturally.


    Li Shiyuan on the bed still has a trace of consciousness, which can be clearly felt at the first time when Mu CEN is near. He moved. The wound on the chest spouted blood, all previous efforts were in vain in an instant.


    "Lie down." Mu Cen''s tone can''t contain a bit of joking.


    Li Shiyuan ignored Mu Cen, but his voice was firm: "Rong Jiu, take her away from here."


    "He didn''t dare." Mu Cen light mouth, completely fearless of Li Shiyuan''s threat, "so you died this heart. Besides, you can''t do anything about me with your breath left. "


    Rong Jiu didn''t dare to do anything to Mu Cen, but he said symbolically: "Miss mu, you''d better come with me."


    Mu Cen very light looked in the past, then Rong Jiu shut up.


    Li Shiyuan''s brow twisted, Mu Cen more simply: "Li Shiyuan, you are too noisy."


    The next second, she had lit Li Shiyuan''s acupoints. Now, Li Shiyuan couldn''t say a word, and the surroundings became quiet.


    Mu Cen quickly ordered: "you go out to prepare a basin of hot water, you get the gauze ready, to clean never used, you according to my command, bring these medicine, and you go to the his highness usual medicine box."


    All the words in one go, without a trace of joke, the people around quickly moved up.


    Li Shiyuan has been controlled by Mu Cen and has no ability to resist at all. Besides, with serious injuries, Li Shiyuan''s consciousness is supported by his strong willpower.


    He needs to tell the people below how to deal with it, and now Mu CEN is here, even though he doesn''t feel suitable, the feeling of relaxation in his heart is still obvious.


    Life and death together, maybe that''s the picture.


    Li Shiyuan''s strength was drained a little bit, but his big hand still grasped Mu Cen''s clothes.


    Mu Cen noticed that he didn''t speak. He looked down at Li Shiyuan, and his frown was slightly relaxed. When he looked at Li Shiyuan again, he had a faint smile at the corner of his mouth, but his action didn''t stop.


    How could she let Li Shiyuan have something to do.


    From the first time he saved Li Shiyuan, Mu Cen knew that it was impossible to let Li Shiyuan have an accident again.


    Whether for the sake of the overall situation or for his own sake, Li Shiyuan can only be safe and sound.


    Mu Cen''s action is very fast, every order is extremely accurate, people around are also tense mood, dare not have any place to neglect.


    Soon, Mu Cen''s forehead began to sweat slightly.


    Now the situation is too critical, and Li Shiyuan''s injury is some difficult to control, even Mu Cen, also took a long time to gradually stabilize the situation.


    She did not dare to think, under such circumstances, she did not come, what would be the result.


    Li Shiyuan didn''t wake up in the whole process, but he didn''t let go of the hand holding Mu Cen''s clothes. Until Mu Cen completely handled the wound, the gauze completely wrapped the wound, which made the people around him breathe a sigh of relief.


    And the situation outside the stockade has changed for a long time.


    ¡­¡­


    At that time¡ª¡ª


    Linglong walked back and forth in the camp so uneasily. This was the tension that Linglong had never felt since she followed mucen.


    Not long ago, Li Shiyi came in person and has made a careful search around the stockade. The reason is that there is a thief in the stockade and he wants to make a thorough investigation.


    Li Shiyi is today''s third prince. Linglong is just a slave. How can he stop Li Shiyi.


    Linglong can only do what Li Shiyi wants to do.


    Just like Li Shiyi let people in to check a circle, but did not see the figure of Mu Cen, Li Shiyi asked Linglong harshly, but Linglong did not know how to answer, finally can only passively stand in the same place: "maidservant is just a slave, do not know the whereabouts of the empress."


    "You are the servant of the empress. Shouldn''t you follow her?" Li Shiyi''s voice sank.


    "When the empress went to the empress dowager, the maidservant never followed her." Linglong is calm.


    Now all things can only be pushed to the Empress Dowager. Linglong is also very clear that Li Shiyi''s move has not been approved by anyone, and even the Empress Dowager and the Emperor may not know about it. That''s why Linglong dares to say it freely.


    Besides, Li Shiyi did not dare to search the Empress Dowager.


    Sure enough, when Linglong opened his mouth, Li Shiyi twisted his eyebrows and finally left.


    After Li Shiyi left, Linglong was relieved and avoided the crowd. She immediately went to the stockade near Li Shiyuan, and soon saw Rong Jiu not far away.


    But Rong Jiu shakes his head at Linglong. Linglong is even more desperate.


    She knows Mu CEN is in Li Shiyuan''s stockade, but Rong Jiu tells Linglong that Mu Cen refuses to leave.


    Linglong came back and forth several times, and Rong Jiu naturally knew what was going on outside.


    I went in and said it a few times.


    But mu Cen didn''t pay any attention.


    Rong Jiu is naturally nervous and can''t be nervous any more. Watching Mu Cen deal with all the things, and Li Shiyuan''s pulse gradually stabilized, Rong Jiu doesn''t dare to hesitate: "Miss mu, Linglong has been here several times. You''d better go back first. My subordinates will deal with the things here."


    Mu Cen just stood up, but he didn''t leave in a hurry: "you watch carefully here. No one is allowed to come in. If you have something, you should go to see doctor Feng or doctor Xu because your fourth highness is not feeling well. Do you hear me?"

 Chapter 491

    "Yes, I do." Rong Jiu answered respectfully.


    "Now listen carefully to what I say." Mu Cen''s every word has become more tough, however, "I have not found any toxin on the wound at present. According to my understanding of the prince, this is impossible. So during this period of time, you should observe your Highness''s every move more. If there is any abnormality, report it as soon as possible. I''m afraid that some things will become uncontrollable. "


    Rong Jiu listens to Mu Cen''s words, the facial expression also followed serious to get up, quickly nods.


    Mu Cen finished his words, and then nodded. Naturally, he knew that Linglong could let him go back and forth several times. I''m afraid Li Shiyi had already found out what he had not seen.


    Linglong can stop it, but it won''t last long.


    Mu CEN is also very clear about this, so this place is really not suitable to stay for a long time. Besides, I''m afraid Li Shiyi will come soon.


    Just after Mu Cen got up and confirmed Li Shiyuan''s condition for the last time, he quickly went out.


    It turned out to be at this time¡ª¡ª


    There is a lot of noise outside the stockade. It''s really about Cao Cao. When Cao Cao arrives, Li Shiyi''s voice has already been heard. People outside are blocking Li Shiyi, but how can they stop him? Let alone their identities.


    Rong Jiu''s face also changed.


    The situation in the stockade is different from that in the palace. As long as you come in, you can see at a glance. Except that there is a screen in front of the bed, everything else is exposed in front of the public.


    "Miss, you..." Rong Jiuyi had no idea.


    "Watch it change." Mu Cen also followed to wring eyebrows, but his voice was extremely calm.


    In the current situation, it''s useless to be anxious. It''s unrealistic to leave from any place. She dares to bet that Li Shiyi''s people are all over the village. No matter where she appears, she can be caught.


    Let nine answer a voice, this just quickly walked out, Mu Cen stay in the stockade, motionless.


    However, it is obvious that before Rong Jiu left the stockade, Li Shiyi directly ignored the people''s obstruction and walked in, as if he knew what happened in the stockade.


    Whether it''s Li Shiyuan or Mu Cen, it''s not good to be seen by Li Shiyi.


    Because the reason for Li Shiyi to break through is that there is a thief around the emperor, and the thief has been seriously injured in the process of chasing. This cannot explain why Li Shiyuan was seriously injured.


    What''s more, Mu Cen''s identity is today''s princess. Why does the princess appear here again.


    Therefore, no matter what point it is, it is a death penalty.


    How could Rong Jiu not be nervous.


    He looked at Mu Cen without any trace. On the contrary, Mu Cen''s face changed slightly and became more and more calm.


    The more you hide, the more trouble you have. It''s better to face it openly.


    What''s more, Mu CEN is very clear about Li Shiyuan''s current situation. Li Shiyi can''t be more clear. If he dares to break in openly, it means that Li Shiyi has no fear at all. This has never existed before, and I''m afraid that''s what Li Shiyuan means.


    Sure enough, Li Shiyi saw Mu Cen when he came in, and his expression became stunned. Obviously, he didn''t expect to see Mu Cen here.


    For a while and a half, Li Shiyi failed to speak a word.


    But mu Cen calmly looked at Li Shiyi: "third highness, what''s the matter outside, let you directly break in regardless of your identity."


    The following is also a question.


    Li Shiyi obviously ignored Mu Cen''s question and called respectfully on the surface¡° Second Huang Sao. " And the next words seem to ignore the feelings, "the second emperor''s sister-in-law doesn''t know her identity, why will appear here in the third brother, in love and reason, can''t say."


    It''s doubt, naked doubt.


    "Why not?" Mu Cen smiles, as if fearless of such a thing happening.


    Li Shiyi squints his eyes and looks at Mu Cen like this, as if he is waiting for mu Cen to come up with some new tricks. On the contrary, Mu CEN is quiet and laughs with a trace of invisible irony.


    Then, Mu Cen looked at Li Shiyi: "my palace is ordered by the empress to take something from the fourth Royal Highness. So, when I come here, how does the third Royal Highness judge that it is unreasonable?"


    In a word, he easily blocked the words back, and Li Shiyi couldn''t say a word.


    Li Shiyi always knew Mu Cen was powerful, but he didn''t expect that Mu Cen was still straightforward in such a situation, so did Mu Cen really come to get things? But what can the Empress Dowager have for mu Cen to take? Li Shiyi can''t think of it. The Empress Dowager has never been indifferent to Li Shiyuan, which has been the case since the beginning.


    When did Li Shiyuan and the Empress Dowager become close?


    Li Shiyi''s brain is spinning fast.


    At this time, the voice of the slave came from outside the stockade: "see Princess Qinghuan, princess, why are you here?"


    Soon, Linglong''s voice came along: "I''m here to find the empress. The Empress Dowager didn''t wait for her, so she asked someone to find the maid and let her come to see what happened."


    The slave at the door didn''t stop him.


    Qinghuan comes in directly. Linglong is implicit and follows Qinghuan.


    Li Shiyi was at a loss because of the current situation. For a moment and a half, he didn''t know what to do. This sudden arrival obviously disrupted Li Shiyi''s ideas and practices.


    Mu CEN is not surprised at linglonglai.


    But when she saw Qinghuan coming, Mu Cen was a little stunned. For a moment, she couldn''t recover. She subconsciously looked at Qinghuan, with a trace of exploration, but the surface was not obvious.


    "Princess Qinghuan." Mu Cen nodded.


    Qinghuan snorted coldly, as if very dissatisfied: "Mu Cen, why do you pigeon me up? You clearly said that you would wait for me in the Empress Dowager. As a result, I''m here, but you''re gone!"


    This is like questioning Mu Cen, which is also in line with Qing Huan''s unruly character.


    Mutchen smiled quietly. "Princess, if you can come to your four highness, you will know that I was ordered to bring something back here under your four Royal Highness, so you do not ask me this question."


    Qinghuan seems to be annoyed, so he stares at Mu Cen.


    Mu Cen frowned and did not speak.


    And Linglong said at the right time: "Niang Niang, the Empress Dowager will urge you again. I want you to go back to your life as soon as you''ve finished


    "I know." Mu Cen nodded.


    It seems that all things have come true, and Li Shiyi was caught off guard.


    But after all, Li Shiyi has been following Li Shiyuan for a long time. Li Shiyi''s suspicion is also very heavy. It can''t be put out overnight.


    He looked at the situation in front of him and asked directly: "what does the Empress Dowager ask her to take from the fourth brother?"

 Chapter 492

    This seems to be casual, but with a trace of questioning.


    And Mu Cen very pale smile, favor or disgrace not surprised looking at Li Shiyi: "if your highness is curious, you can go to ask the Empress Dowager in person. This palace is just going back to the Empress Dowager. Why don''t your fourth highness go with this palace? If you ask me in person, it will be clear at a glance, so as not to make this palace difficult. "


    Mu Cen''s words are not light or heavy, but he puts the problem in front of Li Shiyi and doesn''t give Li Shiyi any chance to struggle.


    With that, Mu Cen calmly looked at Li Shiyi: "but I don''t know why my third highness is so inspired to break into here? Does the Empress Dowager and the emperor know about this? "


    Li Shiyi''s face changed.


    But Li Shiyi is not a fuel-efficient lamp, and soon gave the answer: "before I came in, I had already said that there was an internal thief around the emperor. I chased him all the way and let people escape. But the other party was seriously injured and couldn''t walk too far. But how can I neglect this matter and naturally want to search a stockade."


    Of course.


    Mu Cen lowered his head and gave a light smile, but the remaining light in the corner of his eye slightly looked at Qinghuan, and then said: "even if we search, we should divide the weight."


    The implication is to satirize Li Shiyi''s breaking in so suddenly, which is of no importance.


    Li Shiyi can''t bear such ridicule. He looks at Mu Cen like this. Before he has time to retort, Qinghuan walks up to Li Shiyi: "Your Highness, what you mean is that the princess is the assassin? After all, here are all your people, only princess Ben is not


    Li Shiyi


    His face was a little ugly, but there was no way to clear Huan.


    Qinghuan is Gao Qian''s favorite. Even the concubines in the harem have to give Qinghuan some noodles. Let alone these concubines, the emperor is obedient when he sees Qinghuan. After all, no one wants to fight against the king of the western regions at such a time.


    But now Qinghuan points to himself.


    Li Shiyi was in a dilemma.


    But this search can''t be done without investigation. After all, he can be sure that Li Shiyuan can''t hold on for a long time under such a serious injury.


    And now¡ª¡ª


    "Isn''t it, you say?" Qinghuan showed her unruly: "if you can''t, you and the princess will discuss with the emperor. The princess will ask the emperor whether the princess is an assassin."


    Qinghuan''s tone is more and more aggressive. He doesn''t give Li Shiyi any chance to speak at all. He just walks towards Li Shiyi step by step, as if to force Li Shiyi out of the stockade.


    Mu Cen stood still and didn''t mean to persuade him.


    Now, only Qinghuan can speak.


    Just when the atmosphere was tight, suddenly a stern voice came from outside the door: "Qinghuan, what are you doing here?"


    Gao Qian''s voice came, and his face also followed coldly: "I only want you to come to the fourth Royal Highness, who will allow you to do anything wrong here."


    Qinghuan was wronged by Gao Qian''s training, but he was not polite at all: "brother, third highness, he said I was an assassin!"


    Gao Qian was frowned by Qinghuan''s words and subconsciously looked at Li Shiyi: "Your Highness, what Qinghuan said is true."


    Li Shiyi was so angry that he couldn''t speak.


    They dare not offend Qinghuan because of Gao Qian. Now when Gao Qian asks, Li Shiyi''s forehead begins to sweat.


    This matter was originally his private behavior. If it gets big at such a time, Li Shiyuan hasn''t come yet, it won''t do any good to Li Shiyi.


    But all the people around here, even if they clearly know that Li Shiyuan must be here, but in such a situation, there is no way. If they try hard, they will only make things worse.


    After all, Gao Qian is here.


    Gao Qian and Qing Huan were unexpected accidents to Li Shiyi.


    This, Li Shiyi quickly answered: "king of the western regions, there must be a misunderstanding here. Princess Qinghuan misunderstood the meaning of the king and disturbed the king of the western regions. Please forgive me."


    But between the lines, Li Shiyi is still suspicious. His eyes just look behind the screen.


    Qinghuan snorted with disdain: "I''m going to find the emperor!"


    "Qinghuan, don''t be rude!" Gao Qian pretended to reprimand.


    As long as you have a little snack, you can know that Gao Qian''s reprimand is just for Li Shiyi, telling Li Shiyi that she has taught her lesson.


    "No harm, no harm." Li Shiyi answered, but he didn''t mean to leave.


    The atmosphere is still a little tense. Mu Cen''s eyebrows are twisted up. It''s not a way to spend it here. After thinking about it, Mu CEN is about to speak when suddenly Li Shiyuan''s voice comes through behind the screen: "Qinghuan, you come in, and the king of the western regions may be here."


    Li Shiyuan''s voice can not hear any clue, and his breath seems to be very calm.


    Soon, with the sound, Li Shiyuan had come out, dressed neatly, and could not see any signs of injury.


    Mu Cen twisted his eyebrows and looked at Li Shiyuan, but he was still on the surface. Gao Qian also twisted his eyebrows slightly and stood still.


    But Qinghuan was happy: "brother yuan, you are here! The people outside are so annoying. One said that I was at the moment, and the princess stood me up and promised to teach me how to dance. She certainly didn''t like me... "


    Qinghuan a mouth nonsense, so happy toward the screen inside.


    Soon, Qinghuan took Li Shiyuan''s hand and followed him to the back of the screen.


    Li Shiyi looked at Li Shiyuan in shock. Obviously, he didn''t expect that Li Shiyuan would be OK under such circumstances. Isn''t that man really Li Shiyuan?


    However, it is absolutely impossible for Li Shiyi to admit his mistake.


    But Li Shiyuan''s present behavior, Li Shiyuan already ordered, kills without amnesty.


    So did you escape this time?


    Li Shiyi quickly gathered his emotion, but he didn''t say anything more, and he stood still on the surface. Watching Li Shiyuan go in with Qinghuan.


    But Li Shiyuan suddenly thought of something and turned to look at Li Shiyi: "what''s the matter with my third brother here?"


    When asked, Li Shiyi''s face remained unchanged: "my younger brother just came to have a look, for fear that the assassin would disturb my fourth brother."


    "I don''t have a moment here." Li Shiyuan said directly, "my younger brother is still more concerned about the side of my father and Emperor."


    With that, Li Shiyuan nodded and ignored Li Shiyi.


    After entering the western regions, their relationship was only good on the surface, coupled with Li Shiyuan''s actions, they had already torn their skin behind the scenes.

 Chapter 493

    In the place where Li Changtian is not there, there is no need to give each other face.


    Li Shiyuan and Li Shiyuan are very clear about this kind of thing.


    Then Li Shiyuan left calmly.


    After they went in, Gao Qian seemed helpless, but every word reminded Li Shiyi: "what''s the matter here when the third hall comes down? Is this the moment your highness is here? If so, I will send more people. After all, Qinghuan can''t tolerate any damage. "


    Li Shiyi couldn''t hear it.


    Today, of course, he couldn''t peep. He sank and reacted quickly: "now it seems that it''s a misunderstanding, and I''m just a routine."


    Mu Cen suddenly calmed down and said, "why don''t you go to the Empress Dowager''s palace with your third highness, so that our Palace won''t be implicated inexplicably?"


    "Sister-in-law Erhuang, it''s my younger brother who has offended me." Li Shiyi spoke respectfully.


    Mu Cen did not care about the appearance: "no harm."


    Everyone was seeing off the guests, especially Gao Qian. Li Shiyi couldn''t hide and stay. He soon turned around and went out. Although he was unwilling, he had nothing to do.


    In less than a few seconds after Li Shiyi went out, suddenly, after the screen came the cry of Qinghuan, very light, but mu Cen listened to it.


    Gao Qian naturally heard it.


    But Qinghuan''s exclamation was suppressed, and then there was a riot of war.


    Mu Cen doesn''t want to go behind the screen. Why does Qing Huan exclaim? Mu Cen knows better than anyone. Only Li Shiyuan has an accident.


    Li Shiyuan had been in a coma before, which was never seen in the communication between mu Cen and Li Shiyuan.


    But now, Li Shiyuan suddenly wakes up. Of course, Mu CEN is also very clear about how much strength and determination it takes. A short period of wakefulness, or even coming out from behind the screen, makes people look as if Li Shiyuan had nothing to do with it. But in this way, everything will easily kill Li Shiyuan.


    Not to mention the wound just bandaged.


    I''m afraid it''s already cracked and bloody.


    Under such circumstances, Mu Cen can not be indifferent, but when Mu Cen walks towards the screen, Gao Qian naturally stops Mu Cen.


    "You shouldn''t be in the past now." Gao Qian said directly, "he will not want you to go there again."


    Mu Cen twisted his eyebrows.


    Before he could speak, Gao Qian continued: "I''ll deal with his wound. I know you''ve dealt with it before, so the wound itself won''t have too big a problem. I''ve been with him for many years, and this matter can be clarified."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    "What''s more, if you want to go in again, it will take a lot of time to go. Since you are ordered by the empress dowager, there is no reason to stay here more. According to my understanding of Li Shiyi, he should not really leave now, but wait for you outside the stockade. If you don''t go out, the situation he held up before will fall short."


    Gao Qian is persuading Mu Cen to tell her that she must leave now.


    Mu CEN is not a reasonable person. She knows the truth very well. Finally, she takes a deep breath and looks at Gao Qian: "thank you."


    "Don''t worry." Gao Qian gave a guarantee.


    Then, Mu Cen took a deep look at the picture behind the screen, did not continue to stay, quickly turned and left.


    Gao Qian''s words are the most obvious fact.


    Li Shiyi won''t go. He has to wait until he shows up. Besides, even if Mu Cen finds thousands of reasons to stay in the stockade, Li Shiyi is the biggest suspect. She can not pick clean, back in Li Shiyuan that can not explain, the result can be imagined.


    Now, it''s not appropriate to put yourself in a passive position.


    If she and Li Shiyuan are both passive, then this situation has been completely reduced to losing power. After waiting so long, is it just to put themselves in a passive position?


    Mu Cen sank, didn''t think much, and Linglong also turned to quickly keep up with Mu Cen''s pace, Mu Cen went out, his face has become calm, as if everything had never happened before, quietly.


    Just when walking out of the stockade, Mu Cen suddenly turned around and quietly looked at Gao Qian: "please help me to say thank you to Princess Qinghuan."


    Gao Qian chuckled: "good." But soon, he continued, "with my understanding of Qinghuan, she would probably say that this is to help Shiyuan again, not you. She still hates you


    Gao Qian has faithfully conveyed what Qing Huanneng said to Mu Cen.


    Mu Cen low Lian next eyebrow eye, very light smile voice, pour is let a person not see a clue.


    Then she nodded and walked out of the stockade calmly.


    ¡­¡­


    Sure enough, just as Gao Qian guessed, Li Shiyi didn''t leave, but he was waiting for mu Cen not far away. Mu Cen looked up at Li Shiyi, but he didn''t show his appearance.


    This kind of time, who first anxious, who first exposed the bottom, mucen has never been such a brainless person.


    "Two Huang Sao." Li Shiyi takes the lead in stopping Mu Cen.


    Mu Cen calm smile: "the third prince this is a special trip to wait for this palace?"


    "Exactly." Li Shiyi did not shy away and said bluntly, "my younger brother just reminds the second emperor''s sister-in-law that he is the Crown Princess of the east palace. Don''t do anything out of line and beyond. In this case, the second brother will not let the second emperor''s sister-in-law go."


    Between the lines are tips and warnings.


    Mu Cen didn''t panic because of Li Shiyi''s words. She calmly looked at Li Shiyi and said, "how can I tell the third prince that this palace has done something extraordinary?"


    When asked, Li Shiyi couldn''t reply.


    "Is it because this palace is here with the fourth highness?" Mu Cen''s tone suddenly became severe. "It''s still the prince''s highness who once told the third highness that he was not allowed to leave the village. If so, I''ll go to the Empress Dowager. I can''t wait in front of the Empress Dowager when I give my name. From then on, the gate won''t come out and the second gate won''t stay in the stockade. How about the third highness? "


    "I don''t mean that..." Li Shiyi stammered hard.


    "What does the third prince mean?" Mu CEN is also rarely aggressive, so sharp looking at Li Shiyi, "this palace since married into the East Palace, whether one day is calm? There are a lot of things in my palace, so I''m not afraid of one more thing. If not, the third prince suspects that our palace has nothing to say. After all, our palace is acting on orders. "


    After a pause, Mu Cen looked at Li Shiyi with half a smile: "otherwise, the third Royal Highness would like to go to the Empress Dowager''s palace with her to see what the Empress Dowager asked her palace to take from her. After all, I''m very curious. I took something. I still don''t know what it is. "

 Chapter 494

    Mu Cen was so frank that he even invited Li Shiyi.


    In this case, Li Shiyi fell into a passive position and did not know how to deal with the situation.


    In Mu Cen''s eyebrows, she is not impatient, waiting patiently for Li Shiyi''s reply.


    Li Shiyi did not dare to say anything more.


    Private search seems to be fierce, but people who know it well know that this is what Li Shiyi means, not what Li Changtian means. If it really gets to the empress dowager, it will be out of control.


    And Mu CEN is so frank, that should be no problem, otherwise, Mu Cen also dare not speak so wantonly, even there is no trace of guilty in his face.


    Besides, before that, Mu Cen and Li Shiyuan were only familiar with each other, and they didn''t seem to have been in contact.


    However, many things constantly appear in Li Shiyi''s mind, but he can''t find a key point, which makes Li Shiyi worried. But in this case, Li Shiyi''s worry is useless.


    He sank and then looked at Mu Cen: "sister-in-law of the second emperor, my younger brother is reckless. Please forgive me."


    Mu Cen said nothing more.


    As soon as it''s good, Mu Cen knows that it''s enough to pick himself up. Then Mu Cen nodded and walked down the steps given by Li Shiyi.


    Linglong followed Mu Cen all the way and didn''t say much.


    Li Shiyi stood in the same place and watched Mu Cen leave. Then he twisted his eyebrows and said to the bodyguard: "find someone to follow the princess and see where she went and what she did."


    "Yes." The bodyguard was ordered to leave.


    Li Shiyi didn''t trust Mu Cen easily.


    But there was no doubt. Along the way, Li Shiyuan''s people followed Mu Cen. In addition to protecting Mu Cen, the other thing was surveillance. There was no accident. Is it true that you are so thoughtful?


    Li Shiyi quieted down, did not speak, Mou Guang looked at Li Shiyuan''s stockade, sank down.


    Li Shiyuan should not be able to get up safely, unless the person is not, but Li Shiyi can be sure that the person must be Li Shiyuan.


    What''s wrong here?


    After sinking, Li Shiyi quickly turned around and left.


    After walking to a quiet place outside the big stockade, Li Shiyi stood for a while. A beautiful woman was waiting in place. When she looked at Li Shiyi, she immediately came up.


    Then she lowered her voice and whispered a few words in Li Shiyi''s ear: "don''t worry, your highness. Even if he looks safe and sound, as long as there is blood, then it will be done. Just wait and see what happens. There will be problems soon, but it''s not the time. "


    "Are you sure?" Li Shiyi asked directly.


    "I''m sure." The beautiful woman lowers her head and laughs, but this kind of laughter is more frightening in the quiet space.


    Li Shiyi heard some creepy: "is the best, if not, only you are asking."


    "Yes." Each other''s laughter became charming.


    Li Shiyi didn''t mean to stay at all. She quickly turned around and left. The beautiful woman didn''t say anything when she saw Li Shiyi leave. After she covered her mouth and snickered, she also hid in the stockade. Obviously, she was very familiar with the stockade.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡ª¡ª


    "Go to the Empress Dowager." Mu Cen said as he walked.


    Linglong nodded, but didn''t say anything. Under such circumstances, she really wanted to go to the Empress Dowager''s, but it was just acting for Li Shiyi, not really going to the Empress Dowager''s.


    But there are many reasons why Mu Cen went to the Empress Dowager.


    But mucen didn''t expect to meet Li Changtian and Liyao when she went to the Empress Dowager.


    This is the first time that Mu Cen met Li Changtian after entering the western regions. On the contrary, Li Yao was very common. After Ji Changjin announced that Li Yao was pregnant, Li Yao was the guest of the Empress Dowager. The Empress Dowager was very happy.


    Compared with Mu Zhihua who is pregnant, Liyao is more valued. There are more slaves around her, and even many of them are assigned by the Empress Dowager.


    Even Liyao''s three meals a day were prepared by the little kitchen of the Empress Dowager''s side and sent by herself. No one else''s hands were added and no one was given the opportunity to take advantage of them.


    It can be seen that Liyao is now in an unusual position in the harem.


    It''s just that Li Changtian also appeared, which surprised Mu Cen.


    But the appearance of Li Changtian is not bad for mu Cen. The Empress Dowager and Li Changtian are both here, so if you go to Li Shiyuan, you can stand up.


    Now, in Li Shiyuan''s mind, they have long been shameless. Li Changtian has obviously looked at Li Shiyuan with new eyes, rather than trying to contain him when he was in the palace. I''m afraid Li Changtian has already changed his position, and Li Yao is on the side.


    Li Shiyuan should have more advantages than Li Shiyuan.


    And Mu Cen said that he was ordered by the empress dowager, so he took it for granted.


    Because Li Changtian can''t let Mu Cen go to Li Shiyuan in person. After all, Mu CEN is from the East Palace, but the Empress Dowager can. Because Mu CEN is in front of the empress dowager, it''s reasonable for the Empress Dowager to ask Mu Cen to get something.


    The stone in Mu Cen''s heart also came down.


    She blessed the body and asked for an: "I have seen my father and emperor, long live my father and Emperor."


    "Get up." Li Changtian light mouth, looking at Mu Cen''s eyes, maybe because Liyao pregnant, also less initial possessive, but calm a lot.


    Mu Cen said thanks, then stood up and walked to the side of the Empress Dowager.


    When the Empress Dowager saw Mu Cen coming, she said with a smile, "why did the princess come again?"


    "If you go back to your mother, I just saw her busy here when I passed by, so I came in to have a look." Mu Cenda''s calm.


    The Empress Dowager is in a good mood: "it''s necessary to be so lively and lively, so that everything can be happy at home."


    Mu Cen didn''t smile.


    The party chatted in the Empress Dowager''s village. Mu Cen seldom spoke, but calmly took the action of making tea and told the kitchen to give Liyao bird''s nest soup. Every detail was considered carefully.


    The Empress Dowager chatted with Li Changtian, but they were all unimportant things.


    On the contrary, Xu Luochen, who was supposed to serve on the side of the empress dowager, has always been absent-minded.


    Mu Cen also didn''t care, just a very light look at Xu Luochen, Xu Luochen since tangled with Li Shili, has been so absent-minded state.


    There is no doubt that the little woman''s delicate attitude is revealed. Mu CEN is a passer-by and can see through at a glance.


    She was quiet and didn''t say anything.


    This road was chosen by Xu Luochen, and Mu Cen could do nothing about it.

 Chapter 495

    Obviously, the Empress Dowager''s stockade is very busy today. After a while, even Dai Zhigu and Li Shili came here. The Empress Dowager is even more happy. The whole party is so busy.


    Li Shili didn''t say much, but he didn''t stand beside Diana. On the contrary, he was beside Mu Cen. When Mu Cen saw Li Shili''s action, he just twisted his brow slightly, and his action didn''t stop because of Li Shili.


    Li Shi Li just naturally sat down beside Mu Cen, and didn''t say much.


    With Li Shili''s action, Xu Luochen looks at Mu Cen with more dissatisfaction and resentment. He wants to get close to Li Shili, but because of his identity, Xu Luochen finally stops in the same place.


    The Empress Dowager''s stockade is bustling.


    Mu Cen''s whole attention is on Li Changtian.


    Li Changtian can''t see any clue now.


    However, Feng Changyang has also said that Xu''s medical daughter came to convey this matter. As long as Li Changtian is sober, he seems to be like a person who has nothing to do. Once he falls into a coma, he will be completely out of control. But when sober, it''s like supporting your essence with all your strength, and you will fall down anytime and anywhere.


    Mu Cen lowered his eyebrows and focused on the tea in his hand.


    A generation of emperors, probably to death, did not expect that they were forced to die by their own son.


    Mu Cen couldn''t help sighing.


    ¡­¡­


    An hour later, Li Changcai left with Liyao. Dai Zhigu chatted with the Empress Dowager for a while, and then stood up.


    When Li Shili and the Empress Dowager said goodbye, the Empress Dowager suddenly said, "it seems that your Royal Highness has never stood at attention?"


    Li Shi Li was quiet, but his face did not change: "exactly."


    "Is there a suitable person?" The Empress Dowager was in a good mood and asked with a smile.


    "No." Li Shili said directly, "I don''t have any idea about the matter of the imperial concubine at attention. When the time is right, my son will come up with it. What''s more, the elder brothers are not in a hurry, and the younger ministers dare not. "


    Moving people out at the right time also left the Empress Dowager speechless.


    She nodded: "also, your brothers are not worried, you can still wait in this grade."


    "My son, thank you for your understanding." Li Shi''s reply was neither humble nor overbearing.


    The Empress Dowager waved and didn''t say anything. Li Shili soon left with Dai Zhigu, but mu Cen didn''t rush away. He told the Empress Dowager everything here clearly, and Mu Cen just wanted to leave.


    Before Mu Cen left, the Empress Dowager suddenly stopped Mu Cen: "Cen Er, stay."


    "What can I do for you?" Mu Cen was stunned.


    The Empress Dowager seldom tells other things when she turns around to leave, but mu Cen stands quietly, waiting for the Empress Dowager to continue.


    The Empress Dowager''s face is not bad, but it is definitely less than the smile she had seen before, even a little gloomy.


    "Ask Linglong to call doctor Xu. You can handle it." The Empress Dowager said without end, "I don''t want to take care of my family."


    This makes Mu Cen''s brow twist.


    Before she had time to reflect on the meaning of the words, the Empress Dowager had already looked at the shivering Xu Luochen: "you kneel down for the sad family."


    With a plop, Xu Luochen knelt on the ground: "forgive me, forgive me..."


    This picture makes Mu Cen more and more confused. Subconsciously, she takes a look at Linglong. Linglong shakes her head and quickly turns back to find doctor Xu.


    But mu Cen soon realized that when she looked at Xu Luochen, her eyes fell on Xu Luochen''s stomach. Finally, Mu Cen shook her head helplessly.


    Xu Luochen and Li Shili are afraid that something has happened.


    After all, Xu Luochen is innocent. He looks at all the people who are on the top of the family, and Liyao is pregnant, so he gets the favor all at once. He and the Empress Dowager keep talking about the prosperity of the family and the past. Only in this way can he think of a way that the mother depends on the son.


    So today, the Empress Dowager suddenly asked if Li Shili meant to stand at attention. Li Shili denied it all the way, and didn''t look at Xu Luochen during this period.


    Xu Luochen treats each other sincerely, but Li Shili just plays with Xu Luochen.


    If Li Shili wanted to, he would take the initiative to mention to the Empress Dowager that even if he was not a concubine, he could at least be a side concubine. Anyway, Xu Luochen was also a person around the empress dowager, but now, let alone a side concubine, even a concubine would not be possible, let alone give birth to the child.


    Mu Cen has reminded Xu Luochen countless times, but Xu Luochen is blinded by love and can''t understand.


    Does she really feel that she can do whatever she wants on the side of the Empress Dowager?


    Do you really think that next to the empress dowager, the Empress Dowager will decide for her? The Empress Dowager is the one who can''t see such a thing happen in the harem. The premise of the mother depending on the son is that Liyao, who is already Li Changtian, is aboveboard, rather than Mu Zhihua and Xu Luochen, who want to be superior through pregnancy.


    What''s more, Li Shili and Xu Luochen, there is no doubt that the Empress Dowager is on Li Shili''s side.


    It''s not uncommon for princes to play with maids in the palace, and it''s not so bad as Xu Luochen.


    Mu Cen sighed silently.


    "The AI family treats you well, but you''ve done something that makes the AI family lose face, and even planted the blame on the ninth prince. What''s your intention?" The Empress Dowager asked harshly.


    "I have not." Xu Luochen cried and shook his head, "this is really the child of the ninth prince."


    "Come on, palm mouth." The Empress Dowager snapped.


    One side of the mammy has stepped forward, hard in Xu Luochen''s face hit a few slaps in the face, completely did not because Xu Luochen pregnant and softhearted, Xu Luochen''s mouth immediately exuded blood, the whole face has swollen up.


    "Lady, you are angry first." Mu Cen came forward and advised the empress dowager, "I''m so angry that I''m not worth it. I''ll deal with the affairs here and let the mothers take you to have a rest first. You can see that."


    "Good." The Empress Dowager nodded and said, "the AI family doesn''t want to see this man any more. The crown princess is in charge of it, and the AI family doesn''t want to talk about it any more."


    "Yes." Mu Cen answered.


    The Empress Dowager stood up. With the help of Mu Cen, she quickly stepped forward and helped the Empress Dowager to walk towards the inner stockade, completely isolating the sound from the outside.


    Mu Cen didn''t expect that there would be such a scene today. She would not change her face and send the Empress Dowager away. Until her figure disappeared, she turned quietly and looked at Xu Luochen kneeling on the ground.


    "Sister Mu --" Xu Luochen changed his name and climbed to the edge of Mu Cen on his knees, "you must make the decision for me, make the decision for me, I can''t lose this child. This is indeed the child of his ninth highness. Please

 Chapter 496

    Xu Luochen is kowtowing on the ground, and can''t take care of the injury on his face.


    She wholeheartedly felt that as long as she kept the child, everything would have room for maneuver.


    And Mu Cen quietly looked at Xu Luochen, and finally sighed silently: "it''s not that our palace doesn''t help you. Our palace has already reminded you of what to do and what not to do in this palace. Don''t you understand what the Empress Dowager meant by letting doctor Xu come? "


    "I don''t want to, I don''t want to..." Xu Luochen''s eyebrows flashed a trace of panic.


    But mu Cen always does not take a trace of pity: "what you do, you have to think about the result."


    "No --" Xu Luochen screamed, "Why me, why they can. Why? Is not the life of my child life


    If you don''t want to, Xu Luochen wants to escape.


    Mu Cen takes a light look at the bodyguard, who stops Xu Luochen for the first time, leaving Xu Luochen nowhere to escape.


    "First, you''re not like them." Mu Cen looked at Xu Luochen condescending and said clearly, "Mu Zhihua is pregnant and can enter the East Palace smoothly because the prince wants to recognize the meat in Mu Zhihua''s stomach. Second, Princess Li is pregnant. The Empress Dowager said that the number of people is prosperous and the family is prosperous because Princess Li is the emperor''s concubine. It''s natural for her to be pregnant. "


    Xu Luochen shakes his head and doesn''t want to accept or listen.


    "They are different from you. Can King Mu''s mansion be the same as an ordinary Wupin magistrate? Even if the prince doesn''t want to recognize that the identity of Prince Mu''s residence is there, the prince will weigh the pros and cons and draw an identity for mu Zhi. And what you have, you have nothing. "


    Mu Cen''s words are cruel and heartless: "the premise that the Empress Dowager likes is that your identity is reasonable. Princess Li occupies this point. What about you? Are you reasonable? No, in the eyes of the empress dowager, you are just the plaything of the ninth highness. If the ninth highness doesn''t want it, you will be useless. Didn''t the Empress Dowager try today? But don''t you understand his highness nine? "


    Xu Luochen looked at Mu Cen in shock


    "Do you think you love your ninth highness, but does he really treat you?" Mu Cen twisted his eyebrows and continued to ask, "never, since never, why do you have to be sincere and take the risk to make such a gamble. I don''t believe that your highness nine didn''t bring you the decoction of Bizi, but you are reckless to do it. "


    It doesn''t take long for mu Cen to make things clear here.


    "You are responsible for what happened today. No wonder no one else." Mu Cen light mouth, "you beg who, all can''t protect you, the Empress Dowager can keep you a life, already calculate is read in this period of time you serve her of up, still benevolent.". If not, you can''t even save your life. "


    Mu Cen said it directly.


    Xu Luochen''s face changed again and again. She didn''t expect that it would end like this. She looked at Mu Cen, but mu Cen didn''t show any pity in her eyes.


    "Sister mu, you will help me, won''t you?" Xu Luochen wants to grab Mu Cen''s leg.


    This time, the bodyguard didn''t give Xu Luochen the chance to get close to Mu Cen, so he dragged her aside. Xu Luochen''s shrieks kept on, and Mu Cen twisted his eyebrows.


    "How can I help you?" Mu Cen''s voice became colder and colder. "My palace reminds you countless times. As a result, you turn a deaf ear to my palace''s words and even challenge my palace again and again. How can I help you?"


    Xu Luochen''s expression has gradually fallen into despair.


    "If you are obedient and follow the instructions of our palace, you will not be reduced to such a state. You are too impatient. The benefits of being treated by others make you blush. The most taboo thing in this palace is red eyes. What we should do is calm and calm. " Mu Cen shook his head and sighed.


    "How long have you been in the palace? In the Empress Dowager''s opinion, you are a man who is deliberately rebellious. If you have too many thoughts, the Empress Dowager will not like it. If you really want to wait on the Empress Dowager quietly for a long time, you don''t have to talk. The Empress Dowager will find you a good marriage. This is not something the Empress Dowager has never mentioned


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    "But you destroyed it yourself. When you let the Empress Dowager stand on your side, if you do such mindless things again, maybe there is still a chance of winning. What''s more, even if this time the Empress Dowager let me, do you think you can give birth to this child safely? Can''t you see what happened in this palace? "


    Mu Cen looks at Xu Luochen with disappointed eyes.


    Xu Luochen was already sobbing.


    When Mu Cen''s voice fell, Linglong had already brought Xu''s medical daughter. Seeing such a picture, Xu''s medical daughter nodded clearly and soon walked in the direction of Xu Luochen.


    Xu Luochen wanted to retreat, but he was firmly controlled and couldn''t move.


    Ji long this pulse, and then calmly looked at Mu Cen: "Qi Niang, Miss Xu has been a month pregnant."


    "Find the safest way to deal with it." Mu Cen coldly gave the order.


    Ji long this response: "micro minister Zunzhi."


    "Don''t --" Xu Luochen screamed, "Mu Cen, I will hate you, I will hate you all my life, I will try my best to destroy you myself."


    "Before you destroy me, think about how you can come back." Mu Cen stood, not angry because of Xu Luochen''s words.


    Xu Luochen is still screaming.


    And Ji long this already very quickly opened prescription, life the eunuch of one side get.


    Later, Ji Chang just looked at Mu Cen: "Niang Niang, if this pair of medicine goes down, within an hour, the baby in Miss Xu''s stomach will fall down."


    Mu Cen made a sound.


    Ji Changjin said: "there will be no worry about life."


    Mu Cen nodded.


    Xu Luochen''s face has become more and more pale, but her whole person is imprisoned, and she has no ability to resist.


    Ji Chang didn''t leave. Except for eunuchs, the rest of the room were maids. The door curtain of the stockade was also lowered. There were people guarding it outside. No one was allowed to get close to it.


    Besides, this was originally the area where the Empress Dowager lived. Without the Empress Dowager''s order, the others could not get close to it.


    Mucen didn''t leave. Linglong waited on mucen and sat down. She poured a glass of water for mucen. After a drink, mucen didn''t move again. She pinched her forehead and didn''t say anything.


    Soon, the slave had brought the medicine that Ji Changjin had prescribed. Ji Changjin''s face was cold: "wait on Miss Xu to drink it."


    "Yes." The slaves answered.


    This kind of thing, they have done countless times in the palace, already had experience, Xu Luochen no matter how strong, also can''t break away from the slaves.

 Chapter 497

    Ji Changjin''s medicine is fed to Xu Luochen''s mouth without any leakage. Xu Luochen keeps screaming and wants to vomit, but no one gives Xu Luochen such a chance.


    They didn''t let go until Xu Luochen was sure to swallow it.


    Xu Luochen so suddenly soft on the ground, pale servants.


    As if crying enough, or as if because of this medicine, Xu Luochen no longer have room to turn over, the whole person with weak up, do not cry not make so soft on the ground.


    Ji Changjin is watching.


    Mu Cen didn''t look at Xu Luochen in the whole process. He couldn''t tell whether he was cruel or anything else, so he just sat quietly in his own place.


    Until Xu Luochen''s body appeared a piece of bright red, face also more and more pale, but no one came forward, only Ji Changjin.


    Mu Cen didn''t take a look, until Ji Changjin came to his own face: "Qi Niang, it''s gone."


    Mu Cen made a sound.


    And this also makes Xu Luochen''s face more and more pale, can''t believe what she heard, she suddenly burst out laughing, the laughter is very sad.


    I don''t know whether it''s compassion for my own experience or resentment for mu Cen''s ruthlessness.


    But mu Cen didn''t care. She stood up and walked quietly toward Xu Luochen: "don''t blame me for being cruel. When you entered the palace, I told you what to do and what not to do. For you and me, this child is gone. I''ll let you live. Otherwise, do you think it''s really the case without children? "


    Xu Luochen looks at Mu Cen with resentment in his eyes.


    Mu Cen doesn''t care.


    There are so many people who hate themselves that Xu Luochen is the only one.


    In her life, she has been stained with countless blood, and her heart of compassion has long been deeply buried in her heart. In this place where people eat people, compassion is to dig countless holes for herself.


    If Xu Luochen doesn''t do such a thing, maybe Mu Cen can let Xu Luochen go. But now that Xu Luochen does such a thing, Mu Cen can''t be soft hearted. In this case, Mu Cen doesn''t want to cause any more trouble.


    Now the arrangement for Xu Luochen is the best one.


    "From today on, we will drive Xu Luochen out of the palace and exile him to the barren land hundreds of miles away. Everything is up to fate¡° Mu Cen spoke mercilessly.


    Xu Luochen screamed out: "Mu Cen, I hate you, I hate you. You are killing me. You are the crown princess, and you are not clear with your ninth highness. You are a slut, Slut..."


    Linglong listens to Xu Luochen and slaps Xu Luochen in the face without saying a word.


    People who are in a mess are even more bloody with this slap.


    But mu Cen didn''t look at Xu Luochen. He just listened to Linglong''s words and said, "is the name of empress what you call? The empress is kind-hearted and gives you a way to live. You don''t know what to do. I think you are really tired of living. Come on, take this little girl out, and do as your mother tells you. "


    "Yes." The voice of the guard came.


    Xu Luochen is almost in the scream, was taken out, there is no room for maneuver.


    The people in the house understand that Xu Luochen''s walking is a way to survive, but in the wild land hundreds of miles away, not only is there no food, but even the water source is polluted. In addition, the presence of fierce birds and beasts is basically a dead end.


    Mu Cen''s kindness is just superficial.


    After all, this is the western region, so it''s impossible to make too much noise.


    It''s not that she didn''t give Xu Luochen opportunities, but she let Xu Luochen down again and again. For the sake of comprehensive consideration, Mu Cen can''t bear it any more.


    When Xu Luochen was taken out all the way, she was still exclaiming: "nine highness, help me, help me, please..."


    Gradually, the sound became lighter and lighter.


    Until Muchen couldn''t hear any more.


    She just stood up quietly: "nine his highness is outside?"


    "Yes." Linglong answered, "but his royal highness is indifferent in the whole process, and has never interfered. He doesn''t even look at Xu Luochen."


    Mu Cen listened for a long time and then chuckled: "after all, it''s emotional words that hurt people. With greed, we will continue to want more. "


    Linglong stood silent.


    Mu Cen continued: "when I go out, I''ll meet you, your highness. You go back first."


    Linglong looks at Mu Cen, nods, and then calmly retreats. Mu Cen doesn''t stay much, and quietly turns around and goes out.


    Sure enough, not long after walking out of the Empress Dowager''s stockade, Mu Cen saw Li Shili standing in the same place with a negative hand. He didn''t know whether he was waiting for mu Cen or thinking about something,.


    Mu Cen took the initiative to open a mouth: "nine highness."


    Li Shili turns around and picks his eyebrows. He seems to have nothing to do with himself.


    "From the beginning to the end, isn''t your highness nine intentional?" Mu Cen asked directly.


    Li Shi Li PI does not smile: "why is it intentional?"


    "Nine his highness let people send to avoid son soup, can let people watch let Luochen drink, why send to avoid son soup, let people leave, give Luochen can take advantage of the opportunity." Mu Cen light mouth, "so this matter is nine his highness intentionally left this palace to deal with?"


    Li Shi Li neither admits nor denies it.


    Xu Luochen is a toy on the spur of the moment. The most important reason is that Li Shili never denies it, because Mu Cen takes a look at Xu Luochen more, which makes Li Shili interested in Xu Luochen.


    But Li Shi Li never set up Xu Luo Chen''s heart.


    When Xu Luochen became more and more annoying, Li Shili had already killed him. It''s just that it''s not suitable for Li Shili to be famous. After all, Xu Luochen is a person around the empress dowager, so Li Shili just killed him with a knife.


    Mu Cen can see clearly.


    "It''s not necessarily a bad thing to leave it to the second emperor''s sister-in-law." Li Shili laughs, "the second emperor''s sister-in-law has dealt with Xu Luochen, which also saves trouble. She thinks that the second emperor''s sister-in-law is involved with Wang. Sooner or later, she will cause trouble. Doesn''t the second emperor''s sister-in-law have this idea in mind? I''m just pushing the boat with the current and creating opportunities for the second emperor''s sister-in-law. "


    "What''s more --" Li Shili gave a pause. "In the eyes of the slaves, the matter that the second emperor''s sister-in-law dealt with was kind-hearted and attracted people''s hearts. Why not


    Mu Cen sneered: "so I want to thank my ninth highness?"


    "I don''t deserve that." Li Shi Li laughs, "besides, if there is no such thing, how does the second emperor''s sister-in-law explain to the coming second brother, why does she appear in the fourth brother''s house in such a short time. Do you really think that the second elder brother will believe in such a thing as taking things according to orders? "


    Mu Cen''s eyes narrowed slightly.


    Li Shili looked at it with a smile, then left a word, turned around and left.

 Chapter 498

    "The fourth brother is not so simple. Think about it. If my calculation is correct, my second brother will arrive in the western regions in three days. "


    All of a sudden, Li Shi Li''s voice lowered and finished the rest. Only two of them could hear clearly.


    Mu Cen stood in the same place, because of Li Shili''s words, her eyebrows twisted up.


    Li Shiyuan''s business, she also knows that it is not so simple, but Li Shili''s words have something to say, as if to tell Mu Cen, Li Shili knows everything.


    But Li Shi Li can''t say it.


    In the matter of seizing the right, Li Shi Li has been in a neutral position since his last life, and neither side has offended him. Now it is not easy for him to send such a signal to himself.


    Shen Shen, Mu Cen did not continue to ask.


    Soon, Mu Cen kept up with Li Shili.


    When Li Shili was about to turn to leave, Mu Cen suddenly asked: "Your Highness doesn''t have any sincerity for Luo Chen?"


    This made Li Shili look at it. The voice was less joking, but more serious: "if I had my heart, she would not have come to such an end. In this palace, there are several people who are sincere. Don''t you count them in your heart? Therefore, I would like to persuade my wife that everything is just right, and don''t lose her life. "


    Then, Li Shili did not say more, quickly turned away.


    Mu Cen stood in the same place, but he knew that Li Shili was talking about himself.


    So, is it still related to Li Shiyuan?


    Mu Cen stood in the same place for a long time without saying a word, and then walked towards his stockade in silence. Xu Luochen''s figure had already disappeared, let alone heard.


    Until Mu Cen goes back to his village, Linglong also prepares the dinner, quietly waiting for mu Cen.


    No one said a word.


    At the end of the day, I was tired.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡ª¡ª


    In the next few days, Mu Cen never left the village. Except for the empress dowager, Mu Cen spent most of his time in his tent, reading and drinking tea.


    But only mu Cen knows that her mind is not here, but on Li Shiyuan.


    I don''t know about Li Shiyuan.


    Except for the occasional news, everything became silent.


    The source of these news also surprised Mu Cen. On the contrary, long Shaoyun sent someone to send a message. Mu Cen couldn''t move. Not only mu Cen, but also the people around Mu Cen were monitored by Li Shiyi''s people. As long as they left, they would send the news to Li Shiyi at the first time.


    Today''s Mu Cen, of course, can not cause any confusion.


    Long Shaoyun, as the general of Li Changtian, naturally can go in and out of each stockade freely. When the guards rotate, there will always be news.


    At least the news from long Shaoyun makes Mu Cen feel at ease.


    Li Shiyuan didn''t have any life danger. In less than two days after that day''s coma, Li Shiyuan had returned to normal.


    Li Shiyuan found the reason for his discomfort, but he was in the camp and never left.


    Unexpectedly, Li Changtian didn''t say much. On the contrary, he sent someone to Li Shiyuan''s stockade to care for him, which was beyond Mu Cen''s expectation.


    I don''t know what Li Changtian thinks.


    Shen Shen, Mu Cen put down the cup and stood up. Linglong just came in. Seeing Mu Cen stand up, Linglong was quiet: "Niang Niang, is this you?"


    "Sit down." Mu Cen light mouth.


    Linglong doesn''t speak. She walks quietly towards mucen and sits down in front of him. Without saying a word, mucen quickly makes a simple human skin mask for Linglong.


    "As long as you don''t leave the stockade, no one will find anything unusual. If someone comes, they will say that they are asleep and have no visitors. It is not Mu Cen quickly explained, "just avoid the eyes of the three princes." I''ll go back to my palace. "


    In an instant, Linglong has changed her face and become Mu Cen.


    However, Mu Cen becomes a slave beside the Empress Dowager. In this way, even if he is found, Mu Cen can find a reasonable excuse.


    After all, I''m still not at ease. I want to have a look.


    Even at risk.


    Linglong understood Mu Cen''s meaning immediately: "Niang Niang, it''s too risky..."


    "The palace has its own discretion." Mu Cen said it directly.


    Linglong follows Mu Cen for a period of time, but also knows that no one can change Mu Cen''s decision. Finally, she doesn''t speak and nods quietly.


    And Mu Cen has also quickly left the stockade.


    He bowed his head and walked out of the stockade.


    On the way, Mu Cen saw Li Shiyi''s person. When Mu Cen went out, the other side looked at him, but after looking at him, he already moved his eyes and didn''t care much.


    People on the side of the Empress Dowager can''t get in and out of here normally.


    Mu Cen walked away from the stockade smoothly and headed toward the direction of the Queen Mother''s stockade. Then he avoided everyone''s eyeliner, which quickly came to Li Shiyuan''s stockade.


    Rong Jiu was aware of it for the first time and yelled: "who is coming?"


    Mu Cen lowered his head and said quietly, "Mr. Rong, it''s me."


    When Rong Jiu heard the familiar voice and looked at the face in front of him, he couldn''t match Mu Cen at all, which made him a little confused. But after all, Rong Jiu was also a man who had seen big waves. He immediately said, "you follow me."


    "Yes." Mu Cen answered.


    Then Rong Jiu immediately took Mu Cen into the stockade. Until the curtain of the stockade was put down, Rong Jiu immediately invited an: "see Miss mu."


    "Get up." Mu Cen light mouth, "four his highness can be good?"


    "Not so good." Rong jiuying said, "but there is no problem in general, but there must be no more accidents, otherwise, I''m afraid I can''t survive."


    Rong Jiu never lies.


    We can imagine how serious the stab wound was for Li Shiyuan.


    It is obvious that Li Shiyuan is also a tough hand, and does not want to stay with Li Shiyuan.


    Mu Cen said, "I''ll go in and have a look."


    "The talent arranged by Xu has just left. Your highness should be asleep. " Rong Jiu explained.


    Mu Cen nodded, but he didn''t say anything. He quickly walked behind the screen. Rong Jiu didn''t follow him any more, so he walked out and inspected the side of the stockade to avoid another accident.


    Mucen can come, naturally made all preparations.


    It took a few days to come here, but also to reduce Li Shiyi''s wariness. Otherwise, Mu Cen could have changed his face a long time ago.


    So Rong Jiu didn''t worry about the accident of Mu Cen. What he wanted to prevent was the people outside.


    Inside the stockade, it''s quiet.


    Mu Cen has entered the screen.


    Soon, Mu Cen saw Li Shiyuan. Li Shiyuan, as Rong Jiu said, seemed to fall asleep. In recent days, according to the news from long Shaoyun, Mu Cen knows that Li Shiyuan''s life is in danger, but no matter how specific the situation is, he doesn''t quite understand it.

 Chapter 499

    As a doctor, Mu Cen can see at a glance that Li Shiyuan is not worried about his life. Other things are not good.


    She sighed silently, then walked quietly towards Li Shiyuan,


    Martial arts practitioners hide their breath very well and quietly, but even so, Li Shiyuan''s natural sensitivity, or his environment is always full of crisis, so almost at the moment when Mu CEN is close to Li Shiyuan, this person has already opened his eyes.


    Although the strength did not fully recover, but it has been holding the wrist of Mu Cen.


    The next moment, Li Shiyuan opened his eyes.


    Mu Cen''s voice is very calm: "it''s me."


    Her dress and appearance are not familiar to Li Shiyuan, but this tone completely let Li Shiyuan relax, and the hand holding Mu Cen also released.


    "Why did you come all of a sudden?" Li Shiyuan asked. Although his voice was not different, people with clear eyes still knew Li Shiyuan''s weakness.


    Mu Cen chuckled: "you are so sure that it''s me. I''m not afraid that other people are just learning my voice."


    "You smell different." Li Shiyuan said directly, "others want to imitate, but they can''t. You are my woman. If I can''t recognize my woman, it''s a waste of time. "


    Li Shiyuan said this firmly.


    And this also let Mu Cen''s mood inexplicably joyful, she lowered her head to smile, slender hand so backhand held Li Shiyuan''s big hand.


    The palm of this person''s hand is very cool, not healthy cool, Mu Cen''s brow also followed to wring slightly.


    "Don''t worry, I''m fine." Li Shiyuan calmed Mu Cen''s heart. Soon, his brow twisted, "Mu Cen, do you know that under such circumstances, you are not suitable to come to me?"


    "I know." Mu CEN is still calm, not because of Li Shiyuan''s words and become nervous, "but still want to come."


    In a word, Li Shiyuan finally sighed helplessly.


    Big hand once again took Mu Cen''s hand, a backhand, so mu Cen''s slender hand tightly wrapped in his big palm, tight.


    Mu Cen was led by Li Shiyuan.


    She was dressed in a slave''s clothes, easy face, but also someone else''s face, but mu Cen just looked at Li Shiyuan so quietly.


    Li Shiyuan sat up, Mu Cen wanted to stop, but this person has stopped, so quietly leaning on the bedside, seriously looking at Mu Cen.


    Mu Cen looks down and smiles. He never takes off his clothes. Instead, he takes off the human skin mask on his face. His gorgeous face reappears in front of Li Shiyuan, and Li Shiyuan''s eyebrows relax.


    The finger belly with thick cocoon gently rubs Mu Cen''s mandible, and his voice is as gentle as water: "don''t come like this next time. I said, from now on, don''t act rashly."


    "Well, from now on." Mu Cen grasped the language defects in Li Shiyuan''s words.


    Li Shiyuan was angry and laughed. Looking at Mu Cen, he was very helpless. In the end, he could only bite Mu Cen''s lips like a punishment. However, Mu Cen took advantage of the opportunity to kiss Li Shiyuan and responded to his kiss. For a moment, Li Shiyuan was at a loss.


    Finally, the silent sigh, let his Adam''s apple rolling, along with Mu Cen''s initiative, responded to Mu Cen''s kiss.


    Holding Mu Cen''s hand also became to buckle her waist, slightly a tight, two people close.


    The gauze tent is beautiful.


    Until Li Shiyuan released Mu Cen, Mu Cen gasped low. Li Shiyuan''s eyebrows were sweating. Mu Cen lifted his sleeve and gently wiped Li Shiyuan''s sweat away.


    Before the man could speak, Mu Cen had taken the lead in saying, "don''t let me leave. I''ve come here with difficulty."


    Li Shiyuan''s voice of low smile, he really and want to, was Mu Cen robbed the first, this seems to have been unable to say, finally, Li Shiyuan can only smile at Mu Cen, very helpless to scratch her nose.


    Mu Cen didn''t resist. He just looked at Li Shiyuan quietly.


    Li Shiyuan did not avoid Mu Cen''s eyes: "what do you want to say to me?"


    "One day, if I change my face, will you recognize me?" Mu Cen was quiet for a moment, then suddenly asked.


    "I can recognize you in the crowd for the first time whatever you become." Li Shiyuan light mouth, said particularly calm.


    Mu Cen chuckled: "how can you recognize me?"


    Li Shiyuan chuckled and looked at Mu Cen so seriously. Mu Cen didn''t avoid Li Shiyuan''s eyes. Soon her ear heard this person''s hoarse voice: "no matter how your face changes, your words and deeds, every move will not change, your eyes will not change, even in the crowd, I can see you at a glance."


    In fact, Li Shiyuan seldom talks about love.


    Most of the time they spend together is quiet, even the conversation seems more insipid.


    If you don''t use sweet words, it''s like an old man and wife.


    On the contrary, this person''s sweet words can make Mu Cen''s ears red, and make his heart beat faster.


    The original calm, as if become sweating, angry look at this person, want to beat this person''s chest, but think of this person injured, finally the hand also followed down.


    Li Shiyuan saw Mu Cen''s shyness, but he was inexplicably happy.


    He looked at Mu Cen seriously, looking at it again and again, trying to brand Mu Cen''s face in his mind.


    "Cen er." Li Shiyuan suddenly broke the silence.


    Mu Cen made a sound and motioned Li Shiyuan to continue.


    "Even if one day I forget everything, I won''t forget you." Said Li Shiyuan, holding Mu Cen''s hand, close to his chest, "you are here, as long as I live, you will always be here."


    Very light very light words, but with a firm and commitment, Mou Guang is not instant fall on Mu Cen''s body.


    Mu Cen laughed joyfully, for a long time.


    Her appearance is still calm, so she unties the clothes on Li Shiyuan''s chest. At the moment when this action is raised, Li Shiyuan clasps Mu Cen''s hand, and her eyes are shining for a moment: "what do you want to do?"


    "What do you think?" Mu Cen did not have good spirit of should voice, "check wound."


    Li Shiyuan laughs, and then releases his hand. Without looking at anyone, Mu Cen quickly unties the man''s skirt. The strong lines have been exposed, and the wound on his chest is still shocking. It''s just a scar. However, Mu Cen knows that even if it''s a scar, it''s extremely fragile, and accidents may occur at any time.


    Now Li Shiyuan can''t stand any storm.

 Chapter 500

    But what happened next was calm.


    So how could Mu Cen not be worried.


    This kind of free thinking, in Li Shiyuan''s eyes, his Adam''s apple rolled, quiet for a moment, then appeased: "it will be OK, believe me."


    "Li Shiyuan." In fact, Mu Cen seldom calls this person by his first name or surname. "You say that every time, but every time you are in danger. There are so many times. One day, there may be no such opportunities."


    She couldn''t be more serious.


    "No Li Shiyuan chuckled, "with you, I will be careful."


    That''s the truth.


    When Mu Cen never appeared, Li Shiyuan could do things without scruples, but when Mu Cen was there, Li Shiyuan was more worried. Especially now that Mu CEN is still in the East Palace, Li Shiyuan naturally can''t let himself have an accident, and he will certainly fulfill his promise to take Mu Cen away from the East Palace.


    This day will not be too far away.


    Mu Cen didn''t persuade him any more.


    People have people''s obsession, just like her obsession, so does Li Shiyuan. She has no right to interfere with Li Shiyuan''s obsession. Even if she listens to it, she will complain all her life in the future. So why bother.


    Finally, Mu Cen took a deep breath and looked at Li Shiyuan seriously. Every word he said was very clear: "I''ve been upset about your injury. I always feel that it''s not so simple. But now, we can''t find any abnormality. "


    "I wish I were safe now." When Li Shiyuan answered, he was appeasing Mu Cen.


    Li Shiyuan can feel Mu Cen''s anxiety.


    Looking at the little woman with tight brows in front of her, Li Shiyuan kisses her directly, completely interrupting Mu Cen''s meditation, passively letting Mu Cen bear.


    Mu Cen was stunned.


    Previously thought of words, but in such a kiss, completely silent up.


    Mu Cen murmured.


    It''s long.


    Until Li Shiyuan released himself, his hoarse voice was chuckling: "don''t be cranky. Don''t worry, I''ll be fine. You remember what I said and don''t involve yourself any more. The situation is unstable now, but it shouldn''t be long. "


    Mu Cen made a sound, just a little perfunctory.


    Li Shiyuan pinched Mu Cen''s chin and half forced him to look at himself: "look at me, do you remember what I said?"


    Mu Cen was pinched and couldn''t move, but looking at Li Shiyuan''s eyes, this person''s eyes didn''t take a joke, especially serious.


    Mu Cen this just passive answer voice: "remember."


    Some are not reconciled, Mu Cen coldly hums: "I come to see you, you treat me like this?"


    "In this case, I''d rather you didn''t come." Li Shiyuan said directly, and his face sank. "Next, no matter what happens, you are not allowed to be so private. Do you hear me. Although the prince is not here, don''t underestimate the third elder brother. The third elder brother has been with the second elder brother for many years, and ten percent of them haven''t learned. No matter how careful you are, there will always be times when you show your feet. "


    This is very simple. Li Shiyi has already started to guard against Mu Cen, so he will naturally pay attention to Mu Cen''s every move, not the surface monitoring, but going deep into it.


    Mu Cen Yirong can succeed once, which does not mean that he is impulsive and reckless.


    This kind of thought, let Mu Cen quickly get up, and this person opened the distance, some unnatural changed the topic: "you these days like this, still go to father Huang that?"


    "You can do something to me. Why can''t I go to my father?" Li Shiyuan picks an eyebrow, jokingly says, half smile does not smile of looking at Mu Cen.


    Mu CEN is hard to be rejected and speechless


    "It''s going to be OK." Li Shiyuan comforted again, "father, you must go there. My father''s situation is not stable. Do you know why? "


    "Someone poisoned." Mu Cen said directly, "after entering the western regions, my medicine is just suppressing the toxin. Poisoning is beyond my expectation. So it''s hard to interfere now. It depends on the person who poisons. When he wants to let him die, then the toxin will break out. Now I''m just prolonging my life. When the other person doesn''t want to play, my medicine can''t help."

 Chapter 501

    Mu Cen answered: "I can know that the other side can also count the role of Uncle Feng on the side of his father. Therefore, mutual restraint proves that the other side feels that the time has not come."


    Mu Cen analyzed his ideas.


    Li Shiyuan''s eyebrows sank, as if he was thinking about something, and then he looked at Mu Cen: "I''m afraid, this time won''t be too long."


    "You know?" Mu Cen asked.


    "I don''t know. It''s just speculation." Li Shiyuan said directly, "everything can only wait and see its changes, and keep unchanged to cope with all changes."


    "General long said that the prince would arrive in three days." Mu Cen sank and continued.


    Li Shiyuan narrowed his eyes slightly: "did you meet long Shaoyun?"


    "The stockade is so small that I can''t see it all at once. What''s more, general long told me all about you. If you don''t feel grateful, do you want to slap people with your backhand?" Mu Cen raised his eyebrows and asked, but he hated that it was really blocked. Li Shiyuan couldn''t say a word.


    For long Shaoyun, the unspeakable feeling, compared with Li Shiyuan, makes Li Shiyuan a little unprepared.


    Because the feeling of mucen to long Shaoyun is different, so Li Shiyuan can''t start.


    In such a question, Li Shiyuan could not give any answer.


    In the end, Li Shiyuan swallowed all the words and said faintly, "no meeting if you have nothing to do."


    "You can meet every day if you have something to do?" Mu Cen raised her eyebrows.


    "Mu Cen." Li Shiyuan''s voice sank with a hint of warning.


    Mu Cen chuckles, but he doesn''t expose his jealous appearance. It seems that he suddenly finds that Mu Cen likes Li Shiyuan''s jealousy.


    She didn''t speak any more. Instead, she carefully checked Li Shiyuan''s wound. After that, she buttoned up her dress and explained something. Then Mu Cen stood up and put on the human skin mask again.


    The technique is light, and after a while, Mingyan''s little face becomes an ordinary face.


    "I''ll go back first." Mu Cen answered.


    Li Shiyuan said: "pay attention to safety on the road. Rong Jiu will follow you in the dark."


    Mu Cen didn''t say much, eh.


    When Mu Cen turned around, Li Shiyuan suddenly held Mu Cen''s hand. Mu Cen was stunned and looked at Li Shiyuan: "what''s the matter?"


    "Wait for me." Li Shiyuan answered.


    "Good." Mu Cen made a promise.


    Li Shiyuan''s hand is dragging Mu Cen like this, waiting for a while just slightly loosen: "go, go back and pay attention to safety."


    Mu Cen nodded, then did not say more, calmly retreated, but Li Shiyuan''s eyes always fell on Mu Cen, never recovered, hot and strong.


    Mu Cen felt it, but he didn''t look back. He quickly left Li Shiyuan and walked around, then quietly returned to his village.


    When Linglong saw Mu Cen, she was relieved: "the third hall came down, but she didn''t say much. That is, there should be no doubt. "


    Mu Cen nodded.


    They quickly removed their human skin masks and changed their identities.


    Indeed, as Li Shiyuan said, this kind of thing can''t happen again. For the second time, Li Shiyi is bound to doubt that even if Yi Rong can be lifelike, his words and deeds will still show clues, not to mention people like Li Shiyi.


    Next time, I''m afraid we need to find a more appropriate time.


    But at least, today, Li Shiyuan is no big deal.


    Mu Cen''s heart was also released.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡ª¡ª


    Another day passed.


    Because of Xu Luochen, Mu Cen spent a lot of time with the Empress Dowager. The Empress Dowager''s temper in recent days seems to be extremely bad. That''s the worry about Li Changtian.


    The servants waiting on the side of the empress dowager, even the old mothers, are not sure about the Empress Dowager''s mood. There are more and more wrong slaves. Everyone sees Mu Cen coming with begging eyes, and wants Mu Cen to stay away for a while.


    Mu Cen understood it and never left again.


    It''s better to be in the Empress Dowager''s house than to be monitored by Li Shiyi''s people at any time and anywhere. At least Li Shiyi doesn''t dare to be blatant.


    Mu Cen prepared a small point and handed it up: "Niang Niang, you have a try. I just made rainbow rose cake. I don''t know if it suits your taste. He chose some special food materials from the western regions and dyed them, but the way he did it was from Dazhou. "


    Colorful and exquisite, it makes people move their fingers.


    Naturally, the Empress Dowager liked it, not to mention that it was made by Mu Cen herself. She took it over and said, "Ai Jia, it''s more and more inseparable from you."


    "My concubine will always accompany my mother." Mu Cen said it directly.


    This made the Empress Dowager very happy. She nodded and took a mouthful of it. She was even more appreciative. It is clear that because of Li Changtian''s reasons, the Empress Dowager''s appetite is not very good these days, but now she has just taken two more.


    After the Empress Dowager finished eating, Mu Cen handed the tea to relieve the greasy.


    The Empress Dowager took a sip and put the teacup aside. She was a little worried: "there''s something I can''t understand. You can give me some advice."


    Mu CEN is quiet next: "Niang Niang you say."


    "You see, the emperor''s health is changing from good to bad. The imperial doctors have come and gone, but they have not found a reason. They are worried about their family." The Empress Dowager''s brow twisted, "the world in the western regions will be colder and colder next. Princess Li is still pregnant. I''m afraid I can''t bear it."


    Two questions were put in front of the Empress Dowager: "so I thought whether this trip to the western regions should be finished ahead of schedule and return to Dazhou. At least you can take care of it in the big week. "


    Voice falls, the Empress Dowager looked at Mu Cen: "this matter, what does Cen Er think?"


    Mu Cen''s face didn''t show and said calmly: "if you can go back ahead of time, it''s certainly the best. The Empress Dowager''s worry is unreasonable, but I''m afraid it''s up to the emperor to make a decision. I feel that the emperor has a name in his heart and should know how to deal with it most appropriately. "


    The answer is reasonable.


    The Empress Dowager nodded and said nothing.


    It''s true that only Li Changtian can give a reply to this matter, and the Empress Dowager has not mentioned it. However, Li Changtian''s attitude is not clear, neither does he agree nor refuse, and it''s not good for the Empress Dowager to ask more.


    After all, women in Dazhou can''t be in politics.


    Even if the Empress Dowager is Li Changtian''s biological mother, it is the same.


    All of a sudden, the house became quiet again.


    Mu Cen accompanied the empress dowager, but he didn''t say anything more.


    All the way to the eunuch outside, the eunuch said, "tell your mother that the fourth hall has come down."


    Mu Cen''s action of making tea stopped for a moment, but he soon got up as if nothing had happened. Li Shiyuan has been in and out of Li Changtian''s stockade. Naturally, he will return to the Empress Dowager to say hello. Mu Cen can''t deny that he stayed with the Empress Dowager all day, except that he didn''t want to be monitored by Li Shiyi, another reason was waiting for Li Shiyuan.

 Chapter 502

    As if, just a look in the crowd can also make people feel satisfied.


    Now hearing that Li Shiyuan is coming, Mu CEN is relieved.


    The Empress Dowager nodded, but did not stop. Soon Li Shiyuan''s tall figure had come in, walking steadily, and could not see any trace of injury.


    "See the empress dowager, the Empress Dowager is thousands of years old, thousands of years old." Li Shiyuan invited Ann.


    The Empress Dowager nodded and asked with concern, "I''ve heard that King yuan is not well these days. How are you now?"


    "It''s all right?" Li Shiyuan answered, "just accidentally infected with the cold."


    Seeing that Li Shiyuan said so, the Empress Dowager didn''t say anything, so she chatted with Li Shiyuan, because Li Changtian looked at Li Shiyuan with new eyes, which made the Empress Dowager look at Li Shiyuan more often.


    After all, because of Rong Fei''s birth, the Empress Dowager has always been worried about it.


    So no matter how Li Changtian treats Li Shiyuan, Li Shiyuan will be difficult to turn over from the Empress Dowager for a while and a half. The Empress Dowager''s indifference to Li Shiyuan has been the same for such a long time, so Li Shiyuan doesn''t have any maladjustment.


    Mu CEN is very quiet, looking at such a picture, some distressed.


    Maybe this kind of emotion was not obvious before, but now, Mu Cen can really feel it.


    How did this man survive in the palace for so many years? In the face of everyone''s resistance and exclusion, as well as the sense of superiority, he was obviously the prince of Li Changtian, but his treatment was quite different.


    Even Li Shiyi, who was expelled from the palace and became the king at that time, was much better than Li Shiyuan in getting the position of the palace. How far can it go to favor one over the other.


    But Li Shiyuan put up with it.


    How can a man who can walk out of adversity and endure all the way to the present be not the best choice for a king? Only by walking out of such an environment can Li Shiyuan better understand what to do as a king.


    But just like this person, the last life makes people feel sad.


    "Cen er?" The Empress Dowager called several times, but mu Cen didn''t respond.


    Even Li Shiyuan looked over and frowned slightly.


    Mu Cen looked at the Empress Dowager apologetically, but he explained without hesitation: "madam, I''m sorry, I''ve lost my mind."


    But the Empress Dowager laughed. She was in a good mood when she faced Mu Cen: "it seems that cen''er has been coming out with AI Jia for a long time. On the way, it''s been almost two months. But cen''er is missing the prince?"


    Mu Cen did not answer the Empress Dowager''s question.


    On the contrary, Li Shiyuan looked over and didn''t say anything, but there was a touch of meaning in his eyes.


    When the Empress Dowager saw that Mu Cen didn''t speak, she didn''t think much about it. She felt that it was the shame of the woman''s family. After all, the newlyweds were so separated that they couldn''t adapt.


    Mu Cen''s eyes return to his hands without any trace, and the house becomes quiet again.


    Li Shiyuan didn''t stay with the Empress Dowager. After a few words of greetings, he stood up and prepared to leave. When Li Shiyuan stood up, Mu Cen looked at him. Li Shiyuan just nodded and didn''t say a word to Mu Cen, as if they never knew each other.


    After Li Shiyuan left, the Empress Dowager was also a little tired, but she didn''t let Mu Cen stay here. Mu Cen didn''t show any affectation, asked Ann, and walked out of the house.


    Her steps did not change.


    Just when he walked out of the house, Mu Cen''s steps stopped. It was an instinctive intuition that Li Shiyuan didn''t leave.


    But mu Cen couldn''t stop to check. The pause was just to feel the occasional sandalwood in the air.


    She and Li Shiyuan, it seems, have never been aboveboard since the beginning.


    Mu Cen lowered her head and laughed at herself. Then she continued to walk towards her stockade calmly.


    Until returning to the stockade, Linglong came face to face and blinked at Mu Cen. Then she said solemnly: "Niang Niang, it''s getting late. It''s freezing outside. My maid has prepared hot water for you. You can take a bath."


    Mu Cen raises eyebrows and looks at Linglong quietly.


    Today''s Linglong is not normal.


    In fact, it''s not strange for the slaves to say this, but Linglong can''t.


    When mucen was strange, Linglong blinked at mucen. Mucen followed Linglong into the room. When she came to the door curtain, Linglong lowered her voice. Only two people could hear her: "Niang Niang, your fourth highness is waiting for you in the room."


    This man¡ª¡ª


    Mu Cen was a little surprised.


    But mu Cen didn''t say much. He walked into the curtain calmly and quietly.


    Linglong put down the curtain and just stood outside the door. The voice was not high or low enough for people around to hear clearly: "the lady is bathing and changing clothes. No one is allowed to disturb her."


    "Yes." All the slaves answered.


    This is for people who are watching Mu Cen in the dark. Naturally, those people don''t dare to do too much.


    When Mu Cen walked into the house, he saw Li Shiyuan standing in front of him in a moonlight white gown. When he saw him the day before yesterday, Li Shiyuan seemed to be in a lot of spirit, and even more unharmed.


    "What are you doing here?" Mu Cen didn''t leave.


    Li Shiyuan didn''t move, just stood in the same place, looking at Mu Cen, with a faint smile: "don''t you like me?"


    "Your Highness may not have a good memory. I clearly remember that he told me the day before yesterday that the situation is unstable. Don''t walk around at will. As a result, your highness is here now?" Mu Cen raises eyebrows and throws back Li Shiyuan''s words.


    Li Shiyuan didn''t answer, so the little smile became more obvious.


    Mu CEN is not polite: "so your highness only allows the state officials to set fire and does not allow the people to light the lights?"


    Then, Mu Cen heard Li Shiyuan lower his eyebrows and make a light laugh. His short laugh was particularly pleasant. When he looked at Mu Cen, Li Shiyuan still didn''t explain, just quietly extended his hand.


    This kind of action, with the meaning of invitation.


    Mu Cen stood in the same place and didn''t want to make it so easy for him to succeed. However, Mu Cen didn''t bear it for long. He chuckled and even relaxed his tense mood. He trotted toward Li Shiyuan without hesitation.


    Then, she put her hand around Li Shiyuan''s thin waist, and her pretty little face quietly stuck to Li Shiyuan''s chest. Listening to the real heartbeat, she felt at ease.


    Li Shiyuan gently catches Mu Cen and holds her in his arms.


    Mu Cen''s hand stroked Li Shiyuan''s chest: "no pain?"


    "When you came the day before yesterday, you were all right." Li Shiyuan explained.

 Chapter 503

    "But I don''t think you are in good spirits." Mu Cen said.


    Li Shiyuan looked down at Mu Cen, and then continued: "it''s the prescription prescribed by the imperial doctor, which has calming drugs. It can make me sleep and recover my strength as soon as possible, so you will look very pale when you see me¡°


    Mu Cen made a sound.


    "You are a doctor, don''t you find out?" Li Shiyuan chuckled as if he was teasing Mu Cen.


    This time, Mu Cen was said to be a little annoyed. He wanted to beat the man, but finally he failed. Looking at the man''s smiling eyes, he bit his neck fiercely.


    There was no tenderness at all.


    When Li Shiyuan was in pain, he just twisted his eyebrows, but he let Mu Cen bite.


    Until Mu Cen let go, she just hummed: "you are so bitten by me, also don''t resist?"


    "I''ll bite it back." Li Shiyuan''s voice suddenly lowered a bit, with hoarse, more meaningful ambiguity.


    Mu Cen was stunned, but Li Shiyuan had bowed his head and bitten him heavily. Compared with the day before yesterday, today''s Li Shiyuan had a sense of strength and completely imprisoned Mu Cen in his sphere of influence.


    Mu Cen can clearly feel that Li Shiyuan''s internal power is whirling, rather than the previous feeling that he is tottering.


    This man is a real genius¡ª¡ª


    She gave a light smile, and then the whole person relaxed. Her slender arm hugged Li Shiyuan''s neck and stood on tiptoe.


    All of a sudden, Li Shiyuan took off, so he picked up Mu Cen and walked toward the back of the screen.


    Mu Cen was quiet, and his heart beat a little fast.


    Behind the screen, the mist is dim, and there is hot water in the barrel, which Linglong had prepared before. In this fog, everything becomes blurred, but only Li Shiyuan clearly appears in Mu Cen''s eyes.


    All the clearance, only you.


    In the light yarn account, the wave light flows.


    The moonlight white gown fell on the ground, and the skin was set off on a piece of bright red brocade quilt, which made it more enchanting.


    Whisper and smile, wink and wave.


    When you say nothing at all.


    The green gauze tent fell and covered everything. The wooden barrel on one side was still misty, adding a bit of ambiguity.


    Right and wrong, gluttonous don''t know to satisfy.


    All the way to prosperity, the fog in the barrel has gradually dissipated, and the originally hot water has become a suitable temperature.


    Li Shiyuan holds Mu Cen and puts her down calmly.


    It''s a solid thing that made Li Shiyuan toss about once.


    Even if the wound was slightly torn, Li Shiyuan didn''t let Mu Cen go. He made Mu Cen angry, ashamed and angry. Finally, he didn''t take care of this man.


    It is Li Shiyuan to see Mu Cen to close an eye to ignore of appearance, light smile a: "angry?"


    Mu Cen said nothing.


    "Help me repaint the wound later." Li Shiyuan said suddenly.


    This time, Mu Cen, who was still keeping his eyes closed, suddenly opened his eyes and glared at the man, as if he could be removed in the next second.


    Li Shiyuan is frank, and he can speak these words.


    It''s all her own waste. She reminded me. Thinking of this, Mu CEN is reluctant to accept this person. Li Shiyuan''s eyes are more and more gentle. He can''t help touching Mu Cen''s cheek and doesn''t give Mu Cen a chance to speak.


    Not narrow stockade, only heard Li Shiyuan''s low voice, almost close to Mu Cen''s ears, a word said clearly: "Cen Er, I love you."


    As the voice fell, Mu Cen''s ears were completely red. He just looked at Li Shiyuan and opened his mouth to speak, but he didn''t say it in the end. Instead, he swallowed the words completely in his throat, quietly.


    All the temperaments were quiet overnight.


    Be blocked by this person speechless, the only thing left in the end is shyness.


    While Li Shiyuan is still smiling, his face does not change the distance. When the water temperature cools down, he takes Mu Cen out of the barrel. He doesn''t mind being wet. He carefully wipes Mu Cen clean, takes the clean clothes prepared by one side and puts them on again.


    make smooth reading.


    Then, Li Shiyuan didn''t avoid Mu Cen. He stood quietly and handed back his clothes. Then he looked down at Mu Cen.


    Mu Cen didn''t speak, and his heart was still in his previous words. His heart beat fast, and the feeling of dryness and heat was still there.


    On the contrary, Li Shiyuan had calmed down and said faintly: "the prince has arrived at the border. If there is no accident, he will enter the western regions tomorrow."


    Mu Cen raised his eyes. Li Shiyuan came faster than he expected.


    "Next time, except the empress dowager, don''t leave easily. Don''t send yourself in any more, okay? " Li Shiyuan once again reminded, looked down at the little woman in the words, "I may not care about you. I''ve arranged for someone on your side. Linglong doesn''t have to worry. If something happens, she will protect you with her life. "


    Li Shiyuan''s words became serious, but when he looked at Mu Cen, the love in his eyes never fell.


    "I may not be able to come to you again." Li Shiyuan continued, "no matter what you hear from me, as long as Rong Jiu doesn''t tell you personally, it''s not credible, including Linglong. The situation is unstable. Even Linglong''s information may not be accurate. "


    Said Li Shiyuan: "and long Shaoyun. Do you hear me


    Mu Cen made a sound.


    After such a long time with Li Shiyuan, Li Shiyuan seldom spoke with Mu Cen in such a serious tone, and Mu Cen naturally did not dare to be vague.


    See Mu Cen answer a voice, Li Shiyuan this just slightly at ease, but that Mou Guang stays on Mu Cen''s body still didn''t move a cent.


    In such a tight atmosphere, suddenly Li Shiyuan spread his hand, Mu Cen was stunned.


    This man doesn''t know when a new hairpin will come out. It''s not like the hairpin that was integrated with the heat of the western regions when he first entered the western regions. On the contrary, it is sparkling with tassels. As long as the tassels are frozen, the color of the hairpin can be changed at will.


    It''s very good-looking and labor-intensive.


    The most important thing is that the hairpin seems to have some years old, but it''s very well protected, and it doesn''t look very different from the brand-new one.


    "This is -" Mu Cen took up the hairpin and asked.

 Chapter 504

    "The object of the mother''s concubine." Li Shiyuan said with a smile, "when my mother passed away, I collected all the things left. Before I came here, I suddenly saw the hairpin and thought it was very suitable for you, so I brought it. I found a chance to give it to you. Now it''s just right."


    Voice down, Li Shiyuan has put the hairpin in Mu Cen''s bun: "very beautiful."


    Mu Cen didn''t resist.


    "Keep it. I''m afraid it won''t be able to wear it on weekdays. It will cause trouble. But soon, you can wear it properly and wait for me." Li Shiyuan finished his speech quietly.


    For a long time, Mu Cen answered: "good."


    Li Shiyuan bows his head, kisses Mu Cen''s lips lightly, and then releases him. Compared with the previous heat, Li Shiyuan now seems much colder.


    "I''ll go first." Li Shiyuan spoke quietly.


    "Be careful." Mu Cen didn''t send me off.


    She didn''t worry about this. Li Shiyuan''s aboveboard coming must be considerate and naturally won''t lead to other troubles.


    Li Shiyuan went to the door curtain and looked back at Mu Cen. He gave Mu Cen a faint smile and then turned to leave.


    Mu Cen stood quietly until Li Shiyuan''s step was far away, and nothing unusual happened in the stockade, so Gao Xuan''s heart relaxed.


    ¡­¡­


    At night.


    Linglong opens the curtain and comes in. Mucen is ready to go to bed.


    "This is from your fourth highness." Linglong took a bottle of medicine and put it in front of mucen.


    Mu Cen took a look. Well, he didn''t say much. Linglong quickly retreated. The medicine was put in Mu Cen''s palm. It was a pill to avoid children. Li Shiyuan didn''t mean anything else, but at this time, no one could have an accident.


    Children, but also can not have.


    Mu Cen didn''t think much and put the pill into his mouth.


    But the pills fell on the ground. Mu Cen twisted his eyebrows and bent down to look for them, but he found that he couldn''t find them. The little pill was so hidden on the ground that there was no trace.


    Mu Cen was a little annoyed.


    But soon, she calmed down, and another one tomorrow.


    This matter was soon forgotten by Mu Cen.


    This night, it is quiet, no accident.


    ¡­¡­


    The next day.


    Just at the dawn of the day, Mu Cen was still resting on his bed, but suddenly he heard the news outside the stockade. It was not like an assassin''s invasion, but it was like some accident. The voice of the slaves came one after another, and soon it came out in a loud voice: "I see your highness, your highness is thousands of years old, thousands of years old."


    Naturally, Mu Cen in the stockade also heard clearly.


    Yesterday, Li Shiyuan had already reminded himself that today Li Shiyuan would arrive in the western regions, but he didn''t expect to arrive so soon. I''m afraid this man didn''t rest at all last night. Instead, he rushed all the way.


    In the camp, Li Shiyuan didn''t live in the stockade, so he could only go to Mu Cen. After all, Mu Cen was the right princess.


    Li Shiyuan appeared in the stockade, and there was nothing inappropriate.


    Mu Cen didn''t panic. Instead, he got up, put on his coat, and then walked out of the screen. When Mu Cen walked out of the screen, Li Shiyuan''s figure also appeared in the house. He could see that he was dusty, but he didn''t feel tired. His eyes were sharp, as if he had been prepared for a long time.


    It''s not premeditated.


    Mu Cen laughs sarcastically in his heart, but on the surface, Mu Cen keeps silent and walks towards Li Shiyuan in surprise: "Your Highness..."


    It''s like a little angry and sweet. It''s more like a little girl who hasn''t seen her new husband for a long time. Her cheek is also slightly red.


    The chair went all the way to Li Shiyuan: "Why are you here?"


    After that, Mu Cen blessed himself and invited an.


    Li Shiyuan was in a good mood when he saw Mu Cen. He helped Mu Cen up in person. It''s just that Li Shiyuan knew exactly what happened in the western regions during this period.


    Just like Li Shiyi, even though he doubted, he could not find any evidence, so in the end, Li Shiyuan did not say anything.


    He looked down at Mu Cen, as if he was looking at Mu Cen carefully.


    Mu Cen did not avoid Li Shiyuan''s eyes, waiting patiently for Li Shiyuan''s reply.


    For a long time, Li Shiyuan chuckled, so he pinched Mu Cen''s chin, and half forced Mu Cen to look at himself: "did I miss my king?"


    "The prince is the husband of his concubines. Naturally, he is missing." Mu Cen light should wear, can''t hear true or false.


    I don''t know if it''s Li Shiyuan''s pleasure or something else. He''s just laughing, but there''s no change in Mu Cen''s eyes.


    Mu Cen went up: "Your Highness, I will prepare some food for you, and then let the slaves prepare some hot water, so that you will be more comfortable."


    Li Shiyuan answered, but he didn''t refuse.


    But Li Shiyuan didn''t let go of Mu Cen''s meaning. He just looked at it like this, and Mu Cen didn''t avoid it. He gazed at Li Shiyuan quietly.


    "What happened in these two months?" Li Shiyuan waited for a while, then he spoke slowly.


    "No big, no small, something happened. The Empress Dowager was infected with wind and cold on her way here, and now she is all right. The emperor was very happy that the empress Li Fei was pregnant. Miss Xu, who is next to the empress dowager, is pregnant and behaves badly. The Empress Dowager let her concubine deal with it. " Mu Cen said without changing his face, "this is about the harem. That''s all I can know."


    Mu CEN is neither humble nor overbearing, and his answer is reasonable.


    Li Shiyuan picked his eyebrows and listened quietly.


    But mu Cen quieted down, as if in the test, suddenly opened his mouth and said: "another thing, I don''t know whether to say it or not."


    "He said Li Shiyuan answered.


    Mu Cen thought for a while, and then he continued: "I don''t know if my concubines are so thoughtful. I always feel that my father and Emperor are not in good health recently. Even fewer people go hunting. "


    "If there is a royal doctor here, if he doesn''t say anything, he will be fine." Li Shiyuan responded quickly and dealt with it.


    Mu Cen nodded and asked no more.


    The servants outside the house, according to Mu Cen''s orders, prepared porridge, vegetables, hot water, and fish in.


    Mu CEN is like a caring lady, waiting on Li Shiyuan to wash her face, gargle her mouth, and then divide the breakfast well, so she accompanies Li Shiyuan to have dinner together.


    Li Shiyuan looked at Mu Cen and suddenly said, "during this period of time, I''ve worked hard."


    "This is what I should do." Mu Cen didn''t say much and didn''t even ask why Li Shiyuan was here.


    On the contrary, Li Shiyuan took two mouthfuls of porridge and asked, "I''m not curious why I suddenly went to the western regions."


    "Your Highness is here. Naturally, you have your Highness''s reasons. I don''t need to be curious. " Mu Cen said calmly.

 Chapter 505

    Li Shiyuan chuckled.


    This is also one of the reasons why Li Shiyuan likes Mu Cen. Mu Cen can always distinguish between priorities and know what to ask and what not to ask. It''s not that those women who have no brains can think of nothing else except competing for favors every day.


    Mucen naturally knows the reason, but mucen also has some accidents, Li Shiyuan did not hide from himself.


    At the end of the last mouthful of porridge, Li Shiyuan suddenly said: "the prince hanged himself in the mansion. Naturally, it''s not easy for his servants to convey this, so I came here in person."


    "Ah?" Mu Cen pretended to be surprised, "this..."


    "I want to explain to my father face to face, so that he won''t be stimulated." Li Shiyuan said it directly.


    Mu Cen didn''t answer.


    Li Shiyuan said it in person to stimulate Li Changtian.


    After all, Li Shiyi and Li Shiyuan have always been in the middle of Bo Zhongyuan''s life, but Li Shiyuan is the prince because he has a queen''s biological mother. Li Shiyi can''t catch up, especially when Li Shiyuan''s ambition can''t be hidden.


    How could Li Changtian not understand why Li Shiyi died.


    Li Shiyuan gives a hard hand to Li Shiyi and tells Li Changtian clearly that if he does not abdicate, the next person who will have an accident will be Li Changtian.


    Otherwise, Li Shiyuan didn''t have to go to great lengths to rush from Kyoto.


    I''m afraid that the arrangement in the palace has been secure for a long time, just for the sake of inviting the emperor into the urn.


    Mu Cen nodded obediently on the surface, and then asked: "Your Highness, what happened in the palace is not..."


    "I will arrange it myself." Li Shiyuan didn''t mean to talk about this.


    Mu Cen sank and said nothing.


    Li Shiyuan put down his chopsticks. When Mu Cen was about to call someone to clean up, Li Shiyuan suddenly held Mu Cen''s hand: "these things are waiting for the slave to do. My wife will take a bath with me."


    Mu Cen was a little quiet and didn''t refuse or agree.


    She just stood there.


    Li Shiyuan naturally felt Mu Cen''s attitude. He let go of Mu Cen''s hand and suddenly pinched her chin like this: "is it not willing to love princess?"


    Mu Cen looked at Li Shiyuan calmly: "I don''t want to. I just get up in the morning and I want to go to the Empress Dowager. In addition, Xu Luochen had an accident earlier. Originally, my concubine should stay at my mother''s place at night. But my mother was worried that my concubine would not have a good rest, so she let me go back to the stockade. So, it''s daybreak, and it''s not easy for me to delay. "


    Between the lines, Mu Cen said tactfully, but he put the matter on the Empress Dowager.


    After all, Li Shiyuan did not really ignore the Empress Dowager.


    In this palace, even if there is a coup, the Empress Dowager should be regarded as the safest person. No matter who is in the upper position, she can''t be so unscrupulous.


    Li Shiyuan listens to Mu Cen''s words and gently rubs her hand holding her chin. He doesn''t know whether he has listened or not. He even looks at Mu Cen with meaningful eyes.


    Normally calm Mu Cen, in this case, naturally also some tension.


    Li Shiyuan is not the same as usual.


    Thinking of her appearance in Li Shiyuan''s stockade when she was seriously injured, Li Shiyuan couldn''t have been unaware of it. So, is Li Shiyuan suspicious?


    But even if Mu Cen thought so, she didn''t mess with herself: "if your highness is willing to stay at night, Mu Cen can also accompany."


    In the evening, Mu Cen can delay time, even stay overnight in the empress dowager, because Mu Cen knows very well that Li Shiyuan can''t go to the important person of the Empress Dowager recklessly.


    It''s just that she skillfully put the choice of this matter in Li Shiyuan''s hands.


    All kinds of roads have been pointed out to Li Shiyuan.


    In fact, such a practice is very safe, but Li Shiyuan is not such a good liar.


    For such a long time, Li Shiyuan has put down his doubts about Mu Cen for countless times, but it''s hard to control his emotions when too many doubts gather together.


    There can be countless coincidences in this world.


    But every time the coincidence is so appropriate, it makes people think deeply.


    Needless to say, Mu Cen, from the palace of King Mu to the throne of crown princess, has not been able to really submit to Li Shiyuan up to now.


    There is also a march appointment between them.


    This March''s appointment is coming, and Li Shiyuan doesn''t plan to continue to be a gentleman in front of Mu Cen. Besides, he has never been a gentleman.


    But mu Cen saw that Li Shiyuan didn''t speak, so he was quiet. When it''s hard to speculate on Li Shiyuan''s thoughts, Mu Cen will choose to keep calm.


    They were silent for a moment, and the atmosphere in the room became stagnant.


    When Mu Cen broke the silence and was ready to speak, Li Shiyuan suddenly said, "I think the Empress Dowager also understands my decision. After all, the princess and I are newly married. It''s the Empress Dowager who takes the princess away directly. Now that I''m here, the Empress Dowager will naturally give the Princess back to me."


    This words, Li Shiyuan also said direct, put clear tell Mu Cen, he can''t let Mu Cen so from his in front of leave.


    Mu Cen twisted his eyebrows.


    "In that case, is there any problem with Princess Ai?" Li Shiyuan cut off Mu Cen''s back completely.


    Mu Cen didn''t speak.


    And Li Shiyuan has more direct waist to hold up Mu Cen, Mu Cen did not say anything, seems obedient, just want to break away.


    Her brain turns very fast. After Li Shiyuan takes Mu Cen into the screen, she puts Mu Cen down. The barrel is full of warm water, and everything is just right.


    "Change for Ben Wang." Li Shiyuan said it directly.


    Mu Cen made a sound, but he didn''t refuse. He helped Li Shiyuan take off his outer clothes with a slender hand, one by one, but his action was not fast, as if he was delaying time.


    This is the first time that I have been so close to Li Shiyuan since I married in the east palace. It''s also the first time to see Li Shiyuan under his clothes. Unlike Li Shiyuan, Li Shiyuan doesn''t have big or small wounds on his body. His skin is excellent. It can be seen that he grew up with respect and dignity, and occasionally he left scars when he practiced martial arts.


    After all, as the prince of the great Zhou Dynasty, there are so many people who try their best for Li Shiyuan. Why should Li Shiyuan go out in person. Mu Cen lowered his eyebrows and stopped when he talked about the man''s trousers.


    "Why doesn''t Aifei continue?" Li Shiyuan''s voice has become hoarse, looking at Mu Cen''s eyes have become more and more intense, with a sense of occupation.


    Mu Cen can''t feel it, but under such circumstances, he is in a passive position.


    I can''t face Li Shiyuan, at least not now.


    She put her hand on Li Shiyuan''s trousers again, but she didn''t think much.

 Chapter 506

    But Li Shiyuan didn''t urge Mu Cen, so he looked at Mu Cen slowly, and the sky outside the door curtain was gradually bright. Mu CEN is waiting for Linglong to bring the rescue. Linglong can''t be unaware that Mu CEN is in deep trouble. Naturally, she will ask for help. As long as the Empress Dowager comes, Li Shiyuan will have to let go of herself.


    Shen Shen, Mu Cen forced himself to calm down.


    It seems dangerous today, but it is not so dangerous. Under such an idea, Mu Cen was relieved.


    Until Mu Cen''s hand was suddenly held by Li Shiyuan, Mu Cen looked up in amazement: "Your Highness, I will change clothes for you again."


    "Changing clothes, right?" Li Shiyuan''s voice was lukewarm. "When Princess Ai entered the palace, didn''t mammy teach her to change clothes for men at such a speed, which would only make men more unbearable?"


    Mu Cen looked at Li Shiyuan with an innocent face. He really didn''t think of this. But when he thought about what would happen next, Mu Cen sank and didn''t speak.


    As a result, to Mu Cen''s surprise, Li Shiyuan just hugged Mu Cen and directly brought people in. Without saying a word, he just went up.


    Mu CEN is stunned, subconsciously struggled next: "Your Highness, don''t want."


    "Mu Cen." Li Shiyuan looked at Mu Cen like this, "there''s nothing to do. The three-month appointment between Wang and you has arrived. Wang keeps his promise. You''d better be obedient. Wang''s patience and temper are not very good. You don''t challenge Wang''s bottom line again and again."


    As the voice fell, Li Shiyuan''s hands became savage.


    It doesn''t give Mu Cen any chance to struggle and resist, but mu Cen can''t expose anything in front of Li Shiyuan, so he can only passively look at Li Shiyuan, but the struggle is still there.


    "No, your highness." Mu Cen yells at Li Shiyuan.


    Li Shiyuan turned a deaf ear. The light at the bottom of his eyes had become hot and crazy. It was a long planned gesture, and he didn''t want to give any chance to Mu Cen.


    Mu Cen''s lip is about to be bitten by Li Shiyuan, but her hand is firmly against Li Shiyuan''s chest.


    The more he struggled, the more rude he became.


    Mu Cen has gradually realized it, but under such circumstances, what can Mu Cen do and how to escape? He has thought of thousands of possibilities, but he didn''t expect it to be like this now.


    So, is Li Shiyuan still suspicious?


    Mu Cen takes a deep breath and can''t say whether it''s sad or something else. But mu Cen quickly calms herself down. When she looks at Li Shiyuan again, she suddenly laughs, as if to appease Li Shiyuan. But for mu Cen, all she has to do is delay.


    Put off time until Linglong comes with people.


    But Li Shiyuan''s words gave Mu Cen a basin of cold water: "Aifei, no matter who it is today, it is impossible for you to escape from the king''s hands."


    As the voice falls, Mu Cen''s clothes become fragments and fall in the air. Mu Cen subconsciously protects himself. However, in this case, this kind of action is just a drop in the ocean and is not very useful.


    She was exposed to Li Shiyuan.


    In Li Shiyuan''s eyes, Mu Cen has seen a man''s possessiveness and potential for women. She can''t help but take a deep breath. Li Shiyuan walks towards Mu Cen step by step. Mu CEN is retreating. As they push and push, Mu Cen sits on the big bed.


    The brocade quilt on the big bed has not been sorted out. It''s in a mess.


    Mu Cen grabs the brocade quilt and protects it on his chest. Li Shiyuan has a gloomy face and leans on it. The next moment, the brocade quilt is pulled away by Li Shiyuan.


    "Your Highness." Mu Cen spoke.


    Her palm is holding the hairpin hidden under the brocade quilt. Under such circumstances, Mu Cen plans for the worst, but this worst plan also makes Mu Cen wake up a little bit.


    This hairpin pierces into Li Shiyuan''s chest. Li Shiyuan may not die, but something will happen to her. In Mu Cen''s opinion, it''s nothing more than emotional, and the final result is the same. Li Shiyuan will successfully avoid this fate, and she will still repeat the mistakes of the previous life.


    spilled water cannot be gathered up.


    Mu Cen sank and closed his eyes slightly.


    But Li Shiyuan didn''t pay attention to Mu Cen. The light of his eyes fell on Mu Cen. His eyes suddenly became sharp, and the previous fierce action stopped.


    Mu Cen was surprised.


    She didn''t show such an accident in front of her. Looking at Li Shiyuan''s eyes, Mu Cen''s uneasy premonition became more and more intense. Mu Cen didn''t think of such a thing, so now Li Shiyuan''s every move, Mu Cen can''t have a good response.


    Men and women have a huge power gap in such things, not to mention that Mu CEN is still the right princess. Li Shiyuan''s practice can''t be said to be wrong. It''s a matter of course that the Empress Dowager has come.


    Mu Cen couldn''t say whether he was desperate or passive.


    But Li Shiyuan has already narrowed his eyes slightly, just looking at the position of Mu Cen''s chest, and suddenly pointed to his chest: "Mu Cen, tell me, what is this?"


    Mu Cen took advantage of the situation to see in the past, in the heart already greatly surprised.


    But in front of Li Shiyuan, Mu CEN is very calm.


    It was left by Li Shiyuan last night. It was not light or heavy, but it was eliminated very quickly. It was just that Mu Cen forgot it, and they didn''t think that Li Shiyuan would arrive at the stockade in the western regions so early, so they were completely caught off guard.


    Li Shiyuan is not a boy. Naturally, he knows what this is. No matter how he explains it, it is embarrassing. For the first time, Mu Cen panicked and tried to force himself to calm down. He had all kinds of excuses in his mind, but none of them was reasonable.


    "Is that why you keep rejecting me?" Li Shiyuan''s voice cooled down, "who did it?"


    Li Shiyuan is questioning Mu Cen word by word.


    Looking at Mu Cen''s eyes are also extremely cold, which is a great shame for Li Shiyuan. No woman has ever dared to put a green hat on herself so blatantly.


    Mu Cen recovers and gradually calms down. Li Shiyuan''s attitude has clearly told Mu Cen that no matter what explanation she makes, Li Shiyuan will not believe it. Since she can''t believe it, there is no need to waste her breath. Just Mu Cen didn''t expect that there would be such an accident in this matter.


    But Muchen didn''t regret it.


    She looked at Li Shiyuan quietly and seemed to be frank.


    "Why, do you want to hide the man behind you?" Li Shiyuan sneered, "or are you sure that nothing can happen to me?"

 Chapter 507

    It''s a psychological contest.


    Mu CEN is very clear.


    Even if Li Shiyuan has doubts, there is no real evidence for this matter. He just wants to convict Mu Cen with a single trace. That''s even more difficult. Now he has to calm down.


    The worst result, Mu Cen also thought of, think of these, Mu CEN is also not flustered.


    What can she do if she really comes to this stage?


    And Li Shiyuan can''t get to the end after all? Even if we can rewrite the history of the last life, but we can''t rewrite everything between ourselves and Li Shiyuan?


    Now, many things have been out of the control of Muchen.


    Mu Cen couldn''t help taking a deep breath.


    In Li Shiyuan''s eyes, he sneered and didn''t say a word. He directly pushed Mu Cen to the bed. Their clothes had almost faded, and the next thing seemed to be a matter of course.


    Mu Cen lay indifferent and didn''t give any response to Li Shiyuan.


    Li Shiyuan sneered: "Mu Cen, you are so calm, will only let my king to conquer you more and more strong, my king is to see, your calm can camouflage to when."


    Mu Cen very pale smile, smile is mockery.


    "The man you care for, I will send his head to you. The woman who dares to touch me must have such awareness, right?" Li Shiyuan didn''t point out, but he had already told Mu Cen clearly the fate of this man.


    They are all very clear that this person''s identity is Li Shiyuan.


    This kind of psychological competition will only become stronger and stronger.


    Mu CEN is always calm.


    Li Shiyuan no longer said much and attacked the city at one stroke.


    Just at this time, there was a rush of footsteps outside the stockade. Even though the people outside could not stop them, they hurried in.


    Mu Cen frowned. This is not a person beside the empress dowager, but a person with great martial arts accomplishments.


    Who could it be?


    But Li Shiyuan ignored it and still went his own way.


    The people outside had already walked to the screen and quickly said, "brother Erhuang, you are going to father Huang."


    This is Li Shiyi.


    This news also surprised Mu Cen and subconsciously looked at the screen. On the contrary, Li Shiyi''s words made Li Shiyuan''s action pause.


    Taking the opportunity, Mu Cen broke free.


    But mu Cen can''t escape too far, so he can only passively look at Li Shiyuan, and Li Shiyuan''s attention is obviously not on Mu Cen, but on Li Shiyi outside the screen.


    Li Shiyuan is not a man who is greedy for beauty, let alone at such a critical time.


    "Second brother." Li Shiyi gave a hard cry.


    Li Shiyuan said, "you go out."


    Li Shiyi was confused by Li Shiyuan''s words, but he was more nervous. He subconsciously wanted to look inside the screen, but Li Shiyi didn''t have the courage to enter the screen directly. In the end, he had to retreat passively.


    At the time of quitting, Li Shiyi still reminded Li Shiyuan word by word: "second brother, time is running out, my younger brother is waiting for you."


    Then Li shiyili left.


    Mu Cen didn''t really relax until Li Shiyuan looked at Mu Cen. With a warning in his voice, he mentioned Mu Cen word by word: "Mu Cen, don''t think you can escape. This matter will be settled with you sooner or later."


    Voice down, Li Shiyuan deep command: "to the king dressing."


    Mu Cen didn''t refute Li Shiyuan''s words, but he didn''t refuse Li Shiyuan''s order. He quickly dressed himself, then got out of bed and quietly dressed Li Shiyuan.


    Li Shiyuan looks down at Mu Cen, and neither of them talks.


    Until Mu Cen gave Li Shiyuan better clothes, Li Shiyuan looked down at Mu Cen: "stay in the stockade, don''t leave half a step."


    The implication is that Li Shiyuan has banned Mu Cen, who is under house arrest in the stockade.


    Mu Cen didn''t collide with Li Shiyuan on the surface, but quietly said: "I know."


    Li Shiyuan sneered and continued: "Mu Cen, the more people you protect, the more embarrassed I want him to die. I want you to see with your own eyes how I put him to death. Everything in your heart, I will dig you out. I won''t give you any chance to resist. You can only be my woman in this life. "


    Mu Cen didn''t answer. Deep meaning was hidden in his low eyebrows. It seems that Mu Cen gradually calmed down: "Your Highness, the third highness is still waiting for you outside."


    Li Shiyuan takes a look at Mu Cen and leaves.


    As he walked out of the screen, Mu Cen heard Li Shiyuan''s deep command: "no one is allowed to come near the stockade. Those who violate the rules will be killed without mercy, and the crown princess will not be allowed to leave the stockade. If there is any accident, you are ready to raise your head to see him."


    Li Shiyuan''s words are very gloomy. The slave kneeling on the ground dare not breathe.


    No one thought that such an accident would happen suddenly.


    On the contrary, it was Linglong''s cautious voice: "tell your highness, what if it is called by the Empress Dowager?"


    Li Shiyuan looked at Linglong: "find someone to follow me."


    "Yes." Linglong answered.


    Then, Li Shiyuan turned to leave without hesitation, and the sound of footsteps gradually came from outside the stockade, walking in a hurry. That was the sound of Li Shiyuan leaving.


    Mu Cen was not relieved.


    Li Shiyi didn''t finish what he said. I''m afraid it''s not so simple. This time point is not the time to say hello to Li Changtian. Otherwise, Li Shiyuan doesn''t have to go back to the stockade first. After all, she and Li Shiyuan are not in deep love. We haven''t seen each other for several months, and there''s no excitement to speak of.


    Even Li Shiyuan is the same. For mu Cen, Li Shiyuan is more possessive and conquerive.


    It''s not the love between men and women.


    So now, I''m afraid something happened.


    After Li Shiyuan left, Linglong immediately walked into the screen. Looking at the mess inside, Linglong''s face changed, and quickly came to the side of mucen: "Niang Niang, this..."


    "Don''t worry about it. Let someone come in and clean it up later. Go and find out what happened to the emperor first. " Mu Cen calm command, "the prince has suspected."


    This words, Mu Cen says here, Linglong already suddenly realized.


    The prince doubted the relationship between Li Shiyuan and Mu Cen. This morning, Ling long also saw the scene clearly. Mu Cen looked at Ling long and continued: "my palace is under house arrest by the prince. I''m afraid it''s not so easy to go out again."


    "It''s OK to have the Empress Dowager''s advice." Linglong answered.


    "How difficult is it for the Empress Dowager to give an oral instruction. Now that the emperor has such a thing, I''m afraid many things will change. You should be more careful when you''re out. Don''t get into trouble. Now you can only deal with changes with the same. You can''t involve yourself in it any more, or it will be a disaster for him. " Muzen''s calm command.

 Chapter 508

    "I know." Linglong answered.


    Mu Cen took a deep breath: "find a clean dress for the palace. The palace will go to the Empress Dowager."


    If something happens to Li Chang naively, then the Empress Dowager will surely know. Now go to the empress dowager, and you can get the news at the first time.


    Linglong soon understood the meaning of mucen and nodded: "I''m going to prepare."


    Soon, Linglong changed Mu Cen''s clean clothes. After dressing up again, as usual, they could not see any clue. They walked out of the stockade.


    Sure enough, as soon as Mu Cen came out of the stockade, the bodyguard stopped him: "madam, your Highness has orders. You can''t leave the stockade one step."


    The bodyguard said it was straight and straight, but his attitude was very firm. He didn''t give mucen any chance to leave. Mucen sank and looked at Linglong.


    Linglong nodded, but his eyes fell not far away.


    Now when Li Shiyuan comes back, Linglong has already taken care of her. Almost there should be someone from the Empress Dowager''s side. Is there any accident? Linglong is also a little nervous.


    "I''m going to the Empress Dowager''s place to say hello. Do you want to stop me?" Mu Cen''s voice cooled down. "The Empress Dowager needs people there. Don''t you know that?"


    "Tell the empress that the slaves just follow the orders. Please don''t embarrass them." The bodyguard still didn''t mean to retreat.


    Mu CEN is very clear that these are not palace guards, but Li Shiyuan''s shadow guards.


    Subconsciously, Mu Cen took a look around, which surprised him.


    Li Shiyuan has replaced all the people nearby with his own shadow guards. In other words, it''s extremely difficult for him to escape from these shadow guards.


    Li Shiyuan came prepared.


    Mu Cen sank, and the bodyguard had gone to Mu Cen, half forced to Mu Cen back to the stockade, at this time, the old mother around the Empress Dowager had come in a hurry: "I see the empress dowager, the Empress Dowager has a purpose, let you pass."


    Linglong was relieved to see the old lady coming.


    But the bodyguard knew the old lady beside the empress dowager, and naturally he didn''t dare to stop her. Besides, Li Shiyuan had given an order, and they couldn''t stop the people from the Empress Dowager''s side.


    "Not yet." Mu Cen''s voice sank down, with a bit of fierce color, "or are you going to detain our palace in the stockade and not let our palace see the Empress Dowager?"


    "I dare not." The guard answered respectfully.


    After that, the bodyguard had already given way.


    Mu Cen took Linglong and went up. The old mother didn''t say a word. After she asked Mu Cen for an, she turned around and quietly took Mu Cen to the Empress Dowager''s stockade.


    At the moment when Mu Cen walked forward, the guards looked at each other, and soon someone followed. These were Li Shiyuan''s dead men. They would only obey Li Shiyuan''s orders, and no one could interfere.


    Mu Cen naturally knows that he is followed by others, but mu Cen doesn''t say anything and doesn''t rush.


    Until they arrived at the Empress Dowager''s village.


    Old mammy just whispered: "Niang Niang, you go in."


    Mu Cen nodded: "thank you."


    The old mother didn''t say anything, and soon turned to do her own business. Muchen took Linglong to walk towards the stockade. At this time, the Empress Dowager had already woken up, and Muchen was really busy in front of the Empress Dowager on weekdays, so there was no inappropriate place for Muchen to appear here.


    On the contrary, when the Empress Dowager saw Mu Cen come in, she said with a smile: "Cen Er is coming."


    "I''m a little late today." Mu CEN is not humble but not overbearing, the tone seems to have become coy again, "early this morning, your highness suddenly came to the western regions, my concubine was really surprised, so I came late, please make amends."


    Mu Cen calmly said the truth, and then walked towards the Empress Dowager.


    Obviously, the Empress Dowager didn''t know that Li Shiyuan had arrived. She was surprised to hear Mu Cen''s words: "what cen''er is talking about is his royal highness?"


    "Exactly." Mu Cen answered.


    This time, the empress dowager, who was still drinking water and gargling, suddenly twisted her eyebrows. The cup was handed over, and the mammy on one side immediately took it down.


    The voice of the Empress Dowager came faintly: "why did the prince come all of a sudden? What happened to Kyoto? "


    "I don''t know." Mu Cen''s face didn''t change. "My concubine just looked at his highness coming in a hurry. She was so dusty all the way. Before I could ask her in detail, Her Highness had been called by the third highness, saying that the emperor was waiting."


    Mu Cen told the Empress Dowager the whole story.


    Only in this way can the Empress Dowager let people inquire. After all, Li Shiyuan arrived in the western regions from Kyoto at this time, and nothing could happen. Even if Mu Cen knew what had happened, Mu Cen did not know what was happening to Li Changtian.


    She''s under house arrest. The only channel she can use is the Empress Dowager.


    Sure enough, when the Empress Dowager heard this, she twisted her eyebrows: "what''s the matter with the emperor?"


    Mu Cen didn''t answer.


    She cleanly changed clothes for the empress dowager, and then, as usual, personally prepared breakfast for the empress dowager, without any further urging. Some things are just as good as they are. Being too impatient will only cause trouble. Besides, if the Empress Dowager can be the empress dowager, it will not be a fuel-saving lamp.


    I''m too impatient to donate my head.


    When Mu Cen was ready for breakfast, the Empress Dowager frowned and said, "the emperor was fine yesterday, chatting with the king of the western regions, and the mourning family went to have a look. Nothing should happen during the whole night. But why did the prince suddenly come back from Kyoto in a hurry? I didn''t hear what happened in Kyoto. "


    Mu Cen just listened quietly and didn''t say anything.


    The Empress Dowager''s eyebrows didn''t spread out, and then she told the mother who was next to her: "go to the emperor to see what happened."


    Mammy immediately answered, "yes, I''ll go now."


    Mu Cen lowered his eyebrows and stood quietly. The Empress Dowager didn''t have any idea. Just as she was going out, suddenly, a voice came from the outside: "tell the empress dowager, Princess Li, please see me."


    Liyao has been following Li Changtian. Suddenly Liyao comes, and the Empress Dowager is even more nervous.


    But Liyao is still pregnant. Most of the time, the Empress Dowager doesn''t allow Liyao to come back to ask for help, so as to avoid any accident. Liyao has the most slaves.


    And now¡ª¡ª


    Even Mu Cen''s eyebrows are twisted. Li Shiyuan can find them. Mu CEN is naturally relieved. If Li Yao is OK, she will be on Li Changtian''s side, but now she suddenly leaves.


    This time, Mu Cen also looked at the entrance without any trace.

 Chapter 509

    "Pass it on." The Empress Dowager stood up in person.


    The slave outside the house has opened the curtain. Liyao comes in and asks for an. Mu Cen''s eyes fall on Liyao without any trace. Liyao takes a look. There is a little panic in her eyes, but it soon disappears.


    "Li Fei, get up quickly. You are pregnant now. You don''t need to be polite." The Empress Dowager said it directly.


    One side of the mother immediately prepared a chair for Liyao.


    But Liyao didn''t sit down, didn''t wait for the Empress Dowager to open her mouth, and said anxiously: "tell the empress that something happened. The emperor suddenly fell into a coma in the morning. Now the imperial doctors are all in the emperor''s place. My concubine has come to inform you


    Li Yao said this in a hurry.


    The Empress Dowager''s face changed and her steps were a little unsteady: "what did you say?"


    Liyao repeated.


    Subconsciously, Liyao looks at Mu Cen, and Mu CEN is also shocked, but it''s not surprising that Liyao''s words, because Liyao can''t make fun of the Empress Dowager with this kind of thing, and Li Shiyuan has come, so Liyao knows Mu Cen''s current situation.


    I''m afraid that before she came to the empress dowager, Liyao had already asked someone to go to mucenna, but she found something wrong, so Liyao came in person in a hurry.


    It is better to inform Mu Cen than inform the Empress Dowager.


    For a moment, the atmosphere inside the house became tense, the Empress Dowager''s face turned white, and the whole person also faltered. Mu Cen helped the Empress Dowager for the first time: "empress, calm down, the imperial doctors are here, it will be OK."


    "How can AI Jia calm down?" The Empress Dowager shook her head, "you go to the emperor with the sad family."


    "Yes." Mu Cen answered.


    But the next moment, Mu Cen immediately whispered orders to the slave: "you personally send Li Fei Niang back, Li Fei Niang is pregnant now, can''t tolerate slightest slightest neglect, hear me?"


    "Yes." The slave''s shrill voice came.


    The servants of the Empress Dowager here are the same people as before, but it''s hard to say when she comes out of the Empress Dowager''s house. Naturally, Mu Cen has to protect Liyao.


    But now Li Changtian falls into coma, Mu CEN is very clear, seizes the direct matter, has advanced. Li Shiyuan couldn''t wait any longer. He had already begun to plan to force the palace. From the moment Li Shiyuan entered the western regions, the silent battle had already begun.


    Mu Cen sank, collected his mind, supported the empress dowager, and soon walked towards Li Changtian''s stockade.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡ª¡ª


    At that time¡ª¡ª


    In Li Changtian''s stockade, the atmosphere is extremely tense.


    When Li Shiyuan and others got the news, they had already appeared in the stockade for the first time. When Li Shiyuan came, Li Shiyuan didn''t have any surprise. Instead, he calmly invited an with Li Shiyuan. Li Shiyuan looked at Li Shiyuan very deeply, and Li Shiyuan stood with his face unchanged.


    On the contrary, the minister on one side, who did not know that Li Shiyuan was coming, looked at Li Shiyuan in consternation. It took him a long time to kneel down and ask for an: "I''ll join your highness, your highness is thousands of years old, thousands of years old."


    "How''s your father?" Li Shiyuan asked directly.


    "When the emperor got up early, he suddenly fell into a coma. Now the doctors are still inside to check the emperor''s condition. " Wang Yong also anxiously explained the situation to Li Shiyuan.


    Li Changtian''s situation is unstable, and Wang Yong naturally knows it clearly, but this morning''s accident is too unexpected, totally unexpected.


    People who have been beaten are unprepared.


    You know, if something happens to Li Changtian, many things will become more subtle. How can Wang Yong, who has been in the palace for most of his life, not know such a situation? Even these ministers have their own thoughts in their hearts.


    "I''ll go in and have a look." Li Shiyuan said it directly.


    Feng Changyang just came out from behind the screen, but he stopped Li Shiyuan directly: "Your Highness, I''m afraid you can''t go in now. The imperial doctors are still dealing with it. You can''t go in until the imperial doctors have dealt with it."


    It''s not a slow thing to say.


    Li Shiyuan took a deep look, but Feng Changyang was always standing, and he didn''t mean to give in. Inside the screen, the imperial doctors came and went.


    Li Shiyuan looked at the past, the people who should be there were waiting outside the screen, and didn''t go in, so in the end, Li Shiyuan didn''t worry, so as not to be left behind.


    What''s more, it was originally in Li Shiyuan''s plan.


    Feng Changyang saw that Li Shiyuan didn''t ask for it, so he was relieved. Just at this time, the eunuch on the outside heard a voice of cadence: "empress, the empress is here."


    The people in the room immediately looked at the door curtain. Li Shiyuan''s eyes sank and stood quietly.


    Li Shiyuan just looked at it without any trace, and didn''t pay more attention to the position of the curtain, as if he was only thinking about Li Changtian.


    The atmosphere in the room was a little strange.


    Until the slave opened the door, Mu Cen helped the Empress Dowager to come in in a hurry. The Empress Dowager''s face was very ugly. As soon as she entered the door, she asked, "what happened? The emperor was still fine yesterday. How could it be like this today?"


    Wang Yongli stepped forward and explained to the Empress Dowager.


    Mu Cen has helped the Empress Dowager to sit down.


    Feng Changyang looks at Mu Cen without any trace. Mu Cen has understood his meaning in Feng Changyang''s eyes. This time, Li Changtian is worried. The other party''s people have already started.


    And the wind Changyang also dare not guarantee, Li Changtian will wake up again.


    If Li Changtian doesn''t wake up, a lot of things will have to be considered in the long run, but there is no omen for this to happen, I''m afraid the people who beat him will be unprepared.


    Mu Cen doesn''t know how Li Shiyuan is preparing.


    But mu Cen didn''t look at Li Shiyuan in the whole process. The current situation is critical, and Mu CEN is not suitable to talk about anything with Li Shiyuan.


    But the Empress Dowager listened to Wang Yong''s words, and the worry in her face didn''t put down at all, while Feng Changyang quietly returned to the back of the screen.


    The imperial doctors and the slaves were still in and out. The atmosphere made everyone''s mood tense.


    The atmosphere does not dare to breathe, but also with each mind.


    ¡­¡­


    Until he Changsheng came out, his forehead was still sweaty, but he couldn''t say whether he was relieved or something else. The people in the room immediately looked at he Changsheng.


    "What''s the situation now, doctor he?" The Empress Dowager broke the silence and asked anxiously.


    If the Empress Dowager is not here, it must be Li Shiyuan who speaks. But now that she is here, Li Shiyuan can''t overstep, can only wait, and can''t enter rashly, so it''s not necessarily a bad thing.


    It was Li Shiyuan who took a deep look at Mu Cen, and then spoke blandly: "Princess Ai went to the Empress Dowager early in the morning."


    "This is what I should do." Mu Cen''s face did not change.


    The undercurrent between them is turbulent, but outsiders can''t see it, but both Mu Cen and Li Shiyuan know the meaning between the lines.

 Chapter 510

    Li Shiyuan just banned Mu Cen, and Mu Cen could follow the Empress Dowager here. If there was no problem during this period, Li Shiyuan would not be called Li Shiyuan.


    But under such circumstances, Li Shiyuan could not ask Mu Cen, he could only mention Mu Cen between the lines.


    How can Mu Cen not understand, but mu Cen ignored Li Shiyuan.


    Although she and Li Shiyuan are not as shameless as Li Shiyuan and Li Shiyuan, the atmosphere will not be better. It is impossible to imagine the freedom before. This morning, Li Shiyuan told Mu Cen clearly.


    I can''t escape the first day of junior high school.


    But for mu Cen, it''s time to escape.


    She did not think much, he Changsheng''s voice has been calm: "the emperor is now awake."


    "That''s good." The Empress Dowager was obviously relieved. If she didn''t think about it, she would walk behind the screen. "I''ll go in and have a look."


    The Empress Dowager opened her mouth, and he Changsheng did not dare to stop her.


    Apart from the empress dowager, in such a case, the one who can go in is the prince. Naturally, Li Shiyuan soon followed.


    Seeing Li Shiyuan''s action, Li Shiyuan''s eyebrows twisted and his hands tightened behind him.


    But looking at the figure of the empress dowager, Li Shiyuan finally stood still. No matter what Li Shiyuan is going to do, now that Li Changtian is awake and the Empress Dowager is also here, Li Shiyuan has nothing to do, but what''s next?


    Li Shiyuan sank. I''m afraid a lot of things have to be rearranged.


    This matter is more difficult than I expected.


    Last night, what Mu Cen and Li Shiyuan said still appeared in Li Shiyuan''s mind. Mu Cen said that it was not so simple, it refers to Li Shiyuan''s wound.


    Li Shiyuan was not aware of it.


    In recent days, although it seems to be normal and the wound has recovered very well, Li Shiyuan still feels tense because of the faint air flow in his body.


    Just a few times, Li Shiyuan didn''t force the air out of his body.


    But it''s not that I can feel it anytime and anywhere. It''s just that occasionally, it will disappear in an instant. The more this happens, the more I feel uneasy. Even Li Shiyuan can''t understand what this is like.


    Shen Shen, Li Shiyuan did not think more, Mou Guang calmly looked to the position of the screen.


    As a result, just at this time, Wang Yong suddenly rushed out of the screen and passively looked at Li Shiyuan. Li Shiyuan''s eyes changed slightly. Wang Yong then said with a stiff head: "empress dowager, your highness, you can''t go in for the time being. The emperor said, "no one is to be seen. He only announced that his four Highnesses would go in."


    In a word, after frying the pot in the house, everyone looked at me and I looked at you. Finally, all the people looked at Li Shiyuan with a little shock in their eyes. Some couldn''t believe that Li Changtian only called Li Shiyuan.


    On this trip to the western regions, Li Shiyuan often went to Li Changtian''s village. Everyone can see that Li Changtian''s attitude towards Li Shiyuan has improved, and everyone can see it clearly.


    Now, when Li Shiyuan was here, Li Changtian only announced Li Shiyuan. What does that mean?


    Li Changtian could not have been unaware of Li Shiyuan''s absence.


    Everyone looked at each other, for a moment and a half did not speak, and Li Shiyuan''s face has changed, gloomy look to Li Shiyuan.


    Li Shiyuan is calm, quietly toward the house.


    When passing by Li Shiyuan, Li Shiyuan took a look and didn''t say much. It looked calm on the surface.


    Li Shiyuan sneered, but there was no reaction. He just looked at Li Shiyuan''s eyes more deeply.


    Such a silent contest, but see the Mu Cen scared.


    Everyone seems to be prepared, but we can never see how everyone is prepared.


    Mu Cen''s heart rate accelerated for a while, until Li Shiyuan walked in, this just made great efforts to calm down.


    But the people in the house didn''t leave.


    After all, it''s a stockade, not a palace. Even if it''s a screen, you can listen carefully to the conversation behind the screen, not to mention people with martial arts accomplishments.


    It''s even clear.


    Everyone wants to know why Li Changtian went to Li Shiyuan alone.


    Unexpectedly, Wang Yong continued: "the emperor has an order. No one is allowed to stay in the stockade except his fourth highness. He can''t get close to the stockade without any communication."


    Now, we are even more shocked.


    Li Shiyuan''s eyebrows twisted, and the Empress Dowager also twisted. This is the first time that the Empress Dowager has been shielded. On the contrary, Mu Cen calmly supported the Empress Dowager: "madam, I will send you back first. Come back when the emperor is better. "


    The silent sigh of the Empress Dowager.


    That''s the only way. There''s no other choice.


    Soon, the Empress Dowager nodded and went out with the help of Muchen. Li Shiyuan looked at Muchen like this. Muchen said she was not worried about whether it was fake. She was afraid that Li Shiyuan would suddenly speak and stop herself.


    Li Shiyuan wanted to stop her. The Empress Dowager would not let anyone go. After all, she was the Crown Princess of Donggong.


    Both emotion and reason should stay, especially when Li Shiyuan just arrived in the western regions.


    But Li Shiyuan didn''t speak until Mu Cen left.


    But Li Shiyuan didn''t know whether to let Mu Cen relax or be more nervous. In the end, Mu Cen could only suppress his uneasiness and support the Empress Dowager to leave calmly.


    After the Empress Dowager left, the other ministers and princes also left one after another.


    Li Shiyuan came last.


    Before going out, Li Shiyuan only heard Li Changtian cry: "Shiyuan."


    You know, in the palace for so many years, Li Changtian has never called Li Shiyuan that way. For Li Shiyuan, Li Changtian is also extremely indifferent. Now the sudden enthusiasm makes Li Shiyuan a little unpredictable.


    He went to the door and looked at Wang Yong: "Mr. Wang, what''s unusual about the Emperor today?"


    "I''d like to tell your highness that there''s nothing unusual except that I''ve met your highness four more times." Wang Yong carefully recalled, "most of the time is not with the king of the western regions, or with Princess Li."


    Then Wang Yong looked at Li Shiyuan: "this beautiful lady is pregnant..."


    "Put it first." Li Shiyuan said directly, "find someone to stare at, if there is any accident, the first time to report to the king."


    "Yes, slave." Wang Yong is very practical.


    Li Shiyuan wanted to listen to something else. As he walked out of the curtain, it was more difficult. He looked at Wang Yong, but Wang Yong didn''t mean to go back. Now Li Shiyuan twisted his eyebrows: "the father won''t let you in?"


    "Yes. The emperor wants everyone to leave, including the most favorite concubine and empress Li, leaving only her four Highnesses Wang Yong explained.


    This is also the reason why Wang Yong is unable to find out the specific content.

 Chapter 511

    Before, even if Li Changtian let Li Shiyuan and Li Shili into the imperial dragon hall, but Wang Yong was there, he could tell Li Shiyuan what happened at the first time.


    Now, for the first time.


    Naturally, we can''t calm down.


    After sinking, Li Shiyuan didn''t say much: "look here, find a way to find out, and wait for the notice of Wang."


    "Yes." Wang Yong answered.


    Soon, Li Shiyuan also left in a hurry, and the village became quiet.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡ª¡ª


    At that time¡ª¡ª


    Li Shiyuan has gone in.


    He quietly looked at Li Changtian on the bed, and then asked an: "my son''s ministers to see my father, long live my father."


    Li Changtian light mouth: "get up."


    Li Shiyuan stood up and went to the edge of Li Changtian, but Li Shiyuan didn''t take the initiative to speak, just looked at Li Changtian, very quiet.


    In Li Shiyuan''s memory, Li Changtian seems to have never appeared such a weak appearance, always high spirited, and now, Li Changtian looks pale, seems to be a lot older overnight, and becomes a dying man, even his eyes are sinking down, the next moment, this person may completely disappear from you.


    This is the first time father and son have met.


    It''s not only Li Shiyuan, but also Li Changtian. It seems that Li Changtian has never seen Li Shiyuan so seriously since he was born.


    In Li Changtian''s memory, Li Shiyuan is a dispensable prince. With all the bad impressions of Li Changtian, even when he grew up with the queen, Li Changtian didn''t bother to take a look. After he became an adult, he made Li Shiyuan king for the first time, expelled him from the palace, and stripped him from his power.


    And such people, even step by step back to the center of power.


    Over the past few days, Li Shiyuan''s evidence has shocked Li Changtian. There are some things that Li Changtian, as the king of a country, can''t react to. But when he really appears in Li Changtian, the number of people above has exceeded Li Changtian''s expectation.


    After all, it''s raising a tiger.


    Li Changtian has great trust in Li Shiyuan. He never thought that one day Li Shiyuan would really do such a thing. Over the years, the eldest prince Li Shiyi has reminded Li Changtian from time to time, but Li Changtian thinks that it is the result of mutual struggle.


    Li Changtian has always regarded Li Shiyuan as the only candidate for the throne.


    As a result, it was Li Changtian''s trust that allowed such a thing to happen.


    I''m sorry, but I can''t help it.


    The fact that Li Changtian sighs silently makes his heart ache in bursts of cold sweat. His palm tightly clutched in the brocade quilt, and he never thought that one day, he would take the initiative to find the prince who once disgusted Li Changtian the most.


    He just watched it quietly for a long time.


    For a long time, Li Shiyuan broke the silence: "my father has come to find my son''s minister, but there is something important to explain?"


    But Li Shiyuan was always calm.


    He did not take the initiative to attack Li Changtian''s pain, nor did he put on any high posture. Just like every day in the past, he was always respectful and humble to Li Changtian.


    Li Changtian waited for a long time before he said, "I have never really talked to you like this, nor have I seen you so seriously."


    Li Shiyuan didn''t speak. He just stood quietly and listened to Li Changtian. He never interrupted Li Changtian.


    Li Changtian had been as like as two peas for a long time: "I found that your eyes are exactly the same as your female concubine. Maybe it''s your eyes that make me unable to calm down. I always think of Rong Fei in my dream. "


    Li Shiyuan looks very much like Li Changtian. When Li Changtian was young, he was also a handsome man. However, Li Shiyuan''s eyes are a copy of Rong Fei''s.


    Anyone who sees Li Shiyuan''s first reaction is Princess Rong, not Li Changtian.


    "For so many years, I''m sorry for you, and I''m sorry for Princess Rong." Li Changtian is about to die, and his words are good. "Before Rong Fei was sentenced, she begged me. It doesn''t matter if she died, but did I protect her only son?"


    Li Shiyuan didn''t know that.


    When Rong Fei died, what was the charge? Li Shiyuan even thinks that the history is a little long, and he is in a hurry. However, Li Shiyuan is very clear about who killed Princess Rong. The tragic death is shocking, but people outside the palace don''t know.


    People outside the palace only think that Rong Fei died naturally.


    But I''m afraid those who have seen the death of Rong Fei will never forget that she was cut off and her mouth was choked with blood. She was in great pain, but she couldn''t bite her tongue and kill herself. She even had to immerse herself in salt water to constantly corrode and stimulate the wound. She was cut off with a knife, but she didn''t have any resistance.


    Rong Fei died a little bit in torture.


    At that time, Li Shiyuan was only a two-year-old child, but he saw his mother''s suffering with his own eyes, which became the most tragic scene in Li Shiyuan''s memory.


    Children before the age of three have no memory.


    But Li Shiyuan remembered it.


    For many years, there have been such images in nightmares. But Li Shiyuan is very clear that this scene is arranged by Qu Huashang. Qu Huashang asks mother GUI and Li Shiyuan to appear at the door of the prison. She is not afraid that Li Shiyuan will remember it, because Qu Huashang is very clear that such a young child will not have memory.


    She wants Rong Fei to look at Li Shiyuan and die miserably.


    Rong Fei died, but this scene in Li Shiyuan''s heart has been a lifelong shadow. Even when he wanted to hide such a shadow and face Qu Huashang, he still had to wait and cry "empress", because Li Shiyuan was helpless at that time.


    All the pain can only be swallowed by oneself.


    For Li Shiyuan, this deep palace is not a nightmare.


    And listen to Li Changtian''s words, Li Shiyuan for a long time just light mouth: "son minister grow up smoothly, then the father emperor should be done to the mother imperial concubine''s promise."


    Li Shiyuan said coldly, without any emotional fluctuations, it seems calm.


    Li Changtian smiles faintly, but he looks very weak. He looks at Li Shiyuan, and his eyes are not sharp at first, just like an old man in Twilight: "King yuan hates me in his heart."


    "I dare not." Li Shiyuan said calmly.


    Li Changtian didn''t say anything. He nodded. He didn''t know whether he believed it or not. Then he continued: "King yuan, do you know why I came to you alone?"

 Chapter 512

    "I don''t know." Li Shiyuan answered.


    "Whether I''m worthy of Rong Fei or I''m sorry, all these things have happened. Now I can''t do anything about it. At least I never thought that one day I would face such a situation. " Li Changtian is a little sad.


    "Now I will tell King yuan about it. As long as king yuan does it, I can give him what he wants." Li Changtian finished his speech calmly.


    Li Shiyuan looked at Li Changtian, but did not expect this.


    He was still waiting patiently for Li Changtian to finish what he said. Li Changtian seemed to be quiet for a long time, but suddenly said, "can I know who you are taking away from the palace?"


    This time, Li Shiyuan just light mouth: "tell father emperor, son minister temporarily can''t say."


    Li Changtian still can''t believe it. The only request that Li Shiyuan and himself put forward is to let Li Changtian take a person, anyone, from the palace after his death.


    Such a request is like asking for a gold medal to avoid death. Whether the other party is a dead prisoner, a concubine or an ordinary eunuch bodyguard, as long as Li Shiyuan is willing, then this person can leave the palace without fear.


    But Li Shiyuan has never said the identity of this person, which makes Li Changtian feel curious.


    But under such circumstances, no matter how Li Changtian asked, Li Shiyuan didn''t mean to open his mouth. In this case, it''s meaningless to be reluctant.


    After all, this imperial edict is also in the hands of Li Shiyuan.


    "Good. I don''t care any more. " Li Changtian nodded, "my request, Yuan Wang may do."


    "I have promised my father that I will do it. Please rest assured. The children''s minister should protect the beautiful imperial concubine, and the children in the womb of the empress. They won''t be hurt in any way. " Li Shiyuan said it directly word by word.


    Liyao was originally the person li Shiyuan sent to Li Changtian, and Li Shiyuan could not ignore it.


    What''s more, Liyao''s contribution in this matter is not negligible. Li Shiyuan will pick Liyao clean and clean. Liyao''s pregnancy is beyond Li Shiyuan''s expectation. However, Li Shiyuan can also understand that it is better to have a child than to be alone. With this prince, Liyao wants to get away.


    Li Changtian nodded after listening to Li Shiyuan''s words, and then he coughed violently.


    The old man, who was already pale, is now out of control, and the situation is getting worse.


    Li Shiyuan quickly stepped forward: "father, I''ll call the imperial doctor for you."


    "No more." Li Changtian shook his head. "I know better than anyone what''s going on with me."


    Just some things, Li Changtian found out late, is already terminally ill. In this deep palace, there are countless ruthless people. Although Li Changtian is an emperor, it does not mean that Li Changtian is always safe. Because there are so many people who have planned for the throne for a long time.


    So, no matter how careful you are, there are times when you are negligent.


    When Li Changtian opened his mouth, Li Shiyuan didn''t insist any more. He just stood and didn''t take the initiative to leave. Until Li Changtian laughed at himself, his eyes were slightly red, and he was unwilling, but he had nothing to do: "how can I make him succeed easily, how can I?"


    In this case, it sounds like muttering to himself, but Li Shiyuan did not take the initiative to ask.


    His purpose of coming here has been achieved.


    The imperial edict in his hand can get Mu Cen out of the palace. At the end of the day, he can keep Mu Cen safe and clean.


    As for others, we have to wait patiently.


    Looking at Li Changtian again, Li Changtian is already a thin old man without any resistance ability. Even in the vicinity of the stockade, all the people who have been replaced are Li Shiyuan''s people. At the first time when Li Shiyuan appeared, the guards in the vicinity have been replaced.


    When Li Shiyuan wants to get out of here, it will be more difficult for him to get closer to the stockade.


    All the war, from this moment, officially began.


    It''s just that everyone is waiting for an opportunity.


    Li Shiyuan lowered his eyebrows and stood still. He just gave Li Changtian a glass of water.


    Li Changtian obviously calmed down after drinking, but his eyes were a little lax, and he mentioned a lot of people, but most of them were Rong Fei. From knowing Rong Fei, to marrying her to the palace, to her death, Li Changtian seemed to remember everything clearly.


    He said so quietly, told Li Shiyuan, Li Shiyuan also listened quietly, this period of history, Li Shiyuan did not know.


    It''s about Rong Fei.


    I have been talking about Mu Cen and Liyao.


    It seems that Li Changtian doesn''t mind Li Shiyuan''s identity at all. For the first time, he said his most true thoughts in his heart.


    Until Li Changtian finished, he grabbed Li Shiyuan''s hand. His thin fingers were full of wrinkles. He said with a sad smile: "I am rich and noble in my life, but the only woman I really love can''t protect her, and death can''t make her die respectably. It''s helpless on the throne. Outsiders can''t see it. Only those sitting on the throne can really feel it. "


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    "That loneliness can make you drive yourself crazy in the endless abyss. Your powerlessness makes you wonder why you had to work so hard to sit on the throne. "Ha ha"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    "Now I have no choice." Li Changtian shakes his head. When he looks at Li Shiyuan again, his eyes suddenly sharpen. "Yuaner, I will give you back what I owe you these years. It''s the only thing I can do to make up for my debt to Princess Rong. "


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    "I never thought that you would be the one who woke me up at the last moment." Li Changtian said this with great regret.


    For Li Shiyuan, Li Changtian still has some hope. But the evidence that Li Shiyuan gave made Li Changtian fall into despair step by step.


    If you don''t wake up again, even if you die, I''m afraid you can''t see the ancestors of the Li family.


    For so many years, after all, it''s the tiger.


    It''s not enough to be afraid of his death, but if the rivers and mountains of Dazhou are destroyed in this way, Li Changtian will die even if he dies.


    Li Changtian sighed silently.


    "Well, you go out first. I want to be alone." Li Changtian spoke faintly.


    Li Shiyuan answered and didn''t stay in Li Changtian''s stockade more. Now Li Changtian doesn''t have much affection for Li Shiyuan. He just looks at Li Changtian. What Li Shiyuan has is sympathy.


    But isn''t Li Changtian responsible for all this?

 Chapter 513

    Li Shiyuan doesn''t want to care about the fate of Li Changtian.


    Soon he turned and went out.


    When Li Shiyuan walked out of the house, he saw Li Shiyuan standing in the same place. The people around him had already been scattered. Their eyes collided in the air. Li Shiyuan was silent, while Li Shiyuan was very gloomy.


    "It''s Ben Wang who belittles his fourth brother." It took Li Shiyuan a long time to break the silence.


    Li Shiyuan just laughed indifferently and didn''t say much.


    Then, Li Shiyuan quietly passed by Li Shiyuan. As he passed by Li Shiyuan, Li Shiyuan''s gloomy voice said, "do you really think that everything can be as you wish?"


    "I''ll see." Li Shiyuan light mouth, said calm.


    It seems that he was not dissatisfied with Li Shiyuan''s provocation. Then, Li Shiyuan nodded and left without stopping for a moment.


    Li Shiyuan clenched his fist tightly in his hand. He looked at Li Shiyuan''s direction and said nothing. He sneered.


    All of a sudden, Li Shiyuan just opened his mouth word by word: "fourth brother, everything has just begun. I hope the fourth brother can say this to me in the near future. "


    Li Shiyuan''s steps, and then turned around, just looking at Li Shiyuan.


    Li Shiyuan''s eyes were full of arrogance, and he did not hide his ambition: "what I want is never less than what I want. Including the head of the fourth brother''s neck, I will get it myself. "


    This is no doubt a public face.


    Li Shiyuan nodded, but he was still calm. He didn''t panic because of Li Shiyuan''s provocation. He took a deep look at Li Shiyuan. This time, Li Shiyuan didn''t look back.


    Li Shiyuan looked at Li Shiyuan''s back, and his eyes became more and more gloomy.


    Then Li Shiyuan turned and walked towards the house.


    Wang Yong naturally did not dare to stop him. Wang Yong had been on Li Shiyuan''s side for a long time and arranged his own way back clearly. Li Shiyuan was in the top position. He was still the manager of the University. If he didn''t stand in the team well, as long as Li Changtian died, Wang Yong''s ending was very clear in his heart.


    And Li Changtian''s stockade has long been replaced by Li Shiyuan''s people, naturally, they are helpless.


    In such a short time when Li Changtian saw Li Shiyuan, the people around him were changed clean, the obedient ones were left behind, and the disobedient ones were already killed by Li Shiyuan on the spot.


    For a moment, people in the stockade were in a panic, but no one dared to say a word.


    After Li Shiyuan walked into the stockade, Wang Yong stood quietly outside the curtain of the door and did not dare to go any closer.


    The atmosphere in the room became more and more tense with the entry of Li Shiyuan.


    ¡­¡­


    At that time¡ª¡ª


    Mu Cen kept walking back and forth in the house with a dignified look.


    Linglong stood aside and didn''t dare to speak. This kind of mucen Linglong had never seen before, and the news from the stockade kept coming, which changed Linglong''s face.


    "Has your highness gone?" Mu Cen suddenly opens his mouth.


    "Back to the empress, the news is that the fourth Highness has left. His Royal Highness has gone in. " Linglong continued, "but I''m afraid it''s not the emperor''s intention. It''s the prince''s Royal Highness who takes the initiative to go in. The side of the stockade where the emperor lives has been replaced by the prince''s people. No one else can enter."


    Just like the place where Mu CEN is now, it''s all under Li Shiyuan''s eyes. No fly can fly out, let alone a man as big as Mu Cen.


    It''s impossible to check Li Shiyuan''s situation.


    Mu Cen listened to Linglong''s words and quickly turned to look at Linglong: "who can see the fourth highness."


    "There are only people next to your highness four." Linglong said quickly, "lady, of course you can''t get out, and the slave can''t see his fourth highness. Everyone here has been forbidden by the prince, including the people from the Empress Dowager''s side."


    It can be said that Li Shiyuan cut off all the roads of Mu Cen.


    No longer give mucen any chance to struggle and resist. If mucen disobeys such an order, Li Shiyuan will only bring more trouble to mucen, even if he won''t kill mucen immediately. If Li Shiyuan determines that the person who owns mucen is Li Shiyuan, then Li Shiyuan will be doomed.


    Judging from the current situation, it is absolutely impossible for Li Shiyuan to have more people in the stockade than Li Shiyuan. If he wants to escape, it must be a blood route, too risky.


    So, Mu Cen can only hold still.


    The more he stood still, the more he let Mu Cen panic. Li Shili''s words appeared in Mu Cen''s mind again and again. If Li Shiyuan''s injury is not so simple, what else is there? But Li Shi Li''s words, at most, are just like Mu Cen''s guess. Li Shi Li can''t guarantee what he really wants to say.


    This matter is becoming more and more difficult.


    Suddenly, Mu Cen twisted his eyebrows and said, "what about your royal highness nine?"


    "His highness nine is also a member of his Highness the prince." Linglong finished saying, "Niang Niang, except for the fourth royal highness and the king of the western regions, who have no royal highness, the rest of them have been replaced by the prince. Those who disobey have been given death in public, so now people are in a panic. Everyone is speculating about what happened, but no one dares to say more."


    Mu Cen sneered.


    Of course, I dare not stand up. These officials, who are not greedy for life and afraid of death, have long made a choice under such circumstances, just for the sake of their own black hat and small life.


    Then, Mu Cen suddenly thought of something: "what about general long?"


    "This --" Linglong quieted down. "General long, I don''t know, but general long has been beside the emperor. I''m afraid..."


    Linglong didn''t say the rest.


    But mu Cen understands that long Shaoyun is also in danger. Long Shaoyun was honest all his life. In other words, all the people in the long family were like this. Otherwise, the old general long could not have died in vain. If Li Shiyuan hasn''t moved long Shaoyun, it''s OK. After all, long Shaoyun is still needed at the border.


    If Li Shiyuan even moves long Shaoyun, long Shaoyun will surely fight to protect Li Changtian, and the result can be imagined.


    Now it seems that long Shaoyun is probably under control.


    Mu Cen thinks of the token that long Shaoyun gave him. I''m afraid long Shaoyun already knew what would happen now. Long Shaoyun also knows a lot about Mu Cen''s character. Mu Cen can''t leave Li Shiyuan alone. If something really happens, Mu Cen won''t stand by.


    Then, that token can summon the dead men of the dragon family to be loyal to Muchen, at least give Muchen a chance to win.


    I''m not afraid there''s no firewood to burn.

 Chapter 514

    But long Shaoyun has no more consideration for himself.


    Musen, take a deep breath.


    "Now, lady, calm down first." Linglong is persuading Mu Cen.


    Mu Cen sank, didn''t say anything, and gradually calmed down. It''s no use worrying now. He can only deal with the changes with constancy. If he really has no way to go, Mu Cen has a way. At least Gao Qian and Li Shiyuan are on the same boat.


    You can always get the news.


    So think, Mu CEN is a little relieved, just pressure in the heart of uneasiness, but as if how all can''t disperse. Some of them can''t even breathe.


    ¡­¡­


    same evening.


    It has been more than half a day since Li Shiyuan entered the stockade. During this period, Li Shiyuan did not leave and no one dared to enter. Naturally, he did not know what happened.


    But the atmosphere in the stockade is particularly gloomy.


    Li Changtian has been extremely tired, but in the face of Li Shiyuan, there is no softness. He leans quietly on the bed. He never calls people, nor does he make any sound.


    Because Li Changtian knows very well that it doesn''t mean anything.


    Li Shiyuan''s people are already outside. He is just a turtle in a jar. Li Shiyuan just did something he had planned for a long time.


    "Father, do you want to persist to the end?" Li Shiyuan''s tone sounded respectful, but between the lines there was urgency and impatience.


    Li Changtian closed his eyes and didn''t mean to talk to Li Shiyuan.


    Li Shiyuan sneered. He was not angry about the situation. As a result, Li Shiyuan actually thought that several hours had passed since he came in. Li Shiyuan knew it clearly all the time.


    It''s just that Li Shiyuan doesn''t want to get things out of hand.


    It''s better to be aboveboard than to be talked about by others. Li Shiyuan has to do everything to the utmost, not to mention taking the right place.


    Let Li Shiyuan do it, let Li Changtian take the initiative to abdicate.


    So Li Shiyuan came in person.


    "Father, my son''s patience is not much." Li Shiyuan is threatening Li Changtian without his usual respect.


    Li Changtian closed his eyes, but said coldly: "isn''t the prince already executed? What is the prince afraid of? Is he afraid of my imperial edict, so that the eldest prince can stand on the opposite side of the prince again? "


    Li Shiyuan listened to Li Changtian''s words, but he was not impatient: "I have never had to be afraid of anything. My father is so smart. Don''t you know the significance of my coming to talk to him personally?"


    Li Shiyi''s death is a lesson for Li Changtian.


    If Li Changtian is a wise man, he will immediately issue an imperial edict to abdicate. In this way, everyone will be better off. Li Changtian can also be his emperor without any worries. As for how long he can be, it depends on Li Shiyuan''s will. At least now Li Changtian will be OK.


    If Li Changtian doesn''t want to listen, then Li Shiyi''s is Li Changtian''s lesson.


    Soon, Li Changtian will make the same mistake.


    Obviously, Li Changtian''s choice is the latter.


    For a long time, Li Changtian opened his eyes and looked at Li Shiyuan: "prince, do you know what I regret most now?"


    "Raise the tiger for trouble." Li Shiyuan said it directly.


    They are father and son. Li Shiyuan is the prince of the East Palace who was brought out by Li Changtian. How could Li Shiyuan not understand Li Changtian''s every idea? Now Li Changtian must be very regretful.


    Li Shiyuan said with a cold smile: "after all, my son''s ministers are trained by my father and the emperor. My father thinks highly of himself. How can he believe that his prince will make a mistake and give him a fatal blow in the end. Therefore, if your father is a wise man, don''t struggle to death. The imperial edict has already been written for him by his children''s ministers. As long as he writes it again and seals it with a jade seal, it will be enough. "


    Other imperial edicts can be written on behalf of others. Li Shiyuan only needs to seal them.


    But the abdication edict must have been written by Li Shiyuan himself, in case of being replaced by an impostor, or some people hiding evil intentions.


    Li Changtian looked at the imperial edict that Li Shiyuan had written in front of him. With a sneer, he tore it clean in front of Li Shiyuan.


    "Prince, do you really think that if you force me to abdicate, you can sit on the throne with ease? Do you really think everything in the world is what you want? " Li Changtian sneered and looked at Li Shiyuan like this. There was no warmth in his eyes and eyebrows, but chills.


    "What is father worried about?" Li Changtian said with a calm smile, "does my father think that someone will come out with a jade seal in the future and ask me to abdicate?"


    The jade seal representing the imperial power of the Zhou Dynasty disappeared when the Ji family was destroyed a hundred years ago.


    The jade seal is the real symbol of the imperial power of the Zhou Dynasty. Now the jade seals are all fake. As long as someone can show up with the jade seal, no matter who it is, he will abdicate from the throne.


    The real emperor is the seal.


    How could Li Shiyuan not know this? He looked at Li Changtian with a sneer: "father, this person can only be a son''s minister, not someone else."


    Li Changtian was shocked when he heard Li Shiyuan say so.


    However, Li Shiyuan has no intention to continue to talk with Li Changtian. In Li Shiyuan''s opinion, he has done his utmost for Li Changtian. He has given Li Changtian such a long time to choose. It is Li Changtian who has given up. Then it can''t be blamed for his unkindness.


    "Since my father is so helpless, I can''t blame my son for his ruthlessness." Li Shiyuan cold mouth, word by word, but said the ruthless incomparable.


    "You -" Li Changtian passively looked at Li Shiyuan, "you bastard, what are you going to do?"


    "The son minister just let father Huang go of mind some, in order to avoid suffering from illness again." Li Shiyuan said that his face did not change, "how could the son minister give his father the chance to destroy the son minister''s careful preparation for so many years."


    Li Changtian''s face changed and he could not express his fear.


    That is human instinct, as long as it is the moment of death, there is an endless fear of death, as well as the desire for life.


    Even if Li Changtian is the king of a country, he is no exception.


    "Just send my father on the road." Li Shiyuan pronounced the end of Li Changtian word by word, "but the father is relieved that his son will still keep his father''s life for the time being. After his son escorts his father back to Beijing, his father will die."


    Life and death, in Li Shiyuan''s mouth, is nothing more simple.


    Li Changtian''s face changed greatly: "come on, come on."


    And it''s quiet around, and no one dares to step forward.


    "Who is the father looking for? Everyone here is under my command. " Li Shiyuan laughed darkly, "does the emperor expect his fourth brother to come?"

 Chapter 515

    Then Li Shiyuan walked towards Li Changtian step by step until he stood in front of Li Changtian. He looked at Li Changtian condescensively: "my son is curious. What did my father and my fourth brother say? Why don''t you tell my son what he said? Maybe I can keep my father for a while, and have a look at the beauty of the world and the scenery of my father."


    Although Li Changtian was frightened, he did not respond to any questions from Li Shiyuan.


    Li Shiyuan also knows that Li Changtian can never reveal anything to himself. He laughs with indifference: "but these things, my son doesn''t care. An incompetent yuan king, even if he tries his best, can''t change anything. Waiting for him is just death."


    Li Shiyuan roared out: "father, those who follow me will prosper and those who rebel will perish. This is what you teach your children."


    Li Shiyuan fell into madness.


    Li Changtian is like a mole ant on the ground. He doesn''t even have the chance to escape, so he can only passively watch Li Shiyuan walk towards him step by step, forcing himself into a desperate situation.


    "Father, it''s hard for you to work hard on the throne for the state of the great Zhou in recent decades, so now you have a good rest, and the rest will be arranged by your children''s ministers." Li Shiyuan said, "my father''s wish will be fulfilled by my son."


    Li Shiyuan''s voice fell and forced Li Changtian to take a pill.


    Li Changtian desperately wants to spit out, but Li Shiyuan doesn''t give Li Changtian such an opportunity. He forces Li Changtian to eat in a little bit. Li Changtian is completely powerless to struggle. He just looks at Li Shiyuan, opens his eyes and softens a little.


    Li Shiyuan just looked down and saw Li Changtian soft on the bed. Then he put his hand over Li Changtian''s eyebrows and eyes and explored Li Changtian''s breath.


    Li Changtian still has breath.


    Li Shiyuan naturally can''t let Li Changtian die now. If he wants to die, he has to go back to Dazhou.


    As long as you keep a breath, those imperial doctors can continue Li Changtian''s life to Dazhou, as for the next thing¡ª¡ª


    Li Changtian''s eyebrows flashed a trace of ruthlessness.


    Soon, Li Changtian turned around and said, "pass it to the imperial doctor quickly. My father is in a coma."


    Li Changtian''s coma is a routine, but this time Wang Yong smelled the abnormal breath in such a coma, but Wang Yong didn''t say anything more, and immediately replied: "I''m going now."


    Then Wang Yong left in a hurry.


    Soon, the news of Li Changtian''s coma spread all over the village. Everyone looked at each other, as if surprised but calm.


    Li Changtian is in a coma, and Li Shiyuan is present. As the prince, Li Shiyuan naturally dominates the whole situation. He orders that no one should go near Li Changtian''s stockade in order to let him rest in peace. After the diagnosis was made by the royal doctor, we made some adjustments and then discussed.


    Li Shiyuan never mentioned anything else.


    No one can be near Li Changtian''s stockade any more.


    For a moment, people in the camp became frightened. No one dared to say more, and no one dared to leave his village easily.


    The atmosphere became more dignified.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡ª¡ª


    When Mu Cen heard the news, it was already night.


    When Linglong comes to report in a hurry, mucen doesn''t fall asleep. After hearing the news, mucen''s first reaction is to ask about Li Shiyuan.


    Now in this situation, Li Shiyuan has taken the lead.


    Li Shiyuan is bound to take advantage of Li Shiyuan.


    Linglong listens to Mu Cen''s words, but shakes his head: "the fourth highness is still in his own village, and has not left. The fourth highness is surrounded by his people, but the fourth highness can''t go out, because the whole camp has become the person of the prince''s highness."


    "The emperor." Mu Cen asked.


    "No news." Linglong shook his head. "The prince''s highness keeps everything in order. No one knows the prince''s condition. Even the imperial doctors who go in are locked in the camp and can''t leave."


    "Who is it?" Mu Cen looks at Linglong.


    "Doctor he." Linglong gave the answer.


    Mu Cen''s eyebrows turned out not to be the wind. After all, in the past half a year, Li Changtian''s affairs have been controlled by Feng Changyang, and he Changsheng is just an auxiliary role. Now he has not let Feng Changyang in. What does it mean?


    Is the wind Changyang not safe?


    "Where is Dr. Feng now?" Asked Mu Cen.


    "In the imperial doctor''s village." Linglong explained, "lady, you can''t see it either. Everyone is controlled. If you ask the royal doctor to come, your highness will come too. Even if his highness doesn''t come, the slaves outside will follow him. "


    The implication is that the result is the same.


    Now there''s no way to do it except to hold still. But it''s not the right time to do nothing. Mu Cen always thinks that Li Shiyuan is going to do something.


    But now such a passive situation, but let Mu Cen can''t explore anything.


    Mu CEN is fidgeting around the stockade. She doesn''t worry about Li Shiyuan''s sudden return. Li Shiyuan won''t appear here at this time.


    So¡ª¡ª


    "Lady, you must not." Linglong saw through Mu Cen''s idea at a glance, "Your Highness will not allow it, so please think twice."


    Linglong said quickly.


    Linglong comes from Li Shiyuan. The people beside Mu Cen protect Mu Cen from death. But Linglong is still obedient to Li Shiyuan. Li Shiyuan''s orders are higher than Mu Cen''s, so Linglong will finish what Li Shiyuan has already explained.


    At this time, Mu Cen must not leave the stockade.


    It''s a fact that the stockade is not safe. But compared with the outside, the stockade is still safe. At least now Li Shiyuan won''t touch Mu Cen.


    Even Li Shiyuan didn''t move.


    And Mu Cen looks at Linglong and sees firmness in her eyes.


    Then, Mu Cen chuckled: "it''s the fourth highness."


    "Yes." Linglong answered.


    Mu Cen said nothing. She sat quietly at the table and made tea. She didn''t say a word. Soon, the faint fragrance of tea came from the village.


    But it can''t disperse the haze of depression.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡ª¡ª


    Two days later¡ª¡ª


    Everyone is in the same place. No one knows what happened in the camp. Although Gao Qian, the king of the western regions, lives with Li Changtian, he is not in the same camp. There is still some distance between them. After all, they are two countries. No matter how close they are, they can''t be seamless.


    So as a result, no one knows what''s going on in the camp.


    Li Shiyuan guarded the camp heavily, which is famous for taking care of everyone''s integrity.


    But everyone knows what Li Shiyuan is thinking.

 Chapter 516

    Two days, enough to change the weather.


    Mu Cen stayed in the stockade quietly for two days, but didn''t leave. She opened the curtain and just looked at the movement outside the window. Everything outside the window seemed to be sleeping, and there was no more movement.


    Just at this time, there was a lot of noise outside the stockade.


    Mu Cen''s brow twisted.


    Qinghuan''s voice has come: "how, do you even want to stop the princess? Has his Highness the prince said that she is not allowed to come to the princess? The princess''s promise hasn''t been fulfilled yet. It''s not natural for her to come here! "


    Qinghuan''s tone is very unruly, completely fearless. The guard in front of mucen''s stockade roars.


    The bodyguard looked at each other, obviously did not expect such a performance.


    It''s true that Li Shiyuan didn''t give such an order. Besides, with Qinghuan''s identity there, it''s impossible for them to do anything to Qinghuan. If something happens to Qinghuan, it''s in the western regions, and even Li Shiyuan can''t get along with it.


    Now, the guards looked at each other, not knowing whether to put it or not.


    And Qinghuan''s temper where can wait for these people to understand, directly pushed away the sword, so walked toward the stockade.


    The bodyguard followed.


    Qinghuan discontented turn around: "do you want to monitor the princess all the way, even if the princess poop also want to keep up?"


    Qinghuan''s words were half civilized and half rude, but his eyes didn''t change when he looked at the bodyguard. Then, Qinghuan''s voice suddenly rose up: "come on, throw these bodyguards out to the princess. It''s forbidden to appear in front of the princess. If anyone has any opinions, let him come to the princess."


    This is Li Shiyuan.


    And Qinghuan''s bodyguard has also come up, this time, Li Shiyuan''s people put down their sword, they look at each other, someone has rushed to report what happened to Li Shiyuan.


    Qinghuan ignored, quickly walked in.


    Mu Cen had already walked to the curtain door. When she saw Qing Huan, she calmly called out: "Princess Qing Huan, what brings you here? Is this a special trip to our palace?"


    "Hum." Qinghuan sneered, "crown princess, are you a specimen of faithless words? You promised the princess, but you didn''t fulfill your promise? When are you going to teach the palace to dance? "


    Qinghuan is questioning Mu Cen.


    The tone is aggressive and doesn''t give Muchen a chance to refute.


    Even, also don''t let Mu Cen speak, immediately pull Mu Cen''s hand: "you go with this princess now, this princess has no patience to wait for you."


    Linglong quieted down and stepped forward: "Princess Qinghuan, your Highness has an order. The empress can''t leave the stockade for half a step."


    "Let your highness come to find the princess!" Qinghuan is totally indifferent.


    Mu Cen also followed to wring eyebrow, did not take a trace of saw a clear Huan, just solemnly said: "princess, this palace can''t leave."


    "The princess said yes, yes." Qinghuan ignores Mu Cen.


    In the eyes of outsiders, Qinghuan uses brute force to drag Mu Cen out all the way without giving him any chance to resist, and Mu CEN is more passive.


    In the eyes of outsiders, Mu CEN is just a weak woman who doesn''t know martial arts. She can defend herself at most. Compared with Qinghuan, who has been practicing martial arts since childhood, she is naturally incomparable.


    Mu CEN is almost dragged away by Qing Huan.


    Along the way, Mu Cen''s eyebrows were twisted, not to say whether he was willing or not.


    "Come on, what are you like. My princess is ready! " Qing Huan drags Mu Cen and urges him.


    Linglong followed, not daring to persuade.


    The guards outside the door looked at each other and didn''t know what to do. The person who went to inform Li Shiyuan still didn''t come back and didn''t see Li Shiyuan.


    But Qinghuan couldn''t stop it.


    Qing Huanli ignores the bodyguard outside and drags Mu Cen on the horse directly. Then Qing Huanyue gets on the horse and looks at the bodyguard: "when your royal highness comes back, he says that you are taken away by the princess. If you want someone, go to the princess."


    With that, Qinghuan didn''t want to talk nonsense any more, so he raced his horse.


    The guard is stupid.


    Want to catch up, but Qinghuan''s equestrian is very good, plus this is the western regions, they naturally can''t help.


    Soon, Qinghuan threw away the people behind him and went to the camp of the king of the western regions.


    After Mu Cen got on the horse, his eyebrows relaxed slightly. There was the wind whistling in his ears, and the voice of Qinghuan: "Mu Cen, brother yuan has an accident."


    Mu Cen couldn''t see Qinghuan: "what did you say?"


    "On the night when you emperor Dazhou was in a coma, Li Shiyuan had already ordered people to pull out camp and take them back to Kyoto. My elder brother and I are blocked out, so we can''t get information at the first time. Brother yuan also got the news a day later. But because the emperor Dazhou was in a coma, he couldn''t get up quickly, and he Changsheng, the imperial doctor, was at random. Li Shiyuan stayed. "


    Qinghuan''s speed is very fast: "Li Shiyuan can''t attract other people''s attention, but you will soon return to Dazhou. The elder brother said that when the news came from Kyoto, Li Shiyuan was afraid that he had been ready for a long time. He asked emperor Dazhou to go back first, but only let the people in Kyoto surrender completely. Brother yuan was afraid that he could not go back. "


    Mu Cen''s heart beats fast, but he calmly listens to Qing Huan''s words.


    "After getting the news, brother Yuan went to test first. And Li Shiyuan has been ready for a long time. This is catching turtles in a jar. Now Brother yuan is surrounded. My elder brother and I can stop Li Shiyuan''s people. You are the one who can save brother yuan. He is seriously injured and has just made progress. If he is injured again today, I''m afraid he won''t get better. "


    Qinghuan''s voice was very worried, but he didn''t stop: "no one knows the current situation, so elder brother asked me to find a way to bring you out. He has sent people to reinforce brother yuan. If something happens, brother yuan will be escorted back to his camp for the first time. "


    In Qinghuan''s words, Mu Cen has roughly connected things together.


    The silence of these two days does not mean that everything is really calm.


    Li Shiyuan transported Li Changtian back to Kyoto, but Li Shiyuan couldn''t stop him. I''m afraid he''s in danger. However, Gao Qian''s people can''t appear openly. Even if they go to rescue, it''s a drop in the bucket compared with Li Shiyuan''s plan.


    At the moment of Mu Cen''s meditation, Qinghuan''s voice came again: "now no one can understand what Li Shiyuan is thinking and doing. All the preparation has become passive."


    Mu Cen made a sound.


    The horse is still galloping.


    It turned out to be at this time¡ª¡ª


    "Miss mu, Princess Qinghuan, let''s go." Rong Jiu''s voice came.

 Chapter 517

    Mu Cen and Qing Huan immediately look at Rong Jiu. Rong Jiu''s mouth spits blood. It''s obvious that he has been seriously injured. Even his steady pace has become faltering.


    Qing Huan and Mu Cen''s facial expression a change, two people want to also don''t think of of of want to be toward to allow nine of direction walk.


    Mu CEN is very clear that Rong Jiu is Li Shiyuan''s bodyguard. If Rong Jiu has an accident, she knows what it means.


    Something must have happened to Li Shiyuan.


    Mu Cen''s heart beat faster and faster, and his palms were sweating instantly. The tension was self-evident.


    Instead, Rong Jiu spat out another mouthful of blood and shook his head at Mu Cen: "go, Miss mu, go, go..."


    The rest of the voice, almost hysterical shouting out, want to stop, but Rong Jiu has no strength.


    But Rong Jiu''s consciousness is sober, absolutely can''t appear any accident.


    Behind him, Li Shiyi should soon catch up with him. Li Shiyuan is in danger now. Mu Cen doesn''t know, and Li Shiyuan doesn''t intend to let Mu Cen know. Once Mu Cen knows, what the result will be, in fact, everyone knows it.


    But now such a situation, Li Shiyuan repeatedly injured, it is true that only mu Cen can deal with.


    The only thing Rong Jiu can do is to remind Mu Cen to let them go quickly, at least not to attract Li Shiyi''s attention. If he dies, he should also ensure that Mu CEN is safe, otherwise Rong Jiu has no face to see Li Shiyuan.


    At least don''t let Li Shiyi see Mu Cen.


    Otherwise, Mu Cen would not be able to pick it completely.


    Li Shiyuan''s suspicions are bound to be mentioned by Li Shiyi. Mu Cen''s next situation will be more difficult than any of them.


    And Li Shiyuan and Li Shiyuan are officially tearing their faces, only on the surface. At least now that Li Changtian is still there, when Li Shiyuan has not successfully forced the palace, it is impossible to really tear their faces. After all, there are so many ministers in the court watching.


    Li Shiyuan wants to be in a higher position, so naturally he can''t be too ugly.


    "Miss mu -" Rong Jiu saw that Mu Cen still came over and shook his head desperately.


    "I can''t leave you." Mu Cen said directly, "you don''t have to worry, even if there are real people, I have my own way to escape. Anyway, Qinghuan is still there. "


    Qinghuan is like a talisman.


    Because of the particularity of Qinghuan, there are many times before Qinghuan appeared, including this time Qinghuan took people away from mucen''s stockade, there are enough reasons.


    At least, Li Shiyuan had to look at the Buddha''s face instead of the monk''s face. He couldn''t embarrass Qinghuan.


    What''s more, Qinghuan is a woman.


    Li Shiyuan can''t tie himself and Gao Qian together without thinking. That''s really a great enemy for him. If Li Shiyuan wants to seize the throne, he can''t offend Gao Qian. Offending Gao Qian doesn''t do him any good.


    There was a sneer in Mu Cen''s heart.


    If it wasn''t for Li Shiyuan''s words, he would still be useful. Mu Cen doesn''t doubt that if Gao Qian really takes a fancy to himself and asks Li Shiyuan who is important, Li Shiyuan will not hesitate to let him out. After all, compared with a prince and a concubine, the throne is naturally the most important person in the former.


    Rong Jiu hears Mu Cen''s words, the brow is wringing, gasping.


    He was seriously injured and couldn''t move any further.


    Mu Cen has also quickly walked to the side of Rong Jiu. Qinghuan didn''t hesitate and immediately followed him. Mu Cen didn''t speak and looked serious to check Rong Jiu''s injury.


    Rong Jiu is bleeding too much. The wound is obviously poisoned. If it can''t be treated early, the consequences will be unimaginable.


    "You don''t move." Murcen orders in a low voice.


    "Miss mu." Rong Jiu is still struggling to call Mu Cen''s name.


    Mu Cen twists his eyebrows and doesn''t want to talk with Rong Jiu any more. He directly points Rong Jiu''s dumb acupoint. Rong Jiu can''t say a word. Mu Cen quickly deals with Rong Jiu''s wound. In this case, Mu Cen can''t do anything, but he can completely clean the wound.


    I''m afraid we have to think about other things in the long run.


    "Now listen to me." Mu Cen said quickly, "your wound is too deep and poisoned. There is nothing here. You must go back with us. I''ll catch up with the people who return to the third Royal Highness soon. Princess Qinghuan will take you away again. Don''t talk. I''ll ask you clearly. "


    Mu Cen looked at Rong Jiu seriously: "Rong Jiu, it''s not easy for his fourth highness to get to today. Today, I walk on thin ice, so neither he nor I will allow any accident. In this accident, including you, you protect your four Highnesses and me with your life, so I can''t let you go. "


    Mu Cen said directly, let nine moved looking at Mu Cen.


    Just as Mu Cen''s voice fell, there was a rapid sound of footsteps not far away, accompanied by Li Shiyi''s voice.


    Mu Cen was quiet and stood up.


    Rong Jiu''s eyes flashed a trace of panic, so looking at Mu Cen, soon, Rong Jiu also gradually calmed down. He has been with Li Shiyuan for several years. He is a confidant of Li Shiyuan. Many things are done by Rong Jiu. Naturally, Rong Jiu has met countless people of all kinds. However, like Mu Cen, no matter how calm he is, Rong Jiu seldom sees them.


    One is Li Shiyuan, the other is mu Cen.


    Even for Li Shiyuan, his calmness is above his identity. He doesn''t need to be chased and intercepted. He is always above others. Otherwise, Li Shiyuan will be very flustered.


    So Rong Jiu suddenly understood why Li Shiyuan firmly chose Mu Cen. No matter what the situation, Li Shiyuan''s belief never changed.


    Only by sharing weal and woe Can we stand shoulder to shoulder.


    No matter when and where, it will not be left at will.


    Li Shiyuan is like this, but mu CEN is not.


    Rong Jiu covered his chest and said: "Miss mu, my subordinates thank Miss Mu here."


    Mu Cen just nodded.


    Almost at the same time, Li Shiyi and others came with him all the way. When he saw Mu Cen and Qinghuan, Li Shiyi was obviously stunned. Obviously, he didn''t expect to meet Mu Cen at such a time.


    Isn''t Mu Cen supposed to be in the stockade? Why have you been involved in Li Shiyuan''s affairs for many times.


    It seems that as long as something happens to Li Shiyuan, Mu CEN is bound to appear, so what''s the relationship between mu Cen and Li Shiyuan? But Li Shiyi can''t find any clues no matter how he checks. These two people are just like the parallel lines that don''t intersect at all.


    But every time Li Shiyi sees Mu Cen and Li Shiyuan appear at the same time, it''s a subconscious intuition, which thinks that the two are not simple.


    "How can the second emperor''s sister-in-law appear here?" Li Shiyi''s voice cooled down.

 Chapter 518

    "My younger brother is curious. Why does the second emperor''s sister-in-law have such a coincidence every time?" Li Shiyi''s eyes looked at Mu Cen for a moment.


    "Well." Mu Cen was very calm, and did not panic because of Li Shiyi''s questioning. "I also think it''s a coincidence that every time I can see his third highness so angry. What happened? "


    Mu Cen asked naturally.


    She didn''t give Li Shiyi a chance to speak, and continued: "the palace was dragged away by Princess Qinghuan, but she didn''t understand. She saw that Lord Rong was injured, and his three Highnesses saw each other with a sword. Did Lord Rong do something shameful to make his three Highnesses so indignant?"


    Mu Cen stood upright, his skirt rose with the wind, his face was calm and calm, and he didn''t panic because of this situation.


    But Qinghuan screamed: "Rong Jiu is brother yuan''s man. Why did you attack Rong Jiu? Did you frame brother yuan?"


    Qinghuan undoubtedly put the charge on Li Shiyi.


    Li Shiyi was shocked.


    "Did you do something shameful, that''s why you did it to Rong Jiu. Do you want to frame brother yuan? Why do you want to do this? You say! Where is brother yuan now? " Qinghuan walked in the direction of Li Shiyi regardless.


    I''m not afraid of the guards who carry the sword.


    It''s impossible for these people to think about Qinghuan. Qinghuan''s identity is here. Mu CEN is also very clear, so mu Cen did not speak, more did not stop.


    Li Shiyi was startled by Qinghuan''s sudden action. Naturally, he could only order people to step back to avoid hurting Qinghuan.


    Rong Jiu is just the bodyguard beside Li Shiyuan. Li Shiyuan is taken away by the man in black. Subconsciously, all people think that it must be the person beside Li Shiyuan, so all the way to chase him is to extort a confession from him.


    Anyone can not know Li Shiyuan''s whereabouts, and Rong Jiu must know.


    As a result, unexpectedly, Cheng Yaojin appeared on the way. This Cheng Yaojin is mu Cen, as well as Qinghuan.


    Li Shiyi''s brain turns fast, thinking about how to explain the current situation with Qinghuan.


    Mu Cen looks at Qinghuan without any trace.


    Qinghuan is not unruly, she is a very intelligent person, one can understand the meaning of Mu Cen, Qinghuan immediately said: "hum, you are not a good person! I''ll take Mr. Rong away! You find a reasonable reason to ask for someone with the princess again


    What Qinghuan said was unreasonable and didn''t give Li Shiyi a chance to speak at all.


    Needless to say, this is the camp that is about to reach Gaoqian, surrounded by people from the western regions. Li Shiyi does not dare to act rashly any more. Even if he is not willing, he can only watch Qinghuan snatch people so blatantly.


    "Princess Qinghuan." Li Shiyi spoke.


    Qinghuan haughtily looked at Li Shiyi: "the princess said, find a reasonable reason to ask the princess again."


    And the Qing Qing did not know what way to notify the bodyguard, the bodyguard also appeared very quickly in front of the Qing Huan: "see your princess."


    "Take Mr. Rong away, and then go to find brother yuan. Let him come and have a look. What''s going on?" Qinghuan''s tone is always haughty.


    The bodyguards of the western regions could only obey the orders of Qinghuan, and immediately respectfully answered, "yes, my subordinates, please."


    They quickly came forward and helped Rong Jiu up. Rong Jiu''s consciousness had been lax. Those who were weak could not be weak any more. They could not hesitate any more.


    Mu Cen''s eyes were a little nervous.


    Qinghuan''s voice continued: "after going back, find the best doctor to see Mr. Rong, and inform brother yuan as soon as possible! It''s the third prince! If you can''t, go to see the emperor or empress dowager of Dazhou with our palace! "


    This is a threat to Li Shiyi.


    How could Li Shiyi not hear it.


    And Qinghuan''s people have taken Rong Jiu away directly. They don''t give Li Shiyi any chance to get it right any more. When Rong Jiu is put up by the guards, he is in a complete coma.


    Li Shiyi didn''t catch up.


    Rong Jiu was seriously injured, and the wound was poisoned. Even if he was safe, I''m afraid he would be a useless person in the future. If Rong Jiu is abolished, Li Shiyuan''s right and left arm will be abolished, and Li Shiyuan will be severely damaged.


    What''s more, the current situation of Li Shiyuan¡ª¡ª


    Li Shiyi was a little relieved.


    After Rong Jiu leaves, Mu Cen doesn''t plan to stay in the same place. Qinghuan looks at Mu Cen without any trace. Mu Cen stands calmly, and then she looks at Li Shiyi.


    "Is there anything else for your highness three?" Mu Cen light mouth, not because of the current situation and panic.


    Li Shiyi is direct: "two Huang Sao.". If you remember correctly, the second elder brother won''t allow you to leave the stockade. Since the second elder brother allows you, what''s the matter with the second emperor''s sister-in-law leaving now? If the second emperor''s sister-in-law doesn''t explain clearly, it''s not easy for her younger brother to go back and explain to her. "


    Mu Cen smiles.


    His face was still calm.


    Qinghuan subconsciously looks at Mu Cen. Mu Cen says, "I''m afraid I''m going to ask Princess Qinghuan about this. I''ve been brought here by Princess Qinghuan since I came out


    Li Shiyi didn''t speak, his brows twisted.


    Qinghuan seems to be suddenly mentioned his name, so cold hum: "how, do you have any opinions on the princess? Is that how you don''t keep your word? My princess, you don''t have a good person except brother yuan. "


    Mu Cen didn''t answer, as if he didn''t want to see Qinghuan.


    "The princess promised to teach her to dance, but now she has no action at all. Isn''t that a faithless promise? Isn''t it right that Princess Ben took people away? " Qinghuan said it directly.


    Li Shiyi knows something about Qinghuan''s character.


    After all, Li Shiyi also had an idea about Qinghuan. His marriage to Qinghuan meant that he got the support of the king of the western regions, which was undoubtedly an invisible force.


    But obviously, Qinghuan doesn''t have this idea. He only cares about Li Shiyuan.


    What''s more, Gao Qian is very concerned about Qinghuan''s idea. Just like now, a real marriage is a completely irrelevant person. Although they are all princesses of the western regions, they have different status. If he wants to threaten Gao Qian with the princesses of the western regions, he has no other choice but Qinghuan.


    But Li Shiyuan was not interested in Qinghuan at all.


    It is also because of this that Li Shiyuan has not been wary of Li Shiyuan for a long time. It is also because of this lack of wariness that Li Shiyuan has gradually cultivated his own power.


    And now¡ª¡ª


    Is Li Shiyuan really no longer interested?

 Chapter 519

    Why does Mu Cen appear just right every time? He always feels that something is wrong, but Li Shiyi can''t connect them all the time.


    "Mu Cen, do you want to break your promise?" Qinghuan simply launched a fire to mucen.


    Mu Cen explained calmly: "no, this palace promised the princess, this palace will do it."


    Qinghuan snorted, but she didn''t know whether she believed or not.


    Mu Cen and Qing Huan explained, turned and looked at Li Shiyi: "if the third highness is worried about the safety of the palace, the third highness will go with the palace to the king of the western regions."


    Li Shiyi didn''t speak.


    "But I''m afraid the third highness wants to explain why Lord Rong has become like this. After all, I saw the man who was chasing Lord Rong, his highness Mu Cen light mouth, is also in remind Li Shiyi.


    After all, the place we are going to now is Gao Qian''s village. Naturally, we are not willing to cheat like Da Zhou.


    It can''t be said by Li Shiyuan.


    Naturally, Li Shiyi has to consider the serious relationship.


    What''s more, before Mu Cen went back to the capital, Li Shiyuan couldn''t make a big deal of things.


    "I''m afraid there''s a misunderstanding." Li Shiyi explained without changing his face, "I just saw Rong Jiu''s accident. I followed him all the way. After all, the emperor and Empress Dowager are all here. If something happens, I can''t explain. Since Rong Jiu was taken away by Princess Qinghuan, I don''t care much about it. But I''m afraid that the second brother will have to ask again. "


    Mu Cen made a sound.


    "Sister-in-law, since Princess Qinghuan asked you to go, it''s not easy for my younger brother to stop you. I''ll go back and reply to my second brother." Li Shiyi finished and nodded.


    Then, without stopping, Li Shiyi quickly turned around and left with people.


    No one can say these beautiful scenes. Naturally, there is no need to expose everything. Mu CEN is reminding Li Shiyi, and Li Shiyi is also warning Mu Cen.


    You come and I go, full of the undercurrent.


    Li Shiyi turns to leave, but mu CEN is not worried. Qinghuan says in a low voice: "let''s go there first. I''m afraid brother yuan is in a bad situation."


    Mu Cen made a sound.


    Qinghuan wants to ride the horse quickly, but mu Cen stops Qinghuan: "don''t worry, the people of the third highness are staring at him all the time, and they haven''t gone far. If we are worried, he will doubt it."


    Qinghuan didn''t expect that. She twisted her eyebrows: "does he have so many thoughts? But I''m afraid brother yuan can''t hold on. "


    "No Mu Cen said directly, "the third highness can catch up with him and stab Mr. Rong, which means the fourth highness is better than we thought. Otherwise, his highness would not be in such a hurry. Another thing is that the emperor is in a coma, not a death. Besides, it''s also in the western regions. Before he returns to Kyoto, the prince can''t do anything. If he does it, he will only be forced into the palace. "


    Mu Cen explained a little, Qing Huan nodded, but also understood.


    No matter how well Gao Qian protected her, she was also a princess who grew up in the royal family. Qinghuan could not have been unaware of these intrigues.


    She didn''t say anything, but their pace slowed down and they rode slowly towards the stockade.


    But mu CEN is very clear, although he said so, but her heart stone has never put down, that kind of worry, obvious.


    In the present situation, we can only take one step at a time.


    It was not until they left Li Shiyi''s surveillance area that they quickly rode away. After a while, they arrived at Gao Qian''s stockade.


    The atmosphere in the stockade was as usual.


    Mu Cen got off his horse and hurried to the stockade. Qinghuan soon followed him.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡ª¡ª


    Inside the stockade¡ª¡ª


    When the bodyguard saw that it was Qinghuan and mucen, he immediately let a passage pass.


    As soon as Qinghuan entered the stockade, he immediately said, "brother, we''re back."


    Gao Qian looks at Qinghuan, and then his eyes fall on Mu Cen. Mu Cen doesn''t take the initiative to speak, but waits for Gao Qian to continue.


    "He has come back with me, in the inner room." Gao Qian comes to the point, "but the situation..."


    Said, Gao Qian silent, do not know how to continue to say.


    And Mu Cen''s brow slightly wring: "I go in to have a look."


    After that, Mu Cen walked towards the house. Gao Qian followed him and explained: "we all thought Li Shiyuan would be cruel to King yuan this time. As a result, when our people arrived, Li Shiyuan''s people didn''t continue and let him go. So we brought people back, and it went well. "


    Mu Cen understood in Gao Qian''s words.


    It is because of this success that they feel incredible.


    This is not like Li Shiyuan''s style. And this kind of thing, it''s like leaving a backhand, something will happen at any time, the most important thing is, no one knows what this kind of thing will be.


    I know there is a problem, but under such circumstances, Mu Cen has no intention to think too much.


    Soon she was inside.


    Li Shiyuan is on the bed, surrounded by Gao Qian''s doctor. It is obvious that the wound on Li Shiyuan''s body has been carefully cleaned, and it is still the location of the previous wound. However, he was not so ruthless as before. On the contrary, he left room and obviously didn''t want Li Shiyuan''s life.


    Li Shiyuan didn''t want Li Shiyuan''s life?


    Mu Cen''s heart beat very fast and his nerves were tense. He had already reached the bedside after three or two times.


    Almost when Mu Cen came to the bedside, Li Shiyuan slowly woke up. Except that his face was pale, and his clothes looked a little frightening, the general situation looked pretty good.


    "Cen er?" When Li Shiyuan saw Mu Cen, he also slightly twisted his eyebrows, a little surprised.


    Then he looked at Gao Qian.


    Gao Qian was Frank: "Qinghuan went to call people here. It won''t cause trouble to miss mu. Everyone in Dazhou knows Qinghuan''s temper. In addition, I''m here. What Li Shiyuan wants to do depends on my face. "


    "But now you''ll make a long story short. Qinghuan and her family met Li Shiyi on their way back. Li Shiyi should go to find Li Shiyuan. I''m afraid Li Shiyuan is coming soon." Gao Qian''s speaking speed did not stop, "after all, she is still the crown princess, Li Shiyuan came to find me important person, I can''t not give."


    This is reasonable, but it is more to remind Mu Cen and Li Shiyuan to make a long story short.


    "Because I thought about the worst result. If Li Shiyuan is really cruel to you, I''m afraid that the only one who can save you here is mu Cen. That''s why I let Qinghuan bring people here." Gao Qian explained everything from beginning to end.


    Li Shiyuan nodded: "thank you very much."

 Chapter 520

    Gao Qian also didn''t say much, immediately looked at Qing Huan: "you go out with me."


    "Elder brother, I want to watch here. If there is something wrong with brother yuan, I don''t worry." Qinghuan said directly, a face did not go.


    "Come out." Gao Qian''s voice cooled down.


    Seeing Gao Qian''s face changing, Qinghuan also knows Gao Qian''s temper and bottom line. Finally, he hums reluctantly. Then he follows Gao Qian out. When Qinghuan passes by Mu Cen and looks at Mu Cen, it seems that Mu Cen has taken advantage of him.


    Mu Cen didn''t care.


    For Qinghuan, Mu CEN is grateful first, after all, this kindness, Mu CEN is really owed.


    Soon, Gao Qian with Qinghuan left, the house has become quiet.


    Mu Cen just looked at Li Shiyuan, and his eyebrows were full of worries about Li Shiyuan.


    Li Shiyuan very pale smile, so stretched out his hand, said: "let me hug."


    Mu Cen didn''t refuse, and took the initiative to get close to Li Shiyuan. Li Shiyuan was inconvenient to walk, so he stood up, sat on the bed and held Mu Cen firmly in his arms. The bloodstain on Li Shiyuan''s clothes had already dried up, so he would not touch Mu Cen.


    Deceptive quiet embrace for a while.


    It seems that all the panic in the see Li Shiyuan, followed by calm down, ear is this person steady breathing sound, let Mu Cen feel inexplicable peace of mind.


    For a long time, Mu Cen took the initiative to say: "let me examine the wound for you."


    "The doctor examined it." Li Shiyuan answered.


    "I''m not sure." Mu CEN is very persistent.


    It''s not that you don''t trust Gao Qian, but that you don''t trust anyone. It''s like Li Shiyuan''s business. You have to do it yourself and see it with your own eyes.


    Li Shiyuan saw Mu Cen insist, also did not say anything, then he just chuckled, released Mu Cen.


    But Li Shiyuan''s eyes didn''t move away from Mu Cen''s body. He just looked so quietly. Mu Cen''s ears were a little hot, but he still kept his eyes on Li Shiyuan''s body.


    Li Shiyuan''s wound has been well treated by the doctor, but the old wound has not been completely healed. Once again, the wound cracked, and it looks rather shocking.


    After Mu Cen''s inspection, Li Shiyuan was confirmed to be OK.


    At least compared with Rong Jiu, Li Shiyuan''s situation is much better.


    "It''s unreasonable that his highness didn''t give you a hard hand. It just hurt you a little." Mu Cen said his confusion.


    Li Shiyuan frowned: "maybe it''s because Gao Qian''s people are coming, so the prince doesn''t dare to chase him any more. Now he is not suitable to tear face with me."


    That''s the only reason they can think of.


    Mu Cen shook his head: "it''s not like this. I always feel that something is wrong with it."


    "I''m fine." Li Shiyuan gently hugged Mu Cen, "don''t worry about me. On the contrary, Rong Jiu... "


    "Rong Jiu was hunted down. Compared with you, Rong Jiu was more miserable. On the contrary, they concentrated all their strength on Fu Rong Jiu." Mu Cen twisted his eyebrows and continued to say, "he was brought back by Qinghuan''s people. On the way, his third highness saw him. The prince must not be able to hide it, but now the prince should not move me, although he has suspected."


    "Rong Jiu has been with me for many years. He is my right arm. The prince can''t move me now, but he can move him. If he cuts off his right arm, it will be easier for him to do things behind him." Li Shiyuan knew it clearly.


    Mu Cen made a sound.


    "Cen''er. It''s not suitable to stay here long. You''d better go back first. " Li Shiyuan didn''t continue to talk with mucen, he looked at mucen seriously, "protect yourself, wait for me to marry you."


    Mu Cen didn''t answer.


    Li Shiyuan''s big hand suddenly stroked Mu Cen''s cheek, and he rubbed it gently. Even in his eyes, it was full of tenderness and lingering.


    All of a sudden, Li Shiyuan''s hand just stops at Mu Cen''s neck and makes a little effort. Mu Cen thinks about Li Shiyuan. Mu CEN is stunned, and the kiss falls on Mu Cen''s lips. Everything around him seems to be cleared in an instant, only the sound of breathing and heartbeat.


    More and more urgent.


    The light smell of sandalwood mixed with the smell of blood, but it doesn''t make people feel pungent, on the contrary, it makes people greedy.


    "Wait for me to marry you." For a long time, Li Shiyuan released Mu Cen and gasped for breath, but each one said it very seriously.


    Mu Cen said with a smile: "are you not afraid that people say you robbed your brother''s wife?"


    "When you are by my side, I am afraid of what the world will say. What''s more, I won''t let anyone tell you right or wrong. " What Li Shiyuan said is very firm.


    Mu Cen said no more.


    Li Shiyuan is extremely careful in handling affairs, and will not cause any trouble to himself. If he can say such words, he must have absolute assurance.


    This matter, Mu Cen also didn''t put on the heart, quiet for a moment, Mu Cen suddenly thought of something: "the emperor is in a coma, Li Fei went to the empress dowager, I think Li Fei can''t be close to the emperor again, even if close also has no use, so you left Li Fei beside the emperor at that time, should be purposeful."


    "Her task is done." Li Shiyuan said directly, "it''s safer to come here than anywhere else on the side of the Empress Dowager. This is the case with my father and the previous miscarriage of Mu Zhi''s painting. Anyway, the Empress Dowager will hope that Princess Li can give birth to this child safely. "


    Mu Cen made a sound.


    "You don''t have to worry about Liyao. Liyao is not a brainless person." Li Shiyuan said calmly, "no matter who laughs last with the prince, Liyao already has the emperor''s will in her hand. Obviously, the prince can''t move Liyao. Besides, the prince doesn''t care about Liyao now."


    This words, also let Mu Cen relieved, but can''t help but wonder Li Shiyuan to Liyao task is what, but in this case, Mu Cen also know not to ask much.


    These things will take a long time to come. There will always be time and there will always be knowledge.


    "You go back first." Li Shiyuan took a look at the time, he once again urged the voice, "next time even if Qinghuan comes, you are not allowed to follow, do you hear me?"


    This word, Mu Cen should be some perfunctory.


    Because Mu CEN is very clear that if the situation is not uncontrollable, no one around Li Shiyuan can take the initiative to find himself, and finding it means that the situation has lost control.


    How could Mu Cen ignore it.


    When she saw that Li Shiyuan still wanted to speak, she quickly changed the topic: "I''ll go to see next Rong Jiu and go back. The blade is poisonous. I''m afraid these people can''t handle it clearly. "


    Li Shiyuan listens to Mu Cen''s words, eyebrows slightly twist, subconsciously struggle to get up.


    Mu Cen suppressed Li Shiyuan: "you lie down and don''t move. I''ll go and have a look. If Gao Qian and Qing Huan are here, it will be OK, and I''m afraid the prince will also come. Li Shiyi will definitely go back and talk to the prince. "

 Chapter 521

    The place where Li Shiyuan stayed was Gao Qian''s bedroom. Even if Li Shiyuan suspected that there was someone in the bedroom, he couldn''t intrude, so Li Shiyuan was safe here.


    Rong Jiu''s words were taken away by Li Shiyi looking at Qinghuan''s people, so there''s no need to hide anything.


    I''m afraid there''s a reason why Li Shiyi is so easy to let go.


    Shen Shen, Mu Cen did not hesitate: "time is running out, I''ll go and have a look."


    "Be careful." Li Shiyuan explained.


    When Mu Cen stands up, Li Shiyuan holds Mu Cen''s hand. Mu Cen looks at Li Shiyuan. Li Shiyuan just looks at him quietly for a long time. Then Li Shiyuan releases Mu Cen''s hand.


    Without hesitation, Mu Cen quickly turned around and walked towards the soft collapse not far away.


    The doctor surrounded Rong Jiu.


    Rong Jiu''s injury is not light, and he has been in a coma. When Mu Cen comes, Gao Qian signals the doctor to get out of the way. Mu Cen twists his eyebrows to check Rong Jiu''s condition.


    The doctor explained: "Mr. Rong''s wound has been cleaned up. The wound is too deep and has lost too much blood. The viscera are also affected. The most important thing is that there is poison on the wound. The lower officials can''t tell what the poison is."


    Mu Cen carefully felt his pulse and listened to the doctor''s words.


    "If you can''t tell what the toxin is, you don''t dare to use it indiscriminately to avoid accidents. But when Mr. Rong arrived here, the toxin had already entered the internal organs. I''m afraid -- "the doctor didn''t say the rest.


    Mu Cen naturally understood the meaning of the doctor''s words.


    Rong Jiu is afraid of more bad luck than good.


    And the poison¡ª¡ª


    Mu Cen sank and took out the silver needle from his waist. He dipped it in a little. The silver needle didn''t change color like poison, but slowly changed color, a little bit of corrosion.


    "No way." Mu Cen twisted his eyebrows.


    Gao Qian looked at Mu Cen. Instead of explaining immediately, Mu Cen said, "king of the western regions, please see if you can find these things I want. I want centipedes, scorpions, rattlesnakes and other highly toxic things, ground into powder, add them to my prescription, boil them, seven times a day, and give them to Mr. Rong. No drop can leak out. "


    Mu Cen said quickly: "the rest is to see how he is after seven days. If not, I''m afraid... "


    The rest of the words, Mu Cen did not say, but mu Cen face serious cut never eased.


    Gao Qian didn''t rush to reply: "these things are very common in the western regions. I will prepare them for you right away."


    Mu Cen nodded: "thank you very much."


    Soon, Mu Cen wrote down the quantity, as well as his own prescription, and even the amount of boiling with water. Careful advice, must be in accordance with their own requirements.


    Gao Qian took a look and immediately asked the people below to do it.


    "The poison of Lord Rong is not fatal, but this wound is fatal." Mu Cen said quickly, "fortunately, the doctor dealt with it very well. At present, these wounds don''t seem to be a big problem. After all, they have to rest. Sooner or later, they will get better. But this poison invades the internal organs too fast. I don''t know if it''s too late. I can only try my best to save it. "


    Gao Qian twisted his eyebrows.


    "If the poison is not thoroughly clear and clean, or if the damage is too deep, then even if Lord Rong''s life is not in danger, he will be a useless person, and his martial arts will be completely wasted, and even gradually he will become a weak person and stay in bed all his life."


    Mu Cen finished.


    This poison, which Mu Cen hasn''t seen for many years, is from Miao village of Dazhou. It has been cleared up for a long time. Now, Li Shiyuan has it in his hand, which makes Mu Cen''s eyebrows twist.


    Li Shiyuan is more difficult to deal with than Mu Cen thought.


    Mu CEN is quiet, but how can''t remember the last life of Rong Jiu is so?


    In the end, Mu Cen''s brain Ren was in pain.


    "King of the western regions, I''ll keep it from Lord Rong for the time being." Mu Cen suddenly thought of something, and carefully explained to Gao Qian, "I''m afraid if Lord Rong knows, he can''t accept it for a moment. Let''s see if this medicine can clean up the toxin. If it''s cleaned up, there''s always a chance to recover. "


    "I know." Gao Qian answered.


    Mu Cen takes a look at Rong Jiu and doesn''t say anything more. Mu Cen also accounts for Li Shiyuan. It''s not that he doesn''t report it, it''s just that the time has not come.


    After sinking, Mu Cen doesn''t stay any longer and plans to leave.


    At this time, the bodyguard outside the door came with a message: "Wang, the prince of Dazhou has come, saying that he is going to take back his princess."


    "I will go out now." Gao Qian answered.


    The guard stopped talking.


    Gao Qian looked at Mu Cen. Mu Cen nodded: "don''t worry, I''ll deal with it."


    Gao Qian didn''t say anything. Qing Huan just followed Mu Cen. Mu Cen said softly: "Princess Qing Huan, thank you very much."


    Qinghuan haughtily snorted: "Mu Cen, you remember, I never give brother yuan to you. Even if I lose the contest, as long as you are sorry for brother yuan, I will take brother yuan back without hesitation."


    "Good." Mu Cen smiles.


    Qinghuan followed Leng hum again, and then walked out behind Mu Cen.


    But soon, when approaching the screen, Qinghuan''s voice rose: "Mu Cen, don''t think that the prince of Dazhou is coming, you can go. You must give the princess to the church today. If there is no church, you can''t believe what you say. I''m going to find your emperor of Dazhou."


    Qinghuan''s voice is very angry. It seems that he is really angry.


    Gao Qian twisted his eyebrows: "Qinghuan, don''t be unreasonable." Then, Gao Qian looked at Li Shiyuan, "Your Highness, it''s funny for you. Qinghuan is spoiled by our king. Please don''t take it to heart."


    "No Li Shiyuan looks at Gao Qian with half a smile. His eyes are very weak and he glances at Qinghuan. But people with clear eyes know that Li Shiyuan''s eyes finally fall on Mu Cen. "Princess Qinghuan is romantic and has a clear love hate relationship. I know very well."


    "That''s good." Gao Qian spoke in an official manner and didn''t say anything. His attitude and usual attitude didn''t seem to be the same.


    Just Gaoqian looking at Qinghuan''s eyes can''t help but bring a hint of warning, can''t help Qinghuan to do anything irregular.


    Qinghuan is seen by Gao Qian, more and more dissatisfied with it, pouting.


    This kind of picture falls in Li Shiyuan''s eyes. He doesn''t speak. He just looks at the scene in front of him. His face is calm and people can''t guess any clue.


    Mu Cen has been blessed, please an: "I see your highness, your highness thousand years old thousand years old."


    "Princess Ai, is this teaching dance for Princess Qinghuan?" Li Shiyuan asked casually.


    "Exactly." Mu Cen answered calmly.


    Before there was time to say anything more, Qinghuan said again: "Prince Dazhou, you are stingy. Don''t you even want to lend your concubine to me? Don''t forget, it was your concubine who promised Princess jiaoben to dance first! Besides, this matter, even if the princess to the Empress Dowager that, the Empress Dowager also want to give some face! You are now on the land of the western regions, not Dazhou! "

 Chapter 522

    Qinghuan said a few words sarcastically.


    Gao Qian''s brow twisted again: "come on, take the princess down."


    The bodyguard really stepped forward. Qinghuan struggled to get rid of the bodyguard and hummed again: "your princess is mean and dishonest. They are all from Dazhou, but your third younger brother has obeyed your orders and chased Lord Rong all the way. What''s wrong with brother yuan? How did Lord Rong offend you? "


    Associated with, Qinghuan took before Rong nine things also said again.


    Mu Cen has been picked clean between the lines.


    Li Shiyuan obviously did not expect that Qinghuan should ask himself such a question. Li Shiyuan''s eyebrows were twisted, which was not very comfortable.


    Qinghuan, Li Shiyuan has not been in the eyes, but is to give Gao Qian face. There is no one who can yell at himself face to face. What''s more, Li Shiyuan doesn''t need to explain to Qinghuan about this big week.


    Let''s talk about it¡ª¡ª


    Li Shiyuan sank.


    Before he had time to say anything, Gao Qian''s stern voice had already spread: "don''t take the princess down!"


    "Yes." The bodyguard did not dare to neglect this time.


    Qing Huan was put up, and the guard cried in a low voice: "Your Highness, you are going to cooperate with your subordinates."


    Qinghuan''s indomitable attitude is in line with Qinghuan''s temperament.


    She didn''t yell at Li Shiyuan. Qinghuan still knew this. Instead, she looked at Mu Cen: "Mu Cen, follow me!"


    Mu Cen''s eyebrows are very helpless and headache, but mu Cen doesn''t keep up with Qing Huan''s pace, but stands quietly in the same place.


    Gaoqian cold look, Qinghuan this just shut up, was the bodyguard honest away.


    "Your Highness, the king didn''t discipline me strictly. I didn''t expect that Qinghuan went to find the princess in private. When I got here, I saw such a thing. As for Mr. Rong''s business, it''s your business. I shouldn''t interfere. I''ve already sent Mr. Rong back. " Gao Qian''s words were direct and explained everything clearly.


    Mu Cen replied, "sorry, this is the responsibility of this palace. This palace has promised her royal highness, but has never found time."


    "Lady, don''t worry about it. Qinghuan is spoiled by the king, so it''s not big or small. If Qinghuan is like this next time, the empress doesn''t need to deal with it, and the king will deal with it naturally. " Gao Qian''s every move is particularly appropriate.


    Mu Cen nodded and said nothing.


    One thing seems to have passed.


    No matter what, Gao Qian said first, including Qinghuan''s actions, including Mu Cen''s presence here, including Rong Jiu''s affairs. Naturally, Li Shiyuan can''t ask any more questions.


    Moreover, the identity of Gao Qian does not allow Li Shiyuan to question too much.


    Li Shiyuan is calm smile: "no harm, this king will not care about these."


    "That''s good." Gao Qian smiles perfunctorily.


    "It''s only recently that my father''s situation is unstable, so I ordered the people in the stockade not to walk around. When I heard that cen''er had left in private, I came to have a look." Li Shiyuan also explained it very clearly.


    Mu Cen responded to the scene: "I will explain it first next time."


    Li Shiyuan looked at Mu Cen and nodded: "since Princess Qinghuan asked Princess Ai to teach her dance, it''s not too late for Princess Ai to come back. After all, the Empress Dowager doesn''t know about her father''s situation. If there''s anything, the Empress Dowager''s intimate person is Princess Ai. If she can''t find anyone, she''s afraid that the Empress Dowager will be angry."


    "I know." Mu Cen answered.


    Li Shiyuan didn''t say anything more, and then he didn''t continue to talk with Gao Qian. He bowed his hands and said, "the king of the western regions, I won''t disturb him any more."


    "Good." Gao Qian answered, "please say hello to the emperor for me. If you need anything, just talk to me."


    "Thank you very much." Li Shiyuan answered.


    Then, Li Shiyuan turns around and walks in front of him. Mu Cen quietly follows and reaches out her hand. Her eyes look at Gao Qian without any trace. Gao Qian pacifies Mu Cen with her eyes. Mu Cen doesn''t say anything, so she calmly leaves.


    After all, I''m still a little nervous.


    After Mu Cen left, Gao Qian walked towards the house. Li Shiyuan looked at Gao Qian and said, "is she gone?"


    "Li Shiyuan himself came to take it. At present, it seems that it should be OK. Even if he doubts it, there is no evidence. Qinghuan''s character is there." Gao Qian said directly, "how are you now?"


    "I don''t mind." Li Shiyuan answered, "what''s the situation over there in Rong Jiu?"


    "Not so good." Gao Qian truthfully conveyed what Mu Cen had said before, "I''m afraid it''s more appropriate for Rong Jiu to stay here now. Rong Temple started from Kyoto last week and headed this way. It should arrive in the western regions in two days. Rong temple and Rong Jiu are twins. They can''t tell each other. If Rong temple is next to you, it will be better. "


    Rong temple came to duanhou, but unexpectedly, Rong Jiu had an accident.


    "When Rong Jiu is stable, I''ll send someone to send him back. Li Shiyuan has already sent out the emperor of the Zhou Dynasty. I''m afraid that in a few days, he will tell me that he is going to go back to Beijing." Gao Qian calculated the time, "back to Dazhou, you should be more careful, I will go to the gate of Kyoto City one day, waiting for your notice."


    "Good." Li Shiyuan answered, "thank you very much."


    "You''re welcome." Gao Qian nodded and said nothing.


    Li Shiyuan didn''t stay any longer. He explained Gao Qian''s words carefully, and then he left in a hurry. When he left, Li Shiyuan covered the wound. Except for the pain of tearing, he didn''t find any abnormality.


    As Mu Cen said, no abnormality is the biggest difference.


    Now, all we have to do is wait and see.


    If you are careless, you will be broken to pieces.


    At that time¡ª¡ª


    Mucen has been brought back to the stockade by Li Shiyuan. When Linglong sees them, she immediately asks Ann. Her eyes subconsciously look at mucen.


    Mu Cen didn''t speak, just appeased to see to Ling long.


    Linglong is not relaxed, but it is much better than the previous tension. But when Li Shiyuan and Mu Cen appear together, Linglong is still nervous.


    "You go out." Li Shiyuan spoke coldly.


    Linglong looks at Mu Cen. Mu Cen shakes his head to Linglong without any trace. Linglong slightly twists his eyebrows, but on the surface, he says respectfully: "I obey the order."


    Then Linglong walked out of the house.


    Soon, only mu Cen and Li Shiyuan stood face to face in the stockade. Naturally, the slaves did not dare to come in and waited outside the stockade.


    The atmosphere in the room is slightly condensed. Mu Cen calmly looks at Li Shiyuan and doesn''t take the initiative to open his mouth. Instead, Li Shiyuan''s eyes fall on Mu Cen.

 Chapter 523

    Until Li Shiyuan broke the silence: "what Princess Ai said to Wang, she turned a blind eye?"


    Mu Cen looks at Li Shiyuan innocently, but Li Shiyuan''s eyes are particularly gloomy, with fierce and a bit of thinking. When Li Shiyi comes to tell Li Shiyuan that Mu CEN is taken away by Qinghuan, and even meets Rong Jiu, Li Shiyuan''s doubts are already all over.


    As Li Shiyi said, every time it seems so coincidental.


    If something happens to Li Shiyuan or the people around him, Mu Cen will arrive at the first time. But I couldn''t find any evidence, just like this time.


    Li Shiyuan also understands Qinghuan''s character. Qinghuan''s character is unruly. What he wants to do must be done. He doesn''t care what''s going on now. It''s Gao Qian''s favorite, which has been the case for many years. Not to mention that Li Shiyuan has no way to get Qinghuan, even Li Changtian and the Empress Dowager have no way to get Qinghuan.


    As long as Gao Qian does not intervene.


    Not to mention the guards in the stockade, how can they really stop Qinghuan? What does it mean to stop Qinghuan? If Qinghuan is injured, it may become a problem between the two countries.


    Especially now Li Changtian is sent back to Dazhou.


    So, everything seems to explain enough, but it becomes particularly unreasonable.


    However, Mu CEN is always calm and doesn''t give anyone room to speculate, just like the trace found on his body that day, Mu Cen can calm down.


    For the first time, Li Shiyuan couldn''t find any clues from a person.


    He can use strong. But in this case, it''s too easy to leave a handle with strong, let alone Mu Cen, so Li Shiyuan is in a dilemma for a moment.


    Looking at Mu Cen in front of him, Li Shiyuan''s voice was more gloomy: "I''m asking you something."


    "I want to tell your highness that I have explained all the things that should be explained. So if your highness asks me again, I will just repeat what I said before. I don''t think it''s meaningful." Mu CEN is direct and calm.


    Subconsciously, the hand hidden in the wide sleeve is tight, which is a defensive posture.


    But Li Shiyuan didn''t let Mu Cen go. He looked at Mu Cen condescensively. His well-defined fingers had pinched Mu Cen''s chin and half forced Mu Cen to look at himself.


    Mu Cen did not evade.


    "A good one doesn''t make sense." Li Shiyuan sneered, and the fierce look in his eyes became more and more obvious. Mu Cen still stood calm and looked at Li Shiyuan silently.


    It is mu Cen''s attitude that finally annoys Li Shiyuan.


    The next moment, Li Shiyuan suddenly leaned over and went up to kiss Mu Cen. He did not give Mu Cen any chance to react. He bit Mu Cen. He was not gentle. He was even savage and rude. It seemed that he was swearing in sovereignty and proving something.


    Another free hand, directly pull Mu Cen''s clothes.


    Even in the stockaded village, under the condition of no shelter, the feeling of cold suddenly hit, the original white skin, has rolled up a small red pimple, people can''t help shivering.


    And such a move, let Mu Cen feel humiliated.


    It''s just that Li Shiyuan didn''t mean to let go. The next moment, he took the air to hold Mu Cen. Mu Cen took a deep breath and didn''t take the initiative to hold Li Shiyuan. It was more of a tense mood.


    Until Li Shiyuan threw Mu Cen to the bed.


    The movement is not gentle.


    Mu Cen''s spine hurt a little when he was hit.


    But Li Shiyuan is not impatient, looking down at Mu Cen, his slender fingers on the lapel, as if he was unbuttoning.


    Mu Cen''s heart beats fast.


    Under such circumstances, no matter how smart Mu Cen''s head is, he can''t get away from it. Here are all Li Shiyuan''s people, but he can''t escape from Li Shiyuan''s imprisonment.


    So today is doomed to pay the price?


    Mu Cen''s hand tightly grasps the brocade under the body, thinking about the way to deal with the emergency.


    But in the end, Mu Cen couldn''t help laughing.


    What can she do?


    Up to now, she has been killing countless people. She can see the Buddha and kill the Buddha and block the ghost. But mu CEN is not moved. Once she is moved, she has countless worries.


    During this period of time, in the contest with Li Shiyuan, Mu Cen clearly found that he had little understanding of Li Shiyuan in his last life, and it was not good for him to act rashly.


    It''s impossible to bite your tongue and commit suicide in order to be innocent.


    If so, what is the purpose of her rebirth.


    Mu Cen bowed his head and grinned bitterly.


    However, she hid such emotions well. When she looked at Li Shiyuan again, she could not be more magnanimous: "Your Highness, do you want to have fun with me? Aren''t you afraid that in this time, there will be trouble outside? "


    Mu Cen gradually calmed down, looked at Li Shiyuan''s face, but asked sharply every word: "after all, this time, what people want to do, is enough to change the pattern. Your Highness has just spent so much effort to send his father out of the western regions for three days, hasn''t he? "


    She smile, looking at Li Shiyuan suddenly gloomy face, but no fear.


    "Your Highness thinks that I will not disobey, but if something goes wrong and your Highness has planned the layout for more than ten years, it may be destroyed overnight." Mu Cen reckons that Li Shiyuan can''t gamble.


    Obviously no one can afford to gamble.


    Mu Cen, Li Shiyuan can''t.


    Neither can Li Shiyuan.


    No one can be a special case.


    Li Shiyuan didn''t move. He just looked down at Mu Cen. How could Li Shiyuan not know the truth in Mu Cen''s words? Now any mistake may cause an accident.


    Even going to Gao Qian''s stockade now to find Mu CEN is likely to make a hole.


    He has to be in town himself.


    We should be comprehensive in all aspects.


    So, it''s impossible to have fun with Mu Cen at this time, but mu Cen''s words suddenly make Li Shiyuan''s eyes low, with a trace of vigilance. The big hand pinches Mu Cen''s chin again, and the excessive strength makes Mu Cen Si have no doubt that he may die in Li Shiyuan''s hands.


    "I belittle Princess Ai." Li Shiyuan''s voice is very low, word by word, "no matter what, it seems that all can''t escape the eyes of Princess Ai, eh?"


    Mu Cen light smile a: "minister concubine just has brain."


    "What a brain." Li Shiyuan''s palm is more powerful.


    His eyes are Mu Cen, eyes so from the top to the bottom of the slip, with the eyes of the examination, plundering to see Mu Cen.

 Chapter 524

    Mu Cen was silent.


    If Li Shiyuan looks at him, he won''t lose a piece of meat, which is better than losing himself to this man.


    And Li Shiyuan''s eyes, the final gloomy fall on the body of Mu Cen, Mu Cen quietly looking at, naturally know what Li Shiyuan is looking at.


    The trace disappeared long ago.


    But for Li Shiyuan, it''s a thorn in his heart. It''s firmly stuck in Li Shiyuan''s heart and can''t be erased. That''s the evidence of Mu Cen''s betrayal of Li Shiyuan.


    When Mu CEN is meditating, Li Shiyuan suddenly bows his head and kisses Mu Cen.


    Mu Cen''s body trembled slightly, but he soon calmed down.


    Suddenly, Mu Cen''s brow twisted.


    Her white teeth are biting her lips like this, watching quietly, the brocade quilt in the palm of her hand has been caught dead, sweaty, a little bit down, completely infiltrating the brocade quilt.


    Until Li Shiyuan released himself.


    Mu Cen immediately struggled to get up.


    But Li Shiyuan''s eyes were not relaxed, and the gloom of his eyes became more and more obvious: "Mu Cen, if you want to hide that man, you''ll hide it for me. I''ll see how long you can hide. Once found by the king, the king will be linked to nine families. "


    This is not a joke, because it is a disgrace to Li Shiyuan.


    Mu Cen listened to Li Shiyuan''s words and said with a smile: "I remember."


    Sure enough, Li Shiyuan''s face changed, but mu Cen didn''t give Li Shiyuan a chance to speak. He continued to say, "I just want to talk to your highness. Your highness thinks too much. Since I married into the eastern palace, I have been following the Empress Dowager to the western regions. Didn''t I spend all the way under the supervision of my highness? If there is anything else I can do under such circumstances, your highness should reflect on himself. "


    Li Shiyuan looks at Mu Cen like this.


    Mu Cen has sat up, with a trace of disgust, and then calmly picked up one side of the clothes, quickly set up.


    Then, Mu Cen looked at Li Shiyuan again: "Your Highness is suspicious. I have nothing to say. But the accusation was made out of nothing, and I naturally denied it. If you don''t recognize it, why explain it. Your Highness has already had an idea in his heart. No matter how I explain it, it''s all in vain. So I''d better keep silent. Your highness says, "but that''s the truth."


    The voice falls, Mu Cen has already dressed himself up, no longer give Li Shiyuan any chance to peep at himself.


    Mu Cen knows that Li Shiyuan can''t really do anything. Li Shiyi is waiting outside. Li Shiyuan not only monitors every move here, but also needs to appease the Empress Dowager and ministers of Dazhou.


    After all, Li Changtian is in a coma. Many people are waiting to see him. They are asking about him, especially the Empress Dowager.


    But these people, is Li Shiyuan cannot move, must deal with personally.


    Li Shiyuan stood like this, listening to Mu Cen''s words, looking at Mu Cen''s eyes did not move a cent, and outside the village, Li Shiyi''s voice was low: "second brother, I have something to look for you, Mr. Mu has news from Kyoto."


    Mu zhantian is Li Shiyuan''s person. When Li Shiyuan comes from Kyoto, mu zhantian naturally stays in Kyoto.


    Although a large number of people and horses have gone to the western regions, it does not mean that Kyoto is completely safe. If it is OK, mu zhantian will not be able to send news all the way.


    This is also a reminder from Li Shiyi to Li Shiyuan.


    Li Shiyuan didn''t want to fight.


    Soon, he took back his eyes and ordered the guards outside the stockade in a gloomy way: "if the king discovers that the crown princess has left the stockade again, you will come to see her."


    "Yes." The bodyguard knelt down and was really scared and sweaty.


    Mu Cen quietly looking at, she is very clear, today''s leave, want to leave here, has been more difficult.


    Other things can only be considered in the long run.


    Now for mu Cen, as long as Li Shiyuan is safe, it is the greatest blessing. Mu CEN is not worried about other things.


    Mu CEN is still standing in place, while Li Shiyuan has left.


    As soon as he reached the curtain, Li Shiyuan suddenly stopped and turned to look at Mu Cen: "since Aifei is so clever, I want to ask Aifei, what will Yuanwang do in the future?"


    Li Shiyuan, who was suddenly mentioned, made Mu Cen''s heart beat faster, but it was only a moment before Mu Cen calmed down.


    She looked at Li Shiyuan and said calmly, "I can''t guess what anyone''s future will be like."


    It''s the perfect answer.


    This did not ease Li Shiyuan''s coldness in his eyes. He looked at Mu Cen and continued: "those who follow me will prosper and those who oppose me will die. If you have a different heart to me, I will never be soft hearted."


    Mu Cen made a sound, as if he heard it.


    "I''m curious. Why is Aifei in the place where Yuanwang appears these times?" Li Shiyuan''s tone is somewhat aggressive.


    Mu Cen always calm, leisurely looking at Li Shiyuan: "but it''s a pity that my concubine has never seen where King yuan is."


    Just like today, when Li Shiyuan appeared, in Li Shiyuan''s eyes, Mu Cen did not see Li Shiyuan. There was something wrong with everything, but it was not related, as if he had been stiffly blocked.


    Li Shiyuan looks at Mu Cen, very heavy. Then, Li Shiyuan lifts the curtain and turns to leave. At the moment when Li Shiyuan went out, footsteps came from outside the curtain.


    Mu Cen knew that he was completely under house arrest.


    She frowned and said nothing.


    Until Linglong came in in a hurry, looking at Mu Cen''s embarrassed clothes, Linglong was surprised: "Niang Niang, you..."


    "I don''t mind." Mu Cen comforted Linglong, "just from now on, everything should be careful. I don''t want to go anywhere, including you. I just want to follow my palace. "


    "Yes." Linglong answered.


    Mu Cen nodded, and then looked at Linglong: "is there any news from the Empress Dowager?"


    "The Empress Dowager wants to see the emperor. The prince has gone to appease the Empress Dowager. The rest of the ministers are spreading the news. I''m afraid that this autumn festival will end ahead of time and they will go back to Beijing. " Linglong tells mucen the truth about the rumors outside.


    Mu CEN is very clear that these rumors will come true.


    "It won''t take long for these two days." Mu Cen answered, "on the way back, the speed will be much faster. You should be ready to deal with it."


    "Yes." Linglong nodded respectfully.

 Chapter 525

    No one knows what will happen along the way, everything can only wait and see.


    Then, they didn''t talk. Mu Cen sat quietly, and the cold wind came out of the window. Just like the present situation, it was so sinister that people couldn''t feel the edge and the bottom.


    We have to wait.


    Three days later¡ª¡ª


    Mu Cen has been under house arrest in the stockade for three days. He can''t know anything outside. He is almost heavily guarded outside the gate.


    Except for three meals a day, mucen didn''t see anyone else.


    Even Li Shiyuan didn''t show up.


    Mu Cen doesn''t have a big appetite and eats very little. Most of the time, three meals a day are sent back intact. Mu Cen''s mind is not here, but on Li Shiyuan.


    Now quiet, does not mean that Li Shiyuan is safe.


    If Gao Qian''s calculation is correct, Rong temple should arrive at the stockade overnight and take the place of Rong Jiu. In Kyoto, the only person left to deal with is mu Zhanxiao. If Li Shiyuan really wanted to rebel, I''m afraid Mu Zhanxiao would be in a difficult position.


    Shen Shen, Mu Cen''s heart more and more seems to sink down.


    Until Linglong opened the curtain, Mu Cen looked at it, and Linglong said in a hurry: "Niang Niang, your Highness has ordered that you return to the capital today."


    This matter is also in Muchen''s expectation.


    The outside of the stockade began to move gradually, but it was in order, as if it had been planned for a long time.


    The curtain of the stockade was opened again, and the bodyguard who had been guarding the stockade said respectfully: "tell the empress, your Highness the prince has ordered to pull out the camp and return to Beijing. The carriage is waiting outside. Please get on the bus."


    "I know." Mu Cen brushed his sleeve.


    The guard backed out.


    Soon, the slaves who fish in have packed up mucen''s things. The village, which was still busy, is cleared up. These things are put into the carriage orderly. Mu Cen looked around, and then with the help of Linglong, he walked out of the stockade.


    Both Muchen and Linglong knew very well that the final war had begun.


    Finally, who can ascend the throne will be announced to the world in the near future.


    Mu Cen sank, collected emotion, Linglong quietly followed Mu Cen, helped Mu Cen to get on the carriage, and then, Linglong just sat at the head of the carriage.


    The motorcade moved slowly towards the way it came.


    Gaoqian also sent troops to escort all the way to the border of the western regions, Linglong followed, but Linglong didn''t say a word.


    Li Shiyuan didn''t know whether it was because of the injury or other reasons. He didn''t ride a horse. Instead, he was in the carriage. Everything was quiet and peaceful, but it seemed very strange.


    When Gao Qian escorted him all the way to the border of the western regions, Li Shiyuan bowed his hands and said, "these days, I thank the king of the western regions for his warm hospitality. When the spring is warm and the flowers are blooming, welcome the king of the western regions to Beijing and join in the grand event. "


    "That''s nature." Gao Qian laughed and said perfunctorily, "Your Highness, if you pass here, you''ll be out of the western regions. It''s not easy for me to see you off again. Your highness, have a safe journey. "


    "Good. Don''t go here Li Shiyuan nodded.


    Gao Qian didn''t say much. Qinghuan hummed coldly: "hypocritical."


    Gao Qian took a look at Qinghuan with a warning in his eyes. Then he explained to Li Shiyuan with a smiling face: "I didn''t succeed in this dance. I''m not happy with my face. I''ve been angry with Wang until now."


    "Princess Royal arrived in the great week, this king naturally let the imperial concubine personally teach your highness." Li Shiyuan is also very cooperative.


    Qinghuan ignored Li Shiyuan''s words, pulled up the reins and rode away without any face. Li Shiyuan''s face was a little ugly, but he didn''t care about it.


    Gao Qian is helpless, but more connivance and protection.


    Of course, Li Shiyuan is hard to say.


    After the hypocrisy of Ying He, Li Shiyuan nodded and rode toward the team. Gao Qian watched the team disappear from his own face.


    When Mu Cen''s carriage passes in front of Gao Qian, Mu Cen lifts the curtain. Gao Qian notices, nods, and then takes it back without any trace. There is no more conversation.


    Muchen soon put down the curtain.


    In Gao Qian''s eyes, Mu Cen can at least be sure that Rong Jiu''s life is not in danger. Her prescription has worked, and Rong temple has arrived. Rong Jiu will stay in the western regions to recuperate. When everything recovers, he will naturally enter Kyoto with Gao Qian.


    Li Shiyuan''s right-hand arm, or even the last support.


    In this way of thinking, Mu CEN is also relaxed.


    As for Li Shiyuan, although Mu Cen was worried, he saw Li Shiyuan that day. He didn''t get in the way. Mu Cen also knew very well that there would not be too much deviation along the way. Besides, Li Shiyuan was not a fuel-saving lamp. He didn''t ride the horse. I''m afraid that he was in the carriage to reduce Li Shiyuan''s vigilance.


    Tell Li Shiyuan with facts that Li Shiyuan''s situation is not so good now.


    And Mu Cen also saw the figure of Rong temple in the crowd.


    Even Rong Temple seems to be much weaker. It''s always in the position of a coachman instead of being as energetic as before.


    The master and servant seem to have suffered a lot.


    Even they were caught in the middle of the team, with people at the front and back. It was even more difficult for them to escape, so they had to follow the team all the way back to Kyoto.


    For a long time, Mu Cen put down the curtain.


    Along the way, everyone will stay put, but everyone is making comprehensive arrangements.


    They have been waiting too long for this day.


    On the way back, the speed of the team has been much faster. Unlike when they came, they almost kept on running, and the time has been shortened by half. Naturally, the concubines and empress dowagers who seldom suffer in such a bumpy situation can''t bear it.


    Muchen is still being watched.


    The carriage of Empress Dowager and Mu CEN is one after the other, and Mu Cen can''t take care of it completely. But the situation of the Empress Dowager is getting worse, but Li Shiyuan doesn''t have any scruples.


    Mu Cen twisted his eyebrows and looked at the Empress Dowager. Suddenly, he felt a little sad. The last empress dowager clearly passed away two years before Mu Cen died. Now, her pulse is very weak. Everything depends on strength. If she bumps all the way back to the capital, I''m afraid it won''t be long.


    Mu Cen did not say a word, just told Mammy to prepare food and herbs according to her own requirements.


    What we can do now is to alleviate it, but not to cure it.


    It took only half a month to get back to Kyoto, but how busy it was.

 Chapter 526

    Not only the empress dowager, Dai Zhigu and Li Shili were much quieter. When the imperial doctor stopped, they came and went several times along the way.


    On the contrary, Liyao is probably used to doing everything by herself in the hall of talented people. Except that she is pregnant and makes Liyao vomit all the time, it doesn''t matter much.


    And all the way with the slaves, is also unbearable.


    But in Li Shiyuan''s cold, no one dare to say a word, the atmosphere of the team has long lost the previous harmony, a little more gloomy.


    All the way to Beijing.


    ¡­¡­


    More than half a month later, when the team came to Beijing, many people were relieved. The worst was the Empress Dowager. As soon as they entered the palace, the imperial doctors had already gone to fengluan palace.


    On the contrary, the palace was quiet, as if nothing had happened.


    Only he Changsheng and Feng Changyang can get in and out of the Yulong hall. The rest of the people have been sent back outside the Yulong hall and can''t get close to them.


    This is an order from Li Shiyuan.


    Except the queen Qu Huashang, no one is allowed to get close to him. There is no amnesty for those who disobey him. Everything in the court is in the hands of Li Shiyuan. Only when Li Shiyuan orders can he make further moves.


    Dai Zhigu and Li Shili have no voice, just like in recent years, always exist, but will not cause too much reaction.


    In such a tense atmosphere, almost everyone is in danger.


    All people are guessing about Li Changtian''s situation, but Li Shiyuan never talks about it. Even the imperial doctor is kept silent. No one knows about Li Changtian''s situation.


    The atmosphere in the palace became solemn.


    At the first time after entering the palace, Mu Cen was already under house arrest by Li Shiyuan. Just like Mu Zhihua at the beginning, he was not allowed to leave his bedroom. No one was allowed to get close to Mu Cen except Linglong.


    However, the size of the eastern palace matters, but it is still Mu Cen in power, and did not deprive Mu Cen of his rights.


    It''s just that there''s no big deal in the east palace now.


    In other words, Mu Cen has been elevated.


    It''s quite different from the original scenery that Mu Cen married to the east palace. He seems to be a prisoner. However, Mu CEN is still calm on the surface. His reputation in the East Palace makes these slaves dare not act rashly.


    As long as Mu CEN is the crown princess.


    But not everyone thinks so.


    Compared with other people, Mu Zhi''s paintings are more schadenfreude. After all, Mu CEN is a prisoner, which is more enjoyable for mu Zhi''s paintings.


    However, Mu Zhi''s paintings are not under house arrest as before, but can be seen everywhere in the east palace.


    After so long, seeing that Mu Cen had fallen to such a state, how could Mu Zhihua not gloat.


    Naturally, at the first time when Mu Cen was under house arrest, Mu Zhihua had already come.


    When Linglong and mucen inform each other, mucen slightly picks his eyebrows and laughs: "I can''t calm down at all, so I still want to be a big event?"


    Linglong looks at Mu Cen, waiting for mu Cen''s command.


    Mu Cen didn''t immediately pay attention to Mu Zhihua, and said, "let someone tell Mu Zhihua to wait outside. When the palace has enough rest, she will come in."


    Linglong answered.


    Soon Linglong went out to spread the meaning of mucen.


    Even if Mu CEN is under house arrest, as long as he is not deprived of the rights of the crown princess, he can embarrass Mu Zhihua anytime and anywhere. You know, Mu Zhihua, not mu Cen, is the one who sent Mu Zhihua to the door. Since Mu Cen made a speech, Mu Zhihua couldn''t leave easily.


    Unless you want to leave something in Muchen.


    Mu Zhihua is not so stupid.


    Besides, Mu Zhi''s painting is not to find something unpleasant for himself, but to satirize Mu Cen, so mu Zhi''s painting will wait.


    Very soon, Linglong had already sent the message back.


    Mu Cen didn''t mean to get up. She drank tea quietly. She looked at Linglong: "what''s the situation over there, Li Fei? Can you find out?"


    "Although the Empress Dowager was not feeling well, she was probably thinking about Princess Li and her children all the way, so she ordered to take Princess Li to fengluan palace early. So Princess Li is safe for the time being. " Linglong explains.


    Mu Cen nodded.


    "Only Yulong hall, no one can get close to it. After removing the empress, all the ministers in the court can''t get close. No one knows the emperor''s current situation. " Linglong said what she knew.


    Mu Cen listens quietly and doesn''t interrupt Linglong''s words.


    "I''m trying to get in touch with Dr. Feng. There are countless people around him. It''s more difficult for our people to get close to Dr. Feng. Now the East Palace is heavily guarded, and the maidservants can''t go out. " Linglong explained the current situation.


    It''s not just muczen who''s under house arrest.


    In other words, all the people in the East Palace are under house arrest and are forbidden to leave. Only mu Zhihua naively feels that he is different.


    Because Mu Zhihua didn''t leave the east palace after people came to Beijing.


    Naturally, I don''t know what''s going on outside.


    Mu Cen twisted his eyebrows.


    The situation inside the palace can not be detected, let alone outside the palace. It''s even more difficult to know what Li Shiyuan is doing now, but at least if Li Shiyuan is not in the palace, he will be much better and won''t be pinched by Li Shiyuan.


    "One more thing." Linglong said and twisted her eyebrows, which made her serious. "Yesterday, his royal highness declared general long to enter the palace."


    Long Shaoyun, who was suddenly mentioned, let Mu Cen''s eyebrows twist. He just looked at Linglong and motioned her to continue.


    "No one knows what your highness and general long talked about. After staying for about an hour, general long left the Yangxin hall, and then stayed in the general''s house all the time. He never left again. " Linglong finished.


    Mu Cen''s brow tightened.


    In the last life, Mu Cen remembered that when Li Shiyuan summoned long Shaoyun, it was when Li Shiyuan had already ascended the throne that he released the military power in long Shaoyun''s hands.


    Then he banned long Shaoyun from the general''s residence.


    The present situation is very similar to the previous one.


    So everything happened ahead of time?


    There''s no reason.


    "Can you tell me the details?" Mu Cen looked back at Linglong.


    Linglong thought, "I''ll try my best."


    After all, the East Palace was sealed, and it was extremely difficult for Linglong to leave the east palace. It was not easy for Linglong to find out about these things, not to mention that the East Palace is now heavily guarded, let alone human beings. No fly can fly out.


    Mu Cen nodded, finished the tea in the cup, and then said faintly: "these days, you must pay attention to safety in everything, don''t get into trouble."


    "Yes." Linglong nodded.


    Mu Cen said nothing more.

 Chapter 527

    After waiting for a long time, Mu Cen seemed to think that Mu Zhihua was still standing outside the palace. Then he said, "go and pass the side imperial concubine in."


    Linglong nodded and quickly stepped back.


    After a while, Mu Zhihua came in, followed by the slave.


    Mu Cen very light saw one eye: "side imperial concubine, need this palace to remind you, this palace bedroom palace irrelevant person not to enter inside?"


    In a word, let Mu Zhihua behind the slave shiver, immediately knelt down: "Niang Niang spare life, Niang Niang spare life."


    Before the slave''s words were finished, the bodyguard came forward and took away the slave behind Mu Zhihua, without giving her any chance to struggle.


    Mu Zhi''s face changed when he saw the picture.


    He knows how to beat a dog and see his master, but mu CEN is under house arrest, but he is not timid at all, and he is still domineering in the east palace.


    "Mu Cen, don''t pretend to be powerful. You are just a prisoner now." Mu Zhihua said impolitely, hoping to vent his previous resentment to Mu Cen, "do you really think you are the princess of the east palace?"


    "Or are you?" Mu Cen sneered and stood up to look at Mu Zhihua.


    At the moment when Mu Cen stood up, the momentum of not being angry became very obvious, and Mu Zhihua subconsciously took a step back.


    And Mu Cen''s cold voice said: "Linglong, give me a hand. Tell side imperial concubine Niang Niang, see this palace to want how to address


    "Yes." Linglong didn''t have any hesitation.


    Mu Zhi drew a silly eye: "Mu Cen, you dare!"


    "Why not?" Mu Cen said coldly, looking at Mu Zhihua''s eyes, he was very impatient, "Mu Zhihua, I can call you by your name, but you are not qualified. Linglong, palm mouth. "


    This time, Linglong didn''t give Mu Zhihua any chance to dodge, so she hit Mu Zhihua''s face heavily. In an instant, five finger prints appeared on her white skin, which could not be clearer.


    Even the corners of his mouth were bloodstained.


    Mu Zhihua looks at Mu Cen in amazement.


    But mu Cen didn''t let go of the meaning of Mu Zhi''s painting, and his voice sank a little bit: "the side imperial concubine called several taboos of this palace, and then she palmed her mouth several times."


    "Yes." Linglong answered.


    Be quick and be ruthless.


    The exquisite slap fell on Mu Zhihua''s face. Mu Zhihua was really caught off guard and became more and more staggered. There were only three people standing in the bedroom. Naturally, no one supported Mu Zhihua. Mu Zhihua fell to the ground all the way.


    Mu Cen then condescended to Mu Zhihua: "Mu Zhihua, even if the palace is under house arrest, she is also the Crown Princess of the East Palace, and she can make decisions about everything in the east palace. If you want to scream here, you have to find a way to get the prince to abolish the palace. "


    Said, Mu Cen''s voice pause: "otherwise, you''d better put away any idea of disrespect in your mind, this palace will never tolerate."


    Mu Zhihua looks at Mu Cen resentfully, but he doesn''t have any resistance ability in Mu Cen''s suppression.


    Because Mu CEN is telling the truth.


    Mu Zhi couldn''t refute a word.


    "If it''s all right, please come back." Mu CEN is too lazy to talk nonsense with Mu Zhihua again, "today''s thing, I don''t want to see it for the second time, otherwise, don''t blame me for being merciless. The next time I leave, it won''t be so simple."


    With that, Mu Cen sharply looked at Mu Zhihua, and his eyes became more and more gloomy.


    Mu Zhihua''s feet softened and he didn''t dare to stay for a moment. Even if he was not reconciled, he quickly turned around and left. Until Mu Zhihua left, Mu Cen sat back in his position and made tea quietly, as if nothing had happened before.


    And the atmosphere in the palace has never eased.


    It was more and more gloomy.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡ª¡ª


    The fifth day after Mu Cen returned to Beijing.


    It was also the fifth day of Mu Cen''s house arrest. Li Shiyuan never appeared, and the atmosphere in the East Palace was always gloomy.


    Now for mu Cen, no news is the best news.


    At least if the outside really changes, even if Mu CEN is under house arrest, he can''t know nothing about it.


    Shen Shen, Mu Cen always forced himself to calm down.


    And the whole palace was stopped, all the people became silent, and the atmosphere in each palace was particularly tense.


    Linglong made several explorations, but eventually he ended up with nothing.


    Mu Cen doesn''t let Linglong continue to inquire. If he continues to inquire, he will only burn himself.


    Master and servant have been quiet in the bedroom, the door does not go out, two doors do not step. Because the Imperial Palace was forbidden one after another, the affairs of the eastern palace were also reduced, and those who came to ask for peace on weekdays disappeared.


    Linglong gives mucen a small point. Mucen signals Linglong to put it aside. The moment Linglong puts it down, the plate vibrates.


    It''s not visible.


    But mu Cen''s eyes are slightly narrowed up, instantly follow alert, even Linglong feel.


    The two people''s eyes look at the entrance of the bedroom, Linglong directly protect in front of mucen, the kind of tight mood is obvious.


    Soon, a man in eunuch''s clothes came in without any communication.


    But mu Cen and Linglong can see at a glance that the other side is not the familiar face of Donggong, nor the eunuch who has no power to bind a chicken. On the contrary, they are like the introverted experts.


    There must be some brushes to break through the encirclement from the outside.


    Mu Cen sank and looked at the comer: "who''s coming? Give me your name."


    The other side knelt down immediately: "Miss mu, I belong to King yuan. His name is Li Sheng


    As soon as Mu Cen''s face changed, even Linglong twisted her eyebrows slightly. For a long time, they couldn''t hear any news about Li Shiyuan. Now suddenly, someone came to say that it was Li Shiyuan''s person.


    It is true that only Li Shiyuan''s people will call Mu Cen Miss mu, not the empress.


    Mu Cen pondered for a moment.


    Li Sheng naturally knew Mu Cen''s suspicion, and immediately took out an amulet, which Mu Cen recognized at a glance. He asked Li Shiyuan for it in the temple. In the amulet, there were eight characters of Li Shiyuan''s birthday embroidered by Mu Cen himself.


    In the closing of the needle, only mu Cen can do this kind of array.


    So it''s something from Li Shiyuan. Mu Cen doesn''t doubt that if it wasn''t for people close to Li Shiyuan, it would be impossible to get it.


    Now, the people around Li Shiyuan have come on their own initiative. If it wasn''t for the accident, why take such a risk.


    "What happened to him?" Mu Cen asked calmly.


    Li Sheng did not hesitate: "Niang Niang, please go out of the palace. King yuan fell into a coma yesterday and has not been awake until now. On the way back from the western regions, King yuan seemed to be all right, but he was always out of energy. That''s why he didn''t ride the horse, but was always in the carriage. "

 Chapter 528

    "During the period of returning to Beijing, people often came to the palace to inquire about the situation of King yuan, and even brought the imperial doctor. However, the imperial doctor is not one of us and can''t hide anything." Li Sheng explained the current situation.


    Mu Cen twisted her eyebrows, and her uneasy premonition became more and more obvious: "in addition, is there anything else happening?"


    "Never." Li Sheng shook his head. "Even his royal highness was so quiet that he didn''t react at all. Except for the information, there''s nothing more


    The quieter, the more abnormal.


    It''s like the calm before a storm, which may surprise you overnight.


    But Li Shiyuan is good, why can not wake up?


    "Why is the king of yuan in a coma?" Mu Cen asked.


    "There''s no reason." Li Sheng shook his head, also appeared very nervous, "the subordinates have tried all kinds of ways, the doctor also found, but no one knows why. But king yuan''s breath is stable. Now Lord Rong is still healing in the western regions. There is only Lord Rong Temple beside King yuan. Even Lord Mu is trapped in the palace, and it''s hard to get out for a while. "


    The implication is that as long as Li Shiyuan is not sober, people around him will gradually be elevated.


    Li Shiyuan seems indifferent, as if he has already brewed everything.


    "Therefore, I sincerely ask Miss Mu to come out of the palace. I''m afraid that only miss mu can help with the situation of King yuan. " Li Sheng said and kowtowed to Mu Cen heavily.


    How could Muchen not care.


    Linglong knew what Mu Cen thought, so she looked at Mu Cen: "Niang Niang, now..."


    Li Sheng came in to deliver a message at the risk of his life, not to mention Mu Cen''s going out. It''s easy for people to come in, but how difficult it is for mu Cen to go out.


    Such a rash departure is bound to lead to trouble. It will be out of control.


    Li Sheng knows all this.


    Today, I shouldn''t have come to find Mu Cen. If not everyone was desperate, he would not have gone to the palace. In case Li Shiyuan woke up, if he knew they were doing this, I''m afraid Li Shiyuan would not let them go.


    Therefore, Li Sheng is equally contradictory in this matter.


    Mu Cen''s palm clenched into a fist in his wide sleeve. Then he looked at Li Sheng kneeling in front of him and bent down to help him up.


    "Miss mu," Li Sheng said.


    Before Li Sheng''s words were finished, Mu Cen had already interrupted Li Sheng''s words: "you leave here first, how to come and how to get out. When you come, you are not found, and you are not allowed to be found when you go out. Do you hear me


    Mu CEN is ordering Li Sheng.


    Li Sheng looks at Mu Cen.


    "I''ll be there later." Mu Cen took a deep breath and then continued, "don''t worry about me, I have a way out naturally. You can guarantee your safety. The people around your highness can''t have any more accidents. Do you understand? "


    "Miss mu, subordinate..." Li Sheng obviously disagreed.


    "Go back." Mu Cen suddenly sharp up, "you just promise me, can go back safely."


    Li Sheng looks at Mu Cen and doesn''t say anything. Once Mu CEN is sharp, Li Sheng feels that he has met Li Shiyuan. He has heard people around him mention Mu Cen many times, but he has never been in direct contact with him. Today, it''s not surprising.


    He also knows that Mu Cen and Li Shiyuan are the same type of people, and the things that are exported can never be changed.


    Finally, Li Sheng knelt down again: "I thank Miss mu. Miss Mu must be safe and sound. Otherwise, his subordinates will have no face to see his highness again. They can only thank him for his death. "


    Mu Cen looked at Li Sheng: "I have my own way out of the palace. No matter what my situation is, just remember that if your Highness has something to do, you must protect yourself with death. "


    "Yes, sir." Li Sheng answered.


    Mu Cen nodded.


    Li Sheng didn''t stay much in the East Palace either. The East Palace is not really a place to stay for a long time. Mu Cen stood in the same place and watched Li Sheng disappear from his face. His worry and gloom didn''t diminish.


    Linglong is more nervous looking at mucen: "Niang Niang, how do you go out."


    Mu Cen didn''t answer, standing quietly, his brows tightly together.


    In fact, Mu Cen can think of the way Li Sheng comes in. Li Sheng is easy to come in and out, which doesn''t mean Mu CEN is easy to come in and out. Mu Cen''s goal is too obvious. What''s more, it''s impossible to deceive Li Shiyuan with such a thing as Yi Rong. Even if Li Shiyuan doesn''t come back, once he comes back, he will only implicate Linglong and expose himself by the way.


    It''s really difficult to do.


    But Li Sheng''s personal visit to the palace proved that Li Shiyuan''s situation was too bad to think of.


    Muczen has to get out.


    Linglong didn''t dare to open her mouth, so she could only stand quietly and watch Mu Cen, and the atmosphere in the bedroom also stagnated.


    Mu Cen sank: "this palace changes clothes to go out."


    "Niang Niang -" Linglong frowned.


    Linglong obviously doesn''t agree with Mu Cen.


    At this time, suddenly outside the palace, there was a message: "I''d like to inform the crown prince and his concubine, your seventh highness, to see you."


    This pass, let Mu Cen and Linglong look at each other, obviously some accident.


    His royal highness Li shiche, who is also the son of Queen Qu Huachang, is Li Shiyuan''s brother. It is quite different from Li Shiyuan who was adopted by Qu Huachang.


    Mu Cen has no memory of Li shiche.


    The whole memory of Li shiche in the last life is that after Li Shiyuan succeeded in seizing the throne, Li shiche was granted the title of king of Jin and was distributed to the frontier, even worse than Li Shili.


    Mu Cen didn''t understand Li Shiyuan''s practice, and subconsciously attributed to not allowing any prince to stay in Kyoto. After all, Li Shiyuan won the throne by extremely improper means.


    Then there was no more news from Li shiche.


    Li shiche is only 26 this year. However, when he was 18 years old, he was sent to Heishan to be imprisoned. Some people said that Li shiche was rebellious. Others said that Li shiche moved Li Shiyuan''s interests. Others said that Li shiche was Li Changtian''s favorite prince, so Li Shiyuan was the best.


    There are various opinions, but Li shiche has never appeared in Kyoto.


    That Mu Cen had no impression of Li shiche.


    But now, Li shiche suddenly appears in front of him. Is this a good thing or a bad thing? Mu Cen''s brow twists. Obviously, he didn''t expect to encounter such a thing when he was about to leave the palace.


    Mu Cen sank, let himself gradually calm down, Li shiche, Mu Cen also can''t disappear, anyway, Li shiche is the prince after all, is also a person in the palace, let alone Li Shiyuan''s brother.


    What''s the meaning of the comer? You''ll know when you see it.


    Mu Cen''s step has been postponed to come down, looked at Linglong: "let seven highness come in."


    Linglong twisted her eyebrows and quieted down: "I know."


    Then Linglong hurried out.

 Chapter 529

    Mu Cen stood in place, waiting patiently. Li Shiyuan imprisoned Mu Cen, but it doesn''t mean that Mu Cen didn''t see the people who came to the east palace. After all, this is the duty of the crown princess. Mu Cen was not deprived of his rights. If he was deprived of his rights, he would be deposed.


    Soon, Linglong comes in with Li shiche.


    Li shiche asked for an: "my younger brother has met Er Huang''s sister-in-law."


    be neither humble nor pushy.


    Mu Cen looks at Li shiche. What he sees in Li shiche''s eyes is pure and clear. It seems that he has never been influenced by this deep palace. Some of them are young people with high spirits and beautiful eyes. Compared with Li Shiyuan and Li Shiyuan, Li shiche is very clean.


    But mu Cen''s vigilance has never been relaxed.


    Li shiche took a look at Linglong, but mu Cen was calm: "when did the seventh highness come back, so he came to our palace to say hello, our palace is a little flattered."


    Li shiche also answered: "when I came back to the palace yesterday, I heard that the second elder brother Li Fei would naturally come to see the second emperor''s sister-in-law. This is reasonable."


    Mu Cen nodded and said nothing more.


    The atmosphere was a little chilly.


    Li shiche didn''t mind. He quickly said in a deep voice, "can you take a step to talk to me, sister-in-law Erhuang?"


    Mu CEN is direct: "need not,. Linglong is a member of our palace. His seventh Highness has something to say. "


    Listen to Mu Cen''s words, Li shiche looks at Linglong like this, and then Li shiche looks at Mu Cen, thinks for a moment, and then says: "the fourth brother has an accident, and the second emperor''s sister-in-law knows."


    Mu Cen''s eyes slightly narrowed. He just looked at Li shiche and didn''t speak for the first time.


    Mu CEN is very clear that Li Shiyuan''s accident must be confidential.


    At least except for the people close to Li Shiyuan, no one can know the news of Li Shiyuan''s accident, otherwise, the palace will not be silent.


    Unless it''s someone who knows.


    That is the person who started with Li Shiyuan.


    But Li shiche just returned to Kyoto, how could he know this.


    The most important thing is that Li shiche''s address to Li Shiyuan is extremely intimate, which is a kind of intimacy that can be heard between words, as if they were real brothers.


    Even when Li Shiyuan was mentioned before, Li shiche''s attitude was cold.


    In Mu Cen''s opinion, this is unreasonable. She looks at Li shiche carefully, as if she is thinking about something. Li shiche can also understand Mu Cen''s idea, and continues to speak quietly: "what does the second emperor''s sister-in-law think, my younger brother knows very well."


    Mu Cen asked: "what do you think of this palace?"


    "My younger brother is the son of the queen and the younger brother of the prince today, so the second emperor''s sister-in-law has a grudge against me. She thinks that my younger brother can''t be close to the fourth brother, but should be close to the second brother. After all, my younger brother is on the same line." Li shiche said it directly.


    One word hit.


    Mu Cen didn''t deny it.


    Even Linglong changed her face slightly.


    But Linglong didn''t speak.


    Li shiche continued: "but it''s a pity that Wang didn''t grow up with his second brother when he was young. He grew up behind his fourth brother. His fourth brother was raised by his mother when he was a child. There''s no doubt about that."


    "Of course not." Mu Cen said.


    It''s a well-known thing. There''s nothing to hide.


    "Yes, so I played with my fourth brother since I was a child. My second brother devoted himself to the affairs of the government since I was a child, and had no time to pay attention to my younger brother, so I gave him some space, and finally I stayed with my fourth brother. My younger brother and my fourth brother are very close to each other, which is not what the second emperor''s sister-in-law thought. Otherwise, my younger brother would not be here today. "


    Li shiche was concise and didn''t talk nonsense: "if I guess correctly, Li Sheng should enter the palace. My brother has got the news. During this period of time, although the palace was not sealed, it was very difficult for the people in the palace to move around. The people in each palace were in their own palace. When they entered the palace, they all risked beheading. "


    Li shiche said bluntly: "if Li Sheng had not been forced into a desperate situation, he would not have risked his life to enter the palace. And the fourth brother''s situation, my younger brother also knows. Before I go back to the palace, I go to the palace of King yuan first. I will know the situation of my fourth brother. "


    Mu Cen didn''t speak in the whole process, just quietly listening to Li shiche''s story.


    "I can tell you more about my brother and my fourth brother. But now, er Huang''s sister-in-law had better go to the fourth brother. If Li Sheng can come, I''m afraid Er Huang''s sister-in-law is the only one who has a way. " Li shiche said directly, "just as Erhuang''s sister-in-law is strange to her younger brother, her younger brother is also strange to Erhuang''s sister-in-law. If she is not desperate, no one will expose such a relationship."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    "My brother can take the second emperor''s sister-in-law out." Li shiche continued, "as long as the second emperor''s sister-in-law obeys the arrangement of his younger brother."


    "Tell me about it." Mu Cen''s vigilance was put down a bit, but he didn''t put it down completely.


    "It''s reasonable for my brother to come and greet the second emperor''s sister-in-law himself. Naturally, I have reported to my second brother. Otherwise, I can''t get in. My younger brother can smuggle the second emperor''s sister-in-law out of the palace without any problems, but it''s up to the second emperor''s sister-in-law to enter the palace. " Li shiche said quietly, "it may or may not be safe. Now my younger brother is looking for someone to hold off my second brother. I don''t know how long it will take, so I don''t have much time for my second sister-in-law. "


    This is very clear.


    Mu CEN is also very clear, today regardless of Li shiche in or not, she is to Bo once.


    Horizontal is also dead, vertical is also dead, Mu Cen will naturally have a choice.


    What Mu Cen gambles is that he is really useful to Li Shiyuan. Even if he doesn''t know his use at the last moment, Li Shiyuan won''t easily move himself.


    Not too much, but mu CEN is very clear, keep the Castle Peak, not afraid of no firewood.


    Shen Mu Cen looked at Li shiche: "how does the seventh highness take this palace out?"


    Li shiche hit a loud finger, but it is direct: "steal beam to change pillar."


    Mu Cen raised her eyebrows.


    "The easiest way is the safest. Because the second elder brother will never think that his younger brother can sneak out the second emperor''s sister-in-law in such a situation. So the second brother won''t stop or even check. That''s why my younger brother said, "there won''t be any problems going out, but when I come back, my younger brother can''t guarantee."


    Li shiche also said it directly.


    After all, no one knows how long it will take Mu Cen to go out, and no one is sure that Li Shiyuan will not return to the East Palace, so the uncertainty here becomes obvious.


    Everything has to be careful.


    Mu Cen understood this and nodded: "thank you, your highness seven."


    Li shiche did not say anything more, and soon asked Linglong to change clothes for mu Cen. All the clothes were prepared by Li shiche.

 Chapter 530

    When Li shiche came, there were two slaves, one of whom stayed in the east palace.


    After all, two people come in and go out and become three people. The bodyguard outside can''t be suspicious.


    "He?" Mu Cen looks at the slave left behind.


    Li shiche is calm: "don''t worry, Li Sheng can go out, naturally he can go out. If you can''t get out, it''s a dead end. "


    Li shiche said it directly.


    The bodyguard knelt down and said, "please don''t worry. The slave will naturally find a way to leave the east palace."


    Mu Cen made a sound.


    Soon, Linglong changes clothes for mucen, and mucen looks at Linglong: "Linglong, remember our palace. No matter what happens, if the prince comes back to ask where our palace is, you will answer that our palace is resting in the bedroom. You have never come in. Don''t say anything else. Our Palace will deal with it."


    "Niang Niang -" Linglong nervously grabs Mu Cen''s hand, "if you can, Niang Niang will not come back from the palace."


    "No Mu Cen said it directly.


    Linglong just looked at Mu Cen: "why not. Now that you are out, the prince has nothing to do with you. It''s safer outside than in this east palace. "


    "If we go out and don''t come back, it''s not good for the fourth Royal Highness. It will only affect the fourth Royal Highness, and even make the prince desperate. The fourth Royal Highness can''t afford anything now." Mu Cen said it directly.


    Linglong also knows this truth. She stands aside in frustration and releases Mu Cen''s hand.


    "Linglong, you are the only one that the palace can trust now, so you can''t have an accident. If it happens, the palace will be really isolated. Don''t worry, the palace will be safe. " Mu CEN is appeasing Linglong, "the prince won''t move this palace now. At most, it''s about tearing the skin. But it''s also a matter of time. "


    Linglong took a deep breath and then looked at mucen seriously: "I know. Please rest assured. "


    Mu Cen nodded.


    When Li shiche saw Mu Cen coming out, he quickly explained that Mu Cen lowered his head and followed Li shiche to eat his bedroom.


    Just as Li shiche expected, Li Shiyuan is confident that nothing can happen.


    At least in such a time, Mu Cen can''t easily leave, plus how many people Li shiche was when he came and how many people he was when he left, Mu Cen didn''t completely appear with his face, more or less changed his face, so he could muddle through.


    When you go out of the East Palace, everyone seems calm.


    But Li Shili takes Mu Cen calmly to walk toward his palace, until Li shiche''s palace, Li shiche looks at Mu Cen.


    "Sister Erhuang, my younger brother can only bring her here. There are not so many second brother people here. It''s not difficult to go out quietly with your skill. " Li shiche explained carefully, "please pay attention to the safety of the second emperor''s sister-in-law. If the second emperor''s sister-in-law has an accident, the fourth brother will surely take his younger brother and ask for a crime when he wakes up."


    "I know." Mu Cen nodded, "thank you, your highness seven."


    Li shiche nodded and said nothing more. Mu Cen soon disappeared in front of Li shiche. Li shiche looked at the direction of Mu Cen''s departure and twisted his brows.


    Rong Yin said: "don''t worry, your highness. There must be something extraordinary about the people that King yuan can trust. If your Highness''s people follow, it''s trouble. Your highness is one of the few people that King yuan can trust in the palace, so you should not be impulsive. "


    Rong Yin is reminding Li shiche.


    If Li shiche is impulsive, once this matter is exposed, it will also involve Li Shiyuan. The next move will only become more difficult.


    Li shiche naturally understood this truth.


    For a long time, he nodded: "go in."


    Rong Yin follows Li shiche into the bedroom. The door of the bedroom closes quietly, and there is no sound. Rong Miao, who stayed in the East Palace before, has come back smoothly.


    "Whether it''s going well or not." Li shiche asked.


    Rong Miao knelt on the ground and said, "I haven''t been found by anyone. Please rest assured."


    "Good." Li shiche said nothing more.


    Soon, Li shiche waved his hand, and Rong Miao and Rong Yin quickly backed out.


    Inside the palace, it is quiet.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡ª¡ª


    Time for a stick of incense¡ª¡ª


    Mu Cen has already arrived in the most Western yuan palace, but mu Cen did not enter through the gate, but climbed over the wall and quickly found Li Shiyuan''s building.


    After all, this is not the safest place in the palace of King yuan.


    In those days, Li Shiyuan did not put an eyelid in the palace of the yuan, and naturally Mu TSE would not appear so hastily. If he wanted to eradicate all the eyelints in the Yuan Wang palace, it would be necessary for two people to tear their faces.


    And now these eyeliner is reserved, so that Li Shiyuan can rest assured that further action.


    When Mu Cen jumped in, Rong temple had drawn his sword: "who is coming?"


    Mu Cen whispered, "it''s me."


    Rong Temple heard Mu Cen''s voice for the first time, and immediately knelt down: "I''ll see Miss mu."


    "Li Sheng has come back." Mu Cen asked.


    "It''s back." Rong Temple responds.


    Li Sheng went to the palace to find Mu Cen. Naturally, everyone around Li Shiyuan knew that.


    Mu Cen hears Rong temple''s reply, and then he feels relieved. Soon, Mu Cen doesn''t say much, and follows Rong temple into the house.


    The atmosphere in the room grew more solemn.


    A few people are all Li Shiyuan''s confidants.


    When they saw Mu Cen, they immediately knelt down and asked for an. Mu Cen brushed his sleeve: "get up. How is your highness doing? "


    "Not good." Rong Temple answered, "the doctors came and went to see, including the imperial doctors in the palace. The pulse of the fourth Royal Highness was stable, as if there would be no life safety, but the fourth Royal Highness never woke up. This is the most worrying thing. Before you came here, the imperial doctor in the palace had just left. You should go back and reply to the prince? "


    Rongsi explained the matter.


    Mu Cen twisted his eyebrows and didn''t rush in: "Li Sheng said that it started after he went back to Kyoto. Just on the way, something happened?"


    "On the way back, his highness was extremely tired. Although he was not in such a coma, he spent a lot more time sleeping than before. At that time, his subordinates had looked for someone to check the situation, but still couldn''t find any problems." Rong Temple responds.


    "Even the fourth highness can''t know what happened to him." Rongsi continued.


    Mu Cen stood in the same place thoughtfully.


    Li Shiyuan is also a doctor. Even his medical skills are no worse than himself. Can''t he find his own problems? What''s wrong with this situation?

 Chapter 531

    "I''ll go in and have a look." Mu Cen no longer hesitated.


    Rong Temple followed in.


    As he walked, Mu Cen asked, "is this house safe now?"


    "It''s not safe. Most of the concubines in the mansion are from the prince, and so are some slaves. Unless they can enter the main house, no one can be trusted." Rong Temple responds.


    "Do you have a list of these people?" Mu Cen asked again.


    "Yes. They know who these people are. " Rong Temple continued.


    Mu Cen nodded: "let Yingwei watch these people. If there is any movement, report it immediately. From now on, every other day or two, let one or two people go missing. If you can clean them up, you can clean them up. There is no need to keep them


    "Yes." Rong Temple nodded, and there was no objection.


    "If the prince''s people come to check it, it is estimated that he will be in a daze. I''m afraid other things will really have to be considered in the long run. " Mu Cen''s brow twisted more tightly, "since you can''t guess it, you''ll be covered by water and land, and the soldiers will block it. Even if these people are in the palace, no matter where they come from, they will be regarded as the people in the palace. The palace has the right to deal with them. "


    Rong Temple understands the meaning of Mu Cen''s words.


    Mu Cen nodded, which did not continue to say anything, quickly walked into the house.


    As soon as he entered the room, there were not many people in the room. When he saw Mu Cen coming, he quietly stepped aside, and Mu Cen quickly went to the bedside.


    Li Shiyuan was so comatose on his bed that he didn''t respond.


    Mu Cen felt Li Shiyuan''s pulse, and then her eyebrows twisted up. It was true that Li Shiyuan''s pulse was stable, even bleeding, and there was no sign of poisoning.


    Mu CEN is a little puzzling.


    This is the first time that Mu Cen has been a doctor.


    "What kind of medicine were the former doctors?" Mu Cen asked.


    Rong temple has handed over the prescription.


    The houses above are almost the same. No matter who comes from the palace or who Rong temple looks for in private, they will not deviate from Tianduo, which proves that Li Shiyuan did not make any more moves on the matter of imperial doctor.


    So what does that mean?


    Mu Cen''s brain turns so fast that he seems to understand something, but he is not sure.


    Soon, she put Li Shiyuan''s hand into the brocade quilt again, and looked at Li Shiyuan so quietly, with a little more helplessness: "Shiyuan, what''s the matter?"


    This seems to be the first time that Mu CEN is so helpless after his rebirth.


    She looks at it quietly. Suddenly, Mu Cen looks up and Rong temple looks at Mu Cen for the first time. Their eyes meet in the air.


    "Miss mu, what have you come up with?" Rong temple asked directly.


    "Another possibility." Mu Cen''s voice sank, "the fourth highness was bewitched."


    Rongsi''s face changed.


    "Not without the opportunity. The fourth Royal Highness was injured in the western regions, twice in the chest. The second time, do you remember that the prince could kill people, but the fourth Royal Highness was not hurt. Even the first time, there was no sign of poisoning in the wound of the fourth Royal Highness. "


    Mu Cen asked Rong Temple calmly.


    The thinking in the brain becomes more and more clear.


    When everything can''t be explained, poison is the best explanation.


    There are many ways to get rid of the poisonous insects, and it''s also a kind of implantation from the wound. The quickest way to get rid of the poisonous insects is through the blood. The most important thing is that the formation of the poisonous insects takes a long time, not to mention a short time, at least a month.


    Now, it has been a month since Li Shiyuan was injured.


    Mu Cen''s face changed and soon calmed down.


    And Rong temple''s face has changed.


    If it''s really poison, it''s far more complicated than the current situation.


    "Miss mu, if it''s poison, do you know what it is?" Rong temple looks at Mu Cen.


    Mu Cen shook his head: "once the poison has been planted, no one knows what it is except the person who has been poisoned. That''s where the problem is. We don''t know what kind of poison it is, and naturally there is no solution. "


    Mu CEN is a little heavy.


    Rong temple''s face changed: "go down to find the prince. The prince must know such things. "


    With that, Rong temple really went outside.


    "Stop." Mu Cen stopped Rong temple, "are you making trouble for your fourth highness? Is this a way to get the crown prince''s head? Everyone knows that this is done by the prince, but what''s your evidence? If you go, you will only lose your life, and you will make up for the situation of your highness


    Rong temple was instructed by Mu Cen and stopped, but he was hard to calm down: "Miss mu, I don''t know how to deal with this situation."


    Mu Cen sighed silently.


    Rong Temple doesn''t know, how can she know.


    Gu Yuanzhi taught Mu Cen to learn medicine, but Gu Yuanzhi didn''t teach Mu Cen to poison. Besides, Gu Yuanzhi didn''t know anything about it. It''s all evil. Even if Gu Yuanzhi dabbled in it, he couldn''t know all the poison clearly.


    So even Gu Yuanzhi can''t help it.


    Unless it''s a ghost.


    But mu Cen didn''t know about the ghost hand. He only knew that the ghost hand''s medical skills were superb. So what''s the way for the ghost hand to poison?


    If there is no way, now everything seems to be completely into chaos, people at a loss.


    Mu Cen''s tight brow didn''t unfold.


    And Rong Temple looked at Mu Cen, and finally stopped talking. The atmosphere inside the house was very quiet.


    For a long time, Mu Cen went to Li Shiyuan''s bedside, so he took Li Shiyuan''s hand, and looked at the man on the bed with eyes: "I won''t let you have an accident, even with my life, I will change you back."


    Mu CEN is very heavy, but every word is very firm.


    Looking at Mu Cen, Rong temple was moved.


    Mu Cen was lost in thought.


    For Gu Du, it''s not totally out of the question, but it''s just an emergency strategy. It can only make Li Shiyuan wake up in a short time. If we can''t find the root, the final result will still be the same.


    Mu Cen won''t use this method unless he has to.


    In this way, we must ensure that Li Shiyuan succeeds in seizing the throne, and we can force out what kind of poison is from Li Shiyuan''s mouth. Then we can have the next step. If we don''t say it, then we can¡ª¡ª


    Mu Cen didn''t dare to think about it any more.


    It seems that for a long time, Mu Cen has never been forced to such a situation.


    In such a stalemate, suddenly, the sound of footsteps came from outside the room. Rong Temple looked at it keenly, and soon Li Sheng came in: "general long is coming."


    Mu Cen was a little surprised.


    How did long Shaoyun come?


    Subconsciously, Mu Cen looks at Rong temple, and Rong Temple shakes his head, saying that he doesn''t know what happened. And Mu Cen didn''t think much and went out head on.


    Long Shaoyun has been standing in the house, and there is a woman beside him.

 Chapter 532

    This woman is veiled, for a while and a half, it will be difficult for people to see the real face.


    But mu Cen recognized it for the first time: "Ji Niang. How are you? "


    That''s Mu Hongyuan''s fourth wife, Ji Niang.


    Mu Cen has sent Ji Niang out of Mu palace in the way of feigning death. The last time he saw Ji Niang, he sent her away. In Gu''s house, Mu Cen never saw Ji Niang again.


    But now, Ji Niang reappears in Kyoto. Is she still with long Shaoyun?


    Mu CEN is curious.


    Ji Niang invited an: "Ji Niang has seen the eldest lady."


    "Get up." Mu Cen helped Ji Niang up in person.


    Before Ji Niang spoke, long Shaoyun explained: "Ji Niang appeared in my house early this morning and asked me to bring her to the fourth highness, saying that there was a way to save her."


    Long Shaoyun explained the whole story.


    King yuan''s mansion is not a safe place. Ji Niang can''t come rashly. If she comes, it will only arouse others'' suspicion. In another way, let long Shaoyun take it for granted.


    What happened to Li Shiyuan is not a secret in the palace. Many people come and visit here.


    In fact, it''s just that Li Shiyuan used different ways to spy to avoid omission. Naturally, there are many ministers in and out of the palace.


    It''s normal for long Shaoyun to appear here.


    "Ji Niang, do you have a way?" Mu Cen looks at Ji Niang.


    Ji Niang replied: "Ji Niang has a way. It''s the poison of Ji family. I just need to confirm what kind of poison it is."


    "Ji family?" Mu Cen was stunned.


    Suddenly, Mu Cen thought of something and suddenly looked at Ji Niang.


    Ji Niang had already guessed what Mu Cen was going to say, and calmly answered: "yes, it''s shuiliansha. Gosai''s concubine. The Ji family started from the western regions. At that time, Ji''s family was hunted down, leaving no blood. Shuiliansha never left the western regions. I don''t know how shuiliansha can climb the gausai, but I''m sure shuiliansha belongs to Ji''s family. "


    Ji''s lifeblood is complex.


    Ji Niang was the ruler of Ji''s family in all dynasties. She escaped from the family with her life and death, and was protected by her family''s life.


    At the beginning, Ji''s family had a huge foundation. When Ji''s family first moved, internal turmoil had already taken place. It was probably at that time that shuiliansha''s ancestors stayed in the western regions and escaped the subsequent pursuit.


    There are also some scattered ethnic groups, which can not be recruited one by one, but it is no longer a climate.


    It''s like Ji Changjin in the palace.


    "She was meant to be Melissa. No doubt I found this clue. When I heard that his highness was in a coma, I couldn''t help thinking about it. I''m afraid Melissa and the prince have already cooperated. There is no way to guess the twists and turns in this period, but the most urgent thing is to check the situation of the fourth Royal Highness first. Compared with any kind of poison, Ji''s poison is extremely dangerous and can''t be delayed any longer. "


    This is also the reason why Ji Niang rushed back.


    Ji''s family naturally has a way to explore, and Mu Cen won''t ask Ji Niang how she discovered it.


    Ji Niang herself is a mystery.


    And Mu Cen''s understanding of Ji''s family is only superficial.


    But for Ji Niang, Mu Cen trusted her.


    Soon, Mu Cen nodded: "Your Highness is on the bed. You come with me


    "Good." Ji Niang answers.


    Mu Cen leads Ji Niang to the bed. Ji Niang asks Li Shiyuan about it carefully. Mu Cen tells the truth. Ji Niang''s eyebrows are always twisting and listening quietly.


    Then, Ji Niang checked Li Shiyuan, and her face changed instantly.


    Mu Cen noticed, but mu Cen didn''t ask for the first time. Instead, he watched Ji Niang check, and then calmly said, "Ji Niang, what''s the situation?"


    "In your highness, it''s Tongxin Gu." Ji Niang said quickly, "it''s the most vicious poison of Ji family."


    Mu Cen and Rong Temple both looked at Ji Niang. Ji Niang shook her head. Then she continued: "Tongxin Gu has to be implanted twice. After more than a month, Gu poison will officially survive in the body. And it can be called Tongxin Gu, which means that there must be two kinds of poison, one in your Highness''s body and the other in the hands of the person who is in charge of it. "


    Mu Cen listens to Ji Niang''s words, the facial expression already follows tiny change.


    "Your Highness''s coma is also caused by Tongxin Gu. The coma won''t last long, about ten days. In ten days, if the poison can''t be broken, it will follow your Highness for the rest of your life. Even if the person who has poisoned is dead, the poison will still stay in your Highness''s body. "


    Ji Niang''s complexion also appears particularly serious.


    The people in the room were silent, and everyone''s faces became dignified.


    "When your highness wakes up, the poison will erode him, and he will die in pain." Ji Niang continued, "in addition, your Highness has to be controlled by the people who poison you. Ji Liansha cooperates with the prince. She controls your highness. You can imagine what will happen."


    What is "Tongxin Gu".


    It''s two people working together.


    The poison in Li Shiyuan''s body will be affected by the poison in jiliansha''s hands, which will become uncontrollable and can only be manipulated by jiliansha.


    Ji Niang suddenly understood why Ji Liansha was able to climb up to Gao Sai and let Gao Sai follow her advice. I''m afraid Gao Sai was also poisoned by the same heart, but maybe Ji Liansha was not as cruel as Li Shiyuan.


    After all, there are different kinds of poisonous insects.


    "Ji Niang, in that case, is there a way to crack it?" Mu Cen looks at Ji Niang.


    People''s eyes also looked at Ji Niang, as if now Ji Niang had become the only villain who could get rid of such a predicament, but Ji Niang''s face was dignified.


    "Yes, yes. It''s just very dangerous. " Ji Niang answers a voice, "want Yin and yang to coordinate, just can force this Gu poison out."


    Li Sheng and Rong Temple look at Ji Niang with some puzzlement.


    Long Shaoyun''s eyebrows also slightly twisted up, in the heart flashed a trace of uneasy premonition, Mu CEN is in Ji Niang''s words, vaguely understand what.


    Just Mu Cen didn''t speak, quietly waiting for Ji Niang to continue to say.


    Ji Niang sank, and then continued to say: "the poison in your Highness''s body should be male, so it must be extradited to the other side in the way of harmonizing Yin and Yang. This person can only be a woman. Moreover, they should be women with extremely Yin constitution. Otherwise, in the process of extradition, the people who make friends with each other will die of poisonous insects, and poisonous insects will bite back. "


    Ji Niang explained clearly: "and this matter can''t wait any longer. Since the day of your Highness''s coma, Gu Du has been self strengthening and awakening. The first five days are when Gu Du is the weakest. After these five days, Gu Du will be out of control, and the way of extradition is not feasible. At that time, we have to look at life. "


    Ji Niang sighed silently.


    This is forcing everyone into a desperate situation, obviously no one thought it would be like this.

 Chapter 533

    Ji Niang never did.


    No one in the house ever thought of it.


    "Where to find such a person." Rong Temple returned to God and asked quickly, "as long as I can find it, I can bring people."


    "There is only one person with Yin constitution in a thousand years." Ji Niang said and looked at Mu Cen.


    Mu Cen understands Ji Niang''s meaning.


    She was taken away from King Mu''s house and grew up in Gu''s house. A large part of the reason was that her birth was extremely Yin, which was extremely unfavorable in Dazhou. In addition, Mu Hongyuan kept having accidents at that time, and Luoxue died hard. Naturally, Mu Cen became the cursed man and was sent out of King Mu''s house.


    But now, Mu Cen never thought that he could use his extremely Yin temperament here.


    While in Gu''s house, Gu Yuanzhi told Mu Cen more than once that her constitution was extremely Yin, which was very suitable for keeping poison. This is also because Mu Cen had a high fever when she was young, and after she was weak, Gu Yuanzhi used poison to fight poison. With Mu Cen''s constitution, she kept poison in her body, which lasted to today''s life. Later, she gradually got better.


    "What shall we do?" Rong temple was also stunned.


    "If you don''t need people with such physique, is it possible for ordinary women?" Li Sheng asked Ji Niang calmly.


    Ji Niang shook her head: "no way. When an ordinary woman and her four Highnesses mingle, the final result is that she will die. The poison is extremely insidious and poisonous, and ordinary people can''t bear it. "


    That''s the only way.


    Rongsi and Li Sheng stopped talking.


    Where to find such people is extremely difficult. Even if there are such people, it is impossible to find them in a short time. What''s more, most importantly, they have no time at all.


    "I''ll do it." Mu Cen light mouth, complexion is more calm.


    As soon as Mu Cen''s words came out, all the people looked at Mu Cen with shock and disapproval in their eyes. Ji Niang also looked at Mu Cen.


    "I''m extremely Yin. You can''t find any suitable person except me now." Mu Cen light mouth.


    As soon as the words came out, he told everyone clearly that Muchen had made a decision, and no one could change the decision Muchen made.


    Rong temple and Li Sheng knelt down: "Miss mu, you must not. If something happens to you, your highness will be angry. Your highness will not want to see such a thing when he wakes up. "


    It''s against Li Shiyuan''s command to go to the east palace to find Mu Cen in private.


    But now, Mu Cen makes such a decision, really has an accident, the consequence is unimaginable.


    "I have made up my mind." Mu Cen said nothing more.


    Rong temple and Li Sheng look at each other. When they want to say something more, Mu Cen has already ordered: "you go out."


    Rongsi and Li Sheng looked at each other, but there was no response for a moment.


    Finally, it was Li Sheng who said, "Miss mu, your Highness has already told your subordinates before he is in a coma. If your highness is in case, they will protect you with their lives. You can''t tell your highness."


    "Do you want to see your highness die?" Mu Cen asked Li Sheng, "do you see your Highness''s hard work for more than ten years in vain? In this case, not only your highness, but also you will not survive. Do you think this is what your highness wants to see? My life is important, your life is also important. You protect your highness by death, and you always hope your highness can come to the end, don''t you? "


    In a word, Li Sheng was speechless.


    "Since I have made up my mind, I have my own way. You go out first. I have something to say to Ji Niang. " Mu Cen light mouth.


    Li Sheng and Rong Temple no longer talk, quietly back out.


    Long Shaoyun looks at Mu Cen: "Mu Cen, you..."


    "General long, I have made up my mind." Mu Cen''s answer is still the same, "Mu Cen thanks general long for all his help. Please take care of him. If we have a chance, we will drink another cup of daughter red."


    Long Shaoyun closed his eyes slightly.


    He is too clear about Mu Cen''s character. Even if Li Shiyuan wakes up now, it is impossible to change Mu Cen''s decision, let alone his long Shaoyun.


    Long Shaoyun is also clear about Mu Cen''s work in Gu''s house.


    In the current situation, everyone is gambling on the final vitality.


    "Good." Long Shaoyun answered.


    Mu Cen made a sound, and then she looked at long Shaoyun seriously: "general long, the prince released your military power. No longer let you back to the border, but control you in Kyoto


    Mu Cen asked directly.


    Long Shaoyun looks at Mu Cen. Although he doesn''t answer, long Shaoyun''s eyes have already given Mu Cen the answer.


    "It makes sense." Mu Cen nodded, "when the prince does things, he is bound to do the best. When the prince has the idea of forcing the palace, he will not leave any hidden danger to himself. Although general long is at the border, his military power is the elite of Dazhou. If general long does not support the prince, his soldiers will be the greatest danger. "


    Mu Cen made his words clear.


    Long Shaoyun did not refute.


    He doesn''t involve officialdom, but it doesn''t mean long Shaoyun doesn''t understand. It''s just that long Shaoyun never thought that he didn''t want to enter Kyoto, just to protect the integrity of the remaining long family. As a result, Li Shiyuan threatened the lives of those generals who had followed long Shaoyun for many years.


    Long Shaoyun had to follow.


    The people of the dragon family can''t do anything treacherous. Even if the old general is alive, he won''t do it.


    Everyone''s life is life, and there is no distinction between high and low.


    "Today''s matter, I know your worry, but come to this step, we have no way back, can only go forward without hesitation." Mu Cen sighed silently, "you should treasure it."


    This is like preparing for the worst.


    Long Shaoyun closed his eyes: "do you think about it?"


    "Yes." Mu Cen answered.


    Long Shaoyun stopped talking.


    The entanglement between mucen and Li Shiyuan is in the eyes of long Shaoyun. He knows that everything is irreversible. Mucen''s every move is against the heaven. The rest is really only heaven knows what can happen.


    Long Shaoyun took a deep breath: "I''m waiting outside. I won''t leave for the moment."


    Mu Cen didn''t say anything.


    Long Shaoyun turns and goes out.


    Soon, the house became quiet, Mu Cen looked at Ji Niang: "Ji Niang, you can now, but it doesn''t matter."


    Ji Niang then said in detail: "Miss''s constitution is the most Yin constitution, and your Highness''s poison is the most Yang. After the coordination of yin and Yang, your Highness''s poison will be attracted by Miss''s most Yin constitution and enter into Miss''s body."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    "One Yin and one Yang will not be as fierce in the body of the young lady as they are in the body of your highness. Instead, they can be well regulated and will not attack. They will be hidden in the body of the young lady. Unless jiliansha finds something wrong with the poison, she can only listen to the order of the person who has poisoned the young lady."

 Chapter 534

    Ji Niang calmly explained: "I don''t know where Ji Liansha is now. If she is still in the western regions, she can''t feel it. If you have already entered Kyoto, then after five days, you must take medicine to suppress the extreme Yin attribute in your body, so that the poisonous insects can burst out, and jiliansha can feel it. "


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    "Once the poison breaks out, the young lady will be in an extremely painful situation. Whether she can survive or not depends on the young lady." Ji Niang''s brow is also tight, "but if the poison is in the body of the young lady, as long as Ji Liansha dies, the poison will gradually die out, and will not bring any influence to the young lady." Ji Niang explained.


    All in all, it''s gambling.


    It''s Mu Cen''s extremely Yin constitution.


    Ji Niang knows very well that Ji Liansha can cultivate Tongxin Gu just because Ji Liansha has extremely Yin constitution. It''s only like Mu Cen that she can produce one in a thousand years.


    So, jiliansha can control the poison.


    Mu Cen extradited Gu Du, and it''s bound to be OK.


    "But if jiliansha doesn''t die, jiliansha, as a person who can control the poison in the body of the young lady, will be able to control the poison in the body of the young lady. The result will be the same as that of controlling Her Highness, but the young lady won''t die, and her Highness will die." Ji Niang finished talking.


    Mu Cen nodded.


    Seeing this, Ji Niang knew that Mu Cen had made up her mind. She said calmly, "Miss, there''s not much time left. I''ll wait outside. "


    Voice down, Ji Niang toward Mu Cen nodded, and then also quickly went out, no longer what to say.


    Mu Cen just walked towards Li Shiyuan step by step.


    Li Shiyuan was still lying quietly, as if he had fallen asleep. No one thought that he had suffered so much in such a quiet face.


    Mu Cen took a deep breath. Then she took off her clothes and went to bed.


    Slim hand, a little bit of the Untied Li Shiyuan''s clothes.


    Even if Li Shiyuan fell into a coma, the poisonous insects in his body felt this kind of extreme Yin. He suddenly became active and rushed to Mu Cen''s direction, completely out of control.


    Everything came fast and fast.


    But mu Cen''s face is always calm, until the completion of such a cross, Mu Cen''s mouth smell is no longer hidden.


    A mouthful of blood came out.


    It''s black.


    And the corner of Mu Cen''s mouth has oozed blood, the whole person is weak a lot, this kind of feeling, just like Mu Cen used magic, but it is more powerless, because Mu Cen after magic, as long as carefully recuperate, will return to the original state, and now Mu Cen, even if the adjustment, also can''t struggle out of this situation.


    The poisonous insects are surging in the body, which is the ferocity in mucen''s body. Even if Yin and Yang coordinate, it takes time.


    Mu Cen only felt the whole body''s blood countercurrent, even if the willpower was strong, in such countercurrent, Mu Cen could not control, and finally screamed.


    Then, Mu Cen was paralyzed and breathed heavily.


    Ji Niang was the first one to come in. She quickly picked up the clothes on the ground and wrapped Mu Cen tightly. Then, long Shaoyun, Rong Si and Li Sheng had already followed in a hurry. Seeing such a picture, they were surprised and had no idea for a moment.


    Li Shiyuan on the bed is still not sober.


    "Miss mu," Li Sheng said nervously.


    "Mu Cen, you..." long Shaoyun''s eyebrows also followed closely.


    The two soon walked in the direction of Mu Cen. Mu Cen''s face was pale, and his whole body was soft on the ground. Now he was trembling because he had exchanged poisonous insects.


    It''s been a long time.


    The rest of the people looked at Mu Cen nervously all the time. Seeing that Mu Cen was always like this, Li Sheng finally could not help saying: "Miss Mu is like this now..."


    Ji Niang explained quietly: "this is the normal reaction after exchanging poisonous insects. It takes some time to calm down. And after the exchange of poisonous insects and poisons, for a few days, the eldest lady''s condition will not be too good, too hurt. "


    That''s the truth.


    The people in the room became more and more quiet. No one spoke. They just looked at Mu Cen quietly until Mu Cen recovered.


    Her voice sounded very weak: "you go out first, Ji Niang, help me dress."


    "Yes." Ji Niang answers.


    It''s true that Li Sheng and long Shaoyun are not suitable to keep them. They can''t hide their worries in their eyes, but they still retreat, and the house is quiet again.


    Mu Cen reluctantly stood up and sat on the soft collapse.


    Ji Niang quickly takes Mu Cen''s clothes and serves Mu Cen to dress. Mu Cen has no strength, but her eyes look at Ji Niang.


    "Don''t talk, miss. I know what you want to ask." Ji Niang answered, "Your Highness will wake up in about two hours. Then I will check your highness to see if the transformation is successful. According to your present situation, it should have been successful. "


    Ji Niang saw through Mu Cen''s idea and said calmly: "you should take care of yourself now. You are the most Yin body. The poison will not change much in your body. When jiliansha dies, the poison in her body will also die. Then we can force the poisonous insects out. "


    Ji Niang carefully explains to Mu Cen what Mu Cen wants to know.


    Mu Cen doesn''t care about himself. What he cares about is Li Shiyuan. After hearing that Li Shiyuan will be OK, Mu CEN is relieved.


    As long as Li Shiyuan is well, Dazhou will not be in chaos.


    For a long time, Ji Niang dressed Mu Cen, and Mu Cen said calmly: "Ji Niang, help me out, and find all the people of the fourth Royal Highness by the way."


    "Yes." Ji Niang did.


    She stood up and helped Mu Cen out.


    Li Sheng and long Shaoyun are waiting outside. When they see Mu Cen coming out, they immediately come forward, but mu Cen has already said: "Li Sheng, find all the people your highness trusts."


    "Yes." Li Sheng didn''t know where to go, but he did.


    After a while, there were some people standing in front of Mu Cen. Mu Cen knew that these people were Li Shiyuan''s confidants and the people Li Shiyuan trusted enough.


    "I don''t have much time. I''ll be back in the air soon. I''ll tell you something. Listen carefully. " Mu Cen spoke calmly.


    "Yes." Li Sheng answered.


    "Your Highness, even if the poison can''t work, you will be sober within ten days from the day of coma. This means that the prince will act on the day when his highness is sober. It means that the emperor will also be sober in this period of time. " Mu CEN is concise and comprehensive.


    Looking at the person in front of me, my eyes became sharper: "I can''t stay here, I have to go back to the palace to deal with everything. But I don''t know what I''m going to face. So remember, when your highness wakes up, pass on my words to him. You should be ready. Don''t be upset for a moment. "

 Chapter 535

    Mu Cen''s every word seems to be more calm, but: "the prince wants his fourth highness to see himself ascend the emperor with his own eyes, because his highness is in a coma, you are leaderless and can''t feel the time. The prince can do whatever he wants. After he ascends the throne, none of you will survive. "


    Li Sheng didn''t have as much contact with Mu Cen as Rong Jiu and Rong temple, so he just heard about Mu Cen and never faced him.


    Today, listening to Mu Cen''s words, Li Sheng is alert. Mu CEN is the most calm person among all people. Under such circumstances, he still does not forget these details.


    "Pay more attention to these people, and every place in the palace. This is the map. There will be the prince''s ambush in all places, including Kyoto. If you solve these people, the danger will be minimized." Mu Cen took out the map and handed it to Li Sheng.


    ¡­¡­


    She tried her best to explain things in detail.


    The sky outside has gradually subsided. Mu Cen can''t stay more in Yuan palace. Even if his physical strength has not recovered, Mu Cen stands up and tries to make his face calm, and then leaves in a hurry.


    Long Shaoyun and Li Sheng want to send Mu Cen away, but mu Cen refuses.


    "From now on, no matter what news comes from the palace, you should be calm, don''t listen to it, and don''t act without authorization, including your highness, you should also warn. If your highness asks about recent events, you will say that this is what I mean and you have no right to interfere. If your Highness has any questions, please remember your promise. I''ll wait for your highness in the east palace. "


    Mu Cen explained everything in detail, which also avoided Li Shiyuan''s anger after waking up.


    Li Sheng bowed to Mu Cen and knelt down: "I''ll take all the people with me. Thank you for saving your Highness''s life. From today on, the life of the young lady is the life of her subordinates. They will do their best to protect her highness and the young lady. "


    Mu Cen nodded.


    She didn''t say anything more. She got on the carriage and rushed to the palace.


    It''s too long for mu Cen to come out, and his uneasiness becomes more and more obvious. It''s an instinctive intuition. I''m afraid he won''t be good today.


    Mu Cen sank and forced himself to calm down.


    The carriage sped towards the palace. Outside the curtain, all the scenes were retreating. Mu Cen''s brows were tight, but they didn''t unfold.


    Today, too much has happened, everything must be carefully smoothed by Mu Cen.


    "Don''t come any closer." Mu Cen suddenly opens his mouth.


    The coachman immediately stopped the carriage and looked at Mu Cen in confusion. And there is still a certain distance from the palace gate. It takes a lot of effort to walk there.


    "Go back first." Mu Cen explained.


    The driver didn''t say anything. After nodding, he turned around and left without saying a word.


    Mu Cen watched the coachman go away, and then step by step into the palace. From here, Li Shiyuan''s people were everywhere.


    The closer to the palace gate, Mu Cen''s uneasiness became more obvious.


    Mu Cen sank and quickly walked towards the gate of the Western Palace. It was the safest place to enter the palace. She carefully avoided the guards all the way. Fortunately, nothing happened.


    Soon, Mu Cen calmly returned to the east palace.


    Just when Mu Cen was about to avoid the crowd and enter the palace, he suddenly saw mu zhantian standing at the gate of the east palace. The moment Mu Cen saw mu zhantian, he knew it.


    "Crown princess, long time no see." Mu zhantian sneers at Mu Cen.


    Mu Cen calmly looked at mu zhantian, but there was no panic: "Mr. mu."


    Mu zhantian sneered, which had directly changed the name of Mu Cen: "Mu Cen, I want to see how you can hide this time. Do you really think you don''t know? Do you really think your Highness the prince is the one who will let you have the fish? "


    "Of course not." Mu Cen smile, it is calm, "if your highness can let me fish, it is impossible to go to today."


    Mu Cen''s face doesn''t have any flurries, calmly looking at mu zhantian.


    After seeing mu zhantian and knowing that he had been exposed, he gradually calmed down.


    It''s useless to be flustered. It''s the best policy to cover up the situation with water and land, and to block it with soldiers.


    Mu zhantian squinted at Mu Cen, obviously did not expect Mu Cen in such a situation can calm incomparable: "I want to see, you can arrogant to when."


    Mu Cen just looked at mu zhantian and suddenly laughed: "that should be a little longer than adult mu."


    "You -" Mu zhantian gritted his teeth.


    And Mu Cen has no meaning to make trouble with mu zhantian: "is Mr. Mu going to stop our palace here? Shouldn''t his royal highness wait for the palace in his bedroom? "


    She made a point.


    If Mu zhantian can come, it means that Li Shiyuan has been waiting in his bedroom.


    Since we are waiting, it is better for us to keep the same than to cover up.


    As the voice fell, Mu Cen ignored mu zhantian and quickly walked towards the dormitory. All the slaves on the way were scared, and even did not dare to look at Mu Cen. He just lowered his head and did what he did.


    Mu Cen didn''t have any timidity, and his pace didn''t stop.


    Just when he came to the gate of the palace, Mu Cen was quiet.


    The slave in the bedroom just stood outside. When he looked at Mu Cen, his voice seemed to stammer: "slave... Slave, see... See... Tai... Princess."


    "Get up." Mu Cen light mouth.


    The slaves got up and said in an important voice, "Your Highness is waiting for your mother in the palace. Your Highness has been here for more than an hour."


    Mu Cen said he knew.


    When Mu Cen turned to enter the palace, he suddenly asked, "where''s Linglong?"


    "It''s in there, too." The slave answered.


    Mu Cen twisted his eyebrows and walked towards the palace without hesitation. Sure enough, as soon as he entered the palace, he saw Linglong kneeling in the palace. When he should have come from Li Shiyuan, he had been kneeling all the time. Li Shiyuan just sat on the throne. When he heard the movement, he raised his eyes darkly and looked at Mu Cen for a moment.


    Mu Cen reacted immediately, and Li Shiyuan knew everything.


    But mu Cen''s appearance was silent. He blessed his body and asked for an: "I''ve seen your Highness Prince, your highness is thousands of years old, thousands of years old."


    Then, without waiting for Li Shiyuan to speak, Mu Cen stood up and looked at Linglong: "you go out."


    Linglong looks at Mu Cen and shakes her head for the invisible.


    Mu Cen was calm, and his eyes fell on Li Shiyuan: "Your Highness doesn''t need to be angry at my servants. I don''t know what I want to do."

 Chapter 536

    Li Shiyuan sneered: "as a slave, if you don''t look at the master, you''ll think it''s a death penalty."


    "I don''t need to be a slave in the east palace to be able to see my concubine." Mu Cen returned directly, "what''s more, your highness knows very well that I cherish every slave''s life. Isn''t your highness not afraid to take away the slave I rarely like, and I will do whatever I want."


    Mu Cen calmly looks at Li Shiyuan.


    She can naturally stay in Yuan palace and never come back, but because of Linglong, Mu Cen must also come back, and because of Li shiche who suddenly helped herself. If Mu Cen did not return, Li Shiyuan''s character will inevitably involve countless people.


    Mu Cen can be selfish, but he can''t care for the life and death of those who pave the way for his own flesh and blood.


    Besides, Muchen has to come back.


    Li Shiyuan is in the palace. He can''t be alone.


    What''s more, Mu Cen knew that he was still useful to Li Shiyuan, so for a while and a half, Li Shiyuan would not move himself. Even if Li Shiyuan ascended the throne, Li Shiyuan would not.


    More or less, Mu Cen also guessed that it should have something to do with the jade seal that has been missing for hundreds of years.


    Maybe she''s one of the keys.


    So Muchen is gambling.


    Li Shiyuan sneered and listened to Mu Cen''s words, but mu Cen remained silent: "besides, what your highness wants to say next with his concubine, is it suitable for the slaves to listen to it?"


    Li Shiyuan''s face sank slightly.


    Mu Cen no longer pays attention to Li Shiyuan and looks at Linglong: "Linglong, you go out."


    The eyes were firm. Li Shiyuan didn''t say anything. She just sat on the throne. Linglong understood it in Mu Cen''s eyes. Then she stood up quietly and quickly walked out of the palace.


    Li Shiyuan didn''t stop Linglong.


    It''s just that Linglong is worried in her eyes when she passes by mucen. Mucen doesn''t speak or even look at Linglong.


    Until Linglong left the palace, she closed the door by the way.


    Mu Cen quietly looked at Li Shiyuan, the palace is quiet, the atmosphere is very tense.


    No one broke the silence.


    All the way to Li Shiyuan''s cold voice: "where is Aifei? Aifei has turned a deaf ear to the king''s words more and more recently¡°


    Mu Cen didn''t answer.


    Because there''s no need to answer that question.


    If Li Shiyuan can appear here, he must know where Mu Cen has gone, and he can''t even bring himself back from King Mu''s residence. This also proves that Li Shiyuan is very confident in himself. He is very clear about Li Shiyuan''s situation now, and even more clearly, no one can help Li Shiyuan to solve the same heart bug.


    Li Shiyuan knows that Ji Liansha is a member of Ji''s family, but Li Shiyuan won''t know that Ji Niang is also a member of Ji''s family.


    This is the drawback of Li Shiyuan, who is too confident and arrogant.


    Because over the years, Li Shiyuan''s identity and people''s flattery have more or less paralyzed his nerves. In addition to the current situation, Li Shiyuan naturally thinks that he has the chance to win.


    After all, Li Changtian is under the control of Li Shiyuan.


    When Li Shiyuan saw that Mu Cen was silent, he stood up from the throne and walked towards Mu Cen step by step until he stood still in front of Mu Cen. Mu Cen didn''t dodge, so he watched Li Shiyuan walk in front of him.


    Suddenly, Li Shiyuan pinched Mu Cen''s chin like this.


    This man''s eyes are cruel and ruthless, and his strength is more and more tightened. It''s a pain. After exchanging the same spirit with Li Shiyuan, Mu Cen''s energy has been pushed to the limit, and he can''t be Li Shiyuan''s opponent at all.


    But even if it hurts, Mu Cen never asks for mercy, just calmly looking at Li Shiyuan.


    All the way to Li Shiyuan''s gloomy mouth: "how, did Princess Ai go to Yuan palace? Did you go to see the fourth brother in person? How about the fourth brother now? Or does Aifei have any way to crack it, eh? "


    This is already a clear expression of what I want to say.


    Li Shiyuan still can''t believe it. Mu Cen even indulges with Li Shiyuan under his own eyes.


    And this kind of thing is not completely without signs.


    The evidence Li Shiyi constantly finds, together with many kinds of coincidences before, makes Li Shiyuan no longer believe Mu Cen''s innocence.


    This is the prince''s wife who has been married to the east palace. But Li Shiyuan never touched Mu Cen.


    Apart from the purpose of Mu Cen, Li Shiyuan likes and appreciates Mu Cen more or less. In addition to all kinds of things that happened in recent months, Li Shiyuan agreed to the March appointment with Mu Cen.


    But Li Shiyuan did not expect that Mu Cen had put a green hat on himself.


    Even long ago, he had put on a green hat for himself. This person was Li Shiyuan, but he didn''t expect that it would be Li Shiyuan.


    After entering the western regions, Li Shiyuan no longer concealed his ambition. On the face of it, they never met, let alone tore their faces. However, they knew very well that they could not live together, and that one of them had to die.


    All these make Li Shiyuan''s mood very gloomy.


    Holding Mu Cen''s hand, he even heard the voice of his joints.


    Looking at Mu Cen''s calm face, Li Shiyuan''s face gradually sinks down, and Mu Cen''s nerves are always tense, but due to the present, Mu Cen can''t do anything to Li Shiyuan.


    It''s better to conserve energy and strength.


    It turned out to be at this time¡ª¡ª


    All of a sudden, Li Shiyuan just drags Mu Cen to the bed. Mu Cen''s face doesn''t change, and his fist in his palm clenches until Mu Cen falls heavily on the bed.


    Li Shiyuan looked down.


    Mu CEN is from the past. He knows too well what the eyes in Li Shiyuan''s eyes mean.


    Needless to say, Li Shiyuan never gave up on getting Mu Cen.


    "Mu Cen." Li Shiyuan called Mu Cen''s name, "do you think you are really perfect, no one knows? You are the first one who dares to put a green hat on the king in front of him. You said, "how can I let you go?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    "I cherish you, but I am obedient to your demands. What have you done to me? You can be the queen of the future without any worries, but now you have turned yourself into a prisoner In Li Shiyuan''s words, Mu Cen''s fate has been judged.


    Mu Cen''s face remains unchanged. In the face of such a dilemma, Mu Cen seems unmoved.


    "Do you think you can live with him? I tell you, it''s impossible. This world may belong to the king, and you, too, belong to the king. " Li Shiyuan is arrogant and arrogant.


    Mu Cen coldly looks at Li Shiyuan and looks at this person''s arrogance. Suddenly she laughs.

 Chapter 537

    "Why, do you question everything that the king said?" The ruthlessness in Li Shiyuan''s eyebrows became more and more obvious.


    Mu Cen kept silent all the time.


    "Mu Cen, if I can''t get it, I will destroy it. What Li Shiyuan wants, Wang will not be satisfied. And you, married into the East Palace, are born to the king, and die to the king''s ghost. Even if you are dirty, you should be dirty in the East Palace, and you should die in the east palace. Don''t want to leave the East Palace in your life. "


    Li Shiyuan said clearly every word, and then he tore open the clothes on Mu Cen. Mu Cen couldn''t dodge and couldn''t dodge. He passively looked at Li Shiyuan.


    "You can''t be with him all your life. What I want to do today is to ask for what you owe me. You are the Crown Princess and the woman of the king. It is natural and reasonable for the king to do something to you. "


    Li Shiyuan approaches Mu Cen.


    Mu Cen''s breath became a little short, but his face was still calm.


    In the face of Li Shiyuan''s barbarism, Mu Cen remained calm. Li Shiyuan''s face was red, and his strength was not gentle. Mu Cen''s white skin had appeared traces of cyanosis.


    Li Shiyuan''s eyes fell on Mu Cen''s chest, which was already white.


    But remember the previous things, Li Shiyuan in the eyes of the fierce also followed more and more obvious: "said, you carry the king for how long."


    Mu Cen listened to Li Shiyuan''s words, half smile, a face of provocation.


    This kind of Mu Cen makes Li Shiyuan no longer soft hearted.


    He leaned down, even without any preparation, and without the pity and affection when he first saw Mu Cen, he became savage and rude.


    Just in the nick of time¡ª¡ª


    Suddenly, there is a hairpin in Mu Cen''s hand. The hairpin aims at Mu Cen''s throat. Mu Cen looks at Li Shiyuan calmly.


    Li Shiyuan''s action stopped, and he squinted at Mu Cen.


    Mu Cen was not impatient, and every word was very clear: "Li Shiyuan, if you touch me, I will stab this hairpin into my throat and die in front of you. Anyway, I can''t leave the East Palace, and I can''t be with the people I want. Life and death don''t matter to me anymore. "


    Mu Cen said that his face did not change, but his eyes were more and more vicious when he looked at Li Shiyuan: "but if I die, I don''t know if you can succeed."


    Li Shiyuan''s face changed.


    He looks at Mu Cen and doesn''t know how much Mu Cen knows. The previous movement also stopped.


    "Ha ha -" the smile on Mu Cen''s face was completely without a trace of emotion. "I don''t know that even if the prince is sitting on the throne now, he can sit safely in this throne. After all, the jade seal of the Zhou family has been lost for hundreds of years. Even the abbot of Kaiyuan Temple told the prince clearly that the person who finally got the jade seal of the Zhou family is the real emperor. "


    With Mu Cen''s words, Li Shiyuan''s face has become more and more ugly.


    But mu Cen was calm all the time. In Li Shiyuan''s increasingly gloomy eyes, he finished his last words one by one: "the prince knows that I am the key person who can finally get the jade seal. Otherwise, why should the prince bother to take Mu Zhihua off the crown prince''s position and give me to the crown prince''s position again and again, Again and again, he kept a concession attitude to my indifference, because the prince was very clear that if I had an accident, then the prince and the jade seal would be completely hopeless. "


    "When did you know?" Li Shiyuan asked Mu Cen word by word.


    The hairpin in Mu Cen''s hand didn''t come down, but it was still aimed at his throat. He just looked at Li Shiyuan. Li Shiyuan suddenly released Mu Cen, and the distance between them was widened.


    Mu Cen just got breathing space.


    But mu Cen''s expression did not ease down, and the vigilance in her eyes was still there.


    Li Shiyuan stares at Mu Cen.


    Mu Cen quietly pulled a side of brocade quilt, so wrapped himself in brocade quilt, won''t show any more.


    The two are still deadlocked.


    Then, Mu Cen said coldly: "Prince Fei devoted himself to seizing the throne of the emperor. How many people in this palace devoted themselves to protecting their lives. You know, once the emperor changes, the Dynasty will change. ha-ha. I can see that, of course, it was revealed by people who knew it


    There''s something in this.


    Li Shiyuan''s eyes narrowed slightly.


    There are few people who can know about it, and the only one in the palace is mu Zhihua. But now, Mu Zhihua can''t move. In order to protect his life and his position, Mu Zhihua is naturally prepared.


    However, Li Shiyuan did not believe that Mu Zhihua would tell Mu Cen about this. Mu Zhihua hated Mu Cen to the marrow, and Li Shiyuan could not be more clear.


    Li Shiyuan is not a brainless man.


    He is very clear that if Mu Zhihua finds an opportunity, he will not give Mu Cen comfort. Just like when Mu Cen was just under house arrest, Mu Zhihua came here, and Li Shiyuan naturally knows that.


    Mu Zhihua doesn''t say this openly, but it doesn''t mean that Mu Zhihua won''t remind Mu Cen. Mu Cen''s intelligence can connect the whole thing with a little connection.


    Even if you''re not sure, Mu Cen can try.


    Just like now, what Mu Cen tries out is success.


    Li Shiyuan squinted at Mu Cen for a moment.


    Mu Cen naturally understands Li Shiyuan''s idea. Just throw out the fire. Now when Mu CEN is besieged, Mu Cen can''t find any trouble for himself.


    In other words, if there is any possibility of trouble, Mu Cen will be put out in the cradle.


    It''s like when Mu Cen was just under house arrest, Mu Zhihua couldn''t wait to show off his power. Today''s affair can''t be concealed from Mu Zhihua. It''s not difficult for mu Zhihua to succeed when he is besieged.


    So, Mu Cen just followed Li Shiyuan''s suspicion and threw out the olive branch by the way.


    In the bedroom, it was quiet for a moment, even a needle fell on the ground, and they all heard it clearly.


    For a long time, Li Shiyuan sneered: "Mu Cen, you are very good. I''ll keep you. But you have to remember that what I want to do has never failed, even if you are the same, all in my calculation. At the end of this matter, don''t think that I will let you go. I will get it back with interest. I will never give you any chance again. "


    Mu Cen didn''t speak.


    "Keep you, want Li Shiyuan to see, this king is how to possess you, how to take everything from his hand." Li Shiyuan finished his speech.


    Then, Li Shiyuan ignored Mu Cen and left.


    Until Li Shiyuan went away, Mu Cen was relieved.

 Chapter 538

    Her whole body softened, and the hairpin in her hand left a deep impression on her palm because of her excessive strength.


    Energy overdraft, physical and mental fatigue feeling.


    When Linglong came in, she saw Mu Cen gasping, pale and frightening, completely frightened Linglong, and she trotted toward Mu Cen.


    "Niang Niang --" Linglong nervously looks at Mu Cen, "maidservant help you Xuan imperial doctor to come."


    "No Mu Cen refused.


    At this time, anyone who appears in the east palace will cause trouble, and Mu Cen will not implicate people for no reason. It is useful for these people to stay in the palace.


    "But, you..." Linglong was worried that she couldn''t get down.


    Mu Cen waved his hand: "help the palace up. According to the requirements of the palace, try to get these herbs back. If the palace remembers correctly, there should be some in the east palace."


    Mu Cen did not write, said with his mouth, Linglong quickly recorded in his mind: "slaves have recorded."


    "Linglong, be careful." Mu Cen looks at Linglong seriously.


    Linglong nodded: "lady, please don''t worry, in the East Palace, the maidservant will not have any mistakes."


    Mu Cen nodded and had no strength to say anything more.


    This prescription is to prepare for the attack of poisonous insects five days later. It''s a very poisonous house. Both sides are hurt, but mu Cen has to do so to wake up the poisonous insects hidden in her body. Only in this way can Ji Liansha relax her guard in the dark.


    Mu Cen didn''t want to fall short.


    Most importantly, Mu Cen doesn''t know where jiliansha is now.


    But it was an instinctive intuition that jiliansha had arrived in Kyoto even if she was not in the palace.


    If jiliansha had planned, I''m afraid gaosai would be controlled by jiliansha. Jiliansha can''t control Gaoqian, but she can let gaosai escort her out of the western regions.


    In other words, Gao Sai has joined hands with Li Shiyuan.


    Then, one of the purposes of such cooperation is to be the king of the western regions, and the other is to be the king of the Zhou Dynasty.


    Shen Shen, Mu Cen''s brow tightened.


    These things, one by one, are more and more complicated. It seems that they have been pierced a hole. All the related things were originally carried out in secret, but now they are all in broad daylight, and there is no fig leaf.


    The uneasiness in Mu Cen''s heart did not ease because of the relaxation now, but became heavier and heavier. He could not breathe for a long time.


    This time, Mu Cen was completely under house arrest.


    Except Linglong, no one is allowed to enter the bedroom, and no one is allowed to enter the East Palace, so that Mu Cen has no room to maneuver, and can''t contact people outside, let alone get the news.


    Now everything can only be passive waiting.


    Who is anxious first, who exposes his weakness in front of the opponent, will only lose miserably.


    In the East Palace, there was a dead silence.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡ª¡ª


    In the evening, yuanwangfu.


    Inside Li Shiyuan''s house stood Li Sheng and others.


    Long Shaoyun has already gone back. After all, long Shaoyun is just like an ordinary minister. He can''t stay here for a long time, which will inevitably arouse suspicion.


    Before long Shaoyun went back, he changed people from Yuan palace and left Ji Niang in Yuan palace.


    "Ji Niang, why is your highness still not sober?" Li Sheng asks Ji Niang anxiously.


    Ji Niang is not anxious, calm placate: "still need some time, wait patiently."


    Rong Si didn''t say anything. He was originally a man of few words. In this case, Rong Si didn''t say a word, but the worry in Rong Si''s eyes couldn''t let go.


    What if everything you''ve done before fails?


    Just as Rong temple was meditating, Li Shiyuan on the bed moved slightly. Everyone on the scene noticed it for the first time. Ji Niang quickly walked in the direction of Li Shiyuan.


    When Ji Niang approached Li Shiyuan, Li Shiyuan also slowly woke up.


    It''s just that you look very weak.


    Ji Niang didn''t speak. She felt Li Shiyuan''s pulse without saying a word, and her face was serious all the time. Until a long time, Ji Niang''s face gradually relaxed.


    Li Shiyuan looks at Ji Niang quietly.


    When Ji Niang let go, Li Shiyuan said, "Why are you here, Ji Niang?"


    Then, Li Shiyuan''s brow twisted: "who has been here."


    It was an instinctive intuition. Li Shiyuan could feel the familiar smell in the room. It was the smell of mucen.


    But how can Mu Cen appear here when he is in the palace.


    Under the two consecutive questions of Li Shiyuan, everyone looked at each other and did not know how to answer them.


    And Li Shiyuan in the eyes of the public has a clue out of the wrong place: "to tell the truth."


    Rongsi and Li Sheng knelt down in an instant.


    Li Shiyuan looked at them, and finally put his eyes on Ji Niang: "I knew I was poisoned when I was in a coma, but I didn''t know what kind of poison it was. Ji Niang knew that? And I can''t feel the existence of poisonous insects now. "


    Li Shiyuan studied martial arts and medicine since childhood.


    Although not in-depth, but also a little research.


    This was given to Li Shiyuan by the professor when Uncle Huang was still there.


    After gradually finding something wrong, Li Shiyuan had already guessed that he was poisoned. Until he was in a coma, Li Shiyuan couldn''t find out what kind of poison it was.


    But now, Ji Niang, who has been away for a long time, suddenly appears.


    All Li Shiyuan''s thoughts seemed to have understood in an instant: "Ji Niang, this is Ji''s poison. If I guess correctly, the most powerful poison of Ji''s is Tongxin Gu. "


    Ji Niang didn''t deny it. She said: "Your Highness is right. Ji''s most powerful is Tongxin Gu."


    "So, since it''s Tongxin Gu, why can''t I feel the existence of Gu Du now. Tongxin Gu can''t be drawn out in any way, unless it''s the combination of yin and Yang. " Li Shiyuan asked directly.


    After reflecting what kind of poison it was, Li Shiyuan connected things together.


    For Tongxin Gu, Li Shiyuan dabbled a little, and naturally knew that Tongxin Gu didn''t break the way. Even if the combination of yin and Yang leads the poisonous insects out, it will only make the extradited person suffer from the poisonous insects. As long as the person who makes the poisonous insects is not dead, the poisonous insects will always exist and be controlled by others.


    The person who makes the poison can also use his own poison to control the other party. No matter what point it is, it is dangerous.


    "Say, whether Mu Cen has been here." Li Shiyuan''s face was severe, and his weakness gradually came back to him. So he saw Li Sheng and Rong Temple kneeling on the ground.


    Palm of the fist tightly clenched up: "this king said anything, no matter what happened, no one is allowed to tell Mu Cen, the result of what you did."


    Li Sheng kowtows to Li Shiyuan.

 Chapter 539

    "It was done by one of my subordinates. Seeing that his highness is in a coma, his subordinates are powerless. The only way is to let Miss Mu out. So his subordinates enter the palace in private and inform Mu Cen. "


    Li Sheng put the responsibility on himself.


    I never regret it.


    In this matter, at this stage, as long as we don''t see the head, there are always people who are constantly sacrificing.


    But no matter who it is, Li Shiyuan can''t have an accident. If Li Shiyuan has an accident, no doubt all the people have no backbone, it will only be a mess of sand and can''t condense any more.


    And their efforts for so many years will be in vain, and more people''s lives will be lost in the end.


    If not, Li Sheng would not risk his life to disobey Li Shiyuan''s order and find Mu Cen.


    When Li Shiyuan listened to Li Sheng''s words, his pent up anger could not be controlled. It seemed that it broke out in an instant. Mu Cen appeared here, and Ji Niang. Li Shiyuan didn''t have to think about how his body''s poison disappeared.


    "Who allowed you to do that." Li Shiyuan roared.


    Li Shiyuan didn''t get back to normal because he just woke up from the poisonous insects. The air flow in his body was still in disorder. Because of his emotional excitement, he became more and more uncontrollable.


    Li Sheng still knelt down in the same place: "this matter, one of his subordinates should bear the responsibility, your highness can punish one of his subordinates."


    Li Shiyuan looked at Li Sheng darkly: "do you know what it means to involve her. Do you know that if she leaves yuanwangfu and goes back to Donggong, she will be calm? "


    Li Sheng didn''t retort.


    "You pushed her into the abyss. Yes, Ben Wang is OK, but what about her? Who will be in charge of her life, and who will be in charge of all her things, you tell me. " Li Shiyuan is questioning Li Sheng.


    Under the circumstances at that time, Li Sheng did not think too much.


    In Li Shiyuan''s words, Li Sheng answered quietly: "if Miss Mu has any problems, his subordinates will take their lives to fight."


    "Your ten lives are not worth one mu Cen." What Li Shiyuan said is not polite.


    The atmosphere in the room is more tense.


    Just at this time, people came out of the house in a hurry: "the seventh hall has come down."


    This time, the people in the room were all shocked. Even Li Shiyuan''s eyes flashed a trace of shock. Obviously, no one thought of Li shiche''s return.


    The original enslavement was terrible. In the slave''s biography, it gradually calmed down.


    "Please come in, your highness." Li Shiyuan''s calm command.


    The bodyguard quickly backed out, and Li shiche quickly came in. Unlike other people''s concealment, Li shiche never had to worry about being discovered or speculated.


    Because everyone in the palace knows that although Li shiche is Qu Huashang''s own son, he has a good relationship with Li Shiyuan.


    Since childhood, Li shiche has followed Li Shiyuan. Li Shiyuan does not necessarily pay attention to Li shiche, but Li shiche will follow him.


    On the contrary, the relationship with Li Shiyuan is very cold.


    Because of this, Li shiche was imprisoned for several years, so now even if Li shiche returns, he doesn''t need to taboo anything.


    It''s the easiest person to get in and out under the current situation.


    "Fourth brother." Li shiche walked into the house and quickly came to Li Shiyuan, "it''s great that my younger brother sees that you''re OK."


    Li shiche said it directly.


    But Li Shiyuan looked at Li shiche and asked directly, "did you bring Mu Cen out?"


    Li shiche was quiet: "it''s my brother''s so-called."


    "You..." Li Shiyuan was annoyed.


    Li shiche was calm: "Li Sheng was forced to go to the second emperor''s sister-in-law. His younger brother has come back, so it''s impossible to watch Li Sheng''s accident or ignore the fourth brother''s affairs. What''s more, Li Sheng finds the second emperor''s sister-in-law. Even if he doesn''t have a brother, the second emperor''s sister-in-law will go out of the palace. "


    Li shiche said directly: "rather than this, my younger brother is better to take the second emperor''s sister-in-law out of the palace, at least can delay time."


    Li Shiyuan did not speak.


    "Don''t worry about the fourth brother. There are many things that the second emperor''s sister-in-law knows. If the second elder brother has an attempt on the second Huang''s sister-in-law, then no matter what happens, the second Huang''s sister-in-law can not have an accident. " Li shiche is trying to pacify Li Shiyuan.


    The onlookers see clearly.


    It is also to understand this that Li shiche can make such a bold move.


    It''s a dangerous move, but it can''t be avoided.


    Li Shiyuan''s face was still ugly. Ji Niang, who had been silent, said faintly: "Your Highness, no one can deal with this matter except Miss mu. If you know Tongxin Gu, you should know that there is no solution to Tongxin Gu, unless you can meet a person with extremely Yin constitution once in a thousand years, and miss Mu is this person. "


    Ji Niang explained gently: "you don''t have to worry. As long as you don''t get caught by the people who have poisoned you and don''t summon the poison, the poison will only sleep in the body of the young lady."


    These words let Li Shiyuan''s tense heart down slightly.


    "It''s jiliansha who''s playing the trick, and shuiliansha, the concubine of the king of competition. In the western regions, your highness should have seen it. If you want to find shuiliansha, if you meet the host, then the poison in the eldest lady''s body will be broken. " Ji Niang patiently finished speaking.


    Li Shiyuan didn''t answer.


    It''s not so easy to find jiliantha.


    "Fourth brother." Li shiche said slowly, "there is not much time left for you. The second emperor''s sister-in-law has won this time. Therefore, the second emperor''s sister-in-law has already done so. You can''t give up the second emperor''s sister-in-law''s hard work and the soldiers who have followed you for many years."


    Li shiche is unusually sober.


    Rong Temple stepped forward and slowly told Li Shiyuan what Mu Cen had said before. Then Rong Temple knelt down: "Your Highness, your subordinates are ready to follow your highness into the palace at any time. Only in this way can we bring Miss Mu out of the east palace. "


    Everyone''s voice is constantly ringing in Li Shiyuan''s ear.


    Under such circumstances, the love of children should be forgotten. If there are too many obstacles, people will have weaknesses.


    And Mu Cen did everything to extradite the poison in his body, and he would not want Li Shiyuan to fail.


    Besides, if he is defeated, how can he take Mu Cen away from the east palace.


    Even if there is Li Changtian''s will, he must be safe again. And that will is to stop the world''s long mouth, not at this time.


    After sinking, Li Shiyuan has gradually calmed down.


    He closed his eyes slightly.


    Seeing that Li Shiyuan was like this, Rong temple and Li Sheng were relieved. I know Li Shiyuan won''t get out of hand because of Mu Cen.


    Li shiche also relaxed and began to placate: "fourth brother, don''t worry. I''m in the palace, at least one day when my mother is in. As long as it''s not a blatant thing, second brother won''t do anything to me. I can go to the east palace to help you find out about Er Huang''s sister-in-law. "

 Chapter 540

    Li Shiyuan made a sound, but he looked at Li shiche.


    Li shiche was puzzled.


    Soon, he came back and immediately changed his words: "it''s the fourth sister-in-law."


    That''s right. This is Li shiche''s negligence. The people who follow Li Shiyuan never call Mu Cen the crown princess, but miss mu. They use the name before Mu Cen got married. This attitude has been very clear. In their hearts, Mu Cen can only be princess yuan, not the princess of Donggong.


    And this kind of address, also let Li Shiyuan tighten brow comfortable spread out.


    Then Li Shiyuan looked at Li shiche: "you should be more careful in the palace."


    "I know." Li shiche answered.


    The house soon became quiet. Li Shiyuan didn''t care much about his physical condition. He quickly made the layout, and Mu Cen died. Since then, they can''t fail Mu Cen any more.


    When Li Shiyuan had arranged everything, he looked at Rongsi: "if someone comes from the palace, you know how to deal with it."


    "I know." Rong Temple responds.


    All the people in the palace came to test Li Shiyuan''s condition, and Li Shiyuan must be very clear about this poison. To the outside world, he only needs to say that Li Shiyuan has been in a coma.


    The day is approaching.


    The day when Li Shiyuan was sober must be the day when he was forced into the palace.


    What Li Shiyuan has to do is to take Li Shiyuan by surprise.


    They have been deadlocked for many years, and the war will finally come to an end now.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡ª¡ª


    The next few days, the palace was quiet, with a breath of killing.


    Mu CEN is completely under house arrest in the east palace. No one can get close to the bedroom, no matter inside or outside the east palace. Even Linglong can''t leave the bedroom.


    Mu Cen completely cut off contact with the outside world.


    Except Linglong, all the people outside the palace are replaced by the shadow guards beside Li Shiyuan. Mu Cen''s every move will be reported to Li Shiyuan at the first time.


    Linglong tried to go out several times, but failed.


    She went into the bedroom with some depression. When she saw Mu Cen, Linglong shook her head: "Niang Niang, I can''t get out. I can''t get any news from outside."


    Linglong has tried countless times, but any method has been blocked by Li Shiyuan. It''s even harder to leave the East Palace than to leave the bedroom.


    Even Mu Cen''s three meals a day were sent by the bodyguard himself. Linglong just took them to Mu Cen at the entrance of the bedroom, that''s all.


    Even before the guard also a lot more, tightly surrounded the bedroom, let alone a living person, even flies may not be able to fly out from here.


    The master and the servant are completely confined here. They can''t get out, and people from outside can''t get in, let alone exchange information.


    Mu Cen listened to Linglong''s words, but he was calm: "don''t bother. The palace and the prince have torn their skin. Naturally, the prince can''t let the palace go out. If it had not been for the use of this palace, I would have died in the hands of the prince. "


    Linglong understood Mu Cen''s meaning: "but..."


    "Now in the palace. There''s no need to try to get out. The only thing we can do is to take care of ourselves and never make any mistakes again. " Mu Cen explained Linglong carefully.


    Linglong answered.


    Soon, Mu Cen stood up and walked to Linglong. His slender hand was on the back of Linglong''s hand: "Linglong, it''s really something that can''t be controlled. You have to find a way to live instead of mindless protecting our palace. You can''t protect the palace. "


    "Niang Niang, it''s my duty to protect you." Linglong said it directly.


    Mu Cen lowered his eyebrows, pondered for a moment, and then continued: "the wind in the palace will be calm for a few days. If there is an accident in the palace, the prince will not let the palace stay here. It is bound to take this palace out and threaten your highness. At that time, the east palace will be in chaos. You should take advantage of the chaos and leave here quickly. The last way to live is to keep people. "


    Mu Cen made his words clear.


    That''s the same truth. I''m not afraid of no firewood.


    If people die, no matter what happens next, it''s in vain.


    Mu Cen said while he looked at Linglong seriously and explained his words clearly. Linglong was slightly stunned in Mu Cen''s eyes, and then stopped talking.


    "Remember our words." Mu Cen looks at Linglong seriously.


    For a long time, Linglong said, "I remember."


    Mu Cen nodded, then, Mu Cen no longer opened his mouth, quietly holding the book, just looking at it at the edge of the window.


    She is not impatient, and then patiently waiting for time.


    And now Mu Cen''s only affirmation is that Li Shiyuan will not enter the palace again.


    The scenes of the last life are constantly recalled in Mu Cen''s mind, and now the deployment step by step also clearly appear in Mu Cen''s mind. Mu Cen thought that there would be no more mistakes in this life. After all, she thought of what she could think and what she could prevent.


    However, it is clear that we should be at ease, but why are we so scared now.


    That kind of flustered feeling, is never had, even if is to turn over a book, all can''t let Mu Cen calm down.


    Mu Cen forced himself to take a deep breath.


    But even if he forced himself, his heart was blocked. Finally, Mu Cen put down the book, stood up and went to the garden outside the palace.


    As soon as the guard saw Mu Cen come out, he immediately went up: "Niang Niang, please go back to the palace."


    "Isn''t it in the palace?" Mu Cen looks at the guard with a cold face.


    "Please go back to your bedroom." The guard still maintained the original tone and didn''t mean to give in.


    Mu Cen looked at the guard quietly, and the guard always insisted: "please don''t embarrass the slave. The slaves are only on orders. "


    These are Li Shiyuan''s dead men. They can''t give way in front of Mu Cen. Their expressionless posture is to force Mu Cen back to his bedroom.


    Mu Cen looks at the guard. The guard is a little flustered by Mu Cen, but due to Li Shiyuan''s order, he doesn''t retreat.


    Mu Cen didn''t embarrass the guards at last. He turned quietly and walked towards the palace. The guards followed him all the way. When Mu Cen entered the palace, the guards told the people at the door in a deep voice: "the prince has orders, and the empress can''t leave the threshold of the palace. If you find the empress coming out again, you can see her."


    "Yes." The slave at the door knelt down.


    Mu Cen didn''t speak.


    At this time, there was a noise outside the East Palace, but the guard didn''t give Mu Cen more chance to see it. He forced Mu Cen into the bedroom. Mu Cen was quiet, and the light in the corner of his eyes still noticed.


    It''s Li shiche.


    But what about Li shiche?


    Li shiche can''t take himself away, Mu Cen sank, simply looked at the direction of Li shiche, not salty mouth: "come but seven highness."

 Chapter 541

    But the voice falls, the bodyguard has pressed Mu Cen into the bedroom, not to mention talking with Li shiche. Mu Cen didn''t resist.


    Mu Cen''s move is to tell Li shiche that she is well now.


    The purpose of Li shiche''s entering the East Palace is probably to inquire about his own news.


    Sure enough, Li shiche''s face sank slightly when he heard Mu Cen''s voice, but he soon looked at the guard who stopped him as if nothing had happened.


    "I''m not allowed in either?" Li shiche asked directly.


    "Your Highness, the prince has an order. No one is allowed to enter the East Palace, even the queen." The bodyguard said it directly.


    Li shiche didn''t feel embarrassed, so he took a look at the direction of Mu Cen''s bedroom and stood quietly in the same place.


    The bodyguard didn''t hesitate for a moment, so he stopped Li shiche at the entrance of the east palace.


    Li shiche hears Mu Cen''s voice. Even if he doesn''t know what''s going on in the East Palace, he can at least know clearly that Mu CEN is not in any serious trouble now. At that moment, Mu Cen has not been injured, but is confined in the bedroom.


    Under such circumstances, Li shiche can only rest assured.


    After quiet, Li shiche didn''t say much. After nodding, he quickly turned and walked out. In the whole process, Li shiche''s face was expressionless.


    All the way to the East Palace, Li shiche stopped and stood in a remote place, waiting quietly.


    Soon, a man came to Li shiche''s direction and knelt down in front of Li shiche: "I''ve seen your highness seven."


    "Get up." Li shiche spoke lightly.


    The slave in the eastern palace bodyguard''s clothes stood up and said quickly: "tell your highness, I can''t get close to your mother''s bedroom, and I can''t get any news. The outer ring of the empress''s bedroom is the prince''s shadow guard. They only obey the prince''s orders, and they can''t break it by any means. "


    The slave told Li shiche the truth about the east palace.


    Li shiche knew that.


    After sinking, Li shiche looked at the person in front of him: "you go back first. If there is any movement in the East Palace, I will report it to you as soon as possible."


    "Yes, slave." The voice fell, and the bodyguard quickly disappeared from Li shiche''s face, just like when he came.


    Li shiche frowned and stood in the same place for a while until Rong Yin broke the silence: "seven highness, you don''t have to worry for the time being. If there''s any movement in the East Palace, you can''t get any news. Now there''s no palace closure, but the people in each palace are not allowed to walk."


    Rong Yin said while persuading Li shiche: "you also want to go back to the palace now, otherwise, if you are caught, I''m afraid it''s the handle."


    Rong Yin''s worry doesn''t make sense.


    The people in the palace are very clear about the relationship between Li shiche and Li Shiyuan. Li shiche is too aboveboard, just because he is also Qu Huashang''s own son. Li Shiyuan connives at Li shiche because of this relationship, but no one can guarantee that Li Shiyuan can still treat Li shiche like this.


    So Rong Yin is persuading Li shiche.


    Li shiche then turned around and walked towards his bedroom.


    Li shiche went all the way back to his bedroom, but no one stopped him. The whole palace was quiet. It had long lost its original excitement, but it seemed dead and silent.


    Such a big deep palace gives people a feeling of panic.


    This is the calm before the storm.


    After being quiet for a long time, Li shiche never thought that he would face such a situation when he returned to this deep palace one day.


    Li shiche hid his emotions and went back to his bedroom all the way.


    Just as he entered the palace, he saw that the slave had come out. Li shiche''s eyebrows were slightly twisted. This was the slave''s forehead beside Qu Hua''s clothes, not in his own bedroom.


    Li shiche watched quietly.


    The slave said carefully: "Your Highness, you are back. The empress has been waiting for you in the palace for a long time


    "When did the queen come?" Li shiche asked directly.


    "It''s been half an hour." The slave answered.


    Li shiche sank and nodded, but he didn''t say anything more. This means that Li shiche left before he left, and the back of Qu Huachang had already come. He came and went only for half an hour.


    "You go down first." Li shiche said lightly.


    Then, Li shiche walked towards the palace. The slave in the palace saw Li shiche kneel down and asked for an. Li shiche brushed his sleeve and soon appeared in front of Qu Huashang.


    Qu Huashang was elegant, but he drank tea quietly, without any sign of anger.


    But Li shiche knew very well that the calmer Qu Huashang was, the more he enslaved the world.


    Sure enough, after Li shiche walked into Qu Huachang and invited an, Qu Huachang stopped drinking tea. In an instant, the cup fell in front of Li shiche. The tea overflowed, splashed Li shiche''s clothes and shoes, and even slightly scalded.


    However, Li shiche remained indifferent.


    He quietly looked at Qu Huachang: "mother, what did you do to make you so angry?"


    Qu Huachang sneered and looked at Li shiche. His voice became severe: "where have you been?"


    "Isn''t the minister in the palace?" Li shiche said it directly.


    Qu Huachang stood up and went to Li shiche. Li shiche still stood quietly. Qu Huachang''s face became more and more gloomy: "are you all in the palace? Then why did you go out of the palace to King yuan''s house before, and where did you come back from now? "


    Qu Huashang is questioning Li shiche. He hates Li shiche more than iron, but he is his own son after all. Qu Huashang''s attitude towards Li shiche is different, at least emotionally.


    But Li shiche seemed calm: "mother, everyone in this palace knows that Er Chen and Si Ge have a good relationship. Since Si Ge is in a coma, er Chen has come back. Why don''t you go to Yuan''s palace to see if Si Ge is reasonable?"


    Qu Huachang was unable to speak because of Li shiche, but Li shiche continued: "besides, is there a rule in this palace that I can''t go to the east palace? Isn''t the east palace where the second elder brother is? What''s wrong with going to the east palace? "


    This posture, straightforward, completely does not hide his whereabouts.


    "You..." Qu Hua''s hands were trembling.


    But Li shiche seems to be a person who has nothing to do with it. He just stands quietly, and he doesn''t mean to give in.


    It was quiet in the palace.


    Until Qu Huashang sneered, he looked at Li shiche: "che''er, you have to remember who is your brother and who is your mother''s concubine. You don''t stand on your brother''s side, but follow an outsider blindly. Are you worthy of your mother''s concubine and your brother?"

 Chapter 542

    "Ha ha," Li shiche said with a faint smile, "if you remember correctly, the fourth brother has been growing up with his mother since childhood. Even if he is not born to his mother, he is also called his mother. I''ve been with my fourth brother since I was a child. My second brother has never paid attention to my son because of his busy business. What''s wrong with my choice? "


    Qu Huachang was asked by Li shiche in silence.


    This matter has always been Qu Huashang''s fault.


    As a child, Li Shiyuan was trained as a prince, so he never had leisure. When other princes were still playing, Li Shiyuan had a lot of homework.


    But Li shiche''s nature is not the material of the prince, so Qu Huashang didn''t pay more attention to Li shiche, which caused Li shiche to be more inclined to Li Shiyuan. By the time of discovery, it was too late to correct Li shiche''s mentality.


    Almost also after Li Shiyuan was expelled from the palace and granted queen yuan, Li shiche had a big fight with Qu Huashang. In a rage, Qu Huashang closed Li shiche. This was a matter of several years, and Li shiche was not allowed to return to Kyoto.


    Qu Huachang thinks that such a confinement is enough to make Li shiche sober, enough to let Li shiche distinguish the status quo. But obviously, no matter how many years have passed, Li shiche still stands beside Li Shiyuan without looking back.


    Qi''s Qu Hua Chang can''t say a word.


    "This palace should not let you come back!" Qu Huachang angrily looks at Li shiche.


    Li shiche stood still in silence.


    Qu Huachang sneered: "do you know what''s going on now? What did your fourth brother do? He stabbed your brother. Can you stand beside Li Shiyuan so recklessly?"


    "When did my palace do something wrong to Li Shiyuan. Didn''t the palace bring him up? " Qu Hua Chang also appeared angry, "now what has he done to this palace!"


    "Mother." Li shiche listened to Qu Huashang''s words and said without expression, "you raised your fourth brother, but in this palace, you let no one get close to him. You''re asking your father to crown the fourth brother, but where is the fourth brother''s palace? It''s the most desolate place in Kyoto. Even a county king''s treatment is better than the fourth brother, the yuan king. "


    "You..."


    "Have you ever cared about the fourth brother? Four elder brother even leave the palace, is not the brother''s eyeliner in the Yuan Wang Fu?


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    "Mother, you are not worthy of the fourth brother. Does the Queen''s mother count the death of empress Rong? "


    ¡­¡­


    Li shiche unconcerned lifted Qu Huachang''s ugly veil, said Qu Huachang''s matter frankly, Qu Huachang''s face changed again and again, simply could not believe what he heard.


    In Qu Huashang''s opinion, Li shiche has let the tiger go home. She didn''t intend to let Li shiche go back to Beijing, especially at this time. But before going to the western regions, Li Changtian had already made an order to let Li shiche go back to Beijing immediately after the time.


    But even if it is now such a situation, everyone knows, Qu Huashang still can''t stop Li shiche.


    How could this make Qu Huashang feel reconciled.


    She couldn''t help taking a deep breath and looked at Li shiche like this: "che''er, do you know who you are talking to like this?"


    "My son is very clear." Li shiche looks at Qu Huashang without changing his face.


    "Well, well, all these years of confinement have not made your brain clear, on the contrary, it has made your brain more and more blurred. Since you can''t tell where you should stand, how can you not teach as a mother! " Qu Huachang sneered and looked at Li shiche.


    Li shiche stood still.


    Soon, Qu Huashang gave a gloomy order: "come on, keep a firm eye on the palace of the seventh Royal Highness. If you don''t have the permission of the palace, no one can enter the palace, and the seventh Royal Highness is not allowed to leave. Those who violate the rules will be killed."


    Li shiche listened to Qu Huachang''s order, and he laughed very lightly: "mother, your will is of no use to my son''s ministers. My father has made an order. When my son''s ministers return to the palace, they will act freely and will not obey anyone''s orders."


    "You..." Qu Huashang obviously didn''t expect it.


    Li shiche motioned to Rong Yin, who quickly took out the imperial edict and put it in front of Qu Huachang.


    Qu Huachang obviously didn''t expect Li shiche to stay behind, and his eyebrows and eyes became more and more gloomy: "che''er, do you want to do this?"


    "Er Chen''s idea has not changed since many years ago." Li shiche made his attitude clear.


    "Good." Qu Hua Chang sneered, "you have the imperial edict in your hand. I have nothing to do with you. But you should remember that the person who ascends the throne is your second brother. Don''t lose yourself because you do whatever you want. "


    "I have my own discretion." Li shiche said it directly.


    He never wanted to leave Li Shiyuan and share the prosperity of the world. What''s more, Li shiche doesn''t think that Li Shiyuan is so soft hearted. Many years ago, Li Shiyuan knew what he thought. Even when Li shiche was sent to prison, Li Shiyuan made a lot of contributions here.


    Now, even if he is Li Shiyuan''s brother, he will not be executed after Li Shiyuan ascends the throne. He is also assigned to the frontier.


    It''s like Li Shiyi.


    In this world, there are countless ways to make people die quietly.


    Now everything is just superficial Kung Fu, so Li shiche didn''t even want such superficial Kung Fu, and firmly stood on Li Shiyuan''s side.


    I''m lazy even to be perfunctory.


    Qu Huachang saw that Li shiche was stubborn and sneered. He turned around and left without stopping for a moment. Li shiche did not see him off, so he stood in the same place.


    The spilled tea has been cold for a long time.


    Li shiche bent down and picked up the broken teacup on the ground. Then, Li shiche watched it quietly for a long time, and finally laughed sarcastically.


    His relationship with Qu Huashang''s mother and son, just like this teacup, has long been broken.


    No matter how you sew it, it''s impossible to go back to the beginning.


    Up to now, Li shiche has never regretted. In this deep palace, he is the Queen''s own son and the prince''s own brother. Everyone likes to flatter him, but only Li Shiyuan is really good to Li shiche.


    When Li shiche was young, it was Li Shiyuan who found that he had a high fever.


    It was Li Shiyuan who taught Li shiche to practice martial arts.


    Even the person who taught Li shiche how to behave is Li Shiyuan.


    Li Shiyuan never said a right or wrong sentence between Qu Huashang and Li Shiyuan in front of Li shiche. On the contrary, Qu Huashang and Li Shiyuan said countless things in front of Li shiche.


    Although Li shiche is young, it doesn''t mean he can''t distinguish right from wrong.

 Chapter 543

    This led to Li shiche and Li Shiyuan getting closer and closer until now. What if you''re locked up? Even if you may live and die together in the future, so what! His choice has never changed, even after years of imprisonment.


    What Qu Huashang never knew was that it was not because Li Changtian woke up and remembered that he had such a prince that he could be taken out from the mountains. It was Li Shiyuan who was in many ways. When Li Changtian''s body gradually collapsed, he decided to let Li shiche return to Kyoto.


    Even the imperial edict in his hand was also sought by Li Shiyuan for Li shiche.


    It''s not to let Li shiche walk around at will, but in case of something in the future, Li shiche can leave the palace peacefully.


    Such Li Shiyuan, how can let Li shiche indifferent.


    Hehe¡ª¡ª


    In my bedroom, I fell into a dead silence.


    Another few days.


    East Palace.


    Mu Cen curls up in pain on the bed, and Linglong constantly hands a handkerchief to Mu Cen and wipes his sweat. This kind of picture makes Linglong panic. Mu Cen seems to be trapped in the abyss, no matter how hard he struggles, he can''t get out.


    Only when the pain is over can we relax.


    Linglong is very clear that it was the attack of Gu Du in Mu Cen''s body, and this attack of Gu Du was also the result of Mu Cen''s drug control. She didn''t want to let the next person find the abnormality of Gu Du.


    But as a result, Mu Cen was forced to a weak position day by day.


    Linglong was distressed: "lady, please stop. You won''t be found for a while and a half. You can''t stand this. "


    On that day, when he came back from yuanwangfu, Mu Cen''s spirit was always bad. In addition, the East Palace was sealed, Linglong couldn''t get out. Mu Cen didn''t announce the imperial doctor, and he was worried that other people would be involved.


    It''s not better.


    Originally, Mu Cen could return to normal after a rest.


    But in order to wake up the poison in his body, Mu Cen torments himself again and again. In this case, his mental state is even more impossible.


    With the constant awakening of Gu Du, Mu Cen''s physical strength and energy have been forced to the limit.


    If it goes on like this, Linglong is afraid that Mu Cen can''t hold on and something will happen sooner or later.


    "Niang Niang --" Linglong continued, "keep the Castle Peak, not afraid of no firewood, all to this step, you let go of yourself, this is not what you often say with your maidservant?"


    Mu Cen also gradually recovered from such a situation and took a big breath.


    Linglong has handed a glass of water to mucen, but soon they all spit out, with blood in the corner of her mouth. Linglong quickly wipes it clean for mucen.


    "Just because at the last step, we can''t see the fourth highness fall short." Mu Cen finished with difficulty.


    Linglong''s eyes were red and misty. For a long time, she didn''t speak again.


    Li Shiyuan cares about Mu Cen, regardless of life and death.


    Mu Cen did not care about Li Shiyuan, and he did not care about his own life and death.


    In Linglong''s view, this is the true combination of misfortune and happiness.


    "Help the palace up." Mu Cen answered.


    Linglong helped Mu Cen up and went to the bed. Mu Cen just leaned against the bed and didn''t speak. It took a long time for him to gradually calm down.


    Because of the constant stimulation of poisonous insects in the body, Mu Cen knows his own situation very well.


    This kind of time, the idea of resistance, Mu Cen powerless.


    All the internal forces are scattered, unless the poison doesn''t wake up, otherwise, Mu CEN is no different from ordinary people now.


    Even the reaction is not as quick as before, and the hearing is gradually declining.


    Mu Cen didn''t say these things.


    Linglong is busy in front of mucen.


    Until Mu Cen slowly sleep in the past, Linglong just quietly went out. Although Mu Cen fell into a coma, her brain never relaxed. She knew that time was running out. Li Shiyuan was going to do it in a day or two.


    Mu Cen sank and couldn''t hold down the feeling that his heart beat faster.


    It was an invisible panic. She was going against the sky, but she didn''t know whether she could succeed in the end.


    In the East Palace, there was a dead silence.


    Even this deep palace is deserted, and everyone is forbidden to move.


    At that time¡ª¡ª


    In the palace of King yuan.


    Li Shiyuan, Li Sheng and Rong temple are planning. In the past few days, because Li Shiyuan is in a coma, Rong temple has taken charge of the whole affairs of the palace. All the women in the palace have been sent out, regardless of anyone''s opposition.


    Many of the ladies'' families are the eyeliner in the palace, with Li Changtian and Li Shiyuan.


    After rounds of screening, all the slaves in the mansion were trusted by Li Shiyuan. All of them were sent out of the mansion on the ground that Li Shiyuan was in a coma.


    It was completely quiet in King yuan''s residence.


    Because Li Shiyuan fell into a coma, the actions of King yuan''s palace did not attract the attention of the palace, but it did not prevent Li Shiyuan from sending people to check Li Shiyuan''s situation to avoid other deviations.


    Every time Li Shiyuan came, he would enter the house in person and make sure that Li Shiyuan was in a coma. Then he would leave with satisfaction.


    And today¡ª¡ª


    The bodyguard outside lowered his voice: "Mr. mu zhantian is here, and he''s with him."


    The three people in the room looked at each other and didn''t say anything. Soon, Li Shiyuan went to bed. Yungong made him fall into a coma, and he Changsheng didn''t find out.


    And Rongsi express a pill to Li Shiyuan.


    Mu Cen told me before he left that this pill can keep in a state of suspended animation and coma in an hour, no matter how skillful doctors are.


    It is obvious that mu zhantian was born with He Chang.


    To make it clear is to let he Changsheng confirm Li Shiyuan''s situation, and the time is almost close to what Mu Cen said.


    That''s what happened in one or two days.


    "Please let Mr. Mu and Dr. he come in." Rongsi answered immediately when it was ready.


    Soon, mu zhantian came in with he Changsheng. A group of people pretended to be perfunctory. Then mu zhantian looked at he Changsheng: "royal doctor he, your highness is concerned about the situation of the fourth highness. You can check it carefully, and then give your highness a reply."


    "Yes." He Changsheng dare not hesitate.


    The house is quiet. Mu zhantian doesn''t talk with Rong temple, just stands like this.


    He Changsheng walks up to Li Shiyuan and carefully examines Li Shiyuan''s situation. After waiting for a long time, he Changsheng comes out and looks at mu zhantian.


    "What''s the situation, your highness?" Mu zhantian asked.


    He Changsheng said: "still in a coma. I have never seen such a situation before, but the fourth Highness''s breath is stable, so there is no danger to his life. "


    He Changsheng tells the truth.

 Chapter 544

    Mu zhantian made a sound.


    Li Sheng and Rong temple came forward and asked some natural questions, but he Changsheng couldn''t give them an accurate answer.


    Li Sheng and Rong Temple look disappointed.


    After mu zhantian got the news, he didn''t stay in Yuan palace for a moment, so he took he Changsheng back to recover his life in a hurry.


    Rong temple and Li Sheng make sure that mu zhantian and he Changsheng are far away. Then they rush back to the house. They look at each other and wait quietly for Li Shiyuan to wake up.


    An hour later¡ª¡ª


    As soon as the medicine was over, Li Shiyuan woke up on time. He looked at Rong temple and Li Sheng beside his bed and said, "pass on the king''s oral instructions. Everything is ready for the king''s orders."


    "Yes." Li Sheng answered and hurried out.


    Then, Li Shiyuan looked at Rong Temple: "how about Rong Jiu?"


    "There''s news from the western regions. Rong Jiu is in good condition. His internal power is recovering all the way back, at least 60% or 70%. The rest will take time. " Rong Temple explained, "Rong Jiu is very grateful for Miss Mu''s help."


    When Li Shiyuan heard Mu Cen''s name, his eyes were light.


    "Miss Mu''s situation in the east palace can''t be detected. Even the seventh highness can''t help it. No one in the east palace can get close to it. But there was no movement in the East Palace, including the palace. It was quiet, so my subordinates thought that Miss Mu was safe for the time being. " Rong Temple calm analysis.


    Li Shiyuan was worried about Mu Cen.


    And Rong Temple continued: "the king of western regions and Rong Jiu also arrived in Kyoto yesterday, just in the outer suburbs, waiting for your Highness''s advice at any time."


    "Today and tomorrow, let the people in front of you enter Kyoto First and lie in ambush near the imperial palace." Li Shiyuan said: "today is the ninth day of the ten day period. According to the prince''s personality, it is impossible to wait for the king to wake up before starting. The day when the king wakes up is the day to accept the facts. "


    Such a blow can make people off guard.


    Therefore, forced Palace should be today or after midnight.


    Otherwise, mu zhantian doesn''t need to take he Changsheng to check Li Shiyuan''s situation. Only when the situation of Li Shiyuan has been confirmed, can Li Shiyuan act recklessly.


    Tonight, I''m afraid the Palace won''t be peaceful.


    "I''ll do it right away." Rong Temple responds.


    Li Shiyuan carefully explained some things, and then Rong Temple quickly left.


    The palace is dead and quiet, but Kyoto has gradually begun to activate, only in such a surface, but it is still silent.


    Big week, it''s going to change.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡ª¡ª


    Inside the imperial dragon Hall¡ª¡ª


    Li Shiyuan was sitting on the Dragon chair, playing with his hands, but his eyes were still much colder, but in such coldness, he was impatient.


    The throne will soon be in his pocket.


    I have been waiting for more than ten years, and now I am.


    Li Shiyuan''s eyes became more and more heavy, and his eagerness became obvious. It was not until Wang Yong came in in a hurry that Li Shiyuan regained his mind and looked at Wang Yong.


    "Your Highness, Mr. Mu and Dr. he are here." Wang Yong said quickly.


    Li Shiyuan answered: "Xuan."


    Wang Yong retreated. After a while, mu zhantian and he Changsheng came in. Mu zhantian told Li Shiyuan the truth about Li Shiyuan. Li Shiyuan''s eyes flashed a glimmer of satisfaction: "good, very good. I''ve been waiting for this day for a long time. I just want to see what kind of reaction Li Shiyuan will have when he wakes up and sees that this big week has changed. "


    Li Shiyuan burst out laughing.


    Mu zhantian didn''t speak.


    Soon, Li Shiyuan looked at he Changsheng: "are you sure there is no problem?"


    He Changsheng replied respectfully: "I will tell your highness that there is no problem. King yuan will never wake up today."


    Said, he Changsheng is quiet, just continue to say: "if the micro Chen didn''t calculate wrong, the emperor should soon wake up."


    Li Changtian suddenly fell into a coma. He was poisoned. Li Shiyuan had done the poison all the time. Although the emperor later found Feng Changyang, the poison had already entered the bone marrow. The function of Feng Changyang was just to continue Li Changtian''s life.


    So when he was in the western regions, Li Shiyuan didn''t want to wait any longer, so he planned everything in advance, and mu zhantian had already set up a good situation in Kyoto.


    If Li Changtian is sober, he will not be brought back to the palace by Li Shiyuan. He can only be put into a coma and be put under house arrest. Just like now, Li Changtian has been in the Yulong palace all the time. No one can get close to him, and no one can know his condition.


    All I know is that Li Changtian is still alive and the situation is not good.


    If Li Shiyuan wants to be an emperor, he must be justified. If he acts too hastily, he will only leave hidden dangers in the future.


    After sinking, Li Shiyuan gathered his emotion: "what''s next, is he ready?"


    "I''m ready. Your highness, please rest assured." He Changsheng gave a guarantee.


    He Changsheng is also a man of reality. He is not a layman to stay in the position of the head of Taiyuan hospital. Apart from his admirable medical skills, he is more of a man of all aspects.


    Otherwise, he Changsheng could not have come to the present.


    In this case, he Changsheng has been on the side of Li Shiyuan for the first time. Li Shiyuan is the future Princess, so he Changsheng can be safe.


    He Changsheng just chose a way of survival that he thought, just like Wang Yong now, obviously is the emperor''s side, but he has done Li Shiyuan''s eye.


    Every move of Li Changtian has been betrayed by Li Shiyuan.


    "Good." Li Shiyuan replied, "doctor he is waiting outside today. He is not allowed to leave without the king''s order."


    "Yes." He Changsheng answered.


    At this time, Wang Yong came in a hurry and whispered in Li Shiyuan''s ear, "Your Highness, the emperor has moved."


    Li Shiyuan stood up and immediately went to the imperial dragon hall.


    Wang Yong and he Changsheng looked at each other. No one was near the front any more. Instead, they waited quietly outside the hall.


    In the Yulong hall, it''s quiet. No one can hear anything inside.


    ¡­¡­


    When Li Shiyuan enters the hall, he sees that Li Changtian has gradually come to life. Li Changtian has been in a coma for a long time, and his body seems very weak. But when he looks at Li Shiyuan, his eyes are extremely sharp.


    "Father, you are sober." Li Shiyuan''s voice is not salty, even looking at Li Changtian''s eyes are less respectful, a little more casual.


    That is condescending, completely did not care about Li Changtian''s identity.


    "You son of a bitch!" When Li Changtian saw Li Shiyuan, he gritted his teeth angrily. "I''ve misjudged the person and raised the tiger for trouble. I should have dethroned you before, or I won''t be reduced to the present situation!"

 Chapter 545

    "Father, it''s too late to say that now." Li Shiyuan didn''t mind Li Changtian''s words, "these means of children''s ministers were handed over to children''s ministers by his father. My father was forced to take the throne in those days. My son''s ministers just learned from my father''s, but didn''t he count in his heart? "


    Li Shiyuan said this with great irony.


    Li Changtian''s face changed. He could not refute Li Shiyuan''s words for a while.


    If the upper beam is not right and the lower beam is crooked, the injustice has its head and the debt has its owner.


    Now everything about Li Shiyuan is really taught by Li Changtian, but Li Changtian did not expect that one day, such retribution would be on himself.


    Li Changtian can''t help but feel sorry.


    Li Shiyuan sneered, but he didn''t let Li Changtian go. He walked towards Li Changtian step by step until he stood in front of him.


    Li Changtian is weak and unable to resist, so he can only look at Li Shiyuan, but the tension in his heart is obvious, which is an instinctive intuition.


    It''s not a good thing to wake up by intuition. It''s impossible to escape from Li Shiyuan''s hand.


    Li Changtian looked at Li Shiyuan step by step and said, "what are you going to do?"


    "What are you going to do? Don''t you understand in your father''s heart?" With a faint smile, Li Shiyuan came to Li Changtian.


    Li Changtian didn''t speak.


    Li Shiyuan didn''t mind either, and continued: "father and emperor, I think you and my father''s son are the ones who taught me, but my son is willing to give him a chance. As long as father and emperor can cooperate with my son, then father and emperor can still be the emperor without worry."


    Li Changtian didn''t answer.


    "As long as my father orders me to abdicate and pass the throne to my son." Li Shiyuan said it directly.


    His purpose is no longer obvious. Li Shiyuan doesn''t continue to say the rest, but quietly waits for Li Changtian''s reply.


    Li Changtian came from the bloodbath. How cruel his means were at that time, it is very clear how cruel Li Shiyuan''s means are now.


    How can Li Shiyuan make himself safe and sound as emperor? Li Shiyuan just wants to have a righteous identity.


    Li Changtian sneered: "you bastard, do you really think I can''t see what you think? I advise you to stop and look back. Do you really think that everything is under your control and you can do whatever you want? "


    Li Shiyuan''s choice of Li Changtian is no surprise.


    He laughed and looked at Li Changtian like this. The irony in his face became more obvious: "father, it''s not good for you to be stubborn. What are you looking for? Are you looking for the fourth brother to save you? Or do you expect your former bodyguards


    Since Li Shiyuan''s return to Kyoto, those who have never been submissive have been dealt with by Li Shiyuan. Where will they be given the opportunity to rebel.


    Li Shiyuan, the only possible one, is now in a coma. Even if Li Changtian has all kinds of abilities, he can''t escape from here.


    Not to mention anything else.


    Even Mu Zhanxiao had been seized by Li Shiyuan and left the palace.


    The whole palace, in other words, except Li Shiyuan''s people, there is no one else. Li Changtian is just dying, which is meaningless.


    Funny and sad.


    And Li Changtian listened to Li Shiyuan''s words, his face also changed, obviously did not expect that this would be the case.


    He just looked at Li Shiyuan, but after all, he had been through a lot of trouble. It''s impossible that Li Shiyuan''s words had softened his heel.


    "You son of a bitch." Li Changtian opened his mouth word by word, "even if all the people around me are cleaned up by you, so what? If you don''t have a proper name for the throne, people will fight against you sooner or later. Compared with me, I at least took the emperor''s will in those years, and what you have, you have nothing. "


    Li Changtian''s voice became shrill: "the jade seal of the great Zhou Dynasty has been missing for a hundred years, and the time will soon come, which means that the jade seal of the great Zhou Dynasty will also appear. Once the jade seal appears, you, the emperor, will not be able to gain a firm foothold. Do you think that you can successfully ascend the throne now and once and for all?"


    When Li Changtian looks at Li Shiyuan, his eyes are extremely ironic.


    Not surprisingly, Li Shiyuan was completely angered by Li Changtian''s words: "father, since you don''t want to, that''s what you forced Er Chen to do. If you go to hell, don''t blame Er Chen for his ruthlessness."


    Li Shiyuan''s tone is extremely cruel, with cruelty, does not give Li Changtian any chance to struggle.


    He went to Li Changtian''s face and spoke again: "my son finally gave my father a chance. If my father still doesn''t want to, then don''t blame my son for being merciless."


    Ink paper inkstone, Li Shiyuan has been ready, is forced to put in front of Li Changtian.


    Li Changtian destroyed all these in front of Li Shiyuan.


    Li Shiyuan''s eyes sank, the next moment, the sword in his hand had come out of the sheath, so he looked at Li Changtian: "father, you rest in peace."


    Li Changtian did not want to roar out: "come on, the prince is going to force the palace!"


    But Li Changtian''s voice fell, and the sharp sword had penetrated into Li Changtian''s heart. Li Changtian looked at Li Shiyuan in amazement, with reluctance in his eyes, but no backhand ability.


    Gradually, Li Changtian lost his breath, and even the hand holding the sword edge was released.


    He couldn''t close his eyes, so he looked at Li Shiyuan and died.


    But Li Shiyuan is very cold, quickly pull out his sword, fresh blood splashed on the ground, Li Changtian so fell on the bed.


    Li Shiyuan was not moved, so quietly wiping his sword, cold mouth: "come on, notice, the emperor died."


    Outside the door, he Changsheng and Wang Yong come in quickly. Seeing such a picture, their hearts are scared. Looking at Li Changtian''s eyes, Wang Yong''s heart beats faster. Finally, they walk quickly with their eyes closed.


    "The emperor, you go well, this country has Prince''s Royal Highness, won''t have ill health." Wang Yong''s voice is extremely sharp.


    He Changsheng doesn''t dare to speak. He immediately deals with Li Changsheng''s body, blocks the bleeding wound, and then covers the quilt again.


    The bloodstain in the bedroom was also cleaned as quickly as possible, as if nothing had happened.


    Wang Yong went to the imperial dragon hall and cried out: "the emperor died. The crown prince ordered him to seal the palace for seven days. The former Emperor left an imperial edict, and the prince ascended the throne immediately. "


    Outside the imperial dragon hall, countless ministers knelt down.


    The whole palace was filled with laments.

 Chapter 546

    Li Shiyuan came out of the imperial dragon hall. When the ministers saw Li Shiyuan, they should have called him: "I''ll see the emperor, the emperor is thousands of years old, thousands of years old."


    Such a sound, resounding through the sky.


    Li Shiyuan was very proud, but he didn''t laugh at this time. Instead, Chen Sheng looked at Wang Yong and said, "I''m ready to ascend the throne. The rest will be dealt with after he ascends the throne. No one is allowed to enter or leave the palace. It will be closed for seven days. If there is any violation, there will be no amnesty for the violator. "


    "Yes. Yes, slave Wang Yong answered.


    Soon Wang Yong left in a hurry.


    Li Shiyuan then looked at the minister kneeling on the ground. With a wave of his big sleeve, he said, "all love Qing are flat."


    "Thank you, my Lord. Long live the emperor." The ministers answered in unison.


    In the past, they were all Li Shiyuan''s people.


    Those who are not submissive have long been demoted by Li Shiyuan and deprived of military power in the past few days. They are even less likely to enter the imperial palace. Naturally, no one will destroy Li Shiyuan''s good deeds.


    As long as he ascends the throne smoothly, he will be the king of Zhou.


    Li Shiyuan will clean up all those voices of opposition. He will never allow anyone to touch and oppose his country.


    Li Shiyuan strode towards the imperial dragon hall.


    All the ministers followed.


    All the ceremony of ascending the throne has been simplified, but what we want is a righteous identity. Just when Wang Yong announced the ceremony, suddenly, mu zhantian ran in from outside the Yulong hall and covered his chest, which was obviously badly damaged.


    Outside the hall, there was more noise.


    As soon as Li Shiyuan''s face changed, even the ministers looked at each other, completely unaware of what had happened.


    "No, your Highness has set up a rebellion." Mu zhantian spat blood and finished his words completely.


    Li Shiyuan suddenly stood up: "how can it be."


    And the noise outside the door is getting closer and closer. It''s the cry of Li Shiyuan.


    Li Shiyuan quickly walked to the outside of the imperial dragon Hall: "pass on my word, get everything ready, and take down this rebel!"


    "Yes." The sound of the palace also resounded through the sky.


    The whole deep palace is more and more bloody.


    And Li Shiyuan also knows very well that he was intrigued. When he was scheming against Li Shiyuan, Li Shiyuan also schemed against himself. The poison was not successful. In other words, the poison was cracked.


    Ten days ago, Mu Cen had been to Yuan palace.


    So is that the problem?


    Li Shiyuan gave a sneer.


    Li Shiyuan, do you really think you can do whatever you want? He waited until this day, how could he let Li Shiyuan succeed so easily.


    you must be dreaming.


    "Come on. Go to the East Palace and bring the princess. " Li Shiyuan ordered.


    "Yes." The slaves left quickly.


    Li Shiyuan continued without expression: "the rest of the people, go out with me to meet this villain."


    "Yes." The cry also rang through the Yulong hall.


    And outside the Yulong hall, Li Shiyuan''s troops were at the foot of the city.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡ª¡ª


    When Li Shiyuan came out with the people, he saw that Li Shiyuan had already stormed into the front of the imperial dragon hall, which was beyond Li Shiyuan''s expectation.


    In the chaos of fighting, Li Shiyuan''s people are losing, while Li Shiyuan''s people are advancing all the way.


    It''s almost not long before we can capture the whole Yulong hall.


    Li Shiyuan sneered: "Li Shiyuan, how dare you, is this to seek power and usurp the throne?"


    Li Shiyuan calmly looked at Li Shiyuan.


    Those ministers also looked at the scene in amazement. Some of them trembled. Many of them were on both sides. Seeing this situation, they were completely at a loss.


    You know, they are on Li Shiyuan''s side now. If Li Shiyuan loses the war and Li Shiyuan succeeds in usurping power, they will all die now.


    Even nine families.


    There are also many elders of the three dynasties, such as the prime minister, or Mu Hongyuan, who is a high-ranking official in the house of King Mu. However, under such circumstances, they were still a little panicked, only for a moment, then gradually calmed down.


    It''s not that they haven''t experienced such a picture.


    In their view, Li Shiyuan is not a success, just like the people who fought for the throne with Li Changtian in those years, they will never succeed.


    A prince who has been in the palace for many years is already familiar with the context and resources of the palace, and has prepared everything many years ago. Compared with Li Shiyuan, who suddenly emerged, Li Shiyuan is nothing but a wizard.


    It can only be pale.


    Many people have come to understand this idea, and the original tension has been relaxed.


    Li Shiyuan looked at Li Shiyuan wildly: "Li Shiyuan, do you think your mob can compare with our king''s people? What''s more, what''s your chance of winning. "


    Li Shiyuan''s tone is arrogant.


    Today, Li Shiyuan has carefully deployed everything. Where will he leave opportunities for anyone.


    Li Shiyuan and Li Shiyuan have been included in the calculation, but the calculation does not mean that Li Shiyuan completely gives up taking care of Li Shiyuan. Therefore, Li Shiyuan is also on guard against such a situation.


    He looked at Li Shiyuan''s eyes as if he were looking at the lightness of mole ants.


    For Li Shiyuan, Li Shiyuan is a person who is vulnerable and self-sufficient. He sneered: "why, you dare not answer what I asked you? Do you think the world of Dazhou is for you to do whatever you want? "


    In the face of Li Shiyuan''s provocation, Li Shiyuan always appears calm and incomparable.


    His eyes glared at Li Shiyuan. For a long time, he spoke faintly: "in this case, why don''t you try second brother?"


    Li Shiyuan''s face changed. Obviously, he didn''t expect that Li Shiyuan would be like this.


    This time, Li Shiyuan no longer said much. He raised his hand, and countless archers appeared on the palace wall. The archers'' bows and arrows aimed at Li Shiyuan''s people.


    This is undoubtedly to regard Li Shiyuan''s people as turtles in a jar, which can shoot all the people to death as soon as possible, leaving no survivors at all.


    As Li Shiyuan has always been used to, the bows and arrows on the archers are also coated with venom, so that you don''t even have a chance to breathe, and you will die quickly.


    He never left anyone alive.


    "If you close the palace gate, there will be no amnesty for those who violate it." Li Shiyuan ordered.


    "Yes." The guards answered in unison.


    Soon, the palace gate, which was originally opened by Li Shiyuan, was shut up again in an instant. Li Shiyuan looked at the picture in front of him with a cold smile, but he was not moved. He didn''t panic because of such a move. On the contrary, he was extremely calm.


    This attitude made Li Shiyuan''s eyes slightly narrowed.


    This is not a loser at all. It seems like a winner. In Li Shiyuan''s opinion, all this is just a joke.

 Chapter 547

    But now, Li Shiyuan can''t have any other ideas. He is only one step away from the throne, and it''s absolutely impossible to give up the throne.


    What''s more, he still has a trump card in his hand. No matter what kind of person li Shiyuan is and how well prepared he is, he can''t escape from the current situation.


    Li Shiyuan sneered: "Li Shiyuan, for the sake of you and my brother, if you surrender in time, I can still keep your whole body¡°


    It''s impossible to live.


    Li Shiyuan will not give his opponent any chance to recuperate.


    From Li Shiyuan''s attack to the present, it has been Li Shiyuan''s clamour, but Li Shiyuan seems very cold, as if he was watching a joke.


    The more so, the more Li Shiyuan felt uneasy.


    He didn''t want to talk with Li Shiyuan any more, and he didn''t want to drag on this matter, so as to avoid long dreams. He sneered: "Li Shiyuan, you are dying and you don''t know how to repent. OK, I will complete you."


    Li Shiyuan raised his hand as the voice dropped.


    That means to have the archer shoot.


    As a result, Li Shiyuan was stunned and looked at everything in front of him in disbelief. The archer, who had obeyed his orders, suddenly had no response. Although he was holding the bow and arrow, he didn''t obey his orders.


    "Are you going to rebel¡° Li Shiyuan roared.


    The archer on the palace wall didn''t answer Li Shiyuan''s meaning. He still held the bow and arrow, but the bow and arrow had been aimed at Li Shiyuan''s direction.


    Who can escape with all these arrows.


    Li Shiyuan obviously did not expect such a picture. He looked at Li Shiyuan in amazement.


    Li Shiyuan this just light mouth: "the second emperor elder brother calculate to do everything, may think of now such a situation?"


    These archers were all Li Shiyuan''s people, but during this period of time in the western regions, Mu Zhanxiao stayed in the palace in order to replace these archers with Li Shiyuan''s people one after another.


    So up to now, there are no people who can obey Li Shiyuan. They are all under Li Shiyuan''s command. Li Shiyuan has no chance to struggle.


    And obviously, this kind of picture, let the people present are stunned, they did not expect the final situation to become like this.


    The Palace door closed again, but the archers came to them.


    Li Shiyuan''s men and horses are waiting below.


    This is the real way to catch a turtle in a jar. They have changed from the winner to the loser, and they are completely out of control.


    This time, as long as Li Shiyuan ordered, the situation here will be completely changed.


    The Minister of the grass, see such a situation, has immediately knelt down: "Your Highness, I was forced ah."


    When someone starts, naturally someone kneels down.


    Li Shiyuan''s face became more and more gloomy. The minister, who had been determined, was now on the verge of collapse.


    The scene changed for a moment.


    It''s completely out of control.


    However, Li Shiyuan quickly lost his panic and became more calm. He sneered and looked at Li Shiyuan: "one thing I didn''t expect is that I underestimated Mu Cen. Mu Cen can solve your poison and wake you up in advance. Mu CEN is the biggest failure of the king, so we can''t keep Mu Cen. "


    Li Shiyuan did not speak.


    It''s because Li Shiyuan is waiting for the people below to bring Mu Cen out of the east palace.


    Mu CEN is safe and Li Shiyuan can be unscrupulous.


    But now the pressure in the heart of uneasiness, but a little bit forced Li Shiyuan, now the absolute victory, but let Li Shiyuan do not feel any peace of mind, always feel that there will be something out of control.


    "Your Highness." Li Sheng''s voice said, "do it. Rong temple has gone to the east palace. The prince''s troops are here. Those people in the East Palace are not afraid. "


    That''s the truth.


    In Li Sheng''s opinion, the bodyguards of the eastern palace are really groundless. They have to take Mu Cen out, and they don''t think it''s too difficult, because they didn''t give Li Shiyuan any chance to prepare.


    There are enough people in Rong temple to raze the east palace. It''s very easy to take Mu Cen away.


    So in Li Sheng''s opinion, there is no need to wait here.


    Synchronous, that''s the best thing.


    What''s more, there are also people from Wang Gaoqian of the western regions outside the palace. When someone dies, it''s impossible to have an accident, not to mention that Gao Qian''s people are all excellent soldiers, which can''t be compared with the mob.


    All the victories are on Li Shiyuan''s side.


    There''s nothing to be hesitant about.


    Li Shiyuan naturally understands this truth. He has been preparing for countless years, waiting for this moment. Such a long time of humiliation can be completely turned into ashes now, and he can get back from Li Shiyuan a little bit.


    Soon, Li Shiyuan raised his hand.


    Li Sheng''s voice raised: "the archer is ready."


    For a moment, the atmosphere in front of Yulong hall became more and more stagnant.


    But Li Shiyuan looks at Li Shiyuan, but laughs: "Li Shiyuan, you are too naive."


    Li Shiyuan''s eyes did not change. As long as he gave an order, people here would be shoveled to the ground. He did not hesitate any more. The archer''s bow and arrow shot into the Yulong hall.


    Soon, Li Shiyuan turned defeat into victory


    The original chaotic situation seems to be gradually controlled by Li Shiyuan. All of Li Shiyuan''s people fall to the ground, and the rest of the great masters are in front of Li Shiyuan. However, in the face of this situation, it is more and more difficult.


    It won''t last long.


    Li Shiyuan''s face has changed. Li Shiyuan has stepped out of the team and walked towards Li Shiyuan step by step. He wants to take the head of Li Shiyuan himself.


    But Li Shiyuan constantly looked to another position.


    He''s waiting.


    How could he be defeated in front of Li Shiyuan.


    Step by step, Li Shiyuan came up to the steps. The people on the steps stepped back and did not dare to come near Li Shiyuan.


    The ministers knelt down and looked frightened. Even Prime Minister Qu and Mu Hongyuan, who had been calm, couldn''t calm down. They looked at each other and didn''t know whether they should escape or stay where they were.


    Stay where you are. If Li Shiyuan wins, they will die.


    Escape, here are all Li Shiyuan''s people, where can they escape.


    For a moment, everyone was shivering with him.


    At this critical moment¡ª¡ª


    "Your Highness." A light and charming voice came, and the bell at the ankle made a sound, coming from the blood group.


    People looked at the people in consternation, for a while and a half will not be able to recover from such a situation.


    Even Li Shiyuan frowned. Li Sheng was even more surprised. Isn''t this shuiliansha, Gao Sai''s concubine? Why is it here?


    For a moment, everyone looked at each other. They didn''t know what happened all of a sudden.

 Chapter 548

    When Li Shiyuan saw shuiliansha, he burst out laughing and pushed away the master who was protecting him: "Li Shiyuan, I didn''t know that Mu Cen could solve your evil, but what about this? Do you really think you can do whatever you want? "


    Li Shiyuan''s attitude has once again become arrogant: "you layout carefully, do you know where your failure is?"


    Li Shiyuan narrowed his eyes slightly, and the uneasiness that had been in his heart had become more and more obvious in Li Shiyuan''s words.


    But Rong temple, which should meet Mu Cen, quickly appeared in the crowd, but the edge of Rong temple was empty. Except Linglong, Mu Cen was never found again.


    Li Sheng was also shocked.


    Linglong lowered her voice and quickly said to Li Sheng, "the empress had already been taken away by the prince''s people when her fourth highness stormed into the palace."


    And it was taken away in silence.


    It wasn''t by any violent means. It was just that when he left, mu zhantian''s people personally pressed Mu Cen, while Donggong was all Li Shiyuan''s people, Linglong couldn''t do anything.


    Linglong wants to follow, but is stopped by mucen.


    Mu Cen wants Linglong to stay where he is and not to act rashly.


    Linglong passively stays, but no longer has any news of mucen. On the contrary, the guard in the East Palace was relaxed because of mucen''s leaving.


    Linglong is not free until Rong Temple invades the east palace. She just looks at Rong temple and tells the news that mucen has been taken away.


    Rong temple also changed face.


    You know, if Mu CEN is taken away, that is to change the pattern of everything. Li Shiyuan can''t ignore Mu Cen''s existence, but also ignore him.


    Even years of preparation can fall short at this moment.


    As Li Shiyuan''s subordinates, they can''t ignore Mu Cen. After all, Mu CEN is Li Shiyuan''s life-saving benefactor and the princess they identify.


    Therefore, the scene became stalemate for a moment.


    Rong Temple didn''t dare to hesitate, so he took Linglong out of the east palace. In the East Palace, Li Shiyuan''s people quickly returned to the Yulong palace.


    In the next step, only soldiers can block the situation, and the water will come and cover the land.


    Both Li Shiyuan and Li Shiyuan are fighting against each other.


    "Damn it." Li Sheng said a low curse.


    "Why, don''t you do it?" Li Shiyuan sneered, "when I go to this day, where can I allow you to become a stumbling block for me, wishful thinking."


    Li Shiyuan''s original passivity once again turned into initiative: "who is the fourth younger brother looking for, Mu Cen?" With that, Li Shiyuan looked up at the sky and said, "you are so affectionate. How can I stop you from meeting each other?"


    As the voice fell, Li Shiyuan''s face changed.


    But the rampancy in Li Shiyuan''s eyes has become particularly obvious.


    Because Mu Cen has been brought up under pressure, and his feet are still in handcuffs, it is impossible to escape from such a situation for a moment, and Li Shiyuan''s people know that such Mu Cen has no ability to resist.


    Because of Tongxin Gu, Mu Cen''s essence is damaged. In addition, in order not to let Ji Liansha find that Tongxin Gu has changed people, she has to wake up from the poison, which means that it will only make Mu Cen weaker.


    It''s completely out of control.


    However, even Mu Cen, when she saw Li Shiyuan, her voice did not have any hesitation: "Your Highness, you have worked hard for so long, do you want to be defeated because of me? Are you right about the soldiers who have been with you for many years? Are you right about the layout for such a long time? I can stand here, as long as I can achieve my ultimate goal. "


    Every word, Mu Cen said is particularly clear: "can see Li Shiyuan from the crown prince''s position a little bit of defeat, such as adoptive parents can be vindicated, my life, there will be no regret."


    Mu Cen said it directly.


    This is also the ultimate goal of Mu Cen''s rebirth.


    She came with hatred, all the way to the present bloody, nature is not used to fail. Between her and Li Shiyuan, she has long been a community of life. As long as she can keep one, her wish can be fulfilled, and it is not in vain for mu Cen to be reborn.


    Her life was decided by heaven.


    If it is true that history can be reversed with her life under such circumstances, then Mu CEN is willing to.


    Whether for his own sake or for the people of Dazhou, only Li Shiyuan''s accession to the throne is the best policy.


    Mu Cen''s words are extremely calm, but his eyes look at Li Shiyuan without any struggle: "don''t let me down. It''s not easy for you and I to get to this day. If I become your stumbling block, I will die in front of you. "


    Mu Cen said directly, every sentence without a trace of joking elements, eyebrows fell on Li Shiyuan''s body, it is very serious.


    "You don''t have time." Mu Cen roared.


    But Ji Liansha, who has been quiet all the time, suddenly laughs out: "there is no time."


    The voice seemed to come from hell. Looking at Mu Cen, his eyes were very insidious: "princess, I didn''t expect that you could crack Tongxin Gu. You''re a once-in-a-thousand-year extremely Yin physique. Gu Du doesn''t work in your body at all. But in order not to let me doubt, you also let Gu Du wake up. Once Gu Du wakes up, your extreme Yin constitution can''t save you. "


    Gilensha''s words are very clear.


    But mu Cen ignored, she looked at Li Shiyuan.


    Li Shiyuan closed his eyes slightly and saw firmness in Mu Cen''s eyes. They didn''t need to communicate, but they were silent.


    But Li Shiyuan understood the meaning in Mu Cen''s eyes.


    He wants to do it by himself and completely end the current scuffle, and the rest doesn''t need Li Shiyuan to think about it again. As long as Li Shiyuan wins, everything has a chance to turn around. If Li Shiyuan loses, the curtain will really come to an end, and everyone''s efforts will be in vain.


    In this short time, Li Shiyuan made a decision


    He looked at Mu Cen, Mu Cen closed his eyes: "I love you."


    It was told to Li Shiyuan by magic and telepathy. Li Shiyuan heard it. Then, Li Shiyuan raised his hand, and the sword pointed to Li Shiyuan.


    Jiliansha giggled and hid in the crowd. For a while, no one could hurt her.


    "Kill the witch." Li Sheng roared.


    Soon, the sharp sword stabbed in the direction of jiliansha, but jiliansha''s surrounding raised a golden halo, completely blocked these sword edges.


    Without hesitation, Li Shiyuan stabbed his sword at his neck.


    At this time, Mu Cen''s face changed.


    Ji Liansha smiles insidiously and looks at Mu Cen: "princess, you killed your favorite person by magic. Are you happy?"

 Chapter 549

    Muczen''s movements have become completely out of control.


    She understood in a flash.


    "Have you thought of it?" Jiliansha''s voice also followed, "you wake up, even if you are the most Yin constitution, the poison is awake, you just have a little way, even if it is the most Yin constitution, the poison in your body can only be used by the slave."


    These words, jiliansha said light, and even some Schadenfreude, as if watching the general look to Muchen.


    That giggle in such bloody, become you of gloomy incomparable, like the death of the king of hell, completely did not let Mu Cen mean.


    Mu Cen desperately wants to resist.


    But I couldn''t resist.


    During this period of time, her essence was seriously damaged, and the magic just now made Mu Cen even more depressed.


    And jiliansha''s voice followed, and the silver bell under her ankle became obvious: "originally, I didn''t use your magic, but you just used it to talk with the fourth highness. No wonder I did."


    Melissa is laughing more happily.


    This is totally unexpected.


    Originally, she only intended to use the poison in Mu Cen''s body to control Mu Cen, so that she could contain Li Shiyuan. However, she did not expect that Mu Cen used magic. Ji Liansha was originally a witch family. Ji Niang could feel Mu Cen''s magic, but Ji Liansha could not.


    Once it''s exposed, Melissa even controls the magic.


    The most important thing is that Mu Cen does not have the ability to resist at all.


    And this kind of change, also let a person stagger unceasingly.


    Mu Cen rushes over. Li Shiyuan is stunned. Li Shiyuan has a backhand chance. However, Mu Cen has captured Li Shiyuan''s sword and stabbed Li Shiyuan in the chest.


    Her eyes are lax, completely lost before the will.


    But occasionally, Mu Cen''s eyes are sober. When he looks at Li Shiyuan, his eyes are red, but he can''t shed tears.


    Mu Cen looks at the sharp sword in his hand and stabs Li Shiyuan''s chest bit by bit. Li Shiyuan''s hand grasps the sword edge like this, and the blood flows down.


    Mu Cen shook his head desperately, but he couldn''t control his action


    The original victory changed in an instant.


    Mu Cen closed his eyes.


    Jiliansha''s laughter was more pitiful: "Your Highness, are you happy? I didn''t expect that, such a picture is really exciting. I haven''t used poison to control magic yet! It''s so funny that Mu Cen can do magic


    The laughter was grim, and the wind was blowing around.


    Li Shiyuan fell in front of the crowd.


    Mu Cen''s strength was to kill Li Shiyuan, and he didn''t mean to stop.


    At the moment of Li Shiyuan''s fall, Mu Cen suddenly screams and breaks through Ji Liansha''s confinement. Ji Liansha is stunned, but she is not impatient.


    It doesn''t help anyway.


    Li Sheng, Rong Si and others were also stunned. They did not expect that such a thing would happen. Li Shiyuan fell down, and the people present were completely at a loss.


    And the archers who used to be on the palace walls began to have problems one after another.


    The victory turned into the defeat.


    Li Shiyuan can be prepared for a rainy day. Li Shiyuan''s prudence can''t trust everyone except his own dead.


    The thousands of dead men who have been carefully trained have also turned defeat into victory in the time jiliansha has won.


    The situation has completely changed you.


    Mu Cen can''t believe looking at everything in front of him. His hand holding the sword has been released.


    The nightmare of the last life happened again.


    In the last life, it was Li Shiyuan who knew his magic. Under the rhetoric, Mu Cen, for Li Shiyuan''s sake, stabbed himself to death with his magic at the last moment. Only in this way can Li Shiyuan win a great victory.


    At that time, there was only Li Shiyuan in Mu Cen''s heart, and Li Shiyuan was Mu Cen''s heaven, so mu Cen could not violate Li Shiyuan''s will.


    In this life, Mu Cen has escaped countless times and changed the history of countless people. However, he did not expect that at this moment, he could not change the history in the end. With that sword, he was extremely tragic.


    Not to mention Li Shiyuan''s original wound, where he still suffered such a deep sword.


    Besides, it is still under such circumstances.


    Even if Li Shiyuan is safe, will Li Shiyuan let him go?


    That''s out of the question.


    In the last life, she knew Li Shiyuan''s life in person, but in this life, Li Shiyuan died in his own hands and stabbed the sword with his own hands.


    Ha ha ha¡ª¡ª


    Mu Cen never felt so sarcastic.


    Li Shiyuan stood up and walked step by step until he stood in front of Mu Cen: "did Princess Ai ever think about this day? This kind of picture, does Aifei feel exciting? "


    The voice is sarcastic.


    Mu Cen didn''t speak and ran to Li Shiyuan without thinking about it.


    Li Shiyuan vomited blood and fell to the ground. If it wasn''t for heavy armor, I''m afraid the sword would have pierced Li Shiyuan.


    "I..." Mu Cen shook his head, "I never thought that the final result would be like this. I always thought that everything had escaped. "


    Mu Cen''s eyes are more and more sour and astringent, holding Li Shiyuan so tightly.


    Li Sheng and Rong temple were even more stunned. The chaos in front of the imperial dragon hall became more and more obvious. The bloody air had already rushed into the sky. In this dark night, it was disgusting.


    Li Shiyuan opened his eyes and breathed. The palm held Mu Cen''s palm.


    Mu Cen''s backhand grasped Li Shiyuan''s hand: "you can''t have something, I won''t let you have something."


    "No... no..." Li Shiyuan spoke weakly and looked at Mu Cen.


    He wants to let Mu Cen go. He doesn''t want to let Mu Cen fall into such a situation. This kind of thing is beyond Mu Cen''s control. They all miss jiliansha.


    In other words, they calculated, but they did not calculate the strength of Melissa.


    After all, the ancestors of the one who stayed in the western regions and left with Ji Niang have disappeared for hundreds of years. Here after countless spring, summer, autumn and winter, how can we know everything about each other.


    Ji Niang also can''t calculate accurately.


    In order to make jiliansha the key at the end.


    Even if Mu Cen stabbed the sword himself, Li Shiyuan didn''t want Mu Cen to blame himself.


    His hand had no strength, so he looked at Mu Cen: "you... You... Go... Go."


    Mu Cen shook his head.


    Li Shiyuan''s eyes were extremely calm.


    Rong temple and Li Sheng have also rushed towards Li Shiyuan. They remember every word Li Shiyuan said before entering the palace.

 Chapter 550

    In case of failure, they will take Mu Cen away from the deep palace.


    This is Li Sheng and Rong temple''s promise to Li Shiyuan. As long as they can take Mu Cen out, there is no need to worry about the rest.


    "You go." Mu Cen quickly turned back.


    Rongsi and Li Sheng are particularly persistent.


    Mu Cen looks at them and suddenly takes down a jade pendant from his waist and throws it. When they see the jade pendant, they are shocked. Even Li Shiyuan is shocked and looks at Mu Cen like this.


    It''s the jade pendant on Li Shiyuan. Seeing the jade pendant is like seeing Li Shiyuan himself. He must obey his orders.


    Rong temple and Li Sheng look at each other.


    ¡±Get out of here first. " Mu Cen said directly, "the Castle Peak is here. I''m not afraid of no firewood."


    This is an order.


    Li Shiyuan and she can''t leave, but Rong temple and Li Sheng can. Even if it turns into the present situation, Mu Cen can protect as many people as he can.


    "At my command." Mu Cen spoke quietly.


    She''s gambling. When she gambles on Li shiche, she still has a hand there. Otherwise, Li shiche would not be so quiet until now. If these people in Rongsi lose their troops, even if Li Shiyuan lives, it will not help.


    Rongsi closed his eyes and Li Sheng stood where he was.


    Li Shiyuan said: "go."


    Li Shiyuan seemed to be watching the crowd: "I will not allow you to leave."


    This time, Rong temple and Li Sheng didn''t hesitate any more. They were very fast. With the rest of the soldiers, they quickly got out of the encirclement. The archers on the palace wall kept shooting at them. They could not help getting hurt.


    But Li Shiyuan did not see such a picture any more. Mu Cen closed his eyes slightly, hoping that everything would go smoothly.


    "What a pair of desperate mandarin ducks." Li Shiyuan sneered, "Aifei, it''s very sad to see your favorite man die in front of you."


    Li Shiyuan''s sword has pointed at Li Shiyuan.


    Mu Cen sneered: "you dream."


    Mu CEN is stalling and waiting.


    Li Shiyuan''s calmness is in sharp contrast to the present chaos, as if his mind is full. Mu Cen chose to believe Li Shiyuan.


    She just protected Li Shiyuan and watched Li Shiyuan walk in front of her.


    Until Li Shiyuan stood in front of them.


    Mu Cen''s eyes did not evade. He just looked at Li Shiyuan. Suddenly, Li Shiyuan sneered: "I suddenly changed my mind."


    Mu Cen''s heart flashed an uneasy premonition, subconsciously looking at the direction of the palace gate. But Li Shiyuan''s brow twisted, for a moment and a half, also can''t guess Li Shiyuan''s idea.


    Li Shiyuan half squatted down and looked at their confusion.


    In front of the Yulong hall, there was chaos.


    Li Shiyuan''s people were defeated step by step in such a situation. Fortunately, Li Sheng and Rong temple had broken through the siege. Even if they were seriously injured, they broke out of the Yulong hall. After cooperating with the people outside, they left smoothly.


    In the imperial dragon hall, only Li Shiyuan and Mu Cen are still there.


    "What are you going to do?" Mu Cen watched Li Shiyuan warily.


    Li Shiyuan''s hand pinched Mu Cen''s chin and said to Li Shiyuan, "Mu Cen, I suddenly found out how to make my fourth brother feel pain for a lifetime."


    Mu Cen flashed a sense of uneasiness.


    Even Li Shiyuan''s face changed.


    Then, Mu Cen was directly picked up by Li Shiyuan. Mu Cen had no ability to resist and was dragged all the way into the imperial dragon hall.


    Inside, Li Changtian''s bones are not cold.


    "Li Shiyuan, what are you going to do?" Mu Cen growled.


    Li Shiyuan just looked at Mu Cen and said, "what do you say! I''ll give you two choices. Either you will kill Li Shiyuan now, or you will become the prince and concubine of our king. "


    Mu Cen''s subconscious reluctance.


    Li Shiyuan also roared out: "no way."


    This is to Mu Cen.


    Mu Cen looks at Li Shiyuan with red eyes, and finally shakes his head at Li Shiyuan.


    She is waiting for Li shiche. She is waiting for the arrival of reinforcements. The only thing she can do now is to leave time. Mu Cen was determined because when Li shiche sent Mu Cen out of the house that day, he had already told Mu Cen that if anything should happen, the first thing is to protect himself. Li Shiyuan naturally has a way to leave.


    It means that Li Shiyuan already has a draft.


    So, Mu CEN is willing to wait.


    Now, if Mu Cen doesn''t delay time and fight for Li Shiyuan''s time, Li Shiyuan''s sword will kill Li Shiyuan without hesitation. Then there is really no room for maneuver.


    Completely into a passive.


    "No way." Li Shiyuan suddenly understood.


    What is Li Shiyuan going to do.


    And Mu Cen has looked at Li Shiyuan, and then slowly walked into the screen, the screen is not completely invisible, across the curtain of the screen, you can still see every move inside.


    Li Shiyuan closed his eyes and felt suffocated, but he couldn''t pull it out of his heart.


    My mind is full of pictures behind the screen.


    You don''t have to look. Li Shiyuan can think of it.


    Now Mu Cen''s every move is for his own sake. Mu CEN is procrastinating. Li Shiyuan''s people immediately react to this accident. Naturally, Li shiche can''t come with the imperial edict at the first time.


    The previous imperial edict left by Li Changtian was put in Li shiche''s place just in case. After all, the most dangerous place is the safest.


    And now¡ª¡ª


    Li shiche must also be trapped, not unable to get out, but to have enough time.


    This time, enough to make everything here completely changed.


    Li Shiyuan''s eyes slowly slide down the tears, it is a kind of powerless but guilt and heartache feeling, a little bit of Li Shiyuan forced to the limit.


    If it is not that he can''t move at all, he would rather die than see Mu Cen insulted like this.


    And inside the screen¡ª¡ª


    Mu Cen closed his eyes and didn''t struggle.


    Li Shiyuan sneered, almost forcing Mu Cen to hurt. Mu Cen didn''t speak, just like he was on the bed without any reaction.


    Even Mu Cen didn''t make a sound.


    She didn''t want to make Li Shiyuan feel sad again.


    In Mu Cen''s opinion, even if he doesn''t want to, it''s not impossible for mu Cen to return to Li Shiyuan''s life. As long as Li Shiyuan is here, her life will not be in vain.


    that''s enough.


    "Why. Isn''t it pleasant to be with my king? " Li Shiyuan sneered. He just looked down at it. It was a kind of humiliation and torture. He went into the palace inch by inch, trying to drive Mu Cen completely crazy.


    Mu Cen did not answer or respond.


    But this does not affect Li Shiyuan.


    Li Shiyuan seems very excited, no matter Mu Cen''s reaction, but in the present situation, can stimulate Li Shiyuan, instantly turn all the situation, can completely occupy Mu Cen in such a situation.

 Chapter 551

    It was a rapacious pleasure.


    I can''t help it.


    And outside the screen, Li Shiyuan''s heart is tight, which is a kind of helpless pain. You can''t live, you can''t die.


    In the imperial dragon hall, there was a dead silence.


    And the fighting outside has stopped, everything has returned to calm.


    Until Li Shiyuan let go of Mu Cen, he just held Mu Cen''s chin and looked at him: "Mu Cen, I give you the crown princess. You are not rare, but you have to make peace with Li Shiyuan. Since you are not rare, why should I pity you? "


    Mu Cen looks at Li Shiyuan defiantly without any intention of compromise.


    Not even because of the current situation, and there is no timidity.


    The more Li Shiyuan looked at it, the more upset he felt, and his voice sank down: "Mu Cen, I said that you were born in the East Palace, and you will die in the east palace. I can''t let you leave this palace. I will confine you here forever."


    "Wishful thinking." Mu Cen''s cold reply.


    "Ha ha -" Li Shiyuan sneered, "my fourth brother, how painful it is. I want you to watch Li Shiyuan die in my hand. Originally, I wanted to keep Li Shiyuan to watch me ascend the throne. Now I find that this is not exciting enough. "


    Li Shiyuan''s voice has become more and more cold, saying his purpose word by word.


    Musen, take a deep breath.


    She wanted to hear the outside, but under the current situation, Mu Cen couldn''t hear anything. She didn''t even know about Li Shiyuan, let alone use magic.


    Mu Cen forced himself to calm down.


    But the inner restlessness is not satisfied.


    She is waiting for Li shiche.


    If Li shiche doesn''t come again, Mu CEN is afraid that he can''t hold on, or Li shiche also has an accident, Mu Cen closes his eyes slightly.


    And Li Shiyuan has been dressed up again, so he directly dragged Mu Cen up.


    The screen has been removed by the slaves.


    Li Shiyuan was still lying on the ground, breathing heavily.


    And Li Shiyuan''s sword has pointed to Li Shiyuan. He wants to watch Li Shiyuan die in front of him.


    Mu Cen looked at the sharp sword, clenched his fist in his palm, and rushed to Li Shiyuan even though he didn''t want to.


    But Li Shiyuan''s speed is faster: "come on, hold the crown princess, let her open her eyes and watch how the king executed Li Shiyuan, a rebel."


    "Yes." All the guards answered.


    "No." Mu Cen growled.


    How could Li Shiyuan care about Mu Cen''s resistance? All his movements seemed to slow down a little bit, until the sword edge approached Li Shiyuan''s chest and stabbed him a little bit.


    The blood in Li Shiyuan''s mouth is more and more obvious.


    Mu Cen struggled desperately.


    This is the moment¡ª¡ª


    But outside the palace suddenly broke into people, Wang Yong hurried to follow, Li shiche tall figure has broken in, obviously also after a round of scuffle, finally appeared in the imperial dragon hall.


    But Li shiche''s hand also has a bright yellow imperial edict.


    Wang Yong''s face is also a little ugly. I didn''t expect that it would be like this. Li shiche almost came out of the siege from his bedroom and appeared in the imperial palace with the imperial edict all the way.


    "Stop it." Li shiche roared.


    Li Shiyuan''s face changed. Looking at Li shiche''s promotion, he couldn''t believe it. Li Shiyuan didn''t expect that Li Changtian would stay behind, so naturally he searched every place carefully. Even before Li Shiyuan was in a coma, he had people search King yuan''s mansion thoroughly.


    But in the end, nothing.


    Li shiche just came back from the confinement. Li Shiyuan didn''t think much about it. He was careful and looked for it, but he didn''t have any clues.


    As a result, now the imperial edict has appeared coldly.


    "Brother Erhuang, I have the imperial edict of my father in my hand." Li shiche said directly, "you can''t kill the fourth elder brother. If you kill the fourth elder brother, you will disobey the imperial edict, and you can''t be at ease as a king."


    While saying that Li shiche opened the imperial edict, the people around him knelt down and did not dare to neglect. No one knew what the imperial edict said. Under such circumstances, anything could change the overall situation.


    The sword in Li Shiyuan''s hand also stopped, slightly squinting, looking at what Li shiche can say.


    Even when Li shiche came in, he had let the door of the bedroom open.


    Officials outside can also hear every word Li shiche said clearly. Under such circumstances, Li Shiyuan could not disobey the imperial edict of the former Emperor.


    This is against the sky.


    Besides, this kind of thing, there is no airtight wall, sooner or later will spread out.


    "In accordance with the emperor''s imperial edict, no matter what he committed, there was a gold medal for escape from death, which was issued by Li Shiyuan, king of yuan."


    Li shiche read out the words on the imperial edict word by word, and then the imperial edict was lost in front of Li Shiyuan.


    Li shiche''s voice never stopped: "the second brother can''t even see the emperor''s seal and handwriting. If you disobey the order of the former Emperor, how can your second brother be safe? "


    This is a threat.


    It was not clear that Li Shiyuan ascended the throne. Under such circumstances, Li Shiyuan really had no way. He looked at Li shiche sullenly, obviously did not expect such a situation.


    The relationship between Li shiche and Li Shiyuan is very good, and Li Shiyuan can''t be clearer.


    In order to prohibit Li shiche and Li Shiyuan from being together, Qu Huashang asked Li Changtian to send Li shiche to the frontier for a crime and put him in confinement.


    Li Shiyuan thought it was over.


    At such a juncture, Li shiche''s return was enough to surprise Li Shiyuan. But Li Shiyuan felt that Li shiche had just come back and could not make any noise.


    Unexpectedly, Li shiche became the last Cheng Yaojin.


    But what?


    Now Li Shiyuan is no longer the climate. This throne is destined to be his own. As long as he ascends the throne, Li Shiyuan will leave under his own eyes now, which is only now.


    The gold medal is only once.


    Li Shiyuan can find countless opportunities to let Li Shiyuan die without a whole body.


    Li Shiyuan''s other evils, do you really think you can leave Kyoto?


    Li Shiyuan sneered: "seven younger brother is really painstaking. Since the imperial edict is in hand, Li Shiyuan can also be pardoned for committing such a capital crime, but the seventh younger brother should not forget that there is only one chance to get the gold medal. If this time is used up, there will be no such good luck next time. "


    Li shiche naturally understood this truth.


    Without hesitation, he immediately thought of Li Shiyuan: "fourth brother, I will send you out of the palace."


    "Come on, let''s see the seventh Royal Highness send people out, and then take the seventh Royal Highness back to the palace. You are not allowed to leave the palace without the king''s order." Li Shiyuan ordered deeply.

 Chapter 552

    "Yes." The guard answered.


    Li shiche ignored Li Shiyuan''s words and quickly picked up Li Shiyuan. But Li Shiyuan held Li shiche''s hand and gave it to Mu Cen first.


    Li shiche understood Li Shiyuan''s meaning and said in a low voice, "fourth brother, you should leave first, and then consider other things in the long run."


    Li shiche said this directly.


    Li Shiyuan doesn''t know how to weigh the pros and cons here.


    Mu Cen quietly looked at Li Shiyuan, the original tension has been relaxed, her look is particularly calm, word by word very clear: "Shiyuan, if you are well, I will be well. Remember what I said


    After that, Mu Cen stopped talking.


    Li shiche did not hesitate.


    And Li Shiyuan''s breath of fishy sweetness in his chest kept pouring in, forcing Li Shiyuan to vomit a mouthful of blood, and all his willpower was strong.


    Li shiche knew that Li Shiyuan would not last long. He quickly took Li Shiyuan and walked towards the Palace door.


    The guards stood in a row and watched them leave.


    And Li Shiyuan''s people also follow Li shiche, to avoid Li shiche any more.


    And Mu Cen quietly watched Li shiche and Li Shiyuan leave in front of him, making sure that Li Shiyuan was safe. Mu Cen softened down, and all the tense emotions gradually relaxed.


    And Li Shiyuan looked at Mu Cen darkly: "do you really think everything is so smooth?"


    Mu Cen ignored Li Shiyuan''s clamour.


    She doesn''t worry about Li shiche''s comfort. After all, Li shiche is Qu Huachang''s own son. Even if Li Shiyuan really wants to do something, he has to give Qu Huachang some thin noodles. So for a while and a half, Li shiche won''t have a big accident.


    Li Shiyuan took the gold medal to leave. After Li Shiyuan was in power, he couldn''t find any reason to attack Li Shiyuan in a short time. Gao Qian, they will take Li Shiyuan away for the first time, and they won''t give Li Shiyuan a chance.


    The one to worry about now, except Mu Cen himself, is long Shaoyun, who has been released from military power.


    When Li Shiyuan is in the upper position, he will not let long Shaoyun go.


    On the contrary, long Shaoyun became the most dangerous person.


    Mu Cen sank, but he hid his mind very well. For the present situation, it is the best policy to survive first.


    But Li Shiyuan saw that Mu Cen didn''t speak, and sneered: "come on, put the crown princess into the dungeon, and wait for the fall."


    "Yes." The guard answered.


    Mu Cen was dragged up and went to the heaven prison, but mu Cen''s spine was also very straight, and he didn''t have any grievances because of such confusion and previous insults.


    She does not allow herself to show weakness in front of Li Shiyuan.


    This account, Mu Cen will write down, also won''t let go.


    Mu Cen was almost pressed by others and passed in front of them. When he came to Mu Hongyuan, it was inconceivable that Mu Hongyuan looked at Mu Cen. However, Mu Cen''s eyes were less respectful and indifferent than before. Until Mu Cen was pressed out of the imperial dragon hall and imprisoned in the prison.


    ¡­¡­


    At that time¡ª¡ª


    Li shiche was not afraid of these people who were not far behind him, so he took Li Shiyuan directly to the gate of the palace.


    Li Shiyuan''s situation has been extremely bad, but in the face of Li shiche, his eyes are extremely worried.


    It''s not just Mu Cen who worries, but also Li shiche.


    After struggling with Li Shiyuan for too many years, Li Shiyuan was too clear about his character. Under such circumstances, Li Shiyuan could not easily let Li shiche go, let alone Mu Cen.


    Today''s Mu Cen and Li Shiyuan really split the face, and Li Shiyuan doesn''t have to worry about anything after all. Besides, with Li Shiyuan''s character, he is bound to ascend the throne at the first time and tell the world that he won''t cause any more accidents.


    Mu Cen will not be good.


    And Li shiche will not be much better, even if Li shiche is Li Shiyuan''s brother, so what? When it comes to interests, Li shiche will not be let go.


    Li shiche noticed Li Shiyuan''s eyes, and they had already arrived outside the palace.


    "Fourth brother." Li shiche''s voice is very low, only two people can hear, "I can''t send you any more, you have the gold medal in hand, the second brother doesn''t dare to do anything to you. At least not now. There are your reinforcements outside the palace. Li Sheng and Rong temple should also retreat outside the palace. They will take you away safely. "


    "You..." Li Shiyuan spoke hard.


    "Listen to me, fourth brother." Li shiche stopped Li Shiyuan from saying, "if you leave the Castle Peak here, you are not afraid of no firewood. If you die in the palace today, there is no way to recover everything. After leaving the palace, leave Kyoto immediately. Kyoto is no longer a safe place. You can only use the gold medal once. The second time, my second brother will not show mercy to you. "


    Li shiche said quickly: "I know what the fourth brother is worried about. Mu CEN is still in the palace. I will find a way to send him out. What''s more, Mu Cen''s cleverness doesn''t really put him in danger. At most, he is passive. I''ll hold on


    Li shiche gave Li Shiyuan a guarantee.


    Li Shiyuan closed his eyes slightly and gasped. He didn''t say a word for a long time.


    For mu Cen, Li Shiyuan was in debt after all. At least Li Shiyuan never thought that he would drag Mu Cen to the present situation one day.


    If not implicated, even if Mu Cen will not be able to leave the eastern palace for a while and a half, but at least he will not put himself in a dilemma.


    Li Shiyuan closed his eyes slightly and said: "please."


    "I will do my best." Li shiche gave Li Shiyuan a guarantee, "fourth brother, take care of it. See you later."


    "Take care." Li Shiyuan answered.


    "I will." Li shiche answered, "don''t worry about me. My second brother won''t move me so easily." Then, Li shiche noticed that the people behind him were close to them, and his voice was loud. "Fourth brother, I''ll send you here. I can''t send you any more. Take care of yourself."


    With that, Li shiche bowed his hands and quickly turned to leave without looking at Li Shiyuan any more.


    Li Shiyuan covered his chest, the blood still remained, but compared with the previous ferocity, it was much better. The smell of fishy and sweet constantly rushed up, but Li Shiyuan still straightened his spine and quickly walked out of the palace.


    ¡­¡­


    Gao Qian''s people have been waiting outside the palace.


    Rongsi and Li Sheng were both injured after they were killed outside the palace. They were taken away by Gao Qian''s people for the first time to avoid being chased by the shadow guards prepared by Li Shiyuan.


    Now no one can afford a single bit of damage.


    "Your Highness, I have offended you." The bodyguard said neatly.


    The voice falls, the bodyguard has directly picked up Li Shiyuan and left the palace quickly. Those bodyguards who just chased out can''t see people''s shadow in a moment. They look at each other face to face. After looking for a while, they reluctantly go back to recover their lives.

 Chapter 553

    And the bodyguard took Li Shiyuan all the way to the dark lane of Kyoto, which released Li Shiyuan.


    Li Shiyuan''s current situation naturally can''t go any further.


    Gao Qian was waiting in the dark lane: "I''ll send you to the embroidery room first. Li Shiyuan''s people over there won''t doubt it for the time being. They can also deal with your wound. Otherwise, you can''t hold it."


    Li Shiyuan didn''t speak, just nodded difficultly. Now speaking is much more difficult for Li Shiyuan.


    Gao Qian had changed the carriage and helped Li Shiyuan into it. The bodyguard went in to check Li Shiyuan''s condition and dealt with his wound by the way.


    After Li Shiyuan entered the carriage, he fell into a coma for the first time.


    Gao Qian was outside the carriage, looking back at Li Shiyuan''s situation from time to time. He felt that he was not good. The carriage was getting faster and faster. He quickly went out of the dark lane and went directly to the back door of the embroidery room. Shopkeeper Wang was waiting at the door.


    "The doctor has come." Shopkeeper Wang doesn''t talk nonsense.


    Gao Qian answered.


    Li Shiyuan fell into a coma and had no reaction again. Gao Qian soon took Li Shiyuan to the house. The doctors were all people Li Shiyuan trusted very much, so they didn''t worry about it.


    Soon, the crowd retreated behind the screen, leaving Gao Qian and the doctor.


    The doctor''s brow twisted quickly. He quickly checked the situation for Li Shiyuan and kept shaking his head: "Your Highness''s wound has been made worse again and again. Fortunately, the previous two times have been treated extremely clean. Otherwise, I''m afraid I can''t hold it any longer today."


    And the wound has become dark, black blood on the top of the outflow.


    "This poison is too dangerous. It has entered the viscera as quickly as possible. I can only do my best." The doctor shook his head. "You know, I''m not as good as your highness. If the master of his fourth highness is here, it would be better. "


    The implication is that the doctor is not so sure.


    Outsiders may not know, including Li Shiyuan, but several people close to Li Shiyuan are very clear about who Li Shiyuan''s master is.


    Li Shiyuan''s master was his uncle Li Changyi who was demoted from Beijing.


    After the failure of Li Changyi''s capture of the throne, Li Changtian couldn''t let Li Changyi go. He had imprisoned Li Changyi in the deep palace for a long time. At that time, Li Shiyuan was the one who often got together with Li Changyi.


    It was also at that time that they formed deep feelings.


    Li Shiyuan''s medical skills and martial arts came with Li Changyi.


    And Li Changyi is either someone else or a famous ghost hand in the world. This is also the reason why ghost hands never use their true face to see people. Once they see people, Li Changyi''s identity will naturally be irresistible. Everyone knows what it means to be irresistible.


    But more than ten years ago, Li Changyi had disappeared completely and could not find any trace.


    It is said that besides Li Shiyuan, Li Changyi had a close disciple, but no one knew who the disciple was. Naturally, this matter could only be settled.


    One side of the people listen to the doctor''s words, face also followed dignified up, everyone looked at each other, for a long time did not say a word.


    After a long time, the doctor took care of the wound on Li Shiyuan''s body and wiped a handful of sweat on his forehead¡° His highness is out of danger for the time being. The next three days are the critical period. I hope it''s OK. "


    Gao Qian''s brow slightly twisted.


    Then Gao Qian looked at Rong Temple: "I''m afraid three days is the limit. After three days, he must be transferred out of Kyoto. According to Li Shiyuan''s character, today he will ascend the throne and announce to the world. In addition, your emperor Dazhou will die. According to the custom of Dazhou, his palace will be closed for seven days. It''s safe for seven days. But after seven days, it''s hard to say. "


    Rong Temple understands the meaning of Gao Qian''s words.


    Why is it safe within three days? Now that Li Shiyuan is seriously injured, it is impossible for them to leave with him at the same speed as before, so they have to leave ahead of time. Only in this way can they distance themselves from Li Shiyuan''s people and avoid any accidents.


    At their present speed, it''s better to leave Kyoto for the next safe place in three or four days. During this period, it''s also necessary to ensure that Li Shiyuan doesn''t have any accidents.


    So, three days is really the deadline.


    "I''ll arrange it now." Rong temple said fast.


    Li Sheng took a look at Gao Qian and said, "my subordinates stay in Kyoto to meet Miss mu. If Miss Mu comes out and no one takes care of her, I''m afraid it won''t be so easy."


    "You can''t keep it." Gao Qian said directly, "none of you can stay. You are all the eyesores of Li Shiyuan. My people will stay in Kyoto and wait for news. They will be much safer than you. When necessary, I will consider how to deal with it. Li Shiyuan ascended the throne. According to the customs of the two countries, I will naturally enter Beijing to congratulate him. That being the case, I can enter the palace fairly in about half a month. At that time, if Mu Cen hasn''t come out, I can think of a way. "


    What Gao Qian said is direct.


    This made Li Sheng''s brow twist, but he could not refute Gao Qian''s words.


    "Mu Cen Su is smart. I think I can stick to it for half a month. Besides, there is no one at all." Gao Qian calmly said, "seven his highness is still in the palace, even if it''s hard to protect himself, you can also know Mu Cen''s current situation."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    A short duration of time, the eye liner in the palace will not be destroyed overnight, but if it is not the eastern palace, then more or less news will be heard. Gao Qian''s calm analysis, "you can''t mess with yourself now. Once you mess with yourself, it''s not only mu Cen, but Shiyuan who will be killed. You must be calm first."


    It''s the fans of the game, the onlookers.


    So Gao Qian saw it thoroughly and patiently told the people present.


    Li Sheng and Rong Temple stopped talking. For a long time, it was Rong Jiu who answered, "king of the western regions, thank you for your help. Please do your best to bring Miss Mu back, or your highness will be sober and we will not be able to stop her. "


    "I''ll do my best." Gao Qian should be direct.


    These words, also let the people present slightly relieved, but it is not really down.


    After all, every step of the next step is extremely dangerous. If you don''t pay attention, you will be able to break your body to pieces. If you lose your wife, you will lose your army,


    Inside, it''s quiet.


    ¡­¡­


    At that time¡ª¡ª


    As everyone guessed, Li Shiyuan immediately announced his accession to the throne after he was taken away.


    Wang Yong stands beside Li Shiyuan, and Wang Yong is Li Changtian''s confidant, so no one doubts that the edict read by Wang Yong is false.


    [Fengtian, the emperor said. Li shiche, the crown prince, issued an imperial edict to the late emperor li Changtian, and immediately ascended the throne after his death

 Chapter 554

    From Wang Yong''s sharp voice, many beautiful words in the original imperial edict have been simplified, just like this imperial edict, which was really written by Li Changtian when he was dying.


    But no one knows, Wang Yong''s cold sweat at the moment.


    Because this imperial edict is blank and nothing has been written on it, it is just fabricated by Wang Yong out of thin air.


    But for the ministers, they did not know that after hearing the edict, they could kneel down. When Li Shiyuan rebelled, the steps of Li Shiyuan''s accession to the throne had stopped at this step.


    Now, as soon as the edict came out, everything became reasonable.


    In the imperial dragon hall, the ministers kneeling all over the ground saluted in unison: "I''ll see you, my emperor. Long live, long live."


    Li Shiyuan also has a Dragon Robe, a bright yellow.


    He sat on the throne of the imperial dragon and looked at the ministers kneeling in front of him. He couldn''t bear the excitement. It was his long cherished wish for many years. At this moment, he finally saw the sight.


    Li Shiyuan''s hands caressed the throne carefully, suppressed his inner excitement, and then failed to laugh. Now Li Shiyuan is not proud, he has more things to deal with.


    Li Shiyuan waved: "all Qing flat."


    The ministers stood up in two rows.


    But everyone''s face looked uneasy. Look at me and I see you. No one dared to speak. There was a dead silence in the Yulong hall.


    This new emperor is bound to root out his dissidents and will never leave him with future troubles.


    Sure enough, after a moment of silence, Li Shiyuan looked at Wang Yong. Wang Yong''s shrill voice once again said: "according to the emperor''s will..."


    In Wang Yong''s words, in the previous rebellion, as long as there was a little disrespect for Li Shiyuan, all the people were taken off their black hats and directly sent to the prison.


    After a while, those weeds disappeared completely.


    The ministers who failed to come in outside the palace have already got their own destiny. Those who were Li Shiyuan were all promoted to the throne, while those who were not Li Shiyuan were formally expelled from the center of power, even those who were neutral and didn''t express their position.


    The most lamentable is long Shaoyun.


    On that day, long Shaoyun entered the palace, and Li Shiyuan forced long Shaoyun to hand over the military power. Without the military power, long Shaoyun could not command the elite soldiers of Dazhou in the frontier. Although he retained the name of general, he was useless.


    But even so, Li Shiyuan didn''t let long Shaoyun go. Although he didn''t give orders to do anything to long Shaoyun, he had people block the general''s house and forbid long Shaoyun to go in and out.


    This reason is ironic - collusion with the enemy and treason.


    After all, in the frontier, long Shaoyun can contact the most people outside the frontier, and the charge is appropriate, but there is no evidence, and it is impossible to really kill long Shaoyun.


    However, all the people present are very clear that it''s only a matter of time before long Shaoyun is killed. It won''t be more than one month at most. After all, the emperor has just died, so it''s impossible to see blood again.


    Long Shaoyun''s father, general long, was also killed on the same charge.


    It''s just that without long Shaoyun, it''s a big hidden danger for the frontier. You know, the peace of the frontier for many years is nothing but the dignity of the long family. Now, if the news of long Shaoyun comes out, the frontier will inevitably rebel.


    Even if Li Shiyuan won the military power of long Shaoyun and could command the soldiers in the frontier, those who were loyal to the long family, even if they rebelled, would not stand with Li Shiyuan. They only obeyed the orders of the long family.


    After all, they are the people who share life and death and guard the frontier together.


    So the future is really worrying.


    But none of the ministers present dared to raise such an objection


    Not only long Shaoyun, but also Li Shiyuan''s brother, Li shiche, was under house arrest in the deep palace. No one was allowed to enter except Qu Huashang, who could check Li shiche''s situation. Even the people beside Li shiche were arranged by Li Shiyuan himself.


    The villains here are all people who have followed Li Shiyuan for many years. In fact, they know Li Shiyuan very well. I''m afraid that Li shiche''s fate will not be much better at this stage.


    It''s just time.


    Maybe longer, maybe shorter.


    ¡­¡­


    With the promulgation of the imperial edicts, the imperial dragon hall was silent. No one dared to speak, so they could only stand passively until all the imperial edicts were issued.


    Then Li Shiyuan looked at all the ministers sharply: "you are all my love ministers. Naturally, I hope you can work for me. What I don''t like most is people with different intentions. Therefore, you should be very clear about what to do and what not to do. Don''t let me down."


    "I will obey the order." The minister fell on his knees.


    "For seven days, no one is allowed to enter or leave the palace, including you. Until the emperor''s death. As for the former imperial concubines, I have already made a decision and will let Wang Yong deal with them one by one. " Li Shiyuan said it directly.


    Of course, Li Shiyuan can''t keep these people.


    Qu Huashang was promoted to empress dowager, and she became empress dowager. Naturally, no one could move her. Dai Zhigu''s mother''s family has an unshakable position. He holds the gold medal of the late emperor in his hand. In addition, Dai''s family has made a lot of contributions. In Kyoto, he is also in power for a while, so Li Shiyuan will not move Dai Zhigu at this time.


    The pregnant Princess Li has been with the Empress Dowager all the time. The Empress Dowager also has absolute wechat in the court. Besides, Li Changtian is dead, and this Liyao can''t figure out anything. In order not to have any conflict with the empress dowager, she naturally put it aside for the time being.


    It''s going to be a long time.


    The rest of the concubines in the palace were either buried or sent to the gratitude temple to become nuns and would not stay in the harem.


    In addition, it is reasonable that Mu Cen was removed from the throne of Crown Princess and sent to the prison. However, Mu Zhihua was still the imperial concubine of the east palace. After Li Shiyuan ascended the throne, Mu Zhihua was also promoted to imperial concubine.


    Muwangfu was not affected by mucen''s affairs, and even became an official.


    Mu Hongyuan stood in the crowd, thanking Lord long en.


    Li Shiyuan didn''t let the officials leave until the sky began to sink outside. The atmosphere in the palace was still gloomy. The solemn and solemn red was covered by white elegiac couplets. The black and white interweaved in this deep palace has become particularly eye-catching.


    The gates of the palaces were locked and no one could enter or leave.


    everybody will be deterred by the danger.


    For fear of the next edict, I will lose my life.


    Compared with the deep palace after Li Changtian''s coma and return to Beijing, it is more frightening.

 Chapter 555

    Dazhou has already entered the palace, but when the cold wind blows, it makes his hair stand on end.


    The snowflakes, which are constantly falling, no longer bring romance, but a vast expanse of depression, a heavy snow, countless snowflakes bravely venture to the end of the world.


    Just like the emperor''s throne, the day he ascended the throne, he stepped on the blood of many people.


    The throne looks golden, but it''s all red with blood.


    It snowed more and more. It was a heavy snow that Dazhou had never seen for many years. It was thick and covered. In the deep palace, except for the heavily guarded guards, there was no smoke.


    It''s quiet. It''s very gloomy.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡ª¡ª


    Inside the prison¡ª¡ª


    This is not the first time for mu Cen to come to Tiangu, but the last time is quite different from this time. The last time she was more or less worried about Mu Cen''s identity. This time, she was imprisoned in the deepest part of Tiangu, which means that it is more difficult to leave here.


    How many organs are densely distributed, and all the torture in the prison are in front of Mu Cen, and they can see clearly one by one.


    Even Mu Cen of the last life has never been here.


    But mu CEN is very clear that this place is the place where big Zhou''s felons are held. There have never been any people who can go out alive here. After many people enter here, their previous tongue will soon be tortured by everything here.


    The sound of dripping water in the water prison, the rats and cockroaches crawling on the ground, the poisonous snake cave not far away, and even all kinds of ferocious and hungry beasts.


    It''s bloody everywhere.


    The blood here has never been broken.


    From time to time came the roar of wild animals. The place where Mu Cen was standing was not in good condition. In the crevice of heaven, there was even blood dripping out and falling on Mu Cen.


    Mu Cen closed his eyes slightly, but he didn''t become nervous because of the gloom in the dungeon.


    Her brain turns so fast that she has to leave here for the first time. Even if she can''t leave here, she has to find a way to let people spread the word.


    It''s not so easy to be in the dungeon


    However, Mu CEN is very clear that there are still people who can be trusted in the prison. They are Li Shili''s people. Otherwise, when Mu Cen was locked up, it would be impossible to stop Qu Huashang''s people. If Li Shili is really ambitious, at such a time, Li Shili''s first task is to protect himself, and then to seek opportunities to pull Li Shiyuan down.


    If Li Shiyuan is defeated, then the history of the last life will repeat itself. Mu Cen can''t see the end of Li Shili clearly, but at least he knows clearly that Li Shili will never have an accident now.


    So Muchen is gambling.


    And anyone who appears in front of Mu Cen, Mu CEN is watching calmly.


    Mu Cen''s calmness also makes the people in the dungeon feel miserable. After all, no one is in the dungeon, and they can still act as if nothing happened.


    During this period, Li Shiyuan''s people did not appear.


    But at least, Mu Cen didn''t eat or drink. Although she knew that Li Shiyuan had abolished her crown princess, Mu Cen was still useful to Li Shiyuan. Therefore, Li Shiyuan didn''t embarrass Mu Cen for three meals a day.


    But Li Shiyuan didn''t show up either


    During the seven days when the palace was sealed, Li Shiyuan had no time to take care of himself.


    Mu Cen can only wait.


    ¡­¡­


    On the third day after Mu Cen was put in prison.


    She rarely spoke, so quiet against the wall, do not care about the mice and insects crawling around, always closed his eyes, it seems to be asleep.


    The surrounding guards were also rarely close to the prison where Muchen was held.


    I can''t tell why, the guards are very used to the gloomy in the dungeon, but they think Mu CEN is more frightening than this gloomy dungeon.


    Especially when Mu Cen looks at you, that kind of scared feeling is more and more obvious.


    Therefore, in addition to three meals a day, the guards will not be close to the cell where Mu CEN is, which also gives Mu Cen a chance to breathe.


    Three days is not short, but it is enough to let Mu Cen slightly relax.


    At least it''s not like when I was put into the dungeon, I didn''t have any resistance at all.


    Now Mu Cen has to wait for the right time.


    If this time can not wait, Mu Cen wants to go out with his own strength, at least it will take more than seven days. By that time, Li Shiyuan may have already arrived.


    Mu Cen sank.


    It''s a gamble.


    She thought, God let her rebirth, can''t let her so defeated. If the reincarnation of this life is the same as that of the previous one, why do we have to do it again.


    While Mu Cen was meditating, suddenly, footsteps came to her ear.


    From the outside of the cell, from far to near.


    Mu Cen suddenly became alert, but mu Cen opened his eyes. In the past three days, no one will be near his cell except for three meals. This time point is not the time of three meals, so who will come.


    Mu CEN is very clear that this is not the footsteps of Li Shiyuan, nor the people around him.


    This person''s step is too cautious and careful, even while walking, looking around.


    Now the world is Li Shiyuan''s world. Li Shiyuan''s people can be extremely arrogant, even the shadow guards who were originally in the dark have come out.


    In the last life, when Mu Cen died, in fact, the territory of Dazhou had already complained about Li Shiyuan. Since Li Shiyuan ascended the throne, in less than a year, all kinds of exorbitant taxes and levies were increasing, and the officials under Li Shiyuan were more savage than bandits.


    Water can carry a boat and overturn it.


    In this life, when Li Shiyuan seized the throne, he didn''t change the history of the previous life. To be correct, it wasn''t completely unchanged. It was just that Li Shiyuan failed to seize the throne, but at least now Li Shiyuan is alive rather than dead.


    As long as he is alive, Li Shiyuan has a chance to force the palace.


    After Li Shiyuan gradually lost his heart, the people were on Li Shiyuan''s side, and Li Shiyuan''s victory rate would not be too high, including some loyal ministers in the court. Li Shiyuan knew what kind of people were around him, and naturally it was impossible to kill all his loyal ministers.


    Otherwise, big week would have been over.


    These loyal officials are loyal to the Zhou Dynasty. No matter who is the emperor, they are only loyal to the Zhou Dynasty.


    Mu Cen bowed his head to meditate. This was the first time that Mu Cen carefully thought about this problem after he was imprisoned in the prison. He sank until his footsteps stopped in front of Mu Cen.


    "Lady." The other party has already come to the cell side, low voice, respectful call.


    Mu Cen raised his eyes and looked sharp at the people coming. He was dressed as a guard, and his face was very calm. Unlike those guards who did not dare to get close to their cell, he seemed more calm.


    This is not the guard who recently appeared in front of Mu Cen.


    "Who''s coming?" Mu Cen asked in a deep voice.


    "I''m a member of the seventh Royal Highness. My name is Yuanzhu." Yuan Zhu applied for his identity.

 Chapter 556

    Mu Cen knows that he''s waiting for the people to come, and Li Shili can''t come, which doesn''t mean Li Shili can''t let people come. Besides, there are countless people in this palace, and Li Shiyuan can''t make everyone loyal to Li Shiyuan. It''s just that in times of crisis, everyone knows how to show his heart.


    Apart from the East Palace, Li Shiyuan can completely exchange blood, there are thousands of people in the palace, Li Shiyuan can''t exchange them all.


    It''s like Yuanzhu who can appear in front of you now.


    It is not surprising that the slaves in this palace were originally divided and believed in their own masters.


    And to Yuan Zhu, Mu CEN is not without impression.


    In the last time when he was put into the heaven prison, Yuan Zhu never indicated his identity, but come and go in the heaven prison, Mu Cen had seen Yuan Zhu, although they never said a word.


    "Since he''s from his seventh highness and he''s coming to me now, aren''t you afraid of an accident?" Mu Cen light mouth.


    "The slave only obeys his royal highness. If he loses his life, he is willing to do so." Yuan Zhu said directly, and did not delay too much, "seven his highness let the slave tell Niang Niang, Niang Niang have what to do, the slave should try to finish."


    Finally, Yuanzhu was quiet, and then he continued: "the seventh highness also said that now the situation outside is unstable, let the empress be calm and don''t worry about any action."


    After that, Yuanzhu didn''t speak any more, just stood quietly waiting for mucen.


    Mu Cen sank, and did not hesitate: "in this case, help me to a thing, to the palace of Chen adults."


    "Mr. Chen." Yuan Zhu asked carefully.


    "Lord Chen Ming." Mu Cen looks at Yuan Zhu.


    Yuan Zhu thought quickly for a while, and then said, "is it Mr. Chen Ming from the military aircraft department?"


    "Exactly." Mu Cen didn''t deny it.


    The military aircraft department is an extremely important department in the palace. It only listens to the orders of the emperor. It can turn a blind eye to anyone''s orders. However, the military aircraft department is also divided into three, six and nine grades. Chen Ming is not a senior official of the military aircraft department. He is just the most ordinary official.


    But that''s enough.


    Mu Cen doesn''t have to worry about what he wants to do and how Chen Ming deals with it. However, Mu Cen knows that Chen Ming will find a way to deal with it and spare his life to finish what he wants to do.


    Chen Ming and long Shaoyun have a very good personal relationship. Even though the whole Chen family and the long family are world friends, no one knows about this relationship. Mu Cen can know that it was the last life when Mu Cen saw long Shaoyun and Chen Ming. Long Shaoyun has always been indifferent and does not have any contact with people in the palace. Since he can communicate with Chen Ming, he should be a trustworthy person.


    Mu CEN is gambling again.


    It''s not just about Yuan Zhu, but also about Chen Ming.


    After that, Mu Cen came back and took out a token with the badge of the dragon family on it. Then he handed it to Yuan Zhu: "help me give this to Mr. Chen."


    "Do you need to tell Mr. Chen something?" Yuanzhu answered.


    Mu Cen shook his head: "no need. Mr. Chen will understand when he sees it. "


    Yuan Zhu didn''t ask much: "I''ll do it now. I''ll wait for the news from the slave. I''ll come back to reply to her at this time tomorrow. If the slave can''t come back, then please rest assured that the slave will finish what she entrusts him to do. "


    Yuan Zhu made his words clear.


    Mu Cen said: "thank you very much."


    "I''m very serious." Yuanzhu answered.


    Soon, Yuanzhu, the result badge, quickly walked towards the outside of the prison, just like when he came. He came and went without a trace. After a while, he couldn''t see the trace. Inside the prison, it was still quiet, and there was no big noise.


    Mu Cen stood in the same place in silence until he could not hear Yuan Zhu''s footsteps. Then he went back to his position and sat down again. He continued to close his eyes and keep silent.


    Mu Cen''s brain is spinning fast.


    If Chen Ming is really a man of long Shaoyun, when he sees the badge, he will naturally understand how to do it. There is no need to explain more. Mu Cen can think of long Shaoyun''s current situation, and Chen Ming outside the Tianlong prison is more clear. Once the badge comes out, he can mobilize the soldiers in the dark of the long family, at least bring long Shaoyun out safely.


    As for other things, we should take a long-term view.


    Even if Chen Ming is not, Mu Cen doesn''t have to worry. If not, Chen Ming won''t use this badge. Chen Ming can''t hand over the badge to Li Shiyuan now. Li Shiyuan''s suspicion will only connect Chen Ming with Mu Cen. In the end, Chen Ming will die.


    The same is true for Yuanzhu.


    If Yuanzhu is not Li Shili''s person, the badge in Yuanzhu''s hand is useless. Yuanzhu doesn''t know the role of the badge, and it can''t involve long Shaoyun. At most, it will implicate Chen Ming.


    Everything is gambling, now there is no way to go, can only wait and see its change.


    Mu Cen plans for the worst. If everything fails, Mu Cen will use this time to build up her energy and restart a magic trick. The poison in her body will not be awakened during this time. Her extreme Yin constitution can hold the poison. What Ji Liansha wants to do is helpless when Mu Cen doesn''t take the initiative.


    Then her magic should be enough for her to leave the palace,


    Outside the palace, Mu Cen believes that there will be Li Shiyuan''s people and Gao Qian''s people. She is still in the palace. Even if these people protect Li Shiyuan and go far away, some people will stay. They wander outside the palace wall every day, waiting for the opportunity at any time to take Mu CEN out.


    Mu Cen sank, had an idea in the heart, naturally also followed a lot of relief.


    The rest of the matter, can only wait, whether tomorrow Yuanzhu will appear in front of him, everything will know.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡ª¡ª


    At that time, the military aircraft department.


    In the military aircraft department, the atmosphere is extremely gloomy. With the change of dynasties, everyone is doing what he or she is doing, and even dare not talk to each other. Where the elements were originally, they are much more gloomy now.


    Chen Ming is dealing with the matter in his hand. People are walking around. Suddenly someone stops in front of Chen Ming. Chen Ming looks calm when he looks at it.


    And the other side quickly dropped things, nodded, and immediately left.


    Chen Ming received the things in his wide sleeve without any trace. He was not in a hurry. Instead, he dealt with the things in his hands, found a reason to explain them, and went to the quiet and deserted position of the military plane. Chen Ming took out the things he had just got.


    Then Chen Ming''s face changed greatly.


    Obviously, I didn''t expect to see the badge of the dragon family at such a time.


    Chen Ming is a member of the long family. When general long was alive, he had already arranged everything. The Chen family didn''t follow the long family to garrison the frontier. At first, the Chen family had always been a military adviser. In Chen Ming''s previous generation, they had already transferred to the military aircraft department.

 Chapter 557

    However, his loyalty to the dragon family has never changed, so naturally he knows the badge of the dragon family. Outsiders don''t know about it, but Chen Ming knows very well that once the badge comes out, he can command the soldiers of the dragon family.Where does this badge come from.Chen Ming didn''t think much about it, but he understood the intention of the other party''s giving him the badge. He used the badge to order the soldiers of the long family to rescue long Shaoyun.He is now in the palace. Chen Ming is worried about the situation of Bai Long and Shao Yun. If he exposes himself, there is no hope for him. Now the general''s residence is heavily guarded by Li Shiyuan. Long Shaoyun is imprisoned in the general''s residence and is not allowed to leave.The people in the general''s mansion have been replaced by those of Li Shiyuan. Long Shaoyun is isolated and helpless. Li Shiyuan will surely kill long Shaoyun within a month at most.Externally, Li Shiyuan just said that long Shaoyun hanged himself is enough, and the charges can be countless.How can Chen Ming not be in a hurry.Now, there is a way to crack everything.After all, even though the general''s residence is heavily guarded, all the elite troops of Li Shiyuan are still in this deep palace. The soldiers of the long family can easily take long Shaoyun out of the general''s residence, and then take a long-term view.Chen Ming sank and had a draft in his heart.It''s a member of the long family. Naturally, there is a way to inform the soldiers of the long family. Soon, Chen Ming turns around and goes away. As long as he informs the soldiers of the long family, the news will spread ten times and one hundred times. Before tomorrow, long Shaoyun will be able to leave.If he is found, then he will have no regrets.Chen Ming''s face became more and more solemn. Soon, Chen Ming returned to the military plane. When the sun sets and the guards turn, Chen Ming''s badge of the dragon family has been handed to the people who need it. He has only one word: move.That night, general Long''s residence.A silent killing.The soldiers in black quickly surrounded the general''s residence. Those who were stationed in the general''s residence had no time to react and fell to the ground in dismay.Long Shaoyun naturally heard the movement in the house. He twisted his eyebrows slightly and didn''t leave at the first time.Until the door inside the house was opened, Long Jiang appeared in front of long Shaoyun: "general, please leave with your subordinates."Long Shaoyun''s face has changed, but long Shaoyun doesn''t hesitate. The general''s house is really not a place to be for a long time. He quickly follows Longjiang and goes outside. All that long Shaoyun sees are the people of the long family. He sinks and knows very well that the token of the long family has been sent out.The token of the dragon family has long been given to Mu Cen by long Shaoyun, hoping to be used when Mu CEN is in danger. Now, the token of the dragon family is used to save himself. So, is it Mu Cen?Long Shaoyun didn''t speak, and he knew that now was not a good time to ask.He didn''t say much and left the general''s house quickly with Longjiang.The soldiers of the dragon family also disappeared quietly for the first time, and the general''s house was full of blood. Without hesitation, the people of the dragon family protect long Shaoyun and walk towards the outer suburbs.They''re fighting for every minute, every second.If Li Shiyuan finds out that they can''t go far, they can only retreat to a safe place. After all, they are only the elite of the long family, and they can''t compete with Li Shiyuan''s elite.If you keep the green hills, you are not afraid of no firewood.When Li Shiyuan found that long Shaoyun had left, it was two hours later.Angry, Li Shiyuan sent his elite soldiers to pursue long Shaoyun. But two hours is enough time for the long family to escort long Shaoyun to a safe place.These elite members of the dragon family were not in the army at all. They usually seemed to be ordinary people. Therefore, it was more difficult for Li Shiyuan to find people when he was hiding among the common people. Even searching Kyoto took time and effort.They also know that under such circumstances, Li Shiyuan can not be distracted to search Kyoto again, which will only give the enemy an opportunity to take advantage of.Long Shaoyun was transferred to a village in the outer suburbs.Longjiang looked at long Shaoyun and said respectfully, "general, it''s absolutely safe here."This is an ordinary village. It is quiet and rarely causes others'' suspicion. Even if it really causes suspicion, the people in the village can help each other and hide long Shaoyun well. In addition, there are countless secret roads in the village, so it is extremely easy to send people out.Long Shaoyun nodded, then looked at Longjiang: "where did you get the news?"Long Shaoyun is under house arrest. Except for the people in the deep palace, the people outside are not clear. Long Shaoyun thinks about this day. After being put under house arrest, the only person long Shaoyun worries about is mu Cen. All he wants is to bring Mu Cen out safely. On the contrary, he never thinks about his own safety.As a result, under such circumstances, they appeared in Longjiang."When they get the token, they know that something has happened to the general. It''s not hard to get information when they go to Beijing to inquire. They soon gather other members of the long family. Recently, Kyoto is unstable. The people of the long family have gathered in Kyoto, waiting for the token to appear." Longjiang explained.

 Chapter 558

    "Yes, sir." Longjiang has no fear.


    Long Shaoyun nodded, but said nothing more.


    The group of people carefully arranged the plan in the village, and there was no mistake about the prison break. If there was a mistake, not only they but also Mu Cen would be involved.


    However, no matter how to deploy, we have not found the most suitable way.


    Long Shaoyun''s face is also gradually gloomy, more and more restless.


    Their people are too easy to attract other people''s attention. If this is the case, it''s better to go alone and have a chance of survival.


    Everything seems to be in trouble passively.


    Long Shaoyun closed his eyes slightly.


    ¡­¡­


    At night, suddenly, Longjiang knocks on the door and walks into longshaoyun''s house. Longshaoyun looks at Longjiang.


    Longjiang said in a low voice, "general, someone is coming."


    Long Shaoyun frowned: "who is it?"


    "The other side said that he was from the western regions." Longjiang reported each other''s body.


    Long Shaoyun just hesitated for a moment, and soon recovered: "please come soon."


    Longjiang nodded and retreated silently. Long Shaoyun stood up and walked to the door. Soon, a bodyguard came in. Long Shaoyun recognized yuan Sai, a close confidant beside Gao Qian.


    "Yuan Tongling." Long Shaoyun took the initiative to say hello, "how do you know I''m here?"


    Yuan Sai was not ambiguous: "my subordinates came at the command of the king of the western regions. When general long appeared in the village, the king knew that the king was not far away. The king asked his subordinates to tell the general not to act rashly. Now the situation is tense. You should think twice before you do anything."


    Yuan Sai said directly: "if the general is willing, please drive to the king, and we will discuss the plan together. The king also said that the purpose of everyone is the same, and they are all to save Miss mu."


    Yuan Sai finished, and then looked at long Shaoyun like this.


    Long Shaoyun''s eyebrows flashed a little surprise, but soon disappeared.


    When he was in the western regions, long Shaoyun didn''t realize that Li Shiyuan and Gao Qian had any contact, but now everything clearly tells long Shaoyun that they are close. On the day of forcing the palace, long Shaoyun didn''t know what happened in the palace. All the news was blocked and no one could know.


    And now¡ª¡ª


    "I''ll go with you." Long Shaoyun said it directly.


    Yuan Sai nodded and his voice dropped. Long Shaoyun quickly followed yuan Sai out. They got on their horses and galloped towards the village not far away.


    Gao Qian and others are already waiting for long Shaoyun at the entrance.


    They bowed their hands, nodded and walked towards the house.


    Entering the house, Gao Qian said: "I think that if you want to save Miss mu, your highness can''t be in a hurry. But now, we have to take a long-term view. That''s why we let general long come


    "How is your highness now?" Long Shaoyun was quiet before he asked.


    "Not so good. The wound is too deep. But compared with before, at least now your highness is safe? " Gao Qian did not hide from long Shaoyun, "want to thoroughly cultivate well, at least need a year."


    Long Shaoyun frowns.


    This means that it will take at least a year for Li Shiyuan to make a comeback. This year, there are too many variables, it is easy to have all kinds of accidents.


    But now there is no other choice.


    Finally, long Shaoyun was silent and did not speak.


    They walked into the house together. Although Li Shiyuan was sober, anyone could see the weakness and fatigue in Li Shiyuan''s eyebrows. Li Shiyuan was like a mole ant and could be easily executed.


    So Li Shiyuan had to leave Kyoto as soon as he woke up.


    As long as you stay in Kyoto, it''s a dead end.


    When Li Shiyuan saw long Shaoyun, he nodded. Long Shaoyun stepped forward: "I see your highness."


    Li Shiyuan didn''t say anything.


    The group sat down, Li Shiyuan closed his eyes slightly, as if every word used great strength, but no one in the room urged him, quietly.


    Until Li Shiyuan finished.


    At the moment when Li Shiyuan''s voice fell, he fell into a coma again, as if Li Shiyuan had spent a great deal of effort before he was awake.


    At the moment when Li Shiyuan was in a coma, long Shaoyun twisted his eyebrows and looked at Gao Qian.


    "The previous three days were a very dangerous period for him, but his highness survived, so he would not be in danger of death. But it would take at least one year to fully recover, as I said before."


    Gao Qian explained: "he was holding on to finish these words. I''m afraid it will take another two or three days. I can''t wait for mu Cen. Take a seat according to what he said and bring Mu Cen back safely. Besides, I will escort you to leave as soon as possible, and make plans after you recuperate. "


    Now, that''s the only way.


    Long Shaoyun was silent, nodded, and said nothing more.


    The people in the house moved quickly.


    But long Shaoyun has to admire Li Shiyuan. No matter what kind of situation, this person has absolute calm, but not a trace of impulse.


    Long Shaoyun looks at Li Shiyuan deeply, and finally leaves with a negative hand.


    When long Shaoyun went outside, Gao Qian said, "do you think Shiyuan is too calm for mu Cen and has no impulse?"


    Long Shaoyun''s mind is exposed by Gao Qian. He calms down and looks at Gao Qian.


    No admission, no denial.


    Gao Qian seemed to see long Shaoyun''s idea. After a moment of silence, he said faintly: "before Li Shiyuan forced the palace, you had been released from military power, and you were under house arrest in the general''s palace. Naturally, you won''t know what happened in the palace. The poison in Mu Cen''s body is controlled by others. The sword on his chest is given by Mu Cen. "


    Long Shaoyun looks at Gao Qian in amazement.


    Gao Qian said slowly: "this matter, no one can blame Mu Cen, even, he owes Mu Cen. Needless to say, Li Sheng and Rong temple can retreat completely, and he can be safe. It''s Mu Cen''s delay time in exchange. When Li shiche can get out of the siege, he will bring the emperor''s gold medal. Otherwise, he can''t wait for the time to come out. "


    Gao Qian tells long Shaoyun the truth about what happened.


    The shock on long Shaoyun''s face couldn''t go away for a long time.


    "Between them, love is too deep, love to desperate. The calmness that all people see is exchanged with countless anxieties. Even so, he desperately wakes up just to see Mu Cen appear safely in front of him. "


    Gao Qian stood with a negative hand: "even if he risked his life, he would protect Mu Cen''s integrity, so the plan after three days only allows success, not failure. He doesn''t have many people to trust right now. But the orders he gave them to Rong Jiu were very direct, and they fought to protect each other. "

 Chapter 559

    Long Shaoyun didn''t speak any more, just stood.


    "Even the shadow guards in his hands were all scattered out, just in case. What does this mean? If he fails, he will have no strength on his body. It will take him a year to repair his own injuries, and those strengths have been cultivated by him for ten years. In ten years, there are too many variables. "


    When Gao Qian finished, he stopped talking.


    Long Shaoyun for a long time, looking at Gao Qian light mouth: "I know."


    Gao Qian nodded and said nothing more.


    When he is here today, he can say this to long Shaoyun, not only to tell long Shaoyun that no one can go in between Li Shiyuan and Mu Cen, but most importantly, he wants long Shaoyun to stand on Li Shiyuan''s side.


    There is a long way to go in the future.


    No one knows what tomorrow will be like!


    One more friend is better than one more enemy.


    They stood quietly for a long time. When the snow began to fall in the sky, they walked towards the house. And in the village, it looks very calm, but this calm is the calm before the storm.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡ª¡ª


    At that time¡ª¡ª


    In utero.


    The black curtain was still hanging in every position of the palace. It was closed for seven days, but only four days later.


    Qu Huashang is guarding Li shiche, even rest in Li shiche''s palace, but did not return to his Fengqing palace.


    Li shiche also sat in his seat, but he didn''t talk to Qu Huashang, or he didn''t mind Qu Huashang in his palace.


    Clearly is the mother and son, but the relationship seems to be more indifferent.


    "You --" Qu Huashang saw Li shiche and said, "che''er, what are you thinking! Can''t you see the situation clearly? Now that the emperor has ascended the throne, you are the emperor''s brother. Shouldn''t you be loyal to the emperor? Now look at yourself, what are you doing! "


    Qu Huachang stood up and scolded Li shiche.


    Li shiche is still silent looking at the book in his hand, but what he thinks is not Qu Huashang''s words.


    Qu Huashang saw Li shiche and said, "do you know what the final result will be if you go on like this. You are the mother''s own son, the mother can''t ignore you, but the emperor is angry, the mother can''t help. After all, this week is the emperor has the final say, not the mother.


    Qu Hua Chang Qi''s back and forth walk, so looking at Li shiche.


    Li shiche then lifted his eyelids and looked at Qu Huachang indifferently: "mother, you have been here for a long time. You''d better go back to Fengqing palace."


    "You..." Qu Hua Chang a blood depression in the chest, how can''t break free.


    But Li shiche''s attitude did not change at all. He just sat like nothing had anything to do with himself.


    Qu Hua Chang closed his eyes slightly: "our palace tells you that before the emperor has finished handling anything, our palace will not leave you, will look at you, and will not let you do anything again!"


    "Good." Li shiche is still light.


    Qu Huashang always thinks that Li shiche wants to do something, but he can''t figure it out. Li shiche''s bedroom has long been guarded by Li Shiyuan, and he can''t leave here.


    So now¡ª¡ª


    Qu Hua''s clothes sank, forcing him to be relieved.


    But Li shiche has already stood up: "my son is a little tired. I''m going to have a rest. Please help yourself."


    With that, Li shiche no longer cares about Qu Huachang, turns and walks towards the bedroom. Qu Huachang watches Li shiche leave, angrily sweeps the teacups on the table to the ground, and the slaves on one side dare not breathe, and no one dare to speak, so they can only stand passively.


    Until the late Qing Dynasty came forward, gently said: "Niang Niang, you have a rest, angry is not good for yourself."


    Qu Huashang looked at the late Qing Dynasty: "tell me, did the palace do something wrong? This palace is saving him. What has he done! Is this going to kill my palace? "


    "Lady." In the late Qing Dynasty, Li shiche took a blind look at the direction that Li shiche left, and then he continued, "Your Highness will want to understand sooner or later. After all, the situation is like this. So please don''t worry. Give your highness a little time. What''s more, you are here now. It''s impossible for your highness to do anything."


    These words in the late Qing Dynasty have broadened kuanqu''s heart.


    Qu Hua Chang didn''t say anything more, and his heart was filled with pain.


    "You go and have a rest first. I''ll see you here. It''ll be OK." In the late Qing Dynasty.


    In the late Qing Dynasty, Qu Huashang is now the only one who can be trusted by him. In the late Qing Dynasty, Qu Huashang is also at ease. After several days in Li shiche''s palace, he said that he was not tired.


    "You''re here for the palace. Don''t make any mistakes. " Qu Huachang orders in a low voice.


    "Yes." The late Qing Dynasty responded.


    Then Qu Huashang left Li shiche''s palace with people, which had been four days. The ban will be lifted soon, and Li Shiyuan''s position has been firmly established. There is no possibility of any change.


    What''s more, Qu Huashang has already said to Li Shiyuan that no matter what Li shiche has done, Li shiche is her own son. Let Li shiche go, even if he is sent to the frontier. Li Shiyuan neither agreed nor disagreed. That''s why Qu Hua couldn''t let go.


    In the late Qing Dynasty, he stood at the gate of the palace all the way and watched Qu Hua''s clothes leave. Then he was silent and turned back to the palace.


    ¡­¡­


    Almost a short time after Qu Huashang left, Li shiche came out, changed his clothes and made it clear that he was going to leave.


    The late Qing Dynasty walked up to him and said, "Your Highness, you can''t go anywhere. I''m ordered to watch seven Highnesses here. Please don''t embarrass your maidservant. "


    "It''s up to you?" Li shiche gave a faint smile, which was very sarcastic.


    "I can''t stop you, but the experts in the palace outside are enough to stop your highness here. Don''t you think twice before you do it?" In the late Qing Dynasty, he spoke calmly.


    Li shiche looked at the late Qing Dynasty.


    In the late Qing Dynasty, his face did not change. Suddenly, he took a step towards Li shiche.


    Then, the late Qing Dynasty stood still, as if nothing had happened. Li shiche''s eyes flashed a little surprise, and he looked at the late Qing Dynasty in silence.


    In the end, Li shiche took a step back.


    The late Qing Dynasty nodded: "thank you for your cooperation."


    Li shiche did not finish, turned back to the bedroom.


    The late Qing Dynasty was still standing still.


    But back to the bedroom, Li shiche''s palm is more than a note, the above himself, Li shiche recognize clearly, that is written by Li Shiyuan.


    It''s just a word - wait.


    This means that Li Shiyuan''s people are already outside the palace.


    As long as the people in the palace can withdraw smoothly, they can leave Kyoto, no matter when.

 Chapter 560

    The people in this palace include not only Li shiche, but also Mu Cen.


    For those who have not been exposed, it is safest to stay in the palace. After all, it will be useful in the near future. Now, the only thing to worry about is mu Cen.


    This is also the reason why Li shiche wants to go out in every possible way. At least he has to inquire about the situation, otherwise he will act rashly. Even if he can take Mu Cen to leave the prison, he will not be able to leave the palace. It is the best policy to cooperate with others.


    After sinking, Li shiche didn''t speak any more.


    For a long time, he walked towards the bed of the palace. He turned the armrest of the bed. Suddenly, the bed collapsed and opened a hole. This is the secret passage of the palace.


    In the years when Li shiche was imprisoned, Li Shiyuan''s people dug out the secret road bit by bit. It''s not going to other places, one leads to the heaven prison, the other leads to the palace.


    At that time, Li Shiyuan left behind, but unexpectedly, he finally used it.


    Li shiche sank, closed the secret road in silence, and then went to the door of the bedroom: "I want to rest. Anyone who breaks into the bedroom without my permission, don''t blame me for being impolite."


    Li shiche said this in a gloomy way.


    The late Qing Dynasty is still standing outside the palace: "as long as the seven princes do not leave the palace, what they want to do in the palace, no one will stop them."


    Li shiche gave a cold hum.


    Then the door of the palace was closed.


    In the late Qing Dynasty, he lowered his eyebrows and stood quietly.


    In the palace, the undercurrent is surging again.


    ¡­¡­


    At that time¡ª¡ª


    Li Shiyuan led the people to the Tianlong prison. When the guards saw Li Shiyuan, they knelt down in unison: "long live the emperor, long live the emperor."


    Even during the mourning period, Li Shiyuan could not wait to put on the Dragon Robe of Ming Huang. On this day, Li Shiyuan had been waiting for too long, so he was completely desperate. How could the people in the palace fight against Li Shiyuan? Even if they were not decent, they would choose to ignore him.


    Soon, the long sealed gate of Tianlao was opened, and Li Shiyuan quickly walked towards Tianlao.


    Li Shiyuan was followed by jiliansha, who was swaying. The bell at her ankle made a clear sound in the prison. She didn''t feel pleasant, but she felt very gloomy.


    Jiliansha''s clothes were not in harmony with the prison.


    But Melissa didn''t care.


    Li Shiyuan looked at Ji Liansha: "are you sure there is no problem?"


    "Don''t worry, Emperor. What I said hasn''t come true." Ji Liansha looks at Li Shiyuan with a smile. "Naturally, it''s more reliable than the words of the imperial concubine."


    This made Li Shiyuan squint.


    Jiliansha closed her mouth and snickered: "well, I said something wrong. After all, the lady didn''t say that. But this map is in the hands of the emperor. Step by step, I will know if I am right. "


    Li Shiyuan also ignored Ji Liansha, and their conversation was extremely gloomy and terrifying in the prison.


    Soon, they went down the slippery steps. Jiliansha just supported the slave. Some of them disliked the gloominess and dampness in the dungeon, but they didn''t dare to say it in their mouth.


    Having worked with Li Shiyuan for many years, jiliansha knows that Li Shiyuan is a ruthless master, and nothing can be done.


    Therefore, timely shut up is the way to protect life.


    They went to the deepest part of the heaven prison together, which was the place where Mu Cen was imprisoned, and it was also the place where heavy soldiers guarded.


    All the way to the gate of Tianlong, the guard knelt down and asked Ann. Li Shiyuan said darkly, "open the door."


    "Yes." The guard dare not hesitate.


    The heavy iron door was opened, making a babbling sound, especially harsh. In the cell behind the iron gate, Dazhou''s felons are held. Now, only mu CEN is there.


    Even in the case of only mu Cen, it was still heavily guarded.


    It can be seen how deep Mu Cen''s threat to Li Shiyuan is.


    Li Shiyuan saw the iron door open and walked step by step towards the depths of the dungeon. Jiliansha followed, but it was a little difficult.


    ¡­¡­


    Mu CEN is quiet in the prison, which is the fifth day of her detention in the prison.


    Every day, Mu CEN is counting the time in his heart. When he hears Li Shiyuan''s footsteps and the silver bell at jiliansha''s ankle, Mu CEN is on the alert.


    Unexpectedly, Li Shiyuan came to find himself earlier than expected.


    But on the surface, Mu CEN is always calm, quietly looking at the entrance, not the slightest bit of panic, even when Li Shiyuan entered, Mu Cen''s eyes did not take a trace of emotion, so quietly sitting, as if still in a closed eye.


    Until Li Shiyuan came to Mu Cen and stood still.


    Mu Cen just slowly opened his eyes, the coldness at the bottom of his eyes was obvious.


    "If you don''t want to see me, Mu Cen, do you know that it''s a death penalty?" Li Shiyuan''s voice became more and more gloomy. Seeing Mu Cen''s rebellious, Li Shiyuan wanted to tear off Mu Cen''s disguise.


    Even in front of Li Shiyuan, when he was insulted by himself, Mu Cen could not change his face. Apart from closing his eyes, not resisting, not talking, let alone giving Li Shiyuan any reaction.


    It''s more than anger.


    I just want to tear off Mu Cen''s disguise at the first time.


    But mu Cen looked at Li Shiyuan and laughed¡° What''s the difference between me now and capital crime? It''s just how to die. In that case, why do you want to say hello. Again -- "


    This, Mu Cen pause, Li Shiyuan''s eyes slightly narrowed, so looking at Mu Cen, Mu Cen did not have any fear, looked up at Li Shiyuan, the temperature of the bottom of the eyes is getting lower and lower, until the final cold and merciless.


    Already appear pale lips micro movement, so one word said: "I am very curious, you this emperor''s position, can sit for how long."


    "You -" Li Shiyuan''s face changed.


    Even jiliansha couldn''t believe it. She looked at Mu Cen, shocked.


    You know, now for anyone, the overall situation has been decided. Li Shiyuan has registered, and Dazhou has already changed the dynasty. But mu Cen can say such a treacherous thing. Isn''t this a suicide?


    Now there are people who are anxious to die, not to survive?


    But Li Shiyuan didn''t give Mu Cen more opportunities to speak. He walked directly into the prison and grabbed Mu Cen''s slender neck. As long as he tried hard, Mu Cen would die on the spot in front of Li Shiyuan.


    At the moment when Li Shiyuan pinches it up, Mu Cen only feels suffocated, but mu Cen doesn''t have any resistance. She wants to save her physical strength and can''t use it on anyone who isn''t worth it.


    What''s more, Mu CEN is very clear that this is just a lesson from Li Shiyuan. Li Shiyuan can''t really kill himself before he can get benefits here, or when his role is still there.

 Chapter 561

    So, Mu CEN is very calm.


    Besides, she can''t die now.


    Mu Cen lowered his eyebrows and quietly let Li Shiyuan pinch him. He didn''t beg for mercy and didn''t say a word.


    People around are afraid to breathe.


    Mu Cen has almost been suspended in mid air by Li Shiyuan.


    Life is on the line.


    They are so deadlocked that Li Shiyuan finally puts Mu Cen down. Mu Cen falls to the ground and gasps for breath.


    But mu Cen looked at Li Shiyuan with deep irony: "emperor, how can you not bear to kill me? Is it because I am useful to the emperor? "


    Li Shiyuan sneered: "Mu Cen, do you really think I dare not move you?"


    "At least not now." Mu Cen returned an indifferent smile and looked at Li Shiyuan like this.


    The two were deadlocked, and the atmosphere became more and more tense.


    Li Shiyuan stood quietly, Mu Cen also slowly stood up from the ground, so proud looking at Li Shiyuan, also did not have any decadent color.


    In this life, Mu Cen will not write down any more words for himself.


    She''s not allowed to lose.


    In particular, they have come to this day.


    Mu Cen has only one idea. She wants to walk out of here alive.


    When jiliansha saw the two people''s deadlock, she went to Li Shiyuan and said it in a soft voice. It was just that the voice sounded soft, but in such a place, it made people feel scared.


    "Emperor, time is running out. You need to get things as soon as possible." Jiliansha is reminding Li Shiyuan.


    But the eyes are vicious to see Mu Cen.


    Mu CEN is always calm, looking at Ji Liansha, a cold smile, that smile, let Ji Liansha particularly uncomfortable, it is a feeling of being seen through, instantly let people sit like a needle felt.


    "The emperor." Melissa called again.


    Li Shiyuan didn''t say anything, but mu Cen said quietly: "shuiliansha, I''m curious. One day, if you control gaosai, how will the king of western regions deal with you?"


    Compared with torture, the western regions are more cruel.


    Gao Qian''s warmth is only superficial. If you have ever seen him, you may regret that you once lived in this world.


    Ji Liansha heard Mu Cen''s voice, her face changed, and her voice became sharp: "Mu Cen, take care of yourself first, you can''t care about yourself, and you still want to think about my life and death. Are you delusional?"


    Mu CEN is smiling lightly, the cloud is light and the wind is light.


    She didn''t pay any attention to Melissa.


    Jiliansha felt uneasy. She always felt that what would happen when she came to Tianlao today. But jiliansha couldn''t figure it out for the first time. She couldn''t figure out what Mu Cen was thinking.


    Ji''s people, as witches, naturally have mind reading skills, and they can control Mu Cen''s illusions. It''s also because Ji''s people can also perform illusions. These Taoist skills are the same.


    Now, in front of jiliansha, Mu Cen seems to be shrouded in layers of mist. People can''t see clearly, let alone peep into Mu Cen''s heart.


    Jiliansha is very clear that this is not mu Cen''s magic.


    Now Mu CEN is extremely weak and can no longer use magic. No matter Ji''s people or Mu Cen, the end of using magic at will is the price of life.


    Mu Cen''s vitality was greatly damaged before. In a place like Tianlong, it''s more difficult for him to recover completely.


    No way.


    Such a thought, jiliansha gradually calm down.


    Li Shiyuan no longer talks nonsense. He looks at Mu Cen darkly and walks towards Mu Cen step by step: "Mu Cen, if you want to live, just do as I say, otherwise, don''t blame me for not reading the old love."


    Mu Cen did not speak, just so quietly looking at Li Shiyuan.


    She is waiting for Li Shiyuan to finish.


    Li Shiyuan stood in front of Mu Cen and looked down at Mu Cen: "you cry for me, I want your tears."


    Mu Cen twisted his eyebrows, some of them didn''t know.


    But Muchen soon realized¡ª¡ª


    Because she knows very well that the only thing li Shiyuan lacks now is the jade seal. He is already on the throne, but Li Shiyuan and Li Changtian know as well that they won the throne by forcing the palace. They are always uneasy and don''t really announce the imperial edict to the world.


    Under such circumstances, we must get the seal.


    If there is no jade seal, one day, when the real owner of the jade seal appears, they will abdicate unconditionally, which is known to every subject in the Zhou Dynasty.


    Water can carry a boat and overturn it.


    Li Shiyuan could do nothing if he had a strong army. They also believed in the jade seal. They would open the Palace door to welcome the new emperor. So he had to get the jade seal to be at ease.


    And Mu Cen''s tears are the key to get the seal.


    This is really beyond Mu Cen''s expectation.


    Mu Cen wanted to understand this point, and then he burst out laughing. For the first time, he laughed so recklessly in front of the public. He had no image and was desperate.


    "What are you laughing at?" Li Shiyuan''s face changed and asked darkly.


    Mu Cen looked at Li Shiyuan and laughed until his eyes turned red, but he still didn''t see a tear. All of a sudden, he was by no means ironic: "Li Shiyuan, this is heaven''s death."


    "Mu Cen, you..." Li Shiyuan''s face was even worse.


    This is a taboo for an emperor. Li Shiyuan can''t understand it more clearly, but mu CEN is so frank now.


    Mu Cen sneered and continued: "Li Shiyuan, you want my tears, but do you ever know that I never have tears? No matter how sad it is, I can''t cry. How can you get my tears? "


    This changed Li Shiyuan''s face.


    Even Ji Liansha looked at Mu Cen in amazement, some couldn''t believe what she heard.


    How can people have no tears.


    Absolutely impossible.


    Jiliansha returned to her senses and immediately said, "don''t be cheated by her, Emperor. As long as you are a living person, you can''t have no tears. It''s just the difference between more and less. "


    Li Shiyuan just stood there.


    Mu Cen has gradually calmed down, and her face is still calm, as if every word she says has no meaning of joke.


    "The emperor --" jiliansha is agitating, "it''s the most effective way to go to jail to deal with this kind of hard mouthed person."


    Melissa doesn''t like Muchen.


    At first, in the western regions, jiliansha didn''t like Mu Cen to capture her own light. Later, when she saw Mu Cen, jiliansha had an instinctive intuition.


    She can''t figure out the future of herself and Muchen, but it''s an intuition that she will die in Muchen''s hands one day.


    Therefore, in such intuition, jiliansha is more unlikely to let Mu Cen go.

 Chapter 562

    Jiliansha has not found the treasure that Ji''s family hid when they split up a hundred years ago. How can she die and leave it to others. You know, that treasure can not only make Ji''s family turn over, but also destroy the whole Da Zhou.


    Her ambition is far from that.


    But now, jiliansha has to kill people with a knife and get rid of these stumbling blocks one by one.


    Li Shiyuan listened to Ji Liansha''s words and suddenly looked at her. Ji Liansha was stunned. She didn''t know what Li Shiyuan thought and wanted to speak. Finally, when she came to her mouth, she stopped.


    She was too anxious to forget what kind of person li Shiyuan was.


    Li Shiyuan is cruel and ruthless. He also doesn''t like anyone to tell him what to do. He never gets good results.


    "Back off." Li Shiyuan gave a gloomy order.


    Jiliansha didn''t dare to say much this time, but she quickly retreated, but her eyes never left the direction of Muchen.


    Li Shiyuan looks at Mu Cen after Ji Liansha gets out of the cell. Mu CEN is still standing. Li Shiyuan approaches him step by step until he forces Mu Cen to the last stone bed. Mu Cen sits down.


    Li Shiyuan''s hand pinched Mu Cen''s chin, and every word said coldly: "Mu Cen, I''ll give you a choice for the sake of my husband and wife. Either you cry yourself, or you will be punished by me. "


    Mu Cen sneered without fear: "I''m afraid you will be disappointed. For a person who can''t cry, you can''t make me cry with any torture. "


    "Is it?" Li Shiyuan gave a cold smile, but he didn''t have any panic.


    Mu Cen quietly looked at Li Shiyuan, also quietly.


    At this time, as long as anyone shows weakness, he will lose.


    Mu Cen can''t afford to lose.


    Li Shiyuan can''t afford to lose either.


    They looked at each other for a while. Li Shiyuan suddenly laughed and lowered his voice. The whole person had already approached Mu Cen, and even the hand holding Mu Cen''s chin was tight.


    Mu Cen''s heart beat a little fast. He was nervous about Li Shiyuan''s approach, but such tension could not be revealed.


    "If torture doesn''t work, I will occupy you again and again to let you know who is the man who can occupy you now, and let my fourth brother have a good look at how you are insulted." Li Shiyuan laughed coldly, "let you be pregnant with my prince, and then tell the world. Even if you are my queen, you can''t leave here without my permission. "


    Every word is poking Mu Cen''s heart.


    Let Mu Cen constantly recall the previous scenes, although across the screen, but it happened in front of Li Shiyuan, that kind of shame, not only mu Cen, but also Li Shiyuan.


    Now, Li Shiyuan uses all this to stimulate Mu Cen.


    Mu Cen''s face gradually sank down, but the surface was still indifferent.


    It seems that Li Shiyuan''s words have no response to Mu Cen.


    Li Shiyuan sneered, so he stood up, and then looked at Mu Cen: "come on, torture."


    "Yes." The guard came forward.


    Mu Cen was brought out without expression. When jiliansha saw Mu Cen was brought out, she gradually felt relieved. She didn''t believe that someone could be indifferent in such torture.


    Which one, not crying bitterly.


    In this case, it''s much easier to go to Mu Cen''s tears.


    Jiliansha walked forward slowly: "emperor, I''ll be ready before I go."


    Li Shiyuan looks at Ji Liansha indifferently and allows her to move. Ji Liansha steps on the lotus step and walks towards Mu Cen step by step.


    A delicate small bottle is so tightly tied to Mu Cen''s eyes, as long as Mu Cen tears, then her tears will flow into it along the bottle.


    Mu Cen''s hands and feet have been bound, naturally there is no resistance.


    After dealing with everything, jiliansha looked at Li Shiyuan: "emperor, it''s done."


    "Execution." Li Shiyuan''s ruthless order.


    In the innermost part of the prison, there are criminal tools everywhere. Let alone execution, even a seven foot man who stays in this place for several days and nights will burst into tears.


    Behind the fence, the beast was kept hungry for a long time.


    All kinds of poisonous snakes entangled in the pool of poisonous snakes.


    The polished light, the gloomy tool of punishment.


    Also, the sound of constant dripping in the water prison.


    All kinds of pictures intertwined together, enough to make people creepy, even the guards in the dungeon could not help shivering, only mu Cen did not change his face. It seems that all of this has nothing to do with yourself, and I don''t care. It''s all for myself.


    This kind of Mu Cen, let Li Shiyuan can''t calm down, also let Ji Liansha can''t calm down.


    Penalty starts from the simplest amount of ten fingers linked to the heart, and upgrades all the way.


    But mu Cen in addition to pain, and did not feel any tears.


    I can''t cry at all. My eyes are scarlet, but I can''t see any trace of tears in the crystal clear cup.


    Clean as new.


    Mu Cen bit her lips, but she didn''t want to yield in front of Li Shiyuan. Even her lips were bleeding, and her body was black and blue. Muchen didn''t even scream.


    His eyes were so clear that he looked at Li Shiyuan and said coldly: "Li Shiyuan, if you kill me, I won''t cry, because I don''t have tears. What''s more, if you kill me, you can only be scared on this throne in your life. "


    With that, Mu Cen sneered: "because you know better than anyone, you can''t sit for long."


    Li Shiyuan''s face changed again and again.


    He severely jammed Mu Cen''s chin and said darkly: "you cry for me, you must cry out."


    "Ha ha ha ha -" Mu Cen burst out laughing.


    The little bottle hanging under the eyes is still clean.


    In such a series of punishments, Mu Cen''s breath has gradually begun to weaken, slowly closed his eyes, as if he did not want to continue like this.


    But Ji Liansha sees such picture, some are frightened: "emperor, can''t, Mu Cen seems to be dying."


    Jiliansha''s voice was a little frightened. She quickly stepped forward and Mu Cen''s breath became weak. If Mu Cen died, they would fall short of success and find nothing.


    Jiliansha looks at Li Shiyuan.


    Li Shiyuan obviously did not expect such a situation. His face became more ugly, and finally he said darkly: "pull it back for me."


    The bodyguard immediately came forward, untied Mu Cen from the frame, and quickly dragged him back to the dungeon.


    Mu CEN is in a coma and has no response in the dungeon.


    Ji Liansha quickly came forward to check, touched the tip of Mu Cen''s nose and breath, this was relieved, and then looked at Li Shiyuan: "emperor, first slowly. I''ll think about it again. "


    Jiliansha said.

 Chapter 563

    Li Shiyuan then looked at Ji Liansha: "Ji Liansha, you are not a witch of Ji''s family. You want to help me recover Ji''s family and help you to be the head of the clan, but you can''t even count Mu Cen''s tears. You say, how can I settle this account with you?"


    Every word Li Shiyuan said was direct and gloomy.


    He looked at jiliansha, waiting for jiliansha''s reply.


    Jiliansha even has the illusion that if she says one word wrong, Li Shiyuan will kill herself on the spot.


    This time, jiliansha was also sweating: "emperor, slave... Slave... Must..."


    "Melissa." But Li Shiyuan impatiently interrupted Ji Liansha''s words, "I''ll give you a few more days to find a way, otherwise, don''t blame me for being merciless."


    Jiliansha changed her face and knelt down immediately: "I will do it."


    And Li Shiyuan left.


    Jiliansha didn''t dare to hesitate, and quickly followed up. Jiliansha never wanted to come to this gloomy dungeon, which was too frightening.


    Soon, the originally bustling Tianlao gradually quieted down, and the guards in Tianlao knelt down to see Li Shiyuan off.


    And the cell where Mu CEN is, the heavy stone door is closed again, there is no chance to escape.


    Mu CEN is soft on the cold ground, and the icy cold seeps into her body. Mu Cen doesn''t feel that she has no response, as if she is dead.


    In the dungeon, there is only the sound of water dripping, which is more and more obvious and frightening.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡ª¡ª


    At that time, fengluan palace.


    Fengluan palace is quiet, and Liyao accompanies the Empress Dowager. However, Liyao is also absent-minded. She is uncertain about her future, and she is worried about everything now, but Liyao doesn''t show it to her face.


    Liyao knows about the situation in the palace.


    Li Shiyuan has been out of the palace. In Li Yao''s opinion, as long as Li Shiyuan is alive, everything will have a chance, and she has a baby in her stomach and the Empress Dowager as a guarantee, so she won''t worry about her life for the time being.


    Just the future?


    No one knows.


    Li Yao sank, collected her mind, and sent the tea to the Empress Dowager: "Niang Niang, you have something to eat. Don''t eat or drink like this. Your body can''t carry it."


    The Empress Dowager didn''t answer, so she just shook her head to indicate that she didn''t want to eat.


    The silent sigh of Liyao.


    Since the death of Li Changtian, the Empress Dowager has not been able to see Li Changtian for the last time. All the people in the palace have been put under house arrest in their own dormitories, including the Empress Dowager.


    The Empress Dowager complained about Li Shiyuan, but under such circumstances, she could not say or do anything.


    If it wasn''t for the Empress Dowager''s identity here, I''m afraid Li Shiyuan would have been rude to the Empress Dowager. The Empress Dowager is too aware of these bloody struggles in the palace. On this day, no one is innocent. Just like those falling snowflakes, none of them are innocent.


    When Li Changtian died, the Empress Dowager did not see Li Changtian. Her body, which had been bumpy during her journey to the western regions, gradually collapsed.


    The imperial doctors came back and forth, but there was no way to take the Empress Dowager.


    What Xu said was very direct. Apart from the physical reasons, the Empress Dowager also had a heart disease. There was no solution to the heart disease. The medicine she prescribed was nothing more than a suspension.


    No one knows how long the Empress Dowager will last.


    For a long time, Liyao heard the silent sigh of the Empress Dowager.


    Liyao stepped forward and said, "lady, otherwise you''d better have a rest."


    "Princess Li, this is the fate of Da Zhou. It''s a crime." The Empress Dowager spoke slowly after a long time.


    Li Yao was stunned, some unexpected, but when she looked at the Empress Dowager again, the Empress Dowager suddenly opened her mouth¡° It''s a crime. It''s the doomsday of Dazhou. "


    As she said this, the Empress Dowager shook her head, and her face was in a rout.


    Liyao didn''t speak, just listen so quietly.


    It seems that the Empress Dowager doesn''t mind Liyao. She says very lightly: "when the former emperor ascended the throne, the former abbot of Kaiyuan Temple had already calculated that there would be a catastrophe in the hundred years of the great Zhou Dynasty. AI Jia, look, this catastrophe is coming. It''s coming. "


    The silent sigh of the Empress Dowager.


    Liyao didn''t speak, just listen so quietly.


    The Empress Dowager shook her head and held Liyao''s hand for a long time: "Princess Li, you should take good care of your baby. Don''t let anything happen again. When the late emperor died, he must have left you an imperial edict. With the imperial edict, you can at least protect your mother and son. "


    Li Yao said: "I thank the Empress Dowager for her concern. I will protect the prince in his belly and not let him have an accident."


    "Good." The Empress Dowager nodded, "I don''t know how long I can hold on. Another day of mourning won''t let you have an accident. If AI Jia really leaves, AI Jia will also leave an edict for you to protect your mother and son. As long as Da Zhou is still there, nothing will happen to your mother and son. "


    Li Fei just stood and didn''t speak.


    The Empress Dowager still shook her head: "you say, why did the emperor abolish Mu Cen?"


    Li Yao was quiet: "I dare not say."


    "You said The Empress Dowager looked at Liyao.


    Li Yao hesitated for a moment, and then said, "maybe it''s because the empress knows something she shouldn''t know, so the emperor has a hard hand."


    "Mu CEN is locked up in the dungeon. This is the second time that she has been in the dungeon. Since ancient times, Da Zhou has been out of Mu Cen. If she enters the dungeon, she can come out safely. This time, no one knows what will happen. " The Empress Dowager shook her head, "Mu Cen has always been smart, but the AI family is not stupid. After decades of AI family, how can we not see these."


    Li Yao was stunned: "empress dowager, what do you see?"


    "Mu Cen and his fourth highness, you come and I go, the sad home is like a mirror." The Empress Dowager was quiet for a moment. "I''m afraid the emperor can''t stand such things when I enter the heaven prison, and his fourth highness also has ambition for the throne. One comes and two goes. One mountain can''t hold two tigers. "


    The Empress Dowager can see clearly.


    Li Yao didn''t expect that. She sank and pondered, but she never said it. Liyao is very clear that every word she says now may become a fatal disaster in the future.


    The Empress Dowager was not the Empress Dowager during the reign of the former Emperor, and she was in charge of everything.


    The Empress Dowager has been forced to the position of the empress dowager, and lost the control of the whole harem, which is already in the hands of the queen.


    Rash action, not only can''t save Mu Cen, will also involve himself.


    Liyao calmed down.


    And the Empress Dowager also no longer said anything, it seems that did not say, Mu Cen do so is right or wrong. In the end, the Empress Dowager slowly closed her eyes and looked exhausted.

 Chapter 564

    "Madam, I will help you to have a rest." Liyao just stepped forward.


    The Empress Dowager nodded and said nothing more.


    Liyao helped the Empress Dowager to the bed. After watching the Empress Dowager go to sleep, Liyao quietly withdrew from her bedroom.


    And Liyao is very clear, the most urgent thing is to rescue Mu Cen from the prison, but now she is also in danger, just lucky to live, no one knows what will happen next second, can only wait.


    In the western regions, Li Changtian left a gold medal for Liyao.


    If there is really no way to go, Liyao can use this gold medal to protect herself, and then try to take mucen away.


    Shen Shen, Liyao said nothing, calmly waiting for the best time in Fengqing palace.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡ª¡ª


    At this point¡ª¡ª


    In the dungeon.


    The freezing temperature did not make mucen wake up. Mucen was so soft on the ground, and his blood was dripping on the ground, and the bloody air was overwhelming.


    Some of the wounds have healed and the blood has dried up.


    These criminal laws are not for survival, not for death.


    In a short period of time, Mu Cen can''t die. He can only survive, and Mu Cen won''t allow himself to die.


    She struggled desperately to get herself out of this dream, but mu Cen seemed to be surrounded by layers of thick fog. No matter how hard she tried, she couldn''t get out of this thick fog.


    It''s useless to scream and shout. Everything here is cleared, as if it''s just yourself and no one else.


    Mu Cen stood up and walked in the thick fog.


    She can control the magic, but this time she can''t find a breakthrough in the thick fog. Even the magic has lost its effect.


    At the moment, Mu CEN is like a headless fly.


    All of a sudden, she heard the voice of a woman who had appeared countless times in a dream before, and the "mommy" who had suddenly blurted out in a nightmare in a cave.


    A girl in a dream, that familiar face, to this time, become very clear.


    She smiles at Mu Cen.


    Pure and sweet.


    Mu Cen stood in the same place, her eyes became more confused, she subconsciously retreated, just looked at the girl, murmured: "who are you? Why are you always in my dreams


    "I am you." The girl''s voice is like a silver bell.


    It''s not as amazing as Mu Cen''s present appearance, but the girl''s surprise is a little aggressive. She wants to get close, but she is afraid that the thorns will spread all over her, and she will become more and more frightened.


    And the girl''s words, let Mu Cen stunned incomparably: "how can you be me. Are you from a previous life? "


    "When I was 18 years old, I rushed to a birthday party, but there was a car accident. When I woke up, I became you." The girl''s voice is slow, see very good education, "and oh, my name is Xu Zhenzhen. Remember, Xu Zhenzhen is you, you are Xu Zhenzhen. "


    The girl was still smiling, her voice dropped, her face disappeared, and everything around her became blurred again.


    Mu Cen walked in the dream until he reached a wide place.


    Everything here is new to Mu Cen. There are many tall buildings, which are quite different from Da Zhou. There is no place for cars to go on the streets. The speed is so fast that people are caught off guard.


    Mu Cen looked at everything in front of him in amazement, and he was shocked.


    But in the mind thought actually starts gradually chaotic, many things little by little break out of the cocoon, her head is more and more painful, wants to stop such feeling, but how can''t stop.


    In the end, Muchen screamed.


    While Mu Cen was screaming, a red car was speeding towards Mu Cen. She found that all her martial arts skills were useless, and she could not even dodge. The car hit Mu Cen like this, and Mu Cen felt desperate at the moment of flying out.


    There''s no room for maneuver.


    Then, it was pitch black, getting darker and darker.


    Mu Cen''s scream gradually weakened, and finally fell into darkness until the soft light surrounded Mu Cen again.


    That call the voice of Xu Zhen Zhen just calm of spread: "I am you, you are also me.". Mu Cen, you can''t die, you have to live. If you die, you will cut off your love with your own hands, then I have no future. We are one person, you have to live, live well


    Xu Zhen Zhen''s voice is more and more weak, more and more weak, until completely can''t hear.


    Mu Cen''s eyelids moved slightly.


    Slender eyelashes, like a fan, swept his eyes, and everything in front of him has gradually become clear.


    This is the prison where she was held for a long time.


    It''s cold and humid.


    But mu Cen''s memory has become particularly sober, she suddenly realized that everything in the original nightmare has become a new memory.


    She is Xu Zhenzhen, not mu Cen.


    Mu Cen now everything is Xu Zhen Zhen''s.


    So, she does not have the memory of Mu Cen years ago, because a car accident, let Xu Zhenzhen through to Mu Cen''s body, occupy the grade years old Mu Cen''s body, will let Mu Cen''s life completely changed. And wear more and more Xu Zhen Zhen, not like the novel said, omnipotent, even left their own memory.


    At that time, Xu Zhenzhen didn''t have all the memories of his previous life, but with the brain of his previous life, he lived on Mu Cen for more than ten years, so Xu Zhenzhen learned embroidery and medical skills.


    Because the Xu family, is the most famous medical family, Xu Zhenzhen nearly 18 years old, has leaped to graduate school, in the top medical school. Xu Zhenzhen''s grandmother''s family, from the late Qing Dynasty, has been the top embroidery in Jiangnan.


    Therefore, these things in Xu Zhen Zhen''s view, again easy.


    So it is¡ª¡ª


    Mu Cen never thought that his life, or even rebirth, would be such a reason.


    And wear more and more of that life, but because of the romantic nature of Xu Zhenzhen, believe that Li Shiyuan is his own two people, just step by step to his death, there is no room for maneuver.


    When it comes to rebirth, it''s as if everything has turned on the restart button, and the nightmare of the last life won''t happen again.


    And Xu Zhenzhen tells his love in the dream, is it with Li Shiyuan?


    She came back because she was not reconciled.


    Ji Niang also said to Mu Cen that she and Li Shiyuan had a love affair for three generations, and this life was the second.


    So she came from modern times, is it for the second love?


    What about the third generation?


    Mu Cen''s heart beat very fast, too many sudden news completely filled every nerve of Mu Cen.

 Chapter 565

    Li Shiyuan can''t pay attention to the situation of long Shaoyun now, because he will think that long Shaoyun has been deprived of military power. He is just a useless person who can''t make a big splash. Naturally, he can''t think of the hidden dead in the long family.


    Li Shiyuan''s mind now is all on the jade seal.


    Mu Cen looked at Yuanzhu: "thank you. Mu CEN is very grateful. "


    "I''m very serious." Yuanzhu answered.


    Soon, Yuan Zhu turned to leave, just like when he came, silent, as if he had never spoken to Mu Cen.


    Mu Cen bowed his head and ate the food quietly. Although he could not compare with the time when he was in the East Palace and King Mu''s house, he was clean at least.


    In the dungeon, there was a dead silence again.


    Mu CEN is waiting.


    Originally, on this day, her physical fitness had almost recovered, but she was hit by the arrival of Li Shiyuan ahead of time. If she wanted to act rashly, she would only lose herself.


    So, Mu Cen was silent.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡ª¡ª


    Two more days¡ª¡ª


    Mu CEN is closing his eyes to refresh his mind, but suddenly he hears the sound from the place of the water prison. This makes Mu Cen alert instantly, and immediately looks at the position of the water prison.


    But it was only a moment, and the sound disappeared, even very light.


    Mu CEN is observing everything quietly.


    It''s like someone''s watching in the dark.


    Mu Cen took a look at the locked stone gate not far away. The stone gate blocked any sound. If no one opened it, it would be extremely difficult to overthrow the stone gate.


    Mu Cen was quiet for a moment: "who is coming?"


    Did she ever think that there were people hidden in the deepest part of the dungeon?


    And Mu Cen''s voice fell, the original voice appeared again, this time it seemed more direct, soon, a tall and handsome figure jumped out of the water prison, correctly speaking, from the edge of the water prison, covered with moss.


    Mu Cen found that there was a secret way in this position.


    The person who appears in front of Mu CEN is not others, but Li shiche.


    "Your Highness seven?" Mu Cen was stunned for a moment, "you..."


    "It''s not a place to talk about other things." Li shiche said it directly.


    Mu Cen nodded, naturally understood the meaning of Li shiche''s words. Soon, Li shiche went to the prison where Mu Cen was being held. He wanted to open the door of the prison, but found that there was no way to start. Even his internal force kept shaking the lock of the prison. Everything seemed to be in vain.


    "This door lock is specially made. I''m afraid it won''t open like this." Mu Cen twisted his eyebrows.


    Li shiche said a low curse, obviously did not expect such a thing.


    No matter what way Li shiche used, the lock stood still and didn''t mean to be pried open. Li shiche was helpless, and Mu Cen twisted his eyebrows slightly.


    She sank and looked at Li shiche: "where does the secret road lead to?"


    "My bedroom, and the outside." Li shiche said directly, "but there is still a way out, we must rely on ourselves."


    Mu Cen asked directly: "how long?"


    "One cup of tea is almost enough. It''s out of the palace wall. You know, it''s the distance from the palace wall to the palace gate. " Li shiche explained.


    Mu Cen naturally knows.


    That section of the guard is already the weakest, not to mention Mu Cen, even Li shiche can easily deal with these people, with Mu CEN is not a burden.


    "What about the secret way?" Mu Cen twisted his eyebrows, as if thinking about something.


    Li shiche did not hide: "the secret way can only be used once. After entering the secret passage again, the entrance will be destroyed automatically, and no one can come in. As long as the other party can''t find the exit, it''s not a big problem. But you can''t stay too long in the secret way. If you stay too long, you will die. "


    After all, it''s an escape way, not a living chamber, so it''s impossible to stay in it for a long time. Even this secret passage only allows one person to pass through, and it''s impossible for two people to go through.


    So the conditions inside are extremely difficult and the speed is not fast.


    "What are you going to do, sister-in-law?" Li shiche asked directly.


    Mu Cen looked at Li shiche and was surprised at Li shiche''s address, but mu Cen didn''t ask much. He said quickly and calmly, "this door lock, it''s not hard to get out. I''m sure the next hour and the journey will not drag you down."


    Li shiche narrowed his eyes slightly, and some of them didn''t know where he was.


    "I can go out, but once I go out, I may not stick to it, or even become a burden to you. I can''t involve you." Mu Cen said it directly.


    Can''t open the door, but mu Cen can use magic to let himself out.


    Just with magic, Mu Cen may fall into a coma, which is not necessarily a good thing for Li shiche.


    If the conditions are difficult and you fall into a coma, Mu Cen can only drag Li shiche down, then everything will be unimaginable.


    So Muchen can''t do that.


    "It''s enough to enter the secret passage. It''s not complicated in the secret passage, just to get out as soon as possible. " Li shiche explained.


    "Good. You wait for me at the entrance Mu Cen said it directly.


    Li shiche didn''t ask much and quickly withdrew from the position of the water prison.


    There is still a distance of 100 meters from the place where Mu CEN is imprisoned to the water prison.


    Li shiche soon retreated to the edge of the water prison.


    Mu Cen closed her eyes slightly. When she wanted to leave with magic, suddenly, her ears heard the movement outside. It was the clear silver bell.


    Not only mu Cen, but also Li shiche.


    Muchen knows it''s jiliansha.


    She looked at Li shiche: "you go back right away, right away!"


    Li shiche shook his head: "I can''t go. If I enter the secret Road, I can''t come out again. The entrance of the secret road will be destroyed."


    Li shiche naturally could not retreat: "sister-in-law, no matter what happens, I am with you. The emperor can''t touch me. "


    "No Mu CEN is very firm.


    Li shiche''s eyebrows and eyes are also clear: "I am his brother, even if he wants to move me, my mother will not agree."


    "You go." Mu Cen''s eyes became very sharp, "you have to remember, if you have an accident, then you are putting your fourth brother to death!"


    This is not a joke.


    Li shiche was quiet.


    Mu Cen''s words, he can not refute.


    When something goes wrong in Tianlao, Li Shiyuan will certainly pursue and kill Li shiche at the first time. Li shiche''s current situation can not afford any pursuit and will only be in deep trouble.


    "Go back." Mu Cen''s voice is more urgent, with severe, so looking at Li shiche.


    Li shiche closed his eyes slightly, but he didn''t enter the secret passage. Instead, he turned and hid in the gap. As long as he didn''t make a sound, generally no one could know that Li shiche was in the prison.

 Chapter 566

    Mu Cen took a deep look, didn''t speak, and recovered the previous silence.


    She did not expect that Li shiche would appear under such circumstances.


    I didn''t expect that Li Shiyuan and Ji Liansha would turn back so fast.


    It''s just like fate.


    She knew her true identity, but before she could digest it, variables happened again in an instant.


    But under such variable, all can only wait and see its change, cannot be impatient.


    ¡­¡­


    When Mu Cen meditates, the heavy stone gate is pushed open, and the figures of Li Shiyuan and Ji Liansha appear in front of Mu Cen again.


    Mu Cen looked at them coldly, but it seemed that nothing had happened. He looked very weak, but his voice was sarcastic: "why, I can''t get my tears out, now I have to change another way?"


    Jiliansha giggled: "tears can''t be taken out, so take a substitute."


    Mu Cen squinted.


    Ji Liansha pointed to Mu Cen''s eyebrow: "your eyebrow effort is also OK."


    Li Shiyuan didn''t speak in the whole process. He just looked at it in such a gloomy way. Mu Cen was also surprised. He didn''t expect that it would be like this.


    And jiliansha''s voice continued: "the painstaking efforts of a man without tears are her tears. So, your brow effort and your tears are the same


    Mu Cen didn''t answer.


    Ji Liansha did not continue to talk with Mu Cen, but looked at Li Shiyuan: "emperor, you can do it."


    She has a silver needle in her palm, which is not an ordinary silver needle. Mu Cen looks at it, but still doesn''t move his face. Li Shiyuan raises his hand, and the bodyguard on one side walks towards Mu Cen''s direction. With a bang, he has opened the door of the heaven prison.


    Mu Cen stands.


    The remaining light of the corner of the eye looked at the gap not far away.


    There stood Li shiche.


    The atmosphere was dignified.


    Li shiche even concealed his breathing.


    Mu Cen was dragged out without hesitation. He seemed totally powerless, even struggling was more difficult.


    Ji Liansha looked down and then turned to Li Shiyuan: "emperor, Mu CEN is weak and has no ability to resist. I''ll take Mu Cen''s eyebrows and work hard. "


    "Are you sure?" Li Shiyuan looks at Ji Liansha darkly.


    Jiliansha chuckled, but she was confident: "as long as you work hard. If Mu Cen doesn''t even have eyebrow painstaking efforts, then she is not a person at all, but a demon. "


    Li Shiyuan''s face changed.


    Jiliansha had already taken out the silver needle and giggled at Mu Cen Mu Cen, it''s just hard work. You can''t die, you''re still useful. "


    Mu Cen twisted his eyebrows.


    More or less guess their own use.


    It''s just that the person who laid hands on himself in the last life has changed from jiliansha to Mu Zhi''s painting, and Mu Zhi''s painting needs his own children''s hard work.


    So


    Her use is still there. That''s why Li Shiyuan has to keep himself safe even under such circumstances?


    Mu Cen''s brain is a little confused.


    But when Ji Liansha''s silver needle falls on Mu Cen''s eyebrow, Mu Cen''s eyes suddenly become sharp. Ji Liansha is stunned and can''t react for a moment.


    The original dungeon, as if instantly submerged in the heavy snow, nothing can be seen.


    This is the dreamland created by Muchen.


    Jiliansha reacts quickly and wants to resist Mu Cen''s fantasy, but she finds that Mu Cen has almost done her best. In other words, Mu Cen''s fantasy is too powerful. If jiliansha wants to resist from this fantasy, it is obviously difficult for her to reach heaven.


    After all, the strength of Ji family is not mirage.


    How could Mu Cen.


    Jiliansha clearly remembers this dreamland. The last time she saw such a powerful dreamland was when the dragon clan perished a thousand years ago. Is mu Cen related to the dragon people?


    And Mu Cen has already taken advantage of Ji Liansha''s chaos, rushed out quickly, moved to Li shiche''s face in a flash: "go quickly."


    Li shiche was led by Mu Cen, almost no reaction, seems to be shocked at the present fantasy.


    Mu Cen''s body is thin as if it doesn''t exist.


    "Faster, I can''t last long." Mu Cen said directly, "my essence has not completely recovered. This environment is too strong. I can only stick to one cup of tea at most. All illusions will disappear, and I will go into suspended animation. "


    Feign death is a kind of self-protection after using a powerful fantasy. It takes a long time for Jingyuan to recover.


    Mu Cen has never used such a powerful environment before.


    Because she knew that magic was too dangerous.


    It''s too easy to put yourself in a desperate situation, just like now, if it''s not a last resort, Mu Cen won''t force himself to such a situation.


    Li shiche said, "good."


    Soon, Li shiche walked towards the secret road.


    ¡­¡­


    Li Shiyuan was completely unable to recover from such a dreamland. She was shocked and stunned, and jiliansha couldn''t resist. The wind and snow kept rushing at them, just like the cannibal devil. She wanted to bury them completely in the dreamland.


    "Emperor, this is a mirage. Don''t be taken away by it." Ji Liansha cried, holding Li Shiyuan tightly.


    She could not resist, let alone Li Shiyuan.


    Once you''re in a fantasy, you''re dead.


    Everything here is made by Mu Cen, but everything in the dungeon is real. If they don''t pay attention to it and step on it, they may accidentally release hungry beasts, or fall into the pool of poisonous snakes. In the dreamland, if they can''t get out, they have no ability to resist, and the final result must be death.


    Li Shiyuan''s eyes were a little lax.


    Jiliansha quickly stabbed Li Shiyuan''s eyebrow with the silver needle in her hand. Soon, the eyebrow was bleeding. Li Shiyuan recovered and calmed down.


    "Offended." Jiliansha said.


    Li Shiyuan looked at the vast expanse of white.


    Naturally, in the vast expanse, I saw Mu Cen and Li shiche.


    "They won''t last long." Jiliansha said directly, "don''t let them leave. It''s an illusion. The Emperor just needs to close his eyes and think it''s a heaven prison. Don''t let them out. Mu Cen''s body is already transparent and won''t persist for long. This kind of dreamland can exhaust her essence. "


    Li Shiyuan instantly understood.


    Two people quickly toward the direction of Mu Cen and Li shiche.


    Li shiche is naturally in the environment, but Li shiche is protected by Mu Cen, and Mu Cen''s essence should be given to Li shiche, so that Li shiche can clearly see everything here.


    So mu Cen really can''t hold on for a long time, and his body is becoming more and more transparent.


    Li shiche looked back at Mu Cen: "sisao!"


    "Quick." Mu Cen roared.


    Li shiche''s action is very fast, quickly opened the secret way of the heaven prison.

 Chapter 567

    At this time, Mu Cen suddenly shakes, the corner of his mouth seeps with blood. Even though Li shiche is worried, his action never stops.


    The whole dreamland began to shake with Muchen''s shaking.


    Jiliansha noticed: "no, they''re going. Emperor, that''s the secret road. Seal the secret road quickly. I''ll stop Mu Cen."


    Li shiche recovered and immediately flew away in the direction of Li shiche.


    Li shiche was caught off guard.


    And Mu Cen did not expect that Ji Liansha was in such a shaking, and saw the environment with cracks.


    "Li shiche, I think you are my emperor. I can''t bear to attack you. You have betrayed me again and again. In this case, I don''t blame you for being merciless!" Li Shiyuan''s eyes became cruel.


    His sharp sword stabbed Li shiche in the direction directly, leaving no feeling.


    Mu Cen''s face changed: "bad."


    Then, Mu Cen quickly moved to Li shiche: "destroy the secret way, we rush out."


    Li shiche looks at Mu Cen.


    "Quick." Mu Cen roared.


    Li shiche did not hesitate, and soon did it in the way of Mu Cen. At the first time Li Shiyuan rushed in, the secret road had been destroyed.


    Li shiche''s hand is tightly held by Mu Cen. Mu Cen drags Li shiche to go out of the prison quickly: "I can''t last long. At most outside the prison, the rest is up to you. The whole dungeon will soon fall into an illusion. It''s too expensive. If something really happens, leave me behind and protect yourself. Do you hear me


    Mu Cen''s word by word orders Li shiche: "you take me, it will only be a burden, you want to go out, there is a ray of life."


    "No Li shiche said directly, "I don''t believe it will be so tragic."


    Mu Cen didn''t speak. They walked very fast.


    And the people in the dungeon were obviously shocked by this situation.


    Mu Cen almost rushed out of the stone gate at the first time and sped away towards the outside. The fast one made Li shiche a little more than he could recover.


    "I can''t do it." Mu Cen looks at Li shiche.


    Li shiche recovered, the surrounding environment gradually began to disappear, faster and faster, Mu Cen almost became transparent, in this transparent, finally fell heavily on the ground, completely fainted, no longer any reaction.


    Li shiche immediately recovered, immediately picked up Mu Cen, and rushed out of the palace without thinking about it. Now it''s impossible to go out by secret way.


    But Li shiche remembers what he said in the late Qing Dynasty: as long as they can get out of the palace, there will be reinforcements outside the palace anytime and anywhere, and they are always waiting outside the palace.


    However, it is not easy to get out of the palace.


    You know, in this deep palace, how many heavy soldiers are in charge? How can Li Shiyuan allow any accident again.


    But even so, Li shiche must leave safely with Mu Cen.


    He''s very fast. He''s in the womb.


    Mu Cen''s environment has been fragmented, a voice of low roar came: "stop seven highness, don''t let seven highness leave, violators will be killed."


    The violators here also include Li shiche himself.


    As soon as today''s incident happened, Li Shiyuan will no longer show mercy to Li shiche.


    Li shiche didn''t leave the dungeon for long, and the great masters who came to him had already come up, and the archers also appeared.


    "Keep Mu Cen. The rest will be killed. " The leader calmly gave the order.


    Li shiche had a bad idea.


    But Li shiche didn''t stop.


    Because with Mu Cen, Li shiche''s speed is naturally delayed, and even his reaction is not sensitive. He must take Mu Cen into consideration, and Li shiche''s every move becomes difficult.


    But the speed of the master is very fast.


    He soon came after him.


    Li shiche''s eyebrows twisted, and his sword never stopped. They can come here, is the result of Mu Cen to protect, he can''t let Mu Cen down.


    We can''t let Li Shiyuan, who is waiting outside, down.


    Li shiche''s eyebrows and eyes closed.


    At this time, suddenly someone rushed out, Li shiche had no time to respond, the other side has quickly said: "seven highness, go quickly."


    Li shiche always looks at people.


    It''s not someone Li shiche knows.


    But the other side obviously helped Li shiche.


    Li shiche didn''t think much about it. When the other side stopped him, Li shiche already flew away with Mu Cen in his arms. Reaching out is the sound of blending weapons.


    Li shiche has no time to care too much.


    As Li shiche fled all the way out of the palace, the other party''s people also retreated. There were more and more experts in the Imperial Palace, obviously outnumbered.


    Without hesitation, Li shiche jumped onto the palace wall.


    "Archer, no one can leave." The man who reached out roared.


    The sound of weapon collision became more and more obvious. The archer immediately arched in the direction of Li shiche. Li shiche was inevitably injured. The sword stabbed Li shiche in the back. Li shiche suddenly felt pain, and the whole person staggered.


    But Li shiche resisted and stabbed his sword into his back foot. Li shiche took Mu Cen all the way to the palace wall.


    But Li shiche didn''t hesitate and got up quickly.


    There is still a cup of tea from Ximen.


    It''s just that there are the least guards here.


    If he hadn''t been injured, he would have been faster, just now¡ª¡ª


    Li shiche''s heart flashed uneasy premonition, and the sound of weapons behind him was getting closer and closer, almost immediately in front of Li shiche.


    He is very clear that those people can''t really block Li Shiyuan''s people.


    But Li shiche didn''t care too much.


    As far as you can go.


    "Your Highness, follow me." Suddenly, a voice came.


    Li shiche recognized Chen Ming from the military aircraft department in an instant. He obviously didn''t expect Chen Ming to appear here.


    But under such circumstances, Sima can only be regarded as a living horse doctor, and can only pray for a miracle.


    Chen Ming did not hesitate, nor did he give Li shiche any chance to speak: "I can''t stay long. This is a horse. Please get on your horse and go to the west gate. As long as you get out of the west gate, there will be someone outside to help you. Weichen will stay in the palace and wait for his highness to return. "


    Chen Ming said it directly.


    A black BMW appeared in front of Li shiche.


    Li shiche bowed his hand and said, "thank you very much."


    Chen Ming is obviously very familiar with the palace. He disappeared from Li shiche''s face from the moment he was born. Without hesitation, Li shiche immediately got on his horse.


    The speed of the horse is very fast, much faster than that of Li shiche with Mu Cen.


    In the blink of an eye, the figure behind him had lightened, but Li shiche didn''t have any hesitation.


    He looked down at Mu Cen in his arms. Mu Cen seemed to be dead. He had no reaction at all. He couldn''t even touch his breath.

 Chapter 568

    Li shiche''s brow just twisted.


    It took Li shiche only one-third of the time to get a cup of tea.


    Simon, of course, has guards.


    Obviously, the guards have been bought.


    When he saw Li shiche coming at a gallop, the gate of the west gate had already been opened. The horses rushed out, and then the palace gate was quickly closed.


    Li shiche and Mu Cen escaped smoothly.


    The black horse with two people are still galloping, Li shiche''s back and the sword on his body have already made Li shiche some unbearable.


    Outside the palace, they thought that Li Changtian''s death was also quiet, and nothing happened.


    Not long after Li shiche appeared, someone quickly hugged him. Li shiche watched the comer with vigilance. After seeing the comer clearly, Li shiche completely relaxed.


    It''s Rong Jiu and Gao Qian.


    "Your Highness seven." Rong Jiu''s voice came immediately.


    Li shiche answered: "go quickly, it''s not suitable to stay here for a long time."


    Rong Jiu naturally knows this truth.


    Looking at the wound on Li shiche''s body, Rong Jiu''s face coagulated: "Your Highness, hold on for a while. The carriage is at the intersection in front. There will be people here. Now the situation in the palace is not stable. Will there be so many people chasing out of the palace?"


    Rong Jiu said quickly: "the carriage will take his highness and miss Mu to meet with King yuan. There''s already a doctor in the car. "


    "Good." Li shiche answered.


    Seeing Rong Jiu, Li shiche was relieved.


    Rong Jiu didn''t go any further. Li shiche quickly drove his horse ahead of time, and there must be not many people chasing him out, because it has been calculated that Li shiche was injured and Mu Cen was in a coma, so they can''t go too long.


    They''re not sure there''s reinforcements out there.


    Rong Jiu will soon be able to deal with these people, Li shiche does not have to worry too much.


    When Li shiche and Mu Cen appeared at the next intersection, they saw a carriage stop at the same place. Li shiche got off the horse and Rong temple was waiting.


    They quickly helped Muchen into the carriage.


    Others rode the horse, and the wheel hub of the carriage was on the bluestone floor, never stopping for a moment.


    "Show it to the fourth sister-in-law first." Li shiche said directly, "I don''t mind. Let Rong Jiu take care of the wound for me. "


    Rong Jiu didn''t hesitate. He immediately opened Li shiche''s back and quickly checked it. Li shiche''s back had begun to turn black: "Your Highness, you are poisoned."


    No surprise.


    Li Shiyuan''s archers must be coated with venom. Poisoning was expected, so he had been prepared for it.


    "There are still some other wounds that have gone to the bone. I''m afraid they need to be cultivated for a while." Rong Jiu said it directly.


    Li shiche made a sound.


    But Li shiche''s eyes did not leave Muchen, and the worry was obvious.


    Rong Jiu deals with Li shiche''s wound. After confirming that Li shiche is not worried about his life, he looks at the doctor: "how is Miss mu?"


    "I''ve never seen anything like that." The doctor was also surprised, "Miss Mu is not in danger of her life, but she seems to be in suspended animation, and her breath seems to be too faint to touch."


    The doctor also became helpless.


    Li shiche just sounded what Mu Cen had said before and was quiet for a moment: "my fourth sister-in-law is in suspended animation. She said before that she would spend too much energy and fall into suspended animation. She would not wake up until about half a month. I can''t wake up in any way during this period. "


    Let nine listen to Li shiche''s words, slightly relieved.


    No one touched Mu Cen again, let Mu Cen lean quietly in the carriage.


    "Can you stand by for half a month?" Li shiche asked directly, "sister-in-law, I''m afraid it''s not suitable for bumps."


    The original plan, even if Li shiche didn''t go out of the palace, is also very clear. Li Shiyuan has now left Kyoto, but he hasn''t been away for too long. It''s impossible to stay here for a long time, and something will happen if he stays here for a long time.


    The closure of the palace will be over in one day. At that time, Li Shiyuan will definitely kill people.


    And Li Shiyuan''s gold medal will no doubt take Li Shiyuan to leave the palace, there will be no second effect, now they can not afford any storm.


    So the next thing, I''m afraid, is not so simple.


    Rong Jiu obviously thought of it and calmed down: "it''s urgent to go back to meet his fourth highness first, and then make a long-term plan."


    Li shiche said nothing.


    Pain came from the wound. Li shiche''s face was a little pale, but mu Cen''s face didn''t soften, just like a piece of white paper.


    The carriage was moving fast.


    Soon, the sound of horse''s hooves came from behind the car, which made Li shiche open his eyes and sharpen his eyes.


    Rong Jiu took a look and quickly said, "it''s Rong temple and the king of the western regions who have come back. They should have dealt with the pursuers outside. No one will follow them. "


    Li shiche nodded.


    The carriage left Kyoto for a long time. It stopped in a village. Rong Jiu held Mu Cen and got off the carriage quickly. Li shiche followed him.


    A group of people entered the house.


    ¡­¡­


    In the house¡ª¡ª


    It was Li Sheng who saw Li shiche and his party come back at the first sight. Li Sheng looked very happy and immediately welcomed them up: "see your highness seven." Then Li Sheng was stunned, "Miss mu, this is..."


    "No problem. First, find a place for my sister-in-law to rest. " Li shiche explained in a low voice.


    Li Sheng answered.


    The people in the house have heard the movement outside. Li Shiyuan is the first to come out, followed by Linglong and others. When he sees Mu Cen, Li Shiyuan''s face is shocked.


    Li shiche has already said: "four elder brother, four elder sister-in-law is all right, let four elder sister-in-law rest first."


    Li Shiyuan understood in an instant. He didn''t speak. He hugged Mu Cen himself and walked towards the house. The party followed in.


    Li Shiyuan gently put Mu Cen on the bed, soft quilt, the bumps in the carriage are quite different.


    This is the first time Li Shiyuan saw Mu Cen after the failure of forcing the palace.


    But I didn''t expect that would be the case.


    You can imagine how difficult and dangerous the palace is now. Otherwise, Mu Cen won''t be forced to use magic to leave. Mu Cen probably won''t last long.


    And Rong Jiu and others soon backed out.


    Only Li Shiyuan, Li shiche and jiliansha were left in the room.


    Ji Liansha checked Mu Cen''s condition, and then said, "it''s because of magic. But there are also injuries on the young lady, which will affect her recovery time. "


    "His fourth sister-in-law..." Li shiche was still shocked by the magic he had seen before, "it''s terrible."


    These are two sentences.


    Jiliansha looked at Li shiche: "what did your highness see?"


    Li shiche opened his mouth for a long time. Obviously, from this shock, it was hard for him to recover: "the fourth sister-in-law''s dreamland covered the whole world, and the whole world fell into a dreamland, just like snow covered, he couldn''t get out at all."

 Chapter 569

    "All?" Melissa''s face was startled.


    "Yes." Li shiche described the previous situation to jiliansha.


    Melissa was a little surprised.


    She knew that Mu Cen could do magic, but she didn''t know that Mu Cen could create such a powerful environment. I''m afraid Mu Cen''s identity is not so simple.


    And Mu Cen and Li Shiyuan¡ª¡ª


    Jiliansa sank.


    Bold ideas flashed through my mind.


    Such a powerful environment can only be created by the dragon people in those years, but the dragon people no longer exist many years ago. There are many rumors about the dragon people. Some people say that the dragon people come from the deep sea, while others say that the dragon people have been included in the immortal class.


    However, after a long time, all people have forgotten what the dragon clan once knew.


    But now everything really appears in front of the public.


    Is mu Cen from the Dragon nationality?


    If it is, jiliansha doesn''t feel strange. Unless it is such a situation, jiliansha can''t peep at everything about mucen.


    Li Shiyuan was shocked by Li shiche''s words.


    For a long time, Li Shiyuan broke the silence: "when will cen''er wake up?"


    "It''s hard to say." Melissa answered.


    "I said it before when my fourth sister-in-law was in a coma. It would take half a month." Li shiche conveyed Mu Cen''s words to Li Shiyuan intact.


    Li Shiyuan frowned.


    So quietly looking at Mu Cen, the well-defined hand, gently stroked Mu Cen''s skin, finally stopped and looked at it for a moment.


    The tenderness and tenderness in that eyebrow eye, obviously, is more about Mu Cen''s worry, as well as the uncertainty of the future situation.


    Inside, it''s quiet.


    Soon, footsteps came from outside.


    Long Shaoyun and Gao Qian have also come to inquire.


    When long Shaoyun sees Mu Cen, he is also surprised. Ji Liansha explains that he is sure that Mu Cen will be OK. Long Shaoyun is relieved.


    Soon, long Shaoyun regained his sight.


    "How did you get out of the palace?" Li Shiyuan just took a very light look at long Shaoyun, and then asked Li shiche.


    Li shiche frowned: "I don''t know anyone who came out of the dungeon. But they helped us escape a certain distance, and then Chen Ming of the military aircraft department was ready to wait, and we came out smoothly. "


    "Chen Ming is a man of general long." Li Shiyuan said directly, "people you don''t know?"


    "I don''t know." Li shiche shook his head. "I can''t figure out where these people came from. The palace is already the second elder brother''s person, and there is no possibility of any more accidents. "


    The people in the house also fell into silence.


    All of a sudden, Li Shiyuan''s eyes flashed and instantly understood.


    These unknown people are Li Shili''s. Leaving everyone behind, only Li Shili is possible. However, under such circumstances, Li Shili was able to come forward, which really surprised Li Shiyuan. But soon, Li Shiyuan also calmed down.


    No more words.


    The house became quiet again.


    Until long Shaoyun looked at Li Shiyuan: "it''s not suitable to stay here for a long time. Do you have a better way¡°


    This is asking Li Shiyuan.


    Jiliansha was quiet for a moment, and then she began to say, "as for the situation of the eldest lady, it''s better to find a place to rest. Otherwise, I''m afraid there will be more trouble. Although entering suspended animation is a kind of self-protection, there are many wounds on the young lady. Half a month is a bit hard. It''s better to be where there''s no one to disturb. "


    Such a place is hard to find in Kyoto.


    But all the way bumpy, I''m afraid Mu Cen can''t bear.


    Not only mu Cen, but Li Shiyuan also needs time to recover.


    Li shiche must have given a death order and would never let go. Therefore, their future is uncertain. It is not easy for them to arrive at the frontier fortress from here.


    There was silence in the room, and all the people were waiting for Li Shiyuan to speak.


    Gao Qian didn''t speak and kept silent all the time.


    One of Li Shiyuan''s officials fell on Mu Cen for a long time. It was a kind of tenderness and tenderness. He just looked at Mu Cen. Mu Cen was humiliated and gave himself time to wait until Li shiche came out of the prison. No matter what, he couldn''t let Mu Cen have any more accidents.


    And now the situation¡ª¡ª


    After sinking, Li Shiyuan said, "go back to the palace of King yuan."


    Everyone was surprised, so they looked at Li Shiyuan.


    Li Shiyuan is not impatient: "Gao Qian takes people, disguises as me, can cheat through the customs, tell Li Shiyuan that we have left, and take Li Shiyuan''s people out of Kyoto. A month''s delay is enough. King yuan''s house is now the most dangerous place. Naturally, the most dangerous place is also the safest. Li Shiyuan would not expect us to return to King yuan''s house. "


    "But -" Li shiche did not agree.


    People on one side don''t agree.


    "No one knows the secret room of King yuan''s mansion, and Li Shiyuan won''t either. Once the secret room is sealed off, people outside can''t get in from King yuan''s mansion. The secret room has a way to leave King yuan''s mansion." Li Shiyuan explained faintly, "the food left in the secret room is enough for us to survive for half a year. As long as Mu CEN is sober, I will take him away for the first time. "


    This words, let originally lock eyebrow of public to follow lax to come down.


    Obviously, I didn''t expect that there was such a place left in King yuan''s mansion.


    If so, King yuan''s residence is indeed the most suitable place, and there is no one left.


    Soon, Li Shiyuan continued: "it''s not suitable to leave too many people. Seven younger brothers, general long and the king of the western regions leave together. Go to the frontier fortress and get ready first. General long is very familiar with the frontier fortress and will help. I just need to follow Rong Jiu and Rong temple. Many people are not necessarily suitable. "


    That''s the truth, too.


    There are many people. Even if you come out of the yuan palace successfully, it will cause people''s trouble.


    By the time Li Shiyuan and Mu Cen can come out, they will be OK. In this case, it will be much easier for them to leave. Naturally, they don''t need to be followed by others.


    It''s easier to get out.


    Long Shaoyun frowned slightly.


    Li Shiyuan then looked at long Shaoyun: "Mu CEN is my woman. I won''t let her have any more accidents. Even if you use your life, you will protect Mu Cen. "


    Long Shaoyun didn''t speak.


    What he wants is nothing more than Li Shiyuan''s assurance.


    Soon, long Shaoyun, Li shiche and others have retreated. Gao Qian goes to prepare first and distracts Li Shiyuan''s attention. Li Shiyuan takes Mu Cen and Ji Liansha with him. Rong Jiu is also in the car. Rong Temple drives by himself and goes back to Yuan palace quietly from another remote road.


    After Li Shiyuan left, the palace of King yuan had already been emptied.


    Now the house of King yuan is covered with ashes and looks like a failure.


    They did not enter through the main gate of King yuan''s mansion, but through the side gate.

 Chapter 570

    Indeed, as Li Shiyuan thought, no one noticed them, and there was no guard handle at the gate of King yuan''s residence.


    Soon, the secret road of a group of people entered the secret room, and then quickly destroyed the entrance of the secret road.


    The room is even more quiet.


    ¡­¡­


    At that time¡ª¡ª


    In utero.


    Li Shiyuan was shocked, and his face was even more gloomy.


    In the dungeon, the dreamland created by Mu Cen gradually disappeared after Mu Cen left the dungeon, but people in the environment had to work hard to completely leave the environment.


    Not with the disappearance of the environment, people will wake up, the kind of chaos, more is panic.


    No one has ever seen such a picture.


    It''s also this kind of panic that gives Mu Cen and Li shiche the chance to escape.


    Let those bodyguards fail to catch up with them at the first time.


    How can this make Li Shiyuan''s face better


    "You trash." Li Shiyuan said sternly, "it''s no use for me to let people go like this."


    Voice down, the Royal Dragon Palace is bloody, but no one dare to ask for mercy to the dead, this is really their negligence.


    "Where are the people?" Li Shiyuan stood up and walked to Mu zhantian step by step, "those who stopped you and gave Mu Cen and Li shiche time to escape!"


    Mu zhantian''s face also appeared more and more frightened: "they are all dead men, fighting hard, knowing that it is impossible to get out of here alive, so we caught the living people, and they can bite their tongue and kill themselves."


    In a word, we will not reveal any information, even if we die, we will bring all the information to hell.


    "Damn it." Li Shiyuan kicked mu zhantian.


    Mu zhantian fell to the ground and covered his chest. Blood was oozing from the corner of his mouth, but he didn''t dare to open his mouth. People around him were even more colorful and didn''t dare to say a word.


    The whole imperial dragon hall is more and more silent.


    Two people, one unconscious, one seriously injured, but so dignified from the pursuit of the hands left.


    Even in the case of closing the palace.


    "How to get out of Simon, you say!" Li Shiyuan''s gloomy voice continued to come.


    The people on the scene looked at each other and dared not speak.


    In fact, they didn''t expect such a thing. The troops in the palace are guarding several important palaces and main gates. Although there are people in such places as Ximen, they are much weaker. As long as there are people to dredge the relationship, it''s not safe.


    In addition, the palace will arrive soon on the 7th, and the gates of each palace will naturally begin to loosen.


    "Tell the emperor, according to the slave, there must be a traitor in this palace." Wang Yongan was quiet for a long time, and suddenly opened his mouth. His sharp voice was very clear in the quiet palace.


    Li Shiyuan squinted slightly.


    With Wang Yong''s words, people in the Yulong hall are in danger for fear that the charge of the traitor will be pressed on themselves.


    You know, now Li Shiyuan would rather kill by mistake than let it go.


    This time, Qi''s people knelt down to show their loyalty.


    But Li Shiyuan knew how big the deep palace was and how many people there were. He couldn''t ask everyone.


    What''s more, even the closest people around you may turn around and give you a sharp knife. The most important thing is that Li Shiyuan has only been on the throne for a few days now. He knows very well that too much blood will only lead to a rebellious heart.


    Those who are seemingly submissive to you may be those who want to destroy you in private.


    It is the best policy to appease people.


    Otherwise, there is no need for the new emperors of all dynasties to take new policies such as tax relief and promotion of new people as soon as they ascend the throne. They are all used to appease the people and tell the whole world that he is a benevolent king.


    "One disabled, one abandoned, they can''t go far." For a long time, Li Shiyuan''s gloomy voice came, "if you want to go, you must follow Li Shiyuan to leave."


    Li Shiyuan said quickly: "give me chase, don''t give them any chance to live, there is no amnesty for killing."


    Li Shiyuan said that every word was very gloomy, without any relaxation. The fists in his palms were clenched together, and he never loosened them.


    "Yes." Mu zhantian answered.


    "If it''s not good this time, I''ll see you." Every word of Li Shiyuan is a warning.


    Mu zhantian is even more afraid not to follow.


    But soon, Li Shiyuan''s words changed, said directly: "Mu Cen must be brought back to see me alive."


    "I understand." Mu zhantian answered.


    After that, mu zhantian retreated. Li Shiyuan stood up and left. His Royal Highness''s ministers knelt down and said, "I''ll send you to the emperor. Long live the emperor, long live the emperor?"


    Jiliansha also immediately followed up. The bell of her ankle sounded like a silver bell, but it was frightening.


    Her eyebrow is also cold sweat.


    Sure enough, as soon as he entered the imperial study, Li Shiyuan was already angry at Ji Liansha: "you don''t know everything, but you didn''t count that Mu Cen can do magic?"


    "It''s my fault." Jiliansha quickly knelt down, "this powerful magic is beyond my expectation, but after Mu Cen used the magic, he will be in a coma for a long time, and can''t go far. The turbulence during this period will only kill Mu Cen. Not to mention, she was injured, so the emperor chased them out and it was easy to stop them


    Jiliansha thought for a moment: "just like the emperor said, they can''t go far. No resistance. What''s more, Li Shiyuan doesn''t know the use of Mu Cen, and it''s useless to get Mu Cen. "


    Melissa excused herself again, but she was still careful.


    Li Shiyuan is uncertain. Jiliansha knows that she can''t make fun of her own life. Now every word follows Li Shiyuan''s best policy.


    It''s like comforting Li Shiyuan: "don''t worry, the emperor. Now the world is the emperor''s, and the emperor is also the direction of public opinion. Whatever Li Shiyuan did, he was rebellious. The military power of the world is also in the hands of the emperor, and the emperor knows the key to the jade seal. Therefore, even if it''s really the worst step, the emperor is also a reasonable person. Killing without forgiveness is the only way


    Jiliansha said it was extremely cruel.


    These words appeased Li Shiyuan, his eyes sank: "you go down first."


    "Yes." Jiliansha didn''t dare to neglect.


    Very soon, jiliansha left in a hurry. She didn''t stay for a moment.


    But mu Cen''s story still shocked jiliansha. Jiliansha only heard from her grandparents, but never saw such a picture.


    If Muchen is really a dragon girl, then¡ª¡ª


    Melissa sank and didn''t answer.


    What she thought was written in the ancient contract that once the Dragon girl came out, the world would be in turmoil, the country would change its owner, and the benevolent king would be in power.

 Chapter 571

    What does that mean?


    Li Shiyuan is already an emperor, so the person who changed his master can only be Li Shiyuan.


    If that''s true¡ª¡ª


    Jiliansha''s body slightly shakes, dare not think again, quickly left the imperial dragon hall.


    ¡­¡­


    After jiliansha left, Li Shiyuan looked at Wang Yong: "go to Princess Mu''s bedroom."


    "Yes." Wang Yong answered.


    Empress Mu Zhihua was canonized as the imperial concubine after Li Shiyuan ascended the throne. However, as the Imperial Palace and other palaces have not been completely cleaned up, it is impossible for her to move to the new palace, which is still in the east palace.


    Never left half a step.


    Li Shiyuan, of course, had a reason for looking for mu Zhihua, just as he made Mu Zhihua emperor and concubine.


    Soon, Li Shiyuan appeared in the east palace.


    Mu Zhihua had been informed for a long time that he had come out to welcome Li Shiyuan: "my concubine has met the emperor. Long live the emperor."


    That voice is delicate and soft incomparable, very active pasted up: "emperor, today how do you have time to come here."


    Li Shiyuan waved and sent out all the people in the palace. Soon, only mu Zhihua and Li Shiyuan were left in the huge palace.


    This posture, Mu Zhihua a glance to understand, she calmly said: "the emperor is to ask my concubine Mu Cen thing?"


    "What else do you know?" Li Shiyuan asked directly.


    When Mu Zhihua looked at Li Shiyuan, he didn''t speak for the first time. Instead, he was quiet for a moment and then talked to Li Shiyuan about the terms: "emperor, you know very well that what I want is not the throne of the imperial concubine, but the back seat."


    Li Shiyuan sneered: "your ambition is not small."


    "Although my concubine is ambitious, this is probably the most ambitious concubine in the harem. Apart from ambition, I am loyal to the emperor at least. " Mu Zhi''s painting is straightforward.


    Li Shiyuan did not deny: "say."


    Mu Zhihua then came to Li Shiyuan and whispered a few words in his ear. As soon as Li Shiyuan''s face changed, he looked at Mu Zhihua like this: "what you said is true?"


    "It''s true." Mu Zhihua laughed and said sarcastically, "why, jiliansha didn''t even count this. Can''t she tell the emperor?"


    Li Shiyuan didn''t speak.


    Ji Liansha doesn''t know. Ji Liansha only counts that Mu Cen can''t die. The key to get the jade seal is mu Cen''s tears. But the jade seal is divided into two parts. Mu Cen''s tears can only get half of the jade seal. The map in his hand is given by Mu Zhihua, but it is only the location of the half of the jade seal.


    "In this case, how can we find another seal without a map?" Li Shiyuan asked directly.


    Mu Zhihua chuckles: "because as soon as this half of the seal comes out, naturally there will be clues to the other half."


    This made Li Shiyuan squint.


    Then, Li Shiyuan looked at Mu Zhihua, and suddenly he reached out his hand and pinched Mu Zhihua''s chin: "how do you know these things, a daughter of King Mu''s house?"


    Mu Zhihua still smiles: "I have channels. As long as the emperor believes that anyone in the world has betrayed the emperor, I can''t betray him. "


    With that, Mu Zhi softened his body and came so close to Li Shiyuan.


    Li Shiyuan didn''t refuse.


    But Li Shiyuan''s mind is not on Mu Zhi''s painting.


    The key point of Mu Zhi''s painting theory is that Li Shiyuan''s eyes sank. He thought that when he was forced to go to the palace that day, he occupied Mu Cen fiercely in front of Li Shiyuan.


    Is this an opportunity?


    Because the key to getting the other half of the jade seal is the blood of a baby who has lived a hundred days.


    The baby was born to Muchen.


    "The emperor?" Mu Zhihua''s voice suddenly came, "my concubine knows that you are busy with business, and there are countless things in the palace, but this meal also needs to be eaten. Why don''t the emperor stay and have dinner with me tonight?"


    "Get ready to go down." Li Shiyuan didn''t refuse.


    Mu Zhihua was overjoyed: "I''ll go to inform the imperial dining room."


    Soon, Mu Zhihua left in a hurry.


    Li Shiyuan stood in the same place, still thinking.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡ª¡ª


    Kyoto, in the palace of King yuan.


    The palace of King yuan is still dead.


    But in the chamber of secrets, it seemed lively. Li Shiyuan led the people down the chamber of secrets. This was the first time that everyone saw the chamber of secrets in King yuan''s mansion. He was also surprised.


    Small as the sparrow is, it has all the internal organs.


    As Li Shiyuan said, it''s not a problem to live here for half a year, or even longer.


    "The entrance to the chamber of secrets has been sealed off. No one can enter the chamber of secrets from the palace. " After Li shiche confirmed that there was no mistake, he came back and said to Li Shiyuan quickly.


    Li Shiyuan personally held Mu Cen and went step by step to the deepest part of the secret room.


    Then, he put Mu Cen in the soft cave.


    It''s called soft collapse. It''s better to say that it''s a complete bed made of jade, without any trace of splicing. The jade is bright all over the body, and the color will change with people''s body temperature.


    It''s also a good way to detect people up there.


    When Ji Niang saw it, she was also surprised: "I''ve heard of such a jade bed, but I''ve never seen it."


    Because such a large jade bed, if mining and manufacturing, will inevitably cause vibration. But over the years, there has never been such news in this world.


    It is said that the real emperor is the one who sleeps on the jade bed.


    So when Li Changtian was there, he asked people many times, but we all know how hard it is to find such a complete and flawless jade.


    And now I saw it in Li Shiyuan''s secret room.


    How can Ji Niang not be shocked.


    Li Shiyuan was calm: "I had people dig the secret room a few years ago, just in case of emergency, and this jade bed appeared here after digging the secret room. I can''t move, so I''ll stay here. "


    This jade is like a natural opportunity. Li Shiyuan didn''t want to move it. Even this chamber of secrets was built according to the pattern of this jade, without any damage.


    Ji Niang listened and was even more surprised. She looked at Li Shiyuan and said, "if this is the case, your highness is really the destiny."


    Can in the dangerous environment, finally smooth escape.


    Now I can still own this jade. No matter what it is, in Ji Niang''s opinion, it''s the destiny of heaven. Otherwise, how could such a coincidence happen?


    On the contrary, Li Shiyuan seemed very calm: "a piece of jade has never changed in the past ten years. It is useless except that it can sense people''s body temperature."


    Ji Niang answered calmly: "the existence of anything must be related. And the legend of jade, although there is no source, but no wind no fire, some people say, there must be a reason. So watch it change. Now, although the prince has ascended the throne, the final victory has not been decided. There is no need to worry

 Chapter 572

    Ji Niang finished her words completely.


    Li Shiyuan said nothing more.


    Soon, Li Shiyuan turned and looked at Li shiche: "I''m here with Mu Cen. You''ve been familiar with everything in the secret room with people. Now the entrance of the secret room is blocked, but the exit of the secret room is not blocked. All the way out, there are shops. It''s safe to have shopkeeper Wang there. "


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    "The passage to the chamber of secrets is two-way. If I destroy the entrance, shopkeeper Wang will know that someone has entered the secret room. He will handle the location of the exit, if there is any abnormality, he will inform us immediately. If the wind chime at the door rings, it means something has happened outside. We should be ready as soon as possible. If the exit of the chamber of secrets is also sealed, you will have to wait for death in the chamber of secrets. "


    What Li Shiyuan said was direct and the relationship was analyzed carefully.


    Everything has a two-way nature, and we should be sure of no mistakes.


    So, they still have to hold on, and the secret room is not the place to stay. When Mu Cen wakes up, they will leave immediately.


    Temporary security does not mean permanent security.


    Li Shiyuan can only do it step by step now.


    "I see." Li shiche answered.


    Soon, Li shiche turned and went out, and the house became quiet. Ji Niang went forward to check Mu Cen''s condition again, and confirmed that Mu Cen''s physical signs were stable and there was no abnormality.


    And Mu Cen''s wounds are numerous, which shows that Li shiche used torture.


    These wounds, take a long time to completely disappear.


    But at least it won''t affect Mu Cen''s life now.


    "I''ll go out first." Ji Niang said respectfully.


    Li Shiyuan nodded.


    Soon, Ji Niang backed out.


    Li Shiyuan and Mu Cen were left in the room. Li Shiyuan gently covered Mu Cen''s hand. At the moment, Mu Cen''s pulse seemed to have disappeared. No matter what Li Shiyuan did or said, Mu Cen didn''t respond.


    It''s quiet. It''s like falling asleep.


    Li Shiyuan looked at Mu Cen''s eyes more and more tender, that hand holding Mu Cen, never let go.


    "Cen''er, such a thing will never happen again, forever." Li Shiyuan''s word by word is direct, which is a promise to Mu Cen, "I will get back all the crimes you have suffered. I will pay back all they have done to you. "


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    "You once asked me if I would give up the throne and take you far away if I could choose." Li Shiyuan said with a light smile, "if the throne is to use your life in exchange, then I will take you far away."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    "So, don''t let me worry, you wake up quickly, get better quickly, I will always be with you, we will never separate."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    "The former Emperor left an imperial edict, and I can make you a concubine for a fair and just reason. I will not be spurned and scolded by the world, and I will not allow anyone to say you are not. I promise you ten li red makeup, will certainly fulfill the promise, this is what you deserve, also I owe you


    ¡­¡­


    Li Shiyuan talked quietly with Mu Cen beside the jade bed, but every word seemed to be very serious, without any element of joke.


    Mu Cen''s wounds, big and small, made Li Shiyuan deeply distressed.


    If he can, he wants to bear all this by himself. Not Muchen.


    For a long time, Li Shiyuan just sat there, motionless. The room was even quieter, like a needle falling down. You can hear it clearly.


    The color of the jade is always maintained, which means that Mu CEN is still alive, but he never wakes up.


    ¡­¡­


    Time goes by day after day.


    It has been half a month since Li Shiyuan brought people into the secret room.


    Normally, Mu Cen will wake up in half a month, but now, Mu Cen doesn''t mean to wake up at all, which makes people in the secret room worry.


    Even Ji Niang''s brow couldn''t help wrinkling and looked at Li shiche: "seventh master, the eldest lady said she would wake up in half a month?"


    She confirmed again.


    In order to avoid unnecessary identity exposure, they have changed their words and no longer discussed the title of his highness.


    Li shiche also followed: "sister-in-law in a coma, that''s what she told me."


    But now half a month later, Mu Cen didn''t wake up. He was still in a coma, just like when he first entered the secret room. Even the color of the jade didn''t change.


    "If the young lady has the possibility to wake up, her temperature will gradually return to the normal temperature, and the jade should also have a color change, but now there is no change at all. It''s impossible for the body temperature to return to normal all of a sudden, so I''m afraid that in this case, we still have to wait for a few days. "


    Ji Niang said it directly.


    And the wounds on Mu Cen''s body have been healed long ago. After removing some scars, we can''t see the traces that were so tragic.


    "If --" Li shiche suddenly opened his mouth.


    "No if." Li Shiyuan''s voice came harshly, "Cen Er will wake up."


    Then Li shiche did not dare to speak any more.


    Ji Niang comforted Li Shiyuan: "fourth master, it''s probably because of the physical injury, and the previous dreamland has never been used by the first lady. When I was in King Mu''s house, although the first lady was not in a coma, it took her ten days to ease up. So, it''s not strange that it will take a long time under such circumstances. "


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    "Besides, the first lady is just an estimate, not a certainty." Ji Niang answered, "so the fourth master doesn''t have to worry too much. Let''s wait and see what happens first. We always have to wait until the first lady wakes up before we can take the next step. Now the fourth master is not suitable for any movement. "


    Ji Niang comforted.


    And Gaoqian and Rongsi, they have taken people to shift Li Shiyuan''s attention.


    Although they are in the secret room and don''t know anything outside, they can''t be unaware if there are people in the palace of King yuan.


    Therefore, the safety of Gaoqian and Rongsi now means that they have succeeded.


    Now, we have to wait.


    For a long time, Li Shiyuan said nothing. In the secret room, it was still a dead silence, and the atmosphere became more dull because Mu Cen didn''t wake up for a long time.


    No one spoke, no one broke the silence.


    ¡­¡­


    And then¡ª¡ª


    The palace has been unsealed, and the seven day funeral has long passed.


    Li Changtian was buried in the Royal Cemetery, and the concubines did the same. When they went to the gratitude temple, the concubines who had never been overturned could leave the palace and live a new life.


    Dai Zhigu had already arranged everything, and he also had the imperial edict in his hand.

 Chapter 573

    So Li Shiyuan couldn''t move Dai Zhigu, together with Li Shili. Li Shiyuan could only be assigned to other states and counties. Without Li Shiyuan''s permission, he was not allowed to go back to Kyoto.


    All these undoubtedly consolidated Li Shiyuan''s power.


    Only empress dowager, Qu Huashang and Liyao were left in the palace.


    Qu Huashang has been promoted to empress dowager.


    This Liyao has been following the empress dowager, and Qu Huashang is not good at anything. Besides, no one can threaten Qu Huashang now, so Qu Huashang doesn''t need to fight.


    This makes Liyao get a chance to breathe.


    And Li Changtian''s position is just a short-term tax burden.


    The common people didn''t find it strange either, but the rumor that they were forced into the palace more or less spread among the people, and Li Shiyuan was never a benevolent government.


    Mu zhantian was ordered to take people after Li Shiyuan and others.


    All the way to pursue and kill, but all the way did not catch people, even almost to the frontier fortress, this place is not peaceful now, because long Shaoyun was seized, the frontier fortress people were ready to move, mu zhantian naturally did not dare to chase.


    That is to say, in the frontier fortress, they fought with each other.


    Mu zhantian''s people are constantly cruel to the carriage, which seems to be crumbling.


    In the end, all the people and horses on both sides were damaged, and the carriage fell off the cliff.


    At this time, there was a slight disturbance in the frontier fortress, which led to Mu''s withdrawal.


    He watched the carriage fall into the cliff. It was impossible for the people in the carriage to live in such an abyss. It''s just about Mu Cen


    Mu zhantian was a little frightened.


    A month has passed since the closure of the palace.


    Mu zhantian took people back to the palace.


    Li Shiyuan listened to the process that mu zhantian said, but failed to calm down his anger: "what did you say?"


    "The carriage has fallen into the abyss, and there is no way to survive." Mu zhantian said directly, "it was Wei Chen who saw the carriage they got on with his own eyes. Wei Chen pursued and killed them all the way. It can''t be wrong."


    The implication is that man is dead.


    "Where''s Mu Cen?" Li Shiyuan asked word by word.


    "It should be in the carriage too -" Mu zhantian said.


    The teacup in Li Shiyuan''s hand has been broken: "son of a bitch, how did I tell you?"


    "Weichen -" Mu zhantian wanted to explain.


    But Li Shiyuan didn''t give mu zhantian any chance to explain. The fierce palm wind swept, and mu zhantian vomited blood, so he fell to the ground.


    "Wait a minute." Jiliansha came in a hurry and looked at mu zhantian in the end. Then she said, "the emperor calms down, and Lord Mu does his best. Mu Cen can''t leave the carriage. All the people are on the carriage. If they fall down in this place, there must be no bones left. "


    Li Shiyuan looks at jiliansha.


    "But don''t worry, Emperor. Mu CEN is not an ordinary person. It''s supposed to wake up, so it doesn''t have to be OK. Now wait and see what happens. " Melissa answered.


    So far, it can only be so.


    It''s not suitable for a big fight now. It''s easy to cause public indignation.


    What''s more, the whole world is the sphere of influence of Dazhou, and they didn''t get out of Dazhou. Even if they got out of Dazhou, the neighboring countries won''t let Li Shiyuan live. Therefore, it''s true that the influence on Li Shiyuan is too small now.


    After sinking, Li Shiyuan didn''t say anything: "get out of here!"


    Mu zhantian left in succession.


    The atmosphere in the imperial dragon hall has never improved.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡ª¡ª


    And at the same time, inside the chamber of secrets¡ª¡ª


    Mu Cen doesn''t know where he is. The feeling of constantly oppressing him almost makes Mu Cen feel suffocated, and the picture in the nightmare is more and more clear.


    Is still Xu Zhen Zhen, is still which kind woman, she cries to Xu Zhen Zhen.


    It seems that I can''t see Xu Zhenzhen at all.


    But Xu Zhenzhen smiles at Mu Cen: "your world is no longer here, your world is in Dazhou. You''re going to stay in big week after all


    Means that her modern mother, can only be disappointed, white hair people give black hair people, no one can bear such pain.


    Mu Cen desperately shakes his head and wants to touch his mother, but he can''t cross the barrier and is blocked outside.


    The picture changes a lot.


    That''s the change of the modern world, the change of the seasons.


    She watched her mother didn''t give up and saved herself.


    Until the doctor came in, he shook his head and said, "Mrs. Xu, please give up. Miss Xu is brain dead. What you maintain now is just a body. It''s better to let her go at ease."


    "I don''t want to, I can''t give up, Zhen Zhen will come back, won''t leave me like this. Zhen Zhen said, she has words to still have not finished with me Mrs. Xu collapsed, so protect Xu Zhen Zhen Zhen, how all don''t let a person close.


    The doctor finally shook his head helplessly.


    Such a cry is pathetic.


    It has been more than ten years since she came to Mu Cen. She doesn''t know how long it has been in modern times and how long her mother has been guarding herself.


    Can she go back?


    She is now in a coma, she wants to go through the dream, can personally touch her mother, tell her, she is very good, she is just living in another world, let her stop thinking about herself, let go.


    However, Mu Cen can''t do it.


    This kind of emotion impacts Mu Cen, Mu Cen screams, and the sour swelling of his eyes is obvious, which almost makes Mu Cen desperate.


    Drops of hot tears on the flow down, fell on the ground.


    And all the dreams began to blur.


    Mu Cen couldn''t see anything. She rushed to catch everything and screamed, "Mom, don''t go, don''t go."


    prove futile.


    ¡­¡­


    At that time¡ª¡ª


    In the back room.


    "Is the first lady awake?" Ji Niang is a little uncertain.


    The people on the jade bed still didn''t move, but the accumulated power seemed to burst out at any time. It was just that Mu Cen was fixed on the jade bed.


    And Ji Niang''s words, let Li Shiyuan and others also immediately followed to come over.


    Li shiche twisted his eyebrows: "the fourth sister-in-law is not much different from before."


    "Intuition." Ji Niang said directly, and her eyes looked at Mu Cen''s position for a moment. "The old lady was very calm, even in her sleep, but now she can''t see any change, but in fact, her heart began to become turbulent. That''s why I decided whether the first lady was going to wake up


    Ji Niang finished her words completely.


    They are both magic people, so Ji Niang can clearly see the inner dynamic of the other party''s reaction.


    Maybe I can''t master Mu Cen''s heart, but I can feel it.


    Li Shiyuan''s hand has naturally held Mu Cen''s hand: "Cen Er, I''m here."


    The voice was deep and powerful, as if with soothing power.

 Chapter 574

    The palm of Li Shiyuan''s hand is not consciously tight, and his eyes are not blinking. It seems that he doesn''t want to miss the moment when Mu Cen opens his eyes.


    But it happened that when all the people came around, mucen became quiet again.


    Such quiet, Ji Niang also already felt.


    She shook her head: "no, no emotional response. I don''t know if it''s the big girl who has dreamt of something that has touched her. That''s how strong the reaction was. "


    Ji Niang''s words disappointed the people in the house.


    "Wait patiently." Ji Niang comforted the people.


    To this day, Mu Cen has been in a coma for a whole month. In this month, Mu Cen has no response, even can''t grasp his pulse.


    And now in Ji Niang''s opinion, it''s good news.


    This time, people did not leave the secret room, but on the small round table beside the jade bed, they put their attention back to the map.


    That''s the map about the seal in Li Shiyuan''s hand.


    The map was split into four.


    But Li Shiyuan only has a map in his hand. There is no road map on the map, but there are graphics and words that people can''t understand.


    After entering the chamber of secrets and settling in mucen, Li Shiyuan took out the map from the chamber of secrets. People were studying it, but until now, it has been in vain.


    If you can know, no one will be reduced to such a situation.


    "The map is divided into four parts, and the fourth brother has only one. It''s too difficult to find the jade seal." Li shiche said it directly.


    Li Shiyuan did not speak.


    No one can see the secret of this map.


    The map in Li Shiyuan''s hand is the map in the real sense. With instructions, as long as you find one of the positions, you can smoothly find the way to hide the jade seal.


    Li Shiyuan''s people get a lot of evidence about this man from Li Shiyuan, but they can''t find three maps.


    For these maps, both sides lost a lot of people.


    Now, it''s as if it''s stuck.


    "If I''m not wrong, Li Shiyuan should have some expert advice in addition to the map, and the key is probably Mu Cen." What Li Shiyuan said is direct.


    Now, the people in the room looked at Li Shiyuan.


    Li shiche frowned: "fourth brother, you mean, fourth sister-in-law is the key."


    "Yes, she has always been a key." Li Shiyuan said directly, "at the first time when there was news about the jade seal, he and I arrived at the hiding place of the map at the same time. After the fighting between the two sides, he and I each took a map, and the remaining two were missing, or had been taken away in advance."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    "At that time, we all saw the tips on the stone wall clearly. When the eldest daughter came back, the tide was surging." Li Shiyuan recalled, "but this sentence has never been broken, until Mu Cen came back, it seems that everything corresponds. But no one can be sure


    Mu Cen seems to be an opportunity, many years later suddenly appeared, fulfilled this sentence.


    Li Shiyuan seems to have determined Mu Cen''s identity, so he will marry Mu Cen back to the East Palace regardless of everything.


    What happened later seemed to point to Mu Cen, and even Mu Cen made such a thing. According to Li Shiyuan''s temper, he should have dealt with Mu Cen for a long time. But mu Cen, like other people, survived unharmed.


    It was not until this time that Li Shiyuan put Mu Cen in the dungeon, but he didn''t let Mu Cen die.


    Even if he is being chased now, the order he gets is that Muchen should live.


    "Now, it''s probably certain." Li Shiyuan said quietly, "but what role does Mu Cen play here?"


    This is also something that Li Shiyuan has never understood.


    Even Li Shiyuan is sure that up to now, not only Li Shiyuan, but also Li Shili and others have guessed it. It''s just that people have different things in their hands, and there are only limited ways to get them.


    Li Shiyuan''s words let the people present fall into a quiet.


    Suddenly, Ji Niang looks at Li Shiyuan.


    Li Shiyuan noticed Ji Niang''s eyes and nodded: "Ji Niang has something to say, but you can say it directly."


    Ji Niang has a map in her hand.


    The only map.


    "Fourth master, let me make a bold imagination. Maybe the map in your hand is the key. The three maps in the hands of the prince are not the key. If you want to find the way, you need the map in your hand. " Ji Niang said directly, "this picture, although drawing graphics, but I looked at it for a long time, the more I looked at it, the more I felt like the chamber of Secrets where we are now."


    Now, Li Shiyuan and Li shiche look at each other. Soon, they also look at the map in Ji Niang''s hand.


    "Look, is this bed like the jade bed that the eldest lady is lying on. If you look carefully, it is almost the same as the secret room. " Ji Niang carefully contrasted, "even this step is exactly similar to what we came down."


    In fact, the secret room is not big. It has a stone bed, a small round table and a few stools. There is nothing left. Outside is an open space, like a front hall, with a small kitchen, but never used.


    And on the drawings, all these things are painted one by one.


    "No way." Li Shiyuan was the first to deny, "this map has a history of 100 years. Look at this scroll, no matter how well it is protected, it is corrupt. And the chamber is as like as two peas in ten years. How could it be exactly the same location in the map?


    Li Shiyuan said directly: "although there was a map when the secret room was built ten years ago. But the chamber of secrets is still earlier than the map. "


    "Fourth master." Ji Niang is not anxious and impatient, "although everything now seems to coincide, but you see this bed, like the jade bed that the eldest lady is lying on. Even when you started digging the secret room, you only found the existence of this jade after entering it, so sometimes it may really be a coincidence. "


    Ji Niang said directly, looking at Li Shiyuan''s eyes, not for a moment: "many things are predestined by heaven. Didn''t the fourth master say that this secret room was built according to this jade, and hasn''t it been moved? The fourth master should be very clear about what jade means. "


    These words make the surroundings quiet.


    "And first lady, at first I was just surprised that she could do magic. In the words of the seventh master, I was shocked to describe the magic in the heaven prison. Because such a powerful magic, only the dragon people can do it. But the dragon clan has disappeared in thousands of years. " Ji Niang spoke calmly.


    Li shiche looks at Mu Cen on the jade bed.


    Mu Cen''s identity is more and more shocking.

 Chapter 575

    "I''m not sure. But the first lady is by no means a simple person. " Ji Niang said directly, "so now everything, also can''t use common sense to judge."


    "Good." Li Shiyuan nodded, "even if this is the enemy method referred to in the map, then what?"


    Ji Niang stood up and walked to Mu Cen step by step: "if this is really the enemy method that the map refers to, then the key to everything is really on the young lady."


    The voice fell, and the room was quiet. No one spoke again.


    ¡­¡­


    For a long time¡ª¡ª


    Ji Niang suddenly stood up and quickly walked toward the jade bed. Li shiche and Li Shiyuan looked at each other, and they also followed.


    "It''s the same feeling we had before." Ji Niang said it directly.


    "What do you mean?" Li Shiyuan asked.


    Ji Niang looked at Mu Cen and said: "this time, the first lady is really going to wake up. It''s getting stronger and stronger. "


    With Ji Niang''s words, Li Shiyuan and Li shiche also look at Mu Cen.


    Mu Cen, lying on the jade, seemed to have no response, but the feeling of the earth shaking and the mountains shaking was easily detected by people in the secret room this time.


    This is an invisible force, impacting each other, even a great shock.


    In such a power, everyone covered his chest, as if some can not bear the general, only Ji Niang, quietly, just watching.


    All of a sudden¡ª¡ª


    A shocking scene happened.


    The color of jade began to change dramatically. As the temperature of people gradually began to deepen, the color is no longer as dull as it is now, just like life hanging on the line.


    Li Shiyuan was overjoyed and immediately went to Mu Cen.


    When the crowd came to the edge of Mu Cen, they saw tears from the corner of Mu Cen''s eyes, and the tears seemed to be unstoppable. They fell down their cheeks and finally fell on the jade.


    Jade seems to feel such abnormal changes, but also began to slightly shake.


    Mu Cen''s hand was tightly held by Li Shiyuan, and he never let go.


    As the bathroom vibrated, the chamber of Secrets began to vibrate.


    People''s expressions were even more astonished.


    "Will there be a problem?" Li shiche''s reaction is very fast.


    "If you have something to do, you should walk out of the secret room at the first time." What Li Shiyuan said is direct.


    The voice falls, he wants to hold Mu Cen, but mu Cen seems to be firmly fixed on the jade, the jade is shaking, the secret room is shaking, but mu Cen has no reaction.


    This kind of change, the people inside the house are also a little unprepared.


    Ji Niang''s complexion is still calm, but also some uneasy, just such uneasiness conceals very well.


    This chamber was built around jade.


    The foundation of jade is so deep that it can''t be shaken at all. It''s just like growing out of the ground. Now, the jade is shaking. Does it mean that this chamber of secrets is going to collapse.


    In other words, this secret room is actually the place where the jade seal is hidden.


    Just what did they accidentally touch?


    This thought made Ji Niang''s face change and suddenly brighten up: "fourth master, this is the place where the jade seal is hidden."


    "What did you say?" Li Shiyuan was shocked.


    "Yes. This is the place of the jade seal, just below the jade bed. " Ji Niang gradually calmed down, "it should be the first lady who is the key person and started the mechanism, so the jade bed vibrated, and the secret room should not easily have problems."


    That''s for sure.


    Because the vibration of the chamber soon quieted down, as if nothing had happened before.


    "Miss --" Ji Niang was even more shocked.


    Mu Cen''s eyebrow, suddenly appeared a bloodstain, the bloodstain but a little bit of change, from a point, finally formed a teardrop appearance.


    Then, around the teardrop began to appear golden halo, a drop of blood, so overflow from the eyebrow.


    Blood is the shape of tears, even when it overflows from Mu Cen''s eyebrows, there is no change, but all the way down quickly on the jade bed.


    At the moment when the bright red tears fell on the jade bed, the vibration of the jade bed opened again.


    After the shock, the jade bed gradually cracked.


    Li Shiyuan tried to pick up Mu Cen again. This time, Mu Cen was easily picked up by Li Shiyuan. At the moment when Li Shiyuan picked up Mu Cen, the jade bed completely cracked.


    That opening, let the next person enter.


    On the jade bed, the enemy method Mu Cen was lying on had a little more blood red mark. It was the location of the teardrop, clearly at the entrance.


    Such a picture, shocked people speechless.


    Ji Liansha has quickly connected: "yes, miss is the key to the jade. The key is the tears of the first lady. Her tears with magic, soaked jade, let jade wake up, so as to open the mechanism


    All of them make people suddenly realize.


    "That''s why his Highness the prince wants to keep the young lady. He put the young lady in heaven''s prison and tortured her. I''m afraid she would be forced to cry. But the first lady doesn''t seem to cry. As she said before, she is a tearless man Melissa said it directly.


    She pointed to the bloodstain of Mu Cen''s eyebrows and eyes: "when there was no bloodstain in this position, it was as if someone had dug it up. There are slight scars. "


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    "I''m Ji''s man, and so is jiliansha. What I can think of, jiliansha can also think of it. She should have taken a step earlier and understood that the key is the blood and tears in the eyebrows of the eldest miss. So after she couldn''t force the tears out of the eldest miss, she wanted to take the blood from the eyebrows of the eldest miss, but she didn''t expect to be escaped by the eldest miss with magic. "


    Jiliansha quickly connected things, and everything became clear.


    "The seal should be in this chamber." Melissa said it directly and firmly.


    Just as jiliansha''s voice falls, Mu Cen, who is held by Li Shiyuan, slowly wakes up. However, he seems to be still tired, but it is quite different from when he fell into a coma.


    She was a little confused and couldn''t tell where she was now.


    "Shiyuan?" Mu Cen returned to God, and then she distinguished who was holding her. She was very happy, "is it really you? You''re all right


    Her voice is still soft and calm, just looking at Li Shiyuan.


    The slender hand raised slightly, stroked the man''s cheek, and rubbed it so carefully. In the palm of his hand, Mu Cen felt the man''s temperature.


    Her eyebrows and eyes smile.


    Such a smile, in an instant, permeated all.


    "Cen er." Li Shiyuan was overjoyed.


    Li shiche has also come over: "sisao, you wake up."


    "Miss." Ji Niang also called.

 Chapter 576

    Mu Cen looked at the people around, struggled, and then noticed the environment here. After a long time, he asked, "where is this?"


    "The secret room of King yuan''s mansion." Li Shiyuan gave an explanation.


    Mu Cen also noticed that the jade bed had been opened and frowned: "this is --"


    "You cry in your dream. Your tears open the jade bed. Under the jade bed is another chamber of secrets, and the seal we are looking for should be in this chamber of secrets." Li Shiyuan gave a general explanation.


    Mu Cen also knew: "so Li shiche didn''t want my life, just for my tears. Will force my tears in the dungeon. But I am a man without tears. "


    Mu Cen''s words are just like Ji Niang''s guess.


    She struggled: "let me down."


    Li Shiyuan put Mu Cen down according to his words.


    But Li Shiyuan''s eyes still looked at Mu Cen, careful, for fear of any accident.


    Mu Cen turned to see Li Shiyuan and nodded calmly: "it''s OK. Don''t worry. I''m fine now. "


    "How long have I been in a coma?" he said


    "More than a month." Li Shiyuan gave time.


    "I''ve never used magic like that. Even when I use it, I don''t know how much power it will burst out, and I don''t know whether it will succeed, because I can''t hold on to it. When I fell into a coma, my physical strength had been pushed to the limit. " Mu Cen light explanation, "but now more than a month of time, I can wake up, on behalf of I have nothing."


    She gave a general explanation: "now, don''t hesitate. Let''s go down and see what''s going on. We will discuss other matters when we get the jade seal. "


    Mu Cen said directly without hesitation.


    And that''s the best way now.


    Li Shiyuan said, his hand still holding Mu Cen. Mu Cen looked up at Li Shiyuan, with a faint smile in his eyebrow eyes.


    That''s the look after a thousand sails.


    Looking at each other, they all know how much they have paid for this day.


    Li Shiyuan quietly looked at Mu Cen: "in the future will not separate, never."


    "Good." Mu Cen answered.


    Hand in hand, tight tight.


    After that, they walked towards the chamber of secrets.


    Li shiche walked in front: "fourth brother, you are looking after your sister-in-law. Ji Niang and I will go down to have a look first. No problem. You can go down again."


    The more mysterious the enemy''s methods are, the more they are full of mechanisms. No one knows what will happen inside. Now no one can take any risks, especially Li Shiyuan and Mu Cen.


    Once they have an accident, they are like a pack of scattered sand.


    Li Shiyuan did not object: "be more careful, if there is a problem, come back the first time, do not force."


    "I know." Li shiche answered.


    "Thank you, Ji Niang." Mu Cen nodded lightly.


    Ji Niang looked at Mu Cen, nodded, and soon followed Li shiche into the secret room under the bathroom. The secret room was very deep, and it took them a long time to land.


    Li shiche only cried after landing: "there are many organs here. It''s estimated that they can''t walk easily."


    Ji Niang carefully observed the organ, and finally said: "let the first lady down, the first lady should have a way."


    Li shiche looked at Ji Niang: "Ji Niang, how can I say that?"


    "Intuition." Ji Niang said directly, "the magic used by the first lady is the magic of the dragon people, and these mechanisms use the oldest mechanism of the dragon people. So maybe the first lady has a way


    That''s the only way to explain it.


    Li shiche nodded, but he didn''t say anything. Soon Li Shiyuan and Mu Cen had come down. Mu Cen looked at the organs everywhere, and the four stood in the same place quietly, not daring to act rashly.


    The wisdom of our ancestors is often beyond your expectation.


    "Miss." Ji Niang says, "these organs, you can have a way."


    Mu Cen didn''t speak. He looked at me carefully: "the master who taught me martial arts knows the mechanism very well. Maybe I can find a way."


    "Can the young lady think of her own business?" Ji Niang suddenly asked.


    Mu Cen looked at Ji Niang and kept silent.


    Don''t know Ji Niang see how much, or Ji Niang read how much, she quietly waiting for Ji Niang to say.


    "Miss Tai''s magic is dragon''s. These organs belong to the dragon people, too. Does the eldest lady have anything to do with the people of the dragon people? " Ji Niang asked directly.


    Dragon?


    This time, Mu Cen was quiet for a long time before he said, "I don''t know what the dragon clan is. But magic is something I''ve known since I was a kid. There is always power to teach me to use magic in the dark, but magic can not be used more. And this time of magic, I also use it for the first time


    Only after using it can we know how much power can be generated.


    Besides, Mu Cen really knew nothing.


    Ji Niang nodded: "I can''t take care of these for the moment. The best policy is to crack the mechanism first. "


    It doesn''t matter whether it is or not. Only by cracking the mechanism can we really see the final seal.


    Mu Cen nodded, then said: "you follow me."


    "Cen er." Li Shiyuan looks at Mu Cen.


    Mu Cen looked at Li Shiyuan firmly: "I believe it will be OK. It''s not easy for us to come to this day, and there is no way out. We have to go on with it. Since we have been guided here, we can''t give up when we saw the jade seal before Li Shiyuan¡°


    In the end, Li Shiyuan did not speak.


    In fact, one of the easiest ways to crack the mechanism is to touch the mechanism and give it away. However, this method is obviously not suitable for them. They can only learn from it step by step.


    Mu Cen was so absorbed that he didn''t dare to be distracted.


    "This is an eight diagrams array. You can go out when you find the center of the array. You can watch the changes around you carefully. As long as there is a loophole in the enemy''s method, it is the way to break the array. When you get to that loophole, the mechanism will be broken." Mu Cen''s voice is coming.


    The four were absorbed.


    The first person found was Li shiche: "sisao, in the southeast corner."


    "Go." Mu Cen said quickly, "the time that the flaw appears is very short, the next round will be longer."


    There is another feature of the mechanism that you can solve, but if the number is too large, people will be killed, because once you enter the mechanism, there is no way back, you can only go all the way to the end.


    Li shiche''s speed is very fast, flies to the flaw place, stands steadily.


    Before the uproar pull anger Zhang, has disappeared in an instant, has become a broad road.


    The remaining three passed quickly.


    Mu Cen has been concentrating all the time, without a moment of distraction. Because of this kind of investment, Mu Cen''s eyebrows are twisting, and his brain maintains the operation of telling. It is clear that in the secret room, the temperature is much lower than outside, but mu Cen''s forehead is sweating.

 Chapter 577

    Li Shiyuan looks at Mu Cen nervously.


    Mu Cen seems to notice Li Shiyuan''s eyes, quiet: "it doesn''t matter, I''m fine, don''t worry."


    She gave Li Shiyuan a gentle smile, as if to appease Li Shiyuan. Li Shiyuan just held Mu Cen''s hand.


    "This is the snake array. The snake hits seven inches." Mu Cen''s voice came calmly.


    They were surrounded by several long snake like mechanisms, and the concealed weapons passed quickly in front of them, just like long snakes, spitting out their cores, which made people feel scared.


    Li shiche looks at Mu Cen.


    "We have to fight every seven inches, and the speed should be fast. There are at least ten or twenty here. Once we fight one of them, the rest will start to counterattack. If the speed is not fast, it will also be a dead end."


    Mu Cen said quickly and directly: "time is not much. The shape of the snake is changing at any time. Seven inches should be considered as good. Let''s go together. "


    The crowd nodded.


    There are at least 20 or 30 mechanism snakes in the snake array. If the speed is not fast, it''s easy to fight back. Take them for example in the Jedi.


    "Shiche is in the front, Shiyuan is in the middle, and jiniang and I are separated." Mu Cen''s arrangement is sound.


    Li shiche and Li Shiyuan look at Mu Cen at the same time.


    Mu CEN is calm: "I am very good, these are not people, do not spend too much effort, do not need to worry about me."


    It''s no use worrying.


    There are so many of them. It''s impossible if they don''t go together. Even if they have many people, they can''t get in so many people. The secret way of this mechanism is that four people are the limit.


    More people can touch all organs.


    So the ancestors of the Li family didn''t plan to let people get the jade seal, so they set up such layers of mechanisms to hide the jade seal.


    Musen, take a deep breath.


    People are always at your disposal.


    Under the sign of Mu Cen, the speed of the crowd was extremely fast. Without giving the snake array any chance to fight back, they quickly knocked out seven inches. After all the seven inches were finished, the snake array was quiet.


    The crowd breathed a sigh of relief and passed quickly.


    The next array, more dangerous than one, but mu CEN is particularly calm, even sweating, but Mou Guang has never been distracted from the array.


    This kind of Mu Cen, let Li Shiyuan heartache unceasingly.


    But they have no way out.


    Even they don''t know how long it took them to get to the empty place, as if all the arrays had disappeared.


    "It should be safe." Ji Niang opens her mouth.


    Mu Cen made a sound and walked back and forth in the open place.


    Li shiche and Li Shiyuan also looked at this scene in surprise. There was nothing here, empty, even the echo of their words.


    There''s no way to go.


    It''s like the end of everything. Here is the end.


    "If you look carefully, it should be here." Mu Cen spoke calmly.


    Ji Niang hum, the rest of the people also scattered around looking for the jade seal hiding place, but it seems that no matter what way they use, they can''t see the jade seal.


    This stone cave is not big, but it''s very clear at a glance.


    Unless there''s a secret chamber in the cave.


    Li Shiyuan carefully looked for a circle: "there is no darkroom, all the stone walls here are sealed."


    Li shiche has also turned back, the other side of the situation truthfully said: "and the fourth brother check out the same results, this side is sealed."


    Mu Cen was quiet and didn''t speak.


    Ji Niang has been walking in the dark room.


    "If there is nothing in it, we don''t need to set up these things to prevent us from entering. We just need a simple mechanism."


    "I agree with the first lady." Ji Niang answers.


    Mu CEN is still walking along every tile carefully.


    Suddenly, Mu Cen''s steps stopped.


    Li Shiyuan and Li shiche immediately look at Mu Cen, even Ji Niang. Mu Cen quiets down, moves on the tile, and then looks at the ground like this, thinking slightly.


    "Miss..." Ji Niang answered.


    "Here it is." Mu Cen said it directly.


    "It''s still the Seven Star array. The Seven Star array in the tactics has a fierce attack. But here, there is no attack. One must follow the array and walk in a clockwise direction." Mu Cen continued, "just now I didn''t intend to step on the right, which led to the loosening of the stones. If I go on like this, it should be changed."


    Mu Cen quiet mouth: "now can only die horse when live horse doctor, no second way."


    "I''ll go." What Li Shiyuan said is direct.


    Mu Cen was just sober, and spent too much energy along the way.


    "No harm." Mu Cen shook his head. "My own judgment is more accurate. There should be no mechanism. If there is an organ, in this position, we have no way back. No matter who comes, the four of us will surely die. "


    Mu Cen said it directly.


    If someone really set up a mechanism here, it means that if they touch the mechanism, they will die directly without a whole body. Even the only entrance will be sealed. If they have been here for a long time, there will be no air or food, and they will only face a dead end.


    Quiet for a moment, Mu Cen did not speak again, quickly stepped on the array, calmly walked around.


    When mucen took the last step, the stone was completely loose.


    Li Shiyuan flew up: "be careful."


    Mu Cen became a little bit stumbling because of the agitation of the stones.


    But in the next moment of the fall, he was already held in his arms by Li Shiyuan. And the loose stones split as fast as they could.


    A stone slowly rises from the ground, and then a ebony box is placed on it. It''s brand-new as if it had just been put down.


    Everyone looked at each other, just looking at the ebony box, but there was no action at the first time, probably scared by the mechanism coming all the way.


    "Here," Ji Niang said slowly after she was quiet, "it should be the jade seal inside."


    "I''ll do it." Li shiche said it directly.


    Mu Cen nodded.


    Everyone thought that there would be no more moths at this step, so he let go. Li shiche quickly walked forward and wanted to pick up the box.


    Results¡ª¡ª


    An unexpected scene appeared.


    When Li shiche was close to the box, he seemed to encounter invisible resistance and was immediately hit back. No matter how he tried, he couldn''t touch the box.


    This time, Li shiche also twisted his eyebrows.


    Ji Niang went forward to try, so did she.


    Even Mu Cen and Li Shiyuan came forward.


    That kind of invisible barrier is protecting the box. Outsiders can''t get close to it, let alone force it.


    All of a sudden, everyone stopped and looked at each other. They didn''t know what happened. Even Ji Niang felt inexplicable.

 Chapter 578

    For a moment, people had no choice.


    Soon, it was Mu Cen who took the lead in calming down: "it''s impossible. There must be a way to solve all this."


    "Miss, I''ll see if there''s a hint." Ji Niang said it directly.


    Mu Cen made a sound and soon walked forward with Ji Niang. They stood still in front of the wooden box, but they didn''t touch it again.


    It seems that if you don''t touch the wooden box, you won''t be blocked like this. You can even see the wooden box carefully.


    "Here are the words." Ji Niang answers.


    Mu Cen looked down and saw the same thing. The words on it were fuzzy and not so clear. No matter how serious the resolution, can not see the text above.


    But Ji Niang could judge off and on: "emperor, heavenly daughter, blood. That''s what I can see


    "It means that the blood of the emperor and the heavenly daughter can open the wooden box?" Mu Cen responded quickly, "who is the emperor? Who is the heavenly daughter? "


    Mu Cen''s words, let once again people in trouble.


    Ji Niang answered: "once the Dragon girl comes out, the world will be in turmoil, the country will change its master, and Renjun will be in power."


    "What is this?" Mu Cen twisted his eyebrows.


    "A rumored old saying." Ji Niang said, "Miss, your magic is from the dragon family, so if you are a dragon girl, and the world is in turmoil, and the rivers and mountains change their owners, it means that Li Shiyuan will not be a long-term emperor. Naturally, it is not the emperor, but the one who competes with Li Shiyuan for the throne is the fourth Royal Highness. Renjun is in power, which can be understood as the fourth Royal Highness."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    "If that''s the case, it''s your blood. It should be the blood fused together to break the barrier outside and get the seal smoothly. " Ji Niang''s bold guess.


    Now, any way can only be tried.


    No one knows how it turns out.


    And at this point, they can''t come back without success.


    Mu Cen quietly listened to Ji Niang''s words, and then looked at Li Shiyuan: "for today''s plan, we can only try."


    Li Shiyuan said nothing.


    Ji Niang let two people walk to the edge of the wooden box, two people took the blood of fingertips, fused together, dripping on the box.


    The bright red blood fell on the ebony box, and soon it was engulfed, and nothing could be seen. It was completely integrated with the black.


    Li Shiyuan and Mu Cen look at each other, Ji Niang also appears more quiet.


    "Try and see if you can move the box." Ji Niang answered, "the fourth master and the first lady are together."


    They looked at each other, folded their hands together, and slowly approached the wooden box. When their hands touched the wooden box, there was no natural barrier. They got the wooden box smoothly.


    But the wooden box was firmly nailed to the ground, as if no matter how to take, can not shake the wooden box.


    Step by step, it''s like a trap.


    If you open a new one, there will be the next trap. You can''t neglect every trap. Once you neglect, no one knows what will happen.


    "I can''t move." Mu Cen said it directly.


    "Open it?" Asked Ji Niang.


    Mu Cen shook his head: "I can''t open it either."


    Everything here seems to fall into a dead circle, completely unable to move.


    "Do you want your blood again? Before that, you just broke the barrier outside." Ji Niang''s bold guess.


    Besides, there seems to be no other way.


    Quiet down, Mu Cen and Li Shiyuan see each other, two people very tacit understanding, fingertip blood just dried up, once again was opened, blood drops on the wooden box.


    But this time, the box didn''t respond.


    All the previous useful ways have completely disappeared.


    Everyone looked at each other as if they had entered a dead end, and there was no room for maneuver,.


    "No way." Ji Niang twisted her eyebrows. "Even anyone who comes to this step should be successful. Is there anything else we don''t know or haven''t cracked. But here, nothing can be seen. "


    It''s quiet outside, because all the mechanisms have been cracked.


    Li shiche was also surprised. Obviously, he didn''t expect such a situation. Look at me and I can''t find a solution for a long time.


    This is the moment¡ª¡ª


    The original quiet chamber suddenly vibrated, and the feeling of the earth shaking became particularly obvious.


    It''s amazing.


    "Be careful." Li Shiyuan protected Mu Cen for the first time.


    Because of this sudden shock, people began to be on guard. Even the entrance kept falling stones, clearly telling people that the secret room was going to collapse.


    "Let''s go." Li Shiyuan quickly ordered, "we can''t stay here for a long time."


    Li shiche soon followed.


    But Ji Niang is standing at the same place, wring eyebrow to look at.


    Even Mu Cen, who is protected by Li Shiyuan, pushes Li Shiyuan away and looks at Ji Niang. They can''t believe it.


    Even in their secret room, they saw the dreamland.


    Because Mu Cen and Ji Niang can magic themselves, and Mu Cen''s magic is the best among the experts, so it can be easily distinguished.


    Now everything seems to collapse, but in fact it is not. If you go out, you will never come back. You will be forced to death by magic.


    Can only wait in situ, waiting for the magic flaw.


    Every magic has its flaws.


    "Don''t move. Stand where you are. It''s magic." Mu Cen spoke calmly.


    Li Shiyuan and Li shiche also look at Mu Cen in amazement.


    "Yes, we are still in a secret room. No matter what happens in front of us, everything here will not change. What you see and hear is false. Keep calm." Mu Cen''s word by word orders, without a trace of banter.


    Then, Mu Cen continued: "magic has a flaw. Ji Niang and I can find this flaw and break it. You should not walk easily when you stand in the same place, and you should not believe anything you see, including my death."


    Mu Cen said it directly.


    The greatest ability of magic is to make you hallucinate. Any hallucination that can interfere with your thinking can appear. The stronger the ability of the person who creates the illusion, the more real the illusion will be. You can''t resist it and eventually torture yourself to death.


    Therefore, calmness is the best way to break the illusion.


    Mu Cen finished, and Ji Niang look at each other, quickly looking at the situation around.


    The surrounding area became a desert, as if back to the western regions.


    "Miss, this dreamland is too quiet. It''s not like the fantasy of attacking people. " Ji Niang answers.


    Mu Cen said nothing: "look down first."

 Chapter 579

    Ji Niang didn''t speak.


    Soon, in such a dreamland, there is a sound of nature, which seems to come from a distant place, crisp and incomparable, but the silver bell is sweet, people can''t help but follow the sound of nature.


    "Be careful." Mu Cen explained.


    The piano sound can also be used to confuse people''s mind and make people''s thinking chaotic.


    "Don''t listen to the piano." Mu Cen said quickly.


    The four had covered their ears.


    But this kind of music can go through the ears, and still appear clearly in the ears of people. Even in the music, there is a woman''s silver bell like laughter: "compete with me. I''m so lonely. "


    In a desert, there are dancing women, dancing in red skirts.


    Her eyes are very clear, but also moving, a hand and a foot are people''s heart.


    That kind of feeling, just like when Rong Fei was alive.


    "Shiyuan, be careful." Mu Cen suddenly looks at Li Shiyuan.


    Li Shiyuan was so called by Mu Cen, and he almost fell into such a dreamland.


    "That''s not Rong Fei." Mu Cen answered, "it''s a mirage."


    Li Shiyuan closed his eyes.


    Soon, a Guqin was also changed.


    Guqin is constantly playing music, while the woman is still dancing. Looking at Mu Cen, she is less tender and more fierce, as if Mu Cen had destroyed her good deeds.


    "Miss, you dance and let the fourth master play guzheng." Ji Niang suddenly opened her mouth, "this dreamland is not created by human, it can exist forever. Only by overcoming the power behind can the environment disappear. And power is the music and dance of being. "


    Because the sound of the piano is constant, and the dancer will never know to stop.


    This kind of zither skill is beyond the reach of many highly skilled zithers, and so is the dancing skill.


    Now the only ones who will, Mu Cen and Li Shiyuan, can only give it a try.


    "That piano?" Mu Cen was quiet.


    "It''s made by magic, but it should work." Ji Niang replied, "just don''t be taken away, or I''m afraid it will hurt your life."


    It''s not unreasonable for Ji Niang to say so.


    There are two Guqin again, one is already playing music, the other is in place.


    And the dancing women are dancing with the music they are playing.


    It''s a fight dance.


    Only by winning can we crack it.


    Mu Cen nodded, and then she looked at Li Shiyuan: "I didn''t expect that one day, it would be this way, you play, I dance."


    Li Shiyuan very light smile: "as long as it is you, any way can."


    Their eyes met in the air.


    Soon, Li Shiyuan closed his eyes and sat in front of the zither, in order not to be affected by any magic.


    Mu Cen also closed his eyes and began to dance with Li Shiyuan''s music.


    The beginning of the music is not fast, slow and light, two people do not even need verbal communication, can cooperate with the very tacit understanding.


    People in the dreamland also gradually feel this. With Li Shiyuan''s music, their music starts to be more and more rapid, and each other''s dance steps are faster and faster.


    However, Li Shiyuan''s speed is extremely slow, and Mu Cen''s speed is also extremely slow.


    Ji Niang understood.


    Li Shiyuan and Mu Cen brake slowly. With such speed, they almost bring the power in the dreamland to their side, forcing such power to collapse automatically.


    For example, the music in the dreamland has become faster and faster.


    As long as Mu Cen and Li Shiyuan hold on, this illusion will disappear.


    Gradually, the music frequency in the dreamland has reached the limit of people. Ji Niang and Li shiche cover their ears and can''t watch or listen any more.


    Mu Cen and Li Shiyuan couldn''t cover their eyes, they could only close their eyes,


    It takes a lot of effort for them to calm down, but they can''t stop the music.


    In such a battle of power, suddenly the sound of the zither in the dreamland completely broke, the Guqin disappeared, and the dancing woman in red gradually became blurred.


    All the environment is gone.


    Then, what they heard was a sigh, but it seemed that they had been waiting for hundreds of years: "it''s destiny."


    This voice, can''t hear any more.


    Everything around is back to normal.


    Look at each other.


    Li shiche and Ji Niang walk towards Li Shiyuan and Mu Cen for the first time. They seem to be OK, but they are still attacked in the dreamland. Li Shiyuan vomits blood, Mu Cen staggers, and there is darkness in front of them. If Ji Niang doesn''t hold Mu Cen, Mu Cen will fall down on the spot.


    Mu Cen difficult mouth: "quick, go to see the wooden box, should be can take."


    Li shiche stepped forward. Sure enough, the wooden box had been opened automatically.


    Inside the wooden box lies the jade seal of Dazhou, but only half of the jade seal, and the other jade seal is missing.


    This makes people look at each other.


    Li shiche takes the seal back and gives it to Li Shiyuan. Li Shiyuan looks at the seal and says nothing.


    The jade seal is crystal clear, as if with life. When Li Shiyuan met it, the jade seal gradually calmed down and completely surrendered to Li Shiyuan.


    Ji Niang didn''t come over for the first time, but released Mu Cen and went to the edge of the wooden box.


    She moved the wooden box and exclaimed, "there''s another layer."


    Li Shiyuan holds Mu Cen.


    Mu Cen''s physical strength was exhausted again.


    And Li shiche walked in the past, Ji Niang has opened the second floor of Mu Cen, there is a map and note.


    Ji Niang took it out and looked at it carefully: "this is the map of the second jade seal. There''s also a way to crack it. "


    Just this way, let Ji Niang complexion a surprise.


    The crowd looked over.


    Mu Cen closed his eyes and gasped, but he was listening carefully.


    "The efforts of a hundred day child." Ji Niang said the hint above.


    Now, the person who changed his face is mu Cen.


    Mu Cen thought of the last life.


    I''m afraid Li Shiyuan and Mu Zhihua already know the way to solve the problem. This map is true, but what Li Shiyuan and Mu Zhi are drawing is probably similar to the suggestive map that Li Shiyuan got now.


    As long as they can find a place, they can also find the jade seal.


    Mu Cen thought back: "Li Shiyuan also has it. We need to find the other half of the jade seal before Li Shiyuan."


    Mu Cen said: "things do not hesitate." She gasped, so leaning on Li Shiyuan''s chest, "leave here first."


    "Good." The crowd answered.


    The map had been put away by Li Shiyuan, and the four went out along the way they came.


    Mu Cen has been strong support, do not want to happen during the accident, after all, in the accident, if she has an accident, it will become a burden to everyone.

 Chapter 580

    After all, organs are not 100% safe when they are cracked. After all, there is also the saying of reverse organs. Although they are rarely used, it does not mean that no one will use them.


    "Be careful." Mu Cen reminded the public, "I''m afraid there will be reverse mechanism."


    "Good." The crowd answered.


    The way back was much smoother than when they came, but the vigilance never stopped until they went back to the stone steps.


    The four were relieved.


    "It should be safe here." Ji Niang opens her mouth.


    At this time, Li Shiyuan suddenly exclaimed: "Cen ER!"


    Mu Cen seems to insist here. After confirming that there is no danger, he can''t insist any more and falls down again. Li Shiyuan hugs Mu Cen for the first time to avoid him falling in front of him.


    "I was too tired in dreamland before. After all, it''s normal for a young lady to wake up, but fall into a dreamland like this and be physically exhausted. " Ji Niang explained and pacified everyone''s mind.


    "Will the fourth sister-in-law be in a coma for a long time?" Li shiche asked.


    "No Ji Niang said directly, "it''s good to have a sleep this time, because the dreamland is not made by the first lady, there won''t be too big a problem."


    Li shiche was relieved.


    But Li Shiyuan didn''t say anything in the whole process. He took Mu Cen up and quickly followed the stone steps back to the darkroom.


    As a result, when people came out of the jade bed, the jade bed closed on its own initiative. The entrance was no longer visible. The whole jade bed closed as if there had never been a crack.


    But even so, Li Shiyuan did not put Mu Cen on the jade bed to avoid other accidents.


    It''s a different place.


    Li Shiyuan looks a little serious, which makes Li shiche and Ji Niang look at each other inexplicably, and then they look at Li Shiyuan.


    They did not speak, as if waiting for Li Shiyuan to explain.


    Li Shiyuan didn''t rush to open his mouth. He reached for mu Cen to feel his pulse.


    That wringing eyebrow eye but never loosen.


    Until Li Shiyuan released Mu Cen''s hand, he could not say that he was gloomy and helpless, but in such deep feeling, there was still a trace of exploration, and finally he didn''t say a word.


    "Fourth brother?" Li shiche called Li Shiyuan strangely.


    Ji Niang also noticed something wrong: "fourth master, is there something wrong with the eldest lady? Not by right. The wound on her body has almost healed. I''ve never had any accidents below


    So, just because of fatigue and coma, everything is normal.


    But Li Shiyuan''s eyes clearly told them that the situation was not what they thought.


    When Mu Cen fell into a coma before, it was because of the use of magic, which made Mu Cen enter a state of suspended animation. Even his pulse didn''t necessarily arrive, just like a person really died.


    But now¡ª¡ª


    "Cen Er is pregnant." It was a long time before Li Shiyuan spoke faintly.


    This, two people''s faces flashed a little surprise, Ji Niang came forward, the first said: "Congratulations fourth master, this is a good thing, also be regarded as auspicious omen."


    Even Li shiche was a little excited: "yes, Congratulations, fourth brother. It''s a good thing. When the fourth sister-in-law wakes up, we have to leave here as soon as possible. Kyoto is not necessarily safe. We have to go to the frontier fortress first. After all, the fourth sister-in-law has to find a safe enemy before she can give birth to her little nephew. "


    The joy of the two was not expressed in words.


    After all, in this case, pregnancy has become a great joy, at least that represents a new beginning, rather than the constant death now.


    How can it make people unhappy?


    Li Shiyuan spoke very quietly.


    "Fourth brother, I''ll go out first and get ready." Li shiche said directly, "on this road, sisao can''t be bumpy any more."


    Ji Niang also nodded: "under such circumstances, this child can still keep, which proves that this is also the destiny. It''s a happy event. "


    Her eyes are slightly red. Soon Ji Niang doesn''t stay in the secret room any more, but quickly follows Li shiche to go out and prepare.


    Muczen''s pregnancy was an accident.


    But it shouldn''t take long for Muchen to wake up.


    They can''t stay in Yuan palace.


    Li Shiyuan is not a fuel-efficient lamp. He will soon come back to his senses. When he thoroughly investigates the palace of King yuan, it does not mean that he will not find the sealed secret road.


    If they hadn''t left at that time, they would have been involved a lot.


    So when Mu Cen wakes up, they have to go immediately, but because Mu Cen''s current situation, he can''t stand the bumps of riding, so naturally he has to be more careful.


    After Li shiche and Ji Niang leave the chamber of secrets, Li Shiyuan quietly looks at Mu Cen.


    Mu CEN is pregnant.


    So this kid¡ª¡ª


    Li Shiyuan didn''t speak. He thought of the scene when he was forced to go to the palace more than a month ago.


    Li Shiyuan and Mu Cen¡ª¡ª


    This child belongs to Li Shiyuan.


    Li shiche''s eyebrows and eyes darkened, but his big hand just held Mu Cen, and he didn''t speak, so he rubbed his finger on the back of Mu Cen''s hand.


    Looking at the delicate people in front of him, Li Shiyuan''s mood became more and more complicated. His Adam''s apple rolled and sighed silently for a long time.


    No one thought of such an accident.


    But what about that¡ª¡ª


    Li Shiyuan didn''t speak. He just watched quietly, waiting for mu Cen to wake up.


    ¡­¡­


    Three hours passed¡ª¡ª


    Mu Cen slowly opens his eyes, everything around is still a little fuzzy, until Li Shiyuan''s face completely appears in Mu Cen''s line of sight, which makes Mu Cen gradually recover.


    To see where he is, Mu Cen smiles at Li Shiyuan: "we''re out."


    "Yes, it is." Li Shiyuan''s voice came faintly, "it''s safe. The entrance to the chamber of secrets is sealed again. No one should know what''s going on or what''s going on


    Mu Cen made a sound.


    Then she sat up.


    Li Shiyuan holds Mu Cen carefully.


    But mu Cen laughed and looked at Li Shiyuan: "it''s OK. I''m much better and I''m back to normal. It won''t be affected any more. "


    "Is there anything uncomfortable?" Li Shiyuan asked.


    "No Mu Cen shook his head and denied.


    I really don''t feel anything.


    But mu Cen can feel li Shiyuan is not right, she quietly looked at Li Shiyuan, for a long time, scallion thin hand so gently stroked Li Shiyuan''s cheek.


    Because in the secret room, this man''s beard didn''t come out in time. His beard turned into a circle. It was a bit thick, and his peacetime appearance was quite different.


    "Didn''t you clean it up?" Mu Cen asked, pointing to Li Shiyuan''s beard.


    "No Li Shiyuan said, "I''m worried about you, so I don''t have time to manage these."

 Chapter 581

    "Let me help you." Mu Cen asked with a smile.


    Li Shiyuan looked at Mu Cen: "OK. But there are no tools here, probably not. "


    So it is.


    There was nothing in the secret room, and they didn''t expect that they would really stay in the secret room for such a long time, or even what happened before. Naturally, it was impossible to prepare these things. Besides, it''s not inappropriate for a man to have a beard.


    Mu Cen just smiles at Li Shiyuan.


    Li Shiyuan''s hand is still holding Mu Cen, and Mu Cen read something wrong in Li Shiyuan''s eyes.


    Her brow I slightly wring: "is what happened?"


    Li Shiyuan did not speak.


    This time, Mu Cen was more sure. She didn''t urge Li Shiyuan, waiting patiently for this person''s voice, but after waiting for a long time, Mu Cen didn''t wait for Li Shiyuan''s voice.


    Mu CEN is very clear that most of the things that make Li Shiyuan difficult to say have something to do with himself, otherwise, Li Shiyuan can''t afford to be so silent.


    "It has something to do with me?" Mu Cen asked directly.


    She looked at Li Shiyuan quietly and said nothing.


    Li Shiyuan was silent for a long time before he said calmly: "you are pregnant."


    Mu CEN is calm, for this result, Mu CEN is not the same. When he was in the dungeon, Mu Cen already knew that he was pregnant. Or earlier, back in Dazhou, he was under house arrest in the east palace.


    It is also because Mu CEN is pregnant that she will be careful in everything and try not to leave the east palace to avoid accidents.


    This child belongs to Li Shiyuan. Mu Cen can''t let this child have any problems, which is why Mu Cen doesn''t let Xu medical girl come.


    Xu Yi Nu can pass on Mu Cen''s will.


    But mu CEN is worried that Li Shiyuan already knows about himself and Li Shiyuan. If he suddenly comes to the medical girl, Li Shiyuan will be suspicious. I''m afraid that in addition to Xu''s medical girl, Li Shiyuan will also let the royal doctor he can trust come. In this way, Mu Cen''s pregnancy will not be concealed.


    So the result of this child can be imagined.


    So mu Cen was silent.


    Even Linglong and mucen didn''t say a word.


    Just later, Mu Cen didn''t expect that she was insulted by Li Shiyuan, and later she was put into the heaven prison, the torture in the heaven prison, and the environment of the heaven prison. At that time, Mu Cen felt that her fetal Qi was not stable, and accidents could happen anytime and anywhere.


    Even in the end, I used mirage.


    Muchen is ready for the worst.


    Even Mu Cen was in a coma for a month, and now, the child has stayed. It should be two and a half months.


    This child is blessed with great fortune.


    But in Li Shiyuan''s words, Mu Cen suddenly understood why this person''s face was gloomy.


    Li Shiyuan is afraid of misunderstanding.


    Because of magic, until now, Mu Cen''s breath is disordered. Although people are sober, it doesn''t mean that the pulse is stable.


    Even, when such pulse condition will be stable, Mu Cen himself does not know.


    So the pulse out of the pregnancy time, naturally is not accurate.


    Only under such circumstances, Mu CEN is a little too eloquent.


    Because facts speak louder than words.


    At this time, no matter what you say, it becomes a forced explanation.


    Just looking at Li Shiyuan, Mu Cen was quiet for a moment, and said faintly: "are you misunderstood?"


    Li Shiyuan''s face is calm, but no one knows the storm in Li Shiyuan''s heart at the moment. He just looks at Mu Cen and calmly holds Mu Cen''s hand: "what do I misunderstand?"


    Mu CEN is quiet, open mouth language, finally words to the mouth, was stopped.


    Li Shiyuan didn''t break such a fact. How can Mu Cen explain it.


    She lowered her eyebrows and then looked at Li Shiyuan. Mu CEN is not a person who can pretend to be indifferent in this kind of thing.


    Every word she said was very serious: "do you think this child belongs to Li Shiyuan?"


    This is the scar of the past.


    Mu Cen mercilessly turned out, bloody display in front of Li Shiyuan.


    Li Shiyuan did not speak.


    "Because of the time of pulse, you think it''s Li Shiyuan''s child, don''t you?" Mu Cen continued to ask, and his voice sank.


    "Cen''er -" Li Shiyuan frowned, but his tone was still calm.


    "Li Shiyuan, if I told you that I knew I was pregnant when I was in the dungeon, now the reason is that I used magic and poison in my body, which led to unstable pulse condition. Do you believe it?" Mu Cen asked directly.


    Li Shiyuan''s eyes flashed, his face unchanged and said: "letter."


    If this can appease Mu Cen, Li Shiyuan will say so.


    But Li Shiyuan is very clear, his heart did not believe.


    Let''s not talk about the pulse condition. Li Shiyuan can''t deny the intimacy between him and Mu Cen. However, Li Shiyuan knows very well that he will personally deliver the pill to avoid the child every time. And Mu CEN is more sober, will never have a child at such a time.


    Their last time was before they returned to Beijing.


    I haven''t seen it since.


    At that time, all life and death were uncertain, no one knew what would happen next, and Mu Cen could never let himself have an accident, so he would use contraception naturally.


    Then, it is self-evident who the child belongs to.


    It''s just that Li Shiyuan doesn''t need to expose it.


    Mu Cen''s body must give birth to this child, otherwise it will be a devastating blow to Mu Cen. As long as it hurts Mu Cen, Li Shiyuan will not do it.


    As long as the child is born to Mu Cen, no matter who the child''s father is, Li Shiyuan will not care.


    "You don''t believe it at all." Mu Cen said it directly.


    Li Shiyuan looked at Mu Cen, but his eyes were firm: "cen''er, as long as it''s your child, I''ll treat it as if I were my own."


    This is a clear statement of Li Shiyuan''s thoughts.


    He quietly looked at Mu Cen: "now we have to leave here first. It''s not suitable to stay here for a long time. For other things, when we leave here and get to a safe place, we''ll have a long-term plan."


    Mu Cen looks at Li Shiyuan with a cold face.


    She closed her eyes and ignored Li Shiyuan''s words.


    Under such circumstances, no matter what they say, there will be no result. Li Shiyuan''s attitude has been very obvious.


    Mu Cen''s words are just explanations.


    Mu Cen''s indescribable gloom.


    Then looking at Li Shiyuan, finally, she stood up coldly: "then go first."


    After that, Mu Cen took the lead to go out, ignoring Li Shiyuan and saying more.


    Under such circumstances, it is useless to say more.


    Li shiche and Ji Niang are waiting for them outside. When they see Mu Cen coming out, Ji Niang and Li shiche are obviously relieved.

 Chapter 582

    "Miss." Ji Niang faces up.


    Li shiche also called: "sisao."


    Mu Cen in front of the two people, emotional control is very good, and did not expose the previous gloomy face, but calm mouth: "let you worry, we do not hesitate, leave here as soon as possible."


    "Good." Li shiche answered, "I''ve arranged things outside, and shopkeeper Wang has got the news. Everything is ready. After going out, you can leave here at the first time."


    Mu Cen said nothing.


    Li shiche is a man and can''t feel the strange atmosphere, but Ji Niang can feel it. It seems that Mu CEN is pregnant, but the atmosphere between Li Shiyuan and Mu Cen has changed. It''s not a surprise, but an indescribable gloom.


    But it happened that no one had broken the gloom, and it seemed as if nothing had happened.


    What''s the matter?


    Ji Niang''s eyebrows sank, but she didn''t say anything.


    On the contrary, Li shiche suddenly clasped his fist and looked at Mu Cen: "Congratulations, sister-in-law, you are pregnant. Fourth brother must be very happy. Under such circumstances, this is the best news. Along the way, the fourth sister-in-law can''t be bumpy. She wants to arrive at the frontier fortress safely. "


    Mu Cen smiles and doesn''t speak.


    Such a smile does not reach the bottom of the eye.


    But Li Shiyuan did not receive Li shiche''s words stubble, quiet mouth: "ready words, leave immediately."


    "Good." Li shiche didn''t say anything.


    In this case, Ji Niang is not good to ask, and Li shiche has gone to the secret road.


    The secret road still only allows one person to pass through, and the space is even narrower. There is nothing to light on the surrounding stone walls, all relying on the torch in Li shiche''s hand.


    The secret road behind him is even more gloomy and breathless.


    Everything around, quiet.


    The secret road is long.


    Yuanwangfu is the favorite place in Kyoto, while shops are the most prosperous place in Kyoto, so it will take a lot of time to get out of this secret road.


    Li shiche and Ji Niang walk in front in turn.


    Mu Cen follows Ji Niang''s hand, while Li Shiyuan breaks his tail at the end.


    Li Shiyuan''s hand naturally wants to hold Mu Cen, but mu Cen quickly pulls his hand out of Li Shiyuan''s hand without any trace, ignoring this person.


    Li Shiyuan was helpless.


    But in the end, Li Shiyuan didn''t say anything. Under such circumstances, it''s not suitable to say anything.


    But Li Shiyuan''s hand still did not let go of Mu Cen, once again led up.


    As we approached the entrance, suddenly the secret passage shook.


    This time, Mu Cen falters and falls directly into Li Shiyuan''s arms. Li Shiyuan doesn''t speak. He looks at Mu Cen and leads him up again without any trace.


    This time, Li Shiyuan clenched tightly, didn''t give Mu Cen the chance to struggle: "something happened. Don''t make any noise


    His voice was quiet.


    The shock of the secret passage means that the worst he thought had happened.


    To some extent, the illusion created by Gao Qian puzzled Li Shiyuan, but when Li Shiyuan came back to God, he went back to King yuan''s house again, and naturally found the secret road.


    But the secret road outside was destroyed. If Li Shiyuan wanted to enter the secret Road, he had to dig it again. It will take time. But in the process of digging, people who haven''t left can feel it.


    Mu Cen also knows.


    Li Shiyuan''s voice was very low: "Li Shiyuan is coming, don''t make trouble."


    Li shiche and Ji Niang also felt that their faces didn''t panic. They subconsciously looked at Li Shiyuan.


    "Get out first, we''ll be there in a minute. Faster. " What Li Shiyuan said is direct.


    Li shiche said nothing. He and Ji Niang quickened their pace. Li Shiyuan protected Mu Cen and directly picked him up. Mu Cen looks at Li Shiyuan. Li Shiyuan''s eyes are heavy. Mu Cen doesn''t struggle any more.


    Now is not the time to lose his temper, Mu CEN is still clear.


    She was silent and did not speak.


    And the secret road was originally narrow. Under such circumstances, Mu Cen could only passively embrace Li Shiyuan to avoid accidents.


    Li Shiyuan looked at Mu Cen, very light smile, at the foot of the pace of a lot faster.


    Before, Li Shiyuan was still worried about Mu Cen''s pregnancy, so the speed was very slow, not impatient, but now the situation is special, Li Shiyuan''s speed is faster.


    Mu Cen didn''t speak.


    It''s natural.


    She is very clear that Li Shiyuan cares about himself, not the baby in his stomach.


    Let Mu Cen give birth to this child, also because Li Shiyuan is very clear, the child in Mu Cen''s stomach can only be born, now Mu Cen can''t afford the slightest damage.


    Li Shiyuan and Mu Cen didn''t split their faces in the whole process.


    Mu Cen''s eyebrows are cold.


    It''s really generous.


    The tip of her nose is the sandalwood that Li Shiyuan is familiar with. It was a feeling of relief to smell this person''s breath before, but now it''s complicated.


    At least until now, Mu Cen has never thought that this matter will evolve into such a situation.


    It''s a happy event.


    But such a happy event is more difficult to accept than a funeral.


    Musen, take a deep breath.


    In such a meditation, the four people have also quickly walked out of the secret road. The exit of the secret road is in the backyard of the shop. Shopkeeper Wang and Li Yan are waiting at the exit.


    When he saw the four people coming out, shopkeeper Wang was relieved.


    "Destroy the secret Road, or everyone will be in danger." Li Shiyuan calmly gave the order.


    "Yes." Shopkeeper Wang didn''t hesitate.


    Soon, shopkeeper Wang rotated the exit of the secret road and the handrail of the stairs. Soon, it was the vibration they could hear, and the exit of the secret road had been blocked.


    "They can''t find it here." Shopkeeper Wang said firmly, "the secret road has been completely destroyed. The dust below will cover everything and make this exit disappear completely."


    It was designed in the beginning.


    It''s also to deal with everything that could happen.


    Therefore, even if Li Shiyuan found the secret road from King yuan''s mansion, he could not find the exit along the secret road. Everything was in vain.


    Although it costs a lot, it can avoid all dangers to a great extent.


    "Well." Li Shiyuan answered faintly, but he didn''t say anything.


    Li Yan has nervously stepped forward and carefully checked Mu Cen''s situation: "Miss, it''s great that you''re OK."


    "I''m fine." Mu Cen smiles, which is to appease Li Yan.


    Li Yan was relieved.


    Under the leadership of manager Wang, the party went to the backyard to have a rest.


    Li Shiyuan''s hand is still holding Mu Cen, but mu Cen pulls his hand out of Li Shiyuan''s palm without any trace. Li Shiyuan is distracted, and his palm is lost.


    But mu Cen has no chance to catch up with Li Shiyuan, and has quietly followed Li Yan back to the wing room in the backyard.

 Chapter 583

    The rest of the people didn''t notice that.


    People just feel that Mu CEN is tired. After all, he has been struggling for such a long time and is pregnant, so it''s not too much to have a rest now.


    "Fourth master, the slave has informed general Wang Helong of the western regions that they will return to the capital. When they arrive, you and the first lady will leave here." Shopkeeper Wang continued, "I''m not here for a long time."


    Li Shiyuan found the secret road in the palace, which was also destroyed. Li Shiyuan must know that Li Shiyuan is still alive, so he will search Kyoto thoroughly. In this case, he should leave as soon as possible, or it will be a trouble.


    Li Shiyuan naturally knew this truth. He said, "just arrange it."


    "Yes." Shopkeeper Wang answered, "fourth master, don''t worry. I''ll let you know as soon as I have news. Along the way, there are our people in every post station. We will not delay any news if we speed up our work. "


    Li Shiyuan is always at ease with shopkeeper Wang.


    Shopkeeper Wang carefully said what happened in the past month, and Li Shiyuan listened quietly.


    But Li Shiyuan''s mind is not here, but on Mu Cen in the house.


    He and Mu Cen, it seems that there is no change, but between them, there is inevitably a gap that can not be crossed, just like a wall, standing in front of them.


    Although I can''t see it clearly, it has a solid existence.


    Shopkeeper Wang can naturally see Li Shiyuan''s mind. After finishing all the things, he doesn''t speak any more.


    On the contrary, Li Shiyuan suddenly lowered his eyebrows and said, "go to the prescription and prescribe some pills to relieve the pregnancy."


    This surprised shopkeeper Wang to look at Li Shiyuan, and then his face flashed a trace of joy: "is this the first lady pregnant? Congratulations, miss


    Li Shiyuan didn''t deny it or admit it. Shopkeeper Wang has quickly turned around and walked out.


    In the eyes of shopkeeper Wang, this is really the best news. Although it is said that the child of Mu CEN is not true and dangerous.


    But along the way Li Shiyuan and Mu Cen, shopkeeper Wang is the person who can see clearly. It''s not easy to understand the relationship between them. He also knows that no one in the world can match Li Shiyuan except Mu Cen.


    For mu Cen, manager Wang is also admired from the heart.


    Mu Cen also contributed a lot to Li Shiyuan''s success.


    Naturally, when he heard that Mu Cen was pregnant, manager Wang was very happy.


    Li Shiyuan stood in the same place, lowered his eyebrows, put his hands behind him, and did not say a word for a long time. Looking at the quiet appearance of the inner room, he stood for a while, then walked towards the room.


    Inside the shop, it soon quieted down.


    ¡­¡­


    At the same time, yuanwangfu.


    Li Shiyuan angrily looked at everything around him. His face became more and more ugly. This was the first time that Li Shiyuan went out of the palace after he ascended the throne. He did not expect that he came to the palace of King yuan.


    Mu zhantian''s news is that all the people are dead. They can''t survive falling off the cliff.


    In Li Shiyuan''s opinion, there are no people to live and no corpses to die. Under such circumstances, Li Shiyuan can never be at ease. Because of Li Shiyuan''s suspicions, he went back to yuanwangfu and had to go over yuanwangfu again.


    That''s why we found the mechanism.


    As a result, Li Shiyuan''s face was shocked.


    Fighting with Li Shiyuan can make Li Shiyuan suddenly have so much energy to resist himself. It must not be overnight. I''m afraid it''s the result of a long time.


    But it happened that Li Shiyuan didn''t find it at all.


    This means that Li Shiyuan is very deep.


    When Li Shiyuan found the secret Road, he did not hesitate to let people break it again. He also found that there was a way to leave in the secret road.


    As a result, when Li Shiyuan was approached, the secret road suddenly collapsed.


    Whether Li Shiyuan has just left or not, or something else, it can be fully proved that even if it is not Li Shiyuan, Li Shiyuan''s people are still in Kyoto, and they have not long left through the secret road of the palace.


    Seeing the only channel blocked, Li Shiyuan was not angry.


    "I have to search all over Kyoto, and I have to find out the people. They can''t go far. If they don''t find anyone, please come and see them!" Li Shiyuan''s gloomy mouth.


    This time, mu zhantian was scared and could not say a word, but in the face of such a situation, mu zhantian could only harden his head and say: "I will obey you."


    I had a circle with Li Shiyuan.


    Mu zhantian knows too well how difficult it is.


    But the emperor has an order and has to follow it. This time, if something goes wrong again, he will not be able to protect his head. Naturally, mu zhantian is also trembling.


    Li Shiyuan had already turned around and left, and directly drove back to the palace.


    And the atmosphere in Kyoto has fallen into a series of gloom.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡ª¡ª


    When Ji Niang brought the medicine, Mu Cen was keeping his eyes closed. He didn''t even change his clothes. Ji Niang was surprised.


    "Put it there." Mu Cen light mouth, but didn''t refuse.


    Along the way, Li Shiyuan led him. Naturally, he could touch Mu Cen''s pulse. Mu Cen himself was a doctor, and he knew that her fetal Qi was not stable. For the sake of her baby, Mu Cen didn''t refuse.


    But now Mu CEN is very sensitive to the taste of these herbs.


    "Miss, now that you are pregnant, you need to take good care of yourself. Why don''t you change your clothes and have a rest?" Ji Niang doesn''t understand of ask Mu Cen.


    "Not for long." Mu Cen light mouth, "Rong temple should come soon, Gao Qian they did not leave Kyoto too far place.". It''s the best policy to leave here as soon as possible. We don''t have to wait until tomorrow. Maybe Kyoto will be under martial law today. We''ll have some trouble going out. "


    Mu Cen finished his words calmly.


    And the medicine for stillbirth was cold. Mu Cen twisted his eyebrows, picked up the bowl and drank the medicine.


    Ji Niang handed over a piece of rock candy: "this is the fourth master''s explanation. She said that after taking the medicine, if you take another piece of rock candy, you won''t feel bitter in your mouth."


    Mu Cen quietly looked at the rock sugar, very light smile, just some irony.


    But this kind of ridicule, Mu Cen also conceals extremely well, did not reveal.


    Everyone knows that Li Shiyuan doesn''t make trouble. Naturally, she won''t make trouble for herself in such a situation. Li Shiyuan is so generous. Why should Mu Cen be hypocritical.


    She was quiet for a while, but she didn''t refuse.


    It''s true that her mouth is bitter. She doesn''t have to be upset with her own perception.


    A rock sugar in the mouth, should be sweet and greasy feeling, but now it brings a little pain, sweet with bitter, just like Mu Cen now feel.


    Clearly everything should be sweet and greasy.


    But with bitterness.

 Chapter 584

    Mu Cen closed her eyes and quietly waited for the rock sugar in her mouth to melt. Then she looked at Ji Niang. Just as she was about to speak, footsteps came from outside the room. Ji Niang and Mu Cen looked at her at the same time.


    Then Ji Niang nodded: "the fourth master is coming, miss. I''ll leave first."


    Mu Cen made a sound.


    Ji Niang left quickly and calmly.


    Li Shiyuan had already walked into the house and was relieved to see Mu Cen finish drinking the tocolysis pills. But looking at Mu Cen''s eyes, they were still very deep.


    It''s so complicated, it''s hard to die.


    The atmosphere before them was a little quiet.


    Until Li Shiyuan came to Mu Cen, he took the lead in breaking the silence: "take a rest here for a few days. Your face is not good-looking, although sober, but also not suitable for bumping tired


    "No Mu Cen light refused, "the matter does not hesitate, the Rong temple should have arrived."


    Estimated the time, it''s almost time to arrive.


    "If I''m not wrong, Li Shiyuan will soon order a thorough investigation of Kyoto. It''s not safe here. It''s all here, which will bring trouble to manager Wang." Mu Cen''s idea did not mean any change, "leave here, the first time transfer is the best policy, while the imperial edict has not arrived at the gate, out of the city will not be strictly investigated."


    Mu Cen said it directly.


    If Mu CEN is right, their portraits will soon be hung at the gate of the city. It is the best way to leave as soon as possible.


    Mu Cen considered all these carefully.


    "I''ll change my make-up and go in two carriages. When we get to the outskirts of Beijing, we are meeting. " Mu Cen considered everything carefully.


    The dialogue with Li Shiyuan was just about stratagem, not with any personal emotion.


    The eyes were cold.


    When the voice fell, Mu Cen followed the successor: "let manager Wang and Ji Niang come in to help me, so the speed will be faster."


    The slave on one side didn''t hesitate: "I''m going now."


    After that, the house was completely quiet. Li Shiyuan looked at Mu Cen, but mu Cen didn''t give Li Shiyuan the opportunity to speak. He stood up and rummaged in the house to find a tool to change his face.


    Shopkeeper Wang cleaned up well according to her preferences.


    Li Shiyuan looked at it with a silent sigh, and then came to Mu Cen. When he wanted to reach out and touch Mu Cen, Mu Cen said faintly: "manager Wang is coming."


    Then, she retreated from Li Shiyuan without any trace.


    Shopkeeper Wang has come in with Ji Niang.


    As for mu Cen''s orders, shopkeeper Wang would only obey them. In the end, he was more convinced than Li Shiyuan.


    "The slave has prepared two carriages as the young lady ordered." Shopkeeper Wang answered.


    "When Rong temple is a coachman, Ji Niang and I have a car, and fourth and seventh master have a car. It''s safer to go out like this. Ji Niang is my personal servant. We go to Chongfu temple to worship. Chongfu temple is located in the suburb of Beijing, and the fourth and seventh masters are brothers. It doesn''t matter whether a carriage is used or not. It''s OK to ride a horse. " Mu Cen light mouth.


    Shopkeeper Wang felt a little inexplicable, but he didn''t say anything.


    Li shiche was stunned: "why doesn''t fourth sister-in-law have a carriage with fourth brother? I can have a carriage with Ji Niang."


    "The fourth master and I are too familiar. It''s easy to see the flaws. It''s safer to be with Ji Niang. Now we should be careful everywhere." The face that Mu Cen says does not change.


    Li shiche couldn''t say what was wrong, but he couldn''t find any words to refute, so he could only respond passively.


    Li Shiyuan knows Mu CEN is intentional, his thin lip moved, also did not say what finally.


    It''s hard for Muchen to change what he decided. Even in the face of life and death, Muchen didn''t blink an eye to change his mind, let alone now.


    It''s really not the time to argue with Mu Cen.


    Shopkeeper Wang was silent and didn''t speak.


    In the eyes of shopkeeper Wang, no matter how close Li Shiyuan and Mu Cen are, no one can see the clue in a carriage. Besides, they have changed their faces. It is impossible to distinguish them by the guards.


    Besides, when Li Shiyuan and Mu Cen were not easy to look at, no one could see their clues for such a long time.


    How can I find something wrong with them after a while.


    This kind of feeling is like Mu Cen deliberately pulling apart the distance between himself and Li Shiyuan.


    In this case, shopkeeper Wang suddenly realized that from the beginning of entering the shop, there was little interaction between the two people, and even some indifference.


    What''s going on here?


    Although shopkeeper Wang was confused, he never spoke.


    "That''s it." Li Shiyuan light mouth, "I and seven younger brother ride the horse is good."


    When shopkeeper Wang saw Li Shiyuan open his mouth, he didn''t dare to say anything more, so he said, "I know."


    And Mu Cen soon changed her face, changed her face a little, covered her beautiful facial features, and instantly changed into a small jasper.


    Even people who have seen Mu Cen may not be easily recognized.


    Li Shiyuan and Li shiche changed into a pair of ordinary brothers. They were a little fat, less handsome.


    After all the changes, Mu Cen takes Ji Niang to leave first.


    When he was about to walk out of the shop, Mu Cen carefully told shopkeeper Wang: "all suspicious things in the shop should be thoroughly cleaned up, so as not to cause any doubt. Don''t close the shop. It''s business as usual. I don''t know any irrelevant questions. If anyone comes to search, do so. "


    "Yes. Yes, slave Shopkeeper Wang answered respectfully.


    "If you find anything wrong, you can transfer the embroidery girls for the first time. They are all innocent people. Don''t be implicated." Mu Cen continued.


    Shopkeeper Wang nodded.


    "Kyoto will not be peaceful during this period. Act according to the situation. If you have anything, let me know as soon as possible. " Mu Cen said everything in detail.


    Until Mu Cen finished, he nodded to shopkeeper Wang. He didn''t stop for a moment and followed Ji Niang out quickly.


    Li Shiyuan looked at Mu Cen quietly, without a word.


    On the contrary, Li shiche suddenly realized: "fourth brother, do you offend your fourth sister-in-law?"


    Li Shiyuan did not deny it.


    "When did you offend your fourth sister-in-law?" Li shiche is more inexplicable.


    Along the way, they were all together. When did they offend? They suddenly didn''t feel it?


    But Li Shiyuan didn''t explain, so he quickly followed up calmly and explained in a low voice: "always follow the carriage, don''t get too close, but if something happens, protect Mu Cen''s safety for the first time."


    "I know." Li shiche answered.


    Rong temple has also changed into a middle-aged ordinary coachman''s appearance, quickly said: "please don''t worry, the fourth master, his subordinates will protect the young lady."

 Chapter 585

    "Good." Li Shiyuan nodded.


    Soon, a group of people followed Mu Cen out.


    Shopkeeper Wang personally sent it to the shop gate. Mu Cen and Ji Niang had already got on the bus. Rong Temple got on the carriage and soon rode away from the outskirts of Beijing.


    After Li Shiyuan and Li shiche accompanied, they were not too close.


    And Gao Qian and long Shaoyun''s people have been escorting them in the dark all the time. As long as Li Shiyuan didn''t find something wrong and sent out heavy troops to chase them and leave Kyoto smoothly, it would not be so difficult.


    ¡­¡­


    And Mu Cen''s guess is not wrong.


    At the time of arriving at the gate, the guard of the gate has become very strict.


    Three entrances and exits, the middle gate has been closed, leaving only two sides.


    Entering on the left side and leaving on the right side, the guards are more strict. They are no longer ordinary guards. They are all experts in the inner circle. For everyone who goes in and out, they are carefully interrogated and inquired.


    Mu Cen opened the curtain, looked at the location of the gate, and then calmly said: "don''t call the wrong name, the place you want to go is Chongfu Temple burning incense to beg for a son, they won''t ask more, see not our face, will soon let go, just calm."


    Rong Si made a sound.


    Ji Niang nodded.


    "If --" Mu Cen''s voice sank, "I said if, in case of any accident, don''t look at the fourth and seventh masters. These people are Li Shiyuan''s confidants. Any disturbance can make them aware of the abnormality. Do you understand?"


    "I know." Rong Temple responded respectfully.


    Mu Cen made a sound¡° Don''t worry about me. I''m fine. If there''s an accident, it''s far better to disperse separately than to die together. "


    This words Rong Temple doesn''t approve of looking at Mu Cen, but mu Cen''s eyes have no change, finally, Rong Temple compromise in Mu Cen''s insistence.


    After all, Mu Cen''s strategy is clear to Rong temple.


    Ji Niang is a little worried.


    However, time does not allow them to think any more. The carriage slowly goes towards the gate. Li Shiyuan and Li shiche have surpassed them and are interrogated by the guards at the gate.


    The carriage was quietly waiting in line.


    But outside the city gate, there are people passing by in twos and threes.


    Li shiche and Li Shiyuan passed smoothly after being interrogated by the guards. After several people passed in front of them, the carriage slowly stopped at the city gate.


    "Who is coming and where are you going?" The guard asked in a hard voice.


    Rong Temple stammered: "Beijing... Kyoto... Chen Chen... Chen Fu, go... Go... Worship Chongfu... Fu Temple... Burn... Burn incense."


    The stammering tone, listening to the bodyguard extremely fidgety: "open the curtain."


    "Yes..." Rong temple was frightened, but did not hesitate.


    The appearance of Mu Cen and Ji Niang appears in front of the bodyguard. The bodyguard takes a close look and doesn''t see any abnormality.


    Just as the bodyguard was ready to let go, suddenly the sound of footsteps came from the side of the carriage, Mu Cen''s eyebrows twisted, and a trace of uneasiness flashed across his heart.


    Even Ji Niang subconsciously looked out of the curtain of the door. When she saw someone coming, although Ji Niang''s face didn''t show, she was still vaguely not calm.


    They did not expect that when it was their turn, mu zhantian came in person.


    "Who?" Mu zhantian answered.


    Mu Cen was too frightened. He just looked at mu zhantian and didn''t dodge, but he soon lowered his head and didn''t say a word.


    Mu zhantian''s brows twisted.


    But Ji Niang pretended to be calm: "if we go back to the official master, we are going to Chongfu temple to burn incense and pray."


    It''s no surprise that the people of Chongfu temple in Kyoto go to many places. In addition, there are many fireworks in Chongfu temple in recent festivals. Most of the people who come and go here really go to Chongfu temple.


    Compared with the guards, mu zhantian was more difficult to serve: "which Chen family?"


    "The Chen family in Anmin lane." Ji Niang explained according to the good words.


    There is indeed a Chen family in Anmin lane, where shopkeeper Wang lives. His mother''s surname is Chen. Even if it is found out, there will be no problem.


    As Kyoto is so big, mu zhantian can''t know everything clearly. The Chen family is not a famous family.


    As long as you can be magnanimous, no guilty, under normal circumstances, can be in the past.


    Sure enough, mu zhantian lost his previous interest when he made a sound, but he didn''t immediately release people: "what''s his name?"


    Ji Niang didn''t expect mu zhantian to ask such a question.


    The person who answered this time was Mu Cen: "if you''re Hui, the name of Min''s daughter is Chen Zhenzhen. This is the woman''s mother. "


    She is generous and a little afraid. She really looks like a daughter from a rich family.


    Mu zhantian carefully looked at Mu Cen''s face for fear of any omission. After all, they knew how cunning Mu Cen was.


    Mu Cen seems to be particularly uncomfortable to be seen by mu zhantian. This time, he doesn''t look at Mu Cen any more.


    Until mu zhantian said, "let''s go."


    Rong Temple stammered: "thank you, my lord..."


    Then, Rong Temple puts down the curtain. At the moment of putting down the curtain, Mu Cen looks at Rong temple from the corner of her eyes. She signals that Rong temple should be calm, don''t panic, to avoid causing unnecessary trouble.


    Rong Temple nodded, and the carriage walked slowly towards the gate of the city.


    Mu zhantian looked at it for a while, then he withdrew his eyes and gave a gloomy order: "if you have a good look at the faces of these people, you should immediately arrest them in place. If you find that the violators will be killed. Everyone''s background should be cross examined clearly. If you have any questions or can''t answer them, arrest them immediately."


    "Yes."


    "You should also pay special attention to the fact that the other party may be easy to look at and don''t make any mistakes. If there is a mistake, you are ready to raise your head to see them. These people are all prisoners of treason and collusion with the enemy. There is no room for any mistake. "


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    "Those who come and go, you can see clearly. As long as the answer is vague, you can detain them and escort them back to the palace. The city gate will be closed at sunset and opened at sunrise. Anyone who breaks into the city gate will also be punished as a crime."


    Mu zhantian''s command is direct.


    People dare not have any hesitation.


    But Rong temple had already left the car door with a carriage, and the whole Party''s heart relaxed.


    Not far away, Li Shiyuan and Li shiche are still not close, but they also feel relieved.


    ¡­¡­


    Inside the carriage¡ª¡ª


    Mu Cen lowered his eyebrows and opened his mouth in a deep voice: "Kyoto is under martial law. We need to speed up. Soon the scope of this search will be far away from Kyoto. Although shopkeeper Wang has given us an explanation, mu zhantian asked us extra questions just now. Although we came out, if we didn''t find anyone, it''s not hard to guarantee that mu zhantian would go to Chen''s house to check, and let shopkeeper Wang be ready to destroy the mansion when we don''t want to. "

 Chapter 586

    "Yes, sir." Rong Temple responds.


    "You have to be careful before you get to the frontier." Mu Cen calm command.


    "Yes." Rong Temple dare not hesitate.


    Mu Cen nodded, then slightly lifted the curtain. Li Shiyuan and Li shiche were not far away, but they didn''t look back. They stopped at Chongfu temple, and then went to Chongfu temple with the crowd.


    This is to avoid people''s eyes and ears.


    How many people go to Chongfu temple, mu zhantian will be watched.


    And the back mountain of Chongfu temple, you can leave. Mu Cen plans to leave there, and Gao Qian''s people will meet them there.


    ¡­¡­


    During the whole process, the whole group of people didn''t unload their faces. Until they met Gao Qian, they were relieved.


    Yuan Sai had quickly left: "fourth master, seventh master, Wang has been waiting for you outside. His subordinates will escort you out. It''s all set up around here. There won''t be any accidents.


    "Thank you." Li Shiyuan nodded.


    Yuan Sai didn''t say any more. This is not a place to stay for a long time.


    They soon passed through the back hill of Chongfu temple.


    In the whole process, Li Shiyuan protects Mu Cen. Mu Cen twists his eyebrows and looks down at Li Shiyuan holding his hand. The warm feeling of this person''s palm comes. Mu CEN is quiet and doesn''t say anything.


    They were even closer.


    Li Shiyuan''s speed is not fast, in line with the pace of Mu Cen.


    It seems that Mu Cen will not embarrass himself in front of everyone, so he never let go of holding Mu Cen''s hand.


    "I''m more at ease with you." Li Shiyuan calmly explained, "there are very few people coming to the back mountain. All the people here step on it. It''s easy to slip if you''re not careful. In addition, it rained not long ago."


    Mu CEN is too lazy to argue with Li Shiyuan.


    She''s just pregnant and not so weak that she can''t do anything.


    Mu CEN is very clear about Li Shiyuan''s purpose.


    Li Shiyuan''s words are neither light nor heavy, but the people present listen clearly. If Mu Cen turns over, it is mu Cen, not Li Shiyuan, who is not a good person.


    After all, only Li Shiyuan and Mu Cen knew about it, and the people present were not clear about it.


    Li Shiyuan thought that the child in Mu Cen''s stomach was Li Shiyuan''s, but all the people present thought that it was Li Shiyuan''s.


    As for mu Cen, he just has a lot to say.


    No matter what the explanation is, it''s not as good as the fact that tie Zhengzheng is now. The month that the pulse shows can only be Li Shiyuan''s.


    Mu CEN is not angry with herself. After all, she has to take care of her baby.


    But mu Cen didn''t want to talk to Li Shiyuan very much. The bitter and misunderstood taste was like glass slag. It was very annoying. In the end, he chose to keep silent.


    "Be careful." Li Shiyuan said.


    The next moment, Li Shiyuan has also hugged Mu Cen.


    When he was about to go down the mountain, Mu Cen accidentally stepped on a slippery stone, and his feet skidded. He fell into Li Shiyuan''s arms completely.


    Li Shiyuan looked at Mu Cen with an eyebrow: "Cen Er, you took the initiative this time."


    Mu CEN is a little angry and wants to break away from this person, but Li Shiyuan protects Mu Cen tightly. From holding her, Li Shiyuan embraces her waist and doesn''t give Mu Cen any chance to break away.


    "Good, don''t make trouble. I''ll hold you." Li Shiyuan''s voice was deep and steady.


    Mu Cen just wants to refuse, Li Shiyuan has already picked up Mu Cen.


    Mu Cen looked at the man angrily, but Li Shiyuan''s voice came steadily, and the pressure was very low. Only two people could hear: "Gao Qian is in front, you don''t want to be seen as a joke."


    Sure enough, Li Shiyuan''s voice fell, Gao Qian has also seen a group of people, quickly came over.


    Mu Cen was dumb and swallowed the words.


    It''s really impossible to fight in front of outsiders, let alone under the current situation.


    "Long time no see." When Gao Qian saw Li Shiyuan and others, he was obviously relieved, "congratulations."


    Li Shiyuan gave a faint smile and said nothing more.


    Mu Cen said quietly: "let me down."


    Li Shiyuan didn''t insist this time. He put Mu Cen down. Mu Cen pulled away from Li Shiyuan without any trace and stood aside quietly.


    "Miss Mu is pregnant. I''ve got a carriage. It''s not a bumpy journey, but I''m afraid it won''t be easy." Gao Qian said, "I''m afraid Shiyuan will worry."


    Mu Cen''s faint smile: "thank you for your concern. It''s not suitable to stay here for a long time. It''s better to leave as soon as possible."


    Mu Cen finished, nodded, and quickly walked toward the carriage. Li Shiyuan wanted to follow him, but mu Cen obviously didn''t give Li Shiyuan this opportunity. He gave Linglong to the side first.


    "Linglong, you come with me." Mu Cen orders a way.


    Linglong immediately stepped forward: "yes."


    Mu Cen passed by Ji Niang and said, "Ji Niang, you''ve been working hard these days. Linglong is waiting on me. You''re also a God."


    "Thank you for your concern." Ji Niang nodded.


    Then, mucen quickly got on the carriage. Linglong didn''t hesitate and followed up. Li Shiyuan''s pace just stopped in the same place.


    Gao Qian always felt strange, but he didn''t think much about it.


    On the contrary, standing on one side, long Shaoyun sank, lowered his eyebrows, and felt thoughtful. Only in this case, long Shaoyun didn''t ask much.


    They set out on the road immediately without hesitation.


    The women''s family took a carriage, and Rong Temple drove by himself. The rest of them rode by, galloping all the way to the next post station.


    During this period, Mu Cen and Li Shiyuan did not talk.


    ¡­¡­


    At that time¡ª¡ª


    Yulong hall.


    Li Shiyuan''s face became more and more heavy. All day long, no one found Li Shiyuan at the gate of the city, and the bodyguards who searched Kyoto found nothing unusual.


    Li Shiyuan disappeared from Kyoto out of thin air.


    They stood in front of the Yulong hall with frightened faces. They didn''t dare to breathe.


    "A bunch of trash." Li Shiyuan was furious.


    The crowd fell on their knees.


    Kyoto is so big that it is impossible for the secret road of King yuan''s mansion to leave Kyoto. If there is such a big movement, it can''t be silent for so many years. However, no one knows where the secret road leads. It can only be sure that it must be in Kyoto.


    However, in Kyoto, the search everywhere, but can not find a trace, this can not let people feel strange.


    Mu zhantian stood, motionless, but his brain was filtering the suspicious people he saw today. Suddenly, mu zhantian''s spirit turned pale and said, "Oh, no, I''m trapped."


    "What''s the situation?" Li Shiyuan asked coldly.


    Mu zhantian knelt down: "today, I saw a carriage with two women on it. They said that they were going out of Beijing to Chongfu temple, and they lived in Chen''s house near Anmian lane. At that time, I didn''t think about it. Now I think about it. Miss Chen''s eyes look like Mu Cen. "

 Chapter 587

    In a word, let Li Shiyuan tiny squint: "give me check."


    "Yes." Mu zhantian did not dare to hesitate.


    "What about the others?" Li Shiyuan asked in a deep voice.


    Mu zhantian recalled: "I''m afraid I''m dead. I''ve already changed my face. The guard at the gate can''t recognize Li Shiyuan. Such a cunning man should have left Kyoto now."


    But soon, mu zhantian added: "even if Mu CEN is OK, it must be different from the beginning, so the speed is not fast. If today''s Miss Chen is really Mu Cen, they won''t be far away. "


    Li Shiyuan was just quiet for a moment: "you take people to Chen''s house to check, and another group of people directly chase out of Kyoto. They want to see people when they are alive and corpses when they are dead. I will never allow any more accidents."


    "Yes." Mu zhantian answered.


    Then, Li Shiyuan looked at Wang Yong: "the intention is to tell the world that Li Shiyuan collaborated with the enemy to betray the country, defected to Dazhou, and pursued and killed all over the country. As long as I see Li Shiyuan killed without mercy, I will surely be rewarded with Li Shiyuan''s head in front of me."


    "Yes." Wang Yong dare not hesitate.


    In the imperial dragon hall, there was even more silence.


    ¡­¡­


    The people mu zhantian took to Chen''s house to check, when they arrived at Anmin lane, Chen''s house had been empty for a long time. The people around Chen''s house said it was direct. Chen''s people had left Kyoto a few years ago, and the house had been abandoned for a long time, no one lived in it, and no one had ever sold it.


    Mu zhantian immediately returned to the palace.


    Today, the person at the gate of the city is indeed Mu Cen. I''m afraid that old lady is also the person beside Mu Cen.


    On that day, Li Shiyuan''s people chased out of Kyoto overnight.


    Kyoto is changing.


    An imperial edict spread to every corner of the great Zhou Dynasty, and the portraits of Li Shiyuan and others spread to every state and county.


    Li Shiyuan wanted Li Shiyuan to put in his wings.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡ª¡ª


    At that time¡ª¡ª


    Li Shiyuan and others keep on rushing to the frontier fortress.


    They avoided the routine route and took the route arranged by Gao Qian. At every post station, Gao Qian''s people would make preparations in advance, change horses and carriages for them, and then prepare dry food.


    They don''t stop on the road except when necessary.


    Even during this period, they changed their face several times to avoid finding abnormalities.


    Change horses and carriages to avoid fatigue and recognition.


    As long as they arrive at the frontier fortress, they will be safe, because that place, Li Shiyuan, will not come. It is already the border of all countries. It has been out of the territory for a long time, and the chaos is extreme. Few people want to survive from the frontier fortress.


    The frontier fortresses are not friendly to the people of Dazhou because they are envious of the prosperity of Dazhou.


    It''s almost a matter of seeing and killing.


    So the frontier fortress became the most dangerous, but the safest place.


    After more than ten days of traveling, they have already walked more than half of the distance. Now the distance of the post station has been lengthened, and it can no longer be changed as frequently as before. However, compared with before, the current location is also relatively safe.


    When they arrived at the post station in Hezhou, they dismounted to have a rest.


    "After a night''s rest here, the post station was built in the western regions, and Li Shiyuan did not dare to come even if he doubted it. Otherwise, it is against the diplomatic relations between the two countries, and the western regions have reason to start fighting. What''s more, horses and people can''t stand running around for days. " Gao Qian explained, "I''ll leave at noon tomorrow."


    The crowd nodded.


    Linglong has helped Mu Cen to get off the horse. After all, Mu CEN is pregnant. After the turbulence, coupled with his bad appetite, his face is pale after all.


    But in the whole process, Mu Cen didn''t say a word, and didn''t pull anyone back.


    In the crowd to see over, Mu Cen faint smile: "no harm, I''m very good."


    Then, Mu Cen nodded and walked towards the post station with the help of Linglong. These post stations were originally used to exchange horses. The natural conditions were not very good, but mu Cen didn''t say a word in the whole process.


    Ji Niang looks at Mu Cen''s figure, shakes her head, and immediately goes in.


    It''s not a good thing that Mu Cen''s body hasn''t completely recovered, and he''s so bumpy and pregnant, but mu Cen insists on it without saying a word.


    In the carriage, just the three of them, Mu Cen''s condition is so bad that Ji Niang doesn''t know.


    Mu Cen became very picky about what he ate. He could eat very little. In addition to the bumps along the way, Mu Cen vomited frequently. His face was no better and he was always pale.


    Most of the time on weekdays, Mu Cen just rely on the cushion, shut his eyes, do not say a word.


    However, as long as Li Shiyuan appears to check the situation, Mu Cen will be indifferent, so that people can''t see any clues.


    Ji Niang is very clear that Mu Cen doesn''t want to delay everyone''s journey.


    But Ji Niang also feels that there are some problems between mu Cen and Li Shiyuan, but she can''t tell where the problem is.


    It''s like now.


    "I''ll be with you." Li Shiyuan spoke quietly.


    Just about to step forward, Mu Cen coldly refused: "no, fourth master still stay here, you should have something to discuss, after all, it''s hard all the way, don''t worry too much for me."


    With that, Mu Cen just nodded, and then calmly left, even at the moment, Mu Cen''s state is not very good.


    Even Linglong frowned slightly.


    Li Shiyuan''s pace just stopped abruptly.


    Long Shaoyun''s eyebrows twisted, his hands turned into fists behind him, quietly looking at the figure of Mu Cen leaving, and then looking at Li Shiyuan.


    Even Gao Qian and Li shiche exchanged their eyes, but everyone was smart and didn''t say a word more in this situation.


    Li Shiyuan thought back: "the next road is more difficult, and he gradually leaves Dazhou. But it should be safer next. In recent days, Li Shiyuan has fewer and fewer people... "


    Li Shiyuan changed the subject.


    Everyone looked at each other, and then seriously looked at the map, no one mentioned the previous thing.


    ¡­¡­


    At that time¡ª¡ª


    Mu Cen almost enters the house and starts to vomit desperately. Ji Niang and Linglong have come forward quickly. During this period of time, they have a tacit understanding. They can always get things ready the first time Mu Cen has an accident.


    Clean handkerchief, clean water, and vomit basin.


    It wasn''t until Muchen vomited until there was only bile left that she recovered.


    "Miss, you can''t do this. You''ll have a few days off." Ji Niang twisted her eyebrows, "if you go on like this, you can''t stand it. On the way, let alone hot food, even if you have a good rest, you are still pregnant..."


    Linglong doesn''t agree. She looks at mucen.


    Mu Cen waved his hand: "no need."


    "But if you go on like this, something will happen to your baby." Ji Niang is outspoken.

 Chapter 588

    Mu Cen very pale smile, slender said so gently stroking his still flat belly, eyebrows and eyes is a light light light, that is the care and love of the child.


    For a long time, Mu Cen said calmly: "he has experienced so much and can be in my stomach safely. There will be no accident now. "


    The child was born that night in the western regions.


    The journey back from the western regions has been bumpy for half a month. After returning, those who came back were locked up, followed by the transit in public, the disaster of imprisonment, cruel torture, suspended animation because of fantasy, seeing the dance of the jade seal, and now running for their lives


    Anywhere, the child should not be able to stay.


    But he is very strong cling to his body, remove the occasional bleeding, so far, everything is stable.


    In fact, she has been pregnant for three months.


    It''s just the disorder of poisonous insects in the body, which leads to the disorder of pulse condition. Even the time of pregnancy becomes disordered.


    "Besides, we should not rest." Mu Cen lowered his eyebrows and continued, "the rest of the night has been stolen. Don''t ask too much."


    Ji Niang and Ling long listen to Mu Cen''s words, silent sigh.


    Two people look at each other, Ji Niang just opens mouth to ask¡° Miss, you and the fourth master... "


    "It''s a little bit of a problem." Mu Cen didn''t deny it, but she didn''t seem to want to talk about it. She quickly changed the topic, "Ji Niang, there''s something I want to ask you."


    "You may speak, miss." Ji Niang answered quietly.


    Mu Cen nodded and was quiet for a while, then he continued: "the poison in my body has not been removed. Although I am of extremely Yin constitution and can contain the poison, with the increase of the fetus in my abdomen, the mother''s constitution will change. At that time, I was afraid of an accident."


    After all, I''m still worried about the fetus.


    "Is there a way to draw out this poisonous insect?" Mu Cen finished.


    Ji Niang shook her head: "unless Ji Liansha dies, the poison in your body will also die. In this case, it will be much easier to lead out the poison. But if jiliansha doesn''t die, the poison will always be in your body. If your constitution changes, it will also make the poison excited. Jiliansha can know the existence of your poison and control you. "


    This is what Ji Niang is worried about.


    Mu CEN is special. If she is controlled by Ji Liansha, it will be an irregular bomb. No one knows how deep the influence of pregnancy on Gu Du is.


    This is probably the reason why Li Shiyuan''s pursuit has become less and less after he gradually started to move towards the frontier fortress. Although he did not stop, compared with the previous offensive, it was much less.


    I''m afraid Ji Liansha and Li Shiyuan are also waiting for the outbreak of poison in Mu Cen''s body.


    In this way, as long as Mu CEN is alone, he can destroy all the people.


    So it''s really urgent to take out the poison in Mu Cen''s body.


    "Nothing to do?" Mu Cen twisted his eyebrows.


    Jiliansha was quiet for a moment: "except jiliansha, there are witches left. But the witches killed the family earlier than the Ji family, so how can they find the witches? "


    Mu Cen didn''t speak.


    "And if you are pregnant, you should not use poisonous insects, for fear that you will lead the baby in your belly." Ji Niang sighed, "now we can only wait and see how the poison develops. If it doesn''t work, we can only use drugs to suppress its toxicity first. When you''re finished, we''ll have a long-term plan."


    However, as long as the drug is used, it will inevitably affect the fetus in the abdomen.


    Therefore, every road is a gamble. We can only listen to God''s will.


    The atmosphere in the room fell into a dead silence, and no one spoke again.


    Just at this time, the door of the house was pushed in from the outside, and Li Shiyuan came in. Ji Niang and Linglong came back to their senses, asked for an, and soon backed out without any more words.


    And the atmosphere in the room, because of the appearance of Li Shiyuan, became tense for a moment.


    Mu Cen looks at Li Shiyuan quietly, and doesn''t mean to speak.


    Li Shiyuan stood with a negative hand, sighing helplessly.


    They looked at each other for a while, and then Li Shiyuan went to Mu Cen, but mu Cen coldly opened the distance between himself and Li Shiyuan.


    "Fourth master, I''m going to have a rest." It''s the order of the guest.


    As the voice fell, Mu Cen turned his back to Li Shiyuan and walked towards the bed.


    Seeing this, Li Shiyuan sighed silently, but he didn''t leave. Instead, he followed him so quietly. His pace was much bigger than mucen''s, and his natural speed was much faster. Soon he was close to mucen, and he gently put his hand around mucen''s waist.


    Slightly hard, but it won''t hurt Mu Cen, and then completely into the arms.


    Mu Cen calmed down and put his slender hand on Li Shiyuan''s body. It was not obedience, but to pull Li Shiyuan''s hand out of his body. But the effect is very little, Li Shiyuan did not move.


    Mu Cen sank and then turned to look at Li Shiyuan. Li Shiyuan raised his eyebrows and didn''t avoid Mu Cen''s eyes.


    "I said I was going to rest." Mu Cen said every word very clearly.


    "Cen''er, let''s stop fighting, OK?" Li Shiyuan sighed silently and coaxed Mu Cen patiently. His tall body slightly bent down, and the whole person wrapped Mu Cen up.


    Mu Cen was calm, and did not waver for a moment because of Li Shiyuan''s weakness: "I think the fourth master misunderstood, we never quarreled."


    There was no fight.


    From knowing that Mu CEN is pregnant to now, they have never had any dispute. It''s just Li Shiyuan''s wishful thinking, which is still hard to explain.


    "Cen''er -" Li Shiyuan was very helpless and called Mu Cen''s name softly.


    Mu Cen didn''t speak.


    Li Shiyuan''s hand so gently put Mu Cen on the cheek hair hook to the ear, the Mou Guang is not instant looking at her.


    The atmosphere in the room suddenly became quiet.


    Suddenly, Li Shiyuan leaned over and pasted Mu Cen''s lips on his thin lips.


    This is the first time that they have been so close since they came back from the western regions. Mu Cen was a little uncomfortable for a moment. He stood so stiff and watched Li Shiyuan kiss himself again and again. He didn''t react enthusiastically, but he didn''t stop him.


    The atmosphere inside the room became strange. I didn''t know whether it was ambiguous or emotional, or the embarrassment that was hard to detect, so it lingered around them. The familiar sandalwood gradually surrounded Mu Cen''s thoughts and swallowed her pride.


    In the end, Mu Cen''s eyes became clear when he looked at Li Shiyuan.


    "I''m not good." Li Shiyuan admits his mistake and coaxes Mu Cen.

 Chapter 589

    Very patient, coax over and over again, Mu Cen even had an illusion that there was no unpleasant memory between them, it was just Li Shiyuan who made Mu Cen unhappy, so he came to make peace late at night, just like every time they argued.


    It was Li Shiyuan who made the final compromise.


    Not to mention this is in the big week, even in the modern society, men can not do so.


    After waking up from the illusion of feign death, Mu Cen has already remembered all her memories in modern society. She has seen countless men, and few people can think of Li Shiyuan like this. No matter right or wrong, she coaxes women first to make her happy.


    What''s more, it was an ancient society in which men were superior to women. If men could do that, what else could she expect.


    From the beginning to the present, this person is like this.


    On the contrary, the one who never bows is himself.


    "Don''t be angry with me." Li Shiyuan saw that Mu Cen didn''t resist, and his eyes were softer. "No matter what happens, you are my cen''er, and will not change. Any promise I make to you will come true. "


    Every word Li Shiyuan said was firm and serious.


    Looking at Mu Cen again, Li Shiyuan''s Adam''s apple rolled: "so, don''t be angry with me?"


    "I did not." Mu Cen spoke for a long time.


    Li Shiyuan said, "No."


    Mu Cen quietly looked at Li Shiyuan, and then said: "you don''t believe me."


    "I believe it." Li Shiyuan has a strong desire to survive.


    "Good." Mu Cen answered, not surprised by the waves on the surface, and could not see any emotion at all. "Then I tell you, this child is not Li Shiyuan''s, but yours. Do you believe it?"


    The rest of the words, Mu Cen did not explain, when the voice fell, she just looked at Li Shiyuan.


    And Li Shiyuan''s answer is beyond Mu Cen''s expectation.


    "The letter." Li Shiyuan said this without hesitation, as if he really believed it.


    But mu CEN is very clear, where is so simple, she bowed her head, chuckled, such laughter, with a faint irony: "Li Shiyuan, you never believe it. You only believe what you see. I''ve known you so long. I know you so well. "


    "Cen er..."


    "You were forced to see that scene with your own eyes, so your ideas were deeply rooted. In your opinion, anything I said was just a cover up, and your superficial belief was just to appease the atmosphere between us."


    Mu Cen''s every word is very serious: "and your heart, really believe it? No, Li Shiyuan, you never believe it. If you think this child belongs to Li Shiyuan, then you won''t easily change your mind. What''s more, there''s a lot of hard evidence, isn''t there? "


    Li Shiyuan did not speak.


    Mu CEN is the person who knows him best. Li Shiyuan can''t deny this. No matter how deep his thoughts are hidden, Mu Cen can easily see them and break them with one word.


    It''s just that sometimes Mu Cen chooses to play a fool instead of exposing Li Shiyuan.


    Just like now, every word of Mu CEN is the most real idea of Li Shiyuan, so he has no way to refute, and finally he can only choose silence.


    Mu Cen sneered, and soon released Li Shiyuan, light in the distance between the two.


    Li Shiyuan wanted to reach out, but in the end, he failed to reach out. He lost his hand behind him and clenched his fist slightly. Mu Cen had already left a safe distance. The intimacy between them was not there, but there was a little bit of indifference.


    "Li Shiyuan -" Mu Cen suddenly began to call this man.


    Li Shiyuan stood still and looked at it like this.


    In fact, Mu Cen hardly ever called himself by name. Most of the time, it was you who replaced him. More often, Mu Cen liked to call his highness four with a faint voice, which seemed to be a habit, but it didn''t seem to be born. Any kind of name seemed to be close to each other.


    On the contrary, when Mu Cen called Li Shiyuan by name, Li Shiyuan felt indifferent.


    It was the opposite.


    But Li Shiyuan did not speak, just quietly waiting for mu Cen to go on.


    "If I tell you that my pulse condition is abnormal, it''s because of the poisonous insects in my body. Do you believe it?" Mu Cen was quiet for a moment before he continued to say, "because of the effect of poisonous insects, the pulse you see now is abnormal, which leads to the present situation when you feel the pulse."


    Li Shiyuan finished listening to Mu Cen.


    His face was still calm and there was no change.


    When looking at Mu Cen again, it seems particularly calm.


    But every word that he said was enough to make the smile on Mu Cen''s face colder and colder. They were so close that they didn''t feel any warmth at all. Instead, they felt chilly.


    "Cen er." Li Shiyuan light mouth, "I said, no matter what the situation is, as long as you give birth to the child, I will treat as if I had."


    "There won''t be any gaps, there won''t be any ideas." Li Shiyuan''s every word is particularly clear, without a trace of joking, "don''t think about it any more. It''s late at night. We shouldn''t stay at the post station for a long time. We have to go tomorrow. "


    Mu Cen lowered his head and chuckled: "since I don''t believe it, why come to coax me? Fourth master, please go back. I''m going to have a rest. "


    Then, Mu Cen really ignored Li Shiyuan and lay quietly on the bed.


    The bed was not as soft as the one in the palace, but it was much more stable than the carriage, not to mention the environment of the heaven prison before. Therefore, all this did not affect Mu Cen. Mu Cen soon closed his eyes and fell asleep.


    Li Shiyuan did not leave immediately.


    Mu Cen didn''t urge.


    Whether to go or not is Li Shiyuan''s freedom. Mu Cen can''t manage it and doesn''t want to.


    And the gap between her and Li Shiyuan can no longer be crossed.


    For a long time, Mu Cen fell asleep, but Li Shiyuan never left. He stayed with Mu Cen quietly until the sky was bright.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡ª¡ª


    At noon the next day, Li Shiyuan and his party left the post station and rushed to the frontier fortress.


    In the next ten days, it was still a carriage for the women''s family. For the convenience of taking care of Mu Cen, but the speed was much slower than before. But in the past ten days, Mu Cen didn''t say a word to Li Shiyuan or even look at Li Shiyuan.


    When they are inevitably in the same space, Mu CEN is just indifferent. She is very gentle and patient to everyone, but when she faces Li Shiyuan, she is not bad, but she is definitely not good. It''s more apathy.


    Mu Cen will pick up what Li Shiyuan has handed him. He won''t blow Li Shiyuan''s face in public, but mu Cen will never touch it. He will put it aside.

 Chapter 590

    Many times, people can see that there is something wrong between the two, but no one dare to ask, they can only look at each other, and finally pretend to see nothing.


    The atmosphere became more and more bizarre.


    And along the way, there was no danger.


    Gao Qian''s deployment is very thorough. Even if Li Shiyuan''s people are lucky enough to follow, they will be dealt with quietly in the end. It is impossible for anyone to reveal their whereabouts.


    After leaving Kyoto for more than a month, they finally arrived at the frontier fortress.


    This place has already left the territory of Dazhou. It is impossible for Li Shiyuan''s people to catch up with him. In addition, Li Shiyuan has just ascended the throne. The situation of Dazhou is not very stable, so Li Shiyuan can''t spend time and effort on this matter.


    What he wants to do is stabilize his throne.


    Because of this, Li Shiyuan and others rest in place.


    The frontier fortress is long Shaoyun''s territory. Long Shaoyun has already arranged everything. Li Shiyuan had a private house in the frontier fortress. At that time, for the sake of the operation of the shops, the private house here used to be the post station for them to rest, but now it has been vacated for everyone.


    The private house is not small enough to accommodate people.


    Even compared with the palace of King yuan in Kyoto, this private house looks more magnificent. The servants in the house were carefully selected by Rong Si and others. They were all very loyal slaves. They had worked for Li Shiyuan for many years, so naturally they couldn''t think of anything.


    But he Xiang had been waiting for mu Cen in the frontier fortress for a long time. When he saw Mu Cen, he Xiang stepped forward excitedly: "miss. I''m Hexiang. "


    Even he Xiang was a little bit overjoyed.


    Mu Cen calmed down and laughed, then gently hugged the lotus fragrance: "lotus fragrance, we''ll meet again. I said, one day, we''ll see you again. "


    "That''s not how I see it." He Xiang choked, "look at you, you''ve lost so much weight."


    Mu Cen smiles and doesn''t speak.


    One side of Ji Niang just opened her mouth: "the first lady is thin because she is pregnant and has a bad appetite. Prepare some refreshing food for the first lady. Now everyone''s situation is stable. Next, make up for it, and the first lady will be full of charm. "


    Lotus fragrance a listen, a face surprise: "really?"


    Mu Cen did not deny it.


    He Xiang is more careful to help Mu Cen go in, Linglong and Ji Niang with the side, soon, three people accompany Mu Cen into the house.


    Li Shiyuan looked at it, bowed his head and explained to the slave on one side: "if you want to serve a good lady, there must be no mistake. You are at your command, madam


    "Yes." The slaves answered in unison.


    Li Shiyuan was slightly relieved.


    Long Shaoyun naturally had a residence in the frontier fortress, but he didn''t spend much time with Li Shiyuan.


    In fact, long Shaoyun is no stranger to Li Shiyuan''s mansion. There are not many such mansions in the frontier fortress for such a long time, but only Li Shiyuan''s is particularly eye-catching.


    But long Shaoyun thought at first that he was the place where the merchants lived in the past, and it was not strange to have bodyguards. After all, he was located in a frontier fortress and could be in turmoil at any time. Families with a little face would have bodyguards to protect their people.


    However, he did not expect that this mansion would belong to Li Shiyuan.


    I''m afraid everyone in Dazhou underestimated Li Shiyuan. If it wasn''t for the accident of that day, it would be Li Shiyuan, not Li Shiyuan, who is on the throne now.


    And Li Shiyuan''s return to Kyoto is just around the corner.


    Long Shaoyun sank and didn''t think much about it. His eyes looked at the place where Mu Cen left. Until Mu Cen''s figure disappeared, long Shaoyun took back his eyes without any trace.


    Mu Cen and Li Shiyuan


    But long Shaoyun is also very clear that now is not the time to ask these questions. There is a long way to go.


    After that, long Shaoyun quietly walked towards Li Shiyuan''s direction and said goodbye. He didn''t stay much in Li Shiyuan''s residence. Long Shaoyun naturally has his own residence in the frontier fortress, which is not too far away from here. If something happens, we can take care of each other.


    Although long Shaoyun has been seized of military power, it does not mean that long Shaoyun has no power in the frontier fortress.


    This is the result that the long family has been rooted in the frontier fortress for decades. Compared with the imperial power, the soldiers here are more obedient to the words of long Shaoyun.


    So here, long Shaoyun can take charge of everything.


    Li Shiyuan looked at long Shaoyun and bowed his hand: "general long has worked hard. Thank you for your hard work."


    "Your Highness is very serious. This is what your subordinates should do." Long Shaoyun didn''t say much.


    "When it''s all over, I''ll pay back what Dazhou owes to the dragon family." Li Shiyuan''s voice was deep and clear.


    Long Shaoyun nodded his head.


    After that, he didn''t stay much in the mansion and left in a hurry.


    ¡­¡­


    Gao Qian is waiting for Li Shiyuan to arrange everything before he goes to Li Shiyuan.


    Li Shiyuan looked at Gao Qian: "thank you very much."


    "You''re welcome." Gao Qian is to pick eyebrow, "I and your friendship since when needless to say. But I''m not going to push the western regions into war for the sake of affectation. But I just know that Li Shiyuan will not be a wise king. This year, Dazhou will not be stable. "


    Gao Qian saw clearly: "Li Shiyuan''s appeasement on the surface will not play much role. When your father was here, the state treasury of Dazhou was in deficit. Li Shiyuan would be eager to replenish the state treasury and expand the army to avoid any accident. But doing so will soon lead to public resentment. "


    Li Shiyuan did not deny Gao Qian''s guess.


    "He will also attack the western regions. Li Shiyuan has been coveting the location of the western regions for a long time. So whether it''s for emotion, reason, public or private, I do it for the sake of the western regions, not just to help you. " Gao Qian light explanation.


    Then, looking at Li Shiyuan, he continued: "if my guess is right, it won''t take a year, you can call back Jingdu. The people around you have enough time to gather in this year. It''s not difficult to get through a few key people and attack Kyoto at one stroke. "


    This is also Li Shiyuan''s plan.


    "I''ll come and help you then." Gao Qian promised, "as for this time, when I return to the western regions, I still have to clean up the door."


    For example, Gao Sai.


    Li Shiyuan did not say anything, but quietly looked at Gao Qian: "be more careful all the way."


    "Naturally. So are you Gao Qian answered.


    Li Shiyuan nodded, and then continued: "even if you go back to Beijing, you have to wait for her to have a baby. Soon her stomach will grow up, and it''s not suitable to run any more. I am worthy of anyone. It''s not clear how I owe her. "


    This is mu Cen.


    Gao Qian is very clear.


    "It dawned on me that Mu CEN is your right arm." Gao Qian smiles, "it''s a pity that Mu CEN is a woman. I''ve never seen a woman who can turn the country in her hands. If she is a man, I''m afraid you and I are not her rivals. "

 Chapter 591

    Li Shiyuan smiles and is proud of Mu Cen.


    But soon, Gao Qian''s words changed: "it''s just what happened to you and Mu Cen before. Why do you think the atmosphere is cold during this time?"


    But Gao Qian''s words let Li Shiyuan''s expression sink.


    But even in the face of Gao Qian, Li Shiyuan can''t say some words, which is related to Mu Cen''s reputation, so Li Shiyuan chose forbearance.


    For a long time, he said calmly: "there is some misunderstanding between me and her. But I was wrong first. She didn''t forgive me


    "It''s normal for a woman to be pregnant and emotionally unstable, plus the bumps along the way and so many things that happened before, so it''s understandable." Gao Qian nodded, "now that you are stable, everything can be solved."


    Li Shiyuan said, "I hope so."


    If only he and Muchen were so simple.


    However, Li Shiyuan did not talk much about this issue.


    Gao Qian was not an eventful man. Soon, he patted Li Shiyuan on the shoulder: "Shiyuan, take care. See you tomorrow. If there is a need, I will not accept it. I have someone in the frontier fortress. You know how to contact me at the first time. "


    "Good." Li Shiyuan nodded.


    Gao Qian and Li Shiyuan clenched their fists: "I hope the time to see you again is the time to attack back to Kyoto."


    Li Shiyuan nodded solemnly.


    They said goodbye.


    Gao Qian did not stay in the frontier fortress, and soon led the team back to the western regions. It will take more than half a month for the frontier fortress to reach the western regions.


    Because of Li Shiyuan, Gao Qian left the western regions for some time. Anyway, he had to go back.


    After all, a country cannot be without its owner for a day.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡ª¡ª


    In a few days¡ª¡ª


    People have gradually recovered from the recent days of running and chasing. Everything in the mansion returned to normal, and gradually there was a little more people.


    The servants of the mansion naturally called Mu Cen the first lady.


    Only the relationship between mu Cen and Li Shiyuan is still cold and light. In other words, it is mu Cen''s one-sided indifference, which has never been better.


    "Miss, what happened to you and the fourth master?" When he brought the snack, he couldn''t help asking.


    Linglong stands on one side, also slightly frowns, but Linglong is not a talkative person, even if there is confusion, these words, Linglong will not easily ask.


    But Linglong is concerned after all.


    "Nothing." Mu Cen didn''t explain much.


    He Xiang put the snacks in front of Mu Cen, and then said: "you see, these are all prepared by the fourth master himself, which you like. The fourth master wanders outside your house on weekdays, but he never comes in without your permission. Fourth master is concerned about you. "


    Mu Cen made a sound.


    She didn''t refuse anything Li Shiyuan sent, but she just ignored the man.


    With such a lukewarm attitude, no one can help him.


    He Xiang said a few words, see Mu Cen indifferent, finally some passive looking at Linglong, Linglong also a face helpless, toward He Xiang shook his head.


    Except Li Shiyuan and Mu Cen, no one knows how to break this deadlock.


    Finally, he Xiang did not speak, just stood so quietly.


    Mu Cen didn''t leave lotus fragrance for long.


    After all, he Xiang has been married since he left the palace under the arrangement of Li Shiyuan. Later, he has lived with his husband in the frontier fortress. Naturally, those who have been married can not stay on the side all the time.


    He Xiang also understands this truth, because there is Linglong beside Mu Cen, so he Xiang also feels relieved. But before he leaves, he Xiang still can''t help persuading Mu Cen.


    Mu CEN is still silent.


    Not long after he Xiang left, Linglong suddenly reported: "Miss, general long is here."


    Mu Cen was quiet, and didn''t say anything: "let general long wait for a moment, I''ll go out immediately."


    "Yes." Linglong answered and soon backed out.


    Mu Cen changed a dress, and then walked out of the house. Linglong had brought long Shaoyun to the front hall, and long Shaoyun was waiting.


    When mucen comes out, long Shaoyun turns around and looks at mucen.


    "Why are you free today?" Mu Cen asked directly.


    Long Shaoyun said directly: "I''m worried about your situation, so come and have a look."


    Mu Cen chuckled: "I''m fine. Eat well, live well, not much better than before, so there''s nothing to worry about. "


    Long Shaoyun just looked at Mu Cen and didn''t speak. His eyes were a little heavy.


    Mu CEN is calm: "you said for a long time the frontier fortress, I came, but up to now have no chance to see, do not know you are willing to take me in the frontier fortress?"


    "Naturally." Long Shaoyun did not refuse, "but here and inside the frontier fortress may not be the same."


    "No harm, just walk." Mu Cen doesn''t mind that much.


    Before long Shaoyun was seized by Li Shiyuan, he lived in the small town of the frontier fortress, which is naturally different from the necessary way outside the frontier fortress.


    Compared with the small town, everything here is still a little quiet. Everything that needs to be bought must go to the small town. They didn''t leave here.


    It''s safe for them here, but not in the small town.


    Mucen''s faces are all in the town now. Li Shiyuan wanted them all week, so naturally he didn''t let go of this frontier town.


    And long Shaoyun has never been back to the town.


    be inopportune or inappropriate.


    Although Li Shiyuan''s suspicions have no evidence to prove that long Shaoyun has a direct relationship with Li Shiyuan, they still deprive long Shaoyun of all his rights. Even the small town does not allow long Shaoyun to go back. In other words, long Shaoyun is also a wanted person in the small town.


    Because Li Shiyuan does not allow long Shaoyun to leave Kyoto for half a step, but long Shaoyun has left privately for the sake of Mu Cen and Li Shiyuan, which is enough to be charged with treason.


    Naturally, I can''t go back.


    Seeing that Mu Cen didn''t mind, long Shaoyun nodded and accompanied Mu Cen. He took her away from the residence and walked around here.


    The scenery of the frontier fortress is also quite different from that of Kyoto, with steep cliffs and large vegetation, which makes people feel relaxed and happy.


    The town is not far away, just here. To the naked eye, the town is as small as an ant.


    "It shouldn''t be long before we can go back." Long Shaoyun looked in the direction of Mu Cen and explained faintly, "although I was seized of power, the soldiers of the frontier fortress share life and death with me. It''s not easy to strip off the power. The long family has been here for too many years."


    It''s really too long.


    "If the fourth master wants to call back to Kyoto, the first stop is the small town. So the fourth master won''t allow this to happen for long. My subordinates and the people who were arranged in the small town by the fourth master in the early years have become active, but it''s not the right time. "

 Chapter 592

    Long Shaoyun explained that the voice was calm: "but I estimate that it won''t be long, at most two months, and the situation here will be relieved. At least until now, we are here and there is no movement in the town, which is the best proof. "


    Mu Cen made a sound and listened quietly.


    "The fourth master wants to go back to Kyoto from here. It''s a difficult journey. The town is just a starting point and the least difficult place." Long Shaoyun said faintly.


    Mu Cen naturally understood. She didn''t say anything. They followed the path full of tall birch forest and walked step by step towards the deep forest.


    On the way, we talked about some unimportant topics.


    All the way to the depth of the forest, they stop. After all, mucen is pregnant. He is tired of walking. Long Shaoyun sees it and finds a clean stone to let mucen sit down.


    Mu Cen did not show any affectation and sat down generously.


    Long Shaoyun is so quiet looking at Mu Cen, the eye light is not instantaneous, even see distant and deep, Mu Cen in long Shaoyun''s eye light seems to read something, quiet, Mu Cen suddenly very light smile.


    "What are you laughing at?" Long Shaoyun asked.


    "Nothing." Mu Cen didn''t evade the Mou light of long Shaoyun, "you look for me just to accompany me to come out for a walk?"


    "Not really." Long Shaoyun said it directly.


    Mu Cen these some accident of looking at long Shaoyun, but she cleverly silent, just looking at long Shaoyun.


    Long Shaoyun was quiet for a while and seemed to be pondering: "what happened between you and the fourth master?"


    "Nothing." Mu Cen didn''t explain much.


    There is really no explanation for this kind of thing. Mu CEN is not a brainless person. He will not affect the overall situation because of the friction between them.


    The overall situation is the most important, which Mu Cen knows very well.


    And Mu Cen''s answer seems to be within long Shaoyun''s expectation. He looks at Mu Cen, sighs silently, and stands quietly in front of him.


    Big hand wants to touch Mu Cen, but at the moment of lifting, long Shaoyun''s hand also comes down.


    For a long time, long Shaoyun said faintly: "Mu Cen, in your heart, how much pressure and secret are you carrying? You are always blocked. Aren''t you tired?"


    Mu Cen calmly looks at long Shaoyun, as if he is considering the meaning of long Shaoyun''s words.


    Long Shaoyun: "do you regret it?"


    "What do you mean?" Mu Cen asked calmly.


    "Regret to be here today." Long Shaoyun asked directly, "after you come back, you don''t have to choose this road. With your ability, you will get more along with your royal highness. You hate the people in Prince Mu''s residence. You have come to this day step by step to avenge yourself and express grievances for Princess Luo. When you enter the palace, you want to clear up the grievances of the Li family... "


    Mu Cen''s face slightly changed, but the surface is still silent, patiently waiting for long Shaoyun to continue.


    "And face the prince. Your choice doesn''t need to be that complicated. You have no love for the prince, not even an end, but hatred. You can choose the way to protect yourself and achieve your goal. But because of the appearance of the fourth master, many plans have changed. You put yourself at risk, and now you''re on the run


    Long Shaoyun''s voice was still calm: "otherwise, you can completely ignore the fourth master''s life and death, even if history can''t change for the time being. As long as you are in the palace, you can overthrow everything sooner or later. "


    Long Shaoyun''s words are more and more deep, and when Mu Cen looks at long Shaoyun, gradually, the original calm becomes a shock.


    "You..." Mu Cen looked at long Shaoyun, for a long time to squeeze out such a word, the kind of astonishment is obvious.


    In long Shaoyun''s words, Mu Cen seems to understand something.


    Long Shaoyun seems to know everything. He knows it clearly, but mu Cen''s brain turns fast. He thinks of his life after meeting long Shaoyun.


    From the beginning to the present, long Shaoyun''s eyes are penetrating. At that time, Mu Cen felt that long Shaoyun seemed to know everything, but mu Cen thought it was incredible.


    Every time long Shaoyun appears, it''s just right and can resolve the crisis as quickly as possible.


    And every time the danger, in fact, long Shaoyun more or less can predict, so he gave his own dragon family jade. Although the jade pendant is not used on Mu Cen in the end, Mu Cen knows very well that if there is no jade pendant, there will be no dragon Shaoyun.


    If we can''t take him out, the following things are not so simple.


    Mu Cen looked at long Shaoyun: "what do you know?"


    "I''m just like you." Long Shaoyun''s voice line is calm, and then that Mou light is not instantaneous to fall on Mu Cen''s body.


    Mu Cen was shocked: "you..."


    What does long Shaoyun mean?


    Is he reborn just like himself?


    In this life, Mu Cen always thought that only he was reborn. Unexpectedly, long Shaoyun was reborn, but this man didn''t say anything.


    But think, Mu Cen smile, because she is the same, nothing said.


    I''m afraid no one will believe this kind of thing.


    Long Shaoyun spoke calmly without any confusion: "the marriage between you and the prince is predestined. Even if you can start over, some history can''t be shaken. Samsara will push you step by step according to history. However, the final result will not change. Your return is not to change history, but to change your own destiny. "


    Long Shaoyun is a bystander, so the bystander can see clearly and clearly.


    Mu Cen didn''t speak.


    In the reincarnation of this life, Mu Cen knew that he was not only reborn, but also crossed to the young Mu Cen many years ago.


    She is Xu Zhenzhen.


    I''m afraid that long Shaoyun is not just reborn, so who will long Shaoyun be?


    His words, like suggestive general, finally let Mu Cen''s nerves tense, instant not instant looking at long Shaoyun, did not interrupt long Shaoyun''s words, quietly listen to him finish.


    "Ji Niang is a member of Ji family. Did she tell you about you and the fourth master?" Long Shaoyun suddenly changed the topic and asked Mu Cen.


    Mu Cen was quiet, and did not hide: "Ji Niang said, I and he, three love, now is only the second."


    Long Shaoyun listened to Mu Cen''s words, very quiet smile: "sure enough, this is the second."


    "Do you know anything?" Mu Cen twisted his eyebrows and looked at long Shaoyun, "if you know, it doesn''t matter."


    "I don''t know under what circumstances the third generation happened, but I know your first generation." Long Shaoyun seems particularly quiet, "you are reborn, with the memory of the previous life, and I am reborn, with not only the memory of the previous life, but also those worlds that have not been discovered by me. At the moment of my rebirth, I am extremely shocked."

 Chapter 593

    Long Shaoyun''s thinking is a little confused


    But mu Cen in long Shaoyun''s words, or heard the clue, all this just as he thought, this life reborn long Shaoyun, is not so simple.


    They were quiet for a long time, only the wind in the birch forest.


    Mu Cen''s eyes look at long Shaoyun for a moment.


    Long Shaoyun broke the silence for a long time: "my rebirth, with the memory of you and the fourth master. When rebirth woke up, I was back at the frontier. So at that time, I started to deploy everything, but I didn''t expect that you were reborn. "


    "You also participated in my first life with him, didn''t you?" Mu Cen asked directly.


    "Yes." Long Shaoyun light mouth, "want to hear about your first life?"


    Mu Cen said that he didn''t want to hear it was false.


    But inexplicably, Mu Cen''s heart is still rejected, always feel that the first life things, will not let them too comfortable.


    Curiosity conquered everything, and Mu Cen finally nodded: "you said."


    "Ji Niang said that the magic you used was from the dragon family, remember?" Long Shaoyun asked.


    Mu Cen was quiet: "do I have something to do with the dragon clan?"


    Long Shaoyun didn''t answer Mu Cen''s question for the first time: "what Ji Niang said is right, your magic is the Dragon''s. And she also said that the Dragon tribe had been extinct thousands of years ago. And the demise of the dragon race starts with you, because you are the dragon daughter of the dragon race. "


    Mu Cen looks at long Shaoyun in amazement.


    Long Shaoyun negative hand and stand, quietly elaborated, before the bit by bit complete retell out.


    In long Shaoyun''s retelling, Mu Cen''s expression is more and more shocked. He can''t recover from such news for a long time.


    ¡­¡­


    The first lives of Mu Cen and Li Shiyuan are sad and tragic.


    Mu CEN is the Dragon Girl of the Dragon nationality. Although she is a daughter, she is responsible for the rise and fall of the whole dragon nationality. The existence of the Dragon nationality is different from that of the beast and the immortal.


    It''s only one step away.


    Dragon people can be transformed into human beings and become immortals. There is also a natural disaster. As long as they get through this disaster, they can become immortals smoothly.


    But this disaster, Mu Cen never thought, was from himself.


    Although Mu CEN is the successor of the Dragon nationality, he has a playful nature. Regardless of the three shens and five decrees, he changes his behavior and appears in the world.


    It was at this time that Mu Cen met Li Shiyuan.


    She fell in love with Li Shiyuan, lusted for the beauty and tenderness of the world, and refused to leave the world to return to the dragon family.


    The elders of the Dragon came one after another, but no one could move Mu Cen. Mu Cen was determined to stay in the world. Even in order not to let the elders of the Dragon find themselves, they even destroyed their dragon scales, so they completely hid themselves in the crowd.


    But the dragon is not human after all.


    If we are not human beings, how can we marry and have children? Sooner or later, something will happen. It''s just that Mu Cen doesn''t believe it, and the people of the Dragon tribe don''t let Mu Cen believe it. She was determined to go her own way, and finally put the dragon on the road of extinction.


    At that time, Li Shiyuan was a prince, or even a prince. But unlike Li Shiyuan, Li Shiyuan was a benevolent monarch. For the sake of the country, he could spare no effort and cut off his children''s private affairs.


    Mu CEN is a matter of the dragon people, and he was finally discovered.


    The dragon people live in the water, but how can they leave the water all the year round? Therefore, when the moon is full, Mu Cen must immerse himself in the lake and show his own prototype to maintain the human movement. Otherwise, he will die of drying up sooner or later.


    After a long time, people began to rumor that there were ghosts in the lake.


    In any dynasty, ghosts are not allowed to exist, and Li Shiyuan will naturally order a thorough investigation. But after this rumor started, Mu Cen became more and more cautious, constantly changing the location, which made it more difficult for those human beings to find Mu Cen.


    However, such rumors have been repeated.


    Li Shiyuan was stunned until this blunder pointed to Mu Cen. On one hand, he asked people to stop the search, but on the other hand, he followed Mu Cen. Finally one day, Li Shiyuan found Mu Cen with his horns and dragon tail exposed. Li Shiyuan was shocked.


    Mu Cen also saw Li Shiyuan, and the panic in his eyes was obvious. She quickly changed back to human form, but because of the time has not come, her feet are dripping with blood, which is the result of drying up, but Li Shiyuan dare not let Mu Cen close again.


    The bodyguards around come at the first time. Countless sharp swords stab Mu Cen. Mu CEN is full of wounds. He wants to struggle, but he can''t. Li Shiyuan has recovered and stopped all the bodyguards. When he wants to go to Mu Cen quickly, Mu CEN is surrounded by the golden halo and completely disappears in front of Li Shiyuan.


    Li Shiyuan knew that his princess was not a human being, but a dragon girl.


    This kind of thing really happened in front of Li Shiyuan. How could Li Shiyuan accept it? He couldn''t hide the shock in his eyes. He shook his head desperately, but he couldn''t touch Mu Cen any more. Mu Cen just disappeared from the world out of thin air.


    Li Shiyuan was heartbroken.


    They have been in love for several years. Li Shiyuan never doubted it. In the future, his wife will only be mu Cen, but he never thought it would end like this.


    Human demons cannot coexist.


    At that time, rumors had spread all over the world. The most taboo thing for emperors was to shake the country, and Li Shiyuan was no exception. In the three years since Mu Cen disappeared, Li Shiyuan has changed from prince to today''s emperor, but for the dragon people, Li Shiyuan has never given up. It''s not so much for mu Cen as for the dragon people.


    The existence of such a strange and terrible race will only threaten the throne.


    But how difficult it is to find the dragon people.


    At that time, the dragon people took a long time to cultivate mucen, but they found that mucen had destroyed his dragon scales. The dragon scale can help outsiders find the hiding place of the dragon people, which makes the elder of the dragon people extremely angry, so he puts Mu Cen under house arrest, deprives Mu Cen of all his rights, and does not allow Mu Cen to leave.


    Mu Cen wants to go back to find Li Shiyuan, but he can''t go out. The elder warned Mu Cen many times that people and Dragons together will bring disaster sooner or later, no matter they are people or dragons. Mu Cen didn''t believe it.


    She was locked up in a heart rending way.


    And the people of the Dragon nationality think that if the Dragon nationality is about to become a God, it can completely block all this. Mu CEN is the most powerful successor of the dragon clan in the past thousand years, and they do not allow Mu Cen to have any accidents.


    What the dragon people didn''t expect was that the Dragon scales destroyed by Mu Cen were not really destroyed, but were picked by Mu Cen and made into sachets for Li Shiyuan.

 Chapter 594

    Li Shiyuan used this scale to find the gathering place of the dragon people, attacked them on a large scale, and completely destroyed the dragon people.


    At that time, the dragon clan was in the most critical period of being promoted to immortal. Without all their mana, they were like fish on sticky board, and were slaughtered. Almost at that time, the dragon clan was completely destroyed. Mu Cen was put under house arrest in the dragon''s crystal, but he escaped this time.


    She looked at her own people and saw the white haired elders who were growing up to protect themselves. One by one, she tried her best for the dragon.


    When all the borders are completely opened, the corpses everywhere can''t be transformed into human nature. Bruce Lee is exposed to the sun and dies.


    Mu Cen can see the tragedy of the Dragon clearly.


    She was sealed in the crystal, but there was nothing she could do.


    After all, the crystal is also found by Li Shiyuan. Li Shiyuan''s blade cuts off the crystal, and Mu Cen comes out of the crystal. She cries her eyes dry, begging Li Shiyuan to let go of her people, for the sake of their husband and wife. But Li Shiyuan didn''t show any mercy, leaving Mu Cen alone.


    But this is the most cruel solution for Muchen. All the people died because of her willfulness, but she can live in this world safely.


    Mu Cen can''t accept it. Her tears are dry and she can''t shed any tears.


    Li Shiyuan took Mu Cen back to the palace, but he was put under house arrest in a specific palace. The palace had no buildings, but was surrounded by pools with shackles. Mu Cen was immersed in the water, and there was no danger of dying, but no freedom.


    She can''t cry. She just looks at it every day, but Li Shiyuan doesn''t care. He comes every day, but without their intimacy when they are husband and wife.


    Until the elder of Shangxian finds Mu Cen in his dream, he tells Mu Cen that as long as she kills Li Shiyuan and ends the world, she can return to the dragon clan. The dragon clan and her existence can grow up sooner or later, and she can also be in the immortal class.


    And the fairy also clearly told Muchen, human demon, or human fairy can''t be together. Her behavior is to be punished by heaven, and her punishment is to destroy the dragon clan. This is the doomsday of the dragon people. We can''t escape it.


    This dream, Mu Cen did for a long time, dream again and again is the picture of the dragon being slaughtered, blood splashing, she kept screaming, but can''t help. And the elder looked at Mu Cen before he died, and asked Mu Cen to keep the dragon family and not let the dragon family perish completely.


    Mu Cen''s power broke out in an instant. Over the years, because of Li Shiyuan, the suppressed energy completely burst out.


    Mu Cen turned white all night.


    She left the deep palace under house arrest and destroyed the country on her own, just as Li Shiyuan led the army to destroy the dragon people. They were both defeated.


    The original mountains and rivers are brilliant, but they have been submerged by the sea all over the sky. The crowd is crying and wailing, but it doesn''t help. Mu Cen''s dragon scale points to Li Shiyuan. Li Shiyuan smiles at Mu Cen. He says that he loves Mu Cen, but he can''t ignore his country. If his death can satisfy Mu Cen, then his death is not worth cherishing, just ask Mu Cen to let go of these innocent people.


    Mu CEN is not soft hearted.


    Overnight, the mountains and rivers moaned.


    When the sun rises the next day, all life is lost.


    Mu Cen violated the rules of heaven and was sealed in the ice all the year round. Li Shiyuan died on the edge of Mu Cen and was frozen by the ice. They are clearly together, but they can never hold hands again. Even Mu Cen looks at Li Shiyuan''s body with his eyes open, and no longer has any reaction.


    ¡­¡­


    Long Shaoyun calmly finished the previous lives of Mu Cen and Li Shiyuan.


    Mu Cen was shocked to hear that for a long time he could recover: "this is my first life with him. What about you? If you are not in this life, how can you have such a memory


    Long Shaoyun very pale smile, some sad: "you leave the dragon, nature fun, and I''m the dragon to you designated husband, I have been listed as the immortal."


    This is another beginning of the story.


    It turns out that long Shaoyun''s biological mother is a member of the dragon family, and his biological father is an immortal. The combination of the two took a lot of pains, but it was legal after all. When long Shaoyun was born, he was naturally listed as an immortal.


    However, long Shaoyun falls in love with the Dragon Girl, so mu Cen finally becomes long Shaoyun''s wife, and the date of marriage is chosen. However, Mu Cen''s nature is fun, and he doesn''t have much restriction on such an engagement. He started to know Li Shiyuan after setting a wedding date and escaping from the Dragon tribe.


    As a result, it was out of control.


    During this period, long Shaoyun did not come to persuade, but mu Cen firmly told long Shaoyun that she would not marry him, but would stay with Li Shiyuan.


    This is a very sad story, two-way sad.


    Long Shaoyun let Mu Cen go, but he didn''t let Mu Cen do what he wanted. In the end, he could only watch Mu Cen destroy the dragon family and be locked in the crystal for a long time.


    Long Shaoyun had nothing to do. After all, Mu Cen was just a betrayer. Long Shaoyun was the most innocent victim when such a thing happened.


    But long Shaoyun did help.


    Mu Cen''s crystal was broken by long Shaoyun. He released Mu Cen privately. The final result was that he touched the immortal elder. Therefore, Mu Cen was demoted from all his identities.


    Long Shaoyun was imprisoned, demoted as an immortal and became a mortal. He could not come back in this life.


    Li Shiyuan is a mortal.


    So the three fell into samsara at the same time, but they were in the same place, but they didn''t have a necklace or even knew each other. And the fate of the three people is to entangle the third world will have results, so there is this rebirth.


    Just rebirth, Mu Cen with his own memory.


    Long Shaoyun bears all the memories of the three.


    Such a memory, for long Shaoyun, is how painful, but long Shaoyun never heard a word, and even clearly has found the abnormality of Mu Cen, but did not speak.


    Because long Shaoyun is very clear that this is the second generation of Mu Cen and Li Shiyuan. Just like their first generation, no matter what way long Shaoyun uses, it is impossible to stop them.


    It''s just that long Shaoyun is worried and makes the same mistake again.


    Therefore, long Shaoyun wants to take Mu Cen away. Even in a small town like the frontier fortress, it''s better than Mu Cen to continue to be involved in the whirlpool in this life.


    Obviously, Muchen refused.


    Long Shaoyun is helpless, but he doesn''t really leave. Instead, he chooses to be the strongest backing behind Mu Cen.


    The past is in long Shaoyun''s low voice, ending slowly.


    It took Muchen a long time to digest what he heard.

 Chapter 595

    She can''t say a word with astonished expression. Along with the narration of long Shaoyun, these mysterious pictures appear in Mu Cen''s mind.


    She stepped back and looked at long Shaoyun.


    Long Shaoyun is always calm and incomparable stand, negative hand and stand, eyes quiet and peaceful fell on the body of Mu Cen.


    "You..." Mu Cen squeezed out such a sentence for a long time.


    Long Shaoyun is calm: "it''s all the past. There''s no need to worry about it."


    Mu Cen recovered from this thought for a long time. He couldn''t say whether he was happy or anything else: "sorry, I don''t know these at all, and I don''t remember them."


    Long Shaoyun very light smile: "don''t remember is normal. Your rebirth and I are abnormal. In other words, they didn''t let us go, so that you can complete this second love. "


    This words, Ji Niang also said.


    But Ji Niang can''t say these accurately, because Ji Niang can''t count and can''t see clearly.


    But now long Shaoyun tells her in detail that the first life of Li Shiyuan and she ended in such a tragic ending.


    And now? What will happen to her and Li Shiyuan''s second son?


    Think of here, Mu Cen''s eyes, inevitably appeared a trace of panic, and then looked at long Shaoyun: "I and he have three love, so this life is also tragic, right?"


    "Mu Cen, I can''t see through." Long Shaoyun was stunned and said quietly, "it''s like everything that happens in this life. When everyone thinks you''re going to end, you can die and let yourself be safe again. So, no one knows what will happen until the end of this life."


    What long Shaoyun said is extraordinarily calm.


    Mu Cen took a deep breath and calmed himself down for a long time: "if I had a third life with him, would I continue to forget each other like the last life, or come back after death?"


    Long Shaoyun shook his head: "sorry, I can''t see and guess."


    Just like the first life, in all people''s perception, it should be after death, after reincarnation again. Now they are not reincarnation, but rebirth.


    Therefore, no one knows what kind of situation the third generation will appear.


    Mu Cen didn''t speak any more.


    Just stand still.


    Long Shaoyun did not speak.


    For a long time, is mu Cen silent sigh: "so at that time you want to persuade me to leave Kyoto, with you to the frontier fortress?"


    "Yes." Long Shaoyun did not deny, "your last life is entangled with the prince, but this life is entangled with Li Shiyuan. Compared with the last life, the situation in this life worries me more. Sure enough, it''s still true in the end. "


    "He can''t..." Mu Cen calmed down and looked at long Shaoyun.


    "The existence of the fourth master is the destiny of heaven. Just like the last life, his destiny is the son of heaven, and he will surely return to the position of the son of heaven. " Long Shaoyun said quietly, "but all this has to be with you. But who knows your destiny? "


    Mu Cen very light smile, and then looked up to long Shaoyun, her smile some tragic: "you know I was reborn, but you know I''m not from this world?"


    This, inexplicable person became long Shaoyun: "how to say this?"


    "At first I thought I was just reborn. But gradually, there will be a lot of strange people and strange environments in my dreams. Those places are totally strange to me. "


    Mu CEN is giving an example: "such as clothes, such as words and deeds, such as environment. It doesn''t fit in with big Zhou, and it doesn''t fit in with the world. "


    Long Shaoyun''s brow twisted, as if thinking about Mu Cen''s words.


    Mu Cen was quiet for a while, then he continued slowly: "later, all this became more and more familiar, and more and more true. I didn''t really see my life until I fell into a dreamland this time. In this life, I came back from the future. My soul came back to this world and threw it on Mu Cen. "


    Long Shaoyun has some difficulties thinking about Mu Cen''s words.


    Mu Cen didn''t give long Shaoyun too much time: "so according to you, I''m not sure whether I am the second Mu Cen in this life. After all, the body of Mu Cen now is mu Cen''s, but the soul in this body is mine. "


    At last, Mu Cen was confused.


    The feeling of pain in his head swept over again. Finally, Mu Cen held his head in his arms and shook his head desperately.


    Long Shaoyun closed his eyes, and he gently hugged Mu Cen.


    Mu Cen didn''t resist, so he was held by long Shaoyun.


    Is it because I am familiar with him that I feel at ease at the first sight of long Shaoyun? She was so quiet against long Shaoyun''s chest, motionless.


    Long Shaoyun''s hand stayed in the air, and then covered Mu Cen''s hair like this.


    For a long time, long Shaoyun heard Mu Cen''s voice: "if this life is really our second, promise me that this life will not involve myself in it again, OK?"


    Long Shaoyun did not answer Mu Cen''s question.


    Mu Cen looks up from long Shaoyun''s arms and looks at long Shaoyun like this: "in my last life, I bear the blood debt of countless people in the world. And destroyed the dragon. My hands were stained with blood and violated the rules of heaven, so I was locked in the crystal. In this life, I''m not so good. My hands are stained with the blood of countless people, and I''ve come to the present step by step. "


    "Mu Cen..."


    "The way of heaven is a good samsara. It''s all karma." Mu Cen laughed very low, "so, since we don''t know what will happen next, we all know the retribution of cause and effect reincarnation. Long Shaoyun, promise me that no matter what happens to me in this life, don''t involve myself any more. My third reincarnation, there is no reason to pull you to be buried with me. "


    Mu Cen''s words are firm and incomparable. Looking at long Shaoyun''s eyes, it''s even more instantaneous.


    Long Shaoyun didn''t avoid Mu Cen''s eyes.


    But in the end, long Shaoyun sighed silently: "Mu Cen, I can''t do it. I''m sorry... "


    Mu CEN is speechless.


    "If I could do it, it would not be the present situation." Long Shaoyun''s every word is particularly clear, "go to now, no matter who, no retreat, can only go on."


    Indeed, regardless of the past, there is no way out of the present situation. Even if Mu Cen really stopped, what can he do? Is it safe? It''s impossible. Li Shiyuan has to pay for mu Cen''s blood debt. Can he and Mu Cen get away? It''s impossible. They have been involved in these things for the first time.


    So, we have to go on.

 Chapter 596

    Mu Cen closed his eyes, long Shaoyun looked at Mu Cen so quietly, put his big hand around Mu Cen''s waist, and let Mu Cen completely lean on his chest.


    "Don''t think about it any more and don''t worry about it. No matter what happens in this life, I''ll be by your side and I won''t leave you alone." Long Shaoyun said directly, "your crime, we will bear it together, nothing will happen again. When the third generation will come, it will be decided by heaven. "


    "I..."


    "On that day, you''ll know. It''s no use thinking about it now. " Long Shaoyun said calmly, "now what you have to do is to give birth to a baby safely, and you can''t afford any risk."


    Mu Cen''s body looks well, but that illusion completely overdraw Mu Cen.


    It will take a long time for Muchen to recover to his original appearance.


    And now Mu CEN is still pregnant, as long as the baby has an accident, then everything will be beaten back to its original shape.


    So now in long Shaoyun''s opinion, the most urgent thing is to let Mu Cen give birth to a child safely, and then consider everything else in the long run.


    "It seems safe at the frontier, but it''s not necessarily safe." Long Shaoyun suddenly changed the topic, "perhaps the emperor''s people dare not easily enter the frontier fortress, but this dare not, refers to dare not wantonly enter the frontier fortress, for fear of causing riots, but it does not mean that his people will not lurk in the frontier fortress, looking for suitable people."


    Long Shaoyun said his guess directly: "so, you should be more careful in everything. Don''t be alone when there is no one beside you. You don''t have any ability to fight back now. You''d better stay in the mansion. If something happens, you can send someone to deliver a message, and I''ll come naturally. "


    "Good." For a long time, Mu Cen answered.


    When long Shaoyun hears Mu Cen''s promise, he feels relieved. He holds Mu Cen for a while. Just as he''s ready to let go, he suddenly hears the sound of footsteps.


    Mu Cen also heard.


    Two people looked at the past together, Li Shiyuan stood not far away, quietly looking at the two people, his face calm without waves, can''t see any emotion.


    Long Shaoyun calmly released Mu Cen and said, "the fourth master is here. Go back."


    Mu Cen made a sound.


    But Li Shiyuan had already walked towards them. When Li Shiyuan was a few steps away from them, there was a sudden sound of footsteps in the birch forest.


    In an instant, Li Shiyuan and long Shaoyun had changed their faces.


    Don''t want to, Li Shiyuan quickly cut forward, so the Mu Cen into the arms, and nine also immediately arrived.


    "Take care of the lady." What Li Shiyuan said is direct.


    Rong Jiu answered, "yes."


    Mu Cen''s brow slightly twisted, but it is very clear that she really shouldn''t be here. If there is any accident, she will only be a stumbling block.


    Soon, Mu Cen will turn around and leave with Rong Jiu.


    As a result, a pair of mother and daughter rushed out of the birch forest. The mother and daughter seemed to be chased and killed. The chaos behind them showed that they were in a mess. In such a rapid run, they fell and got up, got up and fell, and their faces were already covered with dust.


    This kind of picture, let long Shaoyun and Li Shiyuan look at each other, they are a little strange.


    These pursuers are definitely not the people beside Li Shiyuan.


    Who are the mother and daughter not far away.


    The result Mu Cen but suddenly fast opening: "save that mother and daughter."


    With these words, Li Shiyuan and long Shaoyun were even more stunned. Long Shaoyun was the first one to recover. Long Shaoyun flew up and quickly joined the battlefield.


    Obviously, the pursuers are just some bandits. Where is long Shaoyun''s opponent, they have already run away.


    Mother and daughter were successfully rescued, birch forest has been restored to quiet.


    Mu Cen then walked towards the mother and daughter.


    Rong Temple checked the situation of the birch forest for the first time, and Rong Jiu and his party came in a hurry. They quickly searched the birch forest like a carpet. After confirming that there was no problem, they came back to Li Shiyuan to recover their lives.


    "Tell the fourth master that everything is normal in the forest." Rong Jiu said quickly.


    Li Shiyuan nodded.


    But mu Cen walked towards the mother and daughter. Obviously, the mother and daughter were frightened. They held each other shivering. When they faced Mu Cen, they bowed their heads and even did not dare to look.


    "Look up." Mu Cen said it directly.


    The girl obviously didn''t want to do anything. She was scared. She just leaned against her mother and didn''t move. Instead, the woman raised her head and looked at Mu Cen with a slight tremor: "the people''s wife has given thanks to the eldest lady for saving her life."


    The sound was also frightening.


    The woman was obviously afraid and fell from one danger to another.


    Said, the lady took the girl to get up: "if nothing, the people''s wife will leave first."


    "Are you sure you can get out of here and be safe?" Mu Cen asked directly.


    People''s wife was asked by Mu Cen, stunned for a while, finally did not speak, so low convergence eyebrows, standing quietly, do not know is helpless or other emotions.


    "Mrs. Wang, why don''t you take your daughter back to my house with me, and when the wind and waves are calm behind you, it''s not too late for you to leave." Mu Cen suddenly called his wife''s name and spoke quietly.


    His wife looked at Mu Cen in amazement.


    Even long Shaoyun and Li Shiyuan twist their eyebrows and look at Mu Cen. Their faces are a little surprised.


    "Do you know the mother and daughter in front of you?" Li Shiyuan asked, but did not name Mu Cen.


    Mu Cen was calm and didn''t refuse to answer: "this is general Wang Yongde''s family."


    In a word, not only mother and daughter were shocked, but also Li Shiyuan and long Shaoyun looked at Mu Cen strangely.


    For a long time, it was long Shaoyun who said, "General Wang''s wife and daughter have had an accident several years ago."


    Long Shaoyun was stationed in the frontier fortress, while General Wang was in the small town in front of the frontier fortress. It was a low and dangerous gateway to Dazhou. It was also the lifeblood of Dazhou. Wang Yongde has been stationed here all the year round. For decades, the Wang family has been stationed here to protect the stability of the country and the people.


    The distance between the two sides is not too far, so long Shaoyun and Wang Yongde still have contacts.


    Wang Yongde is upright and strong. No matter how bad things are in Dazhou, he will only obey Dazhou''s orders and protect his safety. Many people have shaken Wang Yongde, but he has never succeeded.


    Therefore, if Li Shiyuan wants to go back to Kyoto, he is bound to pass through Wang Yongde''s fortress. If there is a direct conflict with Wang Yongde, even if they win, they will be extremely damaged and need to be repaired in situ. It will be more difficult to go back.


    Some things are not delayed as long as possible.


    It needs the right time, the right place and the right people.

 Chapter 597

    Human harmony is the key.


    Wang Yongde''s family are stationed in the frontier fortress, that is, they return to Beijing every year to recover their lives. However, when Wang Yongde''s family returned to the frontier fortress from the capital a few years ago, they met robbers and disappeared.


    But for so many years, Wang Yongde has not been married. Even if Li Changtian mentioned it many times, Wang Yongde has not remarried. His wife and daughter have disappeared for many years.


    Let Wang Yongde try his best, but he can''t find any news.


    Now, Mu Cen says that the woman in front of him is Wang Yongde''s wife and daughter. How can Li Shiyuan and long Shaoyun not be surprised.


    But mu Cen won''t say these words for no reason, so Li Shiyuan didn''t say anything.


    Mu Cen looked at long Shaoyun: "it''s a long story. Let''s go back."


    Long Shaoyun nodded and said nothing more.


    And Mu Cen went to the woman, the woman was still more tense, but looking at Mu Cen''s eyes, there was a little bit of disbelief.


    "You..." for a long time, Mrs. Wang said.


    "Mrs. Wang, let''s take you back to your residence to have a rest. The situation in Dazhou is not stable now. This is a frontier fortress. There are risks everywhere. Go back and talk about it? " Mu Cen said it directly.


    It took Mrs. Wang a long time to recover: "how do you know my identity?"


    As long Shaoyun said, they have been missing for several years. Let alone these people, even people in Kyoto may not have any impression of them.


    But mu Cen can recognize it at a glance.


    Mrs. Wang has already felt the hardships and dangers of the road.


    Along the way, he was staggering. However, the enemy was nearly killed, let alone returned to the town where Wang Yongde was stationed. If no one escorted him all the way, it would be impossible. Even if they took it out now, they might not be able to go back.


    And now, they''re exhausted.


    ¡±Of course¡° Mu Cen didn''t explain much, "as long as Mrs. Wang trusts me, I can surely send your mother and daughter back to General Wang''s residence."


    Up to now, there is no other way to go except to believe Mu Cen.


    Finally, Mrs. Wang stood up and said, "thank you, madam."


    "Mrs. Wang, Miss Wang, please." Mu Cen spoke calmly.


    Mrs. Wang nodded, and Wang rong''er also nodded to Mu Cen. No matter what happened in the past few years, they still had a good family background, and their manners are still there.


    Two people walk in front.


    Mu Cen looked at Rong Temple: "send Mrs. Wang back and find a slave to serve him. Don''t neglect him."


    "Yes." Rong Temple responds.


    Soon, Rong Temple guards Mrs. Wang''s mother and daughter and walks towards the mansion.


    "Let''s go back, too." Li Shiyuan spoke calmly.


    Li Shiyuan wanted to help Mu Cen mount, but mu Cen refused: "I''m not suitable for riding, just walking."


    Such a refusal is very direct, but also people can not resist, Li Shiyuan looked at Mu Cen, silent: "sorry, I think it is not."


    It''s true that people who are pregnant are not suitable for riding and bumping. It''s too easy for accidents.


    After a moment of silence, Li Shiyuan continued: "I asked Rong Jiu to prepare the carriage."


    "No, just walk. It''s not very far back." Mu Cen refused. He didn''t even look at Li Shiyuan.


    Li Shiyuan is helpless, finally silent sigh: "that I accompany you to go."


    Mu Cen did not refuse, but did not agree, but went to long Shaoyun, long Shaoyun see, helpless shake his head, but also did not say anything.


    They walked towards the house.


    Li Shiyuan''s eyebrows and eyes were slightly heavy, and he didn''t speak at last. He followed them quietly.


    However, Li Shiyuan''s eyes never moved away from Mu Cen''s body. His big hand naturally protected Mu Cen''s waist to avoid her backache due to her pregnancy, so that she could have a place to rely on.


    In fact, Mu CEN is a little tired now.


    So mu Cen didn''t refuse Li Shiyuan''s offer.


    It''s just that the atmosphere among the three people is a little strange, not bad, but definitely not good.


    There was even silence.


    Finally, long Shaoyun coughed softly: "by the way, how can you be sure that it must be Wang Yongde''s family?"


    "I have." When Li Shiyuan was there, Mu Cen didn''t make it clear.


    Long Shaoyun didn''t ask much.


    But I have seen it before, only in the last life. Wang Yongde of the last generation, the final result is not good. Wang Yongde is not a brave person, and Mrs. Wang and her daughter did not disappear for many years because of robbers.


    It''s because of Li Shiyuan.


    Li Shiyuan was well aware of everyone''s weakness, so he let people take Mrs. Wang and her daughter away and put them under house arrest. But they didn''t want their lives. It was for the last time that they threatened Wang Yongde with Mrs. Wang and Wang rong''er.


    As long as their wife and daughter are in the hands of Li Shiyuan, Wang Yongde will not have any rebellious heart.


    But in the end, Wang Yongde knew the truth, and his anger was hard to calm. Li Shiyuan made Mrs. Wang Gaoming''s wife, while Wang ronger made a concubine.


    Just Mu Zhi painting in the palace, how willing to let Wang ronger such people exist.


    In addition to Wang ronger''s good-looking nature, another is to appease Wang Yongde. Li Shiyuan naturally dotes on Wang ronger a lot. Many words also mean that it is inevitable that Wang ronger is pregnant, which is a great threat to Mu Zhihua, who has never had a prince.


    The results are predictable.


    This is the reason that finally forced Wang Yongde to revolt.


    But Li Shiyuan had premeditated that when Wang Yongde was rebellious, the Wang family was destroyed, and Dazhou lost a loyal family. This is also a pity.


    If you really count it down, the death of Wang''s family was earlier than that of Mu Cen''s last life.


    Now, I''m afraid samsara has changed.


    If Mrs. Wang can escape with Wang rong''er, something must have happened. This part will be clear only when she goes back to ask Mrs. Wang in person.


    ¡­¡­


    But long Shaoyun knows Mu Cen''s life experience and naturally understands what Mu Cen once saw. But Li Shiyuan didn''t know. He quietly looked at Mu Cen and frowned: "you used to live in Gu''s house. How did you meet general Wang''s wife and daughter?"


    That''s a straight line.


    Mu Cen was silent, but he didn''t say anything: "fourth master, living outside doesn''t mean you haven''t seen him. There are always all kinds of errors. Haven''t I been back to King Mu''s mansion yet, and I can recognize the fourth master at a glance on the way? "


    This is also reasonable, so that Li Shiyuan can not find the slightest chance to refute.


    Finally, Li Shiyuan was silent and didn''t say anything.


    But looking at Mu Cen''s eyes slightly a Shen, some things, always feel that there is something wrong, but can''t say.

 Chapter 598

    Two people''s atmosphere, also still deadlocked, does not have the slightest relaxation.


    Mu Cen would not ignore Li Shiyuan, but this kind of reasoning makes Li Shiyuan unable to get close.


    A raise of hands, a throw, are in the distance between the two, indifferent incomparable.


    Seeing the stalemate between them, long Shaoyun sighed silently. Then he said, "I know what you mean. Do you want to use Mrs. Wang and Miss Wang to make general Wang Yongde stand on our side?"


    "Yes." Mu Cen does not deny, "after General Wang''s place, we must abolish one soldier, otherwise, we can''t go back to Kyoto."


    "The day of returning to Beijing is far away." Long Shaoyun frowns.


    Mu Cen looked at the distance, but his eyes were calm: "it will never be far away, it should be soon, at most a year, it will not be late again."


    This makes long Shaoyun and Li Shiyuan look at Mu Cen at the same time.


    Mu Cen sank, and then continued: "I know Li Shiyuan''s character too well. He is cruel and fierce. He is not a benevolent king. Now everything is just a cover. In the future, Li Shiyuan will take back even more. After a long time, the people will be in chaos, and the water can carry boats. When the voice of the people reaches its peak, we can go back to Kyoto, Naturally someone will open the gate for us. "


    People will rebel if they are forced to the extreme.


    There are too many such things in history.


    Long Shaoyun said, looking at Mu Cen: "you are pregnant. It''s not suitable for you to walk during this period of time."


    "I know that." Mu Cen answered.


    They talked in a low voice.


    Li Shiyuan was on the side, and he was not rejected, but he was ignored directly. His palm was slightly clenched into a fist, as if there was no other way except to hold Mu Cen and swear his sovereignty.


    The three walked towards the mansion together.


    At the fork of the road, Li Shiyuan said coldly: "general long is going to go to my place today?"


    Long Shaoyun was stunned.


    Mu Cen nodded to long Shaoyun, as if to pacify him.


    Finally, long Shaoyun was silent, but he didn''t say anything: "it''s late at night, so I won''t disturb the fourth master and miss mu."


    Then, long Shaoyun bows his hands and quickly walks towards his residence.


    After a while, only Li Shiyuan and Mu Cen were left.


    After they were quiet for a moment, Mu Cen continued to walk towards the residence. Li Shiyuan''s hand clasped Mu Cen''s wrist, but he didn''t hurt Mu Cen. Mu Cen stood in front of Li Shiyuan.


    "Fourth master, do you want to talk to me?" Mu Cen asked coldly.


    Li Shiyuan didn''t speak, just looked down at Mu Cen, so quietly for a long time, Mu Cen didn''t avoid Li Shiyuan''s eyes.


    For a long time, Li Shiyuan broke the silence: "Cen Er, when are we going to make trouble?"


    "It''s not noisy." Mu Cen''s voice is very calm, but in this calm, also shows a touch of indifference.


    "You..." Li Shiyuan was not good at words. In Mu Cen''s indifference, all his words were swallowed up, so he could only stand passively.


    Mu Cen looked at the two people holding hands, slightly trying to pull his hand out of Li Shiyuan''s imprisonment.


    And this kind of action, let Li Shiyuan''s brow twist, palm more force, two people so in situ deadlock up.


    No one would step back.


    This is to know after Mu CEN is pregnant, the attitude between the two people has been like this, never eased.


    Li Shiyuan would not deceive others. In the end, he could only look at Mu Cen with such a headache: "when can we be satisfied?"


    "I''m not dissatisfied with anything." Mu Cen spoke quietly.


    "You..." Li Shiyuan''s words suddenly stopped.


    Mu Cen had withdrawn his hand, nodded slightly, and then walked towards the mansion. In the end, Li Shiyuan could only follow passively.


    He looked at Mu Cen with some annoyance, but he didn''t swallow this emotion to Mu Cen.


    When they got to the mansion, Li shiche came out of the mansion: "fourth brother, fourth sister-in-law, I''m going to find you. I''m afraid something will happen. Now, you''ve come back."


    Mu Cen smiles at Li shiche, but his attitude is more gentle: "it will be OK. Just going out for a walk. "


    Li shiche suddenly realized that he was smiling at Mu Cen vaguely, and then looked at Li Shiyuan.


    But before Li shiche could speak, Mu Cen had already explained: "I went out for a walk with general long."


    Li shiche


    Not with Li Shiyuan?


    But with long Shaoyun?


    This time, when Li shiche looked at Li Shiyuan again, he immediately shut up. The eyes inadvertently swept in two people, or more or less found something wrong.


    In other words, Li shiche had noticed it on his way here, but he couldn''t speak.


    But after arriving at the residence, they never had any dispute, which made Li shiche feel relieved. But now, it seems that it''s not like this


    "I''ll go first." Mu Cen nodded.


    Li shiche naturally won''t stop him. He quickly lets Mu Cen enter the residence, and Linglong has immediately followed him, and has been following Mu Cen.


    Li Shiyuan''s eyes sank, just want to follow up, but Li shiche called Li Shiyuan: "fourth brother."


    Li Shiyuan looked over.


    "You and your fourth sister-in-law..." Li shiche finally asked.


    Li Shiyuan was quiet for a moment: "we are fine."


    Li shiche listens to Li Shiyuan''s words, twists and picks eyebrows, but Li shiche is also very clear, Li Shiyuan does not want to discuss this matter, since does not want to discuss, Li shiche will not ask more, finally can only be helpless shrug.


    While Li Shiyuan walked towards the mansion, Li shiche soon followed him and asked about the previous things: "the mother and daughter sent back by Rong temple, I feel a little familiar."


    "Wang Yongde''s wife and daughter." Li Shiyuan didn''t hide it.


    "No wonder." Li shiche nodded.


    Li Shiyuan looked at Li shiche: "do you know him?"


    "I don''t know." Li shiche thought, "the year I was imprisoned, when I left, and when they left Kyoto together, I met them when they left the city. I had some impressions, but they have changed a lot over the years."


    "Well." Li Shiyuan answered.


    Li Shiyuan had no impression of Wang Yongde''s wife and daughter. At that time, Li Shiyuan didn''t pay attention to these. He just knew that Wang Yongde''s wife and daughter had been taken away by robbers, and there was no news of their life and death.


    "It''s just -" Li shiche was a bit hesitant.


    Li Shiyuan looked at Li shiche: "but it''s OK to say so."

 Chapter 599

    Li shiche was quiet for a moment before he said: "the fourth brother may not know that the emperor wanted to point out Wang Yongde''s daughter to the fourth brother. Later, it seemed that the fourth brother refused, so the matter was settled. The year they disappeared was only half a year away from the emperor''s marriage, when Wang ronger had just turned 17. "


    Li Shiyuan is really not clear about this matter.


    Listen to Li shiche''s words, he looked at Li shiche: "how do you know?"


    "The fourth brother left the palace for a long time. I was in the palace all the time. I just overheard it." Li shiche explained.


    Li Shiyuan calmed down and thought about it carefully. Then he suddenly remembered something and said, "I refused the emperor."


    Li shiche nodded: "so it is. Now it''s also a mistake. With Mrs. Wang and Miss Wang, everything will go smoothly. As long as we wait for the fourth sister-in-law to be born, we can go back. "


    "Well." Li Shiyuan answered.


    They didn''t talk any more and walked towards the mansion.


    Mu Cen had already returned to the building. Li Shiyuan didn''t hesitate and soon walked towards the building. Li shiche didn''t feel anything wrong. When he came here, Li Shiyuan gave Mu Cen almost all his spare time. He accompanied Mu Cen with three meals a day. Everyone could see that he was good to Mu Cen.


    Therefore, Li shiche naturally did not follow, nodded, and then turned to leave.


    Li Shiyuan''s pace did not stop, and he soon got outside the house.


    As a result, before entering the house, Linglong had stopped her: "fourth master, my wife said she was going to have a rest, and she didn''t see anyone."


    Li Shiyuan frowned.


    Linglong hard scalp mouth: "nature also includes you."


    "Has she eaten yet?" Li Shiyuan asked.


    "My wife likes to take a nap and then get up for dinner. I know her habits in the dining room, so I will give her food later." Linglong explains.


    Li Shiyuan said: "she doesn''t have a good appetite. She asked the dining room to prepare some light food. If you want anything, let Rong Temple do it, I will tell you. "


    "Yes, I have already told you this." Linglong answered, "but it doesn''t help. After all, it''s a frontier fortress. Food is scarce. It''s hard to get one like Kyoto. "


    This is also true.


    It''s just that Mu CEN is not difficult to serve and is not so picky, so he doesn''t embarrass the people below. He just makes Mu Cen feel uncomfortable.


    Li Shiyuan twisted his brows.


    It reminds me that when he was in the western regions at that time, Mu Cen was always not very comfortable with foreign food, not to mention that he was pregnant and wanted to go on this way¡ª¡ª


    That''s what Linglong is worried about.


    Where is mu Cen like a pregnant person? He doesn''t even show his stomach. Now he has been more than four months, but he doesn''t look very different from ordinary people.


    But here, Linglong tried her best and couldn''t find a suitable taste for mu Cen. In the end, she had to be so particular about it.


    "Find someone else." What Li Shiyuan said is direct.


    "Yes." Linglong answered.


    Just as they were talking, a clear voice came out. It was pleasant to hear: "I may be able to help."


    They looked at it.


    "Miss Wang." Li Shiyuan has recognized each other.


    Wang rong''er was blessed: "my daughter has met the fourth master. I''m not used to calling me miss. Just call me rong''er. "


    Li Shiyuan did not speak.


    On the contrary, Wang ronger continued: "my mother and I have lived here for many years, but we have some research on cooking skills, and we can make food close to Kyoto. In this way, we can let my wife relax and not feel so bad."


    "Thank you, Miss Wang." Li Shiyuan didn''t change his words.


    Wang rong''er did not say much: "good."


    Linglong was relieved to hear this.


    Sima as a live horse doctor, it can only be so, can''t look at Mu Cen, has been a bad appetite, so toss.


    Even Ji Niang said, if you want to go on tossing like this, you may not be able to do anything.


    "I''ll show you to the kitchen. After a while, my wife will wake up and have dinner. " Linglong had already gone to Wang rong''er, "there is still miss Lao Wang. I''m Linglong, the maid beside my wife. "


    "No Wang ronger didn''t say much.


    Soon, they went to the dining room.


    But Li Shiyuan looked at the figure of the two people leaving. He was quiet for a moment. Instead of entering the house, he turned and left.


    For Wang ronger, Li Shiyuan is not completely at ease.


    But Linglong follows. Wang rong''er doesn''t want to do anything. It''s hard for Linglong to do anything. Besides, as long as it''s not something that Linglong handles, Linglong will test poison. With Mu Cen''s constitution, it won''t be a big deal.


    This makes Li Shiyuan not too worried.


    Outside, it was quiet again.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡ª¡ª


    Half a month passed¡ª¡ª


    When the party recuperated in the frontier fortress, everything seemed particularly calm.


    The news in Kyoto comes from shopkeeper Wang and Mu Zhanxiao from time to time.


    Shopkeeper Wang is still safe in Kyoto. After all, on the surface, shopkeeper Wang has never contacted anyone. He is the shopkeeper of a shop. That''s all. Naturally, Li Shiyuan won''t doubt shopkeeper Wang.


    Mu Zhanxiao had always been the Imperial Guard of the former Emperor.


    He didn''t make any big mistakes. In addition, he was always cautious in his dealings with Li Shiyuan, and was never known. Moreover, Mu Zhanxiao was also the son of Prince Mu''s mansion anyway. When Li Shiyuan needed Mu Hongyuan, he couldn''t easily move Mu Zhanxiao.


    However, Mu Zhanxiao was robbed of the right and could not go in and out of the palace at will. The Imperial Guard became mu zhantian.


    However, Mu Zhanxiao did not live in the residence of King Mu, but had his own residence for a long time.


    But mu Zhanxiao was half under house arrest, and someone was monitoring Mu Zhanxiao''s every move at any time.


    But this will not affect Mu Zhanxiao.


    Therefore, all Li Shiyuan''s shops in Kyoto are managed by shopkeeper Wang and Mu Zhanxiao, and the news of Kyoto naturally comes from them.


    A few words, but enough feedback on Kyoto.


    It seems to be calm, but the tide is turbulent. People are beginning to complain about Li Shiyuan. Just as Mu Cen speculates, Li Shiyuan is just a short-term tax relief, and it doesn''t take long to get worse.


    While Li Shiyuan was still building a summer resort for himself, he was forced to join the army by the young men of Dazhou. Even the soldiers stationed in the frontier fortress were ordered to be ready to attack the surrounding small countries.


    Li Shiyuan wanted to annex and become the overlord of this continent.


    This is Li Shiyuan''s ambition.


    But once the war broke out, the people would have no place to live. Naturally, the Zhou Dynasty would be in chaos.


    When there are heroes in troubled times, what we are waiting for is just an opportunity.

 Chapter 600

    And this time, as Mu Cen predicted, will not be too far away.


    But what worries Li Shiyuan now is not the situation in Kyoto, but mu Cen.


    Mu Cen has been pregnant for five months, and her abdomen is slightly raised. However, compared with normal pregnant people, Mu CEN is too slim. Doctors come and go many times, saying that the baby in Mu Cen''s abdomen is too small, and Mu Cen''s constitution is too weak, for fear that she can''t sustain the time of birth.


    This made Li Shiyuan''s nerves tense.


    However, they are very clear that the current situation of Mu CEN is all caused by the poisonous insects in his body. Although the poisonous insects are still in action now, it does not mean that the poisonous insects will not break out the next day. Once he retaliates, the result will be unimaginable.


    Ji Niang tried her best to let Mu Cen''s poison come out of her body, but it seemed that she had exhausted her way, and the poison in her body was indifferent.


    It''s a hidden danger to keep the poison. There''s nothing we can do about it.


    "Or not?" Li Shiyuan frowned at Ji Niang.


    Ji Niang shook her head: "no way. The poison is still in the body of the young lady


    Mu Cen''s forehead was slightly sweating, a little tired, and she didn''t speak.


    In the past two months, Ji Niang has used countless methods, but it has never been successful. There are some dangerous methods that Ji Niang did not use and did not dare to use. Ji Niang is afraid that something might happen.


    That will hurt the life of Mu Cen.


    And Li Shiyuan has quickly walked to Mu Cen, looking at her quietly: "you have a rest first."


    Mu Cen said nothing.


    Li Shiyuan puts Mu Cen on the bed and carefully covers the quilt. Mu Cen slowly closes his eyes, but he just sleeps and doesn''t fall asleep.


    "This is Ji''s poison. As the ruler of Ji''s family, if you can''t do anything about it, who else can do it?" Li Shiyuan frowned and asked directly.


    Ji Niang sighed silently: "it''s right that Ji Liansha has poisoned me. But after a hundred years, jiliansha is not the original situation of the Ji family. Therefore, there is nothing I can do about the change of Gu and Du. Even if the poison hasn''t changed, I think it''s difficult to lead to it. It''s better for the host to come in person. "


    Obviously, this condition does not hold.


    "The rest, you have to die before you can." Ji Niang shook her head.


    It''s so hard for Melissa to die.


    Li Shiyuan kept quiet and understood that the poison was in Mu Cen''s body now. As long as Mu Cen and his party were close to Kyoto, even if the poison would not attack, Ji Liansha could feel it for the first time. Now they are so far apart that the poison in jiliansha''s hand can''t sense the existence of the poison in mucen''s body, so nothing can be done.


    In such circumstances, Melissa will be well protected.


    Even if there are people in the palace, it is impossible to break through such a wall and kill jiliansha.


    Moving Jill Linda is bound to reveal itself, which will lead to less and less Li Shiyuan''s eyeliner in the palace. It''s not a good thing.


    So, we have to hold on.


    But the result is that the poison is always a hidden danger.


    "Unless it''s the ghost hand." Mu Cen suddenly opened his mouth, breaking such a suffocating silence, "the ghost hand grandfather will come back, there will be a way."


    Ji Niang didn''t speak.


    Li Shiyuan did not speak.


    It''s hard to find the ghost hand.


    After the ghost hand disappeared that year, no one knew whether it was still alive in the world. The ghost hand had a deep study of poisonous insects. If he was there, there was really no problem.


    In this way, everything is like walking into a dead end.


    "No --" Ji Niang suddenly said quietly, "except the ghost hand, there are still people, but the result is not much different from the ghost hand, because we can''t find it at all."


    "Who is it?" Li Shiyuan looks at Ji Niang.


    Even Mu Cen opened his eyes and looked at Ji Niang quietly.


    Ji Niang was silent for a moment. She said quietly, "witch."


    Mu CEN is a Leng, some return but God, so looking at Ji Niang, quietly waiting for her to continue to say.


    As a result, Li Shiyuan said faintly: "witches are the same as Ji family, but witches have been killed earlier, so it''s hard to find them. It may or may not exist. "


    "Yes." Ji Niang answered, "the witch has been killed by the people of the former dynasty hundreds of years ago. The existence of witches is a threat to a royal family. It''s too easy to subvert the government. "


    "Why?" Mu Cen twisted his eyebrows and asked, "in fact, just like the Ji family, it was peaceful for hundreds of years before it existed."


    "The Ji family is different from the witch. In other words, there is a big difference between Ji''s family and witches. Witches have magic skills and can also confuse people. They are good at using all kinds of poisonous insects and raising poisonous insects. Ji''s family can do it, too. But in front of witches, they are just witches


    Ji Niang explained: "the most important thing is that the Ji family has no ambition for the government, just want to survive the family. But witches are not the same. Witches always want to win the world. Even witches bewitch people and let the people revolt. So every dynasty hates witches to the bone. Two hundred years ago, before the great Zhou Dynasty, several countries united and hanged the witch. "


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    "Even where the witches pass by, they burn with fire. Every witch who is caught is tied to a pillar and burned to death. They said that witches must use this way to completely disappear. Otherwise, it will come back to life. "


    Ji Niang quietly finished the witch affair and sighed silently: "it''s also because of the existence of witches, so Ji''s people will be killed. They think that Ji''s people are related to witches. In fact, we are not the same."


    Ji Niang finish saying, no longer open mouth, quiet stand.


    After hearing this, Mu Cen said slowly: "in this way, the witch is nowhere to be found."


    "Yes." Ji Niang said directly, "at least it seems so now, but maybe the witches and Ji''s family are still alive. It''s just that in this vast continent, where can I find the witch clan? "


    Therefore, even if there is a reservation, it is extremely difficult, and it is almost impossible to find something in the end.


    "Is there nothing else to do?" Li Shiyuan twisted his eyebrows and looked at Ji Niang.


    Ji Niang shook her head: "no, the rest of the way is what I said before. Even if the ghost hand comes back, it can''t be dealt with 100%. After all, the poison is too mysterious. "


    When Ji Niang''s voice fell, the house fell into a silence.


    No one spoke again, and even the atmosphere seemed dignified.


    For a long time, it was Mu Cen who broke the silence: "if I use drugs to control the poison in my body. Is it possible? "

 Chapter 601

    "Yes." Ji Niang looked at Mu Cen, but soon she shook her head, "but miss, you are pregnant now. This way is absolutely not feasible. It is easy to hurt your baby and your life."


    So, this is also a dead end.


    "What if cen''er stays here?" Li Shiyuan''s eyes sank and looked at Ji Niang.


    Ji Niang was stunned by Li Shiyuan''s question and soon understood. She quietly looked at Mu Cen, who also understood Li Shiyuan''s meaning in an instant.


    If it''s because of the distance, Melissa can''t easily detect their specific location.


    So as long as Mu Cen stays here, Ji Liansha will not be aware of it, and Li Shiyuan''s entry into Beijing is indeed the best way to contain Li Shiyuan.


    Mu Cen didn''t speak.


    Ji Niang slowly said: "it''s too early to discuss this now. It''s too late to make a decision on that day first." Said, Ji Niang quiet for a moment, "after all, in such a long time, anything can happen, many things may not be in our control."


    Li Shiyuan said nothing.


    Mu Cen has been sitting on the soft floor thinking.


    "If it''s OK, I''ll leave first." Mother Ji was blessed, and then she retired calmly.


    In the house, soon Mu Cen and Li Shiyuan were left.


    It seems that as long as they exist, the atmosphere will become tense.


    Mu Cen didn''t want to have any dispute with Li Shiyuan. She said quietly: "I''m tired and want to have a rest. If the fourth master is OK, please go back."


    Li Shiyuan didn''t leave.


    Muchen doesn''t care.


    They were the same before. Mu Cen knew very well that if she couldn''t drive Li Shiyuan away, she could only choose silence. She just lay down and leaned against the wall, completely ignoring Li Shiyuan''s meaning.


    Li Shiyuan is so quiet beside Mu Cen.


    He looked at Mu Cen''s back, and the guilt and remorse in his eyebrows were even more heavy. Li Shiyuan knows very well how the poison on Mu Cen comes from.


    If it wasn''t for himself, Mu Cen didn''t need to take such a risk.


    For a long time, Li Shiyuan sighed silently, so he accompanied Mu Cen to lie on the soft collapse, gently hugged Mu Cen into his arms, and then looked at Mu Cen''s raised abdomen. He could not help but have mixed feelings. That kind of complex emotion surged into his heart, and finally came in exchange for bursts of silence.


    "Cen''er, I''m sorry¡° For a long time, Li Shiyuan''s voice rose low in the room, and every word was very clear.


    Mu Cen did not speak, still leaning against the wall, as if he had fallen asleep.


    Li Shiyuan didn''t mind and continued: "I will try to get rid of the poisonous insects on you. If it comes to that day, I want you to stay here. I don''t want you to take any more risks. "


    This is the truth of Li Shiyuan.


    Mu Cen was dragged down by Li Shiyuan.


    If not, with Mu Cen''s ability, he can''t go to the present. Even in the palace, he can''t do it well, so Li Shiyuan can''t drag Mu Cen into the water again.


    Even if he died, he wanted Mu Cen to live safe and sound.


    "Because of me, or because I don''t want to see the baby in my belly, so I''m staying here?" Mu Cen suddenly opens his mouth and asks Li Shiyuan coldly.


    Li Shiyuan was stunned by Mu Cen''s question. He was quiet for a moment, and did not answer Mu Cen''s question immediately.


    "Can''t the fourth master answer?" Mu Cen sneered, with a little sarcasm.


    Li Shiyuan held Mu Cen''s hand tightly: "I said that I would treat this child as if I were my own. As long as it was born by you, I would not have any thoughts and opinions. In this world, nothing is more important to me than you. So I''m not going to involve you any more. "


    This is Li Shiyuan''s real idea.


    He hugged Mu Cen''s hand tightly.


    Although Li Shiyuan couldn''t get over that scene for a long time, it was not because Mu Cen lost his virginity to Li Shiyuan, but because of his powerlessness, blame and dissatisfaction with himself. If he could fight back, that would not have been the case.


    Li Shiyuan is very clear that Mu Cen suffered from this kind of torture because of himself.


    So Li Shiyuan won''t implicate Mu Cen in these things. If he really wants to blame him, he just blames himself.


    As for mu Cen''s baby, he can''t choose his birth and fate, so Li Shiyuan has no responsibility.


    These words clearly hit Mu Cen''s heart.


    It''s a fake to say that I can''t move.


    After such a long time of stalemate, they were cold and light on the surface, but Li Shiyuan never cared less about Mu Cen. In this sentence, Li Shiyuan expressed his ideas with the most practical actions. Li Shiyuan never spoke ill of Mu Cen''s baby.


    Mu Cen closed his eyes slightly, and his heart was tight.


    She moved in Li Shiyuan''s arms.


    On his head, a low voice suddenly rang out: "what''s the matter? Is there something uncomfortable? Let me see. "


    "No Mu Cen light said, "this child is gone, will you be happy?"


    "No Li Shiyuan said directly, "this child is not the main cause between you and me. I can feel it. So the presence or absence of this child does not affect everything before you and me. You don''t tell me, so I don''t know where I''ve offended you except this child. "


    The quiet one this time is mu Cen.


    Mu Cen did not speak, simply turned around and looked at Li Shiyuan face to face.


    See Mu Cen turn around, Li Shiyuan some accident, but he surface quietly, just so quiet watching, waiting for mu Cen to finish.


    Li Shiyuan looks at Mu Cen.


    Mu Cen''s eyes were very clear, as if he could see through everything in the world.


    "I''m more important than anything in your heart, am I?" Mu Cen asked.


    Li Shiyuan did not deny it.


    This is probably the first time for mu Cen to talk seriously with Li Shiyuan in such a long time. He is not flattered, but at least in Li Shiyuan''s opinion, this is a good start, which is better than before.


    Even if they don''t fight in front of outsiders, it doesn''t mean that the relationship between them is relaxed. In private, Mu Cen can say nothing. Even if Li Shiyuan follows Mu Cen, Mu Cen can completely ignore the existence of this person.


    Even so, they rarely share the same bed.


    Li Shiyuan is afraid to hurt Mu Cen, and he doesn''t want Mu Cen to be angry.


    So this kind of relationship is clearly not understand the stalemate for a long time.


    "Good." Mu Cen nodded.


    Li Shiyuan''s eyes fell on Mu Cen''s body for a moment: "what do you want to say, you can say it directly."


    Mu Cen made a sound, and then Mu Cen sat up.

 Chapter 602

    Li Shiyuan also sat up and leaned on the soft pillow behind Mu Cen to avoid Mu Cen''s waist suffering.


    Mu Cen noticed the details.


    In fact, from the beginning to now, this person can arrange everything in detail to avoid any accident.


    Quiet, Mu Cen''s eyes become particularly serious: "if I say, I want you to give up the throne for me, will you?"


    This word, Mu Cen asked directly.


    Eyes also did not move away from Li Shiyuan, and then she did not urge, quietly waiting for Li Shiyuan''s answer.


    Li Shiyuan didn''t answer Mu Cen immediately. If he answered this question immediately, it would be more perfunctory. This kind of question must be carefully considered before the answer is true.


    "Cen er." Li Shiyuan said quietly, "this matter is no longer my own business. It involves a lot. I can''t make a selfish decision."


    Mu Cen didn''t speak.


    But Li Shiyuan''s words soon changed: "but if you go back to the beginning and ask me such questions, I will answer you and I will. As long as you don''t want to, I won''t fight for the throne. But there is no regret medicine in this world, and we can''t go back to the past, so this choice is gone. "


    ¡°¡­¡­£¿


    "If you can. I''d rather keep you and take you around the world, regardless of fame and wealth. " Li Shiyuan sincerely finished his thoughts.


    His eyes looked at Mu Cen, firm and peaceful, and there was no trace of lying.


    "Now I have no way back." Li Shiyuan said quietly, "if we can''t regain the throne, we will spend our whole life in exile, and the future risks are unpredictable. I said I would not involve you in such a risk. "


    As the voice fell, Li Shiyuan was quiet for a moment before he continued: "so, I can only go forward."


    He told Mu Cen what he thought.


    With a thick cocoon, he pasted Mu Cen''s skin and stroked it gently. Mu Cen unexpectedly didn''t refuse. He just looked at Li Shiyuan.


    The atmosphere began to flow slightly, not as tight as before, as if it had eased a lot.


    For a long time, it was Mu Cen''s silent sigh.


    Li Shiyuan held Mu Cen in his arms, and his mandible was so close to Mu Cen''s hair: "Cen Er, I''m sorry. If it wasn''t for me, you wouldn''t be


    That''s true.


    Li Shiyuan hugged Mu Cen tightly, but he didn''t let go for a moment. Mu Cen didn''t refuse. He moved and quietly pasted it on Li Shiyuan''s chest. Listening to this man''s strong heartbeat, he suddenly felt relieved. It''s also like the haze between the two people gradually dissipated during this period of time.


    A lot of things, may not be quickly uprooted, but now Mu Cen want to come, always better than this person is not at his side.


    In this world, there are not many people who can do everything for themselves.


    Such people should be cherished.


    Li Shiyuan also felt Mu Cen''s soft attitude. He carefully separated himself from each other and quietly watched for a while. His thin lips naturally stuck to Mu Cen''s forehead and kissed him.


    Mu Cen didn''t resist.


    "I''m sorry," Li Shiyuan said over and over again.


    Mu Cen listened over and over again.


    For a long time, it was Mu Cen who took the initiative to break the silence: "if it really comes to that day, I will stay here, and you will take them back to Beijing. It''s the safest thing for everyone. "


    Mu Cen will not make trouble without reason. In front of big events, Mu CEN is calmer than anyone else and knows how to put aside his love for his children.


    Without the peace of the world, the so-called love between children can not last long. Sooner or later, people will be caught off guard by all kinds of risks.


    Li Shiyuan looked at Mu Cen for a long time and said, "if there is one day, I will let people stay and guard you, and there will be no accident. I will certainly come back to meet you


    "Good." Mu Cen answered.


    Li Shiyuan hugged Mu Cen again, her mandible leaned against her hair, her slender fingers passed through her long, soft, dark hair, and then calmly said, "don''t we stop fighting?"


    As a result, Mu CEN is cold not Ding should sentence: "see mood."


    Li Shiyuan was stunned and finally laughed silently: "OK. When you are in a bad mood, tell me, I coax you, when you are in a good mood, also tell me, I accompany you


    "You follow me every day. Don''t you have to do anything?" Mu Cen asked directly.


    "You are pregnant now, and you have more time to rest than usual. When you sleep, I can deal with these things in time." Li Shiyuan explained.


    During this period of time, as long as Mu CEN is sober, Li Shiyuan must come with him. He even blocks Mu Cen in the house and won''t do anything.


    All the deployment and plans were started by Li Shiyuan after Mu Cen fell asleep.


    Can accompany Mu Cen''s time, Li Shiyuan all specially treasures, will not miss a cent, even if two people are in a stalemate situation, is also like this.


    Mu Cen listens, what did not say more finally, just dull answer: "I want to sleep."


    "Good." Li Shiyuan answered.


    Soon, Li Shiyuan hugged Mu Cen and accompanied her to lie on the bed.


    Mu Cen adjusted a comfortable position, closed his eyes, but relaxed a lot.


    Suddenly, over her head came Li Shiyuan''s voice, low and deep, with a hint of sour: "cen''er, I still don''t like you going out with long Shaoyun. I''m talking about being alone. "


    Mu Cen snorted coldly, ignoring Li Shiyuan''s words.


    Li Shiyuan continued: "I know that you never take the initiative. It''s long Shaoyun who takes the initiative. But next time, if this is the case, take me with you."


    "What are you doing with me?" Mu Cen asked coldly.


    "At ease." Li Shiyuan said directly, "you and long Shaoyun are very innocent. But when you''re together, it''s like a barrier. Outsiders can''t get in or peep at it. That kind of feeling is extremely sour. "


    Li Shiyuan said his ideas directly.


    That is a kind of bright jealousy, without any hidden meaning.


    Mu Cen listened quietly and finally laughed silently, but he didn''t coax Li Shiyuan, but said abruptly: "I''m going to have a rest."


    Then, Mu Cen really stopped talking.


    Li Shiyuan looks at Mu Cen with helplessness and indulgence in his eyes. He doesn''t speak any more, so he hugs Mu Cen and sleeps with him.


    The night outside was just right.


    The frontier fortress, which has been like spring, has heard the sound of birds.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡ª¡ª


    It''s five o''clock¡ª¡ª


    Mu Cen wakes up.


    The subconscious Mu Cen moved, but unexpectedly didn''t get close to the solid chest.

 Chapter 603

    This makes Mu Cen a Zheng, for a moment some return but God.


    They haven''t slept together for a long time.


    Mu Cen thought Li Shiyuan would wake up with him, but now it''s better. It''s only five o''clock, and the man has disappeared.


    Mu Cen''s hand went over and touched the position where Li Shiyuan had slept. He was quiet for a moment and didn''t say anything. The mattress above has cooled down, which proves that Li Shiyuan has been away for some time.


    Mu Cen suddenly lost sleep


    She rose slowly.


    Outside Linglong heard the movement for the first time, and quickly walked into the screen: "madam, you are up."


    Mu Cen hum voice, red lips micro motion, but finally did not ask export.


    Linglong said quickly: "the maid is waiting for you to change clothes and wash."


    "Good." Mu Cen nodded.


    Since Mu Cen arrived at the frontier fortress, because he was pregnant, Mu Cen seemed sleepy. So in the early morning, Mu Cen never got up so early. On the contrary, Linglong was surprised by the cold waking up so early.


    But Linglong didn''t ask.


    She cleanly changed the clothes for mu Cen, and Mu Cen''s clothes were also changed into loose style. Even the washing things were well prepared, and the temperature was just right.


    "It''s just spring. It''s still cold in the morning. You''re wearing a cape." Linglong handed it over and gave it to Mu Cen. She couldn''t help asking, "madam, where are you going in the early morning?"


    Mu Cen calmed down and asked directly: "where''s the fourth master?"


    "The fourth master went out before five o''clock. It''s not easy for me to ask about the whereabouts of the fourth master. " Linglong explained, "if you want to find the fourth master, I''ll find it for you."


    Linglong is happy to see Li Shiyuan staying in mucen last night.


    At least in Linglong''s opinion, the relationship between the two people is relaxed, not as tight as before, which is a good thing. After all, the two people who are good are so strange that they don''t feel very comfortable.


    On the contrary, it makes people feel comfortable.


    "No Mu Cen refused. "I''ll just walk by myself. It''s in the mansion. You don''t have to follow me."


    "Good." Linglong answered.


    Mu Cen Su Lai has his own idea. Besides, there won''t be any accident even in the mansion. Linglong naturally won''t follow and ask more questions.


    Mu Cen nodded and slowly walked out of the courtyard, looking at the mansion quietly.


    In fact, Mu Cen hasn''t seen it carefully since he has been here so long.


    Most of the time, it''s hard to be pregnant and tormented, and what happened with Li Shiyuan makes Mu Cen particularly uncomfortable.


    Last night was not a smooth talk, but it was enough to ease the atmosphere between them. At least the gloomy mood that blocked their hearts gradually faded.


    Mu Cen followed the residence and turned around. When he finally came to the door of the study, the light was not on, which meant Li Shiyuan was not there. Now, Mu Cen was quiet, but he didn''t say anything.


    Rong Temple found Mu Cen for the first time: "madam, why are you here?"


    "No, I''ll just walk around." Muchen didn''t explain.


    Rongsi looked at his nose and nose, but said calmly: "the fourth master went to the dining room early in the morning."


    Mu Cen a Leng, some accident this answer.


    Because these places don''t look like Li Shiyuan''s usual places. This time, Mu Cen was silent, but he didn''t say anything. After nodding to Rong temple, he left calmly.


    Rong temple is still standing in place, not following Mu Cen.


    Mu Cen was quiet for a moment and subconsciously walked towards the dining room.


    During this period of time, the daily food is in line with Mu Cen''s taste. It''s not as heavy as the frontier, but a lot more refreshing. Mu Cen knows that this is the credit of Wang rong''er, but mu Cen has never been able to thank others, just taking this opportunity to deal with this matter together.


    In a short time, Mu Cen had already arrived at the dining room.


    Unlike when I was in Kyoto, although there were slaves in this mansion, they would not be seen everywhere. They were all necessary slaves.


    So it''s quiet outside the dining room.


    No one found Muchen when he came.


    She just stood at the door of the dining room and didn''t go in, which was enough to see things clearly in the dining room. Li Shiyuan just stood in front of the kitchen, while Wang ronger stood by, telling Li Shiyuan every detail carefully.


    Li Shiyuan''s movements seem clumsy. After all, he is usually a man who plays with a knife and a gun. When he suddenly gets out of the kitchen, he is naturally not calm.


    "Fourth master, your wooden spoon should be stirred all the time, so that the porridge will not stick to the bottom. It will be sticky and delicious, but it is very refreshing." Wang rong''er explained carefully.


    Li Shiyuan made a sound and followed Wang ronger''s action. He learned a lot, but from time to time he was still in a mess.


    They chatted in a low voice.


    "What else does Madame like to eat?"


    "Fresh vegetables, but it''s hard to see here. Maybe you can see some when you go to the market in the small town. There are also some fruits with plenty of water. They must be sweet and sour. My wife likes them very much when they are made into juice. "


    "Well."


    "Madam usually has three meals a day with a little snack. If it''s a stew, the grease must be removed. If there is too much grease, madam doesn''t like it either."


    ¡­¡­


    The conversation between them was very light. Most of what they said was related to Mu Cen.


    Mu Cen listens quietly. He can''t help smiling. He just looks at Li Shiyuan. Li Shiyuan listens to Wang ronger''s words seriously, but he doesn''t find any abnormality.


    Mu Cen stood for a while, some waist acid, but did not stay here, soon turned and left.


    It''s like when I came, no one found out.


    In the dining room at that time, Wang rong''er''s conversation suddenly quieted down and looked at Li Shiyuan like this. Li Shiyuan noticed Wang rong''er''s eyes and looked at them very faintly.


    "You want to talk to me?" Li Shiyuan asked directly.


    Li Shiyuan is much more polite to Wang ronger. Besides being the daughter of the Wang family, another reason is that Wang ronger is very devoted to taking care of Mu Cen. Therefore, Li Shiyuan''s attitude will be much better.


    On the contrary, Wang rong''er looked at Li Shiyuan awkwardly and wanted to speak, but he didn''t say a word in the end.


    Li Shiyuan is not impatient, this porridge is almost cooked, he carefully packed up, and then personally prepared the side dishes, but also some sour and crisp pickled melon or something, is pickled in advance.


    Until Li Shiyuan was ready for this, Wang ronger took back her eyes and said quietly, "don''t you know if the fourth master ever remembered me?"


    "Never." What Li Shiyuan said is direct.


    Wang rong''er was stunned. He could not tell whether he was disappointed or sad. He just looked at Li Shiyuan calmly.

 Chapter 604

    Li Shiyuan didn''t care much about Wang ronger''s eyes, nodded, picked up things to leave.


    Wang rong''er then said, "fourth master, you and I had an engagement."


    Li Shiyuan''s eyebrows narrowed slightly, and then looked at Wang ronger: "me and you?"


    "Yes." Wang rong''er said, "did the fourth master forget? I just want an answer from the fourth master. "


    This time, Li Shiyuan''s steps stopped, his eyes sank, and his voice was calm: "tell me, how can I get married with you?"


    See Li Shiyuan stop, Wang ronger this just fine way.


    "It was outside the palace. I met the fourth master. Although I don''t know why the fourth master was outside the palace. But I spent several months with the fourth master, although I didn''t see him every day. Later, someone went after the fourth master, and I took him to a safe place. At that time, the fourth master told me that if he was destined to marry me in the future, he would marry me. "


    Wang ronger said slowly, just like Li Shiyuan in advance.


    "After that, I never saw the fourth master again." Wang rong''er was silent. "Later, I went to the border with my father. When I returned to Beijing on the 16th, my mother asked me if there was anyone I wanted to marry. I told my fourth master. The father and mother went to the palace to ask for the emperor''s permission, and the emperor agreed. As a result, the fourth master refused me. I left with my parents, and then there was an accident. "


    With that, Wang ronger stopped talking.


    Li Shiyuan was quiet for a long time, and more or less a girl appeared in his mind.


    It''s not Lang Youqing''s intention, it''s more a girl who keeps following her side and saying different things. At that time, Li Shiyuan didn''t feel disgusted, he just felt a little noisy, so he seldom talked about it.


    But the heart is always long, a girl so with his side, naturally also let Li Shiyuan gradually familiar with and used to.


    In the palace, Li Shiyuan was rejected. Although he was raised by the queen, people in the palace didn''t like Li Shiyuan very much.


    On the contrary, Li Shiyuan is more surprised by the person who follows him now.


    For a long time, more or less emotional.


    Even if it''s not like, it''s a kind of company of habit.


    Until Li Shiyuan nearly had an accident, he was saved by a young girl, which made Li Shiyuan say such words on impulse. But Li Shiyuan didn''t expect that she would remember such words. These words were Li Shiyuan''s impulse. Later, Li Shiyuan never saw the girl again.


    After a long time, it will be indifferent.


    Later, Li Shiyuan knew that Li Changtian wanted to point out the marriage.


    But it''s not just Li Shiyuan''s own unwillingness that gets in the way. Li Shiyuan has never given up the position of imperial concubine. If it is the side of the imperial concubine, then Wang Yongde will not agree. Therefore, the matter is finally settled.


    In addition to Wang Yongde''s identity, Qu Huashang also added fuel to the flames of opposition, so after Li Shiyuan refused, Li Changtian stopped thinking about Li Shiyuan and found a reason to refuse Wang Yongde.


    Later, Wang Yongde''s wife and daughter had an accident.


    Now when Wang rong''er says it, Li Shiyuan is in series. He is silent. He doesn''t say anything, so naturally he looks at Wang rong''er.


    It seems that these past events, said by Wang rong''er, are pitiful. Even her tears are full of tears. I can''t say whether it''s a complaint or something else.


    "The fourth master thought of it, didn''t he?" Wang rong''er asked quietly.


    "Yes." Li Shiyuan did not deny it.


    Wang rong''er watched Li Shiyuan quiet for a moment, and then continued: "I want to ask the fourth master if he can fulfill his promise."


    "No Li Shiyuan refused to be direct.


    Wang rong''er''s face changed, and the voice stammered: "is it because of my wife?"


    "Not really." Li Shiyuan said patiently, "I''m not the fourth highness of Dazhou, but a wanted criminal. So I didn''t want to get married again. "


    Li Shiyuan indifferent mouth, and not too much emotion: "also, no matter what my present or future status is, then my wife is only one person."


    This, Li Shiyuan pause, quiet, looked at Wang ronger: "there will be no other people. And Miss Wang''s identity, certainly not suitable as a concubine, so, I still can''t fulfill the promise


    This is a refusal.


    And the rejection was thorough.


    It doesn''t give Wang ronger any space for fantasy.


    "Since Miss Wang and I have missed it, we have no chance. If you are young, let Miss Wang keep it in mind. If it''s me, I''m here to apologize to Miss Wang. " Li Shiyuan''s attitude has always been mild, "if there is a place to offend, please forgive me a lot."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    "When I''m in the mansion, I''ll take care of Miss Wang with all my heart. Until Ping''an sent Miss Wang back to General Wang. "


    Li Shiyuan calmly finished his speech, then stopped looking at Wang ronger, nodded quietly, and went out with the breakfast that had been handled.


    Wang rong''er stood in the same place, a little dazed.


    She watched Li Shiyuan go out without saying anything. Soon, a silent sigh came from behind Wang ronger. Wang ronger turned around and saw Mrs. Wang come out.


    "Mother." Wang rong''er''s voice is particularly aggrieved.


    Mrs. Wang shook her head. Then she went to Wang rong''er: "rong''er, my mother has already said that the fourth master must have this idea. Why do you want to ask again?"


    "I''m not reconciled." Wang rong''er''s eyes were red. "It''s all mine. But the wife is not the wife. She is the crown princess. Although she has been deposed, she is still the crown prince''s woman. How can she be so safe and sound at the fourth master''s side? "


    "You..."


    "If the imperial concubine that the fourth master wants to marry is someone else, I have nothing to say, but now, the imperial concubine that the fourth master wants to marry is the former imperial concubine. Isn''t that a joke for people all over the world?" Wang ronger is not reconciled, "how can I reconcile, I can''t compare with madam?"


    For a moment, Mrs. Wang lost her voice and didn''t know how to persuade her.


    The relationship between Li Shiyuan and Mu CEN is obvious to outsiders. Even though the relationship is indifferent now, Li Shiyuan is willing to serve Mu Cen wholeheartedly. This is what Li Shiyuan is willing to do, and no one can interfere.


    Since Li Shiyuan is willing, how can Wang ronger change all this.


    This kind of thing, willing to fight, willing to suffer, discerning people also understand, between Li Shiyuan and Mu Cen, no one can intervene.


    But Wang ronger¡ª¡ª


    "Rong''er, listen to your mother''s advice..." Mrs. Wang looks at Wang rong''er.


    "Mother." But Wang rong''er interrupts Mrs. Wang.

 Chapter 605

    "This is the promise that the fourth master gave me. I always remember it. Now the fourth master has gone back on it. If the fourth master did not return, then we would not have left Beijing at that time, naturally we would not have been taken away, and we would not have been separated from dad for such a long time. "


    Wang rong''er said it very quickly and in a hurry.


    Mrs. Wang stopped talking.


    This cannot be refuted.


    They might have stayed in Kyoto without these accidents. It was because of these accidents that Wang Yongde took them back to the frontier fortress for the first time.


    In the past ten years, Wang rong''er has not married any more, and she has lost the capital of Miss Qian Jin. She has been living a miserable life. She managed to escape, but unexpectedly met Li Shiyuan.


    Is this an injustice?


    "Mother, I''m not reconciled." Wang rong''er pounced on Mrs. Wang like this, "I was delayed for ten years, I''m not reconciled."


    Mrs. Wang sighed silently: "rong''er, don''t mention the past. It''s all in the past. You and I can''t change it."


    It''s really impossible to change and reverse.


    Wang rong''er didn''t speak, just holding Mrs. Wang like this.


    "It''s the best thing to live safely and see your father in this life." Mrs. Wang''s eyes were also a little red.


    Mother and daughter just hold each other.


    ¡±What''s more, the fourth master and his wife treat us very well. Otherwise, we might have died in the birch forest at that time, so we should be content and don''t think about it any more. " Mrs. Wang finished what she said.


    Wang ronger didn''t answer.


    There are tears in my eyes, but the reluctance is obvious.


    In the dining room, it was even more quiet.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡ª¡ª


    At that time¡ª¡ª


    Li Shiyuan has returned to Mu Cen''s courtyard with breakfast to find Mu Cen.


    Li Shiyuan didn''t pay attention to Wang ronger''s words. He has already explained his attitude that Wang ronger is not a brainless person. He can''t help but understand that when he is young and plays jokes, and such a long time has passed, normal people shouldn''t pay attention to them.


    Li Shiyuan didn''t plan to talk about it with Mu Cen.


    The relationship between him and Mu CEN is not hot and cold. It was not easy to ease down yesterday. Naturally, it is not suitable to mention these irrelevant people and things again to avoid worsening the relationship between them.


    Li Shiyuan understood this point.


    He lowered his eyebrows and quickly entered the room.


    Mu Cen sat quietly by the window, but he was not impatient, just like he had just got up. When Li Shiyuan came in, Mu Cen looked over.


    Her voice is more calm: "this morning, where have you been?"


    Li Shiyuan quiet, very light smile: "is missing me?"


    "No face, no skin." Mu Cen couldn''t help yelling.


    But thinking about what he saw in the dining room, Mu Cen''s attitude towards Li Shiyuan was very good, and his voice was even angry.


    "Go to the dining room and prepare breakfast for you." Li Shiyuan chuckled and said where he was going, but he didn''t hide it from Mu Cen.


    Mu Cen raised his eyebrows and looked at Li Shiyuan: "if I don''t wake up, even if you bring this breakfast, it''s already cold. I don''t drink any cold porridge now. And I don''t like the dishes that are not fresh. "


    It''s difficult to make it clear.


    In fact, Mu Cen just has a bad appetite, not nitpicking. Because of pregnancy, Mu Cen''s appetite has not been up. But as for the food, what does Mu Cen give? He tries not to embarrass the people in the residence.


    It''s just that the frontier fortress''s food is too greasy, and Mu Cen eats less.


    Wang rong''er came, but the food was fresh, and Mu Cen ate a lot.


    It''s not how good Wang rong''er is.


    Only Wang ronger knows how to please his own preferences.


    On the contrary, Li Shiyuan listened to Mu Cen''s words, chuckled and said nothing: "in this case, drink while it''s hot."


    "I haven''t washed yet." Mu CEN is indomitable.


    "I''ll let Linglong get it for you." Li Shiyuan is also very cooperative.


    Mu Cen looked at Li Shiyuan for a long time, then said: "since you can make porridge, can''t you help me prepare something to wash?"


    This word, Mu Cen also asks of the open.


    For Li Shiyuan''s understanding, Mu CEN is very clear that if he does not take the initiative to pierce, Li Shiyuan will not take the initiative to pierce all this. But Li Shiyuan didn''t expect that Mu Cen saw it.


    Now, Li Shiyuan put down his plate and looked down at Mu Cen: "did you go to the dining room?"


    Mu CEN is quiet.


    The spoon had been picked up by Mu Cen, stirred some hot porridge. After blowing, he took a quiet drink: "some are too thick."


    "I''ll add more water next time." Even if he was picky, Li Shiyuan didn''t say anything. Instead, he calmly took over Mu Cen''s words.


    Mu Cen lost his temper because of Li Shiyuan, and finally drank porridge quietly.


    A bowl of porridge soon bottomed out.


    On the contrary, I didn''t eat much side dishes, as if all my interests were in this bowl of porridge.


    Li Shiyuan accompanied him on the side, and his eyebrows were full of indulgence and indulgence towards Mu Cen. Until Mu Cen finished drinking, he handed his handkerchief: "finished? Do you want any more? "


    "What I want to eat, will you make it for me?" Mu Cen put down the spoon, looked at Li Shiyuan, asked faintly.


    Li Shiyuan is direct: "if you want, I will get it."


    This word, thoroughly make Mu Cen have no temper.


    She sighed silently, looking at Li Shiyuan like this, her eyes shining for a moment.


    Li Shiyuan was calm. He naturally hooked Mu Cen''s hair on his cheek to his ears and asked calmly, "what are you looking at me for?"


    "Aren''t you tired?" Asked Mu Cen.


    Li Shiyuan''s answer is direct: "not tired."


    "You have to coax me when you see me on weekdays. We also need to discuss the next thing with Rong temple and seventh master. We should pay attention to the situation near the residence and watch the changes in Kyoto. It''s better now. I have to get up before dawn to get food for me. Isn''t that tiring? "


    In fact, Mu Cen kept these things in mind, but he didn''t say anything about them. Today''s event, on the contrary, gave them an opportunity.


    Those unspeakable words, blurt out, also become more natural.


    Li Shiyuan listened to Mu Cen''s words, and the smile of the stars in his eyebrows became obvious.


    He quietly put Mu Cen into his arms: "so these things, cen Er all know."


    Mu Cen didn''t refuse. He just beat the man on the chest in anger and deliberately beat him in the injured position. But Li Shiyuan didn''t care, so he grabbed Mu Cen''s hand.


    In the low convergence of the eyebrows, there is a serious, every word is particularly clear: "these things, compared with the suffering of Cen Er, it is nothing."

 Chapter 606

    All the emotions, are turned into simple words, but such words, but with emotion, it seems that how can not stop.


    "I''m sorry for cen''er. I didn''t realize my promise to you. Instead, I let you suffer with me and even be implicated by me to this day." Li Shiyuan said sincerely, "if it wasn''t for me, maybe you wouldn''t be like this now."


    "You..."


    "Shh, listen to me." Li Shiyuan stopped Mu Cen.


    Mu Cen calmed down.


    Li Shiyuan continued: "if you don''t get rid of the poisonous insects, I won''t be relieved. Now everything is not what I want to give you in the end. I will do my best to fulfill my promise to you. I will marry you as my imperial concubine. "


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    "So it''s nothing to me now. As you said to me at the beginning, as long as I am well, you will be well. On the contrary, this is the same for me, as long as you are well, I will be well. Anything is not as important as you. "


    ¡­¡­


    Li Shiyuan said a lot.


    Mu Cen listened quietly.


    Her eyes were a little sore and uncomfortable. These words kept circling in Mu Cen''s mind. Finally, she sighed silently: "we won''t be like this in the future, OK?"


    "Good." Li Shiyuan can''t get it.


    "Then, he looked down at Mu Cen:" Cen Er, the past is the past, don''t mention it again. Whatever it is, it''s gone. "


    Mu Cen made a sound.


    Li Shiyuan just hugged Mu Cen and gently stroked Mu Cen''s hair: "I will let it all end soon, soon."


    ¡­¡­


    The room is quiet, no one has broken such ambiguity.


    They didn''t mention the fetus in Mu Cen''s belly, and they didn''t mention the previous things. The atmosphere was excellent.


    Suddenly, Li Shiyuan pulls Mu Cen away from his arms. Mu Cen looks up at Li Shiyuan and seems a little confused.


    Li Shiyuan''s eyes are extremely serious, Mu Cen did not ask, but waiting for Li Shiyuan to take the initiative to say.


    "Cen''er, will you marry me?" Li Shiyuan asked directly.


    Mu Cen was stunned. For a while, he couldn''t catch Li Shiyuan''s words, so he could only look at Li Shiyuan like this, as if he was thinking about the meaning of his words.


    How to marry him?


    "Right here." Every word of Li Shiyuan was very clear, "I''ll marry you. Now can''t give you flourishing world, but can give you a ceremony. I owe you that. At that time, I watched you marry the prince because I couldn''t choose, and all this originally belonged to us. Now we are here to make up for the regrets of that year. "


    "Li Shiyuan..."


    "Everyone here is the witness of our journey, so it''s best for them to watch. And one day, I will tell the world. " Li Shiyuan finished quietly.


    He put the right to choose into the hands of Mu Cen, and then quietly waiting for mu Cen''s answer, without any urge.


    Mu Cen lowered his head, as if he was seriously thinking about what Li Shiyuan said.


    This suddenly made Mu Cen''s heart beat faster, and the warm feeling became obvious. Everything around seemed to be quiet. The quiet paper could hear each other''s heartbeat and breathing.


    All of a sudden¡ª¡ª


    The child in Mu Cen''s belly also moved.


    It''s slight, but Muchen feels it.


    This is the first time that I feel the movement of the child when I am pregnant with this child. This kind of feeling makes Mu Cen''s hand touch his belly involuntarily.


    The eyes are gentle.


    Do you want me to promise your father?


    But your father doesn''t think you are his child?


    While Musen was meditating, the baby in his stomach moved again.


    Mu Cen finally very light smile.


    It''s like someone has made a decision for mu Cen. She looks up and looks at Li Shiyuan who has been standing all the time.


    Li Shiyuan''s eyes did not move away from Mu Cen''s body, and he was always quiet.


    For a long time, Mu Cen answered: "good."


    In a word, Li Shiyuan''s eyebrows and eyes, which were originally worried, were suddenly stained with joy. When he looked at Mu Cen''s hunger, his eyes were even more hot. The original calm mood seemed to be suddenly excited, and his big hand subconsciously held Mu Cen''s palm.


    The small hand was immediately wrapped by Li Shiyuan.


    Ear is this person''s pleasant voice, even less usual majesty, with a trace of flattery, almost coax Mu Cen: "then leave it to me to prepare, OK?"


    Mu Cen made a sound.


    "Cen er..." Li Shiyuan suddenly called Mu Cen''s name.


    Mu Cen looked over.


    And this person''s eyebrows and eyes with a faint smile, when Mu Cen looked over, calm but gentle said: "I love you."


    This word, Mu Cen listens to true.


    She didn''t speak, but her cheek was a little red, but it just flashed by and disappeared.


    Li Shiyuan chuckled and they looked at each other silently.


    Suddenly, there is a wooden box in Mu Cen''s hand. Mu Cen doesn''t notice when Li Shiyuan made these wooden boxes. But when she sees the wooden box, Mu Cen doesn''t feel strange, but she feels familiar. She looks at Li Shiyuan.


    "Open it up." Li Shiyuan smiles.


    There is a hairpin in it.


    Every time Li Shiyuan gave his hand-made hairpin, it was completely placed in a wooden box, but what made Mu Cen rare was not the wooden box, but what the hairpin looked like inside the wooden box.


    Because Li Shiyuan''s hairpin is always ingenious, you can never guess.


    This person can meet the needs of the situation, so they are very distinctive and unique. At that time, I left the hairpin in the palace in a hurry. I didn''t bring it out. I don''t know if I can find it in the future.


    Think of these, Mu Cen''s eyes slightly dim, holding the wooden box hand tight.


    Li Shiyuan could feel such subtle changes for the first time.


    He looked down at Mu Cen: "what''s the matter?"


    Mu Cen didn''t open the wooden box, but looked up at Li Shiyuan: "many things happened so suddenly that people were unprepared. When I entered the palace, I took all the hairpins you gave me to the palace to avoid accidents. But now I left in a hurry, and the hairpins didn''t go away. They all stayed in the east palace. "


    With that, Mu Cen lowered his head and chuckled, unable to express his complex emotion: "I don''t know if I can still find it. Maybe you''ll never see it again. "


    These hairpins are of great significance to Mu Cen.


    It was given by Li Shiyuan. Secondly, it was also a very important keepsake to witness all of them. So when these hairpins were lost, Mu Cen''s heart seemed to be blocked up. He couldn''t relax.

 Chapter 607

    Hehe¡ª¡ª


    Mu Cen couldn''t help laughing at himself.


    Inside the house, it suddenly became quiet.


    Li Shiyuan was quiet, and then calmly said: "I will find it back."


    "How do you find it?" Mu Cen asked Li Shiyuan, "don''t say you can''t go back now, even if you go back to the palace, the palace has long been beyond recognition. Li Shiyuan''s conduct, will not keep any of my things, will certainly destroy the clean


    That''s the truth.


    Li Shiyuan hates them to the bone. Since he hates them to the bone, Li Shiyuan will let people deal with everything that has something to do with Mu Cen. Once he has dealt with it, where can he find it? This is even more vague than looking for people in the vast sea of people.


    There is no hope at all.


    "No Li Shiyuan promised, "he won''t move the things in the east palace for the time being. Because he doesn''t have the leisure. Now he is in the throne, and the people in the east palace will be moved away. So the East Palace is vacant. "


    Mu Cen was stunned.


    "The location of the east palace can''t be easily moved. No emperor has moved the East Palace in the past dynasties. Only when the crown prince is confirmed will the eastern palace be opened again. "


    Li Shiyuan quietly explained.


    If Li Shiyuan is a normal means of status, then there is no current situation of internal and external troubles, Li Shiyuan may let people clean up the East Palace, and the unnecessary things in the east palace will be disposed of. But under such circumstances, Li Shiyuan has a lot to do and has no time to take care of.


    The eastern palace will be temporarily sealed.


    So those things of Mu Cen must be in the East Palace, but they can''t be taken out.


    "So it is." Mu Cen nodded.


    In the last life, Li Shiyuan died in the process of seizing the right, so Li Shiyuan did not have such a situation. In addition, Mu Cen was always in the East Palace in the last life. When he moved into fengluan palace, naturally all things would be moved by the slaves, and there was no loss.


    Listening to Li Shiyuan''s explanation, Mu Cen was relieved, but he didn''t see the hairpins. Mu Cen still couldn''t put down his heart completely.


    Li Shiyuan looked at Mu Cen, suddenly very light smile: "I let people take out the hairpin?"


    "It''s too risky." Mu Cen shook his head, "I don''t want to expose anyone in the palace."


    Li Shiyuan did not speak.


    Mu Cen has rejected Li Shiyuan: "if these hairpins can be found one day, it''s our destiny. If you can''t find it back... "Mu Cen was quiet for a moment," then come back. "


    Just like the relationship between her and Li Shiyuan, if she can''t get rid of the poisonous insects and get rid of her grievances, she will start all over again.


    There''s nothing wrong with overthrowing and starting over again.


    As if to think so, Mu Cen''s heart is also comfortable.


    Under such circumstances, Li Shiyuan can''t be blamed, and Mu Cen knows that it''s more about his temper. But she should not be in now, give Li Shiyuan to make trouble again.


    Li Shiyuan quietly listened to Mu Cen''s words, and only answered for a long time: "OK."


    Mu Cen said nothing more.


    Li Shiyuan has changed the topic: "open it up."


    Mu Cen opened the wooden box according to his words.


    There is a red peony hairpin in the wooden box. The peony is delicate and beautiful. It looks like a real flower. You can''t put it down at a glance.


    And big Zhou''s peony means the back seat.


    This kind of hairpin can only be used by the queen in Dazhou.


    The man''s mind¡ª¡ª


    Mu Cen pursed his mouth and looked up at Li Shiyuan: "don''t you understand the meaning of peony? Now, give me this. Aren''t you afraid that those who want to bite me? "


    "That''s big week. We''re not in big week anymore." Li Shiyuan said with a light smile.


    Yeah.


    They''re not in big week.


    It''s already in the border area. It''s just a necessary way. There are many different countries and tribes here. Sometimes there will be wars. Although it''s not long, it''s totally different from the stability of Dazhou.


    "Don''t you like it?" Li Shiyuan asked in a low voice.


    Mu Cen played with the hairpin in his hand for a while, and then he laughed lightly: "I didn''t say I didn''t like it."


    Li Shiyuan picked up the hairpin and lightly put it on Mu Cen: "on the wedding day, you will wear it."


    "So you had a plan?"


    "Yes."


    "What if I don''t agree?"


    "I''ll wait until you agree."


    ¡­¡­


    The conversation between them is very light, but in the eyes of gazing, there is only each other left.


    Then, Mu Cen was gently held in his arms, a kiss fell on Mu Cen''s forehead, Mu Cen did not refuse, this is also the first time they have been so intimate since they came here.


    Mu Cen''s silence makes Li Shiyuan more emotional.


    The kiss follows Mu Cen''s eyebrows and eyes until he kisses Mu Cen''s mouth.


    All of a sudden, everything became hot.


    Mu Cen''s neck was held up. It seems that for a long time, Mu Cen has not been so intimate, but this kind of uneasiness soon engulfed in Li Shiyuan''s comfort.


    This kind of appeasement, inch by inch, completely attracted all mu Cen''s attention, and no longer had any right to resist.


    Li Shiyuan didn''t let Mu Cen go until they couldn''t breathe.


    Li Shiyuan''s eyes warmly looked at Mu Cen, not much better, the breathing became heavy.


    Li Shiyuan''s finger belly has a thick cocoon when he holds the sword all the year round. He rubs it gently along Mu Cen''s delicate skin. Mu Cen''s hand is on Li Shiyuan''s wrist.


    "Wait for me." Li Shiyuan said this for a long time.


    Mu Cen should say: "good."


    Then, Li Shiyuan gently hugs Mu Cen into his arms. Mu Cen just leans on Li Shiyuan''s chest and quietly listens to his heartbeat. In this way, it seems that everything has been put down.


    Until Li Shiyuan opened Mu Cen and put the hairpin in Mu Cen''s hand back on her bun.


    When he came to the border, Mu Cen''s bun was just a simple bun, and the rest of his hair was scattered behind him casually. On weekdays, Mu Cen seldom used any jewelry, only a hairpin.


    In fact, as long as Li Shiyuan is careful, he will find that Mu Cen''s hairpin hasn''t changed. This is the last one he wore on Mu Cen''s bun before going out of the palace, which was also given by Li Shiyuan.


    If it''s really irreparable, Mu Cen won''t use these hairpins again. Now, Mu Cen hasn''t changed them. What does it mean? In fact, it has already been explained.


    "Why are you looking at me all the time?" Mu Cen''s cheek was staring at some people by Li Shiyuan. Then he asked.


    Li Shiyuan chuckled: "you are so beautiful."

 Chapter 608

    Mu Cen angrily pushed away the man, turned around and ignored him. It was a little woman''s shame.


    Li Shiyuan chuckles and kisses Mu Cen naturally.


    They just hugged each other quietly.


    ¡­¡­


    Time flies by. It''s more than half a month gone.


    The frontier has officially entered spring.


    That kind of snow capped scene can not be seen, everywhere is the visible new green, people can not help but relaxed and happy, even with a good mood.


    In the house, people from all levels are busy.


    They are all people who follow Li Shiyuan and Mu Cen all the way. Their difficulties are in their eyes. Today is the wedding of Li Shiyuan and Mu Cen. For them, it seems that they have been waiting for a long time.


    This kind of joy, how can not block.


    In the mansion, people are busy up and down.


    In the past half a month, Li Shiyuan and Mu Cen seem to be back to the beginning. They are sweet and greasy together every day. In every part of the residence, we can see the pictures of them holding hands. Occasionally, they bow their heads to talk, but looking at each other''s eyebrows, there is only deep friendship left.


    Li Shiyuan takes care of Mu Cen carefully.


    Mu CEN is held in the palm of Li Shiyuan''s hand like a treasure. Even Mu Cen''s idea, needless to say, Li Shiyuan can clearly feel it and send it to Mu Cen for the first time. That kind of feeling is like a treasure of the world. As long as Mu Cen wants it, Li Shiyuan will do it regardless.


    Between the two strong, even through their side of the slaves, can easily feel, that kind of shyness and heartbeat feeling, make people blush.


    "Mother, I''m not reconciled." Wang rong''er looked at the red in the mansion and his eyes were red. "I have nothing to say about who the fourth master married, but why Mu Cen. She is clearly the deposed person. She has been chaste for a long time. How can she marry the fourth master? "


    Wang rong''er holds Mrs. Wang''s hand tightly and shakes her head desperately.


    Mrs. Wang twisted her eyebrows and closed the door carefully. Then she came back: "I''ve told you many times. Don''t think about it any more. No matter whether you and the fourth master ever had an engagement or not, as long as the Emperor didn''t say it, it doesn''t matter. "


    Mrs. Wang sighed: "over the years, you never find anyone. It turns out that it''s all because of the fourth master."


    Wang rong''er''s eyes are sparkling, and the grievance is obvious. Wang rong''er was born to Mrs. Wang. How could Mrs. Wang not be distressed. But compared with Wang rong''er, Mrs. Wang is still more sober.


    She knows very well that Li Shiyuan won''t take a fancy to Wang ronger.


    Even if Wang rong''er is married back home, it''s just a concubine.


    It''s nothing to commit to be a concubine. It''s just that Wang ronger can''t get any favor all his life. In this case, it''s not much different from widows. What you do your best to get is not what you want. You can imagine the final result.


    Mrs. Wang didn''t want to see Wang rong''er like this.


    "The fourth master and miss Mu are married today. You put that away. Not only now, but also in the future. " Forced by Mrs. Wang, she said word by word. The tone was less gentle and became more serious. "Any idea or practice that shouldn''t have can''t appear. In that case, sooner or later, you will only hurt yourself. "


    With that, Mrs. Wang sighed silently.


    Wang rong''er is still crying, just holding Mrs. Wang and crying.


    "Mother knows you are wronged." Mrs. Wang''s hand followed Wang rong''er''s hair. "I know that for so many years, you don''t look for people, don''t marry people, except for being robbed, there are also reasons. You have the fourth master in your heart. That''s why we stick to it. "


    All this is made by nature.


    Mrs. Wang did not expect that they would meet Li Shiyuan under such circumstances.


    Originally, Wang rong''er had no thought of heart, once again was hooked up, once had an idea, in such an impulse, any persuasion has become powerless.


    "But it''s all your wishful thinking. If the fourth master remembers you, he will remember you at the first sight. What''s more, you say you are the Savior of the fourth master, but you should know that without you, the fourth master will get out of danger. Many things are just your imagination. "


    Mrs. Wang continued: "rong''er, listen to my mother''s advice, don''t think about it any more. People''s greed can make people completely unable to control themselves, and ultimately will only force themselves to a dead end. We managed to escape. We are only one step away from seeing your father. Don''t ruin everything because of a temporary mistake. "


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    "If you have to say that you are the Savior of the fourth master. So now, Miss Mu is also your life-saving benefactor. One life is worth one life. Everything has passed. Do you hear me Mrs. Wang looked down at Wang ronger and said every word very seriously.


    For a long time, Wang rong''er looked at Mrs. Wang with tears in her eyes and nodded: "rong''er knows."


    "Good." Mrs. Wang nodded, and then she let go.


    Wang rong''er was born on her own. How could Mrs. Wang not know that Wang rong''er is stubborn and really afraid to do something wrong.


    Mrs. Wang is also experienced for a long time. How can she not see everything between mu Cen and Li Shiyuan.


    Regardless of their relationship, Li Shiyuan is interested in Wang ronger.


    She knows more clearly that Mu CEN is in charge of everything here.


    As long as Mu Cen does not nod, Li Shiyuan will not marry Wang ronger even if he is interested in Wang ronger. Since this is the case, why should we think about it? It will only block us and make us feel uncomfortable.


    Mrs. Wang sighed silently in her heart for a long time before she said, "OK, today is the fourth master''s wedding. You shouldn''t hide in it. It''s not good to let people see this idea."


    Wang ronger answered.


    Mrs. Wang just picked up Wang rong''er. After Wang rong''er cleaned up, the mother and daughter walked out of the house together.


    The people outside the house are busy preparing for the wedding. Naturally, they don''t find Wang ronger''s abnormality. They have gathered their emotions and joined the helping crowd.


    It''s as if nothing ever happened.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡ª¡ª


    When the auspicious time arrived, Li Shiyuan changed into a red wedding dress and welcomed Mu Cen out of the house.


    Here, everything can only be simple, no wedding, only the chapel. But this is already valuable for Li Shiyuan and Mu Cen.


    In the lobby, it''s very noisy.


    Mu Cen, wearing a red wedding dress, was so led by Li Shiyuan. When they came to the lobby, the crowd cheered and clapped.

 Chapter 609

    "Are you ready?" Li Shiyuan asked Mu Cen softly.


    Mu Cen made a sound.


    The red xipa was still on Mu Cen''s face, and the voice was a little low, even swallowed up in the lively voices.


    But Li Shiyuan heard clearly, and he gave a light smile.


    The people standing in this hall are people who share weal and woe with them. It is more precious to witness all this.


    One side of the voice came loudly: "worship heaven and earth."


    Li Shiyuan took Mu Cen''s hand and didn''t kneel down. Because Mu Cen was pregnant, Li Shiyuan omitted any action that could hurt Mu Cen.


    So they were standing.


    Two people respectfully toward the direction of heaven and earth three bows.


    "Two worship high hall." The high pitched voice came again.


    Naturally, there is no high hall here. On it are the tablets of Li''s and Mu''s ancestors, so they used to be high halls. They didn''t kneel down and bowed respectfully.


    "Husband and wife pay homage."


    This time, Li Shiyuan turned and looked at Mu Cen. Mu Cen''s charming face was hidden in the xipa, and Li Shiyuan watched it quietly for a long time.


    Then, the two almost tacit understanding of the completion of the couple''s worship ceremony.


    "Li Cheng."


    Voice down, around the warm applause, each face with a smile of joy, swept the haze of this period of time.


    This is probably the biggest happy event for all of us.


    After Li Cheng, Li Shiyuan holds Mu Cen''s hand again and naturally hugs her waist to avoid exerting force on her waist.


    Li Shiyuan nodded to the crowd and said, "I will not accompany you tonight when you enjoy the delicious food and wine. After all, cen''er is out of date. I''ll have a drink with you in the future. "


    "Good --" everyone answered in unison.


    As we all know, Li Shiyuan loves Mu Cen and just wants to accompany him, so naturally, people will not say much.


    Li Shiyuan nodded to indicate that although it was against common sense, in such a case, common sense was not important, it was Mu Cen who was important.


    Even if all the rituals were simplified, it would be more tiring for a person who has been pregnant for five months.


    Li Shiyuan escorted Mu Cen all the way back to the house.


    Mucen''s xipa was still on his head, and there was a drink in the room.


    Neither of them spoke, just looking at each other.


    "I''m going to lift my veil." Li Shiyuan opened his mouth quietly, but in such words, he was smiling, and his eyes looked at Mu Cen for a moment.


    When the voice fell, Li Shiyuan''s fingertips had touched Mu Cen''s handkerchief, and his fingertips even trembled.


    For a long time, Li Shiyuan calmed down and quietly lifted Mu Cen''s veil.


    Mu Cen''s face appeared in front of Li Shiyuan.


    The delicate appearance, with a little pink and black, is enough to attract all living beings. On Mu Cen''s bun, he wears a peony hairpin made by Li Shiyuan himself, which adds a bit of elegance.


    Li Shiyuan looked at it so quietly that he didn''t open his eyes for a long time.


    "Don''t you drink Jiaobei? I''m going to watch it all the time? " Mu Cen gave a low smile to remind Li Shiyuan.


    Li Shiyuan this just returned to God, but is outspoken: "Cen Er, you are too good-looking, I see some fascinated."


    Mu Cen chuckled and said nothing.


    Then, it was Mu Cen who poured the wine himself. Li Shiyuan took the cup and drank the wine quietly. Li Shiyuan had already thought of such details. What was in Mu Cen''s glass was not wine, but water. Mu Cen also noticed.


    The eyebrows and eyes are filled with little smiles.


    After drinking the wine, the wine cup was quietly placed on the table, and the two people''s eyes were still burning together, never separated.


    Until Mu Cen coughed softly: "don''t you go out and have a few drinks with them?"


    "I want to be with you." Li Shiyuan spoke quietly.


    "Just look at it like this?" Mu Cen raised her eyebrows.


    Li Shiyuan also followed with a smile: "it''s OK to watch."


    Mu Cen didn''t speak, neither did Li Shiyuan.


    The one who breaks the silence again is mu Cen: "I want to hear you play the piano. How about playing the piano for me?"


    "Good." Li Shiyuan didn''t refuse.


    ¡­¡­


    The guzheng in the house belongs to Mu Cen. Li Shiyuan has quietly walked up to the guzheng. After sitting down calmly, he looks at Mu Cen. His slender fingers are on the keys. The melodious sound of the guzheng has come, and the sound enters his heart.


    Mu Cen couldn''t help stepping on the beat with the sound of the piano, and his eyes became more and more gentle when he looked at Li Shiyuan.


    Li Shiyuan played the piano seriously, one after another, as if he wanted to make Mu Cen enjoy himself.


    In fact, there is not much time for them to get along with each other.


    It seems that in such a time, they also seem to cherish.


    And outside the window, the moon is sinking.


    I don''t know how long it took to play the piano, but the sound gradually stopped. Li Shiyuan came back to the bedside and held Mu Cen gently.


    Mu Cen leaned on Li Shiyuan''s arms: "it''s OK to go out with me to have a look at the moonlight."


    "Today is not fifteen." Li Shiyuan looks down at Mu Cen.


    "Just want to see." Mu Cen didn''t ask for anything.


    Li Shiyuan said, "where do you want to see it?"


    "The roof." Mu Cen said directly, "you can see clearly from high."


    This time, Li Shiyuan was silent and suddenly took Mu Cen''s hand. Mu Cen just thought Li Shiyuan agreed. With a little smile in his eyes, he soon followed Li Shiyuan out.


    As a result, Muchen was a bit surprised.


    Li Shiyuan took Mu Cen out from the back door of the mansion. Mu Cen was stunned. Obviously, she didn''t expect that. She passively looked at Li Shiyuan: "where are you taking me?"


    "Go somewhere." Li Shiyuan face unchanged should be, "you should like it."


    Mu Cen heard Li Shiyuan say so, but he didn''t say anything.


    And Li Shiyuan''s hand so holding Mu Cen''s hand, quietly out of the mansion, all the way to the south. The south side is close to other tribes, which is extremely open.


    On weekdays, Mu Cen won''t come here, because several tribes are close to each other, which is extremely easy to cause fights. She is pregnant, and in case of something, she will become extremely troublesome.


    So if it can be avoided, Muchen will.


    Unexpectedly, Li Shiyuan brought himself.


    Mu Cen didn''t ask any more, so he followed Li Shiyuan quietly and drove his horse. Ma''er just walked gently on the road, the speed was not fast, and it would not affect Mu Cen. Li Shiyuan protects Mu Cen all the way, and will not make Mu Cen feel uncomfortable.


    Li Shiyuan got off his horse when he came to the border of the vast grassland. The horse ate grass at will. They just stood on the grassland.


    It seems that there is still dew on the grass at night. In the border of spring, it''s still cool at night, but it''s much better than Kyoto.

 Chapter 610

    Even two people did not change the Xifu, in the night, it is particularly eye-catching.


    "Why did you bring me here all of a sudden?" Mu Cen raises his head and asks Li Shiyuan. After being quiet, Mu Cen seems to think of something.


    When he wanted to speak again, Li Shiyuan looked at Mu Cen. His eyes were heavy, gentle and affectionate. Mu Cen was stunned, but he couldn''t remember what he said.


    She passively looked up at Li Shiyuan and said, "what do you want to say to me?"


    "Don''t you want to see the stars?" Li Shiyuan asked directly.


    "Yes." Mu Cen didn''t deny it.


    Li Shiyuan chuckled, and then found a clean and dry grass, so casually took off his cape and put it on the grass. Then he held Mu Cen and sat down. Mu Cen passively sat down, while Li Shiyuan naturally held Mu Cen in his arms.


    Mu Cen was stunned.


    But Li Shiyuan had already looked up. Mu Cen saw the stars all over the sky with Li Shiyuan''s eyes. What he saw in the mansion on peacetime was quite different.


    Film by film, bright incomparable, as if the night has been lit up in general.


    Mu Cen was a little fascinated.


    She has passed through Mu Cen for many years, and now she is reborn, as if she had never seen such a bright star anywhere.


    For a moment, Mu Cen was a little fascinated, so quiet.


    And everything around also seems particularly calm, no one to disturb them.


    "If you can do this all your life, you will be satisfied." Mu Cen sighed and said.


    Li Shiyuan quietly looked at Mu Cen: "yes."


    "How?" Mu Cen did not look up at Li Shiyuan, "back to Kyoto, can''t see such a delicate."


    "You can see it." Li Shiyuan gave an unexpected answer.


    Mu Cen was stunned.


    Her brain turns very fast, thinking about where can be seen in Kyoto, but even if Mu Cen thinks about it, no matter how empty it is, there will not be such a film of stars in front of you.


    When Li Shiyuan saw Mu Cen confused, he chuckled: "in the palace."


    "No way." Mu Cen shook his head, "I have been in the palace for so many years..." soon, Mu Cen realized that he had said something wrong, and immediately changed his words, "I said that I have not been able to find such a place in the palace for so long."


    Li Shiyuan catches the key point of Mu Cen''s words, but seeing Mu Cen change his words, Li Shiyuan doesn''t say anything at last. He just looks at Mu Cen quietly.


    Mu Cen has continued to ask: "you tell me, where can I see it in the palace?"


    "On the palace wall." What Li Shiyuan said is direct.


    Mu Cen was stunned.


    This is really a place Mu Cen has never been to.


    "It''s too high to be cold. The palace wall is the enemy of the highest place in Kyoto. Apart from the mountains in the distance, only the palace wall can be seen clearly without any shelter. When the stars are shining, they won''t lose to this grassland. " Li Shiyuan explained.


    The appearance of stars also depends on the time and weather. Even in grassland, such brilliant stars can not be seen every night.


    So if mucen wants to see it, Li Shiyuan will bring mucen here.


    "How do you know?" Mu Cen looks up at Li Shiyuan and asks curiously.


    "When I remember, I remember my mother brought me to the palace wall, so I saw it." Li Shiyuan smiles and explains to Mu Cen.


    It was when Rong Fei was still standing on the high palace wall with Li Shiyuan, looking at the stars all over the sky.


    Li Shiyuan''s memory is deep, because it is not only the palace wall, but also the lonely eyes of Rong Fei. The palace wall becomes Rong Fei''s last confinement and can''t leave any more.


    But did not expect, finally Rong Fei''s whole life, unexpectedly is buries here.


    It''s very sad.


    Mu Cen saw that Li Shiyuan suddenly mentioned Rong Fei. He was quiet, but he didn''t say anything at last. After a long time, he calmly said, "when I get back to Kyoto, I''ll worship Rong Fei again."


    "What do you call my mother''s wife?" Li Shiyuan looks down at Mu Cen.


    Mu Cen a Leng: "Rong Fei."


    "Cen er." Li Shiyuan looked at Mu Cen with a smile and reminded him, "you and I have been married today, and have worshipped the high hall. In this hall, naturally, there is my mother. So the next time you see my mother''s wife, do you want to call her Rongfei? "


    In a word, let Mu Cen''s cheek slightly red.


    Yeah, they''re married.


    Never thought that under such circumstances, they got married.


    Although it''s simple, it makes people feel warm. It seems that even if it''s so simple, it''s also the result of their hard work.


    Even close, they may never see again.


    Think of these, Mu Cen some slightly moisten the eye socket, then quietly changed his words: "mother imperial concubine."


    Li Shiyuan lowered his head and chuckled.


    The well-defined fingers hook Mu Cen''s chin. Looking at Mu Cen, the handsome face enlarges in front of Mu Cen. Mu Cen doesn''t struggle, just looks at him.


    "Close your eyes." Li Shiyuan said softly.


    Mu Cen closed his eyes.


    This person''s thin lips pasted up, warm, swept away the cold on the lips at night, with a trace of warmth, a little bit wrapped around Muchen, as if in such a kiss, to completely involve Muchen, forever no longer separate.


    For a long time¡ª¡ª


    Long forgotten time.


    Li Shiyuan just let go of Mu Cen. Mu Cen''s cheek was a little red. He just leaned against Li Shiyuan and gasped a little. Compared with Mu Cen, Li Shiyuan''s breath was much more stable.


    No one spoke.


    Until Li Shiyuan broke the silence: "Kyoto is not peaceful."


    "Here comes the news from Kyoto?" Mu Cen thinks intuitively.


    Li Shiyuan said: "after the initial tax reduction and exemption, Li Shiyuan was paying exorbitant taxes and increasing taxes more and more frequently. Since the founding of the people''s Republic of China, Dazhou has been quite open to the public. As long as he talks without conspiracy, he will not deal with it. Now, as long as he talks about the imperial power, Li Shiyuan will order to be affiliated with the nine ethnic groups."


    Mu Cen was not shocked.


    These things have happened in the last life, but the speed of the last life is not as fast as it is now. But the situation of the two generations is also very different.


    "Even he continued to expand the army, looking for young workers from the people''s homes and forced them into the camp. In addition, they are also building dormitories, which cost people money. "


    Li Shiyuan told Mu Cen about what happened in Kyoto.


    Mu Cen listened quietly until Li Shiyuan''s voice fell: "Li Shiyuan will soon cause public indignation. When he arouses people''s indignation and the people become more and more dissatisfied with the emperor, it will be the best time for you to go back to Beijing. "


    Li Shiyuan naturally understood this.


    Before he had time to speak, Mu Cen continued: "Mrs. Wang is here. Send them to General Wang. General Wang''s pass is not difficult. As long as you can pass General Wang''s pass, it''s easy to go back to Kyoto. The people all the way suffered from Li Shiyuan''s torment. We will welcome your counterattack, and we will go a lot smoothly. The rest is Kyoto. "


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

 Chapter 611

    "There are also our people in Kyoto. They must be ready before we go back. Li Shiyuan won''t think of it. It''s just you, or you. Li Shiyuan is just sitting in this position for the time being. "


    ¡­¡­


    Mu Cen calm analysis, she meditated on the calculation of time, and then said: "not even half a year, is the three or four months of the scene."


    At that time, Mu Cen was just about to give birth.


    However, Mu Cen will not use his children to coerce Li Shiyuan. This child, in Li Shiyuan''s view, is not his child, so Li Shiyuan will not stop.


    In order to counter attack and return to Beijing, we need to find the most appropriate time. One more point is not enough, and one less point is not enough. It''s too early, their ability is not enough, it''s too late, and the people are tired. They may hate the freshmen of Dazhou, so they don''t have to cooperate.


    Therefore, the weather, the place and the people are harmonious.


    "When you''re done." Li Shiyuan is calm, "I want to make sure you''re safe before I leave."


    Mu Cen twisted his eyebrows and looked at Li Shiyuan: "I..."


    "In addition, we don''t have many excellent generals in our hands. Compared with the Imperial Palace, these forces still need to be cultivated. If we go back rashly, we will be disappointed and even lose the lives of the generals. In addition, the other half of the jade seal has not been found, and Li Shiyuan''s people are also ready to move. If they find it, they can only take it back to Zhao. "


    Li Shiyuan''s calm explanation.


    Mu Cen said: "I didn''t think so much." Then she looked at Li Shiyuan, "didn''t Ji Niang say that the jade seal is on the border?"


    "Wait." Li Shiyuan just said such a word, "one thing, I''m in a hurry. I''ve been waiting for so long. It''s not too late for the meeting."


    Mu Cen didn''t say anything. After a long time, she continued: "as for the army, I have an idea. It should be considered that the time, the place and the people are harmonious. It''s yours, so it must be yours."


    Li Shiyuan looks at Mu Cen unexpectedly and doesn''t know where he is.


    Mu Cen didn''t speak in a hurry. She was thinking about the past life.


    Although Mu Cen was in the palace in the previous life, at that time, Mu Cen was still the crown princess, and Li Changtian was also in power. At that time, Li Changtian was plotting to defeat several tribes in the border area.


    That''s why Mu Cen knew that every year in the summer, the border would be in drought, the crops could not be harvested, the people''s food was insufficient, and the natural suffering was unbearable.


    Li Changtian wants to take advantage of the miserable time of these border tribes to go into the palace at one stroke and thoroughly defeat the border tribes.


    But Li Changtian didn''t wait until he died.


    With Li Shiyuan''s accession to the throne, the matter naturally ended for the time being.


    But mu Cen knew that in this year''s border area, the drought was extremely dangerous, and countless people died. In the end, Li Shiyuan was cheap. But the people in the border area were fierce in nature. Even if they were dying, Li Shiyuan''s vitality was greatly damaged.


    Therefore, the people of these tribes may not be able to use force, but must be outwitted.


    This makes Mu Cen have such an idea.


    After sinking, Mu Cen said: "it''s summer in the border area. The weather is dry and the crops are not good. In recent months, people in the border area will be very sad. However, in previous years, there was more or less rain, which could be passed after boiling. This year, I''m afraid I can''t get by. "


    Mu Cen said slowly.


    Li Shiyuan did not interrupt Mu Cen''s words, quietly listening to Mu Cen go on.


    Chatting with Mu Cen, you not only feel comfortable, more importantly, in Mu Cen''s lines, she can bring you a lot of useful information, let you do things, get twice the result with half the effort.


    Even Li Shiyuan didn''t know where the information came from.


    It''s just that for such a long time, Mu Cen has never been wrong.


    Including the people to be on guard against, and the evidence, Mu CEN is like a prophet, so when Mu Cen opens his mouth, Li Shiyuan won''t easily interrupt Mu Cen.


    "These tribes are savage by nature, brave and good at fighting. If we can accept them, it will be very beneficial to us." Mu Cen continued to say calmly, "but if we rely on force, let alone us, even Li Shiyuan can''t do it, so we can only outwit."


    "How to outwit?" Li Shiyuan looks at Mu Cen and asks quietly.


    "Food is the essence of the people. They have a natural disaster, we give them a natural disaster. If they survive, they will be grateful. What''s more, these tribes, even if you ascend the throne in the future, should promise them that they will not interfere in any of their actions. In this way, they will be willing. "


    Mu Cen said quickly, looking at Li Shiyuan''s eyes firm incomparable.


    "How do you deal with natural disasters?" Li Shiyuan squinted slightly.


    "Open a channel to divert water. Do it now. " Mu Cen said directly, "in spring, when it rains, store all the rain in one place. In summer, lead the rain to the fields, so that the natural armor and crops will not die of dryness. In autumn harvest, it may not be as good as the land of fish and rice in the South of the Yangtze River in Dazhou, but at least they will not starve to death. It''s called buying hearts. "


    Li Shiyuan suddenly realized: "Cen Er is really smart."


    They never thought of such a way to accept it.


    If the ancestors of Dazhou had thought of it, these tribes would have been obedient to Dazhou. It''s not the current stalemate. There is no lack of attack in Dazhou, so the people of these tribes hate Dazhou.


    And Mu Cen''s view was also used in the drought of Dazhou.


    However, they use rivers and lakes, and their natural resources are far more than those of these tribes. But Dazhou never thought that it was beyond Li Shiyuan''s expectation to accumulate spring rain first and use it to irrigate these crops during the summer drought.


    But it''s an excellent way.


    "Don''t hesitate about it." Mu Cen light smile, thinking is followed by extremely calm, "so two or three months later, we will see the effect. And it takes time to build canals. As for the canal repair, general long has people to help. It''s also an excellent practice for our border towns. "


    Li Shiyuan said, "I''ll arrange someone to deal with it immediately."


    "Good." Mu Cen answered.


    After that, they were quiet for a while until Mu Cen said slowly, "if the weather is good all the time and the people don''t suffer from the war, it''s the luck of a country. If the fourth master ascends the throne, he will be a wise king in the future. "


    "I will." Li Shiyuan nodded.


    Mu Cen looked at Li Shiyuan, very light, but said firmly: "I know that the fourth master will."


    Listening to Mu Cen''s words, Li Shiyuan quietly hugs Mu Cen into his arms. Mu Cen just leans in Li Shiyuan''s arms and looks at the stars all over the sky. Li Shiyuan takes Mu Cen back to his residence until the sky gets darker and darker.


    The mansion is still a happy scene, decorated with lights, especially lively.


    Today is a happy day for mu Cen and Li Shiyuan.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 612

    More than two months have passed.


    Mu Cen has been pregnant for more than seven months, and her stomach is obviously bulging, but mu Cen''s action is still light, and it doesn''t seem much bulky because of her pregnancy.


    Li Shiyuan was always busy, and he made all preparations for Zhou Xiang''s return to Kyoto. The news of Kyoto would appear in the border every few days. Rong temple was responsible for all these things.


    Li shiche and Rong jiupei cooperated with Shao Yun to open the canal.


    In the past two months, the achievements have been remarkable. The rain left in this spring is enough to slow down the urgent situation in the coming summer. The rest is just waiting for the opportunity.


    And the border also began to enter the early summer, the muggy feeling is obvious, the rain seems to evaporate overnight, no longer see.


    In the mansion, naturally, it is extremely hot and dry.


    But for mu Cen, Li Shiyuan did his best in everything, so mu Cen was not affected.


    The watermelon growing in the sand on the border is the most sweet and delicious. It is also Mu Cen''s favorite fruit recently.


    Linglong cut the watermelon, then chilled it, and then sent it to Mu Cen.


    Mu Cen took a bite. It was very sweet.


    Suddenly, Mu Cen looked at Linglong. Linglong was stunned and said, "madam, is there something wrong with me? Why do you look at me like this? "


    "What happened to your neck?" Mu Cen asked, eyes also followed sharp up.


    Linglong subconsciously touched his neck: "I don''t know why, it''s just swollen for a few days."


    "Is there anything uncomfortable?" Mu Cen asked.


    "Nothing for the time being. Maybe I''m in good health when I practice martial arts, but I feel sore occasionally. " Linglong thinks about it before explaining to mucen.


    Mu Cen ponders, this situation is not normal in Mu Cen''s view.


    Linglong had never been in such a situation. In Gu Yuanzhi''s medical skills, such a situation was like the symptoms of plague.


    And the frontier is the place where plague can easily break out.


    In Mu Cen''s memory, plague once broke out in the border areas, causing countless deaths.


    She has a special constitution. It''s impossible to find Mu Cen with these diseases, but it doesn''t mean that the people in the residence are the same. It''s really unimaginable that there are any accidents. They didn''t need Li Shiyuan to do it at all, and they destroyed themselves.


    Just when Mu Cen was meditating, suddenly the boy in the house came in a hurry: "madam, it''s bad. The cook is dead."


    This time, Mu Cen''s face changed greatly.


    She soon calmed down: "Linglong, you go back to your house, no one is allowed to get close to you. I''ll deal with other things when I come back."


    "Yes." Linglong didn''t have any hesitation.


    Then Linglong went back to her house.


    Mu Cen ordered that no one should be near Linglong''s house. He also ordered that the servants in the mansion must stay in their own house and not leave. If they were slaves living together, they would be scattered.


    After the order was given, the people in the mansion felt a little strange.


    But because it was Mu Cen''s words, we didn''t feel anything unsafe. We soon followed Mu Cen''s orders.


    Rong temple and Rong Jiu are responsible for evacuating the slaves who live with Datong shop.


    When they turned to leave, Mu Cen calmly stopped them: "Rong Jiurong temple, cover your face with a mask, and protect your hands."


    "Madame?" Let Jiuyi be stunned.


    "Do as I say." Mu Cen said word by word.


    Mucen has his own dignity. Naturally, the people below will follow him. Soon, Rongjiu and Rongsi answer and walk out.


    In a short time, the servants were arranged.


    This time, Mu Cen just walked towards the kitchen.


    As soon as Li Shiyuan came back from his business trip, he realized the quietness of the residence. Li shiche and Li Shiyuan exchanged a look. Soon, Rong temple and Rong Jiu came with masks.


    Two people are more inexplicable: "you this is?"


    "Tell the fourth master, this is the order of the lady." Rong Jiuhui replied.


    "Cen er?" Li Shiyuan is even more inexplicable.


    Li shiche''s seriousness is also puzzling. Soon they look at each other and walk towards the courtyard where Mu Cen lives, while Rong Temple follows.


    "Where are the people in the mansion?" Li Shiyuan asked.


    "They were all alone in their own house, which was also ordered by the lady. Madame is now in the kitchen Rong Jiu said quickly.


    "What''s the matter?" Li Shiyuan asked again.


    Rong temple said: "the cook suddenly died suddenly. The lady gave this order. No one knows the specific situation. "


    "I''ll see." What Li Shiyuan said is direct.


    Soon, Li Shiyuan and Li shiche walked towards the kitchen. It was quiet nearby. When they got to the kitchen, they caught up with Mu Cen.


    Mu Cen had already heard the sound of footsteps, and turned around. His slender body was against a stomach. The people who saw it were a little scared.


    "What''s the matter?" Li Shiyuan asked directly.


    Mu Cen didn''t answer immediately. He said quickly, "don''t come here, wait for me in place."


    Li Shiyuan and Li shiche stopped.


    Soon Mu Cen did not say much, turned and walked into the kitchen.


    Two people look at each other, even Rong nine and Rong temple also some unknown.


    You know, there''s a dead person inside, and Mu CEN is pregnant. Anyway, it''s not lucky for pregnant people to enter such a place with dead people.


    However, it''s hard for them to change what Mu Cen has decided.


    "What''s going on inside?" Li Shiyuan''s eyes sank down, with some sharp, asked Rong temple.


    Rong temple still shook his head: "I don''t know. As I said before, except that one of the cooks in the house died, there was no news."


    "How can you suddenly die in the mansion?" Li Shiyuan couldn''t understand.


    Rong Si thought for a moment: "I don''t know much about this subordinate. It seems that before the cook died, he felt a little uncomfortable. But today, my wife suddenly opened her mouth, as if from Linglong. The first one called Linglong back to his room, and he was not allowed to come out again. "


    This made Li Shiyuan''s brows twist.


    Not surprisingly, it''s fake.


    But mu CEN is never a mindless person.


    For today''s sake, we can only wait.


    "Fourth brother, fourth sister-in-law is out." Li shiche suddenly looked at the entrance.


    Mu Cen had already come out. When he saw the three people, he didn''t come here for the first time. Instead, he calmly went to one side, washed his hands and face carefully, and then walked back to Li Shiyuan.


    But there was a proper distance between them.


    "Cen er?" Li Shiyuan twisted his brows.


    "Cook Li died like a plague." Mu Cen finished his words calmly.

 Chapter 613

    Li Shiyuan and Li shiche are shocked, even Rong temple and Rong Jiu are surprised to see Mu Cen, some can''t believe what they heard.


    No matter where plague is concerned, it is a terrible plague.


    The plague is also very easy to meet in the frontier fortress, but in the past few years, once plague is found in the frontier fortress, the local people will directly burn the whole family to avoid the spread of the plague, causing a greater butterfly effect, and basically kill it in the cradle at the first time.


    Therefore, in recent decades, although I heard it occasionally, it never spread.


    And now, the plague is alive in front of them, how can they not be shocked.


    "Linglong helps me get things from the back kitchen on weekdays, so she''s also infected. But Linglong practices martial arts. She has a good physical foundation. Now she is suffering from mild symptoms. She will be fine after taking medicine. "


    Mu Cen said calmly: "now we need to separate the slaves in the house for the first time. Anyone who has contacted with cook Li should observe them separately and see what happens. If you miss one, it will spread out and be unimaginable. In addition, during this period, anyone who has been out of the government or who has been in contact with must know clearly that the plague is spreading too fast. "


    Even if it is such a thrilling thing, Mu Cen also appears calm, his arrangement is particularly clear.


    "How could that be?" Li Shiyuan couldn''t believe it.


    Li shiche also followed: "the residence has been very clean, it is impossible to appear these things."


    If the people in the residence got plague, they either got it from outside, or the sick mice appeared here and just bit cook Li.


    "Yes, it seems impossible. But cook Li has been bitten by mice on his feet. " Mu Cen sank. "That''s why I suspect, and the mouse didn''t find it. It should also be put out in the government. No, and then it''s unimaginable. "


    These are not jokes.


    But Li Shiyuan is more worried about Mu CAI. He just looks at Mu Cen.


    You know, almost all people who have been in contact with plague have been infected, and Mu CEN is pregnant now, so he can''t tolerate any accident.


    Mu Cen saw Li Shiyuan''s worry, calmly said: "don''t worry about me, I have a special constitution, my adoptive father used poison on me since childhood, so even if it''s plague, I can''t find me, I''m invincible."


    Just like this insidious poison, it can only be silent in Mu Cen''s body.


    But this matter, Mu Cen always feel wrong.


    It''s not like a natural disaster, it''s a man-made one.


    However, how can there be people with different intentions in this mansion? Why should people with different intentions use such sinister means? It''s not only this mansion but also most of the tribes here that are destroyed by a slip.


    If this incident is spread out, the consequences will be unimaginable.


    "No one is allowed to divulge a word about any situation in the government. There is no amnesty for killing." Li Shiyuan also thought, "the tribes around here are savage in nature. If these things are passed on, the consequences will be unimaginable."


    They must not cause any conflicts with the surrounding tribes under the current situation.


    That will only bring them down at the expense of their troops, and it won''t do them any good.


    On the other side of the border, things like plague have always been extremely extreme. Therefore, it is impossible for this news to spread.


    After sinking, Li Shiyuan lowered his eyebrows, and his eyes became gloomy.


    Rong temple and Rong Jiu naturally did not dare to neglect them. They repeatedly said, "we have already explained this matter."


    Li Shiyuan made a sound.


    Then Li Shiyuan looked at Mu Cen.


    Mu Cen said that it''s false not to be shocked, but under such circumstances, Mu Cen can only choose to be calm: "now I''m going to see the situation with the people who have contacted with chef Li. Some people have a long time of onset, and some people have a long time of onset. It''s hard to say."


    "I''ll go with you." Li Shiyuan said directly, and then his hand so firmly held the hands of Mu Cen, "you are pregnant, a lot of things are not convenient."


    This made Mu Cen''s heart warm. When he looked at Li Shiyuan again, with a smile in his eyes, he slowly said, "you can''t accompany me, I can only go by myself. This is already the case in the mansion. There must be other slaves infected. If you go, you will also be affected. I''ll tell you something. "


    There is no compromise in Mu Cen''s words, so he looks at Li Shiyuan firmly.


    "What''s more, if there is no leader, everything will be like a mess, so you can''t go." Mu Cen finished his speech quietly.


    There is no reason for this.


    Li Shiyuan is going to have an accident, then the mansion will be in real chaos.


    He is everyone''s reassurance. As long as Li Shiyuan is safe, everything seems to be solved. Therefore, anyone can have an accident, but Li Shiyuan can''t.


    Seeing this, Li shiche looked at Mu Cen and said calmly, "fourth sister-in-law, fourth brother, go back to the house. I''ll go with you. There''s no one around you. The fourth brother won''t be at ease. "


    Mu Cen shook his head: "No. Anyone has to go back. Seventh master, your fourth brother is important. It doesn''t mean any of you are not important. You are all the right-hand men of the fourth master. Anyone who has an accident is a loss to the fourth master. I''ll leave the fourth master alone, and there''s nothing I can do in the face of the future. "


    "Sisao..."


    "Besides, it''s in the mansion. No matter what happens, I can control it. Please rest assured." Mu Cen didn''t mean to compromise


    As the voice fell, Mu Cen looked at Rong Jiu and Rong Temple: "you watch the fourth and seventh master go back. This is my order. For the sake of the seventh and fourth masters, do as I say. "


    After weighing the pros and cons, Rong temple and Rong Jiu chose to listen to Mu Cen.


    And Li Shiyuan and Li shiche are very clear about Mu Cen''s stubbornness. In the end, they didn''t say anything, sighing silently.


    Li Shiyuan looked at Mu Cen''s eyes particularly firm: "I want you to appear in front of me safely."


    "I will." Mu Cen quietly smile, "after all, there are still things to deal with, I naturally can''t have an accident."


    Listening to Mu Cen''s promise, Li Shiyuan made a sound.


    Then, Li Shiyuan and Li shiche walked towards the house.


    Mu Cen watched them go back to the house, then turned around and hurried to the place where the slaves lived. In her mind, the people who work in the kitchen are filtered.


    After Mu Cen looked at it one by one, he was more sure.


    Except for the death of cook Li today, several assistants of cook Li are in the late stage of the disease. It is estimated that they will not survive for a few days. Plague in Linglong at that time, there are drugs to solve, to the late, she can do nothing, and in this case, infectious will be stronger.

 Chapter 614

    What worries Mu Cen most is not these.


    It''s the people next to chef Li who often go out to buy goods. This also means that there are still many people infected outside the government.


    If that''s true¡ª¡ª


    Mu Cen''s heart is tight, that is a kind of subconscious worry, how can''t hide.


    And those slaves, see Mu Cen come in, scared shiver, don''t want to ask: "madam, what''s the matter with the slave, please tell me clearly."


    But mu Cen didn''t open his mouth to explain. He just closed his eyes slightly and said quietly: "nothing. I just came to see the situation. Cook Li died. I naturally want to find out the reason."


    "Cook Li''s death has nothing to do with the slaves. Please tell me." The slave knelt down all over the place and constantly cried for himself.


    "I know." Mu Cen answered, and then she calmed down and said quickly, "this matter, I have my own decision, you just wait for the result in the house."


    "Thank you, madam." The slaves are even more grateful.


    For Muchen, they have total trust.


    Mu CEN is very clear about what the slaves think, but she can''t expand the situation because of such trust and innocence. You know, it''s extremely troublesome that the bodies died of plague are not handled properly in time.


    The next things, no one is not difficult.


    These slaves who have been suffering from the disease to the end, Mu Cen puts them in a room and asks Rong Jiu to deliver the medicine, which can make them go silent without any pain.


    Rong Jiu did as he did, and his eyes were red.


    Mu Cen looked at Rong Jiu: "Rong Jiu, do you know why people of all nationalities are so cruel to such things?"


    "I know." Rong Jiu responds.


    "Just know. We have no choice in this matter. If they don''t take the medicine, they will walk in pain. Instead, let them leave in their sleep. As for their families, find someone to be kind to. " Murcen orders in a low voice.


    Rong Jiu said: "my subordinates must remember the orders of my wife."


    "When they leave, put them in bags and take them to the place where there is no one on the top of the mountain, they must be burned. And where they''ve been, find these people one by one, but don''t cause too much noise and panic. " Mu Cen continues to order.


    Let''s write it down.


    Soon, Rong Jiu turned to do it.


    Then, Mu Cen turned and went to the wing room where Mrs. Wang and Wang rong''er lived. Because a few days ago, Wang ronger was responsible for all the food of Mu Cen. Even if he didn''t have close contact with cook Li, he was also a person who had been in the kitchen. During this period, Mu Cen''s appetite was normal, so Wang ronger was no longer responsible for his own food.


    But even if Wang rong''er is no longer responsible for her own food, it doesn''t mean that Wang rong''er didn''t go to the kitchen. She seems unwilling to be a freeloader in the mansion, so she will help more or less in the kitchen.


    Nature is also a dangerous person.


    And Mu Cen can''t let Mrs. Wang and Wang rong''er have an accident. After all, it''s about how to pass General Wang. If something happens, the consequences will be unimaginable.


    Shen Shen, Mu Cen went to the door of the wing room where the mother and daughter lived, then knocked on the door, and then pushed the door in.


    When Mrs. Wang and Wang rong''er saw Mu Cen, their faces were also nervous. They hurriedly invited an: "I''ve seen you, madam."


    "Get up." Mu Cen nodded.


    Mrs. Wang has asked: "madam, is something wrong in the mansion? Why can''t everyone leave their own house? "


    Mrs. Wang is not a slave in the mansion. Naturally, it is impossible to deal with Mrs. Wang with the way she dealt with the slave.


    Mu Cen was quiet, and then he said slowly: "because cook Li died suddenly, it happened quietly. I think it''s strange. In addition, this is a frontier fortress. There are always some unknown reasons. I''m afraid of an accident, so I''ll let you stay in your own house and don''t leave. After I check, it will be clear. "


    Mu Cen said directly, just to hide the plague, but between the words, also implicitly implied Mrs. Wang.


    Mrs. Wang was not stupid. She couldn''t have heard such a hint. Her face also changed.


    Wang rong''er suddenly asked: "madam, all the people are in the room. Why do you come out? Are you not afraid of an accident? "


    Said, Wang ronger is looked at Mu Cen.


    Mu Cen this just faintly looked at Wang rong''er, the attitude is calm: "afraid. But it doesn''t help. Someone has to come out and deal with it. "


    Mu Cen didn''t explain anything else. She went to Mrs. Wang and said, "I''ll check with you and Miss Wang."


    "Good." Mrs. Wang nodded and did not refuse.


    Mu Cen has gone to Mrs. Wang''s face, carefully checked, Mrs. Wang and no exception, went to the front of Wang rong''er, it is the same, Wang rong''er also no exception, two people seem to be all right.


    This let Mu Cen slightly relaxed tone: "at present, it seems that there is nothing. If there is any discomfort, throw an object in the house to the door. When Rong Jiu sees it, he will come and talk to me. Be sure to do it in the first place. Don''t delay. "


    "Well, I remember." Mrs. Wang answered repeatedly.


    This kind of atmosphere, also became slightly nervous.


    Mu Cen didn''t stay in their house. When he got up to leave, Mu Cen suddenly looked at Wang rong''er: "did Miss Wang go to the kitchen recently?"


    "Madame, do you doubt me?" Wang ronger immediately questioned Mu Cen.


    Mu Cen lowered his eyebrows, but he was quiet. Then he said, "I don''t doubt what you mean. Anyone who goes to the kitchen will ask. Miss Wang doesn''t have to be so nervous. "


    Wang rong''er listened to Mu Cen''s words and immediately replied, "I haven''t been to the kitchen for a long time."


    "Rong er." Mrs. Wang looks at Wang rong''er.


    Wang ronger still insisted: "I just haven''t been there for a long time. Recently, I''ve been in the house, and I don''t have any contact with the minions in the kitchen. "


    Mu Cen made a sound, but didn''t say anything. Then she nodded to her mother and daughter, and quickly turned to leave.


    After Mu Cen left, Mrs. Wang immediately looked at Wang rong''er: "how can you use this tone to talk to your wife?"


    "Niang, look at Mu Cen''s tone. It''s like what we''ve done." Wang rong''er splashes a basin of dirty water on Mu Cen first.


    Mrs. Wang saw this, also want to persuade a few words, finally words to the mouth, she did not say export, can only be so helpless shake her head.


    Wang rong''er''s heart knot has been a long time, and it''s not something that can be dropped for a while and a half.


    Just don''t cause any more trouble.

 Chapter 615

    Mrs. Wang was silent, and then she spoke slowly: "don''t leave the house before your wife''s order to avoid trouble."


    "I see." Wang rong''er answered.


    The house gradually became quiet.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡ª¡ª


    Mu Cen became the busiest person in the whole mansion. Because of her constitution, Mu Cen was dealing with this matter.


    Rong Jiu became Mu Cen''s only helper.


    Those slaves who were disposed of were taken out of the house quietly by Rong Jiu. According to Mu Cen''s instructions, they were completely burned on the top of the mountain.


    This kind of action, although the people in the house were locked up, but more or less can be detected, so the house is even more panic, just because of Mu Cen''s order, no one dare to leave.


    And those slaves in the early stage of the disease, Mu Cen all gave medicine.


    These medicines also let Rong Jiu put them at the door of each house.


    In addition, some people who are confirmed not to have the disease still live alone to avoid coming out in the incubation period and causing more trouble.


    And the slaves who took the medicine, the situation suddenly improved, those uncomfortable places also gradually disappeared.


    The body recovers day by day.


    This is a happy event for mu Cen.


    After all, she''s seven months pregnant. When she feels uncomfortable, she feels hard to walk, but she doesn''t say anything. She''s still dealing with these things.


    Although Li Shiyuan didn''t leave the house, the only thing he insisted on was that he had to be with Mu Cen.


    Mu Cen can''t beat Li Shiyuan.


    Before going back, Mu Cen will thoroughly clean herself, and she, she can be sure that she is safe and can''t infect Li Shiyuan, which makes Mu Cen feel relieved.


    "Back?" When Li Shiyuan heard the news, he walked to Mu Cen for the first time.


    Mu Cen was very tired. He didn''t have the strength to talk.


    When Li Shiyuan saw this, he could not help feeling distressed. He held Mu Cen and quickly walked toward the bed. Mu Cen leaned on the soft collapse and closed his eyes.


    "You are so tired." Li Shiyuan frowned.


    "No choice." Mu Cen''s answer is concise and comprehensive.


    Li Shiyuan handed a glass of water to Mu Cen. Mu Cen took it and drank it quietly. After drinking the water, Li Shiyuan picked up the glass and held Mu Cen gently.


    Mu Cen didn''t struggle, so he found a comfortable place in Li Shiyuan''s arms and closed his eyes. After a while, Mu Cen seemed to sleep.


    Li Shiyuan didn''t speak and looked down at Mu Cen.


    For a long time, it was Li Shiyuan who broke the silence: "those slaves will appreciate you. In this case, it''s best for them. There''s no pain in dying. "


    Li Shiyuan knows Mu Cen very well.


    Mu CEN is cruel again, but he will never and will not hurt innocent people. And those slaves, in this epidemic, are the most innocent people.


    If it''s not necessary, Mu Cen won''t fight hard next time.


    And such a cruel hand, the servants in the house can not be completely without news, that kind of tension, naturally obvious. Just because of the current situation, no one dares to say anything.


    Mu Cen said, "how do you know that I want to do this?"


    "You''re my woman, and I know that." Li Shiyuan said in a low voice.


    Their tacit understanding, not only in doing things, even in life, even a look can let each other clearly know what each other is thinking.


    It''s like now.


    It doesn''t need too much redundant words, Li Shiyuan can just appease Mu Cen.


    Mu Cen laughs at Li Shiyuan, as if he suddenly relaxes. But what he says is not so relaxed: "those dead slaves and people I have met, I''m afraid the situation is not optimistic."


    The plague is spreading too fast, especially with people close to them.


    Therefore, those civilians who have come into contact with the slaves have naturally developed symptoms, and their families who live with them will also find out. They don''t wait to die. They go to see a doctor. A doctor is not a fool. You can see it at a glance.


    I''m afraid it''s impossible to hide this.


    "The doctor here can''t handle this alone." Mu Cen said it directly.


    Li Shiyuan looked at Mu Cen: "what do you think?"


    "As long as it is not known that it is from our residence, we will be safe and sound, and the rest of us, if we handle it well, will certainly be able to buy people''s hearts. Sometimes people''s hearts are not easy to use silver, but these things. " Mu Cen said calm.


    Whether it''s natural or man-made.


    But in Mu Cen''s view, it is an opportunity for them.


    Plague and other things, we all stay away, but if someone can come forward at such a time, let all the chaos here calm down, then things will be very different. At that time, at least in the eyes of those who were treated, they were benefactors, not dispensable people.


    There are so many small countries around here that they are safe and sound.


    And people like them, for the people nearby, are outsiders. In fact, there are countless crises hidden.


    Apart from other things, as long as Li Shiyuan can get through a country and buy people''s hearts, their existence will become dangerous. One more thing is better than one less thing, one more enemy is better than one more friend. What''s more, if they grow stronger and stronger here, there is no guarantee that others will not covet all of them.


    So mu Cen''s thinking is not without reason.


    She quietly expressed her meaning, and then looked at Li Shiyuan.


    Li Shiyuan didn''t speak for the first time. His eyes fell on Mu Cen, but he was very serious: "Cen Er, I can wait for anything else, only you, I can''t let you take any risks."


    "If you''re worried about my infection, I won''t." Mu Cen said it directly.


    "It''s not just that. You know, it''s hard to deal with things like plague, so the most direct way for people everywhere is to gather these people and burn them. If they can''t avoid it, they will choose to destroy the city, and they can''t let it spread. "


    Li Shiyuan''s words also appear more direct: "you are pregnant, to do these things, even if you will not be infected, it will affect you."


    Pregnant people and ordinary people are not the same, coupled with mu cenhuai''s hard work, and now the reason for her poison, no one really knows what will happen.


    Under such circumstances, Li Shiyuan would never let Mu Cen take the slightest risk.


    And Mu Cen quietly listen to, suddenly so embrace Li Shiyuan thin waist, small face stick in this person''s chest, silent sigh.

 Chapter 616

    Li Shiyuan bowed his head: "what''s the matter?"


    "You have a point. But I''m afraid it''s too late. " Mu Cen said calmly, "in this short period of time, so many people have died in our house. The people they contacted outside must be infected. I''m afraid it''s beyond your expectation. "


    Mu Cen''s voice became serious: "we don''t care. The final result will also affect us. At that time, the situation spread, and I''m afraid we will be more difficult to deal with."


    Mu Cen''s worry is not unreasonable.


    It''s impossible for the people in the residence to be locked up all the time and not allowed to go out. In this case, people will be even more worried.


    And people outside will also feel strange. In addition to the outbreak, they are the first foreigners to be attacked. So now, Mu Cen doesn''t want to take care of it, but also has to take care of it. Now that he''s in charge, Mu Cen will get some benefits from it. It''s impossible to let this matter go in vain.


    She looked at Li Shiyuan: "we have no way back."


    The words are direct and firm.


    Li Shiyuan was quiet for a moment, and finally said slowly, "what do you want to do?"


    "At the beginning, it won''t attract attention at the first time. The doctor is not a fool, but it can''t be diagnosed at the first time. It''s a plague, so it will take time. In the meantime, we have to spread the news, and then we come forward. They will know without saying anything. "


    Mu Cen said his idea: "it''s too deliberate, but it makes people suspect. I''m in charge of dealing with these things, and you and the seventh master can gradually convince the people of these tribes that it''s the best policy to work together. "


    ¡­¡­


    Mu Cen''s plan is comprehensive.


    a seamless heavenly robe.


    As long as there is no accident during this period, everything will go according to Mu Cen''s way. Li Shiyuan pondered for a moment, but finally did not refuse.


    But he looked at Mu Cen''s eyes, but it was more serious: "I only want you to guarantee that you can be safe."


    "I will." Mu Cen''s direct commitment.


    Even if it''s not for Li Shiyuan or for the baby, Mu Cen will stick to it.


    Both long Shaoyun and Ji Niang have said that she and Li Shiyuan have a love affair for three generations, so this life is the second one. If there are children left behind, the beginning of this life may be good.


    Even now, there are still misunderstandings between her and Li Shiyuan, but sooner or later, right?


    And Li Shiyuan listened to Mu Cen''s words, well, he agreed.


    Two people didn''t delay, very quickly according to Mu Cen''s request, quickly deal with this matter.


    ¡­¡­


    The plague in frontier fortresses spread like wildfire.


    Those who are sick, let people talk about the color change, originally still lively border, suddenly become quiet down, even the way people come and go, began to be sparsely populated.


    everybody will be deterred by the danger.


    The plague spread in the residence has been controlled by Muchen for the first time, but no one in the residence is allowed to leave in private. Those who have been treated are allowed to leave only after Muchen is sure that there is no problem, while others in the residence are still locked up.


    Avoid crossing during the incubation period.


    And the situation outside the residence, gradually began to get serious, which was expected by Mu Cen. When she was ready to go out to deal with these things, suddenly, Rong temple had run over in panic.


    "What''s the matter?" Mu Cen asked quickly.


    Rong Temple immediately said: "madam, there are many people outside, all from different tribes. I don''t know how this word got out. They said that the plague spread from our residence. They wanted to settle accounts with us, and a lot of people from the army came. "


    Such things have never happened since they arrived at the frontier fortress.


    "Calm down first, I''ll go out and have a look." Mu Cen said directly, "don''t follow me out. According to my previous request, be fully armed. Unnecessary people are still in the mansion. "


    As the voice fell, Mu Cen hurried out of the mansion.


    When Li Shiyuan came face to face, he obviously knew what was going on outside, and said: "I''ll go out with you."


    "No. People outside don''t know if there are any lurking people. If they are infected, they will be in trouble. " Mu Cen refused.


    Li Shiyuan''s attitude is also very firm: "these people outside are all from different tribes. No one can know or control what they can do, so I have to accompany you."


    Li Shiyuan''s attitude is also very persistent.


    Mu Cen looked at Li Shiyuan and finally sighed silently: "come with me and protect yourself. Don''t get close to these people easily. If the plague is real, these people are outlaws. "


    Li Shiyuan nodded.


    Mu CEN is slightly relieved, and they quickly walk towards the door.


    Sure enough, a group of people at the door are shouting, and someone has started to smash the door. The guards in the residence can''t stop this situation. When they see Mu Cen and Li Shiyuan appear, they are relieved, but they are also worried.


    "Fourth master, madam." The bodyguard called them respectfully.


    Mu Cen nodded, then hurried to the door.


    The gate of the mansion was opened for the first time after the outbreak of the epidemic in the mansion. It was obvious that people outside did not expect that people inside came out on their own initiative. For a moment, everyone looked at each other face to face. When there was no response, they could only look at each other like this.


    Especially Mu CEN is pregnant.


    "I am the master of this mansion. What''s the matter at the door?" Li Shiyuan took the lead in asking.


    Li Shiyuan does not anger from the prestige of Wei, let the people present is more quiet.


    Mu Cen stood quietly on the edge of Li Shiyuan, silent, but it doesn''t mean Mu Cen didn''t do anything, she was observing whether everyone in front of her had the symptoms of plague, in order to make the first response.


    After Mu Cen''s tour, at least the people who appear at present don''t have any symptoms on the surface. As for the incubation period, it''s hard to say.


    Her hand gently pulling Li Shiyuan''s sleeve, is to remind Li Shiyuan not to get close to these people.


    Li Shiyuan nodded to Mu Cen to show that he knew.


    And the visitors have already photographed the representatives and said harshly, "you foreigners, it''s only after you have come that our place has become chaotic. Even a plague that hasn''t been seen for decades has emerged. The plague must have come from your house. "


    It''s very direct.


    Li Shiyuan''s brow twisted, and Mu Cen had already taken the initiative to say: "on the contrary, there is no plague in the government, even normal minor diseases and disasters, so I really want to know how this incident came about? What''s more, the frontier fortress is not our own family. Why did it point at us? "


    Mu Cen asked sharply.

 Chapter 617

    The leader was stunned by Mu Cen''s question. For a while, he couldn''t find an answer.


    These tribes in the border area don''t read much and are full of brute force, so when Mu Cen asks them coldly, they have no words.


    How did they know that the plague spread from this mansion? They can''t tell why. However, one pass is ten, ten pass is hundred. Finally, everyone is so sure.


    "Well, since it''s not you, why don''t you go out all day?" After the other side calmed down, he continued to question Mu Cen.


    "It''s so unstable outside that I can''t let the people in the mansion take such risks. Don''t you know what plague is? " Mu Cen calmly counterattacked, "just like now, under such circumstances, are you sure there is no problem among you? Are you not afraid to infect each other? "


    All of you: --


    The crowd, who was still clamouring, suddenly dispersed. Everyone looked at each other with speculation and uneasiness, and the suspicion became obvious.


    The people who were still fighting against mucen are now fighting in the dark.


    After all, no one dares to take such a risk.


    And they are really combined, and they don''t know the root and the bottom of each other.


    "So, even if you don''t know it, it''s too arbitrary to be sure that the source of this matter is in our house?" Mu Cen''s attitude is calm, "isn''t it afraid that someone with a heart will lead you by the nose, watch the fire from the other side, and then make a profit?"


    This made several tribes serious.


    The plague happened too fast, which made them panic. They never thought about these things. They just wanted to kill the source for the first time.


    That''s why I came straight.


    And Mu Cen''s words, let them completely at a loss.


    Seeing this, Mu Cen knew that the time was almost right. He took a step forward. Li Shiyuan subconsciously held Mu Cen''s hand. Mu Cen turned back, looked at Li Shiyuan quietly, and shook his head calmly.


    And allow nine also suddenly become vigilant, immediately follow behind Mu Cen, for fear of any mistakes.


    No one can afford such a responsibility.


    "But I can handle it." Mu Cen spoke quietly.


    "Why should we believe you?" The people of the tribe didn''t believe Muchen at all.


    Pestilence happens all the time in the border areas. It''s just a large-scale event. They seldom meet it, because at the source, they will deal with it in the most cruel way.


    So they didn''t believe Mu Cen''s words at all.


    In their view, the plague is beyond treatment.


    "The people in my house are safe. It depends on the current situation. If you don''t deal with it, are you going to prepare for your family''s destruction? When you meet such a thing, no matter who it is, if there is one in the family, it may be that countless people will be killed. "


    Mu Cen looked at the people present, his eyes became sharp: "besides, the emperor of the Zhou Dynasty is covetous, don''t you know? If you are exterminated one after another, even if the plague is over and the emperor of Zhou gets the news, how many chances do you have to win? "


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    "At that time, you were just scattered. Even if you were united, you could not be the opponent of Da Zhou. The new emperor of Dazhou is extremely cruel. Your results will not be much better than now. "


    Every word of Mu CEN is cruelly in each other''s heart. Now, everyone has no reaction, and the previous fierce attitude has eased down. Unexpectedly, they just stand in the same place and want to negotiate with Mu Cen.


    "You speak your way." The leader of the other side asked.


    Mu Cen said directly: "you are not the person in charge. I don''t want to talk to you. Birch forest not far from the border, if you like, go back to convey to your master, an hour later, I will wait for them here. When I see them, I will take the initiative to talk about it. "


    After that, Mu Cen stopped talking and took people back to his residence.


    The people behind him followed in one after another. The gate of the mansion was closed again. The people outside looked at each other and had no idea for a moment.


    "Up to now, let''s have a try." Finally someone said, "what this woman said is reasonable. Now the emperor of the Zhou Dynasty is too cruel. It''s not good for us."


    "So it is."


    "I''ll go back first and report to the chief."


    "I''ll go too."


    ¡­¡­


    The people who had gathered in the residence immediately scattered, and the gate of the residence became quiet and restored the former calm.


    But in the mansion¡ª¡ª


    Li Shiyuan looked at Mu Cen: "you don''t need to go in person."


    "They recognize people." Mu Cen said directly, "I asked. If I didn''t go, it''s insincere for the other party. No matter what you say, they won''t believe it."


    Li Shiyuan twisted his brows.


    "Just because of their barbarism, they won''t believe it. They will surely bring the dying people infected with the plague. Let''s see if I can deal with it. Nothing can convince the public. " Mucen calm analysis, "come to this step, we must think according to the worst idea, so can''t have any mistakes."


    Li Shiyuan could not refute this.


    And Mu Cen continued: "don''t hesitate. It will take time to get to the birch forest. It''s not good to let them wait for us. We are too passive. "


    Li Shiyuan said nothing.


    "Let Rong Jiu and Rong Temple get ready. After all, if it''s really noisy, we still have a way out." Mu Cen said slowly, "if this is really the case, then I''m afraid this place, we can''t continue to stay, we still have to find a place to live."


    "Back in town." Li Shiyuan said directly, "although it''s the territory of Dazhou, it doesn''t mean it''s unsafe."


    There, after all, is long Shaoyun''s territory.


    At this point, I''m afraid we have to make a choice. Not everyone can pass overnight. The plague here is not suitable to be taken to a small town.


    Otherwise, it will not be safe anywhere.


    "Go to birch forest first. I''ll ask Rong Jiu to arrange other things." Li Shiyuan spoke calmly.


    Mu Cen nodded.


    Soon, they left the residence. Rongsi had prepared the carriage. Li Shiyuan helped Mu Cen to get on the carriage. Rongsi drove to the direction of birch forest.


    On the way to the birch forest, Mu Cen had heard the sound of the horse''s hooves. She opened the curtain and saw long Shaoyun''s men not far away from the carriage.


    Long Shaoyun naturally also saw Mu Cen. With firm strength in his eyes, Mu Cen was slightly relieved.


    Li Shiyuan did not say anything.

 Chapter 618

    Now is not the right time to discuss these things.


    After a moment of silence, the carriage also stopped in the birch forest. Not long after Li Shiyuan helped Mu Cen out of the carriage, the sound of horse''s hooves came to their ears. Then, the sound of horse''s hooves came closer and closer.


    Mu Cen and Li Shiyuan were a little wary, but on the surface, it was as if nothing had happened.


    Until these people appear in front of Li Shiyuan and Mu Cen.


    Mu CEN is calm.


    She looks at the person in front of her.


    Soon, the people of the tribe stood in a row in front of Li Shiyuan and Mu Cen. It was obvious that there were many people in the tribe, and they were all the leaders of their tribe.


    Mucen quietly observed a circle, these leaders more or less mucen still have impression.


    These impressions come from the previous life, which is described in Li Shiyuan''s words. These people are very troublesome to Li Shiyuan. No matter what way they try, they will not eat hard or soft, let alone attack them. In that case, it will only hurt Dazhou''s vitality.


    So for a long time, Mu Cen naturally remembered.


    She calmed down, one by one and in front of the people said hello, nodded.


    This also surprised the leaders on the scene. Unexpectedly, the one who negotiated with them was a slender woman who was pregnant. This also calmed their fierce momentum.


    The most important thing is that the women in front of them can call out their names exactly.


    It''s amazing.


    Even Li Shiyuan looked sideways, but mu Cen''s appearance was always calm.


    "Less nonsense." Someone took the lead in saying, "you nanmanzi, you want to negotiate with us. OK, save this man first. Otherwise, you can''t talk. How can we trust you. If people can''t be saved, you don''t want to leave here today. "


    People around immediately began to follow suit.


    There was a lot of noise.


    Mu CEN is calm: "that is nature."


    As the voice fell, a man in a sack was thrown directly in front of Mu Cen. The man who left the sack was also fully armed, and then immediately retreated to a safe place.


    There was a faint voice from the man in the sack.


    Mu Cen didn''t move forward for the first time, but turned and looked at Li Shiyuan: "you all go to the back, where I draw the line, don''t get close."


    In Li Shiyuan''s eyes, Mu Cen said directly: "I will be careful, don''t worry."


    Li Shiyuan knew Mu Cen''s insistence, and finally didn''t say anything. He took people all the way back to the line, but Li Shiyuan''s eyes always looked at Mu Cen, for fear that something might happen in the next moment.


    Rong temple, they also appear particularly vigilant.


    Several people looked at each other and stood in the same place.


    And Mu Cen has already slowly walked toward the sack, without any retreat timid, such action to see the leaders on the scene also have some slight accident.


    You know, there are people who are infected with the plague, and they are still dying. They don''t want to come near, let alone a pregnant person.


    Now¡ª¡ª


    The leaders exchanged sight, and no one spoke.


    Until Mu Cen came to the sack, he untied the sack neatly, and the people in the sack fell out directly, breathing weakly, almost dying.


    Seeing that he was released from the sack, he grabbed Mu Cen''s hand and said intermittently: "help me... Please, help me... I''m old and small. I can''t die..."


    The voice is plaintive, crying, the despair in the eyes is obvious.


    Everyone here knows exactly what will happen if they are infected with the plague, and even what will happen to the whole family.


    Can we not panic?


    And Mu Cen becomes their only life-saving straw. Even if Mu CEN is a liar, they can only be a dead horse as a live horse doctor under such circumstances, otherwise the result waiting for them is death.


    "I''ll save you." Mu Cen''s words are short, but firm.


    The other side is still shivering. Muchen grabs the other side''s hand and gives the other side medicine to deal with his situation neatly.


    In the whole process, Mu Cen''s eyes were firm and gentle.


    This kind of eyes to a large extent soothed people''s heart, the other side slightly trembled to swallow the pill, mucen was not worried, the people around also focused on everything in front of him.


    Until the soft on the ground after the drug, obviously improved, and before the appearance of the disease is completely different, he looks very excited.


    "I... am I ok?" He looks at Mu Cen.


    Mu Cen shook his head: "it''s just a delay. The treatment will take some time. The sick person should be alone in one place until all the symptoms disappear, but he will be better."


    She said it directly.


    The person being treated is Daqiang. In Mu Cen''s words, he seems to have been greatly pacified. Even though he is still suffering, he still kowtows to Mu Cen, and never lets go


    "You are my life-saving benefactor and our family''s life-saving benefactor. I will never forget your great kindness. I will repay you when I do everything." What Daqiang said is direct.


    Mu Cen looked at Daqiang, but didn''t say anything. He stood up quietly, and then looked at the leaders present.


    The leaders also looked shocked.


    Everyone looked at each other and did not speak.


    On the contrary, Mu Cen took the initiative to say: "you adults, I have a way and ability to treat the current situation. You know very well what will happen if you don''t believe me. The frontier fortress has been affected by the plague for hundreds of years. Although it can be controlled in your way, it is extremely extreme. "


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    "Those innocent people, have you ever thought about it? By doing so, you will only provoke resentment, not follow the will of the people. It''s not good for your rule. "


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    "Besides, if you don''t cooperate with me, the situation will get worse and worse. We can move our family, but you can''t. You have lived here for generations. Where can you go? And you don''t know? The emperor of the Zhou Dynasty has coveted the frontier fortress for a long time. You know better than me what will happen if you are badly hit. "


    Mu Cen''s every word is very clear, and her voice falls down. She gives the right to choose to the leaders at the scene, and she doesn''t rush.


    The leaders are speechless by Muchen, and the previous high posture has been put down. They just look at Muchen and want to judge the truth from Muchen''s words.


    "If you want to negotiate with me, find someone who can make a decision." Mu Cen said directly, "I''m standing here and won''t leave. And you have a lot of people, and you don''t have to worry about what I do to you. Are you afraid of a pregnant woman? "

 Chapter 619

    Mu Cen''s voice just falls, a man has already stood up.


    It''s one of these tribal leaders.


    Mu Cen took a look and gave a faint smile: "is that it? Is that your sincerity? "


    And Mu Cen''s eyes fell on one of them.


    "If so, we have no sincerity to negotiate." What Mu Cen said is direct, Mou Guang is not instantaneous.


    Only the leaders of the local small tribes came out.


    These can be gathered together, all because the xishen tribe, xishen tribe is the most powerful tribe around, has absolute voice, but for a thousand years, they do not interfere with other tribes, so it is particularly calm here.


    If not, fighting between tribes will only give opponents an opportunity to take advantage of.


    Therefore, when there is an accident between tribes, they can join hands to fight against foreign enemies, just like now.


    It doesn''t make sense for the leader of a small tribe to talk to Muchen.


    He has no decision.


    On the contrary, they will hand in their cards.


    And Mu Cen''s voice fell, a tall and powerful man got off the horse and walked in the direction of Mu Cen: "I underestimate you."


    "Easy to say." Mu Cen laughs, "Murong leader."


    Murong Yufeng looked at Mu Cen: "tell me your conditions."


    Mu Cen was calm: "Murong leader can say your request first, so that I can weigh and judge whether we can do it. If we can''t do it, it''s futile for us to talk more, isn''t it? "


    Murong Yufeng listened quietly, and suddenly burst out with a smile: "the Crown Princess of Dazhou really deserves its reputation."


    Mu Cen was surprised.


    "The crown princess is well-known. When I saw her today, some of them were beyond my expectation. The crown princess was deposed, but she appeared in the frontier fortress and was with her fourth highness." Murong Yufeng is outspoken and makes the relationship between them clear.


    This is embarrassing.


    Even Li Shiyuan on one side squinted slightly. The gloom in his eyes was obvious, and his whole body muscles tightened up, which was ready to explode.


    It was only with Li Shiyuan''s great willpower that he could not move forward.


    On the contrary, Mu Cen looked back at Murong Yufeng, and then said with a smile: "it''s not appropriate for Murong leader to call me princess."


    Then, Mu Cen''s eyes were sharp: "it''s better to enter the topic we want to talk about. If we go on talking, many of Murong''s puzzles will be solved. Besides, there are some things that I don''t think I need to say. Leader Murong will know very well. "


    Such as seizing the right.


    Why Murong Yufeng is not clear.


    Murong Yufeng also knew that they had settled in the frontier fortress.


    These days, we are watching each other. No one has ever taken the initiative. On the contrary, we are in peace. Now, the sudden outbreak of the plague, together with the fact that someone informs that the plague came from Li Shiyuan''s residence, has brought the people of these tribes together.


    After all, the existence of Li Shiyuan is still a threat to them.


    It''s like the existence of big week.


    Although Li Shiyuan was defeated in the battle, he could escape from Li Shiyuan''s hands and appear in front of them unharmed, which is enough to prove that Li Shiyuan is not an incompetent person.


    But Li Shiyuan didn''t move, neither did they.


    And now this opportunity, in Murong Yufeng''s view, is an excellent opportunity. If it can be completely eradicated, it will also eliminate a hidden danger.


    As the leader of the tribe, he should consider for the people around him.


    "Good." Murong Yufeng collected emotion, listening to Mu Cen''s words, he readily agreed.


    Mu Cen nodded and motioned to Murong Yufeng to go on,.


    Murong Yufeng''s eyes looked at Mu Cen for a moment, then calmly said: "let this land, no one infected with the plague, completely solve this matter. Secondly, you are from Dazhou. I can''t completely trust you. Dazhou has been eyeing us for decades, so you should show me sincerity. "


    Murong Yufeng put forward two requirements.


    That''s all.


    When Murong Yufeng finished speaking, Mu Cen looked at him and said calmly, "I can do the first thing, but if Murong leader wants to cooperate with me, I can''t command more than ten tribes of different sizes, and all the doctors in the frontier fortress should be used for me."


    "It''s easy." Murong Yufeng nodded his head and said, "I will send orders. All the tribes will follow your orders, and all the doctors will follow your orders, including the doctors in the stockade."


    "Good." Mu Cen nodded, she did not talk nonsense, "as for Murong leader said the second problem, it is easier to solve."


    Murong Yufeng looks at Mu Cen quietly.


    Mu Cen''s eyes did not move away from Murong Yufeng''s body. Every sentence said directly: "today''s emperor is cruel and cruel, and Dazhou will not be peaceful. Although we are defeated, it does not mean that we have been defeated all the time, and we are bound to return to Kyoto."


    "How can you be sure?" Murong Yufeng is not such a good liar.


    "I have a blood feud with Li Shiyuan, so none of us will give up." Mu Cen said directly, "just because we can arrive here safely, we will be able to return to Kyoto safely."


    Murong Yufeng just looks at Mu Cen and doesn''t speak.


    Mu Cen continued: "in fact, the leader should be very clear in his heart that Li Shiyuan is ambitious and will attack the frontier fortress sooner or later. Therefore, the major tribes in the frontier fortress will be particularly United. Even though Li Shiyuan was unpopular and Dazhou rioted, Dazhou still had innumerable excellent soldiers. The most important thing was to let Li Shiyuan recuperate and be unable to act. It doesn''t mean that you can overthrow Dazhou. "


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    "The result is the same. If you lose both sides, you won''t get any benefits, and so will Dazhou. And the end result is that you will be accepted by Da Zhou. "


    Mu Cen said directly: "under such circumstances, why did Murong leader not choose to cooperate with us?"


    Murong Yufeng''s eyebrows sank and looked at Mu Cen quietly.


    Mu Cen also calmed down: "we are bound to deal with the plague. We are friends of life and death when we face such a great difficulty together. If we don''t deal with the plague, we all know what will happen. "


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    "At the end of this incident, I hope Murong leader can stand on our side, not far away, and will not let the people of the major tribes suffer from the war. As long as Murong leader can cooperate with us and bring down Li Shiyuan together, it will be good for you and me. "


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    "The next thing is our business. Once the fourth master returns to the throne, the Da Zhou meeting will order that he will live in peace with the major tribes of the frontier fortress all his life, and there will never be a war. "


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 620

    Mu Cen calmly looked at Murong Yufeng: "this is my condition."


    The voice falls, Mu Cen also no longer opens his mouth, patiently waiting for Murong Yufeng''s answer.


    But mu Cen also gave his sincerity: "no matter what Murong leader thinks, I will try my best to deal with the plague."


    Then Mu Cen stopped talking, nodded, and walked towards Li Shiyuan, but he didn''t get too close to Li Shiyuan, but kept a proper distance.


    "I''ll give you the answer after I discuss it." Murong Yufeng said for a long time, "some things should be discussed carefully."


    "Good." Mu Cen answered.


    "I can answer you for other things, but I can''t hesitate about pestilence."


    "Good."


    ¡­¡­


    The conversation between the two sides changed from clamorous to calm.


    Soon, Murong Yufeng left with people, and Li Shiyuan and Mu Cen left calmly.


    Mu Cen immediately started to deal with the plague. With the support of the major tribes, Mu Cen seemed to be much more able to do things without being limited by the current situation.


    She quickly assigned doctors and bodyguards, fully armed, separated those infected words, and those potential contacts, separated them to see if they were infected.


    Many people''s houses were expropriated, including the village of the tribe, which was also independent.


    With the cooperation of the tribe and the cooperation of the doctor, Mu Cen was pregnant. Instead of coming out in person, he gave the prescription to the doctor.


    Everything goes on in an orderly way.


    The plague was controlled in the fastest speed, and the people who had been in a panic gradually calmed down. They all seemed to cooperate with each other.


    And before the infection, in the timely treatment, few people died.


    A few people died, Muchen also explained carefully, to thoroughly burn, let their families get resettlement.


    In this way, not only the plague was calmed, but also the riot in the frontier fortress was avoided.


    The people in the frontier fortress are very clear about who is the leader of all this. They are very grateful to Mu Cen. Even those who complained before have changed their attitude.


    Although Mu CEN is pregnant and doesn''t often appear, when Mu Cen comes, the people are jubilant. It seems that when they see Mu Cen, they have peace of mind.


    This invisible, Mu Cen has become the backbone of all the frontier fortress.


    Pestilence, quietly, but must be mu Cen quick knife cut numb deal with, and did not cause a large area of spread.


    Those who have been cured can''t see Mu Cen, but they will go to the gate of the residence in person and worship all the way. That is the highest etiquette of the frontier fortress people and the respect for the saints.


    ¡­¡­


    And inside the mansion.


    Except for the first few kitchen servants who died, the rest were safe and sound. Normal order was restored in the mansion.


    A whole month has passed.


    Mu CEN is eight months pregnant.


    Stomach suddenly became obvious, walking is not as light as before, plus deal with the plague, Mu CEN is more tired.


    This kind of fatigue seems to make up for the discomfort that I didn''t feel at the beginning of pregnancy.


    The whole person followed in a trance.


    The most distressed person is Li Shiyuan.


    Li Shiyuan watched Mu Cen vomit in the basin. He vomited everything he had eaten before. He quickly stepped forward and hugged Mu Cen like this: "drink some water."


    Mu Cen made a sound and drank from the water cup.


    But it was just a mouthful. She was so tired sitting beside the bed, and Linglong had already taken out the basin Mu Cen vomited, and replaced it with a clean one.


    "Take a break, and I''ll ask the cook to prepare some light food for you." Li Shiyuan coaxes Mu Cen.


    Mu CEN is uncomfortable and has a bad temper.


    But when Mu Cen faced these slaves, he couldn''t see the clue as usual, but he said less.


    But in the face of Li Shiyuan, Mu Cen will completely vent his temper on this person, Li Shiyuan is almost not good.


    But Li Shiyuan has never blamed Mu Cen, and he has only endless guilt for mu Cen and Li Shiyuan.


    "No more." Mu Cen shook his head, "I''m going to see Murong leader today."


    After this matter is dealt with, naturally the next thing to be discussed will also be discussed, and this matter can not be hesitated.


    "I''ll just go." Li Shiyuan said directly, "you are too tired to stay in the mansion. Murong leader will naturally understand. "


    Mu Cen didn''t insist.


    During this period of time, it was Li Shiyuan who came forward to deal with the plague. Murong Yufeng was no stranger to Li Shiyuan. The contact between the two men was far more than Mu Cen.


    Mu CEN is very clear that Murong Yufeng appreciates Li Shiyuan.


    Therefore, it is reasonable for Li Shiyuan to go.


    And she really can''t hold on.


    After eight months of pregnancy, the poison in her body began to become active. However, it was impossible for mucen to control the poison with drugs, which would only lead to the poison in her body to start to run rampant. On the contrary, it was not good for the baby in her abdomen.


    Mu CEN is also in a dilemma.


    Under such circumstances, if necessary, the child can only be born early, but mu Cen knows better than anyone what it means to be born early.


    Such a sense of powerlessness, but also forced Mu Cen breathless.


    Except Ji Niang, no one in the mansion knew about it.


    "Good." Mu Cen answered.


    Li Shiyuan hugged Mu Cen and gently gave her a kiss on the forehead: "wait for me in the house, I will come back soon."


    Mu Cen didn''t speak any more.


    Li Shiyuan adjusted the pillow for mu Cen, explained Linglong carefully, and then turned to leave.


    Almost at the moment when Li Shiyuan left, Mu Cen vomited blood, his whole body was sweating, the poison in his body was rampant again, and his lower abdomen was suffering from pains.


    For a long time, the pain gradually calmed down.


    Ji Niang comes to check Mu Cen''s condition routinely. Seeing this, Ji Niang''s face is also shocked: "madam, you are like this..."


    "Help me up." Mu Cen said it directly.


    Ji Niang takes orders to help Mu Cen. Mu Cen gasps for a long time, then gradually calms down from this mood. Then, she looks at Ji Niang.


    "If you have anything to say, madam, please say so." Ji Niang said it directly.


    "It''s not over yet." Mu Cen''s voice has gradually calmed down.


    Ji Niang knows Mu Cen''s meaning: "are you talking about pestilence?"


    "Yes." Mu Cen answered.


    "But now that the plague has been controlled, not many people will get sick, and soon they will all get better. Why does the lady still say that this matter is not over?" Ji Niang is a little puzzling.


    Plague is safe as long as there is no one around.

 Chapter 621

    For a long time, people will be particularly vigilant about such things, so the chance of resurgence will not be too big.


    "Aren''t you surprised?" Mu Cen said calmly, "this matter is too inexplicable. It seems that the cook of the mansion is the first one to be infected, but how can poisonous mice appear in the mansion?"


    By Mu Cen so say, Ji Niang''s facial expression also followed serious rise: "madam''s meaning is, mansion has inside thief?"


    "Yes." Mu Cen said directly, "if we don''t find out the thief, there will be one after another. This kind of thing, come once, can control, come much, have no way


    No one can afford such a toss.


    No one can guarantee that the next unfortunate person will be himself.


    If this person is not captured, it is impossible to live in peace.


    So mu Cen must catch this man, otherwise, the consequences will be unimaginable.


    If Li Shiyuan wants to fight back to Kyoto, the time is very clever. He can''t be too early or too late. If he is too late, there will naturally be other people who are eager to appear. If he misses the opportunity, he will really miss it.


    Because the brain is constantly turning, Mu Cen''s breathing is also rapid.


    Ji Niang quickly stepped forward and checked Mu Cen''s situation. Then, her eyebrows tightened: "the poison in your body is more and more active. If it goes on like this, it won''t work. "


    "How long do I have." Mu Cen asked directly.


    "Ten days at most." Ji Niang said, "in ten days, you can''t control this poison without medicine. It will backfire."


    Such a result is unimaginable.


    Mu Cen sank: "if I really have something, then I must protect the baby in my stomach. As for me..."


    "Madam..." Ji Niang looks at Mu Cen in shock.


    Mu Cen said with a faint smile: "it''s up to Tian Ding."


    She and Li Shiyuan are in love with each other for the third time, and now they are the second. No matter what the outcome, they have to go through the third time, and Mu CEN is not sure what will happen next, so mu Cen has to protect those who can.


    This life, in Mu Cen''s view, seems to be stolen by himself.


    "The fourth master will not agree." Ji Niang said it directly.


    Mu Cen calmly looked at Ji Niang: "this is what I mean, and I won''t give the fourth master the chance to disagree."


    Ji Niang didn''t speak at last.


    It''s a much heavier topic.


    Mu Cen has been supporting the edge of the bed to stand up, looking at Ji Niang''s eyes also followed to calm down: "I want to go out."


    "Where are you going?" Ji Niang was stunned.


    "Go and find the thief." Mu Cen said it directly.


    Ji Niang returns a God, so inconceivable looking at Mu Cen: "madam, do you know this inside thief is who?"


    "Doubt, uncertainty, so now we need to find evidence." Mu Cen said it directly.


    "Just tell the people below to do it." Ji Niang didn''t quite agree.


    "I can''t. I''m afraid it will frighten the snake." Mu Cen said it directly.


    Ji Niang calms down and knows that she can''t change Mu Cen''s mind. She quickly walks towards Mu Cen, just supports Mu Cen and goes outside the house.


    ¡­¡­


    It''s not strange for mu Cen to walk around his residence these days.


    Because Mu CEN is the only one who can walk in the residence. Up to now, there are more people who can walk in the residence, but they are also within the scope of Mu Cen''s permission.


    When the servants in the mansion saw Mu Cen, they were even more respectful.


    "Stop." Mu Cen suddenly stopped a slave.


    This is a slave in the back kitchen. He usually follows the cook. After the cook died, several slaves who are close to the cook all have an accident one after another. Because this slave is an apprentice, he doesn''t have so much contact with the cook. He is just infected.


    In the hands of Mu Cen, he is now safe, naturally see Mu CEN is grateful.


    "I''ve seen Madame." Bamboo knelt down immediately.


    Mu Cen light mouth: "get up."


    "Madame, do you have something to tell me?" Little bamboo stood aside and asked respectfully.


    Mu Cen took a look at the bamboo, and then said, "are you the people who usually contact with the cook?"


    "Yes." Little bamboo answered, "the slaves are all the apprentices of the master, so it''s all the slaves who come into contact with the master on weekdays. It''s just that the elder martial brother and the master are so close that they are killed."


    Speaking of what happened before, Xiaozhu still has some lingering fear.


    "No one but you?" Mu Cen calmed down and asked again.


    "Yes, I come to the kitchen on weekdays to pick up food, but I don''t talk to the master much." Xiaozhu recalled, "these people are more or less infected, such as Linglong girl, but the problem is not too serious."


    Mu Cen nodded, which is true.


    Anyone who has been to the kitchen is not immune.


    Suddenly, Mu Cen thought of something, eyebrows slightly twisted, but soon put such an idea down, looking at little bamboo''s eyes a little more thinking.


    "That''s right." Little bamboo suddenly thought of something, "a few days before the cook''s illness, on the contrary, rong''er was here. She used to be in the kitchen before, so she was familiar with everyone. When she came, the servants were happy and had a chat."


    Previously, because Wang ronger was in charge of Mu Cen''s diet, it was not strange to go in and out of the kitchen, and it was not strange to be familiar with the people in the kitchen.


    But at this point in time, it''s much more subtle.


    Mu Cen''s eyes light low gather, quiet under, such words and own idea happen to coincide.


    You know, all the people who have entered the kitchen, the only one who has not had an accident is Wang''s mother and daughter, which is a bit too coincidental, just like knowing what will happen in the kitchen.


    When it comes to Wang ronger, Xiaozhu seems to think of a lot of things and tells Mu Cen everything.


    "But when rong''er came, she was well dressed and her hands were wrapped up. The slave asked a few questions with concern. What rong''er said was that her hands were hurt. I didn''t think much about it Little bamboo continued.


    Mu Cen made a sound and motioned Xiao Zhu to go on.


    "After that, the slave didn''t see rong''er in the kitchen. Instead, he saw her go to the small Chaifang." Xiao Zhu is remembering things that have something to do with Wang rong''er.


    It does seem strange to recall.


    After all, Wang rong''er is not a slave, but a guest. Besides helping Mu Cen get food, he doesn''t need Wang rong''er to do anything, or even someone to serve him.


    It is impossible for Wang rong''er to go to such a place as Chaifang.


    That''s why Xiaozhu was surprised to see Wang ronger go to the Chaifang.


    "Who goes to Chaifang on weekdays?" Mu Cen thought for a moment, then asked.

 Chapter 622

    Xiaozhu didn''t hide: "it''s also the kitchen where people go a lot. Firewood is piled up in that place. On weekdays, slaves have to go to inspect it, especially when the weather is dry and things are dry. It''s easy to have an accident, and it''s troublesome."


    Xiaozhu explained: "so except for the servants who work in the kitchen, basically no one goes to the Chaifang."


    Mu Cen nodded, but didn''t say anything. He waved: "OK, you go down."


    "Yes." Little bamboo answers.


    Xiaozhu stands up and goes to the kitchen. Mu Cen looks at Xiaozhu and suddenly stops Xiaozhu. Xiaozhu is stunned and turns to Mu Cen.


    "What else can I do for you, madam?" Little bamboo asked respectfully.


    Mu Cen looked at the bamboo carefully: "you are not in good spirits. If you haven''t recovered, you don''t have to hurry to come out and talk about it slowly."


    She can be sure that Xiaozhu''s plague has been cured, but this mental state makes Mu Cen a little wary.


    Xiaozhu said to himself, "maybe after a narrow escape, people are in a trance. Thank you for your concern, but I''m fine. "


    "Give me your hand." Mu Cen said.


    Little bamboo took out his obedient hand.


    Mu Cen quickly gave Xiao Zhu a pulse, and then Mu Cen''s face changed: "who else is the same as you?"


    "It''s just a few senior brothers in the kitchen. When we get better, there will be some slaves in this situation." Xiaozhu has no doubt about him.


    The servants in the mansion never doubted that they were plagued.


    They have absolute trust in Mu Cen. In this case, they will only think that they are not able to keep up with their physical strength after they have recovered from a serious illness.


    After all, for them, Mu CEN is God, if Mu Cen, they will not have any doubt.


    Mu Cen said: "I''ll ask Linglong to take the medicine for you. According to my requirements, take three meals a day for a total of seven days. Don''t neglect me. Do you know?"


    "Keep that in mind, slave." Little bamboo answers.


    "Come on, you go down." Mu Cen didn''t say anything.


    Little bamboo left in a hurry.


    After Xiaozhu left, Linglong looked at mucen: "madam, did you find anything?"


    "They''re poisoned." Mu Cen said directly, "it''s not only plague, but also poisoning. I''m afraid the person who poisoned is... "


    Mu Cen was quiet, didn''t speak, but Linglong had already taken on: "do you doubt Miss Wang?"


    "Yes." Mu Cen answered.


    Then mucen takes Linglong to the direction of the Chaifang. Linglong doesn''t dare to hesitate and immediately follows. The Chaifang is located in the most corner of the mansion. No one will go unless necessary.


    Mu Cen has been here so long that he has never been to the Chaifang.


    The wood room looks gloomy.


    If the Chaifang is often used in the residence where people are imprisoned, people who have made mistakes are often locked up. For example, the Chaifang in King Mu''s residence is not too serious. Slaves who have made mistakes are all locked up in the Chaifang.


    "Madam, I''ll go in and have a look first." Linglong stands in front of mucen.


    Mu Cen refused: "you wait for me outside, listen to my order and then come in."


    Linglong does not agree with looking at Mu Cen, Mu CEN is very calm mouth: "I''m afraid of an accident."


    Mu CEN is very insistent, Linglong has no way, finally can only stand at the door of the Chaifang, quietly.


    Muchen went in.


    At a glance, there was nothing special in the room, but mu Cen didn''t just let it go. Instead, he turned around in the room.


    In the second inspection of the Chaifang, mucen was still normal.


    Suddenly, Mu Cen''s eyes settled, and he looked at a pile of wood not far away. It''s no surprise that wood is not strange, but there is something under the wood.


    This time, Mu Cen walked towards the pile of Mu Cen. When he took the wood away, Mu Cen was also shocked.


    In the back of the wood, in a cage, there are several mice. The mice are clearly infected with the plague. Some of them can''t help suffering from the plague. They lie upright and stink.


    Mu Cen''s eyes sharpened.


    She squatted down and looked at the mice carefully.


    At the same time of inspection, Mu Cen accidentally found a small piece of rag near the cage, as if it had been scraped off by wood after passing here.


    Obviously, the people who put the mice here are also in a hurry.


    I don''t know. Are you afraid of these mice? There''s no reason.


    Mu Cen knew the material of this dress.


    This material is a top-grade brocade. At that time, there was only one in the mansion. Li Shiyuan intended to make clothes for mu Cen. At that time, Wang''s mother and daughter came, so mu Cen asked the tailor to come and measure Wang ronger to make a new dress.


    This material is only enough for one person to make clothes.


    So there is no one in the whole mansion, only Wang ronger.


    Now the evidence is solid.


    Mu Cen sank, and the cloth torn off from the ground was collected by Mu Cen, and then she went out, but she kept a proper distance from Linglong.


    As soon as Linglong saw Mu Cen''s state, she was very nervous: "madam, is something wrong?"


    "You call Rong temple and be fully armed." Mu Cen explained.


    "Yes." Linglong dare not hesitate.


    Mu Cen just stood in the same place and waited quietly. Fortunately, few people came to the Chaifang on weekdays. If he didn''t listen to Xiao Zhu''s words today and find out here, I''m afraid that the plague is not over yet, and he will have to do it again sooner or later.


    Her eyes were sharp and she didn''t say a word. But the cold in the eyes is enough to make people give up.


    But mu Cen never said a word.


    Soon, Linglong brought Rongsi.


    It''s not only Rong temple, but also Li Shiyuan and Li shiche. Mu Cen didn''t speak. After seeing that Rong temple was fully armed, she checked carefully, which made Rong Temple close.


    "What''s the matter, madam?" Rong temple asked directly.


    "There''s a cage of mice in the woodshed. They are infected with the plague. You can take them to the top of the mountain and burn them. Dig a deep hole to bury them. Don''t touch them all the way. Do you hear me?" Mu Cen carefully explained, "these days, you and I deal with the plague together, you should know how to do, in order to protect yourself, I don''t allow any situation."


    "Yes." Rong Temple responds.


    Soon Rong Temple went in, along the direction of Mu Cen, saw the rat cage, Rong temple was also a little shocked, the rat cage has begun to emit bursts of stench.


    Rong temple came forward, cleaned up the cage, nodded to Mu Cen, covered the cage with black cloth, and went out directly.

 Chapter 623

    After Rong Temple left, Mu Cen came out of the Chaifang.


    She looked at Linglong: "prepare herbs and smoke the wood house carefully. During this period, no one is allowed to enter the wood house. Only with my permission. "


    "Yes." Linglong answered.


    Then Mu Cen walked out of the Chaifang.


    When Li Shiyuan and Li shiche want to get close, Mu Cen''s steps stop: "don''t get close to me, I''ll go back to change my clothes and take a bath."


    "What''s the matter." Li Shiyuan asked.


    Mu Cen didn''t hide it: "I''m afraid the person of plague is not the dead cook Fang, but the mice in the woodshed. There are no such rats in the mansion. It''s obvious that someone brought them in specially to create this chaos. "


    Mu Cen said it directly.


    "Who is it?" Li Shiyuan twisted his eyebrows, and his tone became sharp.


    "Let''s go back." Mu Cen didn''t continue to talk here.


    Li Shiyuan nodded.


    Soon, Li Shiyuan and Li shiche follow Mu Cen. They are separated by a long corridor, but they are not close to each other. Li Shiyuan has ordered the slaves to get ready for the bath, and Mu CEN is waiting outside. Until the slaves are ready, Mu Cen walks towards the house.


    It''s quiet inside.


    Li shiche and Li Shiyuan looked at each other, Li shiche opened his mouth: "this person can''t stay."


    You know, no matter what the situation is, if there is such a sinister person in the mansion, there will be all kinds of problems next time.


    No one can accommodate such a person.


    "I''m afraid it''s difficult." Li Shiyuan spoke calmly.


    This words let Li shiche slightly sideways eyes: "four elder brothers, this words how say?"


    "If this person can move, then cen''er doesn''t have to say anything until now to prove that this person can''t move." Li Shiyuan knew Mu Cen well.


    Li Shiyuan has known Mu Cen for a long time for his ruthlessness.


    Such people, Mu Cen never stay.


    I''m afraid there''s no need to wait for them before Muchen has cleaned up.


    But now, Mu Cen didn''t even say his name, which probably had Mu Cen''s thinking. In this mansion, there are not many people who can make Mu Cen think like this.


    More or less, Li Shiyuan had some ideas in his mind.


    Li shiche also quieted down. No one broke the silence.


    Li Shiyuan and Li shiche didn''t look at Mu Cen until he took a bath, changed into clean clothes and came out of the house.


    "Cen er."


    "Sisao."


    They cried at the same time, but mu Cen didn''t speak and walked slowly. Li Shiyuan quickly came forward and held Mu Cen with his hands around her waist to avoid the stress on her waist. Now, Mu CEN is more and more hard.


    Some things, Mu Cen did not say, does not mean that Li Shiyuan is not aware of.


    That kind of heartache and guilt is obvious.


    Mu Cen didn''t refuse Li Shiyuan, so he quieted down: "I know what you want to ask, and you think about it, don''t you?"


    "Yes." Li Shiyuan answered.


    Two people look at each other, in the eye has the absolute tacit understanding.


    On the contrary, Li shiche was confused: "fourth brother, fourth sister-in-law, what are you talking about?"


    When Li shiche asked, Mu Cen said, "it''s Wang rong''er who caused this plague. This is the rag I found in the woodshed. It was obviously pulled down by the wood. I left in a hurry, but I didn''t find it. This cloth belongs to Wang rong''er. "


    Mu Cen takes out the cloth. Both brothers are royal people. Naturally, they can tell the origin of the cloth at a glance. This cloth was given to Wang ronger by Mu Cen at that time.


    "The mice I asked Rong temple to deal with were infected with the plague. And cook Fang was bitten by mice, and then infected, which was out of control Mu Cen continued, "these mice, I''m afraid Wang rong''er brought into the house."


    They were silent.


    "You know, Wang rong''er has been here for many years, and we know more about these situations than we do. In the past ten years, although there has been no plague in the frontier fortress, it doesn''t mean that there has been no plague, but it has been killed in the first time." Mu Cen said slowly.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    "Wang ronger is far more familiar with the situation of the frontier fortress than we are. I''m afraid I have to ask you where these mice come from. "


    Mu Cen said and stood in silence.


    Li shiche twisted his eyebrows and blurted out: "what''s good for Wang ronger? You know, the plague is really spreading. No one around here can escape. "


    "I''m afraid she has a way." Mu CEN is very calm, "you see these days, people in the house are worried, but their mother and daughter are calm again."


    When Mu Cen said this, Li shiche found something wrong.


    This time, Li shiche''s face also changed.


    "As for why she did this, I''m afraid she wanted outsiders to implicate us, even the people of those tribes, why they came to us and insisted that the plague started from us. It must have been contacted. " Mu Cen analyzed thoroughly, "she has lived here for many years, and she should know better than anyone about how to contact those tribes."


    This time, Li Shiyuan and Li shiche looked at each other, and they did not speak.


    "Nothing else will be known until you ask yourself." Mu Cen light mouth.


    "There is no hesitation." Li shiche said directly, "it''s easy to find out when you come to the door. But what are you going to do with this, sister-in-law? "


    Mu Cen smiles: "nothing can be done."


    Wang''s mother and daughter, they are useful for dealing with General Wang Yongde. If Wang''s mother and daughter are dealt with here, as long as the news comes out, not to mention General Wang Yongde, I''m afraid things will become more complicated.


    This point, it is estimated that Wang rong''er has thought of it, so he is so confident.


    It''s just that the purpose of doing this must be asked before I know.


    But mu Cen did not intend to let Wang rong''er be so bold, she would not allow anyone to be so presumptuous in the mansion, especially in such a sensitive period.


    After sinking, Mu Cen looks at Li Shiyuan¡° Do you want to come with me


    "Naturally." What Li Shiyuan said is direct.


    Mu Cen nodded and quickly walked out of the house.


    Li shiche also followed, always feel that something is wrong, as if Mu Cen said this is aimed at Li Shiyuan, and Mu Cen said this reason to ask me, but Li shiche always feel that Mu Cen seems to know everything.


    Quiet, Li shiche don''t understand the mystery, and finally can only so helpless to follow up.


    Soon, the three came to the courtyard where Wang''s mother and daughter lived.


    Mu Cen stepped forward. The servant at the door saw Mu Cen and immediately welcomed him: "I''ve seen you, madam. Miss Wang and Mrs. Wang are in the house. The slave will go and have a talk

 Chapter 624

    "No more." Muchen stopped it.


    The minion at the door saw that Mu Cen said so, but he didn''t say anything. He nodded and soon stood aside respectfully, while Mu Cen walked towards the door calmly.


    She knocked on the door. Soon, Mrs. Wang''s voice came from inside: "come in."


    I think it''s a slave.


    As a result, she pushed the door and came in. When she saw that it was Mu Cen, Mrs. Wang was obviously frightened. She quickly put down her embroidery and knelt down: "I''ve seen you, madam."


    "Mrs. Wang, please get up." Mu Cen raises Mrs. Wang.


    Mrs. Wang stood up and looked at Mu Cen: "how did Mrs. Wang come here today?"


    "There is one thing I want to ask Miss rong''er." Mu Cen said it directly.


    Hearing Mu Cen''s words, Mrs. Wang''s face changed, and Wang rong''er in the room had heard the movement outside the door, and the voice came slowly: "mother, who is coming?"


    Mrs. Wang did not speak, Wang ronger came out.


    Wang rong''er''s face changed when he saw Mu Cen.


    "Miss Wang." Mu Cen calmly called Wang rong''er.


    Wang rong''er subconsciously took a step back. Because of this, she stumbled and directly hit the corner of the table.


    Such confusion is obvious.


    But on the surface, Wang rong''er still has to pretend to be calm. She managed to stand firm: "what can I do for my wife?"


    Mrs. Wang slightly twisted her eyebrows and looked at Wang rong''er.


    Wang rong''er is her daughter. In the past ten years, their mother and daughter have been dependent on each other. Therefore, Mrs. Wang is very clear about every reaction of Wang rong''er, which means that Wang rong''er is guilty.


    During the month when the plague spread, Wang ronger was in a trance every day.


    I always feel that something is going to happen and I''m waiting for something to happen.


    So¡ª¡ª


    Mrs. Wang''s heart flashed an uneasy premonition, and then she also looked at Mu Cen.


    "Why is Miss Wang nervous?" Mu Cen sat down on the soft collapse on one side and asked casually.


    "I''m not... I''m not nervous." Wang rong''er''s voice became stuttering.


    Mu Cen looked at Wang rong''er like this, and suddenly said with a smile: "if you are not nervous, Miss Wang looks at me and talks."


    The voice falls, Mu Cen''s eyes also become sharp.


    Wang rong''er passively looks at Mu Cen, but his eyes haven''t fallen on Mu Cen for a while, and then he quickly turns away. The feeling of dissociation and guilty is more obvious.


    Mrs. Wang frowned and asked, "rong''er, have you done anything to offend your wife?"


    "Mother, I didn''t do anything wrong to my wife. For the past month, we have been in the house, and we have never been separated from each other. Unless our wife comes in person, otherwise we can''t even see her. Since we can''t see her, we have done anything to offend her. "


    Wang rong''er seems plausible, but this is not false, so Mrs. Wang seems more puzzling.


    Mu Cen listens to this words, so sneer a, the previous politeness also already disappeared, changed to sharp.


    That look in the eyes is not instant looking at Wang rong''er: "I think you are the daughter of General Wang, General Wang integrity, loyal and responsible for the big week, so I help. I don''t expect you to be grateful, but at least there should be morality. "


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    "What did you do? You almost let the people in the mansion accompany you, and let the innocent people in the border become the funerary objects? Is my Mu Cen sorry for you, or are you offended by the family in recent days? Or are you dissatisfied with everything now, that''s why you do such a vicious thing? "


    Mu Cen''s tone is sharp, interrogating Wang rong''er word by word.


    This time, Wang rong''er couldn''t hold on any longer, and his face changed greatly.


    Mrs. Wang also looked over: "rong''er, what happened?"


    But Wang rong''er didn''t answer Mrs. Wang''s question, but roared at Mu Cen: "Mu Cen, you are spitting blood, why do you want to plant such things on me? You just see that my mother and I don''t like each other, so you can plant such things."


    Mu Cen raised her eyebrows.


    But Wang rong''er is still roaring: "you have a vicious mind. You still have to say that if you know what will happen to such planting. I don''t think you want to bring our mother and daughter to daddy''s side, but you want to kill us! "


    Wang rong''er wants to preempt. He roars at Mu Cen like this. It seems that he has fallen into madness.


    Linglong''s eyebrows twist up, instantly become alert, you know, now Mu CEN is pregnant, can''t help the slightest slip, so, subconsciously, Linglong stepped forward, but mu CEN is very calm to stop Linglong.


    Linglong looks at Mu Cen.


    Mu Cen was calm: "just stand here."


    Linglong didn''t move any more, but Mrs. Wang was already scared. A ridiculous idea flashed in her mind. She couldn''t believe it, and she soon suppressed it.


    But Mrs. Wang has opened her mouth to Wang rong''er: "rong''er, what have you done?"


    "Mother, I didn''t do anything." Linglong shook her head desperately.


    "It seems that you know very well why I came to you." Mu Cen''s voice is getting colder and colder. She has stood up and walked to Wang rong''er, "do you know what will happen to the spread of the plague?"


    Mu Cen looked at Wang ronger aggressively: "wife and children separated, broken home, is it not painful for others? Even the people in the mansion can''t escape. The people in the mansion can''t escape. Do you think your mother and daughter can leave safely? "


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    "How many years will a raging plague lead to barren grass here? The frontier is not prosperous, but it has everything. It''s the efforts of several generations. You can play with it so wantonly. Who do you think you are? "


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    "Do you want to argue with me? Then tell me why your cloth appears in the Chaifang! Why are there dead mice and panting mice in the woodshed. These mice are carrying plague. Don''t you count them in your heart? " Mu CEN is questioning Wang rong''er word by word.


    "Rong''er, you..." Mrs. Wang was also shocked.


    She thought about what Wang rong''er would do because she was not reconciled, but she never thought that Wang rong''er could do such a crazy thing.


    Their mother and daughter have lived here for ten years, and they don''t know how to deal with the plague in the border areas. Cruel and bloody.


    They survived once.


    But Mrs. Wang never thought that such a means was used by Wang rong''er on people.


    The amazement on her face could not be concealed.


    In the eyes of Wang ronger is unspeakable complexity and disappointment.

 Chapter 625

    Wang rong''er is indifferent: "Mu Cen, why do you say it''s my cloth, why do you say it''s made by me, you are spitting blood."


    "Are you still trying to be reasonable?" Mu Cen sneered, "this is a good brocade. You are the only one in the whole house. This material is intended to make clothes for me. I saw that you just came here to tailor your clothes. What did you do?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    "Few people go to Chaifang on weekdays. But the slaves said they saw you in and out of the Chaifang. When cook fang had an accident, you happened to have been to the kitchen. Is there such a coincidence? "


    Mu CEN is questioning Wang rong''er.


    Linglong stood expressionless. Mrs. Wang had already softened her legs. She knelt down and kowtowed heavily: "madam, please let rong''er go, please. Otherwise, if you hand me over, the Wang family will be rong''er''s blood. Please... "


    Mu Cen didn''t speak.


    And Wang ronger has looked at Mrs. Wang, quickly helped Mrs. Wang up: "mother, don''t ask this person, this person''s mind is vicious, won''t let us go. Isn''t there a lot of talk about her in the big week? "


    Wang ronger is extremely disdainful of Mu Cen.


    Mu Cen looked at Wang rong''er and twisted his face.


    Before he could speak, Wang ronger suddenly roared at Mu Cen: "Mu Cen, why are you? Why are you. You and the prince have been married. What face are you still with your fourth highness? Even your baby, you still have to rely on your fourth highness. "


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    "I want to kill you. Only by killing you can my fourth highness be free, and I won''t be confused by you. What is plague? What if all the people here are dead? I only want four, your highness Wang rong''er has lost his heart and gone mad, "as long as you die, all this is mine. His highness is mine. "


    Said, Wang rong''er drew out a sharp dagger from the clothes, so directly stabbed Mu Cen in the past.


    Linglong rushed up immediately.


    Even if Mu Cen has lost his martial arts, he is still a martial arts practitioner. He reacts very quickly. How can Wang rong''er be so successful.


    Don''t want to, mucen directly grabbed Wang ronger''s wrist, a force that dagger fell on the ground, Wang ronger''s wrist thoroughly.


    She was torn in pain.


    Linglong controls Wang ronger for the first time.


    Mrs. Wang was terrified by the picture in front of her, so she could only plead for mercy: "madam, please let rong''er go. Please, rong''er''s mind is not bad, just too paranoid. When she was rejected by her fourth highness, she pointed out that after her marriage, our mother and daughter have been in exile all these years, so Rong er''s character has become distorted, and she feels that everyone in the world is sorry for her.... "


    "These are my poor parenting. If I''m a bone, my wife will punish me. Save rong''er''s life. Let her go back to Yongde, please Mrs. Wang kowtowed and knelt on the ground. She fell down.


    Head knock on the ground, not for a while already oozing blood.


    "I''m going to kill you. I''m going to kill you." Wang rong''er still kept repeating the same words, but his eyes began to become lax and confused.


    The house is in a mess.


    The sound of footsteps soon came from outside the house. After a while, the door was opened and Li Shiyuan and others appeared in the house. Seeing the dagger falling on the ground and the chaos inside the house, Li Shiyuan''s face also changed.


    "What happened?" Li Shiyuan asked harshly.


    Then, Li Shiyuan quickly walked in the direction of Mu Cen.


    Mu Cen was calm. This time, she let go of Wang rong''er''s hand. Wang rong''er collapsed on the ground and muttered to herself, "I''ll kill you, I''ll kill you..."


    "Cen''er, what happened?" Li Shiyuan looks at Mu Cen and looks at him carefully. After he is sure that Mu CEN is not injured, he is relieved.


    Mu Cen didn''t say anything, just looked at Li Shiyuan like this: "the disaster you caused."


    "Me?" Li Shiyuan was asked inexplicably.


    "Wang rong''er falls in love with you, will cause to appear in such an incident." Mu Cen calmly said, "the plague that spread during this period really started from the government. I asked Rong temple to clean the sick mouse. Otherwise, even if it is cured, it will not be of any use. As long as someone enters the Chaifang, it will spread again immediately. "


    Mu Cen said that he was very calm. But looking at Wang rong''er''s eyes are also very sharp.


    Li Shiyuan''s face changed.


    Li shiche was also shocked, obviously did not expect such a result.


    "The external news, of course, is also spread out by Wang rong''er, which makes the people of various tribes chase and intercept at the gate of the residence, asking us to pay for our lives." Mu Cen continued.


    Li Shiyuan''s face became more and more fierce.


    "This kind of person can''t stay. I don''t know what to do next time." Li shiche was the first to respond.


    It''s a vicious idea.


    It is clear that General Wang Yongde is an extremely upright and tough man. He has never done such intriguing things. Otherwise, with the merits of General Wang, he could not still be in the frontier.


    But I never thought that General Wang''s daughter could do such a crazy thing.


    As soon as Li shiche''s voice came out, Mrs. Wang was even more frightened. She kowtowed desperately: "fourth master, please, please let rong''er go, please..."


    Mrs. Wang''s forehead had oozed blood, and it looked terrible.


    Wang rong''er is so soft on the ground, constantly repeating the same words: "I want to kill you, I want to kill... Kill you..."


    Li Shiyuan has a gloomy face.


    Such a thing can never be let go.


    If you let it go, I don''t know what will happen.


    "Come on, get the people out of here and clean them up." Li Shiyuan''s gloomy command.


    "Yes." Rong Jiu didn''t dare to hesitate and stepped forward immediately.


    Mu CEN is so cold a face, looking at everything here, standing quietly, the people around is atmosphere dare not breathe.


    Seeing this, Mrs. Wang knelt down and climbed up to Mu Cen: "please, madam, please let Rong Er go. Please... "


    Mrs. Wang was full of tears: "rong''er is crazy. Please let her go. I will take good care of her and will not let her do anything harmful. It''s rong''er''s fault, but as her mother, I didn''t discipline her well. Now the retribution of God is coming. For rong''er''s sake and Yongde''s sake, please let rong''er go. "


    The people around are even more afraid to speak.


    In this house, the person who can make the decision is mu Cen.

 Chapter 626

    As long as Mu Cen talks, Li Shiyuan is bound to change his mind.


    If Mu Cen doesn''t speak, then everything will come to an end.


    When Rong temple had dragged people out directly, Mu Cen said faintly: "leave people behind."


    Rong temple did not speak, stopped the action in the hand.


    Wang ronger once again soft on the ground, still repeating different words.


    Mrs. Wang has rushed up for the first time and hugged Wang rong''er tightly.


    Mu Cen just watched.


    Wang ronger''s nature should not be bad. It''s only jealousy that blinds everything that makes Wang ronger crazy. But in such a thing, Wang rong''er also suffered a lot of psychological pressure. When he was finally exposed, such pressure could not be stretched, and he was completely out of his mind.


    It''s hard to think about it.


    So hateful people must be pitiful, just like Wang rong''er at the moment.


    A man who loses his mind is basically ruined in his life.


    "I shouldn''t have bypassed such a thing." Mu Cen''s voice was deep, "but just like Mrs. Wang said, she has gone mad. It''s God''s retribution. I paid for it. I will not pursue this matter any more, nor will I hand her over. "


    Listening to this, Mrs. Wang kept kowtowing: "thank you, madam. Thank you, madam."


    "However, I put my ugly words in the front. In addition, if you do anything treacherous, let alone General Wang, no one can protect her." Mu Cen''s voice became colder and colder, with a word by word warning, "this matter, when I see General Wang in the future, I will naturally be named."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    "Please keep an eye on Miss Wang and don''t make any mistakes again." Mu Cen finished his speech, and then stopped talking.


    Mrs. Wang replied: "I have all remembered. I will remember my wife''s great kindness in this matter. She left rong''er''s life. I will never complain about what she will do in the future. "


    "That''s not the case." Mu Cen looked at Mrs. Wang, "as long as one day, when Mrs. Wang returns to the side of the general, she tells the general what''s happening now, tells the fourth master of the general how to be, and lets the general make a judgment."


    There is no need to explain this. We all know it.


    This is why Mu Cen let Wang rong''er go.


    No matter how easy it is to deal with Wang ronger, Mrs. Wang has nothing to say. After all, she has committed such a heinous crime. But if you let Wang rong''er go, Mrs. Wang will be deeply grateful.


    This matter, Mu CEN is very clear, Mrs. Wang can''t know nothing, but chose acquiescence and connivance, Mrs. Wang didn''t think, no responsibility?


    That''s impossible.


    Only when a snake hits seven inches can it die.


    Then, to be grateful, we must be a villain before a gentleman.


    So mu Cen''s plan is also very comprehensive, step by step, according to Mu Cen''s idea. Things have happened, and the plague has been controlled. Everything outside is going according to Muchen''s plan. Then things in the mansion are naturally under the control of Muchen.


    A crazy person, will not do anything, keep small life, just let sober people firmly remember their words and deeds, do.


    It''s not bad for the future.


    "Yongde is bound to make the most correct judgment." Mrs. Wang answered.


    Mrs. Wang is not stupid. Naturally, she can see all this clearly. Even if she has any idea, she will be suppressed. And the meaning of Mu Cen''s words, Mrs. Wang is also very clear.


    With the lives of their mother and daughter, they can''t do it again.


    Mrs. Wang has accepted her fate.


    Mu Cen nodded, then turned around and told Linglong, "go to the mansion and find two more slaves to wait on Mrs. Wang. Take care of Miss Wang to avoid any more accidents."


    "I won''t let rong''er leave the house any more." Mrs. Wang gave a guarantee.


    Mu Cen said: "in this case, it''s hard for Mrs. Wang."


    Voice down, Mu Cen did not continue to stay, quickly turned to leave, the people in the house quickly followed up, everyone looked at each other, and did not say anything.


    Until he reached the open space outside, Li shiche began to smell: "sisao. People here don''t have to let it go. Even if it comes to General Wang, General Wang will understand. "


    Mu Cen did not speak, so toss down, is exhausted.


    Her physical strength is really exhausted.


    On the contrary, Li Shiyuan looked at Li shiche: "General Wang is understandable, but he still lost his only beloved daughter. In addition, after more than ten years of exile, many emotions will become very complicated. At that time, it was still trouble for us. "


    Li shiche nodded suddenly: "so the fourth sister-in-law left them, which is a complete opening to the road of General Wang. Originally brought Wang''s mother and daughter back, the fourth sister-in-law was not sure that they would really help us, just wanted to return to General Wang through us. In this way, he completely surrendered to his fourth sister-in-law. It''s bound to help. "


    Li Shiyuan said nothing.


    Li shiche took a look at Mu Cen, but with admiration: "the fourth sister-in-law''s mind is really very cautious."


    Mu Cen didn''t say anything.


    "Uncomfortable?" Li Shiyuan looks down at Mu Cen.


    Mu Cen shook his head: "no, I''m a little tired. I want to rely on it for a while."


    "Good." Li Shiyuan said nothing.


    Soon, Li Shiyuan hugged Mu Cen and walked toward the courtyard carefully. The people around him didn''t keep up with him. They watched their figures disappear from their front.


    ¡­¡­


    Mu CEN is really tired.


    So toss down, panting, that kind of fatigue is obvious, the complexion all followed pale up.


    Li Shiyuan is distressed: "in the future, I''ll deal with such things. You don''t need to come out in person."


    "It''s your fault." Mu CEN is not polite at all.


    Li Shiyuan was very helpless, but still calmly explained for himself: "I never knew that she was so persistent for so many years. I don''t even remember what she looked like when the emperor proposed marriage. "


    This is a very strong desire to survive, is to give themselves to clear the charges, do not want to be involved in them inexplicably.


    "Why didn''t you agree then?" Mu Cen found a suitable position in Li Shiyuan''s chest. He leaned on it and asked lazily, "I want to agree. You may have made a good progress in those years. General Wang''s meritorious service is also very important in the imperial court, and it is the same in front of the former Emperor. "


    Li Shiyuan did not speak, as if thinking about how to answer Mu Cen''s question.


    And Mu Cen''s voice continued: "besides, you didn''t stand at attention, did you?"

 Chapter 627

    "Cen er..." Li Shiyuan is helpless, "don''t you know what kind of identity are the women in the yuan palace?"


    "I know that." Mu Cen nodded, "either Li Shiyuan placed beside you, or some princesses with insufficient tribal identity were married to your house and became side concubines. In this way, the women''s family members in King yuan''s mansion are not inferior to any other princes, and they are even as beautiful as flowers. "


    It''s a bit sour for mu Cen to say.


    I didn''t notice it before. Until the end, Mu Cen understood all the women in Yuan''s palace. Anyone who took it out would be beautiful and would not lose to the concubines in the harem.


    Li Shiyuan is very lucky.


    So there was a legend in Kyoto that year that King yuan was immoral and only loved beauties, not rivers and mountains.


    It is only this kind of legend that makes Li Shiyuan spend all these years safely. Otherwise, Li Shiyuan would not have been able to accommodate Li Shiyuan for a long time.


    At that time, Li Shiyuan had no ability to resist Li Shiyuan.


    And Mu Cen''s words made Li Shiyuan''s nerves tense for a while, which was a kind of cautious tension.


    "Cen er..." Li Shiyuan didn''t expect that Mu Cen suddenly turned over the old account with her, and couldn''t explain it for a while.


    Mu CEN is to pick eyebrow: "did I say wrong?"


    The people Li Changtian passes over are all married princesses. They can''t be ugly. At least they are pretty.


    As for Li Shiyuan''s people, they always have to find a suitable excuse. For example, the beautiful women sent to serve Li Shiyuan, so their appearance must be excellent.


    Otherwise, how did the rumor of Kyoto come from?


    "That''s right." Li Shiyuan was silent and admitted, "but these, I can''t refuse again and again, rejection will only lead to trouble."


    It''s true.


    Mu CEN is also understandable.


    When the memories before Mu Cen''s crossing all disappeared, Mu Cen lived in Dazhou all the year round. He had been assimilated, but he didn''t feel anything wrong.


    But when the modern memory came back, Mu Cen suddenly faced such a situation, and his heart was blocked.


    It seems that compared with the situation that may exist before and in the future, Mu Cen prefers the present life, at least one person in his life.


    Because these concubines can''t be decorations.


    As Li Shiyuan said to himself, if he ascended the throne, he would not have a harem.


    As an emperor, there are always responsibilities that must be fulfilled.


    And these concubines, is also a truth, if Li Shiyuan do not touch, even if sent to the house, will not eliminate Li Shiyuan''s concerns.


    It''s just a blessing. Li Shiyuan never let anyone have an heir. Otherwise, things would be more complicated.


    "Why don''t you talk all of a sudden?" Li Shiyuan hugged Mu Cen, and his mandible touched Mu Cen''s forehead so lightly. "I don''t like that you have something to hide from me."


    "Nothing." Mu Cen light mouth.


    There is nothing to discuss about this issue. Discussion will only make you unhappy and make the current atmosphere stalemate. So it''s better to keep silent.


    Li Shiyuan could understand Mu Cen''s idea and looked down at him.


    Mu Cen didn''t avoid Li Shiyuan''s eyes, suddenly asked: "what do you think I do?"


    "Cen er." Li Shiyuan''s voice suddenly became serious. "No matter how many concubines I had before, my first concubine never had anyone. No matter how many women my father and emperor and Li Shiyuan put in for me, this position is always empty."


    Mu Cen made a sound.


    "Because this position will only be left to the person at the bottom of my heart, who occupies a heavy weight in my heart and is the love of my life. I can''t be a couple with her all my life, but I can leave the most important position in my heart to her


    Li Shiyuan''s voice is very calm, every word is particularly clear: "this is the only thing I can do."


    Not so obvious sweet words, but such words make Mu Cen''s heart soften.


    As if before blocked in the heart of the kind of acid feeling, are wantonly disappeared.


    Mu Cen''s mouth slightly up, but it is arrogant and asked: "if one day, your beloved disappeared, it is not will continue to find a new person to replace it?"


    "No Li Shiyuan said directly, "whether it''s Princess yuan or queen, only one person will be given. Even if one day she''s gone, this position won''t change easily."


    The meaning of the words.


    No matter how things change in the world, even if they are separated, Li Shiyuan will miss this person in his way.


    "People are helpless." Mu Cen said.


    "Helpless, but also have their own firm and persistent." Li Shiyuan spoke faintly.


    The radian of Mu Cen''s mouth became more and more obvious. When she looked at Li Shiyuan again, the smile in her eyebrows became stronger: "who is this person in your heart?"


    "Do you want to ask me that question?" Li Shiyuan raised his eyebrows.


    "I want to hear from you." Mu CEN is also rare to have some little women''s delicate appearance.


    Any woman likes her lover or husband to talk sweet words with her. Mu CEN is no exception. No matter how calm a person is, she is just an ordinary woman at the scene.


    Li Shiyuan didn''t let Mu Cen down. He said with a smile, "Mu Cen."


    He read Mu Cen''s name lightly.


    It''s as if the name has been read countless times, and there''s no need to think when it''s said.


    Mu Cen quietly listen to, can''t help but snort: "rhetoric, glib."


    "I''m serious." Li Shiyuan''s words are like an excuse.


    Mu Cen did not say anything, so quietly nestled in Li Shiyuan''s arms, even though the heart pressure things, but at the moment Mu Cen did not think about these.


    No matter what happens in the future, enjoy the present in time.


    What she craves is the present warmth.


    They just hugged each other quietly.


    If time is willing to stop, Mu CEN is willing to stay in this moment forever.


    There is no bloodbath, there is no undercurrent, the whole world seems to be calm, just them.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡ª¡ª


    In a few days¡ª¡ª


    It''s getting hotter and hotter in the frontier.


    Just as Muchen predicted, the drought in the frontier fortress has become more and more serious. Even compared with previous years, it has become uncontrollable.


    All the land dried up and cracked, and the crops on it were dying, completely out of vigor. It also means that if this situation is not alleviated, people here will not get a drop of food this autumn, and they will go into famine in winter.


    Famine also means riots, with predictable results.

 Chapter 628

    When the news came back to Mu Cen, Mu Cen was quietly reading on the soft collapse, Linglong was fanning and talking about things outside.


    "Madam, the situation outside is not stable now. The previous plague has already made people panic. At the time of plague, drought has also happened, so the people''s mind has not been stable." Linglong said.


    Mu Cen said: "what''s the matter I prepared before?"


    "Rong temple and Rong Jiu are in charge. They are ready and the water in the reservoir is ready according to your requirements. So there is plenty of water in the reservoir. I just don''t know how long the drought will last." Linglong is also a little worried, "if it goes on all the time, even if we store enough water, it may not be enough."


    "Draw water from Dazhou." Mu Cen said faintly, "countries are divided, but rivers and lakes are connected in series. It''s just the worst way if it''s not enough. But in any case, we should continue to do this work, which will alleviate the current urgent situation. The water diversion work must continue, otherwise it will happen sooner or later. "


    Linglong nodded. She admired mucen''s Qiqiao Linglong heart all the time.


    Mu Cen can always look at the longer term, just like the current situation.


    "After the gate is opened, what''s the situation outside?" Mu Cen continued to ask.


    Linglong also explained: "Mr. Rong dug water proofing according to your instructions, and the crops below could be relieved. The people were very happy. Several tribes came here in person, but the fourth master refused because you were pregnant. But they didn''t say anything. They left something rare and words of gratitude


    Mu Cen made a sound.


    "By the way, Murong leader himself came, but the fourth master didn''t refuse. But Murong leader also knows that you are pregnant, so he didn''t ask to see you. " Linglong thought of today''s event, "this is what happened this morning. At that time, you were still resting."


    Mu CEN is about to be born in a month. He can''t sleep well at night. Even if Li Shiyuan coaxes him, he can only sleep for a short time.


    During the day, I can''t be sleepy any more. Maybe I can''t get into deep sleep. Life is not very easy.


    So under such circumstances, Mu Cen rarely left his courtyard, most of the time in the courtyard, for convenience can rest at any time.


    "What did Murong chief say?" Mu Cen asked wearily.


    "I didn''t say anything special, just some words of gratitude. I just mentioned that we will hold a bonfire dinner in the tribe tonight and invite you to go with the fourth master. " Linglong answered, "I''ve also sent some precious things, saying they are for you."


    Mu Cen said: "tell the fourth master that I will go tonight."


    Linglong was a little worried: "madam, if you are in such a situation, you will be too tired and tired."


    "But we have to go." Mu Cen light mouth, "Murong leader in person, we must have sincerity, no matter what circumstances, must go."


    Linglong didn''t retort.


    Mu Cen always has his own reason.


    Murong Yufeng came here in person, which means that Murong Yufeng is no longer wary of himself and has a little more trust. The dinner tonight is also an opportunity.


    An opportunity for Murong Yufeng to really stand beside him.


    In addition to the current situation, Mu Cen always felt that something else would happen, but he couldn''t say it, just didn''t have any uneasy premonition.


    "You go with me." Mu Cen light mouth.


    "Yes." Linglong answered.


    "Well." Mu Cen finished, then slowly closed his eyes.


    The relationship with Murong Yufeng is getting better and better, which is good for them, so mu Cen will not miss such an opportunity.


    So after Li Shiyuan got the news, he came in a hurry to stop Mu Cen. Now Mu Cen seems very tired and prefers a quiet place.


    Li Shiyuan is afraid that Mu Cen can''t bear it.


    But mu CEN is particularly firm.


    In such a firm, Li Shiyuan had no choice but to agree: "Cen Er, if you have any physical discomfort, you must tell me the first time, I will bring you back. Now your body is more important than anything, anyone. "


    "Good." Mu Cen answered.


    Li Shiyuan was a little relieved.


    This matter is settled.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡ª¡ª


    At night, with Li Shiyuan, Mu Cen went to Murong Yufeng''s tribe. There was a lot of jubilation in the tribe. Without the previous sadness, it became lively.


    Because the problems of plague and drought have eased.


    And then everything is done according to the requirements of Muchen, which is good for the frontier fortress. What Mu Cen did, in the hearts of the frontier fortress people, was just like the existence of gods. Mu Cen was the God sent by heaven to save them.


    So for the emergence of Mu Cen, they are extremely welcome. They welcome Mu Cen and Li Shiyuan with the most grand welcome ceremony of the frontier fortress.


    Mu Cen calmly followed Li Shiyuan, but he didn''t mean to compete for the limelight.


    Her smile is quiet, as if looking at this person can make people calm.


    Murong Yufeng is personally to meet the two: "fourth master, madam."


    "You''re welcome, chief Murong." Li Shiyuan said with a smile.


    They bowed their hands.


    Mu Cen still quietly followed Li Shiyuan. She nodded to all the people she was greeting until they sat down in the guest of honor.


    Murong Yufeng couldn''t wait to say: "thanks for your help, the frontier fortress can get out of danger this time. Otherwise, the consequences will be unimaginable."


    "We seek a place to live in the frontier fortress, which is also a very important place for us, so we can''t ignore it. We also hope that the frontier fortress can develop well. " Mu Cen smiles and talks.


    Murong Yufeng laughed and looked at Li Shiyuan: "fourth master, it''s lucky for him to have such a good wife."


    "Yes, having cen''er is the greatest luck in my life." Li Shiyuan smiles.


    Mu Cen didn''t say anything, quietly listening to the two men chatting with each other in the cup of light and wine. The tribe was even more lively, singing and dancing.


    In such a toast, Li Shiyuan has also received absolute support from Murong Yufeng. As long as Li Shiyuan attacks back to Kyoto, Murong Yufeng will escort Li Shiyuan back to Beijing with his elite troops.


    It means that they are one step closer to the final victory.


    Mu Cen lowered his eyebrows and quietly ate the food in front of him. His appetite seemed pretty good.

 Chapter 629

    She can feel that the time to return to Kyoto is not far away. In Kyoto, Li Shiyuan couldn''t get any news from jiliansha for a long time. He couldn''t bear it any more. It''s just that this is a frontier fortress, and Li Shiyuan''s people dare not make a big attack.


    However, the frontier fortress is no longer safe.


    Mu Cen sinks. I''m afraid I have to be careful about everything that comes next.


    She drank a mouthful of soup in silence, and then returned to the previous conversation.


    "You Dazhou, the people are full of resentment now. The emperor who ascended the throne a year ago can''t do it." Murong Yufeng said directly, "there are too many exorbitant taxes and levies. He is still building his own palace, expanding his army and making trouble everywhere."


    Li Shiyuan naturally knew this: "well, I''ve heard about it, too."


    "If you are in Dazhou, water can carry a boat and it can capsize it. So I think it''s a good time for the fourth master to attack Kyoto." Murong Yufeng naturally understood this truth, and then his eyes fell on Mu Cen, "it''s just that his wife hasn''t given birth yet."


    "Everything will be discussed after cen''er produces." What Li Shiyuan said is direct.


    Murong Yufeng nodded: "the fourth master is very kind to his wife."


    Li Shiyuan laughed and said calmly: "cen''er is more important than anything based on me."


    "I admire your feelings." Murong Yufeng looks at them and suddenly opens his mouth.


    Li Shiyuan and Mu Cen looked at each other, but they didn''t say anything.


    However, in the memory of his last life, Mu Cen vaguely remembers that Murong Yufeng should have a very beloved concubine, which is well known, but no one has seen her. It is said that she was imprisoned in the tribe by Murong Yufeng, and no one has seen her except those who are very close to her.


    Some people say that she is beautiful, others say that she is a fox reincarnation can be so confused Murong Yufeng.


    However, no matter how rumors spread outside, Murong Yufeng never let go.


    Mu Cen was quiet, but he didn''t ask these questions.


    What should be in charge, what should not be in charge, Mu CEN is still very clear.


    She closed her eyebrows and whispered a few words to Li Shiyuan. She was impatient, but mu Cen was pacifying Li Shiyuan. She didn''t need to follow, because Linglong was there.


    Li Shiyuan this just eh voice, carefully told Linglong: "don''t let madam have any accident."


    "Yes." Linglong answered.


    Murong Yufeng laughed: "in this tribe, there will be no accident."


    Mu Cen explained: "it doesn''t mean that. It''s because I have to give birth in a month, so the fourth master is nervous."


    Murong Yufeng understood. He nodded and said nothing. Mucen and Linglong had already stood up and walked out of the hall.


    ¡­¡­


    "Just wait for me outside." Mu Cen light mouth.


    "Madam -" Linglong looks at Mu Cen uneasily.


    "I''m not so weak that I have to be followed." Mu Cen smiles to pacify Linglong''s heart.


    Linglong is relieved.


    Mu Cen walks slowly. After solving the internal problem, he sees Linglong standing not far away. Mu CEN is preparing to walk towards Linglong. Suddenly, he sees a red Ru skirt, and Mu Cen''s eyes are slightly narrowed.


    Seeing this, Linglong immediately followed.


    "Madame?" Cried Linglong.


    "Someone." Mu Cen said it directly.


    Linglong is alert for a moment, and Mu Cen comforts Linglong: "it''s not a martial arts practitioner. It''s just an ordinary woman, but it seems that she wants to escape here."


    Linglong Leng for a while, so inexplicable looking at Mu Cen.


    Mu Cen did not explain, calmly toward the direction of the woman in red, the woman in red obviously did not notice Mu Cen, in the face of such a situation, become hesitant.


    Because she''s in a dead end again.


    Here, they are all heavily guarded, not to mention such a woman who has no strength to bind a chicken. Even if she has peerless martial arts, she may not be able to walk out of such a tight encirclement.


    Mu Cen immediately understood the identity of the woman in red.


    This is probably Murong Yufeng''s favorite concubine, but she is imprisoned in her own tribe and will never leave.


    "Then we..." Linglong can''t help reminding Mu Cen.


    Mu Cen shook his head: "this has nothing to do with us. Let''s go back."


    "Yes." Linglong answered.


    Soon, when they turned to walk towards the original hall, suddenly, the woman in red came in the direction of Mu Cen.


    Linglong is on the alert for a moment and has already controlled the other side.


    Mu Cen turns around and stops Linglong: "loosen up, this is Murong leader''s concubine."


    Linglong was stunned for a while, but still released the other side according to the words.


    Mu Cen calm mouth: "Niang Niang stops me, what''s the matter?"


    Li Jinling looked at Mu Cen like this: "madam, I know you are from Dazhou. I want you to take me away, OK?"


    Mu Cen a Leng, obviously also didn''t expect to be such result.


    But when she saw Li Jinling''s face, Mu Cen was a little surprised, but this kind of astonishment was hidden very well, because in Li Jinling''s face, she saw the shadow of Ji Niang.


    Especially those eyes as like as two peas.


    Mu Cen couldn''t find anyone, but he didn''t expect to appear here, which shocked Mu Cen. His brain turned fast, and he gradually calmed down.


    Ji Niang said that her child had just reached the full moon and had been separated not long after.


    So people in front of them can never remember Ji Niang.


    "Why do you want me to take you away?" Mu Cen calmed down and asked.


    Li Jinling said directly: "I have been imprisoned here by Murong Yufeng for three years. In the past three years, I have wanted to leave many times, but I have never been able to leave. But I''m no stranger to my wife. During this period, people here are mentioning her name. "


    Mu Cen was quiet and didn''t say anything.


    Li Jinling continued: "when I was brought back by Murong Yufeng, I was also from Dazhou. My wife and fourth master wanted to fight back to Dazhou. I knew very well that I only wanted my wife to take me back to Dazhou. Dazhou had my very important people."


    With that, Li Jinling was about to kneel down: "I ran out of my bedroom. I know that my wife will come back tonight. This is my only hope. I hope that my wife can help me."


    Li Jinling probably had no way out, so he would hold on to Mu Cen.


    Mu CEN is also very clear.


    Otherwise, if you have a little idea, you can''t stop yourself at this time. How can Mu Cen agree to Li Jinling''s request? If he agrees to Li Jinling, it is no doubt against Murong Yufeng, which is not good for mu Cen.


    It''s just Li Jinling¡ª¡ª


    Mu Cen sank, she just looked at Li Jinling seriously: "what important person do you have in Dazhou?"

 Chapter 630

    Li Jinling was quiet, but he didn''t speak this time.


    Mu Cen suddenly understood.


    What is hard to say and can''t be explained to others is that Li Jinling is hiding in her heart. Anyway, she is Murong Yufeng''s concubine now, and she has been Murong Yufeng''s person for a long time, but Li Jinling''s heart may never be here.


    "Lady." Mu Cen said calmly, "I can''t agree to your request. If you want to see anyone, you can go to Murong leader. You are his favorite concubine. I don''t think he will refuse any of your requests. "


    Li Jinling''s eyes were slightly red. He looked down at his heels and said nothing.


    Even though she was dressed in the Ru skirt of Dazhou, not the rough clothes of the frontier fortress, it can be seen that Murong Yufeng doted on Li Jinling.


    Get rid of the captivity.


    "Madam -" Li Jinling was in despair.


    Mu Cen was quiet: "I''m sorry, madam, I can''t do it."


    Li Jinling is really desperate.


    But this matter, Mu Cen has pondered, very quickly, she looked at Li Jinling: "but if you still have relatives in Dazhou, I can take a message for you."


    "I don''t have any family anymore." Li Jinling said with a pale smile, "my relatives have long been in pursuit of death. I grew up in adoption. I''m going back to Dazhou. Besides meeting the people I want to meet, I also want to see my own mother. "


    Li Jinling''s words are a little confused.


    Mu Cen heard the point in Li Jinling''s words. She just looked at Li Jinling. She said that she wanted to see her own mother. What does it mean?


    It means that Ji Niang may be Li Jinling''s mother, and Li Jinling may also be her own flesh and blood?


    Because of this meditation, Mu Cen''s brow slightly twisted up.


    Li Jinling seems to have realized what he said wrong and looked at Mu Cen: "sorry, madam, I shouldn''t have bothered you. You think I haven''t said anything. "


    With that, Li Jinling nodded and left in such a hurry.


    In a short time, Li Jinling has completely disappeared from the front of Mu Cen.


    On the contrary, Mu Cen stood still for a while.


    Linglong didn''t dare to urge her. Until Li Jinling was far away, Linglong asked, "madam, do you know anything?"


    "Go back first." Mu Cen didn''t say much.


    Linglong nodded and soon calmly followed the pace of mucen.


    They walked towards the main hall.


    When Li Shiyuan sees Mu Cen, he can see Mu Cen''s thoughts at a glance. He calms down. After Mu Cen walks in and sits down, Li Shiyuan''s eyes completely fall on Mu Cen''s voice.


    His voice is low, only they can listen to the truth: "is not out of what happened?"


    Li Shiyuan asked directly.


    Mu Cen looked up at Li Shiyuan: "I''m just a little tired."


    Li Shiyuan nodded: "I''ll talk to Murong leader."


    "Good." Mutzen didn''t object.


    Li Shiyuan then turned and looked at Murong Yufeng, but he was outspoken and explained the reason. Murong Yufeng could also understand. After all, mucen was not far away from production, so he had to rest more.


    "Madam, go back and have a rest early. If you have something to do, you can talk to me for the first time. The doctor on the king''s side will also be on call at any time. After his wife gives birth, the king will surely give him a big gift. " Murong Yufeng said it directly and crazily.


    Mu Cen laughed and nodded: "thank you for your kindness."


    "It should be." Murong Yufeng laughed.


    After that, Li Shiyuan stood up with Mu Cen in his arms. His hand was still on Mu Cen''s waist and he pinched it gently to avoid Mu Cen being too tired.


    They didn''t stay in the hall for long. They left the hall quickly and got on the carriage. The carriage drove slowly towards the mansion.


    ¡­¡­


    Inside the carriage¡ª¡ª


    Li Shiyuan adjusted the cushion for mu Cen to make him more comfortable. He didn''t rush to ask Mu Cen what happened in the tribe.


    Mu CEN is not anxious to say, as if thinking about how to tell it.


    Shen Shen, the carriage went for a while, Mu Cen just twisted his eyebrows and said: "Murong leader''s favorite concubine, I saw it when I went out."


    Li Shiyuan didn''t say anything, just motioned Mu Cen to continue.


    Mu Cen quieted down: "she and Ji Niang are very similar."


    This, Li Shiyuan side eye looked to Mu Cen: "what do you mean?"


    "When Ji Niang left the palace, she once said that her biggest purpose was to find the lost child one day. But it''s too difficult to find where to go in the vast sea of people. " Mu Cen shook his head, "so for so long, maybe Ji Niang has no news."


    Li Shiyuan did not speak and listened quietly.


    "I just chatted with my mother..." Mu Cen told Li Shiyuan the previous conversation. "Finally, she said that she also wanted to go back to Dazhou to find her own mother."


    As the voice fell, Mu Cen looked at Li Shiyuan seriously: "so, does this also mean that Li Jinling''s own mother may be Ji Niang?"


    Li Shiyuan listened and was quiet for a while before he spoke faintly: "there are many similar people in this world. Ji Niang and Ji Liansha are also similar. Therefore, I''m afraid it''s more appropriate for Ji Niang to decide this matter by herself."


    Mu Cen nodded.


    It''s really something to consider in the long run.


    If Li Jinling is really Ji Niang''s daughter, then Ji Niang must have a way to identify Li Jinling.


    In fact, up to now, this is not the key. The key lies in how Ji Niang recognizes Li Jinling and reunites her mother and daughter. After all, Li Jinling is now Murong Yufeng''s favorite concubine.


    Since she is a concubine, Murong Yufeng will not let go.


    And their identity, more embarrassing, is not suitable to take charge of this matter.


    As a result, this matter can only become stiff, there is no way.


    For a long time, Li Shiyuan calmly said: "this matter, go back and Ji Niang said, see what Ji Niang is thinking, Ji Niang is not an impulsive person, and then take a long-term view."


    "Well." Mutzen didn''t object.


    It''s really the only way.


    The carriage continued to advance slowly. When it passed through the birch forest, suddenly the carriage stopped and the horses began to neigh. Rong Jiu''s voice came quickly: "fourth master, there is an ambush."


    Li Shiyuan''s first reaction was to protect Mu Cen.


    Mu Cen also became alert.


    Soon, the sound of swords and spears came from the birch forest, and the guards who were in the dark also appeared. The scene was very chaotic.


    "How come all of a sudden?" Mu Cen asked calmly.


    "Li Shiyuan''s people." Li Shiyuan opened the curtain and looked, "Li Shiyuan probably can''t wait. What Li Shiyuan has always known about us here is that he did not dare to be reckless in the frontier fortress, and his people arrived one after another. Li Shiyuan will not leave any trouble for himself. "

 Chapter 631

    Mu CEN is not surprised. This is in line with Li Shiyuan''s character.


    And the fighting outside is a little fierce.


    Obviously, Li Shiyuan came prepared, but mu Cen felt that something was wrong. He always felt that Li Shiyuan wanted to do something.


    Even Li Shiyuan''s goal is not directed at Li Shiyuan, at least not this time.


    Quiet, Mu Cen looked at Li Shiyuan: "I know." She suddenly realized, "Li Shiyuan is not aiming at you, but at me. You take people first, and I''ll find a way to leave. "


    "No way." Li Shiyuan refused even though he didn''t want to.


    Let''s not say anything else. Mu CEN is still in labor for a month. No matter what, he can''t face these people.


    "What he should want is to be alive, otherwise, we will be in the carriage. After all, he will catch the king first." Mu Cen calm analysis, "so, before Li Shiyuan''s goal has not been achieved, will not do to me."


    Mu Cen said it fast.


    "At least he won''t hit me until I have a baby." Mu Cen said directly, "because he wants the baby in my belly."


    Li Shiyuan looks at Mu Cen in shock because of Mu Cen''s words.


    Mu Cen didn''t explain much, and now is not the time to explain more: "I''ll explain this to you after this is over. It''s a long story. You take this Rong Jiu to leave first. Believe me, I will come out. Li Shiyuan has a big week as a backer, but we don''t have one. None of us can lose. "


    That''s the truth, too.


    Under such resistance, Li Shiyuan''s people will be defeated.


    "What''s more, the frontier fortress is not particularly stable now. We can''t involve the frontier fortress because of our affairs. It''s not good for us. It takes time for the frontier fortress to ease out of the plague and drought." Mu Cen said quickly, "things don''t hesitate. Don''t hesitate any more. "


    Her eyes were firm, and she didn''t give Li Shiyuan any chance to think. She soon opened the curtain to get off the carriage.


    Li Shiyuan''s hand clasped Mu Cen''s wrist.


    Mu Cen calmly looked at Li Shiyuan: "believe me, I will be safe. I haven''t got my revenge. Nothing will happen. I''ll be back soon. "


    Li Shiyuan is still worried.


    "There''s no time, fourth master." Mu Cen reminds me.


    Then, her hand held Li Shiyuan''s hand, and soon broke her wrist out of Li Shiyuan''s confinement. Mu Cen got out of the carriage without looking.


    Originally in the fight of the crowd, see Mu Cen, all Leng for a while.


    The person of the other side immediately said: "want to live, Mu Cen absolutely can''t have an accident."


    Mu Cen heard it, and all the people present heard it.


    Rong Jiu is roaring at Mu Cen: "madam, you go quickly."


    "No, you escort the fourth master away, and I will come back safely." Mu Cen said it directly.


    Rong Jiu looks at Mu Cen in consternation, but in Mu Cen''s eyes, he doesn''t tolerate and refuse. Even if he is pregnant, he doesn''t slow down Mu Cen''s fierceness and majesty.


    Rong Jiu looks at Li Shiyuan. Li Shiyuan calmly says, "withdraw first."


    Rong Jiu has also been injured.


    Li Shiyuan obviously came prepared, so his purpose was very clear. When Mu Cen appeared, all the fighting stopped.


    "Fourth master, that lady..." Rong Jiu was obviously worried.


    Li Shiyuan did not speak.


    When Rong Jiu saw this, he didn''t speak at last. Mu Cen walked forward and said calmly, "your purpose is me. It has nothing to do with other people. There''s no need to embarrass others here."


    Then, Mu Cen laughed: "long time no see, big brother."


    Mu zhantian''s face changed. He didn''t expect that under the condition of being masked, Mu Cen could recognize himself. He sneered: "now that I recognize him, I don''t have to talk nonsense with you. Go back with me. I''ll let it go."


    "Good." Mu Cen agreed very readily.


    Mu Cen''s cheerfulness makes mu zhantian squint and look at Mu Cen like this.


    But mu Cen didn''t move. He just walked quietly towards the deepest part of the birch forest. Mu zhantian didn''t dare to do it. He suffered countless losses in Mu Cen''s hands. Mu zhantian was not sure what Mu Cen thought.


    People on both sides just froze.


    Mu Cen quietly looks at mu zhantian, but mu Cen''s eyes fall on Li Shiyuan''s carriage. Until Li Shiyuan''s people completely leave Mu Cen''s sight, Mu CEN is relieved.


    After all, out of the birch forest, we are back on the way to the frontier fortress.


    In that crowded place, mu zhantian''s people can''t do anything. Moreover, there are far more people than mu zhantian''s people. Mu zhantian can''t get any benefits.


    Mu zhantian will not do such a thing.


    "Be honest, come back to Kyoto with me, I can keep you safe." Mu zhantian finally opens his mouth and threatens Mu Cen with a cold voice.


    Mu Cen laughed: "I''m not honest. Do you have a way with me? If I make any mistakes, I''m afraid you can''t tell Li Shiyuan. "


    One word broke mu zhantian''s embarrassment.


    Mu zhantian didn''t say a word. He just looked at Mu Cen.


    The smile on Mu Cen''s face was a little more strange: "do you want to take me back to Kyoto? Yes, you can come here


    Mu Cen''s voice is more open and aboveboard, but mu zhantian dare not get close to Mu Cen. He can''t understand Mu Cen''s idea completely.


    And the more docile and murderous Mu Cen seems to be.


    Instead, the people on one side began to move slightly.


    Mu zhantian remained silent and did not stop him.


    Mu Cen also stood in the same place, motionless: "how, big brother side so many elite soldiers, unexpectedly still worried about me a pregnant woman will do to big brother?"


    This is provocative.


    Mu zhantian is thinking about the meaning of Mu Cen''s words.


    But it is.


    Now Mu CEN is alone and pregnant. No matter what, Mu Cen can''t take any risk with her baby. In addition, mu zhantian''s people have surrounded her. It''s more difficult for mu Cen to leave here.


    In this way of thinking, mu zhantian also relaxed.


    Soon, mu zhantian raised his hand, and those who had made some moves also stopped. Mu zhantian walked towards Mu Cen step by step.


    Mu Cen watched quietly.


    Mu zhantian''s every step is much more cautious.


    The palm of Mu Cen''s hand is slightly pinched, and there are a few more embroidery needles in his hand, which are carried by Mu Cen. Although Mu Cen''s internal power can''t be restored now, it doesn''t mean Mu Cen doesn''t have any strength at all.


    Until mu zhantian stood one meter away from Mu Cen.


    The men and horses on both sides stuck together.


    Soon, mu zhantian raised his hand again, and the scene immediately became chaotic.

 Chapter 632

    Mu zhantian''s hand clasped Mu Cen''s wrist without saying a word.


    Mu Cen''s reaction is also very fast, not because of pregnancy, the skill becomes not agile, the embroidery needle in her hand accurately aims at mu zhantian''s acupoints.


    Mu zhantian was shocked.


    Then mu zhantian exclaimed, "come on, let''s live."


    And mu zhantian''s hand turned with his backhand, trying to control Mu Cen, and the guards around him also surrounded him. Mu Cen was almost surrounded by the crowd.


    But mu Cen''s face was always calm.


    That Mou light inside takes the cruel and violent Su Sha of meaning.


    The other side''s sword became Mu Cen''s sharp weapon. She was out of breath, but she didn''t want to let anyone around her go.


    When these people approached, the embroidery needle had already been shot out, which hit the key point and made them fall to the ground and die in such a panic.


    "Mu Cen, don''t struggle to death. You can''t escape." Mu zhantian said harshly, "there must be a purpose to take you back. You can''t give birth safely in the frontier fortress. Don''t forget that you have poisonous insects on you. You are just going to die here. "


    Mu Cen didn''t speak, just looked at mu zhantian.


    "Only jiliansha can cure the poisonous insects in your body. If you don''t go back with me, you and the child''s life can''t be saved. During the production, these poisonous insects will completely bite back! You can''t live, either. " Mu zhantian said coldly, "so, you have only one way to go back with me."


    Mu zhantian explained what he said.


    He is very clear that Mu Cen''s wish has not been fulfilled and she can''t let herself die, so she has to survive. Now mu zhantian also knows Mu Cen''s physical condition. Mu Cen can''t be unaware of it.


    Therefore, mu zhantian felt that he was imperative.


    But mu Cen suddenly laughs coldly and looks at mu zhantian''s eyes, which makes people feel scared.


    Subconsciously, Muhammad took a step back.


    But mu Cen didn''t mean to let mu zhantian go. His hand was still on mu zhantian''s wrist: "isn''t big brother going to take me back to Kyoto? Since you want to take me back to Kyoto, what are you hiding from? "


    "What are you going to do?" Mu zhantian asked Mu Cen calmly.


    Mu Cen laughs again: "do what?" Her smile is even more frightening, "I just want to tell you that I''m going back to Kyoto, but I''m not going to be taken back by you, but I want to go back aboveboard."


    Mu zhantian


    "And since elder brother takes the initiative to deliver it to the door, I can solve one problem, which can be regarded as a solution." This words, Mu Cen said cruel incomparable, before the banter disappeared, words are full of bloody breath, almost forced mu zhantian to the limit.


    Mu zhantian''s mind flashed a sense of uneasiness, which is human instinct.


    But mu Cen didn''t give mu zhantian any chance to struggle: "how can I let my elder brother come here and not make the best of the friendship of the landlords?"


    "Mu Cen, you..." then Mu Zhan breathed out.


    He had been led down the cliff by Muchen.


    You know, these cliffs of the frontier fortress can''t survive if they go down. Besides, when Mu Cen drags mu zhantian, he probably wants to fight to death, so he leans mu zhantian against the cliff and throws him out.


    No matter how tough a man is, he can''t bear such gravity.


    "You''re crazy." Mu zhantian''s voice was scattered by the wind and fragmented.


    "I''m sober. It''s because you don''t understand. Before you fight with others, you need to understand each other''s details. Do you really think I''m going to die here with you? " Mu Cen sneered.


    Mu zhantian''s face changed again and again.


    And Mu Cen has not given any opportunity to speak to the Kwai Chai. Her eyes were sharp and looked at the edge of the cliff. Soon the last silver needle in her hand had already penetrated into the neck of the battle.


    The blue veins on mu zhantian''s neck burst out, but he could not resist the fate of death.


    He wanted to drag muczen down.


    But Muchen has quickly jumped into the cave on the edge of the cliff.


    Mu Cen has lived here for more than half a year. It''s impossible that he doesn''t understand the scenery here. He knows where to hide.


    So mu Cen will jump down without hesitation.


    But mu zhantian is very different.


    Mu zhantian is here. Fighting with Mu CEN is a dead end.


    However, mu zhantian is not a fuel-efficient lamp. When people are dying, the resentment is extremely powerful. He pulls out the needle on his neck and wants to stab Mu Cen.


    In this kind of chaos, Mu Cen also had some accidents, even could not dodge.


    Mu zhantian sneered: "good sister, even if you die, I will drag you down."


    "You dream." What Mu Cen said is not polite.


    At this time, suddenly a red light flashed, and Mu Cen fell into the red light. Mu zhantian looked at the changes in front of him in amazement. Mu zhantian couldn''t see everything clearly in the red light.


    And Mu Cen has broken away from the entanglement with mu zhantian.


    Mu zhantian has no gravity point at all.


    "Do you want him to die?" A gentle female voice came and asked Mu Cen.


    Mu Cen felt familiar.


    But mu Cen''s thinking was very clear, and he responded quickly: "he can''t live."


    When mu zhantian died, the bodyguards outside were like a pack of scattered sand. It was impossible to return to Kyoto. Mu Cen can''t let mu zhantian destroy everything.


    "Good." The soft voice continued to come.


    Mu Cen felt that he had been let down, very gentle. But with the fierce before, Mu Cen''s lower abdomen has been more and more painful.


    It''s not to live, but the poison in your body. Because of your own luck, it''s crazy. The biting is like thousands of ants running roughshod in your body, which makes you miserable, but helpless.


    Mu Cen''s forehead was already sweaty.


    Then, panting, she almost fought with the greatest willpower and poison in her body.


    And on the edge of the cliff¡ª¡ª


    The red light turned into a woman in red. The sharp blade in her hand stabbed mu zhantian''s finger without hesitation.


    His finger was cut off.


    Mu zhantian naturally could not grasp the edge of the cave, so he fell from the cave in horror.


    Below is the abyss.


    Mu zhantian screamed, and the sound became lighter and lighter until he couldn''t hear it.


    The woman in red then turned and looked at Mu Cen: "he won''t live any more. Below is the endless abyss, no one has fallen from here, can safely survive


    Mu Cen really looked at the woman in red in front of him.


    She wore a red scarf on her face, covering all her faces with only a pair of eyes.


    But this pair of eyes, but let Mu Cen feel familiar.

 Chapter 633

    That gentleness, like Li Shiyuan looking at himself, surprised Mu Cen, but in this surprise, Mu Cen did not relax his vigilance.


    After all, she didn''t know whether she was a friend or an enemy.


    In such a place, the appearance of such a person is not necessarily a good thing.


    Shen Shen, before mucen could speak, the woman in red had already come to mucen''s side: "you have been poisoned."


    This is a positive sentence.


    And the woman in red has squatted down and grasped Mu Cen''s hand. Mu Cen didn''t resist. In her lines, Mu Cen''s vigilance also relaxed slightly. At least, she can detect that this person has no malice to herself.


    Even in good faith.


    "It''s the poison of Ji''s family." The woman in red made a quick judgment.


    This is enough to surprise Mu Cen.


    A person can easily judge that he has been poisoned by poisonous insects. He is not a layman, but the woman in red in front of him can not only say so, but also accurately tell his own poisonous insects. That''s shocking enough.


    Mu Cen looked at the woman in red in front of him. He calmed down and asked: "who are you?"


    The woman in red just smiles at Mu Cen. The veil covers her face, which makes Mu Cen unable to distinguish her expression. But in her smiling eyes, I can see that she is still happy at the moment.


    "Don''t care who I am. I can help you with this poison." The woman in red gave a gentle smile, which seemed to be quiet. Mu Cen said, "believe me."


    Listening to this, Mu Cen said calmly: "the only people who can solve this poison in this world are witches except the original host. But witches no longer exist hundreds of years ago, so your identity... "


    Mu Cen just looked at the person in front of him and said it directly¡° Are they also witches left in this world? "


    The other side is a little surprised: "you are really brilliant."


    "It''s surprising that there are still blood among the witches." Mu Cen stood up, a little surprised.


    "You can call me aunt Lian. My original name is Rong Lian. It''s much bigger than you. It''s reasonable for you to call me aunt Lian." Rong Lian explains her name and doesn''t deny Mu Cen''s guess.


    Mu Cen Shun called from the voice: "aunt Lian."


    Rong Lian nodded: "you have been pregnant for several months?"


    "Still less than a month, it''s going to give birth." Mu Cen explained.


    "Don''t hesitate about the poison in your body. If you delay any longer, your mother and son will die." Rong Lian said it directly.


    "How do you get rid of my poison?" Asked Mu Cen.


    Because it involves the children in the body, so mucen has become extremely cautious. She would rather have an accident herself than the child.


    When looking at Rong Lian in her eyes, she didn''t take the slightest joke: "I can''t and don''t want to let the baby in my stomach have an accident."


    Rong Lian nods, but doesn''t say anything. She gives Mu Cen a pulse carefully, and the atmosphere suddenly becomes serious.


    Mu Cen didn''t speak, just looking at Rong Lian.


    Until Rong Lian spoke again: "this child, it''s time to give birth soon. It''s the poison in your body that causes you to get pregnant at the wrong time, which makes everyone feel that you have to delay giving birth for a month. "


    Mu Cen didn''t expect that Rong Lian could even see this.


    But it''s not surprising to think that Rong Lian is a witch. She can understand this.


    "So this period of time, you tend to feel tired, a little hard, you will feel sick in the lower abdomen, which are the symptoms of labor." Rong Lian''s tone is more and more serious, "I will send you back immediately after I get rid of the poisonous insects for you, and let your family find the midwife for you. It should be today and tomorrow."


    "Thank you very much." Mu Cen nodded, "aunt Lian''s great kindness, Mu Cen unforgettable."


    And Rong Lian didn''t care about that.


    Her eyes fell on the bracelet in Mu Cen''s hand. Mu Cen followed Rong Lian''s eyes and looked in the past. The jade bracelet, which had always been ordinary, was full of faint light at the moment, just like meeting the real owner.


    This surprised Muchen.


    And Rong Lian''s voice was calm: "it''s reasonable for me to help you. Dazhou is now in chaos and the people''s life is miserable. You and your fourth highness are destined to have this disaster. After this disaster, I think you can be safe and there will be no more disaster. "


    "Aunt Lian, you..." Mu Cen looks at Rong Lian.


    "It''s not difficult to recognize you. The portraits of you and your fourth highness are everywhere in Dazhou. The rewards for catching you are numerous." Rong Lian said calmly.


    Then, she quietly changed the topic: "it shouldn''t be too late. It will take a lot of time to get rid of the poisonous insects in your body. After daybreak, there are layers of thick fog in this place. It''s more difficult to send you out. "


    The implication is to send Mu Cen out before dawn.


    "After you go out, ask the doctor to check your pulse again, so that your pulse is correct. His fourth highness probably misunderstood the child''s life experience. " Rong Lian can even guess Li Shiyuan''s idea.


    Rong Lian didn''t go through that scene. Except Li Shiyuan, no one knew that.


    And how does Rong Lian do it?


    Mu Cen''s eyes are more confused.


    "His fourth highness will be a Mingjun in the future. This is the biggest one in his life. I once thought he couldn''t cross it, but I didn''t expect that with you, so this kind of fate will eventually be resolved. As long as you keep your faith in your heart, everything will be fine. "


    Rong Lian''s voice is very nice, and she says her thoughts gently.


    And Mu Cen looks at Rong Lian and listens to her words, but seems to feel more like an elder inculcating himself now, even the eyes are conniving.


    This kind of feeling, let Mu Cen''s mind flash a shocked idea, she looked at Rong Fei, but in the end, Mu Cen swallowed such words in her throat.


    Rong Lian didn''t continue to say anything. She turned her attention to Mu Cen''s poison: "I''ll force the poison out of your body. You won''t have too much abnormality. After all, your constitution is extremely Yin. Don''t be nervous. It will be over in about an hour or two. As long as no one comes to disturb you during this period."


    Rong Lian explains it, as if to pacify Mu Cen''s heart.


    "Nothing will happen to your baby, believe me." This word, Rong Lian says of particularly firm.


    Mu Cen made a sound.


    Facing Rong Lian, Mu Cen gradually put down his heart.


    The thoughts in my mind before are becoming more and more firm now.

 Chapter 634

    If Mu Cen guessed correctly, Rong Lian in front of her should be Rong Fei, Li Shiyuan''s abyss, so she is so kind when talking about Li Shiyuan.


    But in those days Rong Fei''s matter, originally was a mystery.


    No one knows.


    It seems that all people think Rong Fei is dead. Is Rong Fei really dead?


    Mu Cen''s brain became confused.


    What if the person in front of you is not Rong Fei?


    After sinking, Mu Cen didn''t say anything at last.


    As Rong Lian begins to detoxify Mu Cen, Mu Cen seems to be unable to hold on, and his eyelids droop.


    Rong Lian''s gentle voice came in her ear: "sleep, sleep up."


    Then, Mu Cen fell asleep.


    ¡­¡­


    Two hours later¡ª¡ª


    Mu Cen wakes up.


    It''s still in the cave, and the sky outside is still dark. It''s only two nights.


    "Are you awake?" Rong Lian''s voice came again.


    Mu Cen looks at Rong Lian and nods.


    The feeling of lightness in the body is something that has never been felt in recent months. It seems that there is no thing to restrain oneself, and even the internal force that has been lost or repressed comes back with it.


    The breath is much more stable.


    She felt the pulse for herself, and then she realized that the poison in her body had been completely unconscious.


    In the cave, there are some bottles and jars, which are stained with blood. I don''t know whose blood it is.


    A black pottery pot? It was sealed by Rong Lian. That pottery pot attracted Mu Cen''s attention.


    "Inside the earthenware pot is the poisonous insects in your body." Rong Lian explains, "the people of Ji''s family practice Gu, which is unique in the world. If you keep this Gu insect, it will be useful in the future. It''s hard to find such insects. They can be a good antidote for some deadly toxins. "


    Mu Cen nodded.


    Rong Lian continued: "I''ll refine this poison into a pill, and then I''ll find a way to send it to you. It''s good to keep it for self-defense."


    "Thank you very much." Mu Cen nodded, and then she looked at Rong Lian seriously: "aunt Lian, can we see each other again?"


    "If it''s predestined, I''ll see you again in the end." Let lotus smile, very gentle also very calm say.


    Mu Cen just looked at Rong Lian, quietly.


    And this one eye Mou, seem to be after this one sleep word, Mu CEN is firmer.


    In the last life, she was chased to the cliff by Mu Zhi''s painters. She fell into the cliff and met a woman in red with her face covered, but she taught herself to dance.


    At that time, Mu Cen didn''t realize it.


    Now Mu Cen connects the former woman in red with Rong Lian. They are the same person.


    Because in this world, except for Rong Fei, no one can dance to the level of perfection, which is unique to witches, and that pair of eyes, which is the role of demagogues.


    But in this life, Rong Lian changed from teaching herself to dancing to helping herself to get rid of the poisonous insects in her body.


    Just like Li Shiyuan.


    After all, Rong Lian has become a person who has been deeply involved with her.


    Mu Cen listens to Rong Lian''s words, Mou Guang looks at Rong Lian so attentively, Rong Lian is one Zheng: "why do you look at me like this?"


    "You are princess Rong." This time, Mu Cen didn''t hesitate and said his thoughts directly.


    Rong Lian''s face is very surprised. Obviously, she didn''t expect to be seen through. The shock on her face is also obvious.


    But this shock has clearly told Muchen that her guess is correct.


    "Empress Rong, I guessed right, didn''t I?" Mu Cen said it directly.


    Rong Lian didn''t speak for a long time, and then she looked up at Mu Cen with a faint smile: "you are really very smart."


    Mu Cen laughed and said, "I just know something by coincidence, so I can guess the identity of Rong Fei."


    Mu Cen didn''t say much about his rebirth.


    Except long Shaoyun, Mu Cen didn''t tell anyone about rebirth. Long Shaoyun himself, like himself, was born again.


    So naturally, it is impossible to mention the meeting of Rong Fei in the last life.


    "How did you guess?" Rong Lian is curious.


    "Your clothes, Rong Fei likes red. They are all red. In addition, when you look at the jade bracelet on my wrist, your eyes will become more gentle. His fourth highness once told me that this was left to him by her mother. It''s also a jade bracelet for the future imperial concubine. " Mu Cen continues to explain.


    Rong Lian nods her head to appreciate Mu Cen.


    "When you mention your fourth highness, that kind of kindness is unstoppable." Mu Cen looks at Rong Lian, the Mou light is not instantaneous.


    Rong Lian laughed: "with you by Yuan er''s side, I don''t worry at all."


    "Why is the empress clearly alive, but not willing to recognize her highness?" Mu Cen asked his confusion.


    Rong Lian did not answer immediately.


    And Mu Cen looked at Rong Lian for a moment, and every word was clear: "in fact, Niang Niang always knew the whereabouts of her fourth highness, and also knew what happened around her. It seems that the empress is dead, but she protects her four Highnesses all the time. "


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    "When your highness is in Kyoto, your mother is also in Kyoto. His fourth highness is now leaving Kyoto. She is in the frontier fortress, and the empress follows him to the frontier fortress. "


    ¡­¡­


    Mu Cen connected everything at once.


    It''s not such a coincidence.


    In Kyoto, several dangerous times, all survived, Mu Cen initially thought it was his memory of the previous life that made everything so smooth.


    But now Mu CEN is very clear, it is estimated that there is Rong Lian''s credit behind this, otherwise, things will not be so smooth.


    It''s like now.


    "Since you can protect your four Highnesses, why don''t you come forward to recognize each other?" Mu Cen was puzzled. "Your fourth Highness has never missed you less. Every year, his fourth highness will give you incense. I think your highness will be very happy to see you. "


    Mu Cen made Li Shiyuan''s idea clear.


    Their mother and son don''t spend a long time together, but it''s hard to forget such a delicate thing as blood relationship.


    So are Li Shiyuan and Rong Lian.


    "Now it''s very close for your highness to attack and return to Beijing. Just as you said, the fourth Royal Highness is a Mingjun, this time back to Beijing, the fourth Royal Highness must sit on the throne of the emperor. You are the virgin of the fourth highness. You are the Empress Dowager. Why do you suffer so much here? You should take back what you have lost. "


    Mu Cen made his ideas clear.


    And the whole process, Rong Lian is just listening to Mu Cen''s words quietly, and doesn''t interrupt Mu Cen.


    Until Mu Cen finished, Rong Lian gently looked at Mu Cen.

 Chapter 635

    "Cen er." She called Mu Cen, "can I call you that?"


    "Of course." Mu Cen said without thinking.


    "You and yuan''er are married. You should call me mother." Rong Lian corrects Mu Cen''s address to herself.


    This words, let Mu Cen a Zheng, then big square square mouth: "Cen son has seen mother."


    "Good, good." Rong Lian''s eyes were full of tears, but she was very excited.


    There was a little sadness in the air.


    Instead, Rong Lian calms down, as if thinking about how to explain everything to Mu Cen.


    Mu Cen didn''t urge Rong Lian.


    Until Rong Lian spoke again: "yuan''er will be the emperor in the future. An emperor should not have such a mother as a witch. Yuan''er and I know each other that we will not bring good things to yuan''er, but will bring disaster. "


    Rong Lian spoke quietly.


    "If at that time, the fourth Royal Highness has been sitting on the throne of the emperor, no one dares to say anything." Mu Cen said directly, "it''s not difficult to give you a reasonable identity."


    On the throne of the emperor, it is the respect of 95. His words will not be refuted by anyone.


    "Cen er." Rong Lian said faintly, "I know your kindness and your filial piety. There are a lot of helplessness in the throne, but you may not know it


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    "Witches have been a taboo for hundreds of years. I am the only one left in my family to survive. I never thought that one day I would meet Chang Tian and be brought into the palace." Rong Lian smile, very sad smile.


    Just such a smile, as if with all the memories of the past.


    In other words, it is the memory of Li Changtian.


    "I was executed because I was a witch. The queen knows my identity and tries to unite with the ministers, so I can''t escape. " Let lotus desolate smile, "Queen with the most tragic way, want my life.". I''m being held in the water prison of Tianlong, trying to make me immortal. "


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    "My face is ruined by the queen, and my identity is known to all the old people in the palace, but it''s forbidden. The queen gave me medicine and cut off my hand and foot tendons. I can''t do anything. I hate those who have poisoned me, but I can''t do anything for yuan''er. "


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    "I gave my life for yuan''er''s health. But I didn''t expect that yuan''er still insisted on the throne. "


    Rong Lian shakes her head and says these things slowly.


    Mu Cen listened quietly and looked at Rong Lian: "mother, how did you escape from the palace if the queen attacked you?"


    Qu Huashang is as ruthless as Li Shiyuan. He can''t give people any chance to breathe.


    If you want Rong Lian''s life, you will not be soft hearted. How can you give her the chance to escape and be born.


    "It''s a long day." Rong Lian laughed, "that''s the only man I''ve ever loved in my life."


    Mu Cen was even more shocked.


    Changtian is Li Changtian. That''s the emperor.


    "Heaven saved my life. But no one knows. He used someone who was very similar to me. After being disfigured, he burned me instead of me and brought me out of the palace. That''s because I''m already a loser. Changtian sent me to the outskirts of Kyoto and told me that from then on, I could not enter Beijing again. And yuaner, he''ll take care of it. "


    Rong Lian is crying and laughing. Between the lines, she is missing Li Changtian.


    "He said that he was an emperor and could not be stigmatized. Naturally, he could not protect the witch openly. But he loves me, so that''s the only thing he can do for me. Let me live for myself. " Rong Lian''s memories are full of Li Changtian.


    It was a sad love.


    Mu Cen understood more or less.


    Li Changtian really loved Rong Lian, and people like Qu Huashang absolutely couldn''t tolerate her, so they would wantonly attack her.


    But after gradually thorough, Qu Huashang knew Rong Lian''s identity, this just started at one stroke.


    Li Changtian can''t protect him.


    As Rong Lian said, there are many helpless people in the throne.


    "He really did it. When he was alive, at least he protected yuan''er from any accident. Yuan''er is in Qu Huachang, but yuan''er also knows how to protect himself Rong Lian continued, "I just didn''t expect..."


    Then Rong Lian looked up and said, "but everything is lucky, isn''t it?"


    Mu Cen quietly looks at Rong Lian.


    Rong Lian has already grasped Mu Cen''s hand: "cen''er, yuan''er, if he is in the position of emperor in the future, he will have nothing to do. If you can bear it, just bear it. Don''t quarrel with King yuan. You are always in the most important position in his heart. "


    Li Shiyuan also said this to Mu Cen.


    Mu Cen nodded slowly.


    Then looking at Rong Lian, Mu Cen suddenly understood why Li Changtian was so enthusiastic when he looked at him, why he insisted on himself.


    Because Li Changtian always has Rong Lian in his heart. He is trying his best to find anyone who is similar to Rong Lian. That is Li Changtian''s yearning for Rong Lian.


    This is also why at the end, when Li Shiyuan became more and more uncontrollable, Li Changtian called Li Shiyuan to his side, not to ask him to do something, but to give him a gold medal to escape from death.


    Li Changtian has arranged this step by step.


    It seems that he is cruel to Li Shiyuan, but in fact, he can protect Li Shiyuan to the extreme in his love for Rong Fei.


    It turns out that forbearance is the wisest way for people in the throne.


    Mu Cen closed his eyes slightly.


    These are things that she can''t do with this cultivation.


    "It''s getting late." But Rong Lian didn''t go on, and she stood up slowly. "Yuan er must be worried. I''ll take you out. Go back to yuaner. Don''t tell anyone about your visit to me, do you understand? "


    "Good." Mu Cen answered, "mother, one day, you will be able to stand by the side of the fourth highness."


    Rong Lian just laughed: "I don''t want these. I just want to see him with my own eyes one day."


    "Yes." Mu Cen said it directly.


    Rong Lian smiles.


    But she knew how hard it was.


    Mu Cen stood in front of Rong Lian and hugged her: "mother, I will miss you."


    "I will, too." Rong Lian answers.


    Then, Rong Lian let go of Mu Cen and walked out of the cave without hesitation.


    Mu Cen did not hesitate, followed up.


    Obviously, Rong Lian is very familiar with everything here. The seemingly dangerous cliff becomes as easy as a paw here.

 Chapter 636

    In less than an hour, Rong Lian had already taken Mu Cen through half a cliff and came to the front of a steep slope.


    "Follow this steep slope to the end, and you''ll get to the birch forest." Rong Lian continued, "I can''t send you up any more. And this steep slope, has been hidden in the cliff, may make you hallucinate, but don''t be afraid, close your eyes and walk forward. Yuaner must be waiting for you in the birch forest


    "Good." Mu Cen nodded.


    Rong Lian quietly looked at Mu Cen, and then said: "the jade bracelet in your hand is the Amulet of the witch group. It may be useful in the future. If I show up, the jade bracelet will have a faint halo, and you can feel it


    Mu Cen said, "thank you, mother."


    "Go ahead." Rong Lian stood still and didn''t go any further.


    Mu Cen knew that he could not hesitate any more.


    Because the baby in the belly, I''m afraid I won''t give myself any more time.


    After sinking, Mu Cen walked quietly towards the steep slope.


    She knew that Rong Fei had been watching behind her and never left, but mu Cen didn''t look back. Rong Fei''s choice must have the truth of Rong Fei. In this case, Mu Cen could only respect Rong Fei.


    But meets Rong Fei''s matter, Mu Cen also can put in the heart.


    Because of Li Shiyuan''s understanding, if Li Shiyuan knew it, she would not let Rong Fei live in exile like this. But next week, however, it was not appropriate.


    In particular, Li Shiyuan has not yet ascended the throne of God. If someone with a heart says that Princess Churong is not dead, and Li Shiyuan is the son of a witch, then all the opportunities have been lost.


    In Dazhou, they are more willing to believe in a tyrant than a person with such a status to become emperor.


    Shen Shen, Mu Cen didn''t say anything.


    Soon, after a difficult steep slope.


    As Rong Fei said, this steep slope is a natural barrier, which is just like her own dreamland. It seems that walking becomes a dead end, leaving you no room to turn back.


    In this case, many people will be confused.


    The result of confusing the mind is to fall down the steep slope completely and never leave the cliff. However, if you stay here all your life, there will be no bones left.


    Just like mu zhantian before.


    Mu CEN is very careful in every step. When she meets such a dreamland, she closes her eyes and follows her heart. She never stops.


    Until Muchen walked off the steep slope and appeared in the birch forest.


    She subconsciously turned back, but she could no longer see the steep slope, leaving only a vast abyss, just like what she saw when she dragged mu zhantian to fall.


    And the previous scenes, it seems that they are really out of thin air fantasy.


    Mu Cen took a deep breath and then walked towards the birch forest.


    After a few steps, Mu Cen heard the sound of broken footsteps.


    There is also Li Shiyuan anxious voice: "find, even if it is digging three feet, also want to find people for me."


    "Yes." Rong Jiu did not dare to hesitate.


    Mu Cen saw that they were holding ropes in their hands and probably wanted to go down the cliff.


    "Here I am." Mu Cen spoke quietly and walked towards the crowd.


    In a word, the people who were originally moving all stopped at once. There was no reaction. They stopped their actions. Everyone just looked at Mu Cen, as if they couldn''t believe what they saw.


    When Mu Cen drags mu zhantian to jump off the cliff together, they feel a sense of uneasiness in their hearts. They always feel that things are already irreparable.


    Li Shiyuan''s face was gloomy and terrible.


    But everyone didn''t give up.


    They know how important muzen is to them.


    But now, they saw Mu Cen walking towards them, and there was no response for a moment.


    The first person to return to God was Li Shiyuan.


    Li Shiyuan quickly moved in the direction of Mu Cen. In a short time, Li Shiyuan appeared in front of Mu Cen and looked at Mu Cen carefully.


    His hands even trembled, holding the palm of Muchen''s hand, as if feeling Muchen''s Wendy.


    Thin lips tightly pursed, for a long time did not say a word.


    On the contrary, Mu Cen helplessly looks at Li Shiyuan and feels this person''s tension. Finally, she sighs, reaches out her hand and rubs it gently against Li Shiyuan''s cheek.


    "Do you feel real now?" Mu Cen asked softly.


    A seven foot man''s eyes began to turn red. He just looked at Mu Cen and listened to Mu Cen''s gentle and soft voice.


    Don''t want to, Li Shiyuan heavy Mu Cen into the arms.


    Mu Cen''s alone against Li Shiyuan''s body, the belly of the child kicked hard, as if to protest such behavior.


    "I''m back. I''m fine. I said I''ll be fine. I''ll be back to you safely." Mu Cen''s voice came quietly, which comforted Li Shiyuan''s already anxious heart to a great extent.


    Li Shiyuan still hugged him tightly and didn''t say a word. Even Mu Cen could feel li Shiyuan''s shaking.


    "I''m here. I''m fine, aren''t I?" Mu Cen has some helplessness, so he looks at Li Shiyuan, "if you hold me like this again, I can''t breathe."


    The voice falls, Li Shiyuan just released Mu Cen.


    He looked down at Mu Cen, deep eyes contain too many complex emotions.


    Speaking of that feeling, Li Shiyuan''s heart seemed to fall to the bottom when he saw Mu Cen dragging mu zhantian to jump off the cliff.


    If Rong Jiu and Rong temple had not stopped Li Shiyuan for the first time, Li Shiyuan would have gone down with Mu Cen.


    And the firmness in Mu Cen''s eyes became Li Shiyuan''s last driftwood, holding tightly.


    After a night''s search, Li Shiyuan has decided to go down the cliff to find it. Even if there is a deep abyss below, even if there is no way back, Li Shiyuan will never regret it.


    But now, Mu Cen has appeared in front of Li Shiyuan, not a dreamland, but a real person with temperature.


    All this made Li Shiyuan really relax.


    "I''m back¡° Mu Cen repeated again, "really back."


    "You..." for a long time, Li Shiyuan found his voice.


    But mu Cen''s hand was still close to Li Shiyuan''s skin, feeling the man''s temperature: "can we not say here, go back to the residence first, the child in the belly is afraid that it''s too late to come out."


    Li Shiyuan''s face changed when he heard Mu Cen''s words.


    The next second, without any hesitation, he quickly got into the carriage with Muchen in his arms, and the carriage sped away towards the mansion.


    And in the carriage¡ª¡ª


    "How can it be like this..." Li Shiyuan frowned, "clearly there is still more than a month, because of the previous things, so moved the fetal gas, will be in advance of production?"

 Chapter 637

    Mu Cen shakes his head and denies Li Shiyuan''s guess.


    However, under such a rush, Mu Cen still couldn''t stand it. His lower abdomen tightened. It was the protest of the child in his belly. Even because the time of labor was coming, he felt like this.


    Rong Fei said that it will not exceed tomorrow.


    "Why is that?" Li Shiyuan was stunned and some of them didn''t know.


    After all, he is a man who doesn''t know much about women''s childbirth.


    So in Mu Cen''s words, Li Shiyuan couldn''t understand Mu Cen''s meaning. But mu Cen suddenly grabbed Li Shiyuan''s hand and stuck it on his pulse.


    Li Shiyuan looks at Mu Cen: "Cen er?"


    "Feel your pulse." Mu Cen light mouth, pour is calm, just her eyebrows with a trace of fatigue.


    Li Shiyuan did as he did. He felt Mu Cen''s pulse carefully.


    Then, a little surprise flashed in Li Shiyuan''s eyes. Then, he looked at Mu Cen in disbelief, and the shock became more and more obvious.


    "This..." for a long time, Li Shiyuan found his voice. His voice trembled and asked Mu Cen.


    That kind of unbelievable eyes also follow more and more obvious.


    "Did you find anything?" Mu Cen asked calmly.


    "This..." Li Shiyuan still stayed on the word love, and the shock seemed to disappear.


    He originally thought that the baby would be in labor a month later, but now, the pulse has clearly told Li Shiyuan that the baby''s labor is now, not a month later.


    Li Shiyuan never met such a strange thing.


    "This is the real time a child is born." On the contrary, Mu Cen was calm, and he didn''t blame Li Shiyuan for what happened before. "Before, you thought this child was not yours, because the pulse condition was affected. I''ve explained it to you, but you don''t believe it. "


    "Cen er..."


    "But I have nothing to say. After all, facts speak louder than words. What''s more, such a thing sounds impossible to anyone. If I didn''t meet you, maybe my reaction would be the same as yours."


    Mu CEN is telling slowly.


    Yes, if it hadn''t happened to him, Mu Cen would have doubted the existence of all this.


    If Mu Cen hadn''t known that he might be pregnant long ago, and after Li Shiyuan was so presumptuous, Mu Cen would wake up and question himself, then the child might have disappeared long ago.


    Now that the poisonous insects in the body have been removed, everything will be revealed.


    Naturally, Muchen''s pregnancy will return to normal.


    In Mu Cen''s words, Li Shiyuan was shocked: "but..."


    "Yes, the poison has been removed. I will not be threatened by poisonous insects in the future. " Mu Cen continued, "maybe I should not die, so I met an expert at the foot of the mountain and got rid of the poison in my body. It also brought my pulse back to normal


    Li Shiyuan''s eyes became more complicated, and there was chagrin in the complexity.


    Unspeakable emotions.


    It seems that for such a long time, he completely misunderstood Mu Cen. Although he didn''t have a cold or bad attitude towards Mu Cen, there was a gap between them.


    But now¡ª¡ª


    "I''m sorry..." Li Shiyuan found his voice, his voice was hoarse, so he looked at Mu Cen, "it''s because I''m too arrogant and arrogant, that I firmly believe these things, and I never listen to your explanation, which makes you misunderstood, I..."


    Li Shiyuan looked at Mu Cen with remorse, and finished his words completely for a long time.


    With the voice down, Mu Cen has been once again poured into the arms of Li Shiyuan.


    Mu Cen so lean on Li Shiyuan''s chest, as if before depression in the chest of not happy, also instantly disappeared.


    "This child has a great fortune and a great life, and his life should not be cut off. Therefore, if you survive, you will have a good fortune. In the future, we won''t be like us, but we can grow up safely. " Mu Cen listened to Li Shiyuan''s heartbeat, but he said it directly.


    "Yes." Li Shiyuan''s answer is concise and comprehensive.


    Mu Cen made a sound.


    The carriage was still advancing smoothly, and many bodyguards were following around the carriage, but they were extra vigilant for fear of any more accidents.


    Quiet for a while, Mu Cen changed the topic: "Li Shiyuan is afraid that ANN can''t bear it."


    "It is said that the other half of the jade seals are in the frontier fortress, and we are in the frontier fortress, so Li Shiyuan is more worried." Li Shiyuan told Mu Cen the news in Kyoto.


    "Because the key to getting the seal is the child in my belly." Mu Cen light mouth.


    Li Shiyuan frowned: "how do you know?"


    Mu Cen didn''t say anything about his past life, but explained calmly: "I heard it unintentionally. Therefore, Li Shiyuan must marry me as his wife, including the things he did in the Yulong hall that day. Maybe his purpose was to make a jade seal. Is Li Shiyuan aware of the location of the seal? "


    "The baby in your belly?" Li Shiyuan some unclear, "why must be your baby?"


    "The man of destiny." Mu Cen said it directly.


    Li Shiyuan nodded, but didn''t think much about it. Along the way, many strange things happened, and everyone''s nerves had already changed from the initial shock to the present calm.


    It seems that no matter what happens, it can''t be more normal.


    "That''s why he wants to keep you alive." In this way, all the explanations become normal.


    Otherwise, in the previous situation, mu zhantian''s people can block them. After all, mu zhantian is well prepared, but they are much weaker.


    "Yes." Mu Cen answered.


    And when Mu Cen''s voice fell, the feeling of abdominal pain became obvious. The child in the abdomen was kicking Mu Cen''s stomach hard, and the impatience became obvious.


    "Cen er..." Li Shiyuan nervously looked at Mu Cen''s suddenly changed face, and his heart beat faster.


    "I feel like I''m going to have a baby." Mu Cen''s voice followed the pain.


    Her hands tightly grasp Li Shiyuan, and the skirt has been gradually gushing out of blood dyed bright red, looks a little shocking.


    Li Shiyuan had never met such a thing. What''s more, such a thing happened to Mu Cen. Even though it was normal, he was still scared when he saw it.


    "I''ll be at the mansion in a minute." Li Shiyuan said directly, "Rong Jiu has gone back to prepare quickly."


    Mu Cen did not speak, the kind of intense pain after another, almost made Mu Cen completely unable to breathe. The whole body was sweating in an instant.

 Chapter 638

    And the palms of her hands were soaked with sweat.


    Holding Li Shiyuan''s hand, he also made more efforts to breathe.


    It was not until the carriage stopped at the gate of the mansion that all this eased slightly.


    Without hesitation, Li Shiyuan quickly picked up Mu Cen and walked towards the mansion. When people in the mansion saw such a picture, their faces changed.


    Ji Niang came up with a look of shock: "this is..." and then she returned to her mind, "is madam going to have a baby?"


    Rong Jiu comes back from the tribe with the midwife. Ji Niang doesn''t dare to hesitate and follows in immediately. After all, she is still afraid of the poisonous insects that will bring trouble to Mu Cen.


    Until Muchen came back to the house.


    The midwife is also neat command up: "ready hot water, clean PAZI, irrelevant people go out, this woman''s production, men should not be here."


    With that, Li Shiyuan was also stopped.


    Li Shiyuan frowned: "I want to watch."


    "Fourth master, this..." the midwife obviously did not agree.


    Ji Niang also shook her head: "fourth master, you''d better go out. If you''re here, I''m afraid it will delay things."


    She didn''t say that it''s taboo for men to watch women give birth, but because Mu CEN is in such a situation now, Ji Niang is afraid of an accident. If Mu Cen has an accident, Li Shiyuan will not be calm.


    This will cause more trouble.


    Therefore, Ji Niang can''t let Li Shiyuan be here.


    And the next thing to face, Ji Niang also appears nervous.


    "If there is any news, I will tell the fourth master immediately." Ji Niang said.


    This time, Li Shiyuan didn''t insist on entering any more. He just looked at Ji Niang like this: "please."


    "Don''t worry, fourth master." Ji Niang answers.


    Soon, Ji Niang closed the door and walked towards the room.


    The midwife is preparing everything in an orderly way. Ji Niang has quickly moved towards Mu Cen. Mu Cen can keep calm and just watch Ji Niang.


    "Madame." Ji Niang''s eyebrows contain worry.


    And Mu Cen grabs Ji Niang''s hand.


    Ji Niang holds Mu Cen''s hand.


    Because of the pain, all mu Cen''s words became concise: "it''s OK. When the baby is finished, I have something to say to you. "


    "Good." Ji Niang answers.


    Soon, Ji Niang reached out and felt Mu Cen''s pulse.


    Then Ji Niang was stunned. She just looked at Mu Cen. For a long time, she didn''t respond: "madam, you..."


    "No... it''s ok..." Mu Cen''s voice was intermittent.


    Ji Niang''s shock is just like Li Shiyuan''s before. I can''t believe that the poison on Mu Cen''s body has disappeared. It''s a little strange.


    Mu Cen didn''t explain.


    Ji Niang asked again.


    In such a situation, it''s not appropriate to talk about these things.


    "Ma''am, take a rest and try again. There''s still time. It''s not so fast." The midwife''s voice came quietly, but she was used to such big waves.


    And Ji Niang was with her.


    If the poison in Mu Cen''s body has disappeared, she can give birth safely, and her heart will be released.


    From time to time, there was a gasp in the room and a groan in the throes.


    Compared with the beginning, the atmosphere has eased a lot, at least not so tight.


    ¡­¡­


    And outside.


    Li Shiyuan couldn''t calm down for a moment, so he kept walking back and forth outside the house. He tried to break into the house several times and was stopped by Li shiche.


    "Fourth brother, calm down." Li shiche advised Li Shiyuan.


    Li Shiyuan could not calm down. Listening to the situation in the house, the tension was obvious.


    He has experienced countless waves, but he has never been so calm at this moment. Mu Cen in it is closely concerned about Li Shiyuan''s heart.


    "Fourth brother, sit down and wait." Li shiche couldn''t look down and began to persuade him.


    Li Shiyuan ignored Li shiche and was still walking back and forth.


    Li shiche finally shook his head helplessly, but still could not help but continue to say: "women do not have children so fast, fourth brother, it''s useless for you to be worried, besides, you and fourth sister-in-law are separated by this door, nothing will happen."


    But Li shiche is not the party after all, can''t feel, also can''t realize Li Shiyuan such not calm.


    In the end, there was a quiet outside.


    The people in the house come out from time to time, Linglong carrying a basin of blood, constantly replacing the clean hot water in.


    This kind of picture makes people feel scared.


    "What''s going on inside?" Li Shiyuan grabs Linglong and asks about the situation inside.


    Linglong shook his head: "Madam has not been born, fourth master, you have to wait. Wenpo said, "maybe I won''t be able to give birth today."


    "Why not?" Li Shiyuan''s heart was instantly raised to his throat.


    Linglong explained: "my wife is the first child. It''s inevitable that she will be slower. Wenpo said that if it is fast, it will be after midnight. If it is slower, it will be tomorrow. She asked the fourth and seventh masters to go back and rest. They didn''t have to be here. It''s useless to be here. "


    Linglong''s words are very clear.


    Then, Linglong nodded, quickly changed the clean hot water, and hurried into the house.


    The door closed again.


    ¡­¡­


    Sure enough, Li Shiyuan waited until midnight at the door, and no good news came from the house. But in the house, which was still quiet, there was a scream gradually. It was a kind of voice that burst out after the utmost patience, which made people feel miserable.


    People who listen feel scared.


    Linglong came and went several times.


    Every time Li Shiyuan asked, Linglong patiently replied: "soon, the midwife said soon."


    Then Linglong went in.


    This sound is fast, let Li Shiyuan wait until the next day''s dawn, Li shiche has been driven back to rest by Li Shiyuan, and he is still at the door of the house, even standing posture did not change, eyes staring at the door.


    Even, the eye socket already a fishy red.


    And inside¡ª¡ª


    "Ma''am, with a little more force, you can see the child''s head." Midwives are also sweaty.


    Mu Cen''s physical strength is almost exhausted, a little strength can''t make up, midwife is more anxious, the side of Linglong and Ji Niang also look at each other.


    After all, no one can help with things like having children.


    Mu Cen so tossed over, up to now has not been born, really also some can''t hold up. But it''s unimaginable that we can''t hold on at this time.


    "Hold on, ma''am, and you will soon be well." Ji Niang holds Mu Cen''s hand.


    Mu Cen took a big breath, looked at Ji Niang, nodded, the voice was a little short: "when the child is born, the first time to take the blood of the child''s eyebrows, a drop is good."


    Ji Niang looks at Mu Cen and is quiet. She suddenly understands what Mu Cen means by doing this: "OK, I''ll go to prepare right away."

 Chapter 639

    "Please." Mu Cen nodded his head.


    Wenpo is shouting: "madam, if you try harder, you will come out immediately."


    Mu Cen tried her best and screamed. Finally, there was the cry of the child in the room. Mu Cen gave birth to the child safely, and she also completely lost her strength and fainted.


    The house soon became chaotic again.


    ¡­¡­


    Wenpo was calm and quickly took out the child and handed it to another wenpo. She cleaned up the child.


    But Ji Niang has already walked to Mu Cen''s side: "Madam..."


    "Don''t worry, madam. She just passed out and ran out of strength. That''s what women do when they have children Wenpo is not surprised.


    After all, Mu Cen had been born for almost a day and a night. No matter how physically strong people are, they are exhausted at this moment. It''s normal for them to faint. When they have a good rest, they will wake up.


    She should be glad that nothing went wrong during this period.


    Otherwise, she was afraid that she would not be able to leave here alive.


    Ji Niang didn''t listen to wenpo completely. After all, Ji Niang knew Mu Cen well. Ji Niang personally gave Mu Cen a pulse. She made sure that Mu Cen''s pulse was stable. It was because of her physical overdraft that she fainted, so she was relieved.


    "Take care of the lady''s wound." Ji Niang explained carefully, "don''t make any mistakes."


    "Don''t worry." Wenpo patted her chest and promised, "I will handle it well."


    Ji Niang nodded.


    When Linglong was about to take the baby out to Li Shiyuan, Ji Niang suddenly said, "hand me the young master."


    "Good." Linglong didn''t think much about it.


    Ji Niang took over the little guy and put her on the soft collapse. The little guy had been cleaned and wrapped in brocade for fear of catching cold.


    Without hesitation, she quickly took out the silver needle from her waist.


    When Linglong saw it, she was stunned: "Ji Niang, this is..."


    "The wife told me, take the child''s heart and blood." Ji Niang explains quickly, pour is to pacify for a while, "won''t have an accident, don''t be nervous."


    Linglong did not say anything, quietly stood aside.


    Ji Niang neatly took three drops of the little guy''s eyebrow effort, put them in a transparent bottle, and then sealed the bottle.


    Because of the pain, the little guy cried, but also because of hunger, his cry was amazing, the nurse had been ready for a long time, first fed the little guy, the little guy was quiet.


    After eating and drinking enough, Linglong carefully carried the child out.


    ¡­¡­


    Li Shiyuan had been standing at the door of the house for a long time. His nervousness did not relax because he heard the children''s crying.


    He still waited at the door until Linglong opened it.


    "Congratulations, fourth master. He''s a little boy." Linglong said.


    Li Shiyuan did not look at the children, but looked inside the house: "how is the situation, madam?"


    "Madam is safe and sound, just because the production is involved, so she faints." Linglong explained.


    Li Shiyuan made a sound, and then took a look at the child. When Linglong handed the child over, Li Shiyuan did not pick up the child, but walked calmly and quickly towards the house.


    Linglong didn''t say anything, but understood Li Shiyuan''s mood.


    The feelings of Li Shiyuan and Mu Cen are in everyone''s eyes. They have gone through too much today, and even before the birth, they are very frightened.


    For fear of another accident.


    Soon, Li Shiyuan came to the window. Ji Niang stopped him: "fourth master, wenpo is still dealing with it for his wife. I''ll call you again when it''s done."


    Seeing that Ji Niang said so, Li Shiyuan didn''t move forward.


    Linglong has also come back with the baby in her arms, and the baby is handed over to the nurse again.


    "Look at the children first." Ji Niang comforted, "madam is just too tired to produce. I''ve passed out in a coma. I''ve already made the tonic in the kitchen. When madam wakes up, she can eat it."


    Li Shiyuan nodded, and then he looked at the baby in the hands of the nurse.


    Obviously, the little guy has been pacified very well. When Li Shiyuan looks over, he giggles and seems to be very happy to see his father.


    "Young master likes you very much." Ji Niang said.


    This time, Li Shiyuan just picked up the little guy. He was a little cautious and nervous. When he looked at the little guy in his infancy, he could not help feeling a lot.


    This kid has been through a lot.


    Almost¡ª¡ª


    Li Shiyuan is trembling when he thinks of those things. But in the end, he didn''t say anything, just looked at it quietly.


    "You''ve killed your mother." Li Shiyuan said quietly.


    The little guy was obviously not satisfied with what Li Shiyuan said about himself. He burst into tears in an instant. In such a cry, he was full of confidence, and even pedaling on the brocade quilt seemed extra strong.


    When Li Shiyuan saw that the little guy was flustered, he suddenly felt a little uncomfortable and became at a loss. He just looked at the little guy and had no choice.


    Nanny is quick to take over: "maidservant to coax it."


    Sure enough, nanny has more ways than Li Shiyuan. The little guy soon calms down, maybe after a toss. Now, the little guy completely calms down and soon falls asleep.


    Until the nurse put the little guy on the side of the bed, Li Shiyuan noticed the little guy''s eyebrow red spot.


    Li Shiyuan frowned: "what''s the situation?"


    Ji Niang immediately explained: "this is what the lady asked. Take the blood from the young master''s eyebrows. As for the reason, I will probably wait until the lady wakes up."


    Li Shiyuan suddenly thought of what Mu Cen said to himself in the carriage.


    Li Shiyuan wants to keep Mu Cen''s life for his baby.


    Is that the blood of the child''s eyebrows?


    What is the reason?


    But soon, Li Shiyuan put down the idea and said in a low voice, "take good care of the young master. I''ll go to see cen''er."


    "Yes." Ji Niang answers.


    Li Shiyuan walked behind the screen.


    Wenpo obviously has also dealt with it. The blood around her can''t be seen. She is clean and tidy, but the air is still full of blood.


    The steady old woman blessed the body, soon picked up her own things, calmly retreated.


    Li Shiyuan went to the bed.


    Mu CEN is still in a coma. Her face is pale and frightening, and there is no blood on her lips. She spent almost all her energy to give birth to this child, which led to the coma.


    Li Shiyuan''s hand is so gently holding Mu Cen''s hand, putting her hand in his palm and rubbing it carefully. The pain in my eyes is obvious.


    He just sat by the bed, quietly looking at Mu Cen, didn''t say a word.


    For a long time, Li Shiyuan raised his hand and wanted to gently touch the hair on Mu Cen''s cheek and hook it behind his ear.

 Chapter 640

    But this action, but in the next second, let Mu Cen wake up, she looked at Li Shiyuan, red lips moved.


    "Don''t talk. You have to rest." Li Shiyuan said in a low voice, "the children are very good. Ji Niang and they will take care of them again. They will be fine. When you''re relieved, let''s talk about something else. "


    "Good." Mu Cen nodded.


    "I''ll let Ji Niang report the baby to you first." Li Shiyuan said and stood up.


    Mu Cen''s eyes are full of expectation. It''s the kindness of being a mother. He always wants to see his own child for the first time.


    Soon, Li Shiyuan took the baby from the hands of the nurse.


    Compared with the previous panic, Li Shiyuan now seems to be more calm. In a short time, he pacifies the little guy very well.


    The little guy was put by Muchen''s bed.


    Mu Cen''s eyes frowned: "who does he look like? It looks like a little old man, crumpled. "


    "After that, it will look good." Li Shiyuan said with a smile, "after all, you are good-looking. It''s said that children are like mothers. "


    "That is to say, if you don''t look good, it''s my fault?" Mu Cen raised eyebrows and asked.


    Li Shiyuan''s desire for survival is very strong, said calmly: "that''s my fault."


    Mu Cen hum a voice, this just didn''t say what, and carefully looked at the child, the hand gently stroked the sleeping child, unspeakable satisfaction and moving.


    She looked at it quietly for a long time and asked some questions. Li Shiyuan patiently answered them.


    Mu CEN is still reluctant to give the baby to the nurse.


    Li Shiyuan didn''t urge him, so he let Mu Cen watch.


    Until the child moved, and then instantly wailed, Mu Cen also Leng, subconsciously supported his body to sit up, it was too late for Li Shiyuan to stop.


    "Cen''er, you..." Li Shiyuan''s voice disagreed.


    "The child is hungry." Mu Cen said directly, that is instinct, "I feed him."


    Li Shiyuan was stunned.


    And Mu Cen has picked up the child, some things are instinct, although it seems that some are not proficient, but also bumpy to the child fed milk.


    Li Shiyuan just looked at it.


    Mu Cen nursed, but Li Shiyuan looked a little uncomfortable: "what do you think I do?"


    Even the ears are red.


    Li Shiyuan chuckled in a gentle voice: "you look good all the time."


    Mu Cen


    In the end, Mu Cen didn''t speak at all, but the child couldn''t work hard all the time. This time, the nurse came over and helped Mu Cen adjust her posture, and everything gradually went smoothly.


    Until the child had enough to eat and drink, Mu Cen gave the child to the nurse. The nurse took the child outside to avoid resting towards Mu Cen.


    Li Shiyuan sat by the bed and hugged Mu Cen: "have something to eat. There''s nourishing soup in the kitchen."


    Mu Cen made a sound.


    Li Shiyuan personally fed it, and Mu Cen drank it slowly, without any impatience.


    Until the soup was seventy-eight, Li Shiyuan put the bowl aside and quietly looked at Mu Cen: "sleep for a while, I''ll accompany you."


    "I''m not too sleepy. I just lay down for a while. Sleep when you''re sleepy. " Mu Cen answered.


    Li Shiyuan made a sound.


    And Mu Cen''s voice gently spread: "do you want to give the child what name?"


    "How is Li Aofeng?" Li Shiyuan gave Mu Cen the name he had thought of for a long time.


    Mu Cen a Zheng: "you have already thought?"


    "It''s not what I thought." Li Shiyuan light mouth, "is father emperor alive time and I said."


    This time, Mu Cen was even more surprised.


    When meeting Rong Fei in the cave, Mu Cen knows Li Changtian''s deep love for her. The emperor has his own helpless, but for the beloved woman, it is consistent.


    Therefore, Mu Cen also understood that Li Changtian did not turn a deaf ear to Li Shiyuan, nor did he deliberately embarrass him, but to save Li Shiyuan''s life.


    Before Li Shiyuan''s growth, Li Changtian could do nothing but protect him.


    After all, Dazhou is the territory of the Li family, and Li Changtian is the king of a country. It''s impossible for anyone to do anything under Li Changtian''s eyes. Li Changtian doesn''t feel it.


    Just like everything about Li Shiyuan, Li Changtian knows all the time, but Li Changtian never interferes. As long as Li Shiyuan doesn''t go too far, and Li Shiyuan is the crown prince, he can''t be blatant about some things, so he will be restrained.


    On the contrary, with Li Shiyuan''s identity, many things can be done without fear.


    But this kind of unbridled is actually under the connivance of Li Changtian, Li Changtian can''t be completely without any wind.


    The leader behind the biggest bank in Beijing is mu Zhanxiao, who is not Li Shiyuan''s man.


    It is impossible for Li Changtian to be so powerful that he has no scruples at all.


    Even Li Changtian may pave the way for Li Shiyuan, so Li Shiyuan can do everything smoothly and low-key.


    And Li Changtian''s connivance, now Mu Cen selfishly think, maybe Li Changtian one day also want to let Li Shiyuan sit on the throne of the emperor.


    He can not rightfully give the throne to Li Shiyuan, but Li Shiyuan can achieve his goal by forcing the palace.


    Because later, many things obviously told Mu Cen that all this was arranged by Li Changtian, otherwise, in the end, Li Changtian would not let Li Shiyuan appear beside him so wantonly. Besides the explanation, he would also make up for the father son relationship for so many years.


    After all, Li Shiyuan was born by the woman Li Changtian loved most.


    Can tell the world that this woman is dead, but secretly let this woman out of the prison in the palace, a man who loves deeply can do such a thing.


    Now I want to come, but I''m sorry.


    But mu Cen did not expect that Li Changtian even thought of Li Shiyuan''s child''s name.


    This surprised Muchen.


    "When I was in the frontier fortress, I followed my father and Emperor. One day, my father rose up and suddenly gave me a name, saying that it belonged to the eldest son." Li Shiyuan explained quietly, "so I wrote it down. If you don''t like it, take what you want. "


    "No, the name of Aofeng is very nice." Mu Cen smiles, "I like it very much."


    Li Shiyuan said nothing.


    Mu Cen quietly looked at Li Shiyuan and laughed again: "I think you also occupy a very important position in the heart of the former Emperor, but the former Emperor is not good at expression."


    Li Shiyuan listened to Mu Cen and said nothing.


    Mu Cen did not continue.


    This topic is hard to explain for a while, unless Rong Fei can come back in person. But under such circumstances, Rong Fei could not come back.

 Chapter 641

    Mu Cen silent sigh, the idea to deeply buried in his heart.


    I hope that one day we can see each other again.


    "That''s right." Li Shiyuan suddenly thought of something and looked at Mu Cen.


    Mu Cen looked up and looked better than before: "what do you want to say to me?"


    "You let Ji Niang take the blood from the child''s eyebrows?" Li Shiyuan asked directly, "this blood?"


    "The key to getting the other half of the seal." Mu Cen said it directly without any concealment.


    This is also like Li Shiyuan''s guess. Li Shiyuan is silent: "but no one knows the exact location of the jade seal. Although it''s in this frontier fortress, it''s so big and there are so many tribes. How can we easily find the location of the jade seal?"


    "Watch it change." Mu Cen was quiet. "I think the jade seal should appear soon."


    It''s an instinctive intuition.


    That''s what the hint of the previous half of the jade seal says. So after the birth of the child, the hint of the jade seal should appear soon.


    And to get a complete seal is the opportunity for the counter offensive.


    When Li Shiyuan ascended the throne, he had to use a jade seal. Otherwise, even if he was forced into the palace successfully, Li Shiyuan would not become an emperor, and eventually he would be a regent.


    That''s not what they want.


    After sinking, Mu Cen didn''t speak again.


    Li Shiyuan did not ask again.


    Soon, Li Shiyuan changed the topic: "you have a rest, don''t think about these, all things, wait for you to think about after birth."


    Li Shiyuan said this firmly.


    The production time of mucen has been a full month longer than the expected time to return to Beijing. So everything is under control.


    In this month, Li Shiyuan didn''t want anything, as long as Mu Cen could have a good rest.


    "Good." Mu Cen nodded.


    At least, she can''t be a burden to Li Shiyuan.


    The road back to Beijing is still bumpy.


    Because Li Shiyuan is bound to act, but they will also take precautions.


    The real contest should start. After one year''s dormancy, this battle is the battle of life and death.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡ª¡ª


    Half a month later¡ª¡ª


    Mu Cen''s recovery is not much different from the previous, but the whole person is a little more charming. It''s the unique appearance of women after childbirth, but it''s not bulky, and people look more beautiful.


    But mu Cen was still ordered by Li Shiyuan to stay in bed and not leave.


    This makes Mu Cen a little angry, but in the face of Li Shiyuan''s insistence, Mu Cen doesn''t say anything. She knows that this is Li Shiyuan''s good intention.


    In the daytime, the nurse will take the baby to Muchen''s house. When Muchen is resting, the nurse will take the baby away to avoid disturbing Muchen.


    So most of the time, the child is still with Mu Cen.


    Mu Cen looked at Li Aofeng in his infancy. The more he looked, the more happy he was.


    In the past half a month, Li Aofeng has grown a little bit. Compared with the appearance of the wrinkled little old man at first, it is quite different. This kind of Li Aofeng is much more clever and lovely.


    And that appearance, in fact, is not like Mu Cen, in addition to the light in the eyebrows and eyes, very like Mu Cen, the whole facial features are actually a copy of Li Shiyuan.


    Anyone can tell at a glance that this is Li Shiyuan''s child.


    ¡­¡­


    Today''s Li Shiyuan and Rong Jiu are deliberating, and every day after the discussion, Li Shiyuan will go to the wing room to find Mu Cen.


    Most of the time is Linglong and Ji Niang accompany.


    After Mu Cen gave birth, Mrs. Wang also came, but she didn''t see Wang rong''er, and Mu Cen didn''t ask much. Mrs. Wang explained that she was afraid of Wang rong''er''s trouble again, so she let the slaves watch.


    At that time, Wang''s mother and daughter were quiet, so low-key that they could hardly feel the existence of their mother and daughter in the mansion, which was not a bad thing for mu Cen.


    When Mrs. Wang came, Mu Cen didn''t reject her. Mrs. Wang congratulated her and helped Mu Cen with some skills of taking care of children. Mu Cen listened carefully.


    The atmosphere is not bad.


    Long Shaoyun sent a message to Mu Cen and congratulated him. Because Mu Cen was still in confinement, men could not see him, so long Shaoyun could not come to the residence.


    In the mansion, people of all nationalities sent gifts.


    Has been heaped full, can see Mu Cen in these people''s heart position.


    "Madam, give the young master to the nurse. You''re going to have a snack." Ji Niang said quietly to Mu Cen.


    Mu Cen said, but he didn''t ask for anything.


    Soon, Ji Niang hugs Li Aofeng to the waiting nurse.


    Linglong also brought up snacks. Every day''s snacks were made by Li Shiyuan himself, which was also Mu Cen''s favorite taste.


    Mu Cen didn''t refuse. For the sake of milk, she would drink everything.


    On the contrary, the role of nanny is nothing but to take care of the children.


    When drinking again, Ji Niang is cleaning up.


    Mu Cen suddenly thought of what, called Ji Niang: "Ji Niang."


    Ji Niang turns around and looks at Mu Cen like this: "madam, what''s the matter?"


    Mu CEN is quiet, but put down the spoon, the bowl of things also eat 7788, she let Linglong put things away, let the slaves in the house are out.


    Only Ji Niang and Mu Cen were left in the house.


    Then, Mu Cen said, "if I remember correctly, Ji Niang said that your child is a vagrant, and you can''t find it, can you?"


    "Yes." Ji Niang didn''t deny it.


    When I left Prince Mu''s house, I also wanted to find my own child. But for so many years, there has been no news, no news at all.


    Ji Niang has given up.


    It was a rare thing that she could save her life in such chaos, let alone her children.


    At that time, the child was born, and not long after that, she gave it to the baby''s nurse.


    She led most of them away, but she was not sure whether the child was safe.


    So in such a situation, Ji Niang really has no way, even more can''t find.


    But mu Cen suddenly mentioned it, which surprised Ji Niang, so he looked at Mu Cen: "madam, why did you suddenly mention it to me?"


    "Is the child a boy or a girl. If you see her, can you recognize her? " Mu Cen did not immediately say, but asked directly.


    Ji Niang answered: "it''s a girl. If I saw her, I would recognize her. She has a birthmark, which is unique. That''s Ji''s birthmark. "


    Ji Niang said yes.


    But the vast sea of people, even a similar person can not see, how to recognize the point of it.


    In Ji Niang''s words, Mu Cen then looked at Ji Niang: "I met Li Jinling, his favorite imperial concubine, in Murong leader''s place. The first time I saw her, it was like seeing you when I was young. It''s almost as like as two peas. "

 Chapter 642

    This words, let Ji Niang''s facial expression a change, some shock and can''t believe oneself heard what.


    Seeing that Ji Niang was shocked, Mu Cen was also expected. She quietly looked at Ji Niang: "Ji Niang, don''t hold too much hope first. After all, there are many similar people in this world. There are always coincidences and accidents. "


    This is to put the scandal ahead.


    Ji Niang naturally understood this truth.


    Just Mu Cen''s words just now, let Ji Niang''s already calm heart some resurgence, that is a kind of expectation without origin.


    People of Ji''s family can see other people''s future and past clearly, but they can''t help themselves. So Ji Niang can never figure out where her child is now and whether she is still alive.


    Everything depends on life.


    "Of course I understand what Madame said." Ji Niang answers.


    Mu Cen said: "don''t worry. When I''m out of the month, Murong Yufeng is bound to come, but Murong Yufeng is a man after all. It''s impossible to come alone. So the word ah man will bring his concubine. If I judge correctly, he will bring Li Jinling."


    Mu Cen told Ji Niang his speculation.


    "Although Murong Yufeng has many concubines, as far as I know, the person he brings with him must be Li Jinling. There are very few accidents, especially under such circumstances, unless Li Jinling doesn''t want to come." Mu Cen continued, "but if Li Jinling doesn''t come, I''ll try to let you see him again."


    "Thank you, madam." Ji Niang is sincerely grateful.


    Mu Cen continued to look at Ji Niang: "but on that day, don''t worry. Even if you affirm Li Jinling''s identity, you won''t be able to do anything until you know something clearly. "


    This is a warning.


    For people who have been without information for many years, they will naturally have expectations and impulses.


    But this kind of impulse, in the current situation, it''s easy to lose his life, Mu Cen doesn''t want to see such an accident happen.


    So mu Cen will say these words in the front.


    Ji Niang nodded: "please don''t worry, madam. I know how to deal with these things."


    "Good." Mu Cen didn''t think much about it.


    Ji Niang has always been a person with a good sense of propriety, so mu Cen doesn''t need to worry about it. She doesn''t need to ask any other questions.


    But Ji Niang suddenly thought of something and looked at Mu Cen: "madam, I don''t know one thing. Can I ask madam?"


    "You said Mu Cen motioned Ji Niang to continue.


    "How did you get rid of your poison?" Ji Niang this period of time, hide in the perplexity in his heart to ask export.


    When Mu Cen came back at that time, the poison on his body had disappeared. What he said to Li Shiyuan was that he met an expert under the cliff. This kind of words can deceive Li Shiyuan, but it can''t deceive Ji Niang. Ji Niang knows the source of Ji family''s poison, so she can''t crack it so easily.


    Ji Niang has said for a long time that the person who can crack the poison in this world, except Ji Liansha herself, is a member of the witch family.


    And the man under the cliff


    At that time this words, let Ji Niang some wring eyebrows.


    It is mu Cen to face the problem of Ji Niang, did not conceal: "the person of sorceress."


    Ji Niang was shocked: "the witch has blood in this world."


    At that time, the witch''s killing of Biji''s family made people feel terrible. It was not just a country, but many countries. Every place where the witch went would be completely burned.


    It can be said that the disappearance of witches is the so-called by the masses, not something else.


    So, now I hear Mu Cen say that the person who dissolves the poison in her body is actually a witch, which makes Ji Niang feel strange.


    In Ji Niang''s opinion, this is almost impossible.


    But mu Cen would never lie. With all these facts, Ji Niang had to believe it.


    "Ma''am, this is really a matter of destiny." Ji Niang sighed, "Ji Liansha and Li Shiyuan may also calculate that you are going to produce, but the specific time may not be known. Next, we have to be prepared. "


    "Yes." Mu Cen light mouth.


    "Just --" Ji Niang quieted down, "your poison has been removed, so you will lose contact with Ji Liansha. If you lose contact, Ji Liansha will not feel your existence, and will be alert, because this poison will react even if the host is dead."


    This is what Ji Niang is worried about.


    When they return to Beijing, they are bound to be unprepared.


    It is not appropriate to attack on a large scale.


    Li Shiyuan should not be given any excuse or opportunity.


    Mu Cen listens to Ji Niang''s words, but is calm: "you mean, this Gu poison can also have reaction on the corpse?"


    "It''s not necessarily on the corpse. As long as the poison is still there, there must be a reaction." Ji Niang explained, "it''s just that your poison has been removed, which proves that this poison no longer exists."


    This is what Ji Niang is worried about.


    Mu Cen was relieved: "there''s no need to worry about that. It''s better that way. "


    Ji Niang doesn''t know to look at Mu Cen in: "how to say this?"


    "This poison will stay in the frontier fortress, at least for a long time. In this way, jiliansha and Li Shiyuan will think that we have been in the frontier fortress all the time, and we will not cause too much noise when we return to Beijing. All the officers and soldiers don''t need to stir up the troops and move the people. They can arrange in advance. In this way, it will be very beneficial to us."


    Mu Cen analysis.


    If Ji Liansha and Li Shiyuan have any news, then they will attack all the way back, and there can be no damage.


    If jiliansha still depends on poisonous insects to judge whether they are in trouble, it is actually a good thing for them.


    This will give Ji Liansha and Li Shiyuan the illusion that Mu Cen and Li Shiyuan are still in the frontier fortress. When they react, Li Shiyuan has attacked and returned to Beijing. Then everything is the trend of the times, and Li Shiyuan has no room to struggle.


    Ji Niang naturally understood this truth, but Ji Niang still frowned: "why can you be so sure that this poison will be in the frontier fortress? We have never been in touch with the people of the witches. We don''t know that they are both enemies and friends. What''s more, since ancient times, witches... "


    Mu Cen interrupted Ji Niang''s words: "I can''t guarantee others, but I can guarantee that there is no accident for this witch."


    Ji Niang saw Mu Cen say so, also didn''t say anything more.


    After all, Mu Cen always does things in a proper way, which naturally can''t lead to any trouble.


    "Since Madame can be sure, there must be no problem." Ji Niang nods, "Ji Niang child''s business, Ji Niang here thanks madam."


    Finish saying, Ji Niang knelt down.


    But mu Cen helped Ji Niang up for the first time: "Ji Niang doesn''t have to kneel down to me. If we really want to thank her, the fourth master and I want to thank her. Ji Niang has helped us many times. We are just as grateful."

 Chapter 643

    "Ma''am, it''s destiny. I''m just going with it." Ji Niang said calmly.


    Mu Cen nodded.


    But Ji Niang suddenly thought of something and looked at Mu Cen like this: "madam, do you want me to take the little master''s eyebrow painstaking efforts to find the other half of the jade seal?"


    "Exactly." Mu Cen answered.


    Ji Niang didn''t ask Mu Cen how to get the news, but Ji Niang was very clear that Mu Cen''s source was extremely accurate every time. Since Mu Cen was sure, there would be no deviation.


    It''s like the witch thing.


    "It''s just that I can''t find the location of the seal." Mu Cen sighed silently, "the clues left by the previous half of the jade seal are too few. The frontier fortress is so big that we don''t know where to start. We can''t move vigorously, otherwise, it''s too easy to cause trouble."


    That''s why they''ve been in a standoff.


    There is not much time left for them.


    The jade seal can''t be found. When they return to Kyoto, even if Li Shiyuan succeeds in forcing the palace, his name is not right and his words are not right. It''s very likely that those who attempt to rebel will not be suppressed, and there will be criticism from the people.


    If Li Shiyuan gets the jade seal one step earlier than them, it also means that Li Shiyuan''s advantage is far higher than them. Even if Li Shiyuan took only half of the jade seal.


    Shen Shen, Mu Cen''s serious can not help but be a little worried.


    It was unspeakably gloomy.


    But Ji Niang quietly looked at Mu Cen, and then asked: "madam, do you ever remember how you came back to the birch forest?"


    This words ask of, let Mu Cen see to Ji Niang: "this words what meaning?"


    "It''s been more than half a year since we came to the frontier fortress, but we''ve never seen the way down the cliff. Even after you and mu zhantian went down together, the fourth master tried every means to go down, but we couldn''t find any place around the birch forest." Ji Niang explained.


    Mu Cen listened quietly.


    "The fourth master also sent people to Murong leader to inquire. But the result is the same. There''s no way to get off the cliff near here. " Ji Niang continued, "Murong leader said that the cliff has existed for hundreds of years, and no one can go down. If they go down, there is only one way to die."


    Ji Niang told Mu Cen the news that Li Shiyuan had heard that day: "the fact that my wife can come up from the cliff proves that there must be a way."


    Mu Cen listened to Ji Niang''s words, suddenly understood what: "you mean, the jade seal may be under the cliff?"


    "Yes." Ji Niang nodded, "the clue left by the jade seal before is also like this, desperate. That means there''s only one choice, and there''s no way out


    Under such an explanation, everything suddenly becomes bright.


    "In a place like cliff, there''s no way out but to put all your eggs in one basket." Ji Niang continued, "when my wife jumped off the cliff, did she decide that there was a cave below, or was there any other reason?"


    Ji Niang asked clearly.


    But mu Cen explained quietly: "no, I was not sure at that time. I just thought there should be a cave below. As long as I can find the place to climb, and then get mu zhantian off the cliff, it will be the end of the matter. But at that time, I had no choice. "


    This is also true.


    At that time, if Mu Cen didn''t take Mu Zhan to the world, Mu Cen would be taken back, and the result was the same. If you go to the world with Mu Zhan, there is still the possibility of fighting behind your back.


    So, it was forced to die, just as Ji Niang said, put all her eggs in one basket.


    It''s a bet, the only bet.


    It can only be said that Mu Cen won the bet.


    Ji Niang listens to Mu Cen''s words, that kind of frightened feeling also follows obvious, she nods: "under the cliff, probably is our only way out."


    "However, even if there is a way down the cliff, the cliff below is so big that we have to find out when and where we can get results?" Mu Cen twisted his eyebrows.


    Ji Niang said quietly: "I can only have a try, to see if God will give me face. Maybe when we go down, there will be new hints. For such a long time, we have followed the hints step by step to get to the present? "


    That makes sense.


    For so long, they have come to the present step by step.


    From the map to the people of the Ji clan, to the witches, to everything now, it seems that God has arranged when there will be people.


    If the army does not move, it is to wait in place.


    "There''s a road under the cliff, but I feel like it''s made by the dreamland, but I can''t feel the existence of the people who make the dreamland." Mu Cen continued, "dragon people are very familiar with mirage, and so am I. So I can''t tell whether it''s the real way or the unreal way. "


    "From where you came up, let''s go down and have a try." Ji Niang quickly made a judgment.


    "If that road is only for me to come up that time, then we will go down and jump off the cliff ourselves, and there will be no way out." Mu Cen said it directly.


    Ji Niang was quiet.


    It seems that it''s really a gamble.


    "Make a bet." Mu Cen stood up and finished.


    Ji Niang looked at Mu Cen: "if you are like this, the fourth master will not agree. Everything has been discussed with the fourth master. "


    "He doesn''t have a choice, does he?" Mu Cen said it directly.


    Ji Niang calmed down, didn''t speak again, because the fact is so.


    Just when they were silent, suddenly, the door was opened from outside. Li Shiyuan''s figure appeared in front of them. Ji Niang stood up and asked for an.


    And Mu Cen looked at Li Shiyuan: "are you here?"


    "That''s it. Come and see you. The nurse will bring the baby later." Li Shiyuan walks towards Mu Cen with a smile.


    With the birth of Ao Feng, Li Shiyuan''s eyebrows and eyes also have a trace of fatherly love, less the initial gloomy, but such tenderness is only aimed at Mu Cen''s mother and son, not others.


    "Madam, fourth master, I''ll go down first." Mother Ji blessed herself and said softly.


    "Well." Mu Cen answered.


    Soon, Ji Niang walked out of the house and helped them close the door.


    She knows that Mu Cen has something to talk to Li Shiyuan.


    After Ji Niang left, Mu Cen told Li Shiyuan about her previous conversation with Ji Niang. Sure enough, just as Ji Niang guessed, Li Shiyuan''s eyebrows twisted.


    "I don''t agree." What Li Shiyuan said is direct.


    Mu Cen just looked at Li Shiyuan and didn''t say anything, but her attitude was very persistent, and neither of them gave in.


    Finally, Li Shiyuan just hugged Mu Cen and said in a low voice: "the risk of going down is too great. You told me how you got up. But if I can only come up and go down, it will be the abyss. What do you want me to do in the future? "

 Chapter 644

    Because from beginning to end, Mu Cen did not intend to let Li Shiyuan go down, but planned to go down himself.


    In Mu Cen''s view, there are many risks in taking the jade seal, and Li Shiyuan can''t have any accidents. Compared with Li Shiyuan, she has a higher winning rate.


    Mu CEN is also gambling that Rong Fei will not stand by.


    Since Rong Fei can let herself come up, then if she goes down, Rong Fei will have a way.


    "Put all your eggs in one basket." Mu Cen calmly said, "the previous seal has given us such a prediction. If we can''t even put all our eggs in one basket, then the road back to Beijing must be full of difficulties and dangers."


    Mu Cen said it directly.


    Her eyes are not instant, completely did not move away from Li Shiyuan.


    Mu Cen has made his attitude very clear.


    Li Shiyuan looked at Mu Cen: "you..."


    "You can''t lock me up." Mu Cen light mouth, "I want to do things, will certainly do.". And we don''t have a choice, do we? "


    Li Shiyuan was shocked by this.


    His eyes became complicated, and he couldn''t tell why he was in such a mood.


    It''s like being forced to the point where there is no way to go by mucen step by step, but he knows what mucen said that he can''t refute.


    It''s true that she can''t control Mu Cen. What Mu Cen has to do is that she has never been obedient since she knew Mu Cen. No matter how many risks she has, she will go forward bravely. It''s also because of this tenacity that Mu Cen can go to the present.


    "Cen''er..." Li Shiyuan finally sighed helplessly.


    Mu Cen looks at Li Shiyuan and knows that Li Shiyuan has compromised.


    She took the initiative to step forward and put her arms around Li Shiyuan''s waist: "we have no way back. This is the only way to go. No matter what''s ahead, we''re going to have a try. Maybe there will be an opportunity. If the jade seal is really in the border, why hasn''t there been any reaction for so many years. Maybe it''s also because you think the same now that there can''t be anything under the cliff. "


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    "And I came up from the cliff." Mu Cen continued, "it proves that there must be a way in this place. Now, we have to try. I''ll be more careful


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    She was so close to Li Shiyuan''s chest, quiet for a moment: "you see, I dragged mu zhantian down together, didn''t I come back? There are experts under the cliff. If they can save me once, how can they stand by for the second time? If it''s meant to be, I can''t blame anyone. "


    Mu Cen put his idea clearly, looking at Li Shiyuan''s eyes is very focused: "just like you, can escape from death, is also doomed."


    "Cen''er, I..."


    "It''s yours. It must be yours. So let''s try. "


    Mu Cen''s voice falls, and his white hand is on Li Shiyuan''s chest. Their eyes collide. Li Shiyuan''s book embraces Mu Cen''s waist and gently embraces her.


    "Trust me, it''s going to be OK." Mu Cen gave Li Shiyuan a guarantee.


    Li Shiyuan did not speak.


    Mu Cen doesn''t force Li Shiyuan to say anything. She knows that this person can agree, which is the biggest concession that this person can make.


    "Whether you go or not, everything will wait until you get out of the month." Li Shiyuan spoke faintly after a long time.


    "Good." Mu Cen answered.


    I''ve been waiting for half a month.


    When Li Shiyuan heard Mu Cen''s promise, he said, "I''ll go with you, as well as Ji Niang and Shi Che."


    Mu Cen made a sound.


    There can only be so many people. No matter how many people there are, it''s too easy to cause trouble and trouble.


    Although mu zhantian died and all the people he brought were hanged one by one, it doesn''t mean that Li Shiyuan didn''t have anyone lurking in the frontier fortress. If the action was too big, it would also cause trouble.


    If the jade seal is really under the cliff, this kind of action will only attract irrelevant people and eventually cause trouble, which is not worth the loss.


    Mu Cen would not do such a risky thing.


    And this matter has been settled.


    Nanny came in with Aofeng in her arms. Aofeng had enough to eat and drink. She was in a good mood and danced in her swaddling clothes. Mu Cen carefully held Aofeng and looked at him with the joy of being a mother.


    "Ao Feng looks more and more like you." Mu Cen looked at Li Shiyuan with a smile, and compared with AO Feng, "you see, this eyebrow, forehead, and people are very like you."


    It''s almost a copy of Li Shiyuan.


    If Rong Fei could see Ao Feng, she would think so.


    Think of Rong Fei, Mu Cen quiet down, and Li Shiyuan has looked over: "what to think again."


    "Shiyuan." Mu Cen called the man''s name.


    Li Shiyuan stood and listened quietly.


    "If everything goes well when we go back to Beijing, you should be on the throne of God and give your mother the right name and identity. She should be the Empress Dowager with the right name." Mu Cen said what he thought.


    It doesn''t mean that Mu Cen doesn''t have such an idea that Rong Fei doesn''t want to come back. It''s just that it will take some process and means to let Rong Fei come back, but the ultimate goal is the same.


    And Mu Cen''s words, let Li Shiyuan look at Mu Cen, finally, he was quiet: "I will do this."


    Even if he disobeyed the world, Li Shiyuan would do the same.


    "It''s a long-term matter." Mu Cen didn''t say any more. It''s not so simple.


    Li Shiyuan nodded.


    Ao Feng is obviously dissatisfied with being ignored by his mother. Suddenly he starts to cry, tearing his heart and tearing his lungs. He soon draws Mu Cen''s attention back.


    "Aofeng, don''t cry. My mother is here." Mu Cen gently coax, the voice is particularly gentle.


    This kind of gentleness calms Aofeng''s heart. Aofeng doesn''t cry immediately, and chuckles at Muchen.


    Mu Cen still claps again, teasing Ao Feng.


    Li Shiyuan stood on one side, his eyebrows full of tenderness and tenderness.


    "You embrace Ao Feng." Mu Cen handed the child to Li Shiyuan.


    Li Shiyuan took it. It wasn''t long before Li Shiyuan picked up the baby. Aofeng began to fight and kick, and then followed by wailing. Li Shiyuan was a little flustered.


    Mu Cen was startled and brought Ao Feng back.


    As a result, Mu Cen held Ao Feng in his hand, and AO Feng stopped crying. This reaction made Mu Cen laugh and cry.


    "You see, the children blame you for misunderstanding our mother and son before." Mu Cen brings up the old story again and looks at Li Shiyuan angrily.


    Li Shiyuan naturally knew what Mu Cen was talking about. With an apology on his face, he held Mu Cen in his arms: "I''m sorry... I misunderstood you for such a long time."


    "Hum." Mu Cen snorted, "you should be good to our mother and son in the future."


    "Yes." What Li Shiyuan said is extremely firm.

 Chapter 645

    But in the arms of the small Ao Feng is still in Li Shiyuan near the moment, began to wail, this time, Mu Cen thoroughly laughing and crying: "well, you don''t scare him."


    Li Shiyuan laughed angrily: "this little guy has so many big farts. He knows how to pick people. When he grows up, he has to fight hard."


    "No way." Mu Cen said without thinking.


    The next moment, Mu Cen has been holding Ao Feng toward the bed. As soon as Mu Cen sits down, Ao Feng rubs against Mu Cen''s chest, opening and closing his mouth.


    Mu Cen low smile voice, that is instinct reaction.


    Soon, she untied her clothes, but there was no taboo. Li Shiyuan was there, and she fed Aofeng milk. Aofeng drank it in big mouthfuls, and her little hand still held it tightly.


    Li Shiyuan looked at it like this, his eyes were a little heavy, and his Adam''s apple rolled with him.


    It used to belong to him, but now I want to share it with a villain.


    Think of these, Li Shiyuan want to hit Li Aofeng heart is more obvious.


    Just because of Mu Cen, in the end, Li Shiyuan didn''t say anything, just stood quietly.


    Just looking at Mu Cen''s eyes, more and more heavy, full of emotion that has not seen for a long time.


    It''s like, it''s been a long time.


    And Mu Cen noticed Li Shiyuan''s hot eyes, subconsciously looked over, and then always calm Mu Cen even slightly red ears, hot hot.


    Finally, she coughed softly and bowed her head unnaturally. She continued to feed her baby and didn''t look at this person any more.


    Also seems to be looking at by this person, that kind of feeling becomes obvious.


    In the house, the enthusiasm is like fire.


    Outside, it was snowing.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡ª¡ª


    Another half month.


    Mu CEN is out of confinement, and AO Feng is full-term.


    The full-term baby looks plump and beautiful when compared with the wrinkled appearance when he was just born. At first sight, he is a lovely person carved with powder and jade, which makes people feel more and more fond of him.


    And the thing of proud wind, Mu CEN is to do personally, wet Niang is to take care of very little.


    Because Mu CEN is very clear that she and AO Feng don''t have much time to get along with each other, and she doesn''t know how long it will take to see you in the future.


    Maybe a few months, maybe a year or two.


    After all, it''s best for Aofeng to stay in the frontier fortress in such a turbulent situation. It''s relatively safe here. The tribes in the frontier fortress can take good care of Aofeng and avoid any accidents when they submit to mucen.


    It''s much faster to come back to Beijing with them.


    And Aofeng is their weakness now. If Aofeng has an accident, everything will be a complete failure. After working hard for such a long time, neither Li Shiyuan nor Mu Cen wants to see such a situation happen.


    There are too many people who are sorry.


    Including this just full-term, still in infancy.


    So this decision was made jointly by Mu Cen and Li Shiyuan, without any dispute. It is also the best decision for AO Feng at present.


    Even if you don''t give up.


    But this difference is for the next reunion forever.


    "Ao Feng, when your mother is away, you should be obedient. Just wait here for your mother to come back to pick you up, you know?" Mu Cen bowed his head, carefully wrapped the proud wind, gently and quietly explained.


    Ao Feng seems to understand, chuckles and responds to Mu Cen.


    Mu Cen was also amused by AO Feng. He bent down to hold Ao Feng and walked in the house like this: "today you are full-term, and your father has prepared a full moon banquet for you. Later, many aunts and uncles will come to see you. Are you happy?"


    Full term kids don''t know that.


    All he knew was that his mother was talking to him, which was enough to make him happy.


    Mu CEN is holding and chatting with AO Feng.


    Until the door outside was pushed open, Li Shiyuan''s figure appeared in front of his mother and son: "you are holding the proud wind again."


    Li Shiyuan didn''t quite agree.


    When a woman sits on the moon, she should move less and hold her child less. However, Mu CEN is seldom obedient. Half a month later, Ao Feng almost never leaves her hand, so she always holds her, and refuses to let go. It seems that she has been given Ao Feng most of the time.


    A feeling of greed and contentment.


    Completely regardless of their own, but also do not care about others.


    "Just hold it for a while. It doesn''t matter." Mu Cen gently smiles at Li Shiyuan, and the whole person''s expression relaxes. "You see, Ao Feng is smiling at me."


    Li Shiyuan just took a look and didn''t reach out.


    In the past month, Li Shiyuan has tried many times. As long as Li Shiyuan holds Aofeng, Aofeng will be scared and wail. As soon as he reaches Mu Cen''s hand, Aofeng will be quiet and shameless, whatever.


    Therefore, Li Shiyuan is not willing to touch this little guy again.


    And this own son, has become the most disliked person of Li Shiyuan at present, because he has taken all of Mu Cen''s attention.


    Mu Cen naturally knows.


    Her eyebrows curved, could not help but raised the corners of her lips, angrily looking at Li Shiyuan: "how old people, and their own baby care so much?"


    "Hum." Li Shiyuan snorted discontentedly.


    He didn''t admit Mu Cen''s words, but he didn''t deny Mu Cen''s conjecture. Soon, he came to Mu Cen. Mu Cen was stunned, but he didn''t understand what Li Shiyuan was going to do.


    Before he had time to react, Li Shiyuan''s hand had caught Mu Cen''s waist, and he made a little effort to let Mu Cen get close to him.


    Of course, including the little guy in my arms.


    "You don''t..." Mu Cen hasn''t had time to finish.


    The proud wind in my arms has already wailed. It was an instinctive reaction. I always felt that my father was going to hold me. That kind of crying, it''s like being tortured.


    "You..." Mu Cen just looked at Li Shiyuan. He didn''t know whether to be angry or to laugh.


    On the contrary, Li Shiyuan was expressionless: "come."


    Outside the nurse dare not hesitate, immediately came in: "fourth master."


    "Take the young master out and don''t quarrel with his wife to have a rest. Didn''t I say that? If it''s all right, don''t give the young master to his wife, so that she won''t be in the mood for confinement. " Li Shiyuan, with a straight face, trains the nurse.


    Nanny respectfully should be: "I know."


    Then, nanny took Aofeng away from Li Shiyuan''s hand, and didn''t explain much.


    Nanny came from the past. Of course, she understood Li Shiyuan''s idea. It was clearly that father was jealous of his son. It wasn''t aimed at her. The nurse left with her baby in her arms.


    Sure enough, after Aofeng was taken away by the nurse, the room was quiet.


    "There''s no one like you." Mu Cen looks at Li Shiyuan in tears and laughter.


    Li Shiyuan is calm: "he did not do this son, every day between me and my wife to make trouble."

 Chapter 646

    This tone is clearly jealous, but also eat unreasonable.


    But it doesn''t affect Mu Cen''s mood at all. On the contrary, this feeling makes Mu Cen''s heart sweet. On the surface, Mu Cen doesn''t say a word. Looking at Li Shiyuan, he seems calm.


    Li Shiyuan lowered his head and his eyes sank more and more.


    When looking at Mu Cen, it''s even more instantaneous.


    Mu Cen calmed down, and his cheek suddenly became so hot: "what do you want me to do?" With that, Mu Cen immediately changed the topic, "didn''t you come in and call me? There are guests outside. I won''t tell you. I''m going out too. I can''t be in all the time. It''s not the way to treat guests. "


    Mu Cen said that he would push Li Shiyuan away.


    It''s like pushing away this person can ease your hot and dry feeling.


    But Li Shiyuan didn''t move, so he stood in front of Mu Cen, still looking at Mu Cen, for a moment. The heat in the eyes did not change at all.


    "Murong leader, they are waiting for us." Mu CEN is reminding Li Shiyuan.


    Li Shiyuan as if this just had reaction, slender finger raised Mu Cen''s chin, let her see to oneself: "Cen Er, you ignore me how long."


    Mu Cen''s ears were even hotter. He was a little embarrassed and turned his head: "what are you talking nonsense about?"


    "Look at me." Li Shiyuan''s voice became deeper and deeper.


    Mu Cen passively looking at, but some look free, after all, or embarrassed.


    Mu CEN is not such a shy person.


    But in such a case, it is involuntarily shy, can not say the taste, just like the first time, let a person palpitating feeling.


    Mu Cen''s heart beats fast.


    When the eye light falls on Li Shiyuan, some Dodge, still don''t dare to see this person.


    "I''m sorry." Li Shiyuan lowered his head and chuckled.


    Being told by the man, Mu Cen was angry: "how can I ignore you. In the past half year, we have been together every day? We spend the most time together than in big week. "


    This is also true.


    Except that they didn''t have sex because Mu Cen was pregnant, they spent the rest of their time together almost day and night. Except for the first few months, their atmosphere was a little cold, but such coldness was only mu Cen''s one-sided, and Li Shiyuan had never been cold.


    Even if he seldom spoke at that time, Li Shiyuan would accompany Mu Cen day and night.


    So they really get along day and night, completely bonded together, almost no different from Siamese babies.


    This is not a cold shoulder.


    And Li Shiyuan listened to Mu Cen''s words, eh, and touched Mu Cen''s delicate skin with his thick cocoon finger. His voice was even lower: "don''t you know what I''m talking about


    "I don''t know." Mu Cen pretended to be a fool, then immediately changed the topic, pretended to be angry, "you get Ao Feng out, there are people waiting for us outside, now you don''t go out, what do you mean?"


    With that, Mu Cen will push Li Shiyuan away.


    And Li Shiyuan''s speed is faster. When Mu Cen pushes himself away, his hand tightens, so he hugs Mu Cen''s waist.


    Then, without giving mucen any chance to react, Li Shiyuan has already deeply kissed him.


    Mu Cen''s exclamation was engulfed in the man''s kiss, long and continuous.


    Finally, Mu Cen sighs silently, and his slender arm hooks Li Shiyuan''s neck. They are like mandarin ducks, so close to each other.


    The air in the house quieted down.


    Apart from each other''s heartbeat, no more sound can be heard.


    Until Mu Cen had some difficulty breathing, Li Shiyuan released Mu Cen. He was not much better. He gasped and looked down at Mu Cen''s eyes, which was more deep.


    Too much emotion.


    "I''ll give you another half month, and I won''t endure any more." Li Shiyuan spoke deeply.


    Mu Cen naturally knew what Li Shiyuan was referring to, but she didn''t say anything.


    They just cuddled and hugged each other.


    Until Li Shiyuan released Mu Cen, the breath has recovered as usual: "well, we really want to go out."


    Mu Cen made a sound.


    Li Shiyuan took Mu Cen''s hand and walked out of the house.


    After all, it really can''t be delayed any longer.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡ª¡ª


    Mansion, in the lobby.


    The hall is hot and bustling. The leaders of more than a dozen tribes and tribes nearby come with their families. Long Shaoyun also comes from the town, and the hall is full of singing and dancing.


    When Mu Cen and Li Shiyuan appeared, everyone''s eyes fell on them, but with a bit of interest, they just looked at them, but no one could find out why they were so late.


    Mu Cen''s cheek is still a little hot.


    Li Shiyuan is generous: "sorry, let you wait for a long time."


    "No harm." Murong Yufeng burst out laughing.


    Li Shiyuan nodded.


    After saying hello to long Shaoyun, Mu Cen goes to the women''s table and chats with them. It seems very lively.


    Just as Mu Cen guessed, Li Jinling was the person Murong took with him on such an occasion. Li Jinling was different from the women who talked with him. He was quiet. Although he was sitting in the middle, he never spoke.


    There were two slaves standing beside her, who served Li Jinling at any time.


    But in Mu Cen''s opinion, these two slaves are not simple. They are like Linglong following him. Besides serving, they also mean to protect Li Jinling.


    If what Li Jinling said is true, she wants to leave Murong Yufeng. Murong Yufeng can''t have no idea. Therefore, these two slaves are afraid that they have to watch Li Jinling, and Li Jinling is unarmed and can''t escape from such a copper wall.


    This is


    Mu Cen was quiet, as if thinking about something.


    Li Jinling took a quiet look at Mu Cen, then took his eyes back and didn''t say anything.


    At this time, Linglong went to Mu Cen''s side, whispered a few words, Mu Cen nodded, and then looked at the crowd with a smile: "ladies, I''m sorry, I''ll go out for a while, and I''ll be right back."


    "Good." The public didn''t have any opinions.


    Li Jinling just took a look at Mu Cen. Mu Cen nodded to Li Jinling and didn''t say much. Then she followed Linglong out.


    Li Shiyuan looked over, but soon took back his eyes and accompanied the men in front of him to drink.


    Before, Aofeng had been brought out for a turn, and everyone saw it. Now Aofeng is brought back to the house by the nurse, ready to rest. After all, Aofeng is still a full-term child, and can''t be in such a noisy environment.


    After Mu Cen went out, he saw Ji Niang standing outside the house.


    Mu Cen said quietly: "people are coming. Ji Niang, you are still veiled. You are too much like her. If you are seen, you will be in trouble. "

 Chapter 647

    It''s not a matter of life and death. It''s always inconvenient.


    After all, Li Jinling is Murong Yufeng''s wife.


    Murong Yufeng also knew Li Jinling wanted to leave. If he saw Ji Niang, he could not tell what would happen.


    "I know." Ji Niang answers.


    She was veiled.


    People in the government don''t speak freely. They are reliable people, but it''s hard for people outside the government to talk. Recently, people inside the government are all outside the government, so it''s better to be cautious.


    Mu Cen nodded and soon walked back with Linglong.


    ¡­¡­


    This time, it didn''t take long to talk. Li Jinling asked a few words in a low voice. Mu Cen heard it. Her mind was in Li Jinling.


    Li Jinling wants to go to Xiaoxie.


    After she was quiet, she said, "go out and turn right. I''ll let Linglong take you there so that you won''t find the way. The design of the mansion is no better than that of the tribe. There are many small bridges and flowing water. It''s easy to get lost when you''re not familiar with it. "


    "Good." Li Jinling answered, "thank you, madam."


    "You''re welcome." Mu Cen still smiles and nods to Li Jinling.


    Then Li Jinling stood up, and the servants around him wanted to follow him. Mu Cen took a look: "in my house, nothing will happen. Your mother won''t disappear. Don''t worry. Just wait here. There are organs all over the house. If something goes wrong, I can''t explain it to Murong leader. "


    In a few words, Mu Cen stopped the two slaves who wanted to keep up with Li Jinling.


    The two slaves looked at each other, but it was not good for mu Cen to keep up with them. Finally, they could only passively stand in the same place and quietly wait for Li Jinling to come back.


    But their eyes still looked at Li Jinling, for fear that something might happen to Li Jinling.


    Mu Cen pretended not to see it.


    And Linglong has stepped forward: "Mrs. Murong, follow me."


    "Thank you." Li Jinling is very polite.


    Linglong nodded and nodded as she passed by Mu Cen. Then Linglong followed Li Jinling out of the house.


    Murong Yufeng also saw it.


    But it didn''t say anything.


    In Li Shiyuan''s residence, no one can take Li Jinling away. If Li Jinling is gone, Li Shiyuan can''t tell himself.


    This is also the reason why Murong Yufeng didn''t follow.


    Li Jinling quietly walked out of the house. Linglong took the road with her. She looked in the direction of Ji Niang, who came along.


    "Madame Murong." Ji Niang invited Ann.


    Li Jinling nodded, but he didn''t say anything. He was just as quiet.


    Ji Niang didn''t care: "I''ll take you there. Linglong is the person beside his wife. It''s more appropriate to accompany her. "


    "Good." Li Jinling answered, "thank you."


    Then, Ji Niang and Linglong look at each other. Linglong turns around and walks towards the lobby. Ji Niang and Li Jinling walk towards the front.


    "Here it is." Ji Niang stopped. "I''m waiting for my wife outside."


    "Good." Li Jinling nodded.


    Then Li Jinling walked into the house.


    Ji Niang didn''t follow in.


    After Li Jinling walked in, suddenly a shrill cry came. Ji Niang rushed in immediately. Li Jinling seemed to be scared.


    "What''s the matter, ma''am?" Ji Niang asked nervously.


    "It''s like I saw a bug." Li Jinling patted her chest. What she was most afraid of was insects.


    Ji Niang inspected one eye, Li Jinling continued to say: "already ran away."


    "I''m sorry, I''ll deal with it right now." Ji Niang nodded, then looked at Li Jinling, "you still need me to accompany you here."


    "No, it''s not." Li Jinling was a little frightened.


    Ji Niang didn''t say anything.


    But when she rushed in earlier, Li Jinling''s clothes had been picked up. Because of the fright, she was wearing the unique Ru skirt of Dazhou, which caused her chest to stir up.


    Now, Ji Niang saw it.


    I saw the birthmark on Li Jinling''s chest.


    That''s the unique mark of Ji family.


    This makes Ji Niang excited.


    But Ji Niang didn''t speak. She walked out quietly, waiting for Li Jinling outside.


    After a while, Li Jinling came out.


    Ji Niang stepped forward and said, "I''ll dress my wife."


    Li Jinling didn''t refuse.


    Ji Niang tied the belt to Li Jinling again behind the screen. The birthmark she had seen before was clearer now. She could not help but her eyes were red.


    Li Jinling noticed: "Why are your eyes red? Is it uncomfortable? "


    "No discomfort. Thank you for your concern." Li Jinling collected his emotion and then asked, "I see a birthmark on my wife''s chest?"


    "Yes." Li Jinling didn''t think much about it, and chatted with Ji Niang: "that''s what I was born with. My foster mother told me that as long as she saw the birthmark, she would recognize me. "


    "Have you lost your wife and mother?" Ji Niang repressed her excitement.


    "Yes." Li Jinling nodded, but said nothing more.


    Ji Niang didn''t ask any more to avoid causing trouble.


    Quiet down, Ji Niang has arranged Li Jinling''s clothes, and sent Li Jinling back to the lobby. Linglong is waiting at the door, takes Li Jinling, and they walk towards the lobby.


    Ji Niang just stood in the same place for a long time.


    That''s her daughter.


    A daughter she hasn''t seen since she was born.


    For a moment, Ji Niang burst into tears.


    At that time, in order to escape, Ji Niang blocked all the abilities of Ji family in Li Jinling to avoid being found. That''s why Ji Niang couldn''t find Li Jinling. She had to find Li Jinling in the vast sea of people.


    She thought she would never meet again in her lifetime.


    But now, Li Jinling appears in front of him.


    Ji Niang felt that she had nothing else to ask for.


    She stood quietly for a long time before she turned and left.


    In the lobby, there was still singing and dancing. Only at night did Murong Yufeng and other people leave. Mu Cen and Li Shiyuan personally escorted a group of people to the outside of the mansion. After watching their carriage leave, they turned and returned to the mansion.


    Mu Cen didn''t hesitate. After nodding to Li Shiyuan, he hurried to Ji Niang''s room.


    And Ji Niang has been waiting for mu Cen in the house.


    Seeing Mu Cen come in, Ji Niang''s eyes are still a little red, but she still doesn''t forget the rules: "Hello, madam."


    "No gift." Mu Cen raised Ji Niang and looked at her red eyes. He already knew the answer in his heart, "Li Jinling is your daughter, right?"


    "Yes." Ji Niang didn''t deny it.


    Mu Cen calmed down and looked at Ji Niang calmly: "since it''s your daughter, does Ji Niang have plans?"


    This word, Mu Cen wants to inquire after all.


    Ji Niang''s decision can affect a lot of things under the current situation.

 Chapter 648

    So mu Cen can''t ignore it. At least he knows, and then he knows how to proceed.


    Ji Niang calmed down, but didn''t answer Mu Cen''s question immediately.


    Mu CEN is not impatient, patiently waiting for Ji Niang''s answer.


    Until Ji Niang looked at Mu Cen: "madam, it''s hard for me to believe that I can find her. Naturally, I want to recognize her. But in this case, just like the lady said, I can''t do anything. Even if I admit it, I can''t take her away. "


    Ji Niang can distinguish the heavy from the heavy.


    For mu Cen, she is very grateful. Naturally, it''s impossible to cause any trouble to Mu Cen. Now Mu Cen and Li Shiyuan can''t tolerate the slightest mistake at the critical moment.


    "As long as I can look at her, I will be satisfied. It''s enough to know that she lives in this world. " Ji Niang said directly, her eyes are also a little dim, "other things, later."


    "Ji Niang..." Mu Cen said that it''s false to be unmoved.


    No one can keep absolutely calm when they see their children. Ji Niang takes care of the overall situation for them and sacrifices the chance to take her daughter.


    But Ji Niang very pale smile, looking at Mu Cen: "Madam pour also need not move, I am not completely for madam, also for own selfish heart."


    This word is to let Mu Cen curiously see to Ji Niang.


    "It''s not necessarily worse for Jinling to stay with Murong leader than to follow me." Ji Niang said quietly, "she may not want to stay there, but for her, she has been married after all. Whether she wants to or not, she is Murong leader''s wife."


    Ji Niang said slowly: "but the point is not this. The point is that the Murong leader has always been very good to her except that he won''t let her leave. So, with that, I can''t take her. One day, when they are irreparable, I will take her away in time. "


    Mu Cen nodded, which is exactly the truth.


    Outsiders don''t know how Murong Yufeng and Li Jinling get along.


    But outsiders know that Murong Yufeng dotes on Li Jinling and connives at Li Jinling. Therefore, in anyone''s opinion, Li Jinling is lucky. If he doesn''t meet Murong Yufeng, the result may be worse than now.


    Therefore, there is really no reason for Li Jinling to follow her around.


    What''s more, Li Shiyuan and Ji Liansha must know that Ji Niang has been with them for such a long time. Naturally, they won''t let her go. If they have an accident, Ji Niang won''t be able to stay for long. On the contrary, Li Jinling will be involved.


    Mu Cen didn''t say anything.


    "The Ji family is not stable, and those who survived are fragmented." Ji Niang sighs silently, "Ji Liansha''s brain is blinded by interests. Sooner or later, all or all of Ji''s family will be involved. The people of Ji''s family have a unique flavor, and Li Shiyuan will certainly force Ji Liansha to find out these people. "


    Ji Niang said directly: "I''m afraid that one of jiliansha''s has been dealt with almost this year. And I have been hiding my breath, so jiliansha can''t find my specific location, which has never happened for many years. "


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    "From the moment I was born in Jinling, I have hidden her breath to avoid being found, and it has always been so. So with me, this kind of breath is bound to bloom gradually. This is the unique characteristic of the Ji family. Once the people of the Ji family are together, they will influence each other, and it is certainly not a good thing."


    Ji Niang thought deeply: "I''m afraid someone will attack Beiming with this excuse. It''s chaos after all, and Jinling can''t survive."


    ¡­¡­


    Ji Niang analyzed the situation thoroughly, and Mu Cen suddenly realized that she looked at Ji Niang: "I''ve wronged you. Under such circumstances, you... "


    "Madam, I will help you find the other half of the seal, and then I will stay in the frontier fortress. You and the fourth master will go back to Beijing, and the young master will stay in the frontier fortress, too? I''ll help you to watch the young master and protect him, and I can watch Jinling, so I''m satisfied. " Ji Niang said her own idea.


    Mu Cen didn''t embarrass Ji Niang: "OK. That Ao Feng also entrusts to Ji Niang. On the day when the fourth master has fulfilled his long cherished wish, we will surely come back to pick up Aofeng. "


    "Good." Ji Niang answers.


    Mu Cen just stood up and hugged Ji Niang, but he didn''t say anything more.


    Ji Niang suddenly asked, "when are you and the fourth master going to return to Beijing?"


    "Wait for the wind to pass a hundred days." Mu Cen answered, "besides, we need to find the jade seal."


    The former is to accompany Aofeng more. Because I don''t know how long it will take to come back. And the jade seal is also necessary. If there is no jade seal, it is not right to go back.


    So, think about it, this is the best time.


    Ji Niang listened to Mu Cen''s words and thought quietly: "then there will be two months left. It will be warmer then. On the way back, you can go to battle light, but it will be much easier. Plenty of time can also make your arrangements more secure. "


    "Yes." Mu Cen answered.


    "Ji Niang can''t accompany her, but she will burn incense and worship Buddha for her wife and fourth master here. I hope that the Bodhisattva can bless them, and they will be smooth and peaceful." Ji Niang said quietly.


    Mu Cen bowed: "I thank you here."


    After that, Mu Cen didn''t stay in Ji Niang''s room for a long time, and soon left calmly. Li Shiyuan was waiting outside the door. When he saw Mu Cen coming out, he immediately walked in the direction of Mu Cen.


    "Have you finished talking with Ji Niang?" Li Shiyuan asked.


    His hand naturally embraces Mu Cen''s waist. They are very close to each other. They follow the moonlight and walk towards their courtyard.


    Mu Cen hum voice, told Li Shiyuan what Ji Niang thought.


    Li Shiyuan listen, quiet down, but also finally did not say anything: "this matter, you deal with it."


    Mu Cen was quiet for a moment, then he looked up at Li Shiyuan: "there is no suitable way to let their mother and daughter recognize each other, and it won''t make Murong leader angry?"


    "Not at the moment." Li Shiyuan answered directly, "just like Ji Niang said, if the mother and daughter really recognize each other, then Li Jinling''s breath will gradually appear, which is easy to cause trouble. It''s not necessarily a good thing to bring trouble to Murong Yufeng. "


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    "It''s not good for us, or for their mother and daughter." Li Shiyuan said, "but if we go back to Beijing smoothly, everything is not impossible."


    Mu Cen looks at Li Shiyuan curiously.


    "At that time, there were more things to talk about with Murong Yufeng. A Li Jinling made it easier for their mother and daughter to recognize each other. After all, no one would persecute the Ji family at that time. " Li Shiyuan opened his mouth quietly and said his idea directly, "so everything can only be discussed when he returns to Beijing."

 Chapter 649

    Mu Cen nodded and understood Li Shiyuan''s meaning: "listen to you."


    "Cen er." Li Shiyuan smiles and hugs Mu Cen in his arms. "Do you find that since you are arrogant, people have become softer. When thinking about problems, sensibility is far more than rationality."


    "What do you mean?" Mu Cen raises eyebrows and looks at Li Shiyuan.


    Li Shiyuan low smile voice: "such you, more gentle."


    He looks at Mu Cen like this, the pet in the eyebrow eye is obvious, Mu CEN is actually said by Li Shiyuan some slight blush, angrily pushed away this person.


    Li Shiyuan was suddenly pushed by Mu Cen, but he didn''t say anything. He quickly stood up and held Mu Cen in his arms.


    They just nestled in the moonlight.


    Until Mu Cen broke the silence: "you said, this time we go back to Beijing, will there be any more twists and turns."


    "No Li Shiyuan said firmly.


    He slightly opened Mu Cen''s eyes and eyebrows, but he said very clearly: "after returning to Beijing this time, all the dust is settled. The first thing I want to do is to marry you back home."


    "Aren''t we married?" Mu Cen laughed.


    "No, I want to tell the world that you are my queen." Li Shiyuan said, "before the ceremony, just to give you a place, but such a ceremony for you, is wronged."


    With that, he calmed down. When he looked at Mu Cen again, his eyebrows and eyes were smiling, and his big hand was so close to Mu Cen''s cheek: "I don''t want you to be wronged."


    The house quieted down.


    Only the heartbeat of each other, clearly visible.


    Mu Cen very light smile: "good."


    Li Shiyuan once again hugs Mu Cen in his arms. Mu Cen sticks to the man''s chest, his heartbeat, and the familiar smell of sandalwood from his nose.


    There is nothing better than this.


    Also wish everything in the future, good weather.


    "Cen er." Suddenly, Li Shiyuan called Mu Cen''s name.


    Mu Cen made a sound, but did not look up. He was still leaning on the man''s chest. His slender hand was around the man''s waist, and his voice was a bit lazy.


    "If --" Li Shiyuan''s voice sank, "I said if, if there is any accident after returning to Beijing, you are not allowed to come back again."


    Mu Cen suddenly looked at Li Shiyuan: "what do you mean by that?"


    "Anything can be unexpected." Li Shiyuan said calmly, "once you have an accident, Rongjiu and Rongsi will fight to protect you. You must leave here safely. Don''t forget, we still have pride. Now we can''t tolerate your recklessness, and we can''t tolerate your recklessness. After all, we have weakness. "


    Li Shiyuan calmly finished his words, but the eyes that fell on Mu Cen were not instantaneous.


    Apart from the fact that he doesn''t want to make Aofeng bumpy, another reason is that as long as Aofeng is still in the frontier fortress, if there is an accident in Kyoto, then Mu Cen can''t be so reckless as before.


    She has to be careful of arrogance.


    This is a good thing for Li Shiyuan.


    At least it won''t involve Muchen again.


    As long as Muchen can leave Kyoto safely and return to the frontier fortress, then everything is no longer a problem.


    This is also Li Shiyuan''s thinking.


    But Li Shiyuan''s words, let Mu Cen speechless, she looked at Li Shiyuan like this: "you promised me, you won''t have an accident again. Nothing. "


    "Yes, I will not." Li Shiyuan promised, "I will protect your mother and son, and I will watch Aofeng grow up and accompany you. So I''m talking about if. Everyone has to prepare for the worst, doesn''t he? "


    "No if." Mu Cen''s voice was firm.


    In such a firm, Li Shiyuan silent sigh, once again the Mu Cen into his arms, very light comfort: "good, no if."


    "Well." Mu Cen nodded with satisfaction.


    Inside, it was quiet again.


    Until Li Shiyuan once again broke the silence: "it''s getting late, have a rest early. Isn''t Ji Niang saying that she will go to the hiding place of the jade seal tomorrow? "


    "Yes." Mu Cen didn''t deny it,


    It was agreed half a month ago.


    After the moon banquet, they are going to get up and go to the hiding place of the jade seal. Whether they are under the cliff or not, they are going to have a try. They can''t spend all the time here.


    "Well, I''ll go and rest with you." Li Shiyuan released Mu Cen, took his hand and walked quietly towards the bed.


    Outside, the night was just right and peaceful.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡ª¡ª


    The next day.


    Mu Cen woke up before dawn.


    Li Shiyuan is still sleeping. Mu Cen takes a look, and the feeling of being upset becomes obvious.


    Her intuition has always been very accurate, always feel that today is not so simple, that kind of uneasy feeling, swept Mu Cen''s heart, let her anxious.


    I don''t know if it''s good or bad.


    This kind of upset, let Mu Cen very early no sleep.


    Last night, all kinds of chaotic pictures appeared in Mu Cen''s mind, as if he had entered his own environment. Everything was white. He wanted to break through, but he couldn''t get out.


    Even today, when he wakes up, Mu Cen feels exhausted.


    It''s not because I didn''t sleep well.


    It''s really a walk in the dreamland.


    It''s also Mu Cen''s feeling that he would be exhausted when he used magic in Da Zhou.


    Mu Cen finally took a deep breath, and then sat up. With such a slight movement, he soon woke up Li Shiyuan who was still asleep.


    He looked at Mu Cen, sensitive to detect the wrong place: "what''s the matter?"


    Mu Cen didn''t speak.


    Li Shiyuan had already sat up and turned Mu Cen to himself: "is something wrong? Or what''s wrong? "


    Li Shiyuan can clearly feel any reaction of Mu Cen, so he also asked directly.


    Mu Cen shook his head and just looked at Li Shiyuan like this: "I had a nightmare, so I didn''t sleep well."


    "Fool -" Li Shiyuan was stunned for a moment, and then he returned to his mind with a light smile, and then he hugged Mu Cen in his arms.


    Mu Cen sticks to Li Shiyuan''s chest and gradually calms down.


    After a long time, she said, "what if we don''t find the jade seal today?"


    "Look again." What Li Shiyuan said is direct.


    "What if I don''t find it until I go back to Beijing?" Mu Cen asked quietly.


    "We''ll talk about it in the future." Li Shiyuan''s attitude is very calm. "Whether there is a seal or not is not the key to the current situation. The jade seal of the great Zhou Dynasty has been gone for a hundred years, but as long as the reigning emperor does not act recklessly, the people will obey. "

 Chapter 650

    Mu Cen listened carefully.


    "Li Shiyuan is now in such a situation that water can carry a boat and overturn it. He won''t last long. Without a jade seal, it won''t affect the overall situation. As long as all Li Shiyuan''s people are thoroughly cleaned up, then this matter won''t be mentioned again." Li Shiyuan is considerate.


    He said his thoughts to appease Mu Cen''s restless heart.


    The jade seal is of course important.


    But now the most important thing is to attack and return to Beijing.


    Other things can be considered in the long run after we return to Beijing.


    And Li Shiyuan''s words, also let Mu Cen''s heart wide, but this kind of relief, but also can''t suppress the feeling of anxiety.


    It seems that it has nothing to do with the seal.


    Li Shiyuan looked out of the window: "it''s still early. You can have a rest."


    Mu Cen shook his head: "I''m not sleepy."


    Is really not sleepy, extremely sober.


    See Mu Cen don''t want to sleep again, Li Shiyuan is calm: "then accompany me."


    "Good." Mu Cen nodded.


    Soon, Li Shiyuan hugs Mu Cen in his arms and half forces him to lie on the bed again. Mu Cen''s restlessness is still there, but when he leans on this man, the feeling of peace of mind becomes obvious.


    The two emotions are intertwined and become more complex.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡ª¡ª


    When it''s daybreak, they get up. Linglong comes in quickly and serves Mu Cen well, while Li Shiyuan is ready for a long time.


    After breakfast, Li Shiyuan and Mu Cen take Li shiche and Ji Niang to birch forest.


    In the birch forest, Mu Cen stood quietly by the carriage, as if thinking about where he came from.


    The birch forest doesn''t look any different from before, but mu Cen can''t remember where he came from. It seems as like as two peas.


    But mu Cen was very clear that there was only one way to come up. If she could come up everywhere, there was no need for Rong Fei to bring herself. If she went wrong, there would be a deep abyss below, so she could not tolerate any mistakes.


    Li Shiyuan and others dare not make a sound, quietly looking at Mu Cen.


    Mu Cen closed his eyes and completely cleared everything around him. There was no dreamland here. Everything was real. But everything here was enough to make Mu Cen confused. He closed his eyes and thought carefully. On the contrary, he could make himself quiet.


    Mu Cen didn''t speak, the surroundings gradually quieted down.


    Her eyes turned black.


    Mu CEN is not impatient to stand in the same place, his mind is fast turning all kinds of pictures, but all the pictures come together, but now the birch forest.


    Suddenly, Mu Cen''s steps moved.


    Li Shiyuan and others looked at each other. Li shiche wanted to follow him even if he didn''t want to. He was soon stopped by Ji Niang: "seventh master, don''t wait in the same place, wait for his wife to find a place."


    Ji Niang probably understood Mu Cen''s idea.


    Mu CEN is looking for the entrance, and the current environment seems to be the same as usual, but it has affected Mu Cen''s judgment. If the judgment is wrong, four lives will be lost.


    So Muchen is clearing everything.


    She can''t gamble. Only preparation.


    But Li shiche looked at Ji Niang inexplicably: "what does this mean? The birch forest is not small, but if it is big, it is not


    Although it can''t be seen at a glance, it won''t take long to walk around.


    "Wait here quietly until the lady says," he said Ji Niang said calmly.


    Li shiche''s steps stopped. He nodded and didn''t move again.


    They just stood in the same place and waited patiently.


    And Mu Cen followed the only light in the dark, so quietly walked towards the light, until in front of the light, Mu Cen stood firm.


    Then Mu Cen opened his eyes.


    It was the edge of the birch forest, and below it was the abyss. However, Mu Cen knew that this was the place where he came up at that time, but the way he came up at that time was no longer visible. It seemed that if he fell down, he would be broken to pieces.


    But close to the abyss, Mu Cen felt the power of the dreamland.


    The original road is covered by the mirage, and the rest is the abyss. However, Mu CEN is also very clear that the road covered by the mirage is not too wide, and it is estimated that it can only allow one person to pass. If one step is not steady, the result is actually the same.


    Her foot slightly explored for a while, and soon, half of Mu Cen''s person had appeared in the abyss, as if he had been divided into two.


    But the sole of Mu Cen''s foot is the feeling of stepping on the land, solid, not empty.


    She tried to take a step forward, this time, people are walking towards the cliff.


    Mu Cen recalled in his mind that the road he came up that day didn''t go all the way to the underground. At the same time, he had to turn to get into the dense forest on the edge of the cliff. Mu Cen knew the distance, but he was very cautious at every step.


    And in the birch forest of three people, see Mu Cen move, Ji Niang first reaction come over: "Madam found the entrance."


    Soon the three rushed to the direction of mucen.


    Mu Cen heard the sound of footsteps, standing in the same place, calmly said: "this is the dreamland, but the road under the dreamland only allows one person to pass, you can only follow my back, can''t cross my body, also can''t look to the side, otherwise, it''s really the abyss below, fall down, it''s broken."


    Mu Cen''s every word is very clear, and then remind the three people on the edge of the cliff.


    "Good." Li Shiyuan answered.


    Mu Cen nodded: "Ji Niang is after the last break."


    "Good." Ji Niang agrees.


    In Mu Cen''s opinion, this is the most stable way. After all, Ji Niang is a member of Ji family. When there is a real risk, Ji Niang can predict it in advance.


    And Li Shiyuan and Li shiche are just mortals. If something happens, they will die. There is no room for maneuver.


    After careful explanation, Mu Cen signaled Li Shiyuan to come down.


    "Close your eyes and don''t be affected by what''s going on around you." Mu Cen explained.


    Li Shiyuan closed his eyes according to his words. Then, he quickly stepped on a solid piece of land. He walked steadily. Mu Cen stood in the same place and rubbed a little. But her hand had already held Li Shiyuan''s hand, and the palms of them were slightly tight.


    It''s a force of stability.


    Mu Cen didn''t close his eyes again.


    The dragon people can create the most powerful dreamland. The environment here is not enough to affect Mu Cen. Therefore, as long as Mu Cen takes every step steadily, the dreamland can go to the cave safely even if it does not disappear.

 Chapter 651

    So mu CEN is not afraid of this dreamland.


    She looked behind her from time to time to make sure that the people behind her were safe and sound.


    Until Mu Cen came to the previous turning point, Mu Cen''s foot tentatively went to the right side. As a result, this time, Mu Cen stepped empty, because Mu Cen stepped empty, the people behind all staggered.


    In the end, it was Li Shiyuan who stabilized and all the talents were safe and sound.


    Mu Cen was very frightened.


    "What''s the matter?" Li Shiyuan suddenly opened his eyes and asked Mu Cen.


    Mu Cen did not want to cover Li Shiyuan''s eyes: "don''t look, you will be affected by the dreamland."


    Li Shiyuan closed his eyes again.


    This, Mu Cen took Li Shiyuan''s hand, tight tight: "I''m here, I''m fine."


    Li Shiyuan calmed down.


    Mu CEN is looking at the dreamland in front of him, and suddenly doesn''t know where to go.


    Ji Niang also noticed: "madam, but no way?"


    "No Mu Cen answered, "the way I came here is gone. But I haven''t tried it before. But if there''s a road ahead, it''s all the way to the bottom of the cliff. "


    They don''t know how deep the cliff is.


    Mu Cen can''t guarantee whether the road still exists after entering the cliff, and whether they can return the same way.


    If not, the result will be the same.


    Under the cliff, they will not stay long, and they will be exhausted, because no one knows what is under the cliff.


    According to Rong Fei, under the cliff, there are poisonous snakes and beasts. When people go down, they can''t live.


    This time, Mu Cen hesitated.


    Ji Niang looks at Mu Cen, and Mu Cen also looks at Ji Niang.


    But Li Shiyuan and Li shiche always close their eyes, and they don''t speak. Only mu Cen can feel this person''s tension in Li Shiyuan''s palm.


    It''s not because of the current environment, it''s because of myself.


    Mu Cen took a deep breath: "are you ready?"


    "Well." Li Shiyuan answered.


    Mu Cen did not say anything, and then turned to look forward, the front is still a vast expanse of white, they look like walking on the edge of a cliff.


    That thrilling feeling is obvious.


    Mu Cen''s foot slightly stretched out and tried. This time, Mu Cen stepped on solid land, but it was still a steep slope, only one person could pass.


    Mu Cen tightened his hand.


    Li Shiyuan nodded to indicate that he understood Mu Cen''s meaning.


    Soon, Mu Cen walked forward, and Li Shiyuan followed her quietly. Mu Cen''s step is not fast, every step is careful, after all, a flash, waiting for their own is the abyss, she can''t tolerate any mistakes.


    And this way, it is very smooth.


    There were no more forks. They went all the way down to the bottom of the cliff.


    The scenery under the cliff is very different from that above.


    I don''t know whether she has entered a new dreamland or under the cliff. Mu Cen can''t tell. She stands quietly, waiting for herself to calm down.


    And Li Shiyuan and others have come down.


    At a glance, they could hardly see the birch forest.


    And the way they go, but also did not appear in front of them, as if they stepped on the clouds, all the way down.


    Seeing this, Li shiche could not help sighing: "I have never met such a thing in my life. And twice, I saw it because of my fourth sister-in-law. "


    Mu Cen said with a calm smile: "if I can, I don''t want to meet the dreamland. Even if I can use magic, but it''s not my illusion, I can''t be completely unaffected. "


    Along the way, Mu CEN is also haunted.


    On the contrary, Ji Niang looked at everything around her seriously.


    She took a walk around here.


    The rest of the people didn''t move, just stood in place, watching Ji Niang turn around, Mu Cen also seemed more quiet, she carefully observed the situation around.


    When I met Rong Fei here, Rong Fei and Mu Cen said that there were poisonous snakes and beasts at the bottom of the cliff, but now the picture is full of birds and flowers, which is totally different from what Rong Fei said.


    But mu Cen wanted to feel whether it was an illusion, but he couldn''t feel it at all.


    It''s good that she''s integrated with all this.


    There''s no way to tell.


    But mu Cen knew that Rong Fei would not deceive herself, so the current situation is not good¡ª¡ª


    Quiet down, Mu Cen wring eyebrow, this just says to Ji Niang: "Ji Niang is careful, here estimate is also a mirage.". It may have been created by a very powerful dreamer. I can''t even feel it. I feel like everything here is real. "


    And in the downhill, that kind of nihilistic fantasy is not the same, everything here is too real.


    The real is like being.


    Even the touch of these flowers and plants are real. When they are pinched out, they can be felt, but the more it is, the more dangerous it is.


    Calm is usually a precursor to a storm.


    And Ji Niang groped for a circle in situ, and then looked at Mu Cen: "madam, I''m afraid it''s really here."


    This words let again of three people all changed a face, and then, their footstep fast toward Ji Niang''s direction walk.


    Ji Niang pointed to the waterfall and flowing water: "does madam feel anything unusual?"


    Mu Cen calmed down and looked at the waterfall and lake water carefully. His touch was the same as those of the previous plants, and there was no difference.


    Mu Cen looked at Ji Niang: "it''s the same as the plants before. It doesn''t make people feel true or false. But the more peaceful it is, the more abnormal it is. "


    Ji Niang nodded: "do you know why madam can''t feel it?"


    Mu Cen was quiet and didn''t speak.


    "Because this is the dreamland of the dragon people." Ji Niang continued, "madam''s magic has been extremely powerful, and madam is a member of the Dragon nationality. Naturally, she will be integrated with everything here. The Dragon nationality''s magic can''t hurt her own people, so madam can''t detect it. It''s normal."


    If you can sense the abnormality of the dreamland, you usually feel the danger.


    Only the dreamland of the dragon people, the dragon people can not detect the abnormality, on the contrary, these dreamlands become the umbrella to protect Mu Cen.


    At the bottom of the cliff outside the dreamland, I''m afraid, as Mu Cen said, there are poisonous snakes and beasts below. They have already died when they walk like this.


    But Ji Niang''s words shocked Mu Cen: "you say, this is the dreamland of the dragon clan? But the dragon people are not... "


    "The dragon clan has been exterminated, but doesn''t the lady also exist?" Ji Niang laughed, "perhaps in the dark, everything is doomed."


    Then, Ji Niang pointed to the location of the middle of the lake: "if I guess correctly, then the hiding place of the jade seal is in the middle of the lake."

 Chapter 652

    Li shiche and Li Shiyuan look at each other, and they also look at the round lake under the waterfall.


    And this round lake, it seems that there is no difference with the normal lake, but if you look carefully, you will find that the bottom of the lake is unfathomable, almost bottomless. The more such a lake bottom is, the more dangerous it is. If people go in, they are likely to be involved in the whirlpool and can''t get out at all.


    "It can''t go down at all." Li shiche couldn''t help talking.


    Ji Niang shook her head: "seventh master, this is a dreamland. What you see is different from the real situation. Maybe the real bottom of the lake is just a small depression. There may be nothing


    Li shiche just recovered.


    "Seventh master, if you meet a place you can''t control, please close your eyes, don''t think wildly, and don''t bring it in. Dreamland can control people''s thinking. The more you feel similar, the more it will make you think it''s normal. Then once you enter, you may be in danger."


    Ji Niang is reminding Li shiche.


    Li shiche suddenly realized that he could not help but calm his mind. Sure enough, the previous idea vanished in an instant, just like the master of the dreamland also felt Li shiche''s stability. For a while and a half, he could no longer control Li shiche''s idea.


    "This is the environment created by the dragon people. The lady is a member of the dragon people, so we didn''t receive any harm in this environment. The dragon people are protecting the lady." Ji Niang continues to explain.


    Li Shiyuan always stands quietly, just looking at everything around him, but in the end, Li Shiyuan''s eyes fall on Mu Cen.


    Mu Cen knew what Li Shiyuan was thinking. She took a step forward and quietly looked at the man in front of her.


    "I''m a dragon and I don''t feel any danger here, so it should be safe for me." Mu Cen''s voice is very calm, the Mou light is not instantaneous falls on Li Shiyuan''s body, "you don''t want to be nervous, besides, we have come here, all want to go and have a look after all."


    This is to appease Li Shiyuan''s heart.


    Li Shiyuan''s hand held Mu Cen''s hand: "I''ll go with you."


    "Good." Mu Cen didn''t object.


    This is the environment of the dragon people, and it will not threaten them, so the people she brings should not be threatened, otherwise, they will not go so smoothly, all the way here.


    That''s why Mu Cen didn''t refuse.


    "If something happens," Li Shiyuan suddenly said quietly.


    Mu Cen stretched out his hand to cover Li Shiyuan''s mouth: "don''t talk nonsense, we will be safe."


    When Li Shiyuan saw Mu Cen''s little action, he felt helpless. But he finally shook his head at Mu Cen, but he didn''t say anything. He grabbed Mu Cen''s hand into his big palm again.


    Then they looked at the location of the round lake.


    Ji Niang nodded: "are you ready? Well, let''s go. "


    We, including all the people present.


    In such a situation, the four must be together. They can''t act separately. If there is an accident, no one can control it. It''s too late to turn back.


    So they have to be together.


    "Good." Mu Cen answered.


    After that, mucen still walked ahead and entered the round lake according to the way they came down.


    Sure enough, just as Ji Niang said, this is also a dreamland. The seemingly unfathomable bottom of the lake is as solid as stepping on the flat ground.


    Prove that this is the road under the cliff.


    Soon, they went through the middle of the lake and entered the waterfall. The water flow of the waterfall was very obvious, and all of a sudden they washed their clothes wet. The feeling of wet was also clear.


    But the four didn''t care and went all the way to the waterfall.


    There is a cave in the waterfall, just like the scene seen in the secret room under the palace of King yuan in Kyoto. It''s almost copied, and there''s no difference.


    When the four people saw such a picture, they were really relieved.


    "Here we are." Mu Cen said.


    "Isn''t it the same as the secret room in King yuan''s mansion?" Li shiche also exclaimed.


    Li Shiyuan also carefully looked at everything around him. It was the same as the situation in the secret room. They soon got to the middle position.


    That''s where the seal is.


    When the crowd approached, Mu Cen stopped them: "I''ll go."


    "Cen''er --" Li Shiyuan gave it to Mu Cen first.


    Mu Cen nodded to Li Shiyuan: "I will be careful."


    There was firmness in her eyes, and Li Shiyuan could not refuse anything. Li Shiyuan just looked at Mu Cen and saw persistence in her eyes. Finally, Li Shiyuan stepped back.


    Ji Niang walked past with Mu Cen.


    Sure enough, there was a line on it¡ª¡ª


    Witches haunt, smoke shrouded, eyebrow blood, call the seal.


    That''s straight forward.


    The box with the jade seal is full of faint light, but everyone knows that opening the jade seal is full of danger, just like when they are in the secret room of King yuan''s mansion. They are worried about a different dreamland.


    If it''s a mirage in a mirage, then the people who create it are too powerful. If they want to go out alive, it''s even more difficult.


    This kind of dreamland is usually used to kill illusionists.


    It also means that Muchen will die here.


    Ji Niang and Mu Cen understand this very well. They look at each other and don''t say it.


    And Li Shiyuan and Li shiche stand not far away, it seems that they can''t see them clearly, because the halo around them completely envelops them.


    Mu Cen looks at Ji Niang.


    Ji Niang was silent.


    But Ji Niang''s heart heard Mu Cen''s words. Mu Cen sent a message to Ji Niang''s heart through magic: "Ji Niang, if there is a real fantasy of killing people, then it''s me, because you don''t have a fantasy. You leave with the jade seal the first time, and take them back along the same road. As long as the dragon''s fantasy is still there, it''s safe, and I will delay time."


    Mu Cen''s voice is very firm, so see to Ji Niang.


    Ji Niang''s face was a little embarrassed.


    "There is no choice. It''s better for me to have an accident alone than for all four of us to have an accident here. Otherwise, why do we have to work so hard to get the seal back? " Mu CEN is asking Ji Niang.


    Ji Niang sighed silently for a long time: "madam, if you are like this, the fourth master will blame me."


    "That''s what I mean." Mu Cen continued, "he can''t blame you. You just need to get them out of here safely. Remember my words, if I have an accident, Aofeng will entrust it to you. Waiting for the fourth master to pick up Aofeng from Kyoto. "

 Chapter 653

    Every word Mu Cen said was like a last word.


    She did the worst, said everything that could happen, arranged everything that could be arranged. Looking at Ji Niang''s eyes, she didn''t change any more.


    Mu Cen never gives in and never changes his decision.


    What Li Shiyuan can''t do, Ji Niang can''t do.


    Besides, it''s really the best way to balance the pros and cons.


    Finally, Ji Niang reluctantly replied: "madam, please rest assured that I will leave here with my fourth and seventh masters."


    "Good." Mu Cen was relieved.


    In the eyes of Li shiche and Li Shiyuan, they just stood and didn''t speak, but such silence also made Li Shiyuan''s eyebrows twist, which was a kind of uneasy premonition.


    Subconsciously, Li shiche also looked at Li Shiyuan, as if he didn''t quite understand what happened now, but in such an environment, the uneasy heart has always existed.


    When Li Shiyuan was ready to move forward, Mu Cen suddenly said: "don''t move, just stand there."


    In a word, Li Shiyuan stopped.


    Ji Niang timely answer words: "madam, this eyebrow blood, but you let me take the little young master''s eyebrow blood."


    "If it''s no accident, it should be." Mu Cen answered.


    If Li Shiyuan was not sure of this, he would not have done such a thing. What''s more, Ji Liansha is still with Li Shiyuan. Ji Niang can figure out that she is a dragon, and Ji Liansha may also know.


    That sentence, once the Dragon girl came out, the country changed its owner. Mu Cen knew it, and Li Shiyuan probably knew it earlier.


    Therefore, everything has its origin. It''s meaningless to think about it now.


    Ji Niang nodded and looked at the groove in the middle of the wooden box: "just have a try."


    "I''ll do it." Mu Cen said it directly.


    Ji Niang didn''t say anything. She quickly handed Mu Cen the eyebrow blood. Mu Cen took the eyebrow blood and walked toward the wooden box carefully. However, she didn''t touch the wooden box. She squatted down and slowly poured the two drops of blood in the glass bottle into the groove of the wooden box.


    This kind of movement looks light and slow. But mu Cen''s hand has been shaking slightly.


    It''s not true to say you''re not nervous.


    And AO Feng''s eyebrow painstaking effort went into the groove along the glass bottle. Mu Cen was relieved that the glass bottle was still in his hand.


    Ji Niang and Li Shiyuan, Li shiche are quiet, looking at the change of the wooden box.


    If Muchen is right, the wooden box will open itself.


    If it''s wrong, judging from previous experience, they can''t take this wooden box away. It''s futile to come here.


    But the wooden box didn''t seem to respond.


    Mu Cen''s eyebrows have been twisted up, and his face is also with a trace of confusion.


    If eyebrow effort is not used here, why does Li Shiyuan want eyebrow effort?


    All of a sudden, the wooden box moved. It was the sound of unlocking. The four people''s eyes became surprised.


    Soon, the wooden box gave off a soft light, and then it was opened slowly.


    After the wooden box was completely opened, the yellow halo had disappeared, and the wooden box became an ordinary box, so it appeared in front of the public.


    Mu Cen took the lead.


    Sure enough, she saw the other half of the seal in the wooden box.


    "It''s a jade seal." Ji Niang also noticed.


    Li shiche and Li Shiyuan look at each other. There are accidents, excitement and surprise in their eyes.


    It''s not easy to find the other half of the seal after all the hardships.


    But mu Cen squatted down and looked at the jade seal in the wooden box, but there was no action immediately.


    Ji Niang also looks at Mu Cen. Mu Cen looks back at Ji Niang, and then they nod. Ji Niang understands Mu Cen''s meaning.


    If Mu Cen takes out the jade seal and something goes wrong, Ji Niang will take Li Shiyuan and Li shiche to leave. If everything goes well, they can leave here smoothly.


    After Mu Cen gets a definite answer to Ji Niang''s seriousness, Mu Cen reaches out his hand and carefully takes out the jade seal in the wooden box.


    All this, without any obstacles, is not like the dreamland that appears in the secret room of King yuan''s mansion. Instead, it seems quiet.


    But mu Cen knows very well that they are in the dreamland originally.


    So now the peace of the dreamland does not mean that it is really safe. The dreamland in the dreamland is used to kill people. She is the one who can create the dreamland.


    And who''s behind it?


    Mu CEN is not sure.


    "Great." Li shiche saw Mu Cen come over, relieved, "I didn''t expect it was so smooth to get the jade seal."


    Ji Niang was also relieved.


    Mu Cen handed over the jade seal to Li Shiyuan: "this is the other half of the jade seal. If you go back and put it together with the previous jade seal, it will be complete. With the jade seal, when you ascend the throne, it will be right, and you can save a lot of trouble."


    Li Shiyuan carefully took over the seal: "cen''er worked hard."


    "No Mu Cen laughed, and then relaxed, "we''d better leave here as soon as possible. I always feel that something is wrong here."


    "Good." Li Shiyuan did not hesitate.


    The four walked out of the waterfall, trying to follow the original direction back to the lake, and then they could go back to the birch forest.


    As a result, unexpectedly, they walked out of the waterfall smoothly. When they were in the center of the round lake, the round lake suddenly began to shake.


    Mu Cen''s face changed: "bad, the dreamland is changing."


    Ji Niang also realized.


    This means that the previous road is no longer feasible. They don''t know where they are and what the situation is. If they leave rashly, there will be more danger.


    Obviously, the people who created the illusion didn''t intend to let them leave.


    All of a sudden, the water mist around them filled the lake, and the water in the heart of the lake rolled up in bursts, just like the roaring waves, which made people feel terrible.


    Li Shiyuan protects Mu Cen even if he doesn''t want to.


    But mu Cen felt a force to take himself away from Li Shiyuan.


    This kind of power, let Mu Cen completely have no way to control himself.


    "Cen''er," Li Shiyuan exclaimed.


    Mu Cen has been pulled out, the whole person is hanging in the air, the surrounding storm becomes more and more obvious, the illusion completely changed.


    If you don''t want to, Li Shiyuan wants to catch up.


    But Ji Niang held Li Shiyuan for the first time: "fourth master, it''s magic. Everything you see is fake."


    Li Shiyuan shakes his head and is obviously held by magic.

 Chapter 654

    "The seventh master closed his eyes." Ji Niang roared at Li shiche, "the fourth master remembers his wife, so he''s confused. You can''t shut your eyes and calm down. Take the fourth master out of here first. Otherwise, it''s too easy to have problems."


    "I see." Li shiche immediately closed his eyes.


    After experiencing several illusions, Li shiche was able to control his emotions. Sure enough, after closing his eyes, everything became dark. Li shiche could no longer see the illusions outside, and his mind gradually calmed down.


    Ji Niang resisted in the dreamland.


    Obviously, I can''t hold Li Shiyuan: "seventh master, fourth master is three steps ahead of you."


    "Good." Li shiche responds and rushes up quickly to control Li Shiyuan. But in the whole process, Li shiche doesn''t open his eyes.


    Li Shiyuan is struggling to resist, and Li shiche points his acupoints directly, but Li Shiyuan can''t move.


    The strength in Ji Niang''s hand then slackened down. She tore off the corner of her clothes and directly covered Li Shiyuan''s eyes.


    After everything became dark, Li Shiyuan gradually calmed down.


    "Fourth master, step back one after another and leave the center of the lake." Ji Niang orders.


    "Where''s Cen er?" Li Shiyuan asked directly.


    Ji Niang is also very calm: "Madam can do magic by herself. You can come out. Fourth master doesn''t need to worry. If we are all involved here, I''m afraid it will bring trouble to madam."


    Ji Niang said it directly.


    Li Shiyuan said nothing more in Ji Niang''s words.


    Ji Niang was sure that Li Shiyuan''s mind had calmed down. Then she and Li shiche said, "seventh master, you can untie the fourth master''s acupoints. We don''t have much time."


    "Good." Li shiche answered.


    Soon, Li shiche unties Li Shiyuan''s acupoints, and Li Shiyuan returns to action. The three don''t hesitate. Ji Niang is behind, commanding the two in front, and quickly goes out from the center of the lake.


    All the way to a place far from the center of the lake.


    And the storm still exists in the heart of the lake, just like the waves on the sea, which makes people feel scared


    On the contrary, the place where they stood became quiet, and nothing changed.


    In this case, Ji Niang can clearly hear the voice from Mu Cen, in Ji Niang''s heart.


    "Ji Niang, take them away. I''ll find a way out. " Mu Cen''s voice is not obvious, some weak, "while the magic outside has not disappeared, you can return the same way."


    "I see." Ji Niang went back to Mu Cen.


    Mu Cen''s voice was even weaker: "thank you."


    "Take care of yourself, ma''am."


    "Good."


    ¡­¡­


    Then Ji Niang couldn''t hear Mu Cen''s voice any more. Ji Niang quickly turned and looked at Li shiche and Li Shiyuan: "fourth master, seventh master, let''s go to the birch forest first."


    "I''ll wait for Cen er." What Li Shiyuan said is direct.


    "It''s the same to go up and wait." Ji Niang is very insistent, "Madam can magic, we three will not, here, is not a long-term solution, madam can come down, naturally also can go up.". What''s more, madam said, there are still experts here. So don''t worry. "


    How can we not worry? But only in this way can we eliminate the worries of Li shiche and Li Shiyuan.


    Li Shiyuan naturally understood this truth.


    He didn''t open his eyes, but he could hear Mu Cen''s voice: "go up, I will come back safely. Ao Feng is still waiting for me. Isn''t it? "


    This made Li Shiyuan finally turn around.


    At the moment when Li Shiyuan turned around, Ji Niang was relieved.


    She was really afraid that she could not persuade Li Shiyuan.


    Soon, Li shiche and Ji Niang followed Li Shiyuan to the birch forest. They still seemed to be stepping on the clouds, just like they were when they came, and nothing changed.


    When the three of them walked out of the cliff and returned to the birch forest, they looked at the birch forest again, only to find that all the illusions had disappeared.


    They are real, and the abyss is real.


    Li Shiyuan''s face is dignified.


    Ji Niang and Li shiche didn''t speak, and they stood so quietly.


    The jade seal is tightly held in Li Shiyuan''s hand.


    If something happens to Mu Cen¡ª¡ª


    Li Shiyuan did not dare to think about it.


    Birch forest, the wind, but with bursts of ice cold, the sky seems to start falling snow, one by one.


    ¡­¡­


    In the middle of the lake at that time¡ª¡ª


    All the water in the lake flooded Mu Cen''s sight and splashed on him all the time.


    Mu cenming knows that this is a mirage, but he feels real and frightening. To create a mirage in the mirage is that the people behind it have to start. So the only person who can create a mirage here is himself, so do you want to kill yourself?


    Mu Cen wants to resist, but in the dreamland, she can''t resist. Obviously, the other party''s ability is far higher than herself. She can''t even feel the truth and falsehood. Fortunately, Ji Niang has left with Li Shiyuan and Li shiche.


    At least if something happens, she''s the only one.


    In this case, today is not in vain.


    The lake in front of him suddenly began to crack again, and a road was cut out in the middle, and the road went all the way to the end, just like another endless abyss, but now Mu Cen had no choice but to go in.


    Because everything around her is pushing her forward.


    She wanted to resist such a dreamland, but she couldn''t help it. Her whole body seemed to be out of her control. Mu Cen was almost passively and hopelessly walking towards the water road. As Mu Cen walked, the water channel on one side was gradually closed.


    Until Mu Cen was forced into another dreamland, this time, when Mu Cen landed, although it was illusory, it was very real, even more a familiar feeling.


    Everything around was cleared, even before the noise did not exist, everything is white, falling snow, like the frontier in winter.


    "Who is it? Why don''t you come out and cover up? " Mu Cen spoke calmly.


    When Mu Cen''s voice fell, she was quiet for a moment. She looked at everything in front of her in disbelief, and a white haired old man came out. Facing the current situation, she seemed more calm.


    More correctly, it is the look in Mu Cen''s eyes, which is meaningful.


    It seems that I haven''t seen you for a long time, and it''s more like everything is made by the old man in front of me.


    "You..." Mu Cen didn''t know each other. She twisted her eyebrows slightly and watched the old man walk in front of her.


    "Long er, long time no see." The tone of the old man is familiar.


    Mu Cen a Leng: "are you?"


    "You are a dragon, and I am Xuankong, the elder of the dragon." Dark sky light mouth.

 Chapter 655

    Mu Cen knows that he is a dragon, and it''s something that happened in the past year, but he has no memory of the past.


    After all, the dragon race has disappeared for thousands of years.


    So the people in front of you¡ª¡ª


    "It''s normal that you don''t remember me. The memory of the dragon people, you no longer exist." Xuankong continued, "that''s the memory of your first life. And this life has passed a thousand years. I''ve been waiting for you here for a thousand years. "


    Mu CEN is still a little confused.


    Xuankong didn''t worry, but slowly explained: "your first life, didn''t Shaoyun tell you? If I am right, he was reincarnated with the memory of his first life. "


    "Yes." Mu Cen answered.


    It was also at that time that Mu Cen learned about his past with Li Shiyuan, his identity, and the demise of the dragon clan.


    "I wish I knew." Xuankong nodded, "I don''t have to repeat if I know. At that time, you violated the rule of heaven and were finally confined here. The ice and snow here is the place where you were imprisoned for thousands of years. The queen mother asked you, do you regret it? You said you didn''t regret it. The queen mother took back your memory and relegated you to the world. From then on, she was no doubt with ordinary people. "


    Mu CEN is very quiet Listen to, this is long Shaoyun never told himself everything.


    "You stayed here for a thousand years before you were demoted to the mortal world. As an elder of the dragon clan, I should be punished, and I have been here with you for a thousand years." Xuankong has some feelings.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    "You have not been able to wash away your attachment and love to Li Shiyuan for thousands of years. There''s no way to stop your second. Now it''s your second, you know


    Xuankong looked at Mu Cen: "and you have three generations of love."


    "I know." Mu Cen nodded.


    Xuankong also nodded: "I can''t see your love for the third generation, just like when you are frozen, I know you still have the second, but I can''t see what can happen to the second."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    "Long''er, do you know the meaning of love for three generations?" Xuankong''s Mou Guang looks at Mu Cen attentively, the voice is extremely slow.


    Mu Cen shook his head: "are these three generations with him?"


    "No Xuankong denied, "Li Shiyuan is your destiny. Your love for the third life means that you have to go through three disasters. If you pass all three disasters, you will achieve the right result the third time."


    Mu Cen''s heart was startled: "we passed this life?"


    Xuankong laughed and said, "dragon, you can''t be regarded as the queen mother or God. Otherwise, how can you be the third generation. Three generations all let you pass smoothly, why make so many troubles


    This words, let Mu Cen some heart cool feeling, but more is frightened.


    She did not speak, so quietly looking at the sky.


    "In this life, you are doomed not to be good." Xuankong said calmly, "but I didn''t expect the following things."


    Mu Cen shook his head: "it''s impossible. We all have pride. Elder Xuankong, you must have lied to me."


    "In the first life, I also told you that you and Li Shiyuan had a bad ending, and you also answered me that way. But it turns out that I''m not wrong. You and Li Shiyuan really have a bad ending, right? In this life, do you still believe that? "


    Xuankong is not impatient to ask Mu Cen, so long time, Xuankong in the face of Mu Cen and Li Shiyuan things, already calm.


    "It''s impossible. If something happens, what will Aofeng do?" Muchen stepped back.


    Xuankong sighed: "long er, Li Shiyuan is your destiny. No one can change it."


    "I don''t believe it!" Mu Cen said directly and firmly, "no matter what the situation, I will be with him, even if this is really our second, we come so hard, God will not be so cruel!"


    In the face of Mu Cen''s firmness, Xuankong quietly said: "even if this life, you have paid a tragic price, even ashes, do you want to be with Li Shiyuan?"


    "Yes." Mu Cen answered, "no matter what the result is, I will be with him. I don''t think there''s anything worse than this. "


    They died and came back.


    Along the way, almost all of them were bloodbath. Even if they fled from Kyoto, they also wasted a long time in the border. Now, they are really together.


    Even so, the future may be faced with a bloodbath, how can Mu Cen retreat.


    Absolutely not.


    "Don''t you regret it?" Xuankong looked at Mu Cen for a moment and asked directly.


    Mu Cen shakes his head and is particularly firm: "I will never regret, never regret."


    "Good." Xuankong nodded, "Long''er, I can''t change your mind. No matter you are reincarnated or imprisoned, you are so firm to Li Shiyuan."


    This also made Xuankong greatly surprised.


    A thousand years of time, can not be reversed, he knew that such a predestined thing, will certainly go on.


    Finally, Xuankong sighed: "Long''er, I''ve been here for thousands of years, waiting for you to come back. I''ve exhausted my essence and can''t continue to protect you. The next way, you have to go on your own. No matter what the future is, it''s your choice. I can''t blame anyone. "


    Mu Cen didn''t speak.


    But her firmness to Li Shiyuan did not change because of Xuankong''s words.


    She just looked at Xuankong, and Xuankong didn''t avoid Mu Cen''s eyes.


    For a long time, Mu Cen said: "elder, then you..."


    "I''ve been here for thousands of years, but I still can''t bring you back. My mission has been exhausted, so I can''t stay here." Xuan Kong smiles, "long er doesn''t need to worry about me."


    "I --" Mu Cen closed her eyes, and then she knelt down, "elder, I''m sorry, forgive my selfishness and harm the whole clan. But I never regret it. "


    Xuankong helped Mu Cen up: "get up. It''s all predestined. Even if it wasn''t for you, there would be a disaster for the dragon people. There is no escape from this fate. "


    Mu Cen''s eyes are slightly red.


    She looked at the sky quietly.


    Xuankong didn''t speak, slowly released mucen''s hand: "long er, take care."


    Originally, what Mu Cen could reach was Xuankong''s hand, but now, this kind of touch has gradually become ethereal, and Xuankong''s body shape has gradually become illusory, integrating with the illusion in front of him.


    "Longer, the existence of mirage is to help you find the jade seal. But I can''t give you a hint. It''s your life to find the seal. You go back along with the original, there will be no risk along the way, you will go back to birch forest and reunite with him. "

 Chapter 656

    Xuankong said, his voice getting lighter and lighter.


    "Elder." Mu Cen almost cried out.


    "Go back." Xuankong urged Mu Cen, "my fantasy can''t support much, you go back quickly, when my fantasy disappears, you really can''t go back."


    Mu Cen just turned around and walked out of the dreamland step by step.


    When he came to the door, Mu Cen looked at Xuankong: "elder, can I ask you one last thing?"


    "You said The sky answers.


    "Will he lose this time?" Asked Mu Cen.


    Xuankong laughed: "No. He will achieve what he wants. These three generations, he is the emperor, how can he be defeated


    Mu Cen was relieved.


    "Long''er, you always ignore your own life and death. You only think about him in your mind." Xuankong sighed again.


    Mu Cen didn''t speak.


    Xuankong waved to mucen: "OK, you go up quickly."


    "Thank you, elder." Mu Cen red eyes, knelt down to the Xuankong kowtow, and then stood up again, out of the Xuankong fantasy.


    And the fantasy world is still a fantasy created by the dark sky.


    Just like when she came, Mu Cen went up to the previous dreamland, but mu Cen''s speed was much faster. Compared with her carefulness when she came down, she was familiar with it, especially knowing that this dreamland did not threaten her.


    When he was about to arrive at the birch forest, Mu Cen suddenly took a startled glance and looked at the direction of the cliff edge. A red figure looked at Mu Cen in this way.


    That''s Rong Fei.


    Rong Fei smiles at Mu Cen, and Mu Cen nods. Then Rong Fei urges Mu Cen to leave.


    Mu Cen didn''t hesitate any more, and quickly walked in the direction of the birch forest.


    At the moment when Mu Cen entered the birch forest, all the illusions below disappeared. She tried to touch the ground with her feet, but she could no longer step on the ground. It was so ethereal that she fell down and it was really a abyss.


    Musen, take a deep breath.


    Mu Cen quietly looked at the cliff for a long time, then turned around.


    "Cen''er -" Li Shiyuan''s voice has come from behind Mu Cen.


    Li shiche and Ji Niang beside Li Shiyuan were relieved.


    Li Shiyuan has tightly pressed Mu Cen into his arms: "you scared me."


    "Didn''t I come back? As I said, I will not leave Aofeng or you. I will definitely come back. " Mu Cen smiles.


    Li Shiyuan didn''t speak. His mandible was so close to Mu Cen''s hair that he held Mu Cen tightly. He didn''t mean to let go.


    Mu Cen was held by Li Shiyuan.


    Ji Niang and Li shiche did not speak.


    Ji Niang is very clear that Mu Cen''s return is not so calm on the surface, but mu Cen didn''t say. But mu Cen did not say that Ji Niang would not ask more.


    Until Li Shiyuan released Mu Cen, Li shiche came forward and said calmly: "it''s really good that sisao can come back safely."


    Mu Cen smiles, but doesn''t say anything.


    Li Shiyuan opened his mouth to speak, and Mu Cen had already said before Li Shiyuan opened his mouth: "I just waited inside for a while, and after the illusion disappeared, I came out. Maybe when you left, the dreamland just broke, so I couldn''t go out. "


    Li Shiyuan frowned at Mu Cen.


    "Then the fantasy disappeared and I came out. The dreamland outside is about to crack, but fortunately, the moment I came up, the dreamland disappeared. " Mu Cen explained.


    Half true and half false.


    Did not tell Li Shiyuan she met Xuankong, also did not tell him, Rong Fei stood at the edge of the cliff looking at them.


    Rong Fei saw herself, so she must have seen Li Shiyuan.


    For Rong Fei, it''s probably the first time in such a long time that she can look at Li Shiyuan so aboveboard. Rong Fei should be satisfied.


    However, there are still regrets.


    In such an explanation, Li Shiyuan believed.


    There''s nothing to doubt.


    He said quickly, "let''s go back first."


    "Good." Mu Cen answered.


    The jade seal has arrived. They really want to go back. Many things need to be considered in the long run after they go back. They don''t have much time to delay.


    After being quiet, Li Shiyuan helped Mu Cen to get on the carriage. Soon, the party galloped towards the mansion.


    ¡­¡­


    Inside the mansion¡ª¡ª


    When the door was closed, there was no one else in the room, only four of them.


    Li Shiyuan took out half of the jade seals he got in Dazhou before and put them on the table. The other half of the jade seals he got today are also on the table.


    When the two seals are put together, they are the complete seal handed down from the Zhou Dynasty.


    When the two jade seals touched each other, something incredible happened. The jade seal gave off a soft light. Everyone was slightly surprised and looked at each other. For a moment and a half, they failed to respond.


    But no one came forward, just looking at it.


    After the light of the jade seal disappeared, Li Shiyuan stepped forward and found that the jade seal had been merged into a complete one.


    It is engraved by the founding emperor of the Zhou Dynasty.


    "It''s amazing." Li shiche couldn''t help exclaiming.


    Li Shiyuan did not speak, so quietly watching.


    Mu Cen stood on the edge of Li Shiyuan. When he looked at Li Shiyuan again, his eyes softened: "this is the destiny, so this time we will go back to Beijing smoothly."


    Li Shiyuan''s Mou Guang also appears firm incomparable: "certainly can."


    After that, Li Shiyuan didn''t say much. He quickly put the seal away carefully and put it into the dark box.


    "Ji Niang, help me pass them in." Li Shiyuan gave a light order.


    "Good." Ji Niang answers.


    Ji Niang turned and went out.


    Mu Cen was a little tired and didn''t stay here. He went out with Ji Niang and went back to the house to have a rest. Then he went to find Ao Feng.


    Obviously, the little guy also felt his mother''s happiness and laughed at Mu Cen. When he saw Mu Cen coming, he stretched out his hand.


    Mu Cen quietly holding Ao Feng, looking at his eyes, full of love, more is not give up.


    With the settlement of these things one by one, it also means that the time for them to return to Beijing is closer. After they return to Beijing, what they are waiting for is the time. Only when everything is settled can they see Aofeng again.


    "Ao Feng, when your mother is away, you should be obedient and don''t give others any trouble. Remember to miss your mother." Mu Cen said, eyes with slightly red up, "will mother back to pick you up, you already don''t know mother?"


    Proud wind can''t understand, still smiling.


    As long as it''s Mu Cen, Ao Feng will smile brilliantly.


    The nurse said to one side, "madam, you are worried too much. Young master and you are so good, I will remember you for sure. "


    Mu Cen very gentle smile, so tease proud wind, especially cherish this every minute of every second of time.

 Chapter 657

    Even when Li Shiyuan came back from his study, Mu Cen didn''t notice.


    "Play with Aofeng?" Li Shiyuan lowered his head and asked, but he didn''t take the initiative to touch Aofeng, so that this smelly boy would not cry again.


    Proud of the wind cry, love is mu Cen.


    Li Shiyuan doesn''t want Mu Cen to feel sorry for him.


    Mu Cen said: "I want to spend more time with AO Feng, otherwise, at least I won''t see Ao Feng for several months. I''m afraid Aofeng won''t recognize me then. "


    "You are the one to protect him. If he doesn''t know you, give him a good beating." Li Shiyuan said it simply.


    "Nonsense." Mu Cen angrily looked at Li Shiyuan, "Ao Feng is my child, how can I fight casually."


    Li Shiyuan just looked at Mu Cen so quietly, but there was only mu Cen in his eyebrows, and no one else.


    Mu Cen was embarrassed by Li Shiyuan: "you always stare at me as what."


    "I like to see you." What Li Shiyuan said is direct.


    The air suddenly has a trace of ambiguity.


    The nurse came forward wisely: "madam, give the young master to the maid. You can have a chat with the fourth master."


    Mu Cen didn''t refuse, so he handed over Ao Feng to nanny. Ao Feng was a little reluctant, and he would cry in an instant.


    The hand stretched out to Mu Cen.


    "Be proud of the wind." Mu Cen coaxes.


    Proud wind seems to understand, and not noisy, obediently let nanny take himself away.


    "Don''t spoil Ao Feng all the time. You''ll spoil Ao Feng later." Li Shiyuan said it directly.


    Mu Cen looked at Li Shiyuan: "where do I spoil Aofeng? I don''t have much time to see Aofeng every day."


    "Who holds the proud wind every day? Who has to look at Aofeng every day? As soon as Aofeng cries, he will come to coax him. Who is reluctant to give up Aofeng''s temper? " Li Shiyuan asked directly, "now you see, Aofeng can''t have a little temper and grievance, otherwise he will wail."


    Similarly, it''s not to train Mu Cen, or to explain the facts to Mu Cen.


    Mu Cen listened quietly, his voice was still gentle: "because I can''t bear to see the proud wind for a long time."


    This words, let Li Shiyuan quiet down, then he so hugged Mu Cen: "won''t be too long, believe me."


    "Well." Mu Cen answered.


    It won''t be long.


    Xuankong elder said that Li Shiyuan is the supreme emperor, so this life can already sit on the throne of the emperor. So this time back, it will be very smooth.


    "At most that is half a year, you can take Aofeng back from the frontier fortress." Li Shiyuan thought for a moment, "when I come back to Kyoto, plus the delays and accidents on the road, it''s more than two months at most. The rest, I think, won''t be too long. When everything is stable, it''s OK."


    Mu Cen nodded.


    It''s quiet inside.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡ª¡ª


    Half a month has passed.


    After finding the jade seal, Li Shiyuan became very busy, and his walking with the tribes and the border became obvious.


    Muczen knows, it''s a signal.


    Li Shiyuan has been preparing for this day for such a long time.


    This night, until midnight, Li Shiyuan didn''t come back. Mu Cen was worried and asked Linglong to inquire. Then Mu Cen knew that Li Shiyuan was negotiating with Murong Yufeng, and Mu Cen was relieved.


    She went to Aofeng to have a look, and then she went to her house.


    When Mu Cen walked out of the courtyard, he saw Li Shiyuan standing in the same place, and their eyes looked at each other. Then Mu Cen trotted toward Li Shiyuan, and Li Shiyuan hugged Mu Cen and took one.


    "You''re back?" Mu Cen looked up and asked.


    Li Shiyuan said, "I''m back."


    "Is everything settled?"


    "That''s it."


    "You''re drinking."


    "A little."


    ¡­¡­


    It''s just an ordinary conversation, but mu Cen''s words are all about Li Shiyuan. They talked for a while, but they didn''t leave. They just stood in the same place.


    Suddenly, Mu Cen was quiet and looked at the sky: "today is sixteen. The moon of sixteen is the roundest


    Li Shiyuan followed Mu Cen''s eyes and looked up, eh.


    It''s true that the moon of 15 is not as round as that of 16.


    "Life is really fast. In the frontier fortress, which full moon is this?" Mu Cen can''t remember clearly. He always feels that things in Kyoto were yesterday.


    And now Aofeng is full moon.


    Suddenly, Mu Cen found that he was reluctant to part with the frontier fortress.


    Li Shiyuan felt so depressed that he stepped forward and hugged Mu Cen: "in the future, we can come back here to live for a while."


    "Good." Mu Cen smiles and looks up at the man, "how do you know what I''m thinking?"


    "You are my wife. How can I not know what you are thinking?" Li Shiyuan said directly, looking at Mu Cen''s eyes is not instantaneous.


    Mu Cen also followed with a smile.


    She quietly leaned against Li Shiyuan''s chest. They held each other for a while, but none of them spoke. In this quiet, Mu Cen can clearly hear Li Shiyuan''s heartbeat.


    be close by.


    For a long time, Li Shiyuan suddenly broke the silence: "Cen Er, I haven''t seen you dance for a long time."


    Mu Cen looks at Li Shiyuan inexplicably.


    I haven''t seen it for a long time.


    The last time I left Kyoto, in the secret room of King yuan''s mansion, Mu Cen danced and Li Shiyuan accompanied me. But in that case, my mood was quite different from what I am now.


    At that time, it was always purposeful and a little nervous.


    And now, it''s as if it''s calm.


    "What do you want to do?" Mu Cen recovered and looked at Li Shiyuan with a smile.


    Li Shiyuan quiet, light mouth: "can you please dance a song?"


    "Will my husband play music for me?" Mu Cen asked like Li Shiyuan.


    Li Shiyuan chuckled: "why not."


    Mu Cen lowered his head with a smile, and soon looked at Li Shiyuan, so he walked to the wide place in the yard, and the guzheng in the yard was always placed. When Mu Cen had nothing to do, he would also play here, but rarely used it.


    Li Shiyuan came to guzheng.


    With the thought of playing music, Mu Cen began to dance slowly.


    It''s as if they were born for each other. They don''t need too many words to have an unusual tacit understanding.


    Li Shiyuan''s rhythm is getting faster and faster, and Mu Cen''s dancing posture can always keep up with this kind of music. I don''t know who is playing. In a word, they can fit each other.


    Until the music stopped, Mu Cen was out of breath.


    Li Shiyuan hugs Mu Cen and kisses her on the forehead.


    Mu Cen didn''t speak and let the man kiss himself.


    Suddenly, Mu Cen''s feet fall to the ground. She looks at Li Shiyuan. Li Shiyuan has picked Mu Cen up and walked towards the house.

 Chapter 658

    People with the same feelings can easily understand each other''s thoughts without too many words.


    At the moment when Li Shiyuan picked up Mu Cen, Mu Cen''s cheek was slightly red, which was an unnatural shyness.


    Li Shiyuan also noticed.


    He chuckled and gave a kiss: "I love you."


    Mu Cen''s face is more red, her hand is beating Li Shiyuan''s chest like this, as if she is angry, but she has no strength. She bites her lip and doesn''t speak.


    It''s like the shame of a little woman.


    Such a Muchen is rare.


    Li Shiyuan''s pet in his eyebrows became more and more obvious. Soon, they walked into the house, and Li Shiyuan gently put Mu Cen on the bed.


    For a long time.


    The moon outside is very gentle.


    The stars in the sky also twinkle.


    It seems that everything in this world has been cleared away for mu Cen and Li Shiyuan to be alone.


    It wasn''t until the fireworks came down that everything was finally calm.


    ¡­¡­


    In the hot spring pool behind the house, this is mu Cen''s first time to enter the hot spring pool. The feeling of fatigue and soreness was instantly dissipated, and Li Shiyuan accompanied him.


    The hot spring water soaked their hair.


    When I look up, I see each other''s affectionate eyes. No one has broken the current ambiguous atmosphere.


    "Ready?" Mu Cen suddenly asked for no reason.


    Li Shiyuan knew what Mu Cen was saying, and said, "don''t worry."


    Mu Cen nodded.


    The atmosphere quieted down again.


    She leaned against Li Shiyuan as if she was thoughtful. Li Shiyuan could see Mu Cen''s thoughts at a glance and asked softly, "what are you thinking about? You are not allowed to think


    "I''ve been thinking about it ever since." Mu Cen asked Li Shiyuan seriously.


    Li Shiyuan chuckled.


    It''s really rare, because Mu Cen''s character is not a person who likes wishful thinking. At this time, Mu Cen will calmly think about the difficulties in front of him and solve them one by one, instead of falling into wishful thinking.


    This is not in line with Mu Cen''s character.


    "And what are you thinking?" Li Shiyuan asked.


    Mu Cen calmed down, then looked up at Li Shiyuan: "I was thinking, if people know that I am a dragon girl, then my identity will one day become your unstable factor?"


    It''s not impossible.


    When Li Shiyuan came to power, it was absolutely impossible to wipe out all the remaining parties of Li Shiyuan.


    Just like Li Shiyuan in power, it is impossible to eliminate all Li Shiyuan''s people. There are always those who are in the dark. They are not easy to be found. It takes time.


    So, once someone reveals Mu Cen''s identity, after all, Mu Cen used magic in the cold palace and the heaven prison, and many people see it.


    Once there are rumors, they may one day become a threat to Li Shiyuan.


    After all, just like the Imperial Palace in those years, there was no room for such witches as Rong Fei, nor for such dragon girls as Mu Cen.


    When it''s all right, it''s all calm.


    Once something happens, no one can control it.


    Mu Cen''s worry is not without reason.


    ¡±If one day, such a situation appears - "Mu Cen quietly looks at Li Shiyuan.


    But the voice just came out, Li Shiyuan suddenly bowed his head and kissed Mu Cen: "don''t talk nonsense. This thing won''t happen. On the day I''m here, no one will tell you what to do. And I''ll clean up all those remaining evils. You don''t have to worry about them. "


    Li Shiyuan looked down at Mu Cen and gave a positive answer.


    He knew what muczen was worried about.


    Li Shiyuan didn''t know anything about Rong Fei at that time. He just didn''t know the specific things.


    "My mother''s wife''s affair will not repeat itself in you." Li Shiyuan said quietly, "never."


    It is mu Cen see Li Shiyuan mentioned Rong Fei things, quiet, so bite the lip, quietly looking at Li Shiyuan, as if thinking about something.


    "No wishful thinking." What Li Shiyuan said is direct.


    Mu Cen sighed silently for a long time, then looked at Li Shiyuan: "I said if, if the mother is still alive, then we welcome her back to the palace and give her a new identity?"


    Li Shiyuan looks down at Mu Cen. He always thinks Mu Cen knows something, but he can''t say it for a while.


    After a long time, Li Shiyuan said, "good."


    This is also inevitable.


    But in Li Shiyuan''s view, this is impossible. Qu Huashang''s character can''t let Rong Fei go, so Rong Fei can''t live in this world.


    If really alive, as a son, Li Shiyuan is bound to welcome Rong Fei back.


    He is the emperor, and no one can say anything more about what he has done. When Rong Fei goes back to the palace, she will be beautiful and beautiful.


    "Xianhuang --" suddenly, Mu Cen was quiet before he said, "maybe Xianhuang is not what you see."


    Li Shiyuan did not speak.


    "I think he should be a concubine." Mu Cen said, "it''s just his identity that makes him helpless. As you told me, one day, if you are in the throne, you will have a lot of helplessness. "


    "Why did you suddenly talk to me about these things?" Li Shiyuan listened quietly and asked in a low voice.


    Mu Cen thought about it and then said, "it''s nothing. Think of the emperor before his death, always called you to the bed, always feel that he should care about Rong Fei, also care about you, but there are some helpless reasons, so for so many years ignored your existence


    This can be regarded as rectifying Li Changtian''s name.


    Li Shiyuan was quiet and didn''t say anything, as if he didn''t oppose or agree.


    Before chatting with Li Changtian in his bedroom, Li Shiyuan suddenly remembered that when Mu Cen said this, he seemed to be surprised. In fact, Li Changtian has been paving the way for himself.


    As for the throne, Li Changtian didn''t give it.


    Because Li Changtian knew that there was nothing he could do about the throne, but he also hoped that Li Shiyuan could fight for it. Only in this way can he be justified. If it was given by Li Changtian, Li Shiyuan would not sit in this position for a long time.


    The Qu family will not let Li Shiyuan go.


    At that time, it was dangerous.


    "All right." Mu Cen answers a voice, "these things all passed, don''t talk about."


    "Well." Li Shiyuan answered.


    They are still in the hot spring pool, embracing each other quietly.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡ª¡ª


    The days in the frontier fortress passed in a flash.


    Proud wind has been a hundred days.


    He became a plump and round baby from a crumpled little guy at the beginning. Aofeng is not noisy. Compared with other children, Aofeng is much easier to take.

 Chapter 659

    Not to Muchen and Li Shiyuan caused any trouble.


    The more so, the more reluctant Mu Cen was.


    And they set out to return to Beijing, which is just tomorrow.


    On the day before he left, Mu Cen held Ao Feng in his arms. He watched and accompanied Ao Feng quietly. Even watching Ao Feng fall asleep, Mu Cen felt satisfied.


    Nanny also knew that they were going to leave tomorrow, so she didn''t come all day. Apart from the time of feeding, most of the time, Aofeng was here in Muchen.


    And Li Shiyuan is making the final deployment.


    When Li Shiyuan came back, it was already night. Ao Feng fell asleep in Mu Cen''s arms, as if he was greedy for mu Cen''s arms.


    In the past three months, Li Shiyuan didn''t let Mu Cen take Ao Feng with him at night in order to let Mu Cen have a good rest. At night, Ao Feng was with nanny.


    This is the first time that Mu Cen takes the initiative to sleep with AO Feng at night.


    When Li Shiyuan pushed the door, Mu Cen had already opened his eyes: "are you back?"


    Her voice is very low, as if afraid to wake up.


    Li Shiyuan went to the bedside and said, "why don''t you let the nanny go to bed with AO Feng?"


    "We''re going back to Beijing tomorrow. I want to spend more time with Aofeng." Mu Cen said it directly.


    Li Shiyuan looks at Mu Cen helplessly, but he doesn''t say anything in the end. The proud wind is still very heavy, so he completely occupies Li Shiyuan''s position.


    Li Shiyuan looked at Mu Cen and said, "excuse me, lady, where am I going to sleep tonight?"


    Mu Cen realized something. He looked at Li Shiyuan with some good intentions, and the meaning was clear. Li Shiyuan shook his head helplessly and suddenly approached Mu Cen.


    Mu Cen was nervous: "what are you doing?"


    Since that time they broke the precepts, Li Shiyuan has been more active, and this kind of thing has become a matter of course. Now, he is destroyed by the little guy in his arms.


    What Li Shiyuan can''t say.


    Ao Feng on the bed is his own son, and he can''t lose his temper with his son because of such things. If so, I''m afraid Mu Cen won''t be good.


    But Li Shiyuan can also understand Mu Cen.


    After all, it will take half a year to see Aofeng again.


    Li Shiyuan also understood Mu Cen''s reluctance.


    Looking at Mu Cen protecting Ao Feng''s appearance, Li Shiyuan calmed down: "I can''t go out to sleep tonight."


    Even when they argued, Li Shiyuan was asleep in the house and never left the house.


    Not to mention now.


    Mu Cen turns his eyebrows and looks at Li Shiyuan. Li Shiyuan coolly changes clothes and goes to bed. Ao Feng is pushed in slightly by Li Shiyuan. With a slight movement, Ao Feng starts to make noise. It seems that he feels Li Shiyuan''s breath, his mouth is flattened in an instant, and he is about to cry.


    Mu Cen looks at Li Shiyuan angrily.


    Then, Mu Cen hugged Ao Feng like this, while Li Shiyuan gently hugged their mother and son in his arms, and his voice was more gentle: "go to bed early, tomorrow morning we will start back to Beijing."


    Mu Cen made a sound.


    But mu Cen was sleepless.


    Li Shiyuan didn''t sleep, just closed his eyes.


    "Did you sleep?" Mu Cen suddenly opens his mouth.


    Li Shiyuan made a reply to Mu Cen.


    Mu Cen was quiet, and finally didn''t say anything: "it''s OK, sleep."


    Li Shiyuan''s response to Mu CEN is tight, but he didn''t say anything. He gently kisses Mu Cen''s forehead: "I''ve arranged this way. Don''t worry about Ao Feng. It will be OK."


    "Good."


    "In half a year, we will definitely come back to pick up Aofeng."


    "Good."


    ¡­¡­


    Two people talk, proud wind quiet sleep, and the moon outside the window is still big and round, is a full moon.


    The cold winter has disappeared, outside is already spring flowers.


    It also means to be alive and to start all over again.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡ª¡ª


    The next day.


    Li Shiyuan and Mu Cen set out to return to Beijing. Everyone was ready to go.


    Wang took Wang rong''er out of the residence and got into the carriage. This was the first time after the incident. Wang took Wang rong''er out of the residence.


    Wang rong''er seems to have been silly and crazy.


    See people in silly smile, and before completely different.


    Wang''s looking at Wang rong''er can''t help but feel sad, but he didn''t say anything in the end. When seeing Mu Cen, Wang invited an to Mu Cen: "yes, madam."


    "Mrs. Wang is free." Mu Cen said directly, "it will take about half a month for us to start today and arrive at General Wang. There will be bumps along the way. Mrs. Wang should be more careful. If something happens, she can talk to the accompanying servants or me for the first time¡°


    Mu Cen nodded, but put the words in front: "after seeing general Wang, I''ll ask Mrs. Wang for everything."


    "I''ll do my best." Wang answered.


    Mu Cen didn''t say anything, nodded.


    The slave on one side had already waited on Wang to get on the carriage, and the curtain of the carriage was blocked.


    Mu Cen just looked at Linglong: "you follow Mrs. Wang."


    Linglong did not ask: "yes, I know."


    This is just in case.


    Although Mu Cen knew that Wang couldn''t make any new changes, it didn''t mean he was safe, so he had to do everything in front of him. If there was any abnormality, he could control the situation at the first time.


    This is why Mu Cen wants Linglong to follow Mrs. Wang.


    All the way back, they are extremely difficult, so it is impossible for them to make any mistakes, only to reduce all the losses as much as possible.


    Quiet, Mu Cen didn''t say anything.


    Soon, a group of people on the carriage, the team slowly toward the direction of big week.


    And Murong Yufeng''s people also personally escorted them all the way into the territory of Dazhou, and Murong Yufeng''s team stopped.


    Li Shiyuan and Murong got out of the carriage and bowed.


    Li Shiyuan said: "thank you, Murong leader, for seeing me off all the way."


    "You''re welcome." Murong Yufeng said with a smile, "the fourth master and his wife are in the frontier fortress, and they have helped the people of the tribe a lot. It''s natural for me to escort you here."


    With that, Murong Yufeng quietly looked at Li Shiyuan: "when the fourth master ascends the throne, please don''t forget his promise to me."


    "Of course not." Li Shiyuan answered.


    Dazhou never conflicts with or invades the tribe.


    This is Li Shiyuan''s promise to Murong Yufeng.


    Li Shiyuan will do it naturally.


    Murong Yufeng nodded: "the next road, can only rely on the fourth master himself, take care all the way, I''m here waiting for the good news of the fourth master."

 Chapter 660

    Li Shiyuan bowed his hand and said: "the affairs of the residence still need Murong leader''s care."


    "Fourth master, don''t worry." Murong Yufeng promised, "one day when I am here, there will be no accident in the mansion. I will return the whole mansion to you safely."


    "Thank you." Li Shiyuan answered.


    After that, they did not talk any more. Li Shiyuan got on the carriage again, and Murong Yufeng watched the group leave.


    Until Li Shiyuan''s motorcade disappeared, Murong Yufeng took people back to the tribe.


    The motorcade went all the way.


    ¡­¡­


    Long Shaoyun has long been ready to meet Li Shiyuan and others in the small town. The gate of the border is open and the residents around cheer.


    Li Shiyuan''s tyranny also affected the small towns in the border areas. Originally, the small towns lost money on goods and materials, but Li Shiyuan''s tax revenue did not decrease at all, which almost put the people of the small town out of breath. Coupled with Li Shiyuan''s wanton conscription, the young workers of the small town were hiding everywhere.


    When they are leaving, there will be no one to work in this family. How can those old and weak women and children survive.


    And those soldiers who had followed long Shaoyun were more loyal. Even if long Shaoyun was robbed of military power, they did not change their loyalty.


    Therefore, they have no objection to long Shaoyun''s order.


    In addition, Li Shiyuan is not a Ming emperor, and he has not dealt with them properly. Instead, he is in a laissez faire state. During this period of time, long Shaoyun is still in charge of pacifying the frontier fortress.


    Besides, Li Shiyuan is also a member of the Li family and the prince of Dazhou.


    The prestige of Li Shiyuan and Mu Cen''s statement is also well-known in the border town. Before they arrived, they had already spread their fame all over the world.


    When I see someone again, that kind of sincerity becomes obvious.


    So here in the town, it won''t cause any trouble, and it won''t waste a soldier. It can easily pass through the town.


    Li Shiyuan and Mu Cen rest in the town.


    Then we have to face the fortress of General Wang Yongde. As long as we pass through the fortress of General Wang Yongde smoothly, everything will become easier, and there will be no more difficulties and obstacles along the way.


    Because Mu Zhanxiao, they have arranged all the way safely.


    ¡­¡­


    And then¡ª¡ª


    The palace of the great Zhou emperor.


    Li Shiyuan angrily looked at the kneeling people: "you trash!"


    Three months ago, mu zhantian died in the frontier fortress, and there was no news of the people sent out. In these three months, Li Shiyuan didn''t send few people out, but in these three months, it seems that as long as Li Shiyuan''s people entered the frontier fortress, they never came back, let alone any news.


    Naturally, Li Shiyuan did not get any news.


    "Don''t worry, Emperor." Jiliansha came, "I can''t feel the poisonous insects in mucen''s body, so they didn''t move. As for mu Cen''s children -- "


    This also let Ji Liansha quiet down: "either Mu Cen died, or the child is gone."


    Because poisonous insects and children can''t coexist. If Mu Cen wants to give birth safely, poisonous insects will break out and Mu Cen will die. If poisonous insects lead to children, Mu Cen will live and the children will be gone.


    In her opinion, there are only two results.


    "The frontier fortress is now Li Shiyuan''s people, and the emperor can''t attack the frontier fortress wantonly. The people sent by nature can''t get any useful information." Jiliansha is to appease Li Shiyuan''s irritable mood, "besides, emperor, you are now in the throne, there will be no more variables."


    This is to appease Li Shiyuan''s heart, but the uneasy premonition in his heart can''t be dissipated. Finally, he can only look at jiliansha so gloomy.


    "Do you know what would happen if something happened during this period?" Li Shiyuan asked coldly.


    Jiliansha answered: "naturally, I know."


    She looked at Li Shiyuan with calm eyes: "if something happens, I won''t die well. Why should I make fun of my life?"


    That''s the truth, too.


    Li Shiyuan looked at Ji Liansha and said nothing: "is there no other way to deal with the jade seal?"


    "Didn''t the empress of the imperial concubine say that the jade seal can only wait for mu Cen?" Ji Liansha covered her mouth and snickered, "the emperor is going to ask the imperial concubine."


    It''s a clean business for Melissa.


    She''s not stupid after all.


    You know, the purpose of Mu Zhi''s painting is to be the empress of the emperor. Naturally, there is a way to handle Li Shiyuan. Therefore, Ji Liansha doesn''t want to participate in the affairs between mu Zhi''s painting and Li Shiyuan.


    What gilensha wants is not superficial.


    It''s too superficial.


    Ji Liansha''s words made Li Shiyuan squint: "you don''t mean that Mu Cen or her baby will always die."


    "One of them is still there, isn''t it?" Ji Liansha laughs, "as for the method, the imperial concubine said, that can only ask the imperial concubine."


    Melissa didn''t mean to help at all.


    It''s not that she doesn''t want to help, but it''s this problem. Jiliansha really can''t figure it out. Since Mu Zhi''s chest painting is successful, she doesn''t need to make trouble for herself.


    You should know that Li Shiyuan''s ruthlessness is related to the nine nationalities.


    This kind of thing, Mu Zhihua himself.


    Li Shiyuan sank, but didn''t say anything. Soon, he raised his hand, and jiliansha cleverly backed out.


    People still kneeling around.


    "Send someone to the frontier fortress again!" Li Shiyuan ordered deeply.


    "Yes." The people below answered.


    Li Shiyuan was not satisfied: "let the local officials below do it. The labor force of every family must be filled into the army. The next year, I will attack the frontier fortress tribes at one stroke."


    "The emperor." The prime minister called to Li Shiyuan, "I don''t think it''s right. I''m afraid it''s a matter of long-term consideration. From the emperor''s accession to the throne until now, although it is not a hundred wastes to be revived, there have been incidents one after another. It may not be so easy to launch a war rashly, and the people will also complain. "


    The people are not calm now.


    Li Shiyuan''s practice is gradually losing popularity. If it continues like this, the consequences will be unimaginable.


    But where did Li Shiyuan listen: "if I say to do it, I will do it. Does the prime minister have any questions?"


    The prime minister was afraid to speak again.


    Everyone has seen Li Shiyuan''s ruthlessness. For the sake of his head around his neck, they really dare not say more.


    After sinking, the prime minister quietly stepped aside.


    Li Shiyuan issued a series of orders, but none of them won the support of the people. All the ministers in one place were worried, but no one dared to speak.


    In the imperial study, it was even more quiet.


    It''s like the calm before the storm.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 661

    The town at that time.


    Li Shiyuan and others were ready to leave after three days'' rest in the same place, while long Shaoyun and his soldiers left here.


    In order not to cause any trouble along the way, they all travel in casual clothes, in batches.


    Long Shaoyun, Li Shiyuan and others left first.


    Li shiche and Rong Jiu, after their break, kept a low profile and did not cause any trouble.


    After 10 days, Li Shiyuan and others have arrived at the location 100 Li outside the camp where Wang Yongde is located and set up camp.


    The order was given by Li Shiyuan.


    Although Mrs. Wang and Wang rong''er are in hand, it does not mean that they will be safe if they enter the fortress where Wang Yongde is stationed. Wang Yongde''s idea of loyalty to Da Zhou is deeply rooted.


    Before seeing anything else, Li Shiyuan''s practice is undoubtedly treason. In Wang Yongde''s eyes, treason is absolutely impossible, and there must be some action. If it hurts the harmony, there will be no room for negotiation.


    Under such consideration, Li Shiyuan chose to stay where he was.


    And this stay is three days.


    Li shiche is a little worried, inexplicably looking at Li Shiyuan: "fourth brother, when are we going to wait? Can''t you wait here all the time? And General Wang doesn''t seem to know anything. Our people are here. General Wang can''t be unaware of it. "


    The distance of one hundred Li is almost equal to the pressure of the border. Wang Yongde, who is so experienced in many battles, can''t be unaware of it. Besides, if they can get here smoothly, Wang Yongde must also know clearly that long Shaoyun has long defected and is unconditionally standing here with Li Shiyuan.


    So it''s not a solution for them to stand still here.


    "What''s your hurry?" Li Shiyuan looked at Li shiche calmly. Li shiche was stunned, "I..."


    "Long Shaoyun has passed first." Li Shiyuan spoke faintly.


    Li shiche recovered and suddenly realized: "the relationship between general long and General Wang has always been good. It has been so since old general long. If general long can convince General Wang, it will be much easier. "


    Li shiche said his understanding.


    Li Shiyuan shook his head and took a sip of tea. Looking at the topographic map on the sand table, he shook his head: "not really. If long Shaoyun can persuade Wang Yongde, we don''t need to make such efforts."


    Li shiche just looked at Li Shiyuan and listened quietly.


    "To stay still here is to tell Wang Yongde that we are here. Wang Yongde knows what my purpose is very well. He is also observing and wants to know what I will do. Three days is a bottom line in each other''s mind. If Wang Yongde can loosen up in these three days, it will be better. If not, it will be carried out according to the plan. "


    Li Shiyuan said directly: "depending on Mrs. Wang, this is not necessarily a success. Just as your fourth sister-in-law expected, if Mrs. Wang had any tricks, we would be in big trouble. During our three days here, Wang Yongde''s people will also persuade Wang Yongde. After all, everyone can see the situation in Dazhou. "


    ¡­¡­


    Li Shiyuan said slowly.


    But all in all, it''s a process.


    It''s a gradual process.


    Wang Yongde is a general. Li Shiyuan doesn''t want to have any conflict with Wang Yongde. In addition, the quiet passage here will not cause other troubles. He can arrive in Kyoto safely.


    Before arriving in Kyoto, Li Shiyuan didn''t know that was the best policy.


    This means that Li Shiyuan has completely lost his heart. No one is on Li Shiyuan''s side any more. The next thing will become much simpler.


    Today''s big Zhou is already in danger in the hands of Li Shiyuan. If Li Shiyuan uses troops, it will only make big Zhou more dilapidated. Once the foundation of big Zhou is loose, it does not mean that some heretics will not rebel in advance.


    On the side of Li Shiyuan, at the Jinluan hall, Li Shiyuan counted the people who had different ideas about the throne, including Mu Hongyuan and Qu family.


    Therefore, before returning to Kyoto, we should be careful in everything, so that we can retain the greatest strength and enter Kyoto.


    This is Li Shiyuan''s consideration, and it is also after careful consideration.


    Li shiche suddenly realized, and then he calmed down and stood quietly.


    ¡­¡­


    At that time¡ª¡ª


    When long Shaoyun arrived at Wang Yongde''s residence, the soldiers outside had already gone in to pass the news.


    "General Qi, general long is here." The bodyguard said respectfully to Wang Yongde.


    Wang Yongde lowered his eyebrows and said, "please."


    The voice falls, the bodyguard has turned to go out in a hurry, Wang Yongde also stands up in person, meets long Shaoyun. For many years at the border, the dragon family and the Wang family were stationed in different fortresses, and their contacts were naturally close. Wang Yongde is no stranger to long Shaoyun. He grew up watching long Shaoyun.


    Before Wang Yongde became a general, he was also a subordinate of the dragon family. Therefore, when long Shaoyun came in person, Wang Yongde could not have disappeared. But Wang Yongde also knows the purpose of long Shaoyun, and he does not agree with it.


    In Wang Yongde''s thinking, long Shaoyun has come in.


    "Long time no see, General Wang." Long Shaoyun bows his hands.


    Wang Yongde nodded: "long time no see, general long."


    The two walked towards the house, and then they sat down on the tea tray. Long Shaoyun didn''t speak in a hurry, while Wang Yongde quietly made tea for long Shaoyun. They drank and talked about border affairs.


    Until Wang Yongde broke the current situation and said quietly, "general long came here for the sake of his fourth highness?"


    Wang Yongde asked directly: "Your Highness is less than a hundred miles away from me. It''s self-evident. And if your highness can come to me, it must be general long who opens the door to welcome you, and then you can arrive at me quietly. "


    Long Shaoyun listen, just quiet tea, do not speak.


    "So, general long, this is rebellious Zhou. Give a rebel a chance? " Wang Yongde''s voice also became fierce, questioning long Shaoyun.


    In the face of Wang Yongde''s question, long Shaoyun was calm: "how can the fourth highness rebel. I was also in the palace at that time. Wasn''t the person who forced the palace the prince? "


    "The crown prince is the right prince. How can it be said that the emperor died and the crown prince ascended the throne naturally? This is something everyone knows." Wang Yongde said it directly.


    Long Shaoyun was silent and didn''t speak immediately.


    Not many people really knew what happened in the palace at that time. In the eyes of outsiders, it was Li Shiyuan who forced the palace. Then it was Li shiche who saved Li Shiyuan with the gold medal of death free. Otherwise, there is no current thing at all.

 Chapter 662

    Therefore, Wang Yongde''s understanding is not wrong. And Wang Yongde is a tendon in the end, what to do, what not to do, it is difficult to be shaken by outsiders.


    When Wang Yongde was still with long Shaoyun''s father, long Shaoyun was very clear about Wang Yongde''s temper and character, the things he identified, and it was too difficult to change.


    "General long, I didn''t do anything because the fourth highness didn''t do anything. It doesn''t mean that I have any idea about the fourth highness or what I want to do." Wang Yongde said directly, "if general long is here to persuade me, please come back. I can''t change my mind."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    "If your highness wants to pass me, he must step on my body." Wang Yongde''s face was expressionless. "I don''t want to say more about other things. I know the character of the fourth highness clearly. Please go back and tell the fourth highness. It''s better to give up this idea. If your highness wants to compete with me, he will lose both sides. "


    Wang Yongde said directly, and then looked at long Shaoyun, his eyes were not blinking: "general long, you betray Da Zhou so much, are you worthy of your father''s earnest instruction?"


    Wang Yongde is questioning long Shaoyun.


    Long Shaoyun calmed down and gave a faint smile: "General Wang, my father also told me that people should know how to be flexible. If the emperor of this country can no longer bring benefits to the country and the people, but bring disaster, then water can carry a boat and capsize it. Doesn''t General Wang know that?"


    This time, the quiet one is Wang Yongde.


    "And General Wang doesn''t know how my father had an accident?" Long Shaoyun asked directly, "I''m on the side of the fourth highness. Naturally, I have my reasons. I also want to find out the truth about my father''s accident."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    "Isn''t General Wang clear about my father?" Long Shaoyun said faintly, "if I tell General Wang that my father''s accident is because of the emperor, do you believe it? Today, the emperor has been weakening the power of the dragon family from the beginning. Otherwise, why does the dragon family come here? Why did my mother disappear for no reason? "


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    "Let''s not mention the past. Can''t General Wang see what the new emperor has done in the year of his registration? " Long Shaoyun questioned Wang Yongde, "if he is a wise king, why should I do such a thing. If he is a wise king, his fourth highness will not oppose him. Has general Wang never heard of what his fourth highness and princess have done in the border area in the past year? "


    ¡­¡­


    Long Shaoyun''s words made Wang Yongde quiet and just looked at long Shaoyun, but on the surface, he was always calm, making people unable to see any emotional reaction.


    I don''t know whether I believe it or not, and I can''t guess what Wang Yongde thinks.


    But long Shaoyun didn''t say anything more. Then he stood up and Wang Yongde also stood up.


    "General Wang, now that I have said that, I will not say anything more. Please think more about it. But nothing will change my mind. " Long Shaoyun also expressed his attitude, "no matter what happens, I will go back to Beijing with my fourth highness."


    "You..." Wang Yongde didn''t know what to say for a long time.


    Long Shaoyun nodded, but he didn''t say anything. He turned and left. Wang Yongde stood in place for a long time, all motionless, looking at the figure of long Shaoyun leaving, lost in meditation.


    Wang Yongde knows all this.


    The death of old general long also made Wang Yongde feel sorry for his whole life. But for Wang Yongde, he could not do such a thing. But now, Wang Yongde is also very clear that Li Shiyuan is really unsatisfactory. He is a tyrant, and there are too many people shouting for rebellion.


    Is there a Li Shiyuan missing.


    And Wang Yongde is also very clear, even if the person who raised his troops to attack is not Li Shiyuan, then it will be someone else in the future. Presumably, Li Shiyuan was indeed the choice of a Ming emperor. Over the past year, Wang Yongde did not know what Li Shiyuan and Mu Cen had done


    But who can guarantee that there will not be any abnormality after Li Shiyuan is in power.


    What Wang Yongde knows better is that if he really lets Li Shiyuan pass, there will be two results. One is that Li Shiyuan wins the throne, and everyone is happy. Naturally, the soldiers here can get the best treatment.


    However, if the result turns out to be the opposite, everything will become uncontrollable. Li Shiyuan will not let anyone go. What does it mean? Wang Yongde is very clear that the soldiers here, together with him, will lose their lives.


    He can bet on himself, but he doesn''t dare to bet on the soldiers here. Why are they not innocent.


    So everything has a causal relationship. It''s not a simple thing that you just want to promise. He has a lot to think about, especially in Wang Yongde''s current position.


    While Wang Yongde was meditating, suddenly a bodyguard came over in a hurry: "General Wang."


    "What''s the matter?" Wang Yongde twisted his eyebrows and immediately asked. He looked nervous and looked at the guard.


    It can''t be that on this side he didn''t agree to long Shaoyun''s request, and on the other side Li Shiyuan had already raised his troops to attack. If that''s true¡ª¡ª


    Wang Yongde sank, with a trace of fierce color in his eyebrows.


    As a result, what the bodyguard said surprised Wang Yongde.


    "Husband... Madam..." the bodyguard stammered, "another woman outside said she was your wife."


    After a long time, the bodyguard smoothed his tongue.


    People here all know that Mrs. Wang Yongde and her daughter had not heard from each other for more than ten years, and they could not be found anywhere. Therefore, over the past ten years, Wang Yongde has given up for a long time, but Wang Yongde has not continued. That''s the longing for his wife.


    In other words, Wang Yongde also holds the idea that one day, she can appear in front of her, even though the hope is very slim.


    But now the bodyguard suddenly said it, which shocked Wang Yongde.


    He lowered his voice, voice lines are a little nervous: "what do you say!"


    "Outside..." the guard repeated.


    But Wang Yongde did not wait for the bodyguard to repeat. He had already hurried out of the residence. Along the way, Wang Yongde''s heart beat very fast. This time, the man who has been calm for decades seems very nervous.


    He was afraid of disappointment, but also looking forward to his missing wife for many years.


    All the way to the gate of the residence, Wang Yongde''s eyes turned red when he saw someone. He couldn''t believe what he saw. He hurried forward and found his voice after a long time: "madam, is it really you?"

 Chapter 663

    "It''s me." When Mrs. Wang saw Wang Yongde, she almost burst into tears.


    Until now, she really felt the existence of Wang Yongde. In those days of the frontier fortress, Mrs. Wang felt unreal.


    Her hand tightly grasped Wang Yongde''s hand, and then directly rushed into Wang Yongde''s arms: "it''s me. I''m back. I''m back with rong''er."


    Wang Yongde carefully looked at Mrs. Wang, sure enough, in front of the person is really his husband and wife, and she also said with Wang ronger back.


    That''s Wang Yongde''s only daughter.


    This makes Wang Yongde even more surprised.


    "Where''s rong''er?" Wang Yongde asked directly, "madam, what has happened over the years and where is it?"


    Wang Yongde is eager to ask you.


    But Mrs. Wang was quiet: "my husband, listen to me slowly..."


    Mrs. Wang told Wang Yongde what happened in the past ten years. Wang Yongde''s face changed again and again. I can''t believe it happened.


    "All this is..." Wang Yongde asked Mrs. Wang in shock.


    "Yes, it''s all done by the prince." Mrs. Wang sighed helplessly, "I''m afraid the prince has already had an idea. It''s hard for me to talk about this matter in the palace as a woman, but it''s true for so many years. Our mother and daughter escaped from death several times, and finally they were saved by the fourth highness


    Wang Yongde didn''t speak. The news came too fast and caught people off guard.


    "But in the fourth Royal Highness, the royal highness and the empress treat us well. Rong''er''s mental state is not stable. Now she is still in the fourth Royal Highness, waiting for her husband to pick us up." Mrs. Wang continued, "his fourth highness is a good man. Everything he has done is reasonable. If he had not been forced to such an extent, he would not have raised his troops to rebel. Besides, can''t my husband understand the current situation in Dazhou?"


    Mrs. Wang again advised Wang Yongde: "if my husband wants to really fight against his fourth highness, I have no face to face him. I can only die."


    That''s a threat.


    Wang Yongde''s face has changed. He naturally knows, not to mention, that he is still so kind.


    If we say that before long Shaoyun came, Wang Yongde could still swear, but now that Mrs. Wang appeared in front of her, Wang Yongde did not dare to be so determined.


    His heart is at war between man and nature.


    "Husband, maybe you don''t know what happened to rong''er when I was in the fourth Royal Highness. If it wasn''t for the empress and the fourth Royal Highness, rong''er and I would not have died a thousand times." Mrs. Wang said slowly again.


    This time, Wang Yongde just looked at Mrs. Wang: "what''s the meaning of Mrs. Wang''s words?"


    "Did you know that there was a plague on the border?" Asked Mrs. Wang.


    "Naturally, I''ve heard of it. It''s not..." Wang Yongde was slightly shocked.


    Mrs. Wang shook her head: "rong''er is responsible for the plague. If it wasn''t for her royal highness and empress, I''m afraid the consequences would be unimaginable. But afterwards, the empress comes to the door and doesn''t blame rong''er. As a result, rong''er gives her a knife and nearly kills her¡°


    Wang Yongde was even more shocked.


    I didn''t expect it would be like this.


    "Just because of the words of the former Emperor, rong''er firmly believed that she had an engagement with her fourth highness, which led to rong''er''s failure to get out of this knot. She was unwilling to do such a thing." Then Mrs. Wang sighed.


    Wang Yongde


    "It was the empress who asked me to come back first today." Mrs. Wang continued to explain, "I don''t need to say that my husband can understand the meaning of the empress."


    Wang Yongde was silent.


    "But don''t worry about her husband. Her fourth highness and empress are not like this. Even if her husband doesn''t agree, they will send rong''er back. It''s only because rong''er''s condition is unstable that I''ll go back to pick her up when I get back. I''m afraid that something will go wrong on the way. "


    Mrs. Wang said slowly, "if your husband really doesn''t want to, your highness will attack you. Although I can''t say that your husband is not, I''m willing to stand by your highness. I know the dilemma of my husband, but if the fourth highness fights with my husband, the soldiers here are not safe. Does your husband really think that the emperor of the Zhou Dynasty still cares about your husband''s life and death? "


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    "I don''t know. I''ll take advantage of this time to wipe it out. I''ll take advantage of it. " Mrs. Wang is analyzing the pros and cons.


    Wang Yongde naturally understood.


    He was quiet for a long time before he looked at Mrs. Wang: "it''s hard for Mrs. Wang to come back all the way. I''ll send someone to serve her. Let me think about this again. We''ll go back to pick up rong''er later."


    "Good." Mrs. Wang said nothing more.


    Because she knew that when she went back to pick up Wang ronger, naturally Wang Yongde would have a decision.


    Mrs. Wang nodded.


    Wang Yongde held Mrs. Wang with her eyes still red. After a long time, Wang Yongde turned and walked outside the house and went directly to the study.


    ¡­¡­


    In the study¡ª¡ª


    Looking at the loyal soldiers, Wang Yongde stood with his hands down and stood like this.


    Soldiers, you say a word, I say a word, but what you say is not very different from what long Shaoyun and Mrs. Wang said.


    "General, I have heard about the emperor''s succession to the throne in those years. The death of the former Emperor..."


    "Apart from other things, the character of general long must be trustworthy. General long can stand in his fourth highness, which also means that his fourth highness is a trustworthy person."


    "General, during this period of time, the central government has really complained about the general. It should be said that the emperor has complained about the general. What happened to general long is a lesson for the general."


    "General, let''s go. We''ll follow you."


    "You don''t have to worry about our life and death. We are all brave soldiers. How can we care about our life and death? Besides, even if we live now, it doesn''t mean that the emperor won''t attack us one day. Isn''t the result the same?"


    ¡­¡­


    Soldiers are in you say I a language of say, Wang Yongde quietly listen to, eyebrows also followed closely lock up.


    These things really need to be considered.


    After a long time, Wang Yongde said, "let me think about this."


    "Yes." The soldiers answered, but did not chase Wang Yongde for an answer.


    Soon, the people in the study came out, leaving only Wang Yongde alone. Those words, every sentence appeared repeatedly in Wang Yongde''s mind, over and over again.


    In the end, Wang Yongde stood up with a negative hand and sighed silently. Looking at everything in front of him, he suddenly didn''t know what to say. It seems simple, but it''s very complicated.


    But Wang Yongde already has the answer in his heart.


    ¡­¡­


    In the evening, Wang Yongde asked Mrs. Wang to stay in the general''s house and went to the barracks of Li Shiyuan''s house alone.

 Chapter 664

    When Wang Yongde came, long Shaoyun saw him from a distance. He rode his horse to meet him: "General Wang."


    "General dragon." Wang Yongde nodded, but he couldn''t hear any emotional changes in his voice. "I want to see your highness."


    "Your fourth highness must also want to see you very much. I''ll send a message to him." Long Shaoyun said it directly.


    "Good." Wang Yongde answered.


    Long Shaoyun and Wang Yongde walk towards the camp side by side, and the sky is getting darker.


    When they arrived at the camp, Rong Jiu had already met him: "General Wang, long time no see."


    Wang Yongde knew Rong jiukan and knew that he was Li Shiyuan''s confidant. He nodded: "Mr. Rong, I haven''t seen you for a long time. It''s been two or three years since we last parted. "


    "Exactly." Rong Jiu nodded, "General Wang, fourth master, please."


    Wang Yongde answered.


    Soon, Rong Jiu and Wang Yongde calmly walk towards Li Shiyuan''s study.


    Li Shiyuan is already waiting for Wang Yongde.


    The door of the study was closed.


    Wang Yongde went in, and Li Shiyuan personally welcomed him: "General Wang."


    When Wang Yongde can appear here, Li Shiyuan already understands the meaning of his coming. So many things don''t need to be pointed out. We all have a clear idea.


    "Long time no see, your highness." Wang Yongde bows.


    Now Li Shiyuan has been demoted as a civilian. In fact, he should not be called his fourth highness. It''s just a habit of addressing him. Therefore, Wang Yongde has never changed.


    Li Shiyuan was really a clean man in the palace, and he was rarely involved in the affairs of the palace.


    I just didn''t think of it¡ª¡ª


    "Is general Wang here to meet Miss Wang?" Li Shiyuan asked directly, "I''ve got the slaves ready, and the carriage ready. The general will escort me all the way. I''ll be relieved."


    Li Shiyuan put his words first.


    Looking at Li Shiyuan, Wang Yongde suddenly knelt down and said, "I will never forget the great kindness of your highness to me."


    This is for my wife and rong''er.


    As his wife said, without Li Shiyuan, he would never have seen his wife and rong''er again in his lifetime.


    Therefore, no matter what Wang Yongde said, he really owes Li Shiyuan a great favor in this matter, and it''s hard to pay it off.


    But Li Shiyuan raised Wang Yongde with his own hand: "General Wang, you don''t have to thank him. My wife did this. She found out Mrs. Wang and Miss Wang, otherwise it would not have happened now. "


    "Take me to thank my wife." Although Wang Yongde is rude, there are still some etiquette.


    Li Shiyuan nodded.


    The air in the study suddenly quieted down.


    Until Wang Yongde looked at Li Shiyuan: "Your Highness, I understand what you mean by your visit."


    Li Shiyuan did not speak, quietly looked at Wang Yongde.


    Wang Yongde was silent for a moment before he continued: "since I can come here, I think your highness can understand what I mean. General long and his wife have told me. His Highness''s words and deeds in the border areas are deeply rooted in the hearts of the people. His Highness''s style of conduct over the years is also very authentic, which is indeed the choice of a Ming emperor. "


    Then he made it clear.


    "But now that the emperor is still in power, please forgive me. I can''t ignore the life and death of my soldiers, but I want to take care of everything. In this world, the most difficult thing is to achieve both goals. " Wang Yongde sighed.


    "I understand that." Li Shiyuan said quietly, "I won''t embarrass General Wang. Everything is general Wang''s choice."


    Listening to this, Wang Yongde felt that he was right to come tonight. He was silent for a moment before he spoke slowly, but his eyes were very serious when he looked at Li Shiyuan.


    "Under such circumstances, I can''t do anything. Please forgive me." Wang Yongde said calmly, "but I won''t do anything to his fourth highness. His fourth highness, please take advantage of this night and take people with you to pass me. Don''t stay. I''ll take care of the rest. "


    This is the most peaceful way Wang Yongde has come up with.


    There will be no conflict with Li Shiyuan.


    If Li Shiyuan is defeated, Wang Yongde can respond to the questions raised by the people above. He should be completely unaware of this.


    "Naturally, your highness and your people should leave in plain clothes, so that I can pretend not to know. Later today, officers and soldiers will be allowed to open the side gate to facilitate the access of his highness. " Wang Yongde made it clear.


    Li Shiyuan nodded and bowed: "I thank General Wang for his support."


    Wang Yongde nodded.


    "General Wang can rest assured that I will arrange these things. I''m going back to Beijing in a low-key way. I don''t want to cause too much trouble. Everything will be discussed after I return to Beijing. " Li Shiyuan didn''t hide it from Wang Yongde.


    Wang Yongde nodded: "I can trust your highness." Then he didn''t stop. "I''m not suitable to stay here for a long time. When the fourth highness makes arrangements, I''ll let general long take the lead."


    "Good." Li Shiyuan nodded.


    Wang Yongde soon turned and left.


    When Wang Yongde left, Linglong had already brought out Wang ronger. Wang ronger was crazy and could not recognize Wang Yongde. But even so, when Wang Yongde saw people, he could not help but burst into tears.


    "My rong''er..." Wang Yongde''s voice choked.


    Linglong came forward calmly: "General Wang, everything is ready. Miss will go back with you."


    The carriage outside is ready. It''s the carriage that Wang rong''er and Mrs. Wang took when they came. Wang Yongde didn''t say anything. He soon followed the carriage and drove to the general''s mansion.


    ¡­¡­


    And Li Shiyuan did not hesitate, the first time issued the order to pull out.


    People who followed Li Shiyuan didn''t find it strange. After all, when Wang Yongde appeared, they understood more or less that Wang Yongde was in the past.


    Soon, the party was ready to go, but they didn''t move forward together. Instead, they dispersed according to Wang Yongde''s request.


    Long Shaoyun was in the front, and the rest of the people passed one after another.


    It was a smooth journey.


    Wang Yongde didn''t stop them.


    In the small town before dawn, there are few people. Naturally, no one will notice their movement. Until ten o''clock in the morning, they have entered the small town and become integrated with the people in the small town.


    It''s just that Li Shiyuan didn''t stay in the town more, but left the town nonstop.


    All the way.


    ¡­¡­


    Since leaving Wang Yongde''s garrison, the road behind has become unimpeded.


    Mu Zhanxiao has arranged everything. Where Li Shiyuan goes, people greet him personally, but he is quiet and low-key.


    Through the fortress Wang Yongde garrisoned, even if it is officially entered the prosperous state of Dazhou.

 Chapter 665

    In those days, Li Shiyuan''s shops in Dazhou were all over Dazhou. Naturally, everywhere he went, there was a place to stay, so that everyone could have a chance to breathe.


    And those soldiers who entered the big Zhou Dynasty also gradually joined with Mu Zhanxiao, and quietly moved towards Kyoto.


    Mu Zhanxiao came to the prefecture and county in person to welcome Li Shiyuan and Mu Cen.


    "See you, your highness." Mu Zhanxiao kneels down.


    Li Shiyuan helped Mu Zhanxiao up: "please get up quickly."


    Mu Cen also looked at Mu Zhanxiao: "second brother, long time no see."


    Mu Zhanxiao said with emotion, "I haven''t seen you for a long time."


    Mu Cen took the initiative to step forward: "the second brother has worked hard this year."


    "That''s what I should do." Mu Zhanxiao said directly, "to stay in Kyoto is to pave the way for the return of his highness. It''s not hard."


    Mu Zhanxiao was on the side of the emperor at that time, so it was impossible to let him go after Li Shiyuan. After all, Mu Zhanxiao never stood on Li Shiyuan''s side.


    However, Li Shiyuan didn''t do anything to Mu Zhanxiao in the face of Mu Hongyuan. He just completely deprived Mu Zhanxiao of his rights, left a name empty, and was distributed to a remote place, far away from Kyoto.


    But this did not hinder Mu Zhanxiao.


    After all, he has been rooted in Kyoto for many years. Even if he is not an official, his influence in Kyoto is amazing.


    So, far away from Kyoto, Mu Zhanxiao can deploy everything in Kyoto, but it will become more secure and will not make Li Shiyuan suspicious. Otherwise, now that Li Shiyuan comes back, everything will not be so smooth.


    Mu Cen also understands this truth.


    Mu Zhanxiao knew the relationship between mu Cen and Li Shiyuan from the beginning, so he didn''t find it strange to see them return together.


    They''re together, of course.


    It''s just that it''s getting right now.


    "Your Highness." Mu Zhanxiao looked at Li Shiyuan and said seriously, "if you enter here, the emperor will not know. Soon the news will be sent back to Kyoto, so you can''t hesitate to enter Kyoto as soon as possible."


    Li Shiyuan made a sound.


    Starting from entering here, it also means that everything is officially opened, and we can''t hesitate any more.


    "On the other side of Kyoto, shopkeeper Wang''s people are ready. Everything is waiting for his highness to return to Beijing. And the emperor''s assurance in the past year has made the people of Dazhou miserable. The appearance of his highness is not necessarily a bad thing, so it is only good for his highness. " Mu Zhanxiao told the truth about the current situation.


    And Mu Cen stood quietly, listening to Mu Zhanxiao''s words, and then suddenly said: "let''s get the news back to Dazhou."


    Mu Zhanxiao looks at Mu Cen, which is a little puzzling.


    Li Shiyuan was quiet, but suddenly understood Mu Cen''s meaning.


    "Control chaos with chaos." Mu Cen said directly, "if this news goes out, Li Shiyuan is bound to be in chaos. In the current situation of Dazhou, it is impossible for him to be ready. It''s not bad for us. The people of Dazhou will be our best natural barrier. On the contrary, they can enter Kyoto more smoothly. "


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    "The arrangement in Kyoto is secure, including the arrangement of the people in the palace. We can call back to the palace without stopping for a moment, so that Li Shiyuan is unprepared."


    Mu Cen said directly: "if you remember correctly, Qu Huashang''s birthday is coming. According to Qu Huashang''s and Li Shiyuan''s characters, it''s necessary to celebrate. It''s the best time to open the Palace door and let''s mingle in the palace. "


    This words, let Mu Zhanxiao and Li Shiyuan look at Mu Cen at the same time.


    That''s what they didn''t expect.


    "It''s really a good time." Li Shiyuan nodded and agreed, "take advantage of the unexpected."


    "Yes, that''s the truth." Mu Cen nodded, "Li Shiyuan never thought it would be this time. The common sense of normal people would think that we would not attack rashly. But the more so, the more direct we are. "


    "In this case, the winning rate is the highest." Mu Zhanxiao also nodded, "on the birthday of the empress dowager, the guard in the palace is bound to relax. It''s really a good time."


    In Mu Cen''s reminder, Li Shiyuan orders him to go on according to Mu Cen''s plan.


    Also because of such a move, it seems that all the plans are unknowingly advanced.


    Soon, Li Shiyuan called the others to discuss the matter. Mu Cen didn''t leave, just didn''t speak.


    By the time all the plans are settled, it''s midnight.


    People leave the study.


    "Cen''er worked hard." Li Shiyuan went to Mu Cen.


    Mu Cen smiles: "hard work is not enough, just want to see Ao Feng earlier."


    Mu CEN is telling the truth.


    Li Shiyuan chuckled and hugged Mu Cen: "I''ll see you soon. Trust me


    "Well." Mu Cen answer a voice, so quietly lean against to smash Li Shiyuan''s chest, listen to this person''s heartbeat.


    This time back to Beijing, Mu Cen was calm, as if he had known for a long time that this time would not be as turbulent as before, and it would be his wish.


    "If you ascend the throne, you will be busy with the mess Li Shiyuan left you." Mu Cen said it directly.


    Li Shiyuan said: "in the past year, Li Shiyuan has made Dazhou a mess. It will take a long time for him to get back to the prosperity of the former Emperor. The so-called construction is extremely difficult, but the destruction is extremely fast. Li Shiyuan probably didn''t expect that it would be like this after he ascended the throne. "


    "No matter how brave and resourceful he is, his greed and selfishness are not suitable for the throne. He can''t take care of everything." Mu CEN is to see of pure and clear, "so, what you do, also is to follow the sky and go."


    Mu Cen''s voice falls, Li Shiyuan looks at Mu Cen seriously.


    Mu Cen was quiet: "why do you look at me like this?"


    "On that day, you are not allowed to enter the palace. Stay in the shop and wait for my news to welcome you into the palace." Li Shiyuan bowed his head and seriously told Mu Cen.


    Mu Cen knew Li Shiyuan''s worry, but he didn''t say anything.


    "I will come back safely." Li Shiyuan promised, "for you and Aofeng, I will come back safely. So don''t worry about me. "


    His voice seemed more serious: "you also enter the palace, but it will distract my attention and make me weak. My weakness is nothing but you and AO Feng. "


    Therefore, in Li Shiyuan''s view, this is the best way.


    Mu CEN is around, and her resourcefulness can help Li Shiyuan achieve his goal smoothly. But if Mu CEN is around, it will also distract Li Shiyuan, which is not necessarily a good thing.


    If Mu Cen falls into Li Shiyuan''s hands again, the consequences will be unimaginable.

 Chapter 666

    When Li Shiyuan is desperate, he will use the most extreme way.


    And Mu Cen quietly listen, Li Shiyuan is a little worried that Mu Cen will refuse. In Li Shiyuan''s worry, Mu Cen looks at the person in front of him.


    "Cen''er -" Li Shiyuan wanted to say something more.


    And Mu Cen has stopped Li Shiyuan: "your worry, I am very clear, I will not follow the palace, I will wait outside the palace for you to welcome me into the palace."


    In a word, let Li Shiyuan hanging heart down, he said: "wait for me."


    "Good." Mu Cen answered.


    The moon is just right outside the window


    The breeze is cool, but it is very comfortable.


    But the house is quiet, two people quietly cuddle, they are very clear to each other, not far in the future, they will not separate, but will be together for a long time.


    Just Mu Cen thought of Xuankong, this is only their second, they also have the third, the second they are not good end.


    But mu Cen can''t think of how it didn''t come to a good end.


    Li Shiyuan was able to successfully wait for the throne of God, and there was a proud wind between them¡ª¡ª


    Mu Cen found that the more he thought about it, the more obvious the restlessness became.


    Li Shiyuan felt: "what are you thinking? I said, "don''t worry about me. I''m really OK."


    "Well." Mu Cen answered.


    At least she can be sure that Li Shiyuan will not have any problems this time.


    For a long time, Mu Cen looked at Li Shiyuan and suddenly said, "Shiyuan, if one day I''m not here..."


    Before he finished his words, Li Shiyuan had bowed his head to block Mu Cen''s mouth. This kind of kiss was strong and completely engulfed all mu Cen''s words in the kiss.


    "No nonsense." Li Shiyuan said directly, "this kind of thing will not happen."


    Mu CEN is serious: "I say if."


    "No if." Li Shiyuan said directly, "if there really is such a if, I will be cold and proud of the wind, let you regret leaving me all your life."


    Mu Cen


    This man is really


    But in this way, Mu Cen listened to the sweetness of his heart.


    In Li Shiyuan''s heart, she is always in the first place, even the proud wind can not replace Mu Cen''s position. Mu Cen''s red lips moved, and finally wanted to say something. The voice was completely engulfed and didn''t speak again.


    "Wait for me to come back." Li Shiyuan looked down at Mu Cen and said, "you and AO Feng should be by my side. Aofeng will also be the prince of Dazhou. "


    "Good." Mu Cen answered.


    No matter what the meaning of Xuankong words is, in this case, since Mu Cen can''t guess it, he will go step by step.


    "Well, it''s late at night. Go to sleep. I''ll be on my way tomorrow morning." Li Shiyuan said directly, "it''s a few days away from Kyoto."


    "Good." Mu Cen answered.


    The moonlight outside the window is still just right.


    The people in the house are very affectionate.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡ª¡ª


    Soon, according to Mu Cen''s arrangement, the news of Li Shiyuan''s return to Beijing has spread all over Dazhou, and also spread to Kyoto. However, the common people smell an unusual breath in the news, but for the common people, this is a good thing.


    Water can carry a boat, but it can also overturn it.


    Over the past year, Li Shiyuan has long lost his heart, and Li Shiyuan has always kept a low profile. In addition, there were rumors about the events in the palace at that time. This time, Mu Zhanxiao made people vividly spread the story of forcing the palace at that time.


    The civil people''s resistance to Li Shiyuan became more obvious, and they cheered for the arrival of Li Shiyuan.


    It''s like seeing light in the dark.


    For them, in the face of Li Shiyuan, it''s better to choose a new emperor. Maybe it can also bring changes to their current situation.


    Because of this, Li Shiyuan''s return to Kyoto became particularly easy.


    Although the news was sent back to the palace and Li Shiyuan was on alert, people in Kyoto were in a panic, but it could not stop the people from welcoming Li Shiyuan back to Beijing.


    Therefore, Li Shiyuan had a smooth journey without any accident.


    Even the people sent by Li Shiyuan were stopped by the common people and mingled with them. It took Li Shiyuan less than three days to reach Kyoto.


    Shopkeeper Wang and Mu Zhanxiao made all the arrangements. When they arrived in Kyoto, they went back to the shop smoothly, and the rest of the soldiers were scattered in the crowd.


    Li Shiyuan is in a great difficulty in finding people.


    ¡­¡­


    At that time, in the palace.


    In the imperial dragon hall, there was a dead silence.


    Jiliansha didn''t dare to speak, so she stood beside Li Shiyuan. Li Shiyuan almost smashed everything in the Yulong shop. She couldn''t believe what she heard.


    "You trash." Li Shiyuan slapped the person in front of him thoroughly.


    People instantly no breath, so straight down on the ground, mouth spit blood, looks very seeping.


    People around are afraid to speak, the atmosphere dare not gasp to stand in place.


    "Li Shiyuan is on his way back to Kyoto. You don''t know any of them!" Li Shiyuan''s face was livid, "you say, what do I want you to do with such rubbish?"


    People also find it strange.


    Dazhou is so big that the whole world is full of King''s land. Why did Li Shiyuan, such a living man, bring so many people back to Kyoto, but they didn''t know anything about it.


    But after all, it was their fault, so they didn''t dare to say anything in the face of Li Shiyuan''s questioning, so they had to kneel on the ground for fear that Li Shiyuan would vent his anger on themselves.


    The body before that is a lesson for them.


    "OK, you don''t know if Li Shiyuan comes back. Why can''t you find his hiding place?" Li Shiyuan turned around and asked harshly.


    The leader explained slightly tremblingly: "tell the emperor, Li Shiyuan doesn''t know what way he used to ask the people to help hide his whereabouts. In this way, it will be very difficult to see the slave search, almost impossible to move."


    They want to find and cooperate with each other. It''s impossible for them to kill one by one. The common people of Dazhou will be killed soon. They can''t understand what it means. Therefore, this kind of thing can''t be done.


    And those people are even more secretive about Li Shiyuan''s whereabouts.


    No matter what way they tried, they couldn''t find Li Shiyuan. They knew that Li Shiyuan was dead, but such a living man disappeared from the public.


    It''s also out of reach.

 Chapter 667

    "Kill me. Those who disobey orders must not be tolerated. " Li Shiyuan said ruthlessly, and the gloom on his face never faded.


    Now, Premier Qu, who had been silent all the time, could not help saying: "emperor, this is absolutely not right. Such words involve too much, and the people will resist endlessly. "


    "My world doesn''t need these disobedient people. Don''t you understand people''s words?" Li Shiyuan''s idea did not change at all. "What''s the difference between these people who deliberately conceal the information of the disorderly officials and thieves and those who collaborate with the enemy and betray the country? What''s the significance of keeping these people?"


    Li Shiyuan''s voice was a little deeper.


    Premier Qu wants to say something more, but Li Shiyuan has already made a breakthrough: "I''m afraid that the prime minister is too old to worry about it. In this case, it''s better for the prime minister to go home."


    Premier Qu''s face changed greatly. He couldn''t believe what he heard.


    He looked at Li Shiyuan in shock.


    But Li Shiyuan''s face is always gloomy.


    Li Shiyuan didn''t know what these old foxes had in mind. He just wanted these old foxes to support him when he was in the upper position. Now, Li Shiyuan''s wings are hard, so he doesn''t need them any more. Keeping these people is just telling them what to do.


    There is no real significance, but also from their own share of the bowl.


    "Emperor..." prime minister Qu found his voice for a long time.


    But Wang Yong has already taken out the imperial edict, and his sharp voice rings out with cadence: "the emperor orders that Prime Minister Qu Guomin is too old to care about the important affairs in the court, so let Prime Minister Qu return home..."


    Wang Yong read the imperial edict.


    Undoubtedly, it deprived all the power of Qu people. Qu people couldn''t believe what they heard.


    He wants to struggle again, the bodyguard on one side has already brought Qu Guomin down.


    "Premier Qu, this is the emperor''s will. You''d better abide by it. Don''t embarrass us." The bodyguard said to Qu Guomin in a formulaic way.


    Qu Guomin is not reconciled.


    Even the emperor was his own nephew. As a result, he was just reduced to such an end. However, under such circumstances, Qu Guomin did not dare to do anything, because Qu Guomin knew Li Shiyuan''s ruthlessness very well. Such refutation would only bring about his own death.


    This kind of thing, to find Qu Hua''s dress also has no use, because Qu Hua''s dress had long been unable to control Li Shiyuan, Li Shi Yuan is now a person alone, only he has the final say.


    If you try hard, you''ll only make up for the Qu family.


    Therefore, even if the Qu people are not reconciled, they still kneel down to receive the decree: "thank you, Lord long en."


    Li Shiyuan''s face relaxed.


    The people present were even more afraid to say anything about Qu Guomin. They were afraid that the next one who would return home would be themselves. They could not point out that it was not the return home, but the nine ethnic groups.


    This time, Li Shiyuan said anything, the presence of people do not dare to have opinions, can only repeatedly nod.


    "Although the capital is big, I don''t believe that I can''t find Li Shiyuan''s disorderly officials and thieves. If I see them, I will kill them without mercy. If anyone can bring Li Shiyuan''s head, I will certainly increase his rank." What Li Shiyuan said is direct.


    "I''ll obey you." Your royal highness, the response of the chorus.


    Li Shiyuan''s face softened, and the Minister of the interior said, "tell the emperor that the birth of the Empress Dowager is coming, but we have to deal with this matter wantonly?"


    "Mother''s birthday can''t be ambiguous. This is my first birthday after I ascended the throne. Naturally, I have to make a lot of efforts. There is no need to ask me such a question. " Li Shiyuan did not want to answer.


    "Yes. I''ll take orders. " The Minister of the interior did not dare to say more.


    We should know that the current state treasury is not full. In this year, Li Shiyuan''s extravagance has led to a deficit in the state treasury. I''m afraid that this kind of wanton operation will lead to malpractice.


    But Li Shiyuan''s words have come out, and they have to learn from him.


    Because of Li Shiyuan''s affairs, Li Shiyuan also lost interest, so he waved to retreat.


    Wang Yonglang said: "retreat."


    The officials in the imperial dragon Hall said: "I''ll send you to the emperor. Long live the emperor."


    Li Shiyuan stands up and leaves quickly. Jiliansha, who is outside the hall, also follows quickly, but he doesn''t dare to follow too closely for fear that she will be implicated innocently.


    With a calm face, Li Shiyuan went back to the imperial study, and jiliansha followed him in a hurry.


    Now, Li Shiyuan looks at jiliansha.


    Jiliansha was sweating when Li Shiyuan saw her, and immediately knelt down: "emperor, this is my negligence."


    "Negligence." Li Shiyuan sneered and turned around to lift jiliansha up.


    Jiliansha''s face turned pale, but she didn''t dare to struggle. She could only passively look at Li Shiyuan and plead: "emperor, please spare your life."


    "Do you know how much trouble your negligence will cause me?" Li Shiyuan asked Ji Liansha coldly, "didn''t you say that you can count it? Why don''t you react now! "


    Jiliansha explained in a cold sweat and stammered: "I said... Maybe... Maybe Mu CEN is dead. Gu Du will die with Mu Cen. It''s impossible for Li Shiyuan to return to Beijing with the child that Mu Cen gave birth to. "


    Li Shiyuan squinted.


    "If Li Shiyuan really returns to Beijing, as long as he finds someone, I can still let Li Shiyuan die without a place to bury him." Ji Liansha said directly, the Mou Guang also appears to be more cruel.


    "What are you going to do?" Li Shiyuan asked directly.


    Jiliansha whispers. Li Shiyuan looks at jiliansha.


    Then Melissa nodded.


    Li Shiyuan was relieved by his voice.


    Jiliansha retreats quietly. At the door, jiliansha meets Mu Zhihua. Jiliansha greets Mu Zhihua with an invitation: "I''ve met the imperial concubine."


    Mu Zhihua looks at jiliansha coldly.


    Ji Liansha didn''t mind, but she satirized Mu Zhi''s painting: "when can the empress become the empress? I''m afraid it''s difficult. "


    "You..." Mu Zhihua''s face changed and he stretched out his hand in an instant.


    Jiliansha''s face cooled down: "it''s better for the imperial concubine to know who she''s going to beat? You can''t afford the consequences. "


    With that, jiliansha didn''t even look at Mu Zhi''s painting. She turned and left.


    Mu Zhi stamped his feet in the same place, and his face was even more gloomy and terrible.


    But in the present situation, Mu Zhihua has nothing to do with jiliansha. Ji Liansha is not a concubine in the harem, but she has the right to go in and out of the imperial study, which Mu Zhi doesn''t have.


    Naturally, Mu Zhihua did not dare to do anything to jiliansha.


    She took a deep breath and then walked towards the imperial study.


    "My concubine, long live the emperor, long live the emperor." Mu Zhihua invited Ann.

 Chapter 668

    When Li Shiyuan waved, Mu Zhihua stood up and said slowly, "emperor, I have discussed with the house of internal affairs about the birthday of the Empress Dowager. Is that ok?"


    In the imperial study, there was a soft voice of conversation.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡ª¡ª


    Kiko embroidery house, Kyoto.


    When Mu Cen and Li Shiyuan entered through the back door of the shop, shopkeeper Wang was already waiting there, and Li Yan''s two sisters, their eyes were red when they saw Li Shiyuan and Mu Cen.


    This day, waiting too long.


    "I have seen the fourth master and his wife." Shopkeeper Wang knelt down and asked for an.


    Li Yan two sisters also knelt down: "I have seen the fourth master and his wife."


    "Get up, please." Mu Cen held the two sisters in a hurry.


    And Li Shiyuan looked at shopkeeper Wang: "get up, shopkeeper Wang, these days, hard."


    "I don''t work hard. It''s natural that I work for the fourth master." Shopkeeper Wang said directly, "I''ve been waiting for the fourth master to come back. That''s great."


    Li Shiyuan made a sound.


    Shopkeeper Wang did not hesitate, and soon settled Li Shiyuan and Mu Cen.


    Then, shopkeeper Wang talked to Li Shiyuan about this year''s events. He also felt very sad.


    "One year after the emperor ascended the throne, I''m ok. After all, I''ve hidden a lot. All the famous shops, without exception, have been forced by Li Shiyuan to take a lot of things to the Treasury. But even so, Li Shiyuan is still not satisfied with the situation. He''s very heavy in taxes and levies. Our revenue is not very good this year."


    Shopkeeper Wang frowned: "not to mention those small shops. They can''t live at all. Many people just muddle along."


    ¡­¡­


    What shopkeeper Wang said is similar to what Li Shiyuan heard.


    This is also the main reason why Li Shiyuan lost the popular support step by step.


    "So it''s the best time for you and your wife to come back. Mr. Mu had already explained to the slave before, and the slave had arranged it. Several adults in the palace have arranged it. Just wait for the fourth master''s order. " Shopkeeper Wang gave a detailed account of the arrangement.


    Li Shiyuan nodded.


    "Outside Kyoto, people are all talking about the fourth master''s return to Beijing, and the slaves let people release the news. They put the news on Li Shiyuan, saying that Li Shiyuan had tampered with the imperial edict. If the news goes out, it will make the next thing more right."


    Shopkeeper Wang is a person brought out by Li Shiyuan. He is loyal to Li Shiyuan. Without Li Shiyuan, shopkeeper Wang can arrange it safely, and there is no need to explain.


    So Li Shiyuan has nothing to worry about.


    "Hard work." Li Shiyuan nodded with satisfaction.


    Shopkeeper Wang doesn''t think it''s hard: "as long as the fourth master can fulfill his wish, I''ll be satisfied with what I''ve done."


    After that, shopkeeper Wang calmed down and asked Li Shiyuan, "when is the fourth master going to start?"


    "Empress Dowager''s birthday." What Li Shiyuan said is direct.


    Shopkeeper Wang was surprised: "isn''t that the future?"


    "Exactly." Li Shiyuan gave a positive answer.


    Shopkeeper Wang soon calmed down: "in this case, I have to arrange some things now to ensure that the fourth master can enter the palace safely. On the other side of the palace, Mr. Mu''s subordinates are still there. They are loyal to Mr. mu, and our shadow guards have been lurking in the palace for a long time... "


    Li Shiyuan made a sound.


    Mu Cen didn''t speak and listened quietly.


    Mu CEN is clear about his tacit understanding with Li Shiyuan. On the birthday of Qu Huashang, Li Shiyuan will not dodge, but will attack when the people in the palace are most relaxed.


    This is what they have arranged for a long time.


    And the shopkeeper Wang and Li Shiyuan said countermeasures, almost foolproof.


    Everything is ready except the east wind.


    This east wind is the birthday of Qu Huashang.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡ª¡ª


    In utero.


    Because of Li Shiyuan''s return to Beijing, the atmosphere in the palace was very low these two days. It was not until the day of the Empress Dowager''s birthday that the atmosphere in the palace eased.


    Qu Huashang''s birthday, because it was the first year of Li Shiyuan''s accession to the throne, was extremely grand and luxurious.


    In addition, Qu Huashang''s personality is very popular. Under such circumstances, he can''t help but be elated and show off. Even Li Shili and Dai Zhigu, who have been demoted outside Kyoto, are allowed to return to Beijing.


    The purpose of Qu Hua Chang is obvious. She wants to be in front of Dai Zhigu, let Dai Zhigu look, who is the last person to smile.


    So Dai Zhigu and Li Shili went back to Beijing.


    It is natural to live in the palace when returning to Beijing.


    But when they enter the palace, they are not allowed to bring anything or anyone except their minions, which means that Dai Zhigu and Li Shili have no threat.


    Even in the palace, but also be staring at, let them play no tricks.


    And the palace, because of Qu Huashang''s birthday, also appears particularly busy.


    The slaves came back and forth. The troupe and the dancers were strictly censored before they could enter the palace.


    Dai Zhigu and Li Shili sat quietly in the previous palace, watching the slaves outside busy, Dai Zhigu''s face is not good-looking.


    Li Shi Li calmed down and comforted Dai Zhigu: "since you are not happy, why didn''t you find a reason to refuse? If you really refuse, the Empress Dowager doesn''t dare to do anything to you."


    "Li''er, she wants the palace to look at her. How can the palace refuse. As long as there is a breath in the palace, she will let the palace in. She will embarrass the palace with her luggage. " Dai Zhigu knew Qu Huashang too well. "If it wasn''t for the foundation of Dai family, I''m afraid that when the emperor ascended the throne, Dai family would have been destroyed."


    Qu Huachang''s ruthlessness, Dai Zhigu is more clear: "this time into the palace, I''m afraid it''s a lot of bad luck."


    Li Shi Li was silent: "my mother, you are worried too much. I don''t think that''s the case. "


    Dai Zhigu''s tea drinking hand pauses and looks at Li Shili.


    In the past year, after Li Shiyuan ascended the throne, the Dai family has been gradually deprived of power, which can''t be compared with the original scenery. Now the Dai family has no advantage in front of Qu Huashang, and Qu Huashang can''t tolerate Dai Zhigu any more.


    Even if it''s far away from Kyoto, she won''t allow it.


    So this time Qu Huashang let Dai Zhigu come back, I''m afraid there is such a purpose. Dai Zhigu had to think more.


    "She''s not that easy." Li Shi Li said quietly, "and this birthday, I''m afraid it''s not stable."


    Now, Dai Zhigu looks at Li Shili.


    Li Shi Li lowered his eyebrows and said, "the fourth brother has returned to Beijing. Does the mother know the news?"


    "Li Shiyuan?" Dai Zhigu thought about it before returning to his mind, "when Li Shiyuan and Li Shiyuan competed for the throne, Li Shiyuan was defeated and almost lost his life. Now I can still come back, and I have two brushes. "

 Chapter 669

    "Yes." Li Shili replied, "the fourth brother is never a simple person, just a deep one. Fortunately, we have been neutral all the time. Even if we have any ideas, we still hide them. Otherwise, I''m afraid something happened to the Dai family a year ago. "


    "Li Shiyuan?" Dai Zhigu has some doubts.


    Li Shili didn''t explain Li Shiyuan''s affairs much. He continued: "the fourth brother''s return to Beijing this time will not be so simple. You can see that the people in Kyoto can hide around for the sake of the fourth brother."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    "When the fourth brother left that year, Li Shiyuan had already issued a killing order, but now the fourth brother has come back. What''s the matter with the fourth brother? Why can she go back to Beijing now? " Li Shi Li asked Dai Zhigu.


    Dai Zhigu''s face changed and his voice lowered: "forced palace."


    "Exactly." Li Shi Li does not deny, "and if the son Chen does not calculate wrong, then this time''s birthday is the best time for the fourth brother to fight back."


    This, Dai Zhigu silent silent, did not speak.


    "If the Dai family wants to go back, it''s inevitable to stand on the fourth brother''s side." Li Shi Li said directly, "Er Chen''s meaning, er Chen thought, the mother should be very clear."


    Dai Zhigu naturally understood.


    There are still some Dai family forces in this palace and Kyoto, and Li Shili means that he wants these people to stand on Li Shiyuan''s side.


    He helped Li Shiyuan ascend the throne.


    But¡ª¡ª


    "Li Er, the emperor''s heart is unpredictable. How can our palace take the Dai family as a gamble?" Dai Zhigu was quiet for a long time before he spoke.


    Li Shili looked at Dai Zhigu: "mother Princess, if you don''t gamble with Dai''s family, if the fourth brother is defeated, Dai''s family is doomed to end. The children''s ministers and mother Princess can''t escape. If the fourth brother wins and the Dai family is indifferent, the result will be the same. "


    That''s why we should stand on the right side at such a time.


    This is Li Shi Li''s clever place. He always maintains neutrality, so that he can save his life in the changeable situation.


    Dai Zhigu was awakened by Li Shili''s words, and then she looked at Li Shili: "this matter, Li''er will arrange it."


    "I know." Li Shili responded.


    It''s true. I can only gamble.


    No matter Li Shiyuan or Li shiche, this is the only way out for the Dai family.


    This time, Dai Zhigu was silent.


    And Li Shili has turned to leave.


    The palace looks calm, but it has already begun to surge.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡ª¡ª


    The birthday of Qu Huashang.


    The palace was decorated with lanterns and colorful decorations. There was a lot of jubilation from all walks of life. The palace was full of treasures and treasures. All the people knelt down in front of Qu Huashang, and his eyebrows and eyes were smiling with complacency.


    Especially when Dai Zhigu and Li shiche appeared, the pride in Qu Hua''s eyebrows was more obvious.


    "Diana, long time no see." Qu Huashang looks at Dai Zhigu with bad intentions.


    Dai Zhigu''s face did not change: "I have seen the Empress Dowager."


    "Get up." Qu Huashang waved her hand casually, "how have you been in the suburbs of Beijing these years?"


    "If you go back to your mother, it''s OK." Dai Zhigu''s appearance is not surprising.


    How can Qu Huashang let Dai Zhigu go so far? He said some sarcastic words bitterly. Dai Zhigu accepted it and didn''t confront Qu Huashang on such an occasion.


    After all, people under the eaves have to bow their heads.


    But in the wide sleeve of the hand, has tightly clenched into a fist, the kind of gloomy and angry, obvious.


    Qu Hua Chang sees this, that kind of complacency is more obvious.


    Li Shi Li stood quietly, looking at the situation around him.


    ¡­¡­


    At night, Qu Huashang''s birthday officially began.


    Singing and dancing are very lively.


    Li Shiyuan opened his mouth: "today is the birthday of the Empress Dowager. You are all my ministers and soldiers. Let''s gather here to celebrate the Empress Dowager''s birthday..."


    There was a lot of jubilation below.


    Li Shiyuan is even more proud.


    The repertoire is singing and the troupe is walking.


    The people in the hall gradually drank too much, and the original guard relaxed. Even the patrol guards began to relax.


    Can''t help but secretly drink a few cups.


    ¡­¡­


    Outside the palace, Li Shiyuan''s people are approaching.


    At the palace gate, the guards at the palace gate had already been replaced by the people arranged by Mu Zhanxiao. When they saw the signal, they quickly opened the palace gate: "welcome your fourth highness."


    Li Shiyuan, dressed in military uniform, rode in.


    The soldiers behind followed Li Shiyuan.


    The palace is still very busy.


    Not aware of the coming of the crisis, singing and dancing are full of music and opera.


    Cheng Dezhu trotted over and knelt down in front of Li Shiyuan: "I see your highness, your highness is thousands of years old, thousands of years old."


    On the side of Cheng Dezhu was Chen Ming, who also invited an: "I''ll see you, your highness. Welcome your highness back to the palace."


    Longjiang has also appeared on the edge of Li Shiyuan with the guards.


    These people have already arranged for Li Shiyuan to return.


    "Is everything ready and secure?" Li Shiyuan asked.


    "Everything is in order. I''ll wait for your highness." Chen Ming answered, "all the people are in the main hall. Your four Highnesses can catch all of them. Miyagi and others have taken control. Your highness, don''t worry. "


    "Good." Li Shiyuan nodded, "it''s not too late."


    Then he raised his hand and the people behind him approached the direction of the main hall. The guards and guards of the palace also approached the direction of the main hall.


    In the palace, even if everything is well arranged, Li Shiyuan is not a man without the power to bind a chicken. He also has a group of dead men, so it must be a fierce battle.


    The imperial guards were not fully compliant.


    This war is a matter of life and death. One mountain can''t accommodate two tigers, and one country can''t accommodate two emperors. There must be people laughing and people crying.


    Li Shiyuan looked at the towering palace, red walls and bricks, but his heart was calm.


    A year ago, he left here in a mess. A year later, he will have to recapture everything he has. Today, he will have a thorough understanding of his gratitude and resentment for so many years.


    Li Shiyuan lowered his eyebrows and drove his horse towards the hall.


    The horse''s hoof stepped on the ground and made a sound of pedaling. With the approaching sound, the sound of playing music in people''s ears became more and more obvious.


    The magnificent hall is close at hand.


    ¡­¡­


    Inside the hall¡ª¡ª


    All of them were already drunk, and Qu Huashang was very happy.


    Dai Zhigu looks at it quietly, but his face is expressionless. Li Shili always stands, but he is not drunk. His eyes are low, and occasionally he looks out of the hall without any trace.


    His ears are listening to the environment.


    When the sound of the horse''s hooves came, Li Shili knew that Li Shiyuan was coming.

 Chapter 670

    After sinking, Li Shi Li didn''t say anything. He lowered his eyebrows and stood quietly, just looking at Li Shi Yuan.


    Probably, Li Shiyuan never thought that one day, a man who had been driven to a dead end by him would reappear in front of him.


    Li Shili chuckled, and then he picked up the first drink of the evening and drank it.


    At this time, the hall suddenly broke into a bloody bodyguard, so knelt on the ground, eyebrows and eyes with fear, the voice became stuttering.


    "No... no good... Tell... To the Emperor... The emperor, li... Li Shiyuan is back..." after the last sentence, the bodyguard has fallen on the ground, spitting blood.


    In a word, the people in the hall were panicked. They couldn''t believe what they heard. Look at me, look at you. They didn''t come out of this situation.


    It seems that everything happened so unexpectedly.


    Li Shiyuan''s face changed, from the previous happy instant out of mind, completely did not expect to be such a situation, he could not believe to stand up.


    And Qu Hua Chang''s face was even more panicked.


    The ministers present were even more astonished.


    What did they hear?


    Is Li Shiyuan back?


    They all thought that Li Shiyuan had already died, but now this man appeared in front of them. You know, a lot of people on the scene did not hesitate to stand on Li Shiyuan''s side in the forced battle a year ago.


    And a small part of these people were originally Li Shiyuan''s people. In the wrong situation, after Li Shiyuan''s defeat, he suddenly defected to Li Shiyuan and defected to Li Shiyuan. In order to be rich and prosperous, he was completely desperate.


    Now that Li Shiyuan is back, how can they not be nervous.


    Those who should come will always come, and those who betray will never come to a good end.


    Are they going to be liquidated tonight?


    Now, your highness, you have softened countless people.


    But the sound of horse hoofs outside the hall, the sound of weapons colliding, and the roar of the soldiers were approaching. Li Shiyuan quickly said, "I''ll reward you for taking down Li Shiyuan."


    As a result, Li Shiyuan''s words were spoken, but no one was moving. The bodyguard outside the hall stood like this, and the people inside the hall were even more bloodless.


    What does that mean¡ª¡ª


    It means that Li Shiyuan has almost controlled the whole palace, otherwise he would not appear here so arrogantly.


    Li Shiyuan''s face also changed. He yelled: "are you going to rebel?"


    The bodyguards remained indifferent.


    The tall figure of Li Shiyuan has entered the hall, followed by long Shaoyun, Li shiche and others. In an instant, the hall is quiet.


    When Qu Huashang saw Li shiche, he suddenly stood up: "che''er, do you know what you are doing! You have to know who is your mother and who is your brother, and now you are... "


    Li shiche is very calm: "mother, son minister always know what they are doing."


    "You..." Qu Hua Chang''s face was even more pale.


    Li shiche looked at Qu Huashang like this: "I knew it from the beginning. My son can''t deny that my mother gave birth to me, but from childhood to adulthood, it was only the nanny who took him, and the fourth brother who accompanied him. How did the emperor and his mother ever look at their children''s ministers more? "


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    "When Er Chen and his fourth brother got close, the mother was dissatisfied. After persuasion was useless, she finally put Er Chen under house arrest. But after so many years, did the mother ever go to see Er Chen? Have you ever asked my son to come back? No


    Li shiche is accusing Qu Huashang, but his tone is very calm. In Li shiche''s opinion, these things are just old things. It doesn''t matter if you don''t say them, they are just comfortable in your heart.


    Qu Huachang was forced by Li shiche to be speechless.


    "The mother''s worry is nothing more than the second brother. She worries that her son-in-law and the fourth brother are getting closer, which will bring trouble to the second brother. Therefore, the mother never thinks of her son-in-law, doesn''t she? Even if there is something wrong with my son and my mother''s lament, it won''t last long. "


    Li shiche said Qu Huashang''s idea clearly and quietly.


    Qu Huashang suddenly sat down, and his figure trembled, and the late Qing Dynasty helped him.


    But in the late Qing Dynasty, Li Shiyuan''s eyes were more calm.


    "Li Shiyuan, you are so brave." Now, in terms of momentum, Li Shiyuan doesn''t want to lose to Li Shiyuan, "do you really think you are doing whatever you want here? You are forced to go to the palace. You are unfilial. People in the world can''t do it. "


    The voice is eloquent, Mou Guang is more sharp to see Li Shiyuan.


    But Li Shiyuan''s eyes fell slightly on the screen behind the main hall, and he soon took them back.


    "There will be no one here to serve the people." Li Shiyuan''s voice is even more gloomy.


    Li Shiyuan stood so quietly, looking at Li Shiyuan''s mouth slightly raised, it was a mocking smile, Li Shiyuan was a little frightened by Li Shiyuan.


    However, under such circumstances, Li Shiyuan could not retreat, which meant that he was defeated without fighting.


    When Li Shiyuan saw that all the ministers were silent, he looked at them harshly: "why, do you want to betray me?"


    "Li Shiyuan." Li Shiyuan even called Li Shiyuan with his surname. "They should know how to act according to the circumstances better than you. Just like a year ago, they knew who they should stand for in order to protect their lives."


    And Li Shiyuan''s voice fell, and all the ministers knelt down: "see your Highness for a minute."


    This is surrender.


    Even the old ministers of the three dynasties in the court hall have knelt down, and Mu Hongyuan is one of them. A few people who were still standing in the same place did not dare to hesitate. They knelt down and asked Li Shiyuan to greet them in unison.


    Li Shiyuan''s eyes didn''t have any temperature.


    Li Shiyuan remembers the people here very well.


    A year ago, Li Shiyuan was forced into the palace successfully, and they contributed a lot.


    "Protect the emperor." Li Shiyuan''s dead men have come and surrounded the hall. It seems that Li Shiyuan''s people are completely only in the hall.


    Li Shiyuan''s confidence is full: "kill without amnesty, take Li Shiyuan''s head, I have many rewards."


    In an instant, the hall was full of blood.


    But Li Shiyuan''s confidence was completely destroyed after a while, because he found that his dead man gradually died in front of him.


    He was defeated like a mountain.


    Some people have found something wrong and are eager to leave the hall.


    "Close the door, no one is allowed to go in and out, and there will be no amnesty for those who violate it." What Li Shiyuan said is direct.


    Then, Li Shiyuan walked towards Li Shiyuan step by step, and Li Shiyuan subconsciously retreated.

 Chapter 671

    Ji Liansha and Mu Zhihua are even more at a loss.


    Obviously, Melissa didn''t think about the situation.


    And now the situation clearly tells jiliansha that everything is not what she thought. There must be something wrong. But under such circumstances, jiliansha knew how to recognize the current affairs as a hero, and she immediately knelt down.


    "Your Highness, I have been forced. Please forgive me." Jiliansha has crawled to Li Shiyuan''s face. "It''s no harm for your highness to keep my life. I can help you. I know a lot of secrets. "


    Melissa knows how to negotiate and survive.


    And Li Shiyuan looked at Ji Liansha with such condescension, sneered and ignored.


    Before jiliansha could get close to Li Shiyuan, she was stopped by the bodyguard.


    Mu Zhi''s painting is even more scared and shivering, and he dares not move to follow Qu Hua''s clothes.


    Qu Huashang was very clear that the situation had gone.


    This house, the only calm is Dai Zhigu and Li Shili.


    Li Shili looked up at Li Shiyuan: "fourth brother, long time no see."


    Li Shiyuan''s eyes fell on Li Shili, but it was calm. It was different from the previous fierce. He just nodded his head when he was a little more gentle and calm.


    "Li Shili, you are also Li Shiyuan''s person." Li Shiyuan looked at Li Shili in disbelief and almost roared.


    And the bodyguard on one side gradually approached, Li Shiyuan had no place to escape.


    Li Shili smiles and looks at Li Shiyuan calmly: "second brother, I just know how to deal with myself. My brother has always cherished his life. "


    Li Shi Li didn''t say much about other things.


    Dai Zhigu just looked at Qu Huachang. Although he didn''t open his mouth, the irony in his eyebrows was obvious. The man who had been satirizing himself before and fighting with himself for a lifetime was about to become a prisoner. In this situation, it is very difficult to have any more accidents.


    Qu Hua Chang is already terrified incomparably, where can still manage to get Dai Zhi Gu''s eyes.


    She retreated step by step, Qu Huashang wanted to leave here.


    In Qu Huashang''s opinion, the green hills are still there, not afraid of no firewood.


    As a result, when Qu Huachang was about to retreat, the late Qing Dynasty suddenly held Qu Huachang''s hand. Qu Huachang looked at the late Qing Dynasty in shock: "late Qing Dynasty, you..."


    "Lady, stay in the hall." In the late Qing Dynasty, the voice was steady. "It''s impossible for the empress to leave here."


    "You..." Qu Huashang''s voice trembled. "In the late Qing Dynasty, you betrayed the mourning family."


    The late Qing Dynasty didn''t speak, just looked at Qu Huashang in silence.


    The shock in Qu Huachang''s eyes seems to have been pacified. She can''t believe that she betrayed herself after more than ten years of being a slave and her closest friend.


    But Qu Hua didn''t feel it.


    In the late Qing Dynasty, she calmly looked at Qu Huashang. In the shock of Qu Huashang, she slowly said: "since I entered the palace, I have never been around the empress. Xianfei is my elder sister. I entered the palace just to avenge my elder sister. Why do you think I''m your man? I can only say that you have believed the wrong person over the years. "


    The shock in Qu Hua''s eyebrows became more and more obvious, but she wanted to retreat, but she was caught by the late Qing Dynasty and couldn''t move.


    "You''ve done so much harm to my sister. I''ve lived with you for many years. Now I can finally get revenge for my sister." The late Qing Dynasty said directly, the palm of his hand tugged at Qu Huashang, "empress dowager, you deserve it."


    As the voice of the late Qing Dynasty falls, Li Shiyuan''s people have come to his side, and Qu Huashang and Mu Zhihua''s paintings have been completely controlled.


    When Qu Huashang was defeated, there was no escape for mu Zhi''s painting.


    Qu Huashang is her backer in the palace. Even Li Shiyuan doesn''t necessarily protect Mu Zhihua. Now that Qu Huashang has an accident, Mu Zhihua and mu Censu don''t agree with each other. Li Shiyuan can''t let himself go when he comes back.


    Mu Zhi''s painting is even more trembling.


    The guards had them under control long ago.


    In the late Qing Dynasty, Qu Huashang was released.


    Li Shiyuan watched his men fall down like a mountain. Although he was panicked, he refused to relax. He said in a cold voice, "Li Shiyuan, you are treason. You say I forced the palace. I was the prince in those days. It''s natural that the former emperor died and the prince ascended the throne. And what are you? You''ll never be right! This week''s officers and men will not obey you. "


    Li Shiyuan said sternly.


    But Li Shiyuan is stalling.


    He''s waiting.


    Waiting for his final trump card, he also has a group of shadow guards who are extremely hidden, which everyone doesn''t know, even the most trusted Li Shiyi doesn''t know.


    Not to mention the people present.


    Besides, even here¡ª¡ª


    Li Shiyuan sank and hid his mind well.


    Li Shiyuan listened to Li Shiyuan''s words, but he was calm: "do you disagree?"


    "I have no second intention." How dare all the ministers be unconvinced.


    Li Shiyuan looked calm and said with a faint smile: "Li Shiyuan, if I can get here, I must be right."


    Li Shiyuan was shocked.


    I dare not judge what Li Shiyuan said.


    But Li Shiyuan''s voice fell, but he didn''t give Li Shiyuan any chance to struggle: "come on, take Li Shiyuan."


    "Yes." All the soldiers answered.


    Soon, the guards walked in the direction of Li Shiyuan. Li Shiyuan was forced into a desperate situation, but he still laughed wildly.


    "Li Shiyuan, do you really think you can help me? You are delusional. " Li Shiyuan finished and quickly walked behind the screen.


    As soon as Li Shiyuan''s brows were twisted, he immediately followed, and the guards rushed into the screen.


    But it''s too late.


    Li Shiyuan has opened the secret channel of the mechanism and quickly jumped into it. The entrance of the secret channel is sealed again. They can''t enter at all.


    This makes people present look at each other.


    Li Shiyuan''s face sank: "seal all the entrances and exits outside the palace, including every entrance and exit in Kyoto. Li Shiyuan is absolutely not allowed to leave. "


    "Yes. Yes, sir Longjiang answered.


    Soon, Longjiang left with people in a hurry.


    Li shiche has also come over, frowning at everything here, some accident: "fourth brother, it seems that the secret road in the palace, I''m afraid we didn''t leave, there are other entrances and exits."


    At this time, Mu Hongyuan knelt down and began to speak. He changed his name to Li Shiyuan: "emperor, I know where this secret road leads."


    Li Shiyuan looks at Mu Hongyuan.


    "The secret road was left by our ancestors in those years. If we didn''t stay in the Jinluan hall, we were afraid that people could guess it at a glance, so we stayed in the hall. Just in case, we can escape. After the secret passage is sealed, it can''t be opened unless the palace is burned Mu Hongyuan explained, "but this secret road is the peach blossom forest leading to Kyoto. As long as it''s there, it can block Li Shiyuan."

 Chapter 672

    Mu Hongyuan sold Li Shiyuan thoroughly: "the emperor sends someone to stop Li Shiyuan now, and his speed will not be faster than that of a thousand li horse."


    Li Shiyuan didn''t doubt Mu Hongyuan''s words.


    Under such circumstances, Mu Hongyuan can''t lie. Lying doesn''t do any good to Mu Hongyuan. On the contrary, it will cause endless trouble to Mu Hongyuan.


    Li Shiyuan turned around and ordered: "general long, take people to the exit of the secret road immediately. I''ll be there soon."


    Everything between him and Li Shiyuan must be known in person.


    Long Shaoyun received the order: "I will obey the order."


    Long Shaoyun has also changed his name.


    Soon, long Shaoyun takes people away.


    All the people in the hall knelt down and said, "long live the emperor, long live the emperor."


    This has confirmed the identity of Li Shiyuan.


    Li Shiyuan looks at the people kneeling on the ground. These people are shivering and waiting to judge their own fate. Li Shiyuan doesn''t start immediately.


    He ordered in a deep voice: "seal the palace for three days. No one is allowed to leave. Those who rebel will be locked up in heaven''s prison and wait for their fate. The rest will make a decision after I ascend the throne. No one will be allowed to leave their respective dormitories. Those who violate will be killed without mercy. "


    "Yes." Everyone present answered.


    Inside the hall, Li Shiyuan''s people were taken away completely.


    Cheng Dezhu stepped forward and prepared his robe: "please change your clothes, Emperor."


    Li Shiyuan nodded. Cheng Dezhu followed Li Shiyuan to the Yulong hall. When he came out again, Li Shiyuan was already dressed in a bright yellow dragon robe.


    People kneeling all over the hall.


    However, the whole Imperial Palace was silent and changed.


    The person who left here a year ago is unstoppable.


    Soon, Lang Lang''s voice came from the hall: "see my emperor, long live my emperor, long live my emperor."


    ¡­¡­


    ¡ª¡ª


    The ceremony is tomorrow.


    Today, Li Shiyuan didn''t hesitate. Li shiche left everything to clean up the imperial palace. Li Shiyuan took Rong Jiu and drove his horse to the peach blossom forest in Kyoto.


    Between him and Li Shiyuan, it''s over.


    When Li Shiyuan arrived, long Shaoyun''s people were waiting at the exit of the secret road. The secret road was surrounded by the Guard Corps, and it was almost airtight. Let alone people, a fly could not fly out of here.


    Li Shiyuan did not come out of the secret road.


    This made the people present look at each other.


    "It should be about time." Long Shaoyun frowned, "I''ve been waiting here for a cup of tea. I''m supposed to come out."


    "The elements of Li Shi are cunning and secretive, so we should be more careful." Li Shiyuan wrung his eyebrows to remind him.


    Li Shiyuan is not a fuel-efficient lamp. In such a situation, Li Shiyuan must be on guard. He will not just wait to be caught.


    And they have arrived ahead of time, but did not wait for Li Shiyuan''s words¡ª¡ª


    Li Shiyuan''s face changed: "surround the whole peach blossom forest, I''m afraid the exit of the secret road should be more than one."


    This secret road probably existed during the reign of the former Emperor.


    Previously, Li Shiyuan had prepared some secret passages in advance, so many of the secret passages in the palace would only tell the prince in case of emergency.


    However, Li Shiyuan also understood Li Shiyuan''s character.


    He was afraid that anyone would know about this secret passage, so he should have come to this exit in advance and built another one. Mu Hongyuan can''t lie, but the exit has changed.


    "Get two people in and have a look." Li Shiyuan calmly gave the order.


    "Yes. I will comply with the order. " Long Shaoyun leads the order.


    Soon, the guard entered from the secret exit, and everyone was waiting outside. Others had expanded their search scope in the peach blossom forest.


    Soon, a voice came from the secret Road: "emperor, no, there are two other exits in the secret road. I don''t know where they are going."


    Two?


    Li Shiyuan frowned.


    One end of Taohuayuan is out of Kyoto, the other is towards the most prosperous place in Kyoto.


    The more dangerous the place is, the more secure it is. Just like Li Shiyuan''s original idea, Kyoto is densely populated, which means it is very difficult to find people in the crowd. What''s more, it''s impossible to make a big search and bring trouble to people''s life.


    So Li Shiyuan can only go in the direction of Kyoto.


    It''s better to cross the street than to be chased.


    Li Shiyuan quickly ordered: "chase to the right. Leave some on the left, just in case. "


    "Yes." The crowd pandered.


    Soon, Li Shiyuan galloped toward the exit of Kyoto.


    Sure enough, when Li Shiyuan appeared, Li Shiyuan just came out of the exit. When he saw Li Shiyuan, Li Shiyuan was stunned. He couldn''t believe what he saw.


    "Li Shiyuan, you..." Li Shiyuan looked at Li Shiyuan in shock. He didn''t expect that Li Shiyuan came after him.


    Li Shiyuan sneered coldly: "Li Shiyuan, do you think I will let you escape from here?"


    "Me?" Li Shiyuan burst out laughing, "you should use such words in front of me. You are really bold."


    "Cut the crap." Li Shiyuan didn''t get angry or talk nonsense with Li Shiyuan.


    How can he not see Li Shiyuan''s strategy of delaying the war? Li Shiyuan orders coldly: "take this man quickly."


    "Yes." All the officers and men responded in unison.


    The crowd went in the direction of Li Shiyuan. Under the attack of the crowd, Li Shiyuan was outnumbered and defeated.


    "Li Shiyuan, I won''t give you any chance to leave here." Li Shiyuan''s voice was terrible. "Life needs to see people, death needs to see corpses. I will take your head back to sacrifice to the emperor. Let the emperor question you why he made Dazhou look like a mess. "


    "You are delusional." Li Shiyuan''s attitude is also very tough.


    But in such a gradual retreat, Li Shiyuan''s face has appeared the color of panic, his eyebrows calmly looking at the surrounding situation, trying to get away from such a siege.


    Just when Li Shiyuan was about to be cornered, suddenly, several shadows came out from the dark: "emperor, the slaves are late. Please leave quickly."


    These are the shadow guards that Li Shiyuan keeps on weekdays, fighting to death just for Li Shiyuan.


    When Li Shiyuan saw the shadow guard coming, he said sternly, "don''t leave any for me¡°


    "Yes." Ying Wei answers.


    Soon, Yingwei stopped in front of Li Shiyuan''s people, and fewer people could stop Li Shiyuan. Li Shiyuan successfully escaped from this situation.


    But how could Li Shiyuan give Li Shiyuan a chance.


    He flew up and ran after Li Shiyuan.


    The people behind Li Shiyuan naturally followed him. Yingwei wanted to catch up with him, but he was outnumbered in the end. Coupled with the great disparity in strength, he was soon trapped in the same place and couldn''t move.

 Chapter 673

    When Li Shiyuan saw Li Shiyuan catching up, he was shocked.


    Soon, Li Shiyuan fought hard.


    The dart in his hand was shot, and people couldn''t avoid it. Some people were shot by the dart. The dart was highly toxic, and people could die in an instant.


    Li Shiyuan''s face sank and he flew up in person.


    Long Shaoyun and others immediately followed up.


    Under the siege, Li Shiyuan was forced to the edge of the cliff and had almost no way to escape.


    "Li Shiyuan, either give up his hand or jump off this cliff." Li Shiyuan calm mouth, "from the cliff down, you are also a dead end."


    "Ha ha -" Li Shiyuan sneered and covered his chest.


    His chest has been seriously injured, in the chaos of arrows, blood flow non-stop.


    Li Shiyuan''s foot was hit by random arrows. He had no ability to resist for a long time. He was almost paralyzed on the ground and couldn''t move.


    His big breath, in the face of such a situation, some unwilling, but helpless.


    But in the face of Li Shiyuan, Li Shiyuan was unwilling to be soft like Li Shiyuan. Just like Li Shiyuan at the beginning, Li Shiyuan knew that even if he was soft, he would face the most cruel torture when he went back. Li Shiyuan could not let go of his own.


    "Even if I die, I can''t go back with you." Li Shiyuan said it directly.


    Li Shiyuan was not surprised by this choice.


    Li Shiyuan is selfish in nature. Under such circumstances, Li Shiyuan will not worry about Qu Huashang and his concubines in the palace.


    At the moment, if these people can change Li Shiyuan''s life, Li Shiyuan will not hesitate to donate all these people.


    No one can be more important than Li Shiyuan''s life.


    But how could Li Shiyuan let Li Shiyuan die so easily? He looked at Li Shiyuan coldly, but his eyes were cold: "Li Shiyuan, do you really think I will let you die so easily?"


    With that, Li Shiyuan walked towards Li Shiyuan step by step.


    Rong Jiu and others follow closely for fear of any more accidents. After fighting with Li Shiyuan for such a long time, Rong Jiu knows Li Shiyuan''s cunning very well.


    Li Shiyuan wants to move, but it seems that he can''t move, so he can only breathe in situ.


    Just watching Li Shiyuan step by step toward his own direction.


    "Li Shiyuan, do you really think you can ascend the throne of God in a proper way?" Li Shiyuan suddenly sneered and gasped, "at least I used to be the prince. It''s a matter of course that the former emperor died and I ascended the throne. And what are you? Do you really think you can recover the world? There are so many small countries around us


    Li Shiyuan''s steps did not stop. He just listened quietly and did not refute Li Shiyuan''s words.


    "Your name is not right and your words are not right. It''s just an excuse to attack Dazhou. If I let Dazhou rout, you are the murderer of Dazhou. How can you sit on the throne of the emperor Li Shiyuan said it directly.


    It''s not a lie.


    Over the years, those small countries are not ready to move once or twice. It''s just that the great Zhou Dynasty is prosperous. They are not rivals at all.


    Now, Li Shiyuan is forced into the palace and Li Shiyuan is defeated. In addition, in the past year, Dazhou has been tortured completely. Therefore, under such circumstances, Li Shiyuan''s ascendancy is nothing more than an excuse for these small countries to join hands in attacking Dazhou.


    Naturally, Li Shiyuan could not live in peace.


    People in Dazhou will also rebel because of unprovoked war.


    "If you kill me, you will not be long in this throne." Li Shiyuan laughed wildly.


    But such words did not make Li Shiyuan have any reaction. He still looked at Li Shiyuan calmly, as if what Li Shiyuan said was just a joke. He never paid attention to it.


    This kind of Li Shiyuan surprised Li Shiyuan.


    And Li Shiyuan has entered Li Shiyuan. Li Shiyuan doesn''t retreat, but is calm and motionless.


    "Li Shiyuan." Li Shiyuan said coldly, "do you really think I''m not prepared to come back?"


    "What do you mean?" Li Shiyuan squinted slightly.


    But soon, Li Shiyuan thought of something, his face changed: "impossible, absolutely impossible, you can''t get the seal. If Mu CEN is alive, he can''t have a baby in his belly. Even if he has a baby in his belly, you... "


    In the middle of the speech, Li Shiyuan stopped abruptly.


    Before the calm and rampant, as if overnight became panic.


    Things seem out of control.


    Li Shiyuan stood in front of Li Shiyuan and said word by word: "since I want to die, I can let you die clearly. If I can come back, I will come back with the seal of Da Zhou. To see the jade seal is to see the emperor. So, who do you think it will be if the name is not right and the words are not right? "


    Li Shiyuan was shocked: "how can..."


    "Do you really think that no one in the world can detoxify jiliansha?" Li Shiyuan sneered, "there is a day outside the world, there are people outside the people, you and jiliansha are too naive. I will settle this account with you clearly. "


    "Impossible, impossible." Li Shiyuan couldn''t believe it.


    But Li Shiyuan sneered coldly: "Li Shiyuan, your time has come. Let''s go as soon as possible."


    "Dream!" Li Shiyuan lashed out¡° I will never be caught with all my hands


    "Stupid people talk about dreams." Li Shiyuan gave a faint smile.


    Soon, Li Shiyuan approached Li Shiyuan.


    At the moment when Li Shiyuan was near, Li Shiyuan''s eyes were astringent. Suddenly, he threw the concealed weapon out of his hand.


    Rong Jiu responded quickly: "emperor, be careful."


    Rong Jiu immediately protects Li Shiyuan.


    As a result, there was no abnormality around, but bursts of thick smoke came up, instantly blurred all the sight around, completely lost sight.


    Li Shiyuan quickly pushes Rong Jiu away and grabs Li Shiyuan even if he doesn''t want to.


    Li Shiyuan wants to take advantage of the smoke to escape.


    It''s just that Li Shiyuan won''t give Li Shiyuan such an opportunity.


    Li Shiyuan, who seemed to be in a bad condition before, suddenly struggled. In the thick smoke, it was obvious that the villain familiar with the situation was Li Shiyuan.


    His last strength grabbed Li Shiyuan''s wrist, and Li Shiyuan suddenly released his hand.


    When Li Shiyuan wanted to catch up with Li Shiyuan again, he had already lost one.


    The thick smoke around gradually dissipated.


    Their people are still standing in place, all in front of the smoke, only Li Shiyuan has disappeared.


    This time, everyone looked at each other, but also some shock and accident.


    Subconsciously, Rong Jiu looked at the cliff below: "this place, jump down, can''t live."

 Chapter 674

    Because there is blood on the edge of the cliff, which is Li Shiyuan''s blood. All the way to the edge of the cliff, the former Li Shiyuan has also caught up with the edge of the cliff.


    Li Shiyuan wanted to drag Li Shiyuan down together, but he was stopped by Li Shiyuan.


    Li Shiyuan stood with a negative hand, looked at the cliff, and calmly ordered: "take people down, live to see people, die to see corpses. We should also pay attention to the cave beside the cliff. Have you forgotten how cen''er came back? "


    In a word, let the people present suddenly realize.


    Indeed, Mu Cen had been forced into the cliff, but he came back safe and sound.


    So¡ª¡ª


    Rong Jiu''s face changed, and soon he said in a straight voice, "I''ll obey you."


    "You and Rong Temple stay here, take the guards to search here, and report to me whenever you have any information. The rest of you, go back to the palace with me." Li Shiyuan''s calm command.


    "Yes." Rong Temple responds.


    Soon, Li Shiyuan didn''t stay here much. He quickly mounted his horse and turned back to the palace.


    Li Shiyuan wanted to find out, but the situation in the palace had to be dealt with well. He could not give any more opportunities for those disorderly officials and thieves to resist.


    Not once.


    People on both sides, split up.


    While Li Shiyuan had been flying towards the imperial palace for the first time, the streets of Kyoto were quiet, and the common people had already smelled the unusual breath. They were very quiet in their houses and never left.


    Big week''s Kyoto has changed.


    ¡­¡­


    Intrauterine¡ª¡ª


    When Li Shiyuan came back, most of the people in the hall had not left. Under such circumstances, they knew the truth that those who knew current affairs were heroes. However, some of Li Shiyuan''s remaining evils were fighting to the death.


    Because they are very clear, do not resist, waiting for them is a dead end.


    When they saw that Li Shiyuan was wearing a Dragon Robe and reappeared, they immediately yelled: "Li Shiyuan, you disorderly subject and thief, even if you ascend the throne, it''s not a right name and not a right word."


    That''s the Qu family.


    Other people may be able to live, the most is to lose their official positions, and the Qu family must not be able to live, and some ministers who are deeply involved with the Qu family can not come out of this situation, so they can only stand together with the Qu family in the face of this situation.


    Therefore, half of the people shouting at Li Shiyuan in the main hall.


    And the other half of the people, kneeling on the ground shivering, are afraid to join such a war, they do not seek glory and wealth, just to save the lives of the family.


    In the face of these people''s clamour, Li Shiyuan was always calm. With his slightly narrowed eyebrows, he calmly looked at the people who were clamoring: "are you so sure that I am an emperor


    In a word, let the clamors look at each other.


    "Compared with the thief''s heart of the Qu family, I''m more honest." Li Shiyuan laughed coldly, "even Li Shiyuan can see the thief''s heart of the Qu family, but Li Shiyuan has half the blood of the Qu family. Do the Qu family really think I can''t see it?"


    The people of Qu family retreat subconsciously.


    The guards have already stood in front of the Qu family. They have no doubt that they will die in front of Li Shiyuan as long as Li Shiyuan orders them.


    "If I can come back, I will naturally convince you." Li Shiyuan spoke faintly.


    The people on one side have already handed over a brocade box. Now, the people of the Qu family are even more inexplicable. They all look at each other, but they can''t figure out Li Shiyuan''s purpose.


    It was Li Shiyuan who took the box and calmly took out the things in it.


    That''s the complete seal of Da Zhou.


    Now, the people in the hall, not only the Qu family, but also the ministers kneeling on the ground are a little silly.


    What does it mean that Li Shiyuan came back with the seal of Da Zhou?


    It means that Li Shiyuan is the one chosen by heaven.


    It''s the king of destiny.


    The man who had knelt down without gnawing his voice immediately became respectful: "long live my emperor, long live my emperor."


    In this tone, there is no disobedience. It is Xinyue''s submission.


    You know, seeing the jade seal is like seeing the Emperor himself. What''s more, the jade seal still appears in Li Shiyuan''s hands.


    Li Shiyuan waved and sat down on the throne.


    Seeing this, the Qu family was defeated like a mountain. They couldn''t believe what they saw.


    Li Shiyuan''s sharp eyes looked at the Qu family: "now what else do you have to say?"


    The Qu family dare not speak.


    "Come on, put these people in jail and try them later." Li Shiyuan gave a gloomy order.


    "Yes." The guards come forward, and the bandits have been taken away.


    In the hall came the sound of begging for mercy.


    Sitting on the throne of the emperor, Li Shiyuan looked around at all the people: "ladies and gentlemen, who has any thoughts or opinions on me? Today I say that I can spare you from death, but after today, don''t blame me for being ruthless. "


    "I have no opinion." All the ministers answered.


    Under such circumstances, everyone knows that the situation is over. Who dares to have an opinion on Li Shiyuan. And tomorrow, when Li Shiyuan ascends the throne, it will be the day of liquidation.


    "Good." Li Shiyuan nodded, "come on, take them down. Tomorrow will be like the morning in the past. Come to the imperial dragon hall."


    "Yes." The bodyguard on one side answered.


    Soon, the ministers were taken down to the imperial dragon hall, quietly.


    Cheng Dezhu stepped forward: "the emperor, the empress is here."


    This empress is not anyone in the palace, but mu Cen.


    When Li Shiyuan arrives, Mu Cen will know the news for the first time. People in the palace have already informed Mu Cen in the shop.


    So mu Cen appeared in the palace.


    Li Shiyuan was not surprised.


    He hurried out of the imperial dragon hall.


    Li Shiyuan just came out of the Yulong hall, and saw that Mu Cen had been taken to the outside of the hall. She stood quietly, dressed in a water blue dress. When she looked at Li Shiyuan again, she looked like a smiling face.


    "Cen er." Li Shiyuan called, quickly toward the direction of Mu Cen.


    Mu Cen took the initiative to embrace Li Shiyuan''s waist and said softly, "congratulations."


    "Why don''t you wait for me to meet you?" Li Shiyuan lowered his head to ask Mu Cen, and his voice became more tender.


    Mu Cen laughs: "know you are busy, so I came by myself." With that, Mu Cen looked up at Li Shiyuan, "shouldn''t the emperor call himself I?"


    Li Shiyuan laughed and looked at Mu Cen fondly: "in front of Cen Er, there''s no need to call him like this."


    Because Mu CEN is different from Li Shiyuan.


    Naturally, there is no need to use such a name.


    Mu Cen listens and laughs silently. He is angry. Li Shiyuan takes Mu Cen''s hand and walks towards the imperial dragon hall.

 Chapter 675

    "I originally planned to pick you up today and ascend the throne tomorrow. Naturally, I want you by my side. My scenery also belongs to you. " What Li Shiyuan said is direct.


    Mu Cen just listened quietly, but didn''t say anything.


    "Today''s palace is in chaos. Let''s take a rest in the Yulong hall. I will deal with everything after tomorrow, and I will not let go of the liquidation." Li Shiyuan spoke deeply.


    "Good." Mu Cen answered.


    Li Shiyuan looked at Mu Cen: "can Cen Er have other ideas?"


    Li Shiyuan knew Mu Cen well.


    Mu Cen entered the palace ahead of time in private, it must be for other reasons, rather than simply returning to his side. Mu CEN is not the one who does such things.


    If it''s OK, she will wait for Li Shiyuan''s people to come to meet her in the shop.


    Mu Cen listened to Li Shiyuan''s words and sighed helplessly: "why do you always know me so well?"


    "Because you are my son." What Li Shiyuan said is direct.


    Mu Cen listens and laughs: "I''m going to the Empress Dowager when I enter the palace. The Empress Dowager must know what happened today. She must have been dissatisfied with the tyranny of Li Shiyuan over the past year. But the Empress Dowager''s heart is still toward Li Shiyuan and Qu Huashang. There are still some people beside the Empress Dowager. If you want them to surrender, you have to go this time. "


    The Empress Dowager is dissatisfied with Li Shiyuan''s action. She is too old to attend today''s birthday of Qu Huashang.


    But this does not mean that the Empress Dowager has lost her power completely.


    The Empress Dowager still has the absolute right to speak in Dazhou. The part of the Empress Dowager completely stands on Li Shiyuan''s side, which also means the Empress Dowager''s approval. It doesn''t do any harm to Li Shiyuan''s future.


    And tonight is also the most critical time.


    If Mu Cen guessed correctly, there must be an imperial edict in the hands of the empress dowager, which is the imperial edict of the former Emperor. It can turn everything around when necessary. Even though it can''t change the final result now, Mu Cen doesn''t want to cause trouble.


    Therefore, Mu Cen entered the palace at night.


    Li Shiyuan quietly listened to Mu Cen''s words: "I''ll go with you."


    "No Mu Cen shook his head, "you are waiting for my news here. After all, in the view of the empress dowager, you rashly go, but it has become a sense of coercion. On the contrary, things are not so easy to talk about."


    This is not unreasonable.


    Li Shiyuan quieted down. Well, he didn''t insist any more.


    Soon, Mu Cen nodded in a hurry. Linglong followed Mu Cen and was escorted by the guards for fear of any accident.


    Mu Cen went to fengluan palace.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡ª¡ª


    Fengluan palace.


    The Empress Dowager didn''t fall asleep. If she had been sleeping at this time on weekdays, the Empress Dowager would have been resting for a long time. Now, what happened in the palace makes the Empress Dowager unable to sleep.


    The servants were waiting on one side. The Empress Dowager coughed a few times. Finally, she shook her head helplessly and didn''t say anything. Her hand was so tight on the soft armrest.


    "Niang Niang, you should rest early. The imperial doctor said that you can''t work so hard." The slave advised the Empress Dowager.


    The Empress Dowager waved, and the slave retreated quietly, knowing that her persuasion was useless. Since Mu Cen left the palace, there has been no one on the side of the Empress Dowager.


    If you want to find a suitable one again, the Empress Dowager will not be able to use the new ones in fengluan palace until now.


    And Maggie''s legs have been completely unable to walk, all day in bed, more impossible to return to the palace.


    In the past year, fengluan palace has been cold and quiet, except for those who ask for greetings.


    But the Empress Dowager was also very rare. Almost all of them were sent by the Empress Dowager after they were invited at the door. This year, the Empress Dowager''s health went from bad to worse.


    She knew she didn''t have much time.


    But I never thought that when I was still alive, I saw two times of forced labor, two times of fratricidal.


    This kind of mood almost completely crushed the Empress Dowager.


    She coughed a few more times. At the last time, she was bleeding, and the slave was shocked.


    "I''ll go to doctor Xuan." I don''t want to.


    "It''s all old problems. If there''s anything to make a fuss about, you should go back." The Empress Dowager spoke lightly.


    And just as the Empress Dowager''s voice fell, the little eunuch outside rushed in: "tell the Empress Dowager... Mu... Mu CEN is here."


    "Mu Cen?" The Empress Dowager was surprised.


    Since Mu Cen left, the Empress Dowager has never heard of this name in this year. Now she suddenly hears Mu Cen''s name, which seems to be thousands of years away.


    Too long.


    "Yes." The little eunuch''s face was also a little nervous.


    After all, Li Shiyuan has stepped down. Now the person in power is Li Shiyuan. Although tomorrow is the ceremony to ascend the throne, it is clear to everyone in Dazhou that Li Shiyuan holding the jade seal must be the new emperor of Dazhou, and the status of Mu Cen can be imagined.


    In fact, now, it is not the queen mother who can refuse.


    Although Mu Cen looks calm standing, but no one can guess Mu Cen''s idea.


    The Empress Dowager was quiet for a while, then she looked at the little eunuch: "xuanba, let''s meet her at home."


    "Yes." The eunuch was relieved and ran out of the palace.


    The Empress Dowager slowly sat up, quietly waiting for mu Cen.


    Soon, Mu Cen came.


    She didn''t look slighted because of the current situation. When she saw the empress dowager, she respectfully invited an: "Mu Cen has seen the Empress Dowager. She is thousands of years old."


    The Empress Dowager''s eyes fell on Mu Cen: "OK, get up."


    Mu Cen just got up and walked towards the Empress Dowager. He didn''t say his purpose immediately. Instead, he looked at the Empress Dowager calmly: "empress, long time no see."


    "Yes, for a long time." The Empress Dowager nodded, "for a long time, I have forgotten what year it is this evening."


    Mu Cen listened quietly, just like when she was in the palace. She looked at the Empress Dowager carefully. The Empress Dowager thumped her knees again. Her movements were not heavy, and her eyebrows were twisting.


    Mu Cen can see clearly at a glance.


    She half squatted down, and did not care about her current identity, carefully to too thick pinch: "you this year, is not good to listen to the royal doctor''s words, otherwise, how the knee began to hurt?"


    Mu Cen''s strength is just right, a little luck, warm breath, soon relieved the Empress Dowager''s knee discomfort.


    The Empress Dowager looked at Mu Cen and didn''t speak immediately. She just looked at him so quietly, as if she wanted to see all mu Cen''s thoughts in her eyes.


    But the action in Mu Cen''s hand didn''t stop, so she let the Empress Dowager look at it and gave it to the Empress Dowager carefully.

 Chapter 676

    "You have been with Shiyuan this year?" After a while, the Empress Dowager asked.


    "Exactly." Mu Cen answered, "I''ve always been in the border with my fourth highness."


    "What''s the view over there?" The Empress Dowager seems to be recalling, "when the former Emperor was alive, the AI family once went to the border with the former Emperor. It seems that there was no spring and autumn, only winter and summer left. It''s hot in summer and freezing in winter. "


    The Empress Dowager expressed her impression of the border in her memory: "however, the border is also an important border area. There are countless merchants coming and going, and the trade is also very prosperous. You can find anything rare in the frontier. "


    "That''s right." Mu Cen answered.


    "Are you used to it there?" The Empress Dowager looks down at Mu Cen.


    Mu Cen laughed: "at first, I was not used to it, but after a long time, I fell in love with it."


    "If you like it, why go back to Kyoto?" The tone of the Empress Dowager was casual, but it was questioning.


    Questioning Mu CEN is not much different from questioning Li Shiyuan.


    Mu Cen''s appearance here, in a sense, is also the meaning of Li Shiyuan. This kind of questioning is to ask why they want to force the palace.


    Mu Cen didn''t get angry. He looked at the Empress Dowager quietly, and then said, "the wanderer will come back after all. Niang Niang, if one''s long cherished wish is not fulfilled, it will be a lifelong regret. "


    It''s quiet.


    However, he clearly told the Empress Dowager that Li Shiyuan had nothing to do with leaving home. He was forced to drift away, and naturally he would come back one day. And this long cherished wish is also Li Shiyuan''s idea for a long time. If you don''t want to regret, it will come true.


    Finish saying, Mu Cen fearless empress dowager''s eyes, so calm looking at.


    The Empress Dowager didn''t say anything.


    Mu Cen followed the Empress Dowager''s words and slowly entered the main topic: "in fact, cen''er came to find Niang Niang. Niang Niang already knew why cen''er came."


    The Empress Dowager didn''t deny it or admit it, but the fact is that it is, and she has known it for a long time.


    The Empress Dowager is extremely cautious in this matter.


    "Today, in Dazhou, the world is in chaos, and his fourth Highness has only done something to conform to the people''s will. Otherwise, in the near future, there will inevitably be riots in Dazhou, and the surrounding small countries are eyeing. At that time, Dazhou''s life will be ruined, and the people will be displaced. Is this what the Empress Dowager wants to see? "


    Mu Cen''s voice was slow, so he asked the Empress Dowager: "Mu Cen thought, too kind-hearted, absolutely do not want to see such a picture."


    The Empress Dowager still didn''t speak and kept quiet, but she didn''t refuse Mu Cen, just listening to Mu Cen''s words.


    After a moment''s silence, Mu Cen said slowly: "the return of the fourth highness is not only the will of the people, but also the will of heaven. Since ancient times, it has been said that the person holding the seal must be the emperor of the Zhou Dynasty. The fourth highness came back with the jade seal. Isn''t that what the ancestors meant? "


    This words, let empress dowager shocked for a while, looking at Mu Cen''s eyes some can''t believe.


    "Yes, empress dowager, the fourth Highness has come back with the jade seal." Every word of Mu CEN is very clear.


    The Empress Dowager relaxed for a long time. Her face changed slightly. She said for a long time, "is this really Providence?"


    Mu Cen didn''t answer, just looked at it calmly.


    Mu Cen could guess what the Empress Dowager was thinking.


    In those years, outsiders may not know the truth about Rong Fei, but Li Changtian knows her identity, and naturally the Empress Dowager also knows her identity. So it''s not unreasonable for the Empress Dowager to be partial to Li Shiyuan. In her heart, the Empress Dowager always thinks that Rong Fei is a bad person.


    How can the child of the witch become the king of the Zhou Dynasty?


    This is what Rong Fei and Mu Cen said in the cave of the cliff.


    So over the years, Li Shiyuan has been ignored by the Li family. In other words, the Li family has never regarded Li Shiyuan as their own person, only Li Changtian.


    "Lady." Mu Cen said quietly, "Mu Cen dares to say that Mu Cen knows the mind of the empress, but it''s all in the past. How innocent is the fourth Royal Highness? It''s like being born in a common people''s home and an emperor''s home is life, and there''s no choice. And now the most important thing for Dazhou is to have a wise king and make Dazhou prosperous. "


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    "Otherwise, the empress would have no face to see the ancestors of Da Zhou, would she?" Mu Cen finished.


    And fengluan palace, completely quiet down.


    Mu Cen doesn''t talk much any more. Some of his words are boring. Mu Cen knows this very well.


    But the action in Mu Cen''s hand didn''t stop until the Empress Dowager waved. Mu Cen stood up.


    The Empress Dowager looked at Mu Cen and said, "you came here tonight for the sake of the power in the hands of the AI family. You want the AI family to stand on the side of the fourth Royal Highness, don''t you?"


    "Yes." Mu Cen did not hide his thoughts. "His fourth highness will come to the Empress Dowager to say hello on a special day. There is chaos in the palace today. I''m afraid the fourth highness can''t come here. That''s why cen''er came first. "


    Between the lines, there is respect for the Empress Dowager.


    For a long time, the Empress Dowager sighed: "this is all life."


    Said, too thick shook his head, did not say anything.


    Mu CEN is very clear, the Empress Dowager is agreed, as long as the people on the side of the empress dowager, can stand in Li Shiyuan this, then the overall situation is completely stable.


    The Empress Dowager has been in the harem for decades, and her foundation is very deep, which is totally unmatched by people outside.


    The people in the hands of the Empress Dowager are the elders of this dynasty. If they speak up, those who disagree will choose to keep quiet.


    What''s more, the Qu family can''t keep it.


    "Thank you, Mu Cen." Mu Cen blessed himself and said thanks.


    The Empress Dowager waved and didn''t say anything: "I''m tired. You can go back, too."


    "Yes." Mu Cen answered.


    Mu Cen didn''t stay much in fengluan palace. It''s a sleepless night for people in this imperial palace.


    When Mu Cen went out to the gate of the palace, the Empress Dowager suddenly said, "I have something to ask."


    "Say it, madam." Mu Cen turned and looked at the Empress Dowager respectfully.


    The Empress Dowager said directly: "I don''t want to see the flesh and blood of the Li family any more. Even if it is to distribute the frontier, even if it is to deprive all the power, or even become a prisoner, but I hope the emperor, don''t let the Li family bleed again. "


    This is also a plea for other princes of the Li family.


    Mu Cen knows.


    "The emperor resents people, and the AI family knows that the AI family can''t stop them. But for the rest, please be merciful. " The Empress Dowager finished her speech quietly.


    Mu Cen looked at the Empress Dowager and said, "OK, I''ll pass it on to the emperor."


    Before, Mu Cen called Li Shiyuan his fourth highness because the Empress Dowager called him that.

 Chapter 677

    Now the Empress Dowager has taken the initiative to call Li Shiyuan the emperor. Mu Cen knows very well that the Empress Dowager is on Li Shiyuan''s side and has identified Li Shiyuan.


    Naturally, Mu Cen can also change his name for Li Shiyuan.


    Mu CEN is naturally proficient in dealing with people.


    Then, Mu Cen nodded: "Niang Niang, you have a rest early."


    The Empress Dowager nodded.


    Mu Cen then turned to leave fengluan palace.


    Linglong is waiting outside the palace. Mu Cen nods and says nothing more. He takes Linglong to Yulong hall in a hurry.


    Li Shiyuan is still busy in the Yulong hall.


    When he ascends the throne tomorrow, and he is in a hurry, he has a lot to do. Many things must be done by Li Shiyuan himself, especially under such circumstances.


    When Mu Cen came back, the imperial dragon hall was still brightly lit.


    "No rest yet?" Mu Cen looked at Li Shiyuan, and then slowly walked in the direction of Li Shiyuan, "no matter how busy tomorrow, today always want to rest earlier."


    Li Shiyuan put down what he was doing and turned to see Mu Cen: "back?"


    "Well." Mu Cen nodded.


    "What did the Empress Dowager say?" Li Shiyuan lowered his head and asked.


    Mu Cen calmed down: "the Empress Dowager has only one request for you, hoping to let the rest of the Li family go. Don''t be fratricidal again. "


    Mu Cen told Li Shiyuan exactly what the Empress Dowager said.


    Li Shiyuan naturally understood.


    Many of the Li family members are the remaining members of the prince. For example, Li Shiyi and Li Shiyuan have always had close contacts. It''s not a good thing to keep these people. They are likely to be a disaster in the future.


    Li Shiyuan understood this very well.


    Naturally, Mu Cen also understood.


    "It''s OK to deprive all power, demote as a civilian, or be imprisoned. But keep them alive. Maybe we can comfort the Empress Dowager. " Mu Cen said calm.


    Li Shiyuan said, "I have my own decision on this matter."


    Mu Cen said nothing more.


    She will not interfere in the government, nor will she interfere in any of Li Shiyuan''s decisions.


    But Li Shiyuan has changed the topic, bowed his head to kiss Mu Cen''s forehead: "rest early, then you will be very busy."


    "Good." Mu Cen answered, "you too."


    Li Shiyuan made a sound, and then he hugged Mu Cen and walked towards the palace. Soon, the Imperial Palace turned off the light, and the Imperial Palace was quiet.


    And such a quiet, but it is the blood of countless people in exchange.


    In the calm, there must be rough waves.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡ª¡ª


    The next day.


    Li Shiyuan woke up before dawn.


    Li Shiyuan had been sleeping for more than two hours. He looked at Mu Cen who was sleeping deeply. His eyes became more tender and tender.


    When Li Shiyuan got out of bed, Mu Cen also woke up.


    Li Shiyuan took a look, but said directly: "sleep for a while, Linglong is outside. If something happens, call Linglong. I''m going to the morning court."


    With that, Li Shiyuan gently kisses Mu Cen.


    Mu Cen looked at it quietly, and then said, "I want to see you ascend the throne."


    "OK, I''ll ask Linglong to take you. Just wait behind the curtain. Then follow me to Nanshan to worship our ancestors. " Li Shiyuan said with a smile, "you are my empress. When it comes to ancestor worship, you must go with me."


    We all know what it means to take Mu Cen for ancestor worship.


    In Li Shiyuan''s words, Mu Cen smiles gently.


    Li Shiyuan didn''t stay in his bedroom much, so he got out of bed soon. Mu Cen got up and changed his bright yellow dragon robe for Li Shiyuan himself. He helped Li Shiyuan arrange it carefully and watched Li Shiyuan leave his bedroom.


    They were reluctant to part with each other at the entrance of the dormitory.


    Li Shiyuan looked down at Mu Cen: "when these things are stable, let''s go and get Aofeng back. Aofeng hasn''t seen us for such a long time. It must be missing us. "


    Mu Cen teased the man: "Aofeng is a little person, where can you know how to miss. As long as you can remember us, it''s good. "


    Li Shiyuan also chuckled.


    They looked at each other for a long time.


    But mu Cen took the initiative to say: "OK, you go quickly, don''t delay the business."


    "Good." Li Shiyuan answered.


    Then Li Shiyuan turns to go out. Cheng Dezhu follows him quickly. Mu Cen quietly looks at the scene and sees the bright yellow figure disappear from his sight.


    This day seems to have been waiting for a long time.


    But when he really came, Mu Cen could not be more calm.


    So many storms have passed.


    But mu Cen couldn''t tell why he was upset.


    Finally, with a silent sigh, Mu Cen forces himself not to think about these things, turns around and goes back to the bedroom. Linglong is ready for everything. After Mu Cen has dressed up, she changes her clothes, and then takes Linglong to the main hall.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡ª¡ª


    In the imperial dragon hall.


    Mu Cen stood quietly behind the curtain and watched.


    Li Shiyuan had already sat on the Dragon chair. The ministers of the court knelt down on the ground and cried respectfully: "I see my emperor, long live my emperor."


    This is a clear identity of the monarch.


    The people who took the lead in paying homage to Li Shiyuan were the elders of the three dynasties. Their recognition also meant that Li Shiyuan''s identity was aboveboard.


    This is the example of Da Zhou.


    When the identity of the monarch and the minister was confirmed in the main hall, he had succeeded to the throne.


    Then we need to offer sacrifices to our ancestors. We need to tell the ancestors of the great Zhou about the present situation of the great Zhou. When we offer sacrifices to our ancestors, it is natural that all the civil and military officials follow, and only the empress and the imperial concubines go.


    Li Shiyuan had no other concubines, but mu Cen was alone.


    This also means that offering sacrifices to ancestors with Mu CEN is to tell the world.


    And before that, all things are dealt with in this hall.


    Li Shiyuan brushed his sleeve: "all love Qing flat."


    After kneeling, the Minister got up and stood up according to the civil and military standards. Instead of speaking, they waited for Li Shiyuan to issue the imperial edict.


    Li Shiyuan looks at Cheng Dezhu.


    Cheng Dezhu immediately stepped forward, read the imperial edicts in a loud voice, and the cadence spread throughout the hall.


    "The emperor decreed that


    In the past, the high taxes set by Li Shiyuan were reduced and the conscription was stopped, and Dazhou entered a period of recuperation for three years. After three years, the income was increased according to the original tax burden of Dazhou. When the news came out, the whole country was jubilant.


    Li Shiyuan gave the Empress Dowager enough face.


    The princes who followed Li Shiyuan were only demoted as common people, deprived of all power and distributed to remote places. However, they did not act recklessly, but sent heavy troops to guard them to avoid any accidents.


    Only Li Shiyi, Li Shiyuan left Li Shiyi''s life, but he didn''t give Li Shiyi the chance to leave Kyoto. Instead, he was imprisoned in the heaven prison and stayed in the heaven prison all his life.

 Chapter 678

    But for Li Shiyi, it''s more cruel. It''s better to die than to live in the prison. Sometimes, it''s more painful to live than to die, so it''s punishment and torture. Life is not like death.


    All the ministers who used to be Li Shiyuan were removed from their official hats and demoted to common people. Li Shiyuan did not let go of those who were very close to him. He was also put in the prison and tried again in the autumn.


    But all the ministers were very clear that the so-called retrial after autumn, I''m afraid that even those days in the prison could not be arranged, how can we wait until autumn.


    Qu Huashang and Mu Zhihua have long been imprisoned in the prison. Li Shiyuan didn''t say what they decided, but the people present knew that Li Shiyuan gave the decision to Mu Cen.


    On the contrary, it was Li Shili and Dai Zhigu who made contributions because they were forced into the Palace this time. Naturally, because of Li Shiyuan, the deprived Dai family also returned to their original positions.


    Although it is impossible to reach the peak of the Dai family, it is much better than when Li Shiyuan was in power.


    Dai Zhigu was welcomed back to the palace and was granted the title of imperial concubine.


    Li Shili was appointed king of Jin and was granted a separate residence in Kyoto instead of living in the palace.


    Compared with when Li Shiyuan was here, Li Shili was already free, at least he would not be watched. But in Kyoto, under Li Shiyuan''s eyes, it is impossible for Li Shili to do anything. Li Shiyuan will not let history repeat itself.


    Except for these people¡ª¡ª


    Long Shaoyun returned to his original post and took charge of the military power of the Zhou Dynasty again. He was still stationed in the frontier. Longjiang and long Shaoyun were on duty together. Long Shaoyun would not stay in the frontier like before. Without orders, he was not allowed to enter Beijing. Instead, he formally entered the center of power.


    Not only that, Li Shiyuan also remembers his commitment to Mu Cen.


    Li''s Embroidery house was vindicated, and the dirty water was directly poured back on Qu Huashang, which means that Qu Huashang did all this and deliberately murdered the Li family. As for the reason, Li Shiyuan didn''t explain it. Now Li Shiyuan is the emperor. What he said is right, and no one dares to resist.


    As for Qu Huashang and Li family''s grudge, Li Shiyuan never asked. He left these things to Mu Cen.


    The hall is always quiet.


    Everyone dare not breathe, some happy, some sad.


    The sound of begging for mercy, scream and congratulation are constantly interwoven in the hall.


    It was not until Cheng Dezhu finished reading the last edict that the hall became quiet. Everyone looked at Li Shiyuan, but no one dared to speak. In Li Shiyuan''s eyes, they knew that today''s morning was not over.


    Li Shiyuan is still calm sitting on the main hall, looking around at the people, on this one, let the villains on the scene can not help but have some fear.


    It was not until Li Shiyuan took back his eyes that he spoke faintly: "I have an imperial edict at last. I will issue it myself."


    The imperial edict issued by Li Shiyuan himself naturally means that it is a very important imperial edict. It also means that no one here is allowed to refute the imperial edict and can only comply with it unconditionally.


    When Li Shiyuan ascended the throne, he could attach such importance to things, and naturally he would not let anyone present neglect them.


    The ministers stood quietly, waiting for Li Shiyuan to finish reading the last imperial edict.


    "This is the imperial edict of the former Emperor." Li Shiyuan said calm, eyes as sharp.


    In a word, all the ministers could not help whispering.


    The imperial edict of the former Emperor meant that all this had been decided when Li Changtian was alive, but because of the situation of Li Shiyuan at that time, the imperial edict was not made public.


    And now¡ª¡ª


    In this way, the ministers did not dare to move and stood in the same place.


    But Li Shiyuan slowly read out the imperial edict of the former Emperor word by word: "worship heaven, the imperial edict says..."


    When Li Shiyuan finished reading the last word, the ministers were shocked.


    But it was only a moment''s consternation, and everyone''s face was calm. They all knelt down on the ground: "I will obey your orders, long live the emperor."


    The content of the edict is about Mu Cen.


    The imperial edict abolished Mu Cen''s position as Crown Princess and gave him his freedom. No matter what his identity is in the future, Mu Cen can''t be fettered by the name of the former crown princess.


    Not only that, the imperial edict also made it clear that after Mu Cen abolished the crown prince and princess, he formally married Li Shiyuan, the king of Jin, and became the princess of Jin.


    This also means that Mu CEN is now the queen of Da Zhou.


    Li Shiyuan made Mu Cen a virtuous queen.


    Li Shiyuan was already the emperor of the Zhou Dynasty. He put this edict at the end, which proved that he attached great importance to Mu Cen. And the ministers are also very clear, Mu Cen in a year ago to turn the tide, this year and Li Shiyuan get along day and night, already married in the frontier.


    Therefore, it is also a matter of course.


    Li Shiyuan is now in power, and his ministers dare not say or ask more. Besides, Li Shiyuan still has the imperial edict of the former Emperor in his hands. If there is an imperial edict, no one can refute it.


    In the face of the obedience of the ministers, Li Shiyuan nodded and his face softened.


    Soon, Cheng Dezhu''s voice came again: "to the heaven, the emperor said..."


    Obviously, this edict was prepared in advance.


    Li Shiyuan officially gave Mu Cen the title, after becoming a country from Princess Jin. For tomorrow''s Autumn Festival, Mu Cen will accompany her as Queen. The wedding ceremony was held a month later.


    All the ministers knew that the only person who could change Li Shiyuan''s decision in this big week was Mu Cen. When he saw Mu Cen, he must be extremely respectful. Even if Mu CEN is in the back, Li Shiyuan won''t be left behind.


    Li Shiyuan''s respect and love for mu CEN is that he will give what Mu Yi should have in the world.


    Subconsciously, the ministers looked at Mu Hongyuan.


    Mu Hongyuan''s two daughters, one is the former imperial concubine of the former dynasty, and the other is the empress and emperor of the present maternal world.


    But for mu Hongyuan''s fate, people can''t guess.


    Although Mu Hongyuan returned home, he was still forced to stay in the palace at such a time, because the forcing started from Qu Huashang''s birthday. Mu Hongyuan was also invited and naturally appeared in the palace.


    Now, Mu Hongyuan is shivering.


    Because Li Shiyuan''s eyes made Mu Hongyuan unable to calm down.


    The more Li Shiyuan didn''t sentence himself, the more panic Mu Hongyuan felt.


    For mu Cen, Mu Hongyuan has never been close to him. During that time, he was close to Mu Cen because he saw Mu Cen enter the palace. Whether it was Li Changtian''s concubine or Li Shiyuan''s princess, it didn''t do any harm to Mu Hongyuan.


    Mu CEN is just a chess piece in Mu Hongyuan''s hand.

 Chapter 679

    In the end, Mu Hongyuan was on Li Shiyuan''s side. Up to now, all the people have been liquidated, but mu Hongyuan is still here.


    Mu Hongyuan doesn''t think this is a good result. It''s a kind of delay.


    It happened that Li Shiyuan took back his eyes so lightly, and did not make any sentence to Mu Hongyuan.


    Then, Cheng Dezhu''s voice came: "retreat."


    Li Shiyuan stood up and walked to the back of the imperial dragon hall. All the ministers knelt down on the ground and said, "long live the emperor, long live the emperor."


    Until Li Shiyuan''s figure disappeared, the ministers stood up.


    At the moment when they stood up, the guards had already come in and directly came to Mu Hongyuan. They were even more scared and did not dare to say a word.


    "What are you going to do?" Mu Hongyuan''s voice was trembling.


    The guard''s face was expressionless and extremely formulaic: "please come down with Mr. mu."


    This sounds respectful, but with coercion, it doesn''t give Mu Hongyuan any chance to resist. The guards have approached Mu Hongyuan and forced him to follow them.


    You know, all the guards in the palace are under the control of Mu Zhanxiao. If it''s really just polite, it''s impossible for this to happen. Obviously it''s not like this.


    The ministers did not dare to speak, so they could only watch.


    "I want to see the emperor, I want to see the emperor." Mu Hongyuan''s voice came, "Mu Zhanxiao is still my son, I want to see Mu Zhanxiao."


    However, no matter what Mu Hongyuan said, the guards were always calm: "please go with your subordinates, the emperor and Mu will naturally come to see mu."


    This time, the guards no longer gave Mu Hongyuan any chance to resist and left with Mu Hongyuan.


    The hall was quiet again.


    All the ministers dare not breathe, so they can only watch Mu Hongyuan be taken away by the guards. Until they go far away, they bow their heads and quickly walk out of the Yulong hall.


    When Li Shiyuan ascended the throne and sealed the palace for three days, they could not leave the palace until the next day.


    In this palace, the ministers are also in a panic, for fear that one day, the knife will fall on their neck.


    Every step is careful, but also dare not say more, and irrelevant people say a word.


    he that talks much errs much.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡ª¡ª


    Li Shiyuan went down to Yulong hall and saw Mu Cen behind the screen. Mu Cen stood quietly and Linglong accompanied him.


    Seeing Li Shiyuan coming, Mu Cen smiles at Li Shiyuan: "my concubine, please see the emperor."


    "No need to be polite." Li Shiyuan walked quickly to Mu Cen and helped him up in person.


    Mu Cen eyebrow eyes is still with a smile, Li Shiyuan bowed his head, so with his fingers scraped Mu Cen''s nose: "smile what?"


    Mu Cen shook his head: "nothing, just some emotion."


    Li Shiyuan didn''t say anything. He hugged Mu Cen and walked towards the imperial study. These three days, Li Shiyuan would be so busy that he didn''t even have a chance to breathe.


    ¡±After I''ve been busy for a few days, I''ll start to arrange the wedding. " As he walked, Li Shiyuan said, "the ministers of the house of interior will come to you. If you have any requirements, just tell them that they will do as you tell them."


    "I don''t ask for anything." Mu Cen laughs, "these matters, the internal affairs government decides to go."


    "Good." Li Shiyuan also laughed.


    Soon, they walked into the imperial dragon hall, and Mu Cen continued: "I say thank you on behalf of my adoptive parents. I don''t have to cover up the grievances of the Li family for many years. The name of Muzi embroidery house can be restored. "


    "You are the master of the embroidery room. The cloth in the palace can go from the embroidery room. The embroidery mother in the embroidery room is also arranged by you. I won''t care about these things." Li Shiyuan decentralization is very thorough, and then he looked at Mu Cen, eyes are particularly serious.


    Mu Cen also stood quietly, waiting for Li Shiyuan to finish speaking.


    "Also, you should deal with Qu Huashang and the people of Mu family." Li Shiyuan finished.


    Mu Cen listened quietly, but he said with a smile: "give these things to me, aren''t you afraid that people will gossip about you one day?"


    "Who dares?" Li Shiyuan said directly, "one day when I am here, no one will say you are not."


    "I''m worried about you." Mu Cen beat the man''s chest in anger.


    "Don''t worry about me." Li Shiyuan is calm, "what''s more, if you didn''t have the country, you wouldn''t have today''s scenery."


    On the way of seizing the throne, many soldiers followed Li Shiyuan to shed their blood. However, in Li Shiyuan''s view, the most important person was Mu Cen.


    Without Mu Cen, everything would not have been so smooth.


    Therefore, the importance of Mu Cen to Li Shiyuan, it can be imagined that Li Shiyuan would not let people talk about Mu Cen.


    As the voice fell, Li Shiyuan gently hugged Mu Cen into his arms, and his mandible was so close to Mu Cen''s hair. They didn''t speak, just hugged each other so quietly.


    Cheng Dezhu, who was outside, didn''t dare to come in and disturb him.


    Outside the imperial study, there were countless people waiting.


    Mu Cen quickly moved: "well, I don''t quarrel with you, the minister outside is still waiting for you."


    Li Shiyuan said, "I''ll have dinner with you in the evening."


    "Good." Mu Cen answered.


    Li Shiyuan just looked at Mu Cen and said, "go."


    Mu Cen made a sound.


    They just stood in the same place and looked at each other for a while. It seemed that they didn''t get along with each other so day and night, and they didn''t want to be together now. It seemed that they wanted to be with this person all the time.


    On the contrary, it''s true that they are all in the same bedroom now, and they are all reluctant to give up and attached to each other.


    Look back in three steps.


    This idea made Mu Cen red. She calmed down for a while, then turned around and walked out of the imperial study without squinting. Li Shiyuan looked at Mu Cen''s figure and laughed softly.


    The bottom of eyes is endless love and doting.


    When Mu Cen came out of the imperial study, several ministers were waiting outside.


    See Mu Cen come out, they all kneel down: "I see empress, empress thousand years old thousand years old."


    Mu Cen''s mood control is very good, calm smile: "up. Thank you for your hard work. "


    "That''s what I should do." All the ministers answered.


    Mu Cen didn''t say much. He nodded and walked forward. Linglong immediately followed up, Mu Cen did not go to other places, but directly toward the dormitory where Mu Hongyuan was imprisoned.


    For mu Hongyuan, Mu Cen did not plan to be so kind.


    Shen Shen, Mu Cen''s pace is a little faster, Linglong has been following, never leaving.


    It was not until outside the palace where Mu Hongyuan was imprisoned that Mu Cen stood still and stopped.

 Chapter 680

    The guard at the door saw Mu Cen and immediately knelt down: "I''ll see the empress."


    Mu Cen flicks his sleeve, and the guards stand up and stand in the original position, without blocking Mu Cen''s entry. In Li Shiyuan''s imperial edict, except Mu Cen, no irrelevant person is allowed to visit.


    When Mu Cen was about to enter, suddenly, Mu Zhanxiao came in a hurry, which made Mu Cen quiet slightly, standing in the same place, waiting for mu Zhanxiao.


    Mu Zhanxiao went to Mu Cen: "I see the empress."


    "Second brother, don''t be polite." Mu Cen nodded, "something can be said directly."


    Mu Zhanxiao hesitates, just looks at Mu Cen and doesn''t know how to speak.


    Mu Cen calmed down: "does the second elder brother want to ask the matter of Mu adult?"


    This mu is mu Hongyuan. Mu Cen uses Mu to describe Mu Hongyuan, which means that Mu Cen has no affection for mu Hongyuan.


    So under such circumstances, Mu Hongyuan''s result will not be very good.


    But mu Zhanxiao didn''t find Mu Cen because of such a thing.


    "Not really." Mu Zhanxiao said directly, "it''s Mu Mian''s business."


    "Mu Mian?" Mu Cen was quiet.


    Mu Mian is mu Zhanxiao''s sister, but mu Mian hardly has any sense of existence in Mu''s family. Mu Cen seldom sees Mu Mian when he is in Mu''s family, so he has a light impression on Mu Mian.


    This is true in both previous and present lives.


    Even for the appearance of Mu Mian are a little fuzzy up.


    So when Mu Zhanxiao mentions Mu Mian coldly, Mu CEN is surprised, but mu Cen doesn''t say much, but quietly waits for mu Zhanxiao to go on.


    Although Mu CEN is merciless, he is not brainless.


    Mu Cen won''t move the innocent people in Mu family. Naturally, Mu Zhanxiao''s mother is in the innocent line, and so is mu Mian.


    "This year, the queen knows what happened in Kyoto, but the only thing that happened in the Mu family is that Chen didn''t tell the queen." Mu Zhanxiao sighed silently, "when my minister is assigned, the affairs of Mu family are beyond reach. After Chen left, Mu Mian was betrothed to Li Shiyi. This is the master of mu. "


    Mu Zhanxiao also changed his name to Mu Hongyuan.


    It''s not respect, it''s irony.


    "Although Mu Mian is at the right age to marry, she is not suitable to marry in this case. If Chen is there, she won''t agree. But Chen''s mother can''t make the decision, so under the instruction of Lord mu, Mu Mian married Li Shiyi. Although she was the imperial concubine, it was not satisfactory. "


    Mu Zhanxiao said slowly, his brow always twisted: "but this matter, Mu Mian has no problem. But this is not the point. The point is that Mu Mian was always used by Li Shiyi when she married him. Now that the liquidation has come down, Mu Mian is naturally to blame, and he has also been detained, waiting for the release. "


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    "Mu Mian is Chen''s only sister. I hope the empress can open up her mind and let Mu Mian go for the sake of being her sister." Mu Zhanxiao finished.


    Mu Cen listened quietly, but he also understood.


    In fact, Mu Zhanxiao can be the master of Mu Mian''s business, or it''s not a problem for mu Zhanxiao to go to Li Shiyuan in person. Now he has found himself in a circle. I''m afraid it''s not as simple as it seems.


    Mu Mian is afraid of causing a capital crime.


    "What did Mu Mian do?" Mu Cen asked.


    Mu Zhanxiao didn''t hide it. He told Mu Cen truthfully.


    Mu Cen was a little surprised.


    Over the past year, Mu Mian has almost been Li Shiyi''s right-hand man. Mu Mian has been involved in all these things in Kyoto. If the crime is discussed, it must be a capital crime, and there is no room for maneuver. So at the beginning, Li Shiyuan directly arrested Mu Mian and did not list it separately.


    Li Shiyuan has listed all the people who are related to Mu Cen separately.


    However, in this year, Mu Mian, including his previous trip to the frontier fortress to hunt down Mu Cen, was all arranged by Mu Mian, which made Li Shiyuan''s taboo. Therefore, Li Shiyuan didn''t show any mercy. How could Li Shiyuan not know the relationship between mu Mian and Mu Zhanxiao.


    Therefore, Mu Zhanxiao came here in person.


    Mu Cen calmed down. It was more difficult than she thought.


    "I will talk to the emperor later." Mu Cen finally agreed, "but this matter, the second elder brother should be very clear in his heart, even if Mu Mian''s death can be avoided, life can''t escape, I''m afraid it won''t be so good."


    "Just keep mummy alive." Mu Zhanxiao didn''t embarrass Mu Cen. "My mother is old. Because of Mu Mian''s business, she weeps all day. Her body is not as good as before, so please forgive me."


    As parents, no matter what their children become, they always hope that their children will be safe and sound.


    Mu Cen knows this very well.


    She nodded: "the palace knows, this matter, the palace will deal with naturally." Mu Cen gave a promise, but when she looked at Mu Zhanxiao, she said directly, "but since then, Mu Mian will not have any freedom. I hope that the second brother can understand and understand this."


    Mu Zhanxiao knelt down: "thank you very much."


    "Second brother, please get up." Mu Cen personally helped Mu Zhanxiao up, and then changed the topic, "second brother want to go in with this palace?"


    Mu Zhanxiao shook his head: "no, I still have something to deal with. The Mu family''s affairs, the empress will make a decision."


    Mu Cen nodded, and then, Mu Zhanxiao had turned around and quickly left in the direction when he came. Mu Cen didn''t say anything. After watching Mu Zhanxiao leave, he entered the bedroom.


    In the bedroom, Mu Hongyuan''s frightened voice still came, constantly demanding to see Li Shiyuan and leave here.


    "I''m the emperor''s father-in-law now. You don''t worry about me when I go out, do you?" Mu Hongyuan roared.


    But the next second, Mu Hongyuan became cautious again: "let me out. The emperor will never do this to me. Let me out!"


    But no matter what Mu Hongyuan said or made, the guards in the bedroom were expressionless and ignored Mu Hongyuan''s meaning.


    Until the eunuch''s voice came: "the queen has arrived."


    The expression of the bodyguard changed. Qi Qi knelt down: "I see the empress. She is thousands of years old."


    Mu Cen said: "get up."


    And Mu Hongyuan had already seen it, and immediately went to Mu Cen: "Cen Er, I''m my father. You won''t do this to my father, are you? You''re here to take my father out, aren''t you? My father has gone home, cen''er... "


    "Lord mu, you should call this palace empress." Mu Cen''s voice was cold, which made the boundary between them clear.


    Mu Hongyuan''s face changed greatly. If Mu Cen said that, Mu Hongyuan would have understood.

 Chapter 681

    Mu Cen didn''t take himself out.


    Mu CEN is here to settle accounts with himself.


    "Queen." Mu Hongyuan changed his words very quickly. Between the lines, he was full of desire for survival. "For the sake of my mother''s father, I beg her to let me go. I have already returned home and can''t do anything. The rest of my life, I will only live in peace in the government."


    Mu Hongyuan knelt on the ground and said it directly.


    And Mu Cen just looked at Mu Hongyuan so quietly and didn''t speak. This gesture is more like trying Mu Hongyuan, which makes Mu Hongyuan scared.


    "Empress --" Mu Hongyuan was about to cry.


    But mu Cen said slowly: "Lord mu, you''ve done a lot of evil in your life. What''s the use of begging for this palace now? The emperor doesn''t deal with you because he wants to leave you to our palace. Do you think our palace can let you go? "


    Mu Hongyuan''s face changed.


    "Not far, but near. A year ago, didn''t lord Mu stand by Li Shiyuan and become his executioner, giving the emperor a fatal blow. When Mr. Mu asked for the palace, did you ever think that the palace was also the daughter of Mr. mu, but when could Mr. Mu remember the palace? "


    Mu Cen asked directly: "not only that, does Mr. Mu really put his mother in the heart of the palace? Is this Luoxue building to commemorate his mother, or do you feel guilty, or do you want to completely confine her in the Luoxue building, so that her grievances don''t come out?"


    With that, Mu Cen''s voice became fierce.


    Mu Hongyuan''s face was even more ugly. Unexpectedly, Mu Cen knew all the secrets that had been hidden for many years.


    "Lord mu, there is no secret in the world. Foxes will show their tails sooner or later, won''t they?" Mu Cen sneered and said directly, "why was my palace sent away since I was a child? Didn''t you count it in my heart? Under such circumstances, how could lord Mu have the face to beg for this palace? "


    Mu Hongyuan''s voice trembled: "you... You... How do you know..."


    Those dusty histories seem to be opened up at once, ruthlessly.


    Murchen looked as like as two peas at Mu Hongyuan. The same face as Luo Xue seemed to be returning to justice from Mu Hong Yuan.


    Mu Hongyuan shivered.


    You know, back then¡ª¡ª


    "No... I didn''t mean to..." Mu Hongyuan''s mind began to become confused. Looking at Mu Cen''s step by step, he shook his head desperately: "I didn''t mean to, you don''t want to come to me, you''re too infiltrating, I can only do this, for the Mu family, I can only do this."


    Mu Cen stood calmly in front of Mu Hongyuan.


    If in the past, it was Mu Cen who drove Chen Zhirong crazy with magic, but now Mu Cen doesn''t even use magic, Mu Hongyuan can tell the whole story.


    After leaving Kyoto, Mu Cen had doubts about these things. Now, when she sees Mu Hongyuan, she can be sure that all these things are true.


    Chen Zhirong killed Luoxue in the most cruel and heartless way, but mu Hongyuan was the crueler. He said that Luoxue was the one he loved all his life.


    But no Mu Hongyuan knew what happened to the Luoxue building in memory of Luoxue in King Mu''s mansion.


    It''s the building where the array has been arranged. In order to suppress Luoxue''s Soul here, no one has lived in Luoxue building for many years. It''s not mu Hongyuan who doesn''t want to live in Luoxue building, and doesn''t want Luoxue''s place to be defiled.


    Until Mu Cen came back, the building was given to Mu Cen.


    At that time, Mu Cen didn''t understand these. He just wanted to get back his mother''s things.


    When living in Luoxue building, Mu Cen would dream of Luoxue from time to time, but it was not the usual gentle appearance, but the extremely miserable.


    Gradually, Mu Cen found something wrong, but it was too late. Before she had time to explore, she had married into the East Palace, and later, she had no time to take care of it.


    All the way to the border, Luoxue appears again and again in Mu Cen''s dream. Everything between Luoxue and modern times alternates. Luoxue asks Mu Cen to save her. She wants to reincarnate, and the premise of saving is mu Hongyuan''s death.


    Only with Mu Hongyuan''s death can all this come true.


    Mu Cen suddenly realized.


    This time back to Beijing, although Mu Cen had been in a shop before, he still looked for an opportunity to go to King Mu''s house. Sure enough, from the perspective of onlookers, he found that the structure of Luoxue building was so infiltrating that he couldn''t see it. However, those who were interested in it would clearly find that this building is five elements and eight trigrams, It''s a living coffin.


    And in front of the three tall trees, it looks like nothing more than three green smoke.


    This is a typical structure of prisoners, but the building is a multi-storey building, which is very rare in Kyoto. Most of the buildings have two floors, while the Luoxue building has three floors.


    The last floor and a half are blocked, and there are no stairs to go up or down.


    I''m afraid that the soul of Luoxue is confined here and cannot be reincarnated.


    Because in the later stage, Luoxue could not walk for a long time.


    How cruel a man can be to do such a thing.


    When Mu Cen thought of this, he knew that the man who seemed to be deeply in love was just a selfish ghost with only his own heart. Anyone in his hand was just a chess piece, which was not worth mentioning.


    "Please... Please..." Mu Hongyuan subconsciously wants to catch Mu Cen.


    However, the bodyguard on one side stepped forward as quickly as possible and firmly controlled Mu Hongyuan: "be bold and unrestrained! How dare you be rude to the queen. "


    Mu Hongyuan was firmly held by the guards.


    Mu CEN is still standing calmly in front of Mu Hongyuan.


    "Should you go down with your mother? Mother at least for you, pay a lifetime, but you can be at ease. Mu Hongyuan, how many people''s blood are stained in your hands? Don''t you feel guilty? "


    Mu Cen''s voice cooled down.


    Soon, she looks at Linglong, who breaks a tray with three glasses of wine on it.


    Mu Hongyuan''s eyes were even more frightened. He knew better than anyone what it meant.


    "For the sake of being the father of this palace, this palace gives you a choice. Among the three glasses of wine, one is not poisonous wine. As long as you find it and drink it, you can live. On the contrary, you are dead. " Mu Cen''s words are direct.


    Mu Hongyuan shook his head desperately, looked at three glasses of wine, and refused to do anything.


    Mu Cen continued coldly: "if you don''t want to choose Mu Wang Ye, then I will choose for you. At that time, you can''t help Mu Wang Ye."

 Chapter 682

    This word, Mu Cen still says directly.


    Voice down, Mu Cen told the side of the guard: "release Mu Wang Ye."


    "Yes." The guard released Mu Hongyuan, but his eyes were still fixed on him for fear of any accident.


    Mu Hongyuan is completely passive. Whether he chooses or not, the result is the same, but if he chooses, he may still have a chance of survival.


    Finally, Mu Hongyuan quickly picked up one of the glasses and drank it all in one gulp.


    His face was solemn and stirring.


    As a result, after drinking a glass of wine, Mu Hongyuan was ok, which made Mu Hongyuan very happy. He just looked at Mu Cen: "I''m ok, I''m ok..."


    Mu Cen stood quietly and didn''t speak.


    These three glasses of wine are not lethal, but they are crippling.


    It is more painful to live than to die, especially in such a situation that nothing can be done. In the end, it is just waiting for death, but the time of death is lengthened wirelessly, which can only be despised and ridiculed.


    The feeling that life is not like death is cone-shaped.


    Mu Hongyuan''s life is insidious. How can she let Mu Hongyuan die so happily and delusionally.


    Mu Cen sneered.


    "Yes, Lord Mu is lucky." Mu Cen laughed sarcastically, "come on, send mu Wangye out of the palace."


    "Yes, madam." The guard answered.


    Mu Hongyuan almost collapsed in fright, so he was taken out by the guards. Now he just wants to leave here and never want to see Mu Cen again. Seeing Mu Cen means being terrible.


    When the bodyguard took Mu Hongyuan up, Mu Cen spoke very blandly: "Lord mu, death can be avoided, but life can''t escape. You can''t go back to King Mu''s residence. You can''t go back to Kyoto any more. "


    Mu Hongyuan was stunned and did not expect such a result, but such a result was expected.


    It''s better than losing your life.


    And Mu Cen waved, and the guards had taken Mu Hongyuan out.


    Linglong looks at Mu Cen. Mu Cen smiles calmly: "but Linglong thinks our palace has become kind?"


    Linglong did not speak, but did not deny his guess.


    Mu Cen lowered his head and said with a smile: "those three cups are not poisonous wine, but the rescue of the disabled. When he comes out from here and leaves the palace, the medicine will attack. Within three days, it will be like the pain of bone erosion, and then his limbs will start to fester completely, unable to make a sound. He can''t die, but he can''t live


    Mu Cen''s every word is particularly clear: "a person who has been above all his life now has to crawl and beg to survive. This kind of torture is torture for mu Hongyuan. He didn''t live long. He had to kill himself in shame and anger. "


    Linglong suddenly realized.


    Mu Cen lowered his eyebrows and said, "I want to go out of the palace."


    Linglong Leng once: "Niang Niang, but the emperor said..."


    Later, Linglong swallowed it in her throat and didn''t speak any more. She thought that Linglong knew that Li Shiyuan''s ban didn''t include Mu Cen. Mu Cen was free to enter and leave the palace.


    "Niang Niang, do you want to talk to the emperor?" Linglong reminds Mu Cen.


    Mu Cen did not deny it.


    Soon, Mu Cen went out of his bedroom and went back to the imperial dragon hall. Linglong follows Mu Cen in a hurry.


    When Mu Cen wants to leave the palace, he naturally wants to go to King Mu''s house and get rid of the array. Once Mu Hongyuan dies, Luoxue can be reincarnated. This is a worry, and Luoxue can go on the road quietly.


    Mu Cen sank and didn''t speak any more.


    Soon, Mu Cen returned to the imperial dragon hall.


    The bodyguard didn''t stop Mu Cen, respectfully invited an: "I''ll see the empress."


    Mu Cen nodded, then walked towards the hall.


    Li Shiyuan is in the hall, and Rong Jiu has come back. When he sees Mu Cen coming in, Li Shiyuan doesn''t avoid it. Rong Jiu turns to Mu Cen and respectfully asks for an.


    "I see the empress. She is thousands of years old." Hello, Rong Jiu.


    "Get up, Mr. Rong." Mu Cen brushed his sleeve.


    Rong Jiu just got up.


    Then, Rong Jiucai looked at Li Shiyuan and continued: "emperor, I have searched the bottom of the cliff with people. The bottom of the cliff is an abyss. It''s impossible for anyone to appear on weekdays. The chance of jumping down like this is too low."


    Li Shiyuan didn''t make a sound. He just listened.


    "Chen''s people went down, and later they found a broken body at the bottom of the cliff. The clothes on his body were worn by Li Shiyuan before. The body had been gnawed by beasts. He couldn''t tell his face, but with the jade pendant and clothes on his waist, he could roughly judge it."


    Rong jiuying tells Li Shiyuan the truth about what he found one day and one night.


    Li Shiyuan listened quietly, but did not say anything: "you work hard, go down and have a good rest."


    "Yes." Rong Jiu responds.


    But mu Cen slightly twisted his eyebrows and stood in the same place, saying nothing. Rong Jiu naturally could not lie, but it was an instinct. Instinctively, he felt that it was not so simple, but mu Cen could not find anything wrong.


    When she fell into the cliff, she entered the cave on the edge of the cliff, because Mu Cen knew there was a cave in this place. Does Li Shiyuan know?


    But even if you know, what''s the matter with the corpse you see now?


    But mu Cen''s quiet, Li Shiyuan also sees clearly, after Rong Jiu retreats, Li Shiyuan just walks toward Mu Cen: "what are you thinking?"


    Mu Cen shook his head: "nothing. By the way, I''ve come to tell you that I''m going to go out of the palace, to King Mu''s house. "


    Li Shiyuan looks at Mu Cen.


    Mu Cen roughly explained that Li Shiyuan was surprised: "I really didn''t expect that Mu Hongyuan could do such a thing."


    Mu Cen sneered: "I didn''t expect that. That''s why my mother is restless all day long. At least I want my mother to be reincarnated smoothly. "


    "Good. I''ll let Linglong and Rongjiu follow you. " What Li Shiyuan said is direct.


    "Linglong just follow me. Let them have a rest." Muchen made a quick decision.


    Li Shiyuan didn''t say anything.


    But soon, Mu Cen looked at Li Shiyuan and suddenly thought of something: "what happened to Li Shiyuan..."


    "You heard that just now." Li Shiyuan is direct, "or do you have other ideas?"


    Mu Cen was quiet and shook his head: "I don''t know what to say, but I feel a little uneasy. I always feel that this matter is not so easy to end. Li Shiyuan was cautious and vicious, so he should have left a back hand for himself. I can''t have all the cheapness in the world. "


    Mu Cen said his idea, Li Shiyuan was quiet, just looked at Mu Cen: "this matter, I will let Rong Jiu stare at it again. If Li Shiyuan didn''t die, he would have nowhere to hide in Dazhou. Don''t mention me, even the people of Dazhou will not let Li Shiyuan go. "

 Chapter 683

    That''s true.


    This year, the people of Dazhou hated Li Shiyuan to the bone.


    If Li Shiyuan appeared in the crowd, he would be chased and intercepted, and the result can be imagined.


    In Li Shiyuan''s words, Mu Cen was slightly relieved.


    But the pressure in the heart of uneasiness but how all can''t disperse, her brain turn fast, as if in the calculation of their own around anyone.


    Now the people Mu Cen cares about are all in Kyoto, only Ao Feng.


    However, although Aofeng is outside the Great Wall, there are also elite soldiers stationed outside the Great Wall. It is absolutely impossible to have any accidents, not to mention Murong Yufeng and Ji Niang. It is reasonable that there will not be too big a problem.


    Mu CEN is worried, always feel that this period of time things happened more, just let her so nervous.


    After sinking, Mu Cen didn''t speak again.


    But Li Shiyuan already hugged Mu Cen in his arms: "don''t think wildly. If I say it will be OK, it will be OK."


    "Good." Mu Cen answered.


    "You should be more careful when you leave the palace." Li Shiyuan looked down at Mu Cen, "I can''t go out with you, the things in the palace haven''t been finished."


    "I know." Mu Cen didn''t think much about it.


    Li Shiyuan looks at Mu Cen''s face. His thin lips rise and he smiles. He just lowers his head and kisses Mu Cen. Mu Cen doesn''t dodge. His slender arm embraces Li Shiyuan''s neck.


    "Go ahead." Li Shiyuan didn''t embarrass Mu Cen. "I''ll enter the palace at night. I''ll wait for you to have dinner together."


    "Good." Mu Cen smiles.


    But mu Cen didn''t leave in a hurry, and their eyes were glued together.


    "That''s right." Li Shiyuan suddenly opened his mouth.


    Mu Cen looks at the man with a frown.


    "What are you going to do with Mu Zhihua and Qu Huashang?" Li Shiyuan casually asked, not too concerned, "and jiliansha."


    "After the ancestor worship tomorrow." Mu Cen was calm.


    Li Shiyuan nodded and said nothing more.


    After that, Mu Cen didn''t stay much in the imperial dragon hall. He turned around and walked out of the palace.


    Now, Mu Cen has already changed.


    Although out of the palace low-key, but mu CEN is very clear, in the dark shadow guard at any time on standby, if you find any abnormal, shadow guard will fight to protect Mu Cen.


    Linglong followed.


    As soon as Mu Cen came out of the palace, he saw the figure of Mu Hongyuan not far away. He seemed to be in great pain. He grasped himself like this, but his strength soon relaxed.


    Because his limbs became weak, he wanted to vent, but he couldn''t make any sound.


    People around him just looked at Mu Hongyuan in disgust.


    Mu Hongyuan couldn''t survive or die. He almost rolled in the same place in a mess. The disgusting eyes of people around him made Mu Hongyuan unable to accept it.


    He didn''t understand until this moment, how could Mu Cen be so kind as to let him go.


    What Mu Cen wants is just his own embarrassment.


    And Mu Cen has come over, but not close to Mu Hongyuan, the irony in his eyes is obvious.


    Mu Hongyuan widened his eyes and looked at Mu Cen like this.


    Mu Cen''s voice is very light, but it is enough to let Mu Hongyuan listen to the truth: "Lord mu, life is not like death, is the biggest punishment to people."


    Mu Hongyuan made a babbling voice. Mu Cen didn''t have to think about it. He knew it was Mu Hongyuan''s reluctance, but what?


    After that, Mu Cen didn''t even look at Mu Hongyuan.


    But to Linglong, he said, "it''s our imperial edict that no one should feed, take in or treat Mu Hongyuan. If there is any violation, he should be punished as an accomplice. Mu Hongyuan is his lesson."


    "Yes." Linglong answered.


    Listening to Mu Cen''s voice, Mu Hongyuan almost fell into despair.


    What does that mean?


    He escaped from the poisoned wine, but still could not escape the torture.


    And Mu CEN is very clear, in such circumstances, Mu Hongyuan at most adhere to three or five days of time, water does not enter, people are bound to die.


    Mu Cen didn''t have any pity. He didn''t even look at Mu Hongyuan again. He turned around and went to Mu Wangfu.


    Soon, Mu Cen stood in front of Mu Wangfu. The former scenery of Mu Wangfu now seems to be more defeated. Mu Cen stood at the door for a while.


    When steward Chen heard the news, he immediately came out and saw Mu Cen. He was overjoyed and wept. Then he knelt down like this: "I''ll see you..."


    As soon as the voice fell, housekeeper Chen slapped himself: "Niang Niang, look at the brainless slave. I''ve seen the empress. She''s a thousand years old."


    ¡±Get up. " Mu Cen didn''t care.


    Housekeeper Chen nodded, but his eyes were red. He really looked forward to Mu Cen''s return. In the past year, it''s hard to say anything in the house of King Mu.


    Accompanied by housekeeper Chen, Mu Cen walked towards the palace. As he walked, Mu Cen asked, "how is the old lady?"


    "Lady." Housekeeper Chen''s voice choked. "The old lady was totally unconscious last month, and now she is dying. But now there are so many things, and no doctor dares to come to the door. They all rely on the previous medicine. I don''t know how long she can last."


    Before Li Shiyuan came back, Prince Mu''s house was beautiful. However, Li Shiyuan was also wary of King Mu''s house. On the surface, he did nothing, but on the back, he was constantly reducing the power of King Mu''s house.


    Over the past year, great Zhou has been in turmoil. It makes Wang Xueshuang sigh.


    As for mu Hongyuan, Wang Xueshuang has long been unable to persuade him. It seems that he can meet the future of Mu''s mansion. There are fewer and fewer people in this mansion. Wang Xueshuang''s body is more and more defeated, and now it''s completely out of control.


    While listening, Mu Cen didn''t rush to luoxuelou, but went to Wang Xueshuang''s yard.


    Li Ma Ma and others saw Mu Cen, also quickly knelt down to please an: "I have seen the empress, empress thousand years old thousand years old thousand years old."


    Mu Cen nodded to the crowd to get up and hurried into the house.


    And Wang Xueshuang''s situation, as housekeeper Chen said, has long been in the dying, but the last breath is in, and this breath, I''m afraid, will soon be gone.


    Quiet, Mu Cen did not say anything, closed his eyes.


    "The palace will let the imperial doctor come." Mu Cen said it for a long time.


    Housekeeper Chen nodded in response.


    It''s no use for the imperial doctor to come. The matter of Wang Xueshuang is just the matter in these seven days.


    Mu Cen didn''t say anything more. She watched Wang Xueshuang quietly for a long time. Finally, she stood up without saying a word and her eyes were slightly red.


    Wang Xueshuang is a good person to himself in this mansion. Even though he has some selfish intentions, at least he doesn''t hurt others in the end.


    Now this ending, let a person a little too sad.


    Mu Cen understands that Wang Xueshuang''s disappointment gradually accumulates, and everything in Mu''s mansion finally brings Wang Xueshuang down.

 Chapter 684

    In the last life, Wang Xueshuang could live a few more years.


    After that, Mu Cen closed his eyes and explained something carefully. Then he turned around and left.


    This time, Mu Cen did not hesitate to come to luoxuelou, which was cleaned up, but it was not luoxuelou that Mu Cen knew that day. Standing outside luoxuelou, Mu Cen could feel the gloom of the building.


    And before, her mind is not here, completely ignored.


    She sank and went into the snow building.


    Linglong wants to keep up.


    Mu Cen turned and looked at Linglong: "wait outside."


    "Niang Niang -" Linglong didn''t agree.


    "I''ll be fine." Mu Cen said it directly.


    Linglong nodded, but didn''t say anything. Soon, Mu Cen walked into the house, which was just like when Mu Cen left, and didn''t change much.


    She went straight up to the second floor.


    The second floor leads to the third floor, and there is no stairs. Mu Cen quietly looks at the deep corridor, flies up to the door of the third floor.


    The door has been added layers of shackles. Mu Cen can see at a glance that this is the shackles that have been cursed. He can''t open it at all. If he opens it by force, he will only be implicated.


    On the third floor, there was a bleak cry, which became obvious.


    Mu Cen knelt down at the door and kowtowed three times: "mother, forgive Cen er for being unfilial. Cen Er is late. But did my mother see it? Mu Hongyuan''s life is not like death now. It will not be more than five days at most. When he is tortured to death, cen''er will ask the master to give his mother a chance to reincarnate as soon as possible. "


    Mu Cen''s words, the cry in the house gradually quieted down.


    Mu Cen knew that Luo Xue heard: "Niang, this shackle is going to kill Mu Hongyuan, and use his head to sacrifice to you. You can wait a few days. If you are in a hurry, I can take Mu Hongyuan''s life now. "


    It''s quiet inside.


    Mu Cen understood what Luo Xue meant, and Mu Hongyuan''s torture was natural. She is willing to wait.


    Waiting for a lifetime, to torture Mu Hongyuan, for Luoxue is happy.


    "Niang, cen''er leaves first. In five days, cen''er will come back." Mu Cen promised.


    And there was a knock at the door, which was Luo Xue''s promise.


    Mu Cen kowtowed again, and then left calmly.


    When mucen comes out, Linglong and housekeeper Chen greet him.


    "Housekeeper Chen, except the main building of Luoxue building, other places have been demolished." Mu Cen answered, "and then he went to Kaiyuan Temple to invite the abbot. It''s said that it''s the request of our palace to hold the dead for seven days and seven nights in Luoxue building."


    "Yes. Yes, slave Housekeeper Chen answered.


    After careful explanation, Mu Cen didn''t stay in King Mu''s residence, and soon turned back to the palace.


    There will be a grand ceremony for ancestor worship tomorrow, which can''t tolerate any jokes. After ancestor worship, tell the ancestor that Li Shiyuan ascended the throne. This is the completion of all the ceremonies. Li Shiyuan is the king of the state of the Zhou Dynasty.


    Today, the name of the state of Dazhou was changed to "Xian".


    On the way back, Mu Cen still saw Mu Hongyuan. He couldn''t even go far, so he could only stay in the same place and no one dared to get close.


    She lowered her eyebrows without any pity.


    The carriage went slowly towards the palace.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡ª¡ª


    The next day.


    Nanshan ancestor worship.


    The gate of the palace has not been opened, and no one is allowed to go out. However, this is the last day of closing the palace. After the ancestor worship in Nanshan, the gate of the palace will be opened and the original order will be restored.


    Li Shiyuan''s ancestor worship has spread all over the capital of Dazhou. People get up early in the morning and welcome Li Shiyuan on both sides of the palace road. This shows people''s expectation and trust in Li Shiyuan.


    Early in the morning, the palace was gradually busy because of ancestor worship.


    Mu CEN is not in a hurry to change clothes. Instead, she changes a dragon robe for Li Shiyuan herself. She stands quietly in front of the man and cleans up the man''s clothes carefully. Occasionally, when she looks up, she looks at the man with a smile in her eyes.


    Li Shiyuan looked back at Mu Cen, with a faint smile in his eyebrows and eyes.


    "All right." Mu Cen tied his belt and stood up.


    Li Shiyuan looks down at Mu Cen, embraces Mu Cen naturally and kisses her on the forehead: "cen''er has worked hard."


    "It''s just a dress. It''s not hard." Mu Cen laughs, "is it all arranged for ancestor worship today?"


    "Rong Jiu will do it. There''s no need to worry." Li Shiyuan said it directly.


    Mu Cen laughs again. There''s really no need to worry about it. We can imagine the vigilance along the way. Besides, no one dares to oppose Li Shiyuan in Dazhou. Today''s ancestor worship is just a process.


    "I''ll let Linglong come in and change for you." Li Shiyuan said with a smile, "as my queen, naturally, I want to be beautiful."


    "Good." Mu CEN is still smiling.


    Li Shiyuan made a sound, but he didn''t let go of Mu Cen. He looked down at Mu Cen and his eyes were tender.


    Mu Cen was slightly blushed by Li Shiyuan: "you release me, or it will be bad to delay the time."


    "I don''t want to let go." What Li Shiyuan said is direct.


    Mu Cen angrily looks at Li Shiyuan and beats him on the chest subconsciously. However, Li Shiyuan is painless and quickly grabs Mu Cen''s hand.


    His handsome face lowers completely, so close to Mu Cen.


    Mu Cen''s face is red and his heart is beating. It''s clear that no matter how close they are, it''s also clear that everything has happened between them. But when this person looks like this, it''s hard to resist.


    "Don''t make any noise." Mu Cen spoke calmly.


    Li Shiyuan still smiles: "I just want to look at you. Now I suddenly understand what it means to be a ghost under the peony flower. "


    "No Mu Cen pressed shyness and said solemnly, "then I''ll only be called sudaji, and I''ll be related to nine ethnic groups later."


    "Who dares." Li Shiyuan pretended to be angry and said, "I''m going to rebel if I want to kill you? Have you killed me, too? "


    Mu CEN is more angry: "hate." Then she really pushed the man away, "I won''t fight with you. I''m going to change."


    Finish saying, Mu Cen turns round, really no longer see Li Shiyuan.


    Li Shiyuan chuckled and looked at Mu Cen, but he didn''t say anything.


    Although he has been canonized as empress, everything in the palace has not been regulated, and the wedding has not been carried out, so mu Cen still lives in the imperial dragon hall.


    This is not in line with common sense, but Li Shiyuan was willing to give it to Mu Cen, and the Minister of the central government did not dare to say anything more. Mu Cen''s contribution along the way is incomparable to any of them. Naturally, Mu CEN is not the same.


    As far as Li Shiyuan is concerned, it doesn''t matter where Mu CEN is. It''s just that Da Zhou has the rules of Da Zhou, so mu Cen will eventually return to Fengqing palace.

 Chapter 685

    And Linglong has come in, eyes view nose, nose view mouth, with formal Phoenix robe in hand, neatly change for mucen.


    When everything is ready, Li Shiyuan takes Mu Cen and civil and military officials to Nanshan.


    Nanshan is the location of Li''s ancestors. When every emperor ascended the throne, he had to worship his ancestors in Nanshan, and clearly told Li''s ancestors that he had ascended the throne. Only in this way did he complete all the procedures.


    And all the arrangements of Li Shiyuan clearly tell everyone that Mu CEN is different.


    Even Mu CEN is not a single soft sedan chair, but shares a sedan chair with Li Shiyuan. This status has clearly told the public that Mu Cen has a great status in Li Shiyuan''s heart.


    On the way out of the palace to Nanshan, the people gathered countless people. When they saw their sedan chairs coming, the people knelt down together: "Cao min, see the emperor, long live the emperor, long live the emperor. Grassroots see empress, empress thousand years old thousand years old thousand years old. "


    Mu Cen looked to one side, nodded slightly, as a country, Mu Cen''s style has been very good.


    It seems to be natural.


    But mu CEN is very clear, Nanshan ancestor worship, it is the first time.


    Although Mu Cen was the queen of the last generation, when Li Shiyuan ascended the throne and went to Nanshan to worship his ancestors, he brought with him Mu Zhi''s paintings, not his own.


    This kind of thing, also let Mu Cen become the joke of the whole week. Everyone knows that the status of Mu Zhihua is higher than that of Mu Cen, and Mu CEN is just a dispensable existence.


    This is a great shame for mu Cen.


    Mingming is in the back seat, but he has nothing. On the contrary, he is not as good as a royal concubine. What Mu Zhihua gets is what Mu Cen never dares to think.


    But now¡ª¡ª


    Mu Cen lowered his eyebrows, and everything that he had done in his last life and in Mu Zhi''s paintings could finally be cleared up. Keep Mu Zhi painting until now, you can be more unscrupulous.


    "What are you thinking?" Li Shiyuan suddenly bowed his head and asked Mu Cen in a soft voice, as if they were talking intimately.


    Mu Cen returned to his mind: "nothing, just think it''s not easy to come today."


    "Not in the future." Li Shiyuan hugged Mu Cen, "it will be calm in the future."


    "Good." Mu Cen answered.


    Two people look at each other a smile, in the eyebrow eye is to each other sentimentally attached and affectionate.


    And the team has moved slowly to Nanshan, and the surrounding area is on guard. Li Shiyuan gets out of the soft sedan chair and personally supports Mu Cen.


    Mu Cen''s hand is in Li Shiyuan''s.


    During the whole journey, Li Shiyuan never let go of Mu Cen, so he led Mu Cen up the steps of Nanshan and stopped in front of the last Nanshan tower.


    Everything in Nanshan is well prepared for ancestor worship.


    Just wait for Li Shiyuan and Mu Cen to arrive.


    When they arrived, Nanshan was a place of worship.


    Li Shiyuan took the incense from the abbot and worshiped the Li family''s ancestors. Then he said slowly, "I come to tell you that I have inherited the land of the great Zhou Dynasty and will make the country prosperous and the people peaceful."


    Li Shiyuan kowtowed as his voice fell.


    Mu Cen followed Li Shiyuan and kowtowed slowly.


    Li Shiyuan''s eyes seriously looked at the tablet of Li''s ancestors: "I have also completed my ancestors'' last wish to return the jade seal of the Zhou Dynasty."


    Voice down, nine handed on the jade seal.


    The jade seal was lifted and quietly put in the tray, so it was put in front of the ancestral tablet.


    Soon, a startling scene appeared on the Nanshan Mountain, and the ministers could not help exclaiming. The originally quiet Nanshan Mountain was covered with bursts of golden light, and then gradually dispersed.


    "It''s destiny." Mu Cen spoke quietly.


    Li Shiyuan gave a faint smile, but he was neither humble nor overbearing.


    Nanshan''s ancestor worship was soon completed. Li Shiyuan''s numerous official duties forced him to stay in Nanshan, so he soon took Mu Cen back to the palace, and the Minister of culture and military also followed them back to the palace.


    On the way back to the palace, the people also saw the golden light of Nanshan. Everyone knelt on the ground and kept shouting: "long live our emperor, long live our emperor."


    Li Shiyuan naturally saw it and nodded.


    And Mu Cen looked at the people kneeling on the ground so gently, with a faint smile in his eyebrows.


    Until they went back to the palace.


    ¡­¡­


    "What''s the plan for today?" Li Shiyuan returned to the imperial study and asked Mu Cen in a low voice.


    Mu Cen had already changed her back clothes and put on her usual clothes. When Li Shiyuan asked herself, she was quiet: "go to Tianlong."


    Qu Huashang, Mu Zhihua and Ji Liansha are held in the prison.


    Mu Cen doesn''t want to dream too much, especially jiliansha, so he should deal with it as soon as possible.


    Li Shiyuan also understood Mu Cen''s idea: "I''ll go with you."


    "No, don''t you have to work in the imperial study? There are a lot of things to deal with just after I ascended the throne. I''ll just deal with them. " Mu Cen said it directly.


    Li Shiyuan looked at Mu Cen like this, and didn''t seem to give in: "I don''t worry."


    "In this palace, there is nothing to worry about." Mu Cen smiles.


    Li Shiyuan also said directly: "there are many things to worry about. Even if it''s in the palace, it''s not completely safe so far. If I accompany you, I''ll be more at ease."


    This is Li Shiyuan''s insistence.


    Mu Cen couldn''t resist Li Shiyuan''s insistence and sighed silently: "I''m afraid you will be shocked when you see my cruel and merciless side."


    Li Shiyuan chuckled and pinched Mu Cen''s cheek: "we''ve been together for so long, haven''t I seen it before?"


    Mu CEN is silent, so is he.


    Li Shiyuan has never seen her face before. In fact, they are just the same type of people who are good at hiding their true face in disguise. Only by camouflage can we survive in the previous turbulent weeks.


    "When I finish my business, we''ll go together." Li Shiyuan has made a decision.


    Mu Cen also did not refuse: "good."


    Then, Li Shiyuan didn''t say anything, and soon entered the imperial study. Mu Cen sighed and quietly waited for Li Shiyuan in the imperial garden. Linglong accompanied Mu Cen at any time.


    ¡­¡­


    An hour later, Li Shiyuan came out of the imperial study, accompanied by some civil and military ministers. Mu Cen waited so quietly, without urging.


    Ministers to Mu Cen please ANN, this just turned to leave.


    Mu Cen looked at Li Shiyuan, and Li Shiyuan said directly: "let''s go."


    "Good." Mu Cen answered.


    Li Shiyuan embraces Mu Cen and walks towards the direction of Tianlao.


    On the way to Tianlao, Li Shiyuan looked down at Mu Cen: "there''s news from the frontier."


    "Is it Ao Feng?" Mu Cen''s eyebrows and eyes with a trace of excitement.

 Chapter 686

    It has been three months since they came out, and Mu Cen hasn''t seen Aofeng for three months. When they left, Aofeng was only a hundred days old. Now Aofeng is a child of more than six months, which is even different from that time.


    Li Shiyuan said with a smile: "well."


    "Really?" Mu Cen smiles, the joy in his eyes can''t be hidden.


    "The news from Ji Niang is very good, and the frontier fortress is quiet, so you can rest assured." Li Shiyuan expressed his words completely, and then gave Ji Niang''s letter to Mu Cen.


    Mu Cen happily took over, carefully read, eyebrows with a happy look.


    "If you bear it any longer, you will soon see Aofeng." Li Shiyuan said with a smile.


    This is very fast, at least in three months.


    When Mu Cen saw Aofeng again, Aofeng was almost one year old.


    Think, Mu Cen originally happy deep feeling also followed to sink down, but very soon, she put such mood hide very good, eh sound.


    They didn''t say anything, and soon arrived at the gate of Tianlong.


    The prison is heavily guarded, and Mu Zhanxiao''s people are guarding it. Let alone people, even flies can''t escape from here.


    Even if the guards in the dungeon are all the cronies selected by Mu Zhanxiao himself, there won''t be any mistakes.


    When they saw Mu Cen and Li Shiyuan, they immediately knelt down to say hello.


    Li Shiyuan said: "get up."


    The guard at the door opened the door for Li Shiyuan. Li Shiyuan carefully supported Mu Cen and walked towards the Tianlong prison. One year later, Mu Cen re entered here, but the Tianlong prison was still very gloomy. With Li Shiyuan''s succession, the prisoners who were originally held here were pardoned. However, they could escape death crimes, and it was inevitable to live crimes. They were all assigned to the most remote island of Dazhou to reclaim the desert island, Never leave for life.


    And now in the dungeon are all the bandits of Li Shiyuan''s reign.


    Qu Huachang and others were imprisoned in the innermost and coldest place in the Tianlong.


    In the dungeon, the light of the torch illuminates the stone steps.


    But Li Shiyuan still led Mu Cen and whispered: "be careful."


    "Good." Mu Cen smiles at Li Shiyuan.


    They walked towards the innermost part of the dungeon.


    All of a sudden, Li Shiyuan seemed to think of something, and then he said, "I''ve dealt with Mu Mian''s affairs. I''ve brought Mu Mian out of it and sent him back to King Mu''s house. I''ll let Zhan Xiao deal with the rest."


    "Good." Mu Cen answered, "I''ve known my second brother for so long, but it''s the first time I''ve seen him beg for help."


    "At that time, no wonder Zhan Xiao. If Zhan Xiao was still in Kyoto at that time, he would definitely stop it, but if he wasn''t there, he couldn''t help it. Mu Mian is Zhan Xiao''s sister. Zhan Xiao really can''t ignore him. What''s more, Mu Mian is also instructed by others. " Li Shiyuan is very clear.


    Let Mumian leave, with Li Shiyuan''s consideration.


    Mu Cen speaks on behalf of Mu Zhanxiao. Li Shiyuan is bound to give face, and Li Shiyuan is also very clear that Mu Zhanxiao will naturally look at Mu Mian, and it is impossible for mu Mian to do anything.


    This is also the reason why Li Shiyuan released Mu Mian.


    "The second brother will be happy to see Mu Mian." Mu Cen said it directly.


    Li Shiyuan nodded: "if he goes back today, he will surely see it. But my understanding of Zhan Xiao will probably put Mu Mian under my own eyes from now on. "


    Mu Cen suddenly sighed.


    Li Shiyuan looked down at Mu Cen: "what''s the matter? Why do you suddenly sigh


    "Love hurts." Mu Cen said faintly, "if Mu Mian didn''t fall in love with Li Shiyi, he would not have done such a wicked thing. Li Shiyi also wants to make use of it. Mu Mian is not Li Shiyi''s opponent, so he will go without hesitation. "


    Li Shiyuan did not deny it.


    The gap between the two people''s conversation has reached the innermost part of the dungeon.


    Mu Cen looked at the prison door in front of him and was quiet for a moment: "go to Qu Huashang first."


    "Good." Li Shiyuan did not object.


    Soon, they went to the cell where Qu Huashang was being held. The guard had opened the door for them for the first time, and then stood respectfully outside the door, not daring to take the door with them.


    ¡­¡­


    "Let me out... Let me out..." Qu Huashang cried bitterly in the cell.


    But the voice was no longer loud, and it became much weaker. You know, Qu Huashang was full of splendor and wealth. Someone was waiting on him. When he was wronged like this, he almost let Qu Huashang collapse when he entered the heaven prison.


    In addition to shouting, she seemed to have no other way. No one in the prison paid any attention to Qu Huashang.


    Until Qu Hua was tired, but he never gave up.


    But after Mu Cen and Li Shiyuan enter the heaven prison, Qu Huashang immediately realizes it and looks at Mu Cen and Li Shiyuan without thinking about it.


    The original meticulous hair has already become messy. It seems that because of fear, it turns white overnight. All the objects representing Qu Hua''s noble identity have been removed long ago, and even his clothes have been changed into prisoners'' clothes.


    It says a big prisoner.


    "Mu Cen, do you want to mourn your family''s life? AI Jia won''t let you do it. Even if I go to hell, I will drag you Qu Huashang almost roared at Mu Cen.


    "Presumptuous." Mu Cen sneered and drank so harshly, "Qu Huashang, do you not understand the current situation?"


    Qu Huashang realized something.


    She saw Li Shiyuan wearing a Dragon Robe and Mu Cen wearing a palace dress.


    This week''s world has long changed.


    Qu Hua Chang''s face changed completely.


    Looking at Mu Cen step by step towards himself, Qu Hua''s clothes are disorderly. She subconsciously retreats until there is no way to go back. Just leaning against the wall, the whole person trembles with her.


    Mu Cen''s eyes, on the hell from the death of the king, as if the next second, she will be completely engulfed.


    And Mu Cen very calm mouth: "open the door."


    "Yes. Yes, slave The guard immediately opened the gate where Qu Huashang was held.


    Muchen went in.


    Li Shiyuan didn''t follow him. Instead, he stood in the same place, waiting for mu Cen. But everything about Mu Cen was in his eyes, and the guard on one side watched with vigilance, for fear of any accident.


    "You... You don''t want to come here." Qu Hua''s clothes were really scared. He leaned against the wall and shivered.


    But mu Cen''s steps didn''t stop.


    Qu Hua Chang screamed and covered his head like this: "don''t come here, don''t come here... Don''t..."


    "Quhua clothes." Mu Cen stood in front of Qu Huachang and looked down. Every word seemed to come from Hell: "my palace wanted to ask you why you framed the Li family and made the Li family become a traitor and a member of nine nationalities."

 Chapter 687

    This words, Mu Cen says of gloomy, Mou light is a twinkling not twinkling of an eye to see to Qu Hua Chang.


    Qu Huachang''s eyes were in a trance. He seemed to be confused when he heard Mu Cen''s words. But when he looked at Mu Cen again, he seemed to be awake for a moment.


    Then, Qu Huashang screamed with a smile, and then looked at Mu Cen''s eyes, but it was frightening: "ha ha ha, the Li family should be affiliated with the nine ethnic groups, what are they doing alive? Or is it to be sad? Do you want to watch Li''s people dancing every day? Do you agree with the Li family? "


    With that, Qu Hua''s face became distorted, without any intention of softening.


    Mu Cen asked, his eyes narrowed slightly.


    In such words, has gradually understood, Li Shiyuan so that accompany in the edge of Mu Cen, did not speak.


    Qu Hua Chang seems to fall into the memory, the mood fluctuations become obvious, crying and laughing.


    "Si Lang clearly loves me. Why did he finally give up on me, choose that little bitch and give birth to a little bitch? I can give Si Lang the world and the best future to the Li family, but Si Lang still doesn''t want me. Why -- "


    Qu Huashang''s mood changes with her words. She falls into a kind of madness: "he wants my people and my heart, but he abandons me. How can Qu Huashang be willing to, ha ha ha..."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    "Si Lang took advantage of me and took it for granted. How could I let Li family go. Ha ha ha... I will watch the Li family perish a little bit, watch their pain, and let Si Lang watch it well... "


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    "When he begged me, you didn''t know how happy I was. All my long cherished wishes have been fulfilled. You don''t know that when the people of the Li family were chased and killed and were implicated in the nine ethnic groups, I was on the execution ground, watching coldly, watching the people of the Li family fall to the ground one by one in front of me. "


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    "Even if it''s Si Lang, I''ll just look at it. I asked him if he regretted, he told me he didn''t regret, he loved that little bitch. How could I have let that little bitch go? I want them all to go down to be buried with me, all to go down! "


    ¡­¡­


    Qu Hua Chang seems to be completely driven crazy by these memories.


    Mu Cen in Qu Hua Chang''s words, has pieced together a probably.


    Si Lang is the biological mother of Li Ruolan, the adoptive mother. It turns out that there is such love and hatred between Si Lang and Qu Huashang. I''m afraid that the Li family''s wedding dress was given to Qu Huashang by Si Lang himself.


    There is no room to look back when we start something.


    So we will step by step to the later situation.


    But this is only one-sided word of Qu Huashang, and there is no way to verify it. But in Li Ruolan''s, Mu Cen can know that his father and mother have always been very loving, until the Li family had an accident, their family was destroyed.


    Mu Cen lowered his eyebrows and then looked at Qu Huachang, who was crazy in front of him. He was not moved by Qu Huachang''s words: "Qu Huachang, you think that your privacy has destroyed the Li family. Why do you think that?"


    "Why, because the AI family was already the queen of the Zhou Dynasty at that time, what can the AI family do?" Qu Huashang burst out laughing.


    After all, Qu Huashang is the one who has been fighting in this imperial palace for decades, and can still stand at the end. In Mu Cen''s words, she suddenly understood.


    "Mu Cen, what''s your relationship with the Li family?" Qu Hua Chang''s eyes slightly narrowed, "so you know the Li family''s happy clothes, so you can defeat the sad family a little bit, right?"


    Mu Cen didn''t answer Qu Huashang''s question.


    For mu Cen, there is no need to explain to Qu Huashang.


    Qu Huachang stood up, faltering, and wanted to walk toward Mu Cen: "ha ha, you don''t know that the AI family knows that you have a close relationship with the Li family. The AI family won''t let anyone who has a relationship with the Li family go. The AI family will kill you."


    Qu Hua Chang didn''t want to, so he rushed to Mu Cen.


    Mu Cen watched coldly, motionless.


    Because Mu Cen knows very well that Qu Huashang doesn''t even have the chance to get close to him.


    Sure enough, Qu Huashang had just started, and he had been completely stopped. He fell heavily and went to the ground: "wanton. You are not allowed to be presumptuous in front of your mother. "


    Qu Huashang has always been golden. After being tortured like this, he was exhausted.


    But mu CEN is walking towards Qu Huashang step by step.


    Li Shiyuan frowned.


    Mu Cen''s eyes appeased Li Shiyuan, but his steps didn''t stop.


    Until Mu Cen came to Qu Huachang and looked down, Qu Huachang''s eyes were lax, so he leaned against the wall, motionless.


    But in the end, she was also saying: "don''t come to me, don''t come to me..."


    "Qu Huashang, did you never think that you would be reduced to this place in your life?" Mu Cen sneers, and then she looks at it coldly.


    In Mu Cen''s words, Qu Huashang seemed to be suddenly sober, and cried: "don''t, don''t..."


    "How many people died in your hands in this palace? Ten lives are not enough to compensate for the wronged souls in the palace." Mu Cen continued to say word by word, "and today, I want to make a thorough liquidation for them and you."


    "Don''t - don''t..." Qu Huashang subconsciously backstage, but behind is already the cold wall of Tianlong, dripping water, even there is no room to retreat.


    Mu Cen''s expression didn''t change. He was just sentencing Qu Huashang''s fate.


    "The empress of the virtuous imperial concubine has ever offended you, because the emperor has spoiled the virtuous imperial concubine, so you have to put people to death, find a reason for the virtuous imperial concubine, and shut her in the cold palace. Li Fei is pregnant. On the contrary, you try to let Li Fei lose her baby, don''t you? All the servants and maidservants who were not pleasing to the eye died in the mass grave. How many slaves died unjustly in the deep well of Fengqing palace


    Mu Cen asked in a sharp voice: "how many wronged souls do you have in your hand? Don''t you count them yourself? Under such circumstances, can you live in this deep palace safely? "


    These things were turned out one by one by Mu Cen, which was the very gloomy side of Qu Huashang''s memory.


    Qu Hua Chang chose to turn a blind eye.


    But now it was suddenly mentioned, the scream of Qu Huashang became more obvious, especially in this gloomy prison.


    The ghost died in the prison has something to do with Qu Huachang.


    She covered her ears and shook her head desperately: "don''t come here, don''t come here..."


    That scream, it''s obvious.


    But mu CEN is still walking towards Qu Huashang step by step, Qu Huashang has no way to go back, so mu Cen gives Qu Huashang great panic.


    "How do you explain the Rong Fei affair?" Mu Cen suddenly sneered.


    Rong Fei, who was mentioned, made Qu Huashang flustered in an instant, and then she said without hesitation: "that fairy, she is a fairy. The emperor is confused by this enchantress. I can''t take this demon girl. "

 Chapter 688

    Qu Huashang''s eyes were a little lax, but his words were very clear: "ha ha... How can you let the witches run roughshod. AI Jia naturally wanted to kill the witch, completely cut off the chance of the witch''s revival. What did the AI family do wrong? "


    Mu Cen just listened, as if indifferent.


    But Qu Huashang was still shouting: "the AI family wants to let her have no room to maneuver, the AI family wants to pick off her tendons, so that she can''t survive and die."


    It was hatred for Rong Fei, just like hatred for the Li family. hate someone to the core hatred marrow.


    I wish I could tear Princess Rong to pieces.


    "I never thought that it was the emperor who finally sheltered this enchantress." Qu Hua''s smiling voice was very sad. "Does the emperor really think that AI Jia doesn''t know anything? Also want to protect the witch. As long as the AI family finds this enchantress, it won''t give her any chance to live. The AI family wants her to die. "


    This words, Qu Hua Chang said of Yin ruthless matchless.


    Li Shiyuan was slightly surprised.


    Mu Cen looked at Li Shiyuan and nodded.


    Because when Mu Cen heard Rong Fei mention Li Changtian, he was also surprised.


    At least in Mu Cen''s opinion, she never thought that when Li Changtian had a lover in his life, he was Rong Fei.


    Even to Li Shiyuan''s indifference, but to protect themselves and Rong Fei''s only child.


    And now it seems that Qu Huashang also knows.


    So Qu Huashang will do this to Li Shiyuan, will try every means to pursue and kill Rong Fei.


    Over the years, Li Shiyuan has been very low-key, but it doesn''t mean that Qu Huashang doesn''t have any wariness of Li Shiyuan. When he has the chance to attack Li Shiyuan, Qu Huashang has never been soft hearted, but Li Shiyuan has escaped every time.


    Mu Cen looks at the crazy quhua dress in front of him.


    She gave a sneer.


    All the confusion of that year has been explained now.


    She looked at Qu Huashang condescensively, and then she gave it to the bodyguard on one side: "do it."


    "Yes, Madame." The bodyguard answered respectfully.


    Qu Huashang''s face was even more frightened and looked at Mu Cen in disbelief: "Mu Cen... What are you going to do... What are you going to do..."


    But Qu Hua''s clothes could not resist the strength of the bodyguard, so he was held by the bodyguard''s backhand and pressed out directly.


    Qu Huashang''s sad and shrill voice came.


    Mu Cen turned a blind eye.


    Li Shiyuan looks down at Mu Cen, Mu Cen greets Li Shiyuan''s eyes.


    "When did you know?" Li Shiyuan asked without end.


    But mu Cen knows the meaning of Li Shiyuan''s words. She calms down and says, "I''ll tell you later."


    And now is really not a good time to talk about these things.


    Li Shiyuan asked Mu Cen how to know about Rong Fei and Li Changtian. Although Mu Cen mentioned it before, it''s not as direct as Qu Huashang said now.


    In Qu Huashang''s words, Li Shiyuan has suddenly realized Mu Cen''s meaning.


    Obviously, Muchen already knew.


    Li Shiyuan said nothing.


    And the scream of Qu Huashang is still coming in front of Mu Cen.


    She was shocked and couldn''t believe what she had to face.


    Qu Huashang was trapped. In the shrill scream, her limbs were cut off. She fainted in pain, but mu Cen just looked at her coldly, and didn''t let Qu Huashang go.


    Even Qu Hua Chang was in a coma because of the huge pain, but he couldn''t let Mu Cen''s heart soften and let people splash Qu Hua Chang with water again and again.


    The dark Tianlong ground has left all the blood, and the smell of blood is pungent.


    Qu Hua Chang kept screaming.


    Until I lost my last strength.


    On the ground, there are Qu Hua''s broken limbs.


    But mu Cen didn''t let Qu Hua Chang go. He took a cold look and said cruelly: "come on, shut Qu Hua Chang in the urn and soak in salt water. She won''t be allowed to die without the order of our palace. The palace wants her to live and be imprisoned in the cold palace. "


    Whether it''s Xianfei or Rongfei or the Li family, or those who have been framed by Qu Huashang.


    All those people suffered, today''s quhua clothes have to be paid one by one. If they can''t survive or die, they can only suffer from bullying.


    The present quhua clothes have long been different from those of those years.


    It''s not even as good as a slave in the palace.


    The cold palace is just a place where Qu Huashang has been imprisoned all his life. Without limbs, he is locked in an urn and can''t move, but he can only open his eyes and watch everything here.


    No longer belongs to her prosperity.


    "Yes." The guards answered in unison.


    Qu Huashang didn''t know how many times she had died, but she was awakened again. She looked at Mu Cen''s eyes, and was terrified. She kept begging for mercy: "please, empress, please... Let me go... Please..."


    The voice had no strength at all.


    But mu Cen didn''t have any pity. He said coldly: "if I knew this, why did I have to do it at the beginning?"


    As soon as she raised her hand, Qu Hua''s clothes had been taken away.


    There was a dead silence in the dungeon.


    On the ground, the blood left by Qu Hua''s clothes had been cleaned up for the first time.


    But in the air, it is still full of pungent smell of blood, lasting for a long time.


    The people in the dungeon are even more aware of their nose and mouth. They dare not breathe.


    Mu Cen stood expressionless, and then she continued to walk forward.


    Li Shiyuan didn''t stop him. He followed Mu Cen all the time.


    ¡­¡­


    Soon, they arrived at another part of the heaven prison, which was more like the place where the five elements and eight trigrams were arranged. Jiliansha was imprisoned in the middle to avoid jiliansha escaping in other ways.


    After all, jiliansha''s identity is different, so it''s most appropriate to use the array to control jiliansha.


    But other than that, it doesn''t mean that Melissa won''t be punished.


    Therefore, jiliansha now looks exhausted. When Mu Cen and Li Shiyuan come in, jiliansha''s limbs are tied up by the iron chain, and she kneels down immediately. Her beautiful face is scarred, and her voice is more aggrieved. She constantly asks for mercy.


    Men will have compassion when they see a beautiful face, scarred and crying.


    However, Li Shiyuan''s face remained expressionless.


    In his eyes, Mu Cen was the only one.


    "Emperor, please let me go." Jiliansha''s voice is very touching, "I''m forced. If I don''t do it, Li Shiyuan will kill me."


    She put the blame on clean.


    At least until Mu Cen appears in front of Ji Liansha, but Ji Liansha doesn''t feel the existence of poisonous insects. She knows that Mu Cen has escaped unharmed.


    Ji Liansha is not stupid. Naturally, she knows that there are experts behind Mu Cen. Otherwise, Mu Cen would not be able to escape from this poison.

 Chapter 689

    In the present situation, jiliansha''s situation is gone. In her opinion, the Castle Peak is here. She is not afraid of no firewood. First of all, she should keep her own life.


    Jiliansha is also very clear, their beauty for men, how much temptation, so jiliansha is very clear, to whom to use their beauty.


    It''s clear that Melissa has miscalculated.


    Because Li Shiyuan has always been indifferent.


    Looking at jiliansha''s eyes are even impatient, not to mention other emotional ups and downs.


    Now, Melissa is a little flustered.


    If Li Shiyuan doesn''t think about himself, Ji Liansha doesn''t think she can make it. Ji Liansha has heard of Mu Cen''s ruthlessness.


    Before that, there were bursts of shrill screams from Qu Huashang in the dungeon, and jiliansha also listened to them.


    Now, Melissa can''t calm down any more.


    And Mu Cen has come step by step towards jiliansha.


    Jiliansha was still kneeling and pleading: "empress, for Jiliang''s sake, please let me go. I''m a member of the Jiliang family."


    Jiliansha carried Ji Niang out.


    Hope to use a little Ji Niang''s face, escape a disaster from Mu Cen''s hand.


    And Mu Cen coldly smile: "Ji Niang? How ever did you treat Ji Niang as a member of Ji family. The person in charge of the Ji family is Ji Niang, but what have you done? "


    Melissa''s face changed.


    "Now you use Ji Niang and this palace to talk about it. Do you think it''s useful?" Mu Cen''s smile colder a few minutes, the Mou light sharp saw to Ji Liansha.


    Melissa retreated.


    But in the eight trigrams array, jiliansha didn''t retreat. She was soon restrained by the light of the five elements and eight trigrams. She couldn''t move at all. As long as she left, jiliansha''s skin would be burned. The pain was deeply engraved on her heart.


    "Please..." jiliansha kowtowed desperately, "as long as the queen can let me go, she can do anything for me."


    "Can you do anything?" Mu Cen suddenly asked.


    "Yes." Ji Liansha''s eyebrows flashed a trace of joy, as if in Mu Cen''s words, heard the hope of life, "as long as the empress let me go, please the empress."


    In jiliansha''s opinion, if you can leave here, you will have a chance to make a comeback. Even if you enter the imperial palace again, it is possible.


    Therefore, jiliansha is flexible and will not bow to Mu Cen for the sake of face.


    Mu Cen just looks at Ji Liansha, indifferent, this reaction makes Ji Liansha unable to judge Mu Cen''s real idea.


    Now, the only one who can ask is mu Cen.


    Because Ji Liansha understands that the only person who can make the decision here is mu Cen. Li Shiyuan doesn''t interfere in Mu Cen''s decision at all.


    "Niang Niang, I used to be forced to do that to Niang Niang. Please be merciful and let me go. " Jiliansha said desperately.


    Kowtow again and again, originally bright and clean full forehead, is now dripping with blood.


    Mu Cen suddenly chuckled.


    I don''t know if she has compassion or something else. Her eyes fall on jiliansha. Jiliansha''s heart beats fast. In her opinion, she is going to win.


    But Ji Liansha didn''t expect that Mu Cen was not bewitched by himself.


    Mu Cen knows that jiliansha''s eyes are bewitching. If you look at jiliansha more, you can easily be taken away by jiliansha. Once jiliansha controls your consciousness, many things will not be what you originally mean.


    But who is mu Cen.


    How could Mu Cen be controlled by jiliansha.


    Her voice is cold down: "jiliansha, want this palace to let you go, can."


    Ji Liansha was stunned, and she said in a flustered voice: "Niang Niang..."


    "The poison of Ji family is invincible in the world. As long as you are safe from the poison, our palace will let you leave the dungeon safe and sound, and will never attack you again." Mu Cen said it directly.


    Jiliansha didn''t expect Mu Cen to make such a request.


    Her brain is spinning fast.


    The Ji family is the best at poisonous insects. She doesn''t think Mu Cen can make any difference. Among the people of the Ji family, only Ji Liansha has made the best use of Gu and Du, which is why the Ji family is divided into two groups.


    After all, it''s better to touch this kind of thing less.


    Therefore, when Mu Cen made this request, jiliansha was very happy after she panicked, which undoubtedly gave her life.


    As long as she can leave this prison, then she has a chance.


    "Are you serious?" Asked Melissa.


    Mu Cen light smile: "this palace always is a promise."


    "Come, then. I''ll wait here." Jiliansha''s voice is still delicate and soft. It seems that she is acting like a spoiler.


    And Mu Cen just looked at Ji Liansha and didn''t say anything.


    Soon, Mu Cen looked at Linglong: "is everything ready?"


    Linglong answered: "Niang Niang, you are ready."


    Then Linglong took a tray and came over. There was a small cup in the tray. The lid of the cup kept making a sound. It was poison. She was excited when she heard the bloody smell.


    Mu Cen turns out to be a small cup. He doesn''t know when he has a sharp blade in his hand.


    Melissa didn''t dodge.


    In Ji Liansha''s opinion, Mu Cen can''t bring out any profound poison. The great thing is that she comes from Ji Niang. If Ji Niang talks about poison, it''s very different from Ji Liansha.


    And Mu Cen didn''t have any hesitation.


    She quickly cut jiliansha''s wrist with a dagger, and the blood gushed out. The poisonous poison, which was restless in the small cup, now became more restless.


    Mu Cen puts the poison on Ji Liansha''s wrist without expression. Ji Liansha screams, and the poison gets into Ji Liansha''s wrist as quickly as possible, but the wound on her wrist is miraculously good.


    It was as if nothing had happened before.


    Ji Liansha still looked at Mu Cen after she got used to the poison: "empress, I remember your promise to my family."


    "Naturally." Mu Cen gave a cold smile.


    After that, Mu Cen didn''t look at jiliansha any more and returned to a safe place.


    The door of the cage was closed again.


    Ji Liansha is confident to expel the poison from her body.


    Then, jiliansha''s face changed. She couldn''t believe what she met. She looked at Mu Cen in shock: "you..."


    "Jiliansha, there are mountains outside the mountains, and there are people outside the people. This poison is not the best in the world." Mu Cen said coldly, "the promise of our palace is always useful. As long as you can get out of the poison, then our palace will let you go. If you can''t live, you''re doomed. "

 Chapter 690

    The last four words, Mu Cen said no pity.


    Jiliansha''s expression is more and more painful. Her previous calmness has long gone: "how can you have..."


    Her voice stammered: "there will be... Witches... Witches'' poison."


    The only thing that Ji family can''t resist is witches'' poison, just like witches can get rid of Ji''s poison.


    Jiliansha has always believed that the witches have disappeared, but now she really feels the power of the witches.


    Although the poison of Ji clan is insidious, it is different from the witch''s death. The witch''s poison can make her die in pain.


    And the Ji clan and the witch are not completely unrelated.


    The poison of Ji''s family comes from the witch, so Ji Liansha''s ability becomes useless in front of the witch''s poison. Completely lost the ability to resist, more impossible to control the poison.


    Ji Liansha looks at Mu Cen painfully.


    And Mu Cen stood quietly, did not answer Ji Liansha''s question, just so ruthlessly watching Ji Liansha''s life and death tortured by poisonous insects, his expression did not even change.


    Jiliansha covers her heart. The corner of her mouth has oozed blood. The only thing left in her eyes is panic. Her eyes are becoming bigger and bigger. That''s a sign of dying.


    "Mu Cen..." Ji Liansha''s voice stuttered and weak, "you... The poison on you... Is... Is... The witch... The witch gave you... Solution..."


    After jiliansha knew it, she suddenly realized it.


    That''s why Mu Cen can appear here safely. Ji Liansha doesn''t feel that Mu Cen has already entered Beijing, and Li Shiyuan''s forced palace has caught everyone by surprise.


    But it''s too late.


    If she had known earlier and had not been so confident, jiliansha would have left Kyoto for the first time and would never have risked her life here.


    You know, the witches'' poison is a fatal blow to the Ji family.


    "It''s me... It''s me... I despise the enemy too much..." jiliansha is unwilling.


    But that kind of bone etching pain, a little bit of pressure on jiliansha, devouring her blood and skin, does not need anyone to execute, jiliansha began to self harm.


    Controlled by the poisonous insects in her body, jiliansha grabs her scalp and screams bitterly. The screams are in the dungeon, which makes people panic.


    And her body, already is bloodstained, as if the poison can go through the skin, a little bit of the people to completely devour.


    This kind of picture makes people panic.


    Until the end, jiliansha was soft on the ground, showing her white bone.


    But the consciousness is still there, so cruel and merciless torture, eyes were turned out, and then looking at Mu Cen''s eyes is scared.


    Her mouth is still begging for mercy: "please... Please... Let me go..."


    "Ha ha -" Mu Cen responded to Ji Liansha with a sneer.


    In the face of such cruelty, Mu Cen seems completely indifferent, just watching, gradually, the smell of blood has filled the whole cell.


    Jiliansha is full of evils. She has countless poisonous insects. Even her blood is black and smelly.


    This kind of punishment and torture, for jiliansha, is the ultimate, to treat her in her own way, eventually a little bit of jiliansha torture to death, no life.


    The guards around looked at it without expression, but they also felt nauseous.


    Mu Cen this just ruthless order: "drag out, thoroughly burn her body, even the bone can''t leave."


    "Yes." The guard answered.


    Soon, they came forward and dragged jiliansha out. She had been torn apart for a long time, and her eyeball fell to the ground, and soon she was ruthlessly taken away.


    Not even the right to revolt.


    Jiliansha''s life of evil, ambitious, and ultimately her life is also destroyed by their own ambition, Muchen always so gloomy looking, watching jiliansha''s body dragged away from his face.


    There was no expression on his face.


    And jiliansha''s last soul suddenly looked at Mu Cen and laughed wantonly, with a trace of schadenfreude.


    "Mu Cen, you and Li Shiyuan will not die well. You are destined to be apart. " Ji Liansha grinned bitterly. When the soul looked at Mu Cen again, "you will never end well."


    Mu Cen twisted his eyebrows.


    Only mu Cen can see such a soul.


    Although the people of Ji''s family can''t do magic, they can communicate with each other. Jiliansha is the last moment when she is dying, she speaks to herself with her last strength.


    But mu Cen didn''t doubt Ji Liansha''s words, because when she finally got the last half of the jade seal, Xuankong had already said that she was only the second with Li Shiyuan. They had to have three generations to get the right result.


    So¡ª¡ª


    Mu Cen was quiet and didn''t speak.


    Until the sound completely disappeared, Mu Cen gradually raised his head.


    Silence has been restored in the dungeon.


    I don''t know when the blood water on the ground has flowed into the water prison along the side of the table. In the water prison, there are bursts of stench.


    Mu Cen stood indifferently.


    And Li Shiyuan has come over, so he looks at Mu Cen.


    Mu Cen didn''t avoid Li Shiyuan''s eyes.


    Li Shiyuan can''t hear Ji Liansha''s last words, but it doesn''t mean Li Shiyuan didn''t hear Ji Liansha''s previous words. Mu Cen knows what Li Shiyuan is asking.


    When Rong Fei died, Li Shiyuan naturally knew that Rong Fei was beaten as a witch.


    But the poison on her body, after falling off the cliff of the birch forest, suddenly relieved. Mu Cen''s answer at that time was that the expert helped. But Ji Niang also said that only witches can solve Ji''s poison.


    In addition to jiliansha''s words, Li Shiyuan''s doubts are naturally growing.


    Mu Cen was quiet for a moment and took the lead in saying, "I know what you want to ask."


    Li Shiyuan''s thin lips moved, and finally did not speak. He just looked at Mu Cen quietly, waiting for mu Cen to continue to speak.


    "Under the birch forest, I really met the witch." Mu Cen said calmly, "so the poison on me was removed by the witch. She sent me back to birch forest


    "Is she..." Li Shiyuan calmly looked at Mu Cen, word by word, "my mother''s concubine?"


    Mu Cen lowered his eyebrows, but seemed to be thinking about how to answer Li Shiyuan''s question.


    Li Shiyuan and Mu Cen have been together for so long, and they have seen so many things that they can''t express in words. Li Shiyuan is not sure about his guess.


    Only when Rong Fei died, she was accused of witchcraft.


    No one knows if it''s a real witch.

 Chapter 691

    Just such a coincidence, Li Shiyuan had to be so suspicious.


    "Didn''t the concubine have been tortured to death in the hands of Qu Huashang?" Mu Cen asked Li Shiyuan quietly.


    In such deliberation, Mu Cen still chose to stand on Rong Fei''s side and didn''t tell Li Shiyuan the truth.


    In other words, Mu Cen knows that under the current situation, Li Shiyuan will let Rong Fei come back without scruple, but for Rong Fei, this is the last thing she wants to see.


    After all, Li Shiyuan has just ascended the throne, and those with different intentions are not completely eradicated. There are always people hiding in the dark who are ready to find the best opportunity to defeat Li Shiyuan at one stroke.


    So now Li Shiyuan is not fit to do anything.


    It is the best policy to stabilize the situation of Dazhou first.


    What''s more, Princess Rong has endured for decades, and it''s not bad for one or two years. She has a way, but it takes time to kill.


    As Rong Fei said, Da Zhou would not accept the son of the witch as the king of Da Zhou.


    But Li Shiyuan didn''t speak to Mu Cen. He looked at Mu Cen quietly, as if he was thinking about the meaning of Mu Cen''s words.


    Mu Cen goes to Li Shiyuan, and his slender hand hugs the man''s waist.


    Li Shiyuan looked down at Mu Cen in his arms and asked, "what''s the matter? Are you tired? If you are tired, I will take you back to the palace and have a rest first. I''m not in a hurry about these things. "


    These things refer to the affairs of these people.


    Besides, Qu Huashang and jiliansha have no place to escape. There is only one mu Zhihua left, which can be dealt with at any time. Mu Zhihua is now besieged, and no one can take Mu Zhihua away from here.


    So, even if it''s postponed, it''s nothing.


    "No Mu Cen shook his head and denied, "I just want to tell you that everything is destined by heaven. Waiting patiently may lead to different results. "


    Mu Cen''s words seemed to placate Li Shiyuan.


    Li Shiyuan still looked down at Mu Cen and suddenly said with a smile, "well, I know."


    "No wishful thinking." Mu Cen gives back to Li Shiyuan what he likes to say to himself.


    Li Shiyuan is still laughing: "OK."


    Seeing that the man agreed, Mu Cen said nothing and nodded: "go to find Mu Zhihua. All these things have been dealt with, and my heart is at ease. I don''t want to hang on to these things any more, and I don''t want to wait for the disposal after autumn. "


    "Good." Li Shiyuan answered.


    Mu Cen can''t tell why. The huge stone in his heart didn''t become relaxed with the defeat of Qu Huashang and the death of jiliansha.


    The feeling of suffocation still exists.


    But mu Cen couldn''t find the source.


    Under such circumstances, Mu Cen can only suppress his uneasiness. When he finally faces Li Shiyuan, Mu Cen will not show such emotion.


    Li Shiyuan quietly leads Mu Cen, not because he is an emperor now, but because he is aboveboard and does not hide his special favor to Mu Cen.


    This is what people with a clear eye can see.


    They walked quietly towards the prison where Mu Zhihua was imprisoned.


    ¡­¡­


    Mu Zhihua is not like Qu Huashang and jiliansha. On the contrary, Mu Zhihua is in an ordinary cell, and the guard is not so tight. In their view, Mu Zhihua is an ordinary person, and it is impossible to turn over the palm of his hand.


    When Mu Cen went to the heaven''s prison, the guards had knelt down to greet them: "I see the emperor, empress, long live the emperor, long live the empress, long live the emperor, long live the empress."


    Li Shiyuan brushed his sleeve, and the guard stood up and quietly retreated to one side.


    Mu Zhihua naturally heard the sound, so he looked at Mu Cen: "Mu Cen, are you very proud? Ha ha ha -- "


    Mu Zhi said with a smile: "if you didn''t intend to rebel against the Crown Princess of the former dynasty, you would have been the queen of a country. Now, you are the queen of Li Shiyuan. You are really impressive."


    Mu Cen ignores the unkindness of Mu Zhi''s paintings. No matter in the memory of his previous life or in this life, Mu Cen knows that the unkindness of Mu Zhi''s paintings is everywhere.


    But mu Zhi smiles darkly, and then she looks at Li Shiyuan: "Li Shiyuan, the queen beside you has served the person you hate the most. You can also hold her to bed every night. Don''t you think she is dirty?"


    Mu Zhihua knows how to poke people''s scars.


    Li Shiyuan can''t be indifferent to what happened between Li Shiyuan and Mu Cen, and can''t be regarded as nothing happened. Therefore, in the face of Mu Zhihua''s painting, Li Shiyuan''s eyes narrowed slightly, and the moment was also gloomy.


    "Come on, give me a hand." Li Shiyuan gave orders word by word.


    "Yes." The guard takes orders.


    Soon, the guard came forward and slapped Mu Zhihua''s face. The white skin had deep five fingerprints in an instant. The strength of the beating made Mu Zhihua''s face swollen. Not only that, but also the blood flowed out along the wound, which was shocking.


    Mu Zhihua nearly fainted after being beaten.


    But she still struggled to get up.


    This surprised Mu Cen.


    After all, Mu Zhihua is weak. Mu Cen knows that she can stand up even with such strength. She calms down and doesn''t say anything.


    "Li Shiyuan, you beat me just to vent, but you can''t change this fact." Mu Zhi still sneered and wiped the blood from his mouth. "Mu Cen, do you want to kill me?"


    She suddenly turned her head and asked Mu Cen.


    Mu Cen frowned: "kill you? That''s too cheap for you. "


    But when looking at Mu Zhi''s paintings, Mu Cen can see something wrong. Now Mu Zhi''s paintings are different from his own.


    Compared with the previous recklessness, it seems more calm.


    It''s more like the painting of Mu Zhi of the last life. He can deal with everything calmly, otherwise, the painting of Mu Zhi of the last life can''t live that long.


    It is impossible for mu Cen to fall into the hands of Mu Zhi''s paintings.


    She just looked at the painting.


    Mu Zhihua''s eyes were astringent: "Mu Cen, even if I am insulted, I will not be insulted by you."


    I don''t want to give Mu Cen any chance.


    I hate Mu Cen to the bone.


    Even when he looks at Mu Cen''s eyes, there is no emotion fluctuation. The only thing left is his hatred for mu Cen. When he looks at Li Shiyuan, Mu Zhihua''s eyes are even more hateful.


    Mu Cen twisted his eyebrows.


    Some don''t know.


    Li Shiyuan and Mu Zhihua have never met each other. Even if Mu Zhihua married into the palace, his contact with Li Shiyuan was just a nodding acquaintance. How could he hate Li Shiyuan to the marrow.

 Chapter 692

    When Mu Cen was inexplicable, Mu Zhihua suddenly opened his mouth, saying very clearly: "I hate everyone in your Li family."


    Li family?


    Doesn''t that include Li Shiyuan?


    Mu Cen just looks at Mu Zhihua, because Mu CEN is very clear that Mu Zhihua loves Li Shiyuan, maybe because of Li Shiyuan''s status, but for Li Shiyuan, Mu Zhihua really loves him, and every move is for Li Shiyuan''s consideration.


    Now, she hates the Li family?


    Is it because Li Shiyuan finally made use of Mu Zhi''s paintings and didn''t make Mu Zhi''s paintings the last?


    Mu Cen lowered his eyebrows and thought quietly.


    At this time, Mu Zhihua suddenly walks to Mu Cen, and the guards around him are on the alert. Li Shiyuan''s eyebrows and eyes suddenly cool down.


    "What? Are you afraid I''ll kill you? " Mu Zhihua laughs wantonly, as if this kind of thing seems more ridiculous, "Mu Cen, I''m a man with no power to bind a chicken, what are you afraid of?"


    Mu Cen didn''t speak.


    The guards around are still on guard.


    After all, Mu Cen''s identity is not what it used to be. They can''t make any mistakes. If they make mistakes, they will fall to the ground.


    Mu Cen and Mu Zhihua keep a distance of one meter, but mu Zhihua can''t get close to them.


    But Muchen was also fearless: "I know what you want to know."


    "What do I want to know?" Mu Cen calmly asked Mu Zhihua.


    Mu Zhihua smiles darkly: "you want to know if Li Shiyuan is really dead."


    This makes Mu Cen and Li Shiyuan quiet. They look at each other. It is obvious that Mu Zhihua knows more than they think. When Li Shiyuan''s accident happened, Mu Zhihua had been put in prison. At that time, Li Shiyuan entered the secret passage.


    After that, they didn''t say anything to the outside world. Except for the soldiers who went down to search, no one knew.


    And Mu Zhihua knows it in the dungeon?


    What does that mean?


    "Good." Mu Cen poured is to smile, "say to listen to."


    She quietly looked at Mu Zhihua, and did not disclose any of her thoughts, nor did she disclose Li Shiyuan''s current situation. At that time, under the cliff, there was Li Shiyuan''s body. Li Shiyuan could only die. There was absolutely no other way.


    Mu Cen wanted to know what else Mu Zhihua could say. It was an unexpected harvest when he came here today.


    "Come here." Mu Zhihua''s attitude is still a little arrogant, as if he were still a royal concubine, "come here, I''ll tell you."


    Mu Cen raises eyebrows, and then calmly takes a step forward.


    "Niang Niang..." the bodyguard wants to stop Mu Cen.


    Even Li Shiyuan frowned: "Cen ER!"


    Mu Cen quieted down, turned around and looked at Li Shiyuan: "I''ll be fine in the past. I''ll be fine. Don''t worry."


    She is appeasing Li Shiyuan.


    Li Shiyuan didn''t say anything in the end.


    After all, Mu Zhihua, as she said, can''t resist Mu Cen because she has no power to bind a chicken. Even if Mu Zhihua really wants to do something, Mu Cen won''t worry. After all, Mu Cen''s martial arts have been fully restored, and Mu Zhihua is not mu Cen''s opponent.


    Besides, Mu Zhihua now has nothing. Even if he assassinates, it is impossible.


    So Li Shiyuan didn''t stop Mu Cen in the end.


    Mu Cen went in the direction of Mu Zhi''s painting.


    Mu Zhihua quiets down, retreats a few steps, and returns to a safe distance, as if these guards would give him trouble. Mu Cen looks at Mu Zhihua with a little deep thought.


    "Why, are you afraid of me?" Mu Zhihua gives a sneer, as if provoking Mu Cen.


    Mu Cen stood in the same place, watching quietly.


    The distance between the two people, there is one person wide, talk is enough.


    Mu CEN is not afraid of Mu Zhi''s paintings. He just thinks that today''s Mu Zhi''s paintings are too abnormal, which makes Mu Cen feel strange. It''s instinctive. Mu Cen doesn''t get close to Mu Zhi''s paintings any more.


    "It''s enough to say what you want to say to me here." Mu Cen spoke lightly, ignoring Mu Zhihua''s provocation.


    Mu Zhihua sneered, "is that right?"


    This time, surprisingly, Mu Zhihua took a step forward. The light in the dungeon was very dark, and it was only lit by the torch on the wall.


    And this position, just right, the torch lit up Mu Zhi''s face.


    It looks very embarrassed, with bloodstains on it and white skin, but the white one makes people feel unreal. It seems that Mu Cen has never seen Mu Zhi''s paintings under such circumstances before.


    This kind of picture, Mu Cen''s eyes slightly narrowed, suddenly felt that something was wrong.


    So, this just let Mu Cen take the initiative to go forward.


    As a result, just as Mu Cen was approaching, Mu Zhihua suddenly backhanded and grabbed Mu Cen''s neck. He didn''t know when he had a hairpin in his hand and wanted to stab Mu Cen''s heart.


    "Mu Cen, I will kill you." Mu Zhihua''s words are extremely cruel.


    This kind of painting is definitely not a person who can''t master martial arts. On the contrary, it''s a person who can''t let go. Even if Mu CEN is so cold, he can''t break away for a while.


    "Cen''er," Li Shiyuan exclaimed.


    The guards around were also shocked.


    They can''t believe it''s going to happen all of a sudden.


    Mu CEN is calm: "Mu Zhihua, do you know martial arts?"


    This is something that Mu Cen has never discovered in so many years, and has never been exposed in his last life. However, Mu Cen died early in his last life, and he doesn''t know what happened later.


    So when did Mu Zhi begin to learn martial arts?


    But mu Cen soon regained his mind, and his eyes fell on Mu Zhihua: "Mu Zhihua, you are not mu Zhihua, are you?"


    This is what Mu Cen thinks strange.


    Mu Cen will change face.


    Mu Cen''s face changing is already a wonderful work, no matter when and where, as long as Mu Cen''s face changing, it''s hard to be seen.


    So mu Cen for any easy to find.


    Only mu Zhihua.


    It was just when the light of the torch fell on Mu Zhihua that Mu Cen noticed something unusual. There was blood on Mu Zhihua''s face. The skin was white and abnormal, just like a lifeless fake skin, but it was more real than the fake skin, and the blood on it was more clearly visible.


    That skin is like a child.


    Only a few years old can have tender skin.


    At this age, the state of Mu Zhi''s skin is definitely not like this.


    Therefore, Mu Cen felt a little surprised. Now Mu Zhihua''s action makes Mu Cen almost sure of his judgment that the painting in front of him is not mu Zhihua.


    This man who has lived with himself for many years is not a real painting of Mu Zhi.


    So where did the real Muzhi painting go?


    How did this man appear in King Mu''s residence without being found?

 Chapter 693

    When Mu Zhihua heard Mu Cen''s voice, she was surprised. But soon, Mu Zhihua laughed wildly: "Mu Cen, you are really good. You''re the only one who finds out what no one finds out. "


    Mu Cen didn''t expect Mu Zhihua to admit it. Her eyebrows and eyes sank slightly.


    If this person is not a painting by Mu Zhi, what does it mean?


    Quiet, Mu Cen has nothing to say, just looking at the person in front of him, asking clearly: "who are you? Where is mu Zhi''s painter? "


    This kind of dialogue also shocked the people in the prison.


    Several guards turned pale. You know, they didn''t leave here, and no one ever came. This place can''t even fly in, let alone exchange people.


    Li Shiyuan''s eyes narrowed slightly and looked at him like this, but the ferocity and vigilance in his eyebrows were obvious. He was more worried about Mu Cen''s current situation.


    "You don''t deserve to know who I am." Mu Zhihua''s attitude is very strong, and then her hands still cling to Mu Cen''s neck, a little force, will completely strangle Mu Cen.


    Soon, Mu Zhihua''s eyes looked at Li Shiyuan not far away, but his tone didn''t mean any compromise: "Li Shiyuan, I want to leave here. As long as I can leave here safely, I will release your beloved woman, or I will drag Mu Cen down to be buried with me."


    In such a threat, Li Shiyuan did not act rashly.


    His eyes looked at Mu Cen without any trace, and Mu Cen looked at Li Shiyuan''s eyes, nodded slightly invisible, and they had an excellent tacit understanding.


    "Good." Li Shiyuan calm mouth, "you put Cen Er down, I let people send you out."


    "Do you think I''m stupid? I''ll put Mu Cen down, and my life will be here. " Mu Zhi''s painting is not so easy to cheat.


    After that, she still holds Mu Cen: "if I leave here, I will naturally let Mu Cen go."


    Mu Cen was quiet: "this palace goes with you."


    With a sneer, Mu Zhihua pinches Mu Cen. They walk towards the outside of the prison. When the guards around see Mu Cen in Mu Zhihua''s hands, they dare not do anything, so they can only watch them vigilantly.


    A group of people followed Mu Zhihua with great care.


    However, Mu CEN is always calm. Her attention is on Mu Zhihua. When they are walking towards the steps of Tianlong, Mu Cen''s feet stir Mu Zhihua without any trace.


    Mu Zhi draws a flash.


    Li Shiyuan''s action is faster, and the concealed weapon in his hand has already shot at Mu Zhihua. Mu Zhihua can''t dodge, and Mu Cen quickly holds Mu Zhihua''s hand.


    Mu Zhihua looks at himself in consternation and becomes a prisoner completely. The original situation has been reversed, and now the initiative is back in Mu Cen''s hands.


    "Good courage." Mu Cen sneered and looked at Mu Zhihua, "who gave you the courage to fight against this palace?"


    Mu Zhihua had no fear: "ha ha, the winner is the king and the loser is the bandit."


    Mu Cen thought about Mu Zhihua, so he pinched her chin and half forced Mu Zhihua to look at himself: "who are you?"


    Mu Zhi would rather die than say.


    Mu Cen pinches her, heartless smile: "this palace pour is to want to know, you this mouth has how hard."


    Soon, she stopped Mu Zhihua''s mouth with a piece of cloth, so that she didn''t have a chance to bite her tongue and kill herself. Then she had Mu Zhihua hanged up and ordered coldly, "send it to the snake cave."


    "Yes." The guard answered.


    That''s the most insidious place in the dungeon.


    A person who has committed a crime is thrown into the snake cave alive. Hundreds of poisonous snakes are around you. It''s a kind of groundless fear and pain. You can only watch yourself being bitten to death by poisonous snakes. It''s a nightmare all your life.


    Mu Zhihua was stunned.


    You know, in the 100 years since the founding of the people''s Republic of China, this snake cave was not used several times.


    And now.


    Mu Zhihua couldn''t believe the scream, but his mouth, which was blocked by cloth, could not make any sound for a long time. Just looking at Mu Cen, struggling desperately.


    But the struggle is no longer working.


    Her martial arts were abandoned by Mu Cen, and now she is no different from an ordinary person.


    To enter the snake cave, there is no room for survival.


    Mu Cen''s expression didn''t change at all, and he looked at Mu Zhihua coldly.


    Li Shiyuan didn''t speak in the whole process, and soon calmly kept up with Mu Cen''s pace. Mu Cen looked back at Li Shiyuan, and their eyes collided in the air.


    After that, Mu Cen said, "I''m afraid something will go wrong."


    "Let''s see first." Li Shiyuan is pacified, "very few people in the snake cave will not confess."


    The fear of death is enough for people to tell all the secrets.


    Mu Cen nodded.


    Li Shiyuan looked down at Mu Cen: "how did you find that she was not painted by Mu Zhi?"


    "She had blood on her face, that''s why she found it." Mu Cen frowned, "before, her face has always been clean, so I can''t detect it. After entering, I found that the blood didn''t come out of the epidermis. Her face didn''t ooze blood. It looked like a fake skin. "


    Li Shiyuan frowned: "is it Yi Rong?"


    "It''s not like that." Mu Cen said directly, "if it''s easy to look, it''s impossible to have no flaws for so many years. I didn''t see it before. I can''t escape my eyes. I''m afraid it''s a change of face. "


    "Face change?" Li Shiyuan is a little strange to this word.


    "It''s just that two people exchange faces. After a long time, this face seems to grow on you, but you can''t see it. It''s just that there are risks in changing faces. It''s very likely that people will die in the process of changing faces. " Mu Cen explained, "I really don''t know whether painting is dead or alive. But I guess it''s still alive. "


    Li Shiyuan is calm: "why so sure?"


    "Because changing faces requires constant use of new human skin to wrap the original one. It needs to be repaired for a period of time until the contour of the face is complete." Mu Cen continued, "just go in and ask. If she doesn''t say it, Mu Zhihua should know that she is alive. She probably never thought in her life that such a thing would be discovered one day. "


    ¡­¡­


    Changing face is a very insidious way.


    People who are forced to change their faces can only live in the dark and never see the sunshine again. Because the skin that has lost its epidermis can''t live if it sees the sunshine.


    Previously, Mu Zhihua had been in the residence of King Mu.


    Therefore, the real painting of Mu Zhi is still in the residence of King Mu.


    I''m afraid this is not so simple.


    Shen Shen, Mu Cen did not say anything, in the heart of the clouds of doubt so with Mu Cen toward the direction of the snake cave.

 Chapter 694

    The fake painting of Mu Zhi has been put into the snake cave.


    She couldn''t bite her tongue and kill herself, and she couldn''t move. She could only passively watch the snakes swimming towards her, spitting out their cores, all of them were poisonous snakes.


    Will not immediately die, but will look at their own body in pain a little bit of fester.


    In the face of such a situation, people who were stubborn in the past also had fear in their eyes. They couldn''t believe what they saw.


    She desperately shakes her head and looks at Mu Cen as if begging for mercy.


    Mu Cen condescending looking at it, word by word asked clearly: "do you say or do not say?"


    Mu Zhihua shakes his head and nods. He looks at Mu Cen with hate and fear in his eyes.


    Seeing this, Mu Cen stood expressionless, letting poisonous snakes crawl over each other''s bodies, watching each other twist in the snake cave, completely without the ability to resist.


    But mu Cen didn''t have any pity.


    Mu Zhihua looks at Mu Cen with hate in his eyes. He wants to drag Mu Cen to hell together.


    Mu Cen didn''t care, just stood like this: "if you don''t say it, stay here. You really think that if you don''t say it, there will be nothing we can do. Don''t you know what the art of face changing is like? "


    With that, Mu Cen paused: "so really Mu Zhihua must be alive. As long as she is alive, we can ask her something. You have lived for so many years against the face painted by Mu Zhi. Aren''t you tired? Won''t you talk to someone? And Mu Zhihua is the best candidate, isn''t he? Because she''ll never get out of the palm of your hand. "


    In a simple paragraph, the person in front of him changed his face.


    Her face was more frightened, and her whole body had been entangled by the snake.


    Mu Cen didn''t mean to see it, so he turned around and left.


    Li Shiyuan followed up: "you don''t watch?"


    "Don''t look. She won''t say it." Mu Cen light mouth, "but this person cannot stay."


    Li Shiyuan said in a low voice: "throw it in the snake cave and feed the snake. No one is allowed to bring her up. There is no amnesty for those who violate it. "


    "Yes." The guards answered in unison.


    A person who attempts to rebel, who is still unidentified, can not really be kept.


    Mu Cen quickly walked in front, thinking about who would change his face. But mu Cen''s brain turned thousands of times, but he never thought that he would change his face.


    The art of face changing has long been lost.


    In the dynasty before the great Zhou Dynasty, it was said that a royal doctor in the palace would change his face, but it was only a rumor. At least for so many years, Mu Cen has never seen it, and the people have never seen it.


    So, this man¡ª¡ª


    "It seems that I''ll go to King Mu''s house." Mu Cen said.


    "I''ll go with you." Li Shiyuan insisted very much.


    Mu Cen shook his head: "no, I can go by myself. There are many things in the court. You have been with me in Tianlong for so long, and you have wasted a lot of time. There are many ministers waiting in Yulong hall. You have to stay with me all the time. I''m really going to become sudaji in the future. "


    Mu Cen can distinguish between priorities.


    Li Shiyuan is worried about himself, and Mu Cen knows.


    However, when Li Shiyuan first ascended the throne, he still focused on the overall situation of the central government and the country, rather than following Mu Cen.


    What''s more, today''s big Zhou is not stable after Li Shiyuan''s setbacks.


    "Who dares to say you are sudaji." Li Shiyuan looks down at Mu Cen.


    Mu Cen laughs: "dare not say, dare to think. I just want you to be a wise king and famous in history. "


    Said, Mu Cen hugged Li Shiyuan''s waist, quietly pasted in his chest, listening to this person''s heartbeat, but is incomparably satisfied.


    And Li Shiyuan bowed his head to kiss Mu Cen''s forehead: "I''ll let Zhan Xiao go back with you."


    "Good." Mu Cen answered.


    Soon, Li Shiyuan sent Mu Zhanxiao, but he didn''t ask much. He immediately followed Mu Cen out of the palace and went back to King Mu''s house.


    Two people went out of the palace, Mu Cen just looked at Mu Zhanxiao: "second brother, there is no need for etiquette here, I have one thing to ask."


    "You said Mu Zhanxiao nodded, less etiquette, speaking more neatly, "I just know about the prison, what you want to ask is about Mu Zhihua?"


    "Exactly." Mu Cen didn''t deny it, and then she thought for a moment, "before the second brother entered the palace, he always lived in Mu Wang Fu. What was unusual about Mu Wang Fu at that time?"


    Mu Zhanxiao thought as he walked. At last, he shook his head: "nothing unusual. In addition, my mother is not a pet, so the people in the third room have always been very low-key. The highest key is the people in Chen Zhirong''s room. They have the best food and clothing, and they have the most slaves. "


    Mu Zhanxiao recalled: "if that fake painting Mu Zhihua could get into King Mu''s house, it was probably Chen Zhirong who got in when he was looking for a new slave. When new slaves enter the mansion, there should be records from housekeeper Chen. If you turn over the records of the past ten years, you should find out one or two. "


    Mu Cen nodded.


    That''s true.


    They were quiet, and went to the direction of Prince Mu''s house. They didn''t talk much, and occasionally whispered a few words.


    Housekeeper Chen had already learned the news and was waiting at the door for the first time.


    "I''ve seen the empress and Lord mu." Housekeeper Chen respectfully invited you.


    Mu Cen nodded, and housekeeper Chen quickly stood up: "Niang Niang, the records of changing slaves in the mansion these years are ready for you. Please have a look."


    Mu Cen hum, a group of people toward the direction of the study.


    Now the house of King Mu is quiet and cold.


    Mu Cen sat down in his study and looked at the roster handed over by housekeeper Chen. There were not many people on the roster. The people who worked in King Mu''s house were still long.


    No matter how many slaves there are, one can count them.


    "Are these all the servants around Chen Zhirong?" Mu Cen asked through the roster.


    Housekeeper Chen answered, "exactly."


    Mu Cen nodded and looked at it carefully. Many of the names on it were familiar to Mu Cen, but there were still one or two people whose names were unfamiliar to Mu Cen. At least Mu Cen didn''t see them on the roster after he returned to his house.


    "And these two?" Mu Cen points to the names of two of them and asks housekeeper Chen.


    Housekeeper Chen looked at the roster, calmed down, thought about it, and then replied respectfully: "Xiaocui died at that time. She was only 16 years old when she came here, but she died within half a year. The other is the one who offended Er Fang and died miserably. "


    There are many people who died in vain in King Mu''s residence. Xiaocui is the only one who died.


    Mingming was still in good health when he came here. As a result, in the past half a year, after all, the slave who died in the palace was very unlucky. At that time, Chen Zhirong lost his temper and gave Chen a lot of family instructions.

 Chapter 695

    So housekeeper Chen has a deep memory.


    Suddenly, he seemed to think of something, looking at Mu Cen: "Niang Niang, not long after Xiaocui died, the second young lady also got sick, and she also got sick for a month. She didn''t see people very much. It seemed that something had grown on her face, and she didn''t want to see the doctor."


    Mu Cen narrowed his eyes: "Chen Zhirong just doesn''t care?"


    "The people in the second room have no choice, and the second young lady''s temper is not so bad. In the end, she can only feel the pulse of the second young lady through the curtain, but there is no abnormality, so she may have something on her face and don''t want to see people." Housekeeper Chen explained.


    "What else happened then?" Mu Cen asked again.


    "Yes." Housekeeper Chen nodded, "it''s because Xiaocui died, and there is no slave beside the second lady, so Xiaolian followed the second lady, but unexpectedly, in less than three months, Xiaolian offended the second lady, and then the second lady was executed."


    It''s nice to be executed.


    Mu Cen knows Chen Zhirong''s character and can imagine how Xiaolian died.


    So these two people disappeared quietly in the palace.


    Just this time point, let Mu Cen feel coincidence incomparable.


    She looked at Mu Zhanxiao, who frowned and said quickly: "if so, we can assume that Xiaocui is the current MU Zhihua, so Xiaocui died in less than half a year, and Mu Zhihua didn''t want to see anyone for a month because she changed her face and needed to be repaired. And she replaces Mu Zhihua, and Xiaocui has to die. "


    Mu Zhanxiao connected up: "and later, Xiaolian, who was sent to serve on this fake Mu Zhihua painting, may have discovered the secret by accident, and then she was executed."


    Mu Cen nodded.


    Mu Zhanxiao''s idea is exactly the same as what he predicted.


    Only in this way can everything be reasonable.


    "Steward Chen, has anyone ever been in the courtyard before Mu Zhihua?" Mu Cen asked.


    Housekeeper Chen thought, "except for Chen Zhirong, Mu Zhihua won''t let people in. Those who go in are those who are close to them. "


    Speaking of the slave around Mu Zhihua, housekeeper Chen suddenly thought of something: "this slave is also Mu Zhihua''s own choice. Not long after Xiaolian''s death, Mu Zhihua found it himself. Chen Zhirong is very fond of Mu Zhihua and naturally will not object to it. "


    That is the later Qiuxiang.


    And Qiuxiang was already executed in the palace.


    So are Qiu Xiang and Mu Zhi painting the same people?


    If so, we can understand the reason why Qiuxiang came and went freely in Muzhi painting.


    "Is there anything unusual about Mu Zhi''s paintings these years?" Mu Cen asked again.


    "That''s nothing." Housekeeper Chen thought for a moment, "it''s just that Mu Zhihua''s health is not good. Basically, there will be a doctor in three months. Later, the doctor is fixed, and Mu Zhihua doesn''t reject him. Chen Zhirong has gone with Mu Zhihua."


    All the clues became clearer.


    Mu Cen didn''t hesitate: "I''ll go to her."


    "Yes." Housekeeper Chen answered.


    Soon housekeeper Chen took Mu Cen to the courtyard where Mu Zhihua lived. Mu Zhihua lived in a courtyard that was not as lively as before. Now it''s quiet, and there are no slaves.


    "After she entered the palace, the courtyard was also closed to outsiders, so there was no slave here to clean it up. Only when she comes back will the slaves come in and clean up. But she seldom comes back Housekeeper Chen explained.


    Mu Cen nodded and said nothing.


    Soon, Mu Cen pushed the door in: "you go out first."


    "Yes." Housekeeper Chen did not dare to hesitate and went out immediately.


    Mu Zhanxiao and Mu Cen walk into the house together.


    Mu Zhihua''s house is not small, and it also has a separate hot spring pool. Because Mu Zhihua likes to soak in hot springs, Mu Hongyuan will satisfy all his ideas.


    "Look carefully." Mu Cen calmly said, "there should be a secret passage or a dark room.


    Mu Zhanxiao nodded.


    Soon, they found it in Mu Zhihua''s house, but they did not find anything unusual until they looked out at the hot spring pool at the same time.


    Mu Cen and Mu Zhanxiao exchanged a look, and then walked towards the hot spring pool.


    On the edge of the hot spring pool, Mu Cen undoubtedly touched a stone, and then a secret door of the basement was opened. Mu Cen''s eyebrows narrowed slightly, and Mu Zhanxiao also looked at the location of the secret door.


    There was a damp smell in the dark door.


    It''s natural that we don''t see the sun all the year round.


    And there was such a secret road in King Mu''s mansion, which no one thought of.


    "I''ll go down first." Mu Zhanxiao said it directly.


    Mu Cen nodded.


    Soon, Mu Zhanxiao walked down the secret road. After confirming that there was no problem below, Mu Zhanxiao let Mu Cen follow him. They entered the secret room.


    There was only the light of the torch in the secret room, and the light of the torch was too weak to be weak any more.


    I''m afraid no one has been here for a long time.


    Mu Zhanxiao and Mu Cen walked all the way here until they came to a cell. Mu Zhanxiao and Mu Cen just looked at each other. They saw a skinny man curling up in the cell. They didn''t know whether he was dead or alive.


    "Go in and have a look." Mu Cen said it directly.


    Mu Zhanxiao leads ahead, and Mu Cen follows in.


    The people in the dungeon seem to have lost their breath, but what scares people is not her skinny appearance, but her face.


    It''s like being skinned.


    "Know painting?" Mu Zhanxiao began to cry.


    The man who was in a coma still didn''t respond. Mu Zhanxiao sniffed: "he''s still alive. Maybe he passed out. It''s impossible to see people like this. And this place... "


    Mu Zhanxiao took a look.


    These foods are all prepared in advance, and dry food is put for two or three months at a time. It''s a miracle that we can struggle until now by relying on these food and the water in the dungeon.


    "Take her up first, cover her face." Mu Cen explained it carefully.


    "Good." Mu Zhanxiao holds up Mu Zhihua.


    Mu Zhihua still has no response.


    Soon, Mu Zhanxiao and Mu Cen return to the house with Mu Zhihua. When housekeeper Chen sees them coming up with someone in their arms, he is also stunned. But soon, housekeeper Chen calms down.


    "Find a slave to clean the room, a slave with a tight mouth." Mu Cen explained it carefully.


    "I know." Housekeeper Chen answered, "don''t worry."


    Soon, housekeeper Chen hurried out of the door.


    And Mu Zhanxiao has put Mu Zhihua on the bed. Mu Cen quickly feels the pulse for mu Zhihua, and her brow is very tight. "I don''t know if I can save her. It''s almost life on the line. I''ll take care of these wounds, and the rest will depend on my life. Even if you survive, your life will be wasted. "

 Chapter 696

    How can there be anything else to do now.


    "I really didn''t think of it." Mu Cen has some feelings.


    Mu Zhanxiao was also shocked and surprised.


    But mu Cen''s eyes became serious: "I''m afraid it''s not so simple. From this point of view, the fake painting of Mu Zhi had a purpose since it approached Li Shiyuan, and it was just a springboard to enter the residence of King Mu. "


    Mu Zhanxiao nodded and looked at Mu Cen: "what do you mean?"


    "Guess what, she wants the whole week." Mu Cen said directly, "I just can''t guess her identity, so it''s just a guess."


    Otherwise, no one needs to go to King Mu''s residence, change his face, climb up to Li Shiyuan, and even know so many things.


    The secret of Da Zhou, this fake painting of Mu Zhi, is almost omniscient.


    In the last life, Mu Cen had already felt that her three-month-old child died in the hands of Mu Zhihua in order to get blood. At that time, Mu Cen didn''t think much, but after his rebirth, Mu Cen began to doubt.


    Mu Zhihua grew up in a boudoir. He didn''t go out of two doors. How could he know so much about the secret history of Da Zhou? Even the emperor of Da Zhou didn''t know these secrets.


    At first, Mu Cen thought that Mu Zhihua believed in some unofficial history or legend.


    However, Mu Cen later overturned this assumption. If it was true, Li Shiyuan could not trust Mu Zhihua, and his trust in Mu Zhihua was obvious.


    Now it seems that Mu Cen''s incomprehension has been well explained.


    She is not mu Zhi''s painting, so everything is possible. The only purpose of knowing so much is probably the whole week.


    "The people behind her must be found out, otherwise it will be a hidden danger for the emperor." Mu Cen sank and said quickly, "I''m afraid it''s not easy."


    Mu Zhanxiao nodded, not against Mu Cen''s opinion.


    Every word Mu Cen said was carefully thought out and must be reasonable.


    "It''s just this. Where should we start?" Mu Zhanxiao looked at Mu Cen and asked directly.


    Everything is like a headless fly, so people can''t find the direction, how can they find the place to start.


    And Mu Cen sank: "so, we must save this real Mu Zhihua to find out. As long as there is a clue, we can continue. The painting in the snake cave, however, can''t say anything. It''s impossible to ruin the people behind it at the end of the day by enduring humiliation for so long. "


    Mu Cen analyzed it carefully.


    Mu Zhanxiao nodded, now everything can only wait.


    But no one thought that such a thing would happen when Dazhou just changed the emperor.


    Mu Cen didn''t speak any more. He quickly sat down and felt the pulse for mu Zhihua in front of him. He quickly dealt with her wound. Her face was terrible. It took Mu Cen a long time to deal with it.


    "It takes a long time for her skin to grow. In recent years, even if she grows new skin, she will probably be cut off by that person." Mu Cen calmly said, and then ordered, "let housekeeper Chen take off all the bronze mirrors in the house, and no mirrors are allowed to appear. In addition, find a reliable slave who will never speak. It''s better to be dumb and serve her here."


    "I''ll deal with it now." Mu Zhanxiao nodded.


    Mu Cen lowers his head and treats Mu Zhihua''s wound again. Mu Zhihua doesn''t respond in the whole process, but mu Cen knows that her breath is still there.


    The atmosphere in the room was very gloomy.


    Until it was getting dark, there was a knock from housekeeper Chen: "madam, here comes Mr. Rong. I''ll take you back to the palace."


    "Let Mr. Rong wait a moment." Mu Cen spoke calmly.


    "Yes." Housekeeper Chen answered.


    Mu Cen''s forehead has been permeated with fine beads of sweat, until all the things in her hands are over, she is really relieved, at least the painting in front of Mu Zhi doesn''t look as terrible as before.


    Mu Zhanxiao stood on one side, a little surprised by Mu Cen''s uncanny medical skills.


    And Mu Cen finally stopped: "wait and see, see when she wakes up."


    "What is she?" Mu Zhanxiao looks at Mu Cen.


    "I don''t think I''m worried about my life." Mu Cen sighed, "I don''t know how long I can last next."


    Mu Zhanxiao nodded.


    They waited by Mu Zhihua''s bed for a long time. Rong Jiu was waiting outside the room, but he didn''t leave. It was quiet inside.


    Until Mu Zhihua on the bed had a reaction, Mu Cen quickly walked over.


    ¡±Don''t, don''t... "Mu Zhihua closed his eyes and was frightened all the year round. His palm tightly clenched into a fist," don''t cut my face, please, don''t... "


    The eyes were closed tightly, and the gauze had been wrapped up on his face, which covered his previously disgusting face with the medicine Mu Cen made today.


    Seeing this, Mu Cen grabs Mu Zhihua''s hand quickly and doesn''t let her struggle any more to avoid hurting herself.


    "I won''t hurt you. I''m Mu Cen, your sister. " Mu Cen said word by word.


    Mu Zhihua seems to be gradually quiet in such a voice. She carefully opens her eyes, but the whole person is still very weak.


    She looked at the delicate person in front of her, but found that she had no impression of the person who claimed to be mu Cen.


    A lot of memories have become lax.


    All that''s left is the gloomy memories of those years in the basement.


    It''s the instinct of survival to live to the present. Several times, Mu Zhihua wanted to die like this, but she was not willing to, and stubbornly supported her already weak body until now.


    "I... I don''t know you..." Mu Zhihua was still frightened.


    "When I came back, you had an accident, so it''s normal not to know me." Mu Zhihua said directly, "you should know him. Mu Zhanxiao is also your second brother."


    This time, Mu Zhihua looked at Mu Zhanxiao for a long time, and then nodded.


    When Mu Zhihua''s accident happened, Mu Zhanxiao was also in the house. Before the accident, although they seldom communicated with each other, they at least lived together, so it was impossible not to know each other.


    "I''ve already dealt with the wounds on your face and body, but not so fast. What happened in these years, you know very well that your face can''t go back to its original appearance, but I will try my best. " Mu Cen said calmly, "now all you have to do is live."


    Mu Zhi''s painting hands touch his face consciously.


    It''s no longer bloody and uneven, but wrapped with gauze. This feeling makes Mu Zhi''s painting a little unreal.

 Chapter 697

    And she looked down at herself, and she had changed her clean clothes, no longer those ragged clothes. Even the place where she lay was warm bed, not cold and wet ground.


    "This is your original house. Don''t worry. No one will frame you from today on. The person who framed you is dead. You just need to take good care of yourself here. I''ll arrange everything else." Muchen said it quickly.


    Mu Zhihua looks at Mu Cen with a little understanding.


    Too much has happened, and she has too many things to accept, which will be difficult to digest for a while.


    "No one will come in this room on weekdays. Only housekeeper Chen has a servant who will serve you. You can rest assured that he will not speak. He is dumb and will not spread anything." Mu Cen continued, "that woman replaced your identity and became Mu Zhihua. When you are well, I will give you a new identity and let you live in this world again."


    This made Mu Zhi''s heart beat fast: "can I... can I do it again?"


    She thought her life was ruined.


    Forever destroyed.


    All his life, he either died or could not leave in this cold dungeon.


    But now, Mu Cen''s words seem to give Mu Zhi Huasheng hope in the dark. She can''t believe what she heard. She always feels a little trance, but it seems very real.


    "Yes." Mu CEN is very firm to say, "you so difficult survive, always don''t want to have an accident again."


    Mu Zhihua shakes his head even though he doesn''t want to, and then he coughs a few times. This kind of cough can be fatal.


    Mu Cen quietly looked at Mu Zhihua, and then said: "I just want you to tell me, let you become such a person, who is it? You''ve been with her so long, you know? "


    I don''t mean to ask.


    The false Muzhi painting mentioned suddenly made the people in front of him hate him. It was a kind of hate, which could not be stopped: "I hate her, I wish she could die!"


    "She''s dead." Mu Cen light mouth, "dead very miserably, was bitten to death by hundreds of poisonous snakes. When you die, it''s painful. "


    This made Mu Zhihua smile contentedly.


    It seems that many years of long cherished wishes have been met at this moment. Her tears are still in her eyes, but she feels relieved. She has not been so happy for a long time.


    Mu Cen just looked at it and didn''t urge.


    Until Mu Zhihua said again, "I don''t quite understand her identity, but I heard her say to herself intermittently that she is a descendant of the royal family of the former dynasty, and also a princess of the former dynasty. She''s going to destroy Dazhou, and she''s going to revive her Dynasty. "


    Mu Zhihua tells Mu Cen what he knows.


    Mu Cen was surprised.


    Mu Zhanxiao was also surprised.


    You know, Dazhou has been a hundred years, and the people of the former dynasty were defeated a hundred years ago, and it seems a little incredible that they have worked tirelessly for the restoration of the former dynasty.


    Mu Zhihua thought about it and continued: "she said that she would arrange everything well. When the time is right, she would come back with the jade seal and recover."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    "I also said a lot of inexplicable words. I didn''t quite understand them. At that time, I was almost half awake after I was skinned."


    ¡­¡­


    Mu Zhihua recalls and tells Mu Cen what he knows. In Mu Zhihua''s words, Mu Cen probably has put it together.


    She nodded: "you have a good rest. I''ll come to see you in a few days. You are here. If you have something to do, just tell housekeeper Chen. Housekeeper Chen will deal with it."


    Mu Zhihua was still a little alarmed.


    "Don''t worry, it will be OK. Your second brother comes every day. " Mu Cen spoke.


    Mu Cen''s voice with the power of stability, gradually let Mu Zhihua calm down, she nodded passively, soon, Mu Cen stood up, did not stay here more.


    It''s been a long time since she came out.


    Then she got up and left, and Mu Zhanxiao soon followed.


    Mu Cen looked at Mu Zhanxiao: "what she said, please ask the second elder brother to find out. She is in Kyoto. It is estimated that the person who contacted her will also be in Kyoto."


    "I know." Mu Zhanxiao answered.


    Mu Cen nodded, but didn''t say anything.


    Today''s incident surprised Mu Cen. She needs to go back to calm down and sort it out. Acting rashly will not do any good to Da Zhou.


    What''s more, today''s event has made Mu Cen extremely surprised.


    After sinking, Mu Cen gathered his emotion and quickly walked out of the house.


    Rong Jiu had been waiting outside. When he saw Mu Cen coming out, he respectfully said, "madam, the emperor has been waiting in the palace for a long time."


    "Now go back to the palace." Mu Cen orders lightly.


    "Yes, sir." Rong Jiu responds.


    Soon, Rong Jiu escorts Mu Cen towards the outside of King Mu''s house. Along the way, Mu Cen doesn''t speak much and goes quietly until the carriage stops at the gate of the palace. The soft sedan is waiting at the gate. Mu Cen changes the soft sedan and goes all the way to the Yulong Palace.


    ¡­¡­


    In front of Yulong hall.


    Li Shiyuan himself stood at the gate of the hall waiting for mu Cen. Rong Jiu went to meet him, but no one received him. Li Shiyuan always felt a little uneasy. Now when he saw someone, Li Shiyuan''s heart relaxed.


    Soon, Li Shiyuan met him.


    The little eunuch on one side has helped Mu Cen out of the soft sedan chair.


    Li Shiyuan''s hand naturally hugged Mu Cen''s waist: "why did you go so long?"


    Mu Cen looked at Li Shiyuan: "go in and talk."


    Li Shiyuan''s eyes narrowed slightly. When he looked at Mu Cen again, he soon calmed down. His expression didn''t change much. He was so quiet.


    He made a hum.


    They walked towards the imperial dragon hall.


    When Cheng Dezhu saw them coming, he immediately dismissed the slaves around him. In the Yulong hall, there were only Li Shiyuan and Mu Cen left.


    "What''s the matter?" When Li Shiyuan entered the hall, he asked directly.


    Mu Cen told Li Shiyuan what he found in Mu Wang''s residence. Li Shiyuan''s eyes were also surprised. Obviously, he didn''t expect this.


    Quiet down, Li Shiyuan didn''t say anything, just fell into meditation.


    Mu Cen didn''t interrupt Li Shiyuan''s meditation. They just stood quietly until Li Shiyuan looked at Mu Cen again.


    "Do you know anything?" Mu Cen asked lightly.


    "I don''t know much about the previous dynasty." Li Shiyuan frowned, "but I have heard that although the former dynasty destroyed the country a hundred years ago, the people of the former dynasty have been ready to move. It''s just that the great Zhou Dynasty has been peaceful for so many years, but I didn''t expect that such things would happen."


    "Former dynasty -" Mu Cen sank.

 Chapter 698

    Then Mu Cen continued: "I remember that he was defeated in the war, and then he surrendered himself to Da Zhou, so the ancestors of Da Zhou didn''t hurt the killer, but left a way to live. But after a long time, the people of the former dynasty have disappeared. What''s more, hundreds of years have passed. "


    Let alone a hundred years, ten years is enough to change everything.


    So where to find someone now?


    "I''ll ask Zhan Xiao to check." Mu Cen continued, "since this fake Mu Zhi painting can appear, there must be traces to follow. You can always find clues. If you have clues, you can catch them all."


    Li Shiyuan made a sound.


    But Li Shiyuan''s brow has not been relaxed, that kind of dignified is obvious.


    Some things, stacked together, seem simple, but you want to find clues from these things, you have to layer upon layer, it is much more difficult.


    What was once simple is now complicated.


    "That painting of Mu Zhi -" Li Shiyuan sank and looked at Mu Cen.


    "In the house of King Mu? Her condition is not very good. Now it''s just stable. I don''t know if it will get worse. After all, it''s extremely difficult to survive for several years under such circumstances. " Mu Cen said it directly.


    Li Shiyuan nodded: "the fake one in the palace has died in the snake cave. Just as you think, before he died, he would not say a word."


    "She won''t ruin everything, so she''s probably not the only one left over from the previous dynasty. Mu Zhihua said, "she is the princess of the former dynasty."


    Mu Cen and Li Shiyuan talk in a low voice.


    The imperial dragon hall is brightly lit.


    Until it was very late, Li Shiyuan hugged Mu Cen: "Cen Er, have a rest early. You''ve been working hard these days. I''ll take care of the rest. "


    "Good." Mu CEN is really tired.


    Li Shiyuan protects Mu Cen and goes back to his bed. Mu Cen sleeps in a short time, but the moonlight outside the window seems still calm.


    Just such calm, but there seems to be brewing storm, just you never guess, this time when the storm will come.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡ª¡ª


    Everything became peaceful again¡ª¡ª


    It has been more than a month since Li Shiyuan ascended the throne. The whole week is in good order, and the prosperity of the past has been restored. At least people will not panic.


    Li Shiyuan did everything himself.


    All of Li Shiyuan''s former followers were uprooted by Li Shiyuan in this month. Now all of them are loyal to Li Shiyuan in the court of Dazhou, and they have no different intentions.


    The people are also jubilant, and the days of fear are gone forever.


    In the eyes of the people, today''s days are much smoother.


    Now, the people in Kyoto are most fond of talking about the wedding of Mu Cen and Li Shiyuan.


    Li Shiyuan has fulfilled his promise to Mu Cen. He will marry Mu Cen with ten li red makeup. Even though Mu CEN is already a country, Li Shiyuan still gives Mu Cen a grand wedding.


    Two days before the wedding, Mu Cen went back to King Mu''s house from the palace.


    Prince Mu''s mansion was gloomy and gloomy before it was swept away. It was decorated with lights, and it was especially lively. It was even more crowded, but it was blocked by housekeeper Chen.


    The people who came to celebrate just left a gift, not to Mu Cen.


    Mu Cen was quiet.


    Linglong was followed by two or three old mothers in the palace, all sent by the Empress Dowager herself.


    Mu CEN is a myth in Dazhou.


    After two generations of emperors, both of them were elected to the back seat. I''m afraid they were unprecedented, but in the eyes of people in the Zhou Dynasty, Mu Cen deserved all this.


    The story of Mu Cen and Li Shiyuan has spread all over the Zhou Dynasty, and their deep love for each other makes the people of the Zhou Dynasty talk about it with relish.


    The day before the wedding.


    Mu Cen went to Mu Zhihua.


    After a month''s convalescence, Mu Zhihua''s condition is much better. Besides his face is still terrible, at least his body injury is recovering a little bit. Mu Zhihua doesn''t leave the house. He is in the house all day.


    When she saw Mu Cen coming, Mu Zhihua was very grateful. For her, Mu Cen was her life-saving benefactor. Without Mu Cen, now she is just a corpse.


    Mu Zhi''s painting is two months older than Mu Cen''s, but mu Zhi''s painting is very clear. Compared with Mu Cen, Mu Zhi''s painting is much more childish.


    So mu Zhihua called Mu Cen his sister.


    Mu Cen did not refuse.


    "Sister, here you are." Mu Zhihua is facing up, but he is walking very slowly.


    "You have a good rest. Don''t walk around." Mu CEN is direct.


    The slave on one side had already helped Mu Zhihua and sat down. Mu Cen carefully looked at the wound on Mu Zhihua''s face, and then said, "it takes a long time for your face, but it''s not bad to wait for the flowers to bloom."


    "I know." "I don''t look in the mirror, and I don''t know what I look like. I''m used to it


    Mu Cen nodded: "it will take several years, but during this period, I will ask someone to change your dressing and repair it slowly. Can''t return to the original appearance, at least you can have a human skin, won''t be so bloody


    "Well, thank you, sister." Mu Zhihua said gratefully.


    Mu Cen didn''t say anything: "I just came to see you. If you need anything, you can tell steward Chen that steward Chen will do it for you."


    "Good." Mu Zhi''s painting responds.


    Mu Cen didn''t say anything.


    When Mu Cen turns around to leave, Mu Zhihua suddenly stops Mu Cen. Mu CEN is stunned and looks at Mu Zhihua: "what''s the matter?"


    "This is the purse I embroidered these days, though it''s not pretty. But I still want to celebrate my sister''s wedding. " Mu Zhihua said shyly.


    Mu Cen took it and took a look at it. The embroidery work is really good. I haven''t touched it for so many years. It''s good to have such a level.


    Mu Cen accepted: "thank you."


    "That''s what I should do." Mu Zhi''s painting answered softly.


    Mu Cen nodded and quickly left.


    After walking out of the house painted by Mu Zhi and looking at the bright moon outside, Mu Cen sighs that tomorrow is her wedding to Li Shiyuan.


    And waiting for this day, they have been waiting for a long time.


    That kind of palpitation, as if how all pacify.


    Mu Cen stood in the same place for a while, and then walked towards the house.


    The original Luoxue building has also been demolished. Naturally, Mu Hongyuan has to die. He thought he could escape from the sky, but he died in the market. No one dares to get close to Mu Hongyuan.


    As soon as Mu Hongyuan died, Luoxue''s curse disappeared.


    Luoxue gave the dream to Muchen, and then reincarnated.


    But this snow tower has never been used again.


    Mu Cen will not live here now, but in the main building at that time.

 Chapter 699

    When Mu Cen returned to the main building, her steps stopped, because Mu Cen saw a familiar bright yellow figure, which she could recognize at a glance. This is Li Shiyuan.


    Why is this man here?


    She stood in the same place and didn''t walk towards Li Shiyuan for the first time, but she always looked at Li Shiyuan with a smile on her eyebrows. She was low and shallow, very good-looking.


    Li Shiyuan lowered his eyebrows and gave a smile. Then he walked quietly towards Mu Cen.


    Mu Cen also came and stood in front of this man.


    "Why did you come all of a sudden?" Mu Cen smile, "tomorrow big marriage, today you can''t come over."


    Li Shiyuan said directly: "why not. When did we follow that? "


    "So it is." Mu Cen was laughing.


    And Li Shiyuan realized that now, they have never followed the rules, and they have done what they should and should not do, and now there is no need to worry about these.


    Li Shiyuan looked down at Mu Cen and said quietly, "I just want to come and see you."


    Mu Cen smile, just standing, let Li Shiyuan look at.


    The breeze blows, Mu Cen''s skirt is raised, and Li Shiyuan''s eyes still fall on Mu Cen: "cen''er, my promise to you can finally be realized tomorrow."


    Mu Cen made a sound.


    And Li Shiyuan''s hand has already taken Mu Cen''s hand, slightly forced, Mu Cen leaned on Li Shiyuan''s chest, listening to this person''s heartbeat, smelling the good smell of sandalwood on this person, Mu Cen can''t help but feel some emotion.


    All the way through the picture, constantly appear in Mu Cen''s mind.


    And the sweet time between them is too little, and most of them are soul stirring. From the beginning to now, they walk on the edge of the cliff every day, and each time they die.


    No choice, no turning back. But there was no retreat. They can join hands to usher in today.


    "After the wedding, you''re going to move to Fengqing palace. It seems that I''m not used to it." Li Shiyuan''s finger rubbed Mu Cen''s cheek gently, "if you can --"


    "No way." Mu Cen covered Li Shiyuan''s thin lips. "As an emperor, you should have a system. It''s for people to see."


    She knows what Li Shiyuan thinks.


    Mu Cen knows that Li Shiyuan can''t be the only queen. He will have three thousand harem, but Li Shiyuan just wants to give Mu Cen his special favor.


    So Li Shiyuan even thought of letting Mu Cen live in the imperial dragon hall.


    But from ancient times to the present, there is no such custom in Dazhou. Even if it is not Dazhou, no Dynasty can be so unorthodox in the world. The emperor is the emperor, and the empress controls the back palace. It is impossible to live in the same palace with the emperor. If the emperor indulges in female sex, it will make the world laugh.


    Therefore, such a thing is absolutely impossible.


    Li Shiyuan listened to Mu Cen''s words and looked at him like this: "Cen Er, you are always thinking for me."


    "Because today''s everything, we are not easy, so we can only step by step carefully, can''t make any mistakes." Mu Cen said it directly.


    Li Shiyuan didn''t speak. He quietly hugged Mu Cen in his arms. They just hugged each other in the moonlight.


    Mu Cen lowered his eyebrows and did not speak again.


    She wants to be a couple all her life, but now, it''s not her choice.


    In the end, Mu Cen was silent and hid her mind well. She didn''t know how long she was in this person''s arms. Then she left.


    "Go back. Don''t let people know that you''ve made a special trip to King Mu''s house today. " Mu Cen looks at Li Shiyuan, but he doesn''t stay any more.


    Li Shiyuan made a sound and didn''t mean to leave.


    Two people''s hands are still holding, Li Shiyuan also did not loosen, deep eyes, only mu Cen.


    It''s heavy. It''s heavy.


    Mu Cen said with a smile: "go back quickly."


    She urged again.


    Li Shiyuan released Mu Cen and leaned over to kiss him. The attachment in his eyes never disappeared, and then he left the house reluctantly.


    Mu Cen stood quietly and didn''t send Li Shiyuan any more. Until Li Shiyuan''s figure disappeared, Mu Cen walked towards the main house.


    It''s very quiet tonight. The stars are shining in the sky. Tomorrow will be a wonderful day.


    In such a quiet night, Mu Cen began to miss Ao Feng. It''s been a long time since they left Aofeng. In Mu Cen''s memory, only the appearance of Aofeng in three months.


    Although the frontier fortress will send news every month, saying that everything is proud of the wind, and reporting everything to Mu Cen, the missing in such words is quite different from the satisfaction of seeing it with one''s own eyes.


    Mu Cen wants to see Aofeng, very much.


    After the wedding, everything can come to an end temporarily. Although Mu Cen and Li Shiyuan can''t leave Dazhou to meet Aofeng in the frontier fortress, they can welcome Aofeng back to Beijing. Even the East Palace is ready.


    The day of their family reunion will not be too far away.


    Mu Cen takes a deep breath and suppresses his yearning. Then he turns around and enters the house. Linglong changes his clothes for mu Cen and turns off the light. Then the house of King Mu is really quiet.


    It''s just the right night. Tomorrow is good.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡ª¡ª


    The next day.


    Before dawn, Mu Cen was already sitting in front of the bronze mirror. She carefully looked at herself in the bronze mirror, and she had put on delicate makeup. Her wedding dress was made by the Li family''s Embroidery room, but it was in line with the custom of Da Zhou.


    Everything is fine.


    The Xifu is embroidered by Li''s embroiderers. It took more than a dozen embroiderers a whole month to get the present Xifu. When Mu Cen put it on, the Phoenix on the Xifu was lifelike and seemed to soar to the sky at any time.


    "Lady, you look good." Mammy can''t help but say, "don''t say it''s the emperor, the slaves have to flash for a long time to see you."


    "That is, Niang Niang is the most beautiful person I have ever seen." Mother GUI couldn''t help opening her mouth.


    Mu Cen smile, do not show lips and teeth, noble and indifferent.


    The sky outside the house is gradually brightening up. The house of King Mu has not been so busy for a long time. It''s decorated with lights. But now the house of King Mu is not in charge of others, but mu Zhanxiao.


    Mu Zhanxiao was granted the title of King Xiao and moved back from his former residence. Sanfang and Mu Mian have also returned to his residence. But mu Mian never leaves the courtyard. This is mu Cen''s will. Sanfang is very grateful to Mu Cen.


    After all, Mu Mian''s life has been left behind. Even though Mu Mian is in a trance now, this is the best ending for the loss of her daughter.


    "Niang Niang, the sedan chair in the Palace should be coming soon." Mammy looked at the hour and said softly, "don''t delay the auspicious time. The emperor is waiting for you at the Meridian Gate. "

 Chapter 700

    Meridian Gate is the main gate of the Imperial Palace, and it is also the place where emperors married their queens.


    However, the emperors of all dynasties did not greet Mu Cen at the Meridian Gate, but at the main hall. Li Shiyuan went beyond the rules and personally welcomed Mu Cen at the five gates. Undoubtedly, he told the world that no one could compare his importance and love for mu Cen.


    "The emperor is very kind to his mother." Mother GUI said with emotion, "after the emperor to set up other concubines, but also in order to continue the children, the emperor''s special favor, only the empress."


    In a word, let Mu Cen quiet, she did not speak, light smile.


    "Here comes the sedan chair in the palace." Linglong came in from the outside, "Niang Niang, it''s time to enter the palace."


    "Good." Mu Cen nodded.


    The xipa was covered again to cover Mu Cen''s beautiful face. This is not the first time that Mu Cen married from Mu Wangfu, but it has a different meaning. This time, the person who married Mu CEN is the one mu Cen wants to marry, so his mood is naturally different.


    With the help of the slave, Mu Cen walked out of the house step by step.


    Mu Zhanxiao and Sanfang Heyan personally sent Mu Cen out of the house. The people in Kyoto had been waiting for him on the street for a long time. When they saw Mu Cen''s sedan chair coming out, they knelt down.


    "See empress, empress thousand years, thousand years, thousand years."


    The sound was deafening, it was respect and love for Muchen.


    Mu Cen lifted the cover slightly, and looked at the present Kyoto, gradually restored the traffic, the country was peaceful, and the people lived and worked in peace and contentment. For mu Cen, it was a great satisfaction.


    She lowered her head to smile, then put down her head, and the sedan chair of 16 people went safely towards the Meridian Gate.


    ¡­¡­


    When he arrived at the Meridian Gate, Mu Cen saw the familiar figure at a glance. Today''s Li Shiyuan also changed into Dahong''s Xifu, which is also from the Li family''s Embroidery room. With Li Shiyuan''s pace, the Golden Dragon on Xifu leaped into the sky, which seems to be completely integrated with Li Shiyuan.


    The ninth five year plan is supreme.


    The sedan chair soon stopped at the Meridian Gate.


    The eunuch put his pedal under the sedan chair and helped Mu Cen down from the sedan chair carefully. Li Shiyuan walked up to Mu Cen.


    The ministers knelt down and said, "welcome the emperor and queen."


    Li Shiyuan looked at Mu Cen and said in a low voice, "I''ll welcome you."


    His hand stretched out, and Mu Cen naturally put his hand in this man''s big palm. Li Shiyuan gently held it, and then led Mu Cen''s hand from the red carpet of the Meridian Gate to the main hall step by step. Today, all the ceremonies are held in the main hall.


    It was the Empress Dowager who presided over the ceremony. Even though she was old, she still insisted on hosting it in person.


    Wherever Mu Cen and Li Shiyuan passed, the slaves knelt down.


    Until Mu Cen and Li Shiyuan walked away, the slaves got up and quickly followed.


    In the whole process, Li Shiyuan took Mu Cen''s hand and never let it go. Until they arrived at the hall, the Empress Dowager had been waiting in the hall.


    The ceremony in the main hall is in accordance with the etiquette of Da Zhou,


    everything in good order and well arranged.


    They paid homage to heaven and earth, ancestors and husband and wife, all of which were witnessed by the Empress Dowager and other officials. Then Li Shiyuan personally took Mu Cen back to Fengqing palace.


    Fengqing palace has been put in order for a long time. All the things in Qu Hua''s clothes have been cleaned up without leaving any trace. They have been rearranged according to Mu Cen''s preference. Everything here is mu Cen''s favorite.


    But all this was explained by Li Shiyuan himself. Every scene and thing is like this.


    In order to give Muchen the best of everything.


    After Li Shiyuan and Mu Cen entered Fengqing palace, the slaves retreated consciously. Only Li Shiyuan and Mu Cen were left in Fengqing palace.


    "Do you want to lift the lid again?" Mu Cen suddenly chuckled and asked.


    "Yes." Li Shiyuan answered, "I want to drink another cup of wine."


    "Good." Mu Cen answered softly.


    Li Shiyuan picked up the stick and gently lifted the cover of Mu Cen. His beautiful face appeared in front of Li Shiyuan. He was in a trance, and Mu Cen quietly laughed at Li Shiyuan.


    Then, her hand picked up the glass, light poured seven full.


    Li Shiyuan took it, eyes deep fell on Mu Cen''s body, word by word: "cen''er, today''s big marriage is the real big marriage between you and me, after this cup of wine, you and I are husband and wife, forever, will not separate. I, Li Shiyuan, will not bear you in this life. If I bear you, I will have to die. "


    Li Shiyuan''s every word is very serious, looking at Mu Cen''s eyes is not instantaneous.


    Mu Cen''s eyes were slightly sour, and his hand with the wine cup tightened: "don''t talk nonsense.


    "I''m serious." Li Shiyuan''s eyes were firm.


    On the contrary, Mu Cen was quiet, as if he was thinking.


    Li Shiyuan noticed it and asked in a soft voice, "what else do you think?"


    "I want to say --" when Mu Cen looked at Li Shiyuan, he was calm, "if we are separated in this life?"


    "I''ll find you at the end of the world." What Li Shiyuan said is direct.


    Mu Cen smile: "if the ends of the earth can not be found?"


    "No way." Li Shiyuan looked at Mu Cen, "why did you suddenly say such words to me?"


    Li Shiyuan narrowed his eyes slightly to see something from Mu Cen. Mu Cen was a very organized person and seldom said such inexplicable words.


    Therefore, there must be a reason for this.


    After sinking, Li Shiyuan wanted to say something more, but mu Cen had already picked up the cup: "today''s day, I shouldn''t say these words. I''ll drink this wine first. As you said, we will be together forever and never separate. "


    Mu Cen has collected his mind.


    She didn''t go on.


    She knew very well that after the first life, they met after a thousand years. They didn''t even know each other or remember each other. Second, it''s calm now, but the more calm it is, the more panic and uneasiness Mu Cen feels. He doesn''t know when their separation will come.


    So, the second separation, they will be separated by a thousand years?


    Or, in the third generation, how will they meet?


    Mu Cen dare not think, but mu CEN is very clear, this is inevitable to face.


    "Good." Li Shiyuan didn''t force Mu Cen.


    Soon, they held hands and drank a cup of wine. When they tasted sake between mu Cen''s lips, Mu Cen''s eyes were misty.


    It is clear that they are so difficult. Why do they have to face another separation now, or even don''t know how to separate.

 Chapter 701

    Mu Cen closed his eyes.


    The wine is clear and sweet, but when it falls into the throat, it becomes bitter and astringent.


    But when they finished drinking, Mu Cen had already collected his emotion and hid this uneasiness very well. He looked at Li Shiyuan as if nothing had happened.


    Li Shiyuan put down his glass, sat down on the bed and looked at Mu Cen quietly.


    Mu Cen didn''t speak.


    "Why do you say that all of a sudden?" Li Shiyuan didn''t give up the previous problem.


    Mu Cen chuckled: "recently I''ve seen too much about life and death, so I can''t help thinking about it. I blurted out when I heard your words."


    That''s a reasonable reason.


    Li Shiyuan didn''t know whether he believed or didn''t believe. After a long time, he made a sound. Seeing that Li Shiyuan didn''t ask again, Mu Cen knew that this matter had at least been thrown over for a while, and she didn''t mention it any more.


    Instead, Mu Cen takes the initiative to look at Li Shiyuan, and then embraces him.


    "Bridal chamber candlelight, do you want to say these things here?" Mu Cen low smile voice, in the eyebrow eye wave light flow, looking at Li Shiyuan, again serious.


    This time, it was Li Shiyuan who was laughing. Then, Li Shiyuan picked up Mu Cen and put him on the bed.


    Mu Cen''s hand hooks Li Shiyuan''s neck. At the moment when they fall into the bed, Mu Cen has already taken the initiative to kiss them.


    Li Shiyuan smiles and kisses Mu Cen''s lips.


    In the red gauze tent, the graceful posture is accompanied by the candlelight. The light gauze skirt falls on the ground. The red candle is completely dim in a gust of palm wind. The moonlight outside the window comes in. Everything is just right.


    "Cen''er, I love you." Li Shiyuan bit Mu Cen''s ear, and every word was very true.


    Mu Cen sobbed and responded passively: "I love you, too."


    In the palace, the lights are still bright and happy.


    Inside the hall, there is a mixture of fish and water.


    ¡­¡­


    The night is deep.


    Mu cenpao was in the pool, and he couldn''t lift his eyelids. Li Shiyuan accompanied him, but he didn''t leave. None of the servants in the palace dared to come in.


    The temperature of the bubble pool is just right. It''s steaming. It can relieve the pain before.


    "Tired?" Li Shiyuan let Mu Cen lean in his arms.


    Mu Cen made a sound.


    I''m really tired.


    Since leaving the frontier fortress to return to Kyoto, Mu Cen never had a good rest, but Li Shiyuan finally regained the throne. He should have been able to breathe, but one after another things happened.


    True or false Mu Zhi painting, until now, Mu Cen did not breathe.


    Mu Zhanxiao follows the clues online, but the clues are broken at the critical time. Mu Cen also cares about Mu Zhihua and goes back to Mu Wangfu from time to time.


    At the beginning, almost every day to check the situation, more and more cautious.


    That''s pity for mu Zhihua. A girl had been skinned since she was a girl. She had been imprisoned in that cold and humid dungeon. She had a life and death. If Mu Cen hadn''t found Mu Zhihua at the last moment, I''m afraid Mu Zhihua would have been dead now.


    I''m afraid that the wronged soul will be tied up in the dungeon and can''t be reincarnated.


    The most important is the legacy of the previous dynasty.


    In Mu Cen''s view, this is a wave not even, a wave rising again.


    When the fake Mu Zhihua died, he asked, "Hello, is Li Shiyuan dead?" Up to now, Mu CEN is scared.


    I can''t say why. I always feel that this person seems to know something, but I can''t find out what this person means.


    What if Li Shiyuan didn''t die?


    But the corpse that I saw at the bottom of the cliff was dressed up, and the fingers in my hands were all Li Shiyuan''s.


    These things, one by one accumulation in Mu Cen''s mind, but how can not let Mu Cen calm down, naturally, that kind of fatigue arises spontaneously.


    "Have a good rest later." Li Shiyuan bowed his head to kiss Mu Cen.


    Mu Cen made a sound.


    "That''s right." Li Shiyuan suddenly thought of something, "I''ve already sent people to the frontier fortress to pick up Aofeng. If Kyoto goes by, you can go to the frontier fortress in about half a month. It will take a month and a half to come back with pride. So in two months, you''ll see Aofeng. "


    "Really?" Mu Cen''s eyes brightened, was obviously excited, "at that time, Ao Feng was one year old."


    "Yes, one year old." Li Shiyuan also remembers, "just came back to celebrate his birthday. At the age of one, Aofeng should be able to take a few steps. "


    Referring to Aofeng, Mu Cen''s eyebrows softened: "I haven''t seen Aofeng for a long time. When we left, Aofeng was just a baby, and now it''s a little guy standing and walking. We missed so much


    That''s a pity.


    The regret of being a mother is that they can''t watch their children grow up. Nothing is more cruel than this. But under the circumstances at that time, they had no choice but to leave Aofeng in the frontier fortress.


    "Cen er." Li Shiyuan lowered his head and pinched Mu Cen''s chin.


    Mu Cen passively looks at this person, eh, waiting for this person to finish speaking.


    "Give me another princess, so you can grow up with her. My princess, I will hold it in my hand. In the future, if you are not a man of all abilities, you can''t marry my princess from my hand. " What Li Shiyuan said is gentle.


    Mu Cen listen to, eyebrow eyes bend, eh voice: "good?"


    When Li Shiyuan looked at Mu Cen''s eyes, he felt a little deeper. Suddenly, everything changed again. Of course, it''s reasonable.


    Bubble pool, sparkling, splashing water fell on the stone floor, is to add a place of ambiguity.


    It''s been a long time.


    ¡­¡­


    The next day.


    Mu Cen seldom gets up late.


    When Mu Cen woke up, Li Shiyuan had already left for the early court. He looked at his nose and mouth with exquisite eyes and said respectfully: "Niang Niang, the emperor has gone to the early court, but the emperor explained that when she woke up, she went to the imperial dragon hall to find the Emperor."


    Mu Cen made a sound.


    Linglong has neatly handed over the washcloth. Muchen cleans it up carefully. Linglong changes Muchen''s clothes. The maid on one side comes forward quickly to dress Muchen. The eunuch in Fengqing palace is ready for breakfast.


    After finishing his meal, Mu Cen did not rush to Li Shiyuan, but went to fengluan palace, where the Empress Dowager lived.


    Now that she has returned to the palace and the Empress Dowager is still there, she must go to see it.


    Linglong quietly follows Mu Cen and goes to fengluan palace.


    Mother GUI saw Mu Cen from a distance and immediately came up to her: "I''ll see the empress. She''s a thousand years old."


    "My palace is here to greet the Empress Dowager." Mu Cen light mouth.

 Chapter 702

    "Lady, please." Mother GUI didn''t dare to stop her.


    Soon, Mu Cen entered fengluan palace.


    The Empress Dowager is reading on the soft collapse. When she sees Mu Cen coming, she is calm and smiles. She can''t see that she is also an old man who has experienced a bloodbath in this month.


    As if everything was peaceful.


    "I''ll see the Empress Dowager for thousands of years." Mu Cen politely asked the Empress Dowager to greet her.


    "Get up, Queen." The Empress Dowager spoke lightly.


    Mu Cen walked towards the empress dowager, naturally took the action of making tea in the hands of the slave, and began to brew it again. The Empress Dowager watched quietly, and her eyebrows and eyes were low, which inevitably flashed a trace of complexity.


    She has been in Shengong for decades, and Mu CEN is the first one she can''t understand.


    It''s too deep.


    She hid all her thoughts, even about Li Shiyuan, but she couldn''t find any clues, let alone Mu Cen''s other thoughts.


    But it''s no use talking about it now.


    "The queen has come here today, but what''s the matter with the sad family?" The Empress Dowager asked again.


    Mu Cen made a good tea and handed it over respectfully: "madam, I just want to say hello to you. You are an elder in the palace. Naturally, my concubine will come to you early every morning to greet you. This is the custom of the Zhou Dynasty, and it''s also the style of my concubine. No matter what status I am, I can''t forget it. "


    This is to the satisfaction of the Empress Dowager.


    In this palace, there are many people who are knowledgeable and reasonable, but mu CEN is the only one who can make you feel comfortable even with his mind.


    Just like now, with Mu Cen''s current status, she can almost do whatever she wants, but mu Cen should do nothing less, which is enough to make you feel comfortable.


    The Empress Dowager nodded: "Mu Cen, do you know what the AI family likes most about you?"


    "Say it, madam." Mu Cen smiles gently.


    "Advance and retreat are appropriate. It''s impossible for people to refuse you. " The Empress Dowager told the truth, "no matter when and where you are, even when you are in a mess, or when you are in a good mood, it''s like this."


    "The empress praised me falsely." Mu Cen''s face didn''t change.


    The Empress Dowager didn''t say anything, but changed the topic: "I heard that you and the emperor had already been married when they were in the frontier fortress?"


    "Yes." Mu Cen didn''t deny it.


    The Empress Dowager nodded and took a sip of tea: "by the way, what''s the name of the little prince? I still don''t know."


    Mu Cen heard empress dowager mention Ao Feng, her eyebrows are soft, "the emperor named him Ao Feng."


    "Proud of the wind." The Empress Dowager thought carefully, "it''s a good name. I can see that the emperor likes the little prince. Even his name is unique. I hope the little prince will be successful in the future. "


    "Thank you, Empress Dowager." Mu Cen nodded.


    The Empress Dowager asked some questions about Ao Feng, but mu Cen didn''t hide them and answered truthfully.


    They chatted quietly in fengluan palace for a while. The Empress Dowager was a little tired, but mu Cen could see that he didn''t stay much in fengluan palace, and soon stood up.


    "Niang Niang, you have a rest for a while. I''ll leave first." Mu Cen blessed the body and said quietly, "I''ll open a pharmacy for you to take care of yourself. I''ll let the slaves send it to you. If you take it on time, you will have a good life and health."


    Even the Empress Dowager''s body is slightly uncomfortable, and Mu Cen can see it.


    So the Empress Dowager was satisfied with Mu Cen, and she really couldn''t find a second idea. She nodded: "the queen has a heart."


    "This is what I should do." Mu CEN is neither humble nor arrogant.


    Then, Mu Cen calmly left the Empress Dowager.


    When Mu Cen went to the palace gate, the Empress Dowager suddenly stopped Mu Cen: "Queen."


    Mu Cen turned around and said, "please tell me."


    "There''s a saying from AI family. I want to talk to the queen." The Empress Dowager spoke slowly, just looking at Mu Cen''s eyes a little more sharp.


    Mu Cen did not speak, quietly waiting for the Empress Dowager to say.


    The Empress Dowager deliberated and took a sip of tea before she continued: "since the emperor has already become the most respected, then the palace can''t be empty. The AI family also knows the emperor''s love and special favor for the queen. The AI family wants to say that for the sake of the country and prosperity of the Li family, please keep in mind your identity and status and persuade the emperor to spread his branches and leaves. "


    Mu Cen was not surprised that the Empress Dowager would say this to herself.


    Li Shiyuan was supposed to start the affairs of the harem after he ascended the throne, but they were all pushed by Li Shiyuan because of the instability of the great Zhou Dynasty. The minister didn''t dare to say anything more, but it must be the most important thing for him to continue his descendants, so there are not a few people who come to find the Empress Dowager.


    In this palace, the Empress Dowager is the only elder. Naturally, what the Empress Dowager said has some weight.


    Needless to say, it was the Empress Dowager who let Li Shiyuan go so smoothly.


    Therefore, no matter what happens to the empress dowager, Li Shiyuan will consider that the Empress Dowager has been in the palace for decades, and he knows very well how to achieve his goal.


    It''s not inappropriate to talk to Li Shiyuan about this kind of thing, but it''s better to talk to Mu Cen about the effect.


    If Mu Cen opens his mouth, Li Shiyuan will certainly follow suit.


    If she said it directly to Li Shiyuan, it would make Li Shiyuan bounce back, and this may not be the case. Now the world is Li Shiyuan''s, and Li Shiyuan is also the Li family. The Empress Dowager has no objection, but she is also loyal and responsible to the Li family.


    "I know." Mu Cen waited for a while before he spoke calmly.


    The Empress Dowager nodded, and then relaxed: "the empress really knows the general, has the integrity."


    Mu Cen smiles, nods and signs to leave first.


    This matter is not only said by the empress dowager, but also by many ministers and Mu Cen. Everyone knows where Li Shiyuan''s mind is and who can persuade him.


    Many things are imperative.


    I don''t think it will take long.


    Mu Cen lowered his eyebrows and left fengluan palace peacefully.


    Linglong follows Mu Cen and naturally hears the Empress Dowager''s words, but Linglong doesn''t say anything. Quietly, the master and servant go directly to the Yulong hall.


    ¡­¡­


    Yulong Hall¡ª¡ª


    When Cheng Dezhu saw Mu Cen, he went up and said, "madam, the emperor is waiting for you in the Yulong hall."


    Mu Cen made a sound.


    Cheng Dezhu immediately turns around and takes Mu Cen to the imperial dragon hall.


    When Mu Cen enters the imperial dragon hall, the slaves around him retreat consciously. Li Shiyuan looks at the documents at his desk. When he hears the sound, he looks up at Mu Cen. Then Li Shiyuan stands up and walks towards Mu Cen.


    "Here you are." Li Shiyuan came to Mu Cen with a faint smile in his eyebrows.

 Chapter 703

    Mu Cen made a sound.


    Li Shiyuan has hugged Mu Cen''s waist. When he lowers his head again, he sees the complexity in Mu Cen''s eyebrows and eyes. He can''t help asking: "who makes you unhappy?"


    "Not really." Mu Cen smiles, then looks up at Li Shiyuan.


    "To the Empress Dowager?" Li Shiyuan knows Mu Cen''s whereabouts very well.


    Mu Cen said: "this is the rule. When you enter the palace, you have to go to the Empress Dowager every day, unless you are not in the work type."


    Li Shiyuan nodded and did not object.


    They walk towards the table hand in hand. Li Shiyuan helps Mu Cen to sit down on the soft collapse. Mu Cen looks at Li Shiyuan and doesn''t say anything.


    "What did the Empress Dowager say to you?" Li Shiyuan asked calmly, "look at your thoughtful face."


    Mu Cen to also calm: "don''t you know?"


    In a word, let Li Shiyuan quiet down, so calm looking at Mu Cen, thin lips fretting, and finally did not say anything.


    Some things, have to mention, but mentioned, after all, is a thorn in their hearts, can not get rid of.


    Seeing that Li Shiyuan was quiet, Mu Cen chuckled and sighed silently. Then he said, "as an emperor, what you should do is indispensable. So, if you listen to the minister''s words, do it. Don''t everyone come to me and say it, don''t you bother?"


    Mu CEN is calm.


    Li Shiyuan listened, did not take the initiative to say anything, just looked at Mu Cen: "Cen Er, if you don''t want to listen, don''t listen."


    And Mu Cen looked at Li Shiyuan, and his slender hand took the initiative to embrace the man''s waist: "emperor, you are the emperor, so you have no right to act willfully."


    Very light words, but has done helpless.


    Li Shiyuan didn''t speak. He hugged Mu Cen and gently kissed her on the forehead.


    They hugged each other quietly.


    Then, Mu Cen changed the topic and asked faintly, "why did you let me get up today and come to Yulong hall to find you?"


    On weekdays, if something happened, Li Shiyuan would directly say that he would not come to the imperial dragon hall.


    After all, it''s ministers who come in and out of the palace. It''s not good for mu Cen to stay in the palace all the time, and Mu Cen doesn''t have his own palace as before. Now Fengqing palace has been cleared up, and the place Mu Cen should stay is Fengqing palace.


    If something happens, naturally Li Shiyuan will come, or let Cheng Dezhu summon him.


    This words, but let Li Shiyuan quiet down, and then opened Mu Cen, very light smile: "yesterday we got married."


    "Well." Mu Cen answered, quietly waiting for Li Shiyuan to go on.


    "So, today I want to take you to my mother''s tomb and talk to her." Li Shiyuan said calmly, "so when you wake up, come to Yulong hall to find me."


    Mu Cen didn''t say anything.


    She can guess what Li Shiyuan is going to do.


    Every year, Li Shiyuan personally went to the place where Rong Fei was buried to worship, not to mention after he ascended the throne. It''s because they can''t give Rong Fei the identity openly, so Li Shiyuan will do these things clearly.


    "Good." Mu Cen answered.


    Li Shiyuan said, but he laughed at Mu Cen: "it''s my negligence. I forgot to tell Linglong to change your casual clothes."


    Mu Cen was stunned.


    "Micro travel." Li Shiyuan said directly: no emperor, no concubine, just me and you, just like before in the Great Wall, not disturbed. Although we can get along with each other these days, we still have some scruples, don''t we? "


    Mu Cen was a little surprised. I didn''t expect Li Shiyuan to say that.


    "It''s not easy to be stable now. It''s too far away to go, but Kyoto is OK. I''ll take you with me, just us." Li Shiyuan finished with a smile.


    He knew that Muchen had an unruly heart.


    The deep palace is to imprison Mu Cen''s unruly.


    But Li Shiyuan is willing to make up for mu Cen''s unruly behavior. He doesn''t want Mu Cen to be hindered by this deep palace. As long as Mu Cen thinks about it, he is willing to give it.


    And this words, also let Mu Cen laugh out a voice, the smile in the eyebrows and eyes is permeated with joy, can''t say happy.


    "Then I''ll go and change?" Mu Cen raised her eyebrows.


    "Good." Li Shiyuan smiles, "I''ll wait for you at the Meridian Gate."


    "Is it all right today?" Mu Cen thought and asked.


    "A whole day." Li Shiyuan gave a positive answer, "all belong to you."


    Mu Cen bit his lips and stood still. After a moment of silence, he continued to say, "do you think that our mother''s concubine is going out for a private meeting in the name of worshiping her?"


    "Then I don''t think my mother''s wife would mind and would like to see her success." Li Shiyuan smiles.


    Mu Cen also laughs.


    Then she rarely mischievous, put down the present system, so looked at Li Shiyuan, between poked poke this person''s chest: "then you wait for me."


    "Good." Li Shiyuan also smiles.


    Then Li Shiyuan let go of Mu Cen. Mu Cen turned back to Fengqing palace again. Soon, she changed her casual clothes and hurried towards the Meridian Gate with Linglong.


    Li Shiyuan is waiting for mu Cen at the Meridian Gate.


    Linglong very consciously and Rong nine stand aside, they will accompany, but will not appear, affect Li Shiyuan and Mu Cen. It''s a rare time for them to be alone together.


    People who have followed them for so long naturally understand this truth.


    Li Shiyuan and Mu Cen have different identities, so Yingwei will accompany them.


    For the sake of safety.


    ¡­¡­


    Li Shiyuan stood beside the horse and helped Mu Cen to the horse himself. Then he jumped on the horse. Soon, Li Shiyuan raised his whip, and the horse galloped away towards Yongquan temple.


    Yongquan temple is in the suburb of Beijing. They did not go through the market, but took the peripheral road, and the speed was much faster.


    In less than half an hour, they appeared at the foot of Yongquan temple.


    Li Shiyuan reined in the rope and soon the horse stopped. Li Shiyuan helped Mu Cen down the horse and naturally took Mu Cen''s hand.


    Today, Li Shiyuan is dressed in navy blue, while Mu CEN is dressed in simple grey pink. He is very low-key. In the crowd, he can''t distinguish their identities. At most, he thinks they are young masters and young ladies of rich families.


    Therefore, two people travel, and will not be disturbed.


    Rong Jiu and Linglong are in the dark with Yingwei. As long as there is any abnormality, they will appear for the first time to ensure the safety of Li Shiyuan and Mu Cen.


    "Let''s go." Li Shiyuan looked at Mu Cen, "if you don''t want to walk the steps, tell me."


    "Don''t I want to go, you''re going to carry me up?" Mu Cen asked.


    Li Shiyuan said: "carry you up."


    Mu Cen also smile: "that I can''t dare, want to be known, but the charge of beheading."


    "Now there''s no one else, just you and me. You and I are just ordinary husband and wife, going to worship their mother. " Li Shiyuan had a faint smile in his eyebrows.

 Chapter 704

    Mu Cen also laughs.


    Soon, they walked hand in hand towards Yongquan temple. Along the way, many people came to Yongquan temple to worship.


    No one bothered Li Shiyuan and Mu Cen.


    It took them a while to reach the gate of Yongquan temple.


    Obviously, Li Shiyuan and Mu Cen are very familiar with Yongquan temple. They offer incense and pray to Rong Fei in a low-key way. Mu Cen kowtows to Rong Fei respectfully, and so does Li Shiyuan.


    Until the three pillars of smoke slowly rose, Li Shiyuan said calmly: "mother, I have told the world that Mu CEN is my wife. You can rest assured. "


    Then, Li Shiyuan didn''t speak any more, just knelt quietly.


    If it is possible, if Rong Fei is alive, Li Shiyuan''s biggest wish is to welcome Rong Fei back to the palace, not now.


    However, this is just an idea, and it can''t happen.


    Li Shiyuan knelt down for a while and quietly said what happened during this period in front of Rong Fei. Mu Cen accompanied him on one side and didn''t open his mouth. Deep meaning was hidden in his eyebrows.


    Until Li Shiyuan finished, he looked at Mu Cen, and then slowly got up.


    They walked out of the hall.


    The bamboo outside the hall is quiet. Except the monks sweeping the floor, there is no pilgrim.


    They walked in the bamboo forest for a while.


    Mu CEN is thoughtful, suddenly, she looked up to Li Shiyuan, Li Shiyuan is calm: "you have something to say with me."


    Mu Cen said: "but you promise not to be angry first."


    "You said Li Shiyuan nodded.


    In fact, no matter what Mu Cen and Li Shiyuan say, Li Shiyuan will not be angry.


    He couldn''t be angry with muczen.


    Seeing Li Shiyuan nodding, Mu Cen said slowly, "if Rong Fei doesn''t die, do you believe it?"


    Li Shiyuan slightly squinted to play: "what do you mean by that?"


    "Concubine Rong is not dead." Mu Cen made his words clear. His eyes looked at Li Shiyuan for a moment. He couldn''t be more serious.


    "How could it be?" Li Shiyuan was shocked.


    At that time, it was impossible for Rong Fei to live. Although Li Shiyuan didn''t see it with his own eyes, Li Shiyuan could also piece it together from many people''s stories. Now Mu Cen says such words.


    But Li Shiyuan also knows that Mu Cen will not say these things for no reason.


    He turned around and his eyes sank: "Cen Er, what do you mean by that?"


    Mu Cen was quiet for a moment, as if thinking about how to answer.


    After waiting for a while, she slowly told Li Shiyuan what happened outside the Great Wall at that time: "so, Princess Rong is not dead, she is still alive. At that time, the queen was in pain to kill her, but the first emperor helped her escape, including the queen lingchi, who was not herself. Princess Rong has been sent out of the palace by the late emperor. "


    Li Shiyuan could not be shocked any more: "Cen Er, you..."


    "Every word I say is true." Mu Cen''s voice with affirmation, "I was going to let Rong Fei come back with me, but Rong Fei refused. She didn''t want to distract you, and she didn''t want you to be resisted by people all over the world. There was a witch''s mother, and things in the court were not stable. As long as there was wind and grass, those people would turn against her."


    Mu Cen made Rong Fei''s worry clear.


    Her eyes were also momentary: "now, the situation in the DPRK is stable, and the remaining evils of Li Shiyuan are gradually cleared up, so I can tell you about it."


    Voice down, Mu Cen did not speak again, quietly looking at Li Shiyuan.


    "Where is my mother now?" For a long time, Li Shiyuan found his own voice, and there was a trace of hoarseness in his voice.


    This words is to let Mu Cen quiet, haven''t had time to speak, Li Shiyuan asked again: "mother imperial concubine is still in the frontier?"


    "No Mu Cen denied it.


    Li Shiyuan looks at Mu Cen.


    Mu Cen continued to explain: "Princess Rong has been following you and protecting you. When you are in Kyoto, she must be in Kyoto. When you are in the frontier fortress, she must also be in the frontier fortress. Now I can only judge that she is in Kyoto, but I don''t know where she is."


    Mu Cen also said directly: "in the frontier fortress, I met Rong Fei by accident. In Kyoto, I don''t know if there is such an accident. Otherwise, we''ll have to wait for her to show up. "


    Li Shiyuan didn''t say.


    "Shiyuan." Mu Cen walked toward Li Shiyuan, "Rong Fei''s idea naturally has her reason. Since she doesn''t want to appear, she will go to Rong Fei wantonly. On the contrary, she will bring trouble to Rong Fei. If she wants to show up, it means she thinks the time is right. "


    Mu Cen advised: "in this case, Rong Fei will be at ease."


    Li Shiyuan still did not speak, just stood like this.


    Mu Cen also calmly looked at: "at least now that Rong Fei is still alive, it''s the best news, isn''t it?"


    After that, Mu Cen did not speak again.


    Li Shiyuan needs time to digest this matter, but mu CEN is also very clear that Li Shiyuan will never joke about it. He will know how to deal with it when he calms down.


    After a moment of silence, Li Shiyuan spoke slowly: "thank you for saying this to me."


    "Rong Fei doesn''t want me to tell you, but I think it''s better for me to tell you." Mu Cen laughs, "let you know at least, Rong Fei is still alive."


    Li Shiyuan said nothing more: "mother''s choice, I respect her choice. As you said, when she comes up with it, it will naturally appear."


    Mu Cen made a sound.


    Instead, Li Shiyuan looked at Mu Cen and said, "shouldn''t you change your name for Niang?"


    Mu Cen a Zheng: "it seems that Rong Fei is used to calling."


    When she was in the cave, Mu Cen also called her like this. Rong Fei didn''t say anything. She was used to some of the names and it was hard to change her words, especially when she was not here.


    Li Shiyuan raised his eyebrows.


    Then Mu Cen still cleverly called a voice: "well, after calling Niang."


    Li Shiyuan laughed low.


    The slender fingers stirred up Mu Cen''s chin, deep eyes looked at Mu Cen seriously, Mu Cen did not avoid Li Shiyuan''s eyes, let this person look, the eyebrows are full of faint smile.


    Until Li Shiyuan once again broke the silence: "do you have any ideas today? I don''t have to go back to the palace all day today. I''m only with you. "


    "Then --" Mu Cen quieted down, "go to the market, listen to storytelling, drink tea, and have a little more? Although the imperial kitchen in the palace is of extraordinary craftsmanship, its fireworks are not as good as the folk. "


    "Good." Li Shiyuan smiles.


    Then, Li Shiyuan took Mu Cen''s hand and walked slowly towards Yongquan temple.


    Today is a good day for Li Shiyuan.


    I also hope that every day in the future will be a good day.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡ª¡ª


    Kyoto, market.

 Chapter 705

    In the market, Mu CEN is just like a little girl, innocent and romantic. Without the gloom and calmness of the palace, he is fresh to everything.


    Look here and there. It''s so busy.


    Li Shiyuan indulges in looking at Mu Cen. It seems that he has never seen Mu Cen like this for a long time. In other words, Li Shiyuan has never seen Mu Cen like this.


    In the memory of Mu Cen, are planning strategies, are in order to live, and walk step by step startling, rather than now such naive romantic.


    It''s like the most real part of Muchen''s nature.


    "So much?" Li Shiyuan did not stop talking.


    Mu Cen nodded with a smile: "I like it. It seems that I''ve never been to the fair so seriously. I haven''t been here for so long."


    "Come on?" Li Shiyuan easily grasped the key point of Mu Cen''s words.


    Mu Cen a Leng, then wave a hand: "is to return to Kyoto, no one has visited this market seriously."


    Mu Cen quickly found a reasonable excuse.


    When she regained her memory, she knew that she had come through it. Naturally, she was shocked every day after she came through it. Naturally, she had never seen the Kyoto market well. Taking this opportunity, she naturally felt that she could not be more fresh.


    Before each time out, she is in a hurry, every day in order to different things and busy, also never put down the pace.


    "If you like, I''ll bring you out next time." Li Shiyuan nodded clearly, a face doting.


    Mu Cen''s eyes blinked, very witty: "really?"


    Li Shiyuan said, "you are not joking."


    "Good." Mu Cen smiles.


    They are still holding hands. Mu Cen stoops to look at a wind chime stall in the market. It''s not so delicate, but it''s just so adorable.


    "If you like, buy it." Li Shiyuan is direct.


    Mu Cen nodded. After bargaining, he bought it. He grasped it all the way, but his eyes looked at the food stalls in the market from time to time.


    "I want to eat ice sugar gourd." Mu Cen compared the ice sugar gourd not far away, "can you buy it for me? I can''t walk any more."


    That tone is a bit coquettish, rubbed Li Shiyuan, Li Shiyuan is very helpless to shake his head, stretched out his hand to pinch the tip of Mu Cen''s nose, his eyes are full of connivance.


    "Wait for me here, I''ll buy it." What Li Shiyuan said is direct.


    "Good." Mu Cen smiles at Li Shiyuan.


    Li Shiyuan quickly turns around and walks towards the ice sugar gourd. Mu Cen stands smiling and quietly looks at Li Shiyuan''s figure.


    Even in the crowd, this person is also outstanding. Even if he doesn''t wear a Dragon Robe, he is king in the world. It seems that just looking at him like this can make people nostalgic.


    But mu Cen''s mind suddenly sank down.


    She didn''t know how long she could look at Li Shiyuan like this.


    Their second is not a good beginning and ending, even Mu Cen did not know when this second will end, she closed her eyes, some helpless, heart suddenly a little more sour feeling.


    But Muchen was still standing quietly.


    Looking at Li Shiyuan''s ice sugar gourd coming, Mu Cen has gathered all his emotions and put a smile on his face again. He just looks at Li Shiyuan and waves.


    "Here it is." Mu Cen smiles and murmurs.


    Li Shiyuan had already come over and gave the ice sugar gourd to Mu Cen. Mu Cen took it generously and took a bite. The sour and sweet ice sugar gourd satisfied Mu Cen''s face and narrowed his eyes. When he looked at Li Shiyuan again, his smile deepened.


    "How old are you? Eating these things is like a little cat." Li Shiyuan couldn''t help laughing and reached out to wipe the sugar stains on Mu Cen''s mouth.


    Mu Cen was made by Li Shiyuan''s action. He leaned out the tip of his tongue and licked it. With such action, Li Shiyuan could not help feeling moved. He suddenly bowed his head.


    "What are you doing?" Mu Cen was stunned.


    "Don''t do that in front of me." Li Shiyuan''s every word is very clear, "I will think you are seducing me."


    Mu Cen


    It was a reaction of great embarrassment. It was clear that her action could not be more normal. As a result, when she was told by Li Shiyuan, it seemed to have a hint of color.


    She blushed and then coughed. She said solemnly, "everyone eats ice sugar gourd like this. Haven''t you eaten it?"


    "No Li Shiyuan actually admitted, "in the palace, will not eat these, will not allow to eat these."


    This kind of thing is out of order.


    "That''s too bad." Mu Cen shook his head, "baby''s childhood, no ice sugar gourd, where will be perfect."


    "After that, I''ll call them into the palace and cook them for you." Li Shiyuan is direct.


    Mu Cen laughed: "I''m not so greedy. When Aofeng comes, just bring Aofeng to have a try. You can''t let Aofeng be like his father. He never ate it. "


    This kind of thing is not found in the frontier fortress. It''s really only found in Kyoto. In fact, it''s rare in other states and counties.


    Ice sugar gourd is a specialty of Kyoto. Even if it''s made in other places, it can''t taste like Kyoto.


    "Good." Li Shiyuan responded again.


    "I want to be proud." Mu Cen sighed, "it seems that it''s OK not to mention Aofeng. When it comes to Aofeng, I think it''s a slow day. I really want to see Aofeng right away."


    "Soon." Li Shiyuan was helpless.


    He took Mu Cen''s hand again and turned on the market in Kyoto. They walked aimlessly.


    Soon, Li Shiyuan had a lot of things in his hand, which were bought by Mu Cen, but Li Shiyuan never said Mu Cen was not.


    Mu Cen was in a good mood with a smile.


    Suddenly, Mu Cen stopped, and Li Shiyuan also stopped. It was a shop selling silver ornaments. Silver was also a specialty of Dazhou, so silver ornaments were not uncommon, and most of the Palace used gold and silver tableware.


    So Li Shiyuan was a little curious. He didn''t know what Mu Cen was looking at.


    "What do you like?" Li Shiyuan asked softly.


    Mu Cen compared a pair of silver rings: "this."


    "What''s so good about that?" Li Shiyuan frowned.


    This ring is not unusual, what you want is nothing, and it may even be a semi-finished product: "you ask the shopkeeper, this should not be finished."


    Mu Cen didn''t answer Li Shiyuan''s words and called the shopkeeper. The shopkeeper was also a smart man. Although they were dressed in ordinary clothes, they were all made of top-grade materials. Naturally, he knew they were rich and noble, and the smile on their faces was very warm.


    "Madam, I''ll find out what you want." The shopkeeper spoke warmly.

 Chapter 706

    "That''s it?" Mu Cen points to the incomplete ring that Li Shiyuan said earlier.


    Now, the shopkeeper was stunned for a while, and his words were exactly the same as Li Shiyuan''s: "madam, are you sure? It''s just a decoration on a silver can before it''s finished. "


    "That''s it." Mu CEN is direct.


    The shopkeeper is a businessman. Since Mu Cen likes it, he will sell it. What''s more, this kind of thing can''t be easier. He didn''t think much about it and took it out quickly.


    Mu Cen played with it.


    Such things as Duijing did not exist in the dynasty of Dazhou, and Dazhou did not exist in history, just like things in another time and space.


    Maybe it hasn''t been discovered yet.


    But for mu Cen, in the 21st century, such a thing can''t be more normal. As long as it''s a lover, there must be such a ring between husband and wife.


    So mu Cen suddenly wanted to buy it.


    Even if the second person really wants to leave, she can leave a pair of things that belong to her and Li Shiyuan.


    "I''ll let you make something and see if you can." Mu Cen said it directly.


    "Said Madame The shopkeeper''s smile and enthusiasm.


    "Good." Mu Cen nodded and compared the position in the silver circle. "Here, I''ll draw a very simple picture for you, and you''ll carve it for me."


    "This one?" The shopkeeper was stunned.


    He never did such a thing.


    "No?" Asked Mu Cen.


    "It''s not impossible either. It''s just that the small one hasn''t been made before. I don''t know what kind of picture the lady wants. The silver circle is too small to make anything." The shopkeeper told the truth.


    Mu Cen smiles and asks the shopkeeper to take the pen and paper. The shopkeeper quickly hands it over. Even Li Shiyuan looks at Mu Cen curiously, but he doesn''t speak. Instead, he lets Mu Cen do whatever he wants.


    Mu Cen took the pen and ink and wrote the English capital L and X on the paper.


    Such characters, the shopkeeper has never seen, but such characters for the shopkeeper is much easier.


    "Is that the pattern, madam?" The shopkeeper and Mu Cen confirmed.


    Mu Cen nodded: "yes, this is the pattern."


    "That''s easy." The shopkeeper didn''t refuse, "it''s just to pay more."


    "Easy to say." Mu Cen answered, "when can I get it?"


    "In three days." The shopkeeper gave me time.


    "Good." Mu Cen answered.


    Soon, Mu Cen gave the silver, carefully explained, and then turned to leave.


    After walking out of the shop, Li Shiyuan asked in a low voice, "what''s the point of doing this? And what does that character mean? "


    Mu Cen laughed and explained: "it''s just fun. Suddenly I feel like it''s very nice to wear. So try it. " Said, Mu Cen wrinkled his nose, "how, do you dislike it? Would you wear it if I asked you to? "


    "Where to wear it?" Li Shiyuan didn''t dislike it. It''s something new.


    Mu Cen compared the ring finger part: "here it is. It''s the ring finger. It goes straight to the bottom of my heart. " Said, Mu Cen''s comparison to Li Shiyuan''s heart, "wearing, you will feel that you can see me anytime and anywhere, although it is not before."


    Li Shiyuan was very curious and nodded, but he didn''t disagree.


    If Muchen is happy, he will cooperate.


    "What you said is very new. I''ve never heard it before." Li Shiyuan added.


    But mu Cen smiles and doesn''t explain it any more. It''s a term of modern society. It won''t happen in Dazhou. Li Shiyuan doesn''t know it''s normal.


    "What do you mean by those two symbols?" Li Shiyuan continued to ask.


    Mu Cen said: "if you paint casually, you will feel good-looking. If you wear it on your fingers, you can''t have a big picture. It can only be so simple. Besides, if you burn silver, it can''t be as lifelike as embroidery. Just be casual. That''s enough to make people feel chic. "


    Li Shiyuan also accepted this explanation.


    "Don''t take it off." Mu Cen seldom said anything overbearing.


    Li Shiyuan laughs: "good."


    But the meaning of L and X, Mu CEN is very clear.


    That is the Pinyin of Li Shiyuan''s surname, and X is the Pinyin of his modern name. Xu Zhenzhen is the real Mu Cen, so subconsciously, Mu Cen uses the situation of Xu Zhenzhen. For more reasons, Mu Cen can''t say. The instant decision seems to have decided everything.


    Just these. Mu Cen doesn''t have to explain to Li Shiyuan.


    Li Shiyuan didn''t ask any more questions. They walked out of the shop.


    "Three days later, I''ll let Rong Jiu take it." Li Shiyuan said softly.


    Mu Cen made no objection.


    They went on shopping in the market until Li Shiyuan couldn''t get anything in his hand. Mu Cen stopped buying at random. They went into an old wonton shop, which was full of customers.


    Mu Cen ordered two bowls of wonton and some small dishes, and chose a window seat.


    Li Shiyuan didn''t stop him. He let Mu Cen do so much wrong.


    "Is it delicious?" Li Shiyuan tried.


    In Li Shiyuan''s opinion, the taste is actually flat. If the imperial chefs in the palace are not as good as the informal shops, then these imperial chefs don''t have to mix.


    But mu Cen likes: "this is popularity."


    Li Shiyuan laughed again: "well, you say popularity is popularity."


    Mu Cen hum, but he is very happy to eat, and this appetite seems to have affected Li Shiyuan in a moment, Li Shiyuan picked up the spoon and took a bite.


    It''s not bad to eat the ordinary things in your mouth.


    "Not bad." Mu Cen asked Li Shiyuan with a smile.


    "Well." Li Shiyuan answered, but he quickly looked at Mu Cen seriously, "if you like, recruit people into the palace, so that you can eat every day."


    Mu Cen shook his head: "no, it''s not the taste after entering the palace. It''s better to be among the people. If you have time, you can come to eat. If you don''t have time to think about it, it will make people like it more."


    "That''s not true." Li Shiyuan laughed and scolded.


    Mu Cen didn''t care.


    Mu Cen ate a lot. Until the end, Mu Cen couldn''t eat any more. She shook her head and looked at Li Shiyuan: "I can''t eat any more."


    "Then don''t eat it." What Li Shiyuan said is direct.


    Mu Cen looked at Li Shiyuan like this: "every grain is hard, and we can''t waste it."


    In an instant, Li Shiyuan understood Mu Cen''s meaning. He shook his head helplessly and naturally picked up Mu Cen''s spoon and ate the remaining two wontons. Mu Cen then laughed with satisfaction.


    "That''s right." Mu Cen smiles.


    Li Shiyuan chuckled, but also very helpless, so pinched Mu Cen''s cheek: "now satisfied?"

 Chapter 707

    "Satisfied." Mu Cen nodded, "now go to the shopkeeper Wang, and you can go back."


    Mu Cen didn''t turn around outside the palace day and night. Now their identity, if she could come out, she would be satisfied.


    Li Shiyuan can''t see Mu Cen''s mind either. After paying, he takes Mu Cen''s hand and goes out.


    "If you want to come, come back later. Although the present status is different from that before, I won''t disagree with you as long as you take someone with you. " What Li Shiyuan said is direct.


    Mu Cen was very happy.


    They quickly went to the shop along the market. When shopkeeper Wang saw them, he was stunned. He was a little surprised and wanted to invite them. But in Mu Cen''s eyes, shopkeeper Wang didn''t invite them. As usual, he said hello to them and brought the account of the shop to Mu Cen.


    They seem to return to the beginning, so quiet in the wing room, each find a place to sit, do not interfere with each other, also did not stick together, but this feeling is particularly good.


    It was not until the evening that Mu Cen closed his account. Li Shiyuan took Mu Cen back to the palace.


    Looking at the majestic palace gate in front of him, Mu Cen didn''t say anything, just kept quiet.


    A palace gate is enough to block people from heaven and earth. The whole world is different. People who can''t get in will try their best to appear in the palace gate, but those who come in will fight their lives to leave here.


    Sometimes Mu Cen thinks that the word "fence" is really wonderful.


    But this kind of emotion, Mu Cen didn''t show on his face.


    Soon, they went back to the palace.


    Li Shiyuan accompanied Mu Cen back to Fengqing palace. When the servants of Fengqing palace saw the two men coming back, they knelt down and invited an respectfully, and soon prepared dinner.


    Li Shiyuan accompanied Mu Cen to leave after dinner.


    After all, Li Shiyuan is the king of a country. He can''t be so unscrupulous as before. When he goes out for a day, the accumulation of official affairs can be imagined. Naturally, he is extremely busy.


    Mu Cen didn''t keep it. She sent Li Shiyuan to the gate of the palace.


    Li Shiyuan took Mu Cen''s hand, looked down at the person in his arms, and said quietly: "let Linglong wait on you to have a rest. Don''t be tired. Today, I have a day to rest early. I''ll be with you when I finish my business. "


    "If it''s too late, you don''t have to come." Mu CEN is considerate.


    Li Shiyuan laughs: "again late also want to come."


    Mu Cen didn''t say anything.


    During this time, Li Shiyuan and Mu Cen were the most sticky. Compared with the first time they were furtively together, they came like conjoined babies, as if they didn''t want to separate for a moment.


    Li Shiyuan didn''t want to.


    Because this kind of time is aboveboard.


    Mu Cen didn''t want to.


    Because Mu Cen didn''t know when her and Li Shiyuan''s second son would end, the present time is precious to Mu Cen.


    She stood quietly at the gate of the palace and watched Li Shiyuan leave. Then, accompanied by Linglong, she went back to the palace.


    Dazhou has entered the midsummer. It''s sultry and terrible.


    In this period of hot and humid time, will usher in early autumn, at that time, proud wind can also come back.


    Thinking of Aofeng, Mu Cen''s heart softened, which was incomparable joy and expectation.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡ª¡ª


    Three days later.


    Mu Cen invited an back from fengluan palace, but mu Zhanxiao came to talk about the affairs of King Mu''s house. The situation of Mu Zhihua was much better than Mu Cen thought. At least Mu Zhihua cherished the hard chance, so he didn''t think about it every day and did it according to Mu Cen''s instructions.


    The gauze on her face has been removed, but mu Zhihua has never left her courtyard. They are all in the courtyard, occasionally in the courtyard, and they will also be surrounded by the veil.


    The recovery is not bad.


    Mu Cen listened and nodded: "I didn''t expect that the character of Mu Zhi''s painting is like this."


    "It''s bound to change after the disaster." Mu Zhanxiao said directly, "in addition, when she had an accident, she was still small, and her mind was not so complicated. It''s not bad to stay in the mansion like this."


    "Well." Mu Cen didn''t object to this statement.


    Mu Zhanxiao suddenly thought of something: "Niang Niang, this time she will take the prince back to the palace, and Ji Niang will come back with her."


    "Then?" Mu Cen looks at Mu Zhanxiao.


    Mu Zhanxiao was quiet: "Li Jinling, the daughter of Ji Niang, came back with her."


    Mu Cen was really surprised.


    Murong Yufeng''s love for Li Jinling is obvious, and Murong Yufeng''s character is definitely not a character who will let go easily. How can Li Jinling be allowed to leave the frontier fortress and go back with her?


    "The Murong leader dethroned Li Jinling as a princess and demoted him to a civilian. Naturally, he could leave the frontier fortress." Mu Zhanxiao explained, "but no one knows what happened during this period. Including Ji Niang, it was only after Li Jinling was abolished that she appeared and brought Li Jinling back. "


    Mu Cen was silent for a long time.


    The affairs of Li Jinling and Murong Yufeng are beyond the control of outsiders, so mu Cen can''t interfere, let alone ask more questions. She nodded, did not mention this issue, but very light to change the topic.


    "When will they arrive?" Mu Cen asked when Ao Feng would come back.


    "It will be about two months. Our people have not yet arrived at the frontier fortress, so we have to do some rest before we can take the prince back to the palace. " Mu Zhanxiao explained.


    Mu Cen nodded.


    Two months, like a year, but have to wait.


    "Niang Niang, here comes Mr. Rong." Linglong suddenly came in and nodded to Mu Zhanxiao. Then she whispered in Mu Cen''s ear.


    Mu Zhanxiao pour also direct: "Niang Niang, micro Minister first leave."


    "Good." Mu Cen answered.


    Soon, Mu Zhanxiao went out, and Rong Jiu followed him in. After nodding to Mu Zhanxiao, he came to Mu Cen with a wooden box in his hand.


    "My lady." Rong Jiu said respectfully.


    "Mr. Rong, please get up." Mu Cen nodded.


    Rong Jiu just got up and handed the wooden box to Mu Cen: "Niang Niang, this is the thing that the emperor let the subordinate take."


    Mu Cen took over: "thank you, Mr. Rong."


    "You''re welcome. This is what my subordinates should do." Rong Jiu responds.


    Soon, Rong Jiu retreated.


    Mu Cen just opened the wooden box and put these two rings inside. The inside of the ring was also engraved with letters according to Mu Cen''s requirements. Although the ring has no ornament and is quite different from the delicacy of modern society, it is already a very strange thing in this dynasty.


    Mu Cen looked down.


    The small ring is l, and the big ring is X.


    She carefully looked around, and then quietly put aside.


    When Li Shiyuan came to accompany Mu Cen for lunch, Mu Cen took out his things. Li Shiyuan took a look and didn''t say anything. Mu Cen had explained before, so he put on the big ring directly.

 Chapter 708

    Simple.


    Mu Cen also brought up the small ring, which was just as simple and special.


    They look at each other and smile, but they have lunch quietly. Occasionally, they talk quietly, but they don''t mean to say anything.


    Fengqing palace is still peaceful.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡ª¡ª


    Two and a half months after Li Shiyuan ascended the throne, there was a movement in the originally empty harem, which was a concubine of Xi who Li Shiyuan himself accepted.


    The imperial concubine Xi was backed by a senior official of three dynasties, who was also an important official of the Empress Dowager. She stood on Li Shiyuan''s side and made great contributions to the state of the Zhou Dynasty.


    To marry back Xi''s concubine is to stabilize the situation, which is not bad for Da Zhou. Li Shiyuan has not much choice in such a position.


    It''s impossible to leave the harem vacant again and again.


    There is no such precedent and tradition in Dazhou.


    Mu CEN is calm about Li Shiyuan''s wedding to Xi''s concubine, and doesn''t say anything. On the surface, she is silent, and no one can see any clue on Mu Cen''s face.


    So that when the imperial concubine Xi entered the palace, the atmosphere of Fengqing palace was a little heavy.


    Slaves are very conscious not to appear in front of Mu Cen, for fear of disaster.


    Even Linglong is more cautious. He looks at Mu Cen from time to time and is afraid that Mu CEN is a little unhappy.


    Mu Cen knew the thoughts of these slaves, but he didn''t say anything. He just quietly leaned against the window and looked at the book, as if he was indifferent to these things.


    And it''s really indifferent.


    Because it can''t be changed, why keep it in mind.


    Occasionally, Mu Cen would lower his eyebrows and look at the simple ring ring on his ring finger, which was also engraved with the Pinyin of Li Shiyuan''s surname.


    The slender fingers turned subconsciously.


    At this time, Linglong carefully went to the side of mucen and said in a low voice: "Niang Niang, concubine Xi is coming."


    Concubine Xi entered the palace yesterday.


    Naturally, Li Shiyuan did not return to Fengqing Palace last night. Instead, he went to Princess Xi''s bedroom. This is a custom. With the identity of Princess Xi there, Li Shiyuan can''t go too far. He is bound to go.


    Early this morning, Princess Xi came to Fengqing palace to greet Mu Cen. She knew the rules.


    Mu Cen collects next mood, pour is light mouth: "pass."


    "Yes." Linglong retreated.


    Mu Cen didn''t change his posture. He continued to look down at the book. He didn''t seem to be facing the enemy because of the arrival of Princess Xi in Fengqing palace. He couldn''t be more calm.


    Soon, the imperial concubine Xi came in. Mu Cen raised his eyes, but he didn''t get up. He just looked at the woman who was walking towards him.


    Juanxiu''s melon face, bright eyes and white teeth make people feel very comfortable.


    It''s like¡ª¡ª


    The gentle pillow people beside the emperor can make good suggestions to the emperor. They can be comforted here. They won''t be tense, and the whole person will completely relax.


    Then, Mu Cen was quiet.


    Because in the eyes and brows of Xi''s concubine, Mu Cen saw the familiar feeling of being familiar with her.


    Concubine Xi and Mu Cen are not like each other, but there is something about Mu Cen in their eyebrows and eyes.


    Mu Cen silent smile, but also just for a while.


    Concubine Xi has blessed the body, please an: "I see empress, empress thousand years old thousand years old."


    Her voice is also very gentle and pleasant to hear. When it comes into the ear, it feels like a spring breeze. Listening to it, it really makes people feel very moving.


    "Get up." Mu Cen waved his hand and said, "give a seat to concubine Xi."


    Concubine Xi just got up and sat down.


    Mu Cen routinely asked some questions, this is also the rule, Xi imperial concubine quietly answered, superfluous words won''t say more, also won''t have any disrespect to Mu Cen, generous.


    It''s hard to be hated.


    In the conversation with Princess Xi, Mu Cen also understood the reason why Princess Xi was selected into the palace. The people of Princess Xi''s mother''s family were really a solid force. In the early days of Li Shiyuan and others, they really needed such force to rely on.


    In this comparison, the house of King Mu is much weaker.


    Mu Hongyuan is Li Shiyuan''s man, and only mu Zhanxiao is left. Almost everything of Mu Zhanxiao comes from Li Shiyuan, and they are called friends of life and death at most.


    Mu Zhanxiao can''t completely control the affairs in the court.


    It was not the imperial concubine Xi who was supported by the elders of the three dynasties and a empress dowager.


    The Empress Dowager is also allowed to enter the palace, otherwise, it is not so easy. Li Shiyuan can not sell the face of the world, but the Empress Dowager''s face, Li Shiyuan will still sell.


    Mu Cen nodded: "concubine Xi, you should serve the emperor wholeheartedly in the future."


    "I will abide by the order of my mother." Concubine Xi was very obedient.


    Mu Cen said no more. Concubine Xi was a good observer. Seeing that Mu Cen was a little tired, she didn''t stay much. She soon got up to say goodbye. Mu Cen didn''t organize until concubine Xi left Fengqing palace.


    Mu Cen''s attention just put on the book.


    Today, when Princess Xi came here, she asked for peace and worship on the surface. In fact, she made it clear to Mu Cen that Princess Xi was not a person to be spoiled.


    Yesterday''s wedding night, even if Li Shiyuan did not want to do anything, in such circumstances, it is impossible.


    After all, the barrier between them was broken.


    Mu Cen''s heart is not comfortable, but mu Cen knows that this is the only way, just this way, Mu Cen does not know how far to go.


    She was quiet.


    But Linglong was worried: "lady, you don''t have to worry. You are the only one in the emperor''s heart. Other people are nothing but interests."


    Linglong could see it clearly, and added: "besides, the slave looked at the concubine Xi, and his eyebrows were very similar to you, which proved that even if the emperor looked for someone, he was looking for someone similar to you. The emperor loved you most and cared about you most."


    Mu Cen listened to very pale smile: "this palace is very good."


    Linglong see Mu Cen so open mouth, just didn''t continue to say what, quietly back to one side.


    Mu CEN is really a little tired. He leans on the soft collapse and closes his eyes.


    In Fengqing palace, it was quiet.


    ¡­¡­


    At dinner, Li Shiyuan came.


    This means that Li Shiyuan will stay in Fengqing palace tonight. Mu Cen also knew that Li Shiyuan was anxious to explain the matter and straighten out his attitude.


    In Mu Cen''s opinion, it is unnecessary.


    So the attitude of Mu CEN is not much different from that of ordinary people.


    When she looked at Li Shiyuan, she blessed her body and asked for an. Li Shiyuan had helped Mu Cen up: "I said that when we are alone, we don''t need to ask for an."

 Chapter 709

    "Good." Mu Cen smiles.


    Li Shiyuan hugs Mu Cen and goes to the palace. The servants in the palace have already prepared dinner. Li Shiyuan accompanies Mu Cen to have dinner.


    When eating, Mu Cen seldom talks, just eats quietly.


    Li Shiyuan knew Mu Cen''s mind and didn''t speak immediately. When he finished eating and put down the dishes, Li Shiyuan looked at Mu Cen: "is Cen Er unhappy?"


    "No." Mu Cen answered faintly.


    "Because of my Nafi affair?" Li Shiyuan asked directly.


    Mu Cen then looked at Li Shiyuan: "you have said this for a long time, the Empress Dowager has also mentioned it, and the ministers in the court have also said it. I have known for a long time, why should you be unhappy about it? What''s more, concubine Xi is gentle and considerate, knowledgeable and reasonable. She will be a reasonable person without making trouble. "


    That''s a fair assessment.


    I''m not sure about the future, but at least it seems so now.


    And Li Shiyuan quietly listened to Mu Cen''s words: "really not unhappy?"


    "You worry too much." Mu Cen light mouth, "this harem really important people, you also need people to balance power, so, inevitable, isn''t it?"


    Mu Cen''s words sound generous, but he really doesn''t care about these things.


    Li Shiyuan looked at Mu Cen so carefully, but there was no clue on Mu Cen''s face, as if he was just talking about a very normal thing.


    Finally, with a silent sigh, Li Shiyuan held Mu Cen in his arms: "no matter how many concubines are in the back palace, you are the only one in my heart. Only Ao Feng can be the prince. No other prince is possible. Only you can be held in my hands. "


    Li Shiyuan quietly finished his speech and gave Mu Cen a promise.


    Mu Cen hum voice, slender hand has already returned to embrace this person''s back, so stick.


    In the palace, quiet.


    And that night, Li Shiyuan did not leave.


    Imperial concubine Xi''s favor was only on the day when she entered the palace. After that, Li Shiyuan did not go there any more. The ministers in the palace did not dare to have any opinions. After all, it was a big step to let Li Shiyuan accept imperial concubine. No matter how forced, Li Shiyuan did not know what he would do.


    They can''t figure out what Li Shiyuan is thinking.


    It''s a smooth day.


    Concubine Xi did not dare to say more. She would respectfully come to Fengqing palace every day.


    Mu Cen did not refuse.


    There was a strange peace in the harem, and no one broke it.


    Time flies by.


    As the time for Aofeng to return to Beijing is getting closer and closer, Mu Cen''s mind is completely on Aofeng, because Aofeng distracts Mu Cen from thinking about these things in the harem.


    And the princess this matter, Mu Cen pour also clear, for a while and a half, should be no longer continue, but the next scene, afraid will not calm down.


    She chuckled, silent self mockery.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡ª¡ª


    A few days have passed.


    On this day, Mu Cen got up early in the morning. It was still dark outside. Even the people beside his pillow didn''t wake up and fell asleep.


    But mu Cen didn''t feel sleepy.


    Her mind is not here.


    She wanted to meet Aofeng in person.


    A few days ago, the news came that today, Aofeng would arrive in the outer suburbs of Kyoto. After a rest, he would return to the Palace tomorrow. The servants in the palace were also preparing for the prince''s return to the palace. Everyone seemed very busy.


    "Why did you wake up so early?" Li Shiyuan didn''t fall asleep when he was made by Mu Cen. He quietly looked at Mu Cen and asked.


    Mu Cen took a look: "I want to go to the palace."


    "Why?" Li Shiyuan was stunned.


    "I want to pick up Aofeng in person. Today Aofeng has already arrived in the outer suburbs of Kyoto. I want to pick up Aofeng in the outer suburbs." Mu Cen said what he thought.


    Li Shiyuan just responded, but he didn''t agree. He just looked at Mu Cen like this: "in the outer suburbs of Kyoto, it''s still a long way from Kyoto. It''s too noisy for you to go there like this. Tomorrow evening, Ao Feng will be able to return to the palace. You don''t have to go there now. "


    Li Shiyuan didn''t get angry. He just told Mu Cen calmly.


    Mu Cen didn''t speak.


    It takes two or three hours to get here to the outer suburbs. It''s really frustrating.


    Today Aofeng doesn''t come back because he can''t make such a fuss. So when he arrives in the outer suburbs, he will have a rest in the outer suburbs for one night. Tomorrow he will come back from the outer suburbs to Beijing. Almost in the evening, he will arrive at the palace.


    "I know your mind is all on Aofeng now. We''ve been waiting for Aofeng to come back for a long time. It''s not a short time." Li Shiyuan also sat up and hugged Mu Cen, but he said it directly.


    Mu Cen didn''t speak. He was quiet.


    Mu Cen understands Li Shiyuan''s idea, but she can''t bear to see Ao Feng.


    It''s more because of the uneasiness in my heart. It seems that it''s more and more obvious that Ao Feng is about to enter the palace, but mu Cen doesn''t understand what will happen.


    Therefore, only by watching with his own eyes can Mu Cen feel at ease.


    "I..." Mu Cen looked up and looked at the man again.


    "I know your mind." But Li Shiyuan interrupted Mu Cen''s words, "if you go to the outer suburbs like this, it''s too noisy. I''m not sure. I''m waiting in the palace. I''ll let Zhan Xiao go to meet Ao Feng himself. In this way, you can rest assured. "


    Li Shiyuan thought of a compromise.


    Finally, Mu Cen nodded passively and agreed.


    Mu Cen understood Li Shiyuan''s worry, so she didn''t force any more. She calmed down. As Li Shiyuan said, she had been waiting for such a long time, and she didn''t need to worry about it.


    What''s more, Aofeng''s return is bound to be well planned and will not easily lead to accidents.


    In this way of thinking, Mu Cen also put down his heart.


    "You sleep for a while, don''t think about it, just wait for Aofeng to come back in the palace." Li Shiyuan calmed Mu Cen''s heart. "It''s late. I just got up early."


    "Good." Mu Cen answered.


    "Be obedient." Li Shiyuan bowed his head to kiss Mu Cen.


    Mu Cen didn''t resist.


    Soon, Li Shiyuan gets up and puts down the curtain again. Cheng Dezhu immediately steps forward and changes the Dragon Robe for Li Shiyuan. After washing, Li Shiyuan calmly goes to the Yulong hall.


    Inside the Fengqing palace, there was peace again.


    Just, Mu Cen no longer sleep mind, finally, she also followed up.


    ¡­¡­


    All day long, Mu Cen seems to be a little restless. His mind is not here at all, and he walks around in the palace.


    From time to time, Mu Cen would also go to the east palace to see what else the East Palace lacked and needed to buy.


    The servants of the east palace were all selected by Mu Cen himself, and naturally there would be no problem.


    And Mu Cen''s impatience, Linglong also saw it, and quietly comforted: "empress, don''t worry, your highness will be in the palace before dinner tomorrow, and you will see it then. Today, Lord Mu has gone out of the palace to meet his royal highness. "

 Chapter 710

    "Well." Mu Cen answered, "my palace is still worried."


    "What are you worried about?" Linglong also asked directly.


    Mu Cen shook his head: "the palace just can''t think of it. It makes me feel anxious. I always feel something is going to happen."


    "Lady, it won''t be." Linglong said yes.


    Mu Cen made a sound and forced himself to calm down gradually. He didn''t think about it any more.


    And this time, also very slowly, Mu Cen looked at the sky from time to time, but always felt that this time did not pass.


    ¡­¡­


    At dinner time, Linglong came over and said, "madam, this order is over. Would you like to have dinner first? Maybe the emperor won''t come


    If Li Shiyuan didn''t give a special explanation, he must have dinner at Fengqing palace in the evening.


    Today, Li Shiyuan didn''t say anything, but this man didn''t come. This is a rare thing. Even Cheng Dezhu didn''t come to pass a message, which makes Mu Cen feel strange.


    "Linglong, go outside the palace and ask if there''s something wrong." Mu Cen calms down and tells Linglong.


    Linglong answered and soon retired respectfully.


    And Mu Cen looked at a table of dishes, but did not mind, hastily eat two, let the slaves all withdraw, she is patiently waiting for exquisite.


    Linglong went out for half an hour, but never came back.


    Mu Cen pressure in the heart of uneasiness, also followed more and more serious, Feng Qing palace square inch, have been Mu Cen go almost.


    The more so, the more frightening.


    Mu Cen forced himself to calm down.


    But I couldn''t calm down.


    The atmosphere in Fengqing palace is a little heavy.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡ª¡ª


    At that time¡ª¡ª


    In the imperial dragon hall.


    "What did you say?" Li Shiyuan''s face was shocked.


    Originally he wanted to go to Fengqing palace for dinner, but now Li Shiyuan''s pace has stopped. He can''t believe it. Looking at Rong Jiu in front of him, his voice is chilly.


    "How could such a thing happen!" Li Shiyuan is questioning Rong Jiu, "isn''t everything safe? Why is that so? "


    Rong Jiu knelt down on the ground and said quickly: "I don''t know. That''s the news from Lord mu. The prince was taken away by the mysterious man. There is an inside thief in our people, but now we can''t find this inside thief. "


    Rong Jiu was also shocked.


    All the way back from the frontier fortress, Ao Feng was safe and sound, but when he arrived in the suburbs to set up camp tonight, something went wrong. When everyone was busiest, Ao Feng disappeared quietly, and the two nannies who were guarding Ao Feng had been killed in the camp.


    Ji Niang was about to come back when she saw such a picture and cried out in amazement, which attracted the people around her. Everyone''s faces changed.


    Mu Zhanxiao had just arrived in the outer suburbs, when he heard the news, his face was very gloomy.


    The whole camp is under control.


    But the proud wind is gone.


    Under everyone''s eyes, Ao Feng just disappeared.


    Everyone knows what this means, so the people in the camp are in danger, and the news has been spread to the palace for the first time.


    Mu Zhanxiao with people, in the nearby dig three feet of search, also want to find out the proud wind.


    There is no room for any joke in this matter.


    "How did I explain to you, but how did you do it?" Li Shiyuan''s face became more and more gloomy. He looked at Rong Jiu for a moment.


    Rong Jiu didn''t dare answer and kowtowed to admit his guilt: "my subordinates deserve to die. Please punish them."


    Li Shiyuan took a deep breath, clenched his fist tightly in his palm, and then looked at Rong Jiu fiercely: "this matter, don''t let it out. Never let the queen know. Do you hear me


    "My subordinates obey the orders." Rong Jiu dare not hesitate.


    This matter to let Mu Cen know, the result can be imagined, naturally Li Shiyuan hide Mu Cen must be reasonable.


    But Li Shiyuan already hastily walked toward the imperial dragon hall.


    Rong Jiu immediately followed up.


    Cheng Dezhu just came in: "emperor, it''s time for you to have dinner with the empress."


    Li Shiyuan didn''t speak. He pushed Cheng Dezhu away in a hurry. Cheng Dezhu was stunned and didn''t dare to say anything more. After Li Shiyuan had been with him for so long, he could clearly feel how fierce Li Shiyuan was at the moment.


    But Cheng Dezhu didn''t dare to make a decision without authorization, so he had to wait passively in the Yulong hall.


    And Rong Jiu and Li Shiyuan hurried to the palace gate.,


    As he walked along, Rong Jiu said, "Your Majesty, this matter has already happened to Mr. mu. If you have any information in the palace, you can go to the outer suburbs."


    Li Shiyuan ignored Rong Jiu''s words, and his attitude was clear.


    Rong Jiu didn''t dare to say anything more.


    At this time, Li Shiyuan suddenly alerted, Rong Jiu also felt, immediately protect in front of Li Shiyuan. And a dart has been shot into the side of the stake.


    Rong Jiu steps forward to make sure that there is no problem with the darts. Then he takes them down.


    There''s a note tied to it.


    Rong Jiu takes down the note and gives it to Li Shiyuan.


    Li Shiyuan took a quick look, and the coldness in his eyes became more and more obvious: "Li Shiyuan is not dead."


    Rong Jiu was shocked: "how can it be!"


    "The golden cicada comes out of its shell." Li Shiyuan said directly, "he cheated you with other corpses. Everyone thinks that under such circumstances, going down from the cliff is bound to be broken to pieces. With Li Shiyuan''s clothes and keepsake, it''s more credible. There are traces of being torn by wild animals, so you can''t tell his face clearly."


    Li Shiyuan said quickly: "but Li Shiyuan is not dead. He''s still alive, waiting for the moment. "


    Rong Jiu can''t believe what he heard and what''s happening now.


    But in fact, Rong Jiu had to believe it.


    If it''s really Li Shiyuan, then Li Shiyuan must have come prepared. Li Shiyuan, who has always had a deep capital, is by no means so simple on the surface.


    "The emperor." Rong Jiu advised, "if it''s really Li Shiyuan, you can''t go any more."


    "I must go." Li Shiyuan said directly, "the person he is looking for is me. If I don''t go, Aofeng will die. If Aofeng has an accident, how can you let me explain to the queen?"


    Now, Rong Jiu didn''t dare to say anything.


    They all know that Aofeng is mu Cen''s heart and soul. If Aofeng has an accident because of this situation, then Mu Cen and Li Shiyuan will be OK.


    The results are predictable.


    Rong Jiu is not talking.


    Two people quickly on the horse, the horse quickly toward the outskirts, regardless of the present time, a blink of an eye, two people''s figure has disappeared in the deep palace.


    ¡­¡­


    In an hour and a half, they had already driven their horses to the outskirts, and the horses were very tired.


    Li Shiyuan and Rong Jiu jump off the horse for the first time, and Mu Zhanxiao has already met them. He says quickly: "emperor, all the subordinates in Fangyuan have searched, but they haven''t found Li Shiyuan."

 Chapter 711

    "He will show up soon." What Li Shiyuan said is direct.


    Such determination is inevitable.


    Li Shiyuan''s purpose is nothing more than to make Li Shiyuan appear. Aofeng is only a trump card in Li Shiyuan''s hand, because Aofeng can contain Li Shiyuan.


    Just like Li Shiyuan at the beginning, he didn''t have much time, so he could only accelerate towards Kyoto, and even couldn''t have a chance to breathe.


    So is Li Shiyuan now.


    It''s impossible to go step by step, as it was in the prince''s time. Li Shiyuan''s patience has been destroyed for a long time. Now he is more radical than anyone else and fiercer than anyone else.


    He wants to regain the throne from Li Shiyuan.


    So kidnapping Aofeng is the most direct and straightforward thing that Li Shiyuan has been waiting for.


    "The emperor." Mu Zhanxiao listened to Li Shiyuan''s words, his eyebrows and eyes were even more nervous, "now --"


    "Take people ten miles away." Li Shiyuan spoke calmly.


    Mu Zhanxiao a listen to this words, obviously don''t agree with: "emperor, this absolutely not."


    "If we don''t withdraw, Li Shiyuan won''t appear either. How can he compete with us now? It''s impossible to compete. " Li Shiyuan said directly, "if you don''t withdraw, even if he comes, he will let you go to a safe place."


    The vigilance in Mu Zhanxiao''s eyes is more obvious.


    Li Shiyuan''s words are clear: "this time, I will not let him live, nor will I give him any chance. I will cut down the roots."


    Mu Zhanxiao understood this.


    Finally, in Li Shiyuan''s eyes, Mu Zhanxiao ordered all the guards to retreat ten li away. Then, Mu Zhanxiao looked at Li Shiyuan and looked around. There were still some shadow guards nearby, which would not be noticed.


    "You go down, too." Li Shiyuan continued to order.


    Mu Zhanxiao nodded, then hurried to the back, but only retreated all the way. Looking at the surrounding environment, Mu Zhanxiao was always calm.


    He wanted to make sure that Li Shiyuan was safe and sound.


    After Mu Zhanxiao left, Li Shiyuan suddenly said: "Li Shiyuan, don''t you come out? Ao Feng is in your hands. The guards have retreated ten miles away. What else do you have to be afraid of? "


    Li Shiyuan''s voice fell, and Li Shiyuan''s figure suddenly came out from the dark, just like when Li Shiyuan disappeared.


    But Li Shiyuan''s hand grasps the proud wind.


    Aofeng is one year old.


    In a desperate struggle.


    Mouth is covered by people, can''t cry, can only make a sound, looks pitiful and dangerous.


    Li Shiyuan has never been a soft hearted person. Aofeng is in Li Shiyuan''s hands. As long as he is careless, Aofeng will die without a burial place. Today, Li Shiyuan''s goal is to bring Aofeng back safely. Otherwise, he can''t explain to Mu Cen.


    Therefore, Li Shiyuan''s eyes are calmer than ever. He looks at Aofeng for a moment. Aofeng is babbling, but he hasn''t cried. It''s calmer. Compared with children of the same age, the proud wind seems to be old and heavy.


    The more I grow up, the more I look like Li Shiyuan.


    "Put down the pride." Li Shiyuan spoke in a cold voice.


    Li Shiyuan grinned coldly: "Li Shiyuan, your son is my trump card. How can I let go? I will keep the trump card before I kill you."


    Li Shiyuan looked at Li Shiyuan like this: "if you want my life, it depends on your ability."


    "Me?" Li Shiyuan suddenly read this word, and then burst out laughing, "what a pity, Li Shiyuan. When you say this word, don''t you feel guilty? This week''s scenery is mine. Not yours. "


    "The fool dreams." Li Shiyuan is not polite at all.


    In a word, Li Shiyuan''s face sank down. Li Shiyuan looked at Li Shiyuan like this, his eyebrows were fierce, and his strength of holding Ao Feng in his hand tightened.


    Proud wind this time, the pain of crying out, and then turned into a wail.


    Li Shiyuan is still calm on the surface, but his heart is already distressed. However, Li Shiyuan''s only happiness is that Mu CEN is not there. If Mu CEN is there, such a picture is enough to make Mu Cen lose all his calmness.


    After all, Aofeng is mu Cen''s life. Mu Cen can exchange himself for Aofeng, and he won''t want to see Aofeng''s slightest mistake.


    But under such circumstances, Li Shiyuan was always calm: "do you think you can threaten me with arrogant wind?"


    In a word, let Li Shiyuan micro squint, some can''t believe what he heard.


    In his opinion, Ao Feng is the key to win, otherwise he doesn''t need to work hard to get Ao Feng, but now Li Shiyuan says such words.


    "Ao Feng is just my prince. Is that the only one I have? Compared with the state of the Zhou Dynasty, a prince is nothing. Even if something happens, it''s for the sake of the state. He should have no regrets. "


    Li Shiyuan''s words are cruel and merciless, and his steps are moving slightly towards Li Shiyuan.


    "You talk nonsense." Li Shiyuan began to scold coldly, "don''t think I don''t know. Aofeng is mu Cen''s life. If something happens to Aofeng, Mu Cen will not let you go. If you want your son, hand over the seal of Da Zhou. "


    Li Shiyuan is not so easy to cheat.


    Li Shiyuan''s eyes were low, so he looked at Li Shiyuan: "I never take the jade seal with me. After all, there are too many people coveting the jade seal."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    "If you want a jade seal, do you want to go back to the palace with me. Wait here, you will never get the seal. Besides, don''t you want to go back to the palace? " Li Shiyuan is seducing Li Shiyuan step by step.


    He knows what Li Shiyuan wants.


    So he''s seducing step by step.


    And the pace is also step by step toward the direction of Li Shiyuan.


    When Li Shiyuan heard Li Shiyuan''s words, he had a flash. His goal was to return to the imperial palace of the Zhou Dynasty and return to the Dragon chair. So how could Li Shiyuan continue to shout at himself like this.


    That is, in such a trance, suddenly the surrounding peace becomes chaotic.


    Li Shiyuan''s instant shadow has moved to Li Shiyuan''s face. The speed is so fast that people can''t see clearly. Aofeng has returned to Li Shiyuan''s hand from Li Shiyuan''s hand.


    Li Shiyuan was stunned.


    He underestimated Li Shiyuan.


    Even though the two men have been fighting for such a long time, Li Shiyuan underestimated Li Shiyuan. In the previous victory, Li Shiyuan took the lead, which made Li Shiyuan feel that Li Shiyuan was not as powerful as he thought. Now, Li Shiyuan is stunned by everything.

 Chapter 712

    Because Li Shiyuan''s martial arts are superb, which has long been beyond Li Shiyuan''s expectation.


    If you can do this, you can count five fingers all over the world.


    Li Shiyuan is one of them.


    Around the shadow guard see Li Shiyuan success, also quickly flash out.


    The scene naturally became chaotic, Li Shiyuan became a turtle in a jar, there was no room to escape.


    "Li Shiyuan, let''s go. Maybe I can save your life. " Li Shiyuan spoke calmly.


    Ao Feng is still wailing. When he receives Li Shiyuan''s hand, Ao Feng''s big eyes look at Li Shiyuan for a moment. They seem to recognize Li Shiyuan. But the next second, they seem to cry like they were children.


    See Li Shiyuan or will be afraid, or extra not to face.


    This made Li Shiyuan a little angry.


    "Keep an eye on the prince. If something happens to the prince, I want your heads to fall to the ground." Li Shiyuan orders in a deep voice.


    "Yes." The crowd answered.


    Soon, Mu Zhanxiao takes over Aofeng from Li Shiyuan. Aofeng comes to Mu Zhanxiao''s hand, but he doesn''t cry. Mu Zhanxiao carefully protects Aofeng, and the guards around him have surrounded Li Shiyuan.


    Li Shiyuan also quickly waved his sword, killed a path of blood, and ran towards the front.


    Li Shiyuan catches up. He can''t give Li Shiyuan a chance to revive.


    Countless darts shot in the direction of Li Shiyuan. Even if Li Shiyuan had all kinds of abilities, he could not be safe in such a dense dart.


    Li Shiyuan fell down, gasping for breath, mouth blood, so embarrassed looking at Li Shiyuan.


    But even if he was embarrassed, there was a trace of ruthlessness in Li Shiyuan''s eyes, and then he laughed wildly.


    In such a madness, Li Shiyuan can not help but be vigilant.


    Looking at Li Shiyuan again, Li Shiyuan gradually calmed down.


    "Li Shiyuan." Li Shiyuan vomited blood and breathed heavily. Not only on his body, but also on his feet, he had already been hit by darts. It was impossible for him to escape. But his tone was always gloomy. "Do you really think you have no worries? It''s impossible. The rivers and mountains of Dazhou will never be yours. They will only be destroyed in your hands. When you go down to the earth, you will have no face to see the ancestors of Dazhou. You will only be worse than me. "


    Li Shiyuan said this directly.


    Li Shiyuan squinted slightly and walked towards Li Shiyuan step by step: "what do you mean by that?"


    The sword was aimed at Li Shiyuan''s throat. It didn''t give Li Shiyuan any chance to escape. As long as he exerted his strength, Li Shiyuan would die completely and would not have any chance to breathe.


    "Do you really think that Mu Cen forced out all the poisonous insects for you?" Li Shiyuan laughs wildly, "Ji Liansha is a very insidious person. He will not leave a way for himself. It is you who kill too fast that you have no place to escape. The poison in your body has long been connected with your blood and bone. It has been more than a year since you left and returned."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    "The poisonous insects in your body have been gradually growing. They devour your heart a little bit, leaving you nowhere to hide. In the end, you will die." The tears of Li Shiyuan''s smile came out, "Li Shiyuan, this emperor''s throne, you can''t sit hot, you will die completely, I just go one step earlier than you."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    "Ha ha ha ha ha ha, I''m waiting for you in hell. I''m waiting to see you, the shortest lived emperor of the Zhou Dynasty. Ha ha ha ha." Li Shiyuan has no fear at all.


    Even if he died, Li Shiyuan could not let himself die in Li Shiyuan''s hands.


    "Even if I die, I won''t die in your hands." Li Shiyuan suddenly stopped laughing and looked at him so gloomy, "Li Shiyuan, when I die, I will also look at you, see you die in pain, and see you and Mu Cen never die well."


    Li Shiyuan killed himself.


    Li Shiyuan stood like this, thinking about what Li Shiyuan said. After all, he still knew Li Shiyuan and Li Shiyuan. This person can''t say these things for no reason.


    What does that mean?


    Does that mean he still has poison?


    If so, why hasn''t anyone found out for such a long time?


    Li Shiyuan sank and soon calmed down. The guard on one side had come forward to check the situation. After confirming that Li Shiyuan was dead, he looked respectfully at Li Shiyuan: "emperor, Li Shiyuan is dead."


    "Pull a vulture to the top of the mountain. I will watch him be eaten by the vulture. There will be no room for maneuver." What Li Shiyuan said is cruel and heartless.


    "Yes. Yes, sir All the guards answered.


    Soon, Li Shiyuan''s body was pulled up and thrown to the highest place in the wilderness. The guards watched. They watched the vultures clean up Li Shiyuan''s body, leaving a pile of bones. Then they burned the body clean with a fire.


    Li Shiyuan will never be given any chance to make a comeback.


    After that, Li Shiyuan ordered them to return to Beijing.


    Aofeng has been calm down for a long time and has fun with Mu Zhanxiao. After all, Mu Zhanxiao is Aofeng''s uncle. When Aofeng sees Mu Zhanxiao, he is familiar with himself, just like seeing Mu Cen. He is in a very good mood.


    Li Shiyuan walked in the direction of Mu Zhanxiao.


    Mu Zhanxiao looked over: "the emperor, let the royal doctor check his highness to the prince after going back. In my opinion, his highness should be OK."


    The inspection is for the sake of safety. After all, Li Shiyuan has a vicious mind and can''t do anything.


    Li Shiyuan said yes, but he didn''t object.


    In this short period of time, Li Shiyuan will not do anything, but Li Shiyuan does not want to have any accident on AO Feng.


    And Li Shiyuan''s mind is still in Li Shiyuan''s words.


    "Where is Ji Niang?" Li Shiyuan asked directly.


    "Yes. Ji Niang and Li Jinling are both here. " Mu Zhanxiao said it directly.


    "When you enter the palace, let madam Ji come to see me." Li Shiyuan gave orders.


    "Yes." Mu Zhanxiao answered.


    Then, Li Shiyuan said nothing more and wanted to hold Aofeng from Mu Zhanxiao''s arms. As a result, Li Shiyuan met Aofeng and Aofeng began to cry.


    Mu Zhanxiao was embarrassed


    Li Shiyuan''s face also sank: "Li Aofeng, if you cry again, I will throw you into the river to feed the fish."


    I don''t know whether the threat has played a role or whether Aofeng doesn''t want to cry.


    With such a roar, Aofeng calms down, flattens his mouth, looks at Li Shiyuan, and then honestly lets Li Shiyuan hold him.


    Mu Zhanxiao wants to smile, but he can only cover his mouth and stand quietly to avoid being implicated for no reason.

 Chapter 713

    Soon, the group headed for Kyoto. I didn''t stay where I was.


    I came back to Kyoto one day earlier than I had planned.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡ª¡ª


    At that time, in the palace.


    The atmosphere in Fengqing palace is very gloomy. Linglong has come back in a hurry to inquire about the news. When she looks at mucen, she doesn''t know how to speak.


    "What''s the situation?" Mu Cen said it directly.


    "I don''t know." Linglong shook his head, "but the emperor and Mu are out of the palace."


    This is the only news Linglong gets. No matter who you ask, it seems that no one knows where Li Shiyuan and Mu Zhanxiao have gone. They are in a hurry to leave. "


    Mu Cen narrowed her eyes slightly, but it was just a moment, and she suddenly realized: "it''s Ao Feng who has an accident. Otherwise, the emperor and Mu will not leave at the same time. "


    That''s for sure.


    It''s at this juncture that Mu Cen can only think of this reason.


    This kind of thought, let Mu Cen become anxious.


    She wants to find Ao Feng, but mu Cen doesn''t lose her cool completely. She can make Li Shiyuan and Mu Zhanxiao appear at the same time. I''m afraid it''s not so simple. If she wants to go out so rashly again, she may bring trouble to them.


    So under such circumstances, Mu Cen can''t leave rashly, the only thing he can do is to wait in the palace, even if such waiting makes Mu Cen feel anxious.


    And Linglong hears Mu Cen''s words, also surprised: "Niang Niang, won''t, the little prince won''t have an accident."


    "I hope so." Mu Cen spoke calmly.


    Linglong wants to open her mouth, but she doesn''t say anything in the end. She just stands quietly. In this case, no matter what Linglong says, it doesn''t help.


    For mu Cen, as long as the proud wind is OK.


    Besides, they have to wait.


    After a moment''s silence, Mu Cen looked at Linglong and said, "go out and see what''s going on. If you have any news, please tell us immediately."


    "Yes, I do." Linglong answered respectfully.


    Soon, Linglong backed out.


    ¡­¡­


    An hour goes by


    Two hours later


    But there has been no news, Linglong came and went countless times, Mu Cen didn''t sleep all night, just waiting for the news, the closer to dawn, Mu Cen was more scared.


    But mu CEN is also very clear, in this case, no news is the best news.


    She couldn''t help taking a deep breath.


    Until Linglong pushed the door in again and came in a hurry: "Niang Niang, Mr. Mu has come back."


    "Where is everyone in Mu Da?" Mu Cen asked quickly.


    "He has come to Fengqing palace." Linglong said.


    Mu Cen''s face sank: "pass it quickly."


    Linglong retreated.


    After a while, Mu Zhanxiao had already appeared in Fengqing palace. Mu Cen walked up and asked directly, "is there something wrong with Aofeng?"


    "Tell the empress that the little prince is safe and sound. He and the emperor are on the way back to the palace together. The emperor is afraid that you are worried, so he asked Wei Chen to come back first and tell the empress." Mu Zhanxiao said it directly.


    This words, let Mu Cen Gao Xuan''s heart loosen down, the whole person obviously followed to relax.


    But mu Cen didn''t just let it go. Instead, he looked at Mu Zhanxiao: "what happened will make you and the emperor leave the palace overnight."


    "Li Shiyuan is not dead." Mu Zhanxiao explained,


    He quickly told Mu Cen what happened before. Mu Cen''s face changed again and again. He looked at Mu Zhanxiao with a twist of his eyebrow: "how could Li Shiyuan not die?"


    "Just not dead." Mu Zhanxiao also felt strange, "but this time, Li Shiyuan is dead, there can be no more accidents, please rest assured."


    Mu Zhanxiao''s words didn''t reassure Mu Cen. Her eyebrows were still twisting.


    "Is the empress worried about the little prince?" Mu Zhanxiao can see that Mu CEN is not calm. "If it is, then Weichen tells the empress that the little prince is OK. When he returns to the palace, the imperial doctor will check the little prince again. There won''t be any accident."


    On the way back, Ji Niang and the casual imperial doctor had checked the little prince, and there was no abnormality.


    Mu Cen said nothing.


    But the uneasiness of the heart is like a huge stone. It''s so pressing that Mu Cen can''t breathe, but she can''t say anything.


    Then Mu Cen looked at mu zhantian: "Li Shiyuan and the Emperor..."


    "Li Shiyuan wants the emperor to go alone. Although the emperor has gone, all the shadow guards around him are there. Li Shiyuan doesn''t have any resistance. In addition, for more than a month, Li Shiyuan''s vitality has been greatly damaged. It''s impossible for him to recover for a while, so he can only wait to be arrested."


    Mu Zhanxiao explained: "therefore, the emperor is safe and sound, please rest assured."


    Li Shiyuan and AO Feng are all right.


    So mu Cen doesn''t understand what her uneasiness is for.


    "What did Li Shiyuan say when he was alone with the emperor?" Mu Cen asked again.


    This time, Mu Zhanxiao was quiet: "we have retreated ten miles away, and we can''t hear what they talked about. Even if Yingwei is around, I''m afraid we will not know until Yingwei comes back. But in such a short time, there should be nothing to talk about. "


    Mu Zhanxiao didn''t expect Mu Cen to ask so carefully.


    "If the empress wants to know, when Yingwei comes back, Weichen asks Yingwei to come here for the first time. In addition, the emperor will come back soon. After coming back, the empress can ask the emperor herself." Mu Zhanxiao continued.


    This kind of thing, Mu Zhanxiao is very clear, Li Shiyuan will not hide Mu Cen these things.


    Mu Cen nodded, but said nothing more.


    There are so many questions from Mu Zhanxiao. Now all we have to do is wait.


    Soon, Mu Cen looked at Mu Zhanxiao again: "emperor, how long will it take them to get to Kyoto?"


    Mu Zhanxiao took a look at the time: "it''s estimated that it will take two more hours, because there is a little prince, so the speed can''t be too fast. I''m afraid the little prince can''t afford it."


    "I''ll wait at the gate of the palace." Mu Cen said it directly.


    Mu Zhanxiao also knew that he couldn''t stop Mu Cen, but he still advised: "Niang Niang, everything is calm now. Please have a rest for a while, and then go to the palace gate to wait for the little prince to come back. Niang Fengti is very important. She doesn''t have a rest. If she is ill, the emperor won''t let Fengqing palace go lightly."


    That''s the truth.


    Mu CEN is going to have an accident. None of the people in Fengqing palace can escape.


    In such words, Mu Cen was quiet for a moment, and he agreed with Mu Zhanxiao''s words. After all, it was not true that he stayed in the night.


    And see Mu Cen promise, Mu Zhanxiao is no more said: "that micro Minister first leave, Niang Niang early rest."


    "Good." Mu Cen answered.


    Soon Mu Zhanxiao turned and went out.

 Chapter 714

    Linglong followed up and waited on mucen to change clothes. The lamp of Fengqing palace went out.


    But mucen didn''t sleep for long, it was just a hasty rest for more than an hour, and then she woke up automatically. Linglong knew that mucen was worried about Aofeng, and didn''t say anything. She quickly changed the palace clothes for mucen, and went to the Meridian Gate with mucen all the way.


    ¡­¡­


    Not long after Mu Cen arrived at the afternoon gate, she saw a long line. Li Shiyuan came back with proud wind. When the bodyguard in front of him saw Mu Cen, Qi Qi knelt down.


    "I''ve seen the empress. She''s thousands of years old." The voice resounded through the air.


    Mu Cen waved: "get up."


    After that, Mu Cen walked towards the carriage. Li Shiyuan had got out of the carriage. Seeing Mu Cen standing here, he knew that Mu Cen knew everything. After all, it was really impossible to hide such a thing from Mu Cen.


    He got out of the carriage quickly.


    In front of the crowd, Mu Cen blessed himself and asked an: "I have seen the emperor."


    "Get up." Li Shiyuan personally helped Mu Cen up.


    Mu Cen looks at Li Shiyuan.


    Li Shiyuan did not speak, with a faint smile in his eyebrows, and soon his eyes fell not far away, Ji Niang had come over with AO Feng in her arms.


    Mu Cen''s eye socket suddenly red up, that kind of sour feeling becomes particularly obvious.


    She hasn''t seen Aofeng for a long time.


    Mu Cen didn''t hesitate and quickly walked towards the proud wind.


    Proud wind saw Mu Cen, slightly a Leng, immediately danced, he recognized the person in front of his mother, the kind of excitement can be imagined.


    He waved to Muchen.


    Ji Niang says: "Niang Niang, little prince is to miss Niang Niang."


    Mu Cen had already hugged Ao Feng, and then he had a kiss: "Ao Feng, my mother miss you so much."


    Proud wind cackles of smile, very cooperate with Mu Cen.


    Mu Cen''s heart softened immediately.


    Mu Cen held for a long time, and then he looked at Ji Niang: "Ji Niang, you''ve worked hard for more than half a year."


    "No Ji Niang smiles.


    Li Jinling is beside Ji Niang.


    When Mu Cen saw Li Jinling, he nodded slightly and said nothing more. Li Jinling also laughed at Mu Cen.


    On the contrary, Ji Niang looks at Mu Cen, a trace of complexity flashed in her eyebrow eyes. In the end, she doesn''t say anything more in this situation.


    Soon, it was Li Shiyuan who broke the silence: "send Aofeng back to the East Palace first. All the way down, Aofeng is tired."


    "Good." Mu Cen nodded.


    The party just walked into the Meridian Gate. Mu Cen held Ao Feng and didn''t let go. He personally sent Ao Feng to the east palace. Proud wind see Mu Cen also appears particularly excited, obviously very sleepy, but still open eyes with Mu Cen, until Mu Cen coax, proud wind just deep sleep in the past.


    Mu CEN is on the side accompanying, did not leave a step.


    Ao Feng has grown up.


    It''s no longer the baby, it''s the toddler.


    Now the proud wind is more and more like Li Shiyuan, no matter it''s facial features or facial expression, it''s very like Li Shiyuan, except that pair of bright eyes are the same as Mu Cen.


    Mu Cen looked at the soft little guy in his arms, and the joy in his eyebrows was obvious.


    When Aofeng saw Muchen, he was still babbling, but he called his mother with a soft voice.


    This sound of Niang forced Mu Cen''s tears out. After such a long time''s waiting, he was satisfied at this moment. It couldn''t be better.


    In this way, Mu Cen was in the East Palace and did not leave for a long time.


    Compared with the warmth of the East Palace, the imperial dragon hall is more solemn.


    All the people in yulongdian were dismissed, leaving only mu Zhanxiao and Ji Niang.


    Ji Niang stood quietly and listened to Li Shiyuan''s complete retelling of Li Shiyuan''s words, but she did not dare to draw a conclusion easily.


    "What does Ji Niang think of this?" Li Shiyuan looks at Ji Niang.


    Ji Niang was silent for a moment, as if she was thinking, and then she said, "emperor, min Nu doesn''t know where to start this matter. Since Ji''s family was separated from Ji Liansha, min Nu and Ji Liansha never contacted each other again. They didn''t meet for the first time until outside the Great Wall."


    Li Shiyuan didn''t speak, just listened carefully.


    "It''s been decades since Ji''s family dispersed. It''s not strange that Ji Liansha can cultivate new poisonous insects. After all, their minds are all on poisonous insects." Ji Niang explained, "it''s just Li Shiyuan''s view. I''ve never heard of it."


    Then Ji Niang calmed down: "if what he said is true, then..."


    Ji Niang didn''t say the rest.


    But the people in the house have understood the meaning of Ji Niang''s words.


    This means that jiliansha regards Li Shiyuan as a natural hotbed for raising poisonous insects. Before the poisonous insects take shape, it is impossible to make trouble in her body, just as jiliansha herself is also a hotbed for raising poisonous insects, but jiliansha is dead.


    And now no one knows what happened to the poison in Li Shiyuan''s body.


    And in this long period of more than a year, what can happen will eventually become out of control.


    Think of these, Ji Niang can''t help creeping.


    "Can''t you do anything about it?" Mu Zhanxiao asked.


    "Lord mu, it''s not impossible." When Ji Niang said this, she sighed silently, "even if you want to know the way, you should first know what this poison is, and now, you don''t know it at all. I can''t even feel the poison in the emperor''s body. "


    This is the most dangerous place.


    "Why can''t you feel the poison?" Mu Zhanxiao asked again.


    "There''s only one possibility." Ji Niang also said directly, "that poison is fed by Ji Liansha''s own blood. If it is true, this poison is extremely dangerous. Once it breaks out, it won''t give people a little time. This is called Tongxin Gu. "


    She said, "the most important thing is that jiliansha is dead. And once this poison breaks out, if you don''t feel the existence of your host, you will think about it as quickly as possible, and the result can be imagined. "


    If Gu Du dies in Li Shiyuan''s body, it also means that Li Shiyuan will die.


    "This -" Mu Zhanxiao''s face changed.


    Li Shiyuan twisted his eyebrows and didn''t say anything. He still stood quietly with his hands down. Obviously, Li Shiyuan didn''t expect such a thing.


    He now suddenly understood what gilensha meant when she was in the dungeon.


    Because gilensha left a back hand.


    In that case, even if jiliansha told the truth, Li Shiyuan would not believe it. Therefore, jiliansha said something ambiguous. After jiliansha''s accident, Li Shiyuan could not escape. For jiliansha, Li Shiyuan was buried with the emperor. Besides, jiliansha was not a loss.


    "Emperor, this matter..." Mu Zhanxiao looks at Li Shiyuan with fear.

 Chapter 715

    "Watch it change." Li Shiyuan was calm. "I don''t know what poison it is. I can only wait. If it''s really dangerous, there''s no way to do it."


    "But..."


    "No, but." Li Shiyuan said directly, "this matter still can''t let the queen know." He gave orders carefully.


    Mu Zhanxiao and Ji Niang both understand Li Shiyuan''s meaning. They look at each other, but they don''t agree.


    "If something really happens, what should we do?" Mu Zhanxiao asked, "it''s impossible that the empress didn''t know. At that time, she was even more anxious."


    "If something happens --" Mu Zhanxiao sank, "the prince is still young, and the queen is a strategist. You and the queen help the prince together, and let the prince succeed when the prince can take on important responsibilities. Besides, there is long Shaoyun. I''m not afraid of any accident. "


    Li Shiyuan calmly explained the following things in advance.


    This words, also let Mu Zhan Xiao''s facial expression changed.


    Ji Niang dare not speak.


    And Li Shiyuan looked at Mu Zhanxiao: "Zhanxiao, this is the time when there is no way to go. But I''m not going to get to this point. "


    This sentence, let Mu Zhanxiao inexplicable look to Li Shiyuan.


    It''s not that they haven''t fought each other before. They all know jiliansha''s ferocity and viciousness. What''s more, jiliansha''s blood is still used to make one heart poison, so they have to think more about it.


    "I''ve sent for the ghost hand." Li Shiyuan said faintly, "the ghost hand didn''t want to appear at that time because both his father and Li Shiyuan were there, so the ghost hand is willing to disappear, and it won''t appear. That''s self-protection. Now that I have ascended the throne, if there is no big accident, the ghost hand will be there. "


    The ghost hand can see the world''s strange diseases, can solve the world''s strange poison, so as long as the ghost hand in, everything will be calm.


    A geliansa is not the opponent of the ghost hand.


    People all over the world don''t know the identity of the ghost hand, but Li Shiyuan knows it clearly. The ghost hand is Li Shiyuan''s emperor''s uncle and the former Emperor''s brother.


    It''s just that when Li Changtian won the throne, he became a loser. Although Li Changtian left the ghost''s life immediately, it doesn''t mean that Li Changtian will let the ghost go.


    So the ghost hands finally disappeared.


    But before he disappeared, he accepted Li Shiyuan, a close disciple. Gu Yuanzhi and the ghost hand came from the same school, but compared with the ghost hand, Gu Yuanzhi was much inferior.


    So now that Li Shiyuan ascends the throne, the ghost hand naturally does not have to worry. When Li Shiyuan wants to find someone, the ghost hand is bound to come back.


    The real name of ghost hand is Li Changyi, but he is a famous King of Yi.


    "That would be great." Mu Zhanxiao was relieved.


    In this case, the tense mood before the intrauterine no longer exists.


    But this is just Li Shiyuan''s words of comfort. Ji Niang knows very well that one person has made a poison from his own blood and bone, which is implanted into another person''s body and grows wantonly.


    This poisonous insect has long been integrated with this man. It''s extremely dangerous. A flash God may have an accident.


    And Li Shiyuan can appear at this time, that is, he knows the situation of the poisonous insects and that the poisonous insects should get sick soon. So Li Shiyuan appears to regain the throne.


    Just did not expect, Gu poison has not yet broken out, Li Shiyuan failed.


    This does not mean that Li Shiyuan is safe.


    Ji Niang''s eyebrows twisted, but she didn''t say anything at last. She sighed silently and stood quietly in the imperial dragon hall. Until Li Shiyuan signaled them to leave, Ji Niang turned and left.


    And Li Shiyuan soon went to the east palace.


    ¡­¡­


    East Palace.


    Mu Cen holds Ao Feng, and never let go for a moment. Even if Ao Feng falls asleep, Mu CEN is also gently holding in his arms. Ao Feng leans on Mu Cen and sleeps peacefully.


    And the nanny with proud wind in the East Palace is also the one mu Cen found again, absolutely no problem.


    But even so, Mu CEN is still unwilling to let go of Ao Feng, as if holding it like this, can let go of the missing of Ao Feng for more than half a year.


    Even when Li Shiyuan entered the palace, Mu Cen didn''t realize it.


    When Li Shiyuan entered the East Palace, he saw such a picture. He shook his head helplessly, and then walked towards Mu Cen. Until he hugged Mu Cen from behind, Mu Cen recovered.


    "Take it easy, you''ll make a noise." Muchen lowered his voice.


    "Cen''er, you only have Ao Feng in your eyes now, without me?" Li Shiyuan asked directly.


    Mu Cen was a little uncomfortable when asked by Li Shiyuan, but he coughed softly: "what are you talking about?"


    Proud wind seems to hear the voice, can''t help but move, this time, Mu Cen gently patted proud wind, gently said: "proud wind, sleep, obedient Oh, mother here."


    Hearing Mu Cen''s voice, Ao Feng quieted down again.


    "You will spoil Ao Feng like this." Li Shiyuan spoke calmly.


    "No Mu Cen laughs, "proud wind just how old child. I don''t like it now, and I don''t know if there will be any chance in the future. "


    Mu Cen quietly looked at the proud wind in her arms, and her eyebrows flashed a little lonely, but in the end, she didn''t show such emotion.


    Li Shiyuan frowned: "what do you mean by that?"


    "I mean, the pride of the wind to big, where can I hold, naturally want to spoil the pride of the wind has become extravagant hope, so now can spoil, I don''t want to let go, just want to spoil." Mu Cen''s reasonable explanation.


    Li Shiyuan nodded to his satisfaction with this explanation.


    Mu Cen hasn''t seen Ao Feng for a long time. Li Shiyuan knows all about Ao Feng, so Li Shiyuan doesn''t embarrass Mu Cen. They just accompany Ao Feng. Li Shiyuan takes Mu Cen back to Fengqing palace very late.


    Mu Cen looked up at Li Shiyuan. Before Mu Cen spoke, Li Shiyuan had already said: "Ao Feng is the prince. He can only live in the East Palace, not in Fengqing palace. Otherwise, he will be talked about. If you want to see Aofeng, you can come to the East Palace at any time. "


    Li Shiyuan spoke faintly.


    Mu Cen also understood this truth. When Li Shiyuan said it, Mu Cen made a sound, but didn''t say anything more. Soon, she became quiet, and was led by Li Shiyuan to Fengqing palace.


    After they returned to the palace, the lamp of Fengqing palace went out.


    On this day, it was calm.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡ª¡ª


    Two more months passed.


    Aofeng has been able to walk independently. Mu Cen spent most of his time on Aofeng. On the contrary, he ignored Li Shiyuan. Li Shiyuan didn''t say anything.


    Li Shiyuan had never been to Princess Xi, but she didn''t have any complaints.

 Chapter 716

    In addition to the imperial concubine Xi, there were also two concubines in this harem.


    Mu Cen can''t remember his name, and he doesn''t want to remember it, but every day more and more people come to visit him. Although Mu Cen''s face doesn''t change, he is always impatient, but this kind of impatience doesn''t show on the surface.


    Her mind is still in the east palace.


    When he came out of the East Palace, it was already time after lunch. At this point, Ao Feng was going to sleep, so mu Cen was not with him in the east palace.


    Linglong followed behind Mu Cen and said something about the palace: "Niang Niang, should you go to the emperor too? If you don''t go to the emperor''s, you''ll let other niangs gain power and take advantage of the time. The two new ladies are very active. "


    "What about the emperor?" Mu Cen asked quietly.


    "The emperor has always been like this. He seldom spoils his wife. Most of the time he is here." Linglong, tell the truth.


    But who knows?


    The most difficult thing to measure at this time is people''s heart.


    And these concubines at least can''t move now, the surface of calm, doesn''t mean no mind, this, Mu CEN is also very clear, a Xi imperial concubine quiet incomparable, doesn''t mean the rest of the people are also quiet incomparable, into this deep palace, no mind, can''t survive for a long time.


    And she chose to indulge.


    This period of time, not only because of the proud wind.


    Because there are more and more people in the harem, Mu Cen said that there is no complaint. That''s false. It''s just Mu Cen''s current status that she can''t say anything more, so she can only swallow a lot of things.


    So, in the end, Mu Cen chose not to see Li Shiyuan.


    In other words, she chose to be indifferent to the relationship between herself and Li Shiyuan, and she didn''t want to vent her emotions on Li Shiyuan.


    After all, Li Shiyuan was helpless.


    So whose fault is it?


    At the beginning of the choice, everyone has planted cause and effect, sooner or later is to return.


    Linglong''s words still reverberate in mucen''s ears.


    Mu Cen was quiet for a moment before he said, "go to the imperial dragon hall."


    "Yes." Linglong answered.


    Soon, the master and servant went to the imperial dragon hall.


    ¡­¡­


    Yulong hall.


    Mu Cen twisted his brows when he came near the imperial dragon hall. Mu Cen knew all the slaves in the imperial dragon hall clearly. But now, all the slaves in the imperial dragon hall are outside the hall, and even Cheng Dezhu is outside the hall. You know, Cheng Dezhu is also Li Shiyuan''s confidant. There''s nothing to hide from Cheng Dezhu.


    And now¡ª¡ª


    "Is something wrong in the temple?" Mu Cen asked Linglong in a low voice.


    Linglong shook his head: "I''m not sure."


    Mu Cen was quiet for a moment, but he didn''t say anything. He took Linglong to the imperial dragon hall. When Cheng Dezhu saw Mu Cen, he immediately came up and knelt down to say hello: "I''ve seen the empress. She''s a thousand years old."


    "Get up." Mu Cen answered.


    The voice falls, Mu CEN is about to walk toward the imperial dragon hall.


    Cheng Dezhu immediately stepped forward: "Niang Niang, the slave goes to pass a message."


    Mu Cen looked at Cheng Dezhu and said, "is it necessary for this palace to pass information to Yulong hall?"


    It''s not necessary.


    This is Li Shiyuan''s imperial edict. As long as Mu Cen comes to the Yulong hall, he can go in and out at any time, regardless of the occasion and situation, and there is no need for communication.


    Cheng Dezhu can''t be unaware of this, but suddenly he says so, which makes Mu Cen feel more suspicious.


    She looked at Cheng Dezhu like this, and asked clearly: "Mr. Cheng, who is there in this hall?"


    "Madame Ji and Lord mu." Cheng Dezhu answered truthfully.


    "Since it''s Ji Niang and the second elder brother, why do you want to pass it on?" Mu Cen asked directly.


    Cheng Dezhu was unable to answer Mu Cen''s question. He was passive for a moment, and then continued: "I don''t know about this slave. The emperor has orders. No one can enter the palace, and you are the queen, so I want to go in and pass it on."


    It''s a reasonable explanation.


    "Does anyone include this palace?" Mu Cen''s voice was low.


    Cheng Dezhu didn''t speak any more.


    After all, Li Shiyuan did not say, including Mu Cen. But after being with Li Shiyuan for so long, Cheng Dezhu can''t be unaware of Li Shiyuan''s thoughts. No one is allowed to enter. Although it doesn''t stop Mu Cen from coming, it''s just that when Mu Cen comes, he must pass it on.


    But now it''s like this¡ª¡ª


    Cheng Dezhu didn''t have the courage to stop Mu Cen.


    Mu Cen saw the abnormality and clue in Cheng Dezhu''s reaction: "you are standing here. No one is allowed to go in or pass on. Otherwise, our palace will not be polite."


    "Yes. Yes, my servant Cheng Dezhu responded passively.


    All the slaves in the imperial dragon hall were quiet, and no one dared to breathe. Just watch Mu Cen walk towards the imperial dragon hall.


    I don''t know who will bear the blame.


    ¡­¡­


    At that time, the imperial dragon hall¡ª¡ª


    "Emperor, you can''t do this." Ji Niang twisted her eyebrows and looked at Li Shiyuan, "the poison in your body should have awakened. But I''m not sure. "


    Li Shiyuan didn''t speak, his brow was tightly tightened, and his forehead was already sweating.


    Mu Zhanxiao stood in fear.


    This kind of situation started from that day when they talked with each other, and it would appear every so often. At first, it was very short, but now it is more and more frequent.


    "Is there no other way?" Mu Zhanxiao asked Ji Niang.


    Ji Niang shook her head: "now everything is just to relieve the emperor''s headache. If you can''t find the poison, there''s no way. I''m afraid that the poison is integrated with the emperor''s blood. "


    Since it is one, how to find it.


    If you find the poison, you will have to pay for your life. If the host dies, the poison will die, but Li Shiyuan can''t have an accident.


    Therefore, there is no doubt that this is a dead end.


    "We have to wait for the ghost hand to appear and see the situation. Maybe the ghost hand has a way." Ji Niang continued.


    The ghost hand mentioned by Li Shiyuan has not been found until now. Li Shiyuan did not send people to look for it, but there is no trace at all.


    In other words, maybe Li Shiyuan himself is not sure whether the ghost hand is still alive.


    If something happens to the ghost hand¡ª¡ª


    "What else?" Mu Zhanxiao''s tone became more anxious.


    "There''s no way." Ji Niang answers.


    Mu Zhanxiao twisted his eyebrows and was quiet for a moment: "if it''s the Queen --"


    "Tongxin Gu is not Lianxin Gu before. The empress has nothing to do with it. She can''t draw out the poison." Ji Niang also said some despair.


    "But this --" Mu Zhanxiao was even more anxious. He couldn''t worry any more.


    Li Shiyuan didn''t speak in the whole process. It was a kind of forbearance. His body was full of holes. It was like countless ants crawling by, nibbling at his body a little bit, and he couldn''t move at all.

 Chapter 717

    If it had not been for the great willpower to control, Li Shiyuan would have had an accident.


    He didn''t speak, he was fighting against the poisonous insects in his body.


    However, no matter how Li Shiyuan fought against the poisonous insects that had been integrated into his bones and blood, it was useless. His patience was on the verge of the limit, and he would soon collapse completely.


    Li Shiyuan''s hand tightly grasped the soft armrest and did not move.


    The veins on the back of the hand burst.


    "No way." Mu Zhanxiao looked at such a situation, "I''ll go to the queen."


    "No way." Li Shiyuan gritted his teeth and said every word with great difficulty.


    Mu Zhanxiao''s steps stopped for a moment, Ji Niang looked at Mu Zhanxiao, also full of helplessness, in this case, two people are helpless.


    In the imperial dragon hall, there was a dead silence.


    And Li Shiyuan''s pain is on the verge of collapse, and it will break out at any time.


    ¡­¡­


    Mu Cen has already entered the imperial dragon hall. Mu Zhanxiao and Ji Niang talk to each other. Mu Cen listens to the conversation clearly. Her face turns to one side and immediately pushes the curtain away and walks into the back of the screen.


    "What''s the matter?" Mu Cen asked coldly.


    Mu Zhanxiao and Ji Niang suddenly see Mu Cen. They are shocked. Unexpectedly, Mu Cen comes.


    And Li Shiyuan has also looked at Mu Cen. He wants to calm his emotions, but he can''t stop the feeling that he keeps pouring into his mouth.


    In the end, Li Shiyuan did not say a word, a mouthful of black blood has been spit out.


    It''s very creepy.


    Mu Cen did not want to go in the direction of Li Shiyuan: "Shiyuan."


    Li Shiyuan looked at Mu Cen in this way. His hand trembled and held Mu Cen''s hand tightly, but this strength has become extremely slight.


    "No harm." Li Shiyuan''s voice is too weak to be weak any more.


    Voice down, his mouth once again vomited black blood, oozing very.


    Mu Cen didn''t speak. He immediately felt Li Shiyuan''s pulse. Then Mu Cen''s face changed: "bad."


    At the time of Mu Cen''s exit, Li Shiyuan was in a complete coma. Now, Mu Zhanxiao and Ji Niang''s face also changed. It was a very frightened feeling.


    In the face of such a situation, Mu Cen forced himself to calm down.


    "Help the emperor to the bed first." Mu Cen said directly, "the emperor''s coma is forbidden to spread."


    "I will comply with the order." Mu Zhanxiao answered.


    Soon, Li Shiyuan was placed on the bed, and Mu Cen went to the side of the bed, quickly asked Ji Niang to prepare the silver needle, and stabbed it into Li Shiyuan''s acupoints.


    "This is nothing more than the continuation of the emperor''s life, but it won''t last long. If we don''t find the reason and the solution, it can only be postponed for one month. In this month, the emperor will not be sober. We should find a reason to tell the ministers that we must not spread the news about the emperor''s accident, otherwise the consequences will be unimaginable. "


    Mu Cen said it directly.


    You know, Dazhou seems stable now, but there are still residual forces.


    Moreover, if the king of a country falls into a coma, the officials in the court will naturally be in a panic. Moreover, the current Prince is still young and can not be regarded as a great leader. The result can be imagined.


    Mu Zhanxiao also knows this truth: "this matter, Weichen to deal with, find a reason for the emperor Weifu is enough."


    Mu Cen nodded, and then looked at Ji Niang: "Ji Niang, what happened?"


    Under Mu Cen''s questioning, the concealment in the past two months failed in the end. Ji Niang looks at Mu Cen and sighs silently, telling Mu Cen what happened before.


    Mu Cen''s face changed, and then he looked at Li Shiyuan on the bed.


    The palm in the wide sleeve is unconsciously clenched, which is a kind of tension.


    Such a long time of uneasiness seems to break out at this moment, but mu Cen''s appearance is calm and incomparable. She remembers the words of Xuankong elder that Li Shiyuan is destined to be an emperor in this life, and will lead Da Zhou to prosperity.


    Therefore, it is impossible for Li Shiyuan to have an accident like this. There must be a way to solve it.


    "Lady." Ji Niang saw Mu Cen''s idea, very calm also very helpless mouth, "Ji Liansha to the emperor''s poison, this is a curse, more than a year ago planted, probably also left behind, but Ji Liansha know that he will die, even if it is cracked the poison is also will die, so she chose not to say when she died."


    Mu Cen stood quietly.


    "If we don''t say it, it means we don''t know what kind of poison it is." Ji Niang sighed a tone, "have no way to know, nature also have no way to crack."


    Besides, it''s a curse.


    Since it''s a curse, it''s not the usual way.


    Mu Cen listened to Ji Niang''s words and sank: "didn''t you say that witches can crack Ji''s poison?"


    "That''s right." Ji Niang gave the answer, "but it''s just poison. It''s Ji Liansha''s curse. It''s poison transformed from her blood and bone. Even if the witches are there, they can''t help it. A curse has cause and effect. It is necessary to find cause and effect. If the cause is dead, then the result is... "


    The rest of the words, Ji Niang did not dare to continue to say.


    Mu Cen''s face became dignified, and then she looked at Li Shiyuan on the bed. Her eyebrows were low and her slender hand held Li Shiyuan''s hand.


    But Li Shiyuan did not respond any more.


    "If we can''t crack it, is that all?" Mu Cen asked.


    Ji Niang shook her head: "I don''t know. This is jiliansha''s curse. No one knows what the result will be. Maybe the emperor has been in a coma all the time, or there may be an accident. "


    Musen, take a deep breath.


    She walked back and forth in the imperial dragon hall.


    You know, this kind of thing can''t be hidden for too long. Micro service travel always comes back. Hasn''t it changed for decades?


    After Mu Zhanxiao came back, he had told Mu Cen what Li Shiyuan had left when he was still sober. Li Shiyuan had already made preparations together and paved the way for their mother and son. There would be no one to take the position of Mu Cen and AO Feng in the cold winter. Ao Feng could eventually integrate into the throne.


    Because of Li Shiyuan''s hardship, Mu Cen''s ability is enough to support Aofeng until he is independent.


    Mu Cen quietly listens to Mu Zhanxiao''s words, Mou Guang just looks at Li Shiyuan who is unconscious on the bed. Finally, she smiles sadly.


    "Li Shiyuan, do you think you can leave our mother and son behind? Do you think you can arrange everything without scruple?" Mu Cen''s eyes are red, "I won''t let you have an accident! The concubine will not let you have an accident


    Musen, take a deep breath.


    She sank, quickly turned and walked out of the hall.


    Mu Zhanxiao stopped Mu Cen: "Niang Niang, where are you going?"

 Chapter 718

    "I''ll go back to my palace. No one is allowed to follow my palace." Mu Cen said directly, "even if it''s the shadow guard, it''s not allowed to follow. There won''t be an accident in this palace."


    "Niang Niang, but..." Mu Zhanxiao looks at Mu Cen anxiously.


    "No, but." Mu Cen''s tone was extremely cold.


    Then, without hesitation, Mu Cen quickly turns around and walks out of the Yulong hall. Mu Zhanxiao and Ji Niang look at each other. They have no choice but to passively watch Mu Cen leave the Yulong hall.


    It''s impossible that there is no one in the Yulong hall now, and those who are left behind must be trusted people.


    Finally, Mu Zhanxiao and Ji Niang sighed and stood still in the imperial dragon hall.


    ¡­¡­


    Mu Cen quickly went back to Fengqing palace and changed his clothes. Even Linglong was stopped by Mu Cen. Then, Mu Cen quietly left the palace and rode directly to the small bamboo forest in the outer suburbs.


    This is the closest to Kyoto, but the most hidden place.


    Once Mu Cen fell down from here, but he got help from others. Now I think it''s Rong Fei.


    And Rong Fei always follows Li Shiyuan, so when Li Shiyuan returns to Kyoto, Rong Fei must also return to Kyoto. Mu Cen wants to find Rong Fei, who may have a solution.


    This is the only way Mu Cen can think of now.


    Soon, Mu Cen stopped at the edge of the bamboo grove. Then she quickly walked to the edge of the cliff and looked at the abyss below. She closed her eyes slightly.


    She did not impulsively jump again, but thinking about how to go down, in order to find Rong Fei.


    But for a long time, Mu Cen didn''t find a suitable entrance, as if there was no second way to go except to jump. In Mu Cen''s memory, it was the last life that he met Rong Fei here, not this life.


    In this life, when she went down, she just followed the memory of the previous life and knew that there was a cave here, which could help her avoid more accidents.


    But in this life, she did not meet Rong Fei.


    So, did Rong Fei come back, or didn''t she?


    Many trajectories in this life have changed. Maybe Rong Fei is not here at all?


    However, for mu Cen now, there is no second way to be a living horse doctor. She just stood on the edge of the cliff, clenching her fist in the palm of her hand, and then Mu Cen took a deep breath.


    When Mu Cen was about to jump down, suddenly, a voice came from behind: "Mu Cen, don''t be a fool."


    Then, a strong wind came, Mu Cen''s whole person had been brought back from the cliff. Mu Cen was stunned for a moment, but he didn''t recover. He had left and stood in a safe position, which made Mu Cen turn around subconsciously.


    The result is unexpected to see a long time no wind frivolous.


    Wind frivolous expression some anxious: "don''t be silly, ghost hand grandfather came back."


    In a word, Mu Cen was surprised and happy.


    You know, the ghost hand has been missing for a long time, and has never appeared. Even Mu Cen, in fact, has very little memory of the ghost hand. It has been more than ten years since the ghost hand left. Mu Cen''s memory at that time is limited.


    And Li Shiyuan, they have not found the ghost hand, but they have not been able to find it. Now, the ghost hand has come back.


    "The ghost hand grandfather has come back. Don''t be silly." Wind frivolous after confirming Mu Cen calms down, this just continues to say.


    Mu Cen looked at Xiang Feng and said, "where is the ghost hand grandfather?"


    Mu Cen asked directly.


    Wind frivolous let a way, and then Mu Cen saw in front of a man wearing a Navy robe appeared in front of him, the temples have turned white, but you can see his strong, as if years did not appear in the ghost hand body too many traces.


    When Mu Cen saw the ghost hand, he wept with joy.


    She quickly toward the ghost hand: "ghost hand grandfather."


    "Long time no see, cen''er." The ghost hand pours to Mu Cen to smile.


    You know, Mu CEN is Gu Yuanzhi''s adopted daughter, but mu Cen''s talent in medicine is much higher than Gu Yuanzhi''s. when the ghost hand is still there, he likes to take Mu Cen with him. If he has said it again, Mu Cen will remember it. In recent years, although the ghost hand has never appeared, he has also heard the legend of Mu Cen, so he is very happy.


    And Mu Cen finally and Li Shiyuan together, this is the ghost hand favorite two apprentices, how can not be happy.


    Mu Cen bit his lip, and his eyes were red: "ghost hand grandfather..."


    "Now, you have to change your tongue and call me uncle Huang with Shiyuan." Ghost hand is to laugh out a voice, then again put to wave a hand, "when yuan already was emperor, can''t so direct call a name."


    Mu CEN is obedient, just a little red cheek, quiet and open: "Uncle Huang."


    "Don''t hesitate. Let''s go back to the Palace first." The ghost hand didn''t hesitate. "I''m afraid something happened to hi in this palace."


    "Yes." Mu Cen answered.


    At present, only mu Zhanxiao and Ji Niang know about Li Shiyuan''s accident. Feng Qingkuang has been out all the time and hasn''t seen her for two years. It''s impossible to know what happened in the palace.


    And the ghost hand can come back, it means that the ghost hand is also known, it is impossible to know nothing.


    The party soon got on the horse and ran towards the palace.


    An hour later, the three appeared at the Meridian Gate.


    When the guard at the Meridian Gate saw Mu Cen, he was stunned, but he soon knelt down and asked for an: "I''ll see the empress. She''s a thousand years old."


    Mu Cen quickly brushed his sleeve, and then walked toward the palace with ghost hands and wind.


    As he walked, Mu Cen told the ghost hand the truth about Li Shiyuan. The ghost hand''s face sank slightly, but he didn''t show too much emotion. He just looked at Mu Cen passively, and then he kept silent.


    Three people walk toward the imperial dragon hall together.


    On the way, Mu Cen''s uneasiness became more and more obvious.


    As for the understanding of ghost hand, she knew that Li Shiyuan had no room for maneuver, but she was afraid that this way was not what they could think of.


    But mu CEN is very clear, no matter what way, can only go all the way to the end, there is no choice and retreat.


    Shen Shen, Mu Cen gradually calmed down, and soon followed the ghost hand to the hall.


    Mu Zhanxiao and Ji Niang are still in the imperial dragon hall.


    When they saw Mu Cen coming back, they immediately came face to face.


    Mu Cen did not hesitate: "this is a ghost hand. This is the son of doctor Feng. Feng is frivolous."


    Mu Cen''s brief introduction.


    When Mu Zhanxiao heard the name of the ghost hand, he was also surprised and happy. He immediately looked at the ghost hand, and even Ji Niang was relieved. It was as if only the ghost hand could reverse everything now. They didn''t say much and soon gave way.


    "The emperor is on the bed." Ji Niang said quickly.

 Chapter 719

    But mu Cen had already taken the ghost hand to walk toward the bed. The ghost hand quickly went to the bed and looked at Li Shiyuan. Then he grasped Li Shiyuan''s pulse behind him, and his eyebrows gradually twisted up, a little more serious.


    People around dare not breathe.


    The ghost hand held Li Shiyuan''s pulse for a long time.


    Then, the ghost hand put down Li Shiyuan''s wrist and looked at the people present so seriously.


    "Uncle Huang, what''s the situation now?" Mu Cen asked directly.


    The ghost hand quieted down, as if thinking about how to answer Mu Cen''s question. Mu Cen didn''t urge him, but with the ghost hand''s quietness, Mu Cen''s heart beat more and more obviously.


    It was a self-evident tension.


    It''s just like Taishan, appearing in front of Mu Cen, but she can''t show any emotion. Now she is the backbone of the palace. If she also goes wrong, everything in the palace will be like loose sand, and there is no room for maneuver.


    "The emperor is cursed." What ghost hand said is consistent with Ji Niang.


    Mu Cen''s eyes looked at the ghost hand for a moment.


    The ghost hand was silent for a moment, then continued to say: "such a curse is not impossible to crack, but it is not the way of ordinary people."


    Mu Cen did not interrupt, but quietly waiting for the ghost hand to finish.


    But in the whole process, the sight of the ghost hand fell on Mu Cen: "I''ve only heard the solution, but I haven''t got a definite answer. I''m afraid I only know it after trying."


    "You said Mu Cen said directly, "now there is no way to go, no matter what way to try."


    "Are you not afraid of any result?" Ghost hand looked at Mu Cen seriously, "even I don''t know what kind of result it will be, and I don''t know whether this method is feasible or not, because I just heard about it."


    "You have to go through a lot of difficulties." Mu Cen''s attitude is very firm, "the emperor has come to this day, I can''t do so without reason to give up, not to mention, big week needs the emperor."


    That''s the truth.


    The ghost hand nods, Mu Zhanxiao and Ji Niang also stand on one side, but their brows twist.


    The ghost hand looked at the two people: "today''s matter, after I say it, anyone who hears it will not be able to spread it to the outside world. Even if the emperor is safe in the future, today''s matter is not suitable for the emperor to know."


    Mu Zhanxiao and Ji Niang look at each other, and then they agree.


    Ghost hand see two people promise, this just slowly finish saying: "hundreds of miles away from Kyoto, there is a black mountain, no one will go on weekdays, because there are many demons and ghosts in black mountain, people who go in, there is no return."


    They have heard the legend of Mu Zhanxiao.


    This is the story that the old people in Kyoto like to tell to their children. If the children are not obedient, many old people will threaten their children, send them to Heishan and never come back.


    So the children in Dazhou are afraid of the legend of Heishan.


    Both Mu Cen and Mu Zhanxiao are from Dazhou. Naturally, they have heard this legend.


    But they exchanged a look, don''t know why the ghost hand suddenly mentioned the matter of Heishan.


    Ghost hand quickly continued: "there is a legend in Heishan. Heishan has a Heishan God. Please move him. Then there won''t be any accident. He naturally has a way."


    The voice of ghost hand falls, Mu CEN is quiet for a moment, just see to ghost hand: "Uncle Huang, you also said, this is only a legend."


    "It''s not a legend." Ghost hand said firmly, "the God of Heishan exists. Only those who are required by the God of black hills can be seen. "


    Mu Cen looked at the ghost hand: "if the God of Heishan exists, it should not be delayed. We will go to Heishan immediately. The emperor''s is, we can''t delay."


    After all, it will take several days to go. If we can solve it one day earlier, it will be the best.


    Mu Zhanxiao also quickly answered: "if so, I will go with my mother."


    Mu Zhanxiao knows that Mu Cen can''t go, so mu Zhanxiao naturally wants to follow him. If Mu Cen has an accident, Li Shiyuan can''t afford the consequences.


    As a result, the ghost hand''s words made all the people present calm down: "pray for the God of Heishan, you can only be the closest person. The only person closest to the emperor here is the queen. Therefore, when you enter the black mountain, you can only send the queen to the foot of the black mountain


    In a word, Mu Zhanxiao''s face changed.


    "When you enter Heishan, everything depends on fate." Ghost hand also followed the silent sigh, "no one can help."


    "Uncle Huang, where is the God of Heishan?" Mu Cen asked.


    "I don''t know." The ghost hand said directly, "if you want to know where the God of Heishan is, you can only rely on fate. If you go in, you may not be able to see the God of Heishan. "


    The implication is that everything is unknown.


    And such unknowns are the only thing that can be done and the only way that can be used.


    "If you can''t find the God of Black Hills?" Mu Cen calmed down and asked again.


    This time, the ghost hand''s face also sank down, with a trace of tension, and then slowly said: "if you can''t find the God of Heishan, then everything will stop suddenly. My existence is nothing but to keep the emperor alive. But the emperor will not wake up


    Said, the ghost hand sighed: "since it is a curse, we must be able to break the curse.". And the person who cursed is dead. This is the most cruel curse. It''s not common sense to follow


    Even the ghost hand said so, the people present were very clear that they had no way to go.


    Mu Cen took a deep breath, and then she stood up: "there is no hesitation."


    "Niang Niang -" Mu Zhanxiao also looked at Mu Cen.


    "We''ve gone through a lot of ups and downs. Today, it''s bound to go smoothly. When they were outside the Great Wall, the elders of the dragon clan said that the emperor was the one who was appointed. Since he was the one who was appointed, nothing would happen. " What Mu Cen said is firm.


    Mu Zhanxiao was quiet for a moment: "I''m afraid of you..."


    "Step by step, there is always room for maneuver." Mu CEN is calm.


    In the end, Mu Zhanxiao no longer said anything. They had no way to go, so they had to go on like this to know what the final result would be.


    "I''ll get ready at once." Mu Zhanxiao didn''t hesitate any more.


    "Good." Mu Cen answered.


    Soon, Mu Zhanxiao turned and walked out of the Yulong hall.


    And Mu Cen looked at the ghost hand: "Uncle Huang, this palace and the emperor, during this period of time, thanks uncle Huang, I will go back."


    The ghost hand made a sound.


    He quickly gave the prescription. Without hesitation, Ji Niang immediately took the medicine for Li Shiyuan, and the imperial dragon hall was on alert. To the outside world, Li Shiyuan went out on a tour in a humble suit and was not in the palace.

 Chapter 720

    Mu Cen left the palace quietly and did not attract anyone''s attention. Along the way, he was accompanied by Mu Zhanxiao, Rong Jiu and several shadow guards.


    The Party headed for Black Hills.


    The imperial palace is quiet.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡ª¡ª


    Three days later¡ª¡ª


    Mu Cen and his party arrived in black mountain.


    Mu Zhanxiao helped Mu Cen down from the carriage and looked at the black mountain in front of him. It was majestic and magnificent, but it seemed very calm. Compared with Kyoto, the temperature here was much lower.


    "Lady, here we are." Mu Zhanxiao answered.


    Mu Cen said nothing. He just looked at Mu Zhanxiao calmly: "you wait outside. I''ll enter the black mountain."


    "I''ll go in with my wife." Rong Jiu said it directly.


    Mu Cen shook his head: "if the God of Heishan really exists, uncle Huang also said that only the closest people will be allowed to go in. If you go in with me, the God of Heishan will not appear. So we are here in vain? Finally, it will delay the emperor. "


    "This..." Rong Jiu still seemed hesitant.


    "Rong Jiu, I know what you are thinking. Don''t worry, there will be nothing wrong with me." Mu Cen gave Rong Jiu a positive assurance, "this many times, when did something happen in this palace."


    Looking at Mu Cen, Rong Jiu didn''t speak any more. He was quiet: "Niang Niang, my subordinates and Lord Mu are waiting for Niang Niang here. As long as the empress doesn''t leave one day, her subordinates won''t leave one day. "


    "Good." Mu Cen smiles.


    Then, Mu Cen nodded and went to Heishan.


    Mu Zhanxiao''s thin lips moved, and he wanted to open his mouth several times to stop Mu Cen, but in the end, he swallowed the words and didn''t say any more.


    They have known Mu Cen for many years, and they all know how persistent Mu CEN is. As long as it is mu Cen''s decision, nothing can change.


    So, nothing they say is of any use.


    Apart from waiting, there is no other way.


    After Mu Cen entered Heishan, Rong Jiu looked at Mu Zhanxiao like this: "Mr. mu, this..."


    "Just wait." Mu Zhanxiao said nothing more.


    Rong Jiu no longer spoke. They stood still.


    And Muchen has gone deep into the black mountain.


    The scenery of Heishan is beautiful. There are many mountains and waterfalls around it. The moss on the ground makes people feel wet and slippery. But there are no roads in the mountain. It can be seen that few people have been here. The few roads are the most primitive. They are easy to fall into the lake.


    These lakes seem to be clear to the bottom, but in fact they are unfathomable. Once they enter the lake, they may be directly carried away by the vortex.


    Every step of Mu CEN is very careful.


    But mu Cen knew very well that she was just walking towards the depths of the black mountain, but she didn''t have a destination, didn''t know where she was going, and didn''t know what would happen next.


    But in addition to continue to go on, Mu Cen and no second way back.


    This black mountain is covered with fog all the year round, and even the surrounding situation may not be able to see clearly, let alone walking blindly.


    It is impossible for mu cenruo to say that he is really free from any impetuosity.


    She is thinking about Li Shiyuan''s situation. Even if the ghost hand comes back, Mu CEN is not completely at ease, because even the ghost hand has said that in such a situation, he has no way, what he can do is to continue Li Shiyuan''s life.


    Just how long will it last?


    I''m afraid I don''t even know the ghost hand.


    The God of Heishan really exists. As Heishan is so big, it will take several days to find a circle around Heishan. It''s not possible to find it.


    After all, Muchen is a man in the light, and the God of Heishan is a man in the dark.


    Maybe even Mu Cen passed in front of the God of Heishan, she could not recognize it. Therefore, only the God of Heishan appears on his own initiative, or he is willing to appear to see Mu Cen. Otherwise, Mu Cen''s work will be futile, and he will only be tired to death in the end.


    And ghost hand said, see the God of black mountain to have sincerity.


    Where does this sincerity come from?


    Mu Cen took a deep breath and looked at the black mountain surrounded by green mountains and waters. He sank. Then, Mu Cen lowered his eyebrows and knelt down.


    "The God of Heishan, Mu Cen, is the descendant of the dragon clan. In terms of identity, the dragon clan and you are not of the same clan, but they are also people with supernatural powers. In this case, why bother each other. If you have any request, I, Mu Cen, come here sincerely. "


    Mu Cen finished his speech calmly.


    Then, she kowtowed three times to Heishan seriously, and then continued to say: "I walk around Heishan. I think you can see that if you don''t want to come out, no matter how I walk, I can''t find you. So I''ve been kneeling here for three days. I hope you can see that in my sincerity, I''m willing to come out and meet with you. "


    Mu Cen finished his words, he didn''t speak any more, just knelt so quietly.


    There was still the sound of waterfalls and water around, and even Mu Cen''s voice didn''t reverberate in the mountains, because Mu Cen used to deliver words across the air. If there was really the God of Heishan, Mu Cen''s words would be heard.


    If the God of Heishan doesn''t want to see each other, mucen knows that no matter what he pays, it''s useless.


    Musen, take a deep breath.


    The sky is also gradually dark down, Mu CEN is still kneeling, did not get up.


    Three days is three days.


    After three days, Mu Cen won''t spend all her time here. Even if Li Shiyuan really can''t wake up, she will go back to the palace to deal with the next things. At that time, she will be in a mess.


    These three days are not a total waste. She knows very well that even if she is kneeling, what she thinks in her mind is how to deal with the current situation if there is an accident.


    ¡­¡­


    At that time, at the entrance of Heishan, Mu Zhanxiao and Rong Jiu were waiting quietly, but as time went by, the sky became more and more heavy, and their calmness gradually became not calm.


    They looked at each other.


    Rong Jiu couldn''t help but say: "Lord mu, the empress has been in for a day, and there is no news at all. Are we..."


    He is asking Mu Zhanxiao what he means.


    Mu Zhanxiao twisted his eyebrows and looked more serious, but he couldn''t find any solution to Rong Jiu''s problem.


    "When we go in, we don''t know the situation in Heishan. If we go in and the empress comes out, what should we do?" Mu Zhanxiao asked Rong Jiu.


    Rong Jiuyi was stunned and couldn''t answer Mu Zhanxiao''s question: "what do you want to do with the current situation? Shall we wait here for the lady? "


    Mu Zhanxiao thought for a moment: "wait here for three days."


    Rong Jiu made a sound.


    Now in addition to this way, I can''t think of any better way, so I have to wait. Finally, Rong Jiu sighed, and they were not talking. They continued to wait quietly at the entrance of Heishan.

 Chapter 721

    This is where they are separated from Muchen.


    In this case, Mu CEN is still kneeling in the black mountain. The original birdsong of running water has become a bit frightening, but mu CEN is not afraid.


    Her eyes in the dark to still appear more transparent, as if through the darkness, see clearly in front of the situation.


    Soon, Mu Cen''s eyebrows and eyes became alert.


    Because things have changed a little.


    As if it was no longer the darkness before, the light became clear, but it was not very similar to that in the daytime. The surrounding environment was so quiet that in the end, even the sound could not be heard.


    This situation is not quite right. Mu CEN is more and more vigilant, but it is different from his usual dreamland, like an abnormal situation in reality.


    Or, in other words, it''s an illusion in reality.


    Under such circumstances, Mu Cen''s nerves were tense, her brain became more and more clear, and her voice was very calm: "God of Heishan, if you come, you can directly say that you don''t need such a dreamland to test me. I''ll just wait here, and I won''t do anything else. "


    Mu Cen still uses telepathy.


    As Mu Cen''s voice fell, she heard a burst of laughter, which was a little sad and shrill, and it sounded frightening.


    Mu Cen did not speak, quietly, waiting for this person to take the initiative to appear.


    In such a situation, the initiative is far less than the passive, what''s more, there are illusions here.


    And Mu Cen''s that, let such shrill laughter become more obvious: "who told you that the God of black mountain is real?"


    The voice of the God of Heishan was very sharp, but people never appeared in front of Muchen.


    Mu Cen quieted down, but didn''t mind, truthfully replied: "a senior said."


    "I''m not afraid he lied to you?" This sharp voice makes people unable to recognize the difference between men and women, and even the God of black mountain has no real body.


    "Not afraid." Mu Cen answered, "even if it''s fake, it''s going to happen. Now the situation for me, life and death as a live horse doctor, in any case, have to go once. Besides, you also appeared. Even if you don''t show me


    "Ha ha ha -" then, a burst of shrill laughter came, "aren''t you afraid that I''m not the God of Heishan, and I''m not afraid to die in Heishan for no reason? You know, people around here never dare to come to black mountain, because people who come to black mountain have never left alive. "


    The God of Heishan is reminding Muchen.


    For hundreds of years, no one has been to black mountain, but no one has left black mountain alive. This is the truth.


    Mu CEN is also very clear.


    "I''m in the dark, watching these stupid but arrogant people appear in the black mountain. I think I''ve never been soft hearted. These people don''t deserve to live, because their minds are not simple, so the natural illusion in the black mountain is enough to force them to death."


    The God of Heishan is not taboo at all, and Mu Cen said directly.


    And Mu Cen slightly twisted his eyebrows.


    Because of this situation, she has never met since she came in. She is a dragon, and she is very sensitive to magic. Even in the real environment, she can feel it. Just like this half real and half unreal fantasy, she also feels it clearly.


    "Since I came in, except now, I haven''t seen dreamland. And now the fantasy is also in the real situation, that is to hide your whereabouts, isn''t it? " Mu Cen said directly, but also asked his own confusion.


    "Because your mind is pure. I''ve been here for thousands of years. You''re the first person I''ve seen who is purest. Unexpectedly, you''re still the Dragon Girl of the dragon clan. "


    Mu Cen didn''t answer.


    "This black mountain is surrounded by illusions. Perhaps Black Mountain itself does not exist. But if you want to see the true face of Heishan, you must be sincere. Just as you come to me, you must sometimes want to ask. If you don''t have your heart, you can''t see me, and you can''t see the true face of this black mountain. "


    The God of Heishan explained: "because of your sincerity, you can come here. Otherwise, you can''t come here even if you walk in Heishan. Those who died in Heishan feel that Heishan can bring unexpected wealth, so they are forced to die a little bit in the dreamland. "


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    "It is man''s greed that drives him to death. And their vows. Some people see me as they wish, they promise, and I give them what they want, but when they turn around, they break their vows, and naturally they have to pay a price. "


    Mu Cen''s ear, is the voice of the God of black mountain and his dialogue, but mu Cen did not speak, just listen quietly.


    It turns out that Heishan is such a thing. No wonder Heishan has been passed on for a hundred years.


    So those legends are not necessarily false. Many of them become myths after people fail to meet each other''s requirements.


    Maybe some people really come to Heishan and see the God of Heishan. But after they achieve their wishes, the greed of the people makes them step by step deviate. How can people fight with God?


    Mu Cen calmly listened to these words, and then calmly said: "yes, I have something to ask you. I want to ask for your help. "


    "Can I help you?" The God of Heishan laughed and said, "the price of asking me to help may be your life. Do you agree?"


    Mu Cen didn''t hesitate: "since I came here, I must have no way out. In the case of no way out, even if it''s the cost of my life, I''m willing, as long as you can help me."


    In this words, with calmness and calmness, it is surprising for the God of Heishan. He can say that he does not want his own life, just to save people. Maybe Muchen is the first one.


    In the past hundreds of years, countless people have stepped back when they heard such a request. No one would not want his own life.


    But is mu Cen so magnanimous?


    Under such circumstances, how can the God of Heishan not be curious.


    "This is serious. You know, if you cheat me, you will not get good results." The God of Heishan reminds Muchen again.


    Mu CEN is very calm: "I know."


    As the voice fell, the surrounding fantasy disappeared and became a real appearance. A man in black mountain who could not see clearly appeared in front of Mu Cen.


    It''s like under the black blouse, there''s only darkness.


    If you look at this kind of darkness, the whole person will fall into it.


    Mu Cen was still calm and didn''t even step back. He just watched.

 Chapter 722

    "Are you not afraid of me?" The God of Heishan asked directly.


    "If you are not afraid of death, why should you be afraid of them?" Mu Cen answered calmly.


    The God of Heishan nodded. The previous sharpness was gone, and the voice line was steady, but it still made people confused between men and women.


    He has come to Mu Cen: "if you are in the dragon clan, it must be a great advantage to the dragon clan. No wonder Xuankong values you so much and likes you so much. It''s just that you''ve violated Xuankong''s expectation of you, falling in love with the same person again and again. "


    "You know?" Mu Cen was surprised.


    "Xuankong has been here for thousands of years. How can I not know Xuankong. You were punished a thousand years ago, and I saw it clearly. " The God of Heishan didn''t hide anything. "I didn''t expect that you would come to me for the same person after a thousand years."


    Needless to say, the God of Heishan already knows the purpose of mucen.


    Mu Cen naturally didn''t say much.


    I just didn''t expect that the God of Heishan knew himself thousands of years ago.


    Her eyes are still open: "since you know, then I don''t need to say more."


    The God of Heishan nodded: "there is no need to say more."


    "It''s also because you know me all the time that you want to be real?" Asked Mu Cen.


    "No, I just want to see what kind of price you can pay for this beloved," the God of black mountain laughed


    Mu Cen had some accidents, but the voice was calm: "is life for life?"


    "Mu Cen." The God of Heishan called Mu Cen''s name, "you know, it''s useless to exchange life for life. Death is liberation, and living is pain. These people can''t see these things clearly. They always feel that fame and wealth are the key to a successful life. What''s the result... "


    The voice of the Black Mountain God became heavy: "in the end, they will die on greed, but they will suffer more."


    Mu Cen just listened, until the people in front of him changed their tone: "so, the purpose of your coming is to save Li Shiyuan, isn''t it?"


    "Yes." Mu Cen answered.


    "In Li Shiyuan, it''s a curse. The person who cursed is dead. This curse is to follow Li Shiyuan from generation to generation. This curse is to make Li Shiyuan never live in peace, neither die nor wake up. He can only live in this world like the living dead. "


    The God of Black Hills said the curse of gilensha: "and this curse is more than that. Once the beloved gets close to Li Shiyuan, then Li Shiyuan will fall into pain, in torment, if day after day. The implication is that even if he is unconscious, you can''t get close to him. As long as you get close, he will suffer. "


    The God of Heishan completely said the content of the curse: "it''s conceivable that the person who cursed is cruel and cruel. And those who are cursed have no afterlife. If the curse does not touch, he will never be reincarnated, and life after life can only be a wisp of ghost. "


    Mu Cen was a little surprised.


    I didn''t expect that Melissa was cursed so fiercely.


    But on the surface, Mu Cen was just a flash of shock, and soon calmed down.


    "Now that you know it, you must have a solution to wake him up." What Mu Cen said is firm.


    "That''s nature." The God of black mountain laughed again. "But I want you to pay the price. You will


    "Yes." Mu Cen should not hesitate.


    "I haven''t even told you what the price is, so you''re not afraid to regret it?" The God of Heishan gave Muchen a choice.


    Mu Cen laughed: "I have no room for regret, I have no way back, so no matter what you ask, I will agree."


    "Good, good." The God of black mountain laughs, "it''s worthy of the Dragon Girl. She''s so calm no matter when and where. Unexpectedly, I''ll make an exchange with you. I''ll wake Li Shiyuan up and break his curse. But I want three things from you


    "Three things?" Mu Cen pondered, "what do you want?"


    She didn''t have anything valuable with her.


    And these things, Mu Cen also don''t think the God of Heishan see, since has been included in the immortal class, for these will no longer care.


    Therefore, the God of Heishan does not want anything outside his body.


    And the God of black mountain listened to Mu Cen''s words, nodded, and the voice was low: "I want your face, voice and health in exchange."


    Mu CEN is puzzled.


    "After Li Shiyuan returns to normal, your voice will not be as crisp as it is now, it will only become extremely hoarse, and your face will not be as beautiful as it is now, but will become ordinary, and will be completely submerged in the crowd. And your martial arts will be abolished, your body will rout day by day, and you will live in pain all day, but you can''t die. "


    The God of black mountain finished his request completely.


    Mu Cen was quiet and didn''t think much: "OK."


    At least she''s alive.


    As long as she is alive and can be with Li Shiyuan, she doesn''t care about all this. It''s enough that she can see Aofeng and Li Shiyuan.


    Appearance, voice and health are no longer important to Mu Cen. As long as we can get back to Li Shiyuan.


    "But I''m more than that. After asking for three things, I have another request." The God of Heishan picks his eyebrows and looks at Mu Cen calmly.


    "You said Mu Cen''s expression is also calm and incomparable, not because of this words and have of fear, always calm.


    The God of Heishan nodded: "it''s a deal with me that you become like this. I can''t tell anyone about my deal. If others guess, I have nothing to say. But if you say who you are, you''ll be dead. "


    "How do you say that?" Mu Cen didn''t understand.


    The God of Heishan patiently explained: "for example, Li Shiyuan suspects your identity and identifies you as mucen, but you can''t admit it to Li Shiyuan. If you admit it to Li Shiyuan, you will be out of your wits, no matter who it is."


    Mu Cen was stunned. He didn''t expect that the last words of the Black Mountain God were here.


    What does that mean?


    It means that Li Shiyuan will no longer recognize herself. If she admits her identity, she will be doomed. It also means that Mu CEN is dead, and she can only live in another identity.


    "So, even if I survive, I still use other people''s identity. Is that right? I can''t admit to anyone what''s going on here, can I? " Mu Cen answered.


    "Yes." The God of Heishan replied, "if the other party is willing to believe you, and is not willing to force you to say your identity, there is nothing wrong with it, isn''t it?"


    Mu Cen didn''t speak.

 Chapter 723

    "What''s more, you have paid so much for Li Shiyuan from the last life to this life. If you changed your face, won''t Li Shiyuan fall in love with you? If so, it''s not worth it The God of Heishan said it was cruel.


    Mu Cen calmly looked at: "so, I agreed to your request, this is me and his third life?"


    These words, in exchange for the laughter of the God of Black Mountain: "Mu Cen, you are naive. These things are beyond our control, so I don''t have much patience with whether you want to exchange now. "


    "Good." Mu Cen answered.


    There was no way. She had no way to go.


    Even if it is such an outcome, Mu Cen can only choose to face.


    The God of Heishan was surprised to hear Mu Cen''s determination: "don''t you regret it?"


    "I don''t have a choice, do I?" Mu Cen spoke calmly.


    In a word, it made the God of Heishan laugh, and then he nodded: "Xuankong is going to be disappointed. No matter what the situation, there is no way for you to let Li Shiyuan go. Your love, I should be singing, or other sorrow


    Mu Cen didn''t answer.


    "But mu Cen, I tell you, people have ulterior motives. Maybe Li Shiyuan will disappoint you. What he loves is your skin. Besides, he may have nothing The God of Heishan is reminding Muchen.


    Mu Cen very calm smile: "that is also my life."


    The God of Heishan nodded: "OK, then we have a deal."


    Mucen didn''t know how the God of black mountain would make a deal with him, and didn''t know what he would do. Finally, mucen kept quiet.


    And the hand of the Black Mountain God was so gently attached to Mu Cen''s forehead, a burst of black light came, Mu Cen didn''t feel anything, and then, the hand of the Black Mountain God pulled away.


    Mu Cen still didn''t speak.


    Soon, the God of Heishan took a medicine bottle to Mu Cen: "this is the soul of Li Shiyuan. Take it back and let him swallow it. He will wake up. When he wakes up, what I want will be taken from you. Do you understand


    "Good." Mu Cen answered.


    The God of Heishan laughed again: "Mu Cen, because you are a dragon girl, I will give you a way out. As long as you don''t give this pill to Li Shiyuan, then our transaction will not exist. Once given, our deal will take effect. "


    Voice down, the figure of the God of black mountain gradually turned into a breeze, and then completely disappeared from the front of Mu Cen.


    The illusion of the real world around him disappeared.


    What Mu Cen saw was the first scene.


    The only difference is that Mu Cen has a medicine bottle in his hand. If it wasn''t for this bottle, Mu Cen would really feel that nothing has happened.


    Mu Cen kowtowed respectfully, then she stood up, turned and walked towards the black mountain.


    However, the voice of the God of Heishan came suddenly and slowly: "Mu Cen, it will take seven days for Li Shiyuan to wake up after the pills are fed. These seven days are the time for you to maintain your present appearance and get along with Li Shiyuan. You can do it yourself."


    After that, the voice can no longer be heard or even felt.


    The pill was in Mu Cen''s hand, and she quickly walked out of the way when she came.


    As soon as she came, she had been there for two days. She was afraid that Mu Zhanxiao and Rong Jiu were worried.


    On the way back, Mu Cen was more comfortable, and his kung fu had already appeared at the entrance.


    When Mu Zhanxiao and Rong Jiu heard the movement from Heishan, they immediately looked over. When they saw Mu Cen, they were relieved.


    "I see the queen." The two of them echoed.


    "Get up, there''s no need to be polite here." Muchen said it quickly.


    Then, without hesitation, she quickly walked forward: "we need to go back to the palace as soon as possible. The emperor is still waiting for us."


    Rong Jiu immediately stepped forward and prepared the carriage.


    And Mu Zhanxiao looked at Mu Cen: "Niang Niang, in Heishan?"


    It''s about concern, not only about Li Shiyuan, but also about Mu Cen. The reason Mu Zhanxiao can''t tell is that he is always a little uneasy. It''s like what will happen in Heishan, but it''s still unknown. This kind of feeling is even more disturbing.


    "Let''s go back." Mu Cen said directly, and did not mean to talk with Mu Zhanxiao here.


    Mu Zhanxiao looks at Mu Cen.


    Looking at Mu Cen for several years, Mu Zhanxiao knows Mu Cen well. In Heishan, he doesn''t get nothing at all. At least Li Shiyuan is saved, but it''s not so simple, because Mu Cen''s face is too dignified.


    Such dignified, not thinking about how to deal with this matter, but some sense of hopelessness.


    Mu Zhanxiao was worried.


    But in this case, it''s really hard to speak. Finally, Mu Zhanxiao kept silent and followed Mu Cen to the carriage.


    Let nine carriage, fast toward the direction of the imperial palace.


    Compared with when I came here, the way back is much smoother and seems to be much faster.


    The carriage stopped in the imperial palace. Rong Jiu''s voice came from outside the carriage: "madam, it''s already at the Meridian Gate."


    "Good." Mu Cen answered, and then she lightly ordered, "you go back to the imperial dragon hall first, and I''ll come later."


    "Yes." Rong Jiu has no doubt about him.


    Soon, Rong Jiu quickly walked towards the imperial dragon hall. The eunuch also took his foot and let Mu Cen step off the carriage. Mu Zhanxiao was waiting, and Mu Cen looked at Mu Zhanxiao.


    Mu Zhanxiao was silent.


    When the little eunuch led the carriage away, Mu Cen said calmly: "second brother, I have something to say to you."


    If you don''t use the name "Mu" or "Niang", it means that it''s a private matter. If you can''t communicate with foreigners, you can only know it by Mu Zhanxiao.


    Mu Zhanxiao was quiet: "you say."


    Mu Cen nodded, and they walked towards the palace. They didn''t slow down, but mu Cen didn''t go in the direction of Yulong hall. Instead, they went to a relatively quiet place where few people came on weekdays.


    After confirming that there was no one around, Mu Cen stood still, but the complexity in his eyes was obvious.


    For a long time, Mu Cen was thinking, and then she looked at Mu Zhanxiao: "second brother, I have something to ask."


    "There''s no need to be polite between you and me. I''ll go through fire and water as long as I can do it." Mu Zhanxiao said it directly.


    Mu Cen nodded and told Mu Zhanxiao the truth about Heishan.


    Soon, Mu Zhanxiao''s face changed from calm to shock. Finally, she almost couldn''t believe looking at Mu Cen, but mu Cen''s expression was always calm. However, the seriousness in her eyebrows clearly told Mu Zhanxiao that these words were not jokes, but facts.

 Chapter 724

    "That..." Mu Zhanxiao had no idea after listening to Mu Cen.


    Mu Cen was very calm: "the deal between me and the God of black mountain has not started yet. If this bottle of medicine has not been fed to the emperor, then our deal will not take effect. I tell you that it is not against the oath."


    "But..." the tension in Mu Zhanxiao''s eyes was obvious.


    Mu Cen closed his eyes: "I can only tell you about this. The emperor will wake up in seven days after taking the medicine. I will lose my health, voice and face in seven days. He will become someone the emperor doesn''t know at all. I can''t tell the emperor who I am, and you can''t either. Once you say that, I''ll die. And you can''t talk about it from the beginning to the end. "


    Mu Zhanxiao understood what Mu Cen meant.


    "So, I think you understand that I can''t stay in Fengqing palace. Here, it will only cause trouble, and the emperor will certainly question. So the result is the same. " Mu Cen sighed silently.


    This is the dead end.


    If you walk into a dead end, you can''t get out at all.


    "Then you..." Mu Zhanxiao found his voice for a long time, and the inconceivability in his eyebrows could not be dispersed.


    "Help me out of the palace." Mu Cen spoke quietly.


    "If you leave, what about the emperor and the prince?" Mu Zhanxiao asked directly.


    "Look for a chance to come back, but I''m not fit to stay here. I just want to see them safe. " Mu Cen calmly looked at Mu Zhanxiao, "it''s better to see them safe than to die.". I''ve completely changed. I have to give an explanation. Isn''t it? "


    Mu Zhanxiao was silent.


    So that''s the reason for the dead end.


    And Mu Cen looks at Mu Zhanxiao, but the seriousness in his eyebrows is always there.


    For a long time, Mu Zhanxiao sighed silently: "what do you want to do?"


    "Before the emperor wakes up, I''ll be ready, including Linglong. Only you and I know this. I will tell you that if I have a serious disease or a plague, then Fengqing palace will be blocked, and then I will become a slave in Fengqing palace. Just take me out. As for mu Cen, she is dead. "


    Mu Cen said his plan.


    Mu Zhanxiao twisted his eyebrows: "Lord Yi is here. I''m afraid you can''t get through the plague."


    "Although Lord Yi is a ghost hand, there are some things that can''t be dealt with. Some plagues are fierce and urgent. He doesn''t have a way. It''s not impossible for him to lose his life in a moment." Mu CEN is calm, "so don''t worry about King Yi, you just do as I tell you."


    Mu Zhanxiao nodded.


    "After leaving the palace, give me a reasonable identity. When I have a chance, I will be brought into the palace for another reason. I''ll be fine if I can watch them. " Mu Cen finished what he said.


    Although Mu Zhanxiao didn''t agree, under such circumstances, it was the only way to go and the only way to do it.


    "Mu Cen." Mu Zhanxiao called Mu Cen, "only the emperor can recognize you."


    "Yes. Only he recognized me. But I can''t tell him who I am, and I can''t tell him myself. Do you think that''s possible? " Mu Cen asked.


    "No way." Mu Zhanxiao said it directly.


    It''s really dangerous for mu Cen to stay in the palace.


    Li Shiyuan must ask.


    If Mu Cen doesn''t admit it, the identity doesn''t exist. No matter how he admits it, Mu Cen''s result will be gone. So it doesn''t make any difference.


    How to let Mu Cen return to the palace is also a very difficult problem. If Mu CEN is a man, then Mu Zhanxiao is OK, but if a woman wants to let Mu Cen come back so aboveboard, it seems more troublesome, unless she waits.


    "I know what you think." Mu Cen said quietly, "I''m a woman. If I want to enter the palace, I have to wait for the draft. Then we have to wait. "


    Mu Zhanxiao looked at Mu Cen: "but the Emperor..."


    With Li Shiyuan''s deep love for mu Cen, I''m afraid that the draft will never be carried out, so how can Mu Cen enter the palace? Now the procedures for entering the palace are more complicated, and Mu Zhanxiao can''t cover up the sky with one hand. In other words, Mu Zhanxiao can''t cover up the sky with one hand, but Li Shiyuan will surely know in the end.


    With Li Shiyuan''s keenness, it is impossible not to be aware of it at all and not to ask about it at all.


    So¡ª¡ª


    "If I die, there will be no queen in Dazhou. Even if the emperor is not willing to draft, then the minister will not let him go. Sooner or later, he can only wait. " Mu Cen''s analysis is thorough.


    Mu Zhanxiao said nothing more.


    And Mu Cen has also ended the conversation: "do not hesitate, we go back to the Imperial Palace, the emperor''s business, can not be delayed."


    As the voice fell, Mu Cen hurried to the imperial dragon hall.


    Mu Zhanxiao followed Mu Cen all the way.


    The atmosphere between them became very gloomy, but no one broke the silence again. In front of the Yulong hall, Cheng Dezhu immediately stepped forward when he saw Mu Cen and invited an with joy and excitement.


    "I''ll see you, empress. Empress is thousand years old, thousand years old." After that, Cheng Dezhu looked at Mu Zhanxiao, "I''ve seen Mr. mu."


    Mu Cen brushed his sleeve and didn''t say much. He quickly walked towards the imperial dragon hall.


    The ghost hand had already known the news for the first time and came out face to face. When he saw Mu Cen, the ghost hand was clear: "you saw the God of black mountain."


    "Yes." Mu Cen answered, "Uncle Huang, I''m going to feed the emperor now."


    "There is no hesitation." The ghost hand gave way.


    Soon, the group walked towards Li Shiyuan''s bed, but the Yulong hall was still very quiet. Except for Cheng Dezhu and two trusted slaves, no one knew what was happening to Li Shiyuan.


    The ghost hand picked up Li Shiyuan. After a few days'' absence, Li Shiyuan lost a lot of weight.


    Mu Cen closed his eyes slightly, quickly took the pill from the bottle, put it into Li Shiyuan''s mouth, and forced Li Shiyuan to swallow it.


    After confirming that Li Shiyuan swallowed the pill, Mu Cen leveled Li Shiyuan and then looked at the ghost hand.


    "In about seven days, the emperor will wake up." Mu Cen said, "Uncle Huang, you''ve been working hard these days. You go to have a rest first. I''ll watch the emperor here."


    "You''d better rest first." The ghost hand wring eyebrow, pour is say of direct, "empress looks haggard of many."


    "No harm. I''ll accompany the emperor and go back later. " Mu Cen''s face is pale, that is because of the reason of continuous running, there is no other problem.


    But from this moment on, Mu Cen knows that his body will gradually change, making the ghost hand feel that his body is not good, and there is nothing inappropriate. If the ghost hand does not doubt it, other people will not doubt it.

 Chapter 725

    It''s a matter of time, place and people.


    And ghost hand see Mu Cen insist, but also didn''t say anything: "I''ll come back later."


    "Good." Mu Cen answered.


    Soon, all the people in the Yulong hall were evacuated, and only mu Cen and Li Shiyuan were left in the bedroom. The candles in the bedroom were still flashing, and the lights in the palace were bright.


    Mu Cen quietly looked at Li Shiyuan and said, "Shiyuan, why do you and I always have many disasters. I made a deal with the God of Heishan to change your life, but I don''t regret it. Dazhou needs you, and I''m still alive. As long as I can see you and Aofeng well, I''m satisfied. "


    Mu Cen''s voice was slow and calm: "now I suddenly understand Rong Fei''s choice. People don''t have to be together. Sometimes it''s a blessing to guard in the dark. It''s painful to live, but it''s better than to die and never see again. "


    Mu Cen said and suddenly laughed: "Shiyuan, remember the promise to me. When I''m not in the palace, you should try your best to raise Aofeng and grow up. If you have a concubine or other children, you can''t forget Aofeng. If you are really disappointed with Aofeng one day, or don''t want to pay attention to it, you can let Aofeng leave the palace. "


    ¡­¡­


    Mu Cen said a lot quietly, it''s all about himself and AO Feng.


    Li Shiyuan is in a coma. He doesn''t mean to wake up. He can''t hear what Mu Cen says, so mu Cen doesn''t break the oath.


    Mu Cen stayed by Li Shiyuan''s bed for a long time, until it was getting dark, Mu Cen stood up.


    She looked at Li Shiyuan with a trace of sadness.


    But soon, this kind of mood was restrained by Mu Cen. She quickly turned around and walked towards the outside of the imperial dragon hall. Outside the imperial dragon hall, the slaves were waiting.


    "Take good care of the emperor. If there''s any trouble, please inform Lord Yi and Lord Mu immediately. Do you understand?" Mu Cen orders coldly.


    "Yes, slave." Cheng Dezhu answered.


    Mu Cen didn''t say anything, and soon left the imperial dragon hall. Cheng Dezhu looked at Mu Cen''s figure and felt that something was wrong, but he couldn''t say it. In the end, he had no choice but to turn around and walk towards the imperial dragon hall.


    ¡­¡­


    Mu Cen left the imperial dragon hall and did not return to Fengqing palace for the first time. Instead, he went to the east palace.


    When the servant of the East Palace saw Mu Cen, he invited an. Mu Cen brushed his sleeve and went directly to Ao Feng. The nurse fed Ao Feng again. Ao Feng was very happy and danced when she saw Mu Cen.


    "Niang --" the voice of proud and childish came.


    The nurse said in a hurry: "Your Highness, you want to call your mother''s concubine."


    "No harm." Mu Cen replied, "what a big baby, just can speak, these words don''t have to say the export, you go down first, this palace to feed the prince."


    "Niang Niang -" the nurse felt that something was wrong.


    How can Mu Cen do these things? These are the things that the slaves do.


    But mu Cen insisted that nanny had no other way. Soon, Mu Cen held Ao Feng, and AO Feng was very excited when he was held by Mu Cen.


    But mu Cen feeds Ao Feng to eat, Ao Feng also cooperates many.


    Until the end of the meal, the slaves cleared the table, and Mu Cen walked around the east palace with AO Feng in his arms, never putting it down.


    Ao Feng hasn''t been close to Mu Cen for several days, so he doesn''t want to come down.


    Mu Cen looked at Ao Feng so gently¡° Ao Feng, if my mother is gone one day, you should remember my mother, do you know? Niang will come back to see you. Maybe you don''t know Niang, but as long as you are good, you will be fine. "


    Ao Feng giggles, as if in response to Mu Cen.


    Mu Cen looks at Ao Feng and his heart is in a mess.


    That is the sentimental love and dote on AO Feng. It seems that I want to look at it like this. I can completely print Ao Feng''s face into my mind and never forget it.


    The more you look at it like this, the more red Mu Cen''s eyes are, and the feeling of acid swelling becomes obvious.


    She quietly held Ao Feng for a long time, until Ao Feng was a little sleepy, so she fell asleep in Mu Cen''s arms, and Mu Cen was not willing to let go.


    But she knew that she had to let go.


    After a moment''s silence, Mu Cen handed over Ao Feng to nanny. She explained a lot carefully. Nanny listened carefully, but she didn''t dare to refute. She just felt strange.


    Then, Mu Cen went back to Fengqing palace.


    Linglong had been waiting in Fengqing palace for a long time. When she saw Mu Cen, Linglong quickly met her: "I''ve seen your mother, she is thousands of years old, thousands of years old."


    "Get up." Mu Cen answered faintly.


    "Niang Niang, you can count to come back, worry the slave badly." Linglong said it directly.


    Mu Cen laughed, but didn''t say anything, just very calm mouth: "the palace is a little tired, want to rest, let no one to disturb the palace."


    "Yes." Linglong has no doubt about him.


    Because Mu Cen''s face doesn''t look very good.


    Soon, Mu Cen walked towards the bedroom, Linglong waiting for mu Cen to change clothes, and didn''t say anything.


    But Linglong didn''t expect that this was the last time she saw Mu Cen.


    From this day on, Mu Cen never left his bedroom again. He didn''t even see anyone''s face. He was in his bedroom all the time. Linglong felt something was wrong, so she took the initiative to enter the bedroom.


    But mu Cen''s voice is suddenly weak a lot: "don''t come in."


    Linglong was stunned and worried: "madam, are you busy?"


    "Something grows on my palace. I don''t know what it is. It''s fierce and urgent." Mu Cen''s voice is hoarse, low already can''t hear,, "don''t get close to others."


    Then, Mu Cen had no voice.


    A word let Linglong panic: "Niang Niang, maidservant horse up pass imperial doctor."


    Mu Cen didn''t say anything.


    After Linglong leaves, Mu Cen looks at Mu Zhanxiao. Mu Zhanxiao has entered Fengqing palace quietly, and their eyes collide in the air.


    "Second brother, are you ready?" Mu Cen asked.


    Mu Zhanxiao made a sound.


    Looking at Mu Cen in front of him, Mu Zhanxiao felt strange and familiar, but this face, Mu Zhanxiao, was watching Mu Cen change these days, so mu Zhanxiao didn''t feel much frightened.


    The face of Mu Cen in front of him is not the same as before, but we can still see the trace vaguely. The voice is a little hoarse, but we can still hear it. After Li Shiyuan wakes up, Mu Cen''s face and voice will be completely unrecognized.


    "Ready." Mu Zhanxiao answered, "this is a dying prisoner. It''s similar to your body shape. It''s also infected. I''ve given her the medicine you gave. I''ll be awake for a while and a half, but my consciousness is lax. I won''t remember anything or talk nonsense. Maybe I can''t survive tonight, and something will happen."


    Mu Cen nodded.

 Chapter 726

    "But what about Wang Yi?" Mu Zhanxiao looks at Mu Cen.


    "He will not doubt. The book has also recorded such a disease, almost without warning, will soon die, he is helpless. I didn''t get a chance to respond. And no one in the world can see my disguise. " Mu Cen said it directly.


    Mu Zhanxiao nodded and picked up a suit of clothes: "this is the eunuch''s clothes. You dress as a man. I''ll take you out later. Now you should keep a low profile and don''t be found."


    "I know." Mu Cen answered.


    Soon, Muchen changed his clothes.


    And Mu Zhanxiao has also put the death row on the bed, that is the living Mu Cen, no one can tell.


    Then, Mu Zhanxiao and Mu Cen leave Fengqing palace quietly.


    Linglong just sent the imperial doctor back.


    In this palace, who doesn''t know Mu Cen''s identity and status in Li Shiyuan''s heart, this mu Cen passed on to the imperial doctor, naturally no one dares to neglect, the imperial doctor is respectful, the first time has arrived at Fengqing palace.


    Linglong takes the imperial doctor into Fengqing palace.


    Ji Changjin soon saw Mu Cen in his bedroom. When he saw Mu Cen, Ji Changjin''s face changed and immediately felt for mu Cen. Ji Changjin, who had never been in a panic, rarely had a trace of panic, and then immediately looked at Linglong.


    Linglong also appeared nervous: "doctor Xu, what''s the matter with her?"


    "How long have you been like this?" Ji Changjin asked eagerly.


    Linglong recalled: "after the empress came back from Heishan, she closed the door and didn''t see anyone. Until today, when the maid came in to look for her, she said that she didn''t feel well."


    Ji Chang pondered now, and his face changed greatly: "the disease of empress is extremely dangerous. Go and ask Lord Yi to come as soon as possible."


    Ji Changjin has always been a calm and calm person. Suddenly she opens her mouth like this. Linglong is also very nervous. She immediately nods her head and goes to Fengqing palace quickly.


    But Ji Changjin''s face didn''t get any better. He was still carefully checking Mu Cen''s pulse. It was clear that his life was like gossamer, and he had not lived long.


    But before that, Ji Changjin never heard any news about Mu Cen''s discomfort.


    Mu Cen himself is also a doctor. How can he let himself have such a situation.


    Ji Changjin is a little puzzling. She is looking at Mu Cen''s body carefully. Then she notices that there are red spots on Mu Cen''s body. Such red spots have turned black. It is clear that the disease has occurred for several days, and it doesn''t look like smallpox or plague. Ji Changjin can''t tell.


    I''ve never seen it.


    However, Ji Changjin knows that no doctor can understand all the diseases if he is proficient in medical skills. At least under the current situation, Ji Changjin has no choice but to find the ghost hand. If the ghost hand can''t solve the problem, he can''t help it¡ª¡ª


    Ji Chang can''t help shivering.


    Soon, the sound of footsteps came from outside the Fengqing palace.


    Ji Changjin stood up, ghost hand and wind frivolous, and Li shiche, they have come in a hurry, everyone''s face is some accident, also some shock.


    And Mu Zhanxiao sent Mu Cen to a relatively safe place in the palace. After Mu Cen disguised himself as a little eunuch, he turned back to Fengqing palace.


    But for everything in Fengqing palace, Mu Zhanxiao kept absolutely calm, just could not see the waves on the surface, so he stood in the crowd.


    Ghost hand face dignified feel pulse for mu Cen.


    Li shiche stood in the same place and looked at the ghost hand: "Uncle Huang, what''s the situation of the fourth sister-in-law?"


    The ghost hand didn''t answer, so he held Mu Cen''s pulse. The deeper he went, the more dignified his face was. In the whole Fengqing palace, the solemn atmosphere became obvious, and the slaves were even more atmospheric. Although they didn''t know what happened in the palace, everyone knew that the situation was bad.


    "Why?" Asked the ghost hand.


    Ji Chang immediately replied: "when the maidservant came, the empress was already like this. Before, no one has informed the hospital


    The ghost hand looked at Linglong, and Linglong knelt down in fear: "after the empress comes back, no one will be allowed to enter Fengqing palace. Naturally, the slaves dare not disobey the meaning of the empress, so they are waiting outside the palace until today. "


    That''s the truth.


    Since Mu Cen entered Fengqing palace, except that Linglong had seen Mu Cen at first, the rest of the slaves had never seen Mu Cen again.


    Listen to Linglong and Ji Changjin''s words, the ghost hand just looked at Mu Zhanxiao: "Mr. mu, when you and Mr. Rong went out of the palace with the empress, did you find something unusual?"


    Mu Zhanxiao was calm, as if in memory, and then shook his head: "nothing unusual. When she came out of Heishan, she also seemed to be hiding a lot. On the way back from Heishan, she became tired. Later, she took care of the emperor one day and went back to Fengqing palace. "


    The words of Rong Jiu and Mu Zhanxiao are the same.


    When he came out of Heishan, Mu Cen''s face was very ugly, pale to the extreme. At that time, Rong Jiu and Mu Zhanxiao were scared, but mu Cen didn''t explain.


    The ghost hands wring their eyebrows.


    As for Heishan, ghost hand knows little about it. He only knows that the God of Heishan must exist, but he has no idea what will happen when he enters Heishan.


    The ghost hand also knows the God of Heishan. If you want to ask for the God of Heishan, you have to make a deal with the God of Heishan. No one knows the content of the deal, so only the God of Heishan can put forward it casually. It depends entirely on his mood.


    But after Mu Cen came back, he had already brought life-saving pills. Li Shiyuan''s pulse became more and more stable these days. It was only a matter of time before he woke up. It was estimated that it would be a matter of one or two days, and now¡ª¡ª


    The cold and stern look of the ghost hand made the people on the scene even more frightened. They did not dare to think what had happened.


    Finally, ghost hand put down Mu Cen''s hand and said nothing.


    "Uncle Huang?" Li shiche''s eyes were even more tense.


    The ghost hand shook his head: "there is no way back."


    When the ghost hand said this, the people in the palace were stunned. They looked at each other in disbelief. You know, the ghost hand is the best doctor in the world. If the ghost hand has no way, it means there is no hope.


    What does that mean?


    No one dares to think.


    But before Ming Ming, he was still alive. Why did he suddenly become like this?


    "The queen made a deal with the God of Black Hills." The ghost hand opens his mouth.


    When Mu Zhanxiao heard this, he felt a thump in his heart for fear that the ghost might know something. However, on the surface, Mu Zhanxiao was always calm and responded to changes with constancy. Before the ghost hand finished speaking, Mu Zhanxiao would not show any emotion.

 Chapter 727

    Mu Zhanxiao chose to believe Mu Cen.


    Even if the ghost hand is powerful, it''s impossible to know what trade Mu Cen made with the God of Heishan. If you know, Mu Cen doesn''t need to go to this step.


    In Mu Zhanxiao''s opinion, the ghost hand may only know a little more than others.


    Shen Shen, Mu Zhanxiao gradually calm down.


    He looked at the ghost hand quietly.


    "One life for another." The ghost hand suddenly opens a mouth, that voice also took one to die of helpless and regret, "this is the only can think of."


    Mu Cen made a deal with the God of Heishan in exchange for Li Shiyuan''s life. Otherwise, why did Li Shiyuan wake up? Why did Mu Cen suddenly fall into such a situation.


    "The queen is the king''s disciple. She can''t have no reaction to her body. If something happens, the queen can''t solve it. As long as she finds out for the first time, it can''t turn into an incurable situation. At least it can be delayed for a while. It won''t happen immediately." Ghost hand explanation.


    Then, the look of the ghost hand became more and more serious: "now the only possibility is to exchange life for life, and the queen knew such things very well, so she didn''t respond and didn''t inform anyone."


    Now the notice is not to let the royal doctor cure himself, but to let the royal doctor end all this.


    The ghost hand closed his eyes, and the whole person became heavy.


    And because of the devil''s hand, the people on the scene are also heavy.


    All the people present knew the inside story. Although they didn''t know it very well, they already understood the whole story in the ghost hand''s words.


    On the contrary, when Mu Zhanxiao heard the ghost hand''s words, his heart relaxed. At least, the ghost hand just guessed that he had made a deal, but didn''t guess the specific content of the deal. They all think that Mu Cen has gone to the west, which is a good thing for mu Cen.


    No one will ask Mu Cen, and there will be no extra details. The most urgent thing is to send Mu Cen away. As for the intrauterine pain, it is true that it is the same.


    Mu Cen will come back after all. If he comes back again, it''s all nature.


    Although Mu Zhanxiao didn''t say anything, he was still a little sad.


    And the fake Mu Cen on the bed suddenly struggled. The ghost hand quickly turned back. Mu Zhanxiao stood in the same place and looked at him for a moment.


    The above death row, is mu Cen personally under the medicine, this, probably really is life to the West.


    Sure enough, after the ghost hand felt the pulse, he finally put down Mu Cen''s hand and shook his head: "the queen has gone."


    There was a cry in the room, and the slaves knelt down together. No one dared to say anything.


    Fengqing palace has been so quiet for the first time since Li Shiyuan ascended the throne.


    At this time, Cheng Dezhu rushed in from outside the palace: "Prince Yi, the emperor has woken up."


    This makes people nervous again.


    Everyone looked at each other. For the first time, there was no way.


    You know what it means when Li Shiyuan wakes up and Mu Cen dies. This, all the people are not breathing, and the ghost hand''s words let the people present firmly, Mu CEN is using his own life for Li Shiyuan''s life, otherwise, how can such a coincidence.


    The moment Li Shiyuan opened his eyes, Mu Cen had already returned to the West.


    "Uncle Huang -" it took Li shiche a long time to find his voice.


    "You deal with the empress''s affairs. Shiche, Lord mu, you go to see the emperor with me." The ghost hands forced him to calm down.


    After that, the ghost hand takes Li shiche and Mu Zhanxiao to the imperial dragon hall. The people in Fengqing Palace are crying, and Linglong is crying. Unexpectedly, that day is mu Cen''s farewell to himself.


    The atmosphere in Fengqing palace is completely underestimated, but the news of Mu Cen''s death is still not open to everyone. But the people in the palace, more or less, have already felt it. Even these slaves, who are walking around, dare not say a word. They just bow their heads and do what they are doing.


    And ghost hand and Li shiche and Mu Zhanxiao have returned to Yulong hall.


    Li Shiyuan wakes up and sits on the soft collapse. Because he has been in a coma for several days, now he can''t stand up completely for a while and a half.


    But the mental state seems to be the same as usual, and the eyes are also very sharp.


    "And the queen?" The first thing that Li Shiyuan wakes up to ask is mu Cen.


    Cheng Dezhu''s face changed. For a moment and a half, he didn''t know how to explain this to Li Shiyuan, so he could only stand so passively.


    Li Shiyuan is much more sensitive to anything about Mu Cen.


    He stood up, only for a moment, and soon came to Cheng Dezhu: "say."


    "Forgive me, my Lord." Cheng Dezhu knelt down.


    It''s really shaking.


    And Li Shiyuan''s eyes looked at Cheng Dezhu like this: "tell the truth!"


    This voice allows no doubt. Cheng Dezhu doesn''t even doubt that if he doesn''t speak again, he will die in Li Shiyuan''s hands the next second.


    Just as Li Shiyuan was approaching, Cheng Dezhu was even more frightened and trembling. In this case, the eunuch''s voice came from outside.


    "Lord Yi, Lord Jin and Lord Mu are here." The voice falls, the ghost hand takes Li shiche and Mu Zhanxiao also already in a hurry to walk into the imperial dragon hall.


    When he saw Li Shiyuan, the ghost hand was relieved, but the next second he was relieved, his expression was still dignified. Li shiche and Mu Zhanxiao looked at each other, and neither of them spoke.


    "The rest of you go down." The ghost hand orders.


    Cheng Dezhu didn''t dare to hesitate. He cleared all the slaves out of the palace. Soon, there were only four of them left in the palace.


    When Li Shiyuan saw this, his gloomy look became more and more obvious. He looked at the ghost hand sharply: "Uncle Huang, what happened to Cen er?"


    Li Shiyuan asked this directly.


    Ghost hand didn''t speak immediately, and Li shiche and Mu Zhanxiao didn''t dare to speak, so they just stood.


    "Uncle Huang." Li Shiyuan''s tone is more gloomy.


    This, the ghost hand negative hand and stand, calm mouth: "emperor, the Queen passed away."


    "No way." Li Shiyuan denied the ghost hand''s words even though he didn''t want to, and then he immediately walked towards the direction outside the Yulong hall.


    Not even one more look at the ghost hand.


    Mu Zhanxiao and Li shiche look at each other.


    The ghost hand''s eyes are sad, but his face is always calm. It''s an indisputable fact that Mu Cen leaves. No matter how hard they try, they are useless.


    "Uncle Huang." Li shiche looks at the ghost hand.


    Mu Zhanxiao also looked at the ghost hand: "Lord Yi."


    "Follow me." Ghost hand said directly, "it''s reasonable for the emperor to go to see the queen. There''s nothing to hide about this kind of thing, and he can''t hide it."

 Chapter 728

    The imperial palace is very big, but not even the news of mucen''s accident can be concealed. Especially when Li Shiyuan wakes up, the first person li Shiyuan wants to see is mucen.


    So, sooner or later.


    Soon, the three turned back and rushed back to Fengqing palace.


    Fengqing palace has been crying for a long time.


    When Li Shiyuan came, the servants of Fengqing palace cried and were out of breath. They all knelt down in front of Mu Cen''s bed. Li Shiyuan ran towards the bed without thinking about it.


    The people on the bed are still the familiar Mu Cen.


    But it''s gone.


    Li Shiyuan twisted his eyebrows and couldn''t believe what he saw. His eyes turned red in an instant. He pinched the pulse of the people on the bed without thinking about it. But the pulse was still, and he didn''t even breathe.


    "No way." Li Shiyuan didn''t believe it at all. "Linglong, you''ve been following the empress. What''s the matter?"


    Linglong was scared and trembled, but she didn''t say a complete word for a long time: "Niang Niang... She... She... Niang Niang..."


    "What''s going on?" Li Shiyuan stood up, walked to Linglong''s face, and said harshly, "how did I tell you when I asked you to be with my mother? Even if I lost my life, I had to protect her. Now you tell me what happened!"


    "Emperor, this is the servant''s fault. I''d like to thank you for death." Linglong also cried.


    Linglong doesn''t know where mucen has gone. She only knows that mucen is out of the palace. It''s really Linglong''s fault. She doesn''t follow him all the way.


    Li Shiyuan''s hand has been raised, at this time, the ghost hand with people came in in a hurry: "emperor, this matter has nothing to do with Linglong."


    Li Shiyuan looked at the ghost hand, his eyes narrowed slightly, and his red eyes showed the excitement of Li Shiyuan''s emotion at the moment.


    "You all go down first." Li shiche spoke quickly.


    Linglong just stood up, body shape and some faltering, but soon was Fengqing palace people took down, Fengqing Palace also become quiet.


    Then, the ghost hand sighed: "this matter..."


    "He said Li Shiyuan has approached the ghost hand.


    The ghost hand said the cause and effect of the matter once again. Li Shiyuan''s eyes suddenly became shocked. Then he looked at the ghost hand like this, and he couldn''t believe it.


    "Melissa has cursed you. It''s the most vicious curse of death. There''s nothing anyone can do about it. " The ghost hand sighed, "the sword is the only way. I only know the existence of the God of Heishan, but I don''t know what can happen in Heishan until the queen comes back and takes medicine to save the emperor


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    "Later, when the queen had an accident, I thought of that." The ghost hand closed her eyes. "The queen made a deal with the God of Heishan and exchanged her life for the emperor''s, so when the emperor woke up, the queen..."


    The explanation of ghost hand is not complicated and easy to understand, so Li Shiyuan naturally understood it.


    But Li Shiyuan didn''t believe it. He clenched his fist tightly in the palm of his hand, and the veins on the back of his hand burst up. It was a kind of anger, unspeakable anger, which could destroy everything in the palace almost in an instant.


    "I don''t believe it." Every word of Li Shiyuan is very clear.


    The ghost hand didn''t speak. No one in Fengqing palace spoke.


    But that''s what happened.


    Li Shiyuan fell all the things he could fall in front of him and walked to Mu Cen so quickly: "Cen Er, you can''t leave me. It''s impossible. You still have Ao Feng. How can you abandon Ao Feng? "


    Li Shiyuan is questioning Mu Cen.


    But the people on the bed have no breath for a long time. How can they react.


    Li Shiyuan questioned again and again, and what he left was only the quiet air. Mu Cen never gave any reply to Li Shiyuan.


    Li Shiyuan''s eyes are scarlet.


    "Cen''er, do you want me to have a lifetime of guilt? You trade your life for me again and again. Before, now, do you think about me? In order to pave all the roads, you have a proud wind, and then what? Are you going to leave us in this world and walk away by yourself? "


    Li Shiyuan cried, but now he doesn''t care about anything.


    He wants to question Mu Cen, but mu Cen can''t give any reply to Li Shiyuan.


    Li Shiyuan held the body so tightly that he did not move.


    Mu Zhanxiao looked at him and didn''t say a word. Li shiche didn''t know how to comfort him. The ghost hand came to Li Shiyuan for a long time. It wasn''t honorific words, but the tone of the older generation to the younger generation.


    "Shiyuan, let Cen Er go. CEN Er chooses this way because she knows that Da Zhou needs you and that you are a wise king. You can make Da Zhou prosperous. You so, cen son even if left, also don''t trust. What''s more, you still have the proud wind. You take the proud wind, which is the biggest relief to cen''er. "


    The reason that ghost hand says: "the matter has come to this point, no matter what you do, it is useless."


    Then the ghost hand sighed, "I''m sorry."


    Li Shiyuan listened, but didn''t listen, just looked at Mu Cen: "Cen Er, you wake up, you tell me, you''re OK, you just scare me, don''t you?"


    Li Shiyuan asked again and again.


    But no matter what Li Shiyuan asked, the person in his arms didn''t wake up.


    Li Shiyuan just looked at it and said nothing.


    Mu Zhanxiao twisted his eyebrows slightly for fear that Li Shiyuan might see the clue.


    Although Mu Cen''s appearance is invincible in the world, after all, the person in his arms is not mu Cen. Mu CEN is obviously still well, just not suitable to appear.


    What if Li Shiyuan finds out?


    After all, many details, only close people can notice, Mu Zhanxiao also understand this.


    Quiet, Mu Zhanxiao said not to worry is false.


    But Li Shiyuan has already said: "you all go out. I want to be alone."


    "Shiyuan -" the ghost hand looks at Li Shiyuan.


    "Get out." Li Shiyuan''s voice rose sharply.


    In such a voice, the ghost hand didn''t say anything at last, and took the people out, but they didn''t leave, so they were guarding outside the Fengqing palace.


    The whole East Palace fell into a dead silence.


    ¡­¡­


    Two days passed in such a flash of time.


    Two days later, Li Shiyuan came out of Fengqing palace.


    Seeing Li Shiyuan come out, everyone was relieved.


    Li Shiyuan''s face was still ugly, but he ordered in a deep voice: "the empress should be buried in the imperial mausoleum, beside me. In the palace mourning for January, no one is allowed to eat meat. The whole nation mourns. Everything about the queen goes down in history. "


    What Li Shiyuan said was all about Mu Cen.


    Every word is clear.


    Everyone knelt down to answer.

 Chapter 729

    The sudden death of Mu Cen also shocked Dazhou. For mu Cen, the people of Dazhou respect him very much. When this happens, the people mourn for him. The whole Kyoto is solemn.


    ¡­¡­


    In the first seven days of Mu Cen''s life, Mu Cen was buried in the imperial mausoleum of Li family. Li Shiyuan did everything himself without other people''s hands.


    After that, Li Shiyuan stayed at the mausoleum for a day and a night before leaving.


    Mu Cen''s all affairs after death have been dealt with, and ten days have passed.


    Da Zhou gradually recovered as usual.


    Mu Zhanxiao also found the opportunity to take Mu Cen out of the palace.


    Mu CEN is still a little eunuch, but his appearance has long been completely unknown to the people in the palace. Now Mu CEN is just a little Eunuch in the cold palace. No one cares about him, even he is much weaker. It almost collapsed in an instant.


    Mu Zhanxiao watched day by day. When he saw Mu Cen''s defeat, Mu Zhanxiao was distressed, but he was helpless. He wanted to find the imperial doctor, but he couldn''t. in the end, he could only look at Mu Cen like this, and there was no way.


    "Emperor..." Mu Zhanxiao just opens his mouth, Mu Cen sees to come over, then he changed his mouth, "Zhen Zhen."


    Mu Cen Er voice, "is, I am now Xu Zhen Zhen, not the queen of big week, don''t call again wrong, avoid to cause trouble."


    "It''s hard to change the name for a while." Mu Zhanxiao looked at it with emotion.


    Mu Cen laughed: "I will get used to it after a long time. Maybe many years later, some people just think that there is a queen named mucen in Dazhou, that''s all. No matter how much sorrow is gone, it will be forgotten. After all, people always want to live, and it is impossible to always remember the past. "


    "The emperor will hang it." Mu Zhanxiao said directly, "I have never seen the emperor like this."


    When Mu Cen heard that Mu Zhanxiao mentioned Li Shiyuan, she suddenly calmed down, and then she laughed blandly: "he will have a lot of helplessness in the throne. Mu Cen died. I''m afraid that the things that he had suppressed will be mentioned again. So sooner or later, new people will replace the old people. After all, Dazhou can''t have no future."


    Mu Cen understood this very well, these words, Mu Cen also said calmly incomparable.


    "Won''t you regret that?" Mu Zhanxiao looks at Mu Cen and asks directly.


    Mu Cen laughs: "regret? can''t. If I don''t, he won''t be here now. Dazhou will face more chaos. I can''t balance everything in a patriarchal society. Before that, all our efforts will be in vain. "


    Mu Zhanxiao didn''t speak.


    "At that time, not only me, but also Aofeng, you may not be able to go smoothly. Dazhou was bound to be in chaos. In the current situation, it seems that many people submit, but we don''t know how many of them are harboring ghosts. There will always be people ready to move before things are done properly. " Mu Cen said it directly.


    This is not only about Li Shiyuan''s feelings, but also the majority of consideration.


    Mu Cen was the only one who was destroyed, but all the people were saved, so there was no question whether it was worth it or not.


    What''s more, once this thing is done, there will be no way out.


    "Forget it, I''ll take you out first." Mu Zhanxiao said directly, "you now this body, can''t continue to stay in the palace, what''s more, people in the palace have records of personnel in and out, just as you said, in this case, found no record of people, also will have an accident, I''ll use Xu Zhenzhen''s identity to let you into the palace."


    "Thank you, brother." Mu Cen nodded.


    "I don''t know when this opportunity is." Mu Zhanxiao sighed.


    It is impossible for mu Zhanxiao to cover the sky with only one hand in the palace, especially when he is close to Li Shiyuan. If he wants to do something, he will be known by Li Shiyuan for the first time.


    They can''t make Li Shiyuan suspect, so they can only find the right time.


    Mu Cen didn''t say anything more. They quickly walked out of the palace. When they went out, Mu Zhanxiao asked Mu Cen to change his bodyguard''s clothes. His identity and taking a bodyguard out of the Palace won''t cause any doubt. In addition, today, Mu Zhanxiao''s status is no easier.


    Soon, they walked towards the Meridian Gate.


    When passing through the Meridian Gate, Mu Zhanxiao''s steps suddenly stopped, and Mu Cen looked at Mu Zhanxiao.


    "Here comes the emperor." Mu Zhanxiao''s voice lowered.


    Mu Cen a Zheng, subconsciously looked forward.


    Li Shiyuan really appeared in the eyes of the public. He was still dressed in a bright yellow dragon robe, but he was no longer powerless when he was in a coma. He was very strong, and his eyes had long been sharp.


    "Long live the emperor, long live the emperor." Mu Zhanxiao is on his knees.


    Mu Cen also followed to kneel down, whole journey didn''t lift head.


    Li Shiyuan motioned Mu Zhanxiao to get up without looking at Mu Cen. Mu Cen realized that his action was unnecessary. After all, no one could recognize this face.


    Mu Zhi''s painting was changed. What about her? Is completely changed the face, people and God, after all, is not the same.


    She made a silent self mockery, then got up and stood respectfully beside Mu Zhanxiao. Mu Cen knew very well that Li Shiyuan would not ask more questions, even if he felt strange. That is Li Shiyuan''s enough trust in Mu Zhanxiao.


    They are people who come together from the storm. If they don''t trust them, they won''t go to the present.


    "Out of the palace?" Li Shiyuan asked directly.


    "Yes." Mu Zhanxiao didn''t deny it.


    Li Shiyuan didn''t even ask, "go."


    Then Li Shiyuan walked towards the imperial dragon hall. He didn''t say anything more. Mu Zhanxiao stood in the same place to send Li Shiyuan away. Until Li Shiyuan disappeared, Mu Zhanxiao took Mu Cen to the Meridian Gate.


    As he walked along, Mu Zhanxiao said: "since your accident, the emperor has become more silent. Even the elders of the three dynasties have been asking the emperor to establish a concubine and continue to have children. Up to now, those people have no voice and dare not mention a word more. In the early days, no one dared to say anything except to get down to business. "


    Mu Cen didn''t speak, just listened quietly.


    "Your position in the emperor''s heart is different from that of anyone, and it can not be replaced by anyone or anything. So I don''t think that will change no matter how time changes. " Mu Zhanxiao said.


    Mu Cen very light smile: "he is good, that year then is good.". He can take good care of Aofeng and won''t let anyone bully Aofeng. "


    Mu Zhanxiao nodded.


    They walked out of the Meridian Gate one by one.


    After walking out of the afternoon gate, Mu Zhanxiao had already prepared his carriage.

 Chapter 730

    Mu Cen''s body is not as good as day by day. The rout is too fast, which makes Mu Zhanxiao unprepared.


    Naturally, it is impossible for mu Cen to ride or walk.


    He helped Mu Cen into the carriage, and then drove his horse away.


    Mu Cen just leaned on the soft collapse of the carriage and didn''t speak. Her tired feeling was obvious. Her body was more and more collapsed, and even destroyed everything in an instant, which caught people off guard.


    Mu CEN is also powerless. He is clearly a doctor, but he is powerless to cure himself. He can only watch his body rout day by day.


    Even Mu Cen didn''t know when this life was taken back by God.


    Mu Cen only wanted to see Li Shiyuan and AO Feng with her own eyes on the day when she was taken back. She didn''t have any regrets, but on this day, Mu Cen didn''t know when to wait.


    Her silent sigh.


    And the carriage went all the way.


    ¡­¡­


    Mu Zhanxiao didn''t take Mu Cen too far away. He found a courtyard in a relatively remote but quiet place in Kyoto. The courtyard was not big. It was enough for mu Cen to live alone. He found a dumb girl for mu Cen. She couldn''t speak, but she was neat and could be relieved.


    Mu CEN is in such a situation that no one can wait on him.


    The courtyard is clean and tidy.


    "Zhen Zhen, you live here, I will come to see your situation at any time." Mu Zhanxiao explained carefully, and then brought the dumb girl to Mu Cen, "her name is Wanzhen. She is a dumb girl. She can''t read and speak. You can rest assured that if you have something to do, you can tell her to do it. If anything happens, let me know as soon as possible. "


    "Good." Mu Cen smiles to answer a voice, "trouble two elder brothers."


    "I can''t appear here frequently for fear of arousing doubt, but I will definitely come over for a while." Mu Zhanxiao continued, "if you have something to do, you can send me a letter. I''ll be in King Mu''s house at night."


    "Good." Mu Cen''s attitude is very calm.


    Mu Zhanxiao just looked at Mu Cen, and finally sighed silently: "Zhen Zhen, take care, take care of yourself, don''t have an accident, just like you said, you need to see Ao Feng again, so anyway, you have to protect yourself. I''ll do my best, too. "


    Mu Cen smiles at Mu Zhanxiao.


    Mu Zhanxiao didn''t say anything. He took Mu Cen to walk around the courtyard. The courtyard was not big and didn''t need to waste much stone city. Later, Mu Cen urged Mu Zhanxiao, and Mu Zhanxiao left.


    After Mu Zhanxiao left, Mu Cen suddenly coughed up, and then vomited out, which was bursts of blood, which caught people off guard.


    Wan Zhen is a little scared, but she reacts quickly. Mu Cen doesn''t stop her. Ren Wan Zhen takes care of it and just rests on the bed.


    Mu Cen knows very well that there is no remedy for her health.


    At most, it''s just life extension.


    As for this life, when not, it depends on the meaning of heaven.


    If you want to continue your life, you need rare medicinal materials, which are only available in the palace. Mu Zhanxiao can take them and can''t take them endlessly.


    Mu Cen grins bitterly, but her calmness has never changed, so she sits quietly at the head of the bed.


    For a long time, Mu Cen did not speak any more.


    ¡­¡­


    Day by day.


    Mu Zhanxiao will appear in the courtyard every three or five times. Although it is not frequent, it also ensures a certain frequency. When Mu Zhanxiao comes, there will always be only one person. Mu Cen knows that this is to protect his own safety.


    And every time, Mu Zhanxiao comes, he will bring rare herbs.


    Those are for mu Cen to continue his life. He carefully tells Wan Zhen to cook and watch Mu Cen eat.


    But even so, every time Mu Zhanxiao came, he felt that Mu Cen''s face became paler and paler, and the whole person became weaker, as if nothing could be retrieved, which worried Mu Zhanxiao.


    "Don''t worry about me." Mu Cen saw Mu Zhanxiao''s worry, but he laughed, "in these years, I can''t die. It seems that the previous rapid rout has stabilized under the present situation. If it''s not bad, it''s just like this. You''ve prepared so many rare herbs for me. It''s OK to continue my life. "


    Mu Cen said it directly.


    Mu Zhanxiao in Mu Cen''s words, also slightly relieved.


    "The emperor was as usual. In the early days, he saw the memorials, dealt with political affairs and other matters. Aofeng had gone very steadily. It was still with the nurse. The emperor never let any concubine take charge of Aofeng. Aofeng had a special person to take charge of it."


    Mu Zhanxiao changed the topic and said something about the palace, which were the two people that Mu Cen was most concerned about.


    "Can Ao Feng speak?" Asked Mu Cen.


    "Yes, but not much." Mu Zhanxiao continued, "but when you''re away, Aofeng doesn''t call her mother. It seems that she''s much quieter. It''s different from her previous liveliness. I think children are the most understanding and sensitive. Maybe they feel something."


    This words, listen to Mu Cen''s heart a burst of pain, but also powerless.


    "How is the emperor''s health?" Mu Cen asked again.


    "When the emperor wakes up, there will be no serious problem. The imperial doctor and King Yi will look at him. There will be no abnormality." Mu Zhanxiao said directly, "it''s you. You''re the one who worries."


    "I don''t mind." Mu CEN is light.


    Two people quiet, Mu Cen asked some trivial things, Mu Zhanxiao all truthfully answered, did not hide.


    Mu Cen nodded. Although he could not see Li Shiyuan and AO Feng, such words were enough to calm Mu Cen''s heart. For mu Cen, they were good enough.


    "During this time, the ministers may be ready to move again." Mu Zhanxiao suddenly opened his mouth.


    Mu Cen looks at Mu Zhanxiao.


    "I''m ready to move. Let the emperor establish a concubine and continue to have children." Mu Zhanxiao said calmly, "but no one knows what the emperor thinks. The emperor did not refuse such words, but he never agreed


    Mu Cen didn''t answer.


    And Mu Zhanxiao quiet for a moment, looked at Mu Cen: "I now hope the emperor can resume the draft."


    Mu Cen looks at Mu Zhanxiao, some of them don''t know. Is not inside envy, but simply don''t understand Mu Zhanxiao suddenly said this reason.


    Mu Zhanxiao didn''t hesitate. He quickly explained to Mu Cen: "only the emperor''s draft, can I make a new identity for you, let you go back to the palace, and there are records, stay in the palace, just you are in the type of work, then the next thing will be easier to arrange."


    Mu Zhanxiao has his own consideration.


    That''s the only way.


    The addition of maids in the palace is only fair and aboveboard at this time of the year.

 Chapter 731

    Otherwise, it is the request of the concubines of each room, and the people of the interior government will do it. In that case, Mu Zhanxiao can''t bring people in, which is too easy to cause doubt.


    After all, Mu Cen wants to live in the palace for a long time instead of going in and out temporarily, so he can only find a aboveboard identity to avoid trouble in the future.


    Mu Zhanxiao''s words made Mu Cen not speak.


    But mu CEN is very clear, this also is sooner or later matter.


    A country can''t be without a monarch for a day, and the queen can''t be in the air all the time.


    The harem can''t be there, and the three concubines who came in at first can''t be the son of Ao Feng, so mu Cen always knew it.


    "But the Emperor didn''t seem to mean that." Mu Zhanxiao continued, "no matter what the minister said, the emperor did not respond, and the minister had nothing to do. After all, they could not really force the emperor to do anything, so they had to wait."


    Mu Cen nodded.


    That''s the end of the subject.


    Mu Zhanxiao didn''t stay in the yard for a long time. After they had a chat, Mu Zhanxiao had already left.


    ¡­¡­


    A year has passed.


    Mu Cen has lived in the courtyard for a year. In this year, Mu Cen has never left the courtyard. Everything in the courtyard is taken care of by Wan Zhen, and Mu Cen seldom talks. When Mu Zhanxiao comes out, Mu Cen will say a few words. Most of the time, Mu CEN is quiet.


    But mu Cen can feel that her body looks stable because of these rare herbs, but the body is still in a gradual rout, but the speed is much slower.


    When she gets up in the morning, she vomits blood.


    Cough will also become frequent, especially when the weather changes, people are very vulnerable to weakness and fatigue, a little careless, may also be coma, so mu Cen himself is careful.


    But mu Cen didn''t say much to avoid Mu Zhanxiao''s worry.


    At the end of the year, Mu Zhanxiao tells Mu Cen that Li Shiyuan has a new concubine, which is very similar to Mu Cen in both manner and appearance.


    Mu Cen closed his eyes, just listened quietly, and said nothing more.


    It seems that one year after Mu Cen left, Li Shiyuan established a new concubine, and this kind of news almost came from time to time.


    But all the concubines have one thing in common, there is always something similar to Mu Cen.


    But it has nothing to do with Mu Cen.


    Correctly speaking, only Rong Jiu and Mu Zhanxiao, who followed Li Shiyuan and Mu Cen all the way back, knew Mu Cen''s every move so well that they could easily see it.


    However, the ministers in the court would not have any awareness. They just felt relieved and relieved. At least Li Shiyuan would not set up a concubine again, and he would not want to empty the whole harem, and the only prince in Dazhou would not be Aofeng.


    But even so, this year, there is no news that any concubine is pregnant.


    Mu Cen can''t help but feel strange.


    Mu Zhanxiao didn''t avoid these. He would tell Mu Cen truthfully.


    Mu Cen listened quietly and then asked¡° Does the emperor still have no other children? "


    "No." Mu Zhanxiao said it directly.


    ¡±Why? " Mu Cen asked, "didn''t the emperor spoil his concubine?"


    "Yes." Mu Zhanxiao is a little careful when he talks. Seeing Mu Cen''s calm face, he goes on, "but the emperor always asks Duke Cheng to send the soup to avoid son. He makes it clear that he doesn''t want these concubines to be pregnant, but the soup isn''t given openly. You know, if it''s aboveboard, the officials won''t give up."


    "So?" Mu CEN is curious.


    "This soup should be put in the daily meals and snacks, sometimes in the name of tonic soup." Mu Zhanxiao explained, "this matter is known by Cheng Gonggong and several close people, others don''t know. Naturally, it''s also the reason why no concubines have heard of pregnancy in the past year."


    Mu Cen suddenly realized.


    "The emperor has you in his heart. She wants to stabilize the situation, but her closest position is also reserved for you. She never intends to give it to others, and has no intention of setting up a post. Even if the minister urges, the emperor will choose to ignore it."


    Mu Zhanxiao''s explanation is clear.


    Mu Cen, with a faint smile in his eyebrows.


    It''s light and hard to see, but it''s real.


    Mu Zhanxiao didn''t say anything, so quietly accompanied Mu Cen, until after lunch, Mu Zhanxiao left the courtyard.


    ¡­¡­


    Another year has passed.


    This is mu Cen''s second year in the courtyard. Mu Cen has never asked about Kyoto. Wan Zhen is dumb, can''t speak, and can''t read. So mu Cen doesn''t know at all. All the information he can know is brought by Mu Zhanxiao.


    After Mu Cen had breakfast, Mu Zhanxiao came in a hurry.


    Mu Cen Leng next, after all, in the past two years, Mu Zhanxiao rarely appeared here at this time point, so mu Cen was surprised.


    "Second brother, why did you come so early?" Mu Cen asked and walked up.


    Mu Zhanxiao naturally held Mu Cen: "I came here in the morning. You can go back to the palace. "


    "Is that true?" Mu Cen was surprised and surprised.


    After staying here for two years, Mu Cen has gradually lost confidence in going back to the palace. Even if he can''t go back all his life, Mu Cen doesn''t feel strange.


    But now Mu Zhanxiao suddenly opens his mouth like this. How can Mu Cen not be surprised.


    "The emperor''s decision today is to draft." Mu Zhanxiao said directly, without ambiguity or modification, "the draft is half a month later. Those ministers are very excited. All the talents of officials of three grades or above in China can enter the palace draft. This draft, I will give you a good identity and let you enter the palace. "


    Mu Cen listened quietly.


    "After entering the palace, I will tell you everything. You will definitely stay, and you won''t live in the Chuxiu palace. Instead, you will become a palace maid. I intended to let you go to the East Palace, but after you left, Linglong has been in the east palace. I''m afraid that Linglong will see the clue, so I can only arrange for you in the back kitchen first, and then change places when there is a chance." Mu Zhanxiao said his arrangement again.


    "Good." Mu Cen has no opinion.


    It''s a great surprise for mu Cen to return to the palace.


    It also means that after two years'' absence, she can see Aofeng again. Aofeng is already three years old. She is not the baby in Mu Cen''s memory, but also a big child.


    You can also see Li Shiyuan from a close distance. As long as Li Shiyuan is good, then Mu CEN is satisfied.


    In the past two years, the people of the Zhou Dynasty loved Li Shiyuan very much. Li Shiyuan restored the prosperity of the Zhou Dynasty. Li Shiyuan was a Ming emperor, and the throne was born for him.


    So it''s destiny.

 Chapter 732

    "Your identity is the daughter of Xu Ming, the governor of Liuzhou Prefecture, Xu Zhenzhen. Xu Ming''s daughter has passed away, so it won''t cause any doubt. In addition, Xu Ming is not a high-ranking person, he is just the magistrate of Liuzhou Prefecture, and no one will doubt that you won''t be a concubine. Naturally, it won''t cause any trouble. " Mu Zhanxiao explained.


    Mu Cen listened carefully.


    "Just remember who you are and don''t forget." Mu Zhanxiao explained.


    He doesn''t worry about Mu Cen. If the explanation is clear, nothing serious will happen.


    "As for the emperor, if he has been in the palace for a long time, it is not impossible for him to go to the imperial dragon hall after Cheng Gong''s election. I will go to the palace." Mu Zhanxiao was quiet.


    Results did not expect, but mu Cen denied: "no harm, do not need to Yulong hall, as long as this line."


    Mu Cen doesn''t have such a big measure. Seeing Li Shiyuan and other women kiss me, Mu Cen doesn''t want to see even if it''s just a normal need. Therefore, Mu Cen won''t go to the imperial dragon hall.


    Mu Zhanxiao quieted down, but he also knew Mu Cen''s idea. He said: "I''ll arrange it. You are ready for half a month. I''ll send someone to pick you up in half a month. It''s not convenient for me to come


    "Good." Mu Cen answered.


    Then, Mu Zhanxiao left.


    Mu Cen personally sent Mu Zhanxiao to the door, and Mu Zhanxiao stood at the door: "you go in, don''t come out, this weather, you don''t get cold again, it''s bad for your health. At that time, I will tell the slave below to find a quiet place for you. Don''t be affected by the wind. "


    Li Shiyuan''s draft this year is quite different from the fixed time before the big week. It''s just that Li Shiyuan was annoyed by those ministers and agreed casually.


    The minister was afraid that Li Shiyuan would go back, so he held this draft as soon as possible.


    This is not difficult for ministers. It is also a taboo for those who want to enter the Palace but can never enter. Therefore, the draft was only set in half a month.


    And now the season, or the end of winter, extremely cold, coupled with the beginning of spring when the rain, life is not too good.


    This year is a cold winter, even colder than any other year in the past.


    Even the snow on the ground is much thicker than in previous years.


    Although Mu Cen''s body is now in the maintenance of rare medicinal materials, it is still getting worse day by day. Especially in the cold winter, Mu Cen can''t stand it at all. He almost has to live by the heater, so he goes to the palace coldly. Mu Zhanxiao says that he doesn''t worry about it. It''s a fake. That''s what he tells him.


    Every time Mu Zhanxiao came to Mu Cen, he was out of the palace and kept a low profile. He didn''t bring anyone and didn''t want to be found.


    I''m always afraid that those who are willing to speak more will bring trouble to Mu Cen.


    Now draft immediately, natural Mu Zhanxiao also want to avoid, not to mention, intrauterine things are not small.


    "Good." Mu Cen light should wear, light cough a, is a mouthful of blood again.


    Mu Zhanxiao twisted his eyebrows: "didn''t it happen before?"


    "Maybe the weather changes these days are too obvious, that''s why it''s like this." Mu Cen explained.


    Mu Zhanxiao nodded, and then explained a few words, but did not say anything, and then, he did not stay, left in a hurry, Mu Cen just stood in the same place, watching Mu Zhanxiao leave, then quietly turned back to the house.


    Wan Zhen followed up and carefully followed Mu Cen.


    After two years together, Wan Zhen knows Mu Cen very well. Although Wan Zhen can''t speak, she is a close person, and Mu Cen doesn''t need to speak. Wan Zhen can quickly send what Mu Cen wants to Mu Cen.


    Two people and a few slaves, in this small courtyard, it''s not bad.


    It''s just that it''s time to separate.


    Mu Cen lowered her eyebrows, looked at the footprints left in the snow, and finally said nothing. Soon, she went back to the house. When she was by the heater, Mu Cen gradually recovered.


    Two years¡ª¡ª


    She and Li Shiyuan have been separated for two years.


    She hasn''t seen Aofeng for two years.


    Although Mu Zhanxiao will tell Mu Cen about Aofeng every time, now three-year-old Aofeng has become much more silent and doesn''t like to talk. He is just a child, but he is much more mature.


    Although he was only three years old, Li Shiyuan gave Ao Feng countless lessons, and no more wanton.


    But Ao Feng didn''t refuse.


    The relationship between father and son is not very good, but also not bad. At least in the deep palace, Aofeng is Li Shiyuan''s only prince, and Li Shiyuan''s attention to Aofeng is absolute.


    However, Mu Zhanxiao also told Mu Cen that in the past two years, Li Shiyuan seldom went to see Aofeng, and he only went to the east palace for a while. Many people thought that Aofeng was out of favor, but Aofeng''s status was still standing.


    Mu Cen doesn''t understand.


    Mu Zhanxiao explains that Li Shiyuan doesn''t want to see Aofeng because Aofeng''s eyes are too much like Mu Cen. Seeing Aofeng, he will think of Mu Cen.


    The only time that father and son can appear together is the death day of Mu Cen every year. Li Shiyuan is bound to go with AO Feng on the days of Mu Cen''s death.


    In addition, the number of times father and son meet is really very few.


    Even if Li Shiyuan went to the East Palace, he just looked at it from a distance, and then he would leave in a hurry. The slave and Taifu told Li Shiyuan about the proud wind.


    In such a situation, Mu Cen did not know what to say.


    In the end, she can only sigh silently.


    Mu Cen knows better than anyone how hard it is to see Li Shiyuan and AO Feng when she comes back to the palace. She may also die in the palace. She has no chance to see them again.


    But if she doesn''t go back, she will never have a chance.


    After sinking, Mu Cen didn''t think about it any more. He closed his eyes and fell asleep. When that kind of fatigue came, Mu Cen soon fell asleep.


    Wan Zhen put out the light and left quietly, without quarreling with Mu Cen.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡ª¡ª


    In utero.


    In order to draft things in full swing, you know, this is the first time Li Shiyuan nodded his head to agree with the draft after he ascended the throne. Naturally, no one dare to neglect, this draft is not careless.


    Today''s Dazhou is quite different from that of Li Shiyuan when he first ascended the throne. The State Treasury is full and the country is peaceful and the people are safe. Naturally, this draft is also very grand. However, Li Shiyuan showed a lack of interest in this matter, and even didn''t want to attend the draft.


    He looked at the memorial in the imperial study and ignored anything the minister said in his ear that had something to do with the draft.


    Until Cheng Dezhu came in, he said quickly, "tell the emperor, your highness will not eat again."


    "Then be hungry." Li Shiyuan''s face did not change, and he said more ruthlessly.


    When the minister saw this, the clever did not dare to speak. He quickly found a reason and left.

 Chapter 733

    At first, when everyone saw Li Shiyuan''s reaction, they all felt that Li Shiyuan was no longer in favor of the prince because Mu Cen was no longer there. As long as one of the imperial concubines gives birth to a prince, then the position of the prince may be lost.


    Even, some people have not moved to the head of the East Palace, feel that the prince is young, and there is no mother as a backer, feel much easier to bully.


    But in the end, these people who once entered the east palace to bully Aofeng lost their black hats, or their heads fell to the ground. After this time, no one dared to despise Aofeng. Everyone clearly knew that no matter what Li Shiyuan''s attitude towards Aofeng was, Aofeng''s identity and position would never change.


    The east palace can only be the East Palace of Ao Feng. No one should think about it.


    It didn''t happen until then.


    And the slaves of Muchen, who followed Aofeng, were all loyal, which transferred all the good things to Aofeng.


    Now Cheng Dezhu listened to Li Shiyuan''s words and was quiet. He was worried: "emperor, this..."


    "Do you have any questions?" Li Shiyuan looked at it coldly, "if you have any questions, you will wait on the prince to eat. Otherwise, I will ask for you."


    In a word, let Cheng Dezhu shut up.


    You know, Aofeng''s temper is stubborn, worse than anyone else, and can''t be controlled at all. Unless Li Shiyuan has been here in person, otherwise, Aofeng is hanging like this.


    But this little grade, how can we not eat so much.


    If something happens, all the servants in the east palace will be killed.


    It''s just this situation¡ª¡ª


    In the end, Cheng Dezhu didn''t dare to say anything more, so he kept silent and stood quietly in the same place.


    ¡­¡­


    In the evening, Li Shiyuan finished reading all the memorials. Then, Li Shiyuan got up and went to the east palace. Cheng Dezhu quickly followed him.


    When he arrived at the East Palace, Aofeng had not eaten breakfast and lunch, and the people in the East Palace turned round.


    When Linglong saw Li Shiyuan coming, she was relieved and asked for an: "I''ve seen the emperor. Long live the emperor, long live the emperor."


    "Get up." Li Shiyuan''s tone was as usual, but when he mentioned Aofeng, he sank, "where''s the prince?"


    "Tell the emperor that the prince is in his bedroom and hasn''t been out all day." Linglong explained that the tension in her voice was obvious.


    People in the East Palace regard Aofeng as a treasure. That''s what Mu Cen left. They will never let Aofeng suffer any harm.


    "I''ll go and have a look." Li Shiyuan said directly, and then told Linglong, "you go to prepare the dinner."


    "Yes." Linglong answered and left in a hurry.


    Li Shiyuan walked directly to his bedroom.


    Soon, in his bedroom, Li Shiyuan saw the arrogant wind with his back to him, sitting by the window, sulking. His face sank.


    "Prince, what''s your temper?" Li Shiyuan''s tone is not very good, almost gloomy.


    Ao Feng didn''t even look back, so he turned his back to Li Shiyuan.


    Li Shiyuan sneered: "you don''t even have the system now, do you?"


    Aofeng doesn''t speak. No matter how Li Shiyuan talks, Aofeng doesn''t speak. He just turns his back to Aofeng. Until Li Shiyuan comes to Aofeng, Aofeng still looks stubborn.


    The three-year-old Ao Feng has grown up a lot, and his chubby appearance has long disappeared.


    It''s almost the same as Li Shiyuan.


    But Ao Feng was watched by Li Shiyuan and roared out: "if you want any system, you don''t want your mother''s concubine. You have no mother''s concubine in your heart for a long time. You have married so many concubines, and now you have to choose a draft. My son also doesn''t want you. My son only wants his mother''s concubine."


    Proud wind red eyes, staring at Li Shiyuan, roared at Li Shiyuan.


    In Aofeng''s opinion, Li Shiyuan''s selection of concubines and talent shows just gradually forget Mu Cen and no longer remember Mu Cen, which is unacceptable to Aofeng.


    Although Aofeng and mucen spend an extreme amount of time together, in Aofeng''s heart, mucen''s status is irreplaceable.


    In the past few years, no one has ever been to the East Palace, and no one has ever told Aofeng that he would call them his mother''s concubine in the future. Aofeng lost his temper on the spot.


    These people think that he is just a little kid and can''t understand anything.


    But Ao Feng''s intelligence is different from that of ordinary people, and there''s nothing he doesn''t understand.


    These people have been eyeing the back seat for a long time, and countless people have told Aofeng that the back seat will not be empty all the time. Sooner or later, someone will replace mucen.


    Aofeng can''t accept it and doesn''t want to.


    "Presumptuous." Li Shiyuan''s voice sank down, "who allowed you to do so much mischief. As a prince, don''t you know what to do and what not to do? "


    "Then I don''t want to be the crown prince. I just want a concubine." Aofeng didn''t have any fear and compromise, just yelled at Li Shiyuan.


    Li Shiyuan''s eyebrows narrowed slightly, more and more heavy, and more and more terrifying.


    But the proud wind is not afraid.


    Father and son completely confrontation up, who never let anyone go.


    When the atmosphere was tense, suddenly a person rushed into the east palace. When the people in the palace saw it, they were relieved and knelt down to say hello: "see you, Empress Dowager."


    That''s Rong Fei.


    Rong Fei was welcomed back to the palace by Li Shiyuan a year ago.


    Li Shiyuan''s throne is stable. He blames Qu Huashang for all the wrongs that Rong Fei suffered in those years. He explains the things that Rong Fei survived. That''s what Li Changtian means.


    Qu Huashang''s malignity is unknown to the people in the palace. Naturally, under such circumstances, no one dares to doubt it. What''s more, it also involves the emperor.


    Even the Empress Dowager did not have any opinions, so Li Shiyuan used the most beautiful way to let Rong Fei return to the palace and seal the Empress Dowager.


    After Mu Cen left, the only one who could move Li Shiyuan was Rong Fei.


    "Emperor, why do you scare the prince?" Rong Fei is in love with AO Feng.


    When Aofeng saw Rongfei, she stood by her side so stubbornly that she didn''t mean to compromise with Li Shiyuan.


    Rong Fei sighed.


    This is as like as two peas'' temper, so no one will be able to retreat, but one will be more stubborn than one.


    "Prince, would you like to go to dinner with AI''s family first?" Rong Fei looked at the prince gently, "after dinner, let''s talk about other things. You think, you are going to be hungry. Your mother''s concubine must be sad when she knows. You don''t want to make your mother''s concubine sad, do you? "


    Rong Fei coaxed the Prince: "your mother''s greatest wish is that you can grow up peacefully. So I''ll take you to dinner. Don''t be angry. How about that? "

 Chapter 734

    For AO Feng, Rong Fei is a heartfelt pain.


    Not only because he is the child of Li Shiyuan and Mu Cen, but also because Aofeng is helpless and pitiful now. In fact, is Aofeng not like Li Shiyuan then? Without her mother''s concubine, what if she had a crown prince?


    There are always people who try their best to let Aofeng follow them. But for these people, Aofeng is just a tool, not a sincere one.


    "Good." Proud wind see Rong Fei, more and more appear aggrieved, "grandmother, whether mother imperial concubine really won''t come back."


    "Look at the stars in the sky. Your mother''s concubine becomes a star. She looks at the proud wind in the sky." Rong Fei explained patiently.


    "I just want my mother''s concubine."


    "Prince, one day, you will meet your mother." Rong Fei sighed.


    She''s a witch. She should have seen everything in the world. But she couldn''t figure out what happened to Mu Cen and Li Shiyuan. After Mu Cen died, everything seemed to be calm. She tried her best, but she couldn''t figure out any news, which made Rong Fei extremely helpless.


    But it''s a kind of intuition, instinctive intuition. I always feel that Li Shiyuan and Mu Cen should not be like this.


    Since it shouldn''t be, what should it be?


    Rong Fei can''t explain it, so she can only sigh.


    Ao Feng is listening to Rong Fei''s words, slightly wring eyebrows: "really?"


    "Well." Rong Fei replied, "so you have to let yourself grow up. You can''t let your mother worry, can you?"


    "Good." The proud wind answered.


    "I''ll have dinner with you, will you?"


    "Good."


    ¡­¡­


    Rong Fei leads Ao Feng to leave.


    Li Shiyuan stood still, and then looked at Cheng Dezhu: "I am not too fierce to the prince."


    "The emperor thinks of the empress. Seeing the little prince is like thinking of the empress. The slave thinks that his highness is understandable." Cheng Dezhu said euphemistically, "but the empress has a spirit in heaven. She should not want to see the emperor treat his royal highness like this."


    Li Shiyuan said nothing.


    Only those who have been with Li Shiyuan dare to speak these words, and the rest dare not say a word at all. For fear of being implicated for no reason.


    "Emperor, since the Empress Dowager is here, won''t you go to have dinner with her?" Cheng Dezhu reminded again.


    Li Shiyuan made a sound, and then strode toward the dining hall. Cheng Dezhu followed him, indicating that the slaves had set up enough bowls and chopsticks.


    Rong Fei has dinner with AO Feng. When she sees Li Shiyuan, she doesn''t say anything. Soon, Li Shiyuan also sits down. Ao Feng turns around and ignores Li Shiyuan. She only talks to Rong Fei in the whole process. Rong Fei has some helplessness, but she doesn''t say anything in the end.


    Rong Fei and Li Shiyuan have dinner with AO Feng in the east palace. Rong Fei plays with AO Feng for a while. Li Shiyuan doesn''t say anything and never leaves.


    Until Aofeng was a little sleepy.


    Rong Fei and Li Shiyuan left the East Palace together.


    After leaving the East Palace, Li Shiyuan personally sent Rong Fei back to fengluan palace.


    At the gate of the palace, Rong Fei called Li Shiyuan: "emperor."


    "Mother Princess." Li Shiyuan turned around and said, "what can I do for you?"


    "You..." Rong Fei quieted down, "Ao Feng is a child. She has no mother since childhood. Don''t be so harsh to Ao Feng. Besides, cen Er doesn''t want to see it. AI Jia knows what you think. Seeing Aofeng is like seeing cen''er, but after all, Aofeng is not cen''er. You can''t be indifferent to Aofeng because of this. The child has a heart and Aofeng will remember it. "


    Rong Fei sighed.


    Who doesn''t know the tension between Aofeng and Li Shiyuan.


    They actually care about each other, just in a bad way.


    "I know." Li Shiyuan answered faintly.


    But Li Shiyuan didn''t take it to heart. Rong Fei knew it, but it was hard to persuade him. Finally, he didn''t speak again and stood quietly in the same place.


    "That''s right." Rong Fei suddenly looks at Li Shiyuan.


    "Mother, please." Li Shiyuan has always respected Rong Fei.


    "The draft thing..." Rong Fei also started.


    What Li Shiyuan said is direct: "it''s just responsibility and situation, and it has no other significance."


    Rong Fei listened to this, and finally did not say anything, but Li Shiyuan continued: "if the mother Princess is interested, then she can go in person."


    Rong Fei sighed and said nothing.


    Li Shiyuan didn''t stay in fengluan palace for a long time either: "mother, you should have a rest early. You are worried about the proud wind."


    "Good." Princess Rong answered.


    Then Li Shiyuan turned and left.


    The night in the palace, quiet terrible.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡ª¡ª


    Time flies by, half a month goes by.


    Mu Zhanxiao had arranged for a good man to meet Mu Cen in the courtyard early in the morning. It still took some time to get to the palace. Mu Cen was ready, so he only took two or three simple clothes to change and then entered the palace with the carriage.


    Mu Zhanxiao didn''t appear, but everything was well arranged. He didn''t make Mu Cen feel aggrieved or uncomfortable.


    Mu Cen stood in the west gate, quiet, looking at the towering palace, her mouth slightly raised a smile, it is really many years no see.


    At that time, when she first entered the palace, it was just like now.


    It''s just that things are different.


    Mu Cen lowered his head and said nothing more with a smile.


    Soon, the father-in-law in charge of the sharp voice came: "Xu Zhenzhen."


    Mu Cen came back and answered.


    Her present identity is no longer Mu Cen, but Xu Zhenzhen, the daughter of Xu Ming, the magistrate of Liuzhou. And Xu Zhen Zhen this name, Mu CEN is very clear, is oneself in modern name, also be oneself.


    After Mu Cen answered, his father-in-law came and said, "come with me."


    "Yes." Mu Cen answered.


    When my father-in-law saw Mu Cen, he couldn''t help looking at him more. But soon, he looked scornful in his eyes. He probably didn''t expect that Mu Cen would be such a beautiful person. How could such a beautiful person get the special explanation from the people above.


    But what should be said and what should not be asked in the palace, my father-in-law naturally knew that he would not say anything more. He just took good care of Mu Cen according to the above instructions.


    Mu Cen said thanks.


    Although it was not in a single room, it was at least arranged in a place with few people.


    And Mu Cen looked around at the beautiful girls in this year''s draft, all of them are as beautiful as flowers. In such a crowd, she is more difficult to attract people''s attention than green leaves. Naturally, no one will care about Mu Cen.


    This is what Muchen wants.


    She doesn''t want to get involved in the dispute. She just wants to see Li Shiyuan and AO Feng. If she can, she seems to be satisfied.


    ¡­¡­


    The draft day passed quickly. After Mu Cen entered the palace, no one really felt sorry for him. No one even took Mu Cen seriously. Even the usual training didn''t let him go.

 Chapter 735

    Mu Cen didn''t ask much.


    But leave small courtyard, so toss, let Mu Cen some can''t stand after all.


    That kind of weak feeling is more and more obvious, Mu CEN is just holding on, as long as you get through the draft, and those life-saving pills, Mu Cen takes, but the dosage is also obviously more.


    Mu Cen sighed silently.


    In a flash, a month later, finally ushered in the draft day.


    Mu Cen, just like these beautiful girls, stood in the crowd, quietly waiting for the arrival of the emperor. This is also the first time that these beautiful girls met Li Shiyuan when they entered the palace.


    And if the girl is not selected, she will probably die in this deep palace and never see the emperor again.


    If you want to go out of the palace, you have to wait until you are old enough to go out.


    But at that time, the best time for the women of Dazhou had passed. At this age, they had no advantage, could not get married, and lost all the advantages for the whole family. The result can be imagined.


    It doesn''t do any good.


    So many palace maids or female officials who have reached their age would rather die in the palace than leave the imperial palace. Not really like, but helpless, or never any chance to give her a choice.


    Mu CEN is very quiet looking at these women in front of eager to try, her commonplace simply can''t attract anyone''s attention.


    She is also very low-key position in the corner, and these girls do not compete.


    They did not wait long, the eunuch''s sharp voice came: "the emperor arrived."


    All the people in the hall knelt down and cried out in unison, "long live the emperor, long live the emperor."


    Li Shiyuan''s attitude is loose and lazy. It seems that he doesn''t have much interest in such a draft. His eyelids are slightly lifted, and he sits down with his sleeve flicked. These beautiful girls just stand up.


    The original lively picture suddenly became quiet.


    It was an unnatural tension, always looking forward to being selected, want to see Li Shiyuan, but because of shyness, how dare not look at this person.


    In such a passive situation, the girls are even more nervous.


    The hall was silent.


    Compared with the tension of these girls, Mu Cen always stood very calm.


    She looked at Li Shiyuan through the crowd.


    In the past two years, Li Shiyuan hasn''t changed much. He is still handsome and straight, with sharp eyes. His imperial breath is natural. Even if he is sitting lazily, it makes people panic.


    Mu Cen didn''t believe it until now. Two years later, they met again in such a picture.


    Clearly close at hand, but can not talk, let alone have that year''s love.


    Mu Cen bowed his head and laughed silently, some self mocking.


    But on the surface, Mu Cen was still and didn''t show his emotion, so he stood quietly.


    Entering the imperial palace is just the beginning. For the rest, mucen doesn''t know how it will evolve or develop.


    She may even be in the imperial palace. She will never get close to Li Shiyuan. Now Mu Cen has long been unable to let Li Shiyuan have a look.


    Hehe¡ª¡ª


    Mu Cen didn''t speak.


    Cheng Dezhu quickly read out the people Li Shiyuan wanted to choose. Mu Cen listened quietly and glanced at the girls whose names were read. The joy on their faces was obvious.


    The disappointment and tension of the girls who were not selected around them were also obvious.


    But soon Mu Cen found that these selected girls, more or less, had a similar feeling in Mu Cen''s face. But it is obvious that this is not mu Cen.


    After all, Mu Cen''s calmness was not learned by everyone.


    So Li Shiyuan has never forgotten himself. Even if he is Li Fei, should he keep himself in mind?


    When Cheng Dezhu finished the selection, Li Shiyuan didn''t even stay one more second. He stood up and left soon. Cheng Dezhu quickly followed him.


    Naturally, the eunuchs and mothers here will arrange the rest.


    The selected girls were arranged in independent palaces, those who were granted the title of talented people were sent to the palace of talented people, and the rest were arranged separately.


    Mu CEN is the last turn, in charge of the father-in-law came to Mu Cen, this just said: "Xu Zhenzhen, you go to the imperial dining room."


    Mu Cen gently smile: "thank you father-in-law."


    That attitude is neither humble nor overbearing, and there is no tension. It''s calm and calm, which makes the father-in-law in charge take a look more. This feeling that Mu Cen can''t say is obviously ordinary, but when you really look at Mu Cen, you can''t help but become nervous.


    Will be led by the nose by Mu Cen.


    And Mu Cen or Mu Zhanxiao personally explained, so the father-in-law in charge of nature also dare not neglect Mu Cen too much.


    "When you are in the imperial dining room, people over there will tell you what to do. If it''s OK, we''ll let someone take you there." The steward continued.


    "Thank you, father-in-law." Mu Cen answered.


    The father-in-law in charge didn''t say anything, so he soon ordered the little eunuch to take mucen.


    Mu Cen quietly followed the eunuch to the imperial dining room.


    And she can''t see the figure of Li Shiyuan. Li Shiyuan has long disappeared from Mu Cen''s sight.


    Mu Cen lowered his eyebrows and said nothing.


    ¡­¡­


    The little eunuch takes Mu Cen to the imperial dining room and then leaves. Obviously, Mu Zhanxiao has managed well. According to the level of Mu Cen, even in the imperial dining room, he lives with the slaves below. However, Mu Cen has a separate room. Although it''s not big, it''s clean inside.


    The things used are not bad. It doesn''t look like the treatment of a maid of honor. Even many things are better than the talented people in the palace of talented people.


    Mu Cen took a look and didn''t say anything.


    The people in charge of the imperial dining room are the people of the interior government.


    Even the people from the house of internal affairs came to see Mu Cen in person. When they saw Mu Cen, they had a good attitude: "Miss Xu, Mr. Mu has told me, so you don''t have to worry. No one in the imperial dining room will tell you what to do. Just do me a favor when you need help. After a period of time, I will arrange a slave to follow you. If you need anything, you can find this slave. "


    "Thank you, my Lord." Mu Cen nodded politely.


    The house of internal affairs was quiet, took a look at Mu Cen, and finally didn''t say anything.


    He and his father-in-law in charge of the draft had the same idea. Mu Cen''s calmness could not be achieved overnight, but he could not say anything wrong. In the end, he could only choose to ignore it.


    Most importantly, Mu Cen''s backer can''t afford to offend him.


    Although Mu Zhanxiao is still the commander of the Imperial Guard, the people in the palace are very clear that Mu Zhanxiao is less than one person and more than ten thousand people. In some cases, Mu Zhanxiao is the one who can change Li Shiyuan''s mind.

 Chapter 736

    So, in the face of Mu Cen, they are naturally polite.


    After careful explanation, the people of the house of internal affairs left in a hurry.


    Mu Cen quietly looked at the room, and then looked at the deep palace. For a long time, Mu Cen laughed lightly.


    She''s back.


    Shiyuan, Aofeng, she''s back.


    It''s just that they don''t recognize themselves when they''re away.


    But mu Cen didn''t have any complaints. At least this situation is the best thing for mu Cen. He is so close that he still has a way to meet Ao Feng. Mu Zhanxiao will arrange these things.


    Thinking of these, Mu Cen was relieved.


    ¡­¡­


    After Mu Cen entered the imperial dining room, just as the officials of the house of internal affairs said, no one in the imperial dining room dared to tell Mu Cen what to do, and the work for mu Cen was very simple, which would not make Mu Cen too tired, but no one talked about Mu Cen''s identity.


    In addition, Mu Cen himself is easy to get along with, and he is not proud of being spoiled. On the contrary, he will try his best to do what he can help, and he is as smart as Mu Cen. Therefore, Mu CEN is very popular in the imperial dining room.


    The people in the imperial dining room also take good care of Mu Cen.


    Even when the chef is cooking, he will leave a separate portion for mu Cen.


    Everyone knows that Mu Cen''s health is not very good.


    Mu Cen had a good time in the imperial dining room.


    During this period, Mu Zhanxiao came to visit Mu Cen several times, but he still brought a lot of rare herbs to Mu Cen. These herbs are used to support Mu Cen''s body. Otherwise, Mu Cen''s body will collapse faster.


    "Thank you, brother." Mu Cen looked at the rare grass Mu Zhanxiao brought, and whispered his thanks.


    "You''re welcome." Mu Zhanxiao is direct, "here is wronged you, I think about looking for an opportunity to let you go to the east palace to see Aofeng."


    The food in the East Palace was also sent by the imperial dining room.


    Find an opportunity, arrange Mu Cen to deliver meal in the past, probably rate tender just saw proud wind.


    "I''ll go to the east palace. You bring the meal and I''ll bring out the proud wind." Mu Zhanxiao said directly, but also arranged safely, "when the time comes, the people on this side of the imperial dining room will inform you."


    "Good." Mu Cen smiles.


    She has been in the palace for two months, just as Mu Cen knew at the beginning. The imperial palace is so big that no one can see Mu Cen in the imperial dining room.


    And Mu Zhanxiao can''t arrange anything at the beginning. Mu Zhanxiao has always been a very cautious person. He is too hasty and easy to arouse the suspicion of others.


    "That''s right." Mu Zhanxiao suddenly said, "I''ve arranged a slave for you. She works in the imperial dining room, but she has to take care of you. If you have something to do, you can tell her directly. It''s one of your own. You don''t have to worry. "


    "Thank you." Mu Cen said with a smile, "in fact, the people in the imperial dining room are good to me. It''s OK not to arrange people."


    "I''m not sure." Mu Zhanxiao said it directly.


    Mu Cen didn''t say anything more. He took charge of the arrangement of Mu Zhanxiao, because Mu Cen knew very well that the arrangement of Mu Zhanxiao must be of no details.


    Two people talked for a while, Mu Zhanxiao still has official business in the body, nature also can''t stay here more in Mu Cen, quickly turn around and leave.


    ¡­¡­


    A few days have passed.


    But mu Cen didn''t expect that before she had time to see Ao Feng, something happened here in the imperial dining room. Normally, it was a friendly atmosphere, but now it was tense and gloomy.


    This makes Mu Cen quiet, carefully asked: "what''s the matter?"


    "Zhen Zhen, you come late, so you don''t know." Mother Qiu is an old man in the imperial dining room. She knows everything here very well. "Since the death of the Queen --"


    This, autumn mother''s voice pressure is very low.


    Mu Cen''s heart beats for a while. When he hears his name, Mu Cen subconsciously thinks that it has something to do with the emperor.


    "Emperor, his temper is getting worse and worse. Although he won''t punish the slaves at will, the emperor is inexplicably picky about what he eats. No matter what the imperial chef does, the emperor can pick out the faults. If he tries all the dishes in the world, the emperor is not satisfied."


    Autumn mother said is helpless: "but not always, occasionally the emperor also like."


    "Mammy, has the emperor been so fastidious in his meals these two years?" Mu Cen twisted his eyebrows.


    "Yes." Mother Qiu nodded, "I''m so picky. There''s no way for the slaves, but I still have to do it. You see, today, the Emperor didn''t eat anything. How can that be? So the people above ordered that if the emperor couldn''t make what he liked, the imperial chef would lose his head. "


    With that, mother Qiu sighed.


    If Li Shiyuan doesn''t speak, it doesn''t mean that other people won''t speak. Naturally, the people in the house of internal affairs are scared. They are afraid that the accusation will be borne on them one day, and they will be angry with the people in the imperial dining room.


    "The imperial chef is also afraid. He can''t understand the emperor''s mind." Mother Qiu shook her head.


    Mu Cen''s brow twisted.


    You know, in Mu Cen''s memory of Li Shiyuan, this person was not too picky about food. Even when she ascended the throne, she was not picky during her time in the palace.


    When they were together outside the Great Wall, most of the time they were Li Shiyuan''s food cooked by Mu Cen himself.


    Do you think Muchen''s cooking is very good?


    Not really. It''s just some common dishes.


    Compared with the imperial chef, there is no comparability at all.


    So what is Li Shiyuan criticizing?


    "Mammy." Mu Cen looks at mother Qiu.


    Autumn mother is about to leave, hear Mu Cen call oneself, this is to stand down: "how?"


    "I wonder if I can go and have a try." Mu Cen quietly put forward his request.


    "Zhen Zhen, what do you want to try?" Autumn mother a Leng, "you this body is not good, can not disorderly try, here occasionally help a little bit of help on the line."


    "I want to try and prepare lunch for the emperor. See if the emperor can like it. If you can, then the imperial chef doesn''t have to be driven out, and the people of the house of internal affairs won''t trouble the imperial dining room. " Mu Cen said what he thought.


    Autumn mother incredible looking at Mu Cen: "Zhen Zhen, this is not a joke. If you''re not careful, you''ll lose your head. "


    The imperial chef has been in the palace for a long time, so his craftsmanship is not hard to eat.


    If you change people without authorization, if something happens, you may be able to implicate the people in the imperial dining room.


    "No Mu CEN is very calm, "I promise, will not have any accident. If there''s an accident, I''ll take all the responsibility alone, and I won''t involve anyone in the imperial dining room. "


    Mu Cen said it directly.


    If it is said by others, it makes people feel sniffy, but when it is said by Mu Cen, it makes people feel more convinced.

 Chapter 737

    I can''t say why. It''s a feeling of sincerity. I will never have any objection to Mu Cen''s words.


    It is clear that Mu Cen''s identity is just a servant in the imperial dining room.


    "What''s more, there''s nothing we can do now? If you don''t make a meal that the emperor is satisfied with, then the imperial chef will be replaced, and the people in the imperial dining room will also be involved. " Mu Cen said calmly, "nothing more than dead horse as a living horse doctor."


    This makes mother Qiu unable to refute.


    She nodded: "OK, I''m going to talk to the imperial chef. If you can, you can go. If you need anyone, just say it and I''ll arrange it."


    "Good." Mu Cen light smile.


    Soon, mother Qiu walked towards the imperial dining room. Mu Cen bowed his head and coughed a few times. Then she followed mother Qiu.


    And Mu Cen didn''t wait long. Mother Qiu came out of the imperial dining room. Just as Mu Cen said, now everything is just Sima as a living horse doctor.


    "You go in. The chef agreed. The people in the imperial dining room are at your disposal. " Autumn mother and Mu Cen said.


    Mu Cen nodded, then calmly walked towards the imperial dining room.


    Autumn mother didn''t follow in again, just looking at Mu Cen like this, and finally didn''t say anything.


    ¡­¡­


    In the imperial dining room.


    When Mu Cen came in, the imperial chef was still on fire. Seeing Mu Cen, he immediately asked: "Zhen Zhen, do you really have a way?"


    "I''ll try." Mu Cen did not boast Haikou, "it should be OK."


    "Good. The people here are at your disposal. " The imperial chef said directly, "but, you know, once something goes wrong, it''s the matter of the head landing."


    "I know." Mu Cen answered, "please rest assured that nothing will happen."


    The imperial chef didn''t speak and stood aside quietly.


    Mu Cen was just a maid in waiting, but what he said made them firmly believe that they could not express their feelings. Finally, the people in the imperial dining room kept quiet.


    Only mu Cen''s gentle voice came, commanding the servants in the imperial dining room to do things.


    Mu Cen came to cook in person.


    The imperial chef couldn''t help but have a look. They were all very common and simple colors. Normally, they would never give such dishes to the emperor, but now Mu Cen did it.


    It''s not true to say you''re not worried.


    But looking at the calmness on Mu Cen''s face, it seems that he won''t be so worried, because Mu Cen''s eyes are confident and calm, which they can''t learn. It''s like cooking for Li Shiyuan. Mu Cen has done it thousands of times.


    Mu Cen knew what the imperial dining room people thought, but mu Cen did not expose it.


    These dishes are ordinary, but they are all made by Mu Cen himself. Mu Cen made it for Li Shiyuan when he was outside the Great Wall.


    Mu Cen couldn''t tell why, but he always felt that Li Shiyuan was looking for memories.


    Looking for memories in a variety of ways.


    Even this dish is the same.


    Delicacies may not satisfy Li Shiyuan, but these home cooked dishes may do.


    Mu Cen only made a simple soup of four dishes, while the imperial chef looked at it and twisted his eyebrows: "Zhen Zhen, this..."


    "Try it first." Mu Cen quiet mouth, "if the emperor blame down, all the responsibility I a person to bear."


    When Mu Cen said that, it was not easy for the imperial chef to say anything more.


    He nodded: "OK, I''ll send the slave to the emperor."


    Mu Cen made a sound.


    She didn''t take the initiative, not because she didn''t want to, but because she didn''t fit in. She is very clear when to do what, she is already in the palace, everything can not be done too quickly, to avoid causing any trouble.


    Musen, take a deep breath.


    And the servants of the imperial dining room soon sent the prepared meal to Li Shiyuan.


    When Cheng Dezhu took it, he tried to poison it. He just looked at the dishes in the tray and said, "is that it?"


    "Yes." The slave answered, "the imperial chef asked the slave to send it."


    Cheng Dezhu''s eyebrows didn''t unfold.


    These ingredients are very common, but they are definitely not what Li Shiyuan usually eats. He thinks that the imperial chef will come up with new patterns. He also knows that Li Shiyuan is becoming more and more picky recently, but he didn''t expect that the imperial chef sent such things.


    This makes Cheng Dezhu extremely unable to understand.


    But it''s about the imperial dining room, and Cheng Dezhu can''t say anything. Soon, he asked the slave to set up the lunch and invited Li Shiyuan himself.


    When Li Shiyuan came, he saw the dishes on the table and frowned.


    This simple action made Cheng Dezhu''s face scared. He always felt that Li Shiyuan was angry.


    As a result, Li Shiyuan breathed out everyone''s expectation and walked towards the table without saying a word. Then he sat down, picked up his chopsticks and ate quietly.


    Cheng Dezhu has some silly eyes.


    But Li Shiyuan didn''t speak in the whole process. Instead, he quietly finished all the things he sent this time.


    There''s nothing left.


    It''s like I haven''t eaten anything so delicious for a long time.


    Cheng Dezhu was quiet: "emperor, are you satisfied with today''s lunch?"


    "Who did it?" Li Shiyuan asked directly.


    "Tell the emperor, this must be the person from the imperial dining room. I''ll show you. " Cheng Dezhu immediately replied, "if you like, you can also be promoted."


    Li Shiyuan just likes it. If he likes it, he can get rid of a lot of trouble. Everyone''s life is better.


    So who cooked the meal must be rewarded.


    "Reward." Li Shiyuan said faintly.


    "Yes, slave." Cheng Dezhu answered.


    Soon, Cheng Dezhu retreated, and Li Shiyuan just looked at the food in front of him. He felt familiar. Although it was simple, it was the taste of mucen.


    Li Shiyuan''s meals in the imperial dining room are nothing but the taste of mucen.


    But now someone has done it, and it''s still so familiar that Li Shiyuan can''t be dissatisfied, but Li Shiyuan''s heart also suddenly raised a trace of curiosity.


    But it was just a moment, and this curiosity was suppressed.


    Because Li Shiyuan is very clear that when Mu CEN is dead, how can the dead come back to life.


    Just such a sense of familiarity, let Li Shiyuan''s heart always hanging, how can''t put down.


    ¡­¡­


    In the imperial dining room.


    Before the tense mood, in Cheng Dezhu''s words, all people are relieved, Mu CEN is naturally listed as a great meritorious official of the imperial dining room. Without Mu Cen, it would not be so easy to go on.


    "Zhen Zhen, I really despise you, didn''t expect the emperor to like these." The imperial chef was obviously relieved, "you are the one who saved the whole imperial dining room. You should know that your companion is like a tiger. If you are not careful, your head will fall to the ground."


    Mu Cen very light smile: "my cooking is not good, that is, some ordinary dishes."


    "The emperor likes it, that''s good." The imperial chef said directly, "in the future, you will be responsible for the emperor''s three meals, and the slaves here will fight for you. As long as you''re not tired to yourself. "

 Chapter 738

    Mu Cen calmed down and finally agreed.


    See Mu Cen promise, the heart that the person of imperial dining room hangs relaxed come down.


    But mu Cen also said: "if one day, the emperor does not like, then I can do nothing, after all, I am not very good at this."


    "Then we''ll work on it together." The imperial chef said helplessly.


    In fact, it can only be like this. No one knows Li Shiyuan''s mind accurately. At least this time, they didn''t hold any hope for the things Mu Cen sent. But Li Shiyuan liked it very much, so he had to go step by step.


    In such words, Mu Cen nodded and said nothing more.


    And Li Shiyuan''s meals were given to Mu Cen.


    Mu Cen can send anyone in the imperial dining room, but most of the time, Mu Cen does it himself, and doesn''t let the servants of the imperial dining room follow him.


    As a result, Mu Cen''s health is getting worse and worse.


    She is not busy at all.


    On the way back to his room from the imperial dining room, Mu Cen had coughed countless times. When he arrived at the door of the room, Mu Cen''s handkerchief was completely red.


    "What''s the matter with you?" Mu Zhanxiao''s voice came quickly, and the figure also appeared in front of Mu Cen, "I didn''t explain. How dare the people in the imperial dining room let you do things? I''ll go to find someone."


    Mu Zhanxiao looks at Mu Cen nervously.


    You know, for more than two years, Mu Zhanxiao has been following Mu Cen. This kind of situation only happens occasionally, but it will soon be controlled and enter the palace. In Mu Zhanxiao''s opinion, people in the palace absolutely dare not take Mu Cen.


    And now¡ª¡ª


    Thinking about it, Mu Zhanxiao''s face was suddenly gloomy: "I''ll go to the imperial doctor first."


    "Second brother." Mu Cen holds Mu Zhanxiao.


    Mu Zhanxiao was forced to stop, but his face didn''t get better.


    "I''ll deal with it myself. Don''t ask for anyone to come here, so as not to cause trouble." Mu Cen said directly, "the people in the imperial dining room didn''t send me. I took the job myself."


    "What do you mean?" Mu Zhanxiao looks at Mu Cen.


    Mu Cen then faintly explained: "the emperor is not satisfied with the food made by the imperial dining room recently. The people of the house of internal affairs blame the imperial dining room, so I want to make some home cooked dishes for the emperor in person. In fact, everyone just has a try. Unexpectedly, the emperor likes it. So now I''m responsible for the emperor''s meals. "


    Mu Cen explained the cause.


    Mu Zhanxiao has been following Li Shiyuan for so many years. Naturally, he knows that Li Shiyuan''s temper is a little strange after Mu Cen left. It''s like that when he was a concubine, there must be something similar to Mu Cen. The imperial dining room didn''t happen overnight. I just didn''t expect that it was such a situation now.


    "The servants of the imperial dining room let you do it alone?" Mu Zhanxiao''s brow was still twisting.


    "Of course not." Mu Cen laughs, "it''s just that I''m used to the emperor''s affairs by myself."


    "You are..."


    "I''ll take care of it."


    ¡­¡­


    Seeing that Mu Cen insisted, Mu Zhanxiao didn''t say anything at last, but his locked brow didn''t unfold. Mu Zhanxiao was too clear about Mu Cen''s situation. Although it didn''t seem like much work to make meals for Li Shiyuan, he knew that for a long time, mu cencheng couldn''t stand it and would have an accident sooner or later.


    "By the way, second brother, you''ve come here specially today. Do you want to see me?" Muchen quickly changed the subject.


    "Yes." Mu Zhanxiao then remembered his purpose of coming here, "I''ve made a good arrangement. Later, you can send Aofeng''s snacks by yourself. I''ll bring Aofeng out, and you can see Aofeng."


    "Really?" Mu Cen''s eyes lit up.


    "Yes." Mu Zhanxiao knows that Mu CEN is missing.


    However, the size of the Imperial Palace and the people in it were not what Mu Cen wanted to see.


    Especially for people like Li Shiyuan and AO Feng, Mu Cen can''t get in touch with them at all, so he can only arrange it with Mu Zhanxiao.


    "Thank you, second brother." Thanks, Muchen.


    Mu Zhanxiao laughed: "you''re welcome. This is what I should do. You prepare first. I''ll come back to the guild to take you. I''ll go back first. "


    "Good." Mu Cen didn''t stop Mu Zhanxiao.


    Soon, Mu Zhanxiao turned and left.


    Mu Cen''s heart is still excited. She looks at herself in the bronze mirror. Compared with her original beauty, Mu CEN is not what she was.


    Even the name has been changed.


    Aofeng doesn''t know her when she sees her, but it''s OK. As long as she remembers Aofeng, she just needs to have a sneak look at Aofeng. Aofeng is very lucky for mu Cen. She has nothing to ask for.


    In this way of thinking, Mu Cen sighed silently.


    ¡­¡­


    About half an hour later, the dim sum of Ao Feng was ready, and a servant of the imperial dining room ran over: "Zhen Zhen, send the dim sum to the east palace."


    "Good." Mu Cen answered.


    The slave quickly turned away and said nothing.


    Mu Cen hurried into the imperial dining room, took the snacks that Ao Feng wanted, and then turned to walk towards the east palace.


    Mu Cen''s walking speed is slower than that of ordinary people. It took him a little time to get to the east palace.


    When he arrived at the East Palace, Mu Cen heard the voice of Ao Feng and Mu Zhanxiao.


    "Uncle, do you think the concubine will come back?" Ao Feng''s voice is a little wronged, just looking at Mu Zhanxiao.


    Mu Zhanxiao has picked up the proud wind: "yes. She will come back one day. "


    "Really?" Ao Feng''s eyes blinked, "that''s great. I really miss my mother."


    "We all miss your mother." Mu Zhanxiao spoke faintly.


    Ao Feng''s mouth is flat. It seems that mentioning Mu Cen will make Ao Feng feel especially aggrieved. Even if she doesn''t lack anything in the palace and the people in the palace can take good care of Ao Feng, she will still feel aggrieved.


    He just wants Muchen.


    "Your Highness, dim sum is coming. Weichen will take you to dim sum." Mu Zhanxiao heard the movement, and then he opened his mouth calmly, and there was no doubt about it.


    "All right." Ao Feng didn''t say anything, still wronged appearance, small hand holding Mu Zhanxiao.


    Then they walked towards the pavilion.


    Not everyone can come to the East Palace, but mu Zhanxiao and long Shaoyun are exceptions. If the others want to come to the East Palace, they must get Li Shiyuan''s permission. Otherwise, there will be no amnesty. If Ao Feng doesn''t want to see them, they won''t be able to enter the East Palace.


    And Mu Cen just watched Mu Zhanxiao go away with proud wind. The little man who was still in his arms at the beginning has grown up a lot now. The handsome in his eyebrows is more and more obvious. He looks like a mature little adult.


    Mu Cen''s eyes were slightly red.


    The hand with the tray shook.

 Chapter 739

    "Are you a servant of the imperial dining room?" Linglong''s voice said, "I haven''t seen you before."


    "My aunt, I entered the imperial dining room after the draft. Today, it happened that the original person in charge was not available, so I asked the slave to bring his Highness the prince''s dessert. " Mu Cen''s answer is easy.


    Linglong well, she didn''t think much about it, but she couldn''t help looking at mucen.


    Too calm.


    Such calm is not forced to pretend, but natural.


    This is a familiar feeling for Linglong, but looking at this face, Linglong can''t find any familiar feeling.


    "All right, you go back." Linglong said.


    "Yes." Mu Cen answered.


    But mu Cen''s speed is very slow, and Mu Zhanxiao has already taken Ao Feng to the pavilion, Ao Feng is in front of Mu Cen, almost in delay, Mu Cen''s eyes are more and more red, that kind of unbearable bitterness seems to be unable to hide.


    Mu Zhanxiao noticed, he looked at Mu Cen, as if to remind Mu Cen.


    But mu Zhanxiao didn''t urge Mu Cen. Instead, he said this to Ao Feng: "have a try."


    Aofeng nodded. After Linglong wiped Aofeng''s hands, Aofeng picked up the snack and ate it. After all, it was a child who had no resistance before eating.


    Mu Cen didn''t speak, just wanted to watch.


    But Linglong asked strangely, "why haven''t you left yet?"


    Mu Cen said: "I have never seen the prince. I was attracted by his lovely, so I forgot for a moment."


    It''s not surprising that the words are exquisite.


    Aofengsheng is good-looking. When many people see Aofeng, they will feel like it, so listening to Mu Cen''s words, they didn''t say anything.


    Mu Zhanxiao also looks at Mu Cen and shows Mu Cen to leave first.


    Mu Cen nodded, this time is to turn away, did not dare to see the proud wind.


    But mu Cen knows that it seems that after seeing the arrogance, the reluctance becomes more and more obvious. People are greedy. In this case, nothing can be let go.


    Mu Cen sighed silently, and the slender figure left quickly.


    And AO Feng is still eating snacks seriously. Unexpectedly, this ordinary looking slave who suddenly appears is actually his mother''s concubine.


    Occasionally, Ao Feng would look up and chat with Mu Zhanxiao. He was in a good mood.


    ¡­¡­


    Mu Cen walked out all the way, but the sour swelling of her eyes seemed to be irresistible. Until Mu Cen hit someone, she knelt down in panic: "please make atonement, I didn''t mean to."


    "Get up." Long Shaoyun didn''t mind if his voice was low and warm.


    Mu Cen heard the voice, slightly stunned, and then subconsciously looked at long Shaoyun, determined to be long Shaoyun, Mu CEN is also full of emotion.


    Long Shaoyun also took a look at Mu Cen. There was no big wave in his eyes, and his voice was much colder: "you are not the slave of the east palace."


    "I''m from the imperial dining room. I''ll send snacks to the prince." Mu Cen explained.


    Long Shaoyun nodded and said nothing.


    Mu Cen did not dare to stay, for fear of being found, and left in a hurry. Long Shaoyun stood in the same place, looking at Mu Cen''s figure, slightly frowning, but he didn''t say anything.


    It was a sense of familiarity, not to mention familiarity, but soon, long Shaoyun felt strange again.


    Mu Cen''s heart beat fast and his palms were sweaty, which was a kind of unspeakable tension.


    Until Mu Cen came out of the East Palace, he was really relieved.


    But the anger didn''t go down. Mu Cen raised his eyes again and saw Ming Huang''s figure not far away. It was Li Shiyuan.


    Mu Cen didn''t say anything and didn''t take the initiative to go forward. Instead, he hid in a dark place and was not seen by Li Shiyuan.


    But mu Cen''s position, you can clearly see Li Shiyuan walking towards the east palace.


    Next to him are Rong Jiu and Cheng Dezhu.


    Mu Cen looks at this person''s handsome figure, with a faint smile in her eyebrows. At least Li Shiyuan is safe and sound, so her efforts are enough.


    Mu Cen lowered his eyebrows. After Li Shiyuan walked in front of him, Mu Cen turned and walked towards the imperial dining room.


    On the contrary, Li Shiyuan twisted his eyebrows and stopped.


    Rong Jiu immediately became nervous: "emperor, is there anything wrong? I''ll get off my horse and check it out. "


    "Not really." Li Shiyuan light mouth, has been under the mood.


    That kind of staring at their own hot eyes, as if in an instant disappeared without a trace.


    Li Shiyuan can''t tell. He looks behind him, but he can''t find any trace. Is it an illusion? He slightly twisted eyebrows, and finally did not say anything, with people quickly toward the east palace.


    ¡­¡­


    After Mu Cen came back from the East Palace, she almost expended all her strength. She vomited a lot of blood. This kind of tossing back and forth almost killed Mu Cen.


    It took her a long time to recover herself from the situation.


    It seems that the body is getting worse and worse. I don''t know how long I can persist.


    When Mingming made a deal with the God of Heishan, he just said that his body was defeated, but he didn''t mention death. Now Mu Cen understands that if you make a deal with the God of Heishan, you will only suffer more when you live than when you die.


    She looked down and laughed at herself.


    But mu Cen has never regretted what he did.


    She closed her eyes and was still gasping.


    Mu Cen doesn''t know how long she can hold on to such a body. Sure enough, what our ancestors said is right. Everyone in the world is lustful and greedy.


    At first, she just wanted Li Shiyuan to survive.


    Now, I want more.


    I just don''t know if God will give me such a chance.


    In such a trance, Mu Cen was half asleep and half awake, as if he had no response at all.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡ª¡ª


    Day by day.


    Mu CEN is in charge of Li Shiyuan''s three meals a day. It seems that since Mu CEN is in charge of Li Shiyuan''s three meals a day, the imperial dragon hall has no opinion on the meals


    Mu Cen has made all Li Shiyuan''s favorite food in a variety of ways, and even racked his brains to develop new things. Or when the imperial chef has a good idea, Mu Cen will make it in his own way.


    It seems that as long as Mu Cen goes out, Li Shiyuan doesn''t have any opinions. He will eat clean every time.


    Mu Cen became the object of admiration in the imperial dining room.


    At least the appearance of Mu Cen avoided the disaster of imperial dining room.


    Under such circumstances, Mu CEN is almost a lucky star. The people in the imperial dining room used to treat Mu Cen well, but they seldom chat with him. Now almost everyone can''t help but come to talk with him.


    Mu CEN is a good-natured person, but he doesn''t refuse.

 Chapter 740

    This makes people in the imperial dining room like Mu Cen even more.


    "Zhenzhen, Zhenzhen." Suddenly, mother Qiu''s voice came from outside the room.


    Mu Cen a Leng, hurriedly opened the door to autumn mother, autumn mother''s figure appeared in front of Mu Cen, haven''t waited for mu Cen to speak, she quickly said: "you want to ascend the sky step by step."


    Mu Cen''s face is inexplicable.


    "Here comes the emperor." Mother Qiu said excitedly, "the emperor wants to see you. The Emperor himself came to the imperial dining room to find the person who made the meal for him recently."


    When did the emperor come to the imperial dining room in person? It has never happened. Now he comes here for mu Cen. In the eyes of the people in the imperial dining room, Mu CEN is going to ascend to the sky.


    "If you can be liked by the emperor, it''s good to be a maid of honor. Then they are all female officials in the palace, which is different from those of us in the imperial dining room. You have to make good use of it. " Autumn mother constantly remind Mu Cen.


    And Mu CEN is stunned for a while, did not expect Li Shiyuan to come personally completely.


    She subconsciously looked at herself in the bronze mirror.


    It''s still that ordinary face. Even if you look hard, you won''t remember it. The maids in the palace are much better than a face.


    Mu Cen''s excitement suddenly dimmed down again, that Mou Guang takes a trace of helplessness.


    "Zhen Zhen, you still linger what, go quickly, want to know to let the emperor wait that can not be good." Mother Qiu thinks Mu CEN is nervous and hastens her.


    Mu Cen hum voice, return a God: "autumn mother, we go out."


    "Good." Mother Qiu answers.


    Soon, mother Qiu walked in front, Mu Cen followed mother Qiu, and they hurried to the imperial dining room.


    Mu Cen doesn''t understand why Li Shiyuan came in person. Even if he wants to see himself, he can let others pass on him. He doesn''t need to come in person.


    This feeling, let Mu Cen suddenly nervous, for fear that Li Shiyuan know what.


    But this kind of tension soon hid well, and Mu Cen became calm again.


    Soon, Mu Cen appeared outside the imperial dining room.


    The familiar faces were standing outside. When they saw Mu Cen coming, everyone was using their eyes to indicate Mu Cen.


    Mu Cen calmed down, nodded, and then walked towards the imperial dining room.


    As soon as she entered the imperial dining room, Mu Cen''s eyes had already seen Li Shiyuan''s Brocade boots. She knelt down and asked for an "I''ll see the emperor, long live the emperor."


    But mu Cen did not look up, still kneeling, head down.


    "Look up." Li Shiyuan''s voice came indifferently.


    Mu Cen just looked up.


    Then, Mu Cen looks at Li Shiyuan.


    Compared with the day of the draft, it''s the first time that I have come into close contact with Li Shiyuan. It''s also the first time that I''ve been so close to people here after more than two years'' absence.


    Mu Cen''s heart beat very fast, but her any emotion, can''t show in front of Li Shiyuan, still can only stand calmly incomparably, not humble and not overbearing looking.


    They are not equal now.


    "You make all my meals a day?" Li Shiyuan''s voice came indifferently, but his eyes looked at Mu Cen for a moment.


    But just for a moment, Li Shiyuan has withdrawn his eyes.


    Too long.


    Li Shiyuan is familiar with all the meals in this period. That''s Mu Cen''s skill. At first, Li Shiyuan only thought that it was the people in the imperial dining room who paid attention to it, but after a long time, he found that it was wrong.


    It''s impossible to remember Mu Cen''s habits no matter how hard he works. These must be people who live with Mu Cen for a long time.


    Li Shiyuan asked Linglong, but the people in the imperial dining room didn''t find Linglong.


    Then who can cook as like as two peas?


    This made Li Shiyuan appear in the imperial dining room with a trace of panic and tension. When he saw people, Li Shiyuan was disappointed.


    This is not mu Cen at all. There is no resemblance at all.


    "I told the emperor that it was made by my maidservant." Mu Cen answered calmly.


    Li Shiyuan raised his eyelids slightly: "who did you learn from?"


    "I learned from the maidservant''s mother. It''s just some home cooked dishes. " Mu Cen answered, looking a little nervous.


    "Where are you from?" Li Shiyuan asked again.


    Mu Cen still calm: "maidservant called Xu Zhenzhen, is Liuzhou magistrate Xu Ming''s daughter."


    "The draft in the palace?" Li Shiyuan twisted his eyebrows and got some impression.


    "Yes." Mu Cen nodded,


    Li Shiyuan said nothing more.


    The magistrate of Liuzhou is Xu Ming, and Li Shiyuan has no impression at all. There are so many officials in Dazhou that Li Shiyuan can''t remember them all. Li Shiyuan didn''t look at the beautiful girls who entered the palace draft, but just casually ordered some people who looked like Mu Cen.


    The rest of the people, Li Shiyuan will not care.


    So when Mu Cen talked about his family background, Li Shiyuan didn''t respond.


    Most of those ladies who have not been selected will stay in the palace to be maids, and few of them are willing to go out of the palace. Therefore, in Li Shiyuan''s opinion, Mu Cen has the same idea.


    After that, Li Shiyuan didn''t ask any more questions. He quickly stood up and left the imperial dining room with the people.


    Mu Cen knelt down and said, "I''ll send you to the emperor. Long live the emperor."


    Li Shiyuan calmly passed by Mu Cen, and the familiar sandalwood came to Mu Cen, who was full of emotion.


    Suddenly, Li Shiyuan''s steps stopped. Mu Cen was stunned and soon bowed his head.


    "Look up." Li Shiyuan spoke again.


    Mu Cen passively raised his head.


    This time, they are really close at hand.


    Li Shiyuan just looked down at Mu Cen''s face. Until Li Shiyuan''s face was disappointed, he ignored Mu Cen and went out.


    Muchen was relieved.


    But she also understood that when Li Shiyuan came to see himself, he wanted to see if he was easy to look at.


    Maybe no one in the world can see Mu Cen''s change of face, but Li Shiyuan can, just like when he was looking at the incense tower.


    And now, Li Shiyuan can still.


    Just Mu CEN is very clear, she is not easy to look, but with a face, really become now.


    She bowed her head and grinned bitterly until Li Shiyuan walked away. Then she stood up slowly. The people in the imperial dining room had gathered around her and asked what Li Shiyuan had asked.


    Mu Cen simply said that everyone did not continue to speak, and soon they were busy.


    ¡­¡­


    Li Shiyuan walked out of the imperial dining room and got into the soft sedan chair. Then he looked at Rong Jiu: "no, it''s not her."


    Rong Jiu knew what Li Shiyuan meant. He was quiet and didn''t say anything at last.


    Li Shiyuan closed his eyes and thought no more.

 Chapter 741

    After all, in this world, how can someone come back from the dead, unless this person has never died.


    But they watched Mu Cen die. At that time, the ghost hands were all there. We all knew what had happened. The ghost hands were unable to return to heaven. How could it be mu Cen.


    What''s more, the person in front of me is really Mu Cen, why are you willing to be proud of the wind.


    If it is mu Cen, Mu Cen will not be willing to be proud.


    However, the more calm Li Shiyuan was, the more headache he felt. It seemed that something he hadn''t thought of for a long time rushed into his mind, which was almost unacceptable.


    When the soft sedan car came to the fork, Rong Jiu suddenly said, "the emperor, the East Palace is in front."


    "Back to the palace." Li Shiyuan''s voice is still faint.


    I didn''t want to see Aofeng.


    With a silent sigh, Rong Jiu didn''t dare to disobey Li Shiyuan''s meaning, so he ordered the slave to walk towards the imperial dragon hall. When he passed the East Palace, Rong Jiu took a look, but soon took back his sight.


    Mingming Aofeng is Li Shiyuan''s favorite prince, but with Mu Cen''s departure, Li Shiyuan''s emotion towards Aofeng becomes more complicated.


    I have hardly ever been to the east palace. Occasionally, it''s just a routine, not to mention chatting and playing with father and son.


    However, Li Shiyuan privately asked the slaves to report everything about Aofeng. Even what Aofeng ate, wore and learned today, Li Shiyuan could know clearly.


    Not only Li Shiyuan, but also Ao Feng.


    It seems to have realized that his father doesn''t want to be close to him, and Aofeng never takes the initiative to ask Li Shiyuan to act like a coqueter. Compared with children of the same age, it''s not decent to be quiet.


    It didn''t take long to see that the festival was coming.


    Ao Feng will be four years old soon.


    I don''t know what to do if I can''t go on like this.


    If Mu Cen knew it, he would be sad.


    "Am I too cruel?" Li Shiyuan suddenly opened his mouth.


    Let nine quiet down: "back to the emperor, you do so, there must be your reason."


    "I also want to hold Ao Feng and accompany Ao Feng, but when I see Ao Feng''s face, it''s too easy for me to think of Cen er. When I think of her, I can''t control my emotions." Li Shiyuan said with a self mocking smile.


    Rong Jiu didn''t answer.


    "The ministers are all persuading me to reestablish. What do you want me to do?" Li Shiyuan casually asked Rong Jiu.


    Rong Jiu didn''t expect that Li Shiyuan would ask himself such a question. He opened his mouth and wanted to speak. In the end, he could only respond passively: "tell the emperor, my subordinates don''t know how to deal with this."


    Li Shiyuan didn''t embarrass Rong Jiu.


    This back seat, even if Mu Cen has been gone for so many years, Li Shiyuan never thought of giving it to any woman. Even if it is empty, his back seat can only be mu Cen.


    Rong Jiu naturally knows what Li Shiyuan thinks.


    But Rong Jiu knows better that the back seat can''t be empty for a long time. Although Li Shiyuan has concubines in the harem, few of them are favored by Li Shiyuan.


    Those who can stay a few more nights are already highly vocal.


    But even so, it''s impossible to be in the back seat.


    Perhaps, the time has not come.


    In this way of thinking, the soft sedan chair soon returned to the Royal Dragon Palace, and Li Shiyuan got out of the soft sedan chair. His previous mood had been very good. He was only the emperor of the Zhou Dynasty, and he would not have any other ideas.


    ¡­¡­


    Half a month later¡ª¡ª


    Mu Cen still makes food for Li Shiyuan every day. Since Mu Cen took over this matter, there was no dissatisfaction in the imperial dragon hall, and the people in the imperial dining room were greatly relieved.


    For mu Cen, the people in the imperial dining room are even more grateful.


    In the past, Li Shiyuan no longer came to the imperial dining room.


    Mu Cen said that no idea is false, but this idea, Mu Cen has never expressed in his face, always so clean.


    And because it''s near Zhongyuan Festival, it''s not easy for mu Zhanxiao to arrange for mu Cen to go to the east palace again.


    What''s more, the people in this palace are very attentive to Aofeng''s affairs, especially the people in the east palace. Most of them are slaves who used to serve Mu Cen, so mu Cen''s frequent appearance will inevitably lead to trouble.


    Therefore, during this period, Mu Cen has been in the imperial dining room and never left.


    Time passed in such a flash, until the Chinese New Year''s day.


    Zhongyuan Festival is a very grand festival in the great Zhou Dynasty. Li Shiyuan has been recuperating all these years, so even Zhongyuan Festival has not been held wantonly. This year is not the same. Today''s big week is prosperous, so the festival is naturally put on the agenda.


    So in today''s palace, everyone is busy for the festival.


    The imperial dining room undertakes the meal, so it''s impossible to be idle. It''s not mu Cen''s turn to worry about such a thing. The people in the imperial dining room also know that Mu Cen''s health is not good.


    Mu Cen seldom finds himself at leisure. He just stays in the house and never leaves.


    Occasionally, she would look at the bright lights outside through the window edge, but mu Cen knew that her eyes were in the direction of Yulong hall.


    After watching for a while, Mu Cen laughed so silently.


    What can she see?


    She knows that she wants to see Li Shiyuan, but she also knows that she can''t see anything.


    Mingming is close at hand, but the distance between her and Li Shiyuan is far away.


    In this way of thinking, Mu Cen faintly took back his eyes, so quietly sat on the chair, looking at the Buddhist scriptures, trying to calm down.


    Gradually, Mu Cen seems to shield all the noise around him, and it seems that the prosperity outside has nothing to do with him.


    Until Mu Cen heard the movement outside the house, he let Mu Cen wring his eyebrows, then put it on the Sutra and walked out of the house.


    Her courtyard was in the corner of the imperial dining room. Although it was a separate room, it was very quiet and few people came here.


    Even the people in the imperial dining room hardly know Mu Cen''s room.


    So cold not Ding of hear such a movement, pour is let Mu Cen feel surprised.


    Soon, Mu Cen went out, but when he went out, Mu Cen saw that there was no one outside, which made Mu Cen quiet.


    She stood where she was and did not speak.


    Then Mu Cen''s line of sight looked to the position of the corner, and then Mu Cen''s mouth rose slightly.


    It''s really unexpected¡ª¡ª


    The people who come to this place are proud.


    The distance between the East Palace and the imperial dining room is very long. On such a day today, Aofeng must be in the main hall, but now Aofeng appears in front of him?


    Maybe Ao Feng heard his own movement, so he hid it.


    But just a child, how could Mu Cen not find it.

 Chapter 742

    What about those who just follow the proud wind? Why can''t Linglong see?


    This let Mu Cen''s brow slightly wring for a while, Ao Feng so disappeared in the main hall, why no one found it? Is it true that no one noticed Aofeng, or did he not care at all?


    This kind of idea makes Mu Cen a little uncomfortable.


    But soon, she gathered her emotion and walked in the direction of proud wind.


    But mu CEN is not in a hurry, but carefully, and AO Feng seems to know that someone has come and hid more and more, but this position is not a hiding place.


    Until Mu Cen came to him, he said with a smile: "Your Highness, don''t you come out? Isn''t it hard to hide in it? "


    This words is to let Ao Feng come out from the corner, a face not happy looking at Mu Cen, as if Mu Cen disturbed himself.


    The prince should have some prestige.


    "You slave, you know that my king is the prince, and you are so unreasonable. Aren''t you afraid that my king will send you to be beheaded?" Proud wind cold hum, as the prince, or very shelf.


    Mu Cen just silently laughed, and then politely invited an: "I''ll see you, your highness. Your highness is thousands of years old, thousands of years old."


    Ao Feng ignores Mu Cen and turns around to leave.


    But how can Mu Cen let Ao Feng go? You know, it''s really hard to meet Ao Feng in this palace. Although I don''t know why Ao Feng came back, Mu Cen still wants to chat with AO Feng more.


    Even if he doesn''t speak, just looking at it like this, it''s a very pleasant thing for mu Cen.


    "Your Highness." Mu Cen opens his mouth to stop Ao Feng.


    Ao Feng ignored Mu Cen.


    In the palace, Aofeng has never been a very easy person to get along with. Although he doesn''t beat and scold the slaves, except the close Linglong, Aofeng is neither cold nor hot for anyone.


    Naturally, a mu Cen can''t attract much attention from Ao Feng.


    "If you are hungry, I''ll get you something to eat." Mu Cen said suddenly.


    There was a faint smile in her eyebrows.


    Proud and full of airs, I''m just a child. When I''m hungry, my reaction is very obvious, just like now. Proud of the belly of the wind grunted, although very light, but still hear clearly.


    "Who said I was hungry?" Proud wind suddenly blow hair, "this king sees you this Diao Nu, is to live impatiently."


    Mu Cen just laughed.


    With the quiet smile of Ao Feng, Ao Feng hums heavily and turns his back to Mu Cen.


    In the face of such a situation, Mu Cen was calm: "today''s food is not to your Highness''s taste, so your highness didn''t eat it, right?"


    She found steps for Aofeng.


    Proud wind suddenly flat mouth: "is not, you don''t talk nonsense."


    "Will your highness cook bowl noodles, then?" Mu Cen didn''t mind at all. He asked softly, just like coaxing Ao Feng.


    She knows better than anyone that Aofeng is a child of duplicity.


    I don''t mean anything to the slaves. I can''t let go of more face.


    So mu Cen will follow the proud wind to coax, to the proud wind step down.


    And AO Feng is really hungry. On the Chinese New Year''s day, he didn''t eat anything. He watched different people walk around in front of him and flatter himself constantly. Those words made Ao Feng tired.


    In the end, Aofeng got rid of Linglong and sneaked out all the way.


    Come here, no one has found out.


    But the slave found out.


    Aofeng can''t make a living, but listening to her words, she really feels hungry. It seems that it''s hard to refuse. At least the people live on food. Aofeng doesn''t want to make a living with herself.


    But on the surface, Aofeng is very proud: "hum, if you are not good at it, I will not let you go."


    "Good." Mu Cen laughs, "that your highness follows maidservant to come?"


    Ao Feng followed Mu Cen. Mu Cen wanted to hold Ao Feng''s soft hand, but mu Cen finally held back and led the way ahead.


    The weather is just fine around the mid Yuan Festival.


    Mu Cen didn''t bring Ao Feng into the room, so he sat on the small table in the yard: "can you wait for me for a while?"


    "I will go with you, lest you poison me in the flour." Ao Feng said it directly.


    Mu CEN is not angry, pick eyebrow to look at Ao Feng: "it''s very hot inside."


    "I''m going!" Aofeng is very persistent.


    It''s not that I''m afraid of mucen poisoning. It''s just that I''m bored. I don''t want to sit here alone. It''s rare for me to sneak out. Aofeng wants to see these places that he has never been to.


    What''s more, Mu Cen gives Ao Feng a good feeling.


    I can''t say it''s good.


    He is also respectful to himself, but he is not as flattering as other slaves. He is afraid that he will be angry, so there will be some principles.


    Even that is a kind of inexplicable feeling, like close to Mu Cen, will let Ao Feng feel at ease, is also a kind of familiar feeling, how can such a feeling appear in a slave.


    This makes Aofeng feel strange.


    That''s why I want to follow Mu Cen.


    Mu Cen listened to Ao Feng''s words, calmed down, and then chuckled out: "OK, as long as your highness is not afraid of heat."


    Ao Feng snorted and walked ahead.


    Mu Cen naturally took Ao Feng''s hand: "Your Highness, it''s here."


    Ao Feng was stunned, looking at Mu Cen holding his hand, so natural, such a feeling, as if he had never had, his father had never held himself, those slaves did not dare to do so.


    But mu Cen can.


    Ao Feng is not used to it, but he doesn''t resist it.


    So in the end, Aofeng didn''t say it.


    Mu Cen was a little stunned when he was holding Ao Feng. He knew that this behavior was beyond the standard. But seeing Ao Feng didn''t say anything, Mu Cen didn''t say anything. He calmed down and laughed low.


    Then, Mu Cen began to explain: "there is a small kitchen here, few people come on weekdays, and the things are complete. It''s good here."


    Proud wind or cold hum.


    Mu Cen didn''t mind at all, so he took Ao Feng''s hand and went into the small kitchen.


    Compared with the cool outside, the small kitchen is naturally a little sultry.


    "Your Highness, if you sit here and lean against the door, it will be cooler. It''s still hot inside. I''ll go in and cook noodles for you. It''ll be ready soon, OK?" Mu Cen asked Ao Feng.


    Ao Feng said yes.


    Mu Cen moves a small stool to Ao Feng, and AO Feng sits down.


    Then Mu Cen walked towards the stove.


    It''s just as stuffy in the small kitchen, but the noodles Mu Cen makes are very simple, but mu Cen pays special attention. This is the first time that Mu Cen makes food for Aofeng. Mu Cen''s heart beats very fast, and the excitement is obvious.


    When Mu Cen left, Ao Feng was still in charge of the nurse. Mu Cen never cooked anything for AO Feng.

 Chapter 743

    And then there was no chance.


    Mu Cen will not miss such an opportunity now.


    Think of Ao Feng waiting, the smile in Mu Cen''s eyebrows is also more and more obvious.


    After a while, Mu Cen had already cooked noodles. Compared with the chef, this skill was not very good, but when Ao Feng saw it, he was surprised.


    Having seen all kinds of delicious food in the palace, the imperial chefs naturally flatter Aofeng.


    No matter how many delicacies there are, it''s also irritating.


    So when Leng Buding saw the noodles made by Mu Cen, Ao Feng was interested.


    "Is that all?" Proud wind performance or a face of indifference.


    Mu Cen said with a smile: "well, there are also two small dishes. Your highness will see if you like them."


    Aofeng doesn''t say a word, but the hand holding chopsticks is ready to move. When Mu Cen turns around to take the vegetables, Yu Guang in the corner of his eyes sees that Aofeng''s chopsticks have been extended to the noodles, and quickly clip them up. It''s not polite at all.


    Mu Cen chuckled and pretended not to see.


    Ao Feng steals another bite.


    When Mu Cen came out, Ao Feng put the chopsticks seriously, as if he had never eaten, but the oil stains at the corner of his mouth had leaked everything.


    "Try it." Mu Cen didn''t break the proud wind.


    Ao Feng looks at Mu Cen, but the chopsticks can''t help stretching out towards the cold laver. When the cold laver enters, it''s sour and sweet, which is very appetizing.


    Even noodles, which look plain, are delicious when eaten by Aofeng.


    After a while, maybe I was really hungry, and all the noodles and vegetables were eaten by Aofeng.


    He belched a lot, but when he faced Mu Cen, Ao Feng was still proud: "it''s so so so. Don''t think that I like it when I finish eating, but I don''t like it!"


    "Good." Mu Cen smiles and says to himself, "if your highness wants to eat, you can come to find the maid at any time."


    "You think so well!" Ao Feng turned his face directly.


    Mu CEN is still laughing.


    All the fatigue and waiting, as if in the moment of seeing the proud wind disappeared, the rest is only full of joy, unspeakable happiness.


    "What are you laughing at?" Ao Feng can''t help asking Mu Cen.


    Mu Cen said quietly: "it''s nothing. I just feel very happy. I can meet your highness today. Seeing that your Highness has enough to eat and drink, the maidservant will naturally be happy. "


    "Flattery." Ao Feng said a word.


    Muczen doesn''t mind at all.


    Ao Feng stood up, and Mu Cen also stood up: "Your Highness, you''d better go back, or the emperor can''t find your highness. You should be worried for a while."


    Ao Feng has been out for some time.


    How could Li Shiyuan not find out that Aofeng has disappeared?


    Just as Mu Cen was meditating, Ao Feng suddenly said, "my father won''t care if I''m here or not!"


    Mu Cen twisted his eyebrows to see that he gave it to Ao Feng first.


    Ao Feng didn''t say a word again. He waved his hand and didn''t even bother to say anything. He soon walked out and didn''t want to talk any more.


    On the contrary, Mu Cen stopped Ao Feng: "Your Highness, what do you mean? Shouldn''t you be the emperor''s favorite prince? Why does the emperor care nothing about his highness? "


    Hearing this from Ao Feng''s mouth, he seemed to give Mu Cen a hard blow. The feeling that he couldn''t speak became more and more dull.


    This kind of question, Ao Feng has been asked countless times.


    There are malicious temptations as well as malicious ones.


    In recent years, Li Shiyuan has been indifferent to Aofeng at least on the surface, so Aofeng has long been numb in the face of such problems.


    He turned around and looked at Mu Cen: "you are a slave. If you ask more questions, aren''t you afraid of being beheaded?"


    I don''t want to explain this to Muchen.


    As a result, Mu Cen didn''t become nervous because of Ao Feng''s words. Instead, he looked at Ao Feng calmly, walked towards Ao Feng''s direction, and half squatted down.


    She carefully looked at Ao Feng: "prince, the emperor must be the one who loves you most in the world. He won''t ignore you. The emperor''s concern is very implicit. He must be thinking about you in his heart."


    "I see, are you a woman who wants to be your father? That''s why you speak so hard for him!" Originally not easy to close, but in an instant opened the distance.


    In Ao Feng''s opinion, those concubines who wantonly flatter themselves in front of them are just for the emperor''s attention.


    After they found out that Li Shiyuan was indifferent to himself, those people never came.


    The plain looking slave in front of him spoke for Li Shiyuan between the lines.


    Ao Feng is a little sarcastic.


    Isn''t it?


    Everyone in this palace can''t wait to become Li Shiyuan''s back palace. You know, it''s a step up to heaven. It has its own palace, so why stay here.


    "Ha ha." Ao Feng sneered, "I tell you, this is wishful thinking."


    Mu Cen was helpless, but he didn''t get angry because of Ao Feng''s words: "I didn''t think so. I just want you to have a good relationship with the emperor. Don''t be so angry."


    She coaxed Aofeng patiently.


    Ao Feng ignores Mu Cen and doesn''t accept Mu Cen''s kindness. He turns around and leaves.


    Mu Cen wants to catch up, but he can''t do it. Although Ao Feng is small, his speed is not slow at all, but mu Cen can''t use any strength at all. After such a tossing meal, he is exhausted now.


    The back began to sweat.


    I''m afraid I''ll die if I toss on.


    But mu CEN is still worried about being proud of the wind.


    She sighed silently, and finally coughed a few times. On the clean handkerchief, there was bright red blood, and Mu Cen gasped. After taking the medicine quickly, she gradually calmed down.


    But mu Cen''s face is always with a smile, at least today she accidentally saw Ao Feng.


    This kind of time makes people happy than ever.


    ¡­¡­


    For a few days.


    Mu Cen remembers what Ao Feng said to himself, so he would ask the servants in the palace from time to time.


    Mother Qiu is also an old man in the palace. She knows something about Ao Feng and Li Shiyuan. When Mu Cen asks, mother Qiu tells Mu Cen what she knows.


    "Mother Qiu, doesn''t the emperor like the little prince very much? Why does it seem that the emperor is indifferent to the little prince? " Mu Cen asked casually, as if chatting, "I listen to people in the palace say so."


    Autumn mother in work, listen to Mu Cen''s words is quiet: "Zhen Zhen, the emperor and the prince''s business, don''t interfere, this is to lose the head."


    Mu Cen nodded: "I know, I overstepped."


    But mother Qiu explained: "since the death of the empress, the emperor seldom goes to the east palace. I think it''s probably because he''s afraid of hurting the scenery. You don''t see those ladies. They are similar to the empress, but the most similar one is the prince, especially the eyes. "

 Chapter 744

    Autumn mother''s voice pressure of some low: "so we just say, the emperor is afraid to be hurt."


    Mu Cen twisted his eyebrows.


    "What''s more, the lady in the palace has not been tested. At first, the empress was very enthusiastic to find the prince, but the prince couldn''t do well, and the emperor couldn''t do well. After a long time, everyone felt that the prince was out of favor, so naturally they didn''t go. In this palace, the East Palace is colder than any other place. "


    Mother Qiu sighed: "but you see, everyone thinks that the crown prince is out of favor. Some people will naturally ignore the crown prince. As a result, the emperor put the man in the prison. Now, we all know that the crown prince has no status in the emperor''s heart."


    Said, autumn mother also some helpless: "you say the emperor is favor or not favor?"? Is the prince stable or unstable? No one in this palace knows. "


    ¡­¡­


    In autumn mother''s words, Mu Cen suddenly understood¡ª¡ª


    Li Shiyuan is not bad for Aofeng, but he ignored Aofeng. In other words, at the age when Aofeng needed his father most, Li Shiyuan didn''t take the responsibility.


    Mu Cen understands Li Shiyuan''s idea.


    But it''s too unfair for Aofeng.


    In fact, it''s not what Aofeng wants.


    Mu Cen lowered his eyebrows and stood in the same place, which was more about his heartache and guilt for AO Feng. After all, at the beginning, it was Mu Cen who chose to give up Ao Feng. If it wasn''t for Li Shiyuan, why should it be so?


    When is it going to be.


    Mu Cen calmed down.


    It is autumn mother to think of what, before the conversation suddenly stopped, immediately looked at Mu Cen: "this words, I just say, you can''t go to heart, also don''t go out to talk nonsense, Zhen Zhen, you must remember, in the palace to talk nonsense, that is to lose the head thing, especially this royal thing, absolutely can''t talk nonsense."


    Autumn mother again and again, again and again remind Mu Cen.


    Mu Cen made a sound and accepted it.


    After all, Mu Cen has never been a talkative person. Even if he is cooking for the emperor now, the emperor likes it very much, and the imperial dining room has not been criticized any more. Most people in the palace don''t know that it is mu Cen''s work. They still think that it is the imperial kitchen''s work.


    Mu Cen didn''t mean to take any credit.


    For mu Cen, the most time in the whole day, except the imperial dining room, is to stay quiet in the room, even speak very little.


    Like today, she never asked about these things in the palace. Mother Qiu was not wary of Mu Cen, but these things were not secret in the palace.


    Otherwise, mother Qiu would not dare to talk nonsense.


    This topic, so suddenly stopped, autumn mother and Mu Cen talked about other things, Mu Cen very quiet Listen, almost to the hour, Mu Cen went to the imperial dining room.


    Time is so fleeting, half a month has passed since the Chinese New Year''s day.


    Mu Cen''s life is still the same.


    Since that day, Mu Cen has never seen Ao Feng, not to mention Li Shiyuan, just like when he first entered the palace, he stayed quietly in the imperial dining room.


    On the contrary, Mu Zhanxiao came to see Mu Cen at night.


    I had a chat with Mu Cen.


    Mu Cen quietly made tea, and Mu Zhanxiao drank: "this tea is better than you. No one in the palace can match it. It''s a waste of those good tea. But the emperor has not been drinking much tea these years. It seems that no matter who makes tea, he can''t make Huang shangruyi


    Suddenly mentioned Li Shiyuan, let the action in Mu Cen''s hand a Zheng, then pour is cold mouth: "isn''t the emperor oneself can?"


    "Words say so, but --" Mu Zhanxiao just wants to explain, suddenly so looked at Mu Cen, seem to understand what, "where did the emperor offend you?"


    He asked directly.


    At least Mu Cen''s attitude towards Li Shiyuan was different when he entered the palace. I haven''t seen him for half a month. It seems that he suddenly became angry.


    But mu Zhanxiao has no impression of when Li Shiyuan offended Mu Cen. At least Li Shiyuan has never seen Mu Cen.


    So mu Zhanxiao looks at Mu Cen curiously.


    Mu Cen calmed down, and the action of making tea just stopped for a moment. He continued to fill the cup with water, and then looked at Mu Zhanxiao: "is he good to Ao Feng?"


    This, let Mu Zhanxiao a Leng: "nature is good."


    "Is it?" Mu CEN is light.


    "What rumors have you heard?" Mu Zhanxiao picks eyebrows, then calmly looks at Mu Cen.


    Mu Cen didn''t speak.


    This attitude is not that he doesn''t want to talk about this issue, but that he wants Mu Zhanxiao to take the initiative to say that no one can surpass Mu Cen if he is more patient.


    Mu Zhanxiao was quiet: "which slave broke his mouth?"


    Mu Cen drank tea slowly. In Mu Zhanxiao''s words, he also understood. Maybe not before, but something must have happened during this period.


    "Tell me." Mu Cen light, also didn''t mention any slave''s name.


    Mu Zhanxiao saw Mu Cen ask, quiet down, sorted out the train of thought, and then said: "half a month ago, on the Chinese New Year''s day, Aofeng suddenly left from the banquet. At that time, Linglong still followed, but later Linglong could not find Aofeng, so she came back in a hurry to report. For a moment, the palace was in chaos."


    Mu Zhanxiao recalled the situation at that time.


    "You know, on the day of the Chinese New Year''s day, Aofeng disappeared. The emperor can''t be impatient, but he can''t make a big scene. After all, no matter how big the imperial palace is, there is no one to find. So the emperor sent someone to look for it in private. But all the servants in the palace and the place where Aofeng went found it, but no trace of Aofeng was found, So the emperor''s anxiety is understandable. "


    Mu Zhanxiao continued to say: "as a result, when everyone turned their horses, about an hour later, Aofeng came back. Naturally, the emperor is relieved to see Aofeng, but the previous tension has burst out, and he scolds Aofeng impolitely. "


    Mu Cen twisted his eyebrows.


    "Still in front of everyone." Mu Zhanxiao said with a silent sigh, "the proud wind''s temper is very stubborn, and it''s not necessary for the emperor to talk back, but the expression clearly tells him that he is in a bad mood. The emperor naturally regarded Aofeng as stubborn. He banned Aofeng for half a month and was not allowed to leave. "


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    "But no matter who asks, no one knows where Aofeng went that night. The emperor is also angry with the proud wind. In recent years, there have been rumors about the fall of Ao Feng''s popularity


    ¡­¡­


    Mu Zhanxiao and Mu Cen explained.

 Chapter 745

    This is something that Mu Cen didn''t know. After all, the imperial dining room is still a little far away from the imperial dragon hall. That night, the people in the imperial dining room are the busiest, and they don''t care about what happened in the palace. The servants in the imperial dragon hall are the most tight lipped, so they won''t break their mouths.


    I just didn''t expect that such a thing happened that night.


    "So these years, he is not bad to Ao Feng, but he is not good, is he?" Asked Mu Cen.


    This question stunned Mu Zhanxiao for a moment, then he shook his head: "it can''t be said that the emperor''s concern for Aofeng is in another way, but it''s not very acceptable for Aofeng."


    Mu Zhanxiao corrected Li Shiyuan''s name.


    Mu Cen didn''t speak. He continued to make tea in his hand.


    Mu Zhanxiao looked at Mu Cen, but he was a little careful. When he wanted to say something, Mu Cen had already handed over a cup of tea and quietly looked at Mu Zhanxiao: "that night, Ao Feng was with me."


    Mu Zhanxiao


    "He didn''t know why he was here. Maybe he was hungry or he didn''t want to be found. I cooked a bowl of noodles for him, and then I left in a hurry. " Mu Cen light mouth explanation.


    Mu Zhanxiao didn''t expect that Aofeng should appear here, which made Mu Zhanxiao stunned.


    But in the end, Mu Zhanxiao shook his head and chuckled: "it seems that this is really fate. It''s predestined. The palace is so big that Aofeng can go anywhere. In the end, he went to the imperial dining room and met you."


    Mu Cen didn''t speak.


    She was still proud.


    There is also Li Shiyuan and AO Feng''s lukewarm father son relationship.


    After all, I was worried.


    Seeing that Mu Cen was worried, Mu Zhanxiao sighed silently: "no one can interfere with the emperor''s affairs, and no one can interfere with the emperor''s decision, but at least the emperor is not bad at Ao Feng. What I can guarantee is that Aofeng''s position will not be affected. I can''t judge the emperor''s affairs. After all, the emperor has a lot of helplessness, including the empresses in the harem. "


    Mu Zhanxiao and Mu Cen tell the truth.


    Mu Cen''s voice makes people wonder her attitude.


    Soon, Mu Zhanxiao looked at Mu Cen and changed the topic: "by the way, have I never told you that empress Rong has gone back to the palace?"


    Mu Cen was stunned.


    She really didn''t know about it.


    "Now the Empress Dowager is empress Rongfei. The Empress Dowager is still the Empress Dowager." Mu Zhanxiao answered, "it was about a year ago. Several times I wanted to say that the result was either an unexpected interruption or not finding a suitable opportunity. In the end, these words could not be said."


    Even later, Mu Zhanxiao always thought he knew, so he forgot.


    But it''s not for no reason that he suddenly mentioned it with Mu Cen today. He seriously looked at Mu Cen: "the identity of the Empress Dowager is... I wonder if the Empress Dowager can help you reunite with the emperor."


    In Mu Zhanxiao''s words, Mu Cen understood the meaning of Mu Zhanxiao.


    She smiles and shakes her head: "no way."


    Mu Zhanxiao said: "why?"


    "Just like you, you can''t tell the emperor who I am. The emperor is bound to ask me. No matter what way I use, the final result is the same." Mu Cen laughs, "besides, if Rong Fei knows, she will also know the twists and turns during this period, which will only embarrass her."


    Mu Zhanxiao didn''t speak.


    "The deal with the God of Heishan is like this on the surface, but no one knows what will happen, or because of a certain sentence, touch what hint, so don''t involve other people." Mu Cen light mouth, "besides, you can think of, the God of black mountain certainly can think of."


    This words, let Mu Zhanxiao a words all can''t say, finally can only so passive looking at Mu Cen.


    Mu Cen light smile, but is calm: "so many years, has been indifferent. I think it''s good to be like this now. Besides, I don''t know when I will be defeated. If I get together with him again, I won''t have to face another separation. Why not


    Mu Zhanxiao can''t refute Mu Cen''s words.


    He quieted down and didn''t say anything in the end.


    However, Mu Cen chuckled: "second brother, it''s late, you should go back. So as not to cause unnecessary trouble. "


    Mu Zhanxiao nodded and said nothing.


    Mu Cen personally sent Mu Zhanxiao out.


    When walking to the door, Mu Cen suddenly asked: "by the way, I heard that the second brother is going to be engaged?"


    Mu Zhanxiao listens to Mu Cen''s words and quiets down: "I''m not young. I should marry my daughter-in-law, so that my mother won''t worry about it all the time."


    "Whose daughter?" Mu Cen asked.


    In the last life, Mu Cen could not wait for mu Zhanxiao to get married, because when Li Shiyuan was defeated, Mu Zhanxiao had already lost his life. This life is naturally different.


    So mu Cen will be curious, and Mu Zhanxiao married who will be.


    Mu Zhanxiao did not hide, light mouth: "such as the emperor refers to marriage, there are several candidates, temporarily do not know."


    Mu Cen nodded and asked no more.


    Mu Zhanxiao''s status today, the choice of his wife will not be careless, even if it is more than enough to marry a princess, and now Mu Zhanxiao''s identity, Li Shiyuan will definitely point to marriage.


    It''s just that Mu Zhanxiao chose who the object of marriage would be.


    Mu Cen knew that there was a candidate in Mu Zhanxiao''s heart, but he didn''t say it. Since he didn''t want to say it, Mu Cen didn''t ask much.


    They came to the intersection.


    Before Mu Zhanxiao left, he said, "maybe it''s Lord Xu''s daughter, Xu WANYING."


    Mu Cen twisted her eyebrows, but she had no impression of Xu WANYING. Mr. Xu knows that he is also Li Shiyuan''s confidant. He has been lurking in the palace all the year round. Naturally, Mr. Xu has contributed a lot to Li Shiyuan''s superior position.


    "Have you known Miss Xu for a long time?" Asked Mu Cen.


    "I''ve seen it several times, when I was in Xu''s house, but I didn''t say anything." Mu Zhanxiao said directly, "my identity is nothing more than to find a person who can balance the relationship as a wife. Xu WANYING is just right and knowledgeable, which is enough."


    The implication is that Mu Zhanxiao did not have any feelings for Xu WANYING.


    If you marry without feeling, it''s just empty.


    For a girl''s family, the best years are wasted.


    But no one can say anything about it.


    Mu Cen nodded: "the wedding day is set. Tell me, I''ll personally embroider a wedding dress for you."


    "That''s not necessary. You can''t work hard. Let the people below do it." Mu Zhanxiao said directly, "I don''t care much about these. Xu Fu will be ready."

 Chapter 746

    Between the lines, Mu Zhanxiao didn''t care about this engagement.


    And Mu Zhanxiao so open mouth, Mu Cen also hard to say what.


    She nodded, which did not say anything, and Mu Zhanxiao nodded, and soon left the courtyard where Mu Cen lived, just like when he came, no one knew.


    In the courtyard, it was still quiet.


    ¡­¡­


    Time passed a few more times.


    Mu Cen came out of the imperial dining room, a little tired. As a result, he went to the gate of the courtyard and saw a little guy in the courtyard. The whole person was sitting on the threshold with a sullen face.


    Mu Cen a Leng, immediately recognized, this is proud wind.


    She never thought that she could meet Aofeng here.


    This time, Mu Cen quickly walked towards the direction of Ao Feng, and AO Feng had noticed Mu Cen''s figure coming. He stood up and looked at Mu Cen with a proud face.


    The tone was the order: "cook noodles for the king."


    Other words, Ao Feng did not say a word more, and heavily sat down, a face of unhappiness.


    Mu Cen was quiet: "OK, I''ll cook noodles for you. Are you waiting here?"


    The proud wind hummed.


    Mu Cen didn''t say anything. He didn''t care that he was tired. He quickly went to the small kitchen and cooked a bowl of noodles for AO Feng, but it was different from the last one. It just tasted the same and very good.


    When Aofeng saw it, he didn''t say any praise, so he wolfed it down and ate it. He was worried.


    I''m really hungry.


    "Have you not eaten, your highness?" Asked Mu Cen.


    The action of Aofeng eating noodles stopped for a moment, then he kept silent and continued to eat quickly.


    Mu Cen sighed and didn''t say anything. He just looked at Ao Feng. Ao Feng ate fast and wolfed down, but he didn''t say a word.


    Mu Cen also didn''t ask again, so quiet accompany Ao Feng.


    Until Ao Feng finished eating, Mu Cen said, "do you want to eat more?"


    Ao Feng just looks at Mu Cen and doesn''t speak, but his eyes already understand. He tells Mu Cen that he''s not full, and Mu Cen smiles.


    She didn''t break the proud wind of that careful thinking, light mouth: "just have some small snacks, maidservant give you."


    "Hum." The proud wind snorted.


    Mu Cen stood up and went to the small kitchen. He took out today''s snacks, but Ao Feng still wolfed them down.


    Mu Cen just looked at it and carefully wiped off the sweat on AO Feng''s face. Then he wiped the corner of his mouth: "don''t worry, it''s all yours."


    That tone is very gentle, treat Ao Feng even more so.


    It seems that he holds the treasure in his hand and is afraid to lose it at any time. For the appearance of Ao Feng, Mu Cen treasures it even more.


    Ao Feng finished eating a little bit, and then he was really full: "don''t think that if you prepare this food for my king, you can ascend to heaven step by step."


    Mu Cen said with a smile, "if I want to ascend to heaven, I don''t want to look for your highness. Your highness is so small."


    This words, the air of proud breeze cheek instantly heaved: "you this Diao nu."


    "Well." Mu Cen still smiles.


    I don''t know whether I admit it or not.


    This attitude is to let proud wind want to get angry all can''t get up, finally so passive looking at Mu Cen, a face not happy appearance.


    But Ao Feng didn''t go either.


    Seeing that Aofeng had finished eating, Mu Cen stood up and cleaned up: "what else do you want to eat, your highness?"


    "Don''t eat it, in case you poison me." Proud wind cold hum.


    "That may have been poisoned, isn''t your highness afraid?" Mu Cen raised her eyebrows.


    Ao Feng


    This, proud wind just conscientiously saw to Mu Cen.


    He was lectured in the imperial study today.


    Li Shiyuan scolds Aofeng fiercely again. The angry Aofeng turns around and runs out, but Li Shiyuan doesn''t let anyone come to find Aofeng.


    If Aofeng''s face doesn''t go down, it''s impossible to go back to beg for mercy. Li Shiyuan also punished Aofeng for not eating. Even if he went back to the East Palace, he didn''t dare to prepare food for Aofeng.


    Finally, Ao Feng didn''t know why, and thought about Mu Cen.


    Maybe I miss the noodles I ate that night.


    Or maybe it''s a curiosity about Mu Cen.


    Mingming is a simple slave, but Aofeng can feel different warmth in mucen. This is something that people in the palace have never had.


    People in the palace are afraid, nervous and careful of themselves.


    When Li Shiyuan faced himself, he was indifferent.


    Except Mu Zhanxiao and long Shaoyun, few people really care about Aofeng.


    But in Mu Cen, Ao Feng can clearly feel Mu Cen''s care for himself, which is from the heart. No matter he loses his temper or any emotion, Mu Cen can handle himself very well.


    There''s no place to lose your temper.


    "Your Highness, can you tell me what happened? Let your highness come here at noon? " Mu Cen gently asked, "Your Highness is not afraid of the emperor''s worry?"


    "Father won''t worry." Ao Feng snorted, "only aunt Linglong and uncle and general long are worried about the king."


    This words, let Mu Cen wring eyebrows: "the emperor is his Highness''s father, how can not worry about his highness."


    Maybe Aofeng had enough to eat, or maybe he relaxed his guard, but he said to Mu Cen: "if there are so many concubines, sooner or later, they will have another prince, and they will take the place of the king. My father doesn''t like to see me either. Every time I see me, I''m lecturing. When I leave, my father orders people not to look for me. "


    This is what Aofeng says. It''s vituba.


    But soon, Ao Feng hummed coldly, "what do you want to inquire about?"


    That''s preemptive.


    Mu Cen smiles, and his voice is still gentle: "Your Highness, the emperor doesn''t love you. As the prince, the emperor wants you to become a talent, so he treats you so strictly. That''s my expectation for you. I hope you can be a wise king in the future. "


    This words, let Ao Feng eyebrow twist.


    "Your Highness is still young. It''s reasonable to lose your temper. But the emperor is strict with his highness. Naturally, he will be happy and angry, so he will be punished. However, your highness should bear in mind that when the emperor punishes his highness, it''s not easy for him. The emperor and his highness share the same feelings. "


    Mu CEN is speaking for Li Shiyuan.


    In Mu Zhanxiao''s dialogue, Mu Cen knows more or less about the problem between Li Shiyuan and AO Feng. Father and son have similar tempers. If no one compromises, then they are really so deadlocked.


    After a long time, no one knows what will happen.


    Li Shiyuan and Mu Cen can''t be persuaded, but Ao Feng can.


    That''s why Mu Cen said this to Ao Feng.


    Ao Feng''s brow twisted. It seemed that no one had ever said this to him. Linglong and Mu Zhanxiao just appeased themselves. When they were great, they told themselves that Li Shiyuan loved him.

 Chapter 747

    People like Mu Cen, who are serious and analyze these things by themselves, only have people in front of them.


    Ao Feng''s eyes become a little confused: "you didn''t deceive me?"


    "Of course not." Mu Cen laughs, "if the emperor is not good to his highness, he will withdraw his highness. The emperor is just in a different way. His highness should not have a problem with the emperor. The emperor is a wise king. He can''t help many things. "


    I can''t help it.


    These words, proud wind listen to flat flat mouth, did not say a word, but before uproar anger Zhang temper also was very good convergence.


    In fact, the people who are close to Aofeng have not calmed them, but it seems that the calming of those people is quite different from that of Mu Cen, and only the words of the people in front of them can really go to the bottom of Aofeng''s heart and really believe them.


    "Linglong said that his father was very kind to the king before." Ao Feng suddenly lowered his voice and opened his mouth, some wronged.


    "The emperor will be very kind to the prince in the future." Mu Cen said so softly.


    Proud wind''s eye socket some sour distension, the eye is red.


    Mu Cen looked at it so seriously, then lowered his head and gave a light smile: "did your highness cry?"


    "No!" Ao Feng regained his former roaring and vigorous appearance. "If you are a Diao Nu who talks nonsense again, I''ll have you beheaded."


    You know, the slave in this palace is most afraid of beheading.


    But mu Cen seems to hear such words, just looking at himself with a smile, his eyes bent into a seam, although the person in front of him is not good-looking, but looking at the smiling face of the person in front of him, especially when you focus on her eyes, you always feel that there are vast stars in his eyes, so that people can''t escape.


    Even if there is a little bit of shyness, and more is a sense of eager to close.


    When this idea came to Ao Feng''s mind, Ao Feng was stunned for a moment, but after all, children are children. After all, children''s thinking is very simple. When they want to do this, there won''t be too many twists and turns, so they really do it.


    Just Ao Feng''s mouth said still Ao Jiao: "this king is sleepy, depend on you to have a rest here."


    "Good." Mu Cen can''t get it.


    Ao Feng leans over, and Mu Cen naturally holds Ao Feng in her arms. Now Ao Feng is not the same as the Ao Feng she saw when she left. She is no longer a villain in her arms. She is a little boy. But for mu Cen, no matter how Ao Feng changes, she is the one who was born in October.


    Looking at the proud wind sticking to his own appearance, Mu Cen''s eyes are more and more gentle. Such a picture is enough to make Mu Cen precious.


    Think of these, Mu Cen low head very light smile voice, and proud wind seems to be really sleepy, rely on Mu Cen closed eyes, not long so deep sleep, is really asleep, there is a slight snoring between the nose.


    After Aofeng fell asleep, Mu Cen bowed her head and kissed Aofeng''s forehead. It was very gentle, and the kindness at the bottom of her eyes became more and more obvious. At least from leaving the Imperial Palace, until now, Mu Cen did not dare to hope that one day, she could hold Aofeng again.


    Now that this impossible wish has come true, people seem to be greedy.


    Sure enough, desire is a bottomless pit.


    Mu Cen had no choice but to smile.


    Mingming is already very uncomfortable, but because this person is proud of wind, so mu Cen has never even opened his mouth. He just lets proud wind fall asleep, and looks at the little man in his arms with low eyebrows. He feels reluctant to give up.


    The smile in the eyebrows and eyes, also follow clear, is really can''t put it down.


    Ao Feng has been sleeping on Mu Cen for almost an hour, but mu Cen''s legs are completely numb. Under such circumstances, Mu Cen still doesn''t say anything. Until Aofeng wakes up.


    "Your Highness, are you awake?" Mu Cen lowered his head and chuckled.


    "Hum." When Aofeng wakes up, he still looks proud and delicate. Because he has slept too long, his saliva almost drips down. He grunts. Without looking at Mu Cen, he quickly stands up and leaves.


    Mu Cen did not say anything, just sitting in place.


    Looking at the figure that Ao Feng left, Mu Cen slowly recovered for a long time and stood up slowly. The numbness in her legs and discomfort in her body became more and more clear. She even went back to the house step by step.


    Once Mu Cen thought that in this imperial palace, as long as she could watch Ao Feng grow up and see that person well, it was enough. Maybe one day, when her body was more and more collapsing, she would die quietly.


    Now, Mu Cen doesn''t want to die.


    At least in order to be proud of the wind, she also wants to live well.


    It''s just her body¡ª¡ª


    Think of these, Mu Cen helpless sigh, is a word can''t say, she coughed a few, long time no blood appeared in the white handkerchief, see some people startling, but mu Cen has been used to.


    She packed herself up, took out the rare herbs that Mu Zhanxiao had brought before, and boiled them for herself. The bitter juice gradually slipped down her throat. It seemed that the uncomfortable feeling was relieved a lot.


    Mu CEN is a doctor, but he has never been able to cure his current situation.


    She looked down and laughed at herself.


    After that, she quietly leaned on the bed, and soon fainted and fell asleep.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡ª¡ª


    And in the next time, Mu Cen''s mind is all on AO Feng. None of them has pierced such a strange picture. It seems that Ao Feng will habitually appear in Mu Cen every day after coming to Mu Cen, and occasionally Ao Feng will not appear, but mu Cen will wait for AO Feng in the courtyard, until after an hour, Mu Cen will give up.


    Ao Feng and Mu Cen gradually become more and more familiar with each other.


    Ao Feng no longer uses my name in front of Mu Cen, but uses me, and the name of Mu Cen changes from Diao Nu to Zhen Zhen.


    Gradually Ao Feng found that Mu Cen not only made food to her own taste, but also learned a lot, which was quite different from those servants who didn''t know big characters in the palace.


    Mu Cen''s knowledge will not be less than those of Taifu, but compared with Taifu''s solemnity, Mu Cen tells Ao Feng how to be a wise king and how to understand those seemingly profound words in the most simple and understandable words.


    Naturally for a long time, Aofeng would like to come to mucen.


    Even in the school, Taifu taught the content of Aofeng, and Aofeng would ask Mu Cen carefully.


    Mu Cen will patiently explain to Aofeng.


    "This place, I don''t know what it means." Proud wind carefully pointed to one of them, "Taifu said too abstruse, I don''t understand."

 Chapter 748

    The little face quickly wrinkled into a ball, compared with the content of his book, Mu Cen just looked at it, and then his brow also twisted up.


    "Do Taifu teach you these things now?" Mu Cen didn''t quite agree.


    These are all things that happen in the court. Even Li Shiyuan doesn''t deal with everything very well. For a child who is only four or five years old, these things are too difficult. In fact, Mu Cen doesn''t agree with Aofeng''s amount of learning.


    At least in Mu Cen''s opinion, children of this age should still play seriously. When they get to a certain age, they will naturally understand that it is not necessarily good to use this way of filling ducks. Children''s nature will be gradually wiped out in this way.


    "Not Taifu." Proud wind flat mouth, "is father Huang."


    "The emperor?" Mu Cen was stunned.


    Ao Feng said: "my father will give me a lot of such homework to finish, and then he will come to test me every few days, but if I don''t answer well, he will reprimand me, so I always feel that he doesn''t like me, just looking for my trouble, in order to pull me down from the crown prince one day."


    These words, Ao Feng didn''t say with anyone, but inexplicably said with Mu Cen. After that, Ao Feng flattened his mouth and didn''t mean to regret anything. He just bowed his head and was a little depressed.


    Mu Cen sighed silently, and finally calmed Ao Feng: "the emperor, it''s for you, but the emperor is too anxious to forget that you are still a villain. Even the emperor doesn''t deal with these things very well. Shall I explain to you how to do it one by one? "


    A word, let the eyes of proud wind light up: "Zhen Zhen, will you?"


    "Try it." Mu Cen smiles.


    Many of the questions Li Shiyuan asked were about the way of governing the country. When Li Shiyuan talked with Mu Cen about what happened in those years, Mu Cen said what he thought, and Li Shiyuan also agreed with him. When he asked such questions about Ao Feng, he naturally lacked cognition at his age.


    After all, Aofeng hasn''t experienced these storms, so it''s difficult to understand himself.


    Mu Cen opens his mouth very quietly and tells Ao Feng how to deal with such problems in very simple and easy to understand words. He can even think about how Li Shiyuan would ask Ao Feng.


    Aofeng suddenly nodded: "right, you say so much better than Taifu, Taifu said too profound."


    "You don''t think Taifu''s words are too profound. Taifu is a very learned person, but for you, the way is not the same


    Proud wind stuffy ah voice: "sometimes listen to these, really good vexation."


    "If it''s boring, I won''t look at it." Muchen island is also direct.


    Proud wind a Leng, and Mu Cen already took the hand of proud wind: "I take you to fight insect, see small tadpole good?"


    Ao Feng listened to Mu Cen''s words, and his eyes lit up thoroughly: "is it really OK? Are there any of these things in the palace? "


    "Of course there won''t be one in the East Palace, but there will be one in other places." Mu Cen smiles.


    The imperial palace is so big, there are always some places left out, especially where the slaves live. This kind of ecology can still be seen.


    Mu Cen stood up, Ao Feng also quickly stood up, the whole people are happy up, skipping, Mu Cen with AO Feng some difficulty.


    Proud wind also seemed to notice: "Zhen Zhen, your body has not been good?"


    "Well." Mu Cen answered, "not very good. But no harm. Don''t worry about me. It''s all old problems. "


    "I''ll show you the royal doctor." Pride is direct.


    "No Mu Cen shook his head, "you let the imperial doctor come, and the whole palace doesn''t know that you have a good relationship with me? Do you think the emperor will let you be with a slave? "


    Mu Cen looks at Ao Feng with a smile and asks directly.


    Think of these, proud wind again a face not happy.


    Because that''s exactly what it is.


    "Well, what are you going to do?" Ao Feng twisted his eyebrows, flattened his mouth and worried, "your body is too bad. How can you enter the palace with such a poor body?"


    Mu Cen laughed, didn''t say anything, so soft for a while Ao Feng''s hair.


    And memory has been some different, but the warm feeling is the same.


    Proud wind embarrassed hum a voice: "don''t make me, mess up."


    "Good." Mu Cen laughs again.


    She gently took Ao Feng''s hand and headed for the place where few people went in the depths of the imperial palace.


    Here are some original pictures, at least you can see butterflies.


    Ao Feng is obviously not here, especially excited.


    Mu Cen made a simple insect catching net for AO Feng. After handing it to him, he said with a smile, "go and play, but it can''t be too long, or the emperor won''t find you."


    "No way." Proud wind cold hum a, "father emperor never look for me."


    Mu Cen didn''t speak.


    If Li Shiyuan doesn''t care about Aofeng, then he really won''t care about Aofeng. But mu Cen believes that Li Shiyuan cares, but the way is not right. If he doesn''t go, it doesn''t mean that the slaves below won''t tell Li Shiyuan what happened to Aofeng every day.


    Ao Feng left the East Palace in private. After a long time, he could not have been found.


    It seems very precious to cherish such a time, so mu CEN is always careful, don''t want to let people find the little secret between her and AO Feng, even Mu Zhanxiao, Mu Cen never mentioned.


    For fear that Mu Zhanxiao worried that he couldn''t bear it, he stabbed the paper.


    She found a free place to do it, and looked at Aofeng with a smile. Aofeng was in a small flower garden, fluttering butterflies. It was very childish, but it made Aofeng happy.


    Such arrogance seems to be what we should have at this age.


    After a while, Aofeng was already sweating, but he didn''t stop.


    Mu Cen''s physical strength can not keep up, but still patiently in situ with the proud wind.


    Has been playing time almost, Mu Cen this just stepped forward: "want to go back."


    Ao Feng hears Mu Cen''s voice, but he accepts the net obediently. When he looks at Mu Cen, he is wronged: "I don''t want to go."


    "If you don''t want to leave, you won''t be able to come next time." Mu CEN is direct.


    In a word, proud wind honest down, sullen: "then you will bring me next time."


    "Good." Mu Cen smiles.


    Voice down, proud wind just satisfied smile. Mu Cen looks at Ao Feng''s smile with a faint smile. Then she takes Ao Feng''s hand again and walks towards her own courtyard.


    On the way, Mu Cen and AO Feng said something in books carefully.

 Chapter 749

    Ao Feng listened carefully and wrote down everything.


    Seriously.


    It''s too late for Aofeng to leave Muchen.


    And AO Feng came to Mu Cen more and more frequently and for a longer time.


    The softness of Mu Cen''s heart also became obvious.


    She stood in the same place for a long time, until the figure of Ao Feng disappeared in front of her, Mu Cen reluctantly turned back to the house.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡ª¡ª


    At that time, the east palace.


    The atmosphere in the East Palace is very gloomy. The slave kneeling all over the ground, Li Shiyuan''s face is gloomy. Looking at the slave in front of him, just one glance is enough to make them shiver.


    "You slaves, can''t even watch the prince?" Li Shiyuan lashed out.


    The slaves didn''t dare answer.


    Linglong also kneels on the ground. She didn''t expect that Aofeng was gone. She always thought that Aofeng was resting in the bedroom, and this time was really the time when Aofeng would rest on weekdays.


    And Aofeng doesn''t like to be disturbed by people, so Linglong seldom goes in. Besides, Linglong thinks that there are so many guards in the east palace. Even if something goes wrong with Aofeng, she will know for the first time.


    But now, the proud wind disappeared from the East Palace, how can Linglong not panic.


    You know, Aofeng is not only the prince, but also the only child of mucen. Linglong won''t allow himself to make such mistakes, which makes Aofeng unexpected.


    "Emperor, it''s the maidservant who is irresponsible. Please punish him." Linglong didn''t flinch and blocked the responsibility.


    Rong Jiu stands quietly beside Li Shiyuan, but Rong Jiu''s brow is also tightly wrinkled, which is obviously more unexpected.


    "You should be punished." Li Shiyuan''s voice came fiercely, "I entrust the prince to you, but now the prince has disappeared in the east palace."


    Linglong didn''t dare answer, just knelt down.


    She thought Li Shiyuan was going to kill herself, but Li Shiyuan''s voice suddenly changed: "is there anything unusual about the prince in the East Palace recently?"


    Linglong was stunned, then thought about it carefully, then shook his head: "there is nothing unusual, and at this time, the prince is usually resting in his bedroom."


    Li Shiyuan listens to Linglong''s words, and then immediately goes to the proud palace. Rong Jiu follows her in a hurry. He looks down at Linglong again. Linglong returns to her mind, and then goes into the palace in a hurry.


    Li Shiyuan was in his bedroom. He squinted and looked around carefully. Then, Li Shiyuan came to a window, which was opened with clear footprints on it.


    It is the footprints of Ao Feng.


    Linglong also noticed and was stunned.


    She and Rong Jiu look at each other, and no one dares to speak. What does it mean? It means that Aofeng didn''t have an accident, but left the East Palace by herself.


    Ao Feng has been in the palace for many years. He knows the terrain of the palace very well. If he really wants to hide in the palace, it will be really hard to find someone for a while.


    Mu Zhanxiao and long Shaoyun, who have received the news, have come in a hurry. When they see such a picture, they are also stunned. They look at each other. When they talk, they are ready to talk and stop.


    And Li Shiyuan just stood by the window with his hands down and said nothing.


    "The emperor." For a long time, it was Mu Zhanxiao who broke the silence.


    Li Shiyuan is a good friend of Mu Zhanxiao for many years. Even if his identity changes now, Li Shiyuan can see Mu Zhanxiao''s mind at a glance.


    He turned and looked over: "do you think I have too much pressure on the prince, so the prince can''t stand it, so he will leave the East Palace and go out in private?"


    This matter, Li Shiyuan calm down, and then see the windowsill footprints, it is very clear that this is Aofeng himself. Ao Feng is a very intelligent and calm child. If he can leave here, he will surely come back. I''m afraid that such a thing will not happen in a day or two.


    Unfortunately, Li Shiyuan appeared here today and caught Aofeng.


    It''s impossible for Aofeng to leave the palace. There are guards on all sides. Aofeng''s ability is not enough to be found. So Aofeng can only leave the palace. But where can Aofeng be so attached to in the palace.


    On the contrary, Mu Zhanxiao was asked by Li Shiyuan to be quiet, and then he spoke calmly: "I think that your highness is just a child, the emperor''s expectations for his highness, your highness should also be very clear, just slow down appropriately, your highness should be easier to accept."


    Mu Zhanxiao said euphemism, although long Shaoyun did not speak, but long Shaoyun agreed with Mu Zhanxiao''s words.


    Li Shiyuan put too much pressure on Aofeng.


    It is not impossible to be arrogant and rebellious.


    If Mu Cen had a spirit in heaven, he would not want to see such a picture.


    But Li Shiyuan stood with his hands down and didn''t say much. He always stood so quietly, looking at the shoe prints on the windowsill, and didn''t say a word for a long time.


    Until Li Shiyuan turned around, then he told Rong Jiu: "find a shadow guard to follow Aofeng and see where Aofeng goes every day."


    "Yes." Rong Jiu responds.


    Everyone''s heart also relaxed, at least this proves that Aofeng can''t have an accident, otherwise, Li Shiyuan won''t be so calm.


    Li Shiyuan said: "get up."


    The slave of the East Palace stood up tremblingly.


    "Don''t tell the prince about my coming here." Li Shiyuan ordered coldly, "no one is allowed to publicize today''s affairs. You don''t need to interfere with or stare at the prince''s every move. You can do what you did before. Do you hear me?"


    The slaves answered in unison.


    After that, Li Shiyuan calmly left the east palace with people. The atmosphere in the East Palace was not bad, but it was definitely not good.


    Linglong was relieved. At least she knew Aofeng was OK.


    But Li Shiyuan''s words make Linglong''s heart hang up. She is also the Yingwei who Li Shiyuan trained. She naturally understands the meaning of Li Shiyuan''s words.


    Don''t worry now, don''t mean don''t settle accounts after autumn.


    Li Shiyuan is to block a positive, and then together with proud wind account.


    Linglong wanted to remind Aofeng, but because of Li Shiyuan''s order, Linglong didn''t dare, and finally sighed silently.


    And not long after Li Shiyuan left, Ao Feng came out of his bedroom quietly, as if nothing had happened, and he didn''t know what had happened before.


    In the East Palace, Ye is quiet.


    ¡­¡­


    During this period of time, Ao Feng went out too often, so Ao Feng''s heart was finally numbered. In the next few days, she was a lot of convergence, and Linglong was also relieved.


    Li Shiyuan, who usually doesn''t like Aofeng very much, calls Aofeng to Yulong hall when Aofeng leaves Taifu.

 Chapter 750

    Ao Feng is gone, but when looking at Li Shiyuan, the unruly in the eyebrows and eyes is more and more obvious. It seems that in the face of Li Shiyuan, the feelings between Ao Feng and Li Shiyuan become more and more indifferent.


    Unspeakable feeling.


    Just some invisible distance.


    I can''t pull it in.


    I don''t know when this sense of distance began.


    "My son''s ministers see my father." Proud of the wind.


    Li Shiyuan took a very light look: "what did Taifu teach you recently?"


    Proud wind also answered, Li Shiyuan along with Taifu''s question, but also asked a few proud wind, proud wind listen to Li Shiyuan''s words, can''t help admiring Xu Zhenzhen, because these questions, Xu Zhenzhen and himself said in advance, as if Xu Zhenzhen can guess Li Shiyuan''s every idea.


    Even Taifu did not know these problems.


    So when Li Shiyuan asked, Ao Feng''s answer was natural, and his chest was full.


    This answer made Li Shiyuan''s brow twist, and he looked at Aofeng like this: "are these what Taifu taught you?"


    Li Shiyuan is familiar with this kind of answer. Only mu Cen in his memory can give such a clear and orderly answer. The way and habit of answering is also what Mu CEN is used to, which is absolutely not Taifu''s,.


    Ao Feng was asked by Li Shiyuan so coldly and hummed: "it''s my son''s son''s son''s son''s son''s son''s son."


    Li Shiyuan narrowed his eyes slightly and looked at Aofeng like this. On the surface, he was silent. But what Aofeng said, Li Shiyuan knew very well that he didn''t believe it at all.


    But in front of Aofeng, Li Shiyuan didn''t expose anything. Instead, he changed the topic and asked Aofeng a few questions.


    In this case, Ao Feng was asked in a daze. Compared with his previous fluency, Ao Feng now seems extremely embarrassed. He was really asked by Li Shiyuan. It''s obviously the same question, but now when he faces Li Shiyuan, he seems extremely embarrassed.


    I don''t know where to start.


    Li Shiyuan snorted: "don''t you know it yourself? Why don''t you now? "


    "Er Chen... Er Chen..." Ao Feng stammered hard. He was hurt by Li Shiyuan. In the end, Ao Feng could only flat his mouth and keep silent, "it just won''t happen."


    But in the end, Ao Feng has to find a reasonable excuse for himself.


    Li Shiyuan''s eye light is low and astringent, looking at Ao Feng like this, some are condescending. But more is the meaning of speculation, Ao Feng was watching the panic, and finally can only stand so passively, completely unable to understand Li Shiyuan''s idea.


    Some are scared.


    "This is not what Taifu taught you. Who taught you?" Li Shiyuan asked directly, and his tone became sharp.


    "I will." Ao Feng didn''t betray Mu Cen.


    Because Ao Feng knows that if he betrays Mu Cen, a slave like Mu Cen will be beheaded in the palace. Then he will never see Mu Cen.


    In this palace, there are people who are good to themselves, but only mu Cen can really understand himself.


    Linglong, they are really good to themselves, but they will never take themselves to flutter butterflies like Mu Cen, and tell them all kinds of unofficial history and folk fun things.


    In Ao Feng''s heart, Mu CEN is like a man of profound learning. He can not only use simple and easy to understand language to say these things to himself, but also change all kinds of patterns. Even though the food seems ordinary, it tastes delicious.


    Ao Feng cherishes such a person.


    And this words, Li Shiyuan put clear don''t believe, but looking at the proud wind, that Mou Guang sink sink sink, very naturally before of doubt all gave to gather down.


    In front of Aofeng, Li Shiyuan seemed to be an ordinary person. He didn''t pay attention to what Aofeng said.


    Ao Feng is a very observant person. Naturally, he noticed that Li Shiyuan didn''t care about it any more. He couldn''t help but feel relieved.


    But Li Shiyuan didn''t mean to let himself go, which made Aofeng feel strange.


    In the past, Li Shiyuan seldom asked about his own affairs. Even if he did, that is to say, after he finished his homework, he would let Ao Feng go soon. He would never stay in the Yulong hall.


    So this is to be proud of the wind to stay for dinner?


    But Ao Feng is not stupid enough to ask Li Shiyuan face to face.


    And sure enough, just like Aofeng''s conjecture, Li Shiyuan left Aofeng for dinner. Aofeng''s expression was a little stupefied. He was scared, more surprised, and couldn''t believe what he heard.


    I always feel out of my cognitive range.


    Li Shiyuan took the initiative to keep his own food. Ao Feng is a little excited. He just looks at Li Shiyuan and blinks his big eyes. He still can''t believe that he will be left by Li Shiyuan.


    "Father, do you want your children to stay for dinner?" Ao Feng asked carefully.


    Li Shiyuan was asked and laughed by AO Feng: "don''t you want to stay?"


    "No, No." The head of proud wind shakes like a rattle, "son minister is willing naturally."


    Although it is also a little reluctant.


    He didn''t go to mucen for a few days. He really missed mucen. These days, Aofeng didn''t like the things sent by the imperial dining room in the east palace. Instead, Aofeng liked mucen''s simple craftsmanship, which made Aofeng feel obsessed.


    Thinking of these, Aofeng follows bianbianzui, thinking about going to find mucen tomorrow, explaining to mucen why the past few days have not passed, still afraid that mucen is worried about himself.


    Such a small expression, Li Shiyuan see really, but did not expose the proud wind.


    Ao Feng is his son. How can Li Shiyuan not understand Ao Feng''s every move? Ao Feng is not right recently, but Ao Feng refuses to say, and Li Shiyuan will not use tough means.


    He is very clear that Aofeng is a child who eats soft but not hard.


    And the mouth of Ao Feng is as tight as clam shell. It''s hard to get it out of Ao Feng''s mouth. It can only be done step by step.


    But what Li Shiyuan can be sure is that the abnormality of Aofeng in this period of time, but Li Shiyuan did not express it.


    Soon, Cheng Dezhu has informed the imperial dining room to have lunch. Li Shiyuan and AO Feng sit down. There are no other people in the palace, only father and son. This is the first time for father and son to have lunch together in such a long time. Naturally, the news quickly spread from the palace.


    The people in this palace are even more confused about Li Shiyuan''s attitude towards Aofeng.


    The prince, who is not to be favored, occupies the position of the East Palace just because he is the Queen''s child and was born by Li Shiyuan''s favorite, but he has been neglected all the time. This is the most direct understanding of Aofeng by the people in the palace, but does this behavior mean that Aofeng will return to the center of power again?

 Chapter 751

    However, no one dares to say more about this matter.


    And this meal is not good or bad.


    Ao Feng has never had such a meal with Li Shiyuan. He is very formal and formal. He has long lost his usual agility and regularity.


    Li Shiyuan doesn''t talk much.


    Until Ao Feng could not help but say: "father, is the imperial chef changed?"


    Li Shiyuan looked at Aofeng: "why do you suddenly ask like this?"


    "It feels different." Ao Feng twisted her eyebrows and gave an answer.


    This feeling is as like as two peas made by themselves, the same taste, very familiar, and their own food in the eastern palace is completely different.


    "It''s different." Li Shiyuan was quiet and asked directly.


    Proud wind thought: "many places are different, the taste is not the same, although the pendulum plate is not so exquisite, but very good-looking ah."


    Anyway, I don''t think it''s similar to what I''ve eaten.


    "Don''t you like it?" Li Shiyuan asked again.


    "It won''t be." The head of Ao Feng shakes like a rattle drum. "Er Chen thinks it''s very good, much better than what the imperial dining room sent to ER Chen."


    "Do you like it?" Li Shiyuan looks at Aofeng.


    Ao Feng was a little embarrassed by Li Shiyuan''s question, but in the end, he told the truth: "I like it."


    It''s so Muchen like.


    Ao Feng doesn''t know why, so he wants to see Mu Cen anytime and anywhere. Even if he can''t see Mu Cen, eating what Mu Cen has prepared is also a very happy thing for AO Feng.


    Even though the proud wind does not know whether it is.


    Maybe because of the similarity, Aofeng is willing to accept it.


    Li Shiyuan, however, suddenly bowed his head and laughed because of the words of Ao Feng, as if his mood suddenly became cheerful. Such Li Shiyuan is something that Ao Feng has never seen.


    At least in front of Ao Feng, Li Shiyuan is very serious. He has never laughed like this before. This kind of smile even reaches the bottom of his heart, which makes people happy.


    Ao Feng is a little cautious: "father, are you in a good mood?"


    "Not bad." Li Shiyuan spoke faintly.


    Ao Feng Oh, and then did not say a word, bowed his head, Chi Chi Chi Chi Chi Chi Chi Chi Chi Chi Chi Chi Chi Chi Chi Chi Chi Chi Chi Chi Chi Chi Chi Chi Chi Chi Chi Chi Chi Chi Chi Chi Chi Chi Chi Chi Chi Chi Chi Chi Chi Chi Chi Chi Chi Chi Chi Chi Chi Chi Chi Chi Chi Chi Chi Chi Chi Chi Chi Chi Chi Chi Chi Chi Chi Chi Chi Chi Chi Chi Chi Chi Chi.


    Li Shiyuan said, "if you like, I''ll let the people in the imperial dining room deliver it to you every day."


    Ao Feng made a sound.


    Then Aofeng saw that Li Shiyuan didn''t want to leave his own meaning, and quickly stood up: "my son''s Minister Xie Fuhuang''s lunch. If my father has nothing to tell me, my son''s minister will leave first."


    "Go ahead." Li Shiyuan is still light, the previous flash of smile has long been invisible.


    But it doesn''t affect Aofeng''s good mood at all.


    Aofeng left after a while.


    He thought, tomorrow to find Mu Cen, as if for a long time did not see Mu Cen.


    In the imperial dragon hall, Li Shiyuan''s face has sunk because of the departure of Ao Feng, which makes people unable to guess Li Shiyuan''s current mood.


    "Find someone to follow the prince." Li Shiyuan spoke coldly.


    Rong Jiu answered: "yes, my subordinates have arranged for Yingwei to follow. But some time ago, the little prince did not leave the east palace. "


    "Report to me as soon as you have something." Li Shiyuan gave an order.


    Rong Jiu took the order and left.


    ¡­¡­


    Obviously, Li Shiyuan and others ignored Aofeng''s cleverness too much. Aofeng grew up in a very sensitive environment. How could he not tell whether the environment was safe? Just like now, when Aofeng went out, he obviously felt that someone was following him.


    That is the shadow guard beside Li Shiyuan, not the ordinary slave.


    Proud of the wind''s big eyes dribbled around.


    Although he couldn''t find the direction of these shadow guards, he could feel it. He was born keen and didn''t know who was inherited. It was a kind of intuition, which could distinguish the position of these people, so that Aofeng could make a good judgment at the first time.


    I guess I was suspected of going out by myself.


    Proud wind cold hum a, doubt again how?


    Can doubt find him? Joke!


    Ao Feng lowered his eyebrows and eyes, hid his mind, and soon went in different directions. Sure enough, Ao Feng''s steps moved, and the shadow guards behind him also moved. Ao Feng is very familiar with the palace, and these shadow guards are also very familiar, but compared with AO Feng, these shadow guards have less advantages.


    It''s not as small as Aofeng. You can go anywhere.


    Soon, Aofeng brings Yingwei into the small garden.


    It''s just an instant. Aofeng has gone through the small hole in the small garden and disappeared from the shadow guards. When the shadow guards come back to their senses, Aofeng has long disappeared. The shadow guards look pale and look at each other. I never thought that one day, I would be fooled by a child.


    But once you lose someone in such a big palace, it''s hard to find another one.


    And obviously Aofeng didn''t mean to let them look for it.


    Now, Ying Wei''s face is a little ugly, but there is no way to take Ao Feng.


    Ao Feng gets rid of Ying Wei, and then goes to Mu Cen.


    ¡­¡­


    For the next few days.


    But Ao Feng gradually found something wrong, because Mu Cen''s spirit is obviously not very good, just in the face of their own time, Mu CEN is forced to play the spirit, do not want to be distracted.


    It''s just that this kind of fighting spirit, the loss is still mucen''s body, almost to push mucen to the limit in an instant, so that mucen has no way to go.


    Because of the imperial edict of Yulong hall, except for Li Shiyuan''s meals, Mu CEN is responsible for the meals of the east palace. The East Palace lives in Aofeng, so mu Cen naturally wants to, so he agrees without thinking about it.


    But you know, facing the meals of one palace is enough to make Mu Cen tired. There are a lot of preparations to make, let alone facing the meals of two palaces. The age of Ao Feng is different from that of Li Shiyuan, so is the preparation.


    This led to Mu Cen''s originally defeated body, in the face of such torture, more and more pain, physical strength day by day, the face also followed more and more pale.


    It seems that the life of the rare grass before will be handed over in the next moment.


    This kind of exhaustion, but mu CEN is very good, just let the imperial dining room to send more people, but even if add send, most of the work or Mu Cen personally.


    Even now when Aofeng appears, Mu Cen has some mental problems.


    From the imperial dining room, if you can have a good rest, you can also slow down. But mu Cen can''t rest, and he will continue to accompany Ao Feng.


    Ao Feng is a child, and his physical strength and energy are always inexhaustible.


    After a few days, Mu Cen could not bear it.

 Chapter 752

    "Zhen Zhen, what''s the matter with you?" Ao Feng found out sensitively.


    When he looked up again, he saw Mu Cen''s face turned white. He was so scared that Ao Feng had a big jump. He didn''t want to think about it. Ao Feng just walked by and put his fat little hand on Mu Cen''s forehead. In this action, Ao Feng''s face suddenly changed.


    Because Mu Cen''s forehead is very hot. It''s frightening. It''s like being immersed in boiling water.


    "Zhen Zhen, your forehead is very hot." Ao Feng said quickly, "no, I want to find the imperial doctor for you."


    "No Mu Cen seized Ao Feng, "it''s good for you to have a rest. Your highness doesn''t need to go. If you find the imperial doctor, won''t you be found?"


    What''s more, it''s an old problem of Mu Cen. If you want to talk about the imperial doctors, isn''t Mu Cen''s medical skill better than these imperial doctors? When he can''t save himself, let alone these imperial doctors.


    So, it''s not necessary.


    "Zhen Zhen." Proud wind see this, is more nervous.


    Mu CEN is to pour is to smile, in pacify Ao Feng: "maidservant rest is good."


    Ao Feng is still very nervous. He just looks at Mu Cen with big eyes, for fear of any accident. This kind of proud wind makes Mu Cen feel very happy. She lowers her head and makes a light smile. She gently touches the soft hair of proud wind.


    "I''m fine, really." Mu Cen smiles.


    "Really?" Ao Feng looks at Mu Cen like this.


    Mu Cen gave a positive answer, and AO Feng was relieved. But Ao Feng suddenly thought of something and asked, "I want to know if the recent meal in the East Palace was sent by you?"


    Proud wind''s big eyes flicker, with a trace of expectation, just looking at Mu Cen.


    Mu Cen did not deny it.


    Ao Feng''s eyes lit up obviously: "I said it must be you. When I got it from my father, I felt like you made it. My father also asked the imperial dining room to bring it to me. "


    "Did your highness have dinner with the emperor?" Mu Cen raised eyebrows, but he asked directly.


    Ao Feng nodded, but he was a little complacent: "yes, we had dinner together."


    Mu CEN is happy to see Aofeng, and she is also very happy. In the palace, it''s not that she has never heard of the relationship between Aofeng and Li Shiyuan, but in this case, Aofeng and Li Shiyuan have dinner together. It''s obvious that the father and son''s concern is not what others say.


    At least Li Shiyuan won''t be indifferent to Aofeng.


    Mu Cen''s heart softened.


    And AO Feng is beside Mu Cen, seriously eating the small points prepared by Mu Cen, with a face of satisfaction, from time to time he takes the place he doesn''t know to ask Mu Cen.


    Mu Cen explained to Aofeng seriously.


    Even if the body is not comfortable, Mu Cen also insists, just because the person in front of him is Ao Feng.


    Until Ao Feng was in a hurry, he rushed to the toilet, and Mu Cen could take a breath. The discomfort he had endured before seemed to burst out in an instant.


    Her cough became obvious. Mu Cen took the handkerchief and covered her mouth, but it seemed that no matter what, she could not stop it. The smell of fishy and sweet directly poured into her mouth, and the blood vomited on the handkerchief, and the whole handkerchief was soaked.


    This has never happened before. It''s too fierce and too hasty.


    Mu CEN is very clear that the recent tiredness is not the main reason, or because of the gradual collapse of his body. Mu Cen sighs silently and looks at the red handkerchief. He doesn''t know when his life will be accounted for.


    She just wanted to spend more time with them.


    Can''t people be greedy? Once they are greedy, it will backfire?


    Mu Cen calmed down and didn''t speak. He planned to stand up and deal with the handkerchief, and then deal with the bloodstain on the ground. However, Ao Feng, who had gone to inner trouble, suddenly came out.


    His facial expression flustered incomparable, so tightly hugged Mu Cen: "Zhen Zhen, what''s the matter with you, you are so serious, why don''t you let the imperial doctor come to see, I don''t want you to have an accident, I don''t want me to."


    Ao Feng is a child and will not hide his emotions.


    Any emotion will be the most direct expression in front of Mu Cen.


    The chubby little hand hugged Mu Cen so tightly, as if he would let go the next second, Mu Cen would disappear from his face.


    Such things are unacceptable to Aofeng.


    He shook his head like a rattle and nearly cried out: "I don''t want you to die, I don''t want you to die..."


    For Aofeng, so much bleeding, in Aofeng''s view, is mu CEN is going to die, so the panic is obvious. In this palace, the only person who is really good to himself is mu Cen. If Mu Cen also leaves¡ª¡ª


    Ao Feng is not willing to accept it at all.


    What he doesn''t want to admit is that in Mu Cen''s body, he found the feeling of his mother, familiar and gentle, and this mu CEN is also erudite, can also be very good Shun Li Shiyuan''s Dragon scales, because the emergence of Mu Cen, seems to have a lot of close relationship with Li Shiyuan.


    I can''t tell why. These days, Li Shiyuan especially likes to come to Aofeng and listen quietly to Aofeng''s opinions on various problems.


    And these things will not happen before.


    Although Aofeng is a little boy, he knows that it''s because what Li Shiyuan wants to hear is what Mu Cen tells him.


    Thinking of these, Ao Feng''s mood collapsed even more.


    "I don''t want anything to happen to you." Proud wind''s hand also followed to hold tightly a circle.


    Mu Cen was a little uncomfortable and said helplessly: "Your Highness, I''m very good. Don''t worry about me. It''s my old fault. I''ll be fine. But your highness is so strangling the maidservant that she can''t breathe. "


    Mu Cen looks down at Ao Feng, and his eyebrows are full of spoils.


    Proud wind was scared, this just embarrassed hand took back, don''t twist: "know."


    Mu Cen smiles again.


    Ao Feng thought about it and suddenly said: "Zhen Zhen, I''ll let my father transfer you to the East Palace, OK? So I can see you every day. "


    Mu CEN is a Leng, but didn''t think of these.


    But soon, Mu Cen calmed down and calmed down Hau Feng: "Your Highness, you don''t have to do this. If the maidservant goes to the East Palace, there will be something for the east palace to do. It can''t be like the imperial dining room. The maidservant is only suitable in the imperial dining room. "


    Ao Feng thought: "also, there are so many things in the east palace. I can come to you every day. It''s the same."


    Mu Cen made a sound.


    Ao Feng quickly finished eating. This time, he didn''t quarrel with Mu Cen. He was also scared. When he saw the situation before, he didn''t dare to be presumptuous.


    He didn''t stay here much, but he told Mu Cen carefully: "Zhen Zhen, you should take care of yourself, don''t work too hard. If someone bullies you, you can tell me that I will deal with him."

 Chapter 753

    "Good." Mu Cen smiles.


    "Then I''ll go first?" Ao Feng is still a little reluctant.


    Mu Cen made a sound.


    "I''ll come back to you tomorrow." Proud wind although say so, but didn''t loosen Mu Cen, that big eye Zhaba Zhaba of, suddenly so blurt out, "Zhen Zhen, can I call your mother?"


    Mu Cen hears this words, some stay Leng, didn''t think oneself from proud wind of mouth hear such words.


    Proud wind flat mouth, small head down: "I have no mother since childhood, my mother passed away very early. They all said that my mother is a very good person, but I have no impression of my mother, only the wet nurse has. I want my mother, too. "


    Ao Feng''s voice was a little wronged: "all the concubines in my father''s harem want to be my mother''s concubines, but everyone has bad intentions. They just want to take advantage of me. The attitude of these people changed when they found that my father didn''t love me so much. I don''t like them


    Proud wind in and Mu Cen said his grievance place, said eyes are red up.


    Mu Cen saw such a proud wind, of course, is distressed.


    She''s a little upset, too.


    "Zhenzhen, I also want a mother, can take me to practice calligraphy, accompany me to eat, accompany me to play, but not now, open eyes to see are slaves, although they are very good to me, are also the people around the mother, but after all can''t replace the mother."


    Proud wind said a long string, the aggrieved force is more obvious: "I just want a mother."


    This words, let Mu Cen want to refuse, don''t know how to refuse, finally can only so passively look at Ao Feng.


    Her identity, how can let the proud wind call his mother, proud wind to call his mother, to involve many innocent people. Mu CEN is not unclear. If he is not careful, his head will fall to the ground.


    But Ao Feng''s desire for his mother makes Mu Cen feel extremely guilty.


    It is she who can''t let Aofeng have a mother. It is she who makes Aofeng in such an embarrassing place. So the problem of Aofeng makes Mu Cen feel embarrassed no more. In the end, she can only passively look at Aofeng.


    Proud wind also seems to read loose and hesitant in Mu Cen''s eyes.


    The proud wind is quiet, but the small hand still holds Mu Cen so, don''t loosen the meaning for a while, the expectation in the eyes also follow more and more obvious.


    "Zhen Zhen, is that ok?" Proud wind careful mouth, that eyes pitiful, "I call you mother, only when we, good."


    The eyes hurt as if to cry.


    Under such circumstances, Mu Cen could not refuse Ao Feng at all, and the feeling of soft heart also became obvious. Finally, Mu Cen looked at Ao Feng so quietly.


    "Good." Mu Cen agreed, she half squatted down, "but only when your highness and I, other times, absolutely not allowed to be like this, OK?"


    "Good." Proud wind happy to jump up.


    The little hand so tightly around Mu Cen, Mu Cen''s hand suspended in the air for a moment, and then stuck in the arms of the little guy, eyes not only sour swelling heat up, finally, Mu Cen silent sigh, very light to the proud wind into his arms.


    Mother and son held each other for a while, and then Mu Cen let go of Ao Feng: "Your Highness, you go back first. It''s too long since you came out. The slaves will be worried."


    "Good." Ao Feng was more clever in front of Mu Cen and nodded hard, "Niang, you should pay attention to rest and don''t get tired again. Other people in the imperial dining room will do the food in the east palace. You don''t need to come. Otherwise, you can''t stand it. Anyway, I can come here every day and eat it."


    Proud wind negative hand standing in front of Mu Cen, between the lines are the account of Mu Cen.


    Mu Cen''s heart a soft, so looking at Ao Feng, light smile: "it doesn''t matter, do a meal and two meals are the same, don''t worry."


    She unconsciously rubbed Ao Feng''s soft hair: "besides, when your highness comes to the maidservant, it''s just a little bit to eat, which is different from the formal meal. As long as it''s made for your highness, it won''t be tired."


    No matter how tired I am, I will be completely transformed into a clean one in this power, and everything will become willing.


    This is also the power to support Mu Cen. It''s not easy to see Aofeng. Mu CEN is not willing to give up. As long as he can do something for Aofeng, no matter how slight it is, Mu Cen will enjoy it.


    And proud wind see Mu Cen so say, clever nod, and carefully explained some: "that I next time to come, bring you some good things."


    Mu Cen smiles. Before he has time to refuse, Ao Feng has disappeared.


    Mu Cen stood in place, slightly shaking his head, but his heart was never satisfied.


    And for the next few days, it was.


    ¡­¡­


    At the end of the night, Mu Zhanxiao came to visit Mu Cen by bringing those rare herbs.


    Mu Zhanxiao and Mu Cen have a close relationship over the years, so at the first sight of Mu Cen, Mu Zhanxiao can feel Mu Cen''s pleasure, which is quite different from the previous depression.


    This lets Mu Zhanxiao pick eyebrows: "you seem to be in a good mood recently."


    Mu Cen said: "it''s very good."


    "Why are you happy? Can you share it? " Mu Zhanxiao just asked casually.


    Over the years, Mu Cen has been depressed. In fact, entering the palace is not necessarily a good thing for mu Zhanxiao. Sometimes, after a long time outside the palace, he can stop thinking about Li Shiyuan and AO Feng. Because it''s impossible, he won''t think much.


    And now into the palace, this idea will continue to expand, always feel closer, also feel more expected.


    So at the beginning, Mu Zhanxiao saw Mu Cen, her eyebrows and eyes were always surrounded by light gloom. And now, it is a very bright smile.


    Although it is no longer Mu Cen''s previous appearance, such a smile is enough to make people unable to move their eyes.


    Mu Cen calmed down, and then told the details of Ao Feng''s coming here.


    Mu Zhanxiao was stunned. He didn''t expect such a thing at all. It took him a long time to recover: "Your Highness, this is..."


    "I met Aofeng for the first time, probably by accident. He should have gone wrong. Later, Aofeng often came to me. At first, I didn''t expect it, but now it has become joy and expectation. " Mu Cen soft smile, mention proud wind of time, the joy in the eyebrow eye is how all can''t stop.


    Mu Zhanxiao nodded: "this is the fate of mother and son, how can not be separated. You see, Ao Feng can come to you, so the emperor will find out sooner or later. "


    Mu Zhanxiao thought directly.

 Chapter 754

    Mu Cen lowered his eyebrows and calmed down, saying nothing more about Li Shiyuan''s problem.


    The child''s mind is pure, and Li Shiyuan''s mind is immeasurable now. She can''t understand it, but the current situation is not bad for mu Cen.


    Everything can be seen step by step.


    "Mu Cen, the emperor''s heart has always had your position, so I think you still have a fate. Since you and AO Feng can get along so well, I''ll find a chance to get you to the East Palace, so that you will have more chances to see the emperor." Mu Zhanxiao is thinking for mu Cen.


    Before mucen could speak, suddenly, Mu Zhanxiao''s face changed.


    Mu Cen looked at Mu Zhanxiao: "what''s the matter?"


    "I forgot to say it." Mu Zhanxiao''s tone is a little serious, "the emperor let the shadow guard follow Ao Feng, probably knowing that Ao Feng frequently left the East Palace recently."


    Mu Cen''s face changed.


    "But you don''t have to worry. Aofeng is always very smart, so Yingwei doesn''t get any benefits from following Aofeng. I''m afraid of trouble for a long time. " Mu Zhanxiao said his idea, "if you let the people in the palace know that Aofeng is always with you, if it''s too big, I''m afraid that someone with a heart will cut you. After all, the proud wind is in the palace, and many people are still eyeing it. "


    The concubines in the harem, in particular, seem to be pure and good, but they are more and more gloomy. Otherwise, how can they survive in this deep palace.


    In Li Shiyuan''s opinion, the winner is the king. In addition, those concubines are not in Li Shiyuan''s heart, let alone Mu Cen. It doesn''t mean much to Li Shiyuan to die and live.


    For Li Shiyuan, their existence is nothing more than obligation and responsibility.


    But once these people know that Aofeng frequently appears here as a servant in the imperial dining room, it''s easy for them to deal with Mu Cen''s status and situation.


    How can Mu Zhanxiao not worry.


    Mu Cen listened to Mu Zhanxiao''s words and said with a low smile: "although my body is broken and my face is not there, it''s not so easy for them to move me, so the second brother doesn''t have to worry. I''ll do it. And AO Feng is so smart that he can''t be discovered. "


    This is mu Cen''s determination.


    What I said before was just Mu Zhanxiao''s hypothesis.


    Mu Zhanxiao nodded: "OK. All in all, just wait and see what''s going on. If there''s any problem, let me know immediately and I''ll deal with it. "


    "Good." Mu Cen nodded.


    Mu Zhanxiao chats with Mu Cen for a while, but he doesn''t quarrel with Mu Cen to have a rest. Mu Zhanxiao is also clear about Mu Cen''s recent physical condition, but he is worried but helpless.


    When Mu Zhanxiao left, he looked at Mu Cen: "Mu Cen, if one day the Emperor..."


    "Second brother, there is no if." Mu Cen should be direct, "I now look like this, there is no if, everything can only take a step to see a step."


    "Good." Mu Zhanxiao no longer said, "take care. I''ll go first


    "Second brother, walk slowly." Mu CEN is not far away.


    And deep palace, is still quiet, as if nothing happened.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡ª¡ª


    Another few days.


    Yingwei knelt down in front of Li Shiyuan in fear: "the emperor punished the slaves for their incompetence, and they were thrown away by his highness again and again."


    It never occurred to the shadow guards that they were ordered by Li Shiyuan to follow Aofeng, but they were thrown away by Aofeng again and again. When they got back to God, Aofeng could not be seen for a long time, and finally they had to wait for Aofeng in the same place.


    In fact, it will take about an hour for Aofeng to disappear, and then it will appear in a swagger, which means that it is mocking Yingwei.


    So Yingwei can''t tell Li Shiyuan where Aofeng has gone. The only thing is for sure that Aofeng hasn''t left the palace.


    Li Shiyuan''s brow twisted: "a group of rubbish. You can be fooled by the prince. "


    The shadow guard didn''t dare to say anything.


    But Aofeng is Li Shiyuan''s own son. Li Shiyuan naturally knows a lot about Aofeng. Now, Li Shiyuan didn''t say much more and quickly walked out of the Yulong hall.


    Rong Jiu immediately followed up.


    "Don''t follow." Li Shiyuan ordered.


    Rong Jiuyi was stunned, nodded and stopped. He more or less guessed Li Shiyuan''s idea. When Yingwei had no choice but to take the crown prince, Li Shiyuan planned to do it himself.


    But now his highness wants to escape from Li Shiyuan''s hand, that is a matter of great difficulty.


    Li Shiyuan took a few steps and suddenly turned around: "let Yingwei follow him as usual."


    "Yes." Rong Jiu turned around and gave orders.


    This will not make Aofeng suspicious, and the mantis catches the cicada and the Yellow sparrow is behind. Aofeng can''t escape from Li Shiyuan''s hands at all. But up to now, no one can imagine where in the palace Aofeng can be so rare and go every day.


    And where, can let Ao Feng deliberately get rid of these shadow guards, don''t want to let people know.


    So is Ao Feng going to see someone?


    Let nine quiet, also dare not say more, so stand in place, send Li Shiyuan away.


    ¡­¡­


    As usual, Aofeng shakes off Yingwei. He doesn''t notice that Li Shiyuan is following him all the time. After he shakes off Yingwei, Aofeng makes a face at the palace wall, and then happily walks towards the imperial dining room.


    Li Shiyuan followed the proud wind without any trace and twisted his brows.


    There is only royal dining room in that direction.


    What does Ao Feng go to the imperial dining room for?


    Even if Aofeng wants to eat something, as long as he gives an order, the people in the imperial dining room will be ready. Why should Aofeng go there in person? Is there anyone who has to see Aofeng?


    This idea makes Li Shiyuan''s brows tighter.


    His steps follow the proud wind silently.


    Under such circumstances, it is impossible for Aofeng to find Li Shiyuan. Besides, Aofeng would not think that Li Shiyuan would follow him and do such boring things.


    So after Aofeng got rid of Yingwei, he was completely unsuspecting.


    The closer you get to the imperial dining room, the more excited Ao Feng becomes. Li Shiyuan follows along. Only then can you find that there are few people going to the room behind the imperial dining room. Even if there are few people going to the imperial dining room, there are basically some useless things piled up in this place, and there are still some vacant houses.


    In Li Shiyuan inexplicable time, proud wind has rushed past, shouting: "mother, mother, I come."


    This title surprised Li Shiyuan.


    Such arrogance surprised Li Shiyuan.


    Is never seen the joy of joy, and the proud wind actually in front of a don''t know what identity is called mother.


    This let Li Shiyuan''s brow thoroughly wring, the facial expression also followed gloomy to come down.

 Chapter 755

    How can people in Dazhou not know the identity of Aofeng and coax Aofeng to call her mother? In Li Shiyuan''s opinion, it must not be a simple role. You should know that Aofeng is not an easy child to be close to for so many years. If it is easy, Aofeng has already found someone who can call her mother among these concubines.


    As long as Aofeng is willing, Li Shiyuan can spoil the concubine.


    But it happened that Aofeng never wanted to.


    But now, in the mouth of Ao Feng, he really heard such a name, and still in such a place, this kind of place, certainly not dignitaries will come, it can only be a slave in the palace.


    If it is really a slave in the palace, then the slave is unfathomable.


    Li Shiyuan''s eyes were slightly heavy, and his steps didn''t stop. He followed Ao Feng to the courtyard without any sound. He was hiding under the big tree. It was too difficult for ordinary people to find Li Shiyuan.


    Li Shiyuan didn''t stand under the tree for long. He saw a woman walking out of the house. She lowered her head, making people unable to see her face clearly, and her voice was particularly ugly: "Your Highness, here you are."


    At the moment when she raised her eyes, Li Shiyuan didn''t remember who this person was for a while. Later, he came back to himself. He was a slave who had replaced the imperial chef and had the same skill as Mu Cen. He once suspected that he had come to the imperial dining room to meet someone in person, but it was not mu Cen.


    But now¡ª¡ª


    Li Shiyuan''s eyes were even deeper.


    ¡­¡­


    And Mu Cen heard the voice of Ao Feng, and he came out of the yard quickly, but compared with ordinary people, Mu Cen''s speed was almost slow.


    Proud of the wind but not impatient, face a run, appeared thin sweat, between the lines but with pride: "hum, I throw away those slaves today, also want to follow me, dream."


    Mu Cen low low smile voice: "Your Highness, you such words, they go back very difficult and the emperor account."


    "I don''t care. It''s wrong to stop me from seeing my mother. What''s more, if they really know, they must talk to their father and Emperor. If they talk to their father and emperor, then I will not see my mother. They may even cause trouble to my mother. " Proud wind is very clear.


    The smile in Mu Cen''s eyebrows became more obvious.


    She looked down at Ao Feng and gently rubbed his hair, as if it had become a habitual action: "Your Highness, first find out what you don''t know, and I''ll give it to you..."


    "Don''t call yourself a slave! No honorifics It''s arrogant.


    "Good. I''ll get you a small one. I just made it. I''ll come back later to answer these questions for you, OK Mu Cen laughs again.


    "Good." Proud of the wind.


    He really wrote down what he didn''t know in his book, and Mu Cen turned to the small kitchen and took the prepared snacks. Mu Cen used the small kitchen everyday, and people from the imperial dining room would not come here.


    After a while, Mu Cen sat down beside the proud wind.


    Ao Feng is eating a little. Mu Cen explains the lessons he doesn''t understand with AO Feng seriously. Ao Feng listens very carefully and asks some questions from time to time.


    Mu Cen will answer truthfully.


    There will be no impatience with Aofeng.


    From time to time, I will wipe the food residue from the corner of my mouth to Ao Feng. When I look at Ao Feng in my eyebrows, I can''t help but say it gently. It''s like looking at my own child. I can''t bear to move away.


    Ao Feng is also very dependent on Mu Cen, a mother, has long become a habit, Mu Cen listen also is used to.


    But this curtain fell in Li Shiyuan''s eyes, which made Li Shiyuan''s brows tighter and tighter. He couldn''t believe what he saw.


    What''s the name of this slave?


    Li Shiyuan can''t remember the name of the slave at all, but the slave''s words and deeds, and the way of teaching Aofeng, actually Li Shiyuan thought of Mu Cen, just like when he just ate the meal cooked by the slave. It felt like Mu Cen was beside him.


    But Li Shiyuan is very clear that this person is not mu Cen at all.


    If it wasn''t for mu Cen, why did he learn a person''s eyes and behavior so vividly? This reminds Li Shiyuan of Mu Zhi''s painting in those days. It was a former princess who was skinned and then imitated.


    However, the remaining evils of the former dynasty are still there. They are hidden and can''t catch them all. If this is the same¡ª¡ª


    Li Shiyuan''s face was shocked.


    Because this kind of person, in the palace, makes people feel too nervous, even he doesn''t know how long this slave and AO Feng have been together, and whether Ao Feng will have an accident eating here.


    All kinds of ideas collided together, Li Shiyuan no longer hidden, but directly came out, so heavy toward the two.


    And Mu Cen, who is serious and proud to solve the problem, naturally will not be on guard. In addition, Mu CEN is weak and has no martial arts, and can''t be aware of anything.


    Let alone arrogant wind, all the thoughts are in the homework, you know, these homework is Li Shiyuan will ask himself, can''t answer, Li Shiyuan won''t give good face, answer, Li Shiyuan will let him in the imperial dining room.


    Although on the surface, the relationship between Aofeng and Li Shiyuan is bad, Aofeng still hopes to accompany Li Shiyuan.


    It was a longing for my father.


    "Mother, why do you know your father so well?" Ao Feng asked curiously, "what you teach me is what my father will ask. Taifu doesn''t know the same about these questions."


    "It''s not hard to guess the emperor''s mind. Just use a little snack. What''s more, you are the prince. Apart from what Taifu taught you, the emperor will naturally teach you some ways to be king. It sounds profound now, and you will understand it later. It won''t do you any harm in the future. " Mu Cen explained.


    Ao Feng nodded and said, "even so, I don''t like my father. My father is not good to me


    "Ao Feng, the emperor''s favorite person must be you. It won''t be bad for you." Mu Cen sighed, is to ease the tension between father and son, "you are the emperor''s only prince, how can the emperor treat you badly. It''s just that the emperor is not good at words. He doesn''t express his emotions very well. In other words, the emperor uses the wrong way. But believe me, the emperor cares about you the most, and he cares about you the most. "


    Proud wind hummed a voice, then just don''t want to speak: "well, you say is that." Then Ao Feng changed the topic, "Niang, how to solve this problem?"


    "I''ll tell you..."


    Mu Cen''s hoarse voice came, and AO Feng listened very seriously. They didn''t realize that Li Shiyuan had come to them.


    Li Shiyuan also listened to their previous conversation. This mu Cen seems to be different from what he thought.

 Chapter 756

    Between the lines, there is no provocation. On the contrary, it is better than anyone else. The feeling is that they are trying to ease the relationship between father and son.


    If others say that to Ao Feng, Ao Feng is just throwing a cold face and walking away.


    But this word is mu Cen''s mouth to say, Ao Feng can accept.


    Li Shiyuan''s eyes, with the exploration of Mu Cen, on such a little time, Li Shiyuan has also remembered.


    This slave named Xu Zhenzhen is the daughter of the magistrate of Liuzhou. She entered the palace through the draft. Naturally, such a face can''t become a concubine in the harem. In addition, the magistrate of Liuzhou doesn''t have enough status, so she can only be a palace maid.


    But a maid in waiting did what everyone couldn''t do.


    However, Li Shiyuan is very clear that these people who can enter the palace must have gone through a strict audit. This audit is the work of Li Shiyuan''s confidants, and there can be no mistakes.


    So is this a coincidence or something?


    Li Shiyuan''s steps to go out suddenly stopped, so he continued to stand in the same place. However, Aofeng didn''t stay here for a long time. After more than an hour, he immediately stood up and left.


    Mu Cen didn''t send Ao Feng, but Ao Feng disappeared.


    It was not until Aofeng disappeared that Li Shiyuan looked at Mu Cen. Almost immediately, Mu Cen began to cough. Then Li Shiyuan noticed the black blood on Mu Cen''s handkerchief. The color of the blood had obviously been dying for a long time.


    This makes Li Shiyuan even more inexplicable.


    However, Li Shiyuan remained silent and soon turned away.


    ¡­¡­


    After Li Shiyuan went back, he naturally called Aofeng to the imperial dragon hall, asked some questions, and Aofeng answered in a loud voice. They were all taught by mucen. Li Shiyuan kept Aofeng quiet and ate.


    A few days have passed.


    Ao Feng goes to find Mu Cen, and Li Shiyuan is there, so he listens quietly behind the tree.


    At the beginning, Li Shiyuan was the only one. On the third day, Li Shiyuan took Rong Jiu with him and asked him to listen carefully.


    Rong Jiu is also very familiar with Mu Cen. When he heard these words, Rong Jiu was also shocked. He subconsciously looked at Li Shiyuan.


    If it wasn''t for this appearance and voice, it was not mu Cen. Rong Jiu felt that it was Mu Cen''s resurrection.


    A person can change his appearance perfectly, but how can a person learn the essence of human beings to such a similar degree? There can be similar people in this world, but not even thinking.


    This kind of thinking even makes people think about it in detail.


    Rong Jiu passively looks at Li Shiyuan, and Li Shiyuan is silent.


    And the person in front of him is still bowing his head and talking with AO Feng about his lessons. Ao Feng listens very carefully.


    In the past few days, apart from talking to Aofeng about his lessons and preparing to be a little bit small, Mu Cen has not made any excessive moves, nor has he ever said any words of provocation. For the arrival of Aofeng, the joy in Mu Cen''s eyes is obvious.


    After sinking, Li Shiyuan did not stay behind the tree, but walked out calmly.


    Ao Feng just looked up from the book. When he saw Li Shiyuan, Ao Feng''s face became shocked. He couldn''t believe who he saw.


    "Proud of the wind?" Mu Cen was stunned.


    Then Mu Cen along the proud wind''s line of sight to see in the past, noticed Li Shiyuan, Mu Cen also stunned, did not expect Li Shiyuan will appear here.


    She hasn''t had time to ask.


    Ao Feng has knelt down: "my son, see my father, long live my father."


    He was well behaved and honest, which was quite different from the liveliness here in mucen. This arrogant style looked like a mature little adult. In the face of the etiquette in the palace, he was calm and calm.


    But mu Cen, who has always been intelligent, is always in a moment''s stupor at this moment.


    It''s not only that I didn''t expect to meet Li Shiyuan here, but also because of the proud wind, Mu Cen has an illusion that they have never separated. If they have not, Mu Cen naturally doesn''t need to ask Li Shiyuan to say hello. This is a special place for mu Cen in the palace.


    But Ao Feng returns to God and tries his best to wink at Mu Cen. You know, people who don''t often see Li Shiyuan in the palace do look silly when they suddenly see Li Shiyuan.


    It''s like Mu Cen.


    "Niang..." proud wind pressure low voice, but soon feel not right, immediately followed by disappeared.


    But mu Cen had heard it, and she knelt down in a hurry: "I see the emperor, long live the emperor, long live the emperor."


    Mu Cen''s head is very low, the remaining light of the corner of the eye can only see Li Shiyuan''s bright yellow brocade boots, in addition, she can''t see this person''s every move.


    But Li Shiyuan didn''t speak. They were so strange that they were all on one side. They were very close, but they made people feel gloomy.


    "Father, it''s a son''s minister..." after thinking about it, Ao Feng took the initiative to break the silence


    "Shut up." Li Shiyuan''s tone came sternly.


    Proud wind to the mouth of the words and swallow down, finally honest kneel, naturally also dare not get up.


    Rong Jiu is looking at Ao Feng, constantly suggesting that Ao Feng should not talk more. Ao Feng''s mouth is flat, and he has some grievances, but his eyes are worried about Mu Cen.


    I can''t tell why. I always feel that Li Shiyuan''s anger is directed at Mu Cen. His punishment is inevitable, but after all, because he is the prince and the only prince of Li Shiyuan, Li Shiyuan can''t really attack himself.


    But mu CEN is a slave. It''s easy for Li Shiyuan to kill a slave. It''s normal to lose a slave in this palace.


    So in this case, Ao Feng also appears to struggle.


    But Li Shiyuan didn''t speak. He didn''t even have a chance to interrupt.


    But Rong Jiu, who follows Li Shiyuan, doesn''t know what to do. Finally, Rong Jiu signals Yingwei, who is not far away. Yingwei immediately understands what Rong Jiu means, turns around and disappears in front of the crowd. That''s to move the rescue troops. Li Shiyuan will still listen to Mu Zhanxiao when it comes to proud wind.


    After all, Mu Zhanxiao is mu Cen''s second brother, and their relationship is very good. In addition, Mu Zhanxiao has been with Li Shiyuan for many years, and his position in the palace is also very important.


    After Mu Cen left, Mu Zhanxiao was almost the only relative of Aofeng''s mother. Li Shiyuan would be merciful if he didn''t look at the Buddhist''s face.


    At least in the past few years, if Aofeng is mischievous and makes mistakes, it is mu Zhanxiao who comes out, and Aofeng is not particularly embarrassed. Otherwise, with Li Shiyuan''s strictness, Aofeng estimates that he will be shut down for more than half a year.

 Chapter 757

    Everyone has his own mind.


    But Li Shiyuan already looked at Mu Cen and sneered: "bold slave, who gave you the courage to bewitch people in front of the prince. Not only that, but also instigate the prince to call you mother. What''s your idea? Don''t you know? "


    This words, let Mu Cen and AO Feng all startled for a while.


    You know, Aofeng didn''t open his mouth in front of Li Shiyuan. Even if he called his mother when no one was there, Li Shiyuan knew it clearly.


    So in this case, does it mean that this person has been here for a long time? In other words, this person has been found for several days, but he is still waiting for a suitable time and the evidence is conclusive.


    "Who do you think you are?" Li Shiyuan''s voice became more and more deep. "A servant in the imperial dining room looks ugly. Do you think you can make a smooth progress with the crown prince? Who in this palace doesn''t know that the crown prince is just the identity of the crown prince and can''t be spoiled? You are wishful thinking. "


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    "I''ll take you out and behead you just because you have a different heart for the prince?" Li Shiyuan''s tone is sharp, the Mou light gloomy looked to Mu Cen, there is no room to ease.


    Mu Cen was scolded, her brow slightly twisted, because of her current identity, Mu Cen naturally can not refute anything, can only quietly kneel, let Li Shiyuan reprimand.


    But Li Shiyuan''s words made Mu Cen feel very uncomfortable. That kind of feeling can''t be said. It''s close, but it makes people feel strange.


    "Father Huang, it''s not like this..." Aofeng heard Li Shiyuan''s words and was scared. He stood up quickly and ran to Li Shiyuan''s direction. "No, Zhenzhen is not what father Huang thought. All these are children''s ministers¡°


    Ao Feng anxiously explains to Li Shiyuan.


    "Did I let you up?" Li Shiyuan''s eyes looked at Ao Feng. In his eyes, he was a little bit gloomy. "Do you think you can leave the East Palace in private and hang out with the slaves? Do you still want to intercede with this slave here? "


    Proud wind red eyes, can not say the grievance, but looking at Li Shiyuan, but it seems stubborn incomparable, proud wind''s temper up, completely regardless of, let alone in the present everything.


    He angrily roared, completely forgot the system, so he roared at Li Shiyuan: "father, Zhenzhen is the person who is really good to me in this palace, teach me skills, make food for me, I just like Zhenzhen, can''t I? Compared with those hypocritical concubines, the children''s minister just likes the Zhen Zhen, the children''s minister forbids the father emperor to move the Zhen Zhen. "


    Said, proud wind don''t want to run toward Mu Cen, to protect Mu Cen.


    Li Shiyuan''s face sank a bit.


    He is just a force, proud wind directly fell on the ground, fell some embarrassed, forehead has such a sudden impact, instantly appeared bloodstain, white face, was made dirty incomparable, looks like a little poor.


    But Aofeng didn''t admit his mistake.


    Li Shiyuan''s anger seemed to shift to Ao Feng: "who allowed you to talk to me like this? Is that what this slave taught you? Do you defy me? "


    The voice is more and more severe, such Li Shiyuan, Ao Feng can''t be afraid, but in this case, Ao Feng knows he can''t be afraid, if he is afraid, Mu Cen will be sent to the guillotine.


    But mu Cen sees such picture, actually heartache unceasingly, is for proud wind heartache.


    She wanted to take care of the child she couldn''t care for. Before she left, she gave it to Li Shiyuan carefully. Li Shiyuan promised that he would be good to Aofeng all his life and care for him. Now, what Mu Cen saw was Li Shiyuan''s cold eyes to Aofeng, and even the rumors in the palace¡ª¡ª


    Mu Cen closed his eyes.


    It seems that all the anger broke out in an instant. Regardless of it, I don''t care whether my identity and status are equal or not.


    I just want to be proud of the wind.


    "Emperor, if you don''t neglect the prince and don''t care about him, why should the prince look for warmth and attention from his maidservant. The emperor is the father of the prince, but what did the emperor do, give the prince the place, and then what Mu Cen also followed with a sneer.


    When the words suddenly came out, all the people present were shocked.


    That is a kind of disbelief and shock. No one in this imperial palace dares to hate Li Shiyuan like this. There is no other possibility except the queen who has passed away. And the person in front of her is just a slave. If she says so, she can die at any time.


    Is this really killing me?


    Or in front of the proud wind.


    But mu Cen didn''t care what the unexpected person thought of her. She sneered: "maybe the emperor is concerned about the prince in private, but it''s just like today. Looking at the prince in secret, the emperor is the prince''s biological father. The prince is in such a small grade. He just wants the emperor''s support and company. Has the emperor done it?"


    Mu Cen''s tone began to become aggressive.


    Li Shiyuan''s face is more and more gloomy, but mu Cen doesn''t care about Li Shiyuan''s reaction at all, and her tone has become extremely urgent, because such a rush has already exceeded Mu Cen''s load, but in recent years, the repressed yearning and the guilt for Aofeng make Mu Cen completely ignore it.


    "The emperor can''t do it. Let the people in the palace criticize the prince. Has the emperor interfered? If the emperor really cares, how can these people criticize the prince? " Mu Cen looked at Li Shiyuan for a moment, and then she laughed, "the emperor, the prince is the most beloved person of the empress. Is it worthy of the empress who has passed away?"


    In a word, not only Li Shiyuan, but also the faces of the people present changed suddenly.


    You know, when the Queen passed away many years ago, the queen was already a taboo in the palace. No one dared to talk to Li Shiyuan about the queen in person. Even people with such identities as Mu Zhanxiao and long Shaoyun rarely mentioned it, but how could a maid say it.


    "Bold, are you dying?" Let nine back to God, a scold.


    Ao Feng is totally stupid.


    Because no one ever dared to speak for himself in front of Li Shiyuan, but mu Cen did. That attitude was natural and completely ignored.


    Ao Feng''s eyes are red.


    But Li Shiyuan clenched his fist tightly in the palm of his hand. It was a kind of anger, and more of it was anger. No one dared to mention Mu Cen in front of him in this way, and no one dared to blame himself in this way.


    He sneered and walked towards Mu Cen step by step until the tall figure appeared in front of Mu Cen.

 Chapter 758

    Mu Cen obstinately looks at Li Shiyuan, and doesn''t mean to compromise. He doesn''t have any fear because of what he says. His eyes are blinking.


    After Li Shiyuan, he pinched Mu Cen''s chin and half forced him to look at himself: "are you tired of living? Or to win my attention? "


    Mu Cen said with a faint smile: "I''m just telling the truth."


    "What an honest man." Li Shiyuan''s voice became colder. "Come on, take this Diao Nu down and behead him. Let''s see what it''s like to be honest. "


    "Yes." The bodyguard on one side did not dare to hesitate.


    They immediately stepped forward, grabbed Mu Cen, and walked out.


    Mu Cen didn''t resist, and she couldn''t resist. Her strength was not enough to resist the guards in the palace. In addition to the continuous toil and poor rest during this period, Mu Cen now had a mouthful of blood on her chest, which could gush out at any time. It was really not easy to stick to it until now.


    "No way." Proud wind want to also don''t want to rush to Li Shiyuan in front of, "father emperor, can''t, can''t start to Zhen Zhen, son minister beg you, don''t, don''t."


    Aofeng is always arrogant, but in the face of such a situation, he kneels down and kowtows to Li Shiyuan in front of Mu Cen. He wants to protect Mu Cen''s life.


    Because Aofeng is very clear that once Li Shiyuan has made a decision, it is absolutely impossible to make any changes, not to mention that he is a slave, and no one will intercede for mu Cen.


    Ao Feng doesn''t want to lose Mu Cen.


    In this imperial palace, only mu Cen can bring warmth to himself and let himself feel the taste and breath of his mother.


    Ao Feng''s eyes are very red, so protect Mu Cen.


    When the bodyguard saw the proud wind rushing up, he didn''t dare to do it. He was afraid that he would hurt the proud wind, so he couldn''t explain.


    With the action of Ao Feng, Li Shiyuan''s face became more and more gloomy: "prince, are you openly against me?"


    "If the father emperor wants to kill Zhen Zhen, then the son minister is also to waste, son minister is to Zhen Zhen." Ao Feng said directly, and there was no meaning of dodging in his eyes.


    Mu Cen twisted his eyebrows and looked at Ao Feng.


    And Li Shiyuan was proud of the wind said angry bursts of up, do not want to raise their hands, will teach proud wind.


    As a result, Mu Cen''s speed is faster, and he has protected Ao Feng in his arms. This slap hits Mu Cen''s face heavily.


    The clear five fingerprints, together with the blood on Mu Cen''s chest, all of a sudden vomited out, and the whole person collapsed on the ground, motionless.


    Ao Feng was terrified. He had never seen such a picture before. Regardless of it, he forgot that Li Shiyuan was still on the scene. He cried out in a hurry: "come on, call the imperial doctor."


    The guards dare not move.


    Ao Feng''s orders should be listened to, but Li Shiyuan''s orders should be listened to even more. For a moment, the bodyguard didn''t know what to do, so he could only stay in the same place passively.


    And Yingwei has also found Mu Zhanxiao.


    After hearing this, Mu Zhanxiao''s face changed and rushed to the imperial dining room. Seeing such a picture, the tension and fear in Mu Zhanxiao''s heart became obvious.


    Just in front of Li Shiyuan, Mu Zhanxiao can''t show such emotion.


    "See the emperor." Mu Zhanxiao asked for an.


    Li Shiyuan took a look and didn''t speak. Li Shiyuan naturally knew why Mu Zhanxiao was here, but Li Shiyuan didn''t pierce it, and Rong Jiu didn''t dare to speak. He just bowed his head and stood in the same place respectfully.


    "What are you doing here?" Li Shiyuan asked directly.


    Mu Zhanxiao didn''t hesitate: "to inform the emperor, I just heard about his highness and a slave, which made the emperor angry. That''s why I came back to have a look. "


    Mu Zhanxiao didn''t hide his purpose.


    Yu Guang from the corner of his eye looks at Mu Cen. Seeing Mu Cen''s situation, Mu Zhanxiao is worried. He knows that Mu Cen''s situation is not good and can''t be delayed.


    And AO Feng is like protecting Du Zi, closely protecting Mu Cen. The scene also stuck for a while.


    Under such circumstances, Mu Zhanxiao sank and said calmly: "emperor, this matter depends on the minister. Although the prince is young, he can still distinguish right from wrong. If this slave is hypocritical to the prince, then the prince will not be so close to her. "


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    "You see, there are countless concubines and slaves in the harem. Who is not flattering when they see the prince, but is the prince well with these people?" Mu Zhanxiao''s calm analysis.


    People around dare not breathe.


    Only mu Zhanxiao''s expression didn''t change: "the prince is in the palace. It''s rare that he likes a slave. Why should the emperor bother with the prince? He just gives the slave to the prince. There''s no need to hurt the harmony between the prince and the emperor for the sake of the slave."


    ¡­¡­


    Mu Zhanxiao is persuading Li Shiyuan.


    Li Shiyuan didn''t say a word from beginning to end, just stood.


    But Ao Feng still protects Mu Cen tightly, his eyes are red, and he is still crying desperately: "pass the imperial doctor, pass the imperial doctor..."


    Mu Cen reluctantly raised his hand and coaxed Ao Feng: "Your Highness, I''m very good. Don''t worry about me."


    "No, I don''t want you to die... Don''t want you to die..." Ao Feng cried earth shaking.


    "No, I won''t die." Mu Cen weak smile, "maidservant want to look at your highness adult."


    "You are like this, I don''t believe..." the voice of Ao Feng sobs continuously.


    Mu Cen coaxes Ao Feng patiently, his voice is intermittent.


    But from time to time, Mu Cen was still coughing. He couldn''t stop it. The blood vomited out with each mouthful. Seeing such a picture, Mu Zhanxiao''s eyebrows twisted up.


    "Emperor, the prince is like this, you..." Mu Zhanxiao opens his mouth again.


    Although Mu Zhanxiao is speaking to Li Shiyuan, Mu Zhanxiao''s eyes are looking at Mu Cen. At least in this case, Mu Zhanxiao is signaling Mu Cen to be soft. If Mu CEN is soft, then Li Shiyuan has to step down.


    Mu Cen refused to accept the soft, Li Shiyuan did not step down, the final result is both sides.


    Mu Cen naturally noticed Li Shiyuan''s eyes. She was quiet, and then she looked at Li Shiyuan. Although she was already staggering to the ground, Mu Cen said calmly: "emperor, I know my sin. I should not contradict the emperor. Please punish me."


    With that, Mu Cen looks at Li Shiyuan.


    But people with clear eyes can see that the stubborn in Mu Cen''s eyes doesn''t mean to beg for mercy. The gesture of begging for mercy is just on the surface, and his heart is still unconvinced.


    More clearly, Mu Cen doesn''t want Ao Feng to be so embarrassed.

 Chapter 759

    Proud wind see Mu Cen mouth, this just reluctantly kneel down: "son minister know wrong, also please father emperor forgive son minister. The son minister also asks the father emperor not to take the Zhen Zhen knife, this all is the son minister''s fault, has nothing to do with Zhen Zhen. "


    One big and one small knelt down in front of Li Shiyuan.


    It looks pitiful, but it''s stubborn.


    Mu Zhanxiao said at the right time: "emperor, your Highness has admitted his mistake. Don''t worry about it with your highness."


    Li Shiyuan sneered: "come on, take the prince back to the east palace. You are not allowed to leave the east palace without my order."


    "Yes." The bodyguard answered respectfully.


    Soon, Rong Jiu stepped forward in person: "Your Highness, you should go back to the palace with the Minister first, and wait until the emperor''s anger is gone."


    Ao Feng refused to go, but he was afraid that something might happen to Mu Cen.


    And Mu Cen also looked at Ao Feng''s pale servant, with blood in his mouth: "Your Highness, go back first, don''t hurt your peace with the emperor. After all, the emperor is your father. My servant has said that the emperor is strict with you for your own good. In the emperor''s heart, you are very important. Don''t be angry with the emperor. "


    Mu Cen patiently advised Ao Feng.


    Ao Feng said, "you''ll be fine, won''t you?"


    "No Mu Cen smiles, "Your Highness, please rest assured."


    "Really?" Ao Feng asked again.


    Mu Cen nodded.


    And this kind of picture looks at Li Shiyuan''s annoyance: "don''t take the prince back!"


    Rong Jiu doesn''t dare to hesitate, and hastens to signal Aofeng. Mu Zhanxiao also looks at Aofeng, shakes his head at Aofeng, and signals Aofeng not to fight with Li Shiyuan.


    Proud wind this just soft down, don''t want to stand up, honest with the nine left.


    Mu Zhanxiao looks at Mu Cen and nods. Mu Cen doesn''t speak. She is still kneeling in place. She knows very well that Ao Feng has gone, but for her, it''s not over.


    She contradicted Li Shiyuan in public. Li Shiyuan could not let himself go.


    Mu Zhanxiao did not dare to leave. He just looked at it in place for fear of any accident.


    But mu Zhanxiao was calm on the surface and didn''t show any emotion.


    When Mu Zhanxiao was nervous, Li Shiyuan had already walked in the direction of Mu Cen. Step by step, she came to Mu Cen. Mu Cen didn''t retreat. She struggled for a moment.


    Even the corner of the mouth is still because of hematemesis, with traces of blood residue.


    "What a slave." Li Shiyuan sneered for a long time, "I don''t dare to take you because I''m tied to the prince. What''s the matter with you?"


    "If you go back to the emperor, the emperor is the king of a country. No one can interfere with what the emperor wants to do, let alone a prince who is out of favor." Mu Cen was calm, his voice was hoarse, and he was very weak, but he didn''t affect his momentum at all.


    Li Shiyuan narrowed his eyes and looked at Mu Cen like this.


    People in front of them are too calm. It''s good that they have lived in this deep palace for many years. Just like Mu Cen in those years, when he first entered the palace, he was familiar with all the scenery and things in the palace. Not only that, in the face of concubines and emperors, they are also very calm.


    Ordinary slaves can''t do it, at least they can''t resist themselves in public, and they can squeeze every inch very well.


    This kind of Li Shiyuan also makes Mu Zhanxiao scared.


    His eyes wandered between them, hoping that Li Shiyuan would find something unusual, but he didn''t think of anything. As Mu Cen said, the best situation is that Li Shiyuan can accept Mu Cen now, but it''s so difficult that they can''t explain it.


    But now, there is no solution.


    In the end, Mu Zhanxiao could only sigh.


    The two people''s problem, as expected, has to be solved by the person who tied the bell. But now this is the case¡ª¡ª


    "Who are you?" Li Shiyuan''s dignified voice suddenly broke the silence.


    In a word, let Mu Cen quiet, Mu Zhanxiao is surprised to see Li Shiyuan, but soon, in Li Shiyuan''s calm eyes, a Jin more understand his meaning.


    Not doubting Mu Cen''s identity, just asking.


    Mu Cen did not conceal, explained: "maidservant is Liuzhou personage, surname Xu, name Zhen Zhen."


    There are countless ministers under Li Shiyuan, and there are so many ministers in Kyoto who go to the palace early every day, not to mention those in various prefectures and counties.


    The magistrate of Liuzhou is not a rich place. Li Shiyuan will probably not go there once in his life, let alone remember who the magistrate of Liuzhou is.


    What''s more, if there were no major accidents, the governor of Liuzhou would not have been an official of the central government since he left his post last year and returned home.


    This is also why Mu Zhanxiao chose Liuzhou magistrate as Mu Cen''s new identity. It is difficult to find out and it is not easy to cause any trouble.


    Xu Zhen Zhen this person does exist, just in Mu Cen into the palace that year, already died.


    So, now Xu Zhen Zhen only mu Cen.


    All this has been paid off for a long time to avoid Li Shiyuan''s suspicion in the future. He went to Liuzhou to inquire, and the result of the inquiry is the result they changed.


    Naturally, Mu Cen doesn''t need to worry, just tell the truth.


    Li Shiyuan listened to Mu Cen''s words. He was quiet. He didn''t say anything. The atmosphere seemed to sink again, with a trace of exploration and contemplation.


    In such an atmosphere, Mu CEN is still.


    Kneeling for a long time, plus the previous hematemesis, Mu Cen suspected that he would faint at the moment when he got up, but in front of Li Shiyuan, Mu Cen couldn''t show such a side.


    If you can hide it, hide it.


    Mu Zhanxiao twisted his eyebrows and said carefully: "emperor, the imperial study and ministers are waiting for you."


    But Li Shiyuan didn''t mean to go. He was still standing in the same place with his hands behind him.


    This time, Mu Zhanxiao didn''t know how to speak.


    Before the two seemingly calm, but also a trace of pull, so that no one can release who, in this case, can only deadlock and wait.


    "Since you like the prince so much." Li Shiyuan suddenly opened his mouth and broke the silence, "then I will let you go to the east palace to serve the prince. If you are slighted or find anything unusual, I will behead you and show you to the public. "


    Li Shiyuan finally decided Mu Cen''s fate.


    But Li Shiyuan''s eyes did not move away from Mu Cen''s body. He said directly: "effective immediately!"


    Voice down, Li Shiyuan did not stay in place more, but turned to leave, behind the bodyguard quickly followed up, but is mu Zhanxiao standing in place, quiet down.


    The news brought joy and sorrow to several families.


    Ao Feng likes Mu Cen. If Mu Cen goes to the East Palace, Ao Feng will be very happy. But for mu Zhanxiao and Mu Cen, it''s not a good thing, because Mu Zhanxiao knows Mu Cen''s situation better than anyone else. It''s not as simple as the imperial dining room to know things in the east palace.

 Chapter 760

    In addition, if Li Shiyuan continues to be picky about the food of the imperial chef, then Mu Cen will have to take on the responsibility of cooking for Li Shiyuan, which will only drag Mu Cen down a little bit.


    Mu Cen can''t take this.


    Just like now.


    Ao Feng just came frequently, and Mu Cen was already very weak.


    Mu Zhanxiao twisted his eyebrows. After confirming that Li Shiyuan was far away and there was no shadow guard around, he went to Mu Cen: "I''ll tell the emperor that I''ll find a way to deal with this matter. You can''t go to the east palace. You can''t afford to go to the East palace again."


    This is mu Zhanxiao''s opinion.


    And Mu Cen shakes his head: "must go."


    "You..." Mu Zhanxiao frowned, "you are very clear about your situation. If you go to the East Palace, it will kill you. If your life is gone, how can you watch Ao Feng grow up and the emperor take Da Zhou to prosperity?"


    "Second brother." Mu Cen smiles weakly.


    Mu Zhanxiao has helped Mu Cen up and helped him to the house in person.


    Mu Cen gasped for a long time, drank water, and then gradually calmed down: "if you don''t go, Ao Feng will be disappointed. And he''ll doubt it. You have pleaded for me in front of him many times, which his shrewdness could not have detected. That''s going to drive me to the end of my life. "


    Mu Cen light mouth.


    Mu Zhanxiao was silent for a moment, and then looked at Mu Cen: "you can tell me..."


    "I''ve said that. I don''t need to discuss it any more." Mu Cen does not want to say again, "and the second elder brother is also the only one, there can be no other people."


    At that time, the only person who could choose was Mu Zhanxiao.


    Otherwise, Mu Cen has no chance to go back to the palace. This is the only way, and it can be regarded as a way of taking risks. Her explanation is solid, but her body, which has been collapsing in recent years, clearly tells Mu Cen that this is the punishment of the God of Black Hills.


    Punish yourself for divulging the secret.


    "Second brother, what''s more, I don''t know how many years I can live. If I can be with Aofeng, I will spend more time with Aofeng." Mu Cen very self mocking smile, "after this time, if I didn''t go to the East Palace, do you think Ao Feng will come here again?"


    A word let Mu Zhanxiao quiet down.


    It''s impossible.


    This kind of thing is not for Li Shiyuan''s stinginess, but for the sake of safety. Some bottom lines still need to be made clear with Aofeng. Now this person is mu Cen, and it''s impossible to hurt Aofeng. What if he has a heart? How do you judge? Therefore, it is impossible for Aofeng to come again.


    So mu CEN is equal to old death in this deep palace, also not necessarily can see proud wind again.


    Unless Mu Cen can wait for AO Feng to become an adult, no one knows what will happen in such a long time. Maybe it will never be seen again after this time.


    "So, second brother, I have no choice." Mu Cen light smile, "no matter what is in front of, now can only harden the scalp to go down."


    Mu Zhanxiao finally sighed helplessly and looked at Mu Cen like this: "I''m worried about your body. At least they are acquaintances in the east palace. You won''t be too embarrassed if you tell them more or less. In addition, there is pride in the wind, should not be too troublesome


    "Don''t tell me." Mu Cen shook his head, "because they are acquaintances. If the second brother spoke, they would feel strange. Like the second brother, they are loyal to the emperor. Everything in the East Palace must be passed on, so... "Mu Cen didn''t say the rest.


    This also let Mu Zhanxiao not come back, because the fact is so.


    "But --" Mu Zhanxiao''s brow didn''t spread.


    "No, but. When you come, you will be at ease. " Mu CEN is calm, "the second elder brother is not suitable to stay here more now. After all, the emperor knows that if he wants to stay more, he is afraid of causing trouble to the second elder brother."


    Mu Cen calmly said: "after going to the East Palace, I will consider myself, plus there is proud wind, should not have too big trouble."


    The East Palace is different from other places. The East Palace is familiar to Mu Cen. Mu CEN is very clear about these people. Therefore, the intrigue in the east palace will not exist in the east palace. If you do your work seriously, it will not cause too much trouble.


    Mu Cen won''t worry too much.


    Seeing this, Mu Zhanxiao didn''t say anything at last. He nodded: "pay more attention. If you have something to do, tell me the first time. It''s more convenient for me to go to Aofeng than to come here."


    That''s the truth, too.


    When Mu Zhanxiao came to the imperial dining room, he had to avoid people and trouble.


    But it''s much more aboveboard to go to Aofeng, because Aofeng is mu Zhanxiao''s nephew, and Mu Zhanxiao is also Aofeng''s only uncle, so mu Zhanxiao will go to Aofeng every day, so it''s not as evasive as it is now.


    "Good." Mu Cen nodded in response.


    Mu Zhanxiao didn''t say anything. He nodded and didn''t stay here much. He soon left calmly.


    Mu Cen didn''t send Mu Zhanxiao.


    After Mu Zhanxiao left, Mu Cen cleaned up his simple clothes. After coming to the palace for many years, Mu Cen only had a few clothes, and there was nothing else important, so it was very easy to clean up.


    Without hesitation, she said goodbye to the imperial dining room and went to the east palace.


    The people in the imperial dining room were surprised. They did not expect that Mu Cen would be promoted to the east palace. However, they knew that if Mu Cen could serve the emperor and the prince well, it would not be unusual for him to be promoted one day.


    Congratulations.


    And this palace, come and go in a hurry, I don''t know when the next goodbye will be. In addition, Mu CEN is usually low-key, and there are few people in the imperial dining room, so mu Cen left, but it didn''t cause much trouble.


    Soon, Mu Cen appeared in the East Palace in the evening.


    The people in the East Palace have obviously received the news. When they see Mu Cen, they arrange the place and things for mu Cen at will. They ignore Mu Cen and seem to be in a great hurry.


    Mu Cen calmed down and called the nearest servant: "what happened to the east palace? Why is everyone in such a hurry? "


    "You''re new here." When the eunuch saw Mu Cen''s strange face, he explained, "Your Highness has been reprimanded by the emperor, so now he is angry and doesn''t eat. That''s why aunt Linglong asked the slaves to find something to eat in the imperial dining room, but her highness didn''t like it. "


    The eunuch was also helpless.


    Mu Cen frowned: "I''ll have a try?"


    "You?" The eunuch looked up and down at Mu Cen.


    Mu Cen''s appearance is not amazing, and he can''t see anything extraordinary. The emperor''s will came to the East Palace all of a sudden, so people in the East Palace dare not see Mu Cen too clearly.


    Quiet, the little eunuch said: "you can go, I''ll talk to my aunt, but you can''t cry in it, your highness is angry, it''s not easy to serve."

 Chapter 761

    In other words, there are not many people who are proud and angry.


    Mu Cen said nothing.


    The little eunuch takes Mu Cen to Ao Feng''s bedroom. He asks Mu Cen to wait. Soon the little eunuch goes in to pass the news. In a short time, the little eunuch comes out.


    "Aunt let you in." The little eunuch answered.


    "Thank you, father-in-law." Mu Cen nodded.


    Then, Mu Cen walked towards the house.


    The little eunuch looked at the figure that Mu Cen left and scratched his head. The new servant was too different. This is not like a slave, especially the way of speaking.


    But you don''t feel any discomfort.


    But the little eunuch didn''t think much about it, and soon turned to do his own thing.


    And Mu Cen has gone to the palace, close to the palace, Mu Cen heard the voice of Ao Feng''s temper, and Linglong coaxed Ao Feng''s voice.


    Linglong, I haven''t seen you for a long time.


    Mu Cen''s mouth slightly up, although tired, but in front of everything is gradually swept away Mu Cen''s fatigue, as if she is closer and closer to her dream.


    ¡­¡­


    "I don''t want it." Ao Feng shook his head, a stubborn face, "don''t eat, don''t eat."


    "Your Highness, you want to eat more or less." Linglong coaxed patiently, "you''re going to be sick. That''s great. The empress will blame the maidservant."


    "No Proud wind refuses to compromise.


    Linglong has no choice.


    Mu Cen sees this, blessing blessing body, it is to invite an: "maidservant Xu Zhen Zhen, see prince his highness."


    "It''s no use coming." Proud wind is still proud, but in the next moment, he seems to understand what, can''t believe looking at the front of mucen, this next three or two, proud wind is running in the direction of mucen.


    In Linglong''s dismay, Aofeng directly hugs mucen heavily.


    Mu Cen couldn''t bear to eat, so he was almost hit on the ground.


    But mu Cen still hugs Ao Feng tightly. Linglong looks at him for a moment, but he doesn''t know why Ao Feng is so enthusiastic about a slave.


    You know, Aofeng is a child who never shows enthusiasm.


    "Zhen Zhen, Zhen Zhen, is it really you?" Ao Feng looks at Mu Cen excitedly.


    Mu Cen nodded with a smile: "it''s a slave."


    "Did your father send you to the east palace?" Ao Feng can''t wait to ask.


    "Yes. Now I will come to the east palace to serve the prince. " Mu Cen looks at Ao Feng with a smile.


    Proud wind''s eyes suddenly bright, before of don''t want also have no, mood suddenly good up, immediately holding Mu Cen''s hand: "that''s really good."


    Then he lowered his voice and murmured, saying to Mu Cen Ting, "my father has done something."


    Mu Cen couldn''t help laughing: "Your Highness, don''t be rude to the emperor."


    Proud wind just don''t want to Oh.


    Mu Cen looked at Ao Feng with a smile: "Your Highness hasn''t eaten yet?"


    "I don''t want to." Proud wind''s mouth also flattened up, Baji a, "bad to eat dead, I want to eat what you do."


    This is talking.


    Is mu Cen particularly good at making things? can''t.


    But compared with the imperial chef''s, it''s very delicious. I can''t say why, it just makes you happy.


    Mu Cen lowered his head and said with a smile, "OK, that slave will do it for your highness, OK?"


    The eyes of that eyebrow are gentle and loving to Ao Feng.


    Proud wind heavy nod: "good."


    "Your Highness can''t lose his temper any more." Mu Cen said gently, "if your highness loses his temper, the slaves will be very nervous and scared."


    "All right." Ao Feng didn''t refuse Mu Cen.


    Mu Cen laughed and said, "I''ll get it for your highness."


    Ao Feng has a happy face.


    Linglong has been looking at Mu Cen, wringing eyebrows, but it''s a bit unexpected, this sudden slave will let Ao Feng treat each other, and AO Feng''s attitude is obviously not the first time to see this slave.


    Linglong was quiet. Then she asked, "are you a slave from the imperial dining room?"


    "Yes, my maidservant''s name is Xu Zhenzhen, and my aunt''s name is maidservant Zhenzhen." Mu Cen answered.


    "Good." Linglong attitude is a lot of kindness, "Zhen Zhen, is the previous East Palace meal also made by you?"


    "It''s made by slaves." Mu Cen answered.


    Linglong nodded: "next, you are still responsible for the meal of the prince. There''s no need to go back to the imperial dining room. There''s a small kitchen in the east palace. You can just stay in the kitchen. If there''s anything missing, you can directly talk to the father-in-law in charge, or you can talk to me. "


    "Yes." Mu Cen nodded.


    And Linglong continued to explain: "Your Highness is not like this on weekdays. Since your highness likes you, just follow him and wait on the side."


    "Yes."


    "Nothing else for the time being. In Donggong, talk less and do more. Just wait on your highness. " Linglong reminds Mu Cen.


    Donggong has always been a familiar slave, so many things need not be explained.


    And the East Palace is a very sensitive place, so the slaves working in the East Palace are very clear about what to say and what not to say.


    Linglong doesn''t need to be reminded that mucen is new, which makes Linglong say more.


    Mu Cen just listened quietly and nodded obediently.


    She looked at Linglong, over the years, Linglong has not changed much, and then looked at Linglong is sincerely proud of the wind, mucen just feel happy.


    After Linglong finished, she nodded and said nothing more.


    Mu Cen didn''t stay much, and soon went to the small kitchen to make dinner for AO Feng. Even though he was tired, Mu Cen was happy. As long as it was for AO Feng, he seemed to accept everything.


    Proud wind also because of the arrival of Mu Cen, mood suddenly became better, no longer lose temper in the bedroom, the days of the slaves are much better.


    So they welcome Muchen.


    At least to save them from the sea of suffering.


    You know, proud wind is not happy, although will not punish the slaves, but the emperor knows, their life is not easy.


    The servants in the East Palace know better than anyone else. The emperor''s indifference to the prince is only superficial. In private, the prince''s every move will be reported to the emperor. Therefore, the slaves in the East Palace may be punished.


    ¡­¡­


    Ao Feng sat in front of the table, looking forward to it, asking from time to time.


    Linglong was curious: "why is your highness so interested in a slave?"


    Listening to Linglong''s words, Aofeng seriously held her chin and thought, "maybe it''s because she has the feeling of mother. She can call me a lot of things, even my father''s mind can guess, and she is really good to me, and has no other idea."


    Aofeng told Linglong truthfully.

 Chapter 762

    Linglong for Aofeng, that is, relatives, so he will not hide Linglong.


    Linglong was surprised: "this..."


    "To be good to Wang, there is a purpose. I feel that she can come out, unless she conceals it too deeply. Besides, it was an accident for Wang to go to her, so it should not be concealed. " Ao Feng explained.


    Linglong didn''t speak, and stood quietly: "Your Highness seldom has a slave he likes. It''s a good thing to stay in the east palace. It''s just that the slave can''t help tossing about because she looks weak."


    "The thing of Zhen Zhen, this king comes to arrange, you don''t want to give Zhen Zhen to seek trouble to go." Proud wind explained, naturally also worried about this.


    Linglong answered: "yes, I will."


    Ao Feng didn''t say anything.


    Between the two people''s conversation, Mu CEN is ready for the dinner and brings it over in person. The proud wind''s neck is long, so he looks at the past.


    Very simple three meals a soup, just good enough proud wind a person, not too much surplus.


    Muchen doesn''t like waste.


    During this period of time and Aofeng contact, Mu CEN is also clear where Aofeng''s appetite is, so prepared things are just right.


    "It looks very good at first sight." Ao Feng smiles at Mu Cen.


    Mu Cen laughs: "it''s your Highness''s praise."


    Ao Feng didn''t say anything. He couldn''t wait to sit down and wait for mu Cen to put things out one by one. Then he picked up his chopsticks and ate them.


    A face of satisfaction, where there is before the slaves looking for trouble to lose their temper. It looks like a very clever child.


    Linglong is also an accident.


    I admire Mu Cen.


    "Zhen Zhen, then you serve your highness here, I went out to work. Come and let me know if you have anything Linglong lowers her head and whispers to mucen.


    "Yes, aunt." Mu Cen answered.


    Linglong nodded, and then withdrew from the palace.


    But after Linglong left, Aofeng immediately grabbed Mu Cen: "mother, you sit down to eat with me."


    "Your Highness, you can''t call it that in the east palace. The wall has ears. It''s good to call maidservant Zhen Zhen. " Mu Cen lightly looked at Ao Feng.


    Proud wind flat mouth, a face unwilling.


    But in Mu Cen''s attitude, Ao Feng has no way: "OK."


    Mu Cen nodded: "it''s not proper to sit down and have dinner with your highness. This is the east palace. Since your highness is the prince, there''s nothing you can do but obey. You can''t break the rules. The maid will accompany your highness. Is that ok?"


    "I''m afraid you''re tired." Proud wind, flat mouth.


    "No Mu Cen smile, happy proud wind to his concern, "Your Highness while hot to eat, cold is not delicious."


    "Good." Ao Feng picked up the chopsticks and began to eat.


    At this time, eat outside in exchange for Cheng Dezhu''s voice: "the emperor arrived."


    Soon, the slave outside the East Palace knelt down: "I see the emperor, long live the emperor, long live the emperor."


    Is Li Shiyuan here?


    This makes Mu Cen a Zheng, even the proud wind is a little strange.


    You know, throughout the year, Li Shiyuan actually comes to the East Palace very few times. It''s really surprising that he can come so suddenly, not to mention that they just met him behind the imperial dining room today. Is Li Shiyuan here to reprimand himself?


    Thinking of this, the proud face flattened down again.


    And Li Shiyuan has come in.


    Mu Cen knelt down and said, "see the emperor, long live the emperor."


    The proud wind is unwilling to open his mouth: "son minister see father Huang, father Huang is not in the imperial dragon hall for dinner, how come suddenly to son minister this east palace?"


    "I can''t come?" Li Shiyuan raised his eyebrows.


    "That''s not true." Proud wind flat mouth, "son minister just feel a little strange."


    If there is nothing to be courteous, it''s either cheating or stealing.


    But Ao Feng cleverly didn''t say that, lest he was really dragged out by Li Shiyuan.


    What''s more, this big week is Li Shiyuan. As far as he''s in the East Palace, Li Shiyuan certainly loves to come. However, because of Li Shiyuan''s arrival, the previous jubilant mood has been destroyed. However, because Mu CEN is here, Aofeng''s mood is still good. At least he doesn''t have to face Li Shiyuan alone.


    But soon think of what happened in the imperial dining room before, Ao Feng becomes surprised again. Li Shiyuan won''t suddenly repent and come after Mu Cen.


    This time, Ao Feng''s face changed greatly. I couldn''t believe what I thought.


    On the contrary, it was Mu Cen. Because Li Shiyuan didn''t let herself get up, she could only kneel like this. She didn''t say anything. Her kneecap still hurt a little. However, Mu Cen also knew that Li Shiyuan was teaching herself a lesson in a silent way.


    Ao Feng seems to find out: "father Huang, why don''t you let Zhen Zhen get up and let her kneel all the time. If you don''t let Zhen Zhen get up, who will wait on the children''s minister to have a meal. "


    "Do you want to be served?" Li Shiyuan''s voice is not salty.


    He glanced at the dishes on the table, three dishes and one soup. Although they were not exquisite, they seemed to be exciting. Originally, the meals in the imperial dragon hall were all made by Mu Cen, but now Mu Cen was transferred to the East Palace, as if all this had become the exclusive of Ao Feng.


    Li Shiyuan naturally won''t admit with AO Feng that it''s because he saw the dishes changed at the dinner, so that Li Shiyuan reluctantly appeared in the east palace.


    And AO Feng was reprimanded by Li Shiyuan, but he was calm: "if you go back to your father, this meal is naturally for your children''s ministers to eat, but this dish still needs to be shared. Does your father need no one to share it?"


    Li Shiyuan twisted his eyebrows and took a look, but he didn''t say anything, as if he was asked by AO Feng.


    Although Mu CEN is kneeling, but listen to father and son''s you come and I go, the corner of the mouth rises slightly, issued a very light voice.


    The proud wind is imperceptible.


    But it does not mean that Li Shiyuan is not aware of it.


    This time, Li Shiyuan looks at Mu Cen. Mu Cen seems to be aware of something. He just kneels down and doesn''t show his emotions.


    "What are you laughing at?" Li Shiyuan didn''t let Mu Cen go.


    Proud wind inexplicable: "son minister did not smile."


    But what Aofeng is thinking about is the dinner. Li Shiyuan puts down half of the meal, which makes Aofeng feel uncomfortable. However, due to his identity, he can''t really get angry with Li Shiyuan.


    In the end, we can only stand passively.


    Then Aofeng finds out that Li Shiyuan is talking about Mu Cen, not himself. Now Aofeng turns her eyebrows and looks at Li Shiyuan. She looks protective and alert for fear that Li Shiyuan will do something to Mu Cen.


    And Mu Cen pour is calm: "return to Emperor''s words, maidservant didn''t smile."


    Really serious appearance, as if never had that smile. There is no guilty color on the face, quiet.

 Chapter 763

    The atmosphere froze for a moment.


    "I''ll stay here for dinner today." Li Shiyuan suddenly opened his mouth.


    "Ah?" Proud wind is stunned, "but, son minister this didn''t prepare father emperor''s dinner."


    "Let your slave do it again." Li Shiyuan is calm, "she was originally a slave of the imperial dining room, responsible for the meals of the imperial dragon hall, and there is nothing inappropriate to do."


    Proud wind flat mouth: "now Zhen Zhen is the person of East Temple."


    The implication is that Li Shiyuan is not willing to leave.


    Li Shiyuan looked at Aofeng with a low brow. Aofeng didn''t say a word now. He didn''t dare to rebel with Li Shiyuan openly, but he felt sorry for mu Cen''s bad health. Today, Mu CEN is very sad.


    "Zhen Zhen''s body is not good." Ao Feng whispered.


    It is mu Cen very calm mouth: "yes, maidservant this go to prepare."


    Then, Mu Cen quickly stood up, just standing up moment, Mu Cen because kneeling time is too long, the soles of his feet are a little soft, but it is only a moment, Mu Cen has stood firm, even if uncomfortable, also did not express in front of Li Shiyuan, but walked towards the small kitchen, only mu Cen''s speed is not fast.


    Li Shiyuan took a deep look at Mu Cen''s figure and didn''t move away.


    And proud wind to see such a picture, more and more nervous, but in this case, proud wind also dare not say a word.


    Until Li Shiyuan picked up the chopsticks.


    Like the bird protecting food, Aofeng immediately stopped Li Shiyuan: "father, this is my son''s son."


    "I can''t eat it?" Li Shiyuan raised his eyebrows.


    The little fat hand of Ao Feng held Li Shiyuan''s arm like this, but he didn''t let go: "my father''s dragon body is noble, but I can''t eat what my son has used. If my son gets sick and infects my father, it''s troublesome."


    Li Shiyuan


    He laughed angrily. He didn''t know what to scold or do.


    And AO Feng skillfully took back the chopsticks in Li Shiyuan''s hand, put them in his own hands, hummed and hawed, and then quickly lowered his head to eat. He really didn''t want to leave any meaning for Li Shiyuan.


    Li Shiyuan naturally can''t argue with a child like Ao Feng.


    He didn''t take Ao Feng''s things any more. He just looked at it like he had never seen Ao Feng eat alone. Li Shiyuan was quiet and suddenly felt guilty.


    After Mu Cen left these years, is he good to Ao Feng?


    It''s not bad, but at least in the palace, no one dares to bully Aofeng in the palace and give him the crown prince. No one can shake him.


    But in addition, it seems that Li Shiyuan did not fulfill his responsibility as a father.


    I never cared about everything about Aofeng face to face. Everything about Aofeng is Linglong. They even came to the East Palace very few times. Compared with Mu Zhanxiao and long Shaoyun, they are much less.


    So it''s also because of this that the relationship between Li Shiyuan and AO Feng is gradually alienated. Although he is a father and son, he is not close.


    Thinking of this, Li Shiyuan made a silent self mockery.


    And AO Feng didn''t notice any reaction of Li Shiyuan, so he bowed his head and ate his own things quickly. He was really afraid that Li Shiyuan would suddenly grab his own things.


    In fact, in the past, Aofeng still wanted Li Shiyuan to come to the East Palace, but now, Aofeng doesn''t think so at all.


    Li Shiyuan''s appearance seems to be to make trouble for himself.


    It''s better not to come!


    Even for a meal, Mu Cen was ordered to come and go.


    Think of these, proud of a flat mouth, more unhappy.


    Just as Aofeng swallowed the last bite of rice, Mu Cen came out with a new tray. It was just three dishes and one soup, plus a little bit.


    It''s not the same as Aofeng''s food. It''s a bit heavier. It''s all Li Shiyuan''s favorite dishes.


    "Your Majesty, dinner is ready." Mu Cen bent down, said softly, and then carefully put the dinner one by one.


    Li Shiyuan took a look, but did not say a word.


    At first glance, these things are specially prepared. They seem insignificant, but they pay attention to small details. It is absolutely impossible for people who are very close to Li Shiyuan to know these details.


    For example, Li Shiyuan''s eating habits are just things sent by the imperial dining room on weekdays. In fact, Li Shiyuan is not so picky. But Muchen noticed.


    Even the way in which the bowls and chopsticks were placed was not noticed by the servants of the imperial dragon hall.


    You know, Li Shiyuan looks like a normal person. In other words, in front of outsiders, you can''t see any abnormality of Li Shiyuan. But in private, Li Shiyuan is not like this.


    He is left-handed. When he eats in private, he must hold chopsticks in his left hand. Therefore, the arrangement of the soup bowl and spoon is the opposite. The slaves will not know and naturally will not pay attention to these.


    But people in front of them noticed.


    Is it a coincidence?


    Or something else?


    Li Shiyuan did not say a word. After Mu Cen had arranged the dinner, he nodded to one side.; Li Shiyuan is in the east palace. Naturally, Mu Cen can''t accompany Ao Feng as before. It''s the best policy to step aside and abide by the duty of a slave.


    And Li Shiyuan quietly eating dinner.


    Proud wind is a little reluctant: "Zhen Zhen, why do you make four dishes for your father, then you make one dish for my king, and why do you have dessert for my father, but I don''t have it."


    What a difference!


    He wants to eat it, too.


    Thinking of Aofeng, he flattened his mouth wrongly, just like a child who can''t get sugar. He looked at Mu Cen plaintively. Mu Cen was amused by Aofeng.


    Even Li Shiyuan with chopsticks was quiet, and glanced at Aofeng. With Aofeng''s posture, Li Shiyuan was not comfortable eating even the things in the bowl, as if he had robbed Aofeng''s heart like an adult.


    Just as he was about to say a few words, Mu Cen chuckled and looked at Ao Feng: "Your Highness, the emperor is older than you, and naturally he eats more than you, so he specially prepared four dishes. When your highness grows up, the maidservant can also prepare them for him."


    "What about dessert?" The proud wind is humming.


    But Li Shiyuan didn''t know whether it was intentional or something else, so when Ao Feng said it, he ate the dessert directly.


    I can''t say a word of arrogance. I want to throw the plate and leave.


    "Your Highness." Mu Cen said helplessly, "you''ve had dessert today. It''s not good for children to eat too much sweet. After that, their teeth will be broken, so they really can''t eat anything."


    Ao Feng


    That''s too serious.


    After thinking about it, Aofeng immediately shook his head: "the king won''t eat it."


    Mu Cen lowered his head and said nothing.

 Chapter 764

    On the contrary, Li Shiyuan took a deep look at Mu Cen. He didn''t know what kind of temper Ao Feng was. Ao Feng was not difficult to serve, but when Ao Feng insisted on one thing, it was very difficult to serve.


    The servants of the East Palace saw that Aofeng loved and hated, just like before, when he was dissatisfied, Aofeng could toss all the people to death.


    And now, Mu Cen''s easy words, even let Ao Feng quiet and compromise.


    This mu CEN is really outstanding.


    At least Li Shiyuan has never seen such a person listen to a person''s words, but Li Shiyuan hide such emotion very well, and did not show it.


    Then, Li Shiyuan bowed his head and continued to eat the food in front of him. Naturally, his appetite improved a lot.


    It was not until Li Shiyuan finished his meal that he looked at Mu Cen.


    Mu Cen was suddenly seen by Li Shiyuan, and his heart beat faster. It was not in the face of Li Shiyuan''s tension, but he could not guess what Li Shiyuan wanted to say to himself.


    This, Mu Cen does not take the initiative to speak, but quietly waiting for Li Shiyuan to speak.


    "Did someone tell you how to put the bowls and chopsticks while serving me?" Li Shiyuan suddenly asked.


    Mu Cen quieted down, and suddenly understood that she didn''t know whether it was chagrin or something else. She was too careless. Li Shiyuan was left-handed. As Mu Cen knew, she naturally knew how to put the dishes. But as Xu Zhenzhen, she certainly didn''t know, but she habitually arranged the dishes according to her previous habits.


    You know, the people who cook in the imperial dining room are their own, but the people who send them to Li Shiyuan are not their own.


    So now, it''s really embarrassing.


    But mu Cen didn''t panic. He knelt down quietly and said, "it''s the slave''s fault. The slave has no experience and has set the wrong direction. Please punish him."


    It''s a plan.


    Mu Cen has realized that if he doesn''t bring himself in, he will naturally think that he has done something wrong. In this way, he can block Li Shiyuan''s silence.


    But Li Shiyuan listened to Mu Cen''s words, that kind of feeling said not to eat is disappointment or something else.


    Mu Cen''s words are also impeccable.


    She''s just a servant of the imperial dining room, not a slave beside Li Shiyuan. Naturally, she doesn''t know what to pay attention to when setting the dishes, so is this reversed order just an accident?


    Li Shiyuan didn''t speak any more. He made a sound and motioned Mu Cen to get up. Mu Cen just stood up and stood quietly in the palace. He didn''t leave.


    Li Shiyuan finished his meal in the east palace. Aofeng thought Li Shiyuan was going.


    As a result, Li Shiyuan didn''t mean to leave. He suddenly cared about Ao Feng''s lessons. Now, Ao Feng hummed, Taifu taught, and when Li Shiyuan asked, Ao Feng answered quickly.


    Those poems are no longer words.


    But when meeting Li Shiyuan''s questions, Aofeng will subconsciously look at Mu Cen. However, under such circumstances, Mu Cen can''t help Aofeng. Aofeng can only rely on Mu Cen''s teaching and patchwork answers.


    Li Shiyuan didn''t know whether he was satisfied or not, so he looked at Aofeng quietly.


    Ao Feng''s back is numb.


    "You say who taught you all this?" Li Shiyuan suddenly asked about things that had nothing to do with his lessons.


    "Ah?" Proud wind a Leng, subconscious mouth, "son minister himself will."


    Li Shiyuan took a cold look.


    Ao Feng immediately honest, obviously these absolutely can''t be his own will, and Mu Cen stand aside also quiet, Ao Feng this just flat mouth said the truth: "is Zhen Zhen teaches."


    Now Li Shiyuan looks at Mu Cen.


    Mu Cen did not say a word, but said calmly: "tell the emperor, the maidservant said it casually."


    "If you can talk casually, then the Taifu in the palace will be removed. Taifu is not as good as a servant who talks casually." Li Shiyuan gave a sneer.


    Mu Cen was stunned, but he didn''t expect Li Shiyuan to hurt himself so much.


    This time, Mu Cen was quiet for a moment and didn''t say a word.


    "I ask you something." Li Shiyuan didn''t plan to let Mu Cen go.


    Mu Cen then looked at Li Shiyuan: "it''s my father who taught me. I learned from my father. "


    "It seems that I have wronged the magistrate of Liuzhou. Such a learned person should only stay in a simple Yamen." Li Shiyuan gave a sneer.


    Mu Cen was also calm: "dad doesn''t feel aggrieved. Everyone has his own ambition. There are some useful places in small places. It''s not necessary to be in the court. What''s more, my father is old and has gone home. "


    Li Shiyuan listened to Mu Cen, but he didn''t say anything this time.


    Mu CEN is still standing quietly.


    Ao Feng''s face is nervous, for fear of causing any trouble to Mu Cen.


    Li Shiyuan smoothly took the test of Aofeng again. This time, Aofeng gave a good answer and didn''t dare to be perfunctory. Li Shiyuan left.


    Li Shiyuan left the East Palace and said in a proud voice: "my son''s minister, I''d like to see you off. Long live your father, long live your father."


    Mu Cen also knelt down.


    Until Li Shiyuan left, Ao Feng was relieved: "Damn it."


    Mu Cen said with a smile: "Your Highness doesn''t really want the emperor to come. How can he die now?"


    "Just come and see me. Why ask so many questions? I''ve got indigestion in this dinner." Proud wind flat mouth, "want to eat hawthorn cake."


    That tone is pitiful, is a face to expect of looking at Mu Cen.


    Mu Cen lowered his head and gave a light smile. He could not help pinching the tip of Ao Feng''s nose: "in fact, your highness is greedy."


    Proud wind hummed: "who told you to prepare for your father, not for my king."


    Mu Cen was helpless, but he didn''t say anything: "OK, is that slave ready for you?"


    Ao Feng nodded.


    Mu Cen walked towards the kitchen again. Although he was tired, he was happy. But Ao Feng suddenly stopped Mu Cen: "forget it."


    Mu Cen a Leng, curiously of the forehead saw to Ao Feng.


    Ao Feng waved his hand: "do not eat, eat too much bad, you go to rest early, don''t toss."


    That is the close heart of Ao Feng, when facing Mu Cen, there is no Ao Jiao at all.


    Mu Cen gently smile, suddenly understand the meaning of Ao Feng, she just said: "hawthorn cake maidservant today is more live some, put in the ice cellar, take out back to warm it, won''t be tired."


    "Really?" Now the proud wind is happy again.


    Mu Cen nodded for sure.


    Ao Feng also stopped Mu Cen and let other slaves take it.


    And wait for the slave to return the ice hawthorn cake, proud wind contented finish eating, this was Mu Cen coax back to bed to sleep, not in toss who.


    Mu Cen accompanied quietly, until Ao Feng fell asleep, Mu Cen got up quietly and went back to his room.

 Chapter 765

    In the East Palace, Mu Cen also has a small room, and Linglong''s treatment is the same.


    This is Aofeng''s special arrangement. Naturally, no one dares to say anything more.


    With the arrival of Mu Cen, Aofeng''s temper seems to be much better. If Mu Cen comes out, you can easily Fushun the dragon scale of Aofeng. Compared with the previous unhappiness, Aofeng is much more cheerful now.


    This is a good thing for the servants of the east palace.


    So now there''s something unusual about Aofeng. They will come to mucen for the first time, and mucen can handle it very well.


    Naturally, Mu Cen was very popular in the east palace.


    Better than being reprimanded.


    Linglong takes a new look at Mu Cen, and can''t help praising him. However, Mu CEN is always flattered and complacent about these things, and he doesn''t become complacent because of such things. He is always friendly to people, so mu Cen''s popularity in the East Palace is very good.


    Under such circumstances, there is another thing that makes the people of Donggong feel happy. They always feel that Aofeng has been taken seriously again.


    Li Shiyuan usually doesn''t come to the East Palace, and doesn''t appear several times a year. But now, Li Shiyuan frequently appears in the East Palace, almost every day, and his dinner is in the east palace.


    Mu Cen''s workload has increased, and he has to do this big and small, but mu Cen didn''t say anything.


    The palace also talked about Li Shiyuan''s sudden change. It is said that the crown prince will be favored again in this imperial palace. Naturally, the originally quiet East Palace will become lively.


    Those concubines also frequently went in and out of the East Palace, and they all wanted to get benefits from Aofeng.


    But for AO Feng, except Mu Cen, he is indifferent to everyone and will not spend a little more.


    As time goes by, it has been more than two months since Mu Cen came to the east palace.


    During this period, Mu Zhanxiao came several times, but he couldn''t find a chance to find Mu Cen. He finally took advantage of Mu Cen''s rest, and Mu Zhanxiao came to Mu Cen''s house.


    Is mu Cen resting.


    Every day, Mu Cen''s rest time is the time when Aofeng goes to taifuna to have a class. Apart from these times, Aofeng likes to pester Mu Cen in the East Palace, and is unwilling to let go. Even if it''s sticky and doesn''t do anything, it can make Aofeng feel happy.


    In addition, it is beyond the scope of Mu Cen''s energy.


    The eastern palace and the imperial dining room are different. Although Mu Cen only needs to serve Aofeng in the eastern palace, when Aofeng is not there, Mu Cen also needs to do something, and there will always be accidents.


    So during this period of time, Mu Cen has lost a lot of weight.


    How can not grow a little meat, if not face Rouge powder, her face is pale and frightening.


    When Mu CEN is ready to rest, he hears a knock on the door. Mu CEN is quiet, and soon gets up and opens the door. It''s not surprising that the man standing at the door is mu Zhanxiao.


    "Second brother." Mu Cen said hello.


    Mu Zhanxiao nodded, then entered Mu Cen''s room. When he saw Mu Cen carefully, Mu Zhanxiao''s face changed: "Mu Cen, you..."


    Her face was too pale and too frightening.


    On weekdays, he is probably covered by Rouge powder, so mu Zhanxiao can''t see it, but now in the real situation, Mu Cen seems to make people panic.


    Compared with Mu Zhanxiao''s calmness, Mu Cen didn''t say anything: "I''m ok."


    "You''re OK." Mu Zhanxiao did not agree, "I know you want to accompany Aofeng, but you have to know that if you go on like this, you can''t accompany Aofeng for long."


    What Mu Zhanxiao said hit the nail on the head and was extremely direct.


    And Mu Cen quietly looked at Mu Zhanxiao, and said with a low smile: "second brother, the transaction in those years may only want my life, but the way to take your life is different. What you have to face sooner or later, why do you think so much? It''s true to live well at the moment."


    Mu Cen expressed his thoughts calmly.


    Mu Zhanxiao did not agree.


    He always thinks that people can prosper. After all, when Mu Cen comes to this stage, it''s something they didn''t dare to think about before. That''s how people''s greed comes. Now, if they are forced to give up all of a sudden, they may not be reconciled.


    However, Mu CEN is more calm than anyone else, which makes Mu Zhanxiao speechless.


    "You -" for a long time, Mu Zhanxiao didn''t know what to say.


    "I''m fine." Mu Cen still smile, "my time may not be much, but this is not much time, I want to grow up with AO Feng, occasionally can see him, I have been satisfied."


    Even if there is regret, it is better than nothing.


    In the face of such Mu Cen, Mu Zhanxiao finally swallowed his words.


    During this time, Mu Zhanxiao also heard something about the east palace. Li Shiyuan seldom came to the East Palace, but now he often goes in and out of the east palace. For people in the East Palace, this means that Aofeng is favored again.


    "The emperor has come to the East Palace every day recently?" Asked Mu Zhanxiao.


    Mu Cen said: "usually I come in the afternoon and go for dinner." After thinking about it, she added, "sometimes I may stay and ask Aofeng about my lessons before I leave."


    This made Mu Zhanxiao quiet, and then looked at Mu Cen: "do you think it''s because of --"


    Mu Zhanxiao made a bold assumption.


    But his words don''t need to finish, Mu Cen knows Mu Zhanxiao''s meaning. Mu Cen can''t tell Li Shiyuan''s idea clearly for a moment.


    Finally, Mu Cen said: "maybe he doubts, but he can''t find any way to doubt, can''t he? Xu Zhenzhen''s identity is perfect, and I''m not easy to look now. Compared with before, it''s a world of difference. He is one of the few people who can distinguish my easy to look. And now he can''t tell. He can''t doubt it. "


    This is also true.


    After all, the God of Heishan can never be believed if he has not experienced it himself.


    What''s more, people like Li Shiyuan would not believe it.


    Mu Zhanxiao listened to Mu Cen''s words and was quiet: "watch the change."


    "Well." Mu Cen answered.


    They talked a few words and asked about Mu Zhihua and Mu Mian, but mu Zhanxiao answered.


    For so many years, it is impossible for mu Zhihua to go back to the beginning, but it is much better than the beginning. In fact, Mu Cen has made great contribution here.


    They didn''t talk for long.


    After all, it''s not appropriate for mu Zhanxiao to appear in Mu Cen''s house, and AO Feng will soon return to the east palace.


    Mu Zhanxiao got up and left. Mu Cen didn''t send me off.


    Soon, Mu Zhanxiao was hiding outside the house. After a while, he calmly appeared in the East Palace, as if waiting for Aofeng to come back after class. This is also a habit for many years.

 Chapter 766

    Not long after Mu Zhanxiao left, long Shaoyun unexpectedly appeared here, his eyes slightly narrowed, so he looked in the direction of Mu Zhanxiao''s departure, and didn''t say a word for a long time.


    This place is the side hall where the slaves in the East Palace live. It''s just an independent house, which also represents the slave''s status in the east palace.


    Except Linglong, the slave Xu Zhenzhen who has an independent house in the East Palace appears in the East Palace in one or two months.


    Long Shaoyun has also heard about Donggong.


    But this Xu Zhen Zhen, long Shaoyun has never seen.


    Today, he happened to see Mu Zhanxiao go to the east palace. He thought that Aofeng had finished class ahead of time, so long Shaoyun also came over, but he didn''t find Mu Zhanxiao''s pace was in a hurry. Obviously, he didn''t expect long Shaoyun to follow him, so he didn''t have much vigilance. Then, Mu Zhanxiao appeared in a servant''s room.


    Long Shaoyun was surprised.


    Xu Zhenzhen is now the new favorite of the east palace. Long Shaoyun has heard of it.


    Just Xu Zhenzhen and Mu Zhanxiao is how to return a responsibility, why Mu Zhanxiao will go in and out of Xu Zhenzhen''s house. Mu Zhanxiao has been married and is the daughter of Xu''s family. If Mu Zhanxiao is really interested in the servants in the palace, it can be said that Li Shiyuan will surely give them a helping hand.


    After all, he was just a slave.


    Just Mu Zhanxiao''s attitude to Xu Zhenzhen seems quite different.


    This¡ª¡ª


    Long Shaoyun sank, and his eyebrows flashed a little doubt, but long Shaoyun would not doubt Mu Zhanxiao''s kindness to Ao Feng and loyalty to Li Shiyuan.


    It''s just this matter that makes me confused.


    Unless¡ª¡ª


    Long Shaoyun''s mind flashed a trace of bold ideas, he himself was surprised, but soon long Shaoyun calm down, if this Xu Zhenzhen really has a problem, then sooner or later will reveal flaws, sink sink sink, long Shaoyun already had an idea.


    He left quietly.


    But long Shaoyun did not leave too far, but in situ quietly waiting.


    Because long Shaoyun suspects that Xu Zhenzhen is mu Cen. Both he and Mu Cen are reborn from the last life, with the memory of the last life. That''s the understanding of Mu Cen. Even if they change their appearance, long Shaoyun can recognize Mu Cen in the vast sea of people for the first time.


    Perhaps, this familiar, but also with long Shaoyun''s love for mu Cen, hidden very deep, but has entered the bone. Because into the bone, so will appear abnormal sober.


    They are not lovers, they will not be fans, they are onlookers, so they are very sober.


    Such an idea, let long Shaoyun''s heart gradually accelerate, it is a kind of expectation, but also a kind of resurrected heart over the years.


    In long Shaoyun''s hesitation, Mu Cen comes out of the room.


    And Mu Zhanxiao with proud wind, proud wind all the way to Mu Cen''s Mu Cen''s house, trot up: "Zhen Zhen, Zhen Zhen, I''m back."


    Without Li Shiyuan, Ao Feng still calls Mu Cen that way. He won''t call himself the king, but he won''t call Mu Cen Niang as he did in the imperial dining room.


    Mu CEN is smiling, as if used to Ao Feng so rushed to himself, a put Ao Feng into his arms, even if Mu Cen faltered.


    Long Shaoyun can see that in the moment of Mu Cen''s faltering, Mu Zhanxiao''s eyes flashed a trace of worry.


    But such worries are well hidden.


    Long Shaoyun''s eyes fall on Mu Cen. When Mu Cen embraces Aofeng, it''s natural for him to raise his hand and throw his foot. His eyes fall on Aofeng with the pride of being a parent.


    Zi Zi picked up his own handkerchief and wiped the sweat on his forehead to Ao Feng.


    It''s also the moment when he picked up the handkerchief. Long Shaoyun saw it clearly.


    That handkerchief is the unique embroidery of the Li family. Now the Li family, the common people can book it, but there are very few people who can book it. Even if it is a handkerchief, how can the slave in the deep palace get it?


    Li''s Embroidery house has always been only in Kyoto, with no branch.


    This Xu Zhen Zhen is not Kyoto personage, how come?


    But gradually, he looked at the people in front of him and became more and more suspicious of Aofeng. It was clearly a woman''s tenderness when she saw her child. She raised her hand and threw her foot. Every word and deed was a kind instruction to Aofeng bit by bit.


    Ao Feng''s closeness to Mu CEN is natural.


    But mu Zhanxiao stood aside, as if he had been used to it for a long time.


    Long Shaoyun lowered his eyebrows.


    At this time, the voice of the little eunuch suddenly came: "the emperor has arrived."


    Mu CEN is calm, holding Ao Feng turned to see the direction of Li Shiyuan, and then Mu Cen has knelt down: "I see the emperor, long live the emperor."


    Mu Zhanxiao also knelt down and asked for an.


    Long Shaoyun left quietly and came in from the main gate of the east palace.


    When he saw Li Shiyuan, long Shaoyun said hello as usual, and there was no place for divination on his face, hiding all his emotions.


    "So busy today?" Li Shiyuan raised his eyebrows. "Have you all come to the East Palace of the prince?"


    "I haven''t seen the prince for a while, so I came here to have a look." Long Shaoyun said it directly.


    Mu Zhanxiao didn''t explain much. It''s not surprising that his identity appeared in the east palace.


    Aofeng is very clever. Recently, because of Li Shiyuan''s frequent appearance, Aofeng''s attitude towards Li Shiyuan has improved, and the father and son are close to each other.


    "Now that you''re here, let''s have dinner together." What Li Shiyuan said is direct.


    "Yes, I do." Mu Zhanxiao and long Shaoyun answered respectfully.


    Mu Cen has released Ao Feng: "Your Highness, I''m going to prepare meals."


    Now, Aofeng is a little reluctant. It''s not that he doesn''t like Mu Zhanxiao and long Shaoyun. But Aofeng knows that if there are two more people, Mu Cen will have to prepare more things. Mu Cen''s body can''t stand it.


    "Don''t go. Let the people in the imperial dining room send you something to eat. I don''t want to eat those before. I want to try what else is good in the imperial dining room." Ao Feng''s voice sounds arrogant, but for mu Cen''s sake.


    Mu Cen knows.


    Before I could speak, Ao Feng said seriously, "I want to eat something made by the imperial dining room."


    "This -" Mu Cen looked at Ao Feng like this.


    Li Shiyuan looked at Aofeng so blandly, but he also knew that Aofeng''s careful thinking was that he didn''t want the slave around him to work.


    The slave doesn''t work hard. Does he have an ancestor in the palace?


    But at least for the sake of people''s sincerity to Aofeng, Li Shiyuan didn''t make Mu Cen too sad. He also followed Aofeng''s words: "let the people in the imperial dining room prepare a table, and you look at it and point out."

 Chapter 767

    "Yes." Mu Cen answered.


    Li Shiyuan didn''t look at Mu Cen any more. He came in with proud wind.


    Mu Zhanxiao followed.


    Long Shaoyun looked at it quietly and didn''t say anything.


    Soon, a group of people disappeared in front of Mu Cen. Mu Cen hurried to the imperial dining room.


    ¡­¡­


    In the meal, Mu Cen did not follow, but quietly stood outside.


    The man inside is talking in the glass of light and wine.


    However, compared with ordinary times, today''s Li Shiyuan seems to have little appetite, most of the things are left, and AO Feng looks more languid. It seems that only long Shaoyun and Mu Zhanxiao are left to eat. They are not unaware of this situation.


    Long Shaoyun takes a look at Mu Zhanxiao. Mu Zhanxiao doesn''t say anything, and long Shaoyun doesn''t ask much.


    "Father, my son is full." Proud wind, flat mouth.


    Li Shiyuan took a look at his job which hardly moved. He said nothing.


    With Li Shiyuan''s consent, Aofeng immediately became jubilant. As soon as he was gone, he really didn''t stay for a moment.


    On the contrary, long Shaoyun looked at the scene and suddenly said quietly, "Your Highness, is this uncomfortable?"


    "Not really." Li Shiyuan said with a smile, "he recently likes a slave on the side. He usually eats from this slave. Today, there are many people, so he feels sorry for me. So he took the people away, took them away, and changed them to cook. Now he is not satisfied."


    "So it is." Long Shaoyun nodded, "it is so many years, rarely see the prince like a slave."


    Li Shiyuan said nothing.


    But mu Zhanxiao kept quiet all the time and took a look at long Shaoyun without any trace.


    Working with long Shaoyun for many years, Mu Zhanxiao can''t be unaware of long Shaoyun''s temper. He is silent. In fact, even if he is close to him, long Shaoyun seldom asks.


    And now he''s suddenly talking.


    Mu Zhanxiao''s mind is very good, but he doesn''t show it on the surface.


    The three of them chatted in the east palace. On the contrary, they were less formal when the minister was there. It was as if they had gone back to the beginning. Naturally, they were incomparable.


    ¡­¡­


    When the proud wind rushed out, Mu Cen saw: "Your Highness."


    "Here you are." Proud wind hum haw, see Mu Cen like a coquettish child, "Zhen Zhen, I''m hungry."


    "You didn''t eat?" Mu Cen was stunned.


    "It''s not delicious." Ao Feng shakes his head.


    Mu Cen sighed: "I have asked the imperial dining room to do it in my way. I''ve tasted it, but it still tastes like it¡°


    Proud wind hummed: "that is not what you do, it is different."


    Ao Feng said directly, but he didn''t mind rubbing against Mu Cen. It seemed that as long as he was close to Mu Cen, he felt at ease. As long as Mu Cen was there, it seemed that no matter what, Ao Feng could accept it.


    Proud wind thinks so, also say so: "Zhen Zhen, you can''t leave me."


    "Good." Mu Cen did not want to agree.


    Proud wind this just satisfied of see to Mu Cen, then again hum and haw of: "I want to eat what you do."


    "Good." Mu Cen smiles.


    Then Mu Cen takes Aofeng''s hand and goes to the direction of the bedroom. He knows that Aofeng likes to eat these small points, so mu Cen will prepare some in advance for a rainy day, just like now.


    When Aofeng eats these things, he just gobbles them down.


    Mu Cen looked at it quietly. It was a kind of silent satisfaction. I can''t say it, but I felt that my heart was soft. It seemed that Mu Cen didn''t think it was important to pay for it.


    Soon, Aofeng sweeps away the dots Mu Cen brings, and then he pats his stomach contentedly. Mu Cen shakes his head helplessly and hands over the handkerchief. Aofeng cleans himself carefully.


    "Full." Proud wind satisfied said.


    Mu CEN is still smiling low.


    Suddenly, Mu Cen looks out of the window of his bedroom. It''s raining heavily. It seems that Da Zhou hasn''t had such a heavy rain for a long time. The rain is so dense that people can''t go out at all.


    Ao Feng was surprised.


    "I haven''t seen such heavy rain in Dazhou since I was a child." Ao Feng was lying by the window, looking at it and saying.


    And because of the heavy rain, with the wind, even in the window can be clearly aware of, this, Mu Cen frown, quickly went to the window, the proud wind back.


    "Zhen Zhen?" Ao Feng looks at Mu Cen strangely.


    "It''ll get wet here. It''s not good to catch a cold." Mu CEN is gentle mouth to remind.


    And AO Feng blinked: "but I want to go out to play. I''ve never played. My father won''t allow it, and Linglong won''t agree. "


    Aofeng is everyone''s treasure. Naturally, it can''t tolerate the slightest damage. It''s not surprising that Linglong doesn''t allow such a thing. Linglong has always been a one size fits all person. Linglong won''t risk Aofeng''s illness to do such a thing.


    But mu Cen knows how many children like to step on water in the rain when she is not in the palace. She used to do the same when she was a child under the leadership of her father.


    Although inevitably wet, but still let her laugh happily.


    And her mother will prepare a bowl of ginger soup for her, drink it hot, there will be no such thing as catching cold.


    But all this in the palace seems more luxurious.


    "Zhen Zhen -" Ao Feng''s voice pulls very long, some flatter meaning, "I want to go out good, play for a while, come back, will be OK."


    Mu Cen didn''t speak.


    "Just a second, really, a second." Ao Feng looks at Mu Cen seriously.


    Mu Cen''s brow still wring, didn''t loosen the meaning, the eyebrow eye of low astringent bottom again seem to be meditating on what.


    Proud wind''s big eyes still innocent looking at Mu Cen, persuading: "you see, the father must have gone, now you are beside me, Lingling they will not come, so they will not be found, it will be OK, OK?"


    Aofeng even thought of these.


    At this point, Li Shiyuan must have gone.


    Apart from the servants who are close to him, most people don''t dare to get close to him. Let alone this point, I think he is resting.


    "I''ve never played." Arrogant wind wronged flat mouth, "want to try."


    Small hand so holding Mu Cen''s sleeve, in a flash, eyes full of expectations.


    In this expectation, it was Mu Cen who finally compromised.


    I don''t want to let Aofeng regret, and I don''t want to let Aofeng be locked up in this deep palace, so I can''t experience the fun of the common people.


    Finally, Mu Cen sighs helplessly, and AO Feng knows that Mu Cen has compromised in Mu Cen''s sighing voice, and the big eyes are so shining looking at Ao Feng, how can''t stop the excitement.

 Chapter 768

    "Your Highness should hold an umbrella. At least you can''t get it. You can''t play too long Mu Cen explained carefully.


    "Good." Ao Feng agreed even though he didn''t want to.


    In Ao Feng''s promise, Mu Cen nodded and quickly took two umbrellas and handed them to Ao Feng. After Ao Feng got the umbrella, he rushed to the outside of the bedroom without looking back.


    Mu Cen had no choice but to smile, and then followed him out.


    At least, it''s better to look at it than to play with it.


    And the sleeping palace wind is heavy rain, but Aofeng doesn''t mind. The umbrella can''t block the wind and rain. Soon the corners of Aofeng''s clothes are wet, and the shoes are wet. But Aofeng doesn''t mind. She giggles and is very happy.


    Mu Cen was standing on one side. In such a strong wind, when the coolness came, Mu Cen coughed a few times and had a bad feeling. However, because of the proud wind, Mu Cen did not dodge, but stood quietly in the same place.


    Proud wind like a crazy child, smile of extra happy, completely don''t mind at the moment has been wet, every puddle is proud wind step on the splash up.


    Obviously is a very boring game, but the proud wind is playing particularly happy.


    Mu Cen''s eyes are indulgent.


    Mother and son just stood one after the other.


    Suddenly, Mu Cen''s eyes changed. Some of them couldn''t believe what they saw. The familiar figure of Ming Huang didn''t know when it appeared in front of Ao Feng''s bedroom. He looked at it so deeply.


    Here comes Li Shiyuan.


    Mu Cen subconsciously looks around. Cheng Dezhu and Rong Jiu are not there, which means Li Shiyuan came alone. Mu Cen coughs and looks at Ao Feng.


    Ao Feng is a little crazy. He doesn''t realize it at all.


    But Li Shiyuan didn''t seem to notice. He just stood. On the contrary, Mu Cen quickly stepped forward, ignored his body and gently grabbed Ao Feng.


    "Zhen Zhen, what are you doing?" Ao Feng looks at Mu Cen inexplicably.


    Mu Cen had knelt down and said, "see the emperor, long live the emperor."


    This, the proud wind scared not light, immediately plop a kneel down: "son minister see father emperor, father emperor long live long live."


    After all, young, Leng buting see Li Shiyuan appear, it is impossible not nervous.


    This, Ao Feng is passive kneeling.


    "Is that how you look at the prince?" Li Shiyuan is asking Mu Cen.


    Mu Cen was quiet: "it''s my fault. The slave should be punished. But I also implore the emperor to let the prince get up first. After all, it''s raining. If it''s raining like this, the prince will catch cold. "


    Mu Cen doesn''t care how he will be punished by Li Shiyuan. In this case, what Mu Cen thinks of is Ao Feng.


    As soon as Aofeng heard the punishment, he immediately became nervous.


    Li Shiyuan didn''t say anything, but mu Cen understood that Li Shiyuan agreed.


    She quickly stood up, went to the edge of the proud wind: "Your Highness, maidservant first send you back to bath, can''t catch cold."


    "Zhen Zhen -" Ao Feng is nervous.


    "I''m fine. Don''t worry." Mu Cen spoke quickly.


    Ao Feng can''t help sneezing. Mu CEN is a little nervous. Ao Feng shakes his head at Mu Cen.


    And Mu Cen left with AO Feng, and didn''t look back at Li Shiyuan.


    It is proud breeze some nervous, small voice of ask Mu Cen: "father Emperor didn''t let us leave."


    "The emperor agreed." Mu Cen answered.


    Proud wind a Leng: "father Emperor didn''t speak."


    "Trust me." Mu Cen nodded and said directly.


    Aofeng calms down and chooses to believe Mu Cen. He is led by Mu Cen and goes to the bedroom. Mu Cen has already prepared ginger soup for Aofeng to drink and soon takes Aofeng to take a bath.


    Proud wind soaked in warm water, the chill dissipated, sleepy also followed.


    "Zhen Zhen, I always think you know your father very well." Proud wind thought of what, did not hesitate to say.


    Mu Cen was quiet, but he laughed: "why does your highness think so?"


    "You see, my father didn''t speak, but you know what he thought, and he didn''t stop us. If there were any other slaves, my father would not dare to say a word more. " Ao Feng casually gave an example, "in addition, my father ate with his left hand, not a close slave. I don''t know, but you can know."


    "It''s just..."


    "Don''t tell me it happens." Ao Feng waved his hand. "It''s impossible. The rules and etiquette of entering the palace must be clear, and this kind of arrangement can''t be wrong, unless it''s for special people. "


    Proud wind is a language to pierce, Mu Cen also didn''t expect proud wind so clever, Leng for a while, then silent smile.


    "What''s more, he didn''t like the things made by the imperial dining room these years. But you can feel your father''s preference. It took those slaves a long time to do it. " The proud wind is humming.


    In a short time, I gave an example of Mu Cen''s difference.


    Mu Cen didn''t expect Ao Feng to be so careful, but she didn''t explain much.


    Proud of the wind bubble with some sleepy.


    But the proud wind still didn''t stop, the mouth kept saying: "Zhen Zhen, if father Huang can like you, can make you a concubine, I can call you mother concubine aboveboard."


    Let Ao Feng open his mouth, or Li Shiyuan orders Ao Feng to bring up a concubine. Ao Feng will naturally call her mother''s concubine, and the other thing is that Ao Feng wants to.


    And the most likely person in the palace is imperial concubine Xi, but obviously Li Shiyuan didn''t mean it. Aofeng was neither cold nor hot to imperial concubine Xi, and this matter passed.


    And now proud wind cold not Ding of say these, on the contrary is let Mu Cen a Zheng, for a moment and a half will some return but God.


    "Do you like your father?" Ao Feng suddenly asked, "all the women in this palace like their father, and they all want to be successful one day."


    Mu Cen listened to Ao Feng''s words and laughed: "the emperor is a Ming Jun, and the people of Da Zhou will like him."


    Very safe answer, and then Mu Cen calm mouth said: "Your Highness, maidservant take you back to sleep."


    Ao Feng, oh.


    Mu Cen hard to hold up Ao Feng, Ao Feng seems to be aware of something, struggling, and down: "no, I can walk back."


    Then Ao Feng ran in a trance towards the direction of the bedroom.


    This is the love for mu Cen, how can Mu Cen not feel it.


    Her silent smile, deep in the eyes is the love of proud wind.


    Until he calmed Aofeng, Mu Cen waited until Aofeng fell asleep and looked at Aofeng tenderly. Then he left Aofeng''s bedroom and walked towards his own.


    The result didn''t expect is, Mu Cen just out of the proud wind of the bedroom, saw Cheng Dezhu.

 Chapter 769

    This, Mu Cen quiet, but still quick and Cheng Dezhu please an: "maidservant see process manager."


    Cheng Dezhu couldn''t help looking at Mu Cen. Then he said, "the emperor has an order to let you go to the imperial dragon hall to wait on him."


    Mu Cen a Leng: "maidservant is the slave of East Palace."


    The implication is that he doesn''t want to go to the imperial dragon hall. Now, Cheng Dezhu is even more strange. You know, the slaves in this palace are forced to go to the imperial dragon hall. After all, the slaves in the imperial dragon hall are superior to those in other palaces.


    That''s the man who is waiting on the side of Li Shiyuan.


    Therefore, Mu Cen''s words make Cheng Dezhu a little less than God.


    But soon, Cheng Dezhu said, "this is the emperor''s order."


    The implication is to go even if you don''t go.


    Mu Cen knew that he could not resist, but he did not expect that Li Shiyuan would make such a request. In the end, Mu Cen nodded: "I know, I''ll get ready and go."


    As a result, Cheng Dezhu''s words surprised Mu Cen: "the emperor is in the east palace. You don''t need to prepare."


    Mu Cen:


    I really didn''t expect that Li Shiyuan was in the east palace. How could Li Shiyuan be in the east palace? Shouldn''t Li Shiyuan go back to the imperial dragon palace? Why do you stay in the east palace now.


    Is it because of the rain?


    "Yes, the emperor will have a rest in the East Palace tonight." Cheng Dezhu explained patiently, "you go with us quickly."


    "Good." Mu Cen responded passively.


    Cheng Dezhu walked in front of him and soon arrived at Li Shiyuan''s dormitory.


    The whole Imperial Palace belongs to Li Shiyuan. Li Shiyuan can rest anywhere he wants, but it''s surprising that Li Shiyuan is so cold to stay in the east palace.


    But in the end, Mu Cen didn''t say anything.


    "The emperor is inside." Cheng Dezhu opened his mouth and couldn''t help looking at Mu Cen. Then he said, "as long as you serve the emperor well, you will be prosperous in the future."


    Mu Cen wants to have no appearance, so he looks sick. He can''t figure out why Li Shiyuan let Mu Cen serve him.


    But this kind of service is not like bedtime. It''s just something that an ordinary maid in waiting does.


    But in this palace, anything can happen, even if the appearance is mediocre, one day it can be less than 10000 people and more than 10000 people.


    So Cheng Dezhu knows the way to survive in this palace. He won''t offend anyone or say anything easily.


    Mu Cen heard Cheng Dezhu''s hint, but he was quiet and laughed silently. It was a kind of self mockery, but on the surface he was respectful: "I know."


    Then, Mu Cen took a deep breath and walked towards the palace.


    Li Shiyuan was the only one in the palace.


    Li Shiyuan looked at Mu Cen. Mu Cen asked an: "I''ll see the emperor."


    Li Shiyuan made a sound.


    Mu Cen didn''t say anything, so he went to the bed and made the bed for Li Shiyuan. Li Shiyuan just stared at Mu Cen for a moment.


    Mu Cen knew that when he was looking at himself and being watched by others, Mu Cen''s back was hairy. He could not express his feeling as if he could penetrate everything and see his every thought clearly.


    But mu Cen was always calm on the surface, quickly spread the bed, and stood aside quietly: "emperor, you can have a rest. The maidservant is waiting outside


    Finish saying, Mu Cen didn''t see Li Shiyuan, just want to leave here.


    But Li Shiyuan''s speed is faster, and he has already held Mu Cen''s hand.


    Mu Cen a Zheng, passively looking at Li Shiyuan: "emperor."


    "As a slave, I don''t know how to change my master''s clothes?" Li Shiyuan bowed his head, his eyes sank, so he looked at Mu Cen.


    Mu Cen naturally knows, just like Ao Feng, Mu Cen has to wait on him every night to have a rest. But because this person is Li Shiyuan, Mu Cen at least in such circumstances, do not know how to take the initiative to approach Li Shiyuan.


    Fear of causing more trouble.


    In the end, Muchen was timid.


    "Shall I teach you?" Li Shiyuan didn''t plan to let Mu Cen go.


    Mu Cen was quiet, and then he came back passively: "I dare not. It''s just that the maidservant is clumsy. I''m afraid he can''t serve the emperor well. The emperor will blame him. "


    This words, Mu Cen said of calm incomparable.


    Li Shiyuan snorted coldly.


    Mu Cen didn''t care and walked quietly towards Li Shiyuan.


    This is the first time that she has been so close to Li Shiyuan in so many years. No matter how calm she is, it seems that she is not calm at this moment.


    Until Li Shiyuan''s face, Mu Cen couldn''t help taking a deep breath and calming himself down.


    Then, Mu Cen lowered his eyebrows and carefully dressed Li Shiyuan. Even if he hadn''t touched Li Shiyuan for so many years, at this moment, some things are rooted in the depth of memory and can''t be forgotten.


    Mu Cen''s action was very fast, as if he had done it ten million times.


    And for this matter, Mu CEN is no stranger.


    Since they fled the Great Wall, Mu Cen has been doing it all the time, so mu CEN is naturally familiar with it.


    Li Shiyuan lowered his eyebrows and looked at Mu Cen for a moment.


    I can''t tell the reason. That kind of familiarity comes to me. Even if it''s not mu Cen standing in front of me, it''s even more difficult for you to learn the essence of everything.


    These are Mu Cen''s habits.


    And the person in front of him is too fast and agile, as if he had done it countless times.


    When Mu Cen untied Li Shiyuan''s last button, before he could speak, Li Shiyuan had already clasped Mu Cen''s wrist, and Mu Cen''s action stopped abruptly.


    This, Mu Cen passively looked at Li Shiyuan: "emperor?"


    It''s a kind of ambiguity.


    I don''t know what Li Shiyuan is going to do.


    In Li Shiyuan''s eyes, she couldn''t see any emotional ups and downs. She was calm and shameful, as if she wanted to thoroughly see through Mu Cen in such an action.


    Mu Cen''s heart beat a little fast.


    But in the face of such things, Mu CEN is also very calm.


    "You are familiar with it. Do you often change clothes for men?" Li Shiyuan''s eyes sank and asked Mu Cen darkly.


    Mu Cen quieted down and answered calmly: "when I entered the palace, the old mothers taught me."


    Mu Cen''s identity is the draft into the palace, draft into the palace people may become the emperor''s concubine or concubine, naturally these are should learn.


    So there''s nothing strange about Muchen''s explanation.


    Even though Li Shiyuan doubted, he didn''t say anything more. Li Shiyuan didn''t feel strange about the old mother''s teaching, but the old mother''s teaching could not be so detailed.


    Because what the eyes as like as two peas are exactly the same as that of Mu Chen.


    Only those who are familiar with each other will know such details.

 Chapter 770

    Mu Cen also likes to start from the left, rather than the right. So do the people in front of him, and it is common sense that everything goes smoothly from the right.


    Mother, even if she teaches, it''s the same.


    And Mu Cen saw Li Shiyuan quietly, nodded: "emperor, maidservant first leave."


    "Will I allow you to go?" Li Shiyuan suddenly opened his mouth.


    Mu Cen calmed down and looked at Li Shiyuan calmly: "what else does the emperor want to tell the maid? The maid will do it right away."


    Li Shiyuan just looked at Mu Cen and then knocked on the table: "the water you poured?"


    Mu Cen looked at the water cup and suddenly felt a little annoyed.


    That''s the inertia.


    Li Shiyuan likes to drink a glass of water before he goes to sleep, so when they were together in the past, Mu Cen would be ready. Today, everything is habitual.


    Unexpectedly, he was stopped by Li Shiyuan.


    "Yes." Mu Cen answered and didn''t deny it. After all, it''s impossible for him and Li Shiyuan to deny it.


    Li Shiyuan''s slender fingers played with the teacup like this, and then looked at Mu Cen: "who told you that I want to drink a glass of water before I go to bed?"


    Mu Cen''s heart beat fast, but he explained calmly: "because his Highness''s habit is like this, so after staying in the east palace for a long time, he has formed such a habit."


    "Nonsense." Li Shiyuan''s voice sank down and went to Mu Cen step by step.


    Mu Cen pressed his heart and stood still, but he didn''t dodge.


    Until Li Shiyuan pinched Mu Cen''s chin and lifted it up, he looked at Mu Cen and said it clearly: "Xu Zhenzhen, Aofeng never drinks water before going to bed, because he doesn''t like to get up in the middle of the night. In addition, Aofeng does not like to drink water


    Compared with tasteless water, Aofeng prefers juice and other things.


    Mu Cen followed Ao Feng for such a long time. Of course, he knew, but he didn''t expect that Li Shiyuan would take these to block his mouth. Now, Mu CEN is not calm.


    She didn''t say a word for a long time, so she could only passively look at Li Shiyuan.


    Li Shiyuan sneered: "Xu Zhenzhen, who are you?"


    This words, word by word, ask clear incomparable, Li Shiyuan''s eyes also sharp fall on Mu Cen''s body, did not move a cent, as if to see clearly from Mu Cen''s eyes, her heart really out of the most real idea.


    Mu Cen bit his lip and just stood in the same place. In other words, it was a rare fluster for mu Cen. He didn''t know how to explain.


    She did not expect that Li Shiyuan could remember these details clearly, and she did not expect that Li Shiyuan would question himself so impolitely.


    "Maidservant is Liuzhou personage, surname Xu, name Zhen Zhen." Mu Cen waited for a while before he answered calmly.


    Li Shiyuan still looks down at Mu Cen, his eyebrows and eyes are still cold, his eyes fall on Mu Cen, I don''t know whether he believes it or not.


    Mu CEN is not worried about this.


    Mu Zhanxiao always does things neatly, and it is impossible to make any mistakes. Unless Li Shiyuan avoids Mu Zhanxiao and makes a thorough investigation, he can find clues. Otherwise, no matter how Li Shiyuan checks, her identity is Xu Zhenzhen, and there will be no deviation.


    "Good." Li Shiyuan suddenly released Mu Cen.


    Mu Cen falters for a while and finally stands firm. Li Shiyuan doesn''t mean to help.


    "Xu Zhenzhen, you''d better not have any intention of deceiving me, otherwise, I will let my head fall to the ground." Li Shiyuan warned Mu Cen word by word, not to give Mu Cen any chance to break free.


    Mu Cen lowered his eyebrows, but he was calm: "tell the emperor, I have nothing to hide."


    Li Shiyuan didn''t speak, neither did Mu Cen.


    The atmosphere in the bedroom became more and more quiet.


    Then, Li Shiyuan waved his hand to indicate that Mu Cen was leaving. Without hesitation, Mu Cen immediately turned around and left, for fear that if he continued to stay here, Li Shiyuan would see something else.


    She never thought that this person could remember these details clearly.


    On the contrary, it makes me have nowhere to hide.


    This matter, as if it did not go in the direction of their own expectations, or as if any accident happened anytime and anywhere.


    Mu Cen''s heart beat a little fast until he came out of his bedroom.


    When Li Shiyuan calls his name and wants to serve him, Mu Cen can''t go back to his house tonight. He has to wait outside his bedroom all night to avoid Li Shiyuan''s other demands.


    Mu Cen sighed helplessly.


    Her physical strength can''t stand such a toss, but in her heart, Mu Cen seems unwilling to leave. If she wants to be so close, she always feels that it''s too difficult to get close to Li Shiyuan.


    It was an unconscious greed.


    I want to be closer, but I''m afraid to be closer. In the end, I can only become passive.


    Under such circumstances, Mu Cen stood quietly.


    And the lights in the bedroom have gone out.


    At night, Dazhou in late autumn is cold to the bone. Mu Cen can''t stand the cold and coughs low. In the quiet East Palace, the cough becomes obvious.


    One by one.


    Mu Cen was very uncomfortable, but he couldn''t leave without permission.


    Until Muchen coughed and bled.


    This time, Mu CEN is a little nervous. Recently, the frequency of coughing is getting higher and higher. Mu Cen knows what it means, but mu Cen has never told anyone, even Mu Zhanxiao.


    Quiet, Mu Cen finally stopped coughing.


    The white handkerchief has been dyed red with blood.


    Mu Cen sighed.


    Just as he was about to put away the handkerchief, suddenly a low voice came: "you are so poor that you can still serve people in the palace?"


    This is Li Shiyuan.


    Mu Cen was stunned. She didn''t expect that Li Shiyuan would suddenly appear in front of her. She was a little silly, but the next moment, Mu Cen quickly put away the handkerchief, and didn''t want to be seen by Li Shiyuan.


    The blood in the corner of the mouth has also been dealt with.


    "Take it out." Li Shiyuan''s voice was very low.


    Mu Cen shook his head: "emperor, this is a slave..."


    "I want you to take it out." Li Shiyuan spoke deeply.


    In Li Shiyuan''s order, Mu CEN is still resisting, and Li Shiyuan is very direct, quickly put Mu Cen behind the veil to take out.


    Mu Cen can''t dodge, want to also don''t want to from Li Shiyuan''s hand to grab the kerchief back.


    But Li Shiyuan''s speed is faster, and his arm has caught Mu Cen''s waist.


    Mu Cen was almost attached to Li Shiyuan.


    This, two people''s posture becomes ambiguous many.


    Mu Cen was startled, and Li Shiyuan was also surprised.


    It is clear that the person in front of you is not what you are familiar with. The person you are familiar with has died. Now, even though you are wearing clothes, you feel very familiar.

 Chapter 771

    It''s like Mu Cen, who has lived with him for many years, stands in front of him again.


    Such a feeling made Li Shiyuan''s brows twist.


    And Mu Cen also realized what, flurried to struggle down, knelt down: "maidservant offends the emperor undoubtedly, ask the emperor to forgive."


    The voice falls down, Mu Cen did not speak again what to say, quietly kneel.


    And Li Shiyuan didn''t speak, and didn''t seem to recover from his previous stupor.


    He quietly looked at the hands of the PA Zi, PA Zi above the blood is clearly visible, but also the PA Zi embroidery to soak.


    "The handkerchief from Li''s Embroidery house. Can Liuzhou Prefecture also buy it? " Li Shiyuan asked suddenly.


    Mu Cen was stunned: "it was brought by my father when he came to Beijing."


    "Is it?" Li Shiyuan didn''t know whether he believed or didn''t believe it, but the handkerchief had already been taken away by Li Shiyuan. This action made Mu Cen scared.


    Does this man return it or not?


    This handkerchief, of course, is not from the Li family''s Embroidery room, but from Mu Cen''s own embroidery in recent years. In such a boring and long wait, he embroidered these handkerchiefs to kill time.


    But being taken away by Li Shiyuan, Mu Cen always has some problems.


    Sum up what will happen.


    "Emperor, this is from my father. Please give the handkerchief back to me." Mu Cen hardened his head and opened his mouth.


    Li Shiyuan looked at Mu Cen and said with half a smile: "since I like it, I''ll let the embroidery room send it to you tomorrow."


    The implication is that this handkerchief will never be returned.


    Mu Cen wants to cry without tears.


    Li Shiyuan''s behavior is almost rogue, but you can''t do anything about it. He is the king of a country, and now Mu CEN is just an ordinary slave.


    Finally, Mu Cen stood passively.


    But Li Shiyuan is still condescending: "how, is there anything untold about this handkerchief?"


    "No," he said Mu Cen spoke calmly.


    Li Shiyuan made a sound and looked at Mu Cen so deeply. Then he waved: "you don''t have to wait here. Go back and have a rest."


    "Yes." Mu CEN is still neither humble nor arrogant.


    But her mind also remembers that handkerchief, but knows that Li Shiyuan won''t return it, and finally Mu Cen doesn''t say anything. Mu Cen thought that he was just a little slave now, which Li Shiyuan would forget later.


    But what about tonight?


    This is the first time that Mu Cen was so panicked after she entered the palace. She walked quietly towards her room and didn''t say anything more. She just hid her deep meaning with her low eyebrows.


    I''m afraid I''ll take the initiative to find Mu Zhanxiao.


    On the contrary, Li Shiyuan stood in the same place and watched Mu Cen leave for a moment, and the rain had stopped. Instead of staying in the East Palace, Li Shiyuan got up and went back to the Yulong palace.


    When Cheng Dezhu noticed, he was stunned: "emperor, you in the evening..."


    "Back to the palace." Li Shiyuan spoke faintly.


    Cheng Dezhu didn''t dare to ask more. He subconsciously took a look at Li Shiyuan''s back, but there was no Mu Cen''s figure. Cheng Dezhu was even more strange. However, Cheng Dezhu was also very curious. He soon turned around and followed Li Shiyuan to the imperial dragon hall.


    Over the years, Li Shiyuan has allowed his concubines to be servants, but he has never allowed them to enter the imperial dragon hall, and Li Shiyuan has never spent the night with any concubines.


    It''s a favor for Li Shiyuan to stay long.


    So it''s no surprise that Li Shiyuan went back to the imperial dragon hall.


    After entering the imperial dragon hall, Cheng Dezhu spoke carefully: "emperor, do you want to go to the east palace..."


    After all, it''s someone who has been with Li Shiyuan for many years. As soon as Cheng Dezhu spoke, Li Shiyuan knew the meaning of Cheng Dezhu''s words. He gave a cold look: "she is a slave."


    By the way, nothing happened tonight.


    Cheng Dezhu was even more surprised.


    Still come to open mouth, Li Shiyuan''s voice continues to spread: "draw an edict, say this king mouth Yu, make Xu Zhen Zhen for your concubine."


    Cheng Dezhu was stunned.


    But Li Shiyuan''s eyes didn''t mean a joke. Cheng Dezhu knew that Li Shiyuan was serious. Now Cheng Dezhu didn''t say anything. He answered quietly: "the slave obeys the order. Tomorrow morning, the slave will do it well."


    Li Shiyuan made a sound.


    Cheng Dezhu looked at Li Shiyuan again: "where does the lady want to live?"


    "You find a palace and let her take the prince." Li Shiyuan thought about it.


    "Yes." Cheng Dezhu did not dare to ask more.


    Soon, Li Shiyuan returns to the palace to have a rest, and Cheng Dezhu turns off the light. Then he hurriedly turns around and sits down according to Li Shiyuan''s instructions. In Cheng Dezhu''s heart, he is even more surprised at Xu Zhenzhen, who is not amazing. You know, this has never happened before.


    Quiet, Cheng Dezhu is also very clear, this is bound to set off an uproar.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡ª¡ª


    The next day, the east palace.


    When the imperial edict came down, the people in the east palace were shocked. Cheng Dezhu himself sent the imperial edict. The slave of the East Palace knelt on the ground, but the remaining light in the corner of his eyes couldn''t help looking at Mu Cen.


    It''s a kind of disbelief.


    Mingming is a plain looking person. Even in the East Palace, he has little contact with people. Apart from spending the most time with Aofeng, Mu Cen can be ignored.


    And that''s the kind of person who becomes a concubine overnight.


    Even beyond all levels, he became a concubine and a lady. It''s the dream of many women in the palace, not to mention how difficult the dream is. Li Shiyuan''s interest in concubines in the harem is lacking, and only a few of them can be spoiled.


    But it''s all the past.


    Everyone knows who is hidden in Li Shiyuan''s heart. Otherwise, there is no good news in the harem for many years. Li Shiyuan never sleeps in anyone''s bedroom.


    But now he was robbed by a servant who was not amazing.


    This is something unexpected and unacceptable.


    Not only the people in the East Palace, but also Mu Cen twisted his eyebrows. He didn''t understand what Li Shiyuan''s move meant, but when the imperial edict came, Mu Cen could only accept it, or it would be anti edict.


    Resistance is a capital crime of beheading.


    "Thank you for your kindness." Mu Cen took the imperial edict from Cheng Dezhu.


    Before he had time to ask, Cheng Dezhu continued to say with a smile¡° Lady Shufei, you go to Deqing palace with the slave. The emperor gives you the palace. You will live in Deqing palace in the future. "


    This words, let Mu Cen''s eyebrow wring up, didn''t speak for the first time.


    What that means is clear to Muchen.


    These concubines can only come to the east palace to walk, but they can''t spend the night in the East Palace, let alone accompany Ao Feng, unless Li Shiyuan orders.

 Chapter 772

    Let Ao Feng follow the concubine, otherwise, they will return to the beginning, even not as good as when Mu Cen was in the imperial dining room.


    Mu Cen didn''t want to.


    "Niang Niang, the emperor also said that his highness will follow Niang Niang." Cheng Dezhu knew what Mu Cen thought, and soon said what he thought. "The empress teaches the prince well, so from now on, his royal highness will follow the empress and call her the empress."


    This word, let Mu Cen accident even more.


    However, the previous Unwillingness dissipated with the smoke, but in such an accident, Mu Cen also had some worries and worries, always felt that everything was too smooth now.


    Some of the success was beyond everyone''s expectation.


    And this one imperial edict, the happiest person is Ao Feng. Proud wind is almost like a gust of wind, directly rushed to the front of Mu Cen, so tightly hugged Mu Cen.


    "Concubine, I can call you that in the future. It''s aboveboard." Ao Feng blinked, the excitement was obvious.


    The small body is all hanging on Mu Cen''s body, shaking from side to side, expressing his excitement clearly.


    Seeing this, Mu Cen chuckled and said, "good."


    Cheng Dezhu is more surprised, what see Ao Feng can so unbridled like a person, too few.


    Aofeng is wary of anyone. It has never been so.


    So the concubines in the harem are not hot or cold when they see Aofeng. Now, Mu Cen has become a lady because of Aofeng, and the concubines in the harem will probably beat their chests.


    But with such an edict, I''m afraid the harem will be restless.


    Now the harem seems to be in peace, because the people in the harem are very clear that everyone is on the same starting line, and no one is more favored or more likely, so it looks calm.


    The emergence of Mu Cen, I''m afraid it will change this situation.


    Cheng Dezhu was silent, but he didn''t say anything. He had been in the palace for many years and experienced three emperors. He saw more of the bloody scenes.


    So what happened today¡ª¡ª


    Cheng Dezhu held back his emotion: "lady, you come with me. The soft sedan chair is waiting outside. Your identity is not suitable to be in the east palace now. There are still many things to deal with. "


    Mu Cen nodded, but he was neither humble nor arrogant. He didn''t become a lady, and he began to be proud and complacent.


    Muchen knows better than anyone what it means.


    During this period of time and Li Shiyuan''s contacts, Mu Cen knows better that Li Shiyuan does not really want to establish himself as a concubine, this person is testing what.


    Maybe it''s to test Mu Cen''s identity, maybe it''s to test Mu Cen''s sincerity to Ao Feng.


    Mu Cen couldn''t find out, so he had to be careful.


    For so many years, Mu Cen knew very well that such a cold imperial edict was not a blessing, but a disaster.


    No one would be surprised if Mu Cen had been appointed a concubine. However, Mu Cen was not an ordinary person with no family background. He was just a slave in the palace.


    As a result, it brought a bloodbath to Mu Cen.


    The disparity of status will only make Mu Cen''s life more and more difficult.


    When Mu Cen enters the palace, he only wants to see Aofeng and know how Li Shiyuan is doing. He doesn''t want to involve himself in these things. He can be unscrupulous before, because Mu Cen knows very well that her identity is there, which is enough to support Mu Cen''s arrogance.


    And now, Mu Cen''s identity, not enough to let Mu Cen arrogant, a little careless, may let himself to pieces.


    Mu Cen''s head is slightly painful.


    But this kind of thought, Mu CEN is very good, politely looked at Cheng Dezhu: "Cheng Gonggong, thank you."


    Cheng Dezhu nodded, quickly turned and went out, followed by Mu Cen.


    But Cheng Dezhu can''t help but look at Mu Cen. Mu CEN is too calm. He is not so proud of being granted the title. He seems to be more calm. This kind of bearing is too little, just like the position of Lady Shu, which is not enough to support Mu Cen''s bearing.


    It should be the mother of the world.


    Cheng Dezhu was shocked by this idea, but Cheng Dezhu was also very good at hiding this shock. He just couldn''t help looking at Mu Cen more.


    Mu Cen comes out, and with him comes Ao Feng.


    The hand of Ao Feng tightly holds Mu Cen, left a mother imperial concubine, right a mother imperial concubine, pour is to call of crisp living, don''t mention much joy.


    "Concubine, I can stay with you now, can''t I?" Ao Feng asks Mu Cen happily.


    Mu CEN is very helpless looking at Ao Feng: "at night you want to go back to the east palace."


    "Ah --" Ao Feng was very reluctant, "it''s not as good as you are in the east palace. At least you can accompany me at night."


    "It''s the rule of the palace. As the prince, you can''t spend the night in another palace, you can only stay in the east palace." Mu Cen helplessly kneaded Ao Feng''s soft hair.


    Very inhuman rules.


    Other princes, if they didn''t grow up, as long as their mother''s concubines were not shameful, would grow up in the same palace with their mother''s concubines, until they were granted titles or palaces.


    Only the prince.


    As long as he is made Prince, he will live alone in the east palace.


    But this is the rule left by our ancestors, which has been the case in all dynasties, so we can''t change anything.


    Proud wind listen, more and more unhappy, flat mouth: "after I must scrap this rule."


    Mu Cen chuckles: "good."


    They arrived at Deqing palace so quietly. It was obvious that everything was ready in Deqing palace. When they saw Mu Cen coming, the slaves knelt on the ground¡° I''ll see you, your highness. Your highness. Your highness. Your highness


    "Get up." Mu Cen light mouth.


    The slaves just got up and stood respectfully in a row.


    Mu Cen was calm. She was panicked when she didn''t meet such a situation. She quickly took a look at the slave of Deqing palace. She didn''t know her face very well. Only a close maid had seen her in Fengqing palace before and served the Empress Dowager.


    From Fengqing palace to Deqing palace, it is equivalent to demotion, which must be unhappy in my heart. As long as people are unhappy, it is uncertain what will happen in the future.


    Mu Cen was quiet and waved: "you go down first."


    "Yes, Madame." The slaves didn''t dare to hesitate and quickly retreated.


    Soon, Deqing palace was quiet.


    Cheng Dezhu looked at the whole process, too calm, too calm.


    All these efforts were made according to Li Shiyuan''s request. He found a lot of slaves from the palace, who made it clear that he didn''t want to make Mu Cen''s life easier.


    But obviously, these slaves seem to have been shocked at the first sight of Mu Cen.

 Chapter 773

    Such bearing is not like a concubine, but more like the queen of that year.


    This idea shocked Cheng Dezhu, but soon he was so shocked that Cheng Dezhu hid well.


    "Are you not satisfied with these slaves?" Cheng Dezhu opened his mouth carefully, "if you are not satisfied, I will replace you."


    "Of course not." Mu Cen laughs, "don''t bother Cheng Gonggong."


    "The slave will leave first, and return to the imperial dragon hall." Cheng Dezhu didn''t stay much.


    Mu Cen nodded.


    Then Cheng Dezhu turned and left.


    In their hearts, Aofeng seemed very happy, so he walked back and forth in Deqing palace.


    "Mother concubine, this Deqing palace is a little small. I turned around and played." Proud wind curled his lips, "compared with the palace that my father gave to those concubines, it''s really much smaller."


    Mu Cen listened to Ao Feng''s words, but he laughed: "Ao Feng, the house does not depend on the size, but on who lives and who is alive. Apart from those responsibilities and pressures you can''t get rid of, the most important thing is to be happy. The house is just something outside your body, and you don''t need to worry too much about it."


    "So it is." Aofeng nodded, "you see, the East Palace is very big, but before you came, I was not happy at all when I was in the east palace. Concubine, you used to live in a small room in the imperial dining room. Although it''s not big, I''m very happy there. Isn''t that right? "


    "Yes." Mu Cen laughs, silent silent Ao Feng''s head, "so these outside things, don''t care."


    Ao Feng nodded and immediately changed the topic: "mother concubine, can I come here to see you every day from now on?"


    "As long as you finish the homework that Taifu gave you, you can come here. Otherwise, the emperor will blame it. " Mu Cen reminds Aofeng.


    Proud wind Oh, it is happy.


    He arranged for himself: "I want to eat here. If I can, I want to stay here in the evening. I don''t want to leave."


    Mu Cen just listened, but didn''t say anything.


    And Aofeng always pesters Mu Cen. As long as it''s related to Aofeng, Mu Cen must do it by himself, and didn''t let the slaves come. But after all, because of the change of identity, Mu Cen doesn''t need a lot of extra things. In the end, he can be relaxed and accompany Aofeng wholeheartedly.


    Ao Feng wants to go to Taifu, which is also sent by Mu Cen himself.


    What Ao Feng wants to eat is made by Mu Cen himself.


    In this imperial palace, you can see Mu Cen and AO Feng everywhere. Ao Feng is like Mu Cen''s little tail. Where Mu Cen goes, Ao Feng will follow him. Without any grievances, he can only be happy.


    ¡­¡­


    Because of Li Shiyuan''s sudden conferment, the originally desolate Deqing palace suddenly became lively. These concubines often walked around, as if everyone wanted to see where Mu Cen was sacred, which could make Li Shiyuan fall in love so wrongly.


    As a result, when they saw Mu Cen''s face and heard Mu Cen''s voice, the concubines were shocked and looked at each other. They couldn''t believe what they saw and Li Shiyuan''s decision.


    Also because of this appearance, we all put down our hearts and thought that it was probably because Ao Feng liked Mu Cen that Li Shiyuan did it, and that kind of indecision also came down.


    Because of the relief, when I saw Mu Cen, I said a few nice words hypocritically.


    Mu Cen listened calmly and didn''t make a statement.


    It was not until the people who came and went were invited to leave that the Deqing palace was quiet. Mu Cen''s head began to ache.


    At least, Mu Cen never thought that he would face these things one day when he went back to the palace.


    ¡­¡­


    Not only mu Cen, but also Mu Zhanxiao was shocked by the news and could not say a word.


    Compared with Mu Zhanxiao''s shock, long Shaoyun seems more calm.


    Three people in the imperial study to talk about business, Mu Zhanxiao looked at Li Shiyuan: "emperor, I have a matter to ask."


    "He said Li Shiyuan is direct.


    "I heard that you made a servant of the harem a concubine and handed the prince over to the other side. This..." Mu Zhanxiao asked.


    Mu Zhanxiao didn''t mean to worry about the arrogant wind.


    He is too clear about Mu Cen''s identity, so he doesn''t need to worry about Ao Feng. Mu Cen can only be good to Ao Feng, but never bad to Ao Feng.


    Mu Zhanxiao just wants to know why Li Shiyuan suddenly made Mu Cen his concubine. What happened during this period? It seems that everything is so caught off guard that no one is given a chance to think about it. All of a sudden, it becomes the same thing.


    Let a person be caught off guard, also let Mu Zhanxiao worry unceasingly.


    But the words can not be so straightforward, can only use proud wind as a lead to ask.


    To outsiders, it''s Mu Zhanxiao''s concern for Aofeng. After all, Mu Zhanxiao is Aofeng''s only uncle. Before Mu Cen''s accident, Aofeng was entrusted to Mu Zhanxiao.


    So there is nothing suspicious about Mu Zhanxiao''s concern.


    "Is there a problem?" Li Shiyuan raised his eyebrows, but asked calmly.


    Mu Zhanxiao was unable to answer Li Shiyuan''s words, so he could only twist his eyebrows and stand passively.


    "Proud wind like this Xu Zhen Zhen, all the time around, Xu Zhen Zhen can please proud wind, with this, give a concubine''s identity, also nothing." Li Shiyuan lowered his eyebrows and opened his mouth faintly, "does Ai Qing have any other questions?"


    "No... no more." Mu Zhanxiao knew that Li Shiyuan''s words meant that he didn''t want to talk about it any more.


    Finally, Mu Zhanxiao swallowed his words.


    Li Shiyuan, however, was quiet in the imperial dining room.


    Seeing this, Mu Zhanxiao and long Shaoyun naturally didn''t stay much. They turned and walked out, but in the whole process, Mu Zhanxiao''s eyebrows were twisted, and they didn''t let go for a moment.


    Until they came out of Yulong hall.


    Long Shaoyun then looked at Mu Zhanxiao: "Zhan Xiao, don''t you think it''s unusual?"


    Long Shaoyun suddenly a word, let Mu Zhanxiao originally not calm mood more not calm, but his voice still pressed: "what''s unusual?"


    Ask these words, seem calm, Mu Zhanxiao''s heartbeat is very fast, that is the nervous instinct.


    "That Xu Zhen Zhen, don''t you think there is anything different?" Long Shaoyun asked.


    Mu Zhanxiao silent: "contact is not much, not very clear."


    Long Shaoyun quiet, said directly: "very like Mu Cen."


    In a word, let Mu Zhanxiao''s face changed, it is a kind of complex emotion, long Shaoyun just by that one-sided relationship has been aware of it?


    Then why is Li Shiyuan indifferent.


    But if Li Shiyuan doubts it, it may not be a good thing.

 Chapter 774

    This idea makes Mu Zhanxiao more confused, and suddenly he begins to doubt whether it is right or wrong to send Mu Cen to the palace.


    On the surface, it makes Mu Cen get close to Aofeng and satisfy all his wishes, but on the back, it seems to be turbulent. It seems that you can put Mu Cen in danger anytime and anywhere, but you still can''t do anything.


    There are too many variables in this palace.


    "Every word, every action." Long Shaoyun spoke as like as two peas. "Every detail that is her face is just like that of Mu TSE."


    "You..." Mu Zhanxiao was silent, "how can you see that?"


    "The action of serving tea and pouring water, the feeling of being together with AO Feng, and her calmness when things happen." Long Shaoyun casually gave several examples, "we are all very familiar with Mu Cen. It''s not difficult to find out. Don''t you ever feel any abnormality?"


    Mu Zhanxiao can''t answer what long Shaoyun says.


    Long Shaoyun didn''t mind saying: "Mu CEN is the one the emperor loves deeply. After Mu Cen has been gone for so many years, is it not clear what the emperor says and does? Even the concubines who entered the palace had a similar feeling with Mu Cen in their eyebrows and eyes. "


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    "And this Xu Zhenzhen, although there is no similar place in appearance, but such words and deeds, but more popular, even proud wind to Xu Zhenzhen is a different look. Having been in the palace for so many years, when have you ever seen Aofeng take such care of a person? "


    Long Shaoyun stands with a negative hand, calmly speaking out his ideas.


    "As far as I know, when Xu Zhenzhen went to the East Palace, the emperor never went to the East Palace, but frequently appeared in the East Palace, so today''s thing, in fact, is not too unexpected." Long Shaoyun''s voice is very weak, and he can see these things thoroughly.


    Mu Zhanxiao didn''t speak.


    All kinds of thoughts lingered in Mu Zhanxiao''s mind.


    "If Xu Zhenzhen really has a different heart, there''s no need to start with AO Feng. In this matter did not succeed before, Xu Zhen Zhen is not also and proud wind close for a long time, did not say to anyone. Everyone in the palace knows that Aofeng is not to be spoiled. It''s unwise to start from Aofeng. "


    Long Shaoyun said this, is to appease Mu Zhanxiao: "so I think you worry too much, since Aofeng likes, let Aofeng follow Xu Zhenzhen, better than Aofeng alone in the East Palace, Mu Cen know, will also be relieved."


    When Mu Zhanxiao heard this, he was relieved.


    At least long Shaoyun doesn''t doubt it. He just analyzes it from this matter. If he says so, it sounds natural.


    But mu Zhanxiao is still not at ease.


    Don''t know why, that kind of pressure in the heart of uneasiness, always feel something to happen, just in this case, Mu Zhanxiao for a while and a half also don''t know what to say.


    On the contrary, long Shaoyun is quiet and suddenly looks at Mu Zhanxiao.


    Mu Zhanxiao is waiting for long Shaoyun to go on.


    "Can you think boldly that this man is mu Cen?" Long Shaoyun suddenly opens his mouth.


    Mu Zhanxiao a Leng, immediately denied: "Mu Cen accident is everyone saw, how can this person is mu Cen."


    "Maybe." Long Shaoyun is calm.


    If Mu Cen can be reborn, why can''t he change his identity and appear in front of the public for unknown reasons.


    This is long Shaoyun''s selfish idea, but in the face of such a situation, long Shaoyun can''t find any strong evidence to prove that the person in front of him is mu Cen.


    "Shao Yun, you and I are all ministers. Don''t interfere in them." Mu Zhanxiao sank, and then he said, "there are some things that you and I can''t interfere in. If you interfere, maybe it just brings trouble to others."


    Mu Zhanxiao didn''t expect that long Shaoyun was suspicious.


    But in front of Xu Zhenzhen is indeed Mu Cen, but because of the deal with the God of Heishan, Mu Cen can''t say it. It will only force Mu Cen to admit it. If he admits it, the consequences will be unimaginable.


    Such consequences, Mu Zhanxiao dare not think, also do not want to think, so can only prevent everything from the source.


    And he knew that it was also because the trade between Muchen and the God of Heishan was still established.


    And the only one mu Cen can trust.


    But now Mu Zhanxiao has always felt that many things seem to have exceeded their expectations, completely out of control.


    On the contrary, it was Mu Zhanxiao''s solemnity that surprised long Shaoyun, but it was only for a moment. Long Shaoyun nodded: "yes. Just do your duty as a minister. "


    When they were talking, Rong Jiu had already come towards them.


    Obviously, I was shocked by what I was aiming at today.


    When he saw them, Rong Jiu couldn''t help saying, "this lady is really like the queen."


    Long Shaoyun and Mu Zhanxiao look at each other.


    "Before, the Emperor didn''t know where the prince had gone. He followed me all the way. The emperor and I watched in the dark for a few days. As long as we didn''t look at the face of the lady, we almost thought it was the queen."


    Rong Jiu said: "but it''s not after all. So I''m afraid the emperor thought of the empress. After all, there are too few people in this palace who can make his highness like him. There are even fewer people who can sincerely treat his highness well. "


    "How do you know that she is really good to the prince?" Mu Zhanxiao twisted his eyebrows.


    "Lord mu, you can''t say that either." Rong Jiu thought, "that kind of good is from the heart, without a trace of return. If you have to say that Shufei has a mind, it''s also Shufei''s right bet. Now, you can only wait and see what happens. "


    Rong Jiu said directly and comforted the Prince: "for the prince, you can rest assured that the prince is a very intelligent person. The princess really has a different heart, and the prince must be able to detect it at the first time."


    This topic seems to have suppressed the atmosphere.


    Each of them has his own mind.


    Mu Zhanxiao is worried about Mu Cen.


    Long Shaoyun''s suspicion has risen.


    And Rong Jiu is pure emotion.


    Soon, the three did not stay much. They left each other, but the silence outside the imperial dragon hall was restored.


    ¡­¡­


    In Deqing palace.


    After class, Aofeng came to Deqing palace immediately.


    Mu Cen didn''t change his identity, but he was different from Aofeng. Aofeng''s favorite dots and juice were already ready. They were put in a small tray, and the weight was not much, but they were enough to satisfy Aofeng.


    All these are still done by Muchen himself.


    In Deqing palace, the place Mu Cen often goes to is the small kitchen of Deqing palace, for the sake of being proud of the wind. For himself, Mu CEN is more casual.


    As Cheng Dezhu said, the servants of the Deqing palace were the most thoughtful ones in all the palaces. They were obedient on the surface, but they did a lot of tricks on the back.

 Chapter 775

    For example, if Mu Cen turns a blind eye, he has to talk about it more than three times.


    For example, for everything of Mu Cen, they all seem to be more indifferent, even not as enthusiastic as the empress of other palace before.


    It''s like they were wronged in the palace of Deqing.


    Mu Cen doesn''t understand this little trick. Mu Cen can see through it at a glance, but mu Cen''s mind is not here. As long as it''s not too much, Mu Cen can choose to open one eye and close one eye. Her mind is on AO Feng.


    I never even expected Li Shiyuan to come.


    "Concubine, these things are really delicious. How can you eat them?" Proud wind big bite rainbow rose cake, "why those imperial chefs can''t learn."


    "If you like, I''ll make it for you later." Mu Cen laughs, "the chef of imperial dining room, what to do is not these, the technique industry has a specialty, they won''t also be very normal."


    "I still like what you do." Ao Feng is satisfied with his food.


    "Good." Mu Cen smiles.


    Then she turned around and told the slave: "bring a clean handkerchief."


    But the slave was not far away, but it seemed that he didn''t hear it. He just stood, with a loose face.


    Mu Cen calmed down and repeated: "Xiao Lian, take a clean kerchief."


    The slave named Xiaolian still ignored him.


    This time, Mu Cen didn''t tolerate. He slowly stood up. Ao Feng ate seriously, but he didn''t notice. Until Mu Cen stood up, Ao Feng twisted his eyebrows and looked at it.


    Xiao Lian even looks at Mu Cen coming, all appears calm unceasingly.


    "Can''t you hear what the palace says?" Mu Cen calmly opens his mouth and has come to Xiao Lian.


    Xiaolian''s voice was answered¡° I''m sorry, madam. My ears are not good. My voice is vague. I can''t really hear it. "


    The slaves around are in the mood to watch the excitement, and some people can''t help but smile.


    You know, this little lotus is transferred from the Queen''s palace.


    The Empress Dowager is Rong Fei, who is also the emperor''s biological mother. Apart from the servants in the Yulong palace, they are the highest in Fengqing palace. How can they be happy when they come to this Deqing palace? This anger can only spread to Mu Cen.


    That attitude is not getting better.


    "I can''t hear you, can I?" Mu Cen light mouth.


    Xiaolian said: "yes, I can''t hear you clearly."


    "Since I can''t hear you clearly, I don''t want you to use it." Mu Cen''s voice sank down, "come on, drag Xiaolian out, and take responsibility for the 30 boards. As a slave, I can''t even hear clearly. Whether it''s true or false, I want to see. "


    Originally gentle Mu Cen, but seems to suddenly become sharp up, looking at Xiaolian''s eyes are more sharp.


    Now, Xiaolian is a little flustered.


    And the slaves around were startled by the momentum of Mu Cen''s sudden, and the original laxity suddenly became serious.


    The bodyguard came in in a hurry and dragged Xiaolian out.


    Mu Cen watched coldly.


    Xiaolian realized that Mu Cen was not joking. She looked like a soft persimmon, but she was angry one day. Xiaolian was scared.


    "Niang Niang, I know I''m wrong, I know I''m wrong." Xiaolian''s attitude softened down, desperately beg for mercy, "Niang Niang, you are kind-hearted, let me go this time."


    "I''ll let you go. Next time you''ll step on my head." Mu Cen''s voice cooled down.


    Naturally, she couldn''t let Xiaolian go.


    Being soft hearted only means finding trouble for yourself. Mu Cen knows better than anyone about the way to survive in the imperial palace. She won''t be grateful if she lets Xiao Lian go this time. She may be able to make a bigger one for you next time.


    After all, now her identity and status can''t tolerate the slightest miss.


    If you make a mistake, you may lose your life.


    Is mu Cen tired of living.


    "Niang Niang, Niang Niang..." Xiaolian''s shrieks.


    But mu Cen didn''t look at it. He ordered coldly: "take responsibility for 30 big boards, and then hand them over to the house of internal affairs, and let the people of the house of internal affairs deal with them."


    "Yes." The guard answered.


    But people with a clear eye know that these 30 boards can''t die, but people are basically useless. No matter where Xiaolian goes in the future, it''s impossible. Although Mu Cen didn''t kill her on the spot, she was more scared than she wanted her life.


    But mu Cen knew that it was a warning to others.


    The minions on the scene clearly saw that a little lotus was their lesson. After that, these minions did not dare to be presumptuous any more and would be honest.


    This is for the sake of peace.


    Soon, Xiaolian''s scream came from outside the Deqing palace. The slaves knelt all over the ground, and no one dared to say a word. However, Xiaolian''s cry grew lighter and lighter as she grew older. Until she could not hear it, Mu Cen never asked.


    Ao Feng naturally knows, but Ao Feng doesn''t say anything.


    He slowly finished eating and almost clapped his hands. Then he looked at Mu Cen and said, "mother, you are so easy to bully, so these slaves have to teach us a lesson. Otherwise, we don''t know who is the master and who is the slave."


    Ao Feng has been in the palace since childhood. Although he is a child, Ao Feng has to take on airs and never lose to anyone in the palace.


    In the palace such matter, proud wind nature also saw many, will not have too many compassion heart.


    What''s more, Aofeng always thinks that Mu Cen''s temper is too good. He is a soft persimmon and is bullied by others in the palace.


    "Not afraid to be scared?" Mu Cen smiles.


    "Not afraid." Ao Feng said with a smile, "my mother''s concubine is the best person in my heart. Her love and hate are clear, and her reward and punishment are clear. What''s so terrible. I''m not obedient. My mother''s wife scolded me


    Mu Cen listens to the words of Ao Feng and laughs low.


    She ordered people to pack up the dishes, took the lesson of Ao Feng, and looked at it carefully. Where Ao Feng didn''t understand, Mu Cen explained it carefully, and AO Feng listened.


    Mother and son in the bedroom, quiet.


    Aofeng''s lunch is also eaten here in mucen.


    After all, Aofeng is a child. After dinner, he is a little sleepy, accompanied by Mu Cen. Aofeng soon sleeps deeply. When he sleeps, he still holds Mu Cen''s hand and never lets go.


    Mu Cen gently looked at Ao Feng, his eyes were full of love, his hand gently stroked Ao Feng''s hair on his cheek, and bowed his head to kiss gently.


    "Proud wind, good." Mu Cen''s voice is very light, "if one day, my mother is gone, you should listen to your father and grow up well. Learn from your father and be a wise king. "


    As if to place and hope the same, Mu Cen very light said, proud wind sleep deep, nature is not heard.


    And inside the bedroom, there is a gust of wind occasionally, it seems very quiet.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 776

    And outside the palace¡ª¡ª


    Li Shiyuan''s figure appeared in Deqing palace. When the slaves saw it, they were startled. They didn''t expect Li Shiyuan to come.


    According to the previous inertia, those imperial concubines who were canonized could see Li Shiyuan at least on the day of canonization, but Li Shiyuan never appeared in Deqing palace, so this is the reason why the slaves in Deqing palace did not take Mu Cen seriously.


    Because Mu Cen has never been spoiled.


    But now Li Shiyuan came in person. At this time, the Empresses of other palaces had never seen Li Shiyuan.


    So what does that mean?


    The slaves looked at each other.


    "Slave, see the emperor, long live the emperor, long live the emperor." Xiaodezi asked Ann, "I''ll tell the lady."


    "No Li Shiyuan stopped, "I''ll go in myself."


    "Yes." Xiaodezi didn''t dare to say anything more.


    Li Shiyuan walks towards the palace of Deqing. Cheng Dezhu doesn''t follow him any more, so he stands outside the palace.


    But Li Shiyuan took a few steps and suddenly stopped: "what happened before?"


    Xiaodezi was quiet, and then he said, "the empress has punished Xiaolian. Now she''s sent to the house of internal affairs."


    The slaves are still cleaning up the blood on the ground. Li Shiyuan is here. Naturally, it''s clear.


    Li Shiyuan was quiet, but he didn''t say anything. He walked into Deqing palace quickly.


    ¡­¡­


    It''s quiet.


    But it''s very clean. It''s not picked up by the slaves here, because Li Shiyuan feels familiar. This is mu Cen''s habit of picking up things.


    From the left to the right.


    Li Shiyuan found out when they lived together outside the Great Wall.


    Mu Cen''s all habits are in accordance with his left-handed habits, this order, let him pick up things to particularly easy, for a long time, Mu Cen also formed a habit.


    Li Shiyuan sank and said nothing.


    Then, Li Shiyuan walked towards the bedroom. Soon, Li Shiyuan saw Mu Cen leaning against the bed, as if he was asleep.


    And AO Feng is on the bed, sleeping soundly.


    This kind of picture is like mother and son.


    No one found Li Shiyuan.


    Li Shiyuan didn''t break the silence. He found a place to sit down. This is the place where Aofeng did his homework before. He opened it at will.


    Then Li Shiyuan''s eyes narrowed slightly.


    It has mu Cen''s annotation, beautiful and Slim Font, but it looks very good.


    Li Shiyuan recognized this type at a glance. It was Mu Cen''s.


    And Mu CEN is not in, so it can only be written by Xu Zhenzhen.


    If we say that outsiders can imitate Mu Cen perfectly, but few people will pay attention to the font, and Mu Cen''s handwriting, except the few people like shopkeeper Wang, is very few.


    Especially when Mu Cen wrote at the back, the rising of the end of the word was Mu Cen''s habit.


    And now I see it again in the lesson of Ao Feng.


    This made Li Shiyuan quiet.


    "My concubine, long live the emperor, long live the emperor." Suddenly, Mu Cen''s voice came.


    Mu Cen sleeps in a trance for a while and leans on it. Until she suddenly wakes up, Mu Cen realizes that she is asleep. She stands up, wakes up and goes out of her bedroom. Then she sees Li Shiyuan coming.


    And she didn''t know when Li Shiyuan came.


    There''s no slave notification.


    Mu Cen''s heart beat a little fast. I don''t know if Li Shiyuan saw or heard anything, but under such circumstances, Mu Cen couldn''t do anything. He always kept calm on the surface.


    "Get up." Li Shiyuan spoke faintly.


    Mu Cen just stood up.


    But they kept a proper distance.


    You know, if other people knew that Li Shiyuan came in person, they could not wait to stick it up, not to mention that Mu Cen was Li Shiyuan''s concubine. You know, if you get Li Shiyuan''s favor, you will be promoted to heaven in this harem.


    As a result, Mu Cen always kept a safe distance from Li Shiyuan. He just stood and didn''t take the initiative to approach.


    "Did you write that?" Li Shiyuan took a very light look and asked, pointing to Ao Feng''s homework.


    Mu Cen was stunned: "it was written by my concubine."


    "Who taught you your words?" Li Shiyuan asked again.


    "Master." Mu Cen''s answer is also very simple, "my father has found a good master for my concubine. He wrote a beautiful poem, so I can do it."


    It''s not a lie. The master Gu Yuanzhi taught Mu Cen''s good handwriting. Mu Cen''s talent is good, so the better the handwriting is.


    "This master is very good." Li Shiyuan half smile does not smile, "can teach my love imperial concubine so well."


    This words, let Mu Cen''s heart quiver for a while.


    But it''s just for a moment.


    Mu Cen gradually calmed down and stood quietly. I always feel that Li Shiyuan has bad intentions, but I can''t expose them face to face.


    You can''t question Li Shiyuan.


    "Ao Feng likes you." Li Shiyuan light mouth, "proud wind rarely and people so close."


    "Your Highness is a very painful child." Mu Cen found a reason to be in the middle.


    "You mean I''m not good to the prince." Li Shiyuan raised his eyebrows.


    Mu Cen face does not change color: "minister concubine did not say so."


    Li Shiyuan''s eyes looked at Mu Cen for a moment, but he didn''t say anything, but the textbook of Ao Feng was still playing in Li Shiyuan''s hands.


    The atmosphere in the bedroom is quiet and frightening.


    Mu Cen didn''t take the initiative to break the silence, so he stood in order.


    Until Li Shiyuan said, "come here."


    Mu Cen then walked in the direction of Li Shiyuan.


    She subconsciously looked at the sky, in broad daylight, Li Shiyuan should not do anything, not to mention, it does not conform to the system. Li Shiyuan''s inconformity is only aimed at Mu Cen, not at Xu Zhenzhen.


    In this way of thinking, Mu Cen was relieved.


    Soon, Mu Cen cleverly went to Li Shiyuan''s front: "what''s the emperor''s command?"


    "You are my concubine, and I need to be so formal?" Li Shiyuan asked.


    "There are rules between the king and the minister. Just because they are the emperor''s concubines, they should pay more attention to the rules and manners, so as not to lose their tongue." Muchen is calm, too.


    Li Shiyuan raised his eyebrows and then said, "since you are afraid of losing your tongue, you have not been a lady for a long time. You have made great efforts in the Deqing palace. Are you not afraid of being said to be spoiled?"


    Mu Cen laughed, calmly: "whether my concubine is favored or not, the people in the palace can see it naturally. But this slave has no rules. What he loses is his concubine''s face. Sooner or later, he will be implicated. Naturally, his punishment is justified and worthy of his heart. "


    This is an explanation with Li Shiyuan.

 Chapter 777

    Mu Cen doesn''t think that Li Shiyuan is such a boring person who will interfere in the life and death of a slave.


    But Li Shiyuan listened to Mu Cen''s words, but he laughed: "so the love imperial concubine is complaining that I made you imperial concubine, but has never spoiled you?"


    Mu Cen


    Is that what she meant?


    Always feel li Shiyuan is intentional, eventually Mu Cen also kept silent, quiet answer: "I dare not, I have never thought so."


    When Mu Cen''s voice fell, Li Shiyuan held Mu Cen''s chin in his hand and half forced Mu Cen to look at himself: "so I never thought that I would spoil you one day."


    "I know myself well." Mu CEN is neither humble nor arrogant.


    This words, let Li Shiyuan listen to, so look at, let a person guess Li Shiyuan at the moment of thought, and then, Li Shiyuan suddenly released Mu Cen.


    Muzen is free.


    Mu Cen subconsciously wanted to retreat, but Li Shiyuan suddenly said: "make me tea."


    "Yes." Mu Cen a Leng, pour is also respectfully accept down.


    Soon, Mu Cen turns around to get the tea. Mu Zhanxiao brings the tea. Li Shiyuan is a master of tea tasting. He can drink good tea and bad tea naturally. So mu Cen can''t make a mistake in taking the tea. Li Shiyuan likes all these.


    Li Shiyuan looks at Mu Cen like this all the way.


    Eyes slightly narrowed, with a trace of look.


    Mu Cen knew that this person was staring at her. She didn''t speak and quietly prepared everything. Even the water was made by Mu Cen himself.


    It''s not spring water in the morning, but it''s dew water picked in the morning.


    When Mu Cen turned around, Li Shiyuan suddenly said, "you are my concubine. The slaves don''t do these things, but let you do it yourself?"


    Mu Cen did not expect that Li Shiyuan would care about such details.


    She was quiet, calm and self-confident mouth: "maybe I used to do everything by myself."


    There is no tone of complaint, nor with any ups and downs of emotion, just calm about a fact, this fact, by the way also explained the previous Xiaolian thing.


    It wasn''t long before Li Shiyuan punished Xiaolian.


    How can Li Shiyuan''s shrewdness deceive this man? Mu Cen knows Li Shiyuan. Since he has opened his mouth, Mu Cen naturally understands Li Shiyuan''s idea and explains that it is no harm in the end.


    So that those who have a heart will not blame themselves for these things.


    What she did was not to be bullied.


    In this deep palace, if we can''t protect ourselves, how can we protect others.


    "So you punished the slave of the Deqing palace?" Sure enough, Li Shiyuan asked directly.


    "Yes." Mu CEN is too lazy to deny.


    Li Shiyuan took a look at Mu Cen, and then said faintly: "your identity is not as good as before. If these servants in the palace don''t obey, it''s natural for you to punish them. I won''t interfere."


    "I thank you for your kindness." Mu CEN is still neither humble nor overbearing. He is not very happy or sad because of Li Shiyuan''s words.


    In this calm, Li Shiyuan looked at it deeply, and then said, "since I''m already my concubine, you can tell the house what kind of servant you like. The house will arrange it."


    Li Shiyuan also gave Mu Cen the right to choose slaves.


    In fact, this is not a strange thing for a concubine, but Li Shiyuan made a special trip to say that it has a different taste.


    This kind of feeling is like conniving Mu Cen.


    That''s a special favor for Muchen.


    Mu Cen nodded: "well, if I need to, I will naturally talk to the people of the house of internal affairs."


    "Any slave in the palace." Li Shiyuan spoke faintly.


    Now, Mu Cen looked at Li Shiyuan: "what the emperor means is to tell the maidservant, can the maidservant appoint a servant at will? No matter who this slave is, which palace? "


    "Yes." Li Shiyuan was surprised.


    Mu Cen suddenly laughed, and then, eh, continued to bow his head and concentrate on what he was doing.


    She is very clear that her identity and status must not be so presumptuous. Although she is a concubine, her rank is much lower than that of the empress in the palace. Under such an identity, keeping a low profile is the best way to survive in this deep palace.


    Li Shiyuan suddenly opened his mouth like this. It seems that he is spoiling, but in fact he pushed Mu Cen to the abyss.


    Mu Cen to really do so, is in the palace to his tree countless enemies.


    But Li Shiyuan''s way of doing this, Mu Cen felt that Li Shiyuan was testing something, and Mu Cen soon realized that Li Shiyuan was testing his identity, so this person was doubted after all. Because of Mu Cen''s habit, she would only keep the people she knew, but mu Cen would never keep the people she didn''t know.


    Mu Cen''s silent smile, in the face of such a situation, the best policy is to remain unchanged.


    But Li Shiyuan hides his emotion very well.


    Soon, Deqing palace was quiet.


    Mu CEN is making tea, while Li Shiyuan looks lazy, but he is very clear that his vision is completely on Mu Cen.


    Li Shiyuan is watching Mu Cen make tea.


    A raise of hand and a throw of foot are all the people in memory.


    Because love is in the bone marrow, Li Shiyuan''s every move towards Mu Cen has been imprinted in his mind for a long time. What kind of person can he learn these quintessence into a state of perfection.


    Those concubines who married into the palace all understood Mu Cen''s position in Li Shiyuan''s heart, so they all knew why they would be spoiled, and they would use their own advantages to keep Li Shiyuan, but the stand in was the stand in after all and could never replace Mu Cen.


    Li Shiyuan distinguished clearly.


    On the contrary, when Li Shiyuan saw Mu Cen now, he could not tell which one was completely different. The person sitting in front of him seemed to be mu Cen reborn.


    Li Shiyuan''s eyes were in a trance.


    In the mind unconsciously fell into many recollections.


    That year''s Mu Cen, is also so calm in front of himself, quietly brewing tea.


    Now, it seems to be the same.


    "The tea is ready, Emperor." Mu Cen answered.


    The husky voice interrupted Li Shiyuan''s meditation. He looked back at Mu Cen without any trace. Mu Cen had poured the teacup in front of Li Shiyuan and it was still seven full, which was Li Shiyuan''s habit. It would not overflow a bit.


    Li Shiyuan made a sound and took a sip of the cup. The next moment, his eyes narrowed slightly. Soon, he drank all the tea without any trace.


    This is also the first time in recent years that Li Shiyuan has finished the tea in his cup.


    This is mu Cen''s technique.

 Chapter 778

    People in the palace, especially those who followed Mu Cen in those years, have studied it carefully, but somehow, no matter how to make tea, they can''t make Mu Cen feel just right.


    In recent years, Li Shiyuan hardly drank tea.


    Li Shiyuan put the cup down, but mu Cen poured a cup of tea again calmly, and didn''t say much.


    On the contrary, Li Shiyuan said calmly: "this Dahongpao is the best in the palace. It''s not in my hands, or in the hands of several important officials. Even the concubines in the harem didn''t have it. How did you get it?"


    Although Li Shiyuan''s tone is calm, his eyes seem sharp and incomparable. He looks at Mu Cen so deeply.


    Mu Cen didn''t expect Li Shiyuan to drink it so accurately.


    This time, Mu Cen was seriously thinking about how to answer this man''s question.


    The tea is from Mu Zhanxiao.


    Mu Zhanxiao naturally knows that Mu Cen has good tea, so the good tea in the palace will also be brought to Mu Cen. Normally, people who don''t know much about tea can''t drink it so accurately.


    It was her negligence.


    In other words, Mu Cen did not expect Li Shiyuan to ask these questions.


    It''s also Mu Cen who cares too much about Li Shiyuan. Subconsciously, he thinks that there are only these teas. Li Shiyuan won''t refuse. In fact, she should change the tea. In this way, Li Shiyuan won''t find out.


    Mu Cen was a little annoyed.


    But even if you''re upset, the status quo can''t be changed.


    "Why don''t I answer your question?" Li Shiyuan answered in a deep voice.


    Mu Cen then calmly looked at Li Shiyuan: "these days, people come and go in Deqing palace. Naturally, they also bring some meeting gifts. There is this tea in it. I can''t tell who sent it. After all, there are too many people in this palace. I can''t remember it all for a while."


    Mu Cen gave a reasonable reason.


    Li Shiyuan couldn''t find any refutation for this reason. Recently, the Deqing palace was full of people. Li Shiyuan didn''t know it. At least it was after a while of excitement that it gradually stopped.


    The people in the palace are all human spirits. Mu Cen''s identity suddenly turns into a concubine, which naturally makes people look more sideways. It''s not strange to bring these things.


    Therefore, Li Shiyuan didn''t pester Mu Cen. Well, he accepted Mu Cen''s explanation.


    Seeing this, Mu Cen was relieved.


    Li Shiyuan''s slender fingers beat the regular rhythm on the armrest. When Mu Cen passed the second cup of tea, Li Shiyuan took it.


    There was a brief contact between them.


    But it was just a moment, and Mu Cen had already pulled his hand back.


    Li Shiyuan took a look without any trace and drank the tea quietly.


    For the rest of the time, the Deqing palace was so quiet that they each occupied a place, and neither of them talked to anyone.


    Until Mu Cen stood up, to deal with these can no longer use tea, Li Shiyuan just stopped Mu Cen.


    Mu Cen Leng for a moment, turned and looked at Li Shiyuan: "emperor, do you have something to tell me?"


    Li Shiyuan''s eyes are very deep, and immediately fall on Mu Cen''s body, and then the low voice comes: "do you know why I want to make you a concubine?"


    Mu Cen shook his head.


    I really don''t know.


    This news is not mu Cen, even the people in the palace feel puzzled.


    But mu Cen said truthfully: "is it because of the prince?"


    "If it''s because of the prince, there are so many people I can establish a concubine. Why do I need you?" Li Shiyuan asked.


    Not to mention the Imperial Palace, but at least the people in the East Palace are very good at Aofeng. Those are the cronies who followed Mu Cen in those years. No matter when and where, they will protect Ao Feng for the first time. If Ao Feng likes, they will also go to sit.


    If so, does Li Shiyuan want to make these people concubines?


    Obviously not for that reason.


    Mu Cen was quiet, and he didn''t speak any more. But mu Cen''s heart flashed an uneasy premonition. Her palm slightly clenched into a fist, and her face calmly looked at Li Shiyuan.


    But the man who was sitting suddenly stood up and walked towards Mu Cen.


    Mu Cen subconsciously retreated, but only one step back, her pace has been fixed.


    Li Shiyuan''s hand pinched Mu Cen''s chin. They were very close to each other. Even this man''s eyes were staring at Mu Cen, as if he wanted to see through Mu Cen.


    Mu Cen didn''t speak, just looked at it quietly.


    Until Li Shiyuan''s lip almost stuck to Mu Cen''s, Mu Cen answered: "emperor, my concubine..."


    But as soon as she opened her mouth, her voice had been interrupted by Li Shiyuan.


    "Xu Zhenzhen, because your words and deeds are like my queen. Even if your face is completely different, and there is no trace of easy appearance on your face, you can go to the bone marrow with the queen, just like a person. "


    Every word of Li Shiyuan is clear.


    This makes Mu Cen even more nervous, but on the surface, Mu Cen doesn''t show such tension and always looks at Li Shiyuan calmly.


    "I feel that the emperor misses the empress too much." Mu Cen found a reason.


    "Is it?" Li Shiyuan gave a faint smile, but the hand holding Mu Cen''s chin didn''t let go. He was still looking at Mu Cen, "I miss the queen, but I never recognize people as queens, but you give me such an illusion."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    "Do you know what that means?" Li Shiyuan''s tone became severe.


    Mu Cen shook his head: "I''m afraid. Please make it clear to the emperor."


    Li Shiyuan''s eyes were still gloomy. Looking at Mu Cen, every word was very clear: "Aifei, the concubine of the harem, nine times out of ten, is learning my empress''s words and deeds, but the purpose is to get my favor. But you are reluctant to give up on me, so I am particularly curious about your purpose. "


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    "If you say you are the daughter of the magistrate of Liuzhou, then you''d better not let me know that you deceive me in any way. If you let me know, it''s the capital crime of nine nationalities. Let alone you, I won''t let anyone who has relations with you go."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    "A person''s appearance can be changed, and his every move can be imitated, but what is in his bones can''t be learned no matter how. It''s a person''s spirit." Li Shiyuan''s voice was a little deeper.


    The hand holding Mu Cen''s chin was slightly forced.


    Mu Cen has some pain.


    Her brow twisted, but in the face of such a situation, Mu Cen did not say a word, just passively looking at Li Shiyuan.


    Li Shiyuan''s voice came slowly: "it''s like making tea. At that time, the empress''s tea making skills made a great success. Many people came here with admiration. The empress never concealed it and gave it to others. However, few people could learn about the three aspects of the empress. "


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

 Chapter 779

    "But you can make tea with the queen. I feel that the queen is still there. The tea is made by the queen." Li Shiyuan''s eyes became more and more heavy.


    Mu Cen''s heart beat faster and faster.


    In the face of Li Shiyuan''s questioning, Mu Cen should be happy. His every move is firmly remembered in his heart, never forgotten.


    But in the face of such a situation, Mu CEN is also sad.


    Because she can''t tell Li Shiyuan who she is.


    In the end, the two can only stand in such a stalemate, sad and helpless.


    "So, Xu Zhenzhen." This time, Li Shiyuan called Mu Cen with his name and surname, "who are you? You''ve been in Liuzhou all the time, and you''ve never met my queen, but you''re very familiar with her words and deeds. How can I not doubt her? "


    Even then, the tone became gloomy.


    "Minister concubine..." Mu Cen was pinched hard, "minister concubine is Liuzhou people. What the emperor said is probably just a coincidence. "


    "Better be what you say." Then Li Shiyuan released Mu Cen.


    Mu Cen''s heart beat very fast, which was made by Li Shiyuan''s words. This person has been keen, but never thought that this person would be so keen.


    Think of these, Mu Cen suddenly feel the next day in this palace, some can''t move.


    It''s not as simple as I thought.


    At least it''s not easy for Li Shiyuan to cheat here. How to explain?


    Mu Cen''s head began to ache.


    But Li Shiyuan seems to be nothing. After releasing Mu Cen, he calms down, as if he had never said anything before and is still drinking tea peacefully.


    Mu Cen''s mind is a little confused.


    This strange situation was not broken until Aofeng suddenly appeared.


    "Niang, Niang --" Aofeng says. When she gets along with Mu Cen in private, Aofeng uses this name. Only in front of outsiders, Aofeng will call Mu Cen''s mother.


    Mu Cen returned to God and immediately looked at Ao Feng.


    Ao Feng''s galloping steps stopped. Then he noticed that Li Shiyuan was also in the palace.


    This time, Ao Feng stopped, but he was respectful: "my son, see my father, long live my father."


    Li Shiyuan made a sound, and Aofeng stood up.


    He didn''t dare to make a mistake, so he stood on the edge of mucen, and finally couldn''t help asking: "how did the father come?"


    This problem makes Li Shiyuan look at the proud wind.


    Aofeng immediately shut up again, as if he had never asked. But the action of Mu Cen never stopped.


    Seeing this, Mu Cen looked down at Ao Feng: "Your Highness, are you hungry?"


    "A little bit." Proud wind flat mouth, "wake up to find that they are hungry."


    "Take food from the palace for your highness." Mu Cen said it very quickly.


    "Good." Ao Feng nodded.


    The current situation for mu Cen, Mu CEN is more willing to do these trivial things, also don''t want to face Li Shiyuan, in Li Shiyuan''s keen, Mu Cen can''t find any room to refute, will only let himself exposed too much.


    So Muchen chose to turn around and leave.


    When Mu Cen turned around, Aofeng''s big eyes turned around and immediately said, "my mother, I''ll go with you. You often teach me how to be grateful. I know every grain is hard, so I want to have a try myself."


    The serious reason, even the manner of speaking, can''t be more serious.


    It seems that''s what Aofeng thinks.


    But mu CEN is very clear, Ao Feng just simply don''t want to be with Li Shiyuan, just as he wants to escape at this moment.


    Mu Cen''s silent smile.


    When he wanted to promise Aofeng, Li Shiyuan suddenly said: "the prince has been pestering Shufei, like what. Did you tell me today''s lesson? "


    Ao Feng


    Put clear don''t want to let Ao Feng follow Mu Cen to, also know Ao Feng''s idea at a glance.


    Mu Cen calmed down, and then comforted Ao Feng: "Your Highness, if the emperor asks you about your lessons, then answer well. For other things, I''ll go to the palace."


    Proud wind is reluctant.


    But Aofeng didn''t dare disobey Li Shiyuan''s meaning. Finally, Aofeng let out a cry and walked in front of Li Shiyuan reluctantly. Mu Cen didn''t stay in the same place and left in a hurry.


    ¡­¡­


    When Mu Cen came back, he saw Ao Feng holding his hair, as if he was thinking about Li Shiyuan''s question. Li Shiyuan was patient and waiting for AO Feng''s answer. He didn''t mean to rush.


    Proud wind saw Mu Cen, immediately wronged looked over, Mu Cen silent sigh, carrying a small point to two people''s side.


    "Your Highness, have a snack first." Mu Cen spoke.


    "Oh." The proud wind is crisp and hard.


    Then Ao Feng takes a careful look at Li Shiyuan. Seeing that Li Shiyuan doesn''t say anything, Ao Feng grabs a little bit and eats with satisfaction.


    However, Aofeng''s eyes beckoned to Mu Cen, and Mu Cen understood immediately. After reading Aofeng''s lessons, the above questions were more difficult. Let alone a child as young as Aofeng, even an adult may not be able to answer them like a flow.


    Mu Cen can''t help but wring his eyebrows. He always thinks that Li Shiyuan is too strict and harsh on Aofeng.


    "Princess Ai is preparing for the prince, but not for me?" Li Shiyuan suddenly opened his mouth.


    Mu Cen''s thoughts were drawn back and passively looked at Li Shiyuan: "I forgot... I forgot."


    Li Shiyuan snorted coldly: "is there no place for me in my heart? I''m sitting in front of Aifei, and Aifei can ignore it? "


    "I think the emperor doesn''t like these dots." Mu Cen bowed his head and explained.


    But mu CEN is very clear that she really didn''t prepare for Li Shiyuan''s share. After all, she didn''t think Li Shiyuan would come, and what she left every day was just proud of the wind. On the contrary, Mu Cen seldom ate these, so she didn''t even have backup.


    "From tomorrow on, get ready for me every day." Li Shiyuan looks at Mu Cen deeply, and then he orders.


    Mu Cen a Leng, what does this word mean.


    Does it mean that Li Shiyuan goes to Deqing palace every day?


    Mu Cen doesn''t think this is a good thing, but in Li Shiyuan''s strength, Mu Cen can''t say anything.


    After all, the holy will cannot be violated.


    She nodded and said, "I know."


    Li Shiyuan made a sound.


    Ao Feng is a little reluctant. Before Mu Cen came, Li Shiyuan never bothered himself. Now Mu Cen came. When he was in the East Palace, Li Shiyuan came every day. Now he has moved to Deqing palace, and Li Shiyuan still comes every day.


    I don''t believe that Li Shiyuan came here for his homework.


    Nine times out of ten, Li Shiyuan came here for mu Cen.

 Chapter 780

    Think of Li Shiyuan and his own grab mucen, Ao Feng how all happy, even to the mouth of the small point has become let Ao Feng no appetite.


    It''s so annoying.


    Think so, Ao Feng also really blurts out so: "father Huang recent state affairs don''t work hard?"


    Li Shiyuan looked at Aofeng with a smile: "if you work hard on state affairs, you can spare some time and stare at the prince''s homework. There is still time."


    Ao Feng


    It seems that the people who fight with Li Shiyuan are all themselves.


    This arrogant atmosphere is not light, can''t say a word, finally simply arrogant wind silent, and Mu CEN is looking at such a picture, silent smile.


    It''s light, but it makes her feel happy.


    This kind of atmosphere is her dream all these years. Although she never thought it would come true one day, it makes Mu Cen feel very happy anyway.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡ª¡ª


    Li Shiyuan''s words are true.


    On that day, Li Shiyuan would appear in Deqing palace every day, but he never stayed in Deqing palace for the night. Since Li Shiyuan appeared in Deqing palace, he never went to other concubines'' dormitories. In this case, the palace became more and more curious and jealous of Mu Cen.


    At first, when I saw Mu Cen, I felt relieved. At the moment, I was not calm.


    You know, Mu CEN is just a plain looking person who will not be seen more when he is lost in the crowd. How can he de get the favor of Li Shiyuan.


    Even every day.


    Even the most favored imperial concubine Xi in the palace never did.


    There was some confusion in the harem for a moment.


    However, although Mu Cen knew about the chaos in the harem, he didn''t care about it. He stayed quietly in the Deqing palace every day. The only constant thing was to say hello to the Empress Dowager and the Empress Dowager.


    But mu Cen didn''t deliberately climb up the relationship, and just left in a hurry after greeting.


    After all, she doesn''t have much time, so she has to go back to prepare daily snacks for Aofeng. It seems that all this has no influence on Muchen''s life.


    The only difference is that there is a little more ambiguity between Li Shiyuan and Li Shiyuan.


    Li Shiyuan seems to be on purpose. Since Li Shiyuan appeared in Deqing palace every day, Aofeng couldn''t go to Deqing palace for lunch, so he had to stay in Taifu. Because of the heavy homework, Taifu couldn''t finish all the lessons in a short time.


    Only Li Shiyuan and Mu Cen were left for lunch.


    Because of Li Shiyuan''s suspicion, Mu Cen wanted the imperial dining room to handle Li Shiyuan''s lunch, but Li Shiyuan refused and asked Mu Cen to come by himself.


    Mu Cen was angry and helpless, and finally he obeyed.


    Mu Cen did not return to the imperial dining room. He was in the small kitchen of Deqing palace. Because it was already autumn, there was no summer heat in the small kitchen. At least people would not feel too bad inside.


    Mu Cen didn''t want to go out alone to face Li Shiyuan, so he stayed in the small kitchen for a long time.


    The slaves on one side were used to Muchen''s temper. When Muchen stayed in the kitchen, the slaves had no orders and never came in.


    Before, Mu Cen''s maid Xiaolian was sent to the house of internal affairs when she was heavily blamed for the 30 staff. She was almost out of breath. The house of internal affairs would not be soft hearted to such a slave, and soon dealt with it.


    And Mu Cen''s side had no close servant.


    Originally, the house of internal affairs was not in charge of these matters, but because of Li Shiyuan''s frequent visits, the house of internal affairs paid more attention to the Deqing palace. Everything in the Deqing palace came according to the highest standards. In the view of the house of internal affairs, Mu Cen was promoted to heaven.


    Besides, it doesn''t matter to neglect Mu Cen. You can''t neglect Li Shiyuan.


    So soon the people of the house of internal affairs found a group of servants to let Mu Cen choose the people himself. But mu Cen didn''t choose anyone, so he just let the house of internal affairs bring the servants who were in the imperial dining room.


    Xiaoyan is the person Mu Zhanxiao arranged beside Mu Cen. Naturally, he knows what to say and what not to say. He also cooperates with Mu Cen very well.


    When mucen was in the kitchen, Xiaoyan was waiting quietly at the door.


    Suddenly, Xiaoyan saw Minghuang''s figure. Xiaoyan stood up for a moment and knelt down immediately: "I see the emperor, long live the emperor."


    Li Shiyuan nodded, and Xiaoyan stood up: "I''m going to pass on the empress."


    "No, you wait here." What Li Shiyuan said is direct.


    In such words, Xiaoyan was quiet, and finally didn''t speak, so he could only stand in the same place passively, but his eyes unconsciously looked into the small kitchen, some uneasy.


    Li Shiyuan noticed it and quieted down: "is it Shu Fei who transferred you from Imperial dining room to Deqing palace?"


    Xiaoyan didn''t think about Li Shiyuan''s question, but he didn''t lie: "it''s the empress who transferred the maidservant to Deqing palace."


    "You and Niang Niang usually go very close?" Li Shiyuan suddenly asked again.


    Xiaoyan didn''t know how to answer.


    She is mu Zhanxiao''s servant. In other words, Mu Cen''s identity is different from that of an ordinary slave. She looks like a slave on the surface, but mu Cen doesn''t need to do anything except to make meals for Li Shiyuan and AO Feng.


    "I ask you something." Li Shiyuan''s voice sank.


    Small smoke where saw such a formation, immediately knelt down: "yes, maidservant and Niang Niang are close."


    "Shufei has only been in the palace for one year. How close are you. You''ve been in the palace for years. Did you know each other before? " Li Shiyuan asked again.


    "Yes... It was the maidservant and empress who knew each other after the empress entered the palace." Xiaoyan is more and more nervous.


    Li Shiyuan just looked at Xiaoyan, and his eyes were very sharp.


    Xiaoyan felt guilty when he saw it.


    Li Shiyuan didn''t check Mu Cen. When Mu Cen was in the imperial dining room, he lived in a separate compartment. Unlike ordinary maidservants, he was treated as a female official in the palace.


    Even this small smoke is waiting for mu Cen in the imperial dining room.


    If it is said that Mu CEN is a draft player, there is nothing wrong with the difference in treatment. However, Mu CEN is just the daughter of the magistrate of Liuzhou and should not be treated like this.


    But when Li Shiyuan inquired further, the people in the imperial dining room seemed to know nothing about it, so they thought it was a natural arrangement.


    Li Shiyuan will be suspicious again.


    Now Xiaoyan''s hesitation, Li Shiyuan is more sure that there must be a problem.


    But Li Shiyuan didn''t scare the snake. Instead, he looked at Xiaoyan: "since I''m with the empress, I''ll take good care of her."


    "Yes, I do." Little smoke answered.


    While they were talking, Mu Cen''s voice suddenly came out from the small kitchen: "Xiao Yan, the spice prepared by our palace, bring it in."

 Chapter 781

    "Yes." Small smoke back to God, Lang Sheng should be.


    Mucen didn''t say anything more. Xiaoyan soon got the spices and was about to walk towards the small kitchen. As a result, the spices were picked up by Li Shiyuan.


    "Emperor -" Xiaoyan was stunned.


    But Li Shiyuan didn''t speak. Xiaoyan wanted to follow him. Cheng Dezhu stopped him: "can''t you understand this slave? The Emperor didn''t let you in


    Xiaoyan hesitated, but he didn''t dare to resist. In the end, he could only stand so quietly. Only occasionally, the light from the corner of his eye looked at the kitchen, and he was still worried.


    ¡­¡­


    Li Shiyuan went in.


    Mu Cen had no martial arts for a long time, so he couldn''t realize it. He subconsciously thought it was Xiaoyan: "Xiaoyan, give it to my palace."


    Li Shiyuan quieted down and handed the things to him. Without looking back, Mu Cen looked at the food in his hands and directly reached for it.


    When Mu Cen touched Li Shiyuan''s skin, he was stunned by the touch that was totally different from Xiaoyan. Now, Mu Cen turned to Xiaoyan.


    The result is not Xiaoyan, but Li Shiyuan.


    This time, Mu Cen was stunned.


    That hand consciousness took back, Li Shiyuan is calm: "don''t spice?"


    Mu Cen


    For a long time, Mu Cen found his voice: "emperor, why are you here. Let the slave do it. "


    "I can''t come?" Li Shiyuan did not answer rhetorical questions.


    "No Mu Cen shook his head. "It''s just such a place. It''s not suitable for the emperor to come. In case of getting the emperor, my concubines and the servants of the De Qing palace can''t afford it."


    This is also justified.


    Under such circumstances, Li Shiyuan just looked at Mu Cen quietly, as if he had listened to Mu Cen''s words, but there was a little look between the lines.


    Mu Cen bit his lip and stopped talking.


    The atmosphere in the kitchenette was a little quiet.


    In the end, Li Shiyuan broke the silence: "is it not preparing lunch?"


    "Yes." Mu Cen answered.


    Li Shiyuan made a sound, but he didn''t mean to go. Mu Cen was looked at by Li Shiyuan, and finally sighed helplessly. He turned to force himself not to be influenced by this man, and quietly prepared for lunch.


    I don''t know whether the temperature in the small kitchen is due to the flame or the appearance of Li Shiyuan. It gradually rises.


    Mu Cen was sweating.


    Li Shiyuan also noticed.


    When Mu Cen empties the dishes in the pot into the plate, she seems to have some difficulty. Mu Cen hardly has any strength. In this case, she forces herself step by step into a desperate situation, but she still insists on it every day.


    Just because Li Shiyuan wants to eat, because Aofeng likes it.


    But mu Cen didn''t know how long his persistence would last.


    "If you are tired, let the slave come." Suddenly, Li Shiyuan opened his mouth.


    Mu Cen Leng once: "need not."


    When the voice fell, Li Shiyuan naturally reached out his hand and took the action in Mu Cen''s hand. When the weight suddenly disappeared, Mu Cen relaxed a lot.


    "Thank you, Emperor." Thanks, Muchen.


    Li Shiyuan said nothing. Mu Cen lowered his head, put the dish on the plate, and was ready to go out. But Li Shiyuan suddenly clasped Mu Cen''s arm.


    Mu Cen exclaimed, for fear that the things in the plate would pour out: "Emperor..."


    But Li Shiyuan is direct, took the plate in the past, called the outside Maid: "put things in order."


    "Yes." I don''t dare to look more.


    Soon, only Li Shiyuan and Mu Cen were left in the small kitchen.


    Mu Cen doesn''t know what Li Shiyuan is going to do. Li Shiyuan just holds Mu Cen''s hand and calms down. Suddenly, he lowers his figure and enlarges his handsome face in front of Mu Cen.


    Mu Cen''s heart beat faster and faster: "Emperor..."


    There is no coquetry in this voice, just a little incomprehensible.


    "Concubine AI, when other people see me, they are clean at least. It''s not concubine AI. She is full of fumes. Does Aifei have no idea, or don''t think about it? " Li Shiyuan asked Mu Cen.


    Looking at the plain face in front of him, the inexplicable Li Shiyuan had an impulse.


    This kind of impulse has become more and more serious in recent years.


    As if to this moment, some can not endure.


    While in the frontier fortress, if Mu Cen cooks himself, Li Shiyuan almost always accompanies him.


    Today, the feeling is gradually strong, as if the person in front of him is not Xu Zhenzhen, but mu Cen. Finally, Li Shiyuan can''t control his emotions, so he suddenly bowed his head and bit heavily. Mu Cen was stunned, and obviously didn''t expect that Li Shiyuan would do it.


    She fell into passivity.


    Li Shiyuan, however, became more and more active in this passive situation. His hand clasped Mu Cen''s waist, and they were close to each other,


    Close enough to feel each other''s breath, as well as the familiar smell of sandalwood on this person.


    In this kind of entanglement, is mu Cen thoroughly put soft down, let this person do whatever he wants. Li Shiyuan feels Mu Cen''s softness. For men, such a move is undoubtedly the biggest invitation.


    Until Mu Cen had some difficulty breathing, she pushed Li Shiyuan away slightly, and her face became pale, as if she could not stand such a sudden emotion.


    Li Shiyuan also in the moment of Mu Cen push away, from the previous confusion in mind, obviously did not expect, when facing Mu Cen, he will lose control.


    Still in a place like this.


    "Emperor -" Mu Cen broke this silence for a long time.


    Li Shiyuan stood with a negative hand and stood like this. When he heard Mu Cen''s voice, Li Shiyuan just gave her a light look and then turned to leave.


    You know, even if the harem three thousand, Li Shiyuan also summoned people to sleep, but Li Shiyuan in addition to physical vent, absolutely will not have any intimate action.


    Today, he kisses Mu Cen as if he was seduced by the people in front of him.


    Li Shiyuan was also in a trance and couldn''t believe it.


    Mu Cen was left alone in the kitchen.


    Back to God, Li Shiyuan went out, Mu Cen quiet, hand subconsciously stroked his lips, above as if there is Li Shiyuan''s temperature.


    But Li Shiyuan''s contradiction, Mu Cen also can feel, probably suddenly kisses oneself, this person is chagrined.


    The corner of her mouth rose slightly, but it was just a moment. Mu Cen hid his mind very well and walked out calmly.


    ¡­¡­


    When she comes out of the small kitchen, Mu Cen thinks Li Shiyuan has left, but she sees Li Shiyuan sitting calmly in a chair, eating what Mu Cen cooked, with a calm face.


    Seeing this, Mu Cen calmed down and then walked towards the small table.

 Chapter 782

    They didn''t talk, they just ate quietly.


    Until after lunch, the slave on one side quickly came forward and cleaned up, and the bedroom became clean again.


    During this period of time, after lunch, Li Shiyuan would generally leave and return to the imperial dragon hall. After all, he still had state affairs to deal with. In the evening, Li Shiyuan will reappear in Deqing palace to inquire about Aofeng''s progress.


    Naturally, they also keep Deqing palace for dinner at night.


    Mu CEN is used to it.


    As a result, now Li Shiyuan didn''t mean to leave. He sat quietly in the Deqing palace and flipped through the books Mu Cen usually read.


    "Look at these?" Li Shiyuan took out a book at random.


    They are not read by ordinary women. Even Li Shiyuan seldom touches these books, but in these books, Mingyan people can see that Mu Cen has a wide range of knowledge, otherwise, it is impossible to teach Ao Feng.


    The big reason for handing over Aofeng to mucen is that Aofeng adores and likes mucen.


    Aofeng is a very smart child, but over the years, the relationship between Li Shiyuan and Aofeng is not very harmonious, on the contrary, there are still some tensions, so Aofeng will not listen to what Li Shiyuan says.


    When Li Shiyuan was helpless, Taifu was helpless.


    If no one teaches Aofeng, then it''s very easy for Aofeng to deviate. Now Mu Cen, who appears, makes Li Shiyuan have such an idea.


    Obviously, Mu Cen taught Aofeng very well.


    Li Shiyuan summoned Taifu in private. Taifu was full of praise for today''s proud wind. It seems that the previous prince who was a headache has disappeared. In exchange for this catchy and obedient child.


    This is the credit of Mu Cen. No one can deny it.


    And AO Feng likes Mu Cen sincerely, which can be seen by discerning people.


    At least for so many years, Li Shiyuan has never seen Aofeng so close to a person. Even Mu Zhanxiao, Aofeng has never been. In private, Aofeng is a very quiet and lonely child.


    Mu Cen listens to Li Shiyuan''s question and quiets down. Now Mu Cen seems to be very cautious about any questions of Li Shiyuan, for fear that if he is not careful, he will expose something.


    After waiting for a while, Mu Cen said, "because my father likes these things, he has been influenced by them since he was a child, and he likes them as well."


    "You have taught the prince very well." Li Shiyuan said this directly.


    Mu CEN is neither humble nor arrogant: "it''s the prince who is clever. My concubine didn''t do anything. The emperor praised me too much."


    In the face of Mu Cen''s modesty, Li Shiyuan didn''t say anything. He flipped through several books.


    Mu Cen does not understand what Li Shiyuan is going to do. If this person does not leave, Mu CEN is always flustered. In fact, when facing this person, Mu Cen should be calm, because they are very familiar with each other, but under such circumstances, Mu Cen can''t be magnanimous.


    She frowned and hesitated.


    In such hesitation, Li Shiyuan has also noticed, he quietly looked at Mu Cen: "wait on me to change clothes."


    Mu Cen was stunned: "emperor, this is..."


    "I will stay in Deqing palace for a rest. Anyway, it''s time for the prince to come back, lest I have to come here in the evening. " What Li Shiyuan said is natural.


    Mu Cen


    Seeing that Mu Cen didn''t speak, Li Shiyuan walked into Mu Cen and put his slender fingers around Mu Cen''s chin: "Princess Ai, I don''t want to stay here."


    "I dare not." Mu Cen answered.


    She is more and more elusive. She really doesn''t want to let Li Shiyuan stay, but this person says it clearly. Li Shiyuan is still the king of a country. Can Mu Cen resist the order? Of course not.


    This matter, as if gradually out of their control, more and more out of control.


    "Since I dare not, I will not wait on you." Li Shiyuan urged sound, released Mu Cen.


    Mu Cen stood in the same place and was quiet. Then he looked at Li Shiyuan and said, "emperor, you have never stayed in any concubine''s bedroom in these years. If you stay like this, I''m afraid someone will criticize you."


    This is also a tactful refusal.


    Li Shiyuan can''t hear Mu Cen''s words. Mu Cen refuses himself between the lines.


    This time, Li Shiyuan narrowed his eyes slightly and stood with his hands down. He looked at Mu Cen like this. Every word was very direct: "whoever is criticizing, come to me. I want to see whose palace I am in. That''s my business. I want to see who dares to say more. "


    Mu Cen


    It''s like I''m so spoiled.


    When Mu Cen didn''t say a word, suddenly, Li Shiyuan said, "I love my concubine."


    "My concubine is here." Muczen''s quick.


    "If I hear you right, I used to stay here before my concubine." Li Shiyuan asked.


    Mu Cen''s heart beats a tight, always feel this person wants to do what, but look at this person''s placid face, but can''t guess this person''s idea.


    This kind of feeling has never existed before, as if he had been held by Li Shiyuan.


    Now, Mu Cen didn''t say a word.


    But Li Shiyuan suddenly approached: "so Princess Ai, this is a protest with me. I didn''t call Princess Ai to sleep?"


    Mu Cen:! "


    What did this man say about Tiger and wolf!


    But in the face of Li Shiyuan''s eloquence, Mu Cen couldn''t find room for refutation. I haven''t been close to Li Shiyuan for many years. For such a thing, Mu CEN is a bit of a stranger.


    And Muchen is very clear, and the God of black mountain trade, let her body gradually rout down, the result of rout is can''t bear any stimulation, naturally also includes such intimate things.


    Mu Cen doesn''t think Li Shiyuan can coax him about his current status or her current status.


    So, how could Mu Cen think about this.


    But when Li Shiyuan said this, he seemed to be bright, just like Mu Cen really thought so.


    "Love princess?" Li Shiyuan called again.


    Mu Cen immediately opened his mouth: "I have no such idea."


    "Have you never thought of serving me?" Li Shiyuan can easily catch the language defects in mucen''s dialect.


    Mu Cen


    I feel like I can''t go on.


    Mu Cen no longer here to continue and Li Shiyuan circle, is very simple mouth: "the emperor is not to rest, my concubine to make the bed for the emperor."


    Finish saying, Mu Cen didn''t say more, immediately walked toward the bed.


    Li Shiyuan didn''t stop Mu Cen. He just looked at him calmly, as if he wanted to see the slightest clue from Mu Cen''s figure. His low eyebrows and eyes hid deep meaning.


    Muchen made the bed quickly.


    And Li Shiyuan has come.


    Mu Cen naturally reaches out his hand to untie Li Shiyuan''s button. Li Shiyuan just looks down. It''s a simple action, even without a trace of lust.

 Chapter 783

    Compared with the imperial concubines, Mu CEN is just waiting for Li Shiyuan to change clothes and realize other thoughts.


    The more this is, the more he will stir up Li Shiyuan.


    His eyes were more and more heavy.


    After Mu Cen took off Li Shiyuan''s robe and hung it to one side, she said faintly, "emperor, please go to bed."


    With that, Mu Cen turned around as if to leave.


    Li Shiyuan stopped Mu Cen and said, "does my concubine not accompany me?"


    Mu Cen was stunned, but calmly found a reasonable excuse: "the prince''s highness is coming, my concubine will go to have a look, otherwise the prince will make trouble again."


    "I want you to go to bed with me." Every word of Li Shiyuan is very clear.


    Mu Cen passively looks at, but Li Shiyuan''s eyes have no meaning of concession.


    In such a stalemate, Mu Cen finally sighed silently: "my concubine still has the previous smell of lampblack."


    "I don''t care. You''ve got to worry about it. I haven''t seen you care before. " Li Shiyuan refuted every word very quickly.


    This time, Mu Cen was forced to a desperate situation by Li Shiyuan, and then he said, "I know."


    Then, Mu Cen turns around and takes off her clothes quietly.


    It''s just that when the slender fingers are on the belt, the fingertips tremble slightly.


    For a long time, I have not been so close to this person for a long time. On the contrary, this feeling has become panic. Finally, Mu Cen took a deep breath until he took off his shirt and left only a single one.


    Then, Mu Cen walked quietly towards the bed.


    Li Shiyuan is already sitting on the bed. He looks at Mu Cen, but his heart seems to be still.


    Mu Cen''s heart beat very fast. He didn''t know what he was going to do.


    But Li Shiyuan didn''t do anything. He lay down quietly and soon fell asleep with his eyes closed. Mu Cen was lying on one side, but he couldn''t sleep.


    The feeling of being near and far away.


    Finally, Mu Cen sighed silently.


    ¡­¡­


    About a time of burning incense, the sound of Aofeng shouting came from outside the Deqing palace, but it was soon stopped by the slave, and Mu Cen heard it.


    Mu Cen quietly gets up, carefully looks at Li Shiyuan, and makes sure that Li Shiyuan doesn''t wake up. Mu Cen quietly gets out of bed and doesn''t wake Li Shiyuan.


    When he saw Li Shiyuan''s thin face slipping, Mu Cen helped Li Shiyuan cover it carefully. In such a move, he was inevitably attached to Li Shiyuan.


    Then, with a silent sigh, Mu Cen turned and walked out of the palace.


    At the moment when Mu Cen left, Li Shiyuan opened his eyes and looked at Mu Cen''s figure in this way. His eyes were terrible.


    ¡­¡­


    "Mother imperial concubine, mother imperial concubine --" Ao Feng sees Mu Cen come out, immediately trot up, the slave of one side completely can''t stop.


    Ao Feng bumps into a girl in Mu Cen''s arms.


    Mu Cen even faltered for a while, proud of the wind and tight long mouth¡° Mother, are you all right


    Mu Cen smiles and shakes his head: "it''s OK, don''t worry."


    Ao Feng looks at Mu Cen carefully. After confirming that Mu Cen really doesn''t have anything, he is relieved. But soon Ao Feng''s little face is wrinkled, with a look of grievance.


    "What''s the matter?" Mu Cen half squatted down, rubbed Ao Feng''s hair, and asked so low, "why do you look unhappy? Are you being taught by Taifu today?"


    Because Aofeng is the prince, his identity is there, no one in the palace can be disrespectful to Aofeng, at least there will be no apparent deletion.


    But Taifu is an exception. Li Shiyuan once told him that there is no need to regard Aofeng as the prince in his lessons, so it is possible for Aofeng to be taught. After all, Ao Feng''s age is still young, and he has some fun.


    Naturally, Mu Cen asked directly.


    Ao Feng listened to Mu Cen''s words and said: "it''s not Taifu."


    "What''s that?" Mu CEN is really curious.


    "Niang -" Ao Feng''s voice is very long and aggrieved. His mouth is like hanging oil, and his big eyes are just looking at Mu Cen.


    Mu Cen didn''t speak immediately.


    With AO Feng for so long, Mu Cen doesn''t know Ao Feng.


    Since Mu Cen was canonized as a concubine, Aofeng followed her own name. Aofeng still abides by the rules of the palace and calls Mu Cen a mother concubine. When there is no one in private, Aofeng will call her mother. When she calls her mother, either she is coquettish or she is wronged.


    It''s like now.


    "I don''t want to like my father." The proud wind don''t wriggle of open mouth, so grasp Mu Cen''s sleeve, "father emperor came, a person dominate you, at noon still don''t let me come back to have a meal, in Taifu there of homework all more, I no matter how hard, as long as I finished, Taifu will give me new homework."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    "If you don''t let me go back to the East Palace, I can''t eat my mother''s food or see her. When I finally came back, I had to see my father and Emperor. I couldn''t play with my mother for a while, so my father and Emperor grabbed me and asked me about my lessons. That''s OK. After dinner, they rushed me back. "


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    "When I eat, my father always sits next to my mother, and he doesn''t let me get close to my mother. My father did it on purpose. Now I spend less and less time with my mother. Then, well, my father stayed in Deqing palace to have a rest. I don''t want to be with my mother any more. "


    ¡­¡­


    Proud and disloyal, Baba and mu Tchen Tucao make complaints about Li Shiyuan''s intentional place. When he looks at Mu TSE, he is filled with fog.


    The next second tears can fall out of control.


    After listening carefully, Mu Cen couldn''t laugh or cry.


    Ao Feng is jealous.


    How could Mu Cen not hear it.


    She sighed and rubbed Aofeng''s hair: "father Huang, it''s really not what Aofeng said. In father Huang''s heart, Aofeng is very important."


    "It''s not." Proud wind hummed, even more aggrieved, "what I like is not allowed by my father. I used to have a little yellow dog, and my father immediately let someone take it away. It''s useless for me to ask for it. I like my mother. My father will occupy my mother. I want to go out to play. My father never takes me out, just let me stay in the palace. Every time it''s like this... "


    This, proud wind is really crying, bean big tears so fell down.


    Mu Cen listens to Ao Feng''s words and looks at Wei qubaba''s villain. For a while, she doesn''t know how to comfort her. She can only hold Ao Feng like this.


    When I wanted to open my mouth, a cold voice suddenly came: "since the prince is so dissatisfied with me, is it just in line with the prince''s mind that I don''t come to see him?"

 Chapter 784

    That''s Li Shiyuan''s voice.


    Li Shiyuan''s voice came coldly, which stunned Mu Cen and AO Feng.


    Mu Cen looks at Li Shiyuan. Li Shiyuan''s face is not ugly, but it''s not good, with a trace of indifference, because standing, it''s better to look at them condescending. This kind of feeling gives people a sense of dignity.


    And AO Feng was obviously scared, and hid behind Mu Cen even though he didn''t want to.


    Talking so much with mucen, I''m not happy. Li Shiyuan takes over mucen. When he says that, he''s really wronged. But Aofeng doesn''t expect that Li Shiyuan will suddenly appear.


    Such a sudden appearance almost caught Ao Feng off guard.


    While listening to Li Shiyuan''s words, Mu Cen twisted his eyebrows slightly, unable to say whether he agreed or not.


    "As the prince, the future emperor of the Zhou Dynasty, does the prince have to be like the ordinary people and have fun every day? Even ordinary people are struggling to make a living. You are shouldering the future big week. If you don''t work hard now, can you manage big week well in the future? "


    Li Shiyuan''s tone is more and more heavy, step by step toward the proud wind.


    That tone is fierce, let Ao Feng is unconsciously retreat, small hand grasps Mu Cen''s clothes, how all refuse to loosen.


    Mu Cen can feel it.


    But obviously Li Shiyuan didn''t intend to let go of arrogance: "the prince also blamed me for not taking the prince out to play. Do you see any prince in the past dynasties who can go out of the palace and play freely?"


    ¡­¡­


    Every word of Li Shiyuan is questioning Aofeng.


    It''s almost that Aofeng is forced to the point where there is no way to go. Aofeng''s original appearance of being wronged is that Li Shiyuan roars it out, and it seems that tears are falling down.


    But he was too stubborn to cry.


    "Why, if the prince has any idea about me, he can say it directly." Li Shiyuan sneered, "if the prince doesn''t have any idea and interest in the crown prince position, I can directly abolish the crown prince position."


    Now, it''s not Ao Feng who changes his face, but mu Cen.


    Ao Feng was reprimanded by Li Shiyuan, and he wanted to go back even if he didn''t want to, but mu Cen quickly took Ao Feng''s hand and looked at Li Shiyuan.


    When Mu Cen looked over, Li Shiyuan''s eyebrows and eyes sank, and the surface was still.


    "Emperor, the prince doesn''t mean that." This time, Mu Cen said, "my concubine thinks that the prince is only young. Young children are happy to play. Finally, with such intense study, they will always have a rebellious heart. Combining work with rest is the best policy."


    Mu Cen said slowly, just looking at Li Shiyuan, his eyes didn''t move.


    On the contrary, Li Shiyuan sneered: "the concubine scolded me?"


    "I dare not, I just tell the truth." Mu Cen said it directly.


    Her eyes looked at Li Shiyuan with neither humble nor overbearing, and her eyes didn''t move away, calm and incomparable. Ao Feng is more careful to stand on the edge of Mu Cen.


    Li Shiyuan snorted coldly: "if someone doesn''t know, he really thinks that the crown prince is born of Aifei, so that Aifei can do his best to protect him."


    A word, let Mu Cen quiet down.


    But Li Shiyuan step by step to Mu Cen, the atmosphere became tense, Ao Feng is more tightly grasp.


    "Mother imperial concubine..." he called Mu Cen in a low voice.


    Mu Cen looks down at Ao Feng.


    And Li Shiyuan''s words, Mu Cen turned a deaf ear: "the prince and the emperor apologized, the emperor will not care about the prince said those."


    Ao Feng is reluctant, but in Mu Cen''s words, Ao Feng has no resistance.


    Finally, Aofeng passively looks at Li Shiyuan, and Li Shiyuan has come to Mu Cen.


    "Father Huang, is the son minister is not sensible, also ask father Huang to forgive son minister." Proud wind words with a trace of grievance and unwillingness, but this word or honestly said.


    Li Shiyuan didn''t look at Aofeng. His eyes fell on Mu Cen.


    "Princess Ai, if I ask you, why didn''t she answer?" Li Shiyuan asked directly.


    Mu Cen was quiet: "my concubine is just telling the truth. My concubines like the prince and regard him as their own


    "What a good one Li Shiyuan sneered, as if he didn''t believe Mu Cen''s words at all, "because Aofeng is the prince, so you regard it as your own, don''t you? If you have a prince one day, can you still say these words so frankly? "


    Li Shiyuan saw many women in the palace.


    For them, Ao Feng is just a springboard to attract attention. If they really have their own prince, Ao Feng, let alone his status, even his life may be threatened.


    Why didn''t Li Shiyuan let his concubines have children.


    It''s inevitable to get rid of Nafi. He feels guilty for Muchen at this point. He knows that what Muchen wants is a couple in his life. He can''t do it. So the only thing li Shiyuan can protect is him and Mu Cen''s children. He won''t allow anyone to change his position.


    Li Shiyuan didn''t want another prince in his life. It seems that in this way, he can make up for mu Cen.


    But now, the people in front of them are frankly saying such words, how can they not let Li Shiyuan scoff.


    "How can the emperor let his concubines have princes. So this premise does not exist. " Mu Cen spoke calmly.


    When Mu Cen''s voice fell, Li Shiyuan had pinched Mu Cen''s chin: "is this the true words of AI Fei?"


    I don''t believe it.


    Muchen didn''t explain much.


    In Li Shiyuan''s current position, there are too many people who want to get benefits from Li Shiyuan, and he is not only a concubine in the harem. Therefore, what Li Shiyuan wants to say, Mu Cen feels normal and doesn''t really take it to heart.


    It''s just that Li Shiyuan pinches himself in pain.


    But Muchen didn''t say anything.


    This seems to be a calm atmosphere, but Aofeng is scared. Subconsciously, Aofeng carefully looks at Li Shiyuan and Mu Cen and wants to speak, but he doesn''t know where to speak.


    In the end, Ao Feng can only passively cry: "father emperor --"


    Li Shiyuan then released Mu Cen''s hand and looked at Ao Feng, but Li Shiyuan''s eyes were a little cold: "I hope the prince knows his identity and status. Don''t say these words that make people laugh or cry. These words will only damage the prince''s identity. If the prince is dissatisfied with his status, he can say clearly that I will help you. "


    Proud wind flat mouth, red eyes.


    Mu Cen''s brow twisted.


    "In my opinion, the prince can still think wildly. It proves that the prince''s lessons are not enough. I will ask the Taifu to add extra lessons to the prince from tomorrow on." Li Shiyuan''s words did not contain any element of jest.


    The next proud wind is really wronged to fall into tears, but it is stubborn silent.

 Chapter 785

    And Li Shiyuan didn''t mean to compromise.


    Mu Cen twisted his eyebrows and looked at Li Shiyuan: "emperor, your highness is just a child. A child should have the nature of a child. Even if your Highness has a heavy responsibility, he should not be bound by his studies all day long. The nature of a child is destroyed, which is not good for him."


    What Mu Cen said is straightforward.


    Li Shiyuan''s eyes narrowed slightly.


    Ao Feng is also a little nervous. He subconsciously pulls Mu Cen''s hand. He knows that Mu CEN is for his own good, but he doesn''t want Mu Cen to pull himself into a dangerous situation because he has a conflict with Li Shiyuan.


    As a result, Mu Cen just tightened Ao Feng''s hand, as if to appease Ao Feng.


    But looking at Li Shiyuan''s eyes did not loosen for a moment: "emperor, if you do this, are you not afraid that the Queen''s spirit in heaven scolds the emperor for not loving the prince? Depriving the prince of the happiness he should have? "


    In a word, the whole Deqing palace became quiet.


    You know, it''s taboo to mention Mu Cen in front of Li Shiyuan.


    But this not amazing lady blurted out that in the back palace, not to mention Mu Cen, a concubine who had never even served in the bedroom, dared to speak like this, even the beloved concubine Xi did not dare to be so arrogant.


    Involuntarily, the people kneaded a cold sweat for mu Cen.


    Even people dare not look at Mu Cen, for fear of being implicated by Mu Cen. Even Ao Feng becomes particularly nervous, and tears hang on his face. That action seems to protect Mu Cen, for fear that Li Shiyuan will suddenly open his mouth and send Mu Cen into the prison.


    "Presumptuous." Li Shiyuan looks at Mu Cen angrily.


    No one dares to mention Mu Cen to his face. But the people in front of them dare.


    But mu Cen didn''t shrink back: "I''m just telling the truth. Anyone who is a mother wants her children to grow up healthily and safely, instead of bearing the pressure that they should not be at a young age. "


    Mu Cen''s eyes also moved away.


    She felt the tension of Li Shiyuan''s body. It was a kind of forbearing anger, as if it would break out anytime and anywhere, and she would die in Li Shiyuan''s hands.


    But mu Cen didn''t ask for mercy.


    For a long time, Li Shiyuan sneered: "Xu Zhenzhen, you are so bold, no one ever dare to mention the queen in front of me, but you are unscrupulous, do you want to be creative to attract my attention?"


    "I never thought about it. My concubine just thinks that his Highness the prince should also have the joy of childhood. " Mu Cen spoke calmly.


    The atmosphere is more deadlocked.


    Li Shiyuan didn''t say a word, just stood so quietly.


    Mu Cen didn''t speak either.


    Ao Feng is more careful.


    Until Li Shiyuan left, the atmosphere around him was almost suffocating. The slaves didn''t dare to say anything, and AO Feng watched Mu Cen carefully.


    "Niang, I''ll go and talk to my father..." Ao Feng said without thinking, "this matter has nothing to do with Niang, it''s my fault. I''ll go and admit my mistake to my father. "


    If you don''t want to, Aofeng will go after Li Shiyuan.


    But mu Cen''s speed is faster, already pulled proud wind: "no harm. The emperor is not such a mean and unreasonable person. "


    "But --" Ao Feng was always nervous.


    Mu Cen pour is calm, looked at the slave of one side: "you go down first."


    "Yes, Madame." The slaves were afraid to breathe, and immediately went out of the palace.


    Xiaolian is more nervous to see Mu Cen: "Niang Niang, you so..."


    "Xiao Lian, help me to get some things." Mu CEN is very calm, and then she explained it carefully.


    Xiaolian didn''t hesitate: "I''m going to prepare."


    Soon, Xiaolian left.


    In this case, Ao Feng inexplicably looked at Mu Cen: "Niang, what are you going to do?"


    "Does Ao Feng want to release Zhiyuan?" Asked Mu Cen.


    Proud of the wind a Leng Leng.


    These things, Aofeng never dare to think about, also never thought about, but now Mu Cen suddenly opened his mouth, let Aofeng some unknown, don''t know what Mu Cen want to do.


    Aofeng knows what Zhiyuan is, but Aofeng never plays it.


    "Niang -" Ao Feng calls Mu Cen in confusion.


    "I''ll take you to make the paper kite, but shall we go and put it?" Mu Cen asked with a smile.


    Ao Feng is more careful: "Niang, can I?"


    "Of course." Mu Cen laughs, "but first of all, we should make Zhiyuan well."


    "Is there a place to put it in the palace?" Ao Feng looks at Mu Cen seriously.


    Mu Cen laughed again: "yes, just find an open place. Behind the Deqing palace, it''s very open. It''s close to the cold palace. On weekdays, no one comes and doesn''t disturb us. "


    "Good¡° The proud wind nodded excitedly.


    Mu Cen chuckles, and Xiaolian has taken back what Mu Cen wants. Mu Cen takes Ao Feng''s hand and walks towards the table.


    On the contrary, Aofeng is a little excited.


    Aofeng has never done these things.


    Zhiyuan just read it in a book. Aofeng asked Taifu, but Taifu told Aofeng not to lose heart by playing with things. Of course, Aofeng couldn''t play. So mu Cen said that Aofeng was ready to move.


    "Mother, can you?" Ao Feng looks at Mu Cen with his eyes.


    "Yes." Mu Cen answered, "I used to play a lot, my father would take me to play."


    That''s true.


    When Gu Yuanzhi was there, he was strict with Mu Cen, but Gu Yuanzhi never deprived him of these things. He would take Mu Cen with him. Mu Cen was also a good player at playing with paper kite.


    In this case, Mu Cen with proud wind is naturally no problem.


    Ao Feng looks at Mu Cen seriously, and Mu Cen will teach Ao Feng seriously. Most of the paper kite will be made by AO Feng himself, but mu Cen only helps a small part.


    So proud wind also feel excited, it is a kind of insincere satisfaction.


    Until Zhiyuan is ready, Aofeng can''t wait to get up.


    And Mu Cen looked at Ao Feng and lowered his head to smile: "don''t worry, walk slowly, there''s still a lot of time. Besides, it''s not far from Deqing palace."


    Deqing palace is just a remote palace in the palace. Even in the former dynasty, there were some concubines who could not be spoiled.


    Naturally, it''s much closer to Lenggong. There is a large area of open space nearby, which is rarely seen even by slaves, let alone anything else.


    In such a place, Mu CEN is also at ease.


    Aofeng takes Zhiyuan, and Mu Cen follows Aofeng.


    "Niang, I envy you very much. Your father can take you to put the paper kite, but my father has never done this before, and even doesn''t allow me to play these." Proud wind said a face of envy.


    Mu Cen was quiet: "the emperor did not let his highness play, but the emperor has the emperor''s concerns."


    Mu Cen explained seriously.


    Ao Feng is also listening.

 Chapter 786

    "The emperor ascended the throne, this big week is not completely stable, in that case, even if the emperor wants to take the crown prince out, also dare not, at least for the safety of the crown prince, you know, the crown prince is the Queen''s only child, if something happens, the Emperor can''t face the empress."


    Mu CEN is explaining for Li Shiyuan: "in the emperor''s heart, your highness is as important as the empress."


    Ao Feng didn''t speak.


    "Believe me, when Dazhou is stable, the emperor will take the prince out." As Mu Cen walked, he said seriously, "look, your highness, now the emperor has no offspring, and his Highness has no brothers. It''s the emperor''s care for his highness, and he keeps his Highness''s position stable. He doesn''t want anyone to influence his highness."


    Mu Cen said carefully, and AO Feng listened quietly.


    Mother and son walked in the direction of the open space.


    Until Mu Cen finished, proud wind just flat mouth, some reluctant mouth: "OK, you say so, that''s it."


    Mu Cen smiles.


    But Ao Feng suddenly said, "but I have no impression of my mother. They said that my mother died when I came back. I don''t even remember what she looked like. "


    This words, said Mu Cen a burst of sad, she looked at the proud wind: "then you will hate your mother?"


    Aofeng seriously thought about it, and then shook his head: "do not hate, uncle and general long told me that mother is not leaving me, but helpless, mother is the world''s most love me."


    Mu Cen''s eyes are red.


    "So I won''t hate my mother." Ao Feng''s voice is a little bit light, "but sometimes I also miss my mother very much. If my mother is here, I will not be like this."


    Wronged and lonely.


    This kind of arrogant wind, let Mu Cen instant heartache unceasingly, she put the arrogant wind into her arms: "if the empress wants to be in, your highness will not be like this."


    "However, it''s very good now. If my mother is here and you are here, I''ll have a mother too, so I won''t be lonely." Ao Feng is smiling.


    Mu Cen also smiles.


    The atmosphere can''t be better.


    And AO Feng quickly changed the topic: "Niang, if you say we come out like this, will father blame us?"


    Aofeng doesn''t worry about Li Shiyuan blaming himself. Although Aofeng is young, he knows very well that Li Shiyuan won''t easily shake his position for himself, but he won''t really punish himself. What he worries about is that Li Shiyuan and Mu Cen can''t get by.


    After all, Li Shiyuan''s dissatisfaction with Mu Cen has been revealed between the lines, and naturally he is worried about any more accidents.


    It is mu Cen quiet next: "won''t."


    "Mother, why are you so sure?" Ao Feng is curious.


    Mu Cen just explained with a smile: "because if the emperor doesn''t agree with you to come out, you can''t even get out of the door of the Deqing palace. Don''t forget that the guards in the Deqing Palace are all the emperor''s people. They obey the emperor, not you. The emperor won''t let you leave the east palace. How many times can you leave? "


    Mu Cen asked directly.


    Now, Aofeng suddenly nodded, as if it was true. Even when he went to the imperial dining room to find Mu Cen, Aofeng tried every means to get rid of the guards. Otherwise, he pretended to sleep, or Aofeng couldn''t leave.


    And now, it''s fair and aboveboard.


    If Li Shiyuan doesn''t let him, he can let the bodyguard take him back to the East Palace immediately.


    In this way of thinking, proud wind is all of a sudden relieved, a good mood can not be better.


    He gave Mu Cen a happy smile: "that''s really great!"


    Mu Cen also followed with a low smile: "we are here."


    "Mother, can we put paper kites?" Ao Feng''s eyes blinked and looked at Mu Cen like this.


    Mu Cen nodded: "yes."


    "Then I''ll do as my mother taught me." Ao Feng is eager to try, but he doesn''t forget to tell Mu Cen, "Niang, you just wait here, don''t run, your health is not good."


    Proud wind is to remember very clearly Mu Cen''s body is not good, nature such thing won''t let Mu Cen come.


    And Mu Cen also can''t bear to run wantonly, but didn''t refuse.


    She found a tree shade and sat down. She seemed more reckless and didn''t pay much attention to her image, but mu Cen''s eyes looked at Ao Feng all the way and didn''t leave.


    Not for a moment, it is a kind of concentration, but also a serious.


    Aofeng is careful about this kind of paper kite, but after all, Aofeng is only a child of a few years old. The paper kite is too big. Aofeng is very hard to put it on. Even if he runs fast, it seems that he can''t shake it, and his forehead is already full of sweat.


    Under such circumstances, Ao Feng was panting and looking at the paper kite in his hand, as if there was no way to take it.


    It seems easy, but now it is difficult.


    But Ao Feng''s Ao Jiao is not willing to let him compromise.


    Finally, the proud wind flat mouth, wrongly looking at his hand Zhiyuan.


    Mu Cen also had noticed, stood up and walked toward Ao Feng: "I''ll help you."


    "No mother, I''ll do it myself." Aofeng is very stubborn. I can do it.


    Mu Cen was patient: "Ao Feng, you''re not right. You''re too anxious. That''s why Zhiyuan can''t fly. Take your time. You need to put your hand here. Zhiyuan needs to reach this height. You need to run to the open place in front of you, not here..."


    Mu Cen said carefully.


    Ao Feng nodded: "Niang, I''m trying."


    "Good." Mu censong starts.


    This time, she didn''t sit, but quietly followed Ao Feng. Ao Feng trotted up, and then the speed became faster and faster. This time, Zhiyuan didn''t toss Ao Feng any more, it seemed that she was in the sky all at once.


    "Lady, it''s up." Ao Feng is very excited.


    Mu CEN is not happy. Looking at Zhiyuan, he knows that Zhiyuan won''t stay long, because Aofeng''s strength and speed are not enough. After all, he is a child. But mu Cen also knows that if the paper kite doesn''t go up, Ao Feng will be disappointed.


    In the end, Mu Cen weighed the pros and cons and walked towards the proud wind.


    And when Mu Cen walked towards the proud wind, sure enough, the paper kite flew for a while and fell down directly.


    Proud wind exclaimed, more is chagrin.


    And Mu Cen has quickly walked in the past, pulling up the rope to run fast, just such a run, enough to let Mu Cen fatal, the feeling of breathlessness, followed by more and more obvious.


    But mu Cen doesn''t want to let Aofeng down.


    In this case, Ao Feng is more nervous: "mother, no, I don''t want to put paper kite."


    He was afraid that something would happen to Muchen.

 Chapter 787

    Mu Cen doesn''t want to be disappointed.


    At this time, a figure quickly flashed in front of Mu Cen, and directly clasped Mu Cen''s hand. Mu Cen was panting, as if he was about to faint in front of him.


    Zhiyuan naturally fell into Li Shiyuan''s hands.


    "Are you going to die?" Li Shiyuan slightly squinted and questioned Mu Cen.


    Li Shiyuan knows more or less that Mu CEN is in poor health. After all, you can smell the taste of medicinal materials when you go to Deqing palace, but mu Cen has never passed on to a royal doctor, so no one knows what happened to Mu Cen.


    Before that, Li Shiyuan had come long ago and was looking at the Zhiyuan in their room. After a while, Mu Cen was out of breath. His face was pale and frightening. If he ran down like this, Mu Cen might have an accident on the spot.


    "The emperor." Mu Cen was also surprised.


    But in Li Shiyuan''s eyes, it seems to see Li Shiyuan''s tension. Although it just flashed by, Mu Cen still saw it clearly.


    In such eyes, Mu Cen was stunned, unable to express his feelings.


    "My concubine is very good." Mu Cen said.


    Li Shiyuan didn''t speak, and AO Feng was nervous: "mother, you''re not good at all. You run like this, your face is pale and frightening, your breathing is not smooth, and you can cough up blood, but you don''t let the imperial doctor come to have a look."


    This is for mu Cen, but Ao Feng is very clear. This is for Li Shiyuan.


    Li Shiyuan naturally understood. He twisted his brows and looked at Mu Cen: "go under the tree." Then he turned and ordered Cheng Dezhu: "pass on the imperial doctor."


    "Yes." Cheng Dezhu dare not neglect.


    When Cheng Dezhu leaves, he can''t help but look at Mu Cen. You know, the empress in the palace is not comfortable. She has always been passed on by herself to the imperial doctor. If he can make Li Shiyuan speak, Mu CEN is definitely the first person.


    Naturally, I can''t help but feel curious. I''m more aware that this mu CEN is really not simple.


    "Emperor -" Mu Cen said.


    But Li Shiyuan did not look at Mu Cen, but coldly looked at Xiaolian: "your master''s body bone is not good, you as a close maid, so indifferent to stand?"


    Xiaolian a Zheng, scared kneel down: "back to the emperor, absolutely not like this."


    It''s just that Mu Cen never asked too much.


    Xiaolian naturally did not dare to ask more.


    At most, Mu Cen tells Xiaolian how to stay up late, and Xiaolian does it.


    "It has nothing to do with Xiaolian." Mu Cen opened his mouth difficultly and began to cough again. Just now, he wanted to put Zhiyuan up in a hurry. He was impulsive.


    Or overestimate yourself.


    There is also a similar look to Mu Cen, his eyes heavy terrible: "back to the palace."


    "I''ll have a rest." Mu CEN is direct.


    "Go back." Li Shiyuan''s tone did not take any tone of discussion.


    This time, even Ao Feng said: "mother, you go back to the palace, I don''t put Zhiyuan, I''ll go back with you."


    Ao Feng is really worried.


    Mu Cen just looked at Ao Feng and twisted his eyebrows. In the seriousness of Ao Feng, Mu Cen was worried and disappointed.


    "Zhiyuan can be put in the future." Aofeng is very sensible.


    Mu Cen closed his eyes, and then stood up: "Your Highness, try again. If you can, let it go. If you can''t, let''s go back, OK?"


    Mu Cen ignored Ao Feng and picked up Zhiyuan again.


    Her body has long been irresistible. She made a deal with the God of Heishan, so under such circumstances, Mu CEN is willing to choose Aofeng, and does not want to let Aofeng have any disappointment. At least in her lifetime, she can satisfy all of Aofeng''s ideas and be a mother dutifully.


    Ao Feng listened to Mu Cen''s words carefully.


    That look involuntarily looked to Li Shiyuan.


    Li Shiyuan''s eyebrows and eyes sank and remained silent.


    At the moment when Mu Cen picked up the paper kite, he suddenly reached out and clasped Mu Cen''s waist. Mu Cen turned around. This feeling was too familiar, but on the surface, Mu Cen remained silent,.


    But Li Shiyuan''s gloomy voice said: "I said, go to the stone stool under the tree. If you don''t obey me, I will go back to the palace immediately. Disobeying the edict is a capital crime. "


    What else does Mu Cen want to say? Li Shiyuan has directly pressed Mu Cen on the stone bench.


    Then Li Shiyuan looked at Aofeng.


    Aofeng is afraid to speak, so passive standing, but Aofeng did not expect, Li Shiyuan came over, his heart beat very fast, holding Zhiyuan''s hand are a little trembling.


    "Father emperor --" proud wind called Li Shiyuan.


    Li Shiyuan looked at Aofeng: "Zhiyuan to me."


    Ao Feng hides Zhiyuan behind him even though he doesn''t want to. It''s instinctive intuition that Li Shiyuan wants to destroy Zhiyuan.


    Even if Aofeng can''t put the paper kite in the sky, Aofeng doesn''t want to let it go, because it''s made by Mu Cen, and Aofeng will protect it.


    As a result, Li Shiyuan''s words surprised Aofeng.


    "Aren''t you going to put the paper kite?" Li Shiyuan spoke coldly.


    Proud wind a Leng: "father emperor."


    "You''re too tall and too fast." What Li Shiyuan said is direct.


    As the voice falls, the paper kite in Aofeng''s hand has been picked up by Li Shiyuan. Li Shiyuan lowers his head to teach Aofeng seriously, but it is Li Shiyuan when he runs.


    Li Shiyuan''s speed is much faster. He is very tall. The paper kite has been flying in the sky in an instant, which is quite different from that of Mu Cen when he let go of the wind.


    And Li Shiyuan quietly looked at Zhiyuan, until Zhiyuan was stable, he handed the kite string to Aofeng.


    "I''ll take it by myself. I''ll go where I want to go. I''ll wrap it around the tree, so I don''t have to play." What Li Shiyuan said is direct.


    Ao Feng nodded excitedly and immediately took the kite string and ran happily in the open space.


    This kind of feeling has never happened before. Li Shiyuan himself helped him put the paper kite on it. How can he think of it? It makes Aofeng happy and speechless.


    And Mu Cen sits quietly, in Ao Feng''s eyebrows, naturally understands Ao Feng''s excitement and satisfaction, and her mouth can''t help rising.


    At least Mu Cen did not expect that Li Shiyuan finally compromised.


    Such a picture, is proud of the wind looking forward to a long time, so proud of the wind is happy.


    As long as Ao Feng is happy, it seems that Mu CEN is satisfied.


    And Mu Cen''s heart bursts of blood, let Mu Cen feel uncomfortable, but in this case, Mu Cen does not want to destroy the atmosphere at the moment.


    Until he couldn''t bear it, Mu Cen turned around and coughed lightly on the cloth.


    And the cough out of the blood, but has been red and black.


    This situation is more serious than before. Mu Cen knows her body well. She takes a look at the handkerchief and puts it away.

 Chapter 788

    Just at the moment when mucen put away his handkerchief, Li Shiyuan was silent behind mucen: "what''s the matter?"


    He asked directly.


    Mu Cen was startled and annoyed.


    In such a situation, without her martial arts skills, she has long lost all her judgment. Naturally, she can''t feel the appearance of Li Shiyuan, and she won''t be ready in advance.


    Mu Cen passively looks at Li Shiyuan.


    But mu CEN is very calm reply: "tell the emperor, is the old problem of my concubine."


    Li Shiyuan slightly squints his eyes and looks at Mu Cen as if he is judging the truth of the words. Mu Cen turns around quietly and looks at the proud wind not far away.


    Because Aofeng gave up Zhiyuan, she was very excited.


    His little face rose red, with a smile, constantly running, looking at the sky Zhiyuan, from time to time shouting: "mother, Zhiyuan fly up, fly up, so high."


    Mu Cen smiles and nods to Ao Feng.


    Ao Feng seems to realize that Li Shiyuan is beside Mu Cen, blinks at Mu Cen, and looks at Zhi Yuan excitedly, but mu CEN is helpless.


    Li Shiyuan didn''t say a word in the whole process.


    He can obviously feel that where there is Ao Feng, Mu Cen''s attention will be taken away by AO Feng, as if Ao Feng is all she has.


    This kind of feeling is very similar to Mu Cen before.


    It was the same before.


    But the people in front of you¡ª¡ª


    Li Shiyuan sank and remained silent.


    And in such a stalemate, Cheng Dezhu has also come with the medical girl Ji Chang. Because Li Shiyuan ascended the throne of God, Ji Changjin could also recover his real name without any cover up.


    "See the emperor, long live the emperor, long live the emperor." Ji Changjin invited Ann.


    Li Shiyuan said, "go and show it to Shufei."


    Mu Cen looks at Ji Changjin and nods, but he doesn''t show too much emotion. Ji Changjin is different from Ji Niang, and she can''t speculate too much, and her situation is not deliberate, it''s the natural collapse of her body, so it doesn''t need to be covered up.


    And Li Shiyuan called the imperial doctor here, naturally did not want to give her any chance to cover up.


    This is not unclear to Mu Cen.


    "Lady." Ji Changjin invited Ann.


    Mu Cen was calm and nodded: "get up."


    Ji Chang came to Mu Cen and gave him a pulse. Then Ji Chang''s face changed. Looking at Mu Cen, he couldn''t believe it. The gravity in his eyes became obvious.


    Ji Changjin has never met such a situation.


    It''s like Mu Cen has rotted from the root, and there is no room for struggle.


    There is no medicine at all. I don''t even know when Mu Cen will die.


    When he comes to such a conclusion, Ji Changjin looks at Mu Cen, and Mu Cen''s eyes are very calm. It seems that he has known for a long time that he can face all this frankly.


    You know, when Cheng Dezhu came to find himself today, Ji Changjin was surprised. The person who never said much asked Cheng Dezhu who was sick.


    Cheng Dezhu explains the identity of Mu Cen.


    Ji Changjin was shocked for a moment when he heard about Mu Cen''s identity, but he soon calmed down. Now when he saw Mu Cen, Ji Changjin felt familiar with Mu Cen in such a calm, but he felt incredible. Finally, Ji Changjin kept silent.


    After all, a person who seems to be very likely to rise to the top of the world has a very good understanding of his present situation of gradual collapse. There is nothing on his face that he is not worried and flustered. It seems that he has accepted it for a long time.


    It''s incredible.


    Under such circumstances, Li Shiyuan frowned: "what''s the situation of Shufei?"


    "To the emperor." Ji Chang recovered, and his business calmed down. "I''ve never seen the empress like this before. The empress''s body has collapsed, and the five internal organs and six lungs in her body have been implicated. No matter how good the medicine is, it''s just to maintain the status quo. It''s impossible to change the empress''s present situation..."


    The rest of the words, Ji Changjin did not say, slightly twisted eyebrows.


    Li Shiyuan immediately understood the meaning of Ji Changjin''s words, which made Li Shiyuan''s eyebrows even more twisted. He looked at Ji Changjin seriously.


    Ji Changjin understood what Li Shiyuan wanted to ask, and soon replied respectfully: "the empress is not poisoned. It''s not a sign of poisoning or a chronic poison. This disease has been around for a long time. Only the empress knows how long it is. "


    That''s the truth.


    Mu Cen listened quietly, and then spoke calmly: "tell the emperor that my illness was caused by a high fever when I was a child. No doctor can help it. My life has been handed over to heaven, so I don''t think much about it."


    The implication is that Li Shiyuan doesn''t have to worry about it.


    After all, man cannot fight God.


    What''s more, it''s mucen''s own health exchange, so when the God of Heishan will take this life away, mucen has nothing to say.


    Li Shiyuan didn''t speak. He didn''t know whether he believed or not.


    "No way?" Li Shiyuan asked directly.


    Ji Changjin shook his head: "I have no way to solve it. The prescriptions that I can prescribe are also some stable prescriptions. They have no other significance."


    We can only rely on precious medicinal materials, that''s all.


    But soon, Ji Chang was quiet for a moment: "I don''t know if Lord Yi can know this. After all, Lord Yi''s medical skills are superb and invincible. Maybe Lord Yi has seen such a situation these years."


    The ghost hand is today''s King Yi.


    He did not live in the palace, but in the palace of Kyoto.


    The ghost hand didn''t care about these things since he sealed his hand. But if Li Shiyuan opened his mouth, the ghost hand couldn''t ignore it. However, for the sake of a concubine, if Li Shiyuan opened his mouth, the meaning would be very clear.


    Mu Cen naturally heard Ji Changjin''s words.


    She calmed down: "emperor, these are the old diseases of my concubines. Don''t bother King Yi."


    The implication is to refuse.


    Ji Changjin is more curious to see to Mu Cen, want to know that the ghost hand is famous outside, difficult and miscellaneous diseases in the hand of the ghost hand is not difficult, and Mu Cen''s words, more like giving up.


    You know, anyone who meets such a situation, would like to be able to take advantage of the situation, only mu Cen as if nothing had happened.


    But mu Cen''s face was calm, but it didn''t seem to be pretentious.


    Also in that black blood spit out after, Mu Cen also seems to ease a lot.


    She nodded and said, "there''s doctor Lao Ji."


    Then she went in the direction of the proud wind.


    Ji Changjin didn''t speak, and Li Shiyuan didn''t speak, so he stood in the same place with a negative hand. Mu Cen went to Li Aofeng''s side, bowed his head and said this to Ao Feng. Ao Feng laughed happily and looked at Mu Cen.

 Chapter 789

    Mu Cen''s eyebrows and eyes with a faint smile, very gentle with a clean PA son to wipe the sweat on AO Feng''s forehead.


    Such a picture is peaceful and peaceful.


    "Do you feel familiar?" Li Shiyuan suddenly opened his mouth.


    Ji Long now suddenly understood: "yes."


    But soon, Ji Changjin said seriously: "emperor, when the empress left, Prince Yi was also there. Prince Yi had judged, so it was impossible to make a mistake."


    The implication is that the person in front of you can''t be mu Cen.


    Li Shiyuan also understood this truth, but he was always expecting something.


    Although such expectation is very slim.


    After silence, Li Shiyuan nodded: "you go back first."


    "Yes. I''ll leave first. " Ji Changjin is very respectful.


    When Li Shiyuan looks at Mu Cen, his eyebrows and eyes gradually sink down. Ji Chang doesn''t stay, so he quickly turns around and leaves. After Deqing palace, he becomes quiet again.


    Occasionally I can hear the voice of Ao Feng''s crisp mouth.


    "Mother, I''m hungry." Ao Feng wrongly touched his stomach, "the food in the imperial dining room is not delicious."


    The food in the imperial dining room can''t be bad. The imperial chefs in the imperial dining room are all the top chefs in Dazhou, otherwise, they can''t enter the imperial dining room.


    However, in Mu Cen''s opinion, the imperial dining room is less smoky. Although the dishes are exquisite, it''s just like the Michelin restaurant in modern society. When you go there, you admire it. If you go there, you find that it''s just like this. It may not be as fragrant as the frying pan in the street.


    And AO Feng''s mind, Mu CEN is more clear.


    Ao Feng is still simply dissatisfied with Li Shiyuan, who doesn''t let himself come back for lunch at noon, but stays in Taifu. Ao Feng just wants to be with Mu Cen.


    Since I lost my mother''s concubine since I was a child, Aofeng is attached to such a feeling. What he wants is a person who cares about him. The food cooked for him, even if it''s hard to eat, is precious to Aofeng. That''s why the proud wind has been pestering Mu Cen.


    "What would Aofeng like to eat?" Mu Cen can''t help but feel a little distressed and asks Ao Feng in a low voice.


    Proud wind hummed: "I want to eat the delicious wonton and steamed buns that my mother said."


    Mu Cen was stunned.


    Those places are in Kyoto. Naturally, they are not in the palace. The imperial chefs in the palace will also do these things. However, these things are difficult to be elegant in the palace. They will not appear. All the things sent by the palaces were made according to the master''s preference.


    Don''t say proud wind, even Mu Cen hasn''t touched it for a long time.


    Because of his health, even outside the palace, Mu Cen could hardly eat these things. Mu Cen was also a person who didn''t like trouble, so he would not let people do it deliberately. In fact, Mu Cen''s idea is the same as Ao Feng''s, and he still misses the fireworks.


    Just now, it''s more difficult.


    "I know it''s outside the palace." Proud wind see Mu Cen silent, and small voice said, "Niang, I want to go to the palace.". I want to see what you said about Kyoto, full of traffic, instead of seeing these slaves every day in this deep palace. "


    Speaking of the end, Ao Feng also lowered his voice, and could not protest with laughter in a low voice: "and father."


    The last four words made Mu Cen laugh. She pinched the bridge of Aofeng''s nose: "you can''t say that about your father."


    The proud breeze hummed a voice, but didn''t refute what, but that small face is still full of the expectation to leave the palace.


    Mu Cen actually understands the idea of Ao Feng. People who stay in this deep palace for a long time are full of curiosity about everything outside, but most of the time, they choose to suppress and not expose their emotions, but it doesn''t mean they don''t want to.


    It''s like being proud of the wind.


    But on this point, Mu Cen can do nothing.


    Now Ao Feng''s identity does not allow Ao Feng to leave the Imperial Palace, and Mu Cen''s body does not allow Mu Cen to make any reckless moves. Even if you really leave with AO Feng, if there is an accident, Mu Cen can''t protect Ao Feng''s integrity.


    "Aofeng, I can''t do that." For a long time, Mu Cen was helpless.


    Proud wind flat mouth: "I know." That voice is a little aggrieved, but also very sensible, "I won''t be unreasonable and implicate my mother, but my mother, I want to eat wonton. Can my mother make it for me?"


    Beautiful big eyes, or with expectations, blink, blink, such a proud wind let um can''t refuse.


    Mu Cen said, "I''ll make it for you."


    Proud wind next second become sunny, so tightly embrace Mu Cen, rubbed in her chest, Mu CEN is gentle, did not say anything.


    And this kind of picture into Li Shiyuan''s eyes, Li Shiyuan''s eyebrows sank, inexplicably some unhappy, always feel proud wind seems to occupy their own private goods.


    But this thought rushed into Li Shiyuan''s mind, and Li Shiyuan''s eyes were even more heavy. It was unexpected that one day, a concubine who was not amazing in appearance gave Li Shiyuan such a feeling, as if he had been led away by this mu Cen, and even had no ability to resist.


    Soon, in such an idea, Li Shiyuan walked silently in the direction of Mu Cen and AO Feng.


    Mu Cen felt it for the first time.


    It''s not because of noticing this person''s footsteps, but because when this person''s breath is close, Mu Cen can react instantly. This is a deep-rooted memory, which is hard to change.


    "I see the emperor." Mu Cen let go of Ao Feng and blessed his body.


    Proud wind also flat mouth, reluctantly invited an: "son minister see father emperor."


    "You start with Shufei, but there are a lot of things." Li Shiyuan is not polite at all.


    Aofeng just stood there and didn''t say a word. Anyway, in Aofeng''s opinion, Li Shiyuan just likes to trouble himself, so he can say what he likes. Ao Feng knew that Li Shiyuan would not really do anything, even if he shut himself up.


    Now, Ao Feng is just worried that he will contact Mu Cen.


    Unspeakable feeling, that is the child''s instinct, always feel that Li Shiyuan from time to time is looking for mu Cen''s trouble.


    Mu Cen also quieted down, just explained: "tell the emperor, your highness is just a little hungry, nothing."


    "Hungry?" Li Shiyuan asked, "would you like to eat wonton?"


    He listened clearly, sneering: "or the wonton in Kyoto store?"


    Ao Feng was even more aggrieved: "I dare not."


    Mu Cen twisted his eyebrows.


    When Mu Cen was ready to explain, Li Shiyuan suddenly changed his tone, which made the two people on the scene stunned: "as long as I ask you about your homework today, you can answer it word for word, and your request will be approved."

 Chapter 790

    Ao Feng was stunned at first, and then jumped up with excitement, looking at Li Shiyuan with bright eyes: "father, are you serious?"


    "You are not joking." What Li Shiyuan said is direct.


    Mu Cen also had some accidents, but mu Cen didn''t say anything, just looked at Ao Feng gently: "Your Highness, the emperor conditionally agreed, so your highness just answered the emperor''s question correctly."


    The proud wind made a heavy hum.


    Three people did not leave the original place, but stood in the original place, Li Shiyuan casually sat on the stone bench, asked Aofeng homework questions.


    At first, Aofeng thought Li Shiyuan would make trouble for himself. After Li Shiyuan''s questions were asked, Aofeng understood that Li Shiyuan didn''t mean to make trouble for himself. These questions were all said in Taifu class. It was much easier for Li Shiyuan to spot check his own questions on peacetime.


    Li Shiyuan is deliberately releasing water, but also intended to take proud wind out.


    Ao Feng''s head shakes from side to side and answers Li Shiyuan''s questions word by word. Li Shiyuan''s face is calm and listening, which makes people unable to see whether it is good or bad.


    On the contrary, Mu CEN is a little nervous.


    I''m afraid that Li Shiyuan is picky about Li Shiyuan''s words. After all, according to Mu Cen''s understanding of Li Shiyuan, these answers are almost perfect in the eyes of outsiders, but in front of Li Shiyuan, they are by no means perfect.


    So subconsciously, Yu Guang from Mu Cen''s corner of his eye looks at Li Shiyuan. Li Shiyuan has captured it for the first time, and his sight is not hot or cold.


    Mu Cen was startled, and then quieted down, Li Shiyuan also took back his sight without any trace.


    Their ears, is the proud voice.


    Until Aofeng answered all the questions, he looked at Li Shiyuan expectantly: "father, can my son''s ministers go out of the palace?"


    The air quieted down.


    Even Mu Cen quieted down. Aofeng was very nervous, but Li Shiyuan didn''t speak. When Aofeng''s little face was gradually stretched, and was about to collapse, Li Shiyuan looked at Aofeng: "yes."


    "Long live father, long live emperor." Ao Feng jumped up excitedly and grasped Mu Cen''s hand like this, "mother imperial concubine, I can go out of the palace, I can go out of the palace."


    Mu Cen also faintly smiles, very gentle: "well, you can go out of the palace. When you are out of the palace, you should listen to the emperor. Take a look at Kyoto and Dazhou. It''s the most prosperous place in Dazhou. It''s the emperor''s contribution. When you come back, you will understand more if you look at Taifu''s lessons. "


    The proud wind nods heavily.


    Mu Cen did not say anything, quickly changed the topic: "I take you to change clothes."


    Li Shiyuan didn''t speak in the whole process. He just looked at Ao Feng and Mu Cen. His low eyebrows hid deep meaning, which made people wonder about Li Shiyuan''s emotion and reaction at the moment.


    Haughtily proud wind back to God: "mother concubine, you do not go?"


    Beautiful big eyes, looking forward to Mu Cen, like Mu Cen if you say not to reply, this pair of big eyes will instantly dense fog, become aggrieved and disappointed.


    Mu Cen didn''t know how to speak for a while.


    Naturally, her identity can''t go out of the palace, so she shouldn''t be able to go out. Besides, Mu Cen''s body can''t bear such a toss. Today, with AO Feng and Zhi Yuan, Mu CEN is exhausted, let alone go out of the palace again.


    "Niang -" the voice of Ao Feng is very long.


    Even though Li Shiyuan was still on the stage, he called Mu Cen in private. His little hand held Mu Cen''s sleeve so tightly that he read every word clearly: "you follow me too..."


    That big eyes, with stubborn, as if Mu Cen does not agree, will not compromise in general.


    This is aimed at Mu Cen, but Ao Feng is very clear, this is said with Li Shiyuan, although Ao Feng has never seen Li Shiyuan.


    Li Shiyuan is not stupid. Of course, he can see the arrogant thought carefully.


    And let Mu Cen follow, this is Li Shiyuan''s idea.


    This time, Li Shiyuan just opened his mouth: "Shufei will go out of the palace with me and the prince."


    Mu Cen a Leng, Ao Feng then excited clapped hands: "mother imperial concubine, you and I go together!" Say, pour is Ao Feng so pull Mu Cen''s hand, "quick quick, we go to change clothes, out of palace affirmation can''t wear these clothes."


    Proud wind in the garrulous: "let Xiaolian go to the east palace to get clothes to come over, hurry up, don''t waste time, or wait for the next day late, and can''t go."


    Mu Cen back to God, a face helpless and spoiled looking at Ao Feng, finally knead Ao Feng''s hair: "good."


    Ao Feng''s step is a little anxious, but he doesn''t walk fast. After all, he takes Mu Cen into consideration.


    Mu CEN is warm and proud of the wind.


    Li Shiyuan did not seem to leave, but followed them back to Deqing palace.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡ª¡ª


    After a cup of tea, the three changed their clothes. Li Shiyuan was dressed in a dark blue robe, and he didn''t blink in the crowd. However, Mu Cen knew very well that this man''s natural prestige and tall stature could be seen clearly in the crowd at a glance.


    And Aofeng has changed into the clothes of ordinary rich people. He looks like a noble childe. Mu CEN is just a simple water blue dress. When he stands with Li Shiyuan, he suddenly feels abnormal harmony.


    Rong Jiu has been ready for a long time.


    Over the years, although Li Shiyuan has been on the throne, he often goes out of the palace, so he is familiar with these things, and Rong Jiu has been used to them for a long time.


    But Rong Jiu didn''t expect that this time, Li Shiyuan took Ao Feng and Mu Cen, which made Rong Jiu look at Mu Cen more.


    Mu Cen noticed and nodded. On the contrary, Rong Jiu coughed and immediately sat down in the carriage.


    Because with the proud wind, it is impossible to ride the horse, and Mu Cen''s body is impossible to ride the horse now, so Li Shiyuan let Rong Jiu prepare a spacious carriage.


    On the carriage, Mu Cen was very quiet, while Ao Feng was very excited. He just looked at Kyoto outside the curtain and was curious about everything. From time to time, he would turn around and ask Mu Cen some questions.


    "Niang, what is that? I think many people are surrounded there." Ao Feng points to the teahouse and asks Mu Cen.


    Mu Cen took a look and then explained: "it''s a teahouse. It''s a storyteller. It''s all about unofficial history and folk ghost stories. There are also some interesting stories."


    "I want to hear it." Proud of the wind''s small nose wrinkled, is looking forward to.


    Mu Cen laughs: "go back, Niang says with you."


    "Good." Ao Feng nodded with satisfaction and was soon attracted away by others. "Niang, what''s that?"


    Mu Cen forgot the past along the direction of Ao Feng''s fingers: "those are small vendors. They push their cars around the downtown of Kyoto every day. When they see what they like, they will stop and let you see it slowly."

 Chapter 791

    "What are they?" Ao Feng asked curiously.


    "Some gadgets, rattles, little hairpins that women like." Mu Cen explained.


    Proud wind clear nod.


    In the carriage, Aofeng is like a curious baby. No matter what he sees, he will ask Mu Cen. Mu Cen will patiently explain to Aofeng, and there will be no sign of impatience on his face.


    And this scene in Li Shiyuan''s eyes, his eyes sank, looking at Mu Cen''s eyes more with some deep meaning.


    When Mu Cen''s voice fell, Li Shiyuan said faintly: "you are not from Liuzhou. Why are you so familiar with Kyoto?"


    Mu Cen was stunned.


    Li Shiyuan compared the vendor not far away with a smile: "this kind of vendor only exists in Kyoto. Do you know it clearly?"


    Mu Cen didn''t expect that Li Shiyuan noticed these details, and Mu Cen didn''t expect that Liuzhou didn''t have these. Now Mu Cen was quiet, thinking about how to answer Li Shiyuan''s question.


    Li Shiyuan is not in a hurry.


    Ao Feng is still looking at a scene on the street.


    Mu Cen waited for a while, and then he said, "because my father has been to Kyoto before, and I have talked about Kyoto in detail, so I naturally know."


    This explanation is reasonable.


    Li Shiyuan took a look at Mu Cen, but he didn''t ask any more. Mu Cen was relieved.


    But mu Cen didn''t look at Li Shiyuan very soon, but he continued to explain with AO Feng seriously. Only for some things, Mu Cen became more cautious.


    In the carriage, apart from the proud wind, the remaining two had different thoughts.


    ¡­¡­


    After a while, the carriage stopped at the door of a shop.


    Mu Cen understood it almost the first time. This is Li''s Embroidery room, and manager Wang is also here. Obviously, manager Wang knew Li Shiyuan was coming, so he had been ready for the first time. Mu Cen knew at a glance that this was probably the fixed time for Li Shiyuan to come.


    But today''s accident, let him take more of himself and proud wind.


    And shopkeeper Wang was obviously surprised. When he saw Mu Cen and AO Feng, he was stunned for a moment, but he soon recovered and immediately asked for An''an: "I''ve seen the young master and his wife."


    Outside, they don''t use intrauterine address, they use normal address to avoid causing unnecessary trouble.


    Mu Cen nodded slightly, but didn''t say anything.


    Proud of the wind is a strange face.


    And shopkeeper Wang has always been a very observant person, immediately came forward with a smile: "young master, I''ll take you around here."


    "Good." Ao Feng nodded. He was very excited and seemed very easy to get along with.


    This is not the first time that manager Wang saw Aofeng, but the last time manager Wang saw Aofeng, Aofeng was just one year old. I can''t speak and walk yet. I''m half a child now.


    Shopkeeper Wang also has some feelings.


    But before Aofeng followed shopkeeper Wang, he subconsciously looked at Mu Cen: "Niang, you go with me."


    The address surprised shopkeeper Wang. Although shopkeeper Wang was not in the palace, he didn''t completely understand Aofeng. Aofeng was not an easy child to approach, but he was independent at a young age. Now he saw Aofeng''s dependence on people in Aofeng''s face.


    Such dependence has never been seen in Li Shiyuan.


    Inevitably, shopkeeper Wang looks at Mu Cen. In the eyes of shopkeeper Wang, Mu CEN is a plain looking woman. The xiuniang in the embroidery room may be far better than the person in front of him. What kind of charm can you admire? Even let Li Shiyuan take her out of the palace?


    However, shopkeeper Wang is a smart man and doesn''t speak.


    But mu Cen listened to Ao Feng''s request. Before he could speak, Li Shiyuan''s cold voice came: "go by yourself, or go back to the palace."


    This, proud wind immediately flat mouth, honest down, reluctantly followed Wang shopkeeper left.


    He didn''t want to go back to the palace.


    On the contrary, Mu Cen twisted her eyebrows and looked at Aofeng. Naturally, she knew that Aofeng was unhappy, but she could not refute Li Shiyuan''s meaning face to face. In the end, Mu Cen could only stand quietly and pacify Aofeng.


    Ao Feng nodded, and soon Ao Feng''s figure disappeared in front of Mu Cen. Mu Cen watched Ao Feng leave all the time, and then turned around.


    Li Shiyuan seems not to care, looking down at the accounts.


    Even if you are the king of a country, you can rest assured that all these things will be dealt with by shopkeeper Wang. But every time Li Shiyuan comes, he still inspects these accounts and does not slack off because of his identity.


    Mu Cen stood aside and did not speak.


    Li Shiyuan asked casually, "do you understand?"


    Mu Cen then realized that he subconsciously began to look at the accounts. There was no big problem with the accounts, just some small details. Mu Cen could see at a glance that it was like a habit formed in previous years. Even now, it was deeply rooted, and it would be difficult to change it for a while.


    Mu Cen calmed down, but this time he directly covered the account: "I can''t understand these, I just flip them. If I offend my husband, please forgive me."


    When it comes to her husband, Mu CEN is a little uncomfortable. It seems that he has never called Li Shiyuan like this for a long time. Besides, even though Mu CEN is Li Shiyuan''s concubine, Mu Cen knows better than anyone that Li Shiyuan doesn''t take her seriously.


    But it''s because of her kindness to Aofeng.


    But Li Shiyuan listens to Mu Cen''s words to pick an eyebrow, regarding this address, Li Shiyuan also did not say anything finally, very quickly bowed a page to turn over.


    The room is quiet.


    It''s like many years ago, they did their own things in the shop''s wing, never interfering with each other.


    Suddenly, Li Shiyuan said, "make tea."


    "Good." The response of Mu Cen''s conditioned reflex.


    Li Shiyuan made a sound.


    Mu Cen looked at the tea set in front of him and calmed down. He shouldn''t have agreed, but he finally made tea quietly according to the man''s preference. Anyway, he had been doubted by the man in the palace, so there was nothing to be affected by.


    Soon, Mu Cen brought the teacup to Li Shiyuan, and Li Shiyuan took it. At the moment when Li Shiyuan took the teacup, they inevitably touched each other''s skin. In such a touch, Mu Cen was quiet, didn''t speak, and soon took back his hand.


    Li Shiyuan didn''t notice such small movements.


    In the end, Li Shiyuan thought that Mu Cen wanted to refuse and welcome, pretending to be reserved. Now Li Shiyuan is really sure that Mu Cen really has no interest in himself. Li Shiyuan even has no doubt that if Aofeng is not his own prince, Mu Cen will not appear in front of him.

 Chapter 792

    Li Shiyuan quietly drank the cup of tea, is still familiar with the taste of memory.


    No one can do it, but the person in front of him can do it. Even in such a trance, Li Shiyuan clearly has an ordinary face, but he sees Mu Cen''s figure.


    In a flash, it''s real.


    The atmosphere in the wing room was even quieter.


    Until Ao Feng was brought back by manager Wang, it was obvious that Ao Feng was very excited when he saw these things that he never saw in the palace.


    "Niang, Niang..." Ao Feng ran to Mu Cen.


    Mu Cen lowers his head and smiles, grabs Ao Feng: "back?"


    "I''m back." Ao Feng smiles and gives Mu Cen a handkerchief like a treasure, "Niang, here you are."


    "What''s this?" Mu Cen was stunned.


    It''s a brocade cloth. It feels good, but it''s clean. There''s no embroidery room on it. It''s twisted and twisted, with a small head.


    Ao Feng said with a smile: "this is my embroidery. I asked the embroidery mother to teach me. I want to give it to my mother."


    Mu Cen laughed: "thank you, Ao Feng. I like it very much. "


    Ao Feng smiles at Mu Cen and his face is bright. Mu Cen carefully puts away his handkerchief and treasures it.


    Li Shiyuan took a look and said nothing.


    Although the brocade quality of the handkerchief is superior, compared with that of the palace, it''s not worth money. With no embroidery, it''s not worth money. However, Mu Cen''s expression seems to be like seeing treasures, and he carefully protects them in his arms.


    Li Shiyuan sank, but he kept his mind very well, and he could see the account book in his hand. Where Mu Cen felt confused, Li Shiyuan also found out. Shopkeeper Wang explained in detail, but Li Shiyuan didn''t say anything.


    "Niang --" Ao Feng is coquettish in Mu Cen''s arms, "I''m hungry."


    As soon as shopkeeper Wang heard that Ao Feng was hungry, he immediately said, "what do you want to eat, young master? I''ll prepare for you."


    "No." Aofeng refused.


    Shopkeeper Wang lengxia, some don''t understand the meaning of proud wind words.


    On the contrary, Mu Cen suddenly understood: "then you ask Dad''s meaning. If Dad agrees, shall we go?"


    Li Shiyuan looked over.


    Aofeng hesitated for a moment, but carefully said: "Dad, can I go to the wonton shop in the north of the city to eat chicken soup wonton?"


    Ao Feng has been thinking about it for a long time.


    It''s a pity not to eat, and Aofeng is also very clear. After going out of the Palace this time, he doesn''t know when the next time is. It''s just that it''s not too early now. When they go out of the palace, it''s too late, so Aofeng doesn''t know if Li Shiyuan will let him go.


    So when you ask this, Ao Feng seems more cautious.


    "So you want to go?" Li Shiyuan raised his eyebrows.


    The proud wind made a heavy hum.


    Li Shiyuan didn''t say anything. Well, he said yes. Now Ao Feng excitedly grabbed Mu Cen''s hand: "Niang, Niang, we can go."


    It''s natural for us to exclude Li Shiyuan. After all, in Ao Feng''s mind, Li Shiyuan is a busy man. How can he go to such a place with himself.


    Unexpectedly, Li Shiyuan stood up and said, "let''s go together."


    Ao Feng


    This time, even Mu Cen was a little surprised, but mu Cen didn''t say anything. Li Shiyuan had already walked out. Ao Feng took the initiative to hold Mu Cen''s hand, and then he followed.


    Mu CEN is smiling to pacify: "Ao Feng, isn''t it good for Dad to accompany you? Don''t you want your father with you? "


    "Mother, I want to go with you." Proud wind is very impolite, "Dad is in, eating too much pressure."


    Make complaints about Li Shiyuan''s Poker faced manners, and then he Tucao: "Niang, do you say that eating with your father like this will not bring you a bad appetite?"


    Mu Cen pursed his lips, and finally he couldn''t help it. He lowered his voice and laughed.


    Proud wind flat mouth, then also followed to smile.


    Naturally, the laughter of mother and son could not escape Li Shiyuan''s ears. He narrowed his eyes and looked at them: "what are you laughing at?"


    "Nothing, nothing." Aofeng waved his hand immediately.


    Mu CEN is calm: "just proud wind and concubine body said a few jokes."


    Li Shiyuan looked at the two people very deeply and made it clear that he didn''t believe them, but he didn''t expose them. Soon, the three people walked out of the shop.


    The small wonton shop in the north of the city is not far away. What it does is not business in the morning, but business in the evening. It is also a unique shop in Kyoto.


    Li Shiyuan didn''t let Rong Jiu follow him. He just took Mu Cen and AO Feng alone.


    But mu CEN is very clear that there are many shadow guards beside Li Shiyuan.


    At night, Dazhou was not as bustling as it was during the day, but it was just as bustling. Mu Cen took Ao Feng by the hand and went to the wonton shop in the north of the city.


    The wonton shop in the north of the city has a unique taste in Kyoto, so many people are attracted to it. From the opening of the market at noon to the end of the evening, there are many people queuing up.


    Ao Feng had never seen such a scene before, and he was surprised: "why so many people?"


    "Because it''s so delicious." Mu Cen answered.


    "Mother, have you been here before?" Ao Feng asked curiously.


    Mu Cen made a sound, and then realized what he had said, so he began to explain: "I haven''t been here, but I''ve heard of it, so if I have a chance to come out, I''ll have a try."


    Ao Feng didn''t think much about it.


    Li Shiyuan took a look at Mu Cen''s words. He could see that Mu Cen''s answer was subconscious, and the latter words were explained by AO Feng. So did Mu Cen come here?


    Li Shiyuan knows about the wonton shop, but the only time Li Shiyuan came here was with Mu Cen.


    The chicken soup wonton here is mu Cen''s favorite. When he was outside the Great Wall, Mu Cen mentioned the chicken soup wonton here countless times, but they didn''t have the chance to come here again. Mu Cen had already left, and now¡ª¡ª


    Li Shiyuan was silent.


    Proud wind is clever waiting, not any impatience, just see small two with wonton come over, proud wind can''t help swallowing saliva, or strange and really hungry.


    "Wait, it''s our turn." Mu Cen coaxes Ao Feng.


    Ao Feng nodded and felt his stomach. After all, Ao Feng''s identity has never been like this. But Aofeng didn''t complain.


    Mucen just stood up. Just as mucen stood up, a man in a hurry came over and nearly hit him. Mucen exclaimed in surprise that there was no time to dodge. Li Shiyuan had quickly dragged mucen to his side, and mucen was very frightened.


    The other party disappeared.


    "Thank you, my husband." Mu Cen recovered and bowed his head to thank him.

 Chapter 793

    Li Shiyuan squinted at Mu Cen: "if you don''t look at the road, you don''t know how to dodge when people come? If the wonton on his plate is just out of the oven, it will be directly splashed on your face. This face is ugly. If it''s disfigured, I can''t see it. "


    It''s mean, but it doesn''t make sense.


    Mu Cen knew that he was wrong. He paid too much attention to Ao Feng, but he didn''t notice the situation outside. Therefore, under such circumstances, Mu Cen didn''t say a word and honestly let Li Shiyuan lecture.


    "I''m not happy to say a few words to you?" Li Shiyuan holds Mu Cen''s chin and looks at him.


    Mu Cen shook his head: "I dare not. It''s just that the face of my concubine''s body is not pleasant. If it''s really disfigured, it''s nothing. "


    Li Shiyuan


    It''s really sharp teeth.


    But looking at the face close at hand, it''s ordinary, but it''s inexplicable. In such an impulse, Li Shiyuan really did it.


    His handsome face suddenly magnified in front of Mu Cen.


    Mu Cen looks at Li Shiyuan unexpectedly, which is a kind of feeling of being caught off guard. Then Mu Cen subconsciously retreats and stops Li Shiyuan.


    This is outside the palace, not inside the bedroom, and they are surrounded by people. The most important thing is that Aofeng is there. Mu Cen doesn''t want to show anything in front of Aofeng.


    And Mu Cen''s refusal made Li Shiyuan squint slightly, but even if he refused, Li Shiyuan''s thin lips inevitably touched Mu Cen''s lips, which felt soft and familiar. He was not a person, but found a familiar breath in this person.


    Is it really an illusion?


    "You refuse me?" Li Shiyuan asked directly.


    Mu Cen a Zheng: "husband, Ao Feng is here."


    She timely took out the proud wind as a shield, Mu Cen should be glad, proud wind''s attention in these never seen scenes, did not pay attention to them, otherwise, Mu Cen will only feel uncomfortable.


    "So if Aofeng isn''t there, you can?" Li Shiyuan raised his eyebrows and asked directly.


    Mu Cen was passive for a moment


    She just looked at Li Shiyuan, did not understand what was wrong, why Li Shiyuan seemed suddenly interested in himself.


    It''s been a long time.


    "Don''t let me know you''re playing hard to get with me, huh?" Li Shiyuan''s voice is not impatient.


    Mu Cen a Leng: "I have no body."


    Li Shiyuan didn''t answer.


    And AO Feng had already pulled Mu Cen''s hand and quickly walked forward: "Niang, you have a position."


    The little figure had already sat down on a small square table. The position was not big. When the three people sat down, they were almost next to each other.


    Ao Feng is sitting in the innermost part consciously, and Mu CEN is sandwiched between father and son.


    Mu CEN is quiet, as if she only needs a little movement to meet Li Shiyuan. In the end, Mu Cen subconsciously pushes towards the proud wind, and forcefully pulls out the distance between herself and Li Shiyuan.


    On the contrary, Ao Feng was crowed by Mu Cen: "Niang, I''m going to fall."


    "I''m sorry, I''m sorry..." Mu Cen just responded.


    Aofeng has been pushed to the edge. Now, Mu Cen quickly pulls Aofeng up, but Aofeng is very heavy. Mu Cen has no strength and is almost taken down by Aofeng. If Li Shiyuan is not quick eyed, mother and son will be humiliated in front of everyone.


    This time, Mu CEN is also embarrassed.


    Ao Feng doesn''t know whether it''s intentional or unintentional: "Niang, you''re sitting on dad''s side. It''s so spacious there. Don''t squeeze me. It''s uncomfortable."


    Mu Cen


    She completely passively leans towards Li Shiyuan. Li Shiyuan just takes a look and doesn''t say anything. Even if Mu CEN is close to Li Shiyuan, she can pull a distance between Li Shiyuan and herself.


    A tiny distance.


    Li Shiyuan looked down and said faintly, "are you afraid that I will poison you, or am I going to harm you?"


    Mu Cen: "it''s not..."


    Li Shiyuan didn''t say anything. He just looked at it and motioned for mu Cen to sit down. This time, Mu Cen was very close to Li Shiyuan. Almost at the moment when Mu Cen was close to Li Shiyuan, he stumbled. Li Shiyuan''s hand held Mu Cen''s waist, but mu Cen was safe.


    It''s just that Li Shiyuan''s hand seems to be on Mu Cen''s waist. He doesn''t mean to loosen it, so it''s natural.


    Mu CEN is more and more passive, the whole person is a little stiff.


    On the contrary, Aofeng is just like a person who has nothing to do. He shakes his legs and looks at the scenery outside the wonton shop. He has a strange look on his face. I don''t know whether he really didn''t notice it or pretended not to see it.


    Mu Cen doesn''t mean to brush Li Shiyuan face to face.


    This kind of intimacy has never happened to Mu Cen for a long time. Suddenly, Mu CEN is not used to it. But in this kind of intimacy, the familiar touch makes Mu Cen feel a little trance.


    It''s like a world apart.


    On the contrary, Li Shiyuan was very calm.


    The second child had already come to the three: "my guest, what would you like to eat?"


    "Wonton in chicken soup, more Porphyra, small wonton." Mu Cen quickly recovered and tried to ease the embarrassment.


    And Li Shiyuan''s thin lips moved, and his words stopped.


    Because Mu Cen has said what he wants to say, and Mu Cen blurts out his preference, which is mu Cen''s and his own.


    "I''ll be right with you, just a moment," the sophomore wrote down


    Xiao Er turns around and goes to the next table.


    Mu Cen ordered well, but he didn''t realize anything. He chatted with AO Feng in a low voice, trying to distract himself from looking at Li Shiyuan.


    Li Shiyuan didn''t say anything, just looked at it.


    Little wonton comes up very quickly.


    Proud wind can''t wait: "hot hot hot."


    "Slow down, no one''s with you." Mu Cen looks at Ao Feng with a smile and wipes Ao Feng with a handkerchief.


    Proud wind eat a sweat, but looking at Mu Cen, or constantly said: "delicious, eat well."


    Mu Cen''s eyebrows were filled with a faint smile, as if seeing Ao Feng''s smile and satisfaction, she felt that everything was worth it. At Ao Feng''s urging, Mu Cen picked up a spoon and ate wonton in small mouthfuls.


    The man who didn''t move was Li Shiyuan.


    "Don''t you like it, dad?" Ao Feng noticed and asked strangely.


    Li Shiyuan denied: "cool, you eat slowly."


    The proud wind makes a sound.


    "You like the cooks here. Call back to the palace." Li Shiyuan said it directly.


    Ao Feng shakes his head: "don''t want it. If you go into the palace, you will have less smoke. It''s not delicious."


    "Who told you about the pyrotechnic gas?" Li Shiyuan asked.

 Chapter 794

    "Mother." Proud wind is direct, "Niang said, it''s not that the imperial kitchen is not good, but less smoke, so hot together may have ziyouwei."


    This naturally made Li Shiyuan look at Mu Cen. Mu Cen coughed and lowered his head to eat wonton to ease his discomfort.


    Mu Cen coughed a few times because he was in a hurry to eat.


    Li Shiyuan''s hand is very natural patting Mu Cen''s back, or such a simple action, let Mu Cen gradually calm down.


    "Thank you, my husband. I just choked it by accident." Mu Cen explained.


    Li Shiyuan said, "when you order something here, you are very familiar with it. You say you haven''t been here. I''m afraid no one will believe you."


    In a word, Mu Cen almost choked again.


    Then she said seriously, "if you listen more, you''ll write it down."


    "When did you hear that?" Li Shiyuan asked naturally, "did your father tell you when he came to Kyoto?"


    "Yes." Mu Cen followed Li Shiyuan''s words.


    Li Shiyuan didn''t go back to mucen immediately. Mucen thought it was over. When mucen bowed his head to eat wonton seriously, his big hand on mucen''s waist was tight. Mucen was stunned and subconsciously looked at it: "husband?"


    "When did your father come to Kyoto?" Li Shiyuan asked again.


    "Ten years ago." Mu Cen answered.


    The answer is casual, but there is a trace to follow. Mu Zhanxiao made a list to Mu Cen about everything before, even these details.


    It''s nothing more than worrying about being asked one day. You know, these are all available.


    So mu Cen carefully wrote it down. Unexpectedly, he really used it here.


    "Ten years ago?" Li Shiyuan repeated, "it was the reign of the former Emperor."


    "Yes." Mu Cen answered.


    When Mu Cen thinks it''s over, Li Shiyuan suddenly looks at Mu Cen deeply. Mu CEN is a little scared, and he doesn''t know where he offended Li Shiyuan.


    Under such circumstances, Mu Cen kept silent and made many mistakes.


    Li Shiyuan''s eyes fell on Mu Cen. He didn''t let Mu Cen off. He said indifferently: "ten years ago, there was no such wonton shop."


    Mu Cen looked at Li Shiyuan in amazement.


    Li Shiyuan put it straight: "this wonton shop was opened nine years ago. Now everyone in Kyoto knows that it was because the queen had been here. So ten years ago, when magistrate Liu came to Beijing, how could he know about this wonton shop? "


    Mu Cen


    This is really unexpected.


    She didn''t know that the wonton shop was only opened nine years ago. When she knew it, the wonton shop was not famous, but it was full of people, so mu Cen didn''t think much about it.


    What''s more, she didn''t know that this wonton shop was famous because she had been here.


    She looked at Li Shiyuan in amazement.


    "So can you explain to me how the magistrate Liu ten years ago knew about this store?" Li Shiyuan looks at Mu Cen sharply.


    Mu Cen


    This time, Mu CEN is really unable to answer, and in such a question, Mu CEN is rarely embarrassed, passively looking at Li Shiyuan.


    At this time, Aofeng didn''t notice the surge of the two people. He quickly ate the wonton in his bowl, patted his belly and said, "eat well."


    "If you like, come back next time." This is what Li Shiyuan said.


    Aofeng''s eyes suddenly lit up: "Dad, can you come again?"


    Li Shiyuan nodded his head and AO Feng said with a smile: "thank you dad."


    Li Shiyuan didn''t say anything.


    Then, Aofeng''s attention was immediately diverted: "Dad, can I go out and have a look? I want to see them play the river lights. "


    Wonton shop is on the moat. At a glance, it is the moat. At this time, many people come here to put lanterns.


    The rise of river lanterns in Dazhou represents all kinds of bad expectations.


    And all this, proud wind has never seen, now curious also in reason.


    "Go ahead." Li Shiyuan agreed unexpectedly.


    Proud wind wants to also don''t want to pull up Mu Cen: "Niang, you go with me."


    Ao Feng wanted to hear Mu Cen tell all kinds of stories. When he was in the palace, Mu Cen also collected many stories about the river lantern. Now that he saw them with his own eyes, Ao Feng naturally wanted to listen to Mu Cen face to face.


    Mu Cen wants to get up even if he doesn''t want to. At least it''s better to follow Ao Feng than to be embarrassed in front of Li Shiyuan. However, Mu Cen knows very well about the previous problem. Li Shiyuan can''t give up so easily. If he can''t find a reasonable reason, it won''t pass.


    There are some things you can''t expose. If you expose them, there will be countless problems involved.


    The result did not expect is, Li Shiyuan even mouth to stop: "your mother''s body is not good, with you so toss, go back not afraid of your mother a serious illness?"


    This time, Ao Feng was shocked. Before Mu Cen spoke, Ao Feng''s head shook like a rattle: "Niang, just sit here and I''ll go myself."


    With that, the proud wind ran away, and Rong Jiu soon followed. There was a shadow guard on the side. It was really impossible for any accident.


    Not to mention, the great Zhou Dynasty is now in a peaceful and prosperous period.


    "Proud wind..." Mu Cen called too late.


    Only Li Shiyuan and Mu Cen are left around. Mu Cen lowers his head and simply eats the wonton in a bowl seriously. He is clearly full. In this case, Mu Cen doesn''t want to face Li Shiyuan.


    Li Shiyuan looked at it without hesitation and did not urge.


    Until Mu Cen couldn''t eat it, Li Shiyuan awkwardly raised Mu Cen''s chin: "Xu Zhenzhen, you have flaws between the lines. I said, don''t let me know that you have something to hide from me. If it doesn''t burn, you can''t afford such consequences."


    Mu CEN is surprised: "I dare not."


    "Better not." Li Shiyuan spoke faintly.


    "I was young at that time, maybe I remember it wrong. But this wonton shop is really what I heard later. It''s just that Aofeng likes it. That''s why I came here. " Mu CEN is still calm on the surface.


    This explanation is reasonable.


    Li Shiyuan won''t argue with Mu Cen about this kind of thing. He will naturally find out who is lying. He is not in a hurry.


    Seeing that Li Shiyuan doesn''t speak, Mu Cen gradually puts down her heart, and her sight falls on AO Feng all the way, for fear that Ao Feng might have something unexpected.


    That''s wholehearted.


    "You like Ao Feng very much?" Li Shiyuan suddenly spoke again.

 Chapter 795

    Mu Cen did not look back, still looking at Ao Feng: "yes, Ao Feng is a very smart child, also very sensible, no one will not like Ao Feng."


    "People in the palace don''t like Ao Feng." Li Shiyuan light mouth, "in their eyes, Ao Feng is also a very difficult to serve the master, yin and Qing uncertain, even the concubines of the harem, want to please Ao Feng, were Ao Feng to make cry, so, in the palace, like Ao Feng, few people, except the empress previously left behind the pro letter is sincere, most people are waiting to see Ao Feng joke."


    This words, let Mu Cen quiet down: "people in the palace are waiting for other princes to be born, in this case, the status of Prince Aofeng will be deprived, is that so?"


    Li Shiyuan did not deny it.


    Mu Cen then looked at Li Shiyuan: "then why so many years, even if the beloved concubine has never had good news?"


    Li Shiyuan did not answer the question: "can you embroider?"


    Mu Cen was stunned.


    "Liuzhou embroidery is also famous all over the world." Li Shiyuan said calmly, "everyone in Liuzhou can be a girl."


    "Yes." Mu Cen quieted down and agreed.


    Liuzhou is also a home of embroidery. Many of the embroiderers in Li''s Embroidery house are from Liuzhou.


    "OK, embroider a purse for me later." What Li Shiyuan said is casual.


    Mu Cen was even more surprised.


    "Is there a problem?" Li Shiyuan asked.


    "No Mu Cen shook his head.


    But how can there be no problem? What does it mean to embroider a purse in Dazhou? Mu Cen doesn''t think Li Shiyuan doesn''t understand it. However, Mu Cen can''t disobey Li Shiyuan''s words. He always thinks that Li Shiyuan wants to do something, but he can''t think of a more suitable one. Finally, Mu Cen keeps silent.


    "I''m waiting for you." Li Shiyuan is reminding Mu Cen.


    Mu Cen said nothing.


    And the proud wind has been playing with sweat, Li Shiyuan looked at it and stood up: "it''s late, it''s time to go back."


    It was completely dark outside.


    Mu Cen didn''t hesitate. He quickly stood up and walked out of the wonton shop. Rong Jiu saw them come out and whispered something to Ao Feng. Ao Feng reluctantly came over and tooted. It was obvious that he didn''t enjoy himself. Only in front of Li Shiyuan, Ao Feng didn''t dare to make a mistake.


    Mu Cen naturally knew what Ao Feng thought. He quietly took Ao Feng''s hand and comforted him in a low voice: "next time, I''ll find another chance to come out. Now I''ve been out for a long time, and your father has been with you for such a long time, so shall we go back?"


    "Oh -" Ao Feng''s voice dragged for a long time, but it was still in front of Mu Cen, "Niang, I know."


    "Good boy." Mu Cen rubbed Ao Feng''s soft hair. When he looked at Ao Feng in his eyebrows, he was full of joy.


    Holding hands, the mother and son quietly walked towards the carriage. Rong Jiu had already opened the door curtain and put his foot on it. Mu Cen first helped Ao Feng to get on the carriage, and then he got on the carriage carefully.


    In the whole process, Li Shiyuan didn''t say a word, just watched quietly.


    It can be seen clearly whether people are sincere and what they say and do. Mu Cen''s kindness to Ao Feng comes from his sincerity without any purpose. Many people in this imperial palace are possessed of ghosts. Like Mu Cen, he has done so, but he has hardly seen it.


    Li Shiyuan lowered his eyebrows and stood for a while.


    Rong Jiu also noticed: "madam is sincere to the young master."


    "Why do you say that?" Li Shiyuan looks at Rong Jiu.


    When asked by Li Shiyuan, Rong Jiu was stunned: "this..."


    Yeah, why?


    As long as you have a little insight, you can see that Mu Cen doesn''t have any ambition. Even if he is a concubine now, Li Shiyuan is almost in Deqing palace, but mu Cen''s mind is still on AO Feng. Li Shiyuan never gives up his mind like other concubines, and Mu Cen never bribes the remake managers.


    It''s hard to guess.


    The purpose of being good to Aofeng is mostly for Li Shiyuan, and Mu Cen''s purpose seems to be just to be good to Aofeng, and he has no other ideas.


    "What kind of relationship can people do regardless of everything?" Li Shiyuan spoke again.


    "This..." Rong Jiu was quiet, and finally told the truth, "fourth master, only his own can do this."


    But everyone knows that the queen has passed away.


    And now


    "Let the people from Li''s Embroidery house come to visit some time." Li Shiyuan spoke faintly.


    "Yes." Although the topic suddenly changed, Rong Jiu didn''t think much about it.


    Li Yan is now in charge of the Li family embroidery room. Many people in the palace personally let Li Yan come into the palace to measure her clothes, so it''s not unusual.


    Li Shiyuan didn''t say anything more and soon turned around and got into the car.


    In the carriage, Mu CEN is still whispering stories with AO Feng. Those stories are all kinds of strange and funny things among the people. Ao Feng stops very seriously, but he can''t stop such a small child. After so long of tiredness, his eyes have drooped.


    "Ao Feng, how about a little sleep?" Mu Cen asked softly.


    Ao Feng is still struggling: "I want to hear it."


    "Good." Mu Cen answered, and the voice came.


    When Li Shiyuan came in, Mu Cen knew, but mu Cen was not distracted. He held Ao Feng so gently. Ao Feng couldn''t resist the sleepiness. His eyelids drooped completely, and the whole person leaned in Mu Cen''s arms and then fell asleep.


    Mu Cen low Lian next eyebrow eye, always gentle looking at, that hand picked up a side of Cape, so cover in the body of Ao Feng, eyebrow eye is full of satisfaction.


    Li Shiyuan watched the whole process, but did not speak. Until the carriage slowly walked towards the Imperial Palace, and AO Feng had fallen into deep sleep, Mu Cen looked up and looked at Li Shiyuan.


    The carriage was very quiet.


    Li Shiyuan didn''t take a look at Mu Cen, so quietly turned the book, didn''t mean to talk, Mu Cen didn''t take the initiative to speak.


    When passing through the market, the market has long been deserted by the bustle of the day. Occasionally, several stalls are cleaning up, but mu Cen''s eyes suddenly look at one of the stalls. Because the carriage is not fast in the market, Mu Cen can see it clearly.


    It was a hairpin, just a very common silver hairpin, made into the shape of Magnolia.


    Mu Cen entered his eyes because he remembered that the first hairpin Li Shiyuan gave him was a magnolia shaped hairpin, but it was made of high-quality jade. But with Mu Cen''s departure, the hairpins were all sealed in the palace.


    Up to now, Fengqing palace is still uninhabited. Everything of Mu CEN is in Fengqing palace and has never been moved away.

 Chapter 796

    Once Mu Cen wanted to go back, but now, Mu Cen can''t get close to Fengqing palace. Fengqing palace is the most heavily guarded place in this deep palace.


    Because everyone knows that Li Shiyuan sleeps most of the time in Fengqing palace, not in Yulong palace. That''s Li Shiyuan''s yearning for mu Cen, which no one can surpass.


    And everyone knows that the person who is in charge of Fengqing palace is the future queen. So for the sake of Fengqing palace, the concubines in the harem almost tried their best, but for so many years, no one has ever succeeded.


    "What are you looking at?" Li Shiyuan''s voice suddenly came. He didn''t know when he had put down his book, so he asked Mu Cen.


    Mu Cen recovered his mind, but he had already restored his honorific title to Li Shiyuan: "tell the emperor, I''m not looking at anything."


    She didn''t mean to talk much.


    But Li Shiyuan had already followed Mu Cen''s line of sight to see in the past for a long time. At a glance, he understood that Mu Cen was looking at the silver hairpin that had not been picked up yet.


    After being quiet, Li Shiyuan didn''t ask much. He just opened the car curtain and explained a few words. The carriage slowly stopped at the market. Li Shiyuan didn''t get off the car, but continued to look at the book, as if he didn''t pay attention to Mu Cen''s meaning.


    Mu Cen was stunned. She couldn''t recover for a moment, but she didn''t speak either. A strange balance was maintained in the car.


    Until the curtain of the door is suddenly lifted, Rong Jiu comes in with a wooden box. It''s not a strange wood. It''s no ordinary thing. Li Shiyuan takes the wooden box, but mu Cen can clearly feel that Rong Jiu takes a look at himself. Mu CEN is a little confused.


    Then the curtain was lowered.


    Rong Jiu retreated.


    Li Shiyuan put the wooden box in his hand for a while, but mu Cen was a little strange. The wooden box looked ordinary at a glance, which was not what Li Shiyuan would look at. Now?


    But now, Li Shiyuan didn''t say anything, as if he was very interested in the wooden box in front of him.


    Mu Cen didn''t think much.


    Until Li Shiyuan looked at himself: "take it."


    Mu Cen was stunned: "emperor, is this for my concubine?"


    "Didn''t you stare all the time before?" Li Shiyuan spoke faintly, without any emotional ups and downs.


    The wooden box has been handed to Mu Cen. Mu Cen passively takes it. After a moment''s silence, Mu Cen opens the wooden box. When he sees the hairpin he saw lying in it, Mu CEN is stunned. He really didn''t expect that he just took a look, but Li Shiyuan noticed it.


    This¡ª¡ª


    Mu Cen''s heart beat suddenly fast up, the wooden box so by Mu Cen grasp in the hand, her low astringent eyebrows with a trace of complex emotions, for a long time did not show in the face.


    When he looked at Li Shiyuan again, Mu Cen''s voice was always calm: "I thank you for your kindness."


    Li Shiyuan glanced at Mu Cen faintly, then suddenly said: "don''t you like it?"


    "I like it." Mu Cen didn''t deny it.


    Previously, he didn''t feel much about Magnolia. Mu Cen was not a flower lover. But after Li Shiyuan gave the hairpin of Magnolia, he had a good feeling for it, because it was from Li Shiyuan. So it''s impossible for mu Cen to say something against his will.


    Even though she is no longer Mu Cen, what about it? It''s impossible to change what you like.


    "All the women in the palace like the gorgeous peony or the gentle rose. I''ve never seen anyone like Magnolia Li Shiyuan suddenly chatted with Mu Cen.


    Mu Cen listened quietly and didn''t speak.


    "Do you know who loved Magnolia the most in the palace?" Li Shiyuan asked Mu Cen, this time, his eyes seemed to be more deep.


    Mu Cen calmed down and shook his head calmly: "I don''t know."


    "Queen." Li Shiyuan said calmly, but when he mentioned Mu Cen, there was a trace of sadness in Li Shiyuan''s eyes, but it soon disappeared.


    Mu Cen doesn''t have an interface, so he looks at Li Shiyuan calmly.


    "In Fengqing palace, the queen planted some magnolias." Li Shiyuan seems to recall, "those magnolias were planted by the queen herself. I also feel strange. I asked the queen why she likes magnolias."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    "The queen said that because the first hairpin I gave her was the hairpin of Magnolia, I fell in love with it after a long time." Li Shiyuan said with a smile, as if thinking of Mu Cen, his eyes softened.


    Mu Cen listened, did not expect Li Shiyuan to say such a word, in the wide sleeve open hand tight, for a long time did not say a word, just so quiet listening.


    "And the hairpin you happened to see was like magnolia, so I asked Rong Jiu to buy it back." Li Shiyuan also explained his motivation.


    Mu CEN is very clear that Li Shiyuan is testing.


    Try again in various ways.


    Even if Mu Cen sees it at a glance, it doesn''t mean Mu Cen likes it, but Li Shiyuan buys it by himself. Mu Cen can cause himself great trouble by saying a little wrong in this matter.


    Mu Cen didn''t speak calmly until Li Shiyuan finished saying: "the emperor''s deep love for her is clear to the people of the whole Zhou Dynasty. My concubine just looks at it. The hairpin is just outside. That''s why I can see it clearly. It doesn''t mean anything else. "


    Li Shiyuan picked an eyebrow and looked at Mu Cen: "so the meaning of loving imperial concubine is not to like this hairpin?"


    "The emperor sent it to me. I''m happy. It''s just such a metaphor that I dare not touch. " Mu Cen tells the truth.


    That''s an open attitude.


    Li Shiyuan looked at Mu Cen, his eyes gradually deepened, but he didn''t say a word.


    Mu Cen did not take the initiative to speak, the carriage slowly toward the direction of the imperial palace.


    Until the carriage stopped at the Meridian Gate, the soft sedan in the palace was waiting. Li Shiyuan got out of the carriage, and Mu Cen still held Ao Feng. Ao Feng didn''t wake up.


    One side of the slave is very natural to take over the proud wind.


    But mu Cen refused: "just come to my palace."


    "Yes, Madame." The slaves dare not say more.


    At the age of Aofeng, she weighs a lot. It''s hard for mu Cen''s body to hold Aofeng. However, because it''s Aofeng, no matter how hard it is, Mu Cen won''t let go of her hand and just hold it.


    Li Shiyuan has a look, Mu Cen has been hard to hold the proud wind to the soft sedan chair.


    On the software, Mu Cen faltered slightly for a moment, and the slave exclaimed. On the contrary, Li Shiyuan''s speed was very fast, which had already dragged Mu Cen''s waist to avoid Mu Cen accidentally falling to the ground.


    And the warm palm, through the material, the temperature, let Mu Cen a Zheng.

 Chapter 797

    In the end, she didn''t say anything. When Mu Cen thought that Li Shiyuan would let go when he held him, Li Shiyuan''s hand naturally put on Mu Cen''s waist and didn''t let go again.


    Now, Mu Cen didn''t know.


    "Why do you have to be reluctant to move?" Li Shiyuan asked directly.


    Mu Cen bowed his head and explained gently: "I''m just careless."


    "You can let the slaves come." Li Shiyuan spoke faintly.


    "If your highness falls asleep, he will probably wake up. If he wakes up, he will lose his temper if he doesn''t sleep well. It''s better for me to send him back all the way." Mu Cen''s explanation is also very natural.


    It''s really a child''s nature.


    No matter how mature Aofeng is, he is only a child after all, so under such circumstances, if he wakes up after changing hands, he will start to lose his temper.


    Mu Cen couldn''t give up at all.


    Li Shiyuan looked at Mu Cen so deeply, but he didn''t say anything.


    On the contrary, Mu Cen took the initiative to say: "emperor, it''s late at night. You can go back to the imperial dragon hall. I''ll send your highness back."


    With that, Mu Cen did not look at Li Shiyuan.


    Li Shiyuan raised his eyebrows: "are you driving me away?"


    "I dare not." Mu CEN is calm.


    On the contrary, Li Shiyuan didn''t say anything more, and his tone became colder: "then the princess will send the prince back."


    "Yes, I do." Mu Cen answered.


    Then, Li Shiyuan ignored Mu Cen and turned to walk towards the Yulong hall. Mu Cen watched Li Shiyuan leave, and the slaves kneeling all around him got up until Li Shiyuan disappeared. The soft sedan slowly walked towards the east palace.


    Mu Cen''s eyes fell on AO Feng. Ao Feng Baji, and he was closer to Mu Cen: "Niang, Niang, don''t go..."


    "Mother is here." Mu Cen''s voice is very light, that hand held the hand of Ao Feng.


    It seems that in an instant, the proud wind calms down, the frown spreads out, turns to a comfortable position, and soon falls asleep again.


    Until the soft sedan stopped at the gate of the east palace.


    Linglong is waiting at the door.


    See Mu Cen holding Ao Feng, that kind of hard, exquisite can see at a glance, she quickly walked forward: "Niang Niang, maidservant to hold your highness is good."


    "Good." Mu Cen didn''t insist any more.


    Linglong grew up watching Aofeng, and naturally knows how to deal with all kinds of situations of Aofeng, so mucen is at ease.


    Linglong and nimble took over Aofeng. As expected, Aofeng didn''t wake up, but just struggled for a while. It seemed that he was not happy about changing the environment, but he still felt at ease.


    "It''s been a lot of hard work." Linglong is sincere thanks.


    At least the appearance of Mu Cen makes Li Shiyuan pay more attention to Aofeng. Otherwise, over the years, Li Shiyuan almost seems to have forgotten Aofeng, not to mention appearing in the east palace. Even on weekdays, he seldom cares about everything about Aofeng.


    Now, everything is different.


    Based on this, Linglong is grateful.


    "It''s not hard." Mu Cen laughed and explained carefully, "Your Highness is very tired in the afternoon. I''m afraid he will have a dream at night. Let the slaves watch more. Prepare some soothing soup in advance. If you have a dream, give it to your highness. Otherwise, I''m afraid your highness won''t have a good rest. After all, I have to go to taifuna tomorrow. "


    "I know." Linglong wrote it down carefully.


    After that, Lingling didn''t stay in the same place any longer, and quickly took Aofeng to go in. Mu Cen yelled in the same place, but didn''t mean to turn back. Until Linglong took Aofeng out of her sight, Mu Cen turned slowly.


    Almost also in the moment of turning around, Mu Cen vomited a mouthful of blood, it was the feeling of exhaustion, almost unable to support.


    In the afternoon, I spent too much energy, not to mention when I was outside the palace. Even if I was in the palace for a few days, I didn''t spend as much energy as I did in this half day.


    She can''t hold on.


    Mu Cen stood in the same place, supporting the pillar for a long time, as if he had just calmed down.


    Until Mu Cen looks good, he slowly walks out of the east palace.


    The slaves are still waiting outside. When they see Mu Cen, they face up and say, "Niang Niang, I will send you back to Deqing palace."


    Mu Cen nodded. With the help of the slave, Mu Cen got on the soft sedan chair.


    Just holding the slave''s hand, Mu Cen always trembled, as if with great effort, just reluctantly got on the soft sedan chair. When approaching the soft sedan chair, Mu Cen''s eyes had been slowly closed, as if he could not open them.


    The soft sedan chair goes towards the direction of Deqing palace.


    Deqing palace is close to Lenggong. It''s still a long way to go back. When Mu Cen''s soft sedan arrived at Deqing palace, the servants of Deqing palace were ready. They knelt down together and said, "I''ll see you, lady, thousand years old, thousand years old."


    In front of is Xiaolian, Xiaolian has noticed something wrong with mucen at the first sight, her face changed, quickly came forward: "Niang Niang, maidservant help you to have a rest."


    "Good." Mu Cen answered.


    When Xiao Lian supports Mu Cen, Mu Cen almost relies on Xiao Lian.


    Xiaolian was very nervous: "Niang Niang, I''ll pass you the imperial doctor."


    "No. Help me cook the medicine and bring it to the palace. " Mu Cen orders lightly.


    Xiaolian doesn''t dare to hesitate. After taking Mu Cen to the bedroom, Xiaolian turns around and walks towards the small kitchen. She is sent by Mu Zhanxiao. Naturally, she knows Mu Cen''s situation. Mu Cen''s medicine can''t be stopped for a moment. It may kill Mu Cen at any time.


    But during this period of time, Li Shiyuan''s frequent in and out, resulting in Mu Cen medication time is not on time, coupled with the emergence of proud wind, so that now is the accumulation of disease, some out of control.


    Xiaolian is worried.


    Mu Cen leaned on the bed like this, and the feeling of conic heart became more and more obvious. His chest was stuffy and his breath was short, as if his breathing was not smooth. Mu Cen knew very well that this was not a good thing.


    The last time this happened, she lay for half a month to get up.


    Now the situation is far worse than the last one.


    Mu Cen slowly for a long time, desperately coughing, until the dirty blood in her throat was vomited out, her breathing gradually eased up, but her face was pale.


    When Xiaolian came, what she saw was such a picture. Her face turned white and she quickly walked towards Mu Cen: "Niang Niang, I''m going to let Mu adults have a look."


    "No Mucen stopped Xiaolian, "don''t tell him anything now."


    Mu Cen avoids Mu Zhanxiao''s worry.


    Li Shiyuan has been in and out of Deqing palace frequently. If Mu Zhanxiao comes, he may cause unnecessary misunderstanding and trouble.

 Chapter 798

    Mu CEN is not afraid of his own accident. He is worried that Mu Zhanxiao will be involved. The crime of bullying you is a capital crime. But mu Zhanxiao couldn''t say anything.


    Therefore, the less people know about the current situation, the better.


    Recently, Mu Zhanxiao didn''t appear in Deqing palace because he knew Li Shiyuan was in and out of Deqing palace frequently, and mu centuoren had talked to him. Mu Zhanxiao also understood this truth.


    So mu Zhanxiao didn''t know about the situation in Deqing palace, and the only one who knew was Xiaolian.


    Xiaolian heard Mu Cen''s words, and her brows tightened tightly: "Niang Niang, but you are like this..."


    "The palace is fine." Mu Cen answered, "I know the situation of my palace. It''s useless for you to let Mu come."


    Xiaolian doesn''t speak any more because it''s true.


    She quickly handed the medicine to Mu Cen, and Mu Cen drank it quickly. Because of the bitterness of the medicine juice, Mu Cen almost vomited out. Finally, she completely suppressed this emotion.


    Xiaolian watched anxiously.


    Until Mu Cen finished drinking, Xiao Lian handed a piece of rock sugar, which Mu Cen held in his mouth.


    "Niang Niang, you haven''t taken the prescription prescribed by Ji Yi nu." Xiaolian reminds Mu Cen.


    Mu Cen said: "you take it."


    "Well, I''ll go now." Xiaolian soon turned around again.


    Ji Chang came to see Mu Cen today, and all the prescriptions are for replenishing qi and blood, which is of no use to Mu Cen, but there is no harm, so mu Cen won''t refuse.


    Until Mu Cen took all the medicine and washed, he fell asleep.


    But mu Cen didn''t sleep for long. Suddenly, the eunuch''s sharp voice came from outside the Deqing Palace: "the emperor has arrived."


    This, the original quiet Deqing palace suddenly lively up.


    You know, Cheng Dezhu always informs the emperor about his concubines'' bedtime. If the emperor turns over the sign, Cheng Dezhu will appear in the palace of the concubines, pick up the people, and send them back after the bedtime.


    And Mu Cen has been in Deqing palace for such a long time. Although Li Shiyuan came every day, he never stayed, let alone summoned Mu Cen to sleep. So it''s not true that Mu Cen was favored in this palace. After all, which favored concubine didn''t touch the emperor''s rain.


    But now, Li Shiyuan arrived at Deqing Palace at this time. Naturally, the servants of Deqing palace were nervous.


    The slaves knelt down and said, "I see the emperor, long live the emperor, long live the emperor."


    Li Shiyuan walked into Deqing palace and squinted: "where''s your master?"


    "Back to the emperor, the empress had a rest some time ago. Suddenly the emperor came, Xiaolian had gone in to inform the empress." The little eunuch knelt on the ground and explained with fear.


    Li Shiyuan was quiet, but he didn''t say anything: "get up."


    "Thank you, Emperor longen." The minions just got up, and they stood in the same place.


    On the contrary, Li Shiyuan said faintly: "don''t pass it on. I''ll go in and have a look."


    Naturally, the slaves did not dare to stop him. Li Shiyuan went to the bedroom. Cheng Dezhu had already stood outside and did not follow him.


    You know, today, people from the house of internal affairs came to ask Li Shiyuan who was to serve him tonight, but Li Shiyuan didn''t turn over a sign. During this period of time, Li Shiyuan was all like this. Those ministers began to worry again, so they frequently asked people from the house of internal affairs to come to ask.


    It is obviously out of time to have a prince this big week.


    But Li Shiyuan was very direct. After he dismissed the people from the house of internal affairs, he took the initiative to come to the palace of Deqing. You know, for so many years, only concubines served in the palace. Li Shiyuan never went to the palace of a concubine like this, even the beloved concubine Xi.


    But this appearance not startling Mu Cen actually time and again refreshed Cheng Dezhu''s cognition.


    Cheng Dezhu had to look at Mu Cen with new eyes.


    But Cheng Dezhu didn''t show such emotion. Instead, he carefully managed everything in Deqing palace to the extreme. No matter the slaves or the bodyguards, they all sent more people. What Deqing palace could get was equal to or even surpass Princess Xi.


    But there is nothing wrong with doing so.


    After all, both Ao Feng and Li Shiyuan come and go frequently, so the people in the harem dare not say anything more, even if they have some opinions, and dare not come to the door to make trouble.


    The most important thing is that Mu Cen didn''t seem to be in favor. He was, and still is, quietly guarding the pure land of Deqing palace, and was not affected by anything.


    This is what Cheng Dezhu admires most.


    unmoved either by gain or loss.


    In this palace, only the late empress Mu CEN is the one who really does not spoil or disgrace.


    Cheng Dezhu collected his thoughts and stood so quietly.


    But Li Shiyuan has already entered the bedroom.


    ¡­¡­


    In the palace¡ª¡ª


    Although Mu Cen''s martial arts skills have been completely abolished, she is still vigilant. When Xiao Lian came in, Mu Cen had already opened her eyes. Over the years, Mu Cen''s sleep has been very shallow, and she knows it clearly with a little wind and grass.


    See Xiaolian panic run in, mucen quiet, just asked: "Xiaolian, what happened, so panic."


    Mu Cen has struggled to stand up, but her face is still pale and frightening. Even if she struggles to get up, the whole person seems to be tottering, not so smooth.


    Xiaolian immediately stepped forward and held Mu Cen. Then she whispered, "empress, Huang has come up."


    "The emperor?" Mu Cen was stunned.


    "Yes, the emperor is here. He is outside now." Xiaolian also some inexplicable, "no sign, suddenly came."


    "I know." Mu CEN is a quick reaction, "help this palace change clothes."


    "Yes." Xiaolian knows that this is not right, but she can''t do anything. In the end, she can only stand up quickly, take Mu Cen''s clothes and wait for mu Cen to change clothes.


    Mu Cen stood in the same place, took a long time to ease over, in front of is no longer a dark, but can safely support the bed to stand up.


    She slowly toward the direction of Xiaolian, Xiaolian take good clothes to see, immediately went to the front of mucen: "Niang Niang, you don''t move, maidservant came."


    "Good." Mu Cen answered.


    But mu Cen''s mind is not here. She thinks about Li Shiyuan and doesn''t understand why Li Shiyuan suddenly appears here.


    While Xiaolian is changing clothes for Muchen, footsteps are heard outside the door. Muchen looks at it. Xiaolian has noticed the people coming for the first time.


    This, Xiaolian scared kneel on the ground: "maidservant see the emperor, long live the emperor, long live the emperor."


    It was Li Shiyuan who came in.


    Mu Cen returned to God and blessed himself: "I have seen the emperor." Then, Mu Cen just light mouth, "the emperor is so late, how to suddenly arrive at minister concubine here."

 Chapter 799

    Li Shiyuan brushed her sleeve and Xiaolian stood up immediately.


    Mu Cen didn''t let Xiao Lian continue. She said calmly: "you go out first."


    "Yes." Xiaolian doesn''t dare to hesitate, so she goes out. Before she goes out, she looks at mucen anxiously.


    Mu Cen smiles at Xiao Lian. Then she looks at Li Shiyuan. She is not impatient.


    Her blouse had been put on again, and Li Shiyuan''s eyes also came over. The first time he smelled the smell of Medicine on Mu Cen''s body. The strong smell of medicine covered the smell of sandalwood in the house, but it was not bad.


    "I can''t come?" Li Shiyuan asked.


    "I dare not. This big week belongs to the emperor. Naturally, the emperor will go wherever he wants Mu Cen answered calmly, calm.


    Li Shiyuan made a sound and suddenly walked to Mu Cen.


    Mu Cen was stunned and stood still.


    "What do you think I''m here for?" Li Shiyuan asked suddenly.


    Mu Cen''s face did not change: "the emperor''s mind, I can''t guess."


    "Ah --" Li Shiyuan released Mu Cen and sneered, "lady Shufei, I can''t guess. Which of the concubines in this palace is not in my mind. Lady, it''s good. I don''t even bother to guess. I don''t care at all? "


    Mu Cen didn''t answer.


    Li Shiyuan is deliberately looking for trouble. Mu Cen can''t be unaware of it.


    But mu Cen can''t really guess why Li Shiyuan suddenly turned back. In these days, their time together must be due to Aofeng. If it wasn''t for Aofeng, Li Shiyuan wouldn''t have seen Mu Cen more.


    And Mu Cen was made a lady, also because of the proud wind.


    Mu Cen now such appearance, she still has self-knowledge, absolutely not arrogant think Li Shiyuan is because of his own.


    In this palace, any maid may be more beautiful than mu censheng.


    Mu CEN is good for nothing except that he is not frightening.


    So under such circumstances, when Li Shiyuan appears here, Mu Cen really can''t guess. If he can''t guess, keeping silent is the best policy.


    "I ask you something." Li Shiyuan has come to Mu Cen, half forced to let Mu Cen look at himself.


    Mu Cen did not resist, her voice is also very calm: "because my concubine and self-knowledge, so do not want to guess."


    This words, just let Li Shiyuan sneer, looking at Mu Cen''s eyes more heavy a few minutes: "self-knowledge what?"


    Mu Cen laughed: "I know very well why I can sit in the position of Shufei, so I don''t think about it. When the emperor appears in the palace, the only thing I can think about is that his Highness the prince or the emperor has forgotten something in the palace. "


    "I have forgotten something. Why come here in person?" Li Shiyuan asked coldly, "what''s the matter with the prince? Why do I have to pass on?"


    That''s the truth.


    Mu Cen didn''t avoid Li Shiyuan''s eyes. He was quiet for a moment: "please forgive me, I really don''t know."


    Li Shiyuan also looked at Mu Cen, through Mu Cen''s eyes, want to see Mu Cen''s real thoughts.


    But this pair of eyes looks very clear, and seems to hide a lot of secrets, dense a thin layer of fog, but how can not wear through.


    Li Shiyuan lowered his eyebrows and released Mu Cen: "you are my concubine. When I come, don''t you know that you should be my servant? When you entered the palace, didn''t those mothers teach you? "


    Teaching must be teaching.


    It''s just that Mu Cen never cared.


    Mu Cen never thought that day would come. And her body may not be able to bear such things. So mu Cen will not forget this aspect.


    As a result, Li Shiyuan coldly said such words, but mu Cen was flustered.


    Mu CEN is very clear about her physical condition. She is not perfect. She has also had a child. Because she has not considered such things, Mu Cen naturally does not deliberately deal with these things. If Li Shiyuan touches her, everything will be exposed.


    So¡ª¡ª


    Even if Li Shiyuan did not doubt his identity, in the case of women''s infidelity, especially in the palace, the result can be imagined.


    All in all, no matter which point, in such a situation, it is not good for mu Cen.


    Mu Cen''s brain turns fast, thinking about how to deal with the current situation.


    "How can I see Lady Shu''s unwilling face?" Li Shiyuan''s voice sank.


    Mu Cen coughed lightly, and then spoke faintly. His voice was a little hoarse because he coughed a lot: "the emperor dotes on my concubine, so I''m very happy. But I''m afraid I can''t serve the emperor well because of my body. On the contrary, it makes the emperor uncomfortable, so I can''t afford it. "


    Li Shiyuan didn''t speak and looked at it quietly.


    Mu Cen has gone to Li Shiyuan: "my concubine is waiting on the emperor to change clothes."


    Mu Cen didn''t say much about the rest.


    She put her slender hand on Li Shiyuan''s waist seal and lowered her head to untie Li Shiyuan''s waist seal. However, Mu Cen''s speed was not fast, and occasionally she could hear a few light coughs. Even the hand that untied the waist seal would tremble slightly, as if she could not use any strength.


    And Li Shiyuan didn''t say anything in the whole process, just looked at it like this.


    Mu CEN is not impatient. One by one, he takes off Li Shiyuan''s clothes and hangs them on the side. Mu Cen was already out of breath last night, but in front of Li Shiyuan, Mu Cen didn''t show such embarrassment.


    Until Li Shiyuan had only Qiu Yi left, Mu Cen''s action stopped, and Li Shiyuan''s hand had grabbed Mu Cen.


    Mu Cen was stunned.


    The next moment, Li Shiyuan bent down to hold Mu Cen, directly back to the bed, Mu Cen''s heart beat very fast, fast almost jumped out of the throat in an instant.


    She wants to stop, but her identity is powerless to stop. Besides, if Li Shiyuan really wants to be strong, Mu Cen can''t resist. If she resists, it will only affect the innocent slaves in Deqing palace.


    Finally, Mu Cen sighed silently.


    Until Li Shiyuan put Mu Cen on the bed.


    Mu Cen''s palm subconsciously grasps the bed sheet, it seems to be a little nervous, but mu Cen knows that it is in the face of such a situation and at a loss.


    Want to calm down, or as if with this person''s sandalwood fragrance close, also can''t calm down.


    Gradually, the smell of sandalwood on Li Shiyuan''s body has covered the smell of Medicine on Mu Cen''s body. This person''s thin lips fall on Mu Cen''s neck, just like the breeze, which is very light, but also makes people want to be.


    "Why, didn''t Aifei want to?" Li Sheng''s voice is calm, picking eyebrows to see Mu Cen.


    Mu Cen did not dodge: "I dare not."


    "That''s not a dare attitude?" Li Shiyuan''s eyes fell on Mu Cen''s body. "When you enter the palace, Mammy will teach you how to serve me?"

 Chapter 800

    Li Shiyuan didn''t mean to give up,


    Mu Cen watched Li Shiyuan calm down, and suddenly he was a little dull and unhappy.


    When Mu Cen was still there, she knew that Li Shiyuan was helpless on the throne, so there could not be only one concubine in the harem. But now under such circumstances, Mu Cen suddenly thought that over the years, the concubines of the harem also served Li Shiyuan like this.


    Unspeakable bitterness, as if no way to ease up.


    "Well?" Li Shiyuan urged.


    But everyone who knows Li Shiyuan well knows that this kind of urging has already represented his impatience. The next moment, this impatience will be completely exposed.


    Mu Cen bit his lower lip lightly, and raised his slender arm, slowly embracing Li Shiyuan''s neck.


    I haven''t been so close for a long time. I''m not familiar with the action any more, but now it seems very strange.


    No one is more familiar than Muchen.


    But when all the familiar things were put in front of him, Mu Cen was just like the person who was born astringent, cramped and nervous.


    However, Li Shiyuan''s patience is excellent. He just looks at what Mu Cen can do.


    This kind of action, in Li Shiyuan''s view, should have been ordinary, but mu Cen just let Li Shiyuan become apathetic, can''t say why, it is an instinctive impulse, let Li Shiyuan can''t break away from this situation.


    It seems that there is no emotion left except plunder and possession.


    And Mu Cen didn''t feel li Shiyuan''s impulse. This time, Mu Cen was slightly surprised. She subconsciously looked at Li Shiyuan.


    "Is Aifei satisfied?" Li Shiyuan asked casually.


    But the hand holding Mu Cen''s waist suddenly forced. In this entanglement, the two people''s clothes were in a mess, and the bed sheets were also folded.


    Mu Cen''s face turned red and lowered his head. Compared with the previous paleness, his face now looked much better.


    And because of the tension, the feeling of breathing is coming again.


    However, Li Shiyuan lacks Mu Cen''s patience when he takes the initiative. It''s a man''s instinct. He doesn''t want to let Mu Cen do whatever he wants. Because of Mu Cen''s influence on himself, Li Shiyuan''s heart gets upset.


    There were countless concubines in the harem, and many of them were called by Li Shiyuan.


    But no one has ever been able to make Li Shiyuan have such an impulse. It seems that he can''t wait to get close to Li Shiyuan, but the plain looking Mu Cen easily does it.


    It''s a sense of familiarity.


    How can not break through the sense of familiarity.


    In such a situation, Li Shiyuan just wanted to find a way to vent and take back his initiative. It''s not a good thing for Li Shiyuan that this kind of thing is grasped by a woman.


    But in Li Shiyuan''s plunder, Mu Cen suddenly pushed Li Shiyuan away regardless of everything.


    In Li Shiyuan''s sudden action, he seemed to be unable to bear the pain that he had repressed in his chest. He even ignored his identity and style and pushed Li Shiyuan away. Li Shiyuan was suddenly pushed by Mu Cen, which made Mu Cen struggle out of his arms.


    Mu Cen didn''t go far, but coughed desperately.


    Soon, the original clean ground has appeared bloodstain, Mu Cen''s face instantly turned white, the soles of his feet softened, as if he could not stand.


    Li Shiyuan''s face changed. He knew that Mu Cen was not pretending.


    He knows that Mu Cen''s health is not good. Ji Changjin has made it clear, but he didn''t expect that Mu Cen''s health is beyond Li Shiyuan''s expectation. I''m afraid Ji Changjin is serious.


    Soon, Li Shiyuan reacts, already picked up Mu Cen, and then sternly cheers: "pass on Ji Yinv."


    "Yes." Xiaolian doesn''t know what happened inside, so she answers immediately and goes out soon.


    All of a sudden, the Deqing palace was in chaos again, with bright lights.


    And Mu Cen seems to be dying. On the bed, Li Shiyuan holds Mu Cen''s wrist. When he pinches Mu Cen''s pulse, Li Shiyuan breathes a sigh of relief. But mu Cen''s pulse is so weak that it seems that he will leave at any time.


    Li Shiyuan''s brows never unfolded from beginning to end.


    "Xu Zhenzhen, what disease are you? Why are you so unpredictable?" Li Shiyuan asked Mu Cen with his name and surname.


    Mu Cen couldn''t answer a word.


    Mu CEN is the apprentice of ghost hand, so is Li Shiyuan. What Mu Cen can''t solve, Li Shiyuan can''t solve, so Li Shiyuan would question Mu Cen like this.


    Mu Cen shook his head: "I have been like this since I was a child."


    It''s hard to be short.


    Then, Mu Cen closed his eyes, and his voice was still weak: "please forgive me. I can''t serve the emperor."


    It''s really powerless.


    Li Shiyuan didn''t speak in the whole process, and then Mu Cen stopped talking, so he closed his eyes quietly. If not for the weak breath, Li Shiyuan really thought Mu Cen would die.


    This kind of picture is very similar to Mu Cen who came out of the dreamland before. It''s the same. He is dying and his life is hanging on the line.


    Li Shiyuan''s face is more and more heavy, but he never leaves Mu Cen''s bedroom.


    ¡­¡­


    Xiaolian immediately went to pass on Ji Changjin. Without hesitation, Ji Changjin went to the Deqing palace for the first time. Ji Changjin was also impressed by the master of the Deqing palace, but he didn''t expect that it would become like this in such a short time.


    Ji Changjin''s face also appears very serious.


    Xiaolian sends Ji Chang to Deqing Palace today, and immediately turns to find Mu Zhanxiao. Mu Zhanxiao is working tonight. Xiaolian tells Mu Cen the truth.


    Mu Zhanxiao''s face changed: "as a slave of the empress, you didn''t remind her to take medicine regularly?"


    "Lord mu." Xiaolian kneels down in panic. "The maid reminds me, but when the empress and Her Highness are together, no one is allowed to disturb her. Later, the empress forgets and doesn''t take care of the medicine until the evening."


    This is the truth.


    Mu Zhanxiao also knows Mu Cen''s heart to Ao Feng. He will not be distracted by AO Feng wholeheartedly. Mu Zhanxiao knows Mu Cen''s temper better. No one can change what Mu Cen has decided. What''s more, Xiaolian is just a slave.


    "How is your mother now?" Asked Mu Zhanxiao.


    "The emperor passed on the story of Ji Yinv. I''m afraid the situation is not very good." Xiaolian answers.


    "Is the emperor here?" Mu Zhanxiao twisted his eyebrows.


    "Yes." Xiaolian said this period of time again, "and tonight, the emperor came all of a sudden. Mr. mu, this matter... "

 Chapter 801

    "I see. You go back first. Pay attention to yourself. " Mu Zhanxiao reminds Xiaolian, "tell me the situation of your mother at any time."


    "Yes." Xiaolian did not dare to hesitate. Soon, Xiaolian left in a hurry.


    Mu Zhanxiao wants to go to the Deqing palace, but he knows very well that when Li Shiyuan is there, his ID soldiers are not allowed to appear in the Deqing palace, but mu Zhanxiao is also worried about the situation of Mu Cen.


    But in the end, Mu Zhanxiao put down such worries. After all, for mu Zhanxiao, Mu Cen has always been a person who knows the right way. She will protect her life from any accident when she comes back to Aofeng and Li Shiyuan.


    In this way of thinking, Mu Zhanxiao gradually calmed down, thinking about finding a time to go to Deqing palace.


    ¡­¡­


    At that time¡ª¡ª


    In Deqing palace.


    When Ji Chang came here, Mu Cen didn''t wake up and was still sleeping. Ji Changjin sees Li Shiyuan and is about to say hello, but Li Shiyuan waves his hand and signals Ji Changjin to get up.


    Ji Changjin immediately gets up and walks towards Mu Cen. Seeing Mu Cen''s appearance, Ji Changjin''s brow is locked and soon gives Mu Cen a pulse.


    Li Shiyuan calmly stood aside and asked, "what''s the situation with Shufei?"


    "As usual." Ji Chang now also directly, "it''s not much different from when the maidservant came before, it''s just that the empress now seems to be too tired and enters the self dormancy period to repair. The pulse of Niang Niang is not very different from that before. She looks stable, but in such a stable state, she can only feel the faint breath, just like -- "


    Ji Changjin said quietly, and then said word by word: "life is not long."


    Li Shiyuan''s face remained unchanged and listened quietly. Ji Changjin''s identity is here. Even if Ji Changjin''s words are ugly, Li Shiyuan will not be angry.


    There was a moment of silence in the palace, and then Li Shiyuan told us what happened today.


    Ji Changjin''s face changed slightly, and then he continued: "emperor, the body of the empress is not suitable to work. If she can''t move, she won''t move. Most of the time, she looks the same as usual, but it doesn''t mean nothing. The empress may just bear not to speak. Once it breaks out, it will be fatal."


    But Li Shiyuan can appear in the Deqing Palace at this point. Ji Changjin can''t guess the reason. She is silent: "it''s nothing if the empress doesn''t have anything to do on weekdays, but the empress can''t bear the situation today."


    In a word, Mu Cen''s present situation is not overnight, but accumulated over time.


    Ji Changjin didn''t hide these words.


    Li Shiyuan did not blame him.


    Until Ji Changjin finished, Li Shiyuan suddenly said: "Shufei this situation, no medicine to treat?"


    Ji Changjin shook his head: "forgive me for my incompetence. At least for the moment, if there is no medicine, I can only take care of my body. That''s all."


    Then, Li Shiyuan''s eyes fell on Ji Changjin''s body, and looked at Mu Cen again, but he didn''t avoid it, so he calmly said: "don''t Ji Yinv think this situation is very similar to the late queen?"


    Ji Chang was stunned.


    It was a bit of an accident, but I didn''t expect Li Shiyuan to mention it.


    The Queen''s situation as like as two peas, Ji Ji once said, so Ji Chang nature knows it too. The queen will come into a period of self repair after coming out of the dreamland. The more powerful the illusion is, the longer the repair period will be. The signs of the pulse and the situation of the princess are all the same.


    The only difference is that the lady may just fall asleep, but she will wake up when it comes to time. The queen will fall into a long period of dormancy, and will not wake up until she automatically recovers.


    But this similarity is enough to be astonishing.


    After all, this kind of thing, in Ji Changjin decades of medical practice, Shufei''s situation is just the second time to meet.


    For the first time, it was the queen.


    Ji Changjin noticed this point, but he didn''t mention it in front of Li Shiyuan. Unexpectedly, Li Shiyuan took the initiative to say it.


    This time, Ji Chang was quiet for a moment, and then he looked at Li Shiyuan: "tell the emperor that the situation of lady Shufei is really similar to that of the queen."


    Li Shiyuan said nothing.


    Ji Chang didn''t dare to speak.


    In this palace, no one dares to mention the word "Queen" in front of Li Shiyuan easily, unless Li Shiyuan takes the initiative to talk about it. Even if Li Shiyuan takes the initiative to talk about it, everyone is scared. Everyone knows Mu Cen''s position in Li Shiyuan''s heart.


    Even if people are no longer there, this will not change.


    If not, for so many years, it is impossible that the back seat is still empty, and there is not only one son of the prince in the harem.


    The palace was silent again.


    "I order you, no matter what way you use, whether it''s rare herbs or precious medicinal materials, I want the lady to live in peace." When Li Shiyuan spoke again, his tone became more serious, and he spoke directly.


    "Yes, my servant." Ji Changjin responds.


    "From now on, you don''t have to wait for the people of Deqing palace to come to Taiji hospital. You have to come to Deqing palace every two days. If you find something wrong, you have to appear in Deqing palace every day. I want to know about lady Shufei at any time. " Li Shiyuan continued to order.


    Ji Changjin responded respectfully.


    But in Li Shiyuan''s order, Ji Changjin can''t help looking at Mu Cen who is in a coma on the bed. He doesn''t know where this plain looking lady attracts Li Shiyuan and makes Li Shiyuan do so.


    But Ji Changjin didn''t have much to do. In this imperial palace, with the emperor''s side, many things should not be asked, as long as you bow your head and do your own things well.


    Otherwise, it''s a matter of losing one''s head.


    This time, Li Shiyuan nodded slowly and waved. Then Ji Changjin left in a hurry.


    Li Shiyuan didn''t leave immediately after Ji Changjin left. He stood in the bedroom for a while, and then walked towards the bed.


    Mu CEN is still sleeping, sleepy Mu Cen looks calm a lot, but the bloodless lips are worrying.


    Li Shiyuan''s eyebrows also twisted, thin lips Pro Qi, very light said: "Xu Zhenzhen, who are you in the end?"


    This words, seem to ask oneself, also seem to ask Mu Cen. But mu Cen''s lethargy can''t give Li Shiyuan any answer, and Li Shiyuan can recite Mu Cen''s answer as well.


    But these answers can not dispel Li Shiyuan''s inner doubt.


    Even, it is clear that this face is nothing like. The closer Li Shiyuan is, the more familiar he can feel. Even when he touches her skin, the familiar feeling comes to his face.


    Li Shiyuan has never felt this for so many years.

 Chapter 802

    A person can achieve facial features are completely similar, but how to do such a touch.


    Mu Cen has been away for many years, but Li Shiyuan still subconsciously thinks that Xu Zhenzhen in front of him is mu Cen, or has countless connections with Mu Cen.


    If not, how can a person feel like this.


    And her kindness to Aofeng. Li Shiyuan''s observation shows that it is sincere, not to please herself. Ao Feng''s attachment to her is just like Ao Feng''s dependence on Mu Cen when she was still in her infancy.


    Ao Feng is not an easy to please child, so under such circumstances, why is she totally different.


    And the handkerchief, obviously simple to the extreme, but it vaguely gives people the appearance that Muchen likes.


    When everything piled up together, especially when the people in front of him looked at him seriously and argued with him for the pride of the wind, the only reaction in Li Shiyuan''s mind was Mu Cen.


    So now, Li Shiyuan can''t calm down.


    His eyes are very heavy, and his big hand can''t help sticking to her skin. He has a different face, but now he still feels like touching Mu Cen.


    Finally, Li Shiyuan closed his eyes.


    Just want to take back the moment, the person on the bed suddenly said: "Shiyuan..."


    It''s very light, very light, even vague, but it''s true.


    The simple two words make Li Shiyuan''s look a little better. You know, the only one who can call himself like this in this world is the late Mu Cen. Besides, no one dares to speak like this.


    Even today''s empress dowager Rong Fei is not called Shiyuan, but yuaner.


    And now¡ª¡ª


    Li Shiyuan''s face changed again and again.


    Want to listen to the real, but mu Cen has no voice, it seems to sleep in the past.


    Li Shiyuan was unwilling and asked, "what did you call me just now?"


    Mu Cen, who was in a coma, seemed to have woken up. He didn''t realize what Li Shiyuan had said. He said subconsciously: "emperor."


    Then, Mu Cen struggled to get up, but at the moment of getting up, he was already pressed down by Li Shiyuan.


    This, Mu CEN is slightly stunned, so looking at Li Shiyuan, don''t know.


    Even in Li Shiyuan''s eyes, Mu Cen saw a rare tenderness and relaxation, which he had never seen in Li Shiyuan''s eyes before. Before Li Shiyuan, he was more gloomy and calm, and would not reveal his emotions.


    In front of Mu Cen, it''s like a person with no emotional ups and downs.


    And now?


    Mu Cen was silent and didn''t say anything.


    "Lie down and rest." Li Shiyuan said directly, with a trace of ambivalence in his voice, "you know your physical condition, why do you want to do this?"


    Mu Cen twisted his eyebrows: "what''s the matter with my concubine?"


    Mu Cen couldn''t get up because he was put up by Li Shiyuan. Under such circumstances, Mu Cen could only passively look at Li Shiyuan and ask his confusion.


    Li Shiyuan just looked at Mu Cen, but he didn''t say anything. The tall Shenxing suddenly pressed down, Mu Cen''s eyebrows locked, and his nose was familiar with the smell of sandalwood, but with a faint indistinguishable emotion, which was extremely complex.


    "Your body, can''t work hard, can''t do anything, why do you want to accompany the prince wearily, the prince can toss, you don''t count in your heart?" Li Shiyuan is asking Mu Cen.


    Mu Cen was stunned. He didn''t expect Li Shiyuan to ask about it.


    She very quiet smile: "minister concubine''s body is very good."


    "Good?" Li Shiyuan raised his eyebrows.


    Before giving Li Shiyuan a chance to speak, Mu Cen continued to ask, "so is the emperor concerned about the body of his concubine?"


    In a word, Li Shiyuan was embarrassed.


    Mu Cen very light smile, but did not say anything, just such a smile, see Li Shiyuan some eye-catching, he sneered, suddenly so pinched Mu Cen''s chin.


    Mu Cen didn''t say a word.


    "Concubine AI knows how to attract my attention in different ways. Since concubine AI says she is in good health, can I continue the time I was interrupted by concubine AI?" Li Shiyuan pressed his voice and asked directly word by word.


    Now, Mu CEN is embarrassed.


    She finally can only passively look at Li Shiyuan, red lips moved, but for a long time did not say a word.


    Li Shiyuan''s eyes didn''t move away from Mu Cen''s body until Mu Cen was uncomfortable when Li Shiyuan looked at him, and his eyes began to drift.


    This time, Li Shiyuan''s thin lips moved: "why does Aifei''s eyes dodge? Is it true that Princess Ai is guilty? "


    Mu Cen was silent.


    When Li Shiyuan is aggressive, he is really annoying, but he doesn''t give any face at all. He can force you to a dead end and make you confess everything unconsciously.


    But mu CEN is still Mu Cen after all. After countless storms, he will not be in such a situation: "being looked at by the emperor will make everyone feel uncomfortable. My concubines are just ordinary people, so I will be afraid."


    What Mu Cen said was direct, but calm.


    Li Shiyuan didn''t speak, so he just looked at Mu Cen.


    At that time, Mu Cen said that people can change their looks, but the only thing they don''t change is their eyes. Now Li Shiyuan feels strange and familiar with this look, which is a contradiction that can''t be described.


    In the end, it was Li Shiyuan who collected his emotion and said faintly: "Princess Ai, have a good rest."


    "I thank the emperor for his favor." Mu Cen answered and didn''t get up.


    On the contrary, Li Shiyuan picked his eyebrows when he heard Mu Cen''s words: "have I favored you?"


    Mu Cen


    "It doesn''t seem to be the last step, eh?" Li Shiyuan''s voice with a trace of banter, are not instantaneous look.


    Mu Cen light cough a: "emperor, Minister concubine some tired."


    That''s all for the topic.


    In the past, Li Shiyuan didn''t mess with himself like this, but now he does, but mu Cen can''t figure out what''s wrong. This feeling is not bad, but at least it''s not good.


    Mu Cen sighed silently.


    But Li Shiyuan didn''t stay here any longer, so he left easily.


    Mu Cen didn''t say anything. The feeling of lethargy came soon. He was very tired and fell asleep again.


    ¡­¡­


    At that time¡ª¡ª


    In the imperial dragon hall.


    When Li Shiyuan returns to the imperial dragon hall, Rong Jiu has been summoned. He stands respectfully, waiting for Li Shiyuan to give an order. However, Rong Jiu has been waiting for a long time, and Li Shiyuan has never said a word, which makes Rong Jiu a little confused.

 Chapter 803

    After thinking about it, Rong Jiu took the initiative to ask: "emperor, do you have anything to tell me?" Then he was quiet for a moment. "Or what happened in the palace?"


    Mu Zhanxiao has been classified as the Lord, and now Rong Jiu is the commander of the Imperial Guard, who is responsible for the affairs of the palace. However, when Rong Jiu meets something that Rong Jiu can''t decide, he should also ask Mu Zhanxiao. If Mu Zhanxiao can''t decide, he should ask Li Shiyuan what he means.


    And Dazhou was calm for many years.


    So cold not Ding Li Shiyuan appear such an expression, still let allow nine feel abnormal tension.


    As a result, at this time, Li Shiyuan came to Rong Jiu: "find someone to go to Liuzhou."


    "The emperor?" Rong Jiu was stunned.


    Liuzhou is a very humble county and city. The officials there can''t make any waves. Apart from honesty, there''s no other way to go, because there''s no money to get. It''s almost a place where no one wants to go. Generally, the officials who are not valued by the central government will be transferred to Liuzhou.


    Over the years, not to mention Li Shiyuan, even the former Emperor did not have any idea of Liuzhou, and he would not go to Liuzhou in person.


    Every year, the report of the governor of Liuzhou is plain and trivial. It''s better not to read it.


    But now Li Shiyuan suddenly mentioned Liuzhou, which surprised Rong Jiu.


    "Yes." Li Shiyuan gave a positive answer, "go to Liuzhou. Find out about the lady. "


    Hearing the name of Shufei, Rong Jiu seems to realize that during this period, Mu Cen''s name is famous in the back palace and even the whole palace. It''s not because Mu CEN is famous, but because Mu CEN is suddenly made a concubine. Then Li Shiyuan frequently goes in and out of Deqing palace. The most important thing is that he gives the prince to Mu Cen''s name, which no concubine has ever done.


    If Li Shiyuan really wants to hand over the prince to his concubines, it''s not mu Cen''s turn. Mu Cen has more senior people than her, and concubine Xi is the most popular candidate for the queen.


    But mu CEN is very low-key, always in the De Qing palace, except please, Mu Cen will not take the initiative to communicate with anyone, also will not flatter.


    The more so, the more curious people in the palace are about Mu Cen.


    But now, Li Shiyuan has taken the initiative to investigate the affairs of Mu Cen, which also makes Rong Jiu feel curious.


    "Emperor, is there something wrong with lady Shufei?" Let nine nervous.


    Today''s big week, the surface is calm, the country is peaceful and the people are in peace. But people who have been around Li Shiyuan for a long time are very clear. It''s only on the surface that the rebels of the former dynasty have not been completely hanged. The former Princess hanged herself and died. Then there must be forces hovering behind the former princess.


    Therefore, Rong Jiu and Mu Zhanxiao never take it lightly.


    "It''s not." Li Shiyuan denied, "I just want you to check whether there is Xu Zhenzhen in Liuzhou."


    Rong Jiu twisted his eyebrows.


    Li Shiyuan looked at Rong Jiu: "remember what you saw in the imperial dining room?"


    Li Shiyuan, who is very cold, asks that Rong Jiuyi hasn''t been able to get back to his mind. When he gets back to his mind, he suddenly realizes that after all, he has been with Li Shiyuan for so long, so Rong Jiu can''t be unaware of what Li Shiyuan is thinking.


    "Emperor -" Rong Jiu was shocked for a moment.


    Li Shiyuan just light mouth: "to check, at least let me die."


    "But..." Rong Jiu found his voice after a long time. "The empress''s story was also said by Lord Yi himself... And we all saw it..."


    "The Fengqing palace in those days, because Cen ER was seriously ill, went away in a hurry. I didn''t even see the last one. When I saw it, it was already a corpse. " Li Shiyuan light mouth, "Cen Er will change face. Her easy appearance is superb, even if is the emperor uncle in front of Cen son, also can''t perceive


    Let nine be silent. No words.


    Because it''s true.


    Except Li Shiyuan, no one can expose Mu Cen''s face changing. Mu Cen''s face changing is so amazing that he can almost make himself fit with that face completely.


    "But cen''er and I have been studying medicine for many years. How could cen''er just give up on that day when I was sober, or even not give me the last chance to see her?" Li Shiyuan is thinking about the doubts of that year.


    Rong Jiu didn''t speak.


    "I stayed in Fengqing palace for two days, but in those two days, because of the body problem, cen''er was also in the ice coffin, so it was impossible to be naked. Until I was buried, I didn''t really get close to cen''er." Li Shiyuan said slowly.


    When a man dies, his body naturally begins to rot. It''s impossible to stay in the palace.


    So Li Shiyuan couldn''t get close, so he couldn''t look at it carefully. Under the circumstances at that time, plus Li Changyi''s words, Li Shiyuan didn''t think much about it. Now the appearance of Mu Cen makes Li Shiyuan begin to doubt the situation of that year.


    Rong Jiu heard the clue in Li Shiyuan''s words: "emperor, but empress..."


    "Do as I tell you first. Let me think about something else. " Li Shiyuan said calmly, "if there is no such person in Liuzhou, give me a thorough investigation. There are always clues about what happened."


    "My subordinates obey the orders." Rong Jiu took the order and left.


    Li Shiyuan said nothing.


    The kerchief that I took back from mucen had been cleaned up and was as white as new, but Li Shiyuan looked at the embroidery on the kerchief and kept quiet for a long time.


    It''s a vivid butterfly. On the surface, it''s just excellent embroidery. But if you wave the handkerchief carefully, the butterfly will shine.


    The most important thing is that this piece of handkerchief is not available among the people, and Liuzhou is even more impossible. This piece of handkerchief is dedicated to the palace. Even the imperial concubine Xi has only a little, but mu Cen can make handkerchief at will. What''s the matter?


    The Li family''s Embroidery room can also be obtained, but the people in the palace go to the Li family to tailor their clothes. However, the Li family can''t produce handkerchiefs. The remaining waste can''t do anything, but if it''s just handkerchiefs, it''s enough.


    Li Shiyuan asked about this, but the Li family denied that they had ever embroidered a handkerchief for anyone, and the Li family would not accept such a list.


    Therefore, there must be something wrong with the uterus.


    If Li Shiyuan can sit on the throne, it is enough to prove that Li Shiyuan is not fatuous and incompetent. Some things can be done with one eye open and one eye closed.


    But Li Shiyuan can never turn a blind eye to such a thing.


    After sinking, Li Shiyuan didn''t say anything.


    The handkerchief tossed and turned in Li Shiyuan''s hands for a while, and then it was put in the dark grid again.


    Previously, he asked Mu Cen to embroider a purse for himself, not on a whim, but to make a comparison.

 Chapter 804

    It''s very easy to justify yourself, but if it''s a purse, it''s too easy to have problems. After all, a person''s habits can''t be changed if he wants to change them.


    A person''s embroidery work to be superb, it is not to want to random can, because they will not allow.


    So Li Shiyuan is waiting.


    Wait for the right time. Waiting for the evidence in hand.


    After sinking, Li Shiyuan looks at the sky outside the palace. It''s getting brighter, and he hasn''t slept all night.


    When the morning time arrived, Cheng Dezhu respectfully came in and dressed Li Shiyuan.


    And last night, Cheng Dezhu didn''t speak.


    Li Shiyuan calmly went to court, his face could not see any fatigue.


    After the lower court, Li Shiyuan didn''t go anywhere. Instead, he asked people to invite Li Changyi to the palace. Li Shiyuan is waiting for Li Changyi in Yulong hall.


    Li Changyi was a bit surprised.


    Over the years, Li Changyi seldom goes to the palace. Most of the time, Li Shiyuan goes to the palace to see Li Changyi in person. They will have a chat and a few drinks. Li Changyi is not in the palace all the year round and doesn''t like these things in the palace, so it''s better not to see.


    Li Shiyuan has always been very clear about this.


    So now Li Shiyuan coldly invited Li Changyi to the palace. Naturally, Li Changyi was also curious.


    "The emperor sent his ministers to the palace. What''s this When Li Changyi came in, he asked directly, but not implicitly.


    Li Shiyuan has always been respectful and polite to Li Changyi: "Uncle Huang."


    "Is the emperor ill?" Li Changyi twisted her eyebrows.


    It''s not surprising that Li Changyi asked. There are many things happened to Li Shiyuan, including Mu Cen who took the medicine to feed Li Shiyuan. In fact, no one knows what it is or what the result will be, and there is no guarantee that there will not be any deviation after the new year.


    So it''s not unreasonable for Li Changyi to worry.


    "I''m fine. I''ve worried uncle Huang." Li Shiyuan answered, "I want to let uncle Huang into the palace today, because I want uncle Huang to have a look at the complicated problems of the concubine."


    "Lady?" Li Changyi twisted her eyebrows and said, "who is it?"


    "The concubine I just conferred." Li Shiyuan didn''t hide it.


    Li Changyi looks at Li Shiyuan in this way and is more and more surprised. It''s normal for Li Shiyuan to set up a concubine, but Li Shiyuan can''t invite him for the sake of a concubine.


    "This lady makes me curious." What Li Changyi said is direct.


    Li Shiyuan did not speak.


    Before things are not clear, Li Shiyuan doesn''t want to talk about it. If Xu Zhenzhen is really what he thinks, why doesn''t Xu Zhenzhen admit it to himself?


    If it''s not, why should we mobilize the masses.


    Under such circumstances, Li Changyi knew that Li Shiyuan didn''t want to talk about it. Li Changyi naturally changed the topic: "I''ll go with the emperor to see the lady."


    "Thank you, uncle." Li Shiyuan said thanks.


    "Your Majesty is welcome." Li Changyi nodded.


    Soon, they did not stay in yulongdian, but turned to Deqing palace.


    When Li Changyi was in and out of Deqing palace, the palace quietly began to discuss that the lady of Deqing palace was pregnant. Otherwise, there was no one in the palace who could please Li Changyi. Even if the Empress Dowager and the Empress Dowager did not feel well, they did not let Li Changyi into the palace. At most, the imperial doctor went to the palace in person.


    So this matter, also set off not big not small waves in the palace.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡ª¡ª


    Inside Deqing Palace¡ª¡ª


    Mu Cen had a slow night. When he woke up again, he was much more comfortable. This time had already passed the time of greeting. In addition, he was not feeling well. There was nothing wrong with not going.


    But mu Cen still let the slave of De Qing palace to say it in person.


    Xiaolian quickly washes Muchen, and then lets the kitchen have breakfast, serving him with all her heart.


    Mu Cen ate quietly, but he didn''t eat much. The servants of Deqing palace knew Mu Cen well and prepared just right, because Mu Cen didn''t like to waste.


    "Xiaolian, do you have anything to tell me?" Mu Cen asked faintly when Xiao Lian looked over for the third time.


    Xiaolian saw Mu Cen open her mouth, but she didn''t hesitate. She said quickly: "Niang Niang, do you know that the emperor left Deqing palace very late last night, and let Ji Yinv come here."


    "So?" Mu Cen was stunned.


    She knows that Li Shiyuan left late because she was awake. But mu Cen doesn''t know what happened to Ji Chang.


    At that time, I was in a coma, I couldn''t wake up at all, I was too tired.


    "Yes." Xiaolian''s tone is more excited, "the emperor is very nervous about you. The doctor Ji is here. The emperor has asked a lot."


    "What are you asking?" Mu Cen asked.


    Xiaolian shook her head: "I didn''t go in, so naturally I couldn''t hear you. But if I didn''t ask, why did Ji Yi Nu stay in her mother''s bedroom for such a long time. Early in the morning, the house of internal affairs sent countless precious medicinal materials, saying that the Emperor gave them to the empress. "


    Mu Cen was quiet.


    "What''s more, there are some slaves in the Deqing palace, all of them come to serve the empress." Xiaolian said with a smiling face, "lady, the emperor dotes on you. You see, the Empresses of other palaces have no such treatment. You know, other empresses can call themselves imperial doctors, but no one has ever been called imperial doctors by the emperor. "


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    "What''s more, your highness, the emperor has said that I''ll give it to you. Isn''t that how much I value you? It''s not that other ladies don''t have this idea, but the emperor has never spoken, and his royal highness doesn''t want to


    ¡­¡­


    Xiaolian said excited, so looking at mucen, as if everything has come naturally.


    Mu Cen listened quietly until he finished the last mouthful of porridge and put down his spoon. Then he looked at Xiao Lian: "Xiao Lian, do you know what it means to be with a tiger like a companion?"


    Xiaolian was stunned.


    "Now the emperor dotes on you, maybe the next moment, the emperor can put you into the prison." Mu Cen light mouth.


    Then Xiaolian didn''t say a word. After all, there are many things like this in the palace. The emperor''s concubines in recent years have not been established. There are also some people who are in favor and charming. Before they can be proud for a few days, they are already in the cold palace.


    "Aren''t there many concubines in the cold palace?" Mu Cen asked.


    Xiaolian said, "it seems that this is the case now."


    "It''s not a good thing." Mu Cen answered, "if you only favor one person, you will only turn everyone''s attention to you. You have to do more things and deal with more people. Xiaolian, do you think this palace has the energy?"


    Then Xiaolian sighed with regret.

 Chapter 805

    Following Mu Cen, Xiao Lian is very familiar with Mu Cen''s physical condition. In this harem, the one who can stand firm still has to have a prince. If there is no prince, no one can say for sure, otherwise those empresses in the harem don''t have to work so hard.


    But mu Cen''s present body, obviously cannot achieve.


    "Come on, don''t think about these unrealistic things." Mu Cen laughs, "wait to pack up, go to the house of internal affairs to want some superior cloth."


    "Do you want to make clothes?" Xiaolian asked, "if you want to, I''ll call the people from Li''s Embroidery room for you. All the women in the palace like to find the people from Li''s Embroidery room."


    "That''s not necessary. Our palace is just embroidering a purse. There''s no need to make a fuss." Mu Cen smiles.


    Xiaolian suddenly realized: "it''s embroidered for the emperor."


    Muchen didn''t explain.


    Xiaolian didn''t ask much, so she quickly turned around and went out to do it according to Mu Cen''s instructions. As a result, as soon as Xiaolian left, mucen heard Xiaolian''s voice.


    Xiaolian has knelt down: "I see the emperor, long live the emperor, long live the king Yi."


    This words let Mu Cen one Zheng.


    When Li Shiyuan came, Mu Cen was used to it.


    But Li Changyi also came, which made Mu Cen not used to it.


    Over the years, Mu Zhanxiao has not told Mu Cen about Li Changyi. Li Changyi is almost in his palace, but Li Changyi is not long in Kyoto. Most of the time, he is still wandering around the world. The statement of ghost hand is still there, but he has washed his hands.


    But now Li Changyi appears in Mu Cen''s bedroom, which is the reason¡ª¡ª


    As Xiaolian''s voice fell, Li Shiyuan''s calm voice said, "get up."


    Xiaolian just got up.


    Mu Cen had already gone out, blessed himself, and asked an: "I have seen the emperor, and I have seen King Yi."


    Li Shiyuan said: "love Princess flat body."


    Mu Cen stands up and does not speak. Instead, he waits for Li Shiyuan to finish his speech. Li Changyi looks at Mu Cen. When he sees Mu Cen''s face, the inexplicability on Li Changyi''s face becomes more obvious.


    However, Mu Cen was always calm and polite.


    Mu Cen understands Li Changyi''s inexplicability. Everyone who has met her has the same idea as Li Changyi. He can''t understand why Li Shiyuan appears frequently when she is such a plain looking person.


    Let alone Li Changyi, Mu Cen can''t understand, including last night.


    If it wasn''t for the accident that happened last night, they would have explained more things today if they really wanted to continue.


    Shen Shen, this matter, Mu CEN is afraid to have a long-term plan. If it''s not as simple as he thought, he should be ready in advance.


    However, Li Changyi was also a person who had seen big waves, so she didn''t think much about it. After seeing it, she stood calmly.


    Li Shiyuan said: "there is also Lao Huang Shu Fei to see what is the situation."


    Mu Cen was silent.


    So Li Changyi was sent to the palace by Li Shiyuan to see a doctor for himself?


    Mu Cen didn''t feel proud, but felt more troublesome. Her head was aching. You know, Li Changyi also came to Deqing palace, so her life was really hard.


    Mu Cen didn''t know the gossip of the harem, but he didn''t hear it. As long as it didn''t affect Mu Cen, Mu Cen could be indifferent.


    But under such circumstances, how can Mu Cen not care.


    But this person is called by Li Shiyuan. Mu Cen can''t refute Li Shiyuan''s face.


    Mu Cen really hopes that Li Changyi can come and have a look. Even if Mu Cen knows, he is just a dead horse to be a living horse doctor. However, in Mu Cen''s opinion, people have become greedy. They didn''t fear death before, but now they want to be with AO Feng for more years.


    If Li Changyi has a way, maybe her life can be prolonged.


    In Mu Cen''s meditation, Li Changyi has come over: "Niang Niang, offended."


    "I dare not. It''s the palace that''s troubling Wang Yi. " Mu CEN is not humble and arrogant.


    Li Changyi didn''t say anything.


    He wrung his eyebrows and seriously grasped Mu Cen''s pulse. He quietly felt it. Mu Cen didn''t speak, so he leaned on it. On the contrary, Li Shiyuan stood on one side, motionless.


    Until Li Changyi released Mu Cen and asked some questions, which was similar to what Ji Changjin asked at that time.


    Mu Cen also answered according to the previous words.


    But Li Changyi and Ji Changjin are different after all.


    Li Changyi is a ghost hand, the best hand in the world, and Mu Cen''s master, so it is obviously impossible for mu Cen to deceive Li Changyi.


    "Niang Niang was like this after a serious illness when she was a child. Can she know what happened before?" Li Changyi asked very carefully.


    Mu Cen made up some reasonable situations.


    Li Changyi just twisted her eyebrows and didn''t say anything. She didn''t know whether she had heard it or didn''t believe it. But Li Changyi didn''t speak, and Mu Cen didn''t say much.


    For a long time, Li Changyi nodded: "now the situation is serious, or has it always been like this?"


    "It should be serious in general." Mu Cen answered.


    Li Changyi nodded and released Mu Cen.


    Li Shiyuan looks at Li Changyi, who is calm: "it''s similar to what Ji Yinv said. It is also the first time that I have seen such a situation. If we can''t find the reason, we can''t prescribe medicine. It''s like the body of the empress has been damaged for many years, so she can only rely on these rare herbs to survive. "


    Compared with Ji Changjin, Li Changyi''s words are much simpler and more straightforward.


    And Li Changyi said so, then Mu CEN is terminally ill and incurable.


    Li Shiyuan made a sound and didn''t ask any more. In other words, he didn''t ask much in front of Mu Cen.


    He quietly looked at Mu Cen: "since Princess Ai is not feeling well, I''ll have a rest in the palace these days. The prince won''t come here for the time being. When Princess Ai is well, it''s not too late for the prince to come back."


    This words, let Mu Cen one Zheng: "emperor, Minister concubine''s body has been..."


    "Does Princess Ai have any objection to my words?" Li Shiyuan''s tone sank.


    Mu CEN is quiet.


    "Why does the princess love the prince so much?" Li Shiyuan''s eyes also followed fierce a few minutes, so deep looked at Mu Cen.


    Mu Cen hesitated: "because the prince is very likable."


    Reasonable and in the middle of the reason, can not find any problems.


    Li Shiyuan just gave a cold hum and didn''t say anything. Mu Cen was quiet and didn''t speak any more. It seemed that he really had too many thoughts on AO Feng, which made people suspect him. In the palace, being suspected is not a good thing.


    However, Mu Cen could not bear to see the proud wind.


    Every day is a day.


    Because I don''t know when the next time will be.

 Chapter 806

    "He said Li Shiyuan suddenly opened his mouth.


    Mu Cen then looked up at Li Shiyuan: "some words, I don''t know when to say, not to say."


    "Let me tell you, what can''t you say?" Li Shiyuan is indifferent.


    "The emperor often comes to my concubine, and the prince has always been here. In the past two days, Ji Yinv has been here. Now the king Yi is coming again. Both my concubine and the emperor know that my concubine is in poor health. If you don''t let the prince come here because of this, you will only let the people in the palace think whether my concubine is happy or not. Instead, I come back and forth in the Deqing palace, and I can''t rest well. "


    Mu Cen pour is to say of direct, Mou light falls on the body of Li Shiyuan, have never moved a cent.


    To say this is just to see Aofeng.


    But mu Cen does not deny that he really has such a mind. He does not want to bring those women''s families in the palace because of such things, which will only bring endless trouble to himself.


    She is willing to spend her limited energy with AO Feng, but she doesn''t want to spend her brain to deal with these people.


    But Li Shiyuan listens to Mu Cen''s words, but looks at Mu Cen with a smile: "the love imperial concubine is clear to these matters of the harem."


    Mu Cen choked for a while, and finally kept silent to protect himself.


    Under such circumstances, Li Shiyuan didn''t embarrass Mu Cen: "OK, since Princess Ai spoke, it''s not appropriate for me to refuse, so the prince came to school as usual."


    "Yes." Mu Cen answered.


    Li Shiyuan ignored Mu Cen and turned to look at Li Changyi: "Uncle Huang, I''ll see you out."


    Li Changyi nodded, but didn''t say anything. He quickly walked out of the Deqing palace. Mu Cen blessed himself and sent them away.


    After they left, Mu Cen breathed a sigh of relief.


    I''m afraid it''s more and more difficult to stay in this palace.


    Li Shiyuan was suspicious.


    How to deal with such a situation.


    Mu Cen''s head was more painful, as if he had recovered from his previous exhaustion, but now he could pull himself into a more difficult abyss in an instant.


    In the end, Muchen said nothing more.


    Xiaolian has already taken what Mu Cen asked for. The house of internal affairs has sent more than one kind of high-quality brocade. Mu Cen has chosen the color Li Shiyuan likes.


    This body is bright yellow, is the status symbol.


    But what Li Shiyuan always likes is dark purple, which is probably related to his living environment for many years. He likes to hide himself in such a dark color, and has never been easily found.


    Quiet, Mu Cen picked a dark purple material, and chose a light yellow satin, the rest of the material let Xiaolian send back.


    One for Li Shiyuan and one for Aofeng.


    And previously, Mu Cen embroidered a peace amulet for AO Feng, but Ao Feng was hiding it seriously.


    Soon, Mu Cen laid out the embroidery plate, so seriously bowed his head to embroider, and he was no longer cranky. Now, for mu Cen, he can only go one step at a time, and there is no other way.


    In the palace of Deqing, it was quiet again.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡ª¡ª


    Li Shiyuan escorts Li Changyi out of Deqing palace, and Li Changyi looks at Li Shiyuan.


    "Uncle Huang, please speak up." What Li Shiyuan said is direct.


    "Does the emperor like Shufei?" Li Changyi asked directly.


    Li Shiyuan seemed to think for a while: "I don''t like it, but I don''t reject it. The most important thing is that she makes me feel like cen''er. "


    Li Changyi lowered her eyebrows and calmed down for a moment: "except for the appearance, every other place is very similar."


    "Why did Uncle Huang say so?" Li Shiyuan was curious.


    After all, this is the first time Li Changyi has seen Mu Cen, and Li Shiyuan has been with Mu Cen for a period of time before he realizes it, if Li Changyi can see it at a glance¡ª¡ª


    "When cen''er was a child, he had a high fever. He was very nervous. He went there in person. At that time, he had a deep memory. Cen''er''s pulse was different from that of ordinary people." Li Changyi said faintly, "it''s a good container for refining poison. Later, cen''er really got better by fighting poison with poison."


    "How is it different?" Li Shiyuan twisted his eyebrows, which he did not know.


    "There is no vitality of ordinary people''s pulse, but it always exists, as if the pulse is not their own." Li Changyi explained, "just like Shufei now, but her pulse is lighter, but Cen er''s body was not as defeated as Shufei."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    "This kind of thing happens once in a thousand years, and it''s only how long ago, there''s another lady." Li Changyi told the truth, "when I asked about the situation of Shufei after she was seriously ill, Shufei explained it perfectly, but Cen Er also said it seriously when he fooled me."


    That was many years ago. Li Changyi was still a ghost hand. She checked Mu Cen''s study in Gu Yuanzhi ''.


    But it seems that everything is in tune, but in fact it''s useless.


    But this is not as like as two peas. What is the key point is that the content of the princess''s content is not a bit of a word. It makes Li Changyi wonder. How can a completely different person say the same thing? It''s like saying to Li Changyi, not wanting Li Changyi to suspect.


    So Li Changyi said her confusion without hesitation.


    Li Shiyuan''s brow tightened even more: "so, according to Uncle Huang..."


    Li Changyi said directly: "the emperor, according to my minister, this lady and cen''er should have nothing to do with each other, but we should pay more attention. After all, Leng buting is such a similar person. Cen''er exchanged his life for his life. He exchanged his life for the emperor. The God of Heishan won''t leave room. So when cen''er left, he left. "


    Li Changyi doesn''t think about this.


    It''s just the current situation that makes Li Changyi nervous: "after all, it''s about the princess of the former dynasty."


    Li Shiyuan said: "I have my own decision. I''ll let renrong Jiu investigate the affairs of Shufei."


    "Good." Li Changyi did not interfere any more.


    Li Shiyuan is a great strategist. Everything is well thought out, so it is impossible for him to deviate too much.


    Li Changyi didn''t say anything more and got up to leave.


    Li Shiyuan suddenly stopped Li Changyi: "Uncle Huang, how long can a lady like this last?"


    Li Changyi understood the meaning of Li Shiyuan''s words in an instant. He quieted down: "according to the current situation, the best rare medicinal materials can only maintain the life of the lady for ten years at most. Ten years later, it''s hard to say anything. "


    Li Shiyuan was silent. He didn''t speak. He clenched his fist in the palm of his hand.

 Chapter 807

    But Li Changyi suddenly twisted her eyebrows: "over the years, there should be a lot of rare medicinal materials on Shufei. There are too many things that I have come into contact with. Shufei itself should not be as simple as the emperor saw. When I get close to Shufei, it''s a kind of breath of medicinal materials. It''s too obvious. "


    When people deal with medicinal materials all the year round, they will naturally soak the taste of medicinal materials.


    Mu CEN is the best example. When Li Changyi approaches Mu Cen, what he hears is the fragrance of medicinal materials, not the unique smell of rouge powder on women.


    Ordinary people may not be sensitive, but Li Changyi must be.


    "Also, Liuzhou is such a barren place, it is impossible to have these, so it is worth pondering." Li Changyi reminds us that there is no more to say.


    Li Shiyuan understood what Li Changyi meant: "thank you for reminding me."


    Li Changyi nodded and quickly left.


    After Li Changyi turned and left, Li Shiyuan narrowed his eyes slightly and stood quietly for a while. Then he did not return to the imperial dragon hall, but returned to the Deqing palace.


    ¡­¡­


    At that time¡ª¡ª


    Mu Cen bowed his head to embroider seriously, but mu Cen''s speed was very slow.


    On the black purple cloth, Mu Cen embroidered a golden dragon. If you look carefully, it''s not difficult to find that the first eye is a golden dragon, and the second eye can see the remaining eight. If the purse shakes, the nine golden dragons are flying, which means great.


    "What is Aifei doing?" Li Shiyuan came in and looked at it quietly for a while. Then he asked.


    Mu Cen was obviously startled: "I see the emperor. I''m embroidering my purse."


    "For me?" Li Shiyuan asked directly.


    "Yes." Mu Cen didn''t deny it.


    Li Shiyuan took a look, and now he can''t see any clue. Li Shiyuan didn''t say: "don''t you rest?"


    "I went to bed late in the morning. I should be dead now. There was nothing to do, so I found something to do. " Mu Cen explained.


    Li Shiyuan made a sound.


    They didn''t talk again.


    Mu Cen couldn''t drive Li Shiyuan away. She soon bowed her head, continued to look at the embroidered cloth, and never looked at Li Shiyuan again. In the past two days, Li Shiyuan''s reaction made Mu Cen a little nervous, a little shy and unnatural, so mu Cen chose to be quiet under such circumstances.


    he that talks much errs much.


    Li Shiyuan didn''t mean to go either. He just looked at it in the same place, as if he had become addicted to Mu Cen''s embroidery. In this case, Mu Cen became even more uneasy.


    Originally fluent movement, suddenly become astringent.


    "Ah -" then Mu Cen exclaimed.


    When the embroidery needle goes through the cloth, it also stabs Mu Cen, and the blood flows out. Mu CEN is a little flustered.


    She couldn''t stop bleeding now.


    But Li Shiyuan is still here.


    Mu Cen pinches his wound, but Li Shiyuan reacts quickly. He has already grasped Mu Cen''s finger: "are you so careless?"


    Mu Cen didn''t answer.


    As a result, Mu Cen did not expect that Li Shiyuan directly grabbed Mu Cen''s finger, apparently to treat Mu Cen''s wound.


    This next, Mu Cen just opened his mouth and drew his finger: "move what?"


    "Emperor, I can come by myself." Mu Cen should be direct.


    But Li Shiyuan didn''t let go of Mu Cen''s hand.


    Mu CEN is also passive. He doesn''t know what Li Shiyuan will do. This time, Mu Cen can only look at Li Shiyuan by twisting his eyebrows. As a result, Li Shiyuan''s action also surprised Mu Cen.


    Li Shiyuan took the initiative to treat Mu Cen''s wound.


    The place where the skin was broken was pinched, but it seemed that the conventional way could not stop Mu Cen''s bleeding, and the blood was even more and more flooding. This time, Li Shiyuan''s eyebrows twisted.


    "Emperor, I''ll come by myself." Mu Cen light mouth.


    She wants to pull her hand back again, but Li Shiyuan''s eyes are very heavy looking at Mu Cen. Mu CEN is quiet for a moment, and the distance she managed to pull out disappears in an instant.


    This atmosphere, some stalemate, but also some people helpless.


    Li Shiyuan has quickly found the wound healing medicine. It''s a big surprise to use the wound healing medicine, but mu Cen has to use it.


    When Li Shiyuan bowed his head to give mucen medicine seriously, they were very close.


    Li Shiyuan''s expression is very calm, not too big waves. Compared with Li Shiyuan, Mu Cen''s heart beat faster. I don''t know why. Under such circumstances, Mu Cen can''t calm down, but there is no way.


    Suddenly, Mu Cen was stunned.


    Li Shiyuan raised his head. His thin lips swept Mu Cen''s lips. His red lips were instantly stained with Li Shiyuan''s breath, and the faint temperature seemed to bring a trace of indifference. Such a move can''t tell whether it was intentional or unintentional.


    Li Shiyuan also noticed, saw Mu Cen''s subconscious action, his voice was a little deep: "what to hide?"


    Mu Cen answered: "I didn''t hide."


    "Are you hiding from me?" Li Shiyuan raised his eyebrows.


    This time, Mu Cen didn''t say a word, and Li Shiyuan approached Mu Cen a little bit. Originally, it was just a sweeping touch, but now it has become a solid contact.


    Mu Cen was stunned.


    Li Shiyuan''s hand still grasps Mu Cen''s hand, but the whole person gradually deepens gradually, does not let Mu Cen mean, Mu Cen does not even have time to whisper, all the voices have been completely engulfed.


    The warm feeling is the most familiar breath in memory.


    Mu Cen just struggled for a moment, and then she compromised, so she encircled Li Shiyuan''s thin waist, as if she didn''t mind their current status, didn''t mind the current situation, just kissing.


    Everything went out of order and seemed out of control.


    It''s strange and familiar. It''s like Li Shiyuan wants to get a positive answer from Mu Cen.


    Mu Cen was in a trance in such a sudden hot emotion.


    But mu Cen''s nerves still keep the final calm.


    Until Li Shiyuan pushed Mu Cen away, Mu Cen gasped a little, but Li Shiyuan got rid of the hoarseness of his voice, but the surface was very flat, as if this seemingly strong kiss didn''t have much influence on Li Shiyuan.


    Mu Cen also quickly gathered his emotions.


    And the finger that bleed before, even if be gold sores medicine on, still blood not only, the eyebrow eye of Li Shiyuan sinks, suddenly so contained Mu Cen''s finger.


    Between the lips and teeth, there is a bloody taste, not strong.


    Mu Cen''s cheek is a little red, and his ears are beginning to be a little uneasy. It seems that he didn''t expect this to happen.


    This kind of action, intimate, unlike an emperor, for a while and a half, Mu Cen also at a loss.

 Chapter 808

    But this kind of behavior seems to stop Mu Cen''s bleeding wound.


    Li Shiyuan then took out Mu Cen''s finger and looked at Mu Cen with an eyebrow: "does my concubine want me to be like this?"


    "No... it''s not..." Mu Cen was stunned. It was a great injustice and misunderstanding.


    However, Li Shiyuan''s eyes were full of banter, and Mu Cen''s face was even more unnatural. In this case, Mu Cen passively stepped back.


    And Li Shiyuan didn''t give Mu Cen the chance to retreat, so his slender arm clasped Mu Cen''s waist until he brought Mu Cen to himself.


    Mu CEN is completely passive.


    But Li Shiyuan didn''t say anything. He bowed his head and bandaged Mu Cen''s fingers again. His deep voice continued: "you''ve been like this all the time?"


    "The emperor?" Mu Cen calmed down and looked at Li Shiyuan.


    "It''s bleeding." Li Shiyuan compared Bi mucen''s finger and asked directly.


    Mu Cen said clearly: "yes, I''ve been like this since I was a child. I''ve been bleeding a lot, so I have to be careful in everything. I can''t let my wounds appear. Otherwise, it''s very troublesome."


    It''s the same with small wounds, not to mention big ones.


    Mu Cen doesn''t have to think about it. If there is a big wound, Mu Cen won''t have any room to survive. Even if Hua Tuo is alive and the ghost hand is on the side, it''s impossible to save a person who has left empty blood.


    So over the years, Mu Cen has been careful not to let himself fall into such danger. He has kept a low profile, which is a big part of the reason. In addition, where he is now is the Imperial Palace, Mu CEN is even more so.


    Today was an accident.


    It was also an accident beyond Muchen''s expectation.


    As long as Li Shiyuan is away, such an accident does not exist.


    It''s because Li Shiyuan is on his side and finally affects Mu Cen that such accidents happen one after another.


    But mu Cen also did not explain these, because there is no way to explain.


    On the contrary, Li Shiyuan listened to Mu Cen''s words, and then he released Mu Cen. He opened the distance between mu Cen and himself. When his eyes fell on Mu Cen, it was just a little more indifference.


    "Since Princess Ai knew her situation was so, why did she enter the palace?" Li Shiyuan asked directly, "even if it''s a draft, when the draft results come out, you can immediately leave the palace and go back to your hometown. But once you enter the palace, if you''re not a concubine or a favor, you can''t leave until you''re 25 years old. "


    When Li Shiyuan finished, he looked at Mu Cen for a moment.


    In this case, the normal girl''s family will not participate in the draft. Although the imperial palace is extremely luxurious, the more beautiful it is, the more undercurrent it is.


    It''s impossible for a place like Liuzhou to have such ambition. The most important thing is that Mu Cen''s appearance is plain. If it wasn''t for AO Feng''s accident, Mu Cen would have died in the palace. Li Shiyuan wouldn''t have seen him more.


    Mu Cen was stunned by Li Shiyuan''s question, but he gave a formal answer: "maybe it''s because my concubines love vanity and yearn for everything in the imperial palace that I can''t help staying. Otherwise, I should go back to Liuzhou, or I should not even enter the imperial palace. "


    The answer is impeccable.


    Li Shiyuan looked down at Mu Cen, very light smile: "love imperial concubine is ambitious?"


    "Everyone has desires." Mu Cen light mouth.


    "What is the desire of the princess?" Li Shiyuan asked suddenly.


    Mu Cen calmed down: "I can''t think of it for the moment. When I think of it, I will tell the emperor."


    This topic has come to an abrupt end.


    Li Shiyuan''s voice is not so boring. They are still very close to each other. Although they have no previous intimacy, Li Shiyuan doesn''t seem to let go of Mu Cen''s meaning. His deep eyes fall on Mu Cen.


    Mu Cen''s heart was still beating fast and his palms were sweating.


    And on her lips, there is still the breath of Li Shiyuan. This is the first time that they have been so intimate since they entered the palace for so long.


    Neither of them spoke and stood quietly.


    Until the voice of Ao Feng broke the silence: "Niang, Niang, I''m back."


    Ao Feng''s figure rushed in from outside the palace, followed by several panting slaves. It was obvious that Ao Feng was not light.


    But Ao Feng doesn''t mind. He just wants to see Mu Cen.


    When Aofeng opens his mouth, Mu Cen immediately looks in the past and goes in the direction of Aofeng even if he doesn''t want to. But Li Shiyuan has already held Mu Cen''s wrist. Mu Cen can only stand in the same place and can''t move.


    She passively looked at Li Shiyuan: "the emperor, your highness is coming."


    "Is that what the prince calls you?" Li Shiyuan''s expression is not bad.


    Mu Cen didn''t react. When Mu Cen came back, she understood what Li Shiyuan meant. Mu Cen patiently explained to Li Shiyuan: "no, your highness called me concubine only when there was no one. Maybe your highness didn''t know that the emperor was coming, otherwise your highness would not be so presumptuous."


    Mu Cen thinks that Li Shiyuan wants to punish Aofeng because of the name of Aofeng.


    So mu Cen patiently excused Aofeng.


    But when Li Shiyuan heard Mu Cen''s explanation, he didn''t let go of Mu Cen''s meaning. He just looked at Mu Cen for a moment, and didn''t know whether he believed it or not.


    But proud wind''s footstep sound more and more hasty.


    Mu Cen''s mind is not on Li Shiyuan, but on AO Feng.


    It''s not that Li Shiyuan can''t feel it, but it''s not a good taste for Li Shiyuan to compete with his son.


    "Emperor --" Mu Cen''s eyes had some helplessness.


    "I''m holding my concubine. Why should I let go?" Li Shiyuan asked, "are you afraid the prince will see you? The crown prince is only my prince. Do you want to rob my concubine? "


    Mu Cen


    What does this man say!


    Mu Cen''s red lips moved. Before he could speak, Ao Feng came in from outside the palace. He didn''t even see Li Shiyuan. He rushed to Mu Cen''s direction.


    "Niang, I finished class early today. Can you sit down and eat for me?" The tone of arrogant wind is coquettish, and the solemnity of peace day is totally different.


    In front of Mu Cen, Ao Feng is just an ordinary child.


    Then, Ao Feng was reprimanded by Li Shiyuan: "prince, you can''t see me in your eyes now?"


    That''s a big charge.


    It''s only when Aofeng really reacts that it''s too late to swallow his words. Now, Aofeng''s face turns white. After all, he is a child of several years old. How can he be calm and self-confident in such a situation? Let alone, Li Shiyuan''s identity is still valued as the king of a country.

 Chapter 809

    Proud wind scared not light, immediately knelt down: "son minister see father emperor, father emperor long live long live."


    Li Shiyuan sneered, but didn''t let Ao Feng get up: "I teach you how to walk rampantly? Where have you lost all the rules and regulations in this palace? What do you call Shufei? Do you think you''re a civilian in Kyoto? When you are the prince, what do you want to do? Isn''t it funny? "


    Li Shiyuan is reprimanding Aofeng.


    Aofeng''s original good mood was covered by haze.


    But Li Shiyuan every word is a fact, Ao Feng is not dare to struggle, can only be wronged kneeling on the ground.


    He did not expect that Li Shiyuan would be in Deqing palace. Today, Taifu said that Li Shiyuan was very busy and had been dealing with state affairs in Yulong palace.


    Results¡ª¡ª


    You should know that Li Shiyuan is there. How can Aofeng restrain his emotions? But Aofeng has discovered that Li Shiyuan seems to be in Deqing palace more than anywhere.


    "I''m asking you." Li Shiyuan''s voice was even more severe.


    Mu Cen twists his eyebrows and wants to speak, but in this case, Mu Cen has no right to speak. Although Aofeng is mu Cen''s own son, at present, Aofeng is only recorded in Mu Cen''s name. Calling a consonant is respect. Aofeng doesn''t speak, so it''s no problem.


    But when Mu Cen looked at Li Shiyuan, he always felt that Li Shiyuan''s attitude was too severe for a child.


    "My son is wrong." Ao Feng admits his mistake, but his voice is wronged.


    Originally smart big eyes, but now it has a dense fog, red, people with a clear eye can see the grievance, but in addition to admit their mistakes, was coquettish beg for mercy, proud wind did not have, this bad temper, do not know like who.


    Even this admission seems perfunctory.


    "What''s wrong!" Li Shiyuan questioned Aofeng.


    This time, Ao Feng would not say a word, because Ao Feng thought he was right in his heart, so he stubbornly flattened his mouth and said nothing.


    Li Shiyuan also stands like this, did not let off the arrogant wind the meaning.


    The atmosphere froze for a moment.


    In the end, Mu Cen sighed helplessly: "emperor, the Queen passed away early. The prince was young and had no mother. Although he was the prince, he was only a child after all, so he would be presumptuous occasionally. If the emperor had to punish his concubines, it was the concubines who gave the prince such an illusion. Otherwise, the prince would not have made such a mistake¡°


    Say, Mu Cen also knelt down, accompany Ao Feng.


    Ao Feng looks at Mu Cen and is about to explain, but mu Cen shakes his head at Ao Feng. Ao Feng doesn''t want to say anything.


    But Ao Feng loves Mu Cen.


    Mu Cen didn''t say anything, just quietly accompany Ao Feng.


    This, Li Shiyuan is angry smile: "how, love imperial concubine is now and Prince together to anger me?"


    "I dare not. I just think the emperor is too strict with the prince. The crown prince is a child. After all, he has to have his own nature. " Mu Cen tells the truth.


    Li Shiyuan gave a sneer.


    "Lady, don''t forget that you are just a concubine. You are favored at this moment, and you may go to the cold palace at the next moment." Li Shiyuan is warning Mu Cen, "you should be clear about what you said and what you did, and don''t try anything else."


    "I know." Mu CEN is still calm, but he doesn''t mean to let go.


    Li Shiyuan looks at Mu Cen''s stubborn eyes. It''s obviously different, but it can always make Li Shiyuan think of Mu Cen. This time, Li Shiyuan takes a deep breath, and then he turns around angrily. He''s afraid that staying here will make his mood completely out of control.


    After Li Shiyuan left, Ao Feng was even more worried and looked at Mu Cen wrongly: "Niang, am I implicating you?"


    "No Mu Cen laughs, "how can your highness contact me? Don''t think about it."


    Ao Feng was still worried. He stretched his neck and looked out the door of the palace: "but my father is gone."


    "As the king of a country, your father has a lot to do. How can he stay with me all the time? So it''s normal to leave. You are the prince, so your father is very strict with you. You are not allowed to make any mistakes and avoid being talked about. Do you know? " Mu Cen coaxes Ao Feng in a low voice.


    In any case, Mu Cen doesn''t want Ao Feng and Li Shiyuan to be very stiff.


    Proud wind flat mouth, silent, also don''t know is to listen to or didn''t listen to.


    Mu Cen kneaded Ao Feng''s hair like this: "you see, the emperor has no children for many years, only his Highness has one prince. Isn''t that enough to explain anything? If the emperor really didn''t care about his highness, he would have let the concubines in the harem have children, and his highness would have been completely ignored, wouldn''t he? "


    This is the truth.


    Aofeng is also very clear.


    At first, Aofeng was cautious and nervous. From the beginning of Aofeng''s understanding, he never hoped that Li Shiyuan would no longer pay attention to himself one day. How could those concubines in the harem not move? Everyone was ready to move, just to give birth to a son to Li Shiyuan and consolidate his position.


    "Next to your highness, they were the closest people to the empress. They tried their best to protect your highness. The important officials around the emperor are all the people who accompanied the emperor and the queen all the way. Naturally, they will fight to protect his highness, and so is the emperor. Therefore, his highness should not be unkind. The emperor''s words and deeds are for his Highness''s good. "


    Mu Cen''s voice came soft, and gradually soothed Ao Feng''s heart.


    Proud wind still red eyes, so looking at Mu Cen: "Niang, I know."


    "Good boy." Mu Cen smiles.


    Ao Feng just hugged Mu Cen and rubbed: "mother, I''m afraid that one day when I get up, my father won''t look at me any more, although he doesn''t see me very much. I''m also afraid of those concubines blowing the pillow in my father''s ear, but I don''t know how to get along with him. We''ve never been together. "


    These words are wronged and distressing.


    Mu Cen sighed and hugged Ao Feng like this: "it won''t happen in the future. I believe Niang."


    "Good." Ao Feng nodded.


    The big eyes looked like Mu Cen. He looked at Mu Cen seriously and said seriously: "mother, if it''s you, I think it''s OK."


    "What do I want?" Mu Cen was stunned.


    "My father dotes on you now. If you give your father a son, then no one in the harem can shake your position." Ao Feng said directly, "if I know you, I''m willing to accept it."


    This words, pour is to let Mu Cen for a while and a half can''t return to a God.

 Chapter 810

    But soon, Mu Cen low smile, looking at the proud wind, eyebrows with a trace of tenderness: "OK, what do you want to eat, mother do for you."


    Mu Cen doesn''t want to discuss this issue with AO Feng, because Mu CEN is very clear that she won''t be able to give birth to any more children for Li Shiyuan. Her current physical condition, let alone pregnancy, is not very realistic compared with normal people.


    Not to mention pregnancy, pregnancy and childbirth, it is bound to bleed, that is to put themselves on the death line, there is no room for maneuver.


    Unless Mu Cen really doesn''t want to live.


    In her limited time, she only wanted to grow up with Aofeng, at least let Aofeng have the ability of self-protection, so mu Cen would be relieved to die. At that time, Dazhou was also the real peace of the country and the people.


    Mu Cen''s heart is still uneasy. She is also the former princess who changed her skin with Mu Zhihua. There are always some things that seem beyond Mu Cen''s control and become uncertain.


    Just these things, Mu Cen won''t say with AO Feng, so mu Cen naturally took away the topic of Ao Feng.


    Ao Feng is a child after all. In Mu Cen''s words, his temperament is taken away, and he immediately says a long list of what he wants to eat.


    Mu Cen nodded with a smile.


    But Ao Feng soon recovered and shook his head: "no, please ask the people in the imperial dining room to send it. Mother to accompany me to eat on the line, mother was sick yesterday, do not work well


    This is Aofeng''s consideration to Muchen. Muchen laughs and looks at Aofeng tenderly: "OK, I''ll do it in the imperial dining room these days. When my mother is ready, I''ll do it. OK?"


    Ao Feng nodded heavily.


    Mu Cen turns around and tells Xiao Lian that the dishes she wants are all the dishes that Ao Feng likes.


    Xiaolian is natural: "Niang Niang, also want to prepare emperor''s?"


    Because these days, Li Shiyuan is eating in the Deqing palace, and the servants of the Deqing Palace are used to it, so it''s not surprising that Xiaolian asked this question.


    This problem is to let Mu Cen a Zheng on the contrary, then lower the head to smile a voice: "need not."


    Li Shiyuan left earlier, but he was afraid that he would never come back.


    Xiaolian is stunned, but mucen doesn''t say anything. Xiaolian doesn''t dare to ask any more, so she quickly turns around and goes to prepare in a hurry.


    Mu Cen goes back to the palace, accompanies Ao Feng, and carefully checks Ao Feng''s lessons. Where Ao Feng doesn''t understand, Mu Cen will explain carefully. Ao Feng likes to listen to Mu Cen''s explanation.


    One big and one small is in front of the desk, and there is no violation at all.


    All the way to Xiaolian''s lunch: "madam, your highness, you can eat."


    Mu Cen stood up and washed her hands with AO Feng. The mother and son sat down at the table, and Xiao Lian had already arranged the lunch.


    Although Aofeng is dissatisfied with the things in the imperial dining room, he is in a good mood to see the dishes he likes. He knows that this is what Mu Cen told him.


    Aofeng also had a good time.


    Mu Cen doesn''t eat much all the time. He just gives the dish to Ao Feng. His eyebrows are filled with joy for AO Feng.


    "Niang, you make it delicious." Ao Feng bites the dish and answers vaguely.


    Mu Cen laughs: "good, Niang does for you."


    "Well, I want to eat my mother''s food all the time." The proud wind is humming.


    Mu Cen still smiles.


    Ao Feng compared Bi mucen''s bowl: "Niang, you eat too little."


    Mu Cen smiles, but doesn''t say anything. Just when Ao Feng wants to speak again, Xiao Lian runs in in a hurry: "empress, the emperor is here."


    Mu Cen was stunned.


    Proud wind instant flat mouth, subconsciously think Li Shiyuan is to find their own trouble.


    Under such circumstances, Aofeng sticks to Mu Cen and refuses to leave. Before Mu Cen can pacify Aofeng, Li Shiyuan''s figure has already appeared in his bedroom.


    He glanced at the meal for two at the table, and frowned slightly: "this means that I''m not going to stay for dinner?"


    Mu Cen didn''t answer immediately.


    After all, before that, Li Shiyuan would actually stay for lunch at noon and prepare for two people, but today''s two people have become Mu Cen''s and AO Feng''s.


    After that situation in the morning, Mu Cen intuitively thought that Li Shiyuan was angry and could not come back. As a result, Li Shiyuan reappeared in front of Mu Cen before a while.


    For a moment, it was embarrassing.


    "I dare not." Mu Cen stands up, "minister concubine orders imperial dining room to prepare immediately."


    With that, Mu Cen nodded and hurried out of the palace. Li Shiyuan really wanted to stay for dinner. Naturally, Mu Cen couldn''t make Li Shiyuan hungry. What''s more, her current identity didn''t have the courage to do such a thing.


    On the contrary, when Aofeng saw Li Shiyuan coming, his cheerful little face drooped down and he couldn''t express his depression.


    In Ao Feng''s opinion, Li Shiyuan is a man who grabs Mu Cen with him. He can''t like it any more.


    In the past, the expectation of Li Shiyuan has become the hope that Li Shiyuan will not use it.


    But Ao Feng''s careful thinking is very good. He didn''t show any in front of Li Shiyuan. He just asked an Yan: "my son, please see my father."


    "Prince, do you want me to stay?" Li Shiyuan asked condescending.


    "I dare not." Ao Feng is serious.


    But I don''t know how many times I''ve complained. I really don''t want to. As long as Li Shiyuan is here, Aofeng has almost no chance to get close to mucen. Li Shiyuan will completely take over mucen and won''t give Aofeng any chance.


    Of course, Aofeng is reluctant.


    But I can''t say that.


    But mu Cen''s hand is still held by Li Shiyuan. He can''t move, so he can only passively listen to the conversation between father and son. In the calm voice, the wave light and sword shadow.


    Mu Cen has a headache, but more helpless.


    I don''t know whether everything is right or wrong.


    "Emperor, I want to go..." Mu Cen reminds Li Shiyuan.


    "No, that''s it." What Li Shiyuan said is direct.


    Mu Cen was stunned. For a moment and a half, she didn''t respond to Mu Cen''s meaning. When Mu Cen came back to her senses, she had been pulled down by Li Shiyuan. Li Shiyuan didn''t seem to care at all. He picked up the chopsticks Mu Cen had used and ate them directly.


    Mu Cen


    This man


    This kind of behavior is too intimate. When Li Shiyuan suddenly does this, Mu Cen''s heart feels sour. It seems that this kind of intimacy only belongs to himself and Li Shiyuan, but now Mu CEN is not his former identity.


    Li Shiyuan did not know his identity.


    So mu Cen seems to be eating his own vinegar, unspeakable feeling, sour.


    "Emperor, this is used by my concubine." Mu Cen reminds Li Shiyuan.


    Li Shiyuan''s hand pauses for a while, looking at Mu Cen but particularly calm: "so what?"


    In a word, Mu Cen can''t say.

 Chapter 811

    Li Shiyuan, however, lowered his head and ate quietly, completely silent. In Li Shiyuan''s words, Mu Cen also calmed down.


    But the proud wind didn''t know what to say: "father, you eat the mother''s food, the mother will be hungry."


    Aofeng just doesn''t want to make Li Shiyuan feel better.


    Li Shiyuan had a light look in his eyes, but the proud wind didn''t say a word.


    On the contrary, Mu Cen eased the atmosphere: "proud wind, I''m full."


    "You cheat." Ao Feng hummed, "you didn''t eat anything at all. Your lunch was eaten by your father."


    I really don''t give any face.


    Mu Cen silent sigh, finally also didn''t say anything, just so gentle a proud wind hair: "good, eat."


    Aofeng continues to eat reluctantly, while Li Shiyuan looks at Mu Cen and Aofeng without any trace. Li Shiyuan raises his head until all the food in his bowl is finished.


    And Mu Cen has handed over a clean handkerchief for the first time. Li Shiyuan carefully wipes himself with the handkerchief. Mu Cen just calls him down and cleans up everything on the table.


    Inside the bedroom, it was still quiet.


    These days, Mu Cen and Li Shiyuan are used to getting along with each other alone. Today, there is a little more arrogance, but there is also a little more strangeness.


    Ao Feng takes up Mu Cen, but Li Shiyuan is not willing to let Ao Feng Ruyi.


    "Mother, I want you to sleep with me." Ao Feng looks at Mu Cen wrongly.


    Mu Cen did not come to answer, Li Shiyuan''s voice came sternly: "how many people, but also people accompany sleep, spread out to be afraid of being joked?"


    The proud wind flat mouth: "that mother imperial concubine you accompany me to go to the bedchamber together."


    "Go by yourself." Li Shiyuan is not polite at all, "or he will go back to the east palace."


    Aofeng is more aggrieved, and Mu Cen''s head hurts. She doesn''t know why she suddenly became the sweet cake of her father and son. But in front of Li Shiyuan and Aofeng, Mu CEN is more ashamed of Aofeng.


    "Your Majesty, I will send you to the palace." Mu Cen has no choice but to speak.


    Li Shiyuan looked at Mu Cen like this: "is Aifei going to leave me here alone?"


    Mu Cen took a deep breath, and then looked at Li Shiyuan seriously: "emperor, your highness is just a child. Since the emperor gives his highness to his concubine, there is no discomfort for his concubine to accompany him. I''ll just send your highness to the palace. The palace is a little away from here. I''ll be back soon. "


    Li Shiyuan did not speak.


    "What''s more, the emperor and his concubines do their own things here, and they don''t interfere with each other. Therefore, sending them to his highness will not affect the emperor." Mu CEN is patient to reason with Li Shiyuan.


    Li Shiyuan looked at Mu Cen like this: "if I say, I want you to stay?"


    Mu Cen was stunned.


    Proud wind is faintly smell a different breath, subconsciously grasp mucen''s sleeve, but is to signal mucen don''t send himself to the past.


    As a result, Mu Cen noticed that he was distressed by AO Feng''s sensible, but also annoyed Li Shiyuan. It''s rare that Mu Cen was a little strong: "since I promised the prince first, I will do it naturally. Besides, in terms of coming first and coming later, today is the day when the emperor leaves first, and then his highness asks for my concubine. I can''t break my promise. "


    In Mu Cen''s words, Li Shiyuan half smiles.


    Mu Cen didn''t say anything more and didn''t even look at Li Shiyuan. He soon took Ao Feng''s hand and took Ao Feng to the back bedroom.


    Ao Feng didn''t speak.


    Until Mu Cen sent Ao Feng to his bedroom, Ao Feng said: "Niang, you have contradicted your father. Will your father punish you later?"


    There is worry in the proud wind''s eyes.


    Mu Cen smiles, like comforting Ao Feng again: "no, don''t be cranky, the emperor is not such a person."


    Proud wind Oh voice, obviously don''t believe, beautiful big eyes or worry.


    "I''ll sleep with you for a while, OK?" Mu Cen diverts Ao Feng''s attention.


    Proud wind is happy, after all, is the nature of children, all of a sudden put these things behind, immediately nodded, very cooperative toward the bed.


    Mu Cen didn''t leave. He accompanied Ao Feng beside the bed and told a story. Ao Feng was not a child who was hard to fall asleep. He soon went to sleep. Mu Cen stood up and walked outside the palace.


    Her head still aches.


    After all, there is another Buddha in Deqing palace, which is hard to serve.


    As a result, Mu Cen didn''t expect that he just walked out of his bedroom and saw Li Shiyuan appear in front of him, which made Mu Cen stunned and blessed himself: "I see the emperor, emperor, how did you come here?"


    Li Shiyuan looks at Mu Cen quietly.


    Mu Cen was a little frightened: "emperor, why are you looking at my concubine? Do you have something to tell me?"


    "Shufei, who doesn''t know, thinks the prince is your own." Suddenly, Li Shiyuan threw out such a sentence.


    Mu Cen''s eyes jumped for a while, but soon recovered as usual, but it was such a slight change that Li Shiyuan could see clearly.


    "What are you thinking?" Li Shiyuan asked Mu Cen.


    Mu Cen shook his head: "I didn''t think about anything."


    Li Shiyuan didn''t know whether he believed or didn''t believe it. He suddenly put his hand around Mu Cen''s chin and half forced Mu Cen to look at himself. Mu Cen was a little passive. Li Shiyuan looked at Mu Cen deeply for a long time, and Mu Cen frowned slightly.


    And Li Shiyuan''s handsome face suddenly lowered, so quietly close to Mu Cen.


    Mu Cen was stunned and didn''t dodge.


    When Li Shiyuan''s thin lip stuck to Mu Cen''s lip, suddenly Xiaolian ran in in a hurry: "emperor, Mr. mu..."


    Then, Xiaolian''s voice suddenly stopped, and she seemed to realize that she had interrupted something. Now, Xiaolian was at a loss. She didn''t know whether to continue or to turn around and leave.


    It was Li Shiyuan who heard it. This mu refers to Mu Zhanxiao.


    Mu Zhanxiao and Li Shiyuan''s princes and ministers for many years are friends and close friends. If it wasn''t important, Mu Zhanxiao couldn''t appear in Deqing palace.


    This, Li Shiyuan slightly released Mu Cen, voice calm: "pass."


    Mu Cen didn''t say anything. He followed Li Shiyuan and went in.


    Mu Zhanxiao quickly walks into the bedroom. When he sees Mu Cen, Mu Zhanxiao glances at him and doesn''t say anything, but mu Cen sees Mu Zhanxiao''s worry in his eyes.


    "What''s the matter?" Li Shiyuan looked at Mu Zhanxiao, calmly asked, "so many years, I rarely see you like this."


    "Something important." Mu Zhanxiao spoke.


    Li Shiyuan is direct: "but say no harm."


    The implication is not to avoid the meaning of Mu Cen. Mu Zhanxiao is a little surprised and can''t help looking at Mu Cen.

 Chapter 812

    In Mu Zhanxiao''s opinion, such a move is just strange. It''s true that when Li Shiyuan talks about state affairs, he won''t let women around, let alone Mu Cen''s identity.


    But today, Li Shiyuan stayed.


    But mu Zhanxiao''s idea is different from Li Shiyuan''s. he subconsciously thinks whether Li Shiyuan knows something. The moment he looks at Mu Cen, Mu Cen understands Mu Zhanxiao''s idea. She shakes her head calmly and denies Mu Zhanxiao''s guess.


    Mu Zhanxiao is more inexplicable.


    During this period of time, Mu Zhanxiao naturally knew that Li Shiyuan frequently went in and out of Deqing palace, so mu Zhanxiao avoided it. As long as Mu Cen didn''t matter, Mu Zhanxiao didn''t appear.


    The only thing to worry about is mu Cen''s body during this period. Xiaolian''s words make Mu Zhanxiao take it to heart.


    It''s just that Li Shiyuan seems to care, and Mu Zhanxiao is relieved.


    And now, Mu Cen''s eyes clearly told himself that Li Shiyuan didn''t know her identity, if so¡ª¡ª


    "Aiqing?" Li Shiyuan saw Mu Zhanxiao''s ecstasy and reminded him.


    Mu Zhanxiao recovered, but he did not hesitate: "General Chen and long found a clue, but the clue came to an abrupt end in the prime minister."


    The prime minister is no longer the Prime Minister of Qu at that time.


    But if it doesn''t matter, it''s unlikely that all the officials in the central government are involved in right and wrong.


    Li Shiyuan''s eyes narrowed slightly: "go on."


    "We''re back to the far point. It''s all shrimp soldiers and shrimp generals who are cleaning up. The person behind the scenes hasn''t been found. Chen and long believed that fear had little to do with the people of the former dynasty. Even if the people who died in those years were really descendants of the royal family of the former dynasty, they were only used. People with ulterior motives should be in Dazhou. "


    Mu Zhanxiao made things clear.


    Since the change of the cover of the princess in the former dynasty into a painting by Mu Zhi, this is the most bizarre thing since Li Shiyuan came to power. There is no clue at all.


    "It''s like we''ve been led astray." Mu Zhanxiao concluded, "Shao Yun is still dealing with this matter today. But the other side''s mouth is very hard, I''m afraid they can''t pry out any words. "


    Mu Zhanxiao''s worry is not unreasonable.


    Because every time after catching a person, the other party will simply commit suicide, even if it is torture, the other party will not say a word more, so the organization is very tight.


    So over the years, Mu Zhanxiao and long Shaoyun feel more and more wrong.


    It''s hard to feel at ease if we don''t catch these mothers.


    Li Shiyuan listened quietly: "where are the people?"


    "Heaven''s prison." Mu Zhanxiao said it directly.


    When Li Shiyuan was about to speak, long Shaoyun had already come in a hurry. When he saw long Shaoyun appear, Mu Zhanxiao''s heart flashed a sense of uneasiness.


    Sure enough, long Shaoyun opened his mouth and said, "tell the emperor that he is dead."


    Mu Zhanxiao and Li Shiyuan frowned.


    Inside the Deqing palace, it''s very quiet.


    Mu Cen didn''t speak in the whole process, as if he was digesting the news brought by Mu Zhanxiao. This is the first time that Mu Cen listened to these things in front of Li Shiyuan.


    In these years, Mu Zhanxiao seldom mentioned these things with Mu Cen. Even if he entered the palace, Mu Cen''s identity could not touch these things.


    And today¡ª¡ª


    Mu CEN is calm on the surface, but his brain turns fast.


    At this time, Li Shiyuan suddenly looked at Mu Cen: "what''s Shufei''s opinion on this matter?"


    In a word, let Mu Zhanxiao and long Shaoyun colleagues look at Mu Cen, Mu Cen''s eyes without a trace of a look at Mu Zhanxiao, also so gently swept long Shaoyun, soon, Mu Cen politely nodded, and then looked at Li Shiyuan, but it was very calm.


    "I tell the emperor that I''m just a woman. I don''t know much about these things in the court, so I can''t jump to conclusions." Mu Cen''s response was neither humble nor overbearing.


    "When you teach the prince, it''s not like you don''t know anything." Li Shiyuan said directly, "if I ask you to say it, you can say it."


    "My concubine," Mu Cen said.


    On the contrary, long Shaoyun unexpectedly broke the silence: "lady Shufei, since the emperor let you say it, then it is the emperor''s trust in you. No matter what you say is wrong or not, the emperor will not blame you."


    Long Shaoyun looks at Mu Cen like this. Mu CEN is a little surprised. Long Shaoyun is by no means an eventful person in memory. This situation is not only mu Cen''s surprise, but also Mu Zhanxiao''s surprise. It''s just that Mu Zhanxiao doesn''t show it on the surface.


    Mu Cen was put on the shelf.


    After being quiet, Mu Cen said slowly: "if my concubine is wrong, please forgive me."


    Li Shiyuan made a sound.


    Mu Cen quickly smoothed the matter out, and then calmly said: "the story of the princess of the former dynasty is incredible. Previously, Mu Zhi''s painting had been changed its skin and had been lurking around Li Shiyuan. His purpose was to become an emperor. And behind the face changing man, there must be a mastermind, who is the ultimate culprit. "


    Three men just stood and listened quietly.


    Mu Cen was also calm: "if Mr. Mu and general long have broken the clue repeatedly, as Mr. Mu said, it may have nothing to do with the people of the previous dynasty. Don''t be in Dazhou, or even in the palace, with those who are attentive. When the emperor returned to Kyoto, under such circumstances, the wise people would not fight against the emperor. Maybe there was another party in the secret forces, but I didn''t expect that when the emperor came out, the whole plan was in a mess¡°


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    "But the one who can avoid Lord Mu and general long many times must know them very well. Why don''t you want to be the people around you?"


    Mu Cen dropped a bomb, but his attitude seemed to be totally irresponsible for what he said.


    But mu Cen''s mind turns fast, as if filtering these candidates.


    Just these things, Mu Cen''s first life has not appeared again, plus these years, Mu CEN is not in the palace, the situation in the palace, Mu CEN is not clear, so he dare not jump to a conclusion.


    When Li Shiyuan was in power, it was impossible to remove all the former ministers, but some of them were still obedient. The people who followed Li Shiyuan all the time were not necessarily 100% reliable. After all, the former princesses could change their names and hide for many years.


    The position of emperor has been the highest greed of human beings since ancient times.


    Mu Cen lowered his eyebrows.


    This makes long Shaoyun and Mu Zhanxiao look at each other and be quiet for a moment, while Li Shiyuan looks at Mu Cen faintly: "who does Aifei think it will be?"


    "I don''t know." Mu CEN is not stupid. That''s the truth.


    But even if Mu Cen knew, Mu Cen could not say it in public at this time, it would only cause trouble to himself.

 Chapter 813

    She can do her duty to remind Mu Zhanxiao, instead of saying it in person.


    Li Shiyuan made a sound, but he didn''t say anything. His low eyebrows and eyes hid deep meaning, but this attitude made Mu Cen''s face coagulate. He couldn''t say what he felt in his mind before constantly filtering himself.


    But mu Cen never thought there was anything wrong. In the end, Mu Cen was forced to calm down.


    In Mu Cen''s words, Li Shiyuan was silent.


    On the contrary, long Shaoyun looks at Mu Cen with a deep glance, but soon, long Shaoyun takes back his sight.


    Deqing palace was quiet.


    "Follow Shufei''s clues." Li Shiyuan orders lightly.


    "Yes." Mu Zhanxiao answered.


    Long Shaoyun didn''t say anything.


    Li Shiyuan said again, "OK, you should step back first."


    "Yes." Mu Zhanxiao and long Shaoyun didn''t stay much.


    Soon, two people toward the bedroom outside the palace, and long Shaoyun after Mu Cen side, is very calm mouth: "Niang Niang let Wei Chen look at each other."


    Mu Cen was quiet, just smiling at long Shaoyun, and didn''t say anything.


    And Mu Zhanxiao''s brow slightly twisted, when he looked at Mu Cen, there was a trace of uncertainty in his eyebrows.


    Mu Cen''s face was silent, but his heart beat fast.


    Until the two left, Li Shiyuan looked at Mu Cen faintly: "love princess."


    "Does the emperor have something to tell me?" Mu Cen asked calmly.


    But Li Shiyuan didn''t speak. In the bedroom, only mu Cen and Li Shiyuan face to face, and the surrounding air seemed to follow. In the face of Li Shiyuan, Mu Cen tried to calm himself, but it seemed that such efforts were not very useful.


    Until Li Shiyuan came to Mu Cen.


    Mu Cen did not flinch.


    Li Shiyuan pinched Mu Cen''s chin and said faintly: "how does AI Fei know that Mu Zhi''s painting was changed by someone?"


    Mu Cen


    This time, Mu Cen was embarrassed. He didn''t expect Li Shiyuan to ask himself such a question. For a moment, Mu Cen didn''t know how to answer it.


    Mu Cen just blurted out what had happened before. He didn''t think whether anyone else knew about it. In this case, when Li Shiyuan suddenly asked, Mu Cen was stunned. He couldn''t answer at all, so he had to stand awkwardly in the end.


    "Princess Ai has not answered my question yet." Li Shiyuan didn''t let go of Mu Cen''s meaning, and asked directly every word.


    This is mu Cen''s mistake. In Li Shiyuan''s aggressiveness, Mu Cen must find a reasonable reason.


    When she faced Li Shiyuan, she didn''t seem to be in a panic. She quietly replied, "I just heard about it."


    "Heard?" Li Shiyuan''s voice is a bit of fun.


    Li Shiyuan didn''t say the following.


    How did Mu Cen hear about it?


    At that time, Mu Zhihua''s affairs were completely suppressed. What he knew was only a few confidants in the palace. Other people didn''t know anything about it. They only knew that Mu Zhihua was dead. Nothing else.


    No one knows about the painting of Mu Zhi in King Mu''s residence.


    After all, Mu Zhihua, who has no face, can''t leave Prince Mu''s house, and she doesn''t want to leave either.


    So how does Mu Cen know.


    Li Shiyuan didn''t rush to expose Mu Cen. He wanted to know how mu Cen knew, and his eyes never left Mu Cen.


    Mu Cen in such eyes, rare some passive explanation: "yes, I heard."


    "From whom did you hear that?" Li Shiyuan just opened his mouth, and his tone was still lazy.


    Mu Cen should say again: "I don''t remember, some of the time passed."


    This time, Li Shiyuan chuckled, and the laughter was ironic. He just looked at Mu Cen, and Mu Cen''s heart beat faster.


    Li Shiyuan had already come to Mu Cen''s face, reached out and pinched Mu Cen''s chin: "Princess Ai had been in Liuzhou all the time before she came to Beijing. She had only one or two chances to enter the capital. It was only ten years ago. How could Princess Ai know about the capital in Liuzhou?"


    Li Shiyuan''s tone is severe, Mou Guang is not instantaneous looking at Mu Cen.


    Mu Cen didn''t expect Li Shiyuan''s entanglement in this matter, but mu CEN is still calm. At least in front of Li Shiyuan, Mu Cen can''t make a mess of himself.


    She took a deep breath: "emperor, even if I have never been to Beijing, it doesn''t mean I don''t know at all. If you have a pair of ears, there will always be anecdotes and strange things coming to your ears. If you listen to them once, you will remember them."


    Such an explanation is reasonable.


    Liuzhou is even a remote area, but teahouses are very popular in Dazhou. Teahouse masters like to tell stories.


    Whether it''s true or not, just for fun.


    What''s more, the change of face is inconceivable to everyone. Even when Mu Cen saw it, he thought it was inconceivable. Is there no outsider who can make up a story about Mu Zhi''s painting?


    So, in Mu Cen''s idea, he seems more calm.


    But mu Cen''s explanation didn''t convince Li Shiyuan. The indifference on his face became more and more obvious. Deep in his eyes, he doubted Mu Cen.


    Li Shiyuan walks towards Mu Cen step by step, and Mu Cen stands quietly.


    All the time Li Shiyuan hooked Mu Cen''s chin and let Mu Cen look at himself.


    Mu Cen, who was close to him, spilled every word from his thin lips, but what he said was obvious: "Princess Ai, no one knows about Mu Zhihua from the beginning to the end. Apart from some of my cronies, how can the private relationship that had never been rumored in Kyoto spread to Liuzhou?"


    Mu Cen was stunned.


    "So, Aifei is lying." Li Shiyuan sneered, the front suddenly changed, "Xu Zhenzhen, who are you?"


    Li Shiyuan called Mu Cen by name.


    Mu Cen''s heart beat very fast, and his palm in his wide sleeve clenched slightly, but he was always calm on the surface. He answered word by word: "the identity of my concubine had been clearly explained when I entered the palace. No matter what, this identity could not be changed."


    Mu Cen vowed that he didn''t feel guilty when he said this.


    But mu Cen''s heart was still uneasy.


    Li Shiyuan began to doubt his identity between the lines.


    She underestimates Li Shiyuan. Even if she is not mu Cen''s face, she is still Mu Cen in her heart. It''s hard to change her words and deeds. How can Li Shiyuan and Mu Cen get along with each other day and night.


    In fact, this is a good thing for outsiders.


    But mu CEN is very clear about Li Shiyuan''s temper. If he doubts, he will find the root. In this case, Mu Cen can''t admit his identity.

 Chapter 814

    Suddenly Mu Cen felt powerless.


    She understood that the God of Heishan gave her trade. Instead of letting her own happy death and living relief, she would go to the abyss step by step in such pain.


    The time when he went back to the palace to see Li Shiyuan was the time when Mu Cen lived like a year.


    Her heart was struggling, but she had nothing to do.


    Mingming''s favorite person is close at hand, but mu Cen can''t get close without fear. There is an invisible barrier between them, which can''t be broken.


    Even if Li Shiyuan doubts, or even if Li Shiyuan determines Mu Cen''s identity, Mu Cen can''t admit it.


    This kind of pain, only those who have experienced it, can experience it personally. That kind of pain is like thousands of ants biting, how can we not get rid of it.


    Finally, Mu Cen''s eyes gradually dimmed down, it is helpless for the status quo.


    Li Shiyuan, listening to Mu Cen''s words, suddenly let Mu Cen go. It seems that he doesn''t mind what Mu Cen said any more, and the previous topic has been taken in an instant.


    Mu Cen was not relieved.


    Until Li Shiyuan light mouth: "let people pass the prince to eat."


    With that, Li Shiyuan walked towards the small table. Mu Cen couldn''t say whether he was relieved or something else. He quietly followed Li Shiyuan and told Xiaolian to pass on the proud wind.


    Xiaolian went away.


    The meal was a little dull. Until the sound of Ao Feng left on the table fell on Mu Cen''s heart, it gradually dispelled the dullness.


    Just the whole process, Li Shiyuan did not say a word, just eat quietly.


    "The mother imperial concubine, you say of those strange food, son Chen all didn''t eat." Ao Feng is full of curiosity about everything Mu Cen said.


    Mu Cen lowered his head and said with a smile, "when you have a chance, take Ao Feng with you, OK?"


    "Well." The proud wind nods, "the mother imperial concubine says of those places, proud wind also feel good strange."


    "Like where?" Li Shiyuan, who has been silent, suddenly opens his mouth.


    Ao Feng didn''t think much about it: "beyond the Great Wall, the western regions."


    As soon as Aofeng said it, Mu Cen closed her eyes slightly. That kind of uneasy premonition flashed by again. She always felt that Li Shiyuan would still be questioning herself, but she couldn''t stop it. She just regretted it. She shouldn''t mention it to Aofeng.


    As a result, when Mu Cen was waiting for Li Shiyuan to question himself, Li Shiyuan''s tone was good: "does the prince want to go to these places?"


    The proud wind heavily nods: "the place that mother imperial concubine says, son minister wants to go. It also snows in Kyoto. It must be different from the western regions. "


    The more I think about such a place, the more I feel happy.


    Ao Feng remembers every word Mu Cen said. The snow in Kyoto is not as heavy as that in the western regions. When the snow in the western regions gets heavy, it can bury people''s calves. When you walk there, you can hear the voice of Gazi Gazi. That''s respect for snowy days.


    You can have a snowball fight and build a very tall snowman.


    Aofeng is just a child of a few years old. For such a place, he is full of imagination, and even can''t wait. Even if he can''t go to the western regions, Aofeng begins to look forward to the winter in Kyoto.


    It''s snowing all over the sky.


    But in recent years, there is less and less snow in Kyoto. Even if it snows, it is just a thin layer.


    Li Shiyuan listened to Ao Feng''s words and said with a smile: "the western regions are not as beautiful as your mother''s wife said. The snow looks white, but it''s a feeling of walking on thin ice when walking in the snow. The conditions in the western regions are not as good as those in Kyoto. When it snows, it''s freezing. "


    If Mu Cen said the most beautiful side to Ao Feng, Li Shiyuan now said the most cruel side to Ao Feng.


    Mu ten listened to make complaints about Li Shiyuan.


    But mu Cen didn''t stop Li Shiyuan.


    Her identity doesn''t allow it.


    On the contrary, it is proud of the wind: "father Huang, son Chen do not believe."


    "So you only believe what Shufei said? Don''t believe me? " Li Shiyuan raised his eyebrows.


    This proud wind flat mouth, and silent, Mu Cen can not look down, interface should be a: "inform the emperor, for the prince, the prince is young, accept some of the best things, a lot of things, the prince''s own feelings, far better than we tell the prince."


    Said, Mu Cen quieted down: "when people are young, carefree, is not a bad thing."


    "Carefree means no sense of crisis. If something happens, is the prince so naive and romantic?" Li Shiyuan asked Mu Cen.


    Mu Cen was choked and speechless.


    But mu Cen didn''t change his eyes when he looked at Li Shiyuan. After a while, he said calmly: "I''d like to believe that the emperor''s reign can bring good weather, which is enough to let the prince spend a young life carefree."


    This is Li Shiyuan to gas smile: "Shufei this is fangs sharp teeth."


    Mu Cen pour also calm: "I dare not."


    This atmosphere, some undercurrent surging, proud wind suddenly silent, honest eating their own things, no longer wishful thinking.


    Occasionally, Ao Feng will use the corner of his eyes to see Mu Cen, Mu Cen back to a calm smile.


    Ao Feng didn''t think much about it.


    In Li Shiyuan''s eyes, he was quiet. Then he asked, "how does Aifei know about the western regions and the Great Wall?"


    Mu Cen


    Suddenly, she felt that Li Shiyuan was really annoying tonight.


    Why go to the bottom.


    But mu Cen didn''t say much on the surface. He quietly looked at Li Shiyuan: "if you read too many books, it will be natural."


    Li Shiyuan laughed and said nothing.


    The table was quiet again until the three finished their meal.


    Li Shiyuan didn''t let Aofeng stay more in Deqing palace, but soon took Aofeng away. Mu Cen sent his father and son away.


    After two people''s figure goes far, Mu Cen long relaxed breath.


    Today is the past. What''s next?


    Mu CEN is suddenly not sure.


    That kind of lingering uneasiness also became strong, Mu Cen could not guess what would happen next, and finally he could only stay in the same place passively.


    Until the night gradually sinks, Mu Cen slowly gets up and goes back to his bedroom.


    It''s quiet in the bedroom. Except for Xiaolian, most of the slaves won''t enter the bedroom without Mu Cen''s command. People in Deqing palace know that Mu Cen likes to be quiet and doesn''t like to be noisy.


    "Lady." Xiaolian pushes the door in.


    Mu Cen looked at Xiaolian, and Xiaolian quickly said: "Mr. Mu is here, waiting for you outside."


    Mu Zhanxiao?


    Mu Cen was surprised.


    Mu Zhanxiao seldom has this time to find herself. In other words, since she was canonized as a lady, Mu Zhanxiao hardly takes the initiative to appear in front of Mu Cen. After all, this kind of identity is somewhat different from before, which will always cause trouble.

 Chapter 815

    Thinking of these, Mu Cen calmed down and nodded: "I''ll go out now. You can see what''s going on. Let me know at any time."


    "Yes." Xiaolian answered respectfully.


    Soon, Mu Cen walked out of the palace. At the junction of Deqing palace and Lenggong palace, Mu Cen saw Mu Zhanxiao standing there.


    And Mu Zhanxiao heard Mu Cen''s footsteps, and soon turned to look over: "you''re here."


    Mu Cen nodded, but also directly: "this point, how suddenly you come."


    In the palace, if it''s not a very safe place, Mu Cen won''t call Mu Zhanxiao the second elder brother to avoid being overheard in the corner. That''s troublesome. What''s more, now Mu Cen''s identity is too close to Mu Zhanxiao, which is not necessarily a good thing.


    "Today the Emperor..." Mu Zhanxiao didn''t hesitate. He said, "I''m trying to test you, but you..."


    Mu Zhanxiao''s words just said, Mu Cen understood the meaning of Mu Zhanxiao''s words.


    "I know." Mu Cen sighed, "it''s just that I didn''t think much about it at that time, so I blurted out. As expected, what my ancestors said was right and wrong."


    This word, Mu Cen appears extremely helpless.


    Mu Zhanxiao just looked at Mu Cen and then explained: "except for us, no one knew about Zhihua. In the eyes of the people in the palace, Zhihua had already been dealt with. The affairs of the former dynasty were an unstable factor, especially under the general situation of that year, so this matter was covered up in the past, and I didn''t want to scare the snake. "


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    "If the person behind the princess of the former dynasty knew this, he would be on guard, so no one knew about it from the beginning to the end. Even now, the investigation is carried out in secret, and the emperor has never been overt." Mu Zhanxiao explained.


    Mu Zhanxiao did not expect that Mu Cen should have mentioned the things of that year. There were so many things in that year, but he just mentioned Mu Zhihua.


    This time, huge stones were dropped on the calm surface of the lake, which was completely out of control.


    Under such circumstances, Mu Zhanxiao can''t not worry. The tension is obvious, it''s the tension to Mu Cen.


    Mu Cen listened to Mu Zhanxiao''s words and sighed: "the matter has come to this point. It''s useless to say more."


    It''s really useless.


    Mu Zhanxiao also understood this truth. He looked at Mu Cen and said for a long time: "the emperor is afraid that he has been suspicious for a long time, so what are you going to do next?"


    "I don''t know." Mu Cen shook his head.


    "If the emperor doesn''t pierce this layer of paper, it''s actually a good thing in my opinion, but obviously the emperor''s temper is not like this." Mu Zhanxiao wrung his eyebrows. "I can''t guess what the emperor will do next."


    Then Mu Zhanxiao looks at Mu Cen.


    Mu Cen lowered his head and chuckled: "if he doubts, he will find out."


    Mu Zhanxiao frowned: "if the emperor has action, I can''t not know."


    "If you are also suspected," Mu Cen said directly, "then you will not know."


    That''s the truth.


    Li Shiyuan is a very careful man. If even Mu Zhanxiao doubts it, then Mu Zhanxiao will not know what Li Shiyuan is doing. Naturally, he will not be able to arrange in advance. With Li Shiyuan''s acumen, he will find out sooner or later.


    She was beside Li Shiyuan, and there were too many flaws.


    This words, let Mu Zhanxiao quiet down, because completely unable to refute Mu Cen''s words.


    They just look at each other.


    For a long time, it was Mu Zhanxiao who broke the silence: "the emperor asked Rong Jiu to check your identity in Liuzhou."


    Mu Cen didn''t speak.


    Mu Zhanxiao is direct: "I arranged in advance, there won''t be too many questions, Rong Jiu''s reply is the same as before."


    Mu Cen nodded and was relieved.


    "If you don''t expose yourself in Liuzhou, there won''t be a big deal. If you can''t hide Liuzhou''s identity, there will be a chain reaction, and the emperor and I doubt it, it''s really hard to say." Mu Zhanxiao said directly, looking at Mu Cen''s eyes for a moment, "at that time, you have to do fun preparation."


    Mu Cen made a sound.


    ¡±Step by step, if not, I will send you out of the palace in advance. It''s better than the emperor questioning you. " Mu Zhanxiao thought of the worst result, "after going out of the palace, I will deal with the things in the palace."


    "Good." Mu Cen nodded, his eyes were grateful to Mu Zhanxiao.


    But mu CEN is very clear, I''m afraid this matter is not so simple.


    "One more thing." Mu Zhanxiao seems to think of something, looking at Mu Cen, "I''m afraid not only the emperor, but also Shaoyun is suspicious."


    Mu Cen twisted his eyebrows.


    "Shao Yun is silent. I''m afraid that he was suspicious of what he said to you before he left." This is the emotion that Mu Zhanxiao and long Shaoyun have been together for many years.


    In Mu Zhanxiao''s view, the more people doubt Mu Cen''s identity, the easier it is to have problems.


    But when Mu Zhanxiao mentions long Shaoyun, Mu Cen seems to be very calm, as if he is not worried about long Shaoyun finding his identity.


    In this case, Mu Zhanxiao curiously looked at Mu Cen: "you seem not afraid of Shaoyun to know?"


    Mu Cen calmed down: "he always has a sense of propriety in his work. Even if he doubts, he will not say one more word without evidence. Instead, he will cover up this matter."


    Mu Cen light mouth.


    Mu Zhanxiao curiously looked at Mu Cen: "I didn''t find that you know Shaoyun so well."


    Mu Cen smiles and doesn''t explain much about long Shaoyun and himself. Long Shaoyun is the one who really understands himself. He can experience so many strange things. In long Shaoyun''s opinion, it''s nothing.


    The difference between long Shaoyun and Li Shiyuan is that if long Shaoyun is skeptical, he won''t get to the bottom as long as he gets a positive answer, but Li Shiyuan''s obsession with Mu CEN is different from long Shaoyun''s, and he will definitely insist on getting an answer.


    It''s a matter of character. Outsiders can''t interfere.


    But mu Cen didn''t explain. Mu Zhanxiao didn''t ask much. He nodded quietly: "OK, Deqing palace is not suitable for me to stay more. I''ll leave first. I''ll pay attention to the situation of the emperor. If you have something, let Xiaolian come to me in advance. I''ll deal with it."


    "Thank you very much." Mu Cen answered.


    Mu Zhanxiao nodded. He didn''t speak any more. He soon turned around and disappeared into the shadow of the tree. After seeing Mu Zhanxiao leave, Mu Cen walked slowly towards Deqing palace.


    But after they both left, behind the tree, a tall figure suddenly appeared in the place where they had been.


    That''s Li Shiyuan.


    Li Shiyuan''s eyes are very heavy to see the direction of the two people to leave.


    After he sent Aofeng back to the East Palace, he turned back to Deqing palace. Mu Cen''s remarks made Li Shiyuan begin to doubt Mu Cen''s identity, but he didn''t expect to see Mu Zhanxiao come after turning back.

 Chapter 816

    Mu Zhanxiao''s internal power is very deep. Li Shiyuan can''t be too close. If he is too close, Mu Zhanxiao will find someone in the dark. So Li Shiyuan keeps a certain distance and can''t hear what Mu Zhanxiao and Mu Cen say.


    But in the whole process, Mu Zhanxiao and Mu Cen didn''t make any intimate moves. It seems that Mu Zhanxiao is asking Mu Cen. As for what to ask, I don''t know.


    Li Shiyuan''s eyes narrowed slightly.


    However, he was very clear that it was impossible to ask in person. If there were any questions, he would be sure to scare the snake.


    But Li Shiyuan has absolute trust in Mu Zhanxiao. Mu Zhanxiao can''t betray himself, but mu Zhanxiao won''t easily get too close to others, so in this case¡ª¡ª


    Li Shiyuan sank and didn''t say anything. Soon, his figure disappeared into the woods and left calmly from another path in the palace.


    But Li Shiyuan followed Mu Zhanxiao all the way.


    When approaching the imperial dragon hall, Li Shiyuan suddenly came out: "Zhan Xiao."


    Mu Zhanxiao was surprised to hear Li Shiyuan''s voice, but he soon calmed down: "I will join the emperor, long live the emperor."


    "Just you and my brother, no need to be polite." Li Shiyuan said it directly.


    Mu Zhanxiao nodded.


    Li Shiyuan asked casually, "Why are you still in the palace so late and never go back?"


    "There''s just something that hasn''t been dealt with yet." Mu Zhanxiao can deal with it well.


    Li Shiyuan didn''t ask much. He asked about the situation in King Mu''s residence. As usual, after a chat, Li Shiyuan didn''t stay any longer and soon walked towards the Yulong hall.


    Mu Zhanxiao salutes Li Shiyuan in place.


    When Li Shiyuan turned around, he suddenly looked at Mu Zhanxiao: "there''s something, I don''t know what your opinion is."


    "Say it, Emperor." Mu Zhanxiao is calm.


    Li Shiyuan seemed to be thinking and looking at Mu Zhanxiao''s reaction. Then he said faintly: "if I make Shufei queen, what do you think?"


    In a word, let Mu Zhanxiao wring eyebrows without trace, but looking at Li Shiyuan, it seems calm and incomparable.


    But this problem, Mu Zhanxiao is very careful, he followed Li Shiyuan for such a long time can not understand, Li Shiyuan is also testing himself.


    In other words, Li Shiyuan is testing his reaction.


    A careless answer wrong, may cause trouble is to Muchen.


    After being quiet, Mu Zhanxiao said: "why does the emperor suddenly have such an idea?"


    Li Shiyuan calmly replied: "Aofeng likes Shufei. Have you seen Aofeng for so many years and who is so close to him? For me, the back seat is nothing more than one person. If those ministers like it, they will satisfy their wishes. As long as Shufei can take the prince well, it''s just a backseat. It''s nothing, isn''t it? "


    Li Shiyuan said this casually.


    But mu Zhanxiao didn''t think so.


    Because he knows better than anyone that the back seat is full of undercurrent. It involves not only the concubines in the harem, but also the fight for rights and interests in the court. If these people fight for so many years, but they are taken away by a person who is not amazing, you can imagine the trouble.


    Mu Cen''s affairs will be taken to the bottom. These people won''t let Mu Cen go.


    Not to mention these people in the palace, once they besiege Mu Cen, they can''t get any benefit from Mu Cen''s present background. After the trouble, it''s Mu Cen who finally gets into trouble.


    Since ancient times, the crime of deceiving the king has been a capital crime.


    Mu Zhanxiao can''t let Mu Cen take such a wind.


    "The emperor." Mu Zhanxiao calmed down for a moment, "the emperor''s idea, naturally, the ministers will not have any objection, but it may not be very friendly for the lady. Since Shufei is deeply liked by the prince, in my opinion, I should not push her to the top of the storm. I don''t have much contact with Shufei, but I can see that Shufei doesn''t have much interest in these things. "


    After thinking about it, Mu Zhanxiao explained, "it''s just being nice to the prince."


    Li Shiyuan listened to Mu Zhanxiao''s words with a smile: "it seems that you are particularly concerned about Shufei."


    "I just care about the prince." Mu Zhanxiao responded calmly.


    Li Shiyuan made a sound. He didn''t know whether he was listening or not, but his words made Mu Zhanxiao''s brow twist slightly.


    It''s like a temptation.


    But mu Zhanxiao couldn''t figure out why Li Shiyuan suddenly tested himself.


    He and Mu Cen never met each other in front of Li Shiyuan. The only time they met each other was also the remaining evils of the former dynasty. Li Shiyuan should not suspect himself.


    But under such circumstances, Mu Zhanxiao would not say anything more.


    "Well, it''s getting late. You should rest early." Li Shiyuan did not continue to talk.


    Mu Zhanxiao answered: "I''ll send you to the emperor."


    This time Li Shiyuan walked towards the imperial dragon hall, but he didn''t say anything more. Mu Zhanxiao stood in the same place and watched Li Shiyuan walk away. His eyes sank. Then he turned around and left the Imperial Palace calmly.


    Now no matter what happens, we can only cover up the situation with water and land, and the soldiers will block it.


    This idea, let Mu Zhanxiao''s palm unconsciously clenched into a fist.


    Inside the Imperial Palace, it was still quiet.


    ¡­¡­


    At that time, it was already after midnight.


    Li Shiyuan did not go to bed. Cheng Dezhu advised him: "emperor, it''s late. It''s time for you to have a rest. If you have to go to court early tomorrow morning, your body can''t stand it. "


    Li Shiyuan stood with a negative hand and didn''t say anything.


    Can''t Cheng Dezhu guess Li Shiyuan''s idea? He just stands passively and doesn''t speak, either.


    Under such circumstances, Li Shiyuan suddenly looked at Cheng Dezhu: "what do you think of Zhan Xiao?"


    Suddenly mentioned Mu Zhanxiao, let Cheng Dezhu a Leng, want to also don''t want to answer: "Mr. Mu and the emperor are brotherhood, loyal, but also all the way with the emperor over the country, modest, even now for the king did not hold the favor and Jiao, big Zhou have Mr. Mu such a person, is big Zhou''s blessing."


    Li Shiyuan listened to Cheng Dezhu''s words with a smile, but he didn''t say anything.


    Cheng Dezhu is a little cautious: "why did the emperor suddenly mention Lord mu?"


    "Nothing." Li Shiyuan did not say more, "you go down."


    "Yes, slave." Cheng Dezhu respectfully responds, and then quickly exits the Yulong hall.


    Li Shiyuan lowered his eyebrows. What he was thinking was that Mu Zhanxiao appeared in Deqing palace. He didn''t think Mu Zhanxiao and Mu Cen were ambiguous. It was just that the appearance of Mu Zhanxiao made Li Shiyuan''s idea more complicated.


    It was a long time before Li Shiyuan closed his eyes to rest.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 817

    In the following month, Mu Cen felt that there was a little difference between himself and Li Shiyuan. Li Shiyuan still came to Deqing palace every day, and there was no exception.


    However, Aofeng seldom comes back at lunch time. Only after lunch can Aofeng appear in Deqing palace.


    Li Shiyuan, on the other hand, would go to the Deqing palace when he went down to court.


    It seems that he moved his official business to the palace of Deqing to deal with it. This is not a problem. The problem is that there is a little ambiguity between mu Cen and Li Shiyuan.


    Not too close, but they can not escape the intimacy between each other, such intimacy is if there is no, can not escape.


    It''s like now¡ª¡ª


    "What do you think of again?" Li Shiyuan asked suddenly.


    Mu Cen was stunned and shook his head: "it''s nothing. It''s just a little absorbed in reading."


    This conversation seems normal, but Li Shiyuan''s hand is on the floor of Mu Cen''s waist, never let go. The heat of his palm is close to Mu Cen''s waist, as if he can swallow Mu Cen in an instant.


    "What are you looking at?" Li Shiyuan asked casually.


    Before mucen could speak, Li Shiyuan had surrounded mucen''s hand and naturally picked up the book in his hand and had a look at it.


    Mu Cen a Leng, subconsciously looked at Li Shiyuan.


    Li Shiyuan faintly smiles and bows his head. Junyan seems to be so endless that he enlarges in front of Mu Cen. What Mu Cen takes in front of him are books of historical records. It''s boring and makes people feel strange.


    Mu Cen''s interesting books are probably the strange things of unofficial history that Ao Feng likes. The rest are boring books. Except for these, there are some medical skills such as compendium of Materia Medica. The rest are hardly seen any more.


    "It seems that Princess Ai likes to see these things very much?" Li Shiyuan asked deeply.


    Mu Cen''s mind is a little biased, which is led by Li Shiyuan, because Li Shiyuan is too close, so close that their breathing becomes cramped.


    "It''s just boring." Mu Cen calmed down and then answered.


    Li Shiyuan looks at Mu Cen with a smile, but Junyan doesn''t move away from Mu Cen. Mu Cen hides subconsciously.


    "Is Princess Ai hiding from me?" Li Shiyuan raised his eyebrows.


    Mu Cen also does not want to shake his head: "I dare not."


    "When I come to Deqing palace every day, I don''t see my concubine exulting, eh?" Li Shiyuan does not deny that he is deliberately looking for mu Cen''s trouble.


    Mu Cen listened to Li Shiyuan''s words and unconsciously licked his lips. Before he could speak, Li Shiyuan''s hand suddenly rubbed Mu Cen''s lips.


    Mu Cen was stunned: "the emperor --"


    "Does Aifei know what it means to do such an action?" Li Shiyuan asked directly.


    Mu Cen twisted his eyebrows, some of them didn''t know.


    And Li Shiyuan directly bent down, so heavily kisses Mu Cen''s lips, his voice is still low magnetic, but with a trace of bewitching: "wait for me to kiss you."


    Mu Cen was stunned.


    But this kind of amazement soon engulfed in Li Shiyuan''s kiss, long and continuous, did not let Mu Cen mean, Mu Cen passively bear.


    In such a kiss, Mu Cen seems to return to the beginning.


    I can''t help feeling.


    Finally, Mu Cen''s hand actively encircles Li Shiyuan''s neck and sighs silently. In such a kiss, he completely gives up his reserve and struggle.


    Gradually sink.


    Until Mu Cen couldn''t breathe, Li Shiyuan released Mu Cen slightly, but only for a moment, and then his deep voice came: "call me my name."


    Mu Cen was in a trance and blurted out: "Shiyuan --"


    It''s a hoarse voice, but at the moment when it''s called out, it''s very long. The eyes are not familiar, but through the light, they seem to see the gentle eyes.


    Brand in the heart, for a long time.


    And such a sound [Shiyuan] in exchange for Li Shiyuan''s emotions and emotions, completely unable to control his emotions, a little bit of want to completely eat Mu Cen.


    Everything has changed.


    Until Mu Cen couldn''t breathe, Li Shiyuan let Mu Cen go: "I don''t have much patience, princess. I''ll give you a period of time to recuperate. I will get you."


    Finally, Li Shiyuan''s words are simple and clear, and can''t be cleaned up word by word.


    Mu Cen''s heart beats fast.


    She is not a pure girl. Of course, she understands the meaning of Li Shiyuan''s words. She looks at Li Shiyuan and doesn''t say anything.


    This kind of thing, in this month, has occurred innumerable, they brush a gun to go off fire, but actually forever only stays in this one floor, will not go further.


    Mu Cen seems to be used to it.


    "What did the people in Tai hospital say?" Li Shiyuan asked casually and changed the topic.


    "My concubine''s health is old. That''s it." Mu Cen tells the truth.


    Ji Changjin is ordered to appear in Deqing palace almost every two days. Sometimes Ji Changjin comes every day, and there are countless rare medicinal materials in Deqing palace. No matter it''s attacking or anything else, as long as Li Shiyuan thinks of it, it must be sent to Deqing palace for the first time.


    Not only Ji Changjin, but also Li Changyi unexpectedly came twice a month to check Mu Cen''s situation.


    Li Shiyuan himself chose the servants of the Deqing palace. They were all very quick hands and feet, and they didn''t need Mu Cen to do anything. Even the original lunch was guided by Mu Cen, and the people from the imperial dining room went to the kitchen of the Deqing palace to do it.


    Although it''s not as good as gold, it''s better than Mu Cen.


    So in such a multi pronged approach, mucen''s body is much better than before.


    But mu CEN is very clear that this is only a temporary cure, not a permanent cure.


    All right, it''s just the surface.


    Muchen knows this better than anyone else.


    But this situation, for mu Cen, is also a good thing, she can spend more time with AO Feng, and of course, Li Shiyuan.


    Just such company, also let Mu Cen feel satisfied.


    Li Shiyuan listened to Mu Cen''s reply, but he didn''t say anything. He quickly changed the topic. They chatted for a while, but they didn''t know who stopped first. The conversation stopped suddenly.


    Li Shiyuan looked down at the memorial, while Mu Cen quietly turned the book.


    Until they finished their meal, Ao Feng came back bouncing. Mu Cen accompanied Ao Feng to get away from Li Shiyuan.


    ¡­¡­


    After dinner, Li Shiyuan accompanied Ao Feng back to the east palace.


    Ao Feng has been used to Li Shiyuan''s company for a long time. Compared with the previous formality in the face of Li Shiyuan, it seems much more lively now.

 Chapter 818

    On weekdays, Aofeng talks with Li Shiyuan, but recently, Aofeng seems to have no interest in Li Shiyuan. He has been playing with his own things, as if he can''t put it down.


    Aofeng was the prince since he was a child. There was no shortage of anything, and there were so many strange things. So Li Shiyuan suddenly became curious when Aofeng became interested in a little thing.


    "Prince, what are you looking at?" Li Shiyuan suddenly opened his mouth.


    Ao Feng was a little scared and patted his chest, but he soon calmed down again: "father, look."


    Proud wind small proud handed the sachet in the hand Li Shiyuan.


    Li Shiyuan slightly twisted his eyebrows and took it. The sachet was extremely exquisite. The embroidery on it was even more exquisite. As long as you look at it, you can''t put it down.


    "Who gave it to you?" Li Shiyuan asked casually, "before, I didn''t find that the prince liked these things."


    "It''s not uncommon for children''s ministers to be given by others." Proud wind shook his head, "but the mother''s concubine gave it, and the children''s minister naturally liked it."


    "Lady?" Li Shiyuan raised his eyebrows.


    The sachet played in Li Shiyuan''s hands for a while. Under such circumstances, Ao Feng snatched the sachet back: "father, this is the son''s son."


    He emphasized for a moment, and villain looked at Li Shiyuan: "mother Princess said, only for a person to make the son."


    With that, the proud wind was humming, and the cautious look on his face was obvious. Of course, what he was more afraid of was that Li Shiyuan suddenly asked himself for it.


    As long as it''s given by mucen, Aofeng doesn''t want to share with others at all. No matter who this person is, Aofeng doesn''t want to.


    "Shufei said," only for you? " Li Shiyuan raised his eyebrows.


    Ao Feng is more alert: "yes. It''s just for my son


    Li Shiyuan sneered: "there is no prince''s appearance. A sachet can make you so careful."


    Aofeng naturally has no courage to make a face at Li Shiyuan, but in this case, Aofeng''s subconscious reaction is to protect the sachet.


    Intuitively, Li Shiyuan is jealous.


    Naked jealousy.


    In the whole process, Aofeng doesn''t talk to Li Shiyuan any more. As soon as he arrives at the East Palace, Aofeng doesn''t even want the rules, so he quickly goes to the east palace for fear that Li Shiyuan will follow him again.


    On the contrary, Li Shiyuan looked at the figure of Ao Feng with a thoughtful face.


    Only for AO Feng?


    Li Shiyuan finally sneered.


    If you remember correctly, the purse he asked Mu Cen to get for himself has not been seen so far. On that day, he saw Mu Cen sewing, but since Mu Cen was in a coma, it seems that this matter is over.


    Mu CEN is to forget, but still clearly remember to sew a sachet for AO Feng.


    It''s really a complete absence of self-awareness.


    Think of here, Li Shiyuan suddenly some extremely uncomfortable, but Li Shiyuan is not willing to admit how, he is eating proud of the wind of vinegar.


    The three-month relationship with Mu Cen has made Mu Cen enter Li Shiyuan''s life quietly, and seems to be used to Mu Cen''s existence.


    Even the time to think of the late queen on weekdays is very little.


    In this way of thinking, Li Shiyuan''s eyebrows sank, and finally said nothing.


    Li Shiyuan was supposed to return to the imperial dragon hall, but now he suddenly turned back and walked towards the direction of the Deqing palace.


    Cheng Dezhu was stunned. When he realized where Li Shiyuan was going, he didn''t dare to say a word. So he quickly kept up with Li Shiyuan''s pace. Until Li Shiyuan came to Deqing palace, Cheng Dezhu cried out: "the emperor has arrived."


    The servants of Deqing palace knelt all over the ground.


    Mu Cen was about to have a rest. When he heard the news, he was stunned. But he soon recovered and went out to Deqing palace. When he saw Li Shiyuan, Mu Cen blessed his body and asked for An''an: "my concubine, please see the emperor."


    "Get up." Li Shiyuan waved.


    Mu Cen then curiously replied: "how did the emperor suddenly come back? Have you forgotten something here? "


    "Why, my lady is not happy when I come back?" Li Shiyuan asked directly.


    "I dare not." Mu Cen answered respectfully.


    Li Shiyuan didn''t know whether he believed it or not. He soon went to the bedroom. Naturally, Mu Cen didn''t dare to neglect it and immediately followed him.


    And the slaves are smart no longer close to the bedroom.


    It''s quiet outside, but it''s silent inside.


    "The emperor?" In the end, it was Muchen who broke the silence.


    Li Shiyuan then looked at Mu Cen and said, "does the concubine owe me something that hasn''t been given yet?"


    Mu Cen listens to Li Shiyuan''s words, is a face of inexplicable, some can''t answer, and Li Shiyuan''s eyes fall on Mu Cen''s body, also didn''t move a cent.


    Finally, Mu Cen had no choice but to say: "I don''t understand the emperor''s meaning. Please make it clear."


    This words, in exchange for Li Shiyuan''s cold hum, when he looked at Mu Cen again, his eyes sank and he walked towards Mu Cen step by step. Mu Cen twisted his eyebrows slightly and thought quickly, but his face was still unclear.


    But mu Cen did not dodge Li Shiyuan, quietly watching Li Shiyuan step by step toward himself.


    "Aifei only cares about the prince, and I''ll lose it when I hear it?" Li Shiyuan is not satisfied.


    "I dare not." Mu Cen answered.


    "I dare not." Li Shiyuan sneered again, "if you really don''t dare, I''ll ask her for the purse. Where is the embroidery? I saw the prince showing off his sachet with pride. I asked Princess Ai to have a rest, but I didn''t want her to do more. Princess Ai was so good that she turned around and was busy with the prince? "


    Li Shiyuan said directly and incomparably: "in the heart of Princess Ai, there is no place for me?"


    Mu Cen couldn''t laugh or cry


    Obviously, I didn''t expect that Li Shiyuan would mention such a thing. What''s more, I didn''t expect that Li Shiyuan would be jealous with Aofeng, and then he turned back to Deqing palace to ask himself about it.


    "Well?" Li Shiyuan is waiting for mu Cen to answer.


    Mu Cen was quiet for a moment: "I forgot."


    It''s the truth.


    I really forgot.


    Before embroidered a little purse, now it is estimated that it has not been touched in the cupboard. But I can remember to give it to Aofeng because Aofeng talked about it in my mouth, so mu Cen did it easily.


    It seems that over the years, the memory has also been quite poor.


    Every time after a serious illness, the memory will decline a little bit. Mu censi has no doubt that one day, these people will gradually disappear from their memory.


    For example, the God of Heishan doesn''t want Mu Cen''s life, but mu Cen''s life is good. She can have time to continue her life with rare herbs. She survived by chance, but in the end, Mu Cen may not know anyone in the world, so she only remembers herself.

 Chapter 819

    So Muchen still remembers the words of the God of Heishan. He wants to make a bet with Muchen to see if there are real feelings in this world.


    The world is not without, but in Mu Cen, all this is really too difficult.


    "Forget?" Li Shiyuan sneered, "so Princess Ai ignored my words when she remembered the prince''s words. Isn''t there no me in her heart?"


    Mu Cen has no way to refute.


    Finally, Mu Cen lowers her head and looks at the angry man in front of her. She calms down and suddenly reaches out her hand and gently pulls Li Shiyuan''s sleeve.


    It''s a bit treacherous.


    But in Mu Cen''s eyes, it seems to be an unconscious action, just like when he took the initiative to comfort Li Shiyuan.


    Li Shiyuan also noticed that his eyes sank, and did not take the initiative to speak.


    "Emperor -" Mu Cen''s voice dragged on for a long time. Although it was not pleasant to hear, there was a trace of coquetry. "I''m wrong. I''ll rust out the emperor''s purse as soon as possible. Please don''t blame me."


    Mu Cen carefully opened his mouth and gently pulled Li Shiyuan''s sleeve.


    This kind of action looks very bold.


    It''s not in line with the system.


    But in the end, Li Shiyuan didn''t say anything, but his eyes gradually faded. In my memory, after someone made himself angry, he coaxed himself in the same way. It''s nothing special, but it''s enough to let Li Shiyuan put down his temper.


    be most willing to.


    "When is it good?" Li Shiyuan''s voice is a bit low, as if there is a little more love, more like a child who has not grown up asking for something.


    Mu Cen thought, "how about three days?"


    "Good. Three days later, if I don''t see my things, I''ll ask you. " Li Shiyuan opened his mouth without salt.


    "My concubine obeys the order." Mu Cen nodded.


    Mu Cen knows that this person is not angry. When Mu Cen''s hand is about to be pulled out of Li Shiyuan''s palm, Li Shiyuan suddenly holds Mu Cen.


    Mu Cen a Zheng, didn''t have time to respond, this person already kisses down.


    Mu Cen looked at Li Shiyuan in dismay, with a trace of confusion in his eyes. He didn''t know why he was kissing himself.


    To the inexplicable, but also very impulsive.


    "Close your eyes." Li Shiyuan''s voice came helplessly.


    Mu CEN is almost a command, an action, and then quietly closed his eyes, Li Shiyuan kiss more and more heavy, Mu Cen holding Li Shiyuan''s hand sleeve, but how did not let go, just like before.


    This kind of action almost made Li Shiyuan crazy.


    While pushing and shoving, they stepped back until they were leaning against the bed, and Mu Cen was pushed to the bed.


    Then Li Shiyuan released Mu Cen.


    Mu Cen''s breathing is very short.


    For Li Shiyuan''s understanding, Mu Cen can feel li Shiyuan''s emotion. She is just breathing. It seems that she has not done these things for a long time. She is unfamiliar with such things. For a moment, Mu Cen''s mind is blank.


    Under such circumstances, Li Shiyuan has let Mu Cen go.


    Mu Cen slightly stunned, some accident.


    "Disappointed?" Li Shiyuan''s voice is not smiling.


    Mu Cen shakes his head again and denies Li Shiyuan''s guess even if he doesn''t want to. Under such circumstances, Li Shiyuan doesn''t say anything.


    He was still holding Mu Cen''s chin, but he said very clearly: "my patience is limited, eh?"


    Then, Li Shiyuan said nothing more and released Mu Cen.


    Mu Cen struggled from the bed, but Li Shiyuan didn''t say anything. He straightened out some messy clothes, and then he looked at Mu Cen: "I''m going back."


    Mu Cen hum voice: "minister concubine sends emperor respectfully."


    As the voice fell, Mu Cen stood in the same place, which was just a blessing. Li Shiyuan looked at Mu Cen, and then he laughed angrily: "send me off, so I can''t wait for me to leave. As my concubine, I don''t understand the truth of personally sending me out."


    Mu Cen


    I''ve never seen this man make such a fuss before.


    They were not all like this before. If Li Shiyuan wanted to leave, he had to leave by himself. Mu Cen never sent him to the door.


    But Li Shiyuan had already said it. Mu Cen didn''t say anything. He calmed down and said, "it''s my fault. Please forgive me."


    Said, Mu Cen really want to get up to send Li Shiyuan.


    Li Shiyuan waved his hand: "no, I''ll have a rest early."


    Then, Li Shiyuan turned and walked out, and didn''t give Mu Cen too much time to react. Mu Cen watched Li Shiyuan leave, and finally sighed. He didn''t say anything, but he really didn''t send him out again.


    Just by Li Shiyuan, Mu Cen''s sleepiness completely disappeared. Finally, Mu Cen took out the purse he had just started to embroider.


    Looking at the pattern pressed on the purse, she shook her head helplessly.


    I really forgot.


    Soon, under the candlelight, Mu Cen''s quiet embroidery was very attentive. Occasionally, when he felt tired, Mu Cen just pinched his forehead and didn''t say anything. Until his eyelids were tired, Mu Cen let go of the embroidery cloth and went back to bed.


    And embroidered cloth, although it is just a simple outline, but also enough to make a person at a glance amazing, that kind of Golden Dragon take-off feeling, it is more obvious.


    Three days later¡ª¡ª


    The purse Mu Cen embroidered for Li Shiyuan is ready.


    Li Shiyuan looks down at the memorial and knows that Mu CEN is coming, but he doesn''t care much. Cheng Dezhu has wisely sent all the memorial to the Deqing Palace during this period. Even when the ministers want to see Li Shiyuan, they are wiser to go to the Deqing palace to find Li Shiyuan instead of the Yulong palace.


    There are more and more rumors in the palace.


    It''s said that Mu CEN is favored by Li Shiyuan, and there is even a voice of irony that Mu CEN is a reincarnation of a demon girl. It''s clear that she doesn''t have any beauty, but Li Shiyuan can''t bear it.


    However, no matter what was rumored in the palace, Mu Cen did not move.


    For mu Cen, what big waves have not seen, these rumors are really not worth Mu Cen''s efforts. At most, they are just a joke.


    On the contrary, Xiaolian is a little angry.


    "Niang Niang, you see what people outside say!" Make complaints about the demons and ghosts. They can talk about the right and wrong with their mouths.


    Speaking of this, Xiaolian is even more aggrieved: "but they don''t know that although the emperor is here, it''s just because of the prince. The emperor and you don''t..."


    Xiaolian dare not say the rest.


    And Mu Cen chuckles: "don''t you have the same bed?"

 Chapter 820

    Xiaolian''s face turned white: "Niang Niang, I don''t mean that."


    On the contrary, Mu Cen appeased his little face: "don''t think wildly. Just listen to what you say outside. You know that your mouth is on others. You can''t manage them. Why should you go to your heart and have trouble with yourself?"


    This is also a truth, Xiaolian nodded, but soon said: "but the maid is not reconciled."


    Mu Cen laughed, didn''t say anything, already selfishly changed the topic: "OK, go to help the palace to bring the Embroidered Purse, and then send it to the emperor¡°


    "Yes." Xiaolian didn''t say anything more. She quickly turned around and took what mucen told her.


    Until the embroidered Golden Dragon''s purse was placed in Mu Cen''s hand, there was a message outside: "the emperor has arrived."


    Mu Cen walked out of the palace.


    Ming Huang''s figure appears in front of Mu Cen. Mu Cen blesses himself: "I see the emperor."


    Li Shiyuan nodded: "flat body."


    Mu Cen gets up.


    And Li Shiyuan had already seen the purse in Mu Cen''s hand. Now, Li Shiyuan was quiet for a while: "this is for me?"


    Mu Cen Oh voice, respectfully handed the purse in the hands of the past, Li Shiyuan took over, looked down at the eyes, that kind of familiarity is still coming.


    At first sight of the amazing, has long become familiar now.


    Li Shiyuan looked at it quietly, and then commented: "the embroidery work of Shufei is excellent."


    "My concubine has just learned a little." Mu CEN is modest and doesn''t want to lead such a topic to himself.


    Li Shiyuan put his wallet in his palm and played for a while, but he didn''t say anything. Soon he walked calmly towards the palace of Deqing, and Mu Cen followed him.


    This day is no different from usual.


    ¡­¡­


    At night¡ª¡ª


    Li Shiyuan returned to the imperial dragon hall and took out Mu Cen''s handkerchief from the dark lattice. The handkerchief and the purse were put together. Even though the handkerchief was simple, the butterfly on it was also vivid, not to mention the purse that took a lot of effort. The only thing that could be sure was that it was made by one person.


    Li Shiyuan watched it quietly for a long time.


    Until Cheng Dezhu appeared in his bedroom: "emperor, it''s time for you to rest. It''s going to be early tomorrow. "


    Li Shiyuan put away his handkerchief and purse without any trace, and said faintly, "tomorrow, the people from Li''s embroidery workshop will come."


    "Yes." Cheng Dezhu dare not make mistakes.


    Li Shiyuan stood up and walked toward the bedroom. Cheng Dezhu waited on Li Shiyuan to change his clothes. Then he quietly stepped back and put out the light.


    In the imperial dragon hall, it was quiet.


    ¡­¡­


    The next day.


    Li Yan went to the palace for the first time, but she didn''t make it known. Li Yan would often go to the Imperial Palace on weekdays to tailor the clothes for the emperor and his concubines. However, all the people who could let Li Yan do it by herself must be those who were granted by Li Shiyuan. Li Yan also served the Empress Dowager and the empress dowager, as well as several imperial concubines in the palace.


    So when Li Yan came, she subconsciously thought it was the empress of the harem who wanted to cut her clothes.


    Unexpectedly, Li Yan was taken directly to the imperial dragon hall by Cheng Dezhu. Li Yan was surprised and asked in a low voice: "manager Cheng, does the emperor want to cut the clothes himself?"


    "We don''t know about this. The emperor only let our family pass on manager Li to the palace. I''m afraid the emperor will come to ask manager Li about other things." Cheng Dezhu explained.


    Li Yan didn''t ask much.


    Then, Li Yan nodded and soon walked towards the palace. Li Shiyuan was already waiting in the palace. Li Yan respectfully said hello.


    Li Shiyuan motioned Li Yan to get up.


    Li Yan stood up. Before she could speak, Li Shiyuan had already put a handkerchief and a purse in front of her: "look, are you familiar with these things?"


    Li Yan is quiet, walks forward, picks up the purse and the handkerchief, looked carefully, then Li Yan''s face changed.


    "What''s the situation?" Li Shiyuan asked directly.


    "This is embroidery from the Li family''s Embroidery room." Li Yan said definitely, "but I''ve never seen it before. Even if it''s just a handkerchief, I''ll leave after I''m sure there''s no problem."


    So Li Yan doesn''t have any impression of the handkerchief and purse. She really doesn''t have any impression. The people in Li''s Embroidery room are all embroiderers carefully cultivated by Li''s family, and no one has ever left. They are very busy in their daily work, and they can''t do these things in private.


    What''s more, even if it is done in private, how can it come to Li Shiyuan''s hands.


    So Li Yan thinks it''s more incredible.


    "It''s not Li''s embroidery." What Li Shiyuan said is direct.


    But Li Shiyuan''s eyes looked at Li Yan for a moment, never leaving. Li Yan twisted her eyebrows when she listened to Li Shiyuan''s words. She couldn''t believe it. Finally, she looked at Li Shiyuan passively.


    Her tone was firm: "it''s impossible to tell the emperor. This is the unique embroidery method of the Li family, and there are not many people who can do it in the Li family''s Embroidery mother. "


    This is the three-dimensional embroidery of the Li family.


    Li Yan will, but absolutely can''t do so exquisite, and Li''s Embroidery room is not no one has learned, just never learn the essence.


    This is also why Li Yan was shocked when she saw the handkerchief and purse, because here, Li Yan seemed to see Mu Cen.


    But Li Yan is very clear that Mu Cen has been dead for many years.


    There is no second descendant of the Li family.


    The implication is that Mu Cen left. Although the three-dimensional embroidery is not lost, it is almost impossible to be so vivid.


    "Are you sure?" Li Shiyuan spoke faintly.


    Li Yan affirmed: "I''m sure. If the emperor knows the origin of the handkerchief and the purse, he can let the maidservant see and inquire in person, and then he will know about it. "


    Li Shiyuan did not answer Li Yan''s question.


    His eyes are bright, tone is calm: "Li embroidery room, who can embroider these?"


    In a word, let Li Yan quiet.


    She looked at Li Shiyuan''s eyes a little nervous, Li Shiyuan motioned to Li Yan to go on, but what Li Yan wanted to say, Li Shiyuan had more or less thought of it.


    But Li Shiyuan didn''t speak.


    Li Yan again Li Shiyuan''s insistence, this is the slow opening: "the late empress."


    Only mu Cen can achieve such an amazing situation. Just like this kerchief, the butterfly on it looks ordinary and can be embroidered by anyone. But the more you see the butterfly, the more delicate it is. When the kerchief is waved, the butterfly is lifelike.


    The more delicate things are, the more difficult they are.


    The simpler things are, the more delicate they are.

 Chapter 821

    "Are you sure?" Li Shiyuan''s voice was a little deeper.


    "Yes." Li Yan''s words must be incomparable, "if there are other embroidery methods, I can''t guarantee it, but I can be sure of this kind of embroidery method. The empress taught me personally, and I still remember it."


    Li Shiyuan did not speak, quietly waiting for Li Yan to continue.


    Li Yan''s voice is calm: "if there is such a capable person, rather than the queen, then the slave girl is to ask for advice."


    Li Shiyuan made a sound.


    "Emperor, can you tell me who embroidered this?" Li Yan is not ashamed to ask.


    "I''ll let you know when I have a chance." Li Shiyuan did not expose Mu Cen''s identity.


    Li Yan saw Li Shiyuan answer, but did not say anything.


    Li Shiyuan asked: "you say it looks like the queen embroidered, then you tell me, such as where."


    "Tell the emperor, the crochet of this needling method is the unique habit of the empress. Although it is an ordinary method, the empress always handles it like this from the time she picks up the needle to the time she receives it. Under normal circumstances, we won''t do it like this. And the wings of the butterfly, where the tail is, are the part that the empress embroiders her name. It''s also a subconscious habit. Look at the claws of the golden dragon, the details are the same as the tail of the butterfly. "


    Li Yan seriously explained: "xiuniang''s craftsmanship is deeply rooted. Unless it starts with a piece of white paper, it''s hard to change once it''s formed, and there''s no way to change it."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    "The embroidery work of Niang Niang is unique in the world. It''s even more difficult for anyone to imitate it. The maidservant can be regarded as a close friend of Niang Niang, but after so many years, she can''t learn the essence of Niang Niang." Li Yan explained calmly.


    Li Shiyuan listens quietly with low eyebrows. In Li Yan''s words, he is more suspicious of Mu Cen''s identity, but in such doubt, he has a trace of affirmation.


    Everyone''s clues point to Deqing palace and Mu Cen.


    But if Mu CEN is really the master, why is he unwilling to admit himself in front of him? Is it so difficult to admit his identity?


    If not, why can you care and be happy with Aofeng from the heart? It''s not an ordinary person who wants to take advantage of Aofeng.


    As a man, Li Shiyuan can clearly feel that he is familiar with Mu Cen''s body. Even if his face is different, he can attract himself just as Mu Cen did when he was alive, and he can no longer resist.


    Otherwise, Li Shiyuan would not appear in Deqing palace again and again.


    It''s a subconscious familiarity that drives you.


    And Li Yan''s words, is to give Li Shiyuan such a positive basis, Li Shiyuan''s eyes sank, but also hide their emotions excellent.


    "I see. Go down first." Li Shiyuan did not let Li Yan continue to stay, "but recently I said every word with you, don''t leak anything, if there is a leak, I will not let you go."


    "Yes, I do." Li Yan dare not hesitate.


    Soon, Li Yan left in a hurry.


    But Li Shiyuan is still in the imperial study, and he never left. Countless pictures flashed in his mind, one by one especially familiar.


    It has been several years since Mu Cen was buried.


    The cemetery of the imperial palace can be kept in vacuum all the year round. Even if Mu Cen''s face changes, his body can be intact.


    At that time, Li Shiyuan just mourned Mu Cen''s leaving. His brain almost stopped thinking about anything, and he didn''t think about what might happen.


    Under such circumstances, Li Shiyuan''s eyebrows and eyes narrowed slightly. It seems that when he thinks about it carefully, everything is more incredible.


    After silence, Li Shiyuan suddenly stood up.


    Cheng Dezhu has already walked in, subconsciously opening: "is the emperor going to the lady?"


    "Not for the time being." Li Shiyuan answered, "ride the imperial mausoleum."


    Cheng Dezhu was stunned. How did Li Shiyuan go before the death day of the queen? In the first year, Li Shiyuan would go almost every month. Later, Li Shiyuan would only go on the death day of the queen. It seemed that if he looked more, the sadness would be more serious.


    Every time Li Shiyuan comes back from the imperial mausoleum, the first person to suffer is the prince.


    It seems that Li Shiyuan realized this, so later li Shiyuan rarely went to Huangling to avoid involving the prince again.


    And now¡ª¡ª


    But Cheng Dezhu didn''t resist either. He soon said respectfully, "I''m going to prepare."


    Li Shiyuan said nothing.


    In less than a cup of tea, Li Shiyuan had already set out for the imperial mausoleum, but it didn''t make much noise. Instead, he kept a low profile and only took Cheng Dezhu with him. Even Rong Jiu, who usually followed Li Shiyuan, disappeared.


    When Rong Jiu knew it, he was surprised, but he didn''t say anything.


    Mu Zhanxiao just finished his official business and came over. When he saw Rong Jiu in the Yulong hall, he naturally said, "is the emperor in the hall?"


    It''s strange. These days, Li Shiyuan has been in Deqing palace, almost never in Yulong palace?


    Rong Jiu shook his head: "not here."


    "And you?" Mu Zhanxiao was stunned.


    "The emperor only took manager Cheng to the imperial mausoleum." Rong Jiu responds.


    This, Mu Zhanxiao''s heart flashed a sense of uneasiness, this is too inexplicable to go to the imperial mausoleum, neither Mu Cen''s death, nor any specific time.


    "Zhan Xiao, do you think it''s strange?" Rong Jiu still can''t help but talk with Mu Zhanxiao, "this is not the death day of the empress. Why did the emperor suddenly go to the imperial mausoleum? Also, Cheng Dezhu said that when the emperor went to the imperial mausoleum, he let Li Yan into the palace. It seems that he asked some questions and let people go. There was no tailoring. "


    Rong Jiu tells Mu Zhanxiao what happened before.


    Mu Zhanxiao didn''t open his mouth in the whole process. All kinds of ideas flashed through his mind. Finally, Mu Zhanxiao''s eyebrows also twisted up.


    Rong Jiu didn''t mind. Mu Zhanxiao wasn''t a talkative person. Now, Rong Jiu changed the topic: "you said that this lady is really a powerful person. She let the emperor spoil her quietly."


    Suddenly mentioned Shufei, let Mu Zhanxiao is more quiet.


    "The most important thing is that the crown prince is also well served. You know, there are few people who can make the crown prince live in this palace, but the lady Shufei has done it. So I think it''s really hard to say in the future that it''s in the palace..."


    Rong Jiu is talking.


    After all, no one can guess the emperor''s mind, but if Mu Zhanxiao really wants to do something, no one can stop him.

 Chapter 822

    Now these officials are used to Li Shiyuan''s response to their demands, and they are bound to approach them step by step. But you should know that Li Shiyuan is not this kind of person at all. If he really exceeds his control, the picture will be wonderful.


    On the contrary, Mu Zhanxiao interrupted Rong Jiu''s words: "the emperor''s business is not what you and I can control. Just do your own business well."


    "So it is." Rong jiuying didn''t think much about it.


    Soon, they stopped talking.


    But mu Zhanxiao''s mind was taken away by Rong Jiu''s words.


    Why did Li Shiyuan suddenly go to the imperial mausoleum?


    But it happened that Mu Zhanxiao could not keep up with Li Shiyuan''s suspicions. This time, Mu Zhanxiao became extremely passive.


    ¡­¡­


    At that time¡ª¡ª


    Nanshan imperial mausoleum.


    "The emperor, the mausoleum is here." Cheng Dezhu spoke respectfully.


    "You wait here." Li Shiyuan said directly, and did not intend to let Cheng Dezhu follow in.


    Cheng Dezhu did not dare to hesitate, so standing in the same place, Li Shiyuan quickly walked toward the imperial mausoleum.


    If Mu Cen died in the past years, Li Shiyuan would stay in the imperial mausoleum for a day, but he was just beside Mu Cen''s tombstone, drinking tea and chatting with him, that''s all


    But today, Li Shiyuan walked into the imperial mausoleum.


    The imperial mausoleum is the imperial mausoleum of the whole Li family, including Li Shiyuan, who died here. Therefore, the door of the imperial mausoleum has never been closed, but strangers rarely enter it.


    So now when Li Shiyuan suddenly wanted to enter, the guards of the imperial mausoleum were stunned: "emperor, this..."


    "I can''t go in?" Li Shiyuan asked directly.


    The bodyguard knelt down immediately: "the slave has no such intention, but it''s not lucky for living people to enter the imperial mausoleum."


    "No harm." Li Shiyuan is direct.


    Then, Li Shiyuan signaled the guards to open the door. The guards did not dare to disobey. Soon they opened the door of the imperial mausoleum, and Li Shiyuan walked in calmly.


    The door of the imperial mausoleum closed again.


    The air in the imperial mausoleum was a little oppressive, but it didn''t affect Li Shiyuan. Li Shiyuan soon went to the coffin of Mu Cen. This was the first time Li Shiyuan stood beside Mu Cen''s coffin many years after Mu Cen''s death. For so many years, it is undeniable that Li Shiyuan was afraid not to see Mu Cen.


    The coffin of Mu Cen, because it is a very cold crystal coffin, on the contrary, let Mu Cen''s face protection is excellent, Li Shiyuan looked at it so deeply.


    Not for a moment.


    Through the transparent crystal coffin, Li Shiyuan can''t see any clue. The sleeping person in front of him looks like Mu Cen. But now, the impulse in Li Shiyuan''s mind has become more and more obvious.


    He looked at Mu Cen, suddenly, Li Shiyuan calm mouth: "Cen son, offended."


    As the voice fell, Li Shiyuan''s internal power quickly opened Mu Cen''s coffin. When he came into contact with the air outside, the people who were still alive inside suddenly shrank. This kind of behavior is a great disrespect to the dead.


    But Li Shiyuan did, and his face did not change


    He quietly looked at everything in the coffin, silent.


    And the original beautiful face gradually began to decay, until the end, completely unable to see everything in the face, but Li Shiyuan did not move, until the coffin body completely changed.


    Then Li Shiyuan bowed his head.


    He didn''t feel angry, on the contrary, he made a very light smile, so he reminded a human skin mask in the coffin, which would not be corrupted with time and air.


    Therefore, the man in the coffin is not mu Cen.


    Such an answer made Li Shiyuan''s eyebrows and eyes tinged with a faint smile, as if years of depression in the heart of the depression, suddenly disappeared.


    What happened before was fast and urgent, which made Li Shiyuan completely ignore these, and failed to notice this. In addition, Mu Cen''s transfiguration was superb. Li Shiyuan was able to find out, including Wan Xiang Lou, and Mu Cen''s transfiguration was in a hurry, so there were flaws.


    If Mu CEN is really serious, Li Shiyuan wants to find out that it''s too difficult.


    Just like a skin changer, Mu Cen''s technology has been superb.


    So at that time, Li Shiyuan never paid attention to these things, and now, after a lot of things, Li Shiyuan noticed something wrong.


    Li Shiyuan''s visit to the imperial mausoleum today is not a spur of the moment.


    But in Li Yan''s words, more and more affirmed their own ideas and practices.


    And now all, impressively tell Li Shiyuan, the person in the coffin, is not mu Cen, but is changed into Mu Cen.


    But when the coffin fell to the ground, the guards outside heard the movement and rushed in immediately: "emperor, what happened?"


    The tone was anxious and nervous.


    As a result, when he saw Li Shiyuan and the broken coffin on the ground, the guard''s face also changed. He was shocked and couldn''t believe what he saw.


    The body of the late empress was destroyed by Li Shiyuan himself.


    Now the guards looked at each other.


    But Li Shiyuan''s face was calm: "clean this place. Don''t keep the body. I don''t want to see it again."


    The guard was astonished.


    You know, this is mu Cen''s body, and it''s the most important place in the imperial mausoleum. Now, Li Shiyuan suddenly said such words. No wonder the bodyguard couldn''t accept it.


    But the holy will must not be violated.


    The bodyguard quickly stepped forward and looked at the embarrassed body. For a moment and a half, there was no response at all. He felt at a loss. But in the end, he lowered his head and quickly lifted up the body.


    When he came to the gate of the imperial mausoleum, Li Shiyuan suddenly said, "don''t go out from the main gate. No one is allowed to reveal anything about today. Do you hear me?"


    "Yes." The bodyguard slightly trembled and looked at Li Shiyuan''s eyes and became more frightened.


    "If a third party knows about today''s event, you are ready to raise your head to see him." Li Shiyuan''s words didn''t take a trace of joking emotion, and his eyes also looked sharp.


    "Yes." The trembling voice of the guard was more obvious.


    Soon, the body was cleared out. Li Shiyuan held the dough in his hand, then collected it calmly, and then walked out of the imperial mausoleum.


    Cheng Dezhu has been waiting outside, and did not leave.


    When Li Shiyuan came out, his face was calm, and Cheng Dezhu didn''t see any clue. He asked, "emperor, where are you going now?"


    "Deqing palace." What Li Shiyuan said is direct.


    Cheng Dezhu nodded, and Li Shiyuan quickly walked towards the direction of Deqing palace. His heart beat very fast. It was a kind of rapid movement. He was very emotional, but he didn''t show any clue.

 Chapter 823

    Why Mu Cen doesn''t want to admit it.


    Why does this happen?


    What have you experienced during this period?


    These problems constantly appear in Li Shiyuan''s mind, and Li Shiyuan also knows Mu Cen. If Mu Cen doesn''t want to admit something, you can''t make Mu Cen nod before you get the absolute evidence.


    Li Shiyuan sank, clenched his fist in the palm of his hand, and then walked calmly towards the direction of Deqing palace.


    In the middle of the walk, the little eunuch not far away had already rushed over, which was towards the direction of Yulong hall.


    Li Shiyuan''s eyes narrowed slightly, but he recognized the servant in front of him, who was in the imperial concubine Xi''s palace.


    "Stop. When did it happen, in such a hurry. " Cheng Dezhu stopped him for the first time.


    The eunuch saw that it was Li Shiyuan and Cheng Dezhu, and immediately knelt down: "I see the emperor, long live the emperor, long live the emperor."


    Then the little eunuch panted and continued: "the emperor, it''s not good. The lady Shufei clashed with Princess Xi in the imperial garden. Princess Xi was hurt on the ground. The imperial doctor has passed. The slave is going to the imperial dragon hall to tell the emperor."


    This made Li Shiyuan''s eyebrows twist, and Cheng Dezhu''s face was also surprised.


    Although he is not familiar with the lady, he has never even talked with her. In recent months, Cheng Dezhu has more or less understood the lady. She is so rare that people can''t believe her. Let alone conflict with these concubines, even in the palace of Deqing, she almost never left.


    So it''s today¡ª¡ª


    But Cheng Dezhu didn''t speak. He had been in the palace for many years. Cheng Dezhu was very clear that behind these concubines, there was an immeasurable force, and this lady was a lonely person. In this case, it was very difficult to balance.


    While Li Shiyuan''s brows twisted, listening to the eunuch''s words, he was quiet for a moment, and walked towards the Royal Garden in a hurry.


    Cheng Dezhu dare not neglect, immediately followed up.


    I''m afraid it''s not peaceful in the palace today.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡ª¡ª


    In the royal garden.


    Mu Cen was dragged by Aofeng. It''s rare that Aofeng was not left by Taifu today, and Li Shiyuan didn''t appear in Deqing palace as usual today, which made Aofeng empty. He held Mu Cen tightly and didn''t want to share with anyone at all.


    Now Mu Cen''s identity has been as a concubine. Naturally, he can freely enter and leave the imperial garden. The imperial garden is the most beautiful place in the Imperial Palace, and it is also the most suitable place to put paper kites here.


    So as soon as Aofeng came back from Taifu and found Li Shiyuan was not there, he immediately took Mu Cen to the imperial garden. Mu Cen seldom left the Deqing palace and didn''t like the excitement. He knew that all kinds of people would meet in the imperial garden, so he never appeared in the imperial garden.


    But recently is cannot stand the proud wind the request, Mu Cen this only then accompanies the proud wind to appear in the imperial garden.


    Ao Feng managed to fly the kite and ran excitedly in the royal garden.


    Mu Cen didn''t follow her. Her body didn''t allow her, so she sat quietly in the pavilion, but mu Cen''s eyes didn''t move away from Ao Feng''s body. She just stared at Ao Feng for fear of any accident. After all, Mu Cen knew Ao Feng, and when Ao Feng was crazy, she didn''t care.


    Under such circumstances, Mu Cen naturally ignored the people not far away.


    "Elder sister Xi, elder sister Defei, look at this lady. She really didn''t pay attention to you at all. You all came to her and ignored your existence." Yi Guiren, with a discontented face, lobbied between Xi Guifei and Defei.


    Yigui was a man who entered the palace only two years ago. Although he was honored as a noble, he was only once favored by the emperor, and there was no news again. This made Yigui extremely dissatisfied, but no matter how he moved about, it seemed that he had no effect.


    I didn''t expect to come to Li Shiyuan again.


    But in front of her, concubine Xi and concubine de are not the same. This is the most favored person by Li Shiyuan, especially concubine Xi.


    It is said that Princess Xi and the late queen are very similar, both in manner and conduct. Therefore, people in the palace say that Princess Xi is most likely to be the mother of the world. Naturally, although there is no queen in the harem, Princess Xi is also the leader of the harem.


    It wasn''t until Muchen''s appearance that everything changed,


    Li Shiyuan didn''t appear in their palace. All the time was given to Mu Cen, and even the prince was given to Mu Cen. How can people not hate him.


    On the surface, no one dares to say or do anything. After all, Li Shiyuan is in Deqing palace.


    The most important thing is that Mu Cen has never left Deqing palace. You really want to attack Mu Cen, and you can''t find a suitable opportunity.


    Today''s opportunity will not be missed.


    In the chatter of the dignitary, Xi''s face sank slightly, but it was quiet.


    And the imperial concubine immediately said in the side of schadenfreude: "elder sister, you look at this imperial concubine, is really don''t put you in the eye, you this is to go to the imperial concubine in front of, maybe the imperial concubine''s eyes are higher than the top look down on you, after all, now the favorite person in the palace is imperial concubine."


    The harmony in the harem does not mean the real harmony.


    It''s just the surface calm.


    The contest between imperial concubine de and imperial concubine Xi has never stopped since the beginning, but imperial concubine de has always been in the downwind.


    But Princess de knew that the calmness and calmness on the surface of Princess Xi was not really calmness and calmness. The goal of Princess Xi was always the back seat, and the back seat was like something in the bag, but now there was a Cheng Yaojin.


    Concubine Xi will not be indifferent.


    In the view of Princess De, as long as Princess Xi and Princess Shu get into trouble and the two mussels fight, they are bound to win. What she wants to do is this fisherman.


    So Princess de spared no effort to stir up dissension: "sister Xi, you see, the back seat was originally yours. Now there is a lady. Although she is not amazing, she can tie the emperor to death with her coquettish Kung Fu. If the lady blows her pillow and doesn''t decide the position of the queen, it will be nothing. You can''t let this happen, Otherwise, the harem will be in chaos. "


    The words of Princess de were cadenced, but every word was knocked in the heart of Princess Xi, and the feeling of discomfort became more and more obvious.


    But the German imperial concubine looked at the Xi noble imperial concubine to change the facial expression, knew own words is to work.


    Concubine Xi''s kindness is superficial. Over the years, anyone in the palace who tries to get close to Li Shiyuan, or who is a little spoiled, will disappear from the palace without any sound. Even if they find a reason, they are aboveboard.

 Chapter 824

    However, the position of imperial concubine Xi was still standing.


    In addition, concubine Xi''s family was also an elder of the three dynasties. When Li Shiyuan ascended the throne, she stood firmly on Li Shiyuan''s side. That''s why concubine Xi was the most likely candidate for the next empress.


    "Princess De, pay attention to your wording. Don''t say anything casually." Xi Princess light mouth.


    "Yes, I know." The imperial concubine seemed obedient.


    In this case, the imperial concubine Xi looked at Mu Cen in the pavilion not far away. This mu Cen was not amazing in appearance. She was quiet. Even if she was lost in the crowd, she would not be seen more. Any maidservant in the palace was probably more beautiful than Mu Cen.


    But it happens that such people, when they appear in front of you, make you feel nervous and scared. It''s like meeting Li Shiyuan himself.


    That kind of natural prestige is not available overnight.


    At first, Xi didn''t really pay attention to Mu Cen. She was indifferent to Ao Feng. Except for the initial flattery, she found that it was useless. She didn''t bother to pay attention to Ao Feng any more. As long as she was pregnant, the change of the crown prince was a matter of time.


    After all, Aofeng has long been out of support, and she naturally can not be compared.


    But now, the eyes of Xi imperial concubine light one face, sink down, some things, already formed the idea quickly in her mind, ruthless incomparable.


    Then, the imperial concubine Xi walked in the direction of Mu Cen.


    Mu CEN is quietly drinking tea, with his back to the imperial concubine Xi and others, naturally can not find.


    Xiaolian is the first time to notice, this, Xiaolian immediately looked at the Mu Cen: "Niang Niang, Xi imperial concubine, they are coming."


    Xiaolian''s voice is very low.


    Mu Cen Leng for a while, but also quickly calm down, in the imperial garden met the imperial concubine again normal, but she didn''t think much.


    And Xiaolian has knelt down and asked Ann.


    Mu Cen turned around and was about to say hello when Princess De''s voice came: "who does this palace say it is? It turns out it''s lady Shufei. This palace is really disrespectful. The people in the palace came to see which Lady Xi was not from a long way away. This lady was special. She turned around until elder sister Xi came in front of her. As expected, she was favored by the emperor. You can''t offend her. "


    The words of imperial concubine de are not polite at all, and the strange Qi of yin and Yang has reached the extreme.


    Mu Cen calmly took a look at the imperial concubine, just a look, the imperial concubine was a little tense, could not say fierce, but it made people involuntarily tremble.


    And Mu Cen also just one eye, had already withdrawn the eye.


    This kind of trick is not worth mentioning in Mu Cen''s eyes at all. When Mu CEN is playing these games, Defei doesn''t know where it is.


    Mu Cen didn''t pay attention to it, just lightly invited an: "I''ve seen the imperial concubine Xi, the empress of the imperial concubine de."


    Also tightly so, did not continue to say anything, even the meaning of conversation.


    The brow of Xi imperial concubine wrung up, the surface is calm: "is Shu imperial concubine enjoying flowers in imperial garden?"


    "If you go back to your mother, I''ll just accompany the prince to put Zhiyuan here." Mu Cen said calm, not too emotional reaction.


    "Shufei is so relaxed." Xi Princess smile for a moment, "the people in this palace probably did not expect that the crown prince and Shufei can be so good."


    Mu Cen laughed, then very naturally: "the prince is just a child, the children see the most true, who is good to themselves, who is not good to themselves. I sincerely hope that the relationship between the prince and my concubine will be harmonious. "


    This sounds plain, but with a hint of irony, like the person in front of the irony.


    Don''t they ever please Aofeng? It''s just that they don''t have much patience, so it''s impossible for Aofeng to be good with them.


    In private, they should not give Ao Feng less trouble.


    Proud wind is small, does not mean proud wind is not clear.


    Aofeng has a clear memory of everything. When the people in front of him see Aofeng, they threaten and intimidate Aofeng. Even the servants on the side can be bold enough to think that Aofeng doesn''t exist.


    Some people even dare to tell Aofeng that if the empress gives birth to a prince, you will lose your crown prince''s position.


    Mu Cen''s face naturally can''t be good.


    Aofeng is her child. She doesn''t allow anyone to bully Aofeng.


    But in the palace, Mu Cen also knows how to keep a low profile, but it doesn''t mean Mu Cen can tolerate such things.


    "You''re pointing at the mulberry tree and cursing the locust tree!" The imperial concubine of Germany suddenly stretched not to live, sneer a, "Shu imperial concubine, you also just are a concubine, in front of this palace, you are not qualified yet!"


    Mu Cen frowned: "what is qualification?"


    "Don''t be rude, princess." Imperial concubine Xi reprimanded imperial concubine de for a while.


    Princess de looked at Princess Xi wrongly: "elder sister, look at Lady Shu''s attitude. It''s clear that she doesn''t pay attention to you. If it goes on like this, the back palace doesn''t even have any rules. Is it because of the emperor''s favor and arrogance? "


    The eye light of Xi noble imperial concubine sinks: "Shu imperial concubine can have this meaning?"


    "If the empress thinks that there are courtiers and concubines, then there are courtiers and concubines. If the empress thinks that there is no concubine, then there is no concubine. After all, the empress already knows what she says and does and has been convicted. Then there is no way to argue what she says, is there? " Mu CEN is direct.


    She doesn''t want to go around here. There''s nothing to go around.


    Her mind is in Aofeng. The back of the imperial garden is the back mountain of the imperial palace. Aofeng''s naughty character may take Zhiyuan to the back mountain. Although the back mountain is empty, it is not as safe as here.


    Mu Cen wants to see Aofeng.


    "If it''s OK, I won''t disturb you." Mu Cen nodded, then called Xiaolian, "Xiaolian, go to the back of the palace to find the prince."


    "Yes." Xiaolian answers.


    But in this case, Xiaolian is particularly nervous, subconsciously looking at Mu Cen.


    Mu Cen''s eyes light fall on Xiaolian''s body, is to pacify Xiaolian, that is a kind of chest has enough feeling, Xiaolian seems to be in such comfort, gradually calm down.


    Soon, Xiaolian keeps up with Mu Cen.


    "Stop." Xi imperial concubine suddenly opens mouth, voice sink down, "Shu imperial concubine, this palace didn''t let you go."


    Mu Cen stood down and looked at Xi''s concubine with a smile. His attitude was pretty good: "what else does that empress have to tell her?"


    In a word, he easily blocked the words that imperial concubine Xi said.


    The imperial concubine is still stirring up the flames: "elder sister, look at the imperial concubine. She doesn''t pay attention to you at all. Even the servants on the side are like this. They haven''t been taught a good lesson."

 Chapter 825

    Imperial concubine Xi has been arched up by imperial concubine de. if she doesn''t teach Mu Cen today, it''s embarrassing for her. How can she stand in the palace later? But if she really teaches Mu Cen, it means obeying imperial concubine De.


    After sinking, imperial concubine Xi soon calmed down: "come on, give me a hand. The master''s rules in the palace are not good. It''s obvious that the slaves around him didn''t remind me. If the rules are broken in the back palace, you can pay it back."


    This is not for mu Cen, but for Xiao Lian.


    But it is obvious that we should make a warning to others.


    The mammy on the side of the imperial concubine Xi immediately stepped forward and slapped Xiaolian if she didn''t want to. You know, these mammies are famous for their ferocity in the palace. In addition, they are the people on the side of the imperial concubine Xi. Who won''t let them in the palace.


    These days, the Xi imperial concubine is not favored, the mothers are also unwilling, now have the opportunity, naturally will be mercilessly vent.


    Xiaolian panics and kneels down to ask for forgiveness.


    As a result, Mu Cen lightly helped Xiaolian up: "get up, you are from our palace. We didn''t let you kneel. What do you kneel about? Besides, what''s wrong with you?"


    Xiao Lian looks at Mu Cen in consternation, and constantly suggests that Mu Cen should not conflict with Xi''s concubine.


    But mu Cen seems to ignore the hint of Xiao Lian. She is mu Cen''s slave. Naturally, she doesn''t dare to disobey Mu Cen''s meaning, so she stands up.


    This is undoubtedly a face-to-face provocation of the imperial concubine Xi.


    Xi princess''s face changed, this time, her eyes are no longer polite: "Shufei is really a little bit do not put the palace in the eyes."


    "I dare not. I just know what to do and what not to do. " Mu Cen said directly and calmly, "I don''t need to follow the unreasonable things. Even if it comes to the emperor, my concubine is still in charge. "


    "You..." concubine Xi''s face became colder and colder.


    After many years in the palace, when and where have you suffered such humiliation? In this palace, who is not coaxing himself, only mu Cen.


    "Elder sister, isn''t this the way to keep a pet?" Princess de gloated and waited to see the good play.


    Mu Cen was calm.


    But the Xi imperial concubine sneers: "since the Shu imperial concubine so does not obey the rules, has not had the manners, no wonder this palace.". Come on, give me a hand! "


    Mammy impolitely has waved her hand and hit Xiaolian heavily, while another mammy just hit mucen.


    Mu Cen sneered.


    Even if there is no internal power, it doesn''t mean that Mu Cen''s reaction is really slow. She holds Mammy''s hand for the first time, and then looks at mammy who is trying to slap her face.


    Mammy seemed to be startled by Muchen.


    Mu Cen''s palm had no strength, but when she tried her best, it was enough to make mammy hurt. Mammy screamed.


    And Mu Cen''s voice came coldly: "Princess de knows that our palace is favored, so she should learn to shut up wisely, instead of constantly challenging our palace here. It''s not good for Princess de. You know, in this harem, the favored talents have the right to speak. Whether the imperial concubine de decides that the palace can''t sit in the position of the imperial concubine, or she decides that the palace and the imperial concubine Xi will fight and let you make a profit. "


    Mu CEN is not polite about this.


    The imperial concubine didn''t expect that Mu Cen didn''t give face, suddenly changed his face.


    It''s not only princess De, but also Princess Xi and Lady Yi. You know, in the harem for so many years, no one ever dared to talk to so many concubines. When the cold Mu Cen came, everyone looked at each other.


    Even the slaves, who were not surprised at all, looked at it curiously.


    The imperial concubine Xi was even worse. She was completely put up. Mu Cen didn''t give her face at all, which made her lose face in front of these concubines and servants.


    The most important thing is that the old mother around him was taught by Mu Cen.


    Princess Xi''s face changed again and again.


    Even if Mu Cen''s words were aimed at Defei before, the fire was coming towards him. Concubine Xi couldn''t swallow the breath.


    Even when the queen was still there, no one in the harem ever made her so embarrassed.


    This time, the imperial concubine Xi gave out a long cold laugh. Looking at Mu Cen''s face, she became more and more gloomy. But before she had time to speak, the imperial concubine de seemed to have recovered in this matter. Suddenly, she rushed up and slapped Mu Cen with her backhand.


    Mu Cen''s speed is very fast, when the imperial concubine hasn''t met her, her palm has already hit the imperial concubine.


    How could a beautiful woman like de Fei bear such humiliation and slap? She fell to the ground, shocked and humiliated: "you... Xu Zhenzhen, are you rebellious?"


    "Is it?" Mu Cen coldly looked at the imperial concubine.


    Princess de turned around and hugged Princess Xi''s leg: "elder sister, you should make decisions for your younger sister. If such a woman stays in the harem, sooner or later, she will die. The emperor gives his elder sister the right to command the harem. She can clean up such people naturally. Elder sister, you see, this Xu Zhen Zhen doesn''t even give you face, later this is to be in the back palace to be domineering? No rules. "


    What imperial concubine De wants is imperial concubine Xi''s hand. The look in Mu Cen''s eyes is extremely insidious. How can imperial concubine De not get it back.


    In the back palace, she knew better than anyone what to say and what not to say to Princess Xi. She also knew how to make Princess Xi angry.


    Princess De''s face was full of tears.


    And Mu Cen always looked at it like this, motionless.


    Today, it''s impossible to be good. Mu Cen knows well, but it doesn''t mean Mu Cen will beg for mercy under such circumstances, because Mu Cen knows very well that even if he asks for mercy, he can''t get through today.


    She was never a dodger.


    In the whole process, Mu Cen looked at the chaotic people in front of him with some pride. He just stood and wanted to see what could happen next.


    "Oh --" concubine Xi sneered, and the light of her eyes fell on Mu Cen. "Princess de was right. She was kind-hearted. As a result, what did she do? Was she going to rebel?"


    Mu Cen raised his eyebrows and kept silent.


    "Since our palace is the head of the harem, we will not give up on such things." Xi imperial concubine''s eyes light a sink, flashed a trace of malice, "come on, take the imperial concubine to this palace."


    The bodyguard didn''t dare to disobey him and immediately replied, "yes."


    Mu Cen just stood, even struggling. The bodyguard approached Mu Cen, but he seemed to be scared by Mu Cen''s momentum. He was really afraid, and his steps stopped.

 Chapter 826

    Xi imperial concubine saw such picture more vexed: "do you also want to rebel?"


    This time, the bodyguard came back to his senses, but mu Cen was calm: "concubine Xi, in the harem, the Empress Dowager and the Empress Dowager are all here. If the emperor has not set up the empress dowager, this will lead the harem, how can it not turn to concubine Xi. If the emperor orders, where is the imperial edict? "


    Xi Princess listen to Mu Cen tricky words, completely can''t answer up.


    "If you don''t even have such a will, Princess Xi needs to know that Princess Xi is just an imperial concubine. Our palace is a lady, and at least it is granted by the Emperor himself. There is a difference of two grades. However, Princess Xi has no right to attack our palace. If she wants to attack our palace, only the queen, or now the Empress Dowager and the empress dowager, Princess Xi''s action is clear to the public --"


    Said, Mu Cen Dun, such a smile full of irony, "Xi imperial concubine is really regarded as the queen? Are you worried? "


    A word pierced the mind of Xi imperial concubine.


    "You..." concubine Xi''s voice trembled, and the concubines on the side didn''t dare to make a sound.


    They have the same feeling with the bodyguard. Mu Cen looks gentle and unassuming, but under such circumstances, the natural momentum seems like she is the one who commands the back palace, and it is totally impossible for people to resist.


    "Is there something wrong with what I said?" Mu CEN is not impatient to ask, step by step toward the direction of Xi imperial concubine.


    Concubine Xi''s Qi and blood attack the heart.


    But her heart is more clear, this mu CEN is to stay, keep Mu Cen will only bring endless trouble.


    Because Princess Xi knew very well why she could last forever in Li Shiyuan''s heart, not for anything else, but for her look, the eyes of the late queen, and the imitation of the late Queen''s every move between the lines.


    But after all, it''s just imitation.


    But in front of this person, it seems out of the late Queen''s momentum, the presence of people may have already felt.


    If you stay, you''ll have a lot of trouble.


    Princess Xi took a deep breath and gradually calmed herself down: "what a smart lady."


    "I''m flattered." Mu CEN is still indifferent, "if nothing happens, my concubine will not disturb the concubine Xi."


    As a result, just when Mu Cen was about to leave, concubine Xi suddenly said, "Lady Shu wants to get into trouble and leave so calmly? It''s a dream. No one dares not to follow what the palace says. Come and invite the lady to the palace of the palace. The Palace should ask her well. "


    The imperial concubine Xi has been in the palace for many years, so this kind of momentum should be there.


    The bodyguard answered respectfully and soon walked towards mucen.


    This is to take Mu Cen away.


    Mu CEN is very clear that when he wants to go to the palace of imperial concubine Xi, he is afraid that he has no ability to resist at all. He really conflicts with these bodyguards, and Mu Cen doesn''t think he can win.


    She twisted her eyebrows and was still thinking about how to deal with it, but Aofeng suddenly rushed out of the small garden. Seeing such a picture, Aofeng''s temper suddenly came up.


    "Who dares to touch my mother''s concubine? Is this going to revolt?" Proud of the face, cold voice reprimand.


    "I''ll see you, your highness. Your highness is a thousand years old." The concubines and slaves knelt down.


    But Aofeng completely ignores, and rushes directly towards mucen. He is waiting inside, waiting for mucen to find himself, but he doesn''t expect to wait for such a picture.


    When Xi Guifei saw such a picture, her face sank, and she immediately pushed away the proud wind.


    In the eyes of imperial concubine Xi, Aofeng is nothing more than a prince who can''t be favored. Over the years, Li Shiyuan has never seen Aofeng. This prince''s position is nothing more than in the face of the late queen. Even when imperial concubine Xi chats with Li Shiyuan, Li Shiyuan never mentions the prince.


    Even if this topic was started by the concubine Xi, Li Shiyuan would soon take it away.


    During this period of time, imperial concubine Xi knew that Li Shiyuan had been in Deqing palace, and that Aofeng had been going to Deqing palace. In her opinion, it was nothing more than Mu Cen and Aofeng taking advantage of each other. Aofeng wanted to regain his position in Li Shiyuan''s heart, and Mu Cen was doing it for Li Shiyuan.


    So in the face of Ao Feng, concubine Xi has never been scrupulous, but in the past, concubine Xi also knew how to restrain. Now she was annoyed by Mu Cen, and concubine Xi would not worry so much.


    What''s more, the proud wind was originally the person to deal with, but now, it''s just ahead of time.


    Xi imperial concubine''s eyes flashed a trace of Yin ruthless, start fast accurate ruthless, don''t leave a little space.


    In this season, the water in the royal garden looks clear, but it''s very deep. People like Ao Feng will die soon if they fall into the lake. But in front of them are all concubine Xi. They can go into the water, but they can also waste time. What she wants is Ao Feng''s life.


    "Proud wind -" Mu Cen exclaimed.


    If you don''t want to, Mu Cen wants to go down to save Aofeng. The people around him don''t move. Aofeng doesn''t know how to swim. He struggles desperately in the lake: "Niang... Niang..."


    The lake choked.


    When mucen rushes down, he is directly held by others, and is not given the chance to enter the water. Mucen understands that this is to be proud of the wind and die.


    Mu Cen sneered, such a thing happened countless times in the previous palace.


    How many lives are hidden at the bottom of the lake in the royal garden? This picture is so familiar that Mu Cen can turn a deaf ear to it. She is not a virgin and can''t save everyone. But now the person who has an accident is Ao Feng, so mu Cen can''t turn a blind eye to it.


    Even if she has no internal power, even if she does not have the ability to resist in front of these people, her instinctive reaction is still there.


    Mu Cen suddenly force, Xi imperial concubine already walked to Mu Cen, Mu Cen backhand gave Xi imperial concubine a slap in the face: "if Ao Feng has an accident, this palace will let you take life to compensate."


    Concubine Xi was shocked.


    Everyone present was shocked.


    Mu Cen did not want to jump directly into the lake: "Ao Feng, my mother is here."


    She has no internal power, does not mean that Mu Cen has no water, proud wind seems to see Mu Cen, struggling more happily, but obviously just a few years old child, that strength gradually began to weaken.


    "Listen to mother''s words, don''t struggle, just keep yourself floating, struggling will only make you have no strength, mother will come right away." Mu Cen calmly ordered Aofeng word by word.


    Ao Feng in such an order, gradually calm down.


    "Very good. My mother will be here soon." Mu CEN is swimming in the direction of Ao Feng.


    She knew that she had to be faster, faster, and the proud wind couldn''t hold on, but mu Cen couldn''t get up at all.

 Chapter 827

    When the seeping water surrounds Mu Cen, it makes Mu Cen shiver. Almost instantly, it can empty all mu Cen''s nerves.


    Mu CEN is afraid that she will not be able to get close to Ao Feng.


    She desperately insisted: "waiting for mother, proud wind, to hold on."


    The concubine Xi made it clear that she wanted to be cruel to Ao Feng, so she threw Ao Feng to the center of the lake. The center of the lake was also the deepest place. Mu Cen remembered the lake in the imperial garden. The center of the lake was connected with the rivers and lakes outside. When she was really involved in it, the deep depression could not save Ao Feng.


    At this time, in the shore of the Xi Princess seems to have returned to God: "you know how to do."


    She spoke darkly.


    These are the people around her. How can they not understand her meaning? She didn''t want Aofeng and mucen to live. What they have to do is to let them die in the lake.


    And the people at the scene, except the people of Xi Guifei, I''m afraid they can''t live today.


    And the words of Xi imperial concubine, Mu Cen acute heard.


    She''s faster.


    The proud wind has been unable to support.


    A whirlpool suddenly formed at the bottom of the lake, and the proud wind was whirling with it.


    Mu Cen exclaimed: "don''t --"


    "Niang -" Ao Feng uttered a sad cry.


    Mu Cen''s face turned white and white, her hand finally touched Ao Feng, and with this vortex, directly opened Mu Cen''s hand and AO Feng''s.


    The scene was once breathtaking.


    And outside the Royal Garden, some people heard the news one after another and came in a hurry.


    The voice of Xi imperial concubine is extremely cruel: "speed up."


    At this time, a figure suddenly flew over the lake and quickly brought up the two people in the lake.


    "Pass on the imperial doctor." Mu Zhanxiao fell to the ground with a panic in his eyes.


    Soon, the Imperial Guard rushed in quickly. Seeing such a picture, he was stunned: "yes."


    Mu Zhanxiao picked up Aofeng, and Mu Cen''s voice came. Her lips were very pale: "quick... Quick save... Aofeng..."


    And Mu Cen''s voice was intermittent, the soles of his feet were soft, everything in front of him was very dark, as if he was going to faint in the next moment.


    "Shufei -" Mu Zhanxiao exclaimed.


    Xiaolian holds Mu Cen for the first time and says without thinking: "Lord mu, the crown prince and lady Shufei are pushed down by concubine Xi. They also tried to let the prince and the lady die


    "You cheap maid." The mammy beside the concubine Xi, who wants to slap Xiaolian even if she doesn''t want to, "who gave you the guts to plant the empress!"


    Even if they dare to be presumptuous before, they are still honest in front of Mu Zhanxiao. Mu Zhanxiao''s position in the palace is well known, and they can''t tolerate them to be presumptuous at all. The most important thing is that Mu Zhanxiao is still the Lord.


    In terms of rank, Mu Zhanxiao is higher than others.


    So in front of Mu Zhanxiao, Princess Xi naturally wanted to pick herself up for the first time. This time, Mu Cen and AO Feng were very lucky, but the next time they were not. However, even in such a situation, the imperial concubine Xi was confident.


    "In front of the king, you are allowed to be presumptuous?" Mu Zhanxiao sneered, "come on, put this Diao nu in heaven."


    Mammy was stunned.


    Concubine Xi looked at Mu Zhanxiao: "Prince mu, this is a member of our palace. Mammy just couldn''t see the little slave slander our palace so much, so she said cruel words and asked the Lord to give us some face. "


    This is to remind Mu Zhanxiao.


    Mu Zhanxiao didn''t sell her at all. She sneered: "concubine Xi has a heart to protect this slave. It''s better to think about how to explain to the emperor."


    I''m afraid Li Shiyuan already knows about it. When Mu Zhanxiao comes, the guards will inform Li Shiyuan immediately.


    Mu Cen shook his head at Mu Zhanxiao. His pale face and life were hanging on the line. It seemed that the maintenance in recent months had fallen short at this moment.


    In Mu Zhanxiao''s words, concubine Xi''s eyes flashed a little flustered, but on the surface, she was always calm and incomparable. The old lady on one side had been directly taken away by the guards. It was useless to let her cry.


    This is the moment¡ª¡ª


    "When on earth, so noisy." Li Shiyuan''s tall figure appeared in the imperial garden. When Li Shiyuan saw the scene, his face suddenly changed, and his eyes flashed with a ferocity that no one had ever seen.


    And the chaos of the scene, let Li Shiyuan quickly looked at the people present.


    The people present immediately knelt down and begged for mercy.


    Li Shiyuan never asked about the affairs of the harem, but it doesn''t mean that Li Shiyuan doesn''t know about the affairs of the harem. It''s just that Li Shiyuan never thought that one day, these people would have the courage to move to Ao Feng and Mu Cen.


    Li Shiyuan was not in a hurry to deal with it. After inspecting the crowd, he immediately ordered calmly: "send the lady and the prince back to Deqing palace."


    When Li Shiyuan''s voice fell, Mu Zhanxiao nodded and immediately picked up Ao Feng. Li Shiyuan came to Mu Cen in front of the crowd, but he couldn''t even think about it.


    "It''s going to be fine. I won''t let anything happen to you. " Li Shiyuan mumbles to himself, and Mu Cen just smiles at Li Shiyuan and faints.


    Li Shiyuan''s face changed and he flew away from the royal garden.


    This, Royal Garden suddenly quiet down.


    People will leave if they don''t want to. It''s a thankless thing to stay here, and the concubine Xi is no exception.


    As a result, when everyone was about to leave, long Shaoyun, who followed Li Shiyuan in, gave a cold order: "no one can leave without the emperor''s order. He can only wait in the imperial garden."


    "Can''t I have my own palace?" Xi asked long Shaoyun calmly.


    Up to now, imperial concubine Xi didn''t expect to make such a big noise. She was only annoyed that Mu Cen and AO Feng didn''t die in the lake, but they were rescued. As long as a while, neither of them could escape.


    And now¡ª¡ª


    "Niang Niang, this is the emperor''s oral instruction. Please don''t embarrass me." Long Shaoyun is not slow, but there is no compromise between his lines.


    Princess Xi took a deep breath.


    Long Shaoyun claimed that he was a micro minister, which is a mockery.


    Long Shaoyun is an important official in the imperial court. Even if her grandfather is an elder of the three dynasties, in this case, compared with long Shaoyun, he is still a man of humble opinion. You know, long Shaoyun has the military power of Dazhou in his hand. In addition, he has a good personal relationship with Mu Zhanxiao, and he is also a close friend with Li Shiyuan.


    It''s not good to have a conflict with long Shaoyun.

 Chapter 828

    As soon as long Shaoyun''s words came out, the people on the scene did not dare to go. They looked at each other, and there was panic in their eyes.


    Naturally, concubine Xi knew that the people present were not completely submissive, just like Princess De, who seemed respectful on the surface, but who didn''t want to replace himself as the head of the harem.


    In the Royal Garden, it''s quiet.


    Long Shaoyun''s eyes are to see the direction of the De Qing palace, but did not leave, so negative hand and stand in the royal garden.


    All of a sudden¡ª¡ª


    "Niang Niang -" a cry of surprise came, followed by chaos.


    Long Shaoyun immediately turns around and looks at the scene. Concubine Xi has passed out, and the slaves are in a mess. Long Shaoyun obviously has some accidents.


    "Send concubine Xi back to her bedroom." Long Shaoyun orders decisively.


    The slaves didn''t dare to hesitate. They immediately sent concubine Xi back to her bedroom. In the imperial garden, they fell into a strange silence.


    Long Shaoyun looked at the direction of Xi''s leaving silently and said quickly: "let the imperial doctor go to Xi''s place."


    "Yes." On one side, the slave took orders and hurried to the imperial hospital.


    Long Shaoyun did not leave and did not speak.


    This situation suddenly became strange.


    You know, the family of Princess Xi is also the elder of the three dynasties of the Zhou Dynasty. When Li Shiyuan ascended the throne, they also gave great support, not to mention the branch of the Empress Dowager. In other words, today''s affairs can''t be treated like Princess Xi without looking at the Buddhist''s face.


    After all, Li Shiyuan has to take the overall situation into consideration.


    No matter how much Mu CEN is favored, he is nothing more than a concubine. In addition, he has no background and no one can support him. If concubine Xi bites back, it will be hard to say.


    And now the situation, Xi concubine is still in a coma, long Shaoyun always feel something has happened.


    Shen Shen, he stood in the same place, motionless, low convergence under the eyebrows hidden deep meaning.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡ª¡ª


    At that time.


    The Deqing palace was in chaos.


    The imperial doctor went in and out to check the situation of Mu Cen and AO Feng. Li Shiyuan almost stood by Mu Cen, his eyebrows locked, and the worry was obvious.


    What Li Shiyuan saw at the imperial mausoleum today almost confirmed Mu Cen''s identity, and the rest needed strong evidence.


    But Li Shiyuan did not expect that under such circumstances, Mu Cen had an accident.


    Mu Zhanxiao''s face is not much better. He knows Mu Cen''s physical condition better than anyone else. These days, in Deqing palace, Mu Cen has a lot of charm, but this ruined foundation can''t bear so much.


    And now such a situation, no doubt is to force Mu Cen to train of thought.


    On the contrary, Aofeng is not bad. It''s not a big problem to get rid of physical exhaustion, choking water and fright. After the imperial doctor diagnosed it, he prescribed tranquilizer. The slaves cooked it up and sent it to Aofeng for the first time. Now Aofeng is not in any serious trouble, just sleeping.


    In my sleep, Aofeng still looks scared. Today''s fear will take a while to dissipate.


    If it had been in the past, Aofeng would not have been so easy to find a way. Otherwise, something would have happened to Aofeng in this changeable harem.


    And when Aofeng and mucen are together, those shadow guards in the dark won''t follow. Because Aofeng doesn''t allow it, no one thought that such an accident would happen today.


    After this, the concubines in the harem will know the position of Aofeng in Dazhou very well, but today''s affairs are not good.


    "Doctor Ji, what''s the situation of Lady Shu?" When Ji Changjin turns around, Li Shiyuan asks for the first time.


    Mu Zhanxiao also looked in the past.


    Ji Chang was quiet today, and then he said, "the situation of the empress is not good. She is weak. She has been taking good care of herself these days. I''m afraid she will fall short of success or even get worse."


    "What do you mean?" Li Shiyuan frowned.


    "Empress typhoid infection is too heavy, and she is still in a coma. The maid has prescribed medicine. Whether she can survive or not depends on empress herself. If she can''t survive..." Ji Changjin said nothing.


    Li Shiyuan''s face was instantly gloomy: "I don''t allow the lady to have an accident."


    "Emperor --" Ji Changjin has some helplessness.


    There are so many doctors coming and going in the Taihu hospital, and everyone has come to the conclusion that Mu Cen, who is now on his bed, is almost dying.


    The pulse was so weak that it couldn''t be felt any more. Sometimes it seemed that it could not be felt. Due to Li Shiyuan''s condensation, no one dared to speak, but he had to.


    Mu Zhanxiao heard this, his face also changed greatly: "Ji Yinv, there are countless rare herbs in the palace. The empress won''t have an accident so easily."


    Ji Changjin sighed: "Lord mu, the body of the empress has long been defeated, and the rare herbs can''t play any role."


    As Ji Changjin''s voice fell, Li Shiyuan quickly said, "it''s said that Wang Yi will enter the palace."


    "Yes." Rong Jiu responds and turns around quickly.


    Everyone knows that if Li Changyi can''t do anything about it, he has to prepare for the worst, unless Mu Cen survives.


    In Deqing palace, it''s as quiet as if a needle fell on the ground and you can hear it clearly.


    Li Shiyuan goes to Mu Cen''s bedroom.


    Mu Zhanxiao didn''t follow in, and it was not suitable to follow in. In the end, he could only stand passively, and Li Shiyuan''s attitude was more or less felt by Mu Zhanxiao.


    Li Shiyuan is suspicious.


    But under such circumstances, Mu Zhanxiao had no choice but to wait and see.


    He closed his eyes.


    You know, not only mu Cen can''t admit it, he can''t admit it with Li Shiyuan.


    Li Shiyuan''s tall figure has entered the Deqing palace. He goes to the edge of Mu Cen and looks at the comatose person on the bed. Subconsciously, Li Shiyuan touches Mu Cen''s pulse. Li Shiyuan is also a doctor. Naturally, he knows that Mu Cen''s pulse is on the line.


    His hand slightly loosened, and then his eyes looked at Mu Cen so affectionately.


    Big hand gently stroked Mu Cen''s cheek, and finally stopped on her cheek, the tenderness in the eyes also became more and more gentle.


    "Cen''er, is it you?" Li Shiyuan''s voice was very light, like a whisper, but it seemed that he really existed.


    The people on the bed, however, remained motionless and did not respond to any of Li Shiyuan''s voices.


    Li Shiyuan''s hand came out of Mu Cen''s cheek and took Mu Cen''s hand lightly. His voice was still very light, and only he could hear it clearly.

 Chapter 829

    "I went to the imperial mausoleum today. After you leave, I will go to the imperial mausoleum every month every year, but later, I won''t go any more, only when you die every year, because when I go to the imperial mausoleum and see Ao Feng again, I will think of you unconsciously, especially when I look at Ao Feng''s eyes, I can''t help taking Ao Feng out. "


    Li Shiyuan said calmly, then laughed at himself: "so I dare not go again. Recently, I entered your mausoleum for the first time in so many years. After you left that year, I saved your body in a crystal coffin. I don''t want your body to decay. If I want to, I can treat it as if you are still with me. "


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    "But I dare not look at you. I went to the mausoleum today because I met you again and began to doubt. Every word and action can every word and action, as like as two peas, but you know, many habits of a man will not change easily. Your cooking, your tea art, your embroidery, your pride, your words and deeds... "


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    "Those are all my cen''er." Li Shiyuan''s voice was full of memories of Mu Cen. "I''ve seen the purse you gave me and your handkerchief for Li Yan. Li Yan said that it''s not something outsiders can learn. I''ve been suspicious for a long time, and then I came back to your mausoleum. As a result, I really found it..."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    "The man in the tomb is not you, but someone else. Your appearance is invincible in the world. You were in Wangxiang building at that time. If it wasn''t for your hasty change, I would not have recognized you. Obviously, the people in the mausoleum, you tried your best, and I didn''t see any abnormality. "


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    "At the moment I started, I was afraid. If my inference is wrong, I will have no face to see you when I go down to Jiuquan. But fortunately, my judgment is right. "


    ¡­¡­


    Li Shiyuan has been talking to himself, but every sentence between the lines is said to Mu Cen. Just Mu Cen on the bed, can''t hear any sound, just so quiet lying.


    "So, is Cen er you? If it''s really you, then what happened in the past few years and why did you become what you are now. Is it because of Montenegrin? Is it because it saved me? "


    Li Shiyuan squeezed Mu Cen''s hand tightly: "if it''s really because of me, what do you want me to give you back? I owe you, not to mention this life, even if it''s three lives and three lives."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    "Cen''er, but if it''s really you, why don''t you tell me your identity. Are you blaming me for not being kind to Aofeng? "


    ¡­¡­


    Li Shiyuan''s voice is low in the bedroom. Until Li Shiyuan''s voice falls, Mu Cen''s hand suddenly moves. Li Shiyuan feels it. It''s like Mu CEN is responding to Li Shiyuan when he hears Li Shiyuan''s words.


    "Cen''er -" Li Shiyuan''s voice sank.


    But the person in front of him has been quiet again. The previous action seems to have never happened. The person on the bed, his small face, is still pale and frightening, and his pulse is still too light to touch.


    Li Shiyuan closed his eyes.


    At this time, Cheng Dezhu''s voice came: "emperor, the Lord Yi has arrived."


    "Biography." Li Shiyuan quickly recovered and spoke calmly.


    Soon, Li Shiyuan low down mood, so stand up, Li Changyi has come in, see the situation in the bedroom, Li Changyi''s brow locked, it is insincere dignified.


    When he came here, Rong Jiu had already said about Mu Cen.


    It''s not the first time that Li Changyi has seen Mu Cen, so Li Changyi is also very clear about Mu Cen''s situation. She has already had that kind of uneasy premonition and the worst plan.


    "Uncle Huang." Li Shiyuan got up.


    Li Changyi nodded and said, "emperor."


    Then, without hesitation, Li Changyi immediately checked Mu Cen''s situation. When she came into contact with Mu Cen''s pulse, Li Changyi''s expression became more and more dignified.


    Li Shiyuan did not interrupt Li Changyi.


    Until Li Changyi released Mu Cen: "my judgment is similar to that of Ji Yinv."


    The rest, Li Changyi did not speak again.


    "Can''t uncle Huang do anything?" Li Shiyuan frowned, "if I don''t let her have an accident!"


    Li Changyi then looked at Li Shiyuan, but she was surprised: "I want to know why the emperor is so persistent about the lady. If I remember correctly, the emperor and the lady are just less than half a year."


    Li Shiyuan quieted down and his thin lips moved, but in the end, his words were swallowed by Li Shiyuan and he didn''t speak again.


    He can''t figure out all these things himself. How can he tell Li Changyi.


    "I think it''s out of my mind." Li Shiyuan answered.


    Li Changyi was surprised to hear Li Shiyuan''s words. Finally, Li Changyi quieted down: "I''ll try my best, but I can''t promise. I can only see if the life of lady Shufei is hard enough."


    "Thank you, uncle." Li Shiyuan spoke faintly.


    Li Changyi takes out a silver needle and a gold needle and penetrates Mu Cen''s acupoints precisely. With each needle, Li Changyi''s speed is very fast, but mu Cen still doesn''t respond.


    Until Li Changyi stabbed all the needles, Mu Cen''s acupoints were already covered with needles.


    "Let''s see the reaction after 12 o''clock first. The medicine you boil can be the prescription of Ji Yinv. I''ll give you some more medicine. If it doesn''t work, then the emperor should be ready."


    Li Changyi put his words in front of him, but he didn''t say much about the rest.


    Li Shiyuan said nothing more.


    Li Changyi stood up and didn''t stay in the palace. When Li Changyi came to the door, he suddenly quieted down and looked at Li Shiyuan: "there are too many toxins in the body of Shufei, which seems to be left behind, so with her body collapsing, these toxins will fight back for the first time."


    Li Shiyuan looked over and frowned slightly.


    "I''ve only seen the Queen''s constitution like this. This constitution is suitable for practicing poison, but the situation of Shufei is different from that of the queen. Her body is too weak. This constitution will devour Shufei completely at the end." Li Shiyuan explained.


    This words, let Li Shiyuan quiet down, for a long time to say: "thank you uncle Huang, I know."


    Li Changyi said yes.


    Soon, Li Changyi left calmly.


    In the palace of Deqing, the slaves came and went, and the medicine was given one after another.


    Mu Cen could not feed any medicine at all. In the end, it was just a waste. The slaves were very worried, for fear that Li Shiyuan would blame them for this.


    All of a sudden, Li Shiyuan said calmly, "bring me the medicine."

 Chapter 830

    The slaves were stunned, but they didn''t dare to disobey Li Shiyuan''s orders. They immediately took the medicine. Li Shiyuan took a very light look, and the slaves immediately went out.


    Li Shiyuan took the medicine, took a sip of it, lowered his head to kiss Mu Cen''s lips, bit by bit put the medicine into Mu Cen''s mouth, pressed it down and kept her from spitting it out. He was sure that Mu Cen would swallow it.


    A bowl of medicine, fed for a long time.


    Li Shiyuan tasted the bitterness of the medicine, but there was no reaction. He just calmly repeated the same action until Mu Cen finished all the medicine. Li Shiyuan was relieved and the bowl was put aside again.


    Mu Cen also seemed to be choked after drinking the medicine and coughed softly.


    This kind of sound, compared with the previous silence, has been much better.


    Li Shiyuan''s hand is still holding Mu Cen''s wrist, and her pulse is still weak, but under the action of silver needle, it is much better than the situation that she often can''t feel her pulse before.


    At least we can touch it.


    Under such circumstances, Li Shiyuan was slightly relieved.


    When Li Changyi left, she had already explained that if she would wake up, she would wake up after 12 hours. If she could not wake up after 12 hours, it would be hard to say.


    Li Shiyuan still has so many questions. If he doesn''t ask Mu Cen, how can he let Mu Cen have an accident.


    At this time, Cheng Dezhu hurriedly came in from outside the palace: "the emperor --"


    "I said no one is allowed to come in." Li Shiyuan''s voice sank.


    Cheng Dezhu hardened his head and said, "your concubine Xi is in a coma in the imperial garden. Now the imperial doctor has gone to your concubine Xi."


    "There''s no need to talk to me about this." Li Shiyuan''s tone is not good.


    Today''s affair, Li Shiyuan has not cleared up with concubine Xi. The superficial connivance of the Hougong doesn''t mean he doesn''t know anything. What''s more, today''s affair involves Ao Feng and Mu Cen.


    He doesn''t open his mouth. When he comes, Mu Cen and AO Feng''s life will be more difficult.


    Even if Li Shiyuan doesn''t care about Aofeng, Aofeng is also the person who Li Shiyuan put in the palm of his hand. No accident is allowed.


    So when Li Shiyuan left a group of people in the imperial garden, his attitude was very clear.


    The people behind the concubine Xi were the former empress dowager. After these years of stability, they began to be ready to move. Relying on the identity of concubine Xi and themselves, they began to cultivate their own forces both inside and outside the palace.


    Li Shiyuan also wants to take advantage of this opportunity, not to tear the skin, but to teach a lesson.


    "But --" Cheng Dezhu''s face was slightly flustered, "the people from the imperial hospital came to deliver a message. Concubine Xi was pregnant, but her fetus was unstable."


    This changed Li Shiyuan''s face.


    Not only Li Shiyuan, but also Cheng Dezhu''s face changed.


    You know, after Li Shiyuan was lucky, all the concubines in the harem took the soup of avoiding son. This is Li Shiyuan''s order.


    It was two months ago that Princess Xi was overturned for the last time.


    After the princess Xi left, Cheng Dezhu naturally gave the princess Xi the soup of avoiding son, but the identity of the princess Xi was there, so Cheng Dezhu could not stare at the princess Xi to finish drinking, but the soup bowl was empty, which was the same before, but nothing happened.


    So Cheng Dezhu didn''t think much about it.


    But now, concubine Xi is pregnant. What''s wrong? Cheng Dezhu is not stupid. If Li Shiyuan is to blame for this, he can''t help it.


    "It''s the slave''s fault. The slave is willing to be punished." Cheng Dezhu didn''t explain.


    Li Shiyuan looked at Cheng Dezhu: "you get up first."


    Cheng Dezhu stands up.


    But Li Shiyuan had already walked out of the palace, but he was not in a hurry. He just calmly ordered Xiaolian: "I don''t allow the lady to make any mistakes here. Without my permission, except Ji Yinu and Xiaolian, no one is allowed to enter the lady''s palace. Those who violate the rules will be executed."


    "Yes." Xiaolian answers in a hurry.


    This is to avoid accidents.


    Xiaolian naturally understands this truth. Li Shiyuan''s words make Xiaolian feel relieved.


    But Li Shiyuan soon continued to order the guards: "the Deqing Palace should be on guard. Remove the people from the Deqing palace. Without my token, they can enter without permission and directly kill them."


    "Yes." The guards take orders.


    Then Li Shiyuan walked out of the Deqing palace. Cheng Dezhu immediately followed him. Li Shiyuan looked at Cheng Dezhu and asked, "what''s the situation, Princess Xi?"


    "The empress is still the only one who is pregnant.


    Li Shiyuan had to sell the face of the Empress Dowager and the empress dowager, and Li Shiyuan could not help but taboo this noble concubine Xi''s family. After all, there were too many embarrassing things in this imperial position.


    Li Shiyuan listens to Cheng Dezhu''s words, lowers his eyebrows and eyes, and finally says nothing. He goes quietly to Fengxiang palace.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡ª¡ª


    Fengxiang Palace¡ª¡ª


    Since the news of the pregnancy of the concubine Xi and the diagnosis of the imperial doctor, all the people in Fengxiang Palace are arrogant, even the slaves.


    You know, Xi Guifei pregnant, which means that Xi Guifei to become a country, but also in a moment.


    Needless to say, now the Empress Dowager and the prime minister have arrived, it can be seen that the importance of Princess Xi''s pregnancy.


    "Niang Niang, as long as you have a good baby now, the prince is born smoothly. You are the queen of your country." Cui Liu flattered the opening, dancing Xi imperial concubine like words.


    "You can talk nonsense about it?" Concubine Xi angrily looked at Cuiliu.


    Cui Liu is witty: "this is my maidservant''s courage. Slaves should be punished. "


    Imperial concubine Xi didn''t really punish Cuiliu. You know, Cuiliu''s words are true. It''s also the purpose of imperial concubine Xi. This imperial concubine''s position has been sitting for too long, and imperial concubine Xi has been irritable for a long time.


    She thought that the back seat is a matter of course, the result did not expect, rigidly out of this a Xu Zhen Zhen, this just let Xi imperial concubine nervous up.


    And two months ago, the emperor overturned, just when he was very pregnant, so the concubine Xi thought of such a way.

 Chapter 831

    Her identity is here. Even if Cheng Dezhu brought the soup, she couldn''t be the same as other concubines, watching them drink it before they left. She did the same before, but she didn''t dare at that time, but now she has to.


    If you don''t do that again, there''s no chance.


    Fortunately, imperial concubine Xi''s stomach became prosperous, and once she had dragon seed.


    It''s just¡ª¡ª


    The imperial concubine Xi quieted down: "Cuiliu, call the royal doctor in alone."


    "Yes, I do." The green willow answers a voice, and soon calmly leaves.


    In fact, since Xu Zhenzhen appeared in the palace, Li Shiyuan almost did not look for the concubines in the back palace. She was there all day long.


    On that day, Li Shiyuan was able to overturn the deal. Naturally, Princess Xi did something to keep Li Shiyuan. She just used too much medicine, so that the fetus in her abdomen is not stable.


    Before the imperial doctor found out that she was pregnant, imperial concubine Xi had already known that royal doctor Wang had come in person and was not sure about the baby in her stomach.


    Concubine Xi naturally insisted on staying.


    At least if you don''t get to the back, you have to keep it.


    And now let the Empress Dowager and the prime minister all come, also in order to force Li Shiyuan to nod his head under such circumstances, as long as he ascends the back seat, then whether the child has or not is not a big problem.


    What''s more, even if the child really can''t keep it, he can still help her.


    Shen Shen, Xi princess''s eyes become fierce up.


    ¡­¡­


    Soon, the Deqing palace became lively. The Empress Dowager and the prime minister who got the news had already arrived. For the prime minister, it is self-evident what this prince means.


    When Mu Cen was there, Dazhou''s heart knew clearly that no matter what way it was, it couldn''t move Mu Cen. What''s more, Mu Cen didn''t move when you said it. In addition, Dazhou was unstable at that time, so naturally many thoughts were suppressed.


    Now Mu Cen has been away for many years, and his mind is ready to move.


    As long as the concubine Xi can be made queen and has a prince in her stomach, everything Mu Cen left behind will be completely changed. The most important thing is that there is the Empress Dowager behind him. Although she is old, she still has some prestige.


    In this case, there are still many people standing here.


    Under the pressure, Li Shiyuan also has to make a choice. The most important thing for a court is balance. As an emperor, he can''t be unscrupulous.


    "Niang Niang, the Empress Dowager and the prime minister are here." Cuiliu came in in a hurry and said to concubine Xi.


    The imperial concubine Xi kept quiet. When they came in, she was about to struggle to get up. She was immediately stopped by the Prime Minister: "it''s better to have a rest now that the empress is pregnant."


    The Empress Dowager was supported by others. She was emaciated, and her pace was very slow: "lie down well, and don''t have to get up to greet the sad family."


    "I''ve met the Empress Dowager. I''d like to say hello to the Empress Dowager. This is the rule and system of the palace. I can''t forget it." The respect between the lines.


    The Empress Dowager nodded with satisfaction.


    Seeing Princess Xi is like seeing Mu Cen in those years. No matter when and where, she would come to greet herself personally, and Princess Xi has been doing the same for so many years, rain or shine. This is to keep herself in mind.


    In addition, Xi Guifei is also regarded as the Empress Dowager. Looking at her growing up, she is naturally a little more happy.


    "OK, now you are pregnant with the prince. It''s most important to keep fit and give birth to the prince." It doesn''t matter what the Empress Dowager says.


    One side of the mother has been holding the Empress Dowager sat down in the cushion.


    The prime minister was not in a hurry to speak, so he took a look at Princess Xi, who naturally understood the meaning of the prime minister''s eyes and nodded without any trace.


    And the Empress Dowager has light mouth: "you say, pregnant, how to make now like this?"


    When she asked this, the Empress Dowager twisted her eyebrows and looked at her. She had the idea of giving her justice.


    In this case, Xi princess is not stupid, naturally know how to go up.


    Over the years, it''s not a wooden head that Princess Xi can be the first lady in the harem. Otherwise, Princess Xi would have been pulled down by the ambitious people behind.


    She looked at the Empress Dowager wrongly, but the words between the lines were very appropriate: "inform the empress dowager, my concubine is not careful, just made this, please punish the Empress Dowager."


    "What are you talking about?" The Empress Dowager frowned, "where people will not be careful with their own, although the family is now living in seclusion, does not mean that the family do not know anything."


    The voice of the Empress Dowager is not big, but the dignity is still there.


    The imperial concubine Xi didn''t speak, so she lowered her head. She looked like she was wronged. She wanted to talk but stopped. The brow of the Empress Dowager twisted up.


    Minister in the side to help voice: "if the empress has any grievances, and the Empress Dowager said, the Empress Dowager will empress Abbot fair."


    "He said The voice of the Empress Dowager also sank.


    "Concubine --" concubine Xi hesitated.


    But soon, Xi Guifei has blurted out, the things happened in the royal garden before the embellishment said again, from Xi Guifei''s words, Mu Cen became the murderer, but Xi Guifei''s words between the lines to give Mu Cen excuse, it seems more generous.


    "Alas," sighed concubine Xi, "I know that she is good to the prince, but I didn''t expect that she could be so extreme. I think that she is just helping the prince. The crown prince is mischievous and falls into the imperial garden by accident. As a result, Shufei follows her. By the way, she warns her concubine that if the crown prince doesn''t fall down by accident, she won''t fall down and she won''t be in a coma. "


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    "Niang Niang, if I want to know that I am pregnant, I will protect myself, so I won''t be wrong now."


    ¡­¡­


    The words and deeds of concubine Xi are agreeable, and there is no meaning of shirking responsibility. It seems that she is excusing Mu Cen between the lines. But in such excursion, as long as the discerning people can hear it, she completely blames Mu Cen for it.


    "Shufei likes the prince and does her best to him. Now the emperor has given him to Shufei. In recent months, the emperor has been there day and night. But also, the prince is the emperor''s only prince, how can not love


    The imperial concubine Xi said without any trace: "the concubines in this palace are all powerful concubines. Everyone thinks that the crown prince is not to be spoiled. As a result, the imperial concubine comes all the way from a servant in the imperial dining room to the imperial concubine through the crown prince. This palace is probably unprecedented and has never come before."

 Chapter 832

    At this point, concubine Xi did not continue.


    In this palace, it''s better to talk all the time than to talk all the time.


    What is the Empress Dowager? I have seen the ups and downs of the four emperors in this palace. As long as I call a few names, I will know everything.


    For this lady, the Empress Dowager is not unknowable.


    Although this imperial palace is big, there is no secret. Everything will be spread everywhere. This lady, the empress dowager, has also seen her. She comes to say hello every day, but she won''t be the first to come.


    And this lady, with a plain appearance, just asked for an even when she came to ask for an invitation. She didn''t stay a little longer or say a word more. She looked a little lonely.


    In the view of the empress dowager, such a family background is not very formal and strange.


    What''s more, the Empress Dowager is too old to interfere in the affairs of the harem. The most important thing is that she doesn''t think Shufei can make any trouble.


    As for what happened later, the Empress Dowager also knew. She subconsciously believed that it was because Ao Feng liked it, so Li Shiyuan did it. Now it seems that it is not.


    Li Shiyuan appeared in Deqing palace every day. Although he hardly stayed overnight at night, he never stayed with his concubines for many years since he ascended the throne.


    And now from the words of Xi Guifei mouth, naturally let the Empress Dowager think this lady is not simple.


    The appearance is not amazing, but the result of what we do is shocking enough.


    "Does the emperor know about this?" The Empress Dowager asked Xi.


    Concubine Xi''s eyes seemed dim: "someone has been sent to inform the emperor. But when Shufei was brought up from the lake, she was in a coma. The emperor is in Deqing palace now. "


    "Ridiculous." The Empress Dowager scolded angrily, "can''t the emperor distinguish priorities?"


    "Lady." "It''s normal for the emperor to go to the Deqing palace. The prince was sent to the Deqing palace after he had been in the water for a long time. I''m just pregnant. It doesn''t matter if the emperor comes early or late. I won''t think much about it. "


    This is the right way to advance and retreat. Even speaking is more appropriate.


    The Empress Dowager looked at Princess Xi and became more and more fond of her. She patted her hand and said, "don''t think much about it. Have a good rest. You have a good idea of it and have your own judgment."


    "My concubine, thank you for your concern." The imperial concubine Xi listened to the Empress Dowager''s words and was really relieved.


    The Empress Dowager is on her own side. There is no room for a lady between the lines. As long as the Empress Dowager comes forward and she has a prince, the Queen''s position will surely be established.


    Even if there are frustrations ahead, it is not enough to be afraid.


    The most taboo thing for the Empress Dowager is to fight for favor in the harem. Chaos in the harem starts from the harem. Just like that year, if the harem was not in chaos, the court would not be in chaos in the Empress Dowager''s view.


    This lady''s method is very powerful. Naturally, the Empress Dowager will not keep such a person, and there will be even greater deviation in the future, which is extremely bad for the country of the great Zhou Dynasty.


    The Empress Dowager drew her eyebrows and eyes. She had her own judgment in her heart.


    "What did the doctor say about your body?" The Empress Dowager changed the topic and asked the imperial concubine Xi.


    Concubine Xi was a little shy, and the lines were full of joy for the child: "the imperial doctor said that she had been frightened today, so the fetus was a little unstable, but with more conditioning, she must be able to give birth to the little prince safely."


    Not really.


    Concubine Xi knew the child''s condition better than anyone else.


    But such a situation in front of the Empress Dowager can not be nonsense, she must insist on until the goal is achieved, as long as the goal is achieved, dispose of the present prince, is she afraid that she will not have a prince in the future?


    Xi princess''s eyebrows and eyes with fierce, a flash.


    "That''s even more important." The Empress Dowager also expected, "if you want anything, just let the slaves take it. I''ll ask the house of internal affairs to give you a few more servants and caring mothers. After all, I have a prince, and I can''t tolerate any hesitation. "


    "I thank the Empress Dowager for her kindness." Concubine Xi''s gentle response.


    The more the Empress Dowager looked, the more happy she was.


    Chen Xiang didn''t speak all the time.


    Until outside the palace came the sharp voice of the eunuch: "the emperor has arrived."


    The man in Fengyang palace knelt down and said in a loud voice: "I''ll see the emperor, long live the emperor, long live the emperor."


    Naturally, concubine Xi also wanted to get up.


    But the Empress Dowager has stopped: "you are pregnant now, so you don''t need to care about these etiquette. I think the emperor won''t care about it either."


    After hearing the Empress Dowager''s words, she leaned back on the bed.


    And Li Shiyuan''s figure has also appeared in the imperial concubine Xi''s bedroom, his eyes soon fell on the imperial concubine Xi, with a bit of deep meaning, see the imperial concubine Xi bursts of guilty, but due to the current situation, imperial concubine Xi dare not say a word.


    She just hastily and Li Shiyuan please an: "I have seen the emperor."


    Li Shiyuan was indifferent. He didn''t look at the imperial concubine Xi any more. Instead, he looked at the two people in his bedroom: "the Empress Dowager and his ministers are also here."


    "I have seen the emperor." Chen Xiang respectfully invited an, "Chen just heard that Niang Niang was pregnant, so he came in a hurry."


    Li Shiyuan smile, did not expose the Minister of that point of mind.


    And the Empress Dowager is direct: "the emperor, this is happy from heaven. You know, there''s no good news coming out of Da Zhou for so many years. Now that concubine Xi is pregnant, naturally, she needs to be well protected. "


    "My son, thank the Empress Dowager for giving me some advice." Li Shiyuan''s attitude makes people can''t hear any clue. It seems that he has accepted the fact.


    When the Empress Dowager saw Li Shiyuan answer, she nodded with satisfaction, and then continued to say, "Ai family is old. In her lifetime, I want to see good weather in this big week and see Li family bustling. It''s a good thing that concubine Xi opened branches and leaves for the Li family. "


    Li Shiyuan didn''t speak, just listened quietly.


    "Emperor, you see, the harem has not been so busy for many years. Concubine Xi had already entered the palace when the queen was still alive. Over the years, the Queen passed away. Concubine Xi took care of the palace in good order, and now she is pregnant with the prince.... "


    The emperor and Empress Dowager spoke slowly. Li Shiyuan took a look and remained silent.


    But how could Li Shiyuan not know the meaning between the lines of the Empress Dowager and the emperor? When he entered Fengyang palace and saw that both the minister and the Empress Dowager were there, Li Shiyuan already knew it.

 Chapter 833

    This is to work together to force ourselves to stand behind.


    The prime minister is to consolidate his position, and so is the imperial concubine Xi. The Empress Dowager is not in this mind. She just thinks that it is not appropriate for the palace to lack a queen.


    "This big week, we can''t have no future." The Empress Dowager sighed, "the queen has been gone for many years, and the back seat of the harem has been empty, but it can''t go on like this, so please think twice. Taking advantage of this east wind, we have also dealt with the affairs of Li Hou. "


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    "Otherwise, the people who come and go all day long are talking about it with the AI family. The AI family''s ears will grow calluses." The Empress Dowager said to herself, "the ministers in the court also mentioned from time to time that the emperor should consider it."


    ¡­¡­


    This is a very clear statement.


    The minister timely added: "emperor, this is also the mind of the ministers. This year, the autumn festival has resumed in Dazhou. There must be a queen on the side of the emperor. That will be seen as a joke, which makes people speculate without reason. "


    One before the other, one after the other, they were not in a hurry, but they cooperated very well.


    Under such circumstances, Li Shiyuan always stood with a negative hand. He didn''t know whether he had listened or not. He stood in the same place indifferently.


    Princess Xi''s heart beat a little fast, her red lips moved, and she wanted to say something, but when she got to her mouth, she was afraid of something bad, and finally kept silent.


    It was not until the Empress Dowager and his ministers both finished talking that Li Shiyuan looked at them and said faintly, "who has been chewing on the roots of the empress?"


    "This -" the Empress Dowager was stunned.


    Over the years, only in the first year or two, some people mentioned the establishment of the Empress Dowager here, but most of them were the cronies of the Empress Dowager in those years. Later, no one mentioned it, because we all know that the emperor can not be easily controlled.


    "If someone goes to disturb the rest of the lady, I''ll take it seriously." Li Shiyuan cold mouth, a few words to block her words back, "the Empress Dowager is old, need to be clean, and most of the time, the empress is also in the ancestral hall, if there are so many people in the court, then I want to reflect on myself, even the ministers are not good."


    Li Shiyuan''s words were loud, but he didn''t follow the words of the empress dowager, but he didn''t mean to disobey the Empress Dowager.


    The Empress Dowager was unable to reply, and finally sighed helplessly: "emperor, this is not the meaning of mourning."


    "The empress just needs to have a rest. If someone quarrels with her again, the children will be punished severely." Li Shiyuan stopped the Empress Dowager.


    The Empress Dowager finally did not speak again, subconsciously looked at the minister.


    Chen Xiang has been with Li Shiyuan for several years. He knows Li Shiyuan''s temper more or less. Li Shiyuan just seems to be talkative. When the officials ask Li Shiyuan to set up a concubine, Li Shiyuan will set up a concubine. Basically, as long as it''s not a matter of principle, Li Shiyuan will follow them.


    This leads to some people become arrogant and put themselves in a very high position.


    But such people will eventually be pulled down from the height by Li Shiyuan, caught off guard, and fell extremely miserably.


    Li Shiyuan''s bottom line, to some extent, is mu Cen except for Da Zhou.


    Li Shiyuan doesn''t seem to be surprised by anything about Li Shiyuan, but the person who mentioned it will be warned by Li Shiyuan in the end, so that few people dare to mention Li Shiyuan in court now.


    The officials don''t say it, but we all know that Li Shiyuan won''t easily hand over the back seat of Da Zhou. Even if Mu Cen leaves, I''m afraid Li Shiyuan will keep it for mu Cen.


    But the imperial concubine and the queen are different after all.


    "Minister." After Li Shiyuan returned to the empress dowager, he said to his minister, "tell me, who will see my jokes. I''ve been curious for so many years. "


    Chen Xiang''s face turned white for a while, and naturally he did not dare to say more: "tell the emperor, the emperor is wise and powerful, and naturally no one dares to see the emperor''s jokes."


    "I didn''t mean that between the lines before." What Li Shiyuan said is direct.


    "This..." the minister was speechless for a moment.


    Xi imperial concubine has also been startled to feel that the situation is not right, this just committees the aggrieved mouth: "emperor, I think that''s not the meaning of minister prime minister."


    "What does that mean?" Li Shiyuan looked at Princess Xi, "Princess Ai is now pregnant with my prince. I should pay more attention to Princess Ai. If Princess Ai has any thoughts, you can directly tell me that I will be satisfied."


    This words again seem to put a great bait to the Xi imperial concubine.


    It''s just like that Li Shiyuan would unconditionally agree to Xi Guifei''s proposal to be the queen, but Xi Guifei is not so stupid. It''s a pit, a pit to invite the emperor into the urn.


    She shook her head: "I have no complaint. My concubine was also very satisfied with the current situation. It''s enough that I''m deeply favored by the emperor. Now I''m pregnant with a prince. My mind is on the little prince. I dare not think about anything else. "


    "Well, concubine Xi is really decent, and I love her." Li Shiyuan is not smiling.


    The three wanted to join hands to force Li Shiyuan to stand in the future, but Li Shiyuan took them with him in a few words. However, Li Shiyuan is not a fuel-efficient lamp, so naturally he knows how to balance the relationship during this period.


    Above the court, we need balance, not unilateral strength.


    "Concubine AI is pregnant now, so she needs more rest. I stop the imperial doctor and say that the image of Princess Ai is unstable. Now, I should take good care of my little prince. As for other things, when Princess Ai''s body is stable, it''s not too late. " Li Shiyuan just finished.


    It seems to give people great hope.


    But such hope, however, can''t be touched.


    This is Li Shiyuan''s strength. You can''t refute it, but you can''t refuse to accept it.


    Li Shiyuan''s words to this end, the minister and the Empress Dowager have also understood, they also know what to say, will not continue to say anything, Li Shiyuan''s words have been put here, so no matter what, we should wait until the body of Xi Princess take good care of.


    After that, Li Shiyuan looked at his concubine: "Princess Ai, tell me what happened today? Why did the prince and princess fall into the lake, and why did Princess Ai get scared? "


    Li Shiyuan''s voice is very gentle, listening to the concubine Xi some trance.


    Over the years, Li Shiyuan often came to Fengyang palace, but rarely spoke to himself in such a gentle tone. Only occasionally when he looked at himself, there was a trace of complex emotion in his eyes.

 Chapter 834

    Concubine Xi knew that Li Shiyuan was looking at Mu Cen through his own eyes.


    And now such a gentle, the princess concubine make complaints about Li Shiyuan and Tucao before, and tell the queen Li Shiyuan truthfully.


    Of course, it''s a little bit of embellishment.


    "Is the prince so ignorant?" Li Shiyuan raised his eyebrows, then snorted, "yes, the prince has been acting willfully over the years. I should find a time to educate the prince."


    In this way, let Xi imperial concubine heart is happy unceasingly.


    Li Shiyuan seems to like the prince, but he is reasonable when he is in trouble. After all, the people in the palace know how hard it is for the prince to serve him in the palace these years. Except for the slaves left by mucen before the East Palace, almost everyone has opinions about the prince.


    This let Xi noble imperial concubine no doubt feel oneself of assurance again a few cent.


    "Emperor, the prince is still young and not very sensible." Xi said softly, "don''t punish me too much. When the prince grows up, he will understand these principles and will not be so ignorant. "


    Li Shiyuan made a sound, as if he agreed with the words of imperial concubine Xi.


    Over the years, Li Shiyuan has not heard the evaluation of Aofeng from the people in the palace. The reason why Li Shiyuan does not interfere is that he knows Aofeng''s temper very well. Aofeng has a name in his heart. Aofeng knows better than anyone what to do and what not to do.


    Even if Ao Feng is very angry, he knows how to be proper.


    This is what you should be able to do as a prince, and AO Feng has inherited Mu Cen''s observation of words and feelings. Li Shiyuan doesn''t have to think about what happened in the mouth of concubine Xi. He knows who is gossiping.


    Seeing that Li Shiyuan listened, Xi continued to speak: "this child, teaching by words and deeds is the most important. The crown prince is the future prince, and even more so, the person who teaches the crown prince seems to have a great responsibility. If the person who teaches the children can''t manage himself well, it will have a great impact on the children. "


    It goes without saying who this satirizes.


    Li Shiyuan how can not hear it, he looked at Xi princess with a smile: "how, love Princess means, Shufei teach disadvantageous, should not let the prince with Shufei."


    Xi imperial concubine did not expect that Li Shiyuan would say so directly, she did not speak, but also has acquiesced.


    "According to Aifei, it''s really not appropriate." Li Shiyuan nodded, "Shufei was born in general, and her natural conduct is not as good as that of Aifei. I should think about it."


    Concubine Xi was even more proud.


    As a result, Li Shiyuan''s words changed: "now that Princess Ai has said such a thing, Princess Ai comes from a very good family, relies on her minister, and is also famous in Kyoto, so I''m thinking, why don''t I put the prince next to Princess Ai? In this case, Princess Ai can help me teach the prince well? "


    Li Shiyuan asked directly.


    But this question actually let Xi noble concubine''s facial expression suddenly changed.


    Just on the surface, the imperial concubine Xi did not dare to express it openly.


    She didn''t want to take over the prince''s mess even if she was killed. In the past, she didn''t think so. She always felt that even if she didn''t give birth to a prince, it would be much better to have the prince around, but now she has no idea at all.


    Because Aofeng can treat the people around him from the beginning to the end quietly, even openly. But even in this case, Aofeng is safe, and those who cry are punished by Li Shiyuan.


    But now this kind of situation, if Xi imperial concubine let Ao Feng come, the result can be imagined, the bad luck can only be oneself, so kill Xi imperial concubine also impossible to do such a thing.


    But Li Shiyuan''s words, but let Xi imperial concubine for a while and a half will not answer.


    "Don''t you want to?" Li Shiyuan pick eyebrows, not salty asked.


    Concubine Xi shook her head: "it''s not that I don''t want to. I can''t spare myself now. When the prince comes here, I''m afraid that the prince will be wronged."


    This is also said frankly.


    Li Shiyuan laughs and doesn''t say anything. Imperial concubine Xi can''t figure out Li Shiyuan''s idea. In the end, she can only passively keep quiet and lean on the bed.


    The atmosphere in the palace was strange for a moment.


    The Empress Dowager knew that Li Shiyuan''s mind was not here, and she had never thought of setting up a empress in such an idea. Therefore, she naturally did not stay in Fengyang palace. She found the reason for her discomfort and left.


    After the Empress Dowager left, it was not appropriate for the minister to stay alone in the palace of concubine Xi, so the aggressive feeling became particularly obvious.


    So Chen Xiang also cleverly found a reason to leave, before leaving, he did not forget to use his eyes to remind the imperial concubine Xi.


    Seeing that all the people had gone, the imperial concubine Xi was thinking.


    "But if this is the case, my concubine is willing to bring the prince to me and put him with her." The words of concubine Xi have some meaning.


    Li Shiyuan pick eyebrow: "what''s the situation, love imperial concubine, but say no harm."


    "This..." concubine Xi seemed to hesitate.


    "Well?" Li Shiyuan looks at the imperial concubine Xi.


    Xi noble concubine this just calm mouth: "minister concubine thinks, the prince''s affair, want to find the source, otherwise, no matter what way is to treat the symptoms but not the root cause."


    "Where does Aifei think the source is?" Li Shiyuan spoke faintly.


    "Emperor, who the prince follows is the source. Although the former prince was rebellious, at least he would not do such an unconventional thing. Today, so many people are looking at him blankly. The prince rushed over so coldly that he completely lost his style and identity as the prince. It''s a shame for the royal family of Dazhou to spread this


    Xi imperial concubine words between the lines, but this hat is buckled on Mu Cen''s body, Li Shiyuan how can not hear.


    With a faint smile, he seemed to agree with the words of concubine Xi: "how should I deal with it?"


    Li Shiyuan was too easy to talk, and the imperial concubine Xi was also nervous, but she was still calm on the surface: "punish the person who should be punished."


    "To love a concubine means to punish a concubine?" Li Shiyuan followed the words of concubine Xi.


    Concubine Xi was quiet, but the words were very smooth: "I can''t be the master of this matter, just for the sake of the prince. I think the emperor should understand what I mean."


    Li Shiyuan looked down at the face of imperial concubine Xi.


    In particular, the eyes of Princess Xi look exactly like those of Mu Cen. Mu Cen will also use a knife to kill people, but mu Cen''s method of killing people with a knife is much more intelligent and silent than that of Princess Xi, instead of trying to ascend to heaven with his own prince.

 Chapter 835

    It''s wishful thinking.


    But Xi''s concubine was a little scared by Li Shiyuan, so she couldn''t help saying, "what does the emperor want to say to his concubine?"


    Originally, the man who seemed to be very indulgent suddenly became gloomy. His well-defined fingers just pinched the chin of Princess Xi. In the eyes of Princess Xi, there was a flash of panic: "Emperor... It hurts to pinch this concubine."


    "It should hurt." Li Shiyuan did not leave any feelings in his words, which was totally different from the previous gentleness.


    Concubine Xi''s face suddenly changed, and it felt like she had gone from heaven to hell.


    "How did the prince in the belly of Princess Ai conceive? Didn''t Princess Ai count in her heart?" Li Shiyuan opened his mouth and asked darkly. His eyes looked at her as if he wanted to see through her.


    Concubine Xi''s heart beat faster and faster, and her voice faltered: "my concubine... My concubine... The soup sent by manager Cheng asked me to drink, but... My concubine is still pregnant with the emperor''s son."


    At this time, it''s impossible to admit that you''ve done something.


    "Is it?" Li Shiyuan sneered, "that my prince is really the destiny."


    "Yes..." concubine Xi felt guilty and didn''t dare to see Li Shiyuan.


    There are some things that she knows she can''t hide from Li Shiyuan, but under such circumstances, Princess Xi feels that the boat is done, so naturally Li Shiyuan won''t do anything.


    But Li Shiyuan didn''t let go of Xi''s meaning: "since Princess Ai is pregnant, she should take good care of herself and the affairs of Fengyang palace


    In a word, it blocked all the thoughts of concubine Xi.


    Needless to say, Li Shiyuan wanted to get rid of Mu Cen himself, which made her extremely unwilling. You know, for so many years, Li Shiyuan has never cared about the affairs of the harem, but now, Li Shiyuan is no longer like before.


    "Emperor --" this time, the imperial concubine of Xi is aggrieved even more.


    "As for the matter in the harem, if the concubine is pregnant and the fetus is unstable, it''s better to have a rest so as not to move the fetus. The harem says that I will find another suitable person." Li Shiyuan continued.


    This time, the imperial concubine Xi couldn''t hold on any longer.


    She won''t be unaware of what that means.


    This represents that Li Shiyuan has completely deprived herself of all her rights. Even in this harem, she has no voice, let alone what to do.


    She thought that if she was pregnant with a prince, she could be made a queen. But she didn''t expect that the queen didn''t become a queen, and Mu Cen didn''t pull herself into the water. Instead, she implicated herself. If the sovereignty of the harem was handed over, she would be much more passive in the harem. Over the years, the people who were suppressed by herself would be a devastating blow to her.


    No one knows what will happen in this palace. Once you lose your power, the children in your stomach will not be able to keep it.


    How can Xi''s concubine accept such a thing happening? She grabbed Li Shiyuan in a hurry, but she didn''t care about her body. She said wrongly: "emperor, it''s my honor that I can share the emperor''s worries. It''s also the emperor''s grace to me. I won''t be affected because I''m pregnant. I can deal with the affairs in the harem."


    There is a strong desire for survival between these words.


    But Li Shiyuan just looked at her like this: "does Princess Ai think that this matter in the harem is more important than my prince? Is the prince whom AI Fei is so painstakingly protecting not equal to the power in her hands? "


    In a word, the imperial concubine Xi could not answer.


    Concubine Xi hesitated.


    "I have made up my mind to love my concubine as long as I can give birth to a prince. If something goes wrong with the prince, I will ask you. " Li Shiyuan continued to say.


    This is more like a thunder, so thoroughly put the Xi imperial concubine''s words can''t say.


    Xi princess is not stupid, naturally understand the meaning of Li Shiyuan words.


    She couldn''t help feeling a little frightened. She didn''t know if Li Shiyuan knew anything.


    But Li Shiyuan''s words, she has completely understood, between the lines are warning the imperial concubine Xi, if the prince has a problem, the imperial concubine Xi is responsible, and the prince is bound to have a problem in the end.


    Up to now, imperial concubine Xi seems to have opened a broad road for herself, but this broad road is full of traps, so that you have no room and space to struggle.


    You can lose your life anytime, anywhere.


    "Emperor --" concubine Xi was even more aggrieved.


    But Li Shiyuan didn''t look at the imperial concubine Xi. Just as he was about to leave, the eunuch outside came in and announced, "tell the emperor that the Empress Dowager is coming."


    "Please." Li Shiyuan is very calm.


    After Rong Lian was taken back to the palace, she was naturally promoted to the Empress Dowager. However, Rong Lian spent most of her time eating fast and chanting Buddhism. In fact, she spent very little time in the palace and lived in Kaiyuan Temple. That''s why after hearing the news, Rong Lian didn''t come at the first time.


    She learned the news only when she went back to the palace, so after entering the palace, she came to Fengyang palace in a hurry. But after entering Fengyang palace, Rong Lian obviously felt the tension. She subconsciously looked at Li Shiyuan. Li Shiyuan''s eyes were very indifferent, but when she faced Rong Lian, she was respectful again.


    "My son has seen his mother." Li Shiyuan invited Ann.


    "Don''t be polite, Emperor." Rong Lian answered, and then she looked at the imperial concubine Xi, "for a long time, there has not been a happy event in this palace. Imperial concubine Xi is pregnant. This is a good thing, and we should take good care of it."


    "Thank you, my concubine." Concubine Xi also spoke gently.


    Rong Lian nodded and went to the front of Xi''s concubine, which calmed her restless heart. Compared with Li Shiyuan''s gloomy, Rong Lian seemed to get along much better.


    Concubine Xi felt relieved.


    If Rong Lian stands on her side, then Li Shiyuan will not do anything. In the view of Xi, Rong Lian and AO Feng Mu Cen will not have too much feelings, and they also hope that the Li family can spread their branches and leaves.


    They were like mother and daughter, chatting quietly.


    Li Shiyuan didn''t say anything in the whole process.


    After listening to the words of Princess Xi, Rong Lian seems to be helping her. Then she looks at Li Shiyuan: "emperor, the most taboo thing for the concubines in the harem is to be spoiled. It''s not proper for those concubines to be so busy in the imperial garden."


    "What does Yimu Fei mean?" Li Shiyuan asked Rong Fei.


    Rong Fei laughed: "naturally, some punishment should be given. It''s just a question for the family. Let''s see how the emperor deals with it. "


    Between the lines, it''s as if Rong Fei had been speaking to Princess Xi, and Li Shiyuan''s attitude was relaxed because of Rong Fei''s words.

 Chapter 836

    He twisted his eyebrows and immediately issued an imperial edict: "pass on my will. The concubines present today will be demoted one level. If there is no place to demote them, they will be demoted directly as slaves. And the slaves who were present were responsible for the twenty boards and put them in jail. "


    "Yes." Cheng Dezhu took the order and left.


    The imperial edict made Princess Xi tremble. You know, today in the imperial garden, she is also one of them. If she is demoted, then she will be demoted¡ª¡ª


    So in such a situation, the imperial concubine Xi naturally did not dare to speak, and even more did not dare to use these things to deal with Mu Cen.


    If Li Shiyuan is a rebel, she will not be able to escape.


    This, Fengyang palace, is quiet up.


    In this case, Li Shiyuan indifferent to the Xi imperial concubine: "love Concubine good life rest."


    "My concubine, thank you for your concern." Princess Xi spoke quietly.


    And Rong Fei seemed very concerned, and seriously explained a few words: "if there is anything, let the slaves to deal with it immediately. If the slaves can''t deal with it, then directly talk to the house of internal affairs, which means mourning the family. The imperial concubine Xi wants to have a rest. The prince is the most important. Everything will be postponed. "


    "Yes, my concubine Xie Mu Fei cares. I will protect my little prince." The gentle opening of Xi''s concubine.


    Rong Fei nodded: "well, AI Jia is not here to quarrel with Xi Gui Fei."


    "I''d like to send my concubine to the emperor, my mother." Concubine Xi didn''t get up, but she didn''t forget the etiquette.


    Then, Li Shiyuan went out with Rong Lian.


    Mother and son didn''t talk much and left Fengyang palace quietly.


    ¡­¡­


    And after two people leave, the face of Xi imperial concubine suddenly changes, the thing in front of quickly all fell to the ground, the slave of one side is to listen to of frightened.


    Nobody dares to step forward.


    The gentleness of concubine Xi is just the gentleness in front of people. It''s impossible for those who follow concubine Xi for a long time not to know her temper and character. If you really want to start, you will never be soft hearted.


    Today, it is obvious that concubine Xi has lost his wife and turned into a soldier. Naturally, she can''t be in a good mood.


    Who wants to be close to Princess Xi at this time, isn''t that to make trouble for himself?


    Only Cuiliu, who had been on the side of Princess Xi before she was canonized, could be regarded as her confidant, so Cuiliu boldly approached her.


    "Niang Niang, you don''t worry first, this matter, the maidservant looks, can''t worry." Cuiliu was pacifying the imperial concubine Xi, "listen to the emperor, but we have room for maneuver. The emperor asked you to protect the prince, but he didn''t say what to do if someone was malicious. If that''s the case, the emperor is bound to find the man who is malicious. "


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    "In any case, you are pregnant with the prince. Everyone in the palace knows. Your status is here. If you are going to have an accident, the minister will not give up. The attention of the Empress Dowager to her children will not make you aggrieved. "


    Cui Liu said: "now I think you are in the palace recently. Don''t walk around at will. You can think about it in a long time when it''s over."


    ¡­¡­


    Cuiliu''s voice came from the ears of the imperial concubine Xi.


    And the meaning between the lines, it is to let the imperial concubine Xi gradually calm down, her mind already had an idea, soon, the imperial concubine Xi looked at Cuiliu: "the palace has its own decision, you go out first, the news of the palace you give the palace stare, if you have something, the first time to inform the palace."


    "Yes, I do." The green willow answered respectfully.


    Soon, Cuiliu went out calmly, and only the concubine Xi was left in the bedroom, quietly.


    However, this imperial palace, after a long time of calm, began to be turbulent.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡ª¡ª


    And then¡ª¡ª


    After Li Shiyuan and Rong Lian walk out of Fengyang palace, Rong Lian looks at Li Shiyuan.


    Li Shiyuan didn''t avoid Rong Lian''s eyes. He asked directly: "the empress has something to say to her son."


    Rong Lian was quiet, but she asked bluntly: "what''s the matter with you and Shufei?"


    Li Shiyuan didn''t immediately answer Rong Lian''s question, but Rong Lian didn''t mind. He went on: "the boy Aofeng is never close to anyone. Even if he is the emperor, Aofeng is not very close to her. Now he is very good to Shufei. On the way here, there are many servants in the palace who talk about it with AI Jia."


    The mention of Aofeng made Li Shiyuan smile, but he didn''t deny it: "well, Aofeng likes to pester Shufei, and she has a good relationship."


    This answer, let Rong Lian pick eyebrow to see Li Shiyuan.


    The understanding of Li Shiyuan, Rong Lian between the lines, can hear the meaning of Li Shiyuan''s words, it is not the connivance of the proud wind, but the satisfaction of the lady, it emphasizes that it is to the lady, unlimited doting.


    And this person of Shu imperial concubine, Rong Lian also heard a lot on the way back.


    The appearance is not amazing, but it can ascend to heaven step by step, from an ordinary servant in the imperial dining room to the present lady.


    Rong Lian knows better than anyone else about the status of Aofeng in Li Shiyuan''s heart. Li Shiyuan seems to be indifferent to Aofeng, but Rong Lian knows that in Li Shiyuan''s heart, Aofeng has always been the first, especially after Mu Cen left, no one in this palace can shake the status of Aofeng.


    A lot of appearances, just appearances, do not have any meaning.


    So Li Shiyuan can''t give Aofeng to any of his concubines. Li Shiyuan doesn''t know what''s going on in the harem. For the safety of Aofeng, Li Shiyuan can only let Aofeng under his own eyes without any accident or deviation.


    But now Ao Feng has given a plain looking lady, which is the most surprising place for Rong Lian.


    This lady, let Rong Lian feel not to be underestimated.


    Rong Lian has heard about today''s imperial garden, but when she comes to Fengyang palace, she can see it at a glance. Li Shiyuan seems to be protecting imperial concubine Xi between the lines, but this attitude is put in imperial concubine, and does not mean to move imperial concubine.


    "Do you like the lady?" Rong Lian asked.


    Li Shiyuan did not deny or admit it.


    Rong Lian nodded: "the emperor is the king of a country. Naturally, no one dares to resist his decision. AI Jia thinks that the emperor is also wise. There must be a reason for doing so. And Aofeng is a smart child, like to pester Shufei, naturally Shufei is sincere to Aofeng


    Li Shiyuan made a sound.


    "I want to see Shufei. What''s the situation of Shufei now? I heard that she fell into the water with Aofeng? " Rong Lian asked.


    The lake water of the Royal Garden, I don''t know how many ghosts in the palace below.


    It''s a big deal to be saved.


    "Unconscious." Li Shiyuan calmed down. "Uncle Huang has been here in person. He has to wait for twelve hours. If he can''t wake up --"

 Chapter 837

    At this point, Li Shiyuan''s eyes were a bit more heavy, with a trace of ruthlessness.


    Rong Lian also twisted her eyebrows. She couldn''t believe it.


    After all, it''s just falling into the water, so it shouldn''t be like this. Even children like Ao Feng just choke on the water, and they will soon recover.


    "She''s in terrible shape." Li Shiyuan did not hide Rong Lian.


    Rong Lian''s brow tightened: "the body bone is so bad, how to return to the palace. What happened in the palace -- "


    In Rong Lian''s opinion, any parents, as long as they don''t have a strong purpose, won''t easily send their own girls into the palace. It''s frightening step by step in the palace. Many of them are hidden waves that you can''t see. If you''re not careful, you will easily die in this imperial palace.


    Especially those who are still weak.


    So Rong Lian couldn''t understand.


    Li Shiyuan did not explain Mu Cen''s physical problems.


    On the contrary, Rong Lian continued to ask, "can''t Prince Yi do anything about the body of Shufei?"


    "No." Li Shiyuan tells the truth.


    Rong Lian is even more curious.


    Mother and son walked in the imperial palace. The slaves kept a proper distance from them, but they didn''t get close. After walking for a while, Li Shiyuan broke the silence.


    "My mother''s concubine, my son''s minister wants to consult my mother''s concubine about something. I don''t know if my mother''s concubine knows this." Li Shiyuan is quiet and looks at Rong Lian calmly.


    Rong Lian was a bit surprised.


    Li Shiyuan has not been with him since he was a child. He is a very independent person. Even if Li Shiyuan finds himself back in the palace, he has never used such serious eyes to discuss something with himself.


    So this, allow lotus also unavoidably serious look to Li Shiyuan: "emperor please say."


    Li Shiyuan is quiet, as if thinking about how to mention this problem with Rong Lian, Rong Lian did not urge Li Shiyuan. Instead, he said, "if the emperor says something very important, then go to the mourning''s bedroom to avoid the walls having ears."


    This palace, also don''t see get place is safe place, so Rong Lian will put forward such a proposal.


    Of course, if it''s unimportant, then it doesn''t matter.


    It''s just that at the moment, it''s not the case.


    After Rong Lian''s proposal, Li Shiyuan said yes, but they didn''t oppose it. They quickly walked towards fengluan palace. On the way, Rong Lian occasionally looked at Li Shiyuan, only to see Li Shiyuan''s dignified look in his eyebrows. The eyebrows that he occasionally lowered down, with a deep mind, stayed for a long time.


    Until they appeared in fengluan palace.


    Rong Lian dismisses the slaves around her, and then she looks at Li Shiyuan.


    Li Shiyuan didn''t hesitate. He quickly turned to face Rong Lian and said faintly, "have you ever met someone whose body suddenly collapsed after so many years


    "What do you mean?" Rong Lian asks cautiously.


    "Originally, a man with extremely high internal power and excellent health was defeated overnight. His life was like a wandering thread, and his power was lost." Li Shiyuan continued to say slowly, "not only that, but also the voice and appearance have changed greatly, making people completely unable to recognize that this is the previous person."


    He didn''t conceal, and told Rong Lian everything he suspected.


    Rong Lian listens to Li Shiyuan''s words and wrists her eyebrows. In Rong Lian''s opinion, it''s a very different thing. It''s impossible to exist.


    But Li Shiyuan said so calm and positive, which means that this thing is actually happened.


    Who would it be?


    Rong Lian was confused for a moment. When she looked at Li Shiyuan again, she shook her head: "is that poisoning? Poisoning, if the body rout, injury to the throat, will lead to sudden changes in voice. Just this appearance, how can easily change, is it disfigured? "


    Rong Lian asks her confusion.


    Li Shiyuan shook his head: "it''s not that everything that mother said doesn''t exist. It''s that overnight, she suddenly became like this."


    Rong Lian was quiet. She looked at Li Shiyuan and waited for a while. Then she continued: "if it''s a matter in the world, then what the emperor said is incredible. It doesn''t exist at all. But if we use the judgment of witches, such a thing is not necessarily impossible


    "How does mother understand?" Li Shiyuan''s tone seemed to be a little worried.


    Anxious for the answer.


    However, Rong Lian continued to explain: "exchange things for things."


    Li Shiyuan did not speak and listened quietly.


    "In exchange for your own things, you can achieve your own goal. Then the situation that the emperor said may appear." Rong Lian''s tone is very calm, "hundreds of years ago, witches in the peak period, often meet such things, to exchange things. The witch takes what she wants from you and exchanges it for what you want


    Rong Lian continued to explain: "but this kind of thing no longer exists. The whole sorceress family only has one person in AI family. The most important thing is that AI family, even if it is a sorceress, can no longer do such powerful magic power. These things have long been stripped clean and their abilities have been continuously degraded in these hundreds of years."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    "Just like the emperor, he has no witchcraft. So it doesn''t exist. " Rong Lian''s answer is yes.


    Li Shiyuan''s brows are tighter, as if he is digesting the information Rong Lian tells him.


    After waiting for a while, Li Shiyuan said, "mother, can''t you get rid of the witch any more?"


    If it''s not possible, then now Mu Cen''s things have not been explained clearly, Li Shiyuan is almost sure that Xu Zhenzhen is mu Cen, but there is a lack of strong evidence, what''s more, Xu Zhenzhen has never admitted that he is mu Cen.


    If so, why not admit it?


    This is what Li Shiyuan does not understand.


    "I can only say that witches are impossible. But this world is omnipotent, and the rest of the possibilities are just beyond the scope of AI Jia''s cognition. " Rong Lian didn''t die.


    Li Shiyuan was silent again.


    This time, Rong Lian looks at Li Shiyuan: "emperor, can you tell AI Jia why you mentioned these all of a sudden?"


    Because Rong Lian''s identity is sensitive, Li Shiyuan has never mentioned or asked about this since Rong Lian returned to the palace, which is of no use to Li Shiyuan.


    Rong Lian will not mention it for fear that it will affect Li Shiyuan.


    But now, it is Li Shiyuan who takes the initiative, which makes Rong Lian a little strange.


    She did not urge, waiting patiently for Li Shiyuan''s answer.


    Under such circumstances, every question of Li Shiyuan seems to be extremely cautious. When he looks at Rong Lian again, he suddenly asks something completely irrelevant.


    "Mother, do you know the God of Heishan?" Li Shiyuan''s eyes became serious.

 Chapter 838

    Let lotus Leng for a while, nodded, and shook his head, Li Shiyuan''s eyebrows also followed twist, don''t understand what Rong Lian this action means.


    "The AI family has heard of the God of Heishan, but they don''t know about it. Up to now, few people have seen the God of Black Hills. " Rong Lian shakes her head. "The black mountain is full of strange breath. The people who go in have never come out alive, so no one can accurately tell the identity of the God of black mountain."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    "It may or may not exist." Rong Lian was very calm. "It''s just a legend for the people. But for the legend, AI family has a little understanding. It is said that if you go to the God of Heishan, the God of Heishan is just satisfied with your sincerity. He can satisfy any of your requirements, but he will take your life or take the most precious things from you after it is done. "


    Rong Lian didn''t hide what she knew: "but the most precious thing is undoubtedly her own life? If life is gone, no matter how precious it is, it will be gone. "


    Rong Lian explained gently.


    In such an explanation, Li Shiyuan was slightly excited.


    It seems that everything is right on top, if it is¡ª¡ª


    "Why did the emperor mention the God of Heishan?" Rong Lian is more inexplicable.


    "It''s not that no one came out of the black mountain alive. There was one." Li Shiyuan spoke quietly.


    Rong Lian is surprised: "the emperor knows?"


    It''s not surprising that Rong Lian was surprised. Li Shiyuan didn''t mention what happened at that time with Rong Lian. After all, it''s a thing of the past. In addition, it involves Mu Cen, so no one knows what happened except those who knew it at that time, so as to avoid being used by intentional people.


    Rong Lian''s return to the palace is just a matter of these two or three years. It''s impossible to know what happened in those years. She only knows that Mu Cen has left soon after her marriage.


    "Yes." Li Shiyuan recovered and said calmly, "the empress also knows her."


    Rong Lian is more curious, but suddenly realized: "the emperor is talking about the late queen?"


    "Yes, it''s Cen er." Li Shiyuan said faintly, "the poison that Li Shiyuan put on ER Chen was fatal. Cen Er went to Heishan to exchange the medicine of Heishan God. Er Chen survived, but Cen Er gave his life. This is an exchange."


    Rong Lian was shocked.


    I never thought it would be like this.


    "What does the emperor suspect now?" Rong Lian twisted her eyebrows and asked directly.


    "Yes." Li Shiyuan also does not deny, "doubt Cen Er is not dead, but alive, with another identity to live in my side."


    "Does the emperor doubt Shufei?" Rong Lian is not stupid. She can connect them easily.


    If it''s such a doubt, then Rong Lian is not surprised that Li Shiyuan''s attitude towards Shu Fei is clearly the attitude towards Mu Cen. If she doesn''t love her deeply, why do she do it by herself.


    But if you love her deeply, how can Shufei not admit that she is mu Cen.


    In Rong Lian''s opinion, it''s Mu Cen who admits his identity. For Shufei, it''s no harm but good¡ª¡ª


    "If Shufei is really Cen Er, why doesn''t she admit it?" Rong Lian asks her confusion.


    "I don''t know." Li Shiyuan''s look is still dignified, "maybe, not at all."


    But when she denies Mu Cen''s identity, Rong Lian can clearly see the pain in Li Shiyuan''s eyes and eyebrows. She can''t say it. It''s like she has beaten Li Shiyuan from hope to despair.


    "Why did the emperor suddenly doubt this?" Rong Lian asked calmly.


    "She and Cen Er are too similar. Apart from her appearance and body, she also has a defeated body. Her good attitude towards Aofeng comes from her heart, not from the concubines of the harem who want to take advantage of Aofeng. For me, it''s a habitual action, not a deliberate imitation. Even the simple dishes are familiar in memory." Li Shiyuan said deeply.


    The perception of these months, completely told Rong Lian.


    Rong Lian just listens and doesn''t comment.


    You know, the only person in the world who can make Li Shiyuan collapse is mu Cen. Mu CEN is Li Shiyuan''s weakness. As long as it''s Mu Cen''s business, it''s extremely easy for Li Shiyuan to lose his cool.


    In this case, Rong Lian is particularly vigilant.


    "The emperor still remembers what happened in those days." Rong Lian quietly reminds Li Shiyuan.


    Li Shiyuan naturally knew the meaning of Rong Lian''s words, and his expression became serious and confused.


    "Maybe the lady is not changed like Mu Zhihua, but she can appear everywhere. The concubines of the emperor''s harem are similar to Cen er. How can they make people not understand the emperor''s idea? Maybe they just use the simplest way to enter the palace and influence the palace?" Rong Lian''s calm analysis.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    "Big week''s uneasiness is not completely eliminated, is it?" Rong Lian calmly looked at Li Shiyuan, "this thing is too strange, with these, not enough to prove Cen er''s identity. What''s more, if cen''er didn''t die that year, how did cen''er cheat the emperor and King Yi in the imperial mausoleum? "


    This is also a question.


    As a result, Li Shiyuan''s answer shocked Rong Lian.


    "The people in the imperial mausoleum are not Cen er at all." Li Shiyuan said every word directly.


    "What?" Rong Lian can''t believe it.


    "Cen''er''s face changing is so amazing that I can recognize it because of her hasty face changing. If cen''er really wants to face changing alone, I can''t easily recognize it, especially under such circumstances. It''s no easier to cheat uncle Huang. Cen''er is uncle Huang''s close disciple. Naturally, he knows how to cheat. "


    Li Shiyuan calmly told a fact: "therefore, it is not impossible to cheat me and uncle Huang in such a chaotic situation."


    Rong Lian listen, for a long time have not been able to recover from such a shock.


    But Li Shiyuan turned out the human skin mask he got from the emperor''s Mausoleum: "I open the crystal coffin. When the air goes in, the body inside has changed, but the human skin mask is still there."


    Rong Lian took it and looked at it carefully.


    Fengluan palace went into a dead silence.


    For a long time, Rong Lian said, "if so, what will the emperor do?"

 Chapter 839

    "If so, I want cen''er to tell me her identity. The back seat of the imperial palace is still cen''er''s and no one can shake it. What I know about cen''er is that she doesn''t want to involve me or cause any trouble or disturbance Li Shiyuan spoke faintly.


    Rong Lian nodded.


    Mu Cen loves Li Shiyuan and goes to the bone marrow. His cold appearance and recognition of his identity makes the whole country suspicious. Those who have the intention will use Mu Cen just as they used Rong Fei''s identity in those years, so Zhou will be in chaos.


    Rong Lian didn''t ask any more.


    Li Shiyuan looked at Rong Lian and said calmly, "I hope my mother can keep this secret. Don''t tell anyone. I have my own decision."


    "I know." Rong Lian nodded.


    Li Shiyuan didn''t say anything more, but Rong Lian''s answer made Li Shiyuan more firm. Then, Li Shiyuan hurried to the direction of Deqing palace.


    ¡­¡­


    In Deqing palace, everything is quiet. The servants dare not breathe. The imperial doctors walk back and forth in Deqing palace. Everyone''s face looks very gloomy.


    Even Li Changyi, who lived outside the palace, stayed in the Palace this day, paying attention to Mu Cen''s situation at any time.


    Then Mu Cen was still in a coma, with a silver needle in his body. He didn''t wake up. His calm face seemed to be asleep, but his pulse was too light to be light.


    The heads of the imperial doctors were almost on their waistbands. They were afraid that Li Shiyuan would be angry and their heads would fall to the ground.


    Every time the medicine was given, it was very difficult. In the end, Li Shiyuan himself poured it down to Mu Cen.


    It seems that all kinds of methods have been tried, but they are still of no help.


    "Emperor, why don''t you try to light the lamp?" Cheng Dezhu twisted his eyebrows and suddenly said, "according to the folk saying, if you light the seven star lamp, you can keep people''s lives. Do you want to try it on the lady?"


    Li Shiyuan did not speak.


    Just looking at the unresponsive Mu Cen on the bed.


    His hand is so holding Mu Cen''s hand, for a long time never let go. Because Li Shiyuan didn''t believe that Mu Cen would leave him like this. On the other hand, Aofeng stands cautiously. On weekdays, Aofeng is lively and active. Now, Aofeng is as quiet and frightening as when facing Li Shiyuan before Mu Cen came.


    If you don''t open your mouth, you have forgotten that the proud wind is still here.


    Just proud wind beautiful big eyes, dense fog, small body tight, palm clenched into a fist, want to close, but dare not close, afraid of their emotional collapse.


    For a long time, Li Shiyuan opened his mouth and looked at Aofeng: "Aofeng, come to me."


    Ao Feng didn''t say a word, but he was still obedient and walked in the direction of Li Shiyuan. When he looked at Li Shiyuan in his eyes, he was also aggrieved.


    Until Ao Feng came to Li Shiyuan, before Li Shiyuan spoke, Ao Feng was already wronged and said: "father, mother will be fine, won''t she? Mother will be fine, won''t she?"


    That tone is to expect, beautiful big eye looks at Mu Cen so, not for a moment.


    Want to reach out, but dare not touch.


    "Do you like your mother so much?" Li Shiyuan asked.


    Ao Feng nodded heavily: "I like it. No one in the palace has ever been so kind to her children''s ministers as her mother''s concubine."


    "Uncle and general long are not good to you either?" Li Shiyuan asked with a faint smile.


    Ao Feng was a little confused, and then shook his head: "no, they are not the same as their mother''s concubine."


    "What do you like about your mother?" Li Shiyuan touched Aofeng''s head.


    Ao Feng heard this question, just like a few treasures, he said Mu Cen''s good words in front of Li Shiyuan.


    In Aofeng''s mouth, Mu CEN is an omnipotent person, and is the object of Aofeng''s worship. It seems that Aofeng has never been like this to Li Shiyuan, and everything missing in Aofeng''s life suddenly becomes complete because of the appearance of Mu Cen.


    Under such circumstances, Li Shiyuan''s eyebrows and eyes also have a faint smile.


    "Father emperor --" Ao Feng''s soft voice came and asked carefully, "do you like your mother, too?"


    "I like it." Li Shiyuan gave a positive answer.


    Ao Feng nodded, flat mouth or don''t speak, that attention again looked to the direction of Mu Cen, is really Baba.


    Li Shiyuan looked at it and saw the joy of Mu Cen in the eyes of Ao Feng Mei.


    Suddenly, Li Shiyuan was quiet, and then he asked, "Ao Feng, don''t you want your mother''s concubine?"


    Ao Feng was stunned. At first, he didn''t understand Li Shiyuan''s meaning. Later, Ao Feng suddenly realized that Li Shiyuan''s mother refers to the late queen, not the lady in front of her.


    Ao Feng thought about it seriously, but he didn''t know how to answer Li Shiyuan''s question for a while.


    He has very little memory of Muchen.


    Children can''t remember anything before they are three years old, and Mu Cen left Aofeng when he was one year old. Even in this year, Mu Cen only accompanied Aofeng for a hundred days.


    So Ao Feng''s feelings for mu Cen are extremely complex. He wants his own mother''s concubine, but the situation is very strange. When Li Shiyuan asks him this question, Ao Feng can''t answer anything, and finally he can only look at Li Shiyuan at a loss.


    I don''t know whether I should shake my head or nod my head.


    Li Shiyuan seemed to understand the struggle in Aofeng''s heart. He bowed his head and said with a smile, "well, you know this mother, and there''s nothing wrong with it."


    It''s strange for AO Feng to listen to this.


    Even if Aofeng is young, he knows Li Shiyuan''s deep love for mu Cen. Even Linglong, who has been with him all the year round, will talk to Aofeng about his mother''s concubine, so that Aofeng can''t forget her, and now¡ª¡ª


    Li Shiyuan didn''t explain, and AO Feng didn''t ask any more.


    The father and son were so motionless in front of the bed.


    Until the proud wind sleepy speechless, Li Shiyuan let people take the proud wind back, proud wind almost fell asleep in the hands of the bodyguard.


    But Li Shiyuan''s is still not any sleepy.


    This is inside the Deqing palace, and outside the Deqing palace, Mu Zhanxiao is not far away. She stands not far away. Xiaolian carefully runs out of the Deqing palace and comes to Mu Zhanxiao.


    "What''s the situation?" Mu Zhanxiao asked directly.


    "Tell Lord Mu that the empress hasn''t been sober yet. The emperor has been guarding by the bed, and the little prince has just returned. The imperial doctors are all in the palace, but the servants don''t look very well." Xiaolian truthfully tells Mu Zhanxiao about the situation in Deqing palace.


    Mu Zhanxiao nodded: "if you have something to do, please inform me at any time."


    "Yes." Xiaolian answers.

 Chapter 840

    Then Xiaolian didn''t stay much in front of Mu Zhanxiao. She quickly went back to the Deqing palace, and Mu Zhanxiao didn''t leave. She just stood with her hands down and looked at the still brightly lit Deqing palace.


    At least to this moment, Mu Zhanxiao can''t believe that such a thing happened in the palace. He closed his eyes slightly and clenched his fist in the palm of his hand.


    As soon as possible, Mu Zhanxiao did not dare to think, if he came late, what would be the result.


    While Mu Zhanxiao was standing quietly, a low and familiar voice came from behind him: "you are still standing outside the Deqing palace. Are you not afraid that the emperor misunderstands that you have a special plan for Shufei?"


    That''s long Shaoyun. His tone is not serious. It seems like he told a joke.


    But this words let Mu Zhanxiao turn around, quietly looking at long Shaoyun, and then said: "you think more, what I care about is proud wind."


    "There''s nothing wrong with Aofeng, isn''t it?" Long Shaoyun rarely pierced Mu Zhanxiao''s mind. "I''ve been with you for so many years. I can''t understand you at all. Zhan Xiao, you''re lying."


    That''s for sure.


    "And then?" Mu Zhanxiao calmly asks long Shaoyun.


    Long Shaoyun is calm: "nothing. Then, I just want to remind you, no matter what you think of Shufei, or what problems you have. But the emperor is by no means a fuel-efficient lamp. Don''t go back and compensate yourself. "


    What long Shaoyun said is not salty. But mu Zhanxiao seems to understand something in long Shaoyun''s words, but on the surface, Mu Zhanxiao doesn''t show his emotions.


    Long Shaoyun''s words are by no means literal.


    It''s like long Shaoyun sees through something.


    But with these simple contacts, what can long Shaoyun know.


    Mu Zhanxiao lowered his eyebrows and said nothing.


    "Zhan Xiao." Long Shaoyun suddenly opens his mouth and calls Mu Zhanxiao.


    Mu Zhanxiao looked over.


    "Don''t set yourself on fire." Long Shaoyun said calm incomparable, "some things, you can make decisions, some things are beyond your control, people live in the world, many decisions are no turning back, so don''t easily compensate yourself."


    When long Shaoyun talks, his eyes look at Mu Zhanxiao for a moment.


    Mu Zhanxiao still didn''t speak.


    "Especially with Muchen." Long Shaoyun suddenly said it directly.


    This time, Mu Zhanxiao''s eyes narrowed slightly. He just looked at long Shaoyun and walked towards long Shaoyun step by step.


    A not light not heavy words, but in between the two hit a huge pit, long Shaoyun will not mention Mu Cen for no reason.


    "What do you know?" Mu Zhanxiao asked directly.


    "I don''t know anything." Long Shaoyun followed, "but your attitude will make people suspect that this is related to Mu Cen."


    The two men just stood in the same place, and their eyes collided in the air. In the end, Mu Zhanxiao flashed a slight sneer, but more helpless.


    Up to now, Mu Zhanxiao doesn''t know if he''s going right, but mu Zhanxiao knows that he can''t change any of Mu Cen''s decisions.


    After that, no one spoke.


    Long Shaoyun took the initiative to pat Mu Zhanxiao on the shoulder: "a lot of things, is to do everything, know the destiny, you and I can not do much, if you can be in charge of the overall situation, it will not appear before so many accidents. So, as long as you watch, if Mu Cen knows, she won''t want you to be involved in right and wrong because of her. "


    Long Shaoyun''s words, Mu Zhanxiao understand.


    In the middle of the line, Mu Zhanxiao has made a clear understanding of long Shaoyun. Even if long Shaoyun doesn''t know anything, he has already suspected that this person''s sensitivity and calmness are different from ordinary people, otherwise he can''t be invincible in the frontier all the year round.


    If their personalities are different, the only thing they have in common is that they are cautious when it comes to Muchen.


    "When you come, you''ll settle down and watch the changes." Seeing that Mu Zhanxiao didn''t speak, long Shaoyun continued to say, "God has his own conclusion about many things. We can''t change God''s decision."


    For a long time, Mu Zhanxiao made a sound.


    Long Shaoyun didn''t let Mu Zhanxiao stay here. If he really stayed here, it would only lead to gossip.


    After a moment of silence, they left Deqing palace.


    However, the atmosphere in Deqing palace is still very rigid.


    It''s midnight now, but mu CEN is still not sober.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡ª¡ª


    The next day.


    Twelve hours later, Li Shiyuan''s final calmness no longer exists, and Li Changyi returns to Deqing palace.


    Li Shiyuan stood up and asked directly: "Uncle Huang, why does Shufei not wake up now?"


    Li Changyi is also calm: "after I pull out my silver needle, I will know the result."


    Then, Li Changyi walked towards Mu Cen''s bed. Li Shiyuan soon followed him, but his frown didn''t loosen.


    Compared with Li Shiyuan''s nervousness, Li Changyi is much more calm. She seems to be used to life and death, and is not surprised by such a situation. Then Li Changyi didn''t say anything. She neatly pulled out the silver needles on Mu Cen one by one until the last gold needle in her heart. Li Changyi''s hand gave a slight pause.


    Li Shiyuan looked over.


    After that, Li Changyi pulled it out calmly.


    This is the last needle. According to the common sense, the silver needle on Mu Cen''s body gradually contacts, and Mu Cen should react. Until the last needle, Mu CEN is indifferent, which makes Li Changyi''s heart flash a sense of uneasiness.


    I always feel that this is not a good thing.


    "Uncle Huang?" Li Shiyuan called Li Changyi.


    Li Changyi''s brow was locked: "it''s up to fate."


    These four words made Li Shiyuan''s face slightly changed, but soon he calmed down, and their eyes fell on Mu Cen. As time went by, the master on the bed seemed to have no idea what happened outside.


    Li Changyi''s hand pinched Mu Cen''s pulse again, and then said strangely: "this pulse should wake up, but why didn''t it react at all?"


    This pulse is much more stable than yesterday''s life.


    But mu Cen didn''t seem to wake up, just like falling into a long coma.


    Li Changyi has been a doctor for many years and has never seen such a situation before. However, Li Shiyuan twisted his eyebrows and suddenly said, "like Cen Er, she used up all her physical strength and fell into a coma state after she used up her mirage. She will not wake up until her physical strength recovers and supports her soberness."


    Li Changyi looked at Li Shiyuan, calmed down, and nodded: "the pulse is steady, so there should be no accident."

 Chapter 841

    In Li Changyi''s words, Li Shiyuan was slightly relieved. But looking at Mu Cen''s eyes, they still frowned and never opened a cent.


    Ao Feng went back to the East Palace last night. He didn''t go to taifuna today. When he heard that Li Changyi was coming, he came from the East Palace in a hurry.


    See Mu Cen didn''t wake up, some collapse.


    "Mother concubine --" proud wind wronged flat mouth, so looking at the people on the bed, gently called, "you can''t leave me, you leave me, I''ll never talk to you again."


    With that, Ao Feng grabs Mu Cen''s hand, nervous, as if trying to test Mu Cen''s temperature. When he touches the palm of his hand, Ao Feng''s heart comes down.


    Seeing this, Li Changyi looked at Li Shiyuan curiously: "is the relationship between the prince and the concubine so good?"


    Li Shiyuan said: "Princess Shu will do her best to the prince."


    Li Changyi nodded: "people in this palace think that you don''t care for the prince, and the prince can''t be spoiled, but what they don''t know is that this palace is changeable, and you don''t care for the prince. It''s just to create the safest environment for the prince and avoid those who have the heart to attack the prince."


    What other people don''t know, Li Changyi can see at a glance: "the more the prince can''t be spoiled, the safer he is in the palace. And those people can''t see through this. When they find that the crown prince is useless, they are indifferent. On the contrary, the lady is doing the opposite. That must be true intention. "


    When there is no interest, there is only sincerity.


    Li Changyi''s words made Li Shiyuan laugh silently.


    And the ear is still the voice of Ao Feng''s garrulous, that is the concern and tension for mu Cen. Constantly reciting, over and over again.


    Even Ao Feng called Mu Cen''s mother.


    Li Shiyuan''s line of sight looked to the direction of the palace.


    All of a sudden, his eyes were stunned, and he quickly walked towards the bedroom, because he heard Mu Cen''s voice. Although it was light, it was in the quiet Deqing palace, listening to it really.


    Li Changyi had already heard of it and hurried in.


    ¡­¡­


    "Aofeng, my mother is here." Mu Cen holds Ao Feng''s hand, although it is light, it really makes people feel it.


    Proud wind cold for a while, as if can''t believe what he heard, then is proud wind excited voice: "Niang, you wake up, you wake up."


    Mu Cen smiles at Ao Feng, a little weak, but also solid: "well, my mother has not seen Ao Feng grow up, how willing to go."


    Ao Feng hugs Mu Cen with tears and smiles. She bumps into Mu Cen''s arms solidly and refuses to let go. Mu Cen''s chest is hurt, but she still holds Ao Feng and caresses his hair gently.


    Proud wind hum haw of, so in Mu Cen''s arms say these two days of things.


    Mu Cen listened carefully, and the smile in his eyebrows became deeper and deeper, which was a kind of satisfaction.


    Until Mu Cen saw Li Shiyuan come in, Mu Cen a Leng, back to God, this just gently push away Ao Feng: "the emperor is coming."


    Ao Feng returns to God and climbs down from Mu Cen in a hurry for fear that Li Shiyuan will find his own trouble.


    After all, Li Shiyuan''s eyes don''t look very friendly. It''s like seeing himself on Mu Cen, Li Shiyuan will have hostile eyes.


    It is clear that those who know current affairs are outstanding.


    He flatted his mouth reluctantly, but he honestly invited an: "my son, please see my father."


    Mu Cen struggled to get out of bed, but Li Shiyuan''s speed was faster: "don''t say hello."


    Mu Cen was stunned, but Li Shiyuan''s hand had already held Mu Cen, and naturally put his arm around Mu Cen''s waist. Subconsciously, he used his fingertips to test Mu Cen''s pulse. Her pulse had gradually stabilized, which was much better than the previous weak.


    "What''s wrong?" Li Shiyuan lowered his head and asked.


    Mu Cen shook his head and coughed softly: "I thank the emperor for his concern. I''m very good."


    Li Shiyuan''s deep eyes fell on Mu Cen for a moment, but he didn''t say anything. He just looked at Mu Cen in this way. Mu Cen was a little nervous.


    She was quiet, then asked in a low voice: "why does the emperor look at my concubine like this? Is there anything on my face? "


    "Not really." Li Shiyuan returned to his senses, but with a faint smile, "just wake up. Uncle Huang is still outside. I''ll let uncle Huang come in and have a look at your situation."


    Mu Cen did not refuse.


    Soon, Li Changyi came in.


    Mu Cen thought Li Shiyuan would stand up, but Li Shiyuan was indifferent and maintained his original posture. This kind of Li Shiyuan made Mu Cen more and more difficult to understand, and the tension was obvious.


    Li Changyi came in and took a look, but she was calm.


    "If the emperor doesn''t get up, how can I feel the pulse for the lady?" Li Changyi spoke without salt.


    Mu Cen''s face was a little red. Li Shiyuan stood up, but his face did not change: "thank you, uncle Huang."


    "I don''t deserve it." Li Changyi snorted.


    After that, Li Changyi checked Mu Cen again. For a long time, Li Changyi did not speak. Mu Cen knew Li Changyi well, which meant that his situation was not optimistic. Otherwise, Li Changyi would not maintain such an attitude.


    Mu Cen didn''t answer.


    Li Changyi sent Mu Cen away: "I''m afraid it''s going to take a period of treatment, at least a month. The empress knows that she is not in good health, so she must not act impulsively in the future. This time she will be lucky, and the next time she will not be sure. "


    "Thank you for reminding me. I will keep it in mind." Mu Cen nodded.


    Li Changyi didn''t say anything. She bowed her head and re prescribed the prescription. It was for the treatment of wind cold and cough. Mu Cen knew it at a glance.


    But mu Cen knows that these drugs can cure the symptoms but not the root cause, and the good ones are only superficial.


    She has been suffering from severe lung damage all the year round. She has long been terminally ill and has no medicine to cure.


    On the contrary, Li Shiyuan bowed his head and asked some questions, but they were all related to Mu Cen. Li Changyi answered Li Shiyuan''s questions without any impatience.


    After that, Li Changyi didn''t stay much in Deqing palace and left soon.


    In Deqing palace, there are three members of their family left.


    "On yesterday''s day, didn''t Princess Ai explain anything to me?" Li Shiyuan suddenly opened his mouth.


    Mu Cen was stunned. He didn''t expect that Li Shiyuan would mention yesterday''s events. Mu Cen didn''t know about yesterday''s events. He was already talking about it in his arrogant recitation.


    Obviously, Li Shiyuan didn''t blame himself. Instead, he dealt with the concubines who were watching. The only one who got away safely was Princess Xi.


    Mutzen was not surprised by the result.

 Chapter 842

    The family background of concubine Xi was there. Li Shiyuan had to look at the Buddha''s face instead of the monk''s face. Even if this kind of thing had to be sorted out, it was not sorted out on the surface.


    Soon, Mu Cen returned to his mind: "didn''t the emperor already know?"


    "What do I know?" Li Shiyuan looks down at Mu Cen.


    Mu CEN is calm: "yesterday''s matter, need not minister concubine to say, slaves should also have truthfully reported with the emperor."


    "Not afraid of being planted on you?" Li Shiyuan asked directly.


    "It''s someone else''s mouth. I can''t control it. If the emperor really believed, then now I will not stand in front of the emperor unharmed. " Mu Cen smiles, but it should be direct.


    Li Shiyuan listened to Mu Cen''s words, also followed silent smile, slender fingers so pinched Mu Cen''s chin: "love imperial concubine is calm."


    Mu Cen didn''t answer.


    Li Shiyuan''s eyes were still looking at Mu Cen. Suddenly his voice was a little lower, but every word was very clear: "when Aofeng fell into the water, the concubine didn''t have to go down, and the slaves around didn''t dare to ignore it."


    Said, he quiet meal, and then continue to speak: "why love princess still insist on going on. Doesn''t Aifei know her physical condition? I don''t know if it''s going on like this, but it''s going on with my own life? "


    There is a shadow guard beside the proud wind.


    Intrauterine does not know, does not mean that Li Shiyuan does not know.


    Even if Aofeng and Mu Cen are together and Yingwei is dismissed, it doesn''t mean that Yingwei leaves completely and doesn''t care. Even if Aofeng goes into the water and doesn''t know the nature of water, as long as they shout, those Yingwei will appear.


    These shadow guards didn''t listen to anyone in the palace, only to Li Shiyuan.


    So mu Cen doesn''t have to go down.


    On the contrary, Mu Cen listened to Li Shiyuan''s words and quieted down. He seemed to be thinking about how to answer this question. Then, Mu Cen sank and looked at Li Shiyuan calmly: "it''s probably a conditioned reflex, so I went down."


    "No more Li Shiyuan asked.


    "I didn''t care so much at that time." Mu Cen explained.


    It''s true that I didn''t take my own situation into consideration. I just want to be proud and safe.


    "The prince and you are not related by blood. Why should you be so kind to the prince?" Li Shiyuan came to be interested and asked Mu Cen one question after another.


    Mu Cen listened and chuckled: "maybe my concubine is predestined with the prince, so I''m desperate. What''s more, the prince is a smart child. After getting along with him for a long time, I think everyone will like him. "


    "You''re the first person in the palace to say that." Li Shiyuan is outspoken.


    Mu Cen does not think: "that minister concubine feels deeply honored."


    When asked about this, Li Shiyuan said nothing more and released Mu Cen: "just as you wake up, you have a good rest in Deqing palace. Don''t leave at will. I''ll deal with you in the future. "


    What is it?


    Mu CEN is a Zheng, suddenly don''t quite understand the meaning in Li Shiyuan''s words.


    There was something innocent in her eyes.


    Li Shiyuan also seemed to understand Mu Cen''s incomprehensible, so he lowered his voice, his thin lips almost stuck to Mu Cen''s ear, and even bit Mu Cen''s earlobe intentionally or unintentionally.


    Mutzenser shrunk.


    Li Shiyuan didn''t let Mu Cen off, and every word was very clear: "I''m taking care of your body so that you can serve me, not let you waste yourself again. Now it''s delaying my time. Do you want to settle this account with you?"


    Mu Cen


    These words sound very normal, but when they are uttered in Li Shiyuan''s low voice, they seem to have a trace of ambiguity in them.


    Mu Cen''s cheek is slightly red, and soon all the way to the root of his ears, but on the surface, Mu CEN is always calm.


    She did not avoid Li Shiyuan''s eyes, word by word: "I will try to keep my body."


    Li Shiyuan hum, thin lips slightly up.


    The big hand of great strength naturally embraces Mu Cen''s waist and makes a little effort. Mu Cen''s whole body has been attached to Li Shiyuan''s body.


    Li Shiyuan''s thin lips are pressed down, and he kisses Mu Cen affectionately, as if to treat the person he loves deeply. Even Mu Cen sees the strong love of deja vu in Li Shiyuan''s eyes.


    Mu Cen was quiet and didn''t speak.


    But Li Shiyuan''s low voice said, "Princess Ai, are you not paying attention?"


    "I dare not." Mu Cen was silent.


    This kind of Li Shiyuan is too familiar. Mu Cen knows that it was once himself. When his face is still there, Li Shiyuan looks at her eyes, tender and tender.


    After entering the palace, even if Li Shiyuan was close to himself, he kept a proper distance from himself more or less. Even if he was intimate, there was a sense of indifference in such intimacy. Even if he was a favorite concubine in the palace, Li Shiyuan was also so.


    Mu Cen knew that it was Li Shiyuan''s yearning and love for his death, which would not change with the passage of time.


    But now, this kind of look actually appeared in the present own body.


    Mu Cen said it is impossible to remain indifferent.


    Not only because of Li Shiyuan''s eyes, but also because of the sour feeling in her heart, Mu Cen never thought that one day, she would be jealous of herself.


    And has Li Shiyuan already transferred his emotion?


    Mu Cen didn''t dare to think more and didn''t want to think more.


    "What do you think?" Li Shiyuan released Mu Cen and asked gently.


    Mu Cen shook his head: "I didn''t think about anything, but the emperor suddenly intimate, I''m not used to it."


    Li Shiyuan listened to Mu Cen''s words and laughed silently, then looked at Mu Cen like this: "get used to it."


    Mu Cen didn''t speak. Li Shiyuan didn''t embarrass Mu Cen either. Then he let Mu Cen go: "OK, Ao Feng is going to cry back and say that I''ve robbed my mother with him."


    This words, say of Mu Cen light cough.


    Sure enough, when Li Shiyuan''s voice fell, Aofeng gave out a discontented hum, looked at my two people and turned impolitely.


    Mu Cen some helpless, this just slowly get up, walk toward proud wind.


    Ao Feng felt it and ran back: "don''t get up."


    Mu Cen laughed: "Your Highness is not unhappy. I''m not happy. The concubine is not trying to coax me


    Listen to Mu Cen''s words, proud wind flat mouth: "also not unhappy."


    Mu Cen low low smile voice: "wait for mother imperial concubine body good, again give your highness do small dot good?"


    "I want to eat sweet and sour fish made by my mother." Ao Feng asked, "I really want to."


    "Good."


    "I also want my mother to accompany me to release Zhiyuan again."


    "Good."


    "I also want to go with my mother to eat wonton outside the palace."


    "Good."


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 843

    After a while, Aofeng was happy, but Li Shiyuan stood quietly and didn''t interrupt the mother and son''s conversation. For Aofeng''s request, Mu Cen accepted it without exception. Li Shiyuan didn''t say anything against it. Mu Cen knew that Li Shiyuan agreed.


    The atmosphere between them did not seem to have any change, but it seemed to be different from before.


    Ao Feng likes this feeling.


    Mu Cen also likes this feeling.


    In the palace of Deqing, there is less hostility and more tenderness.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡ª¡ª


    A month and a half passed in a flash of time.


    Under the careful care of Li Changyi''s prescription, Mu Cen''s complexion gradually improved, and his cough gradually disappeared. However, since his illness, Mu Cen has never left the Deqing palace again, and almost never left it.


    And Aofeng, as usual, will come directly to Deqing palace after class.


    Li Shiyuan spent most of his time in Deqing palace, but his mood was not as good as before, and he was a little more gloomy.


    Mu Cen felt that she had made tea for Li Shiyuan, and then he asked, "emperor, do you have any idea? I see that the emperor has been frowning. "


    Li Shiyuan realized something and looked at Mu Cen: "no, the state affairs are heavy recently. I don''t need to worry about my wife."


    Seeing that Li Shiyuan didn''t speak, Mu Cen didn''t say anything.


    Just at this time, Cheng Dezhu came in and said respectfully, "the emperor, minister, quartermaster, Mr. Li, Mr. Wang wants to meet the emperor outside the palace."


    Cheng Dezhu''s words made Li Shiyuan''s eyes slightly narrowed in an instant. It was an expression of extreme impatience. Mu Cen''s naturalism arrived.


    Mu CEN is who, the next second to understand why these people persevere from the court to find her De Qing palace.


    Now that concubine Xi is pregnant, this big week only has another son after many years. How can these people not follow the trend? It took Mu Cen only a while to straighten it out. I''m afraid it''s all the people of concubine Xi''s mother''s family who are busy forcing the palace to ascend.


    After all, how can the long-standing back seat make people not excited? Besides, the prince has gone to great lengths to be pregnant. Naturally, it is impossible to miss such an opportunity.


    Quiet, Mu Cen didn''t say anything, just stood in place, maintained the same posture.


    She bet that Li Shiyuan would not refuse.


    After all, Li Shiyuan has to weigh the pros and cons.


    It''s just that it''s not appropriate to talk about it in the Deqing palace.


    Although Li Shiyuan''s idea is not clear, Mu Cen can more or less feel that Li Shiyuan is not the same to her. It seems that Li Shiyuan is greedy to find something, and it seems that Li Shiyuan already knows something. However, no matter what kind of situation, Mu CEN is much more cautious. He can only stop by static, and can''t do anything.


    "Let them go to the imperial dragon hall and wait." Li Shiyuan''s voice is gloomy.


    Li Shiyuan sneered at the fact that these old ministers, who depend on and sell their elders, have no idea of the situation. They can even think of such things as shouting in the Deqing palace.


    Cheng Dezhu has been following Li Shiyuan for many years. He can''t see Li Shiyuan''s idea. Now, Cheng Dezhu runs out of the palace even if he doesn''t want to.


    He looked at the ministers waiting outside the Deqing palace and said in a loud voice, "the emperor asked you to wait in the Yulong hall."


    Cheng Dezhu didn''t say much about the rest.


    The three adults looked at each other and were not reconciled. However, they had to follow Li Shiyuan''s orders. They were still afraid of Li Shiyuan. Even if Cheng Dezhu said this, they knew that it was not appropriate for them to rush to the Deqing palace.


    However, if we don''t press hard, they are the ones who lose more than gain.


    "Thank you, manager Cheng." The prime minister is very polite to Cheng Dezhu.


    This is Li Shiyuan''s confidant and red man, but Cheng Dezhu never chews his tongue and is not easily bribed. However, people in the court know very well that if Cheng Dezhu is willing to speak, he can get twice the result with half the effort.


    Cheng Dezhu said with a smile: "prime minister, if you say so, you are killing the slave. The slave dare not."


    "Manager Cheng." The prime minister handed over a silver note in private. The amount was considerable. Then he continued as if nothing had happened. "The emperor is very good to the lady. Manager Cheng is the emperor''s confidant. Naturally, he knows the emperor''s mind?"


    They are all officialdom people. There is no need to make it clear. Everyone can know each other''s thoughts.


    But even in this case, Cheng Dezhu still appears serious.


    He quietly pushed the money back, naturally knowing what the prime minister meant, but Cheng Dezhu could see that Li Shiyuan cared about Mu Cen, so Cheng Dezhu would not be stupid to go to this muddy water.


    Seeing this, the prime minister twisted his brows.


    "Prime minister, no one can guess the emperor''s mind, let alone the slave, so the slave is just the emperor''s messenger. If the prime minister has an idea, he can ask the Emperor himself."


    Cheng Dezhu said smoothly, looking at the prime minister''s face is a face of calm, eyebrows still with a faint smile, people can not refuse, but there is nothing to do.


    Under such circumstances, although the prime minister was unwilling, he had no choice but to gnash his teeth: "then there will be manager Lao Cheng."


    Cheng Dezhu nodded.


    Minister is not reconciled, can only take people to leave in a hurry.


    But Chen Xiang''s face was gloomy, but he never went first. He said directly: "this lady can''t stay."


    Naturally, Mr. Wang and Mr. Li did not dare to speak.


    The party hurried back to the imperial dragon hall, and then Cheng Dezhu returned to the palace.


    ¡­¡­


    Intrauterine¡ª¡ª


    On the contrary, Mu Cen watched Cheng Dezhu leave, and then he said, "emperor, I''ve come to see you on my blind date. I''m afraid there''s something important. I''m afraid you''ve been here for a long time. I''m afraid you''ll make the ministers in the court think wildly."


    "What do you think?" Li Shiyuan''s tone is loose, not impatient, very naturally picked up mucen to make a good tea to drink.


    Mu Cen calmly said: "minister Xianggui is the elder of the three dynasties. The military and internal affairs department are the most important departments in the court. If the three people come together to find the emperor, there must be something important. No matter what they think, the emperor should listen to it."


    "Have I returned?" Li Shiyuan looked at Mu Cen, "I just want them to wait in the imperial dragon hall."


    Mu Cen didn''t speak.


    But Li Shiyuan put down the cup and hooked Mu Cen''s chin: "so, Princess Ai is taking me out? I am here, is let love imperial concubine feel not happy, or not happy? How come when the prince came here, I didn''t see Princess Ai in such a hurry to drive me away. When I came here myself, Princess Ai couldn''t wait to drive me away? I don''t want to be seen? Would you like to see me? "

 Chapter 844

    Li Shiyuan snorted and questioned Mu Cen.


    Mu Cen light cough a: "minister concubine is not this meaning."


    "What does that mean?" Li Shiyuan is aggressive.


    Mu Cen slightly twisted his eyebrows, but he didn''t expect that Li Shiyuan would suddenly force himself aggressively. Now, Mu Cen''s tip of the tongue couldn''t help licking his lips. For a while, he didn''t know what to say.


    Such a slight movement, but see Li Shiyuan''s throat rolling, but the surface is still calm.


    "Don''t you know what these people came to me for?" Li Shiyuan changed the subject.


    Mu Cen was stunned.


    I don''t know whether to tell the truth or lie.


    However, under such circumstances, Mu Cen was quiet for a moment, but he told the truth: "your concubine Xi is pregnant, and the minister is from your concubine Xi''s mother''s family. I''m afraid it''s also for your concubine Xi. The throne of empress and emperor of this great Zhou Dynasty is always vacant, so I will not miss such an opportunity while Princess Xi is pregnant? "


    Mu Cen said it directly.


    Li Shiyuan looked at Mu Cen: "you know it clearly."


    Mu Cen lowered his head and chuckled: "I''m just guessing."


    Mu Cen''s words are very calm, people can''t see the clue, but Li Shiyuan has stood up, walked to the edge of Mu Cen, Mu Cen quietly looked at Li Shiyuan, and didn''t take the initiative to speak.


    And Li Shiyuan''s fingers held Mu Cen''s chin like this: "what do you think of the things that I want to establish?"


    A word, let Mu Cen a Zheng.


    But mu Cen''s mood is not exposed on the surface. He just looks at Li Shiyuan calmly. It seems that people can''t guess what Mu CEN is thinking now.


    Then Mu Cen''s voice came faintly: "the back seat has been hanging empty for many years. It''s the emperor''s decision whether to set up a rear seat or not. I''m just a concubine. I can''t interfere. "


    Make it clear you don''t want to give any answers that have anything to do with it.


    Li Shiyuan looks at Mu Cen with gloomy eyes. Suddenly, his mood is cold. It seems that Mu Cen doesn''t care about such things. He can''t say that feeling, which makes Li Shiyuan feel very uncomfortable.


    "So it doesn''t matter if I love my concubine or not?" Li Shiyuan asked Mu Cen word by word.


    Mu CEN is still calm: "whether the emperor establishes empress or not is not something that my concubines can interfere with."


    "What if I could?" Li Shiyuan asked.


    Mu Cen said: "emperor, you..."


    "I''ll give you the decision-making power. If you want me to be a queen, I''ll be a queen. If you don''t want me to be a queen, I won''t be a queen."


    This words, Li Shiyuan said without hesitation, and his eyes looked at Mu Cen for a moment, did not move a cent, but so indifferent to Mu Cen.


    Mu Cen thinks Li Shiyuan is forcing himself.


    Her heart beat a little fast. Under such pressure, it was as if Li Shiyuan knew something, so that he could make a choice.


    Mu Cen took a deep breath and calmed down. Then he looked at Li Shiyuan: "it''s not up to my concubine to decide whether the emperor will stand up. Naturally, my concubine will not make any choice for the emperor. Please forgive me."


    Mu Cen''s voice is very light, looking at Li Shiyuan calmly.


    But Li Shiyuan still held Mu Cen''s chin, silent, the deep eyes fell on Mu Cen''s cheek, did not open his mouth, thin lips pursed.


    The atmosphere seemed to be suddenly deadlocked.


    It was Mu Cen who broke the silence: "emperor, don''t let them wait."


    Voice down, Mu Cen slightly pushed away Li Shiyuan, changed the topic: "I want to see the small kitchen inside ready?"? Your highness is coming back soon. "


    Then, just as Mu Cen was about to turn around, he was already caught by Li Shiyuan''s wrist. Their eyes were glued together again. After a moment of silence, Li Shiyuan''s thin lips moved.


    Mu Cen noticed and didn''t speak.


    And Li Shiyuan has looked at Mu Cen: "I will not stand behind."


    Mu Cen was stunned.


    Li Shiyuan''s words can not be more clear: "after me, there will only be mu Cen, and there will be no other people."


    Mu Cen listened quietly and lowered his eyebrows, but he didn''t speak for a while and didn''t feel any happy emotion. It was as if Mu Cen recognized the meaning of Li Shiyuan''s words. It was like saying to himself, word by word, but it was very clear.


    Mu Cen''s heart beats fast.


    I don''t know what Li Shiyuan''s thoughts and words mean.


    Under such circumstances, Mu Cen did not speak again.


    And the voice of Ao Feng came from outside: "Niang, Niang, I''m back..."


    In front of Mu Cen, Aofeng is not very decent, but in front of Li Shiyuan, Aofeng still hides himself very well, but Li Shiyuan doesn''t know that Aofeng is called, it''s just that he didn''t stop it.


    Quiet, Li Shiyuan did not say anything, and then did not embarrass Mu Cen: "go, the prince is back."


    Mu Cen made a sound, blessed himself, and then turned to leave in a hurry.


    Li Shiyuan saw it for a long time, then turned around and left the Deqing palace. Cheng Dezhu waited outside, and naturally did not dare to urge him any more.


    It was not until Li Shiyuan appeared that Cheng Dezhu followed Li Shiyuan to the imperial dragon hall in a hurry.


    ¡­¡­


    In the imperial dragon hall.


    Minister and Mr. Wang, Mr. Li has been hanging here for a full hour, but Li Shiyuan is late. They dare not say anything. Except minister waiting patiently, Mr. Wang and Mr. Li have already retired.


    You know, when Li Shiyuan ascended the throne, in fact, no one ever guessed Li Shiyuan''s idea.


    When they saw Li Shiyuan appear, all of them suddenly have the meaning of retreat.


    "Why did the three love ministers go to Deqing palace to find me?" Li Shiyuan''s voice was bland. "I want to know what happened in the palace. I can let the three of you not wait for a moment, but appear in the Deqing palace."


    If it was not salty, it didn''t have any emotional ups and downs, but it made the three people''s heart beat faster. For a moment, they looked at each other, until Mr. Li and Mr. Wang looked at the minister.


    Minister this just hardens a scalp to open a mouth: "minister has something to discuss with the emperor."


    "Aiqing, please." Li Shiyuan is direct.


    He had already sat down on the chair, and Cheng Dezhu immediately brought the tea, but Li Shiyuan took a sip and frowned. The cup was put down and never touched again. Cheng Dezhu naturally knew that the tea didn''t conform to Li Shiyuan''s wishes and didn''t pour any more.


    Looking at this picture, Chen Xiang finally burst into anger: "I went to the imperial concubine Xi, and the empress was pregnant. She was very uncomfortable. The imperial doctors didn''t dare to neglect her. They came and went. From the officials to the common people, they all hoped that the empress could give birth safely. After all, this is the prince of the great emperor, the prince of the great Zhou."

 Chapter 845

    What Chen Xiang said is solid, but he has completely ignored the arrogant wind.


    In other words, in Chen Xiang''s mind, there is no prince Aofeng in Dazhou, not to mention that concubine Xi is pregnant now, and the prince does not exist.


    Li Shiyuan sneered, just listening, and did not interrupt Chen Xiang''s words.


    This old man, now he''s on his face. He''s really holding a chicken feather arrow. He really thinks he can do whatever he wants.


    "And then?" See Chen Xiang quiet, Li Shiyuan timely mouth, "Chen Xiang want to say what, can directly say, there is no need to hide."


    Chen Xiang did not expect that Li Shiyuan would be so direct.


    He coughed softly. Up to now, he had to say a lot of things. He looked at Li Shiyuan: "emperor, Princess Xi is pregnant now. She still needs someone to accompany her. If she doesn''t go out of the gate, the imperial doctors say that she is in a bad mood. It''s very bad for the little prince. "


    "Minister Xiang, is this to ask the imperial concubine Xi again who I want?" Li Shiyuan pretends to be a fool.


    Under such circumstances, Chen Xiang was embarrassed, and then looked at Li Shiyuan like this: "this..."


    "How many slaves does the concubine Xi want? She goes to the house of internal affairs. Can''t the people in the house be the masters? Do you want to come to me for such things? " Li Shiyuan''s tone was a little heavy. He couldn''t hear any emotion.


    Now, I''m not calm.


    Li Shiyuan didn''t answer his own words at all. He couldn''t say what he said. The three people looked at each other, but Mr. Wang and Mr. Li didn''t dare to speak. Everyone knows that Li Shiyuan is in a bad mood now. If he wants to say something at this point, he is afraid that it will hurt himself.


    The minister was arched out.


    "Anything else?" Li Shiyuan asked darkly.


    The minister prevaricated: "this... Emperor, Wei Chen..."


    "Say anything." Li Shiyuan forced the prime minister.


    Li Shiyuan naturally knows that Chen Xiang and himself are going around in circles, because he wants to speak on his own initiative, so that he can go on with the situation. If he means to speak a little, then Chen Xiang can call more people and force him to nod his head.


    After Mu Cen left, it was not important for Li Shiyuan who was the queen.


    Li Shiyuan didn''t think about it for many years when she was in the palace, but the minister is now advancing step by step, so Li Shiyuan never mentioned it.


    Weigh the pros and cons, to contain all the people living in the palace, rather than let people alone.


    Over the years, this idea of dominance and solidarity has become more and more obvious.


    Chen Xiang was forced to Liangshan by Li Shiyuan, and his denial was more hypocritical.


    But Li Shiyuan looked at Chen Xiang with a sneer: "how, Chen Xiang adults have not always dared to say, now it is suddenly stopped?"


    Minister: "I''m not sure."


    "Do you want me to finish your speech?" Li Shiyuan was too lazy to beat around the bush with her ministers. "Because Princess Xi is pregnant, and she is her grandfather, so this is to tell the emperor that Princess Xi is the only pregnant concubine in the harem over the years. I have to make Princess Xi the queen. After all, for so many years, Princess Xi is also in charge of the harem. Apart from being a queen, she has no doubt been with the queen, Is that what you mean? "


    Li Shiyuan''s impoliteness made him unable to say a word, and finally he could only stand passively, embarrassed, but his face was more frightened and nervous.


    You know, after Li Shiyuan ascended the throne, he hardly spoke to the minister in such an aggressive tone.


    Li Shiyuan used to hide the needle in Mianli.


    And this tone means that Li Shiyuan is really angry.


    "The concubines in the harem are not the only ones who can be pregnant." Li Shiyuan sneered, "because I don''t allow anyone to have a prince. When I''m lucky, I''ll let Cheng Dezhu send me the soup to avoid the son. This concubine Xi is no exception. As for how the child was conceived, concubine Xi should know."


    Minister''s face turned white and white.


    But Li Shiyuan had already walked towards the minister step by step: "as a result, I didn''t expect, I allowed the child to stay, but the minister couldn''t wait to force me?"


    "Chen... Chen dare not..." Chen Xiang has been scared to shiver.


    It was they who forgot.


    Forget this can step by step turn defeat into victory, hand blade brother, and then sit on the throne of the cruel man, will again and again in the tiger''s face pluck hair, completely wake up the tiger king who seems to sleep.


    "Dare not?" Li Shiyuan sneered, "what a dare not."


    Chen Xiang did not dare to say anything, but Mr. Wang and Mr. Li had already knelt down for fear that they would be involved again. Chen Xiang did not dare to stand under such circumstances and knelt down immediately.


    Li Shiyuan looked down at the three people, and the tone was warning: "if the concubines of the harem are pregnant, I will be the queen. Isn''t the harem going to be in chaos?"


    Three people shiver, dare not say a word.


    I has the final say after standing behind. Even if I have the intention to make concubine Xi queen, your behavior will only make concubine Xi miss the back seat. I never like someone pointing a knife at me. I hate this kind of behavior very much. " Li Shiyuan''s words are not polite at all.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    "The back seat has been hanging for many years. Do you really think that you can do whatever you want with the back seat? If I didn''t mention this kind of thing in the future, I don''t want someone to talk to me again. " Li Shiyuan sneered, "otherwise, I will let you have a different plan."


    The last sentence is frightening.


    This time, the minister did not dare to make a mistake: "I know my sin, please forgive me."


    "It''s good to know the crime. The prime minister is an elder of the three dynasties. I don''t want him to go wrong step by step. " Li Shiyuan was not polite. "I have my own decision on the choice of the queen. When it''s appropriate, I will make a decision to establish the queen."


    Li Shiyuan stopped talking when his voice dropped.


    Cheng Dezhu has stepped forward: "three adults, please."


    Cheng Dezhu takes the three out. Cheng Dezhu keeps his face the same. He walks in front of the three and looks at each other. He is thinking about Li Shiyuan''s words.


    Li Shiyuan already has a candidate for the post?


    And now they look around, the only possible candidate is the one from Deqing palace.


    But how could the lady of Deqing palace become queen.


    This time, Chen Xiang''s eyes were more heavy.


    On the contrary, Cheng Dezhu always took the three people to the outside of the imperial dragon hall, and then said faintly: "three adults, the emperor has always been thoughtful and does not like anyone to interfere in his decision, so the slave boldly said this, and asked the adults not to add fuel to the fire to avoid causing trouble."

 Chapter 846

    "Thank you for reminding me." Chen Xiang''s Kung Fu is very good on the surface.


    Mr. Li and Mr. Wang echoed.


    Cheng Dezhu didn''t say anything. He nodded and hurried back to the imperial dragon hall.


    After Cheng Dezhu left, Chen Xiang''s face was instantly gloomy, and he looked at Lord Wang and Lord Li like this: "two wastes, do you think that if you don''t speak, the emperor won''t know anything?"


    "My Lord, forgive me..." they pleaded.


    And the minister phase didn''t say anything, that gloomy facial expression didn''t ease, quickly hurried toward the direction of Fengyang palace.


    There is no room for ambiguity in this matter.


    But Li Shiyuan''s mind is hard to guess. He always thinks that something will happen, which makes Chen Xiang''s heart more and more uneasy.


    ¡­¡­


    After Li Shiyuan reprimanded the minister, all the ministers in the court quieted down. On the contrary, no one mentioned the affairs of the Empress Dowager. Even the Empress Dowager didn''t appear and the affairs of the Empress Dowager were suppressed.


    It was as if nothing had happened in the court.


    After Li Shiyuan''s anger this time, the people in the harem were also worried about themselves, for fear that the anger would burn to themselves next time. The fear and timidity were obvious.


    Naturally, the harem is also peaceful.


    Needless to say, even the concubines of all the palaces never left their palaces except to say hello.


    Only Li Shiyuan remained silent.


    And Mu CEN is still with AO Feng every day.


    The only difference is that after returning to the palace, Rong Lian accidentally goes in and out of Deqing palace. When Xiao Lian comes to deliver a message, Mu Cen Leng says, "who do you think it is¡°


    "Empress Dowager." Xiaolian said quickly.


    Mu Cen went out quietly, but Rong Lian had already come in. This is that Mu Cen saw Rong Lian again a few years later. The emotion is complex and excited, but on the surface, Mu CEN is calm and incomparable.


    Now her identity is not that Rong Lian will come in person.


    So, Mu Cen has to be careful.


    What''s more, when facing Rong Lian, Mu CEN is far more nervous than when facing Li Shiyuan. Outsiders don''t know Rong Lian''s identity, but mu Cen knows. Looking at Rong Lian, he always feels whether Rong Lian knows anything.


    Just on the surface, Mu Cen was very calm: "I see the empress dowager, she is thousands of years old, thousands of years old."


    Rong Lian is very easy to get along with: "get up, Shufei doesn''t need to be polite."


    "I thank the Empress Dowager." Mu Cen got up and asked, "how did the empress come here?"


    "Ai Jia just came to have a look." Rong Lian answered faintly, "when I came back, I heard that the prince had been here all the time, which made me curious. I should have come here long ago, but the lady was not in good health, and I didn''t want to disturb her."


    "The Empress Dowager is coming. It''s my honor." Mu Cen''s advance and retreat are appropriate.


    Rong Lian nodded and looked at Mu Cen: "Shufei has worked hard. The prince''s temper is not good. It''s Shufei''s credit that she can teach so well. I''m very grateful."


    "The Empress Dowager is flattered." Mu Cen answered.


    Rong Lian laughs again, but doesn''t say anything. She doesn''t put much psychological pressure on Mu Cen, so she usually asks some questions, and Mu Cen answers them one by one.


    The association with Rong Lian has always been very comfortable, which Mu Cen knew very early.


    Rong Lian doesn''t occupy her identity. She goes step by step. Even when she goes back to the palace and is granted the title of empress dowager, Rong Lian is rarely in the palace, because she doesn''t like the environment in the palace.


    They chatted quietly, and between the lines were all things related to Ao Feng.


    Mu Cen answers carefully, until Ao Feng comes back, the conversation between Rong Lian and Mu Cen stops.


    When Aofeng came back, Li Shiyuan also followed him to Deqing palace.


    Today''s Li Shiyuan personally went to see Aofeng riding and archery, so the father and son would come together instead of coming one after another.


    Obviously, Aofeng is very happy to be accompanied by Li Shiyuan.


    Rong Lian also saw it and said with emotion: "since the death of the queen, the prince and the emperor are not close. Do you know why?"


    Mu CEN is quiet next: "be afraid to touch scene to generate emotion?"


    "Lady Shu is really smart." Rong Lian nodded, "but it''s only superficial, not the emperor''s most real reaction."


    Mu Cen a Leng, pour is don''t understand to allow lotus of meaning, so looking at to allow lotus: "minister concubine still asks Niang Niang to make clear."


    Rong Lian doesn''t hide it from Mu Cen. This is what he wants to explain to Mu Cen. Li Shiyuan is not as good as her.


    "The harem is not peaceful. If the prince is favored, does the lady know what it means? " Rong Lian looks at Mu Cen.


    Mu Cen understood in an instant: "it means that the prince will become the target of all people. After all, the prince is young. Even if he has an uncle of an important official in the court, and uncle long who cares for him, they can''t be with the prince at any time. Naturally, the emperor has to face countless state affairs, and they can''t always be with the prince, so the prince will be defeated, And there is danger. "


    Rong Lian listened to Mu Cen''s words and nodded happily: "yes, it''s also because of this, so the emperor and the prince always keep a distance, not because they don''t care, but to protect the prince''s integrity. This week seems peaceful and prosperous, but there are still a lot of people ready to move. "


    These things, Mu Cen does not know, but it is not difficult to guess.


    Since ancient times, emperors have never been smooth sailing.


    There''s too much to be considerate and concerned about.


    And Rong Lian''s words, Mu Cen faintly feels that Rong Lian is implying something to herself, but mu Cen also doesn''t expose it.


    Let lotus so looking at Mu Cen, continue to say: "the Shu imperial concubine is so intelligent, pour is let the sad family think of an old friend."


    Mu CEN is smart and silent.


    But Rong Lian didn''t hide it. She continued: "I don''t need to worry about it. The lady should have guessed it."


    Mu Cen knows that Rong Lian refers to himself, but when the situation is not clear, Mu Cen won''t say anything more, causing trouble.


    "Ai Jia doesn''t mean anything else. It''s just that the AI Jia hasn''t seen cen''er for many years. Even when cen''er died, it''s a pity that the AI Jia didn''t see one side." Rong Lian said, "if you can see cen''er again in your lifetime, you will die without regret."


    "Niang Niang, empress Niang has a spirit in heaven, know Niang Niang to miss her so, will be very happy." Muchen''s nose is slightly sour.


    Rong Lian sighed silently, but she didn''t continue to say anything


    At this time, the sound of footsteps outside the palace was getting closer and closer¡ª¡ª


    "Niang -" Ao Feng ran towards Mu Cen.

 Chapter 847

    Mu Cen took Ao Feng out of his arms and said, "the Empress Dowager is here. Didn''t your highness see it?"


    This, proud wind vomited tongue, to Rong Lian pour is not bad at all: "son minister see grandmother."


    Rong Lian looked at Ao Feng with a smile: "Ao Feng has grown up a lot."


    "Grandma is the same as before. She''s very beautiful. She doesn''t change at all." Proud wind mouth sweet mouth.


    The smile on Rong Lian''s face is always there, and her mood is very happy.


    On the contrary, Li Shiyuan said faintly: "why did the mother come all of a sudden?"


    "Come and see the lady." Rong Lian explains with a smile.


    Li Shiyuan didn''t say anything. He looked at Rong Lian in the air. Rong Lian just gave a faint smile, and then stood up: "since the emperor and the prince are here, the AI family will not be in this Deqing palace. The crown prince and Lao Shufei are bothering. "


    "I don''t dare to be a concubine." Mu Cen answered.


    Rong Lian doesn''t say anything. She smiles at Mu Cen, rubs Ao Feng''s hair, and talks with AO Feng. Then she looks at Li Shiyuan.


    "Emperor, I''ll go back to the Palace first." Let lotus light mouth.


    "My son''s minister sent my mother away." Li Shiyuan answered.


    Mu Cen also blessed himself: "my concubine, I''d like to send you to the Empress Dowager."


    Rong Lian did not stay, turned and left the De Qing palace.


    Deqing palace has returned to its normal appearance. Aofeng is eating a little seriously and looks happy. Mu CEN is waiting on Aofeng, while Li Shiyuan is watching the memorial in Deqing palace. Occasionally, he is distracted by his mother and son. The affection in his eyes and brows is very good.


    Mu Cen can also notice Li Shiyuan''s eyes. Her cheeks are a little hot, but she is calm on the surface.


    Until Aofeng finished eating a little bit, some sleepy, he took Mu Cen''s hand: "Niang, would you like to sleep with me?"


    Mu Cen was staring at by Li Shiyuan, and he felt uncomfortable. He thought and didn''t want to reply: "OK, mother imperial concubine will accompany you to have a rest."


    As a result, Mu Cen''s voice fell, but Li Shiyuan suddenly looked over. At this glance, Ao Feng, who originally wanted to advance an inch, suddenly became honest, humming and hawing, with a face of indifference.


    "Niang, I think I''d better have a rest by myself. I won''t disturb you, lest you work too hard." Proud wind a pair of very sensible appearance, to find their own steps.


    Ao Feng won''t admit that he was killed. He was scared by Li Shiyuan.


    This seems to be a tacit understanding between father and son. When Aofeng is around, Li Shiyuan won''t interrupt their mother and son''s conversation, but when Aofeng is sleeping, Li Shiyuan only allows mucen to accompany him. If Aofeng is making trouble for himself at this time, Aofeng''s skin will tighten.


    No one dares to clean up Aofeng in Deqing palace, which does not mean that Li Shiyuan will let Aofeng go if he leaves Deqing palace.


    So Aofeng has a lot of vision.


    "Proud wind -" Mu Cen Leng.


    And AO Feng just ran into the bedroom, and said: "Niang, you don''t have to accompany me, I can do it myself."


    The little figure is gone.


    Mu Cen shook his head helplessly.


    But she also understood why Aofeng ran so fast. She looked at Li Shiyuan angrily: "emperor, you are scaring the prince again."


    "Do I scare him?" Li Shiyuan looks at Mu Cen in a leisurely way.


    Mu Cen was watched by Li Shiyuan and his heart beat faster.


    When he wanted to say something, Li Shiyuan approached Mu Cen. Mu Cen''s heart beat faster and retreated, but reason finally let Mu Cen stand quietly.


    "Emperor -" Mu Cen called Li Shiyuan.


    "Have you forgotten that you are my concubine?" Li Shiyuan asked Mu Cen, but he couldn''t hear much emotion in his voice.


    "I haven''t forgotten." Mu Cen''s voice was a little lower.


    Li Shiyuan laughed: "didn''t you forget? How can I feel that when you are with the crown prince, you are happy and can completely ignore me as long as you are with the crown prince for one minute and one second? "


    "This..."


    "The prince doesn''t go back to the East Palace all day long, but he wants to stay in the Deqing palace. I''ve connived. Now it''s better. The prince even wants to deprive me of the time to get along with her? Do you think I''ve indulged the prince too much and should let him go back to the palace instead of here? " Li Shiyuan asked again.


    Mu Cen


    Of course not.


    Just in this case, Mu Cen dare not say more, can only listen so, quietly looking at Li Shiyuan.


    And Li Shiyuan''s eyes are a bit deeper, tall body has stood in front of Mu Cen, Mu CEN is even more cramped.


    Until Li Shiyuan leaned over, his thin lips almost stuck to Mu Cen''s lips. Mu Cen''s heart beat faster and faster, as if to jump out of his throat.


    "Emperor --" cried Mu Cen.


    "How is Princess Ai''s health?" Li Shiyuan asked.


    Mu Cen coughed softly: "with the presence of Wang Yi, my concubine''s health is gradually getting better."


    Li Shiyuan made a sound, and his eyes looking at Mu Cen were more dangerous. Mu Cen''s heart beat faster and faster, as if he suddenly understood Li Shiyuan''s meaning. But in this case, Mu Cen did not pierce it, so he could only stand passively.


    "Zhen Zhen." Li Shiyuan suddenly spoke, calling Mu Cen''s name.


    Mu Cen never heard Li Shiyuan call himself that way. In other words, it was also the name of an outsider. Mu Cen didn''t recover for a while.


    Li Shiyuan doesn''t seem to mind. Junyan sticks to Mu Cen, and then her thin lips fall to her ears. But every word is clear: "I''ll give you another three days. After three days, get ready, eh?"


    Li Shiyuan didn''t say the rest.


    But mu Cen suddenly understood the meaning of Li Shiyuan''s words.


    This time, Mu Cen''s heart beat very fast, and the feeling of instant sweat became more and more obvious, so he passively looked at Li Shiyuan.


    "Emperor, my concubine..."


    "I have given you enough time, and my patience has reached the limit." Every word of Li Shiyuan said clearly, "do you hear me?"


    "Yes." Mu Cen has no choice but to answer.


    Li Shiyuan said nothing.


    Soon, Li Shiyuan released Mu Cen, as if nothing had happened. They were so quiet in their respective positions, and they didn''t interfere with each other, but the atmosphere was very warm.


    Occasionally Li Shiyuan looks at Mu Cen.


    He knew what he was waiting for.


    Waiting for news from Liuzhou.


    It''s been more than a month since I left. The news from Liuzhou should come back.


    When the evidence is conclusive, Li Shiyuan will only ask Mu Cen to admit his identity and question why Mu CEN is not willing to tell him.


    Now, everything is ready, only the east wind.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 848

    With Li Shiyuan''s words, Mu CEN is somewhat defensive. She is not in a hurry like the last time. She contacts Mu Zhanxiao and asks him to prepare some things for himself and send them to Deqing palace.


    When Mu Zhanxiao came, it was already night. He handed Mu Cen what he wanted.


    They were not in edqing palace, but in a quiet corner outside Deqing palace. As long as they turned around again, the cold palace was behind them.


    "What are you going to do with these things?" Mu Zhanxiao didn''t understand the medical theory, and naturally he didn''t understand what Mu Cen wanted to do with these things. "Is there any discomfort in his body?"


    "Not really." Mu Cen shakes his head, takes things, and explains after a quiet time, "he wants to invite me to serve in bed. I can''t leave my horse''s feet."


    Mu Zhanxiao instantly understood what Mu Cen wanted to do, nodded and didn''t say any more, but his brow twisted, there was a moment of complexity in his brow.


    "But -" Mu Zhanxiao was quiet, "the emperor doubted."


    "I know." Mu Cen answers a voice, "so just want to achieve perfect, Mu CEN is not virgin son, but Xu Zhenzhen is."


    Mu Zhanxiao quieted down and didn''t say anything at last.


    I always feel that it is beyond their control. Now they have no way back, and it is impossible for them to return to the origin.


    It seems that we can only take one step to see.


    "Be careful of yourself." Mu Zhanxiao answered, "if you have something, please tell me in advance."


    "I know." Mu Cen answered, and then he changed the topic, "by the way, how is Zhihua now?"


    "You can''t go to Prince Mu''s house. Zhihua can only maintain its original appearance, and the number of years that you said before is almost up. If you don''t carry out lapi again, her situation will probably stop like this." Mu Zhanxiao felt sorry.


    In the past, although Mu Cen was seriously ill, the painting of Mu Zhi was outside the palace after all. It was OK for mu Cen to do it by himself, so mu Zhi''s painting was recovering little by little. Although he couldn''t get back to his original appearance, at least it didn''t become frightening. He could come out to see people.


    However, as Mu Cen entered the palace, he could not go out of the palace, and naturally he could not carry out the next skin grafting for mu Zhihua. The time of this year is coming, because the previous skin grafting has no elasticity, the appearance of Mu Zhihua can only maintain the present appearance.


    But mu Zhi''s painting is not dissatisfied.


    Because Mu Zhihua is very clear that his life is picked up.


    And Mu Cen listens to Mu Zhanxiao''s words and quiets down: "you look for an opportunity to let Zhihua enter the palace."


    "It''s too dangerous." Mu Zhanxiao obviously did not agree.


    Mu Cen knew the worry in Mu Zhanxiao''s words, but she was calm: "let''s make a decision first, find an opportunity to let Zhihua enter the palace, keep a low profile, he won''t refuse. Even if it''s not in the open, it''s appropriate to bring Zhihua into the palace secretly. "


    Mu Zhanxiao didn''t promise immediately: "I have my own decision about this."


    "If it''s too risky to enter the palace, I''ll find a time to go out." Mu Cen said directly, "it''s much easier to go out in the name of Ao Feng."


    Mu Zhanxiao still frowned.


    "I''ll arrange it. Don''t worry." Mu Cen pacifies Mu Zhanxiao.


    Mu Zhanxiao didn''t say anything at last, and they didn''t talk more. Soon, Mu Zhanxiao left in a hurry in the night.


    Mu Cen turned and went back to Deqing palace.


    And after they left, a big yellow figure appeared in the same place. Looking at the empty Palace Road, his face was slightly heavy, but he never spoke.


    This is not the first time to see Mu Zhanxiao come to find Mu Cen.


    Even Mu Zhanxiao''s frequency is very high, but Li Shiyuan didn''t say anything. Looking at them in the dark, there is no ambiguity between them, so it seems normal.


    But it''s just normal. It''s more obvious.


    After sinking, Li Shiyuan became more and more quiet, and then sped away quietly towards the direction of the imperial dragon hall, which did not attract anyone''s attention, just as he came silent.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡ª¡ª


    In the imperial dragon hall.


    It''s past midnight. It''s quiet in the palace.


    When Li Shiyuan returned to the imperial dragon hall, Cheng Dezhu quickly stepped forward: "emperor, Mr. Rong is waiting for you."


    Li Shiyuan had a look in his eyes. He quickly walked towards the palace without hesitation. Soon, Li Shiyuan appeared in the palace. When Rong Jiu saw Li Shiyuan, he quickly invited Ann.


    "Any results?" Li Shiyuan asked directly.


    Rong Jiu nodded: "Yingwei has come back from Liuzhou. All the evidence of the investigation indicates that the lady in the palace is indeed Xu Zhenzhen, the daughter of the former Liuzhou magistrate. "


    Rong Jiu told Li Shiyuan the result.


    Li Shiyuan listened quietly and twisted his eyebrows to look at Rong Jiu: "have you checked Xu Ming''s house in person? Has anyone close to the Xu family asked? "


    "All asked." Allow nine to answer a voice, "the Xu family is really to have Xu Zhen Zhen such a person.". I went to Beijing in the draft that year. "


    "Has Xu Zhenzhen contacted Liuzhou''s family?" Li Shiyuan asked again.


    "That''s strange." Rong Jiu was a little confused. "According to the current status of the lady, even though she is not as good as the imperial concubine, she is also a concubine. In this case, the people of the Xu family will also feel the light of the lady. But it seems that after entering the palace, the empress has completely broken off contact with the Xu family. She has never met the Xu family, nor has she ever had any correspondence with them. "


    Rong Jiu was surprised by Li Shiyuan''s remark.


    On this trip to Liuzhou for investigation, Yingwei looked for any suspicious places, but it was perfect and could not find any abnormality.


    "Emperor --" Rong Jiu said suddenly.


    "You said Li Shiyuan looks at Rong Jiu.


    Rong Jiu quieted down: "I don''t know whether my judgment is right or not. Yingwei goes to Liuzhou to find out about lady Shufei. Every answer is perfect. It''s like knowing that we are coming. The more perfect everything is, the more flawless it is."


    After all, when people are asked, they can''t immediately say the answer just like they are brainwashed.


    But these are the closest people of Xu Zhenzhen.


    "But Yingwei also asked Liuzhou people, Liuzhou people also said, Xu Ming has a daughter, called Xu Zhenzhen, so --" Rong Jiu is quiet, "the identity of lady Shufei, should not be too big a problem."


    After all, it''s really hard for a person to cover the sky with one hand and hide everything.


    Even though Liuzhou is just a small place.


    On the contrary, Li Shiyuan was quiet: "Rong Jiu, you said that someone had managed these things in advance, so that we could not find out, what kind of identity could this person be?"

 Chapter 849

    Rong Jiu was stunned when asked by Li Shiyuan. For a moment and a half, he didn''t understand the meaning of Li Shiyuan''s words.


    ¡±Your words, Emperor -- "Rong Jiu asked carefully.


    "Just say it." Li Shiyuan said it directly.


    Rong Jiu then said: "only those who know us and the emperor very well can do this, and even those who teach Yingwei in person."


    And this person, Rong Jiu didn''t say his name, but he understood in an instant.


    Only mu Zhanxiao.


    When Li Changtian was still there, Mu Zhanxiao was the front guard of the imperial court. Since that time, Mu Zhanxiao trained Li Shiyuan as the shadow guard. Therefore, Mu Zhanxiao could not understand the shadow guard any more. If he wanted to avoid the pursuit of the shadow guard, only mu Zhanxiao could do it.


    The most important thing is that Mu Zhanxiao was in Liuzhou for nearly half a year before he became the commander of the imperial guards. At that time, something happened in Liuzhou, and the emperor sent Mu Zhanxiao to Liuzhou. Mu Zhanxiao made great achievements in Liuzhou, and became the youngest commander of the imperial guards after he returned to Beijing.


    So people who are more familiar with Liuzhou in the palace than Mu Zhanxiao do not really exist.


    Thinking of this, Rong Jiu''s face slightly changed: "emperor, you are --" but soon, Rong Jiu continued, "Lord Mu is loyal and won''t do anything wrong to the emperor."


    This is Rong Jiu''s determination.


    Mu Zhanxiao wanted to fight against Li Shiyuan for a long time. Even in the year when Li Shiyuan was down in the frontier fortress, Mu Zhanxiao never turned over, so Rong Jiu would not believe that Mu Zhanxiao would do such a thing.


    What''s more, even if you want to fight against Li Shiyuan, why does Mu Zhanxiao need to find Xu Zhenzhen, who is not amazing in appearance? The bet is too big, and it doesn''t make any sense.


    "Zhan Xiao will not." Li Shiyuan is determined.


    "What does the emperor mean?" Rong Jiu is more inexplicable.


    Li Shiyuan did not explain with Rong nine. It was just a calm command: "send another person to Liuzhou to avoid the battle line, and begin to look up from the war and find out the identity of Xu."


    Let nine one Leng, isn''t this still the meaning of doubt?


    But Li Shiyuan didn''t mean to explain, and Rong Jiu wouldn''t ask much. There was always a thread in front of him, but he couldn''t catch the point.


    But Rong Jiu will not disobey Li Shiyuan''s orders.


    "I don''t allow a third person to know this." Li Shiyuan gave a gloomy order.


    "I know. Please rest assured." Rong Jiu responds.


    Rong Jiu naturally knows Li Shiyuan''s meaning, and he doesn''t dare to neglect it. He quickly takes orders and goes away. Li Shiyuan looks at Rong Jiu''s figure leaving, his face sinks, and finally he doesn''t say anything.


    Li Shiyuan was nervous and nervous about the result.


    He is very clear that if the results are consistent under such an explicit expression, then the fact that Li Shiyuan is determined now may deviate.


    If there is a flaw in the result, then Mu Cen''s identity.


    Li Shiyuan''s thinking is a little confused. He just stands at the edge of the window. I don''t know how long he has been standing. Li Shiyuan sleeps in his clothes for a while. At dawn, Li Shiyuan goes to the early court, as if nothing happened yesterday.


    ¡­¡­


    In the next few days, Li Shiyuan was very busy.


    Mu CEN is ready, but Li Shiyuan doesn''t appear. Mu Cen doesn''t know whether he is relieved or more nervous.


    The virgin membrane she prepared can''t be there all the time. After a long time, it will turn into a part of the body, so it also fails.


    Before that, Li Shiyuan said that when is when, very few changes.


    Now under such circumstances, Mu CEN is quiet and silent. Finally, she sighs silently and has to prepare again.


    "Mother, are you thinking about your father?" Ao Feng suddenly tilts his head and looks at Mu Cen who is rarely absent-minded.


    Mu CEN is asked by AO Feng, and his ears are red.


    I really think about Li Shiyuan, but it''s not what Aofeng understands. Facing Aofeng''s open eyes, Mu Cen can''t tell the truth.


    This, suddenly a little embarrassed.


    Ao Feng took a bite of the sweet scented osmanthus cake: "it''s not normal for my mother to think about my father. But in my opinion, my father is too fraternal. He has so many concubines. I''m afraid he can''t think about it all."


    Proud wind this words some damage, but say of have no fear color, just so looking at Mu Cen: "Niang, father emperor have so many concubines, you will be sad?"


    Will it?


    Mu Cen asked himself silently.


    Naturally.


    But mu Cen knows more helpless, so she can''t get angry with Li Shiyuan, and can''t say anything, so she can only choose to turn a blind eye.


    Under such circumstances, Mu Cen calmed down and laughed a few times, but he didn''t say anything more.


    Proud wind seems to suddenly understand what, he also quickly changed the topic, the plate of sweet scented osmanthus crisp finished, he wiped his mouth, but the mouth is sweet: "mother made sweet scented osmanthus crisp best to eat, I also want to eat."


    "OK, I''ll let Xiaolian get it for you." Mu CEN is satisfied with AO Feng.


    Soon, mucen turns around and orders Xiaolian to bring a new sweet scented osmanthus cake to Aofeng.


    Xiaolian nodded and hurried to the kitchen, but she didn''t say anything.


    On the contrary, the big eyes of the proud wind turned around and looked at Mu Cen like a thief: "Niang, this sweet scented osmanthus cake is prepared for my father. If it''s eaten by me, will my father be angry when he comes down?"


    Aofeng can see it at a glance.


    Li Shiyuan also likes to eat these small points, but it is only limited to those made by Mu Cen. Other people''s food is much more tasteless for Li Shiyuan. Li Shiyuan almost never eats them. And Mu Cen seems to know this, so he will prepare for AO Feng and Li Shiyuan at the same time.


    It''s just that this part of Li Shiyuan is not so sweet and greasy, and it feels completely different.


    Ao Feng is very young, so he likes to ask Mu Cen whether he is important or Li Shiyuan is important. It''s a child''s nature, and it can''t be changed. It''s jealousy in front of his mother, even if he is his father.


    "Your father is not so mean." Mu Cen couldn''t help laughing and pinching Ao Feng''s cheek, "but you can''t eat so much, otherwise you can''t eat dinner, and your father is really going to be angry."


    This, let proud wind mouth flat flat flat.


    From Aofeng''s point of view, Mu Cen and Li Shiyuan are quite different. Mu Cen connives at himself, while Li Shiyuan controls himself in all aspects. Therefore, Aofeng is really allowed to choose. Aofeng is more willing to be with Mu Cen, even though Aofeng should have the integrity as the crown prince.

 Chapter 850

    "Proud of the wind." Mu Cen, of course, knew what Ao Feng thought, so he put Ao Feng in his arms. "Father, it''s for your own good. I hope you can become a Mingjun in the future, so I have to treat you strictly since I was a child, and I can''t let you go any further."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    "There are many people looking at you in this palace. The emperor is strict with you for your own good. If you are not the prince, if you are not his prince, then the emperor will not worry about what you have done and whether you are decent. After all, if something happens, it has nothing to do with the emperor, right? "


    ¡­¡­


    Mu Cen in the persuasive solution of Ao Feng: "Ao Feng, if one day, the mother is not, you also want to listen to the mother''s words, listen to the father''s words, until you have the ability to judge right and wrong, can protect yourself, hear?"


    When Mu Cen said these things, he seemed calm and incomparable, but he looked at Ao Feng''s eyes with a trace of nostalgia.


    Her situation, she does not know how long she can persist, so she can only do her best when Mu CEN is still alive.


    And Mu Cen''s heart, silent sigh.


    "Niang --" Ao Feng flat mouth, took the initiative to embrace Mu Cen, "you can''t say so about yourself, Niang will live a long life with me."


    Mu Cen hugged Ao Feng and said with a smile: "mother also hopes that she can be like this. But people always live, grow old and die. When it comes to that day, Aofeng should not be sad. Just remember that there is always Aofeng in my mother''s heart. Aofeng is my mother''s proudest child, OK


    Proud of the wind.


    Mu Cen for life and death, never in front of Ao Feng shirk what, always said plainly, Ao Feng also calm, even if Ao Feng don''t like to hear Mu Cen mentioned that he will die such a thing.


    But in order not to let Mu Cen worry, Ao Feng still made a sound.


    Hearing Ao Feng''s promise, Mu Cen''s heart relaxed a little bit, but mu Cen held Ao Feng but didn''t let go. Xiao Lian had already taken the sweet scented osmanthus cake, but Ao Feng looked at the sweet scented osmanthus cake in front of him, but suddenly he lost his appetite.


    No matter how delicious the sweet scented osmanthus is, it''s not as good as mucen. As long as mucen is there, it''s enough for Aofeng.


    "Niang -" Ao Feng suddenly raised his head and said, "do you like me or my father?"


    Mu Cen a Leng, proud wind side hit side knock, but never so straightforward ask export, Mu Cen for a while and a half will have some don''t know how to answer the question of proud wind.


    And proud wind flat mouth, and has said: "I know you are the draft into the palace, draft into the palace of the beautiful girls want to one day can get the attention and favor of the emperor, and eventually become the emperor''s concubine, high above."


    It''s really like the way Mu Cen entered the palace.


    In Aofeng''s opinion, it is the same. After all, when Mu Cen enters the palace, where can he know Ao Feng? He has never met Ao Feng before, and how can he treat Ao Feng well. Countless people have also said in front of Aofeng that Mu CEN is good to Aofeng just to attract Li Shiyuan''s attention.


    Ao Feng is a little sour. He doesn''t think Mu CEN is such a person, but after being told too much, Ao Feng can''t help asking Mu Cen.


    When Mu Cen heard Ao Feng''s words, she couldn''t laugh or cry. Finally, she looked down at Ao Feng: "Ao Feng, in my mother''s heart, no one can replace you. Even if your father can''t, you are the only one for your mother. "


    This words, listen to Ao Feng can''t help but turn up the corner of the mouth, a face of complacency, but the mouth is still humming said: "that Niang that year draft into the palace, isn''t it for the emperor?"


    Mu CEN is quiet next: "Niang is for you."


    Some things can''t be said to Li Shiyuan, but it doesn''t mean that you can''t use another tactful way to express your love for him like Aofeng, because Aofeng is a child after all. He doesn''t think much and doesn''t know what happened in those years.


    "Really?" Ao Feng''s eyes brightened, some excited, more is small proud, so looking at Mu Cen, "mother is really for me?"


    "Yes. When my mother is outside the palace, she knows that there is a child named Aofeng. However, when she is in the palace, she is very lonely and can''t find anyone to accompany her. Her father is also very busy. So when she knows, she goes to the palace from outside the palace. You see, she and Aofeng are predestined. Aofeng comes to the imperial dining room to find her. "


    Mu Cen''s voice is gentle and long. It''s like telling a story with AO Feng. Ao Feng naturally doesn''t take it seriously. No matter how young Ao Feng is, he won''t easily believe this kind of fabricated words. But when Mu Cen said this, he still satisfied Ao Feng''s vanity to a great extent.


    I''m really happy.


    "Mother, I love you the most." Ao Feng rubbed in Mu Cen''s arms.


    Mu Cen smiles and looks down at Ao Feng: "Niang loves Ao Feng most."


    ¡­¡­


    The conversation between the mother and the son was a bit like nobody else.


    Until a cold voice came, it interrupted the conversation between the mother and the son. Ao Feng was a little panicked, but mu Cen stood calmly in the same place.


    That''s Li Shiyuan.


    "It turns out that Princess Ai went to the palace only for the prince? So if the prince is not here, the princess will not enter the palace? " Li Shiyuan''s voice is not hot or cold, is questioning Mu Cen, even the eyes did not look to the proud wind.


    Ao Feng nervously drags Mu Cen''s sleeve. Mu CEN is stunned. When she returns to her mind, she looks down at Ao Feng with a hint of comfort in her eyes.


    But Ao Feng is still nervous.


    When Mu Cen''s red lips moved, Li Shiyuan suddenly interrupted Mu Cen''s words, which was aimed at Ao Feng: "prince, have you finished your homework today? Taifu and I said that today the prince came back with a lot of homework. "


    Ao Feng


    How can Taifu talk so much! Before Li Shiyuan came back, he wanted to get along with Mu Cen alone!


    "When I came here, the prince had a leisurely mood. He was drinking tea and chatting here. If he hadn''t finished his homework and had no fear, then the prince didn''t put Taifu''s words in his heart at all. He had a different plan?" Li Shiyuan gave a sneer.


    Proud wind this thoroughly honest: "son minister this go to write homework."


    Flat mouth, a face reluctant, but still honestly let go of the hand of Mu Cen, wronged looking at Mu Cen: "mother concubine, son minister to write homework."


    Mu CEN is a little distressed, but in front of Li Shiyuan, Mu Cen also knows that he can''t help Ao Feng to say too much. These are really the lessons that Ao Feng should learn. Finally, Mu Cen makes a sound and nods.


    Proud wind just reluctantly toward the house to do.


    Mu Cen wants to send him away, but due to Li Shiyuan''s eyes, Mu Cen''s feet are almost fixed in the same place, unable to move.

 Chapter 851

    Until Ao Feng left in front of them, Li Shiyuan looked at Mu Cen.


    "I see the emperor." Mu Cen Fu Fu body please ANN, take the initiative to break the silence.


    And this kind of greeting, in exchange for Li Shiyuan''s sneer, Li Shiyuan just looked at Mu Cen: "Princess Ai, this is for the prince to enter the palace? I''m curious. How can I know about the prince before Princess Ai enters the palace? Well


    Not salty words, let Mu Cen heartbeat accelerated for a while, but also just for a while, Mu Cen so passively looked at Li Shiyuan, but the surface is also very calm.


    "The prince is still a child. I''m coaxing the prince. I can''t let a child down." Mu Cen''s answer is also reasonable, and there is no abrupt place.


    Li Shiyuan didn''t know whether he believed it or not. The eyes that fell on Mu Cen''s body became sharper, but in such sharpness, there was invisible tenderness and tenderness.


    It''s for Muchen.


    Mu Cen didn''t notice this, just thinking about Li Shiyuan''s reaction, she subconsciously stepped back, but soon, Li Shiyuan had controlled Mu Cen in her arms.


    Mu Cen didn''t exclaim. He just looked at Li Shiyuan.


    Li Shiyuan looked down at Mu Cen: "can Aifei start to make small points to prove that her body is recovering well?"


    "Tell the Emperor... Not bad..." Mu Cen was nervous.


    Li Shiyuan looks at Mu Cen with a smile. Mu Cen''s heart beats faster and faster, and his palms are sweating. Li Shiyuan looks down at Mu Cen''s hands, and then breaks off Mu Cen''s fingers one by one, and suddenly touches Mu Cen''s palms.


    Sweaty.


    Li Shiyuan then said, "what''s the matter with Princess Ai?"


    Is mu Cen a little hesitant: "I''m not nervous."


    Li Shiyuan just looked at it, as if he was judging the truth of Mu Cen''s words, but the words between the lines seemed firm and incomparable. Every word was almost close to Mu Cen''s ear and said: "princess love, prepare for bed tonight, eh?"


    Mu Cen


    It seems that he has been waiting for this day, and it seems that when this day comes, Mu CEN is very nervous, and finally can only passively look at Li Shiyuan.


    Li Shiyuan just laughed and didn''t speak.


    After watching for a while, Li Shiyuan finally released Mu Cen and said, "I''ve prepared a little bit for the prince. Haven''t I prepared it for me?"


    "Ready." Mu Cen answered softly.


    "Let the slave bring it up." Li Shiyuan light mouth, "you give me tea."


    "Yes." Mu Cen nodded and agreed.


    She turned around and told Xiaolian. Xiaolian was embarrassed, and then she faltered and said, "Niang Niang, I''ve got all the dots."


    Mu Cen was stunned. He realized that when Aofeng was about to eat, he really took it. It was prepared for Li Shiyuan. The taste was not as sweet as Aofeng''s.


    But Li Shiyuan came back ahead of time, which made Aofeng not eat. The sweet scented osmanthus cake was still completely put on the plate, and none of it had moved.


    But Xiaolian''s words, also let Li Shiyuan see in the past, this, he cold hum a: "how, love imperial concubine, this is to give me to eat Prince''s remaining?"


    Mingming hasn''t moved, but Li Shiyuan is going to embarrass Mu Cen.


    Mu Cen immediately replied: "I have done it for the emperor again."


    These small points take time and effort, and Mu Cen will sweat profusely after finishing one time. That''s a sign that he can''t bear physical strength, but mu Cen still sticks to it, just because Ao Feng likes it.


    It is also disrespectful for Li Shiyuan to give it to Aofeng.


    Don''t want to, Mu Cen walked toward the small kitchen.


    As a result, Li Shiyuan''s action is faster. He clasps Mu Cen''s hand. With one effort, Mu Cen returns to Li Shiyuan''s arms.


    Xiaolian turns around very cleverly and leaves the bedroom immediately. She doesn''t see what happened in front of her.


    And Mu Cen exclaimed: "the emperor --"


    "That''s it." Li Shiyuan''s voice sank. "I''ve managed to take care of Princess Ai''s body, and then Princess Ai will spoil herself. Does that mean that I don''t want to serve her?"


    Mu Cen obviously didn''t expect Li Shiyuan to say that. She was stunned for a moment, and immediately shook her head and explained: "I''ve never thought that way."


    Li Shiyuan snorted coldly: "sit down and make tea."


    Mu Cen then sat down slowly, while Li Shiyuan had already pinched a piece of sweet scented osmanthus cake and put it in his mouth. The fragrance of sweet scented osmanthus came, but it didn''t bring any sweet and greasy, which was obviously not the taste that Ao Feng liked, but his own.


    What Aofeng likes is always sweet and scary.


    "When did the prince''s taste change?" Li Shiyuan asked slowly.


    Mu Cen coughed softly: "the prince has not changed his taste. It was originally prepared for the emperor."


    "Concubine AI is so brave. She prepared it for me, but she gave it to the prince?" What Li Shiyuan said seemed to be angry, but his tone was bland, that is to say, he just told a very common thing.


    "Because the prince is just hungry, I want to..." Mu Cen explained.


    However, Li Shiyuan interrupted Mu Cen''s explanation: "what you give me in the future is not allowed to be given to the prince."


    Mu Cen was stunned, and then couldn''t laugh or cry.


    Li Shiyuan''s competition for favor is too obvious. Aofeng ignores a few year old baby. As for making Li Shiyuan go up the line?


    But because of Li Shiyuan''s identity, Mu Cen didn''t say anything cleverly: "I know."


    Li Shiyuan let Mu Cen go.


    After that, Mu Cen quietly made tea, which is still Li Shiyuan''s favorite rock tea. It seems that Li Shiyuan''s preference has never changed for so many years.


    In front of the sweet scented osmanthus crisp, Li Shiyuan is very face to eat, and then with mucen bubble rock tea, secretly feel, comfortable.


    Two people do not deliberately chat, as usual every day.


    But mu Cen gradually found that many times, Li Shiyuan would casually ask himself something about the state affairs. When Mu Cen didn''t respond at first, he answered the voice question seriously.


    Every time after answering, when Mu Cen looks at Li Shiyuan, he can always see a faint smile in Li Shiyuan''s eyebrows, which is aimed at himself.


    Mu Cen then realized what, when Li Shiyuan asked again, Mu Cen would be smart not to say too much, but even if Mu Cen was like this, Li Shiyuan seemed to have a way to get words out of Mu Cen''s mouth.


    So that now Mu Cen can not speak, not to speak, always kept silent.


    "When Aifei was in Liuzhou, your father taught you a lot." After reading a memorial, Li Shiyuan began to chat with wood.

 Chapter 852

    Mu Cen was quiet: "my father really taught me a lot."


    "It seems that I look down on the magistrate of Liuzhou." Li Shiyuan said it carelessly.


    "Even if it''s just a prefecture magistrate of Liuzhou, it''s at least the new top scholar of that year. So it''s inevitable to learn to be rich. It''s used to teach ministers and concubines. It''s more than enough." Mu Cen explained.


    This explanation is reasonable. Li Shiyuan can''t find anything wrong.


    He just looked at Mu Cen with light eyes. Mu Cen was a little unnatural. Then he asked subconsciously, "why is the emperor looking at my concubine?"


    "I just think Liuzhou is a good place." Li Shiyuan said slowly, "but I haven''t been to Liuzhou in person for such a long time. I should find a chance to go to Liuzhou and take Princess Ai back to Liuzhou to visit relatives. What''s the meaning of Princess Ai?"


    Li Shiyuan puts the problem in front of Mu Cen.


    Mu Cen was stunned. Obviously, he didn''t expect that Li Shiyuan would make such a request. Liuzhou has always been a place where no one cares. In terms of resources, it''s far inferior to Jiangnan and Kyoto. How can he get Li Shiyuan''s attention? But Li Shiyuan''s sudden size makes Mu Cen feel at a loss for a moment.


    But more at a loss, not because Li Shiyuan is going to Liuzhou, but because this person is going to take himself back to visit relatives.


    There is no Xu Zhenzhen in Liuzhou.


    Liuzhou magistrate Xu Ming''s Qian Jin is just a person with the same name and surname, and the pronunciation is similar. The most important thing is that once Mu Cen appears in Liuzhou, all of them will be exposed.


    Some things, can''t find, doesn''t mean the real person went, also can play so lifelike.


    In Li Shiyuan''s words, there was no element of joke.


    "What? Is Aifei unwilling to return to Liuzhou to visit her relatives Li Shiyuan asked directly, but his eyes were sharp to Mu Cen.


    Mu Cen also seems to have returned to God, and then he replied: "it''s not that I don''t want to go back, but that I''m not allowed to go back. I''m afraid that the emperor''s hard work in recent months will be wasted."


    This explanation is reasonable.


    Li Shiyuan still looked at Mu Cen and was quiet for a moment. Finally, he didn''t let Mu Cen go: "I''ll let your father go into the palace in person. After all, it''s a matter of course to see his own daughter."


    Mu Cen


    It seems that no matter what he said, this man has been determined to do so. After being quiet, Mu Cen sighed silently: "I thank you for your kindness."


    Li Shiyuan said nothing.


    But mu CEN is thinking about it. He wants to find an opportunity to tell Mu Zhanxiao about it, so that Mu Zhanxiao can arrange it in advance instead of making a fuss. After all, if this matter is really involved, I''m afraid Mu Zhanxiao will be involved.


    When will this matter come to such a state.


    Mu Cen has some helplessness, but more emotion. In the end, Mu Cen can only passively sit in place, motionless.


    It seems that this topic has been brought to the past.


    Mu Cen only prayed. Li Shiyuan''s words were just words, not serious.


    Under such circumstances, the atmosphere is good.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡ª¡ª


    With lunch, Li Shiyuan has something important to return to the imperial dragon hall. The happiest person is Ao Feng. As long as Li Shiyuan leaves, he can occupy Mu Cen alone.


    Even lunch break, can let Mu Cen accompany, Mu CEN is not laughing and crying, the competition between father and son, but also appears to be happy.


    Ao Feng took a nap in Deqing palace. In the afternoon, Mu Cen accompanied him to review his lessons. Li Shiyuan didn''t come to dinner until the evening.


    "Won''t my father come to dinner tonight?" Ao Feng asked curiously.


    "It''s probably a matter of state." Mu Cen gave a reasonable explanation.


    Ao Feng obviously didn''t believe it, and hummed: "I see, nine times out of ten, I will go to Princess Xi."


    Mu Cen raises eyebrows, but she doesn''t understand how Ao Feng''s hostility to Xi''s concubine comes from, but she doesn''t ask much, just takes a look at Ao Feng.


    On the contrary, Aofeng is like a little adult, reminding Mu Cen: "Niang, in this palace, the person you should be most careful about is your concubine Xi. As for her, she is the only one in the family. No one in the harem dares to refute the opinions of Princess Xi. Even the Empress Dowager is on her side. "


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    "Don''t look at the gentle face of concubine Xi. She is very powerful." Proud wind snorted, "the surface and you say a set, behind the back is a set, don''t think I don''t know, she didn''t less in my hands, but Linglong aunt smart, all stopped back."


    Mu Cen twisted her eyebrows. Unexpectedly, concubine Xi really dares to attack Ao Feng. A trace of gloom flashed in her eyebrows.


    But when looking at the proud wind, it seemed calm and incomparable: "talk with Niang, what did Xi Guifei do to you."


    "That''s a lot." Ao Feng''s tone is disdainful and sarcastic, "it is thought that I don''t know what concubine Xi thinks. She has poisoned her children''s ministers and has been found out by Aunt Linglong. However, concubine Xi refuses to admit it and pushes other concubines out to bear the blame."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    "Not only that, my father took me to the autumn hunting again the year before, but Princess Xi wanted to make me disappear quietly. If my uncle didn''t find me quickly, my mother might not be able to see me now."


    ¡­¡­


    Proud wind snorted and said a lot of Xi noble concubine is not.


    Mu Cen''s eyes are getting colder and colder. She knows that concubine Xi has a bad heart, but at least Mu Cen thinks that concubine Xi won''t be cruel next time when she hasn''t had her own prince.


    Now, Mu Cen thinks that he despised this woman.


    "Concubine Xi, it''s not because she has the same eyes as my mother that her father and Emperor are so fascinated." Ao Feng knows a lot when he is young, "but what''s the matter? Now my mother''s business proves that my father is not infatuated with these things."


    ¡­¡­


    Ao Feng is still talking, but mu Cen doesn''t listen to it any more.


    These things were unknown to Mu Cen before. Besides, Mu Cen was also very clear that the status and background of concubine Xi today were not enough to make people move her easily.


    If a concubine moves, countless people will be involved, and the consequences will be unimaginable.


    If you want to move the imperial concubine Xi, you have to find a reasonable reason.


    Mu Cen''s mind sank down, as if for many years, he had not tried his best on this kind of thing. But now, Mu Cen has to.


    She wants to take advantage of the time that she is still alive, want to all the possible dangers that exist around Ao Feng to root out clean.


    Any risk, Mu CEN is impossible to take, especially such a risk or make fun of Ao Feng.


    "Mother?" Proud wind Leng under, so called Mu Cen.

 Chapter 853

    Mu Cen said, "I''m listening."


    "In fact, mother, you are the most beautiful person in my heart." Proud wind hummed to continue to say, say these words, the ear is still a little red, "my favorite person is Niang.". Those women who only have appearance are not pleasing at all


    This, listen to Mu Cen light smile voice: "do you still know so much?"


    "I''m influenced." Ao Feng is a little proud.


    And Xiaolian soon also has dinner, dinner or leave Li Shiyuan''s share, but Li Shiyuan did not come back, Mu Cen did not mind.


    It seems that the atmosphere between mother and son will be much happier with Li Shiyuan''s absence.


    After dinner, Aofeng didn''t stay much in the Deqing palace. Linglong has come to the Deqing palace to take Aofeng back to the east palace.


    Mu Cen personally sent Ao Feng out.


    When Linglong saw Mu Cen, she invited an: "I''ll see you."


    "No gift." Mu Cen looks at Linglong with a smile.


    Linglong nodded, not too close to Mu Cen, in Linglong''s opinion, Mu CEN is good enough for AO Feng, and in her heart, the only master is mu Cen, no one else, so the concubines and maidens in the palace, Linglong seems much colder.


    In Linglong with proud wind to leave, Mu Cen suddenly said: "Linglong, can you stay, this palace has something to explain."


    Linglong slightly Leng for a while, but still respectfully replied: "if you have something to say, it doesn''t matter."


    Mu Cen said, but Ao Feng was waiting by the door. He didn''t hurry. Then Mu Cen said faintly: "Linglong, the safety of the prince in the East Palace is still more trouble. I''m afraid the Palace won''t be peaceful recently. I''m afraid it will affect the prince. If something happens, I don''t need to worry too much. First of all, I need to protect the prince''s integrity."


    Mu CEN is reminding Linglong.


    Linglong listened to Mu Cen''s reminder, but she was surprised. For the recent situation in the palace, Linglong didn''t know, so Linglong nodded.


    "I know, please rest assured." Linglong answered.


    Mu Cen put down his heart and said, "thank you."


    "I don''t deserve it. It''s my duty." Exquisite, not humble, not haughty, advance and retreat appropriately.


    But in this case, Linglong can''t help but look at Mu Cen more, and can''t tell the reason. For mu Cen in front of her, Linglong doesn''t feel any repulsion. It''s like she loves her husband. Because Aofeng likes her, Linglong naturally likes Mu Cen.


    But what Linglong doesn''t understand is that a person who has no blood relationship with Aofeng doesn''t have to do so.


    Mu Cen knows Linglong''s confusion, but he doesn''t explain it.


    On the contrary, Linglong took the initiative to say: "Niang Niang, there are few people in the world who can treat your highness so well, and Niang Niang is one of them. Your highness will mention Niang Niang every time he comes back. It can be seen that Niang Niang is really good to your highness."


    Mu Cen laughed: "it''s probably fate between the palace and the prince."


    Before Linglong has time to speak again, Cheng Dezhu''s figure suddenly appears in front of them. Linglong takes a look at Cheng Dezhu and politely asks an: "I''ve seen Cheng Dezhu."


    "Aunt Linglong, that''s not worthy." Cheng Dezhu laughs and has a good attitude towards Linglong. "Aunt, is this sending your highness back to the east palace?"


    "Exactly." Linglong nodded.


    "Then we dare not stop it." Cheng Dezhu laughs, "aunt worked hard."


    Linglong nodded, didn''t say anything, and then walked in the direction of Aofeng, and soon led Aofeng to disappear again in Deqing palace.


    After Ao Feng left, Cheng Dezhu looked at Mu Cen: "I''ll see the lady."


    "Manager Cheng doesn''t need to be polite." Mu Cen answered faintly.


    Cheng Dezhu just stood up, but he didn''t hesitate. He looked at Mu Cen with a smiling face: "Niang Niang, today the emperor has turned over your sign and asked you to serve me."


    In a word, let Mu Cen Leng for a while. There was no other concubine''s exultation when she heard this, and the reaction was a little dull.


    Cheng Dezhu saw in his eyes, but he didn''t say anything: "Niang Niang is ready. The slave is waiting for Niang Niang here. Later, he will personally send Niang Niang to Yulong hall."


    "Good." Mu Cen this just returned to a God, answer a voice, "you Lao Cheng manager."


    "I don''t deserve it." Cheng Dezhu nodded.


    Then, Mu Cen turned and went back to the palace. Xiaolian followed her, but she was excited: "Niang Niang, this is a good thing. The emperor asked you to serve her. You are right in the back palace. Otherwise, those people can''t eat grapes. They always say it''s because of the prince that the emperor came to Deqing palace. "


    Xiao Lian is holding a grievance against Mu Cen.


    Mu CEN is calm and doesn''t say anything. She goes back to her bedroom soon. Xiao Lian also orders her servants to prepare a bucket for mu Cen to take a bath.


    Half an hour later, Mu Cen collected everything and walked out of Deqing palace calmly.


    Cheng Dezhu has been waiting outside the Deqing palace without any impatience, but when he sees Mu Cen, Cheng Dezhu is also surprised.


    You know, Li Shiyuan''s concubines are all the most provocative. They all want Li Shiyuan to think about himself and get favor all the time.


    Even the makeup on the face is more exquisite than usual.


    This is simple.


    Peace day doesn''t seem to make much difference. The face, which was originally dull, now has no makeup and looks pale.


    However, Cheng Dezhu didn''t say anything. In Cheng Dezhu''s opinion, this mu Cen has already exceeded his expectation. If he can make the emperor appear in the Deqing palace again and again, it must be something extraordinary.


    Li Shiyuan didn''t invite Mu Cen to serve him. Cheng Dezhu knows this reason more or less. Mu Cen''s poor health has been delayed until now.


    And now, Li Shiyuan asked Ji Chang about the future, and then turned over Mu Cen''s brand.


    The most important thing is that after Mu Cen was canonized as a concubine, Li Shiyuan''s frequency of summoning people to sleep was even lower for such a long time, and almost all his time was spent in Deqing palace.


    Therefore, Cheng Dezhu doesn''t use common sense to judge Mu Cen''s appearance in any way, but appears calm and incomparable.


    "Lady, are you ready?" Cheng Dezhu made a routine inquiry.


    "Yes." Mu Cen answered.


    Cheng Dezhu nodded: "the soft sedan is ready, please."


    The slave on one side immediately took his foot and helped Mu Cen into the soft sedan chair. Cheng Dezhu yelled: "get up the sedan chair."


    Soft sedan car slowly toward the direction of the Royal Dragon hall, Xiaolian knelt down: "maidservant send lady lady, lady thousand years old thousand years old thousand years old."


    ¡­¡­


    ¡ª¡ª


    In the imperial dragon hall.


    Mu Cen got down from the soft sedan chair and walked into the imperial dragon hall. Li Shiyuan looked at the memorial as usual.

 Chapter 854

    As if for the emergence of Mu Cen, not too much reaction.


    Mu Cen calmly invited an: "I see the emperor."


    Li Shiyuan put down the memorial and quietly looked at Mu Cen. He didn''t think Mu Cen''s dress was too strange, but said faintly: "come here."


    "Yes." Mu Cen answered.


    Then, Mu Cen walks towards Li Shiyuan. Li Shiyuan sits in the same place and looks at Mu Cen. Mu CEN is watched by Li Shiyuan and his heart beats fast. Until he comes to Li Shiyuan, Mu Cen''s mood gradually calms down.


    "Can you tell me what I''m doing when I send my concubine to Yulong hall today?" Li Shiyuan is asking clearly.


    Mu Cen nodded: "I know."


    "If you know, what are you doing standing up for?" Li Shiyuan appears to be frank, and his eyes look at Mu Cen for a moment, but his heart seems to be a little excited, but this kind of emotion is well hidden by Li Shiyuan.


    Mu Cen lowers his head slightly, and his lips and teeth depend on each other. After he has tasted the pain, Mu Cen looses his lips and stands in front of Li Shiyuan.


    "Your Majesty, I will wait for you to change clothes." Mu Cen''s voice is very light.


    Li Shiyuan made a sound, and his Adam''s apple rolled. The sound seemed to come from the deep part of his throat, with a trace of depression. However, in this kind of depression, he was faintly aware that his excitement was unbearable.


    Mu Cen put his hand on Li Shiyuan''s waist seal and untied Li Shiyuan''s waist seal little by little.


    Many years have not been so intimate, Mu Cen''s actions have become more unfamiliar, but follow the memory of everything, Mu CEN is not to make too big a mistake.


    Li Shiyuan looks at Mu Cen quietly.


    It''s a completely different face, but now, Li Shiyuan naturally overlaps Mu Cen''s face with one.


    It''s not even against the rules.


    Until Mu Cen took off Li Shiyuan''s shirt, Li Shiyuan suddenly picked up Mu Cen, Mu Cen exclaimed, but soon, such a voice disappeared.


    She''s not a little girl anymore. Muchen knows what she''s going to do tonight.


    It seems that such a fuss is unnecessary again.


    Until Li Shiyuan put Mu Cen on the bed: "love Princess seems very nervous."


    Mu Cen said: "I''m afraid I can''t serve the emperor well."


    Li Shiyuan gave a faint smile.


    Suddenly, he leaned over, Mu Cen was stunned. He didn''t resist. After the initial maladjustment, he even indulged himself in such a situation.


    And it all seems to become logical.


    As like as two peas in Li Shiyuan''s hands, such a touch is familiar, and everything is just like Mu Cen.


    In this mood, Li Shiyuan is more and more emotional.


    Mu Cen can also be aware of this person''s emotion, her breathing is a little low.


    It''s a silent sigh, and the scallion arm embraces Li Shiyuan''s neck.


    Green gauze tent, a beautiful.


    ¡­¡­


    The candlelight in the imperial dragon hall has been burned out for a long time. Mu CEN is tired and can''t open his eyes. He is almost soft on the bed. For mu Cen, this kind of thing is beyond her physical ability. Even though Li Shiyuan is very careful, he is very gentle.


    But it is still inevitable to let Mu Cen some slow.


    Li Shiyuan hugs Mu Cen as if he doesn''t mean to blame him. He just kisses Mu Cen gently.


    But Li Shiyuan''s eyes fell on the white handkerchief under his body, which is the proof of innocence. Every concubine who has just gone to bed will use a white handkerchief to prove her innocence, and this evidence will be kept in the house of internal affairs.


    But Li Shiyuan is very clear that if it was Mu Cen, Mu Cen would have been a virgin, and even had a child.


    But before that kind of real touch, Li Shiyuan can clearly feel out.


    So looking at the bloodstain on the handkerchief, Li Shiyuan''s eyes were slightly heavy, but he didn''t show any emotion on the surface, so he seemed calm and incomparable.


    At this time, Mu Cen in his arms suddenly moved.


    "What''s the matter?" Li Shiyuan looked over.


    Mu Cen struggled to get up, his cheek was slightly pink because of the previous emotion, which was quite different from the pale when he came, so his complexion looked much better.


    "Please forgive me. I fell asleep for a while. I''ll get up now and ask manager Cheng to send me back to Deqing palace." Mu Cen said it directly.


    Even if not in the palace for many years, but on the way to Cheng Dezhu also reminded Mu Cen. Although Li Shiyuan recruited Mu Cen to serve him, he never let any concubines stay in the imperial dragon hall, and let Mu Cen never make mistakes.


    After all, the last concubine who made a mistake thought that she could get the favor of Li Shiyuan, and even wanted to stay in the imperial dragon palace. Li Shiyuan immediately gave the imperial edict, and the person who just got the favor was immediately put in the cold.


    Mu CEN is not afraid of being put in the cold.


    Mu CEN is also afraid of offending Li Shiyuan, and will not see Ao Feng in the future, so mu Cen will not let himself make such a mistake.


    Recently, the feeling of panic became more and more serious, so mu Cen did not dare to stay in the Yulong hall for fear of being seen through.


    As a result, Mu Cen did not expect that after he spoke, Li Shiyuan had already directly clasped Mu Cen''s wrist. With one effort, Mu Cen lay on the Dragon bed again.


    She looked at Li Shiyuan in amazement.


    "Did I let you go?" Li Shiyuan asked quietly.


    Mu Cen shook his head, but soon she said: "but..."


    "No, but." Li Shiyuan said directly, "my words are imperial edicts."


    "Yes, I do." Mu Cen didn''t struggle any more.


    Li Shiyuan said: "Cheng Dezhu will bring the soup to me later. You drink the medicine and stay with me tonight."


    "Yes." Mu Cen''s voice is very light.


    She lowered her eyebrows and answered respectfully. But I didn''t respond much to Li Shiyuan''s words.


    Li Shiyuan looked at Mu Cen and was quiet for a moment: "are you not happy with me?"


    Mu Cen some inexplicable: "I did not."


    In Mu Cen''s inexplicable, Li Shiyuan explained to himself: "I let you drink the soup because your body can''t bear the pressure and pain of pregnancy, so I let you drink it."


    This explanation makes Mu Cen even more surprised, just slightly stunned, looking at Li Shiyuan.


    Li Shiyuan is very calm, and then looked at Mu Cen''s eyes, and finally chuckled: "if your body allows, I will let you give birth to a prince."

 Chapter 855

    Mu Cen bowed his head and did not speak.


    Li Shiyuan''s words in exchange for not mu Cen''s joy, but more uneasy, can not say such a feeling, as if the next second, all his emotions can not hide in general.


    Quiet for a moment, is mu Cen mouth: "the emperor is not a new prince?"


    This, let Li Shiyuan pick eyebrows, quietly looking at Mu Cen: "not I allow, so I will not let this accident happen."


    This words, let Mu Cen wring eyebrows, some don''t know the meaning of Li Shiyuan''s words, and Li Shiyuan didn''t say much, just changed the topic: "it''s late, have a rest early."


    Mu Cen made a sound.


    Li Shiyuan embraces Mu Cen and lies on the bed.


    But they seemed to have no sleepiness, but none of them broke the silence.


    Until Li Shiyuan''s voice came again: "tomorrow, wait for me in Yulong hall, and then I will accompany you to Deqing palace."


    "Emperor --" Mu Cen returned to his mind, "this is not in line with the system."


    "My will is to be systematic." What Li Shiyuan said is direct.


    Mu Cen didn''t answer, and Li Shiyuan''s words really couldn''t be refuted.


    And Li Shiyuan''s voice continued: "just in time, uncle Huang will enter the Palace tomorrow, let him show you again."


    "Well, thank you, my concubine." Mu Cen answered.


    Li Shiyuan made a sound. Suddenly, the bedroom was quiet. Mu Cen closed her eyes and tried not to be affected by Li Shiyuan. But the more she closed her eyes, the clearer her mind became.


    "Zhen Zhen." Li Shiyuan suddenly called Mu Cen''s name.


    Mu Cen was stunned. Before he could react, Li Shiyuan continued: "do you know who spent the night in my Yulong hall before you?"


    Mu Cen didn''t answer. In the dark night, he seemed to have adapted to the darkness. He could easily see every expression on Li Shiyuan''s face.


    And Li Shiyuan didn''t mind Mu Cen''s silence. He said faintly, "except for the late queen, there is no one else."


    Mu Cen bit his lip and still didn''t speak.


    She was speculating that Li Shiyuan and himself meant to tell her that she was special? Or do not have deep meaning, but the two choose, Mu Cen would rather be the former, rather than the latter.


    When Li Shiyuan said this, he didn''t say anything any more. He just hugged Mu Cen. After a while, it seemed that he was breathing evenly.


    Li Shiyuan seems to be asleep.


    Mu Cen sighed silently, and then fell asleep. In this person''s arms, smelling the familiar smell of sandalwood, Mu Cen''s mood was extremely complex.


    Until Mu Cen''s breathing began to be steady, the whole person relaxed down, but Li Shiyuan suddenly opened his eyes, his eyes in the dark were very sharp.


    "Cen''er, is it really you?" Li Shiyuan''s deep and affectionate voice said, "if it''s you, why don''t you admit it to me? If it''s not you, who would you be?"


    In such a tone, there is contradiction and complexity.


    And the one in my arms didn''t hear it.


    Li Shiyuan watched quietly for a long time, then slowly closed his eyes and fell asleep.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡ª¡ª


    In a few days¡ª¡ª


    Li Shiyuan didn''t let Mu Cen come again after that time.


    This attitude made the people in the palace a little confused, but the value of Mu Cen rose with a visit. In the Imperial Palace, he became a real red man. Even the servants with eyes above the top in the Yulong hall were respectful when they saw Mu Cen.


    Even if he didn''t let Mu Cen come, Li Shiyuan still went in and out of Deqing palace every day. There is no change on the surface, but mu CEN is aware of it.


    It seems that Li Shiyuan''s eyes on himself are no longer hot, even indifferent.


    It seems that Li Shiyuan, who saw himself in the imperial dining room at the beginning, once again confirmed that he was not mu Cen, his enthusiasm was dimmed in an instant.


    Does Mu Cen say that he is not lost? That''s a fake.


    But in such a loss, Mu CEN is a kind of insincere reassurance. At least Li Shiyuan no longer doubts that it is safe for mu Cen.


    "Your little spot, Emperor." Mu Cen handed over today''s tea.


    Li Shiyuan didn''t look at it: "you put it there."


    "Yes." Mu Cen answered.


    Then, Mu Cen doesn''t quarrel with Li Shiyuan. He sits quietly and looks at his book. Occasionally, Mu Cen''s eyes fall on Li Shiyuan. This person always maintains the same posture, but he hasn''t touched the tea in front of him.


    Mu Cen lowered his eyebrows and did not speak.


    Even when Aofeng left school and returned to Deqing palace, they did not communicate. Most of the time, Li Shiyuan was not asking about Aofeng''s lessons, or Aofeng was pestering Mu Cen to take him out to play.


    And the indifference between Li Shiyuan and Mu Cen, Ao Feng has also been sensitive to detect.


    Two people are teasing crickets under the tree. Ao Feng just twists his eyebrows and asks Mu Cen: "Niang, why don''t you and your father talk these days?"


    There was a faint worry in his eyes, but his words were outspoken: "when my father and Emperor came to Deqing palace, what he liked most was to talk to his mother, but now he doesn''t look for his mother. Instead, he often looks for his son''s ministers."


    Mu Cen was a little surprised by the keenness of Ao Feng. She lowered her eyebrows and was thinking about how to answer Ao Feng''s question.


    "In my opinion, even if my father didn''t ask me about my lessons, I was indifferent when I saw my mother, just like my father used to treat me. What''s more, even when we have a meal, my father doesn''t say anything more and eats very little. It seems that I don''t like it all of a sudden. "


    Proud wind''s small face wrinkled into a ball: "father Huang became too fast, in front of me and rob mother, now have no interest in mother.". However, I only want my mother. If my father doesn''t care, I care for you. "


    Proud wind sweet toward Mu Cen said, beautiful big eyes blinked, Mu Cen can''t help laughing.


    "Since my father didn''t like it, why did he come to Deqing palace. Why don''t you just come? " Ao Feng is puzzled.


    Cricket in the cage to tease, suddenly, the cage turned over, cricket so ran out of the cage.


    The proud wind ouch, but the crickets run very fast and disappear in the blink of an eye.


    "Run away!" Ao Feng is a little annoyed. "It must be all about my father. I hate it."


    A little angry, and Mu Cen looked at, very gently stroked Ao Feng''s hair: "the emperor, the king of a country, the state is busy, certainly can''t always take care of Niang, in that case, it''s not to be ridiculed into a faint king, just think about beauty, forget early?"


    "My mother is not beautiful..." Ao Feng told the truth.


    Mu Cen gas smile, pinch pinch Ao Feng''s nose bone: "said so direct?"

 Chapter 856

    Proud wind vomited tongue: "Niang, sorry."


    "Fool." Mu Cen smiles again.


    Proud wind hummed: "since the father doesn''t speak to his mother, don''t come. It happens that I can occupy my mother by myself. Don''t share it with my father."


    If he was childish, Mu Cen didn''t say anything.


    But mu CEN is very clear that people are greedy. It''s like being used to Li Shiyuan in Deqing palace every day. They are like ordinary husband and wife, not emperors and concubines. But suddenly Li Shiyuan is not like this, and Mu Cen really doesn''t adapt.


    So what?


    Mu Cen sighed silently in his heart.


    Suddenly, Ao Feng called: "uncle, Uncle..."


    Mu Cen a Leng, along the direction of proud wind to see, see Mu Zhanxiao toward the direction of two people, this, Mu Cen stand up.


    And Mu Zhanxiao has come to the two people''s front, to Mu Cen please an: "I see empress, empress thousand years old thousand years old thousand years old."


    "Mr. Mu is free." Mu Cen light mouth.


    Mu Zhanxiao just nodded, and then half squatted down to play with Aofeng. This is not a strange thing. Mu Zhanxiao would accompany Aofeng when he entered the palace, and he didn''t care who was around.


    Obviously, when Mu Zhanxiao was there, Aofeng became more lively, because mu can do a lot of things that Mu Cen can''t do, and he can do it easily.


    "Uncle, don''t you think I''m like this?" The proud wind dances the sword and asks Mu Zhanxiao.


    Mu Zhanxiao nodded with a smile: "yes, Aofeng is great."


    Between mu Zhanxiao and Aofeng, they don''t use honorifics, which means they are not very different from ordinary people. Aofeng is more happy to be praised by Mu Zhanxiao.


    Another reason why Mu Zhanxiao and long Shaoyun frequently come to Aofeng is that they are also teachers of Aofeng in martial arts. All the self-defense skills of Aofeng are the foundation they have laid.


    "Ao Feng, you should put your hand in the right place and be calm in your heart. Only in this way can there be no mistakes." Mu Zhanxiao is serious.


    Ao Feng listened carefully.


    Soon, Aofeng practices on one side. Mu Zhanxiao looks at him quietly, but his eyes are distracted to see Mu Cen.


    Mu Cen knew Mu Zhanxiao was looking at herself, but she didn''t speak.


    Until Mu Zhanxiao broke the silence: "the emperor and you..."


    Naturally, no one in the palace knew that Li Shiyuan wanted Mu Cen to serve him in bed, and it was not strange that Mu Zhanxiao knew that.


    "Yes." Mu Cen laughed, "but after that time, he never turned over my brand again."


    Mu Zhanxiao a Leng, subconsciously blurted out: "why?"


    All this seems to have become strange again. But isn''t Li Shiyuan still in Deqing palace every day?


    "Do you have any physical reasons?" Asked Mu Zhanxiao.


    "Not really." Mu Cen denied, "he should take back the previous doubts. After all, Mu Cen has given birth to children. She can''t be a virgin, but I am. "


    Mu Zhan Xiao Leng for a while, some red ears, but did not expect these details.


    Soon, he looked at Mu Cen: "so what you mean is that the emperor no longer doubts your identity, but simply thinks that you are Xu Zhenzhen, not mu Cen?"


    "Right." Mu Cen was not sure. His eyes were puzzled. "These days, although the emperor comes to Deqing palace every day, he has little communication with me. Originally, lunch and dinner will be in Deqing palace. Now it is not certain that he will leave most of the time. The purpose of coming to Deqing Palace is just to see Aofeng."


    Mu Cen said this period of time quietly.


    Mu Zhanxiao listened, his brow twisted, but soon, Mu Zhanxiao''s brow loosened: "in fact, it''s not bad. The emperor doubts that it is not good for you. A few days ago, I had no intention of getting news. The emperor sent someone to Liuzhou to check your life experience. I made preparations in time, so the news the emperor got was just arranged by me. "


    Mu Cen looked at Mu Zhanxiao and suddenly thought of something: "before I went to bed, he told me to take me back to Liuzhou to visit my relatives some time, but after I went to bed, I didn''t mention it any more. After all, he is a man who does what he says


    Mu Zhanxiao quieted down: "that may really no longer doubt. Because I didn''t find out later that the shadow guard was sent out to investigate your life experience. "


    Mu Cen listened to Mu Zhanxiao''s words and nodded, but he didn''t say anything more. They were quiet for a while.


    Then, it was Mu Cen who broke the silence


    "Why did you suddenly mention Princess Xi?" Mu Zhanxiao was surprised.


    "No way." Mu Cen said directly, his eyes flashed a trace of fierce, "keep sooner or later to start on AO Feng, this palace, can''t defend, Xi imperial concubine won''t wait for AO Feng to grow up, no matter whether she has a prince."


    "How do you know?" Mu Zhanxiao twisted his eyebrows.


    "Ao Feng said something in his mouth. When he was fighting with concubine Xi, he felt that she was not simple." Mu Cen spoke quietly.


    Mu Zhanxiao didn''t deny Mu Cen''s conjecture: "but it''s hard to move the concubine Xi. The emperor dotes on Princess Xi, which is also for his ministers. The family members of Princess Xi play an important role in the imperial court. They are all the elders of the three dynasties around the Empress Dowager. Now Dazhou is not as calm as you can see on the surface. In case of turmoil, I''m afraid we can go back to the beginning in an instant. "


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    "The emperor is not worried about this part of you. It''s not the emperor''s appeasement, but the emperor''s people who don''t like to move his concubine. The most important thing is that the imperial concubine Xi did it seamlessly in the harem, without any evidence. Compared with the quhua dress of that year, the imperial concubine Xi was even more powerful. "


    Mu Zhanxiao explained: "even the power of the harem now is just that the imperial concubine Xi got it step by step. Although she is not in the back position, she is not much different from the queen."


    ¡­¡­


    The situation in this palace is changeable. Mu Zhanxiao can see it thoroughly, so many things are not as simple as they seem.


    "Chen Xiang''s mind is very deep. The father of Princess Xi is Lord Xun. He also holds an important position in the military aircraft department. My mother''s wife is the Chen family on the rich side of Kyoto. After Li Shiyuan''s defeat, the Chen family went all the way up. In the business circle of Kyoto, the Chen family and I split into two. It''s just that the Chen family monopolizes almost all of Kyoto''s water transportation, as well as the most important salt and grain. "


    Mu Zhanxiao explained the situation: "when you were still there, Lord Xun didn''t have such a high profile. At that time, the emperor ascended the throne, and the great Zhou Dynasty was full of waste. This is almost the same thing in the past two years. It''s not difficult for the emperor to ascend the throne step by step


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 857

    Mu Cen listen, in Mu Zhanxiao between the lines, Mu Cen has understood the meaning of Mu Zhanxiao words.


    I''m afraid it''s not easy for the minister and Lord Xun. They are all he family members. In other words, they are also the mother''s family members of the Empress Dowager. However, it is very difficult for them to touch the concubine Xi after peeling off this layer of relationship.


    What''s more, Mu Cen also understood that only Li Shiyuan could covet the throne?


    Li Shiyuan won''t lose if he''s against him, but Dazhou can''t afford to lose his life for the second time, so it''s the best policy to stabilize him before he''s absolutely sure.


    "So it''s hard to bring down the he family." Mu Zhanxiao negative hand and stand, "what''s more, the matter of the former dynasty, up to now there is no clue, before and you said, every time to minister here, the clue suddenly stopped."


    "If you really moved the concubine Xi, the people of he''s family should cooperate with each other inside and outside, and the passive one is the emperor." Mu Cen looks at Mu Zhanxiao.


    "Yes." Mu Zhanxiao did not deny it.


    The conversation between them suddenly stopped, and the atmosphere suddenly became dignified. Mu Cen lowered his eyebrows, as if he was thinking deeply.


    Mu Zhanxiao looks at Mu Cen and persuades him: "your current identity is quite different from that of the past. Your identity is like an ant in front of he family. It''s easy for them to kill you. Even if the emperor is willing to protect you, I will take the overall situation into consideration when I make a big trouble. "


    Mu Zhanxiao''s eyes became serious: "so, don''t act rashly, think twice before you do anything. And proud wind, Shao Yun and I will watch, Linglong they also serve at the edge of proud wind at any time, they are not fuel-efficient lights


    "But..."


    "As for the he family, the emperor keeps them now. First, they are not active. Second, they probably want to uproot them." Mu Zhanxiao knows Li Shiyuan.


    Mu Cen was quiet, but he didn''t say anything at last.


    It seems that this matter is more complicated than she thought, which is bound to be considered in the long run. And just as Mu Zhanxiao said, now she is just a concubine. The only person who can trust is mu Zhanxiao.


    What she''s going to do is as hard as a rock.


    "Well, don''t think about it. What you have to do now is take care of yourself." Mu Zhanxiao ended the conversation, "you don''t need to think about anything else."


    Mu Cen said nothing. They just stood side by side and watched Ao Feng play sword in front of them.


    ¡­¡­


    About a cup of tea.


    Suddenly, a touch of bright yellow figure appeared in front of them. Mu Zhanxiao was surprised, but he was still silent. When he came to find Mu Cen today, he naturally knew that Li Shiyuan couldn''t get rid of himself in the imperial dining room. As a result, now he was well, but Li Shiyuan came here in person.


    Mu Cen was just quiet for a moment, and soon calmed down: "I see the emperor."


    "See the emperor." Mu Zhanxiao also invited an.


    When Aofeng saw Li Shiyuan, he quickly took up his sword: "my son, see the emperor."


    Li Shiyuan said, "no gift."


    The three just got up, as if because of the appearance of Li Shiyuan, the previous harmonious atmosphere suddenly became tense, as if some undercurrent surging.


    But in such a situation, no one pierced each other''s careful thinking.


    "Why is Ai Qing here?" Li Shiyuan''s eyes fell on Mu Zhanxiao and asked directly.


    Mu Zhanxiao also calm: "just finished, came to see the prince, but the people of Deqing Palace said that the prince was brought here by the lady, so I came here."


    This explanation is reasonable.


    Li Shiyuan laughed and said nothing: "Ai Qing always cares about the prince."


    Mu Zhanxiao replied: "this is what I should do."


    Li Shiyuan''s eyes fell on Mu Cen''s body and looked at him silently. Then he looked at Mu Zhanxiao like this, but he asked Mu Cen: "is Shufei familiar with Mu adults?"


    Mu Cen listen, in Li Shiyuan between the lines, she heard the meaning of exploration.


    Before Mu Zhanxiao opened his mouth, Mu Cen had said: "I tell the emperor that I don''t know you very well. It''s just because the prince, I have a few words with you."


    Li Shiyuan said, I don''t know whether I believe it or not.


    Mu Cen didn''t explain much.


    There is no way to explain these things. People who can believe will believe. People who can''t believe, no matter what you say, are useless. So mu Cen didn''t waste such energy and words.


    There was a little worry in Mu Zhanxiao''s eyes.


    But mu Zhanxiao didn''t speak.


    When Aofeng saw Li Shiyuan coming, his former liveliness was gone, but he was quite regular. Listen to the question Li Shiyuan asked himself, the answer is simple.


    Until Li Shiyuan looked at Mu Zhanxiao, the topic changed: "I have something to discuss with Ai Qing."


    Mu Zhanxiao answered.


    After that, they quickly left in the direction of their arrival. Li Shiyuan didn''t see Mu Cen in the whole journey. Mu Cen stood in the same place and said quietly: "my concubine, I''d like to send you to the emperor."


    Until Li Shiyuan''s figure left, Mu Cen took back his eyes.


    "Niang -" Ao Feng took Mu Cen''s hand, "why don''t you let your father stay for dinner?"


    "The emperor has something to do, so he can''t stay." Mu Cen leads Aofeng to Deqing palace.


    "Mother, aren''t you sad? My father is indifferent to you. " Proud wind flat mouth, "I''m afraid that one day, my father won''t let me come to you."


    "Don''t think about it." Mu Cen gently appeases Ao Feng.


    Ao Feng''s little face drooped: "I heard that people in the Palace said that my father would send me to other concubines, saying that I can''t be with you all the time. In this case, people in the palace would gossip."


    "Who did you listen to?" Mu Cen asked calmly.


    In this palace, there is no wind but no fire. It is said that there must be a cause. If you want to know the truth of the matter, you must find the person who caused it.


    Ao Feng said, "I heard the servants in the palace talking quietly."


    "Ao Feng, my mother told you to calm down first and don''t listen to any slander. Even if we meet one day, we should calm down and deal with it. Only when we calm down can we think of a solution. If we are in chaos, we will fall into the trap of the enemy." Mu Cen teaches Ao Feng.


    Ao Feng is just a child. No matter how smart she is, many things can''t be done in the face of danger. However, listening to Mu Cen''s words, Ao Feng nodded cleverly: "mother, I know."


    "Niang won''t let such a thing happen." Mu Cen gave Ao Feng a guarantee.


    Ao Feng laughed again.


    The unspeakable reason, like Mu Cen''s words, can always give Ao Feng a sense of security.

 Chapter 858

    So for everything Mu Cen said, Ao Feng does not have a trace of doubt. I really believe it.


    "I just want to be with my mother."


    "Good."


    "Niang wants to accompany me for a long time. She can''t leave me."


    "Good."


    ¡­¡­


    Mother and son are chatting. Mu Cen takes Ao Feng''s hand and goes back to Deqing palace.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡ª¡ª


    At that time¡ª¡ª


    In the imperial dragon hall.


    Not long after Mu Zhanxiao left, Li Changyi came. Li Changyi came back from Deqing palace to check Mu Cen''s condition.


    "Uncle Huang." Li Shiyuan nodded.


    Li Changyi and Li Shiyuan were not so formal in private. They nodded and called out: "I see the emperor."


    "No need to be polite." Li Shiyuan calmly looked at Li Changyi, "what''s the situation over there?"


    "Strange to say." Li Changyi frowned, "this situation has always been not good or bad, but it can only be maintained in the current situation. It will not be any better, and it seems that no matter what rare grass is, it is not enough to make Shufei completely better. I have been practicing medicine for decades and have never seen such a disease. "


    "Won''t it be all right?" Li Shiyuan frowned.


    Li Changyi shook his head: "at least I think so. Unless there''s another high man


    "Before that, uncle Huang said, ten years --" Li Shiyuan did not continue to say the rest of his words.


    "It''s still ten years. Shufei''s body has declined. Chen said that no matter how many rare herbs there are, they can last ten years at most. " Li Changyi is very sure of this.


    Li Shiyuan stood with his hands down, but he did not speak.


    Li Changyi looked at Li Shiyuan: "the emperor is very special to the princess. You know, I''ve been watching the emperor since I was a child. Up to now, the emperor has never asked me to do anything. For the sake of the princess, the emperor has let me into the palace many times."


    Li Shiyuan didn''t explain much about Li Changyi''s ridicule.


    When Li Changyi saw that Li Shiyuan didn''t want to talk, he didn''t say anything. They were quiet for a while. Li Shiyuan suddenly took out a handkerchief, which was stained with blood. It was only for some time, so the blood on the handkerchief also changed.


    "What''s this?" Li Changyi had a moment and a half to react.


    "Uncle Huang may be able to tell what such bloodstains are?" Li Shiyuan asked directly.


    Li Changyi took the handkerchief, looked at it carefully, and frowned: "I''m afraid the blood has been for a few days, and it''s not blood, but it''s like a piece of paper soaked in blood, mixed out."


    This explanation, Li Changyi himself also twisted eyebrows, Li Shiyuan looked at Li Changyi like this: "Uncle Huang, but it doesn''t matter."


    "Then I''ll be frank." Li Changyi answered, "is this handkerchief left by the first lady in the palace? But the blood on the handkerchief is not virgin blood, but man-made. With a special technique, a layer of film is made and put into it. When making friends, the force will tear the film, and the film has been soaked in blood, which will eventually cause the false appearance of virginity¡°


    Li Changyi said directly: "it''s hard to say anything else, but the blood soaked in this way is not the same as what comes out naturally. Even after a few days, there are still subtle differences."


    Other Li Changyi did not explain.


    Li Shiyuan also knew medical theory. Even though he was not as deep as Li Changyi, he doubted it when he first saw him.


    Most of all, it''s a very different feeling.


    Some things can be fake, some feelings can not.


    In addition to Li Changyi''s words, Li Shiyuan''s heart is more determined. After layers of cocooning, the rest is the most clear facts.


    The only thing lacking is strong evidence.


    Li Shiyuan sank and didn''t speak.


    "Emperor, who dares to be so bold in the palace?" Li Changyi is curious.


    "No harm." Li Shiyuan was surprised to smile. Then he bowed his head and said, "there are not many people in the world who dare to deceive me like this."


    It should be said that only mu Cen.


    But Li Shiyuan didn''t go on. Li Changyi understood something in Li Shiyuan''s attitude, but Li didn''t break it.


    Soon, they changed the subject.


    After chatting for a while, Li Changyi didn''t stay much in the palace. She turned around and left in a hurry.


    After Li Changyi left, Li Shiyuan put away his handkerchief, but the faint smile in his eyebrows and eyes was always there. It was a kind of relaxation and comfort that he had not seen for a long time.


    It''s more like one''s own treasure, lost and recovered.


    Li Shiyuan is more aware that his indifference to Mu CEN is not intentional. The people who are sent to Liuzhou are still full of difficulties. Li Shiyuan does not dare to do too much to avoid suspicion.


    Li Shiyuan is very clear about where Mu Zhanxiao''s strength is. When Mu Zhanxiao really wants to hide something, Li Shiyuan can''t find the truth at the first time.


    So Li Shiyuan''s purpose is to relax Mu Zhanxiao''s guard.


    Only if we relax our guard will the investigation go smoothly.


    Just such indifference, Li Shiyuan felt aggrieved Mu Cen, but Li Shiyuan knew that he would double compensation.


    Can always haunt in Mu Cen''s mind of confusion, but how can''t let Li Shiyuan calm down, why Mu Cen don''t say.


    But mu Cen can talk to Mu Zhanxiao.


    This kind of differential treatment made Li Shiyuan feel a little sour. Because of this kind of sour treatment, he wanted to let Li Shiyuan know the truth.


    unable to hold oneself back.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡ª¡ª


    A few days have passed.


    In recent days, Li Shiyuan doesn''t show up in Deqing palace. He occasionally comes in the afternoon, but he also asks about Aofeng''s lessons. Soon, Li Shiyuan will leave, let alone talk to Mu Cen.


    Mu Cen was calm and didn''t say anything.


    With the spread of rumors in the palace, Mu Cen and AO Feng are calm, and they are not panicked because of the rumors. Everyday is as usual.


    But Li Shiyuan didn''t let Aofeng go. Instead, he kept Aofeng in Deqing palace. This is a strange balance.


    ¡­¡­


    Inside Deqing Palace¡ª¡ª


    Mu Cen looked at the book and was very quiet. When Xiao Lian came in, Mu Cen asked with a smile: "is Ao Feng coming?"


    This point is from the proud wind, so it''s not surprising that Mu Cen will speak.


    Xiaolian shakes her head and twists her brows. Obviously, she is scared. Now, Mu Cen looks at Xiaolian and calms down. Then she asks, "what''s the matter?"


    "Tell empress, here comes concubine Xi..." Xiaolian answers.


    Xiaolian always thinks that there must be a reason why Princess Xi came to Deqing palace all of a sudden because she didn''t go to Sanbao palace for anything, and such a thing is not necessarily a good thing.


    Especially these days, concubine Xi is pregnant and has never left Fengyang palace. She is so cold that she doesn''t go anywhere and comes to Deqing palace, which makes Xiaolian nervous.

 Chapter 859

    Xiaolian is also an old man in the palace. She doesn''t know what happened in the palace.


    This is also the reason why Xiaolian is nervous.


    And that day in the imperial garden, I''m afraid it''s what happened at that time. Princess Xi is still thinking about it. That day, it''s clear that Princess Xi will go to Mu Cen and AO Feng''s death, but their lives are big, and they didn''t die. Now Princess Xi comes in person¡ª¡ª


    "Princess Xi?" Mu Cen''s action of reading a Book pauses for a moment, so he looks at Xiaolian.


    "Yes." Xiaolian gave a positive answer, "but concubine Xi and several slaves beside her came together."


    Mu Cen lowered his eyebrows, as if thinking about something.


    She didn''t expect that, before she took the initiative to find the door, imperial concubine Xi had already found the door. Mu Cen didn''t think that imperial concubine Xi just came to Deqing palace to have a look.


    So, what''s the purpose of Princess Xi''s coming?


    Mu Cen sank and soon calmed down.


    And Xiaolian looked at Mu Cen: "Niang Niang, if you don''t want to see your concubine Xi, I will go out and say that you are not fit and can''t see the guests."


    Xiaolian even thought about the way back.


    On the contrary, Mu Cen stopped: "no, I''ll go out and have a look."


    If Princess Xi wants to trouble herself, you can''t avoid it once, but you can''t avoid it twice. She always has a way. Besides, it''s not difficult for the imperial palace to see her. Besides, in terms of level, the imperial palace is really superior.


    Unlike the usual concubines, even now the princess is deprived of the control of the palace because of the Imperial Garden. But the discerning people are very clear that the harem has the final say.


    Therefore, instead of hiding, it is better to respond positively.


    On the contrary, Xiaolian was nervous: "Niang Niang..."


    "Don''t worry, it will be OK." Mu Cen comforts Xiao Lian, "but there are some things you can do for our palace."


    "Lady," you said Xiaolian answered immediately.


    "Go to the imperial dining room and find out exactly what concubine Xi has eaten recently. Go to the house of internal affairs and find someone to dredge the relationship. Ask what concubine Xi has taken recently. Also, ask the royal doctor. If you can''t find someone to dredge the relationship, go to Mr. mu. Do you know? " Mu Cen told me carefully.


    "Yes." Xiaolian dare not neglect.


    Even if I don''t know what Mu CEN is going to do, Mu Cen''s words are the imperial edict for Xiaolian, and Xiaolian will not disobey it.


    Under such circumstances, Xiaolian hurried away.


    Mu Cen then walked out of the palace.


    These things, is to change, Xi princess is not good, Mu CEN is clear, plus before Mu Zhanxiao''s words, and now Xi Princess pregnant, this has to let Mu Cen alert.


    And the concubine Xi is pregnant, Mu Cen didn''t ask who, but more or less also heard that the fetus is unstable, so concubine Xi has been in Fengyang palace.


    The most important thing is that Mu Cen always thinks that Xi Guifei is playing the next game of chess.


    When she was in the imperial garden, she didn''t kill herself and AO Feng, so the imperial concubine Xi would find the next chance.


    In this way of thinking, Mu Cen has come out, but the imperial concubine Xi is looking for a place to sit down.


    When Mu Cen saw the concubine Xi, he asked an: "I see the concubine Xi, the empress is thousands of years old, thousands of years old."


    "Shufei doesn''t need to be polite. It''s killing our palace." Concubine Xi was smiling, looking very gentle.


    Mu Cen listened to Xi''s words, but he really didn''t speak. He just stood there and didn''t mean to greet Xi. The palace was quiet.


    Xi imperial concubine''s brow tiny wring, also didn''t expect Mu Cen unexpectedly so direct.


    This time, Xi noble concubine just active mouth: "Shu concubine, you this is still blame this palace?"


    "I dare not." Mu Cen light answer a voice, didn''t talk of meaning.


    And the imperial concubine Xi looked at Mu Cen like this, as if she was guessing the meaning of Mu Cen''s words.


    After that day, imperial concubine Xi thought that Muchen would come to Fengyang Palace on her own initiative. After all, Muchen is the favorite now. After learning the news that Li Shiyuan asked Muchen to serve her in bed, she was so jealous that she was going crazy. She couldn''t believe that she would be defeated by a man who didn''t look amazing.


    But in the end, Mu Cen didn''t hold the favor and was pretty, and he almost kept to the palace of Qing Dynasty.


    In this way, she didn''t give any chance to Princess Xi, who was very clear about her own situation. The child in her stomach might not last long. If she didn''t find a ghost to replace her, she would waste her time.


    And Mu Cen and AO Feng must be removed.


    If the two can''t be removed at the same time, she thinks that at least one should be disposed of. Naturally, Mu CEN is the first choice. Since Mu Cen can''t come, she came in person. The reason why she dares to come in person is that concubine Xi knows very well that it seems that Li Shiyuan has never come to Deqing palace recently.


    Otherwise, concubine Xi did not dare to be presumptuous.


    However, it seems that Mu CEN is not deceived at all. He just stands indifferently and looks at everything quietly. Even the attitude between the lines is the order of chasing the guests. He just doesn''t say it clearly.


    "Then why did the lady not pour a glass of water to the palace when she arrived here?" The imperial concubine Xi looked at Mu Cen like this, "and the people in the Palace said that the tea making skill of the imperial concubine Shu was excellent. She had the style of the empress of that year, but the palace wanted to have a try."


    "The mother is pregnant and not suitable for tea." Mu Cen flatly refused.


    It seems that in what way the imperial concubine Xi wants to use, Mu CEN is not fooled, just stands so quietly.


    How could concubine Xi not be angry.


    She did not expect that Mu Cen was so difficult to set up, but the old lady on one side yelled: "Shufei, you are the following culprit. The empress of the imperial concubine has come, and you are so rebellious."


    Mu Cen looked at the past, half smile: "Mammy, this is not to say, the empress is pregnant, but the body of the golden, anything should be carefully considered, and then consider, my concubine this casually take what to eat and drink for the empress, in case of an accident, that concubine can not bear the responsibility."


    In a word, I can''t say anything about Mammy.


    And the face of Xi imperial concubine also followed to change.


    "Niang Niang, is what you say reasonable?" Mu Cen left the problem to the imperial concubine Xi.


    Princess Xi gave a dry smile: "yes. I''m pregnant now. I really need to be careful. "


    Mu Cen made a sound and didn''t answer any more.


    Deqing palace became quiet again.


    In this world, more than patience, Mu Cen won''t lose to anyone. Besides, it''s not mu Cen who is worried now, but Xi''s concubine. Naturally, Mu CEN is calm and incomparable.

 Chapter 860

    In Mu Cen''s indifference, imperial concubine Xi could not stay in this Deqing palace.


    But concubine Xi was not reconciled.


    You know, miss this time, no one knows, the next opportunity is when, this time, Xi princess''s face heavy, brain turn fast.


    Just at this time, the slave of Deqing palace came in: "Niang Niang, the rainbow rose cake you made has been steamed. Taifu said that the prince has come to Deqing palace after studying."


    As the slave''s voice fell, a plate of crystal clear rainbow rose cake and a cup of juice made by Muchen himself had been served.


    That''s for Aofeng.


    Mu Cen said: "put it here and see when the prince will arrive."


    "Yes." The slave answered and quickly went out.


    On the contrary, without Mu Cen''s consent, concubine Xi quickly picked up a rainbow rose cake and sent it to her mouth. She chewed it carefully: "this cake of concubine Shu really deserves its reputation. It seems that just as the Palace said, only for the prince and the emperor, outsiders really don''t have a chance to taste it. "


    Xi imperial concubine poured to smile: "if not this palace uninvited come, afraid also don''t have this opportunity."


    Mu Cen has already looked at Xi''s concubine, and his brows twist. Mu Cen doesn''t agree with what Xi''s concubine has done, but it''s all done, and Mu Cen can''t say anything.


    That kind of feeling, is like the imperial concubine Xi specially comes to Deqing palace to ask for a small order to eat.


    Fengyang Palace''s status today, what do you want, and why do you come to Deqing palace to ask for a small point.


    Mu CEN is quiet for a moment, suddenly so silent smile.


    "I''d like to take all these back to Fengyang palace. It''s just that I don''t have a good appetite recently. If I eat such a refreshing snack, I feel comfortable." What the concubine Xi said inadvertently.


    At this time, the voice of Ao Feng came from outside the bedroom, as if he heard the conversation inside: "this is what my mother''s concubine prepared for me. Who dares to move?"


    Although the grade of Aofeng is small, her momentum is always there. With the roar of Aofeng, concubine Xi does not dare to move again.


    However, looking at the expression of Ao Feng, the imperial concubine Xi seemed more perfunctory: "I''ve seen your Highness the prince."


    "There''s no need to see that. If you don''t go to the three treasures hall, you''ll either cheat or steal." Compared with Mu Cen, Ao Feng is not polite at all. "I remember clearly that not long ago in the imperial garden, I almost died in the lake."


    Xi imperial concubine listens, silent, compensate to smile: "prince, see you say, even if give minister concubine ten gall, Minister concubine also dare not lay hands on Prince."


    "Hum." Ao Feng is too lazy to pay attention to the imperial concubine Xi, and directly takes Mu Cen''s hand, "mother concubine, it''s too much trouble here, you take your children''s ministers back to the bedroom. Take this rainbow rose cake with you. Don''t be missed. "


    Finish saying, arrogant also don''t return of take Mu Cen to walk toward inside the bedroom.


    Mu Cen calmly took a look at the imperial concubine Xi. He didn''t really put the imperial concubine Xi in his eyes, and soon followed Ao Feng back to his bedroom.


    After the two left, Xi''s face became gloomy.


    One side of the Mammy and slave scared not light, want to speak, but dare not speak, finally can only be so passive stiff, in this palace, can give Xi princess so embarrassed, except the prince, really no one else.


    It''s not that the imperial concubine Xi never said that the crown prince is difficult to manage and teach like Li Shiyuan, but Li Shiyuan also seemed to coax the crown prince perfunctorily and didn''t really do anything to him.


    It''s not so much that Li Shiyuan doesn''t care about the prince as it is that Li Shiyuan is letting everything go of the prince. As long as the prince doesn''t do anything out of line, then Li Shiyuan can turn a blind eye to it.


    So for a long time, the imperial concubine Xi wanted to get rid of Ao Feng.


    And now, there is even one more Mu Cen.


    "Niang Niang --" mammy carefully called concubine Xi, "maidservant first send you back to the palace --"


    This is also in consultation with the imperial concubine Xi''s opinion.


    Princess Xi sneered: "naturally, I want to go back to the palace. You can see clearly what happened to our palace in Deqing Palace today? "


    "Slaves can see clearly." Mammy answered in a hurry.


    "Good." Imperial concubine Xi didn''t say anything, so she quickly stood up and walked towards the outside of Deqing palace.


    It''s just that my stomach is getting more and more painful. It seems that I can''t bear the pain. I want to have a conflict with Mu Cen, but the prince missed it. However, I didn''t get nothing when I came to Deqing palace.


    "Go and invite Minister Xiang and Lord he to our palace." Xi imperial concubine calm command, "also has the empress dowager, said this palace body unwell."


    "Yes." The little eunuch answered and soon turned and ran away.


    And the concubine Xi returned to Fengyang palace in a soft sedan chair.


    On the way, Princess Xi''s face was always pale, as if she had endured great pain. When the soft sedan car stopped at Fengyang palace, Princess Xi was already sweating.


    Seeing this, Cui Liu turned pale and yelled all the way: "come on, come on, let''s get someone to wear the imperial doctor."


    The minions of Fengyang palace all know that the imperial concubine Xi is precious now and pregnant with the Dragon son. She dare not neglect it. Suddenly, the Fengyang palace is in a complete mess.


    It''s nothing more than chaos.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡ª¡ª


    On the contrary, it was peaceful in the palace.


    Aofeng eats a lot of food at lunch, and he is greedy for cool food. He doesn''t look at the season and steals cold watermelons. As a result, Aofeng doesn''t have any appetite and has some stomachache.


    He looked at Mu Cen wrongly: "mother, I don''t feel well. My stomach hurts. "


    "Let you be greedy." Mu Cen shook his head and kneaded the proud wind''s stomach. The warm power made the proud wind relax a lot.


    Proud wind hummed: "my rainbow rose cake is too late to eat. My mother seldom makes it."


    "It''s not delicious when it''s cold. I''ll make it for you later." Mu Cen smiles.


    The process of rainbow rose cake is complicated. It needs to be prepared one day in advance. The next day, it needs to be reshaped and sent to the steamer for steaming. It''s the best when it''s just out of the pot and slightly cool. After cooling completely, the fragrance of the rose can''t be smelled. After reheating, it''s just like the taste when it comes out.


    So mu Cen won''t give Ao Feng the cold rose cake again. Even if it''s complicated, Mu CEN is willing to make it for AO Feng again.


    Because Aofeng likes it.


    "Good." Ao Feng nodded, still humming and hawing, "how did the concubine Xi suddenly come."


    "I don''t know." Mu Cen answered.


    "Either you cheat or you steal." The proud wind snorted, but it was not polite at all.


    Mu Cen chuckled: "Ao Feng, next time in the palace, even if you meet someone you don''t like, you can''t show your emotions in love. This will only bring trouble to yourself. Do you hear me?"

 Chapter 861

    "I see." Ao Feng listens to Mu Cen''s words, but is very clever.


    See proud wind answer, Mu Cen this just put down his heart: "people alive, there are always a lot of helpless, there are always people you don''t like, can''t care about the past one by one, that''s too tired."


    Ao Feng seems to know nothing.


    Mu Cen also laughed, but also didn''t say anything more.


    Until Ao Feng didn''t hurt much, Mu Cen released his hand. His brow was a little sweaty. Ao Feng felt very sad: "mother, I''ve made you suffer again. I won''t be greedy in the future."


    "Silly boy." Mu Cen smiles.


    After the proud wind slowed down, his eyelids began to feel sleepy, and soon drooped down: "mother, I''m so sleepy. Would you like to sleep with me?"


    "Good. My mother is here. I won''t go. " Mu Cen coaxes Ao Feng.


    Very light tune so from the mouth hum, proud wind hand tightly holding Mu Cen, a moment did not loosen, that eyelid drooped down, and soon opened, but also not long time, proud wind really can''t hold.


    When Aofeng is sleepy, there is a sudden noise outside Deqing palace.


    This time, Mu Cen''s eyebrows twisted up, and a sense of uneasiness flashed in his eyebrows, but he soon calmed down.


    She just stood up, and saw Xiaolian was rushed in, all the way directly fell to the ground, fell in pain.


    Mu Cen bent down and lifted Xiaolian.


    Xiaolian immediately said: "Niang Niang, someone came to Fengyang palace and said that she would take Niang Niang to start a crime. This is an oral instruction from the Empress Dowager himself. "


    And the bodyguard also looked at Mu Cen impolitely, respectful, but the attitude was still Savage: "lady Shufei, please go with her subordinates, don''t let them be embarrassed, disrespectful to her."


    "Who allowed you to break into Deqing palace without permission?" Mu Cen''s voice cooled down.


    "I am under the will of the Empress Dowager." The bodyguard said it directly.


    "What crime has my palace committed?" Mu Cen asked directly.


    The bodyguard didn''t hide: "lady Shufei is suspected of poisoning the prince in the belly of concubine Xi."


    "Murder?" Mu Cen sank to sink, this is to understand the meaning in bodyguard words.


    Everything of Xi''s imperial concubine, just like what Mu Cen thought, went to the three treasures hall, either cheating or stealing. When he came to the palace, he was afraid that he would blame himself for the miscarriage and kill two birds with one stone.


    If the prince can''t stay, he will be buried with a man, and Mu CEN is the only choice. How can Xi let a man escape from his control many times.


    ha-ha.


    "Since the concubine Xi thinks that it was done by our palace, our palace will go for the sake of innocence, but we have some private words to explain to our slaves. Please wait outside the palace." Mu Cen said it directly.


    The guard did not move.


    "Why, the Deqing palace is so small, and I''m afraid it won''t fly. Don''t forget that the prince is still in our palace. If you want him to make trouble, can you afford it? " Mu Cen asked calmly.


    This time, the leader looked at each other, and finally withdrew. Before leaving, he did not forget to explain: "please don''t delay too long. The Empress Dowager doesn''t like waiting for people."


    "Of course I know." Mu Cen answered.


    After that, the bodyguard withdrew from the Deqing palace.


    Mu Cen first looks at Ao Feng. Ao Feng is still sleeping, while Xiao Lian is nervous. She can''t be nervous any more. She just looks at Mu Cen.


    "Lady, it must be the rainbow rose cake." Xiaolian thought of it.


    "Did you do what the palace asked you to do?" Asked Mu Cen.


    "I did." Xiaolian doesn''t dare to neglect. She answers immediately.


    Then, Xiaolian turns around in a hurry and gives the things she got to Mu Cen. As a result, Mu Cen looks at it carefully.


    This is the meal that the imperial dining room sent to Fengyang palace every day. There was no problem with these meals. When the meal came into the mouth of Xi Guifei, it was also tested for poison.


    Mu Cen''s brow wrung: "too hospital over there?"


    "It''s too late for the slave over there. It''s too sudden. There are familiar people in the imperial dining room, so it''s not difficult to get these. In other places, I''m afraid I want to find Lord mu, but... "Xiaolian explains.


    Mu Cen nodded and said nothing.


    A lot of things, as soon as they come, they will be at ease. Concubine Xi is so anxious that she doesn''t want to keep them at all, not to mention the presence of ministers and empress dowagers. If Li Shiyuan can''t catch up, then even if Mu Cen died in vain, it''s just a dead end, and there''s no room for survival.


    Shen Shen, Mu Cen let himself gradually calm down.


    Xiaolian is nervous and can''t be nervous any more: "Niang Niang, you can''t go. If you go, you will die. Concubine Xi, this is your life. What''s more, the image of Princess Xi has been unstable for a long time. She came to Deqing palace and ate the rose cake you gave the prince on purpose. "


    Mu Cen said: "it''s something that everyone knows. If we don''t go to the palace, it will only make our palace feel guilty. Then the imperial concubine Xi doesn''t even need to ask, so she can be sentenced to death. "


    Xiaolian''s face is very white.


    "Calm down and listen to the palace." Mu Cen pressed Xiaolian''s trembling shoulder, "you go to the imperial study now. If the calculation of the palace is correct, this point should be with the emperor. To be honest, manager Cheng will take you to see the emperor."


    "Yes, slave... I''ll go now." Xiaolian is shaking more and more.


    Mu Cen shook his head: "it''s not now. It''s after our palace has gone. If you go now, the people in Deqing palace will know that you are looking for help. I''m afraid that if you can''t get help, our Palace won''t even have time to delay. It''s in vain."


    Mu Cen knows.


    Xiaolian nodded again.


    Is really at a loss feeling, clearly know all kinds of intrauterine situation, but Xiaolian has never met such a thing, in this case, Xiaolian can''t calm down.


    "Believe that you can, do you hear me?" Mu Cen replied, "in addition, don''t tell the prince what happened. If the prince wakes up and the palace hasn''t come back, tell the prince that the palace has something to do and he will come back soon. Let the prince go back to the East Palace first and don''t cause any more trouble."


    "Your Highness will not listen to the slave at all --" Xiaolian wants to cry.


    Aofeng''s temper, Xiaolian this time too clear, Aofeng only listen to mucen a person, where will listen to their words.


    If you let Ao Feng know that something happened to Mu Cen, the result can be imagined, so mu Cen''s worry is not without reason.


    "Our palace will leave a note for Aofeng, so there''s no need to worry. When Aofeng sees the note, he will go back to the East Palace obediently." Mu Cen explained.


    Xiaolian repeated.

 Chapter 862

    In this case, Xiaolian quickly prepared ink, paper and inkstone for mucen, and then handed it up. Mucen quickly wrote a note and gave it to Xiaolian.


    The bodyguard outside the palace was impatient and began to urge again.


    This time, Mu Cen didn''t hesitate. He looked at Xiao Lian seriously, nodded, and then quickly turned around and went out. When the guard saw Mu Cen, he hummed coldly and escorted Mu Cen to the Deqing palace.


    Although not much rude, but between the lines of the attitude, has completely taken mucen seriously. Mu Cen didn''t care. After all, the people in the imperial palace were very realistic.


    Soon, Mu Cen was escorted to Fengyang palace. The atmosphere of Fengyang palace was even more gloomy. The slaves were afraid to breathe. The imperial doctors walked back and forth in Fengyang palace, and the blood in their hands was basin after basin.


    Mu Cen knew at a glance that the situation was not good.


    ¡­¡­


    After Mu Cen leaves, Xiaolian leaves Deqing palace in a hurry, and goes to Yulong hall immediately. When she arrives at Yulong hall, Cheng Dezhu sees Xiaolian at a glance, but knows that this is the person beside Mu Cen.


    "Are you a slave of Deqing palace? Don''t you know when you were so flustered and where it was? " Cheng Dezhu scolds Xiaolian in a low voice.


    Xiaolian knelt down with a plop: "I want to see manager Cheng. I want to see the emperor."


    "What''s the matter?" Cheng Dezhu''s eyes become serious, just looking at Xiaolian.


    Xiaolian didn''t dare to hesitate for a moment. She told Cheng Dezhu about the events in Deqing Palace: "the empress was taken away by the people who took her with her. She said that the empress was plotting against the prince."


    Now Cheng Dezhu''s face panicked.


    Concubine Xi has been quiet in the palace recently, but she has settled down a lot. It''s just that this matter hasn''t been spread to the Yulong palace. It''s a great thing that the prince can''t keep in the palace. He has to tell Li Shiyuan at the first time, but now there is no one in Fengyang palace.


    This¡ª¡ª


    Cheng Dezhu understood all of a sudden.


    I''m afraid that after Mu Cen''s life, he will come to the Yulong hall to deliver a message. Otherwise, if Li Shiyuan knows, the people of Fengyang palace will not be able to do what they want to do.


    Li Shiyuan is bound to stop it.


    This, Cheng Dezhu did not hesitate: "you come with us."


    With that, Cheng Dezhu hurried to the imperial dragon hall, and Mu Cen quickly stood up and followed Cheng Dezhu to the hall.


    In the imperial dragon hall, just as Mu Cen guessed, Li Shiyuan and Mu Zhanxiao were together. When Mu Zhanxiao saw Xiaolian for the first time, his face changed.


    With a plop, Xiaolian knelt down immediately: "see the emperor, master mu."


    "What''s the matter?" Li Shiyuan turned and asked.


    "Niang Niang was taken away by the people of Fengyang palace. I''m sure the emperor went to save Niang Niang. She was wronged. The rose cake was originally prepared for the prince. How can it be poisoned? If it is poisoned, isn''t the empress going to poison the prince to death? " Xiaolian finished her speech in a hurry.


    Li Shiyuan''s face suddenly changed, and then looked at Cheng Dezhu: "Fengyang palace has no news."


    Cheng Dezhu shook his head: "tell the emperor, no one came to Fengyang palace."


    "How long has the lady been taken away?" Mu Zhanxiao asked.


    "The front foot of the empress was taken away, and the back foot of the maidservant came. Now I''m afraid I''m already in Fengyang palace. I don''t know how long the maiden can last. " Xiaolian said the urgent cry.


    Mu Zhanxiao''s face is even more ugly, but due to the presence of Li Shiyuan, Mu Zhanxiao can not be too obvious. In the end, Mu Zhanxiao can only stand passively and look at Li Shiyuan.


    This matter, if Li Shiyuan does not speak, Mu Zhanxiao can not speak.


    But Li Shiyuan didn''t let Mu Zhanxiao wait for long. He quickly said, "you go out first. I have my own plan for this."


    "Yes." Xiaolian didn''t dare to say anything more.


    Before leaving in a hurry, Xiaolian looks at Mu Zhanxiao without any trace. Mu Zhanxiao gives Xiaolian a soothing look, and Xiaolian leaves.


    After Xiaolian left, Mu Zhanxiao looked at Li Shiyuan: "emperor, Shufei was taken away by concubine Xi. What do you think about this?"


    "It''s an opportunity, isn''t it?" Li Shiyuan is calm and can''t be calm any more.


    After more than ten years of intercourse, Mu Zhanxiao could understand Li Shiyuan''s meaning at a glance. Now, Mu Zhanxiao calmed down for a moment, and then said: "the emperor''s meaning is to eradicate part of his family''s power through the matter of Lady Shu? In other words, it is to pull the imperial concubine Xi down from the back palace. In this case, he family is equal to cutting off part of the power in the palace. "


    Li Shiyuan made a sound and did not deny it.


    It has been a long time since he''s been eradicated. If Li Shiyuan is willing to take part, Mu Cen can''t have an accident and will naturally return safely.


    It''s a matter of time before we move. We just need to find a reasonable opportunity. This time, it''s really an opportunity.


    Because Li Shiyuan and Mu Zhanxiao are very clear, Mu Cen will not do such things, at least in the present situation, Mu Cen will not.


    It must be that concubine Xi planted it.


    Concubine Xi wants to get rid of her eyesore, but this matter can be big or small. If Li Shiyuan cares about it, it will involve a lot. The foundation of he''s family is too deep. It''s impossible to uproot it for a while and a half. It''s OK just to hurt the vitality. As long as it hurts the vitality and then slowly collapses, it won''t be difficult.


    After sinking, Li Shiyuan didn''t hesitate. He bowed his head and told Cheng Dezhu. Cheng Dezhu took orders and left in a hurry.


    Then, without hesitation, Li Shiyuan and Mu Zhanxiao quickly walked towards Fengyang palace.


    Almost to Fengyang palace, the two exchanged sight, Fengyang palace is quiet, as if they did not hear any shrill voice, their eyes inevitably with a trace of panic, do not know if this is an accident, or not.


    But the eunuch of Fengyang palace had already seen Li Shiyuan, and his face turned white. He knelt down immediately, and immediately someone whispered: "the emperor and Mr. Mu are here."


    Fengyang palace from the dead general silence, become lively.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡ª¡ª


    Fengyang Palace¡ª¡ª


    As soon as they arrived at Fengyang palace, it seemed that the bodyguards were completely impolite to Mu Cen and directly pushed Mu Cen to the palace.


    Mu Cen faltered for a while. If he didn''t stand firm in time, he fell in front of the crowd in such a mess. When Mu Cen entered Fengyang palace, the bloody smell of Fengyang palace was more serious.


    The servants and doctors who came and went all looked dignified.


    "On your knees." When the Empress Dowager saw Mu Cen''s first look, she had already heard a stern voice, with a trace of gloom in her eyes.


    Before mucen could kneel down, the slave behind him had already given mucen a kick, and mucen knelt down heavily.

 Chapter 863

    The knee touched the ground in an instant, and the tingling feeling swept over for the first time, which almost made Mu Cen cry out, but mu Cen soon calmed down, regardless of his own situation.


    She invited an: "my concubine to see the Empress Dowager. The Empress Dowager is thousands of years old, thousands of years old."


    "You are so bold." The Empress Dowager directly looked at Mu Cen and said, "it''s so precious for Princess Xi to have a prince. The whole palace, even the emperor, holds Princess Xi in the palm of his hand, and you are cruel to her. You have ulterior motives."


    The accusation came straight from the top of his head. He didn''t give Mu Cen a chance to open his mouth: "if something happens to the prince of concubine Xi, the mourning family will make your head fall to the ground."


    Minister He Yuan and Lord Xun he Shen were also at the scene, their brows were also locked, but they were trying to calm the Empress Dowager: "empress dowager, don''t get angry first. The Empress Dowager Xi has her own appearance. The little prince is the Dragon son, so it will be OK."


    But these words are just words. Everyone knows that the situation of the concubine Xi is not good.


    Mu Cen calmly looks at the scene of posturing in front of him. Before he can speak, Cui Liu has already run out of the bedroom. She looks pale and seems to be scared. She kneels on the ground directly. The voice is crying.


    "Empress Dowager Taihuang, minister, Lord Xun, little prince has gone..." Cuiliu obviously feels the same way.


    "What are you talking about?" The Empress Dowager immediately stood up, her thin figure trembled, and mammy Li on one side immediately held the empress dowager, "you can say it to the sad family again."


    "The little prince has gone --" Cui Liu''s voice is shaking, and she dare not look at the Empress Dowager.


    The Empress Dowager held her forehead and nearly fainted.


    The faces of He Yuan and he Shen changed suddenly.


    You know, concubine Xi, even though they all know that the situation is not good, they still want to stay. As long as there is the prince, the crown prince will be captured. Are you afraid of any accident? This week''s scenery is still in the hands of Ho family.


    Now, the prince is gone.


    "What are you talking about! What happened to the little prince He yuan was the first to respond.


    Cui Liu''s voice was even more crying: "the medical girl and the imperial doctor are inside. They all say that the prince was poisoned to death!"


    And the imperial doctor quickly came out, kneeling in front of the three: "tell the empress dowager, the little prince really went, the empress of the imperial concubine is bleeding, the situation is not very good."


    "The AI family forbids anything to happen to concubine Xi." If the Empress Dowager was not supported by mother Li, she would not be able to support her at all.


    He Shen seems to have recovered for the first time and looked at Mu Cen even though he didn''t want to: "it''s you, you cunt. You are discontented and killed the little prince. You want to let my daughter have an accident, so that you can ascend to the heaven step by step."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    "You don''t look amazing. As a result, everything is carefully arranged! Shufei, your mind is evil and you have been planning for a long time. I will ask your life to repay it! "


    ¡­¡­


    Everyone in Fengyang palace didn''t give Mu Cen any chance to open his mouth. Between the lines, he directly punished Mu Cen. With one mouth, he wanted to put Mu Cen to death.


    "Come on, put Shufei in heaven." He Shen has ordered.


    The bodyguard immediately came over and impolitely dragged Mu Cen up. In this case, Mu Cen was calm and didn''t make himself flustered by what happened inside.


    "The empress dowager, even if he was convicted, at least he had to be excused. But my concubine didn''t say a word. Just rely on concubine Xi to go to my concubine and convict me directly. Don''t you think it''s too sloppy?" Mu Cen was framed, still asked the Empress Dowager word by word.


    "Nonsense." The Empress Dowager gave a low roar, then coughed softly, "the fact is already in front of you, so why let you explain."


    Mu Cen said with a smile: "is the Empress Dowager anxious to convict her concubine? Even if a conviction is made, it can only take effect if the next of kin is ignored. In front of the concubines, they were all he''s family, and concubine Xi happened to be he''s family. So, when it comes out, I''m not afraid that people say, who wants to get the initiative in the palace, so that they can do this to anyone who has a threat? "


    "You..." the Empress Dowager was surprised.


    I didn''t expect Mu Cen to be so kind and calm, which made the Empress Dowager think of the late queen. This calm and calm, especially under such circumstances, the Empress Dowager only saw her in the Empress Dowager.


    Now, Mu Cen gives the Empress Dowager the feeling of panic.


    Such people are even more difficult to keep.


    There was once a queen in the palace. If so, the people of he family could not resist. Now that Mu Cen has gone, the Empress Dowager will not allow such an accident again.


    "In addition -" Mu Cen''s voice sank, and his eyes looked at the Empress Dowager for a moment. "Even if my concubine really committed a crime, then my concubine is also a concubine in the harem. The only one who can directly convict my concubine is the empress. Now there is no empress in Dazhou. Even if my concubine is convicted, she should be sent to the house of internal affairs, not the prison."


    This word by word makes people unable to refute, the Empress Dowager''s face is more and more ugly, but there is no way to take mucen.


    He Shen and he yuan''s father and son did not expect that Mu Cen would be so difficult to deal with. This time, they looked at each other, and then he yuan took the initiative to speak.


    "Niang Niang, if this lady can speak a good way, she must come to the wrong place. And the fact is that, don''t be afraid, even if the emperor is here, it''s the same result. " What he Yuan said is direct.


    The Empress Dowager nodded.


    And Mu Cen listened to He Yuan''s words and said faintly: "he Chenxiang, the emperor is a Ming Jun, do you dare to say that in front of the emperor? Without any justification and judgment, a person can be directly convicted of death. Is that any different from Li Shiyuan? I''m not afraid that one day the emperor will punish him like this? "


    "You..." He Yuan''s face also changed suddenly.


    "You know, this method is the first of his kind, and the Emperor just imitates it. After all, a minister who dares to move the emperor''s concubines does not put the emperor in his eyes? " Mu Cen asked directly.


    What does this mean? It doesn''t need to be said by mu cenduo. Everyone present knows it.


    He yuan so gloomy looking at Mu Cen: "Shufei good big courage."


    "I''m just arguing." Mu Cen light mouth, completely fearless of the existence of He Yuan.

 Chapter 864

    It''s not that she hasn''t been in contact with he yuan. Ever since she came into contact with him yuan, Mu Cen didn''t like him. His mind was too deep, but in the circumstances at that time, they were all smiling at each other.


    At that time, Mu Cen got the support of he family through the Empress Dowager. Mu Cen didn''t expect that he family would be loyal forever, so from then on, Mu Cen thought that he family would be eradicated sooner or later, but the time was not right.


    Now, the attitude of he family has become more and more domineering.


    Mu Cen sneered in his heart.


    But mu Cen''s eyebrows are counting the time. When she is taken to Fengyang palace, Xiaolian should go to Yulong Palace at the same time. The distance between Yulong palace and Fengyang palace is not very long. It''s almost time.


    Just put it off a little longer.


    Because Mu CEN is very clear, he family''s people, will not give their own chance to live.


    "It''s a good argument. I want to see how you want to argue." This words, is he Shen to say to export, in his eyes ruthless Li is obvious, "come on, take the lady down."


    They are all from Ho''s family. Naturally, they won''t listen to others.


    The Empress Dowager was even more acquiescent.


    Just as the bodyguard was about to drag Mu Cen up, the eunuch''s message came from outside: "emperor, Mr. Mu is here."


    This words, let the person of Feng Yang palace startled for a while, obviously didn''t expect Li Shiyuan and Mu Zhanxiao to come.


    Now, everyone looks at each other.


    Even the empress dowager, who has always been calm, is a little restless.


    And Mu Cen was really relieved.


    No matter what Li Shiyuan thinks, as long as Mu Zhanxiao is there, Mu Cen knows that he can''t have an accident. What''s more, Mu Cen can''t understand Li Shiyuan''s mind. Li Shiyuan doesn''t plan to keep it. Today''s event is a breakthrough.


    "Not yet. Do you want to be so presumptuous in front of the emperor? " Mu Cen''s voice also followed sternly.


    It was a look of self-confidence.


    In such a look, the bodyguard has unconsciously released Mu Cen. Mu CEN is still standing, but her knee is extremely painful. What she is vulnerable now is that she can''t touch the slightest bit of danger, otherwise, she is extremely easy to explain herself.


    And now, there''s almost something wrong.


    Soon, Li Shiyuan and Mu Zhanxiao both appear in Fengyang palace. The servants of Fengyang palace kneel down. He Shen and he yuan also kneel down. Qi Shushu and Li Shiyuan greet each other.


    The Empress Dowager subconsciously looks at Li Shiyuan, but the surface of Li Shiyuan is very calm, so people can''t see any clue.


    "Fengyang palace out of such a big thing, no one told me?" Li Shiyuan waited for a while before he began to ask directly.


    Those who were present did not dare to speak and looked at the Empress Dowager.


    The Empress Dowager sighed, and then said: "emperor, the sad family always thinks that there will be a miracle. The emperor''s state affairs are busy, and he doesn''t want to worry the emperor for the first time. It''s just..." the Empress Dowager really looks sad. "The little prince didn''t stay. The sad family is going to let someone go to Yulong hall to inform the emperor, but the emperor has come."


    That''s a perfect statement.


    The Empress Dowager has been in the palace for decades. Naturally, she knows how to open her mouth so that she can be satisfied, but she will not set herself on fire.


    "What''s going on?" Li Shiyuan opened his mouth darkly, not to the empress dowager, but to the royal doctor who knelt down in front of him. "A group of rubbish, can''t even protect my prince?"


    "I''ve been wronged." Qi Qi, the imperial doctor, knelt down to beg for mercy


    The prince in the arms of imperial concubine Xi was not stable, and people did not dare to neglect him, but even if they tried their best, the prince still could not be retained.


    It''s just a matter of time. It''s just that it came earlier than they expected. Princess Xi was stable before, so she went to Deqing palace. Unexpectedly, something happened as soon as she came back from Deqing palace.


    "What''s going on?" Li Shiyuan looked at the imperial doctor and said, "I want you to come from the truth and not to hide it."


    "Yes." The imperial doctor didn''t dare to hesitate and said, "the concubine Xi gave birth because she was poisoned. That''s why we didn''t keep the prince in the end. "


    In other words, the imperial doctor didn''t say anything. He also wanted to clean up the responsibility and avoid implicating himself again.


    "What''s the poison?" Li Shiyuan asked directly.


    "Wu Hua San." The imperial doctor gave the answer, "for ordinary people, if treated in time, there is still a chance of survival, but for pregnant people, it''s very easy to have two lives. The little prince has not been able to keep it. Now the empress is bleeding, and the medical women are all in it. I don''t know how the empress is at the moment. "


    Li Shiyuan listened to the royal doctor''s words, sank, and did not immediately speak, he looked at Mu Zhanxiao without trace, two people exchanged sight.


    You know, the five flower powder is not in the palace, but in the Jianghu. The palace is very strict with these things, and it can''t appear in the palace unless someone brings them in privately.


    And such a person, the official position is not small.


    Otherwise, how can we avoid the inspection of the palace guards.


    "How did the empress get poisoned?" Li Shiyuan was quiet for a moment before he spoke,


    And one side of the Empress Dowager has said: "Xi princess went to Shufei that, came back to poisoning."


    "So because of this, the Empress Dowager insisted that it was Shu Fei who made it?" Li Shiyuan asked.


    He Yuan then said: "emperor, Princess Xi was worried about what happened in the imperial garden before. She had a gap with Princess Shu, which made the palace unstable. Just as it was stable, she went to the Deqing palace, where she ate the rainbow rose cake made by Princess Shu. Soon after she came back, something happened. So -- "


    He yuan didn''t say the rest. He just looked at Li Shiyuan and understood that everyone knew the meaning of He Yuan''s words. Li Shiyuan was not stupid and naturally understood.


    Mu Zhanxiao''s eyebrows twist up, looking at he yuan, eyes light sink, but mu Zhanxiao didn''t speak, without a trace of looking at Mu Cen, but the eyes are appeasement.


    Mu Cen returned a very light smile, as if he didn''t panic because of this situation.


    Mu Zhanxiao put down his heart slightly, but he didn''t say anything.


    Li Shiyuan then looked at Mu Cen: "Shufei, what''s the matter with you?"


    Mu Cen was blessed, but the feeling of knee bone pain always made Mu Cen stand a little unsteady. Li Shiyuan''s brow twisted: "what''s the situation of Shu Fei?"


    In a word, let Fengyang palace people nervous.


    But mu Cen was light to smile: "nothing, just the minister concubine''s slight words light, add to implicate on the Xi noble imperial concubine Niang Niang''s matter of premature delivery, naturally eat some pain is also a matter of course."

 Chapter 865

    These words are traceless, and Li Shiyuan sued.


    Li Shiyuan''s face was gloomy for a moment, and then he looked at the people on the scene: "Shufei is my concubine. When can people in the palace have an affair with Shufei without my permission¡°


    "Shufei, why are you spitting blood here. When did you get lynched The Empress Dowager was angry.


    Mu CEN is also very innocent, gentle smile: "empress dowager, my concubine did not say this, this is the emperor said."


    The implication is to question the emperor if you have the ability, not to get angry with people like her.


    Sure enough, the Empress Dowager''s face changed, but mu Cen couldn''t say a word.


    "The emperor." Mu Cen then looked at Li Shiyuan with a good attitude between the lines. "The empress dowager, he Chenxiang and Lord Xun are sensible people. Naturally, they won''t do anything to their concubines. Please don''t worry about them. They just hurt their kneecaps. It doesn''t matter."


    "Lady." Li Shiyuan''s voice was gentle. "If you can prove that you are innocent today, I will not spare these people. If you can''t prove it, I will not let you go."


    "I know." Mu Cen answered.


    Li Shiyuan said, "yes."


    And Mu Cen this just slowly open mouth, is also Mu Cen after entering Fengyang palace, the first time open mouth explanation and this matter has relations.


    "I was waiting for the prince to come back in Deqing palace, but I didn''t expect that the empress Xi came ahead of time, so I didn''t dare to stop her. In addition, the empress was pregnant, so I was more careful. I didn''t have any experience, so I didn''t dare to prepare anything for her."


    Mu Cen''s voice slowly spread: "Niang Niang also blamed Chen Qie for this, saying that Chen Qie didn''t treat guests well. But I dare not. "


    Fengyang palace is quiet, only mu Cen''s hoarse voice comes, such a voice, listen to make people uncomfortable.


    But mu Cen didn''t seem to mind. Suddenly, he just gave a light smile and made some self mockery.


    When she looked up again, she said slowly: "later, the slaves sent me rainbow rose cake, which my royal highness liked, but the process was complicated, so I seldom made it on weekdays. I would make it for my royal highness about half a month. And the empress of Xi imperial concubine directly picked up the rose cake and ate it. It''s not easy for her to organize. "


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    "Then, something happened to the empress, and my concubine was taken to Fengyang palace, saying that she was poisoned after eating my concubine''s rose cake."


    Mu Cen''s eyes fell on Li Shiyuan calmly: "emperor, this rose cake is prepared for the prince. The empress of Xi ate the rose cake of his concubine and poisoned it, which led to her miscarriage. Even if it was my concubine, why did my concubine poison the prince? Why should I have trouble with myself? "


    Mu Cen said these words directly.


    After that, Mu Cen stopped talking.


    Before Li Shiyuan had time to speak, he Yuan said: "so what Shufei means is that concubine Xi deliberately framed you?"


    Mu Cen didn''t speak.


    Whether it''s planted or not is clear to all discerning people. In fact, it doesn''t need Mu Cen to explain anything.


    "All right." He yuan sneered, "in that case, if there is any problem with the rainbow rose cake, it will be known by testing."


    Li Shiyuan followed what he Yuan said: "come on, go to Deqing palace and bring the rainbow rose cake."


    "Yes." Cheng Dezhu answered.


    Soon, Cheng Dezhu turns to leave and goes to Deqing palace in a hurry. Fengyang palace is still dead and quiet. There is a lot of noise outside the palace, but in the bedroom, the life of Princess Xi seems to be on the line.


    The imperial doctors came and went, and the blood came out continuously, which made the people shocked.


    The Empress Dowager is constantly wipe tears, see the Empress Dowager for Xi like.


    "This matter, AI Jia won''t let it go like this." The Empress Dowager suddenly looked at Li Shiyuan. She said this with great confidence, "concubine Xi is also the grandson of the AI family. How can the AI family sit and ignore him?"


    This is clear, tell Li Shiyuan, she will not give up, and Mu Cen also don''t want to leave so smoothly today.


    Li Shiyuan didn''t speak, just stood with his hands down.


    Because of Li Shiyuan''s silence, the people in Fengqing palace did not dare to make mistakes. In the end, all the people could only stand in such a stalemate.


    Until Cheng Dezhu got the rainbow rose cake back from Deqing palace.


    That pile of rose cake, except the part that Mu Cen had moved, the rest of it had not been moved. It was still in a competitive position, but it was already cold.


    Under such circumstances, Mu Cen did not say anything, just stood quietly.


    "Test the poison." Li Shiyuan spoke darkly.


    Cheng Dezhu quickly took the silver needle and tried it on every piece of rainbow rose cake. People in Fengyang palace watched with breath holding. Soon, the silver needle became black, and everyone''s faces were surprised.


    Even Mu Zhanxiao slightly changed his face and looked at Mu Cen.


    On the contrary, Mu Cen was always calm. There was no panic because the rose cake was found to be poisonous.


    "Tell the emperor that rose cake is poisonous." Cheng Dezhu answered.


    "Now lady, what else can you say?" The Empress Dowager suddenly came to the bottom of her heart, and looked at Mu Cen angrily, "I''m sorry, you just want to murder your concubine Xi, and you''ll be wronged on the left, and you''ll be king yuan on the right!"


    Li Shiyuan didn''t speak, and his sight fell on Mu Cen.


    Before Li Shiyuan had time to speak, the Empress Dowager had already said: "come, send the lady to the house of internal affairs, so as not to say that she is sad and unkind."


    When Li Shiyuan didn''t speak, the bodyguard didn''t dare to move. The bodyguard looked at Li Shiyuan.


    But Li Shiyuan just looked at Mu Cen: "is there nothing for Shufei to explain?"


    But mu Zhanxiao, who kept quiet all the time, suddenly said, "lady Shufei, forgive me for my rudeness. Have your highness eaten the rainbow rose cake?"


    "No, the prince was in Taifu today. He was hungry and had a bad stomach, so he couldn''t eat." Mu CEN is honest.


    Li Shiyuan just listened and stood with his hands down. His eyebrows and eyes were so low that people could not guess what Li Shiyuan was thinking at the moment.


    "Weichen, I''m afraid that the lady of Shufei had a premeditated plan, so she didn''t dare to take the crown prince. That''s why the crown prince didn''t eat." He yuan sneered.


    It''s a capital crime.


    Mu Cen calmly looks at he yuan, but smiles: "does he Chenxiang know the procedure of rainbow rose cake?"


    He yuan was stunned by Mu Cen.


    "So it seems that he Chenxiang really doesn''t know. The process of rainbow rose cake is complicated. Our palace started to be busy yesterday afternoon. We have to ice it in ice at night to ensure that the ingredients are not bad. We have to get up early this morning to reshape and steam again. "

 Chapter 866

    He yuan didn''t understand what Mu Cen asked.


    "During this period, the servants of Deqing palace watched it personally. One night, who knows what''s going on? " Mu Cen asked, "besides, if the prince didn''t have a cold today, he would not have eaten. How dare I poison the prince? Is it good for my concubines? "


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    "Secondly, even if my concubine really poisoned me, how did I know that concubine Xi would come to Deqing Palace at such a good time? Does he Chenxiang mean that concubines can still control concubines of Xi? " Mu Cen a word, sharp ask he yuan.


    He yuan was questioned by Mu Cen and retreated step by step.


    "In the end, I never invited her. I''m not in good health. I''ve been living in Deqing palace for a long time. There are only a few people I can see. I can''t recognize all the people in this palace. "


    Speaking of this, Mu Cen didn''t say anything more. The fact that he was determined had been picked by Mu Cen, and there was no room for him to refute.


    And Mu Cen''s heart can''t help but be frightened.


    The concubine Xi not only wanted to kill herself, but also Aofeng. If Aofeng ate this dish of rose cake today, Aofeng would have an accident. In addition, Aofeng was young, so it would be more difficult to save her.


    Even if rescued, I''m afraid I''m a fool.


    Mu Cen''s eyebrows flashed a trace of gloom, such a gloom with a huge anger, how can''t disperse.


    The Empress Dowager couldn''t speak for a moment and a half. Looking at Mu Cen''s eyes was more profound.


    Since the late queen, the Empress Dowager has never seen such a person who is so eloquent that you can''t say a word between the lines.


    "What Minister?" Li Shiyuan looks at he yuan.


    He yuan bite to death, also has returned to God: "this rose cake poison and Xi noble concubine poison is one kind, must have been premeditated, the emperor don''t let the lady to deceive!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    "The emperor, my daughter is still in the palace. She has been in the palace since the empress was still alive. She will accompany the emperor. So please ask the emperor to make decisions for her mother." He Shen also said.


    The people of he family knelt down.


    Mu Cen just laughed and didn''t speak.


    Ji Changjin just came out of the bedroom, knelt down quietly, and his forehead was still sweating: "tell the emperor, the empress dowager, the empress has been OK, but the empress is bleeding, and she is weak and unconscious. She has to wait for an hour or two to wake up. Please don''t worry."


    "Doctor Ji has worked hard." Li Shiyuan answered.


    "This is what a slave should do." Ji Yinu nodded.


    Soon, Ji medical woman stood up, too hospital people heard the news, also with a sigh of relief, after a while, only left a carry medical woman, the rest of the people have leisurely left the De Qing palace.


    "Doctor Ji, stay here." Li Shiyuan suddenly stopped Ji Yinv.


    Ji long this one Leng, pour is to ask a way: "the emperor has a matter, although order!"


    "Too hospital can have five flower powder?" Li Shiyuan asked faintly.


    Ji Yinu shook her head: "there are no such things in the palace. Some of them need to be treated with poison. They must be under strict supervision. It''s hard to get out without permission."


    "Who can take it?" Li Shiyuan asked.


    "Unless it''s the head of the Tai hospital, or an official of the interior government who orders it in person." Ji Changjin explained.


    "Now in this palace, who has the power to get it?" Li Shiyuan asked again.


    Ji long this looked around a circle, this just light mouth: "only Lord Xun and the emperor can."


    "Can Shufei get it?" Li Shiyuan continued to ask.


    Ji Changjin shook his head: "lady Shufei is absolutely impossible, even if the queen is alive, this is not in line with the system."


    Ji Changjin has always been an outspoken person, and will not be taboo or hide anything because of your official rank, as everyone in the palace knows.


    There are many people who hate Ji Changjin, but no one can move Ji Changjin. Li Shiyuan has unconditional trust in Ji Changjin, just like now.


    So as soon as he Shen heard this, he went back to him without saying a word: "Ji Yi Nu, you can''t spit out blood. I never know what wuhuasan is. I can''t take these things when I go to the hospital! "


    Ji Chang''s face is calm now: "I''ve never been a bloody girl. I''m just telling the truth. What''s more, I didn''t say you came to the hospital. "


    In a word, he Shen was stunned.


    But Li Shiyuan has already looked at he Shen: "why did Lord Xun go to Tai hospital? Won''t you explain it to me? "


    "The emperor." He yuan immediately opened his mouth, "Lord Xun went to the imperial hospital to ask about the situation of Xi''s concubine, but now the person waiting for him to settle is Shufei."


    "Yes. Then you Aiqing tell me how to deal with the matter of Shufei? " Li Shiyuan''s unexpected decentralization.


    He''s father and son took a look at Li Shiyuan, but they couldn''t figure out what Li Shiyuan thought for a moment. However, what Li Shiyuan suddenly mentioned before still made them scared.


    The young emperor was so deep-minded that it always made people feel that no matter what they did, they could not hide it, but clearly showed it in front of them.


    If it really is¡ª¡ª


    This, he''s father and son also become hesitant.


    But now, at this point, it''s impossible to step back. He Shen stood up and said immediately, "naturally, it''s to put the lady to death in order to rectify the harem."


    "So it is." Li Shiyuan half smile does not smile, "the back palace can have such a mind evil person, really should not keep."


    Li Shiyuan''s words relieved the people present.


    Mu Zhanxiao and Mu Cen are the only ones who remain unchanged.


    "Shufei is also capable of making he Chenxiang, Xun Wangye and the Empress Dowager angry and want to be executed. It seems that I usually underestimate the lady. How do people who live in a simple and secluded life do it? " Li Shiyuan raised his eyebrows, and then his voice suddenly sank. "The reason of Shufei is here. Shufei doesn''t have any motive to commit the crime. This rose cake has been put in a cold place. Shouldn''t we thoroughly investigate the servants of Deqing palace and convict them like this? Is the conviction of Da Zhou so hasty? "


    "The palace of Deqing is the people of Shufei, so it''s not believable." He Shen didn''t want to speak.


    But Li Shiyuan looked at he Shen faintly, which almost made he Shen tremble: "according to Ai Qing, I can''t believe it?"


    With these words, people at the scene changed their faces, and the panic was obvious.


    "Because I was in Deqing Palace last night, and I didn''t leave. My lady was by my side. How could she have time to poison me. What''s more, can Shufei judge whether concubine Xi will come back today? As Shufei said, is poisoning to harm the prince? What''s the good for lady? "

 Chapter 867

    Li Shiyuan''s words, word by word, seem sonorous and powerful.


    The people present were so surprised that they couldn''t say a word.


    You know, Li Shiyuan never spent the night with any concubines, but now he appears in Shufei. What does it mean.


    On the contrary, the calm Mu Cen was also slightly surprised, because she knew that Li Shiyuan had never spent the night in the Deqing palace, but now this person was clearly protecting himself by saying such words.


    Mu Zhanxiao subconsciously looks at Mu Cen. Mu Cen shakes his head slightly, saying that he doesn''t know what happened.


    Both of them were smart enough not to speak again.


    "So, how can we say this?" Li Shiyuan left the problem to he yuan.


    He yuan couldn''t say a word, so he could only stand passively: "this..."


    "Come on, let''s send Shufei back to Deqing Palace first." Li Shiyuan suddenly said, "I''ll follow her to Deqing palace to see the foot injury of lady Shufei. If there''s something wrong, I''ll tell you the first time."


    "Yes." Doctor Ji answers.


    "Instead of learning from Fengyang palace, even about the prince''s miscarriage, if I didn''t know it by accident, I''m afraid I would be the last one in the palace to know it." Li Shiyuan''s attitude has cooled down.


    Fengyang palace, which used to be very noisy, is as quiet as a needle falling on the ground.


    Rong Jiu stepped forward and said, "lady, please. I will send you back to the palace¡°


    "Your honor." Mu Cen nodded politely.


    Rong Jiu didn''t say anything. When he was about to leave with Mu Cen, suddenly, the sound of footsteps and crying came from Fengyang palace.


    That''s Princess Xi.


    Just had a miscarriage, just woke up from the coma of Xi Guifei looks embarrassed, and in the past the elegant and dignified completely different, pale and frightening, the whole person also walk unsteadily, faltering, Cui Liu in the side crying, as if especially love their master.


    In this kind of singing, it seems even more pitiful.


    It''s just that in such a miserable situation, what''s brewing is killing.


    "Niang Niang --" Cuiliu called concubine Xi.


    The Empress Dowager on one side, he''s father and son see such a picture has not been able to recover, the presence of people look at each other.


    On the contrary, Mu CEN is calm and doesn''t care, and Rong Jiu wants to leave Fengyang palace.


    At this time, a surprising scene happened.


    Xi imperial concubine is so blunt Mu Cen to go, when all people have no time to respond, she is almost pitiful and shrill cry out a voice: "Xu Zhen Zhen, this palace wants you to pay for life, return the prince of this palace."


    Sharp dagger so appear in the hand of Xu Zhen Zhen, force of toward Mu Cen stab into.


    Mu Cen has lost his martial arts for a long time. In addition to his serious illness these years, his body''s reaction is far less sensitive than before. In addition, the speed of concubine Xi is very fast. It is clear that he wants to drag Mu Cen to hell together.


    Rong Jiu returns to his mind for the first time. He relies on the nearest person. However, Rong Jiu is still one step short of taking Mu Cen away. Concubine Xi''s Dagger can''t pierce Mu Cen''s heart, but it also deeply cuts Mu Cen''s arm


    In an instant, the long shirt was dyed red by blood, and the palace of Deqing was full of blood smell. Such a deep and heavy wound made mucen''s blood dripping in an instant, and the blood hole looked like a seeping person, making a long cut.


    I dare not say a word about the inner terror of Deqing palace.


    And Mu Zhanxiao also had the first time to control the imperial concubine Xi.


    "Is this rebellion?" Li Shiyuan said angrily, "I''m still here. I dare to use a lethal weapon. Next time, is this dagger going to stab me in the chest?"


    In a word, let the Empress Dowager and he''s father and son are scared white face.


    The hand of the Empress Dowager holding the armrest of the chair trembled, and he''s father and son immediately knelt down and begged for mercy desperately: "the emperor forgive me, because the empress is too sad to lose the prince, please forgive me."


    But they didn''t think so in their hearts. They always felt sorry.


    If Rong Jiu reacts a little slower, the dagger will stab Mu Cen''s chest directly. Now Mu Cen no longer exists.


    But in front of Li Shiyuan, it can''t be like this.


    Poor and wronged or to pretend that the loss of the child''s mother, abnormal reaction is understandable.


    Now the concubine Xi seems to be out of control. Even if she is caught by Mu Zhanxiao, she is still waving with a dagger: "my palace is going to kill you, I''m going to kill you..."


    Mu Zhanxiao twisted his brows, and without saying a word, he hit the dagger in the hand of the concubine Xi on the ground, and the concubine Xi gave out bursts of shrill cries.


    "Presumptuous." Li Shiyuan angrily denounced the voice, "come on, put the imperial concubine Xi in the bedroom and take strict care of her."


    "Yes." The guard on one side answered.


    Soon, the imperial guard took the imperial concubine Xi away.


    This time, the people on the scene did not dare to say anything, and Ji Changjin had taken the initiative to step forward to check Mu Cen''s wound. The wound was too deep, and it seemed to seep people''s hatred.


    "Niang Niang, it''s her fault. Please punish her." Rong Jiu said immediately.


    Mu Cen smiles and looks at Rong Jiu like this: "it''s OK, this matter has nothing to do with Rong adults."


    Because of this kind of blood loss, Mu Cen, who was already pale, now has almost no blood color, and his lips are pale and frightening. But even so, Mu Cen''s calm is still there, and he doesn''t become panic.


    Mu Zhanxiao twisted his eyebrows and looked at Mu Cen.


    Mu Cen nodded to Mu Zhanxiao without any trace, and made it clear that he was OK. In this case, Mu Zhanxiao didn''t loosen his eyebrows.


    And Li Shiyuan''s eyes also looked over: "what''s the matter with Niang Niang?"


    The tall figure walked in the direction of mucen, ignoring the others in the bedroom, and appeared in front of mucen in three or two steps.


    Mu Cen smiles and shakes his head to Li Shiyuan: "I''m worried about the emperor. I''m ok."


    "Do you think it''s a big problem that you''ve lost your life?" Li Shiyuan gave a reprimand.


    Mu Cen doesn''t say a word with a smile, and doesn''t refute Li Shiyuan''s words. Ji Changjin is seriously treating Mu Cen''s wound. After treatment, the wound looks deep, but it doesn''t hurt the bone, just the meat, so it''s not too difficult to get well.


    Soon, Mu Cen''s blood stopped, Ji Changjin gave Mu Cen medicine, bandaged, but mu Cen''s left hand has been unable to move.


    Now, Ji Chang looked at Li Shiyuan: "tell the emperor that the wound on her left hand is too deep, and her body is not good. If she doesn''t have a good rest, she will die."


    This words, is between the lines of the sue Xi imperial concubine a shape.


    The implication, a little deeper, today''s Mu Cen really died here.

 Chapter 868

    Li Shiyuan didn''t speak. He looked down at Mu Cen''s wound carefully. His deep voice was a little gentle. He didn''t mind the people present: "does it hurt?"


    "It hurts." Mu CEN is honest to say actually, "but can endure."


    Li Shiyuan said nothing. Then he released his hand carefully. Mu Cen didn''t speak again.


    Their conversation was limited to one question and one answer.


    "Send Shufei back to the palace, no mistake on the way." Li Shiyuan gave a gloomy order, "if there is any more mistake, you''ll wait to see him."


    "Yes." Rong Jiu responds.


    This time, there was no more accident. Rong Jiu respectfully left with Mu Cen. Li Shiyuan just looked at Mu Cen''s figure. Until Mu Cen''s figure disappeared in front of Li Shiyuan, Li Shiyuan''s eyes fell on the people at the scene.


    "The emperor." The person who took the initiative to speak was the Empress Dowager. She had already recovered. "Concubine Xi just lost her child, and her heart was aching. Even when she woke up, she didn''t worry about her body, and she wanted to revenge the murderer."


    Between the lines of the empress dowager, it''s still for the sake of Princess Xi to speak, and between the lines of the Empress Dowager''s words, it''s still dissatisfied with Mu Cen, who firmly believes that Mu CEN is the murderer.


    "In the eyes of AI''s family, this lady is able to speak well and deceive the emperor." The Empress Dowager said directly, "there is no such coincidence in this world."


    He''s father and son didn''t speak. Under such circumstances, the Empress Dowager spoke, which was more useful than them. However, he''s father and son were a little scared about Li Shiyuan. They can''t say why they were scared, but they always made people shiver. It seemed that there would be something wrong with Li Shiyuan.


    But they can''t imagine where the mistake is.


    So under such circumstances, they kept silent, especially when they couldn''t understand Li Shiyuan''s ideas.


    "Emperor, this matter must be dealt with. We can''t let go of those who deliberately plot to kill the little prince." The Empress Dowager said it was very sad.


    Fengyang palace, only the voice of the Empress Dowager.


    Li Shiyuan listened quietly, but he didn''t know whether he had listened or not.


    It was not until the voice of the Empress Dowager fell that Li Shiyuan looked at her and said, "the empress dowager, is this the end of the story?"


    This voice is not salty, still can''t guess Li Shiyuan''s mood.


    "Emperor --" the Empress Dowager was slightly stunned, "you don''t want to cover up the princess."


    "Good." Li Shiyuan suddenly answered, "since the Empress Dowager wants to thoroughly investigate this matter, I naturally can''t let her down. After all, this is also my prince. I''m very sad about this sudden accident."


    "Good, good." Listening to Li Shiyuan''s words, the Empress Dowager was relieved.


    On the contrary, Li Shiyuan''s good words make he''s father and son more nervous. They can''t say they have a thorough understanding of Li Shiyuan''s thoughts, but they can''t say they have no understanding of Li Shiyuan.


    Li Shiyuan has never been such a submissive person. You can''t guess how Li Shiyuan''s next move will go. In the face of Li Shiyuan''s good words, it''s more like an irregular bomb to them. People who will blow up at any time will fall to pieces.


    Over the years, they are not unaware of what he family has done in Dazhou.


    When Li Shiyuan was behind his investigation, he also understood that only the strength of the two parties was in competition. Before he was absolutely sure, he would put you in the best place to protect me, and there would be no difference.


    Under such a habit, Li Shiyuan stepped back this time.


    So he''s father and son, some confused, but at the moment, they can only keep calm, to the constant response to change.


    "Somebody." Until Li Shiyuan broke the silence, he said, "pass on the Miao Taiyi from Taiji hospital."


    "Yes." The slave took orders and left.


    When they heard the three words of doctor Miao, their faces changed, and they looked at each other. On the contrary, the Empress Dowager had some inexplicable reasons. I don''t know how they suddenly called doctor Miao.


    It''s not long since Dr. Miao left.


    And the great doctor Miao is also the great doctor who protects the fetus for the noble concubine Xi. The great doctor Miao''s contribution is indispensable.


    But Li Shiyuan''s tone seems not to mean that, but to be indifferent.


    "Emperor, this --" the Empress Dowager looked at Li Shiyuan in confusion.


    Li Shiyuan was very calm: "does not the Empress Dowager want a truth? I''ll find you the truth. "


    Empress Dowager a Zheng, she more or less also aware of the wrong place, this time, she kept silent, quiet sitting on the spot, and did not speak.


    "I want to seek justice in this matter, little prince." Li Shiyuan''s voice came coldly.


    He has been talking about the little prince, not the concubine Xi.


    He''s father and son suddenly understood what this meant.


    This time, he Shen was a little impatient and took the initiative to say: "emperor, this matter..."


    Before he Shen finished speaking, Li Shiyuan had interrupted he Shen: "he Aiqing has been angry for so long today, isn''t it for justice? If so, I''ll get this justice back. "


    "This..."


    "After all, he is my prince. My prince is not so good, is he? Otherwise, why did the imperial concubine Xi get pregnant all by herself for many years? " Li Shiyuan looked at he Shen.


    This words is bright, even cover lazy, listen to he Shen can''t help shaking up, and he yuan''s face also changed.


    However, Li Shiyuan continued to say as if he were a person who had nothing to do: "I will not forgive him if I find out the truth about this matter. After all, murdering the prince is also a matter of nine families. "


    As the voice fell, the faces of he''s father and son suddenly changed, but on the surface, they still wanted to keep calm: "I represent the empress, thank Lord long en."


    Li Shiyuan made a noise and stood with his hands down.


    Soon, doctor Miao had been brought with him. He was calm on the surface. When he saw Li Shiyuan, he immediately knelt down to say hello: "I see the emperor, long live the emperor, long live the emperor."


    "Get up." Li Shiyuan waved.


    Miao Taiyi then stood up and said, "I don''t know what''s the matter with the emperor''s ministers?"


    "Do you know this?" Li Shiyuan suddenly looks at Cheng Dezhu.


    When Cheng Dezhu steps forward, doctor Miao is a little confused. But when he sees Cheng Dezhu coming towards him, he is a little frightened. But it''s just a moment. Doctor Miao calms down and ends up with a piece of paper in Cheng Dezhu''s hand.


    When he saw the handwriting on the paper, his face suddenly changed.


    "May Ai Qing know the handwriting on it?" Li Shiyuan''s tone became severe.


    Miao Taiyi looked at Li Shiyuan shivering and did not dare to say anything.

 Chapter 869

    In the end, Dr. Miao could only stand passively, because the handwriting on it was not someone else''s, but his own.


    This prescription is an aphrodisiac for Princess Xi. There are a lot of herbs in it, which can''t be easily obtained in the palace. You must take the prescription to match with the folk.


    "Emperor, Minister..." Miao Taiyi is still defending.


    But Li Shiyuan has already asked Ji Changjin: "Ji Yinv, what''s the effect of this prescription, please tell me."


    "Yes." Ji Yi''s daughter said in a straight line, "this is an aphrodisiac. There are several flavors in it, but they have to be registered before they can get it. During this period, no one has registered. But the heaviest medicine is toxic, which has not been found in Taiyuan hospital during this period of time. We can only start from the people. "


    The voice was cold and heartless, just telling a fact, without any emotional ups and downs.


    Ji Changjin''s voice falls. Soon, Rong Jiu has come back from Deqing palace. He escorts a man, who is a servant of Fengyang Palace: "kneel down. Where did you go three months ago? "


    "Slave Slave -" the little eunuch was pale with fright for a long time. Under such circumstances, how dare he hide something? "Slave doesn''t know anything, so he just went to the palace gate to get something, which was explained by the empress."


    "What did you take?" Li Shiyuan asked.


    "A bag of... A bag of herbs?" The little eunuch said submissively, "but I don''t know what''s in it. I just follow orders."


    The eunuch said, still kneeling on the ground shivering.


    When he''s father and son heard this, their faces suddenly changed.


    "Well, you''ve made it clear to me. Is this the person who sent you the medicine?" Li Shiyuan''s voice falls, and Yingwei has pressed a thin man in.


    In such a situation, the other party never met, let alone met Li Shiyuan face-to-face. Shadow Wei is half forced to let the other side raised his head, mouth stuffed with cloth, to avoid each other bite tongue suicide.


    "Yes." Little eunuch recognized for a while, gave a positive answer, "it''s him."


    After that, Li Shiyuan said, "come on, put this slave in the dungeon and wait for his release."


    The little eunuch desperately begged for mercy, but it didn''t help. She was soon dragged away by the bodyguard, and Fengyang palace was even more silent. The Empress Dowager was slightly stunned in the face of such a situation, but she was not stupid. She soon understood the clue.


    The Empress Dowager has the ambition of the he family, but she has lived in the palace for many years. What the Empress Dowager wants is to keep the honor and wealth of the he family. This is why when Mu Cen came to find the Empress Dowager herself, she agreed.


    This time, as the elder of he family, she hoped to eradicate her dissidents, but unexpectedly, there was something she didn''t know.


    Now it seems that she is afraid of being used.


    "This is the shopkeeper of Xicheng pharmacy in Kyoto. The prescription came out of the hands of Dr. Miao and came into the hands of this man. Then he found the precious medicinal materials inside, sent them to the palace, and finally came into the hands of Princess Xi." Li Shiyuan''s voice is not salty.


    But his eyes were always sharp: "I love your concubine Xi because she is smart and sensible. She has helped me manage the harem very well these years, so no matter what the situation is, I always go to Fengyang palace to have dinner with her. As a result, I didn''t expect that concubine Xi would give me an aphrodisiac. "


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    "This aphrodisiac is very effective. I''m not prepared for it. In my opinion, such a thing can not be done by concubine Xi. But I was disappointed. " Li Shiyuan sneered, "this aphrodisiac is still filled with poison. In this way, concubine Xi may also want to murder me?"


    "Concubine Xi is loyal to the emperor. She has no such idea." He yuan immediately knelt down, "I ask the emperor for a lesson."


    "He Chenxiang." This time, Li Shiyuan looked at he Chenxiang, "if your concubine Xi doesn''t mean to harm me, then there is an expert behind her?"


    He Yuan''s face was even more frightened: "absolutely impossible."


    "Is it?" Li Shiyuan said with a smile, "I''ll follow this clue to find out what I found."


    He yuan was afraid to speak.


    He Shen didn''t dare and knelt down immediately.


    When the Empress Dowager saw this, she already knew that this matter was not as simple as she thought. They brought themselves just to ask her to speak, because Li Shiyuan still gave a little face in front of the Empress Dowager. As for others, Li Shiyuan would not give any face.


    "This is the master behind the scenes of the drugstore, but he is." Li Shiyuan finished his speech word by word, "so, what does this mean? How about he Aiqing explain it to me? "


    He yuan kept kowtowing: "emperor forgive me, Emperor forgive me, there must be a reason for this."


    Li Shiyuan snorted coldly and looked at he yuan for a moment: "does he Aiqing think this is the end of it?"


    He yuan did not dare to speak, and he Shen did not dare to speak.


    Li Shiyuan ignored the two people in front of him, but looked at the Empress Dowager: "empress dowager, don''t you want to seek justice for Princess Xi and the little prince?"


    This time, the Empress Dowager did not dare to speak, so she could only passively look at Li Shiyuan: "emperor, this..."


    "Doctor Ji." Li Shiyuan looks at Ji Changjin.


    "The maid is here." Ji Changjin responds.


    Li Shiyuan didn''t hesitate: "why is the position of concubine Xi unstable?"


    Ji Changjin''s voice came steadily: "this aphrodisiac itself carries poison. After pregnancy, because of the toxin, the fetal image will not be stable. I''ve seen the pills given by Dr. Miao for protecting the fetus. Apart from calming the nerves, most of them are mainly for removing toxins. If the toxins can''t be removed completely, the fetus can''t be protected. "


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    "At present, it seems that the toxin is extremely difficult to remove, so private doctor Miao has also said that the little prince in the belly of the empress is in danger."


    Ji long this face does not change color of finish saying.


    The face of the Empress Dowager is even more ugly.


    Li Shiyuan looked at the Empress Dowager after Ji Changjin finished saying, "empress dowager, now who do you think is the person who really murdered my little prince?"


    The Empress Dowager was speechless.


    "Emperor, the empress has no such idea." He yuan took the initiative to beg for mercy, "also please emperor Mingjian."


    "Mingjian, isn''t it?" Li Shiyuan sneered, "come and bring people."


    It''s another person. He''s father and son are even more panicked. They know very well that what they think they don''t know, but it''s all in Li Shiyuan''s control, just Li Shiyuan''s silence.

 Chapter 870

    If there is no Mu Cen''s this matter, the prince in Xi noble concubine''s belly can''t keep, then also can''t keep, won''t involve so many.


    And now Mu Cen''s business, let Li Shiyuan take advantage of the situation to he family.


    Li Shiyuan didn''t mean to give up. They thought that they had the initiative to eliminate the hidden danger of imperial concubine Xi in the harem. But now they didn''t expect that this hidden danger became the breakthrough point of Li Shiyuan.


    These years of stalemate, it seems that at this moment, he''s defeated like a mountain, for a moment, at a loss.


    Only Li Shiyuan remained calm.


    After Li Shiyuan''s words fell, Cuiliu was brought out of the bedroom, but no sound was heard in the bedroom. Cuiliu kept shouting: "emperor, please, emperor, please help me, please..."


    However, imperial concubine Xi did not say a word.


    When Li Shiyuan came to Cuiliu, Cuiliu trembled with fright: "emperor, please forgive me. I don''t know anything. I''m just following orders. "


    Where can Cuiliu care too much? Imperial concubine Xi has no time to care about her own life and death, and Cuiliu doesn''t want to die, so she can only try to keep her own life.


    "OK, tell me the truth, I can spare you from death." Li Shiyuan spoke coldly.


    Cui Liu tried to kowtow: "what the emperor wants to ask, the maidservant knows, must answer truthfully."


    Needless to say, Cuiliu''s voice was really scared.


    Li Shiyuan looked at Cuiliu coldly: "after I spoiled your concubine Xi, did your concubine Xi ever drink the soup of avoiding son?"


    Cui Liu was stunned.


    "To be honest." Li Shiyuan snapped, "if you don''t tell the truth, don''t blame me for being merciless."


    Cuiliu said: "tell the emperor, the empress doesn''t... Never drink. But let the maidservant give to pour out


    Li Shiyuan listened to Cui Liu''s words and gave a sneer, but the coldness in his eyebrows never eased: "well, this is the truth. How did the prince and Princess Xi conceive, and why did the prince and Princess Xi work so hard to conceive and never keep it."


    Fengyang palace, dead silence.


    You know, it''s a capital crime to deceive the king and ignore the king. It can be related to the nine families, the nine families of the imperial concubine Xi. It''s subtle. All the people present are.


    But Li Shiyuan didn''t seem to be in a hurry to judge the concubine Xi. Instead, he continued: "this cheap maidservant can escape from death, but it''s inevitable to live. If she can survive, it''s her destiny to drive her out of the palace."


    "Yes." The guard answered.


    Even if you live, it won''t take a few days to leave the Imperial Palace, and you will die. It''s better to cut off your head.


    Cui Liu''s face turned pale and screamed desperately, but it didn''t help. The bodyguard quickly took Cui Liu down. After a while, there was a scream from outside Fengyang palace.


    At first, the voice was still very sad, but gradually, such a voice could no longer be heard.


    Until the bodyguard came in again: "tell the emperor, only 25 big board, this slave has died."


    "Pull out to feed the vulture." Li Shiyuan spoke coldly.


    "Yes." The guard left in a hurry.


    Fengyang palace, but also the general silence of death.


    Li Shiyuan then looked at the Empress Dowager: "so far, empress dowager, how do you deal with it?"


    Li Shiyuan threw this problem on the Empress Dowager.


    And he''s father and son have knelt down: "I have no heart for the emperor, this matter, I will thoroughly investigate."


    "How to investigate thoroughly?" Li Shiyuan asked coldly, "does it have nothing to do with his family that this matter is implicated by concubine Xi?"


    "The emperor forgives..." he''s father and son urgently beg for mercy.


    Their eyes looked at the Empress Dowager. The Empress Dowager lowered her eyebrows and sighed silently. After all, it''s a matter of which family. She can''t care. If any family is really involved, she''s also responsible. She''s old and not many years old, but she didn''t expect that she would be involved.


    "The emperor will see to it." The Empress Dowager finally said, "I just want the emperor to see what he has done for the emperor. Let''s not kill everything. The imperial concubine Xi just loved the emperor so much that she came up with such a plan. "


    Li Shiyuan snorted coldly and said nothing.


    He''s father and son are here, but they still want to drag Mu Cen into the water. They seem to see that Mu CEN is different from Li Shiyuan. At least if they drag Mu Cen into the water, there is room for maneuver.


    "Emperor, even if the empress did such a thing, it''s an indisputable fact that the lady poisoned." He yuan reminds Li Shiyuan.


    Li Shiyuan looked at he yuan in a gloomy way: "I didn''t want to investigate this matter, but now it''s better. He Chen Xiang mentioned it on his own initiative, so I have to settle this account."


    He Yuan''s face changed.


    "Murdering the crown prince is also a capital crime of nine nationalities." What Li Shiyuan said is direct.


    This time, he yuan did not dare to speak any more, but Li Shiyuan was aggressive and did not let go of He Yuan''s meaning: "he Chenxiang didn''t want to seek justice, why didn''t he speak now? How can this justice not be pursued? "


    "This..."


    "Or does he have a good idea?" Li Shiyuan asked a step closer.


    He yuan knelt down and kowtowed: "I absolutely dare not have any idea of murdering the prince. The crown prince is the prince left by the late queen, and he is also the emperor''s favorite prince. I have no heart for him


    "I wish I knew." Li Shiyuan gave a sneer.


    Li Shiyuan never doubted Mu Cen when the poisoning came out. The understanding of Muchen, when she really want to start, is aboveboard, will not do the means of these villains.


    Li Shiyuan knew Mu Cen''s cruelty at the beginning of their understanding.


    Mu Cen does not need these means, can let a person be obedient. And now Mu Cen can be suppressed, only because Mu Cen does not have any trustworthy people, plus the identity problem, otherwise, why should Mu Cen be suppressed.


    In the Deqing palace, the person Mu Cen can trust is probably Xiaolian. Some of the others are arranged by Li Shiyuan and some by the internal affairs government. So it''s not strange that there are problems in the middle.


    What''s more, the palace is very realistic. For such a concubine who was suddenly canonized, many slaves are not submissive, but with a trace of dissatisfaction.


    A lot of things just hit it off.


    Otherwise, there is no such coincidence.

 Chapter 871

    If there is a traitor in Deqing palace, then every move in Deqing palace will naturally tell Fengyang palace that it''s not unusual for Princess Xi to come here. Besides, Princess Xi, a child in her stomach, can''t stay. If she wants to make people believe that she is innocent, she must be deeply hurt.


    In Fengyang Palace People''s opinion, this is killing two birds with one stone.


    Anything can be pushed to Mu Cen. If Ao Feng eats rose cake, it will be more wonderful.


    The Empress Dowager can no longer interfere in how to deal with the matter. Even if the people of he family want to turn the tide, it will not help under such circumstances.


    In the end, Fengyang palace is very quiet.


    Li Shiyuan said coldly: "it''s said that Princess Xi was demoted from the imperial concubine to a concubine. She has been waiting on me for many years. She has no merit and also has hard work. She still keeps Fengyang palace. Without my permission, Princess Xi can''t leave the palace in private and be confined for one month as a punishment."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    "From now on, imperial concubine Xi will no longer be in charge of any affairs in the harem. Except the affairs in Fengyang palace, imperial concubine Xi will not interfere in any affairs. If there is any violation, I will not tolerate it. "


    Li Shiyuan finished his oral instruction word by word.


    And the imperial concubine Xi had been helped out from Fengyang palace. The embarrassment was obvious. When she heard such a will, she was almost instantly soft on the ground.


    Xiguifei wants to speak, but in Heshen''s eyes, xiguifei finally calms down.


    ¡±My concubine, thank you for your kindness. " Concubine Xi''s voice trembled.


    "Find new slaves from the house of internal affairs to serve the empress." Li Shiyuan looked at Cheng Dezhu, "the empress has a miscarriage, she is not slighted."


    "Yes." Cheng Dezhu answered.


    Then Li Shiyuan looked at he''s father and son. They just knelt down on the ground and dare not breathe.


    "He''s duty bound in this matter." Li Shiyuan''s tone became severe. "I will punish you for one year''s salary and close several stores of he''s family in Kyoto to make an example."


    "Thank you, Lord long?" Even if reluctant, he''s father and son also recognized it.


    They are also very clear that although Li Shiyuan did not say that he would close any shops, what he did must be a blow to the shops that are the lifeblood of his family. As a result, his family is seriously damaged and it will be difficult to recover for a while.


    But in such a passive situation, it is helpless.


    "Does Aiqing have any objection?" Li Shiyuan asked again.


    "I have no objection." He yuan answered.


    "Good." Li Shiyuan nodded, "this is the end of the matter."


    The implication is that I don''t want to talk about it any more, and the days when Princess Xi was powerful in the back palace have become the past. Although Fengyang palace is still kept, it has been lowered several levels in a row. People with a little insight know that Princess Xi can''t make a comeback.


    Unless there''s a great opportunity. But for now, it''s even more difficult.


    After that, Li Shiyuan didn''t stay any longer and hurried to the outside of Fengyang palace.


    After Li Shiyuan left, the Empress Dowager stood up and looked at he''s father and son: "he family is the family of AI family. AI family doesn''t want anything to happen to he family. But you have to know that the present emperor is by no means an ordinary person. You can''t play with him. "


    "Empress Dowager..."


    "Even the mourning family is almost dragged down by you." The Empress Dowager frowned, "the emperor doesn''t care about his family. It''s not that he really cared about his family when he was in the emperor''s position. It''s not that he was afraid to indulge his family in doing whatever they want these years. When the emperor really wants to root out the grass, he family has no room to turn over. "


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    "Concubine Xi finally came to this day, one step away from the Queen''s position, and now --" the Empress Dowager shook her head, "it''s all variables."


    He yuan frowned: "empress dowager, this matter --"


    "This matter will pass like this. You have no right or possibility to interfere in what the emperor wants to do. This period of time, the first peace, do not cause trouble, Autumn Festival is coming, Xi imperial concubine can turn over, depends on the autumn festival. AI Jia thinks that the emperor can''t be indifferent in the face of He Jia. " Guess the Empress Dowager.


    He yuan answered: "I know."


    The Empress Dowager didn''t say anything. She was helped by mother Li and left Fengyang palace slowly.


    And Fengyang palace, a dead silence.


    Xi imperial concubine is unwilling to look at he Shen: "this matter of this palace, never reconciled."


    "Now you are honest and honest. I''m afraid the emperor has already made preparations for this. He doesn''t want to be implicated any more. Don''t make trouble again. " He Shen is reminding his concubine, "we will deal with other things naturally."


    Xi imperial concubine clenched her teeth: "can you just see the imperial concubine''s success?"


    "I''m afraid it''s not easy for this lady. We should take a long-term view." He Shen frowned, "she''s not the brainless concubines in the harem."


    The more she thought about it, the more unwilling she was, but due to the current situation, she really couldn''t do anything.


    "If you keep the green hills, you are not afraid of no firewood." He Shen advised, "now even the servants of Fengyang Palace are arranged by the Emperor himself. What you do will be under the emperor''s eyes, so be careful."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    "If he''s home, you''ll be fine. The position of the imperial concubine will come back sooner or later. "


    ¡­¡­


    He Shen appeased for a while, and then he didn''t stay in Fengyang palace for a long time. He was stirred up by Li Shiyuan. Many things need to be considered in the long run.


    I''m afraid Kyoto will not be peaceful during this period.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡ª¡ª


    Li Shiyuan and Mu Zhanxiao go to the Deqing palace.


    Mu Zhanxiao asked directly: "does the emperor want to move his family''s water transportation?"


    "Yes. The two most profitable shops of the he family have been moved. Let your people get involved. In this way, you can weaken the influence of he family in Kyoto. For a long time, he family won''t have the heart to do anything with me. You can find out more clearly on the homeopathy website. " Li Shiyuan said quickly.


    "I will comply with the order." Mu Zhanxiao answered.


    "He family will not be so willing to give up. If we are not in front of he family, he family will certainly be in front of us." Li Shiyuan said directly, "this matter will not end so easily."


    Mu Zhanxiao made a sound and didn''t object to Li Shiyuan''s words.


    The people who work with he''s family have not yet been found out. If he''s moved now, the people behind him will be hidden deeper. Over the years, their layout and efforts will be destroyed. So it''s not unreasonable to keep he''s family.


    What''s more, he family can not be uprooted for a while and a half. Many things really need to be considered in the long run.


    They bowed their heads to discuss.


    Until the end of the discussion, Li Shiyuan suddenly looked at Mu Zhanxiao.

 Chapter 872

    When Li Shiyuan saw Mu Zhanxiao, he was calm, and his voice seemed calm: "is there something the emperor wants to ask Wei Chen?"


    Li Shiyuan was not in a hurry to speak, but mu Zhanxiao knew at a glance about his friendship with Li Shiyuan for more than ten years. I''m afraid that what Li Shiyuan asked is not so simple.


    Mu Zhanxiao didn''t take the initiative to speak, but waited patiently.


    Li Shiyuan walked a few steps, and then asked: "not long ago, Lord Xu was still knocking on the side to ask me, what do you think, and when will you marry the daughter of the Xu family?"


    This person is mu Zhanxiao''s own choice, and Li Shiyuan has never interfered.


    As for the reasons, Li Shiyuan more or less understood that although the Xu family was far less powerful in Kyoto than he family, the Xu family was a local leader in Jiangnan, and Jiangnan was the real land of fish and rice.


    It seems that the Xu family has not entered Kyoto for many years and has lived in Suzhou and Hangzhou for a long time. However, Jiangnan is a land of fish and rice, rich in products, and the Xu family is the richest man in Jinling. This power is immeasurable.


    The Xu family and the Mu family naturally have the meaning of marriage.


    "After the autumn festival." Mu Zhanxiao gave the answer.


    "Good. I''ll order a marriage afterwards. " Li Shiyuan nodded and spoke faintly.


    "Thank you, Emperor." Mu Zhanxiao answered.


    Li Shiyuan then looked at Mu Zhanxiao: "except that the Xu family is on the rich side of Suzhou and Hangzhou, is there no other reason why you choose the Xu family?"


    Mu Zhanxiao didn''t answer immediately.


    "Xu WANYING is not the daughter of the Xu family, but a commoner. Your status, Xu family''s legitimate daughter, you are high, not to mention, it''s just a concubine''s status. " Li Shiyuan said directly, "what''s more, the Xu family''s reputation in Jinling is not very good."


    Xu WANYING had a son who was unmarried. At that time, the Xu family was about to drive her out of the Xu family. It was Xu''s mother who forced her to stay in the Xu family''s genealogy, but she was also driven out of the Xu family. She had been living in the outskirts of Jinling and had no contact with the Xu family.


    Now, Xu WANYING came back because of her marriage to Mu Zhanxiao, which shocked the whole Jinling.


    "Yes." For a long time, Mu Zhanxiao answered, "these ministers all know."


    "So?" Li Shiyuan raised his eyebrows.


    Mu Zhanxiao chuckled: "her child belongs to me."


    Li Shiyuan was not surprised by this answer: "when I look back, I will give Xu WANYING an identity, so no one dares to say anything. You decide for yourself about the Xu family. You don''t need to ask me. "


    "Thank you, Emperor." Mu Zhanxiao answered.


    Li Shiyuan didn''t say anything. After they took a few steps, Li Shiyuan continued to ask: "you''ve been indifferent these years. I seldom see that you''ve been keen on anything. On the contrary, it''s the lady''s business. Do you care about it?"


    It sounds plain, but with a touch of temptation.


    And Mu Zhanxiao looked at Li Shiyuan and said with a light smile: "I''m just for the prince. It''s rare for his highness to like a person, so I will try my best to keep the person he likes. In this palace, everyone has a ghost in his heart. It''s hard to meet someone who is sincere and kind to his highness. And Chen thinks that even if the empress is still there, she should do the same. "


    Mu Zhanxiao''s attitude is very calm, expressed his ideas, the whole process did not involve anything should not be involved.


    And such a reason, and impeccable, people can not refute.


    It''s true that Mu Zhanxiao can do everything for Aofeng, just for the entrustment of Mu Cen.


    "So it is." Li Shiyuan nodded, then did not ask more.


    They have also come to the gate of Deqing palace.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡ª¡ª


    Inside Deqing Palace¡ª¡ª


    The wound of Mu Cen''s arm was a little shocking. When Xiao Lian saw it, she turned pale and hurried to Mu Cen: "Niang Niang, this is..."


    "No harm." Mu Cen answered, "where''s the prince?"


    "Your Highness didn''t make a fuss when he saw the note left by the empress. Now he has gone back to the east palace." Xiaolian explained.


    "That''s good." Muchen was relieved.


    This appearance should be seen by Aofeng. I don''t know what''s going to happen. Aofeng is good at everything, but as long as it comes to Mu Cen''s affairs, Aofeng can''t calm down, and even has a very bad attitude, even ignore it.


    Mu Cen can''t let Ao Feng be so impulsive.


    "This is not to be mentioned with the prince." Mu Cen explained it carefully.


    "Yes, my servant." Xiaolian answers.


    Mu Cen nodded and didn''t say anything. Then Mu Cen looked at Rong Jiu and said, "there''s Lao Rong who sent this Palace back in person."


    "This is what subordinates should do." Let nine pour is calm, "for a while Ji medical woman will come personally, give Niang check injury."


    "Good." Mu Cen nodded.


    "I don''t want to disturb the empress any more. She likes to have a rest." Rong Jiu responds.


    Mu Cen nodded, and Rong Jiu quickly turned to leave. After Rong Jiu left, Mu Cen looked at his arm. The knife was really cruel. If Rong Jiu didn''t pull himself away in time, I''m afraid that he would be the one who died.


    She should be more careful.


    Shen Shen, Mu Cen turned and looked at Xiaolian: "what servants are there in the small kitchen?"


    Xiaolian thought about it and read her name quickly: "there are only three minions in the small kitchen. They are always busy in the small kitchen."


    "Are you clear about their origins?" Mu Cen asked directly.


    Xiaolian recalled: "except that Xiaoshu was followed by the imperial dining room, the other two were arranged by the house office. The slaves are not familiar with them


    Mu Cen nodded: "go to the kitchen with my palace."


    "Yes." Xiaolian responds, but still looks at mucen with some worry, "Niang Niang, do you want to have a rest first?"


    "No. Call all the servants in the palace to the kitchenette Muzen''s calm command.


    "Yes." Xiaolian understood more or less.


    Mu Cen probably has a good idea. He wants to set an example to others. Many of the servants in this palace are arranged by the internal affairs government. Except Xiaolian, no one has ever chosen by himself. Even if Mu CEN is favored, these slaves are more or less unconvinced.


    So it''s hard to avoid thinking in a wrong way.


    Besides, the harem is so big that it is not impossible for the concubine to take their own eyeliner.


    After all, it''s a matter of envy for everyone in the palace. Naturally, it''s impossible to let Mu Cen off easily. This time something happened, Mu Cen got away with it. What if next time? Not everyone has such good luck every time.


    Xiaolian quickly turns around and does it according to Mu Cen''s instructions.


    And Mu Cen goes towards the kitchen.


    Mu Cen seldom appears in the small kitchen except for making small points on weekdays. It''s so cold that people in the small kitchen are nervous.

 Chapter 873

    The little tree took the lead to return to God and knelt down to say hello: "the slave sees the empress, the empress is thousands of years old, thousands of years old."


    After Xiaoshu kneels down, xiaoguizi and xiaodezi also kneel down, but their eyes are more nervous, especially when they see Mu Cen appear safely in front of them.


    But two people surface or calm incomparable: "small virtuous son, small laurel son to Niang Niang please, Niang Niang qiansui qiansui."


    "Get up." Mu Cen light mouth.


    Three people are about to get up, but mu Cen suddenly sharp look to kneel on the ground of two people: "this palace only let small tree up, did not let you up."


    Xiaoguizi and xiaodezi tremble when they hear this. They haven''t been in the palace for one or two years. It''s very clear that once Mu Cen goes to Fengyang palace, he can''t come back again. As a result, Mu Cen comes back. They know better than anyone what it means.


    In this contest, the final winner is mu Cen, not the master of Fengyang palace.


    And Mu Cen now appears in the small kitchen, the meaning is why, more understand.


    Xiaoguizi and xiaodezi knelt down and begged for mercy: "Niang Niang, Niang Niang, please don''t listen to slander. I''m wronged."


    At this time, they know very well that they can''t even admit that they have been killed. If they admit it, they will give their lives away. It seems that they are betting that Muchen is just a lady. Besides, they are usually low-key and kind-hearted, so they can''t do too cruel things.


    They were crying.


    Mu Cen always looked down at xiaodezi and xiaoguizi: "why, do you want to tell this palace that this is not what you did?"


    "The slave is loyal to the empress and has never done anything wrong to her." Two people shout, strength table loyalty.


    "Loyal?" Mu Cen very pale smile.


    "Yes, the slave is loyal." They repeated a sentence.


    Mu Cen looks down at them. In his condescending eyes, he suddenly feels a chill, which makes them shiver almost instantly. This kind of Mu CEN is quite different from the one he saw before. The cruelty in Mu Cen''s eyes and the warmth of peacetime are in sharp contrast.


    The slightly morbid body said something that made people shudder: "since you are loyal, let us see how loyal you are."


    Xiaodezi and xiaoguizi haven''t been able to react from mucen''s words for a while.


    Mu Cen had already said darkly: "come on, dig out their hearts and let the palace see how loyal they are."


    "Yes." The bodyguard''s face was expressionless and quickly stepped forward.


    This time, xiaodezi and xiaoguizi come back to their senses. They can''t believe their ears and everything they see. These bodyguards have already pulled them up. Xiaodezi and xiaoguizi scream bitterly, but Muchen always stands indifferently and looks at them so gloomy.


    "Niang Niang, spare your life, Niang Niang --" Xiao Dezi yelled at Mu Cen sadly, "please, let me go. Please, I don''t dare any more."


    Mu Cen stands indifferently, just looking at it like this. Even if the scream is extremely bleak, Mu Cen has no response at all.


    And the slaves of Deqing palace just stood there.


    The next picture, let their faces suddenly changed, such cruel and bloody, in fact, is not uncommon in the palace, just in front of their own face, so naked, it is really the first time.


    The guard''s dagger just dug out Xiao Dezi''s heart. He was tied to the post and couldn''t move. In order to prevent him from biting his tongue and killing himself, his mouth was stuffed with white cloth and blood gushed out. Xiao Dezi''s pupils were infinitely enlarged, and finally he completely fainted in the same place.


    And that heart, when it was dug out, was still beating. The whole person''s chest was so missing, and the ground was full of blood.


    Many slaves can''t stand such a picture and vomit.


    The small virtuous son''s gradually no longer move, that eye has not closed all the time however, the pupil opens big, looking very seeping.


    Not to mention little Guizi. In this picture, little Guizi kowtows on the ground desperately without thinking about it. He knows very well that the next person is himself. He also knows that Mu Cen''s means are cruel, not just superficial.


    "Niang Niang, I''m forced to be a slave. Please forgive me." Xiaoguizi kowtowed desperately, but he didn''t dare to hide anything. "I was forced by concubine Xi. If I didn''t follow, concubine Xi would kill my family. I didn''t dare to follow."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    "Niang Niang, ask Niang Niang for atonement. The slave will be loyal to Niang Niang in the future. He will never do anything wrong to Niang Niang again. Please forgive me."


    Xiao Guizi kept shouting, and such a voice could not be heard, echoing in the Deqing palace.


    But for mu Cen, it''s useless to ask for mercy. Everything can be forgiven in Mu Cen''s opinion, but when it comes to Ao Feng, Mu Cen can''t forgive.


    Step by step, she came to the front of xiaoguizi and asked, "do you want my palace to forgive you?"


    "Niang Niang, I know my crime. Please forgive me --" Xiao Dezi kept kowtowing, and his forehead was dripping with blood.


    But this kind of picture, in Mu Cen''s view, seems indifferent, not too much reaction.


    "You poisoned the rose cake on the order of Princess Xi. How, did Princess Xi intend to kill herself?" Mu Cen asked again.


    But the remaining light in the corner of Mu Cen''s eye looks to a certain place without any trace, but it''s taken back soon. Mu Cen knows that the person standing outside is Li Shiyuan.


    But these words, is lets the small Guizi say to Li Shiyuan to listen.


    "No, no, no... no..." little Guizi shook his head desperately. "The person that Princess Xi wants to kill is his royal highness. These drugs will only make the fetus in the belly of Princess Xi not safe, and will not kill Princess Xi."


    "Do you know that killing the prince is the capital crime of the nine nationalities?" Mu Cen continued to ask darkly.


    Xiao Guizi''s face turned white again.


    "The only thing that we can''t bear is that someone will attack the prince. Since that''s the case, how can we let you go? If you can work for Princess Xi, then you can sell us. How can we believe you?" Mu Cen gave a cold smile.


    "I dare not." Little Guizi just wanted to find a chance.


    But mu Cen looked at Xiao Guizi, but his cold smile didn''t stop: "Xiao Guizi, I can bear anything, but I can''t bear someone''s cruel hand on the prince. I''d rather kill him than let him go."

 Chapter 874

    Little Guizi''s face turned white in an instant.


    And when the bodyguard heard Mu Cen''s words, he already understood Mu Cen''s meaning. He immediately stepped forward, and xiaoguizi became the second xiaodezi. His shrill cry was suppressed under the white cloth, which made people completely unable to resist.


    The servants of Deqing palace knelt all over the ground.


    Mu Cen just stood in the pool of blood and looked around at the people present: "our palace doesn''t want the matter of xiaodezi and xiaoguizi to happen again in Deqing palace. If it happens again, our palace will not be spared."


    This is not light or heavy, but in everyone''s heart sounded the alarm bell.


    In an instant, the slaves of Deqing palace answered: "the slaves are loyal and loyal to the empress. They have no two hearts."


    Mu Cen just looked at the crowd, his face was still very cold: "very good. If anyone has a different intention and doesn''t want to stay in Deqing palace, he will leave Deqing Palace today. Once he is found by this palace, the two dead slaves will be your lessons. This palace will never be soft hearted. "


    This word with warning, word by word said to the people present.


    The slaves answered in unison: "I have no heart."


    Mu Cen nodded.


    Then, Mu Cen didn''t look at the crowd any more, and quickly walked in the direction when he came. The slaves still knelt down and stood up until Mu Cen''s figure disappeared.


    However, they were still looking at each other. For the current situation, they were still pale. Mu Cen''s attitude today was that he really established power in the Deqing palace.


    From now on, no one will dare to continue to make trouble in Deqing palace.


    ¡­¡­


    When Mu Cen walked out of the backyard and returned to Deqing palace, he saw Li Shiyuan and Mu Zhanxiao standing side by side. Li Shiyuan''s eyes fell on Mu Cen, and Mu Zhanxiao also looked at Mu Cen.


    Li Shiyuan''s eyes with a trace of unclear meaning, people can''t guess this person''s mood at the moment.


    And Mu Zhanxiao''s brow slightly twisted, Mu Cen knew that Mu Zhanxiao also saw the previous things in the backyard, Mu Zhanxiao did not agree, such behavior in the palace is too high-profile, also too easy to cause trouble. The trouble is not an outsider, but Li Shiyuan.


    What happened just now is the most real Mu Cen, not the one who is now in Deqing palace and doesn''t care about the world. Once he reaches his bottom line, Mu Cen will never be soft hearted.


    But soon, Mu Cen calmed down, looked at Li Shiyuan like this, asked an: "my concubine, see the emperor, long live the emperor, long live the emperor."


    "Get up." Li Shiyuan stepped forward to help Mu Cen.


    But Li Shiyuan''s action is extremely careful, and did not touch the wound on Mu Cen''s arm, the deep eyes fell on Mu Cen''s body, with a little deep meaning.


    Mu Zhanxiao said: "I''ve seen lady Shu."


    "Mr. Mu is free." Mu Cen nodded to indicate that he didn''t know anything about Mu Zhanxiao, but he seemed indifferent.


    In such a situation, Mu Zhanxiao is not easy to say. He just passively looks at Mu Cen, but appears calm on the surface.


    "Emperor, if nothing happens, I will leave first." Mu Zhanxiao answered respectfully.


    Li Shiyuan nodded and said nothing, but mu Zhanxiao quickly turned to leave. When he left, Mu Zhanxiao looked at Mu Cen without any trace. Mu Cen didn''t say anything, but still stood quietly.


    After Mu Zhanxiao left, Mu Cen took the initiative to look at Li Shiyuan.


    Li Shiyuan was silent.


    "Did the emperor see it?" Mu Cen opened his mouth. This is a positive sentence.


    Li Shiyuan did not deny Mu Cen''s conjecture. In the previous scene, Li Shiyuan and Mu Zhanxiao saw it clearly. However, this scene did not make Li Shiyuan feel what Mu Cen was like. Instead, he laughed silently. This kind of behavior is very similar to Mu Cen in memory.


    If people don''t offend me, I won''t offend him, and proud wind is mu Cen''s bottom line. If you touch such a bottom line, Mu Cen can''t give up.


    In this case, for the former Mu Cen, now Mu Cen has been more gentle.


    The master of every palace will make an example to others. What Mu Cen does is just an ordinary thing. Compared with other palaces, Mu Cen''s means are not cruel.


    "The slaves in Deqing Palace are your people. They are rebellious. Naturally, Aifei has the right to punish them. There''s no need to think much about it." Li Shiyuan said directly, this is no doubt to release the power to Mu Cen, "if Aifei is not satisfied with the existing slaves in Deqing palace, she can also personally ask the house of internal affairs to send them to Aifei, personally choose them, or let the house of internal affairs transfer people to Aifei."


    "I thank the emperor for his kindness." Mu Cen was blessed.


    Li Shiyuan still helped Mu Cen up in person, and then he looked at Mu Cen like this, and said calmly: "if you see me later, you don''t need to be polite."


    Mu Cen was stunned.


    "The red tape and etiquette in the palace can be ignored when Princess Ai sees me." Li Shiyuan said calmly, "as long as there is no one in private, the princess doesn''t need to do this when she sees me."


    Mu Cen was a little surprised, but mu Cen didn''t say anything, just nodded: "I remember."


    Li Shiyuan made a sound, but he didn''t say anything. He naturally put his arms around Mu Cen''s waist and walked towards the palace of De Qing.


    When they enter the Deqing palace, Mu Cen stands up and tells Xiao lian to prepare the tea that Li Shiyuan likes to drink and make it for Li Shiyuan himself.


    The result Mu Cen just stands up, Li Shiyuan already pulled Mu Cen: "don''t be busy."


    "The emperor?" Mu Cen was stunned.


    But Li Shiyuan has already brought Mu Cen to his side, so he sat down on the soft collapse. Deep eyes fell on Mu Cen.


    Mu Cen some don''t know inside, so calm looking at Li Shiyuan.


    Li Shiyuan is concerned about the mouth, the voice is very gentle: "pain?"


    The voice falls, Li Shiyuan''s hand has also grasped Mu Cen''s hand, but carefully, did not touch Mu Cen''s wound.


    The arm that had been scratched by concubine Xi had been bandaged, but in the previous situation, such treatment was much simpler. It just stopped bleeding in time and did not make the wound worse.


    And the treated arm, hidden in the wide sleeve, for a while and a half people can not see the clue.


    But on the white gauze, you can still see the trace of bleeding.


    "I''ll send my wife to deal with it for you." Li Shiyuan light mouth, twist the brow has never loosened, "so also don''t hurt?"


    "It hurts." Mu CEN is not affectable, very calm expression.


    Li Shiyuan made a sound, turned around and ordered: "pass on Ji Yinv to Deqing palace."


    "Yes." The slave took orders and left in a hurry.

 Chapter 875

    Li Shiyuan didn''t loosen Mu Cen, but gently untied Mu Cen''s gauze and took out the golden sore medicine from his arms. Mu Cen recognized that the golden sore medicine in front of him was made of extremely precious medicinal materials. There were few people in the palace, even the imperial concubine Xi had never got it.


    "Emperor --" Mu Cen cried, "these things, I can come by myself. What''s more, the wound of my concubine is not so serious. I can''t use this kind of golden sore medicine. It''s a waste of my talent in my concubine''s wound. "


    "I don''t think it''s a waste, it''s not a waste." Li Shiyuan light mouth, said directly, "you are worth me with the best."


    But this words, on the contrary let Mu Cen a Zheng, for a moment and a half will not know what to say.


    They just sat on the edge of the soft collapse and didn''t chat, but Li Shiyuan seriously drugged Mu Cen, and didn''t feel that this was wrong because of his identity.


    Mu Cen finally calmed down, sighed silently, and didn''t say anything again. He let Li Shiyuan take medicine for himself.


    And Ji Yinv soon came to the Deqing palace with a basket in her hand, which contained the medicinal materials to be used.


    As a result, Ji Changjin walked into Deqing palace and saw the golden sore medicine on one side. He was stunned. When he saw the picture of Li Shiyuan personally applying medicine to Mu Cen, Ji Changjin didn''t speak.


    This kind of picture seems to have seen Mu Cen and Li Shiyuan many years ago.


    And the person in front of me is not mu Cen.


    But it did¡ª¡ª


    But Ji Changjin didn''t say anything. He soon blessed himself and asked an: "I''ll see the emperor, lady."


    When Li Shiyuan saw Ji Changjin coming, he just made a sound. He still bowed his head and concentrated on giving mucen medicine. He didn''t let go of any wound.


    "Emperor, I''ll just come." Ji Changjin spoke.


    Li Shiyuan didn''t answer until Mu Cen''s wound was completely treated with good medicine. The cold touch of Jinchuang ointment made Mu Cen feel comfortable.


    Then Li Shiyuan stood up and motioned Ji to come forward.


    Ji Changjin calmly stepped forward. She carefully saw that Mu Cen''s wound had been rarely treated by Li Shiyuan. All she had to do was to re bandage it. It was a simple job.


    Ji Long didn''t speak today, seriously with gauze to mucen injured position to bandage.


    In the whole process, Li Shiyuan just stood and looked at Ji Changjin''s action. He didn''t say anything.


    Until Ji Changjin was wrapped up, Li Shiyuan asked, "what''s the situation of Ji Yinv


    "Tell the emperor, with the emperor''s golden sore medicine, the wound will be healed in three days. The wound of Niang Niang looks deep, but it doesn''t hurt her bones and muscles, so the situation is much better than that of Nu maidservant. It won''t cause any serious harm, but these three days, don''t touch the water, try not to use the injured hand. " Ji Changjin told me.


    Li Shiyuan kept it in mind.


    After that, Li Shiyuan said, "look at the body of the empress."


    Ji Changjin nodded, and soon gave Mu Cen a pulse. Mu Cen''s pulse was not much different from that before, but it looked much more stable than before.


    So Ji Changjin''s body is no different from what he said before.


    Li Shiyuan nodded.


    Instead, Ji Changjin explained: "emperor, it''s autumn now, but gradually as the weather gets colder and colder, the empress still has to pay attention to rest and don''t get cold. Once it''s cold, it''s troublesome."


    Li Shiyuan twisted his brows.


    Because of the recuperation in recent years, the autumn festival stopped. This year, Li Shiyuan restarted the autumn festival. Before that, Gao Qian brought people to Dazhou.


    When Li Shiyuan went to the Autumn Festival this year, he naturally wanted to take Mu Cen with him, but when he heard Ji Changjin''s words, Li Shiyuan could not help worrying about Mu Cen, for fear of any accident.


    "What if it''s an Autumn Festival?" Li Shiyuan calmly asked Ji Changjin.


    Ji Changjin was surprised, but he soon came back to his senses and calmly explained: "the autumn festival in the western regions is much colder than that in Dazhou. It will snow in less than a month. If the empress goes to the autumn festival, she should do more to protect herself from catching cold. Otherwise, it will be even more troublesome when the weather is cold."


    It''s not that you can''t go, just protect it. This is what Ji Changjin wants to express.


    But the surprise in Ji Changjin''s eyes lasted for a long time.


    You know, in the past dynasties, the imperial concubines who can follow the emperor to the autumn festival are by no means ordinary concubines. It''s a very troublesome thing to go with the concubines. There are a lot of things to prepare, so it''s the empress and the imperial concubines who can go. It''s impossible for the concubines below to have this opportunity.


    But Li Shiyuan wants to take Mu Cen.


    What does that mean?


    Ji Chang didn''t dare to think much.


    But Ji Chang now seems to be more calm, after the words, no longer speak.


    Li Shiyuan nodded: "OK, you step down first."


    "Yes." Ji Changjin responded respectfully.


    Soon, Ji Chang left Deqing palace calmly.


    After Ji Chang left today, Mu Cen looked at Li Shiyuan, and there was an accident in his eyebrows: "emperor, do you want to take my concubine to the autumn festival?"


    "Yes." Li Shiyuan did not deny it.


    "Emperor, this is not in line with the system, I should not follow the emperor to the autumn festival." Mu CEN is calm.


    When there was no one in the palace, Mu Cen and Li Shiyuan were presumptuous and would not be talked about. But if Li Shiyuan took Mu Cen to the palace, those people in the palace would inevitably obstruct him. In addition, this time, Mu Cen knew that he was a thorn in the eye of many people.


    And even now, concubine Xi has been demoted, but in everyone''s eyes, concubine Xi is still the head of the harem. Now, the demotion is just to calm the public anger.


    Therefore, to go to the autumn festival, it should also be princess Xi, not mu Cen.


    "If it doesn''t conform to the system, then I''ll make you the imperial concubine, and there''s nothing that doesn''t conform to the system." Li Shiyuan spoke faintly.


    In Li Shiyuan''s words, Mu Cen was stunned and had no response at all.


    But Li Shiyuan is always calm, calm looking at Mu Cen, did not speak.


    "Emperor -" Mu Cen found his voice for a long time.


    And Li Shiyuan is calm: "this matter is so decided." The implication is that the matter of making mucen the imperial concubine has been settled.


    Mu Cen''s lips moved and wanted to say something, but in Li Shiyuan''s attitude, Mu Cen could not say a word at last, so he could only passively look at Li Shiyuan.


    "Besides, the prince will also go to the autumn festival. Won''t the princess go?" Li Shiyuan asked Mu Cen.


    This made Mu Cen quiet. Before he had time to speak, Li Shiyuan continued: "does Princess Ai want to leave the prince alone in the western regions? The western regions are safe and unsafe. The prince is young after all, and he still has to be followed by someone who can control the prince. "


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

 Chapter 876

    "The servants in the east palace can''t control the prince. If the prince had done anything in the western regions, wouldn''t Princess Ai not be afraid that the prince would be involved? " Li Shiyuan''s eyes fell on Mu Cen''s body, "although the current concubine Xi was demoted as a concubine, but the identity of he family is still there, this matter, the concubine Xi self damage, then in the western regions, the concubine Xi will go, or it is to completely tear the skin with the people of he family."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    "Concubine Xi has gone, and the prince is also here. If concubine AI doesn''t go, isn''t she afraid of any accident?" Li Shiyuan asked Mu Cen lightly.


    Mu Cen listened, twisted his eyebrows, and then answered: "the prince is here, so I will go."


    Li Shiyuan looked at Mu Cen: "so the princess is willing to follow me to the western regions, just because of the prince?"


    There was something jealous in that tone.


    Under such circumstances, Mu Cen was quite calm and said, "that''s not true. It''s also because my concubine is the emperor''s concubine. Naturally, I have to accompany the emperor."


    Said, Mu Cen also added: "in any case, the emperor is naturally first."


    This is to appease Li Shiyuan, and Li Shiyuan can''t hear it, but this kind of appeasement is better than Mu Cen''s Frank feeling that proud wind is more important.


    Li Shiyuan listens and laughs silently. Then he hugs Mu Cen and kisses Mu Cen''s forehead naturally.


    Mu Cen''s heart beat a little fast and his palms were sweaty.


    That feeling, I can''t say.


    For a long time, Mu Cen said: "why does the emperor want to treat my concubine so well?"


    "You are good to the prince, I am good to you, isn''t it fair?" Li Shiyuan asked directly.


    This made Mu Yizheng unable to say a word for a long time. She thought a lot about Li Shiyuan''s perjury and poisoning in Fengyang palace. If she could not find reasonable evidence, it would be impossible to prove her innocence immediately.


    In that case, he would never let himself go.


    "What do you think?" Li Shiyuan looks at Mu Cen and naturally embraces him.


    Mu Cen returned to his senses. He looked at Li Shiyuan and said calmly, "why did the emperor give false evidence for my concubine today?"


    Whether this man spent the night in Deqing Palace last night is unknown to others, but mu Cen can know clearly.


    Not to mention last night, this person has hardly ever been to Deqing Palace during this period of time. So under such circumstances, Mu Cen knows that Li Shiyuan is talking nonsense.


    But Li Shiyuan''s perjury can stop everyone.


    He people can doubt Mu Cen, but he people dare not doubt Li Shiyuan. Li Shiyuan''s words make Mu Cen clean. Mu Cen has no time to commit a crime.


    So under such circumstances, Mu Cen successfully got rid of this matter.


    And Mu Cen''s question made Li Shiyuan smile, but he didn''t take the initiative to explain Mu Cen''s question. Mu Cen looked at Li Shiyuan and didn''t ask any more questions.


    After all, when Li Shiyuan doesn''t want to talk to you, you can''t get anything out of this person''s mouth.


    When Mu Cen gave up, Li Shiyuan said faintly: "the people of he family are not ordinary people. If I don''t speak, you can''t get away. He family wants to kill you. If he family bites you, I can''t protect you at that time."


    "If I don''t protect you, you can disappear in this deep palace in a short time." Li Shiyuan said, suddenly stroked Mu Cen''s cheek, "your present status is different from before, in front of he family, is to strike a stone with an egg."


    Mu Cen listened quietly, but in Li Shiyuan''s words, he seemed to have heard something vaguely.


    The man seemed to have something to say, but Li Shiyuan didn''t explain it. Under such circumstances, Mu Cen kept silent and didn''t speak.


    "I thank the emperor." Mu Cen was blessed.


    Not to mention anything else, as far as this matter is concerned, Mu Cen should really thank Li Shiyuan, so mu Cen has no affectation.


    Li Shiyuan listened to Mu Cen''s thanks and said with a smile: "thank me, but I don''t have to."


    Mu Cen was quiet.


    But Li Shiyuan''s hand had already pinched Mu Cen''s chin: "I have only one request for you."


    "Say it, Emperor." Mu Cen answered carefully.


    Li Shiyuan chuckled, "don''t hide anything from me."


    This makes Mu Cen''s heart beat with a thump. For Li Shiyuan''s words, Mu Cen can''t distinguish the real meaning of this person''s words, and faintly feels that this person knows something, but he is not sure. In the end, Muchen can only keep silent.


    For a long time, she said quietly: "I have nothing to hide from the emperor."


    "Good." Li Shiyuan answered and did not continue this topic.


    The heart that Mu Cen hangs high has never relaxed, that kind of tight mood, obvious.


    But Li Shiyuan has already changed the topic, light mouth: "tonight I stay in De Qing palace to have a meal."


    "Good." Mu Cen answered.


    Then Mu Cen stood up, turned around and told Xiao Lian. Xiao Lian was very happy when she heard the news. In Xiao Lian''s opinion, it''s good for Li Shiyuan to stay. Especially under such circumstances, she undoubtedly told the people in the palace that Mu Cen''s identity can''t be questioned by anyone.


    With Li Shiyuan''s protection, those who want to do something to Mu Cen will naturally appear cautious and dare not be so reckless.


    Soon, Xiaolian takes orders to go, and Mu Cen quietly goes back to his bedroom to accompany Li Shiyuan.


    Mu Cen quietly looked at the book, while Li Shiyuan was reading the memorials, which Cheng Dezhu had just sent to him not long ago.


    In such an atmosphere, the palace is harmonious.


    ¡­¡­


    When Mu Cen was watching unofficial history, he was fascinated and told stories about ghosts. Mu Cen always liked to watch these stories. When he was fascinated, he didn''t find that Li Shiyuan had put down the memorial and came over.


    Until Li Shiyuan hugged Mu Cen from behind, Mu Cen was startled and looked at Li Shiyuan: "the emperor --"


    "Why are you so absorbed?" Li Shiyuan asked.


    Mu Cen turned the book over to Li Shiyuan and said, "it''s just some ghost stories."


    "Do you like these?" Li Shiyuan turned it over.


    "I like it." Mu Cen replied, "when you''re free, you can pass the time very well. Besides, these books can tell you a lot, not just ghost stories."


    "For example?"


    "Ghosts are not terrible, but people''s hearts are terrible."


    "What else?"


    "Ghosts can be divided into good and evil, just like two levels in the world..."

 Chapter 877

    Mu Cen said slowly, but in this explanation, Mu Cen didn''t realize that these words seemed to have been said to Li Shiyuan himself, but at that time, Mu Cen was not the queen of Li Shiyuan, and just met Li Shiyuan for the first time. They would ask each other in the box of the shop occasionally.


    So mu Cen''s indifference doesn''t mean Li Shiyuan didn''t realize it.


    Listen to Mu Cen''s words, Li Shiyuan''s eyebrows and eyes with a faint smile, his mandible is naturally against Mu Cen''s shoulder.


    Their movements became more intimate.


    Mu Cen was stunned, but also calm, subconsciously turned to look at Li Shiyuan, Li Shiyuan just looked down at Mu Cen, thin lips raised, and then did not give Mu Cen any chance to respond, Li Shiyuan bowed to kiss Mu Cen.


    Mu Cen Leng once: "emperor --"


    The voice just started, it had been completely extinguished by the kiss from Li Shiyuan. All the voices were engulfed in such a kiss, but they seemed to move with each other.


    Even Li Shiyuan''s hand in Mu Cen''s waist is also tight. Mu CEN is almost close to Li Shiyuan. In such a quiet space, their actions seem ambiguous.


    But Muchen didn''t refuse.


    This warmth, Mu Cen also greedy, until Li Shiyuan took the initiative to release Mu Cen, but Li Shiyuan still hugged Mu Cen, just opened a certain safe distance between the two.


    "It''s too easy for me to be near you." What Li Shiyuan said is direct.


    Mu Cen''s cheek was slightly hot, and he wanted to push the man away, but he didn''t move.


    Under such circumstances, Mu Cen can only be passively surrounded by this person.


    After being quiet, Li Shiyuan suddenly said, "when the queen is here, she also likes reading ghost books."


    When Mu Cen heard Li Shiyuan mention himself, he didn''t speak and listened calmly, but in Li Shiyuan''s words, Mu Cen was still a little nervous.


    "At that time, I collected a lot of ghost books for the queen, which were all over the world, including some imported products. The queen was also fond of reading them. Even the difficult words in them seemed to be hard for the queen." Li Shiyuan laughs, "she is the most erudite person I have ever met."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    "Sometimes, I feel inferior to her erudition. I''ve come to this day, and the queen has contributed a lot. " Li Shiyuan said it was extremely calm.


    Mu Cen just listened and didn''t speak. Any topic related to her, Mu Cen will appropriately keep silent. She is afraid that if she talks more, she will easily bring herself into this topic and be seen as a flaw.


    What''s more, the man in front of him is the one who knows himself best.


    Mu Cen didn''t speak. Li Shiyuan didn''t seem to mind. What he told Mu Cen was her in his memory. That was Li Shiyuan''s deep love for mu Cen.


    Mu Cen doesn''t understand why Li Shiyuan mentioned these things to himself.


    When Li Shiyuan''s voice fell, he suddenly looked at Mu Cen and said something that surprised Mu Cen: "since Aifei likes ghost stories so much, Aifei can take the books from the queen at will. This Fengqing palace has been vacant for several years. After I ask someone to clean it up, I will move to Fengqing palace. "


    Mu Cen listened to Li Shiyuan''s words, for a long time did not say a word, just so stunned looking at Li Shiyuan, completely no response.


    But Li Shiyuan is still calm: "I am empty Fengqing palace, in order not to destroy the traces of the existence of the queen, the Queen''s position in my heart is unshakable. But Fengqing palace is only a palace after all, and now I can find a person who is in line with my heart. I think the queen will also agree. "


    Li Shiyuan said this directly.


    "Emperor, this..." Mu Cen did not agree, "Fengqing palace is the residence of the empress in all dynasties, so it is not suitable for concubines."


    "So the meaning of Aifei is to tell me that I want to give you a proper identity?" Li Shiyuan didn''t get angry, he just looked at Mu Cen.


    Mu Cen''s heart beat faster and knelt down immediately: "emperor, I have no such intention."


    Li Shiyuan has already raised Mu Cen: "I know what you mean. But there will never be any change in my decision. "


    Mu CEN is speechless.


    "Fengqing palace is just a palace. It''s a symbol of the empress who lived there in many dynasties. And I have been on the throne for many years, and the back seat is always vacant. The Queen''s seat will not be too empty. "


    When Li Shiyuan said this, he didn''t speak any more.


    Mu Cen hears something in Li Shiyuan''s words. She feels crazy, but when she looks at Li Shiyuan, Mu Cen can only suppress his emotions and dare not reveal anything.


    Mu Cen always thinks that Li Shiyuan is suggesting something.


    But mu Cen can''t ask directly. In the end, Mu Cen can only stand passively.


    In this case, Li Shiyuan changed the topic lightly: "Autumn Festival back, there will be a happy event in Kyoto, over the years, Kyoto is too quiet."


    "What happy event?" Mu Cen asked.


    "Zhan Xiao''s marriage." Li Shiyuan did not hide, "and Jinling Xu family."


    Mu Cen heard Mu Zhanxiao mention it, but he didn''t say much about it. Naturally, he didn''t know the specific time, but when Li Shiyuan mentioned it, Mu Cen was surprised.


    However, Mu Cen didn''t reject it. He nodded: "Mr. Mu has already reached the age of marriage. Over the years, he hasn''t been married. Now he''s married. My concubine thinks that the third lady is happy."


    After all, the third lady is just a child like Mu Zhanxiao. If it wasn''t for mu Cen''s mercy, even Mu Mian couldn''t have stayed.


    Mu Mian has been thinking behind closed doors and never left. In addition to Mu Mian''s original identity, it''s impossible to remarry. Now she''s staying with the third lady in Mu''s house all day.


    But the third lady''s biggest wish is to see Mu Zhanxiao get married.


    But mu Cen''s words, let Li Shiyuan quietly looked in the past, but did not expose the flaws in Mu Cen''s words, continued: "it''s just Xu WANYING''s identity, may not be satisfactory, but this candidate is Zhan Xiao''s own choice, I naturally will not say anything."


    Mu Cen twisted his eyebrows: "what''s unsatisfactory?"


    "Xu WANYING''s unmarried birth is an indiscreet act. Zhan Xiao tries to get rid of the public opinion as long as Xu WANYING is the only one." Li Shiyuan''s quiet explanation.


    This time, Mu Cen was a little surprised.


    These things are unknown to Mu Cen, but mu Cen has no objection to any decision of Mu Zhanxiao, because Mu Cen knows Mu Zhanxiao.


    "How does Aifei feel about this?" Li Shiyuan asked Mu Cen.

 Chapter 878

    Mu Cen said: "my concubine thinks that Mr. Mu is a wise man. He has a sense of propriety in everything he does. It must be because of Mr. mu. I don''t think we need to worry about Mr. mu."


    Mu CEN is just telling the truth.


    But Li Shiyuan has already faintly looked at Mu Cen, with a trace of exploration between the lines: "love concubine is to understand Zhan Xiao."


    Mu Cen was not surrounded by Li Shiyuan. He said calmly: "it''s just the intuition of my concubine. My intuition is that Mr. Mu should be such a person."


    This reason is reasonable. In the past, Li Shiyuan laughed, but he did not continue this topic.


    At this time, Xiaolian came in and said respectfully, "tell the emperor, madam, the dinner is ready. Please move to the dining room."


    Li Shiyuan waved, and Xiaolian quickly retreated.


    And Li Shiyuan has also changed the topic, light mouth: "since the dinner is ready, then go to eat, I just a little hungry."


    "Good." Mu Cen answered.


    Li Shiyuan helped Mu Cen up in person, and they walked towards the dining room. Li Shiyuan never let Mu Cen go in the whole process.


    Until they entered the dining room.


    ¡­¡­


    Xiaolian saw that they were coming, and soon let the servant bring up the dinner.


    These dishes are in line with Mu Cen''s usual taste, and they are much lighter. They haven''t changed because of Li Shiyuan''s arrival.


    The servants set out their dinner and retired respectfully.


    People in Deqing palace know that Li Shiyuan and Mu Cen don''t like to have someone around when they have dinner, so they won''t be so uninteresting.


    Mu Cen habitually gives Li Shiyuan food.


    She knows this person''s habit very well. It''s deeply rooted. Since Li Shiyuan was in Deqing palace, Mu Cen has done it by himself, not by others.


    This time, however, Li Shiyuan stopped Mu Cen from coming


    Mu Cen was stunned.


    Before he could recover, Li Shiyuan had already picked up the bowl and chopsticks and set out what Mu Cen wanted to eat in front of Mu Cen''s plate, which was Mu Cen''s habit.


    Even if the appearance changes, many habits will not change.


    Li Shiyuan has never done these things before, but now he is very handy. On the contrary, let Mu Cen in situ Leng Leng some trance, and did not return to God for the first time.


    "Emperor, I can come by myself." Mu Cen murmured.


    "If you hurt your hand, I''ll come." Li Shiyuan is calm.


    Mu CEN is passive, but Li Shiyuan always seems to be more active. He doesn''t even let Mu Cen move his injured hand at all. Instead, he puts the food into the spoon and puts it directly to Mu Cen''s mouth.


    It was feeding Mu Cen in person.


    Mu Cen didn''t speak, but was more passive. Under such circumstances, Mu Cen was forced to open his mouth and eat the food Li Shiyuan fed him.


    Li Shiyuan saw Mu Cen eat, and then he continued to scoop the second spoon.


    Until Mu Cen couldn''t eat any more, she shook her head at Li Shiyuan: "emperor, I''m full."


    That''s the truth.


    This has been more than mucen''s daily food. Li Shiyuan took a look, but nodded, and no longer reluctantly. Mu Cen found that Li Shiyuan had fed himself before, but he didn''t move anything. In addition, Mu Cen didn''t eat fast, so the food on the table was slightly cold.


    A lot of things, cold is not delicious.


    Mu Cen wants to also don''t want of say: "minister concubine lets slave prepare new."


    "No Li Shiyuan pressed Mu Cen''s hand, "this way, you can accompany me to have dinner here."


    "Yes." Mu Cen has no affectation.


    But Li Shiyuan''s eating speed is very fast, and he has finished the meal in front of him in three or two times. Mu Cen passes the handkerchief, and Li Shiyuan wipes his mouth. Then he looks at Mu Cen.


    Mu Cen calmed down: "the emperor has something to say with his concubine."


    "Zhen Zhen." Li Shiyuan''s voice came quietly, "I said that in private, there is no need to be polite to me."


    Mu Cen doesn''t know where he is.


    In private, Mu Cen thinks that he is not polite to Li Shiyuan. Their way of getting along with others is much more presumptuous.


    So what does Li Shiyuan mean¡ª¡ª


    Just when Mu Cen was confused, Li Shiyuan continued: "there''s no need to call me concubine. I can use you and me directly."


    Mu Cen: "the emperor"


    You know, only mu Cen had such treatment before, but now Li Shiyuan has given him such treatment.


    What does that mean.


    Is she special to Li Shiyuan?


    No, Mu CEN is more willing to believe that Li Shiyuan doesn''t think so. This person is trying, a little bit. Once this person''s suspicion rises, this person will prove it in his own way.


    However, after that night, did not Li Shiyuan no longer doubt it?


    "Don''t tell me that it''s not in line with the rules. In private, when it comes to you and me, that''s it. You can call me by my name. I''ll call you Zhenzhen directly. " Li Shiyuan said directly, interrupted Mu Cen''s words.


    Mu Cen finally sighed silently: "OK, I know."


    Li Shiyuan said nothing.


    Then Li Shiyuan looked at Mu Cen: "accompany me to walk in the palace. I haven''t walked well in this deep palace in these years."


    When Mu Cen was there, Li Shiyuan was busy with state affairs, and they spent all their time together in the Yulong palace.


    Even this deep palace, they didn''t walk well. On the contrary, during the period outside the Great Wall, they could walk in the birch forest every day.


    These are also Mu Cen''s regrets.


    At that time, Mu Cen and Li Shiyuan said that when the world was stable, they would join hands to travel all over the great rivers and mountains of Dazhou, but these wishes could not be realized up to now.


    It will eventually become the regret of the two.


    Don''t say such a wish, even the palace wall, they have never walked hand in hand.


    Quiet, Mu Cen didn''t object: "OK, I''ll go with you."


    This kind of conversation, it seems that the two people back to the original time, Li Shiyuan to Mu Cen light smile, soon put his hand around Mu Cen, two people quietly walking in the palace.


    Soon, they went to the palace wall. When the bodyguard on the palace wall saw them, he was stunned. He quickly knelt down to say hello: "see the emperor, lady."


    "Flat." Li Shiyuan lightly waved, "I and Shufei want to walk here, do not want anyone to disturb."


    "My subordinates obey the orders." The guard answered.


    Soon, only mu Cen and Li Shiyuan were left in the long palace wall. Li Shiyuan took Mu Cen''s hand and walked quietly along the palace wall.


    In the middle of the palace wall is the observatory, and few people come on weekdays.

 Chapter 879

    Li Shiyuan looked at Mu Cen: "are you tired? Take a rest on the observatory. The stars are beautiful today. "


    Mu Cen looked up at the stars.


    In the starry sky, there are many stars. It''s very like when you are outside the Great Wall.


    She couldn''t help sighing: "it''s rare to see such a starry sky in Dazhou. I always thought that only when we are outside the great wall can we see such a starry sky."


    "Beyond the Great Wall?" Li Shiyuan followed Mu Cen''s words and asked, "when have you been outside the Great Wall?"


    Mu Cen was aware of his slip of the tongue: "I''ve never been there, I''ve only read it in a book."


    Li Shiyuan said, "if you have a chance, I will take you to the Great Wall."


    "Good." Mu Cen answered.


    When they walked into the observatory, the location of the observatory was excellent. The stars appeared so clearly in front of Mu Cen. Mu Cen was fascinated.


    It seems that I haven''t seen such a star for a long time.


    The starry sky of Dazhou is very bright.


    And Li Shiyuan stood so quietly, and didn''t say much, but Li Shiyuan''s eyes always fell on Mu Cen, with tenderness and tenderness.


    Just like many years ago, when they were outside the Great Wall, Mu Cen also looked at the stars so seriously, and her favorite time was when the sky was full of stars.


    At that time, Mu Cen was still feeling that he could not see such stars in Dazhou.


    So today, when Li Shiyuan noticed the changes in the sky, he took Mu Cen to the observatory, which was built for mu Cen, not for anything else.


    Just built the observatory, but no chance to welcome its owner, fortunately it is not too late.


    There was a faint smile in Li Shiyuan''s eyebrows.


    And Mu CEN is engrossed in, not for a moment.


    Then, Li Shiyuan stood up quietly, and there was a guzheng on the star watching platform. Mu Cen was so focused that he didn''t even find the guzheng. Li Shiyuan had already sat down in front of the guzheng, tried the music, and he began to play familiar music. Now, Mu Cen heard the sound, and then he turned to look at Li Shiyuan.


    Li Shiyuan bowed his head to play the piano, and he was very serious.


    Mu Cen didn''t interrupt Li Shiyuan, but listened quietly. Mu Cen hadn''t heard such a melody for a long time. Over the years, because of Mu Cen''s poor health, it seems that he hasn''t played the piano, let alone danced for a long time.


    Until Li Shiyuan''s music fell, Mu Cen said with a smile: "the emperor''s music is probably out of reach."


    "No Li Shiyuan denied it.


    Mu Cen raised his eyebrows and looked at Li Shiyuan: "who can surpass the emperor?"


    "The late queen." Li Shiyuan spoke faintly.


    Mu Cen was surprised and didn''t speak. In terms of dancing, Mu Cen would not let him, but when it comes to playing the piano, Mu CEN is absolutely not as good as Li Shiyuan.


    She was quiet and didn''t say much, because Mu Cen was very clear and said more wrong. In this case, it''s not suitable to say more.


    Li Shiyuan doesn''t seem to mind. He looks at Mu Cen quietly and asks with a smile: "can Zhenzhen play the piano?"


    "Yes." Mu Cen didn''t deny it.


    If the women who can enter the Palace this week can''t play the piano, no one will believe it anyway. The first standard of the draft is playing the piano and dancing skills. It''s just the relationship between mu Zhanxiao. These people haven''t tried Mu Cen.


    "Do you want to try?" Li Shiyuan asked again.


    Mu Cen shook his head directly: "my concubine is not in front of the emperor. It''s just making people laugh."


    Li Shiyuan didn''t say anything, but lowered his eyebrows, as if thinking about something. In such an atmosphere, the observatory suddenly became quiet, leaving only the stars in the sky flashing.


    Li Shiyuan looked at Mu Cen and said to himself, "now, it seems that I have never heard the queen play the piano."


    This words, Mu Cen always feel is Li Shiyuan said to himself, but looking at Li Shiyuan''s face but feel not like.


    This time, Mu Cen was quiet, didn''t say anything, just stood like this, as if in memory of that year.


    At that time, it seemed that he had never played the piano for Li Shiyuan.


    It''s like a pity to be told by Li Shiyuan over the years. Now Mu Cen can''t even dance. This kind of heartiness will only kill Mu Cen.


    After sinking, Mu Cen followed Li Shiyuan''s words: "the Queen''s dancing skills are the best in the world. Naturally, it''s dancing skills to please the emperor. Why do you have to do something you are not good at?"


    It''s not that Mu CEN is not good at playing the piano. It''s just that compared with dancing skills, it''s quite different.


    But Li Shiyuan listens to Mu Cen''s words, chuckles: "this word pours also."


    When the voice falls, Mu Cen thinks Li Shiyuan will end this topic, but he doesn''t expect Li Shiyuan to look at himself: "can Zhen Zhen dance?"


    This words, let Mu Cen a Leng, completely did not expect Li Shiyuan would ask himself these.


    But mu Cen was not in a trance and said quietly: "I will not. I''ve never been good-looking since I was a child, and my father didn''t have the idea to let me learn to dance. What I learned is just some fur, so it''s useless. "


    Li Shiyuan didn''t embarrass Mu Cen, just nodded, and Mu Cen was relieved.


    But mu Cen can''t help but think that over the years, she seems to have never touched the dance again, don''t you want to? Mu Cen doesn''t deny it, she thinks, but her ability is limited. She can''t do it that way.


    Mu Cen''s mouth can''t help but raise a self mocking smile, but she hides very well and doesn''t say anything.


    Li Shiyuan quickly stood up and looked up at the stars all over the sky on the star watching platform without saying a word. His eyes seemed thoughtful.


    Mu Cen accompanied him and didn''t speak.


    Until Li Shiyuan broke the silence: "it''s late. I''ll send you back to the palace and have an early rest."


    "Good." Mu Cen answered.


    Li Shiyuan said that he naturally put his arms around Mu Cen''s waist, and the two walked out of the observatory. It seems that as they left the observatory and went down the city wall, the guards on the city wall gradually returned to their original position, instead of leaving only them as before.


    It''s like the world is cleared.


    ¡­¡­


    Mu Cen thought that Li Shiyuan just sent him back to Deqing palace, but when Li Shiyuan sent Mu Cen to Deqing palace, he didn''t mean to leave. Now, Mu Cen was quiet, but mu Cen soon recovered.


    She looked at Li Shiyuan: "does the emperor want to stay with his concubine?"


    "No?" Li Shiyuan asked.


    "Of course it is." Mu Cen answers a voice, "minister concubine lets small lotus go to prepare."


    Li Shiyuan made a sound.


    Mu Cen turns around and orders Xiao Lian, but mu Cen''s heart beats a little fast. This is Li Shiyuan''s first stay in Deqing palace, which is different from that in Yulong palace.


    But Muchen didn''t think much about it.

 Chapter 880

    Xiaolian''s hands and feet are very neat, and the bed has been cleaned up. When she quits, she looks at Mu Cen and blinks.


    Mu Cen had no choice but to laugh. Then he turned around, and Li Shiyuan had come in.


    A lot of things seem to be taken for granted, just as they sleep together all the year round, and it''s not inappropriate.


    The green gauze tent is beautiful.


    Until Mu Cen was tired to the extreme, Li Shiyuan gently hugged Mu Cen to sleep, as if his arms were a rare treasure, never willing to let go.


    And the night outside the window, more and more heavy.


    Dazhou gradually enters autumn, and the leaves turn from crisp to golden. In the dark, it has a different taste.


    The next day.


    Li Shiyuan had already woken up when he was a genius. Cheng Dezhu had been waiting outside his bedroom for a long time, while Mu Cen was still sleeping.


    Li Shiyuan knew that Mu Cen was tired last night. He looked down at Mu Cen tenderly, bent down, and so he kissed Mu Cen on the cheek. Mu Cen didn''t wake up.


    "Cen''er, when are you willing to admit your identity to me?" Li Shiyuan''s voice is very light.


    The sleeping Mu Cen couldn''t hear and couldn''t answer naturally.


    Li Shiyuan just said that, and did not wake Mu Cen, quickly stood up, quickly out of the bedroom, and Cheng Dezhu has come up to give Li Shiyuan more clothes.


    In the whole process, Cheng Dezhu didn''t say anything, just followed Li Shiyuan respectfully, and they hurried to Yulong hall.


    ¡­¡­


    In the imperial dragon hall.


    "The emperor goes to court." Cheng Dezhu''s sharp voice came through.


    The ministers in the hall knelt down and said, "see the emperor, long live the emperor."


    "All the ministers are flat." Li Shiyuan waved his sleeve.


    These ministers who kneel on the ground dare to stand up.


    Cheng Dezhu said in a loud voice, "if you have something to play, you have nothing to retreat."


    Li Shiyuan listened quietly, but there was a lot of excitement in the court. Until the excitement passed, Li Shiyuan looked at Cheng Dezhu. Cheng Dezhu nodded. On the way, he had heard Li Shiyuan''s command.


    Although Cheng Dezhu was shocked, such a shock has always been in Cheng Dezhu''s expectation.


    Therefore, when he read out this edict, Cheng Dezhu was calm, but the ministers in the court hall could not be so calm.


    Only mu Zhanxiao and long Shaoyun seemed to have known this day for a long time, and their faces were calm as if nothing had happened.


    "Fengtianyun, the emperor said, granted Zhenzhen imperial concubine, command Hougong, give Fengqing palace, this." Cheng Dezhu read the edict calmly.


    This imperial edict should be read to Xu Zhenzhen, but Li Shiyuan let Cheng Dezhu announce it on the court hall. Why does this mean? It''s obvious.


    This is to tell the world, even these officials, Li Shiyuan did not want to hear any voice of refutation.


    As soon as this edict came out, many people''s faces changed greatly. They looked at each other and couldn''t believe what they heard. What does it mean?


    This lady was canonized as the imperial concubine, and the former imperial concubine was only one person, that was the imperial concubine Xi, but now the imperial concubine Xi was demoted, but the people in the palace think that this is temporary, because after all, he family is still there, and the Empress Dowager is still there.


    For so many years, concubine Xi was only in Fengyang palace. She wanted to move into Fengqing palace for a long time, but Li Shiyuan never gave such a chance.


    Now, Fengqing palace is easy to give a beauty is not amazing lady.


    How can people not be shocked? It''s a new look at Shufei, and it also makes the people of he family more difficult to calm down.


    What does it mean to enter Fengqing palace? No one here doesn''t know. It''s just an unspoken secret. Entering Fengqing palace means that you get the back seat. Only the back seat is the goal of women''s struggle. Now, it''s easy to be taken away.


    How many people are not reconciled.


    Many people are reluctant.


    But so what.


    Because no one can change Li Shiyuan''s decision at all. If he can announce this edict in public, the meaning of his words can''t be more obvious.


    "Emperor -" He Yuan returned to his senses and immediately bowed to Li Shiyuan.


    Li Shiyuan looked at He Yuan lukewarm: "what minister has something to play?"


    After the concubine Xi''s death, the shops of he family''s lifeline in Kyoto have been completely collected by Mu Zhanxiao. The power left behind is not enough to let he family breathe in these years. However, these shops have been transferred to Mu Zhanxiao''s name. It''s just the power in the shops. It will take some time for them to be completely clear and clean.


    Naturally, he family has a big opinion on Li Shiyuan. What they want is he family''s dog jumping over the wall.


    But he never thought that before they had time to do anything, Li Shiyuan came down with an imperial edict, which completely cut off the way of concubine Xi.


    How can he yuan be reconciled.


    "Emperor, this lady is just a concubine. She ascends to heaven from the imperial dining room. Now she enters Fengqing palace again. I''m afraid that people won''t accept her." He Yuan said in a straight line.


    Because he yuan opened his mouth, the people who stood in the same line between Chaozhong and he yuan naturally began to force Li Shiyuan aggressively.


    Li Shiyuan listened without expression, completely unaffected by these words, with a bit of calm in his eyebrows and eyes. Until these people finished speaking, Li Shiyuan looked at the people.


    "But you''ve finished?" Li Shiyuan asked.


    This time, all the ministers looked at each other more and did not dare to speak again.


    "Aiqing is interesting. When I didn''t let Fengqing palace out, you were angry and always tried to force me. Now I let Fengqing palace out. With a new master, you can give me every reason. So, are you willing or not?" Li Shiyuan asked the ministers.


    In Li Shiyuan''s words, the ministers did not dare to speak.


    "He Chenxiang, do you dislike the identity of Shufei?" Li Shiyuan was outspoken when he raised his eyebrows.


    He yuan was named, this did not dare to say: "I do not mean that."


    "Since it''s not, why play it?" Li Shiyuan''s voice was a little more gloomy and impatient. "He Chenxiang, don''t forget that it''s an ability for Shufei to pacify the prince. Needless to say, the prince is my only prince. The emperors after the Zhou Dynasty can pacify the prince. Is he not qualified to enter Fengqing palace? "


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    "What''s more, the origin of Shufei is also miss Qianjin. It''s just that the level of Liuzhou magistrate Xu Ming is not enough. You should know that those who can enter the draft are all gold men. How can their identities not match? If they don''t match, isn''t the house office irresponsible? "


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

 Chapter 881

    "It''s not enough to have a good character after the book is sealed. What''s more, I have to be pointed out when I am canonized as an imperial concubine. What''s my prestige? "


    ¡­¡­


    Li Shiyuan''s voice is not salty, but he can''t hear too much emotion, but he is talking for mu Cen between the lines, and he is scolding these ministers who don''t know the general.


    In such circumstances, people dare not say more, can only stand so respectfully.


    On the contrary, Mu Zhanxiao listens and stands up with his negative hand, slightly wrinkling his eyebrows without any trace. Mu Zhanxiao can''t understand Li Shiyuan''s move.


    And long Shaoyun is always silent, as if these things in the harem have nothing to do with long Shaoyun.


    The noise in the court soon stopped.


    In such a pause, Li Shiyuan said coldly: "do you have anything else to start?"


    The ministers shook their heads.


    "Retreat." Li Shiyuan waved his sleeve and gave a direct order.


    Then, all the ministers knelt down and said, "long live the emperor, long live the emperor."


    The figure of Li Shiyuan Minghuang has disappeared from people''s sight. After Li Shiyuan left, people surrounded Mu Zhanxiao and long Shaoyun. It seems that under such circumstances, only two people can speak.


    "Lord mu, general long, the emperor is bewildered by the enchantress. Otherwise, how could a mere servant of imperial dining room ascend to the sky? Now he even lives in Fengqing palace. Everyone knows what it means." He Yuan''s anger is unbearable.


    "That''s what to do. This country is bound to be the mother of the world after the instrument, this lady no matter what aspect is not in line with


    "General long, Lord mu, you are all the emperor''s confidants. Don''t you persuade the emperor to be bewildered by beauty?"


    ¡­¡­


    Under the leadership of He Yuan, all of you talk about Mu Cen one by one.


    Mu Zhanxiao and long Shaoyun have a very tacit understanding. No one talks until the people around them stop talking. They exchange their eyes silently, and then they look at the people.


    Let''s put aside Mu Cen''s identity, their understanding of Li Shiyuan is very clear. Li Shiyuan is by no means a fatuous king, and it is impossible to do anything out of order. Therefore, the people Li Shiyuan can choose must have Li Shiyuan''s truth.


    On this basis, they can not interfere in Li Shiyuan''s ideas.


    But in the face of these officials, naturally these words can not be so straightforward, these people''s psychological vulnerability, it is not possible to accept the answer.


    Mu Zhanxiao said: "he Chenxiang, if you want to talk about beauty, this lady doesn''t have it. What''s more, before she was canonized, she never fought for it. Her mind was just on the crown prince. In this palace for many years, why didn''t these ladies want to please the prince? "


    There was some irony in this remark, and the face of the people in the Court changed.


    "Let''s leave this matter aside. If the emperor is bewildered by the enchantress, then can the national affairs be handled so clearly? What''s more, isn''t the enchantress trying to seduce the emperor? As far as I can see, the emperor has never been absent-minded. "


    "This..."


    "In addition, the saying of the enchantress has always been a taboo in Da Zhou. If this word is spread to the emperor''s ears, aren''t you afraid of the emperor''s anger?"


    Mu Zhanxiao lost his words leisurely, and the people on the scene suddenly changed their faces.


    The term "enchantress" comes from today''s empress dowager, who is the emperor''s biological mother. It is true that Li Shiyuan''s most taboo word is "enchantress".


    At such a time, long Shaoyun said: "the emperor is a Mingjun. This is also the emperor''s private affair. We have no right to interfere in how the emperor decides. So you still leave. Listen to the emperor about this matter. If you annoy the emperor, I don''t think we can get any advantage."


    Long Shaoyun said that, but he didn''t speak any more. After nodding, he quickly walked out of the Yulong hall.


    Mu Zhanxiao obviously didn''t mean to talk much, so he went out with long Shaoyun.


    Under such circumstances, the people in the imperial dragon hall looked at each other. How could the people of he family not accept such a thing? Unexpectedly, someone entered Fengqing palace one step earlier than Princess Xi.


    He yuan and he Shen stood in the same place, their faces gloomy and frightening.


    Seeing that the discussion was hopeless, all the officials knew Li Shiyuan''s temper. They did not dare to hesitate and left the imperial dragon hall soon.


    He yuan and he Shen walked out of the imperial dragon hall, and then they looked at each other.


    "Dad, this matter --" he Shen asked he yuan.


    He Yuan''s brow also wrung: "this lady can''t stay."


    "The emperor followed her step by step. I''m afraid we don''t have a chance to start." He Shen said it directly.


    Even the people in Deqing palace have been replaced, not to mention Fengqing palace. The master of Fengqing palace means that he can choose his own slaves. What''s more, now Mu CEN is still in charge of the back palace, and it''s even more difficult to start.


    "Autumn Festival is coming, naturally Mu Cen will go too." He yuan is very calm, "that time is an opportunity."


    He Shen nodded clearly. He was quiet: "the emperor really moved our water transportation."


    "Move, there are not many opportunities." He yuan calmly said, "Autumn Festival this opportunity, can deal with a lot of things."


    He Shen answered.


    "There are not many opportunities left for Ho''s family." He yuan continued, "the Empress Dowager is very old and has made it clear that she doesn''t want to take care of it. If he family doesn''t struggle any more, they will be pressed to the bottom. Don''t mention this. The emperor has never relaxed his guard against us. "


    Since ancient times, there has been a contest between monarchs and ministers.


    Besides, when did he family lose interest in the throne. From the beginning to now, he family has always been interested, but he family can''t find the right opportunity. Finally, Li Shiyuan is here. He family sees hope, but in the end, Li Shiyuan comes out.


    But Li Shiyuan, the ho family, couldn''t find any chance. This man was perfect.


    Under such circumstances, he family can''t afford to wait. If the people behind him wait any longer, they are afraid that he family will be involved. Therefore, now he family is just fighting against the back of the river.


    The affair of Xi''s concubine means that Li Shiyuan has already attacked the he family.


    They didn''t talk to each other much. They quickly walked out of the Yulong hall. After all, the walls have ears.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡ª¡ª


    Li Shiyuan''s imperial edict soon spread to Fengqing palace, and Mu Cen was calm when he received the edict. Li Shiyuan had already said this thing yesterday, and Mu Cen had not protested. It''s just that such a protest is useless here.


    So today''s edict, Mu CEN is calm.

 Chapter 882

    "Congratulations, madam." Cheng Dezhu passed the imperial edict with a smile, and his attitude towards Mu Cen was more respectful. "Niang Niang is the first person to enter Fengqing palace in so many years, and she will have a bright future in the future."


    "Thank you, manager Cheng." Mu CEN is calm.


    Then she looks at Xiaolian. Xiaolian quickly takes a certain amount of gold and hands it to Cheng Dezhu. When Cheng Dezhu sees it, he says, "I can''t make it."


    "This is what manager Cheng should take. There''s nothing unusual here in our palace. That''s all I can do to show my heart. " Mu Cen smiles.


    Seeing that Mu Cen said so, Cheng Dezhu didn''t say anything, and obediently took it down: "I thank you for your reward. If you have something today, please tell me."


    "Good." Mu Cen smiles.


    Cheng Dezhu didn''t stay here much. Mu Cen asked people to send Cheng Dezhu out in person.


    The imperial edict excited the people of Deqing palace. They all knew what it meant. They were slaves of Deqing palace. The fact that Mu Cen ascended to heaven meant that they also ascended to heaven in the palace.


    All of a sudden, the people of Deqing palace became active. According to the will, they began to move mucen''s things to Fengqing palace. Mucen didn''t stop them.


    Mu Cen didn''t have many things. He had been completely packed up in an hour. The people of Deqing palace surrounded Mu Cen and went to Fengqing palace in a low-key way.


    When Mu Cen stood in Fengqing palace again, he felt a lot.


    At least after exchanging with the God of Heishan, Mu Cen never thought that she would return to Fengqing palace one day. Now she is standing in front of Fengqing palace again. Mu Cen looks down at her toes, but it seems that she is meditating.


    But in this kind of meditation, Mu CEN is very clear that when he returns to Fengqing palace, everything in front of him is not plain sailing, but the future is uncertain.


    For mu Cen, Li Shiyuan is the biggest trouble.


    What''s more, Li Shiyuan put himself in Fengqing palace. I''m afraid it''s not so simple on the surface. At that time, Li Shiyuan should also have an idea about the battle with Xi.


    After sinking, Mu Cen gathered his emotion and went to Fengqing palace.


    ¡­¡­


    And then¡ª¡ª


    In the imperial dragon hall.


    Rong Jiu came in in a hurry: "see the emperor."


    "Get up." Li Shiyuan did not go to Fengqing palace immediately after the lower court, just to wait for Rong Jiu, "what''s the news of going to Liuzhou this time?"


    Rong Jiu twisted his eyebrows and looked at Li Shiyuan with a serious face: "tell the emperor that his subordinates have avoided Mr. Mu this time. After further investigation, they have found something wrong."


    "To be honest, there must be no concealment." Li Shiyuan''s words can''t be clearer.


    Let nine natural dare not neglect: "Lady Shu is not Xu Zhen Zhen." He is concise, "Xu Zhenzhen in the palace draft that year, has died of illness. People in Liuzhou don''t have any impression of Xu Zhenzhen''s appearance because Xu Zhenzhen has been weak and sick since childhood. In the end, he didn''t get through sixteen, so he died. "


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    "Now the lady of Shu imperial concubine is to replace the identity of Xu Zhen Zhen to appear in the palace. And Xu Zhenzhen''s real name is not Xu Zhenzhen, but Xu Hui. " Rong Jiu continued.


    The news also shocked Rong Jiu.


    But Rong Jiu was even more shocked that it was Mu Zhanxiao who did it. That''s why they couldn''t find any clues. Mu Zhanxiao has always been a careful man. When he does it in person, he won''t let you have any clues.


    "Go on." Li Shiyuan''s voice was faint, but he couldn''t hear any anger. On the contrary, in such a denial, Li Shiyuan seemed to be in a happy mood.


    Rong Jiu is a little confused.


    I don''t understand why Li Shiyuan is in a happy mood. He was cheated. Shouldn''t he be angry? What''s more, Mu Zhanxiao cheated Li Shiyuan.


    But Rong Jiu didn''t ask much, but quickly said: "my subordinates found the mammy who has been following Xu Hui. Mammy said something about Xu Hui and said that Xu Hui really died before entering the palace. She didn''t know what happened after that."


    "So?" Li Shiyuan looks at Rong Jiu.


    Rong Jiu is very calm: "I''m afraid only Xu Mingben knows about this."


    Li Shiyuan makes a sound. When he looks at Rong Jiu again, his eyes become sharper. Rong Jiu has been following Li Shiyuan for more than ten years. How can he not know what Li Shiyuan thinks.


    "Mammy, my subordinates have taken them to Kyoto and put them in a house in the suburb. No one knows about it." Rong Jiu said quickly, "the emperor can ask at any time, but his subordinates feel that if the emperor wants to ask, he still has to go to the house in the suburb. In the palace, there can be no movement."


    After all, Mu Zhanxiao is the commander of the Imperial Guard. He knows all about the people in and out of the palace. There''s a person coming from Leng buting. How could he not know.


    Besides, these people, Mu Zhanxiao must know clearly, so many things will be exposed.


    So Rong Jiu''s proposal is not unreasonable.


    Li Shiyuan was quiet for a moment: "I will leave the palace later."


    "Yes, I''ll arrange it." Rong Jiu responded quickly.


    "In addition, half a month after we set out for the autumn festival, you should arrange for someone to send Xu Ming to Kyoto and arrange for him, so as not to cause any trouble." Li Shiyuan''s eyes sank and he explained to Rong Jiu carefully.


    Moved an old mother, because the old mother has long gone home, so Xu Ming will not know that the old mother was brought into Kyoto, and Mu Zhanxiao will not know.


    But if Xu Ming is passive now, Mu Zhanxiao will know for the first time, so he can only move Xu Ming after the troops leave Kyoto.


    Li Shiyuan''s every move is well arranged.


    After confirming everything, Li Shiyuan turned around and said, "go out of the palace to meet the old lady, but don''t let anyone know."


    "Yes." Rong Jiu responds.


    This is not difficult. Even if Mu Zhanxiao knows that there are many reasons for Li Shiyuan to leave the palace, and Mu Zhanxiao doesn''t know that the old mother was taken to Kyoto, then he won''t doubt it, and naturally there''s no need to cover it up.


    Besides, Li Shiyuan did not walk with Mu Zhanxiao every time he went out of the palace.


    Soon, Rong Jiu turns around and arranges.


    Up to now, Li Shiyuan has long been able to confirm Mu Cen''s identity.


    When Li Shiyuan asked these people, he just wanted an answer, an answer related to Mu Cen, and wanted to wait for mu Cen to admit it to himself one day.


    ¡­¡­


    After a cup of tea, Li Shiyuan changed his clothes and went out of the palace with a low profile.


    They rode to the cottage in the suburb, where Li Shiyuan had left the house before, and the old mother was placed here.

 Chapter 883

    Rong Jiu was the first to enter the house.


    Li Shiyuan soon followed in.


    The house is quiet, the old mother is nervous, can''t be nervous any more, Leng buting was brought to such a place, even if no one did anything, the old mother can''t calm down in the face of such a situation.


    "Don''t kneel down when you see the emperor!" Rong Jiu twisted his eyebrows.


    The old lady immediately knelt down: "the grass people see the emperor, long live the emperor, long live the emperor."


    The voice was shaking.


    "Get up, give me a seat." Li Shiyuan spoke faintly.


    There are still two slaves in the hut to serve the old lady. For fear of any accident, there are shadow guards outside to prevent the old lady from leaving in private.


    When did the old lady live to see such a scene, not to mention that the person in front of her was still the son of heaven today, she had been scared and shivering for a long time.


    Even sitting on the stool, can''t help shaking.


    On the contrary, Li Shiyuan just looked at her like this: "don''t be nervous. I''ll ask you some questions. Just tell me the truth. Then I''ll stay in Kyoto for half a year. When I deal with these things, I''ll send someone to send you back to Liuzhou. Of course, if you lie again, don''t blame me for being merciless. "


    This is half a comfort and half a warning.


    The old mother''s frightened voice trembled: "the grass people will never dare to hide a word from the emperor."


    "Good." Li Shiyuan''s voice is still calm, "whatever I ask you, you will answer."


    "Yes." The old lady''s voice was trembling.


    "What''s the name of Xu Ming, the magistrate of Liuzhou?" Li Shiyuan asked.


    "It''s true, it''s true. Big name Xu Hui Old mammy dare not hesitate, "but everybody is used to call Miss Zhenzhen."


    Li Shiyuan knew it, so when he went to Liuzhou to ask about the name of Xu Zhenzhen, he didn''t have any problems, because it was really miss Zhenzhen. There were many nicknames, but no one knew the big name was Xu Huizhen.


    "You''ve been with her all the time?" Li Shiyuan asked again.


    "Yes, Cao Min has been with Miss since she was born." The old lady answered, "the lady died in childbirth. The master didn''t continue. The young lady was brought up by the grass people."


    Li Shiyuan nodded again: "so you know Xu Hui''s affairs clearly."


    "Yes." Mammy nodded.


    "When did Xu Hui die?"


    "Miss died before the draft."


    "Do you know that miss is going to be a draft?"


    "The grass people know, but they don''t know why the master made such a decision. After all, the master knows very well that the young lady''s health is not good and she can''t stand it. But the grass people are just slaves, and naturally they dare not ask more questions. Later, the young lady died before the draft. It seems that the matter is over. "


    The old lady thought about it seriously, and didn''t dare to hide anything.


    "Good." Li Shiyuan nodded, "during this period, has anyone ever been to the Xu family?"


    "The grassroots don''t know. They only serve the young lady." Continued the old mother.


    "After your young lady passed away, you left the house?" Li Shiyuan continued.


    "Yes." The old lady gave a positive answer.


    But soon, the old lady thought about it and continued: "but during this period of time, it has been rumored that Miss Liuzhou is still alive. The grassroots think it''s a rumor, but these people are sure, even the people in Xu''s family think so. But the grass people can''t be more sure. Miss is going to die in front of the grass people. "


    That''s what the old lady couldn''t understand.


    But Li Shiyuan is very clear, their people to check Xu Zhenzhen, so Xu Zhenzhen must live, otherwise, this lie will not make up, Mu Zhanxiao can''t let such a thing happen.


    "Well, I see." Li Shiyuan said, "don''t let out a word about what I came to you today. Do you remember? "


    "The grass people remember." The old lady did not dare to hesitate.


    "In addition, if you live here, you will be served by slaves. If you have something to do, you can let slaves do it directly. You are not allowed to leave here in private without my permission. Otherwise, it is a protest. It''s the capital crime of nine nationalities. Do you understand? " This is a warning.


    Immediately scared old mammy knelt down: "grass people know."


    The voice trembled with it.


    Li Shiyuan didn''t say anything. She stood up and soon turned around and left. The old mother didn''t stand up until Li Shiyuan left. She didn''t dare to say a word again.


    ¡­¡­


    Li Shiyuan didn''t go back to the palace immediately, but let Rong Jiu go to the steamed bun shop and buy Mu Cen his favorite soup dumpling, which is unique to Jiangnan.


    After that, Li Shiyuan went back to the palace with a hot soup bag.


    No one knows about Li Shiyuan''s going out of the palace. Besides, when Li Shiyuan comes back with something, it won''t cause much doubt. At most, he thinks that Li Shiyuan is going out to please Mu Cen.


    After Li Shiyuan returned to the palace, he went to mucenna for the first time.


    At this point, long after lunch, Mu Cen coaxed Ao Feng to have a rest. Ao Feng was so close to Mu Cen''s arms that his long eyelashes blinked. He was already sleepy and couldn''t sleep any more.


    Mu Cen gently patted Ao Feng and read the ghost story in his mouth until Ao Feng fell asleep.


    Then, Mu Cen let go of Ao Feng and stood up and walked out of the bedroom.


    Xiaolian had been waiting at the door. When she saw Mu Cen, she said nervously: "empress, the emperor is coming."


    Mu CEN is a Leng, nod: "this Palace this passes."


    Xiaolian didn''t follow. Mu Cen was already walking towards the hall. Sure enough, as soon as he arrived at the hall, he saw Li shiyuanming''s figure in front of Mu Cen.


    Mu CEN is quiet next: "minister concubine sees emperor."


    "I said, no need to be polite." Li Shiyuan opened his mouth with a smile.


    Mu Cen recognized the difference in Li Shiyuan''s words, and she quieted down: "OK, I know."


    Seeing Mu Cen''s lack of honorifics, Li Shiyuan''s eyebrows and eyes were filled with a smile. He naturally went to Mu Cen and looked down at Mu Cen: "I went out of the palace in the morning and just brought your favorite soup bag back. You are just coaxing Ao Feng. I asked the servants to warm it for you. Now it''s just delicious."


    This is with the spoil of Muchen.


    Mu Cen didn''t expect that Li Shiyuan was still thinking about this kind of thing when he went out of the palace


    She was a little embarrassed: "in fact, it doesn''t matter, you must have something to be busy when you go out of the palace, and you go to get this."


    "I''ll prepare what you like." Li Shiyuan said it directly.


    Mu Cen didn''t speak.


    Li Shiyuan has asked the slave to bring up the soup bag. They are just right together. Mu Cen didn''t refuse Li Shiyuan''s kindness, but ate a lot.


    Until he couldn''t eat, Mu Cen passively looked at Li Shiyuan: "you should leave something for AO Feng."

 Chapter 884

    "If Aofeng wants to eat, take Aofeng out next time." Li Shiyuan is direct.


    "But it''s a waste." Mu Cen twisted his eyebrows, "besides, it''s not delicious after pouring soup."


    Mu Cen didn''t like waste, so he thought it was a pity.


    As a result, Li Shiyuan didn''t speak. Instead, he simply used the chopsticks Mu Cen had eaten and dealt with the remaining soup bags: "this is OK."


    Mu Cen was stunned: "this is... The rest of me."


    "No harm." Li Shiyuan smiles.


    It really does not matter, otherwise Li Shiyuan would not be so unscrupulous to eat in.


    Such a picture with a trace of ambiguity, Mu CEN is that Li Shiyuan is not the same place, but mu Cen did not speak, just so quiet standing.


    Until Li Shiyuan came to Mu Cen: "what are you thinking?"


    "Nothing." Mu Cen shook his head.


    To the mouth, then followed by swallowing back. She wanted to ask Li Shiyuan if he regarded himself as Mu Cen, but in this case, Mu Cen didn''t speak at last. After all, he said more and more wrong, so mu Cen kept silent.


    Li Shiyuan is also calm, just looking at Mu Cen: "don''t think nonsense."


    Mu CEN is quiet next: "I am not cranky."


    "Let you live in Fengqing palace, then you live. I just think you deserve Fengqing palace. I don''t think of you as anyone. See what I mean? " Li Shiyuan said directly between the lines, but he saw through Mu Cen''s idea at a glance.


    In such words, Mu CEN is even more flustered.


    Just looking at Li Shiyuan, Mu Cen was forced to calm down.


    "In this palace, no one dares to say anything to you." Li Shiyuan''s words gave Mu Cen a guarantee, but when he looked at Mu Cen again, Li Shiyuan''s eyes seemed sharper, "I just don''t want you to keep anything from me. Especially things that others can know, but I don''t know. "


    That''s almost the same.


    Mu Cen''s heart beat faster and faster, and this suspicion almost broke out.


    In Li Shiyuan''s words, Mu Cen vaguely understands something, but mu Cen can''t admit it. What is the result of recognition? Mu Cen knows better than who.


    In such a strange atmosphere, mucen didn''t know how long he could hold on.


    Even this is the first time that Mu Cen can''t see through Li Shiyuan''s idea.


    "Well, I have some things to deal with in the evening. I can''t have dinner with your mother and son today, and I won''t stay in Fengqing palace. Don''t think about it, huh? If you have something to do, just tell me. I''ve told Cheng Dezhu that no matter when you go to Yulong hall, no one will stop you. "


    Li Shiyuan ended the dialogue.


    Mu Cen said it for a long time, but he didn''t say anything more.


    Li Shiyuan really didn''t stay in Fengqing palace any longer and left in a hurry. Mu Cen didn''t think much about it. After all, the autumn festival is approaching recently. Naturally, Li Shiyuan has to be more busy. Before going to the autumn festival, he has to prepare a lot of things and can''t tolerate slightest neglect.


    In the autumn festival, Li Shiyuan won''t let no one in the palace.


    In the past, naturally, the crown prince was kept, but now the crown prince is young, and the palace is not all Li Shiyuan''s confidants, so mu Cen can more or less guess that the people left in the palace must be mu Zhanxiao.


    As a result, if Mu Zhanxiao didn''t go to the autumn festival, many things would become uncertain.


    Mu Cen bowed his head to meditate.


    The next road, it really can go step by step.


    Quiet, Mu CEN is also not thinking, and Xiaolian hurried to say that Ao Feng has woken up, Mu Cen just walked towards the bedroom.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡ª¡ª


    At night.


    Fengqing palace is quiet, and occasionally leaves fall when the wind blows.


    Not long after Mu Zhanxiao left Fengqing palace, Mu Cen told Mu Zhanxiao everything about this period of time, and Mu Zhanxiao''s brow was also very tight.


    In the face of such a situation, both of them are helpless.


    Mu Cen can''t say anything, and Mu Zhanxiao can''t take the initiative to go to Li Shiyuan to say this. No matter who opens his mouth, Mu Cen will die, unless the other party knows it in his heart, but he can keep such a secret.


    But obviously, for Li Shiyuan, consciousness is possible.


    So when Mu Zhanxiao left Fengqing palace, he carefully explained: "these days, everything is still a lot of care. When he went to the western regions, if he met something out of control, he would keep silent. I think if the emperor confirms your identity, he will protect you. It won''t be a big problem. "


    Mu Cen knows the truth.


    But mu CEN is not worried about these, but Li Shiyuan.


    The panic that had been hard pressed down before came into being. Now, he kept such a big secret, but he couldn''t say a word in front of his favorite person. This feeling made Mu Cen feel at a loss.


    In the end, it can only be as Mu Zhanxiao said, step by step.


    On the contrary, Mu Zhanxiao comforted Mu Cen: "if one day, the emperor forces you to admit your identity, I will find a way."


    "What do you think?" Mu Cen smiles bitterly.


    Mu Zhanxiao didn''t speak.


    Mu Cen closed his eyes and then said: "this is the trap of the God of Heishan. We are too naive and ignorant. How can people be regarded as God. Step by step, he has already laid a trap and has seen far more than us. He knows our greed and Shiyuan''s obsession with me. It seems that on the surface, we rescued Shiyuan, but we have to know that living is more painful than dying. If it is... "


    "No nonsense." Satisfaction seems to have stopped Mu Cen, "such a thing will not happen."


    Mu Cen sighed silently.


    It''s not easy for anyone to get to this point.


    But seemingly happiness, but with the hidden crisis.


    Until Mu Zhanxiao left, Mu Cen bowed his head and pondered. For a long time, he didn''t recover from this emotion. He knew that the melodious sound of Qin came from Mu Cen''s ear, and Mu Cen gradually recovered.


    She listened quietly for a while, this is the musician in the palace playing.


    Today''s Yulong hall seems to have entertained all the ministers.


    Fengqing palace is very close to Yulong palace. Naturally, you can hear the music carefully. Mu CEN is familiar with the music.


    On the previous Chinese New Year''s day, musicians also played it, and the dancers were all the dances that Mu Cen danced in those years, but compared with Mu Cen, it seems much more dull, but no one mentioned it. Everyone knows that Li Shiyuan is missing Mu Cen.


    Mu Cen stood quietly, listening to such music, some can''t help stepping on the beat.


    It''s true that I haven''t danced it for a long time, but the music is slow and gentle, not full of ups and downs. Mu Cen''s steps dance slowly with the music.

 Chapter 885

    It''s very slow and not in a hurry. For mu Cen''s body now, it''s just good to agree.


    Only occasionally, when the music is highly mocking, Mu Cen''s speed obviously can''t keep up, because this kind of following will make Mu Cen panting, completely unable to recover.


    However, even so, it does not affect Mu Cen''s dancing.


    It''s a natural grace. A raise of hand and a throw of foot are amazing enough. With the music, Mu Cen seems to have been in a better situation, completely forgetting where he is.


    Wide sleeve flying, toe start, next, circle, in this quiet night, Mu CEN is just a dancing butterfly, dazzling people can''t move their eyes.


    Naturally, Mu Cen''s concentration made her fail to notice the man standing nearby.


    Those are Li Shiyuan and Rong Jiu.


    Li Shiyuan stood with his hands down and didn''t speak. He just looked at it like this. Such a simple dance movement didn''t go up and down. But in such a movement, you can see the shadow of Mu Cen.


    Many things look different from before, but some deep-rooted actions and ideas will not change, just like now.


    If not for his cen''er, how could he jump out of such a posture.


    Otherwise, over the years, why has Li Shiyuan been looking for dancers in Dazhou, but he has never felt like Mu Cen in a year.


    It is to allow nine also to follow to slightly wring eyebrow, then looked at Li Shiyuan.


    He followed Li Shiyuan for many years, and naturally he was familiar with Mu Cen. In those days outside the Great Wall, they almost walked side by side. How could they not recognize Mu Cen in such subtle movements.


    After a moment''s silence, Rong Jiucai boldly said: "emperor, lady Shufei, this is..."


    "You have something to say, but you can say it straight." What Li Shiyuan said is direct.


    Rong Jiu said, "it''s like the late queen."


    With these words, Rong Jiu also looked at Li Shiyuan''s eyebrows from time to time, as if he was speculating about Li Shiyuan''s look. You know, over the years, these concubines in the harem have been imitating Mu Cen.


    Such a move seems to please Li Shiyuan, but Rong Jiu is very clear that these people who imitate Mu Cen will eventually be ignored by Li Shiyuan, which is just superficial scenery.


    The reason why Xi Guifei can stay in the background for a long time is that she is only good at using her own advantages, but she will never deliberately imitate Mu Cen.


    And now, this just won the favor of the imperial concubine, but some let Rong nine touch.


    He passively looked at Li Shiyuan.


    What''s more surprising to Rong Jiu is that Li Shiyuan seems indifferent to such things. When her eyes fall on the lady, they are full of love and attachment.


    It seems that I firmly believe that the person in front of me is mu Cen.


    When this idea rushes into his mind, Rong Jiu is shocked, but it''s only a moment''s shock. Rong Jiu doesn''t say anything, just stands quietly until Li Shiyuan''s eyes withdraw from Mu Cen''s body. Rong Jiu looks at Li Shiyuan without changing his face.


    But Rong Jiu didn''t take the initiative.


    What can be guessed vaguely, but in the face of such a situation, Rong Jiu keeps silent. Some words can be said, some words can''t be said. Rong Jiu knows better than anyone.


    Instead, Li Shiyuan faintly took back his sight, and then looked at Rong Jiu: "it was you and Zhan Xiao and Cen er who went together."


    "Yes." Rong Jiu responds.


    "What happened when I went to Heishan?" Li Shiyuan asked again.


    His tone sounds a little casual, but in such a casual heart, it is with a trace of sharpness. When his eyes fall on Rong Jiu, he is scared by Li Shiyuan. He has no doubt that if he lies about Mu Cen, Li Shiyuan will not hesitate to attack him.


    Under such circumstances, Rong Jiu naturally did not dare to hide anything. He shook his head: "nothing happened."


    "Are you following the queen with Zhan Xiao?" Li Shiyuan asked again.


    This is a question that has been asked many years ago, but under the chaotic situation in those years, Li Shiyuan is far less calm than he is now.


    Rong Jiu nodded: "yes, my subordinates and Mr. Mu followed Niangniang all the way to Heishan, but at the entrance of Heishan, Niangniang didn''t let my subordinates and Mr. Mu go in together, but Niangniang went into Heishan alone."


    "How long have you been there¡° Li Shiyuan is calm on the surface.


    "The lady was in the Black Hills for about three days." Rong Jiu responds.


    "Did she come out any different, or what did she say?" Li Shiyuan''s eyes are sharp and he looks at Rong Jiu.


    Rong Jiu has been following Li Shiyuan for many years. Li Shiyuan''s eyes can easily see if Rong Jiu is lying. Now Rong Jiu''s eyes are clear and calm, and he doesn''t mean to lie.


    "No." Rong Jiu shook his head. "When the empress came out, there was no difference from when she came into Heishan. I can''t see anything unusual. "


    Li Shiyuan said no more.


    He stood with a negative hand, his eyes still fell on Mu Cen not far away.


    This volume, if the former Mu Cen, absolutely can''t hide anything, but now Mu Cen seems to be completely deaf, and Li Shiyuan and Mu Cen''s intimacy, also very clear, Mu CEN is really no internal force, at most just have vigilance.


    But also rely on very close, will be surprised.


    "All the way back, nothing unusual?" Li Shiyuan looked for a while and then continued to ask.


    Rong Jiu seems to be in memory, waiting for a moment: "No."


    "Didn''t the lady say anything?"


    "Yes, the empress said that she had got the medicine the emperor wanted to use, and she would go back to Beijing immediately."


    "What else?"


    "She never said a word again."


    ¡­¡­


    Rong Jiu recalled carefully.


    After that, Mu Cen got on his horse, and the three of them almost rushed to the Imperial Palace, for fear of any accident, and only had a short rest at the post station.


    Mu Cen''s internal power is deep, such a hurry will not make Mu Cen cause any discomfort.


    So, Rong Jiu didn''t find anything wrong with Mu Cen.


    But soon, Rong Jiu suddenly thought of something and looked at Li Shiyuan. Li Shiyuan''s eyes became more and more sharp: "say."


    "When it came to the Meridian Gate, the empress didn''t immediately enter the Imperial Palace, but said a few words to Lord mu in private." Rong Jiu said.


    This is a fact that was ignored at that time.


    After all, Mu Zhanxiao is mu Cen''s second brother. There''s nothing wrong with what Mu Cen wants to say to Mu Zhanxiao. They don''t deliberately avoid others, they just take the lead to go forward side by side.

 Chapter 886

    Therefore, in such a situation, Rong Jiu will not follow, and there is no need to follow. Besides, Li Shiyuan''s life and death are still uncertain in the imperial dragon palace. Rong Jiu''s mind is on Li Shiyuan''s body, and he will not have too many thoughts about the situation in front of him.


    Even now, Rong Jiu doesn''t think there is anything wrong.


    "In private?" Li Shiyuan raised his eyebrows.


    "Yes." Let nine answer a voice, "Niang Niang and Mu adult said a few words, subordinate have no way to know."


    Li Shiyuan made a sound.


    Almost in Rong Jiu''s words, Li Shiyuan understood that there must have been some clues about what happened in those years, otherwise, such things would not have happened.


    What''s the matter with Mu Cen? Do you need to tell Mu Zhanxiao in private?


    In addition, during this period of time, the constant emergence of various anomalies can only prove that Mu Zhanxiao knows all this, from beginning to end. In other words, Mu Cen only told Mu Zhanxiao the truth.


    Why can Mu Cen tell Mu Zhanxiao the truth, but not himself.


    Li Shiyuan''s eyes sank, and deep meaning was hidden in his low eyebrows. But it was only an instant that Li Shiyuan calmed down, and the surface was calm.


    "The emperor?" Rong Jiu called Li Shiyuan quietly.


    "Back to the palace." Li Shiyuan''s recovery was direct.


    Rong Jiu replied respectfully, "yes."


    Soon, the master and servant went to Yulong hall, but they didn''t stay in Fengqing palace.


    ¡­¡­


    After a song, Mu Cen stops breathlessly and takes a long time to recover from his previous emotion. Even such a dance without any effort is enough to make Mu Cen spend countless energy and gasp, as if he would completely lead himself into the endless abyss in the next second.


    "Lady." Xiaolian has already come out, "it''s late at night. It''s windy outside. It''s a bit cold. Please go back to the palace with your maidservant."


    Mu Cen made a sound.


    Xiaolian has carefully handed over the handkerchief, for fear of Mu Cen catching cold, Mu Cen wiped it, smiling at Xiaolian, but didn''t say anything.


    Xiaolian said: "you can''t get sick. If you want to get sick, you will be in trouble. Mr. Mu told me thousands of times to let my maidservant look at you. Now it''s autumn in Dazhou. It''s cool outside, and you''re sweating. It''s bad to blow a wind... "


    Mu Cen didn''t interrupt Xiao Lian. She just listened with a smile and didn''t say anything.


    The master and servant walked towards Fengqing palace. Fengqing palace soon became quiet.


    This night''s big week, looks a little different, but with people can''t guess the secret, and with the wind, everything gradually quiet down.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡ª¡ª


    Before the autumn festival, Kyoto was in a very busy state.


    There were so many things to prepare for the long lost autumn festival that the ministers in the court did not dare to neglect them. They reported to Li Shiyuan about the autumn festival one by one.


    Li Shiyuan listened quietly in the Dragon chair. There were no waves on the surface, and people could not guess Li Shiyuan''s current mood.


    The most nervous is he family.


    The people of he family know very well that Li Shiyuan has taken off their most profitable shop in Kyoto. If this autumn festival, imperial concubine Xi can''t go together, it means that he family has fallen out of favor.


    And the people of he family would not be willing.


    This autumn festival is also an opportunity for the he family. You should know that after the last autumn festival, they were forced to go to the palace. If Li Shiyuan stayed in Kyoto, it would not be a bad thing for them.


    So the people of he family listened quietly.


    After listening to these complicated recitals, Li Shiyuan said faintly: "just prepare according to the people on the list, and the rest will stay in the imperial palace for standby. During my absence, if there is anything in the Imperial Palace, please ask Mu Aiqing and Prince Yi. If there is anything that cannot be solved, Mu Aiqing and Prince Yi will naturally inform me. "


    The implication is that Li Shiyuan left Mu Zhanxiao and Li Changyi, who are undoubtedly Li Shiyuan''s cronies and whose power and strength can not be underestimated.


    The fact that these two people are in Kyoto has undoubtedly made it impossible for those who have ideas to start. After all, it''s even more difficult for them to do anything under their noses in Kyoto.


    Li Shiyuan left these two people in Kyoto to suppress those with different intentions.


    It''s better than home.


    Among he''s father and son, he Shen, Lord Xun, was taken all the way to the western regions, and he yuan was left behind. He Yuan is actually old, and now most of his power has been given to he Shen. Once they are separated, it is not a good thing for he''s family. It means that his power has been weakened.


    At the time of the imperial edict, he''s father and son looked at each other, but they didn''t say anything in the end.


    For them, the only thing to be thankful for is that concubine Xi still went to the western regions, which undoubtedly means that concubine Xi has a chance to turn over. Under such a general situation, Li Shiyuan can''t do anything to he family. In this case, it is undoubtedly a chance for he family to breathe.


    You don''t need to fight to the death at this moment. You know, this defeat is pulling he family into the abyss completely.


    After sinking, all the ministers knelt down and said, "I will obey the order."


    "Retreat." Li Shiyuan waved his hand and said nothing more.


    Soon, Li Shiyuan stood up and quickly walked out of the Yulong hall. His ears were the respectful voices of the officials. Cheng Dezhu had quickly followed him.


    Under such circumstances, Cheng Dezhu knows where Li Shiyuan is going.


    But Li Shiyuan already looked at Cheng Dezhu: "prepare, I want to leave the palace."


    "Yes. I''m going to get ready. " Cheng Dezhu responded respectfully.


    Then, Cheng Dezhu didn''t hesitate, and quickly turned around and told people to prepare the sedan chair. Cheng Dezhu knew that Li Shiyuan could speak alone, which must be to take Mu Cen and AO Feng to go together, so he would let himself go to prepare. If only Li Shiyuan, Li Shiyuan didn''t need to speak like this.


    Li Shiyuan didn''t think much about it and quickly walked towards the direction of Fengqing palace.


    Fengqing palace is just behind the Yulong palace. It doesn''t take much time. Soon, Li Shiyuan''s figure appears in Fengqing palace. When the servants in Fengqing palace see Li Shiyuan, they ask for an.


    "I''ll go to the empress." Xiaolian stands up in a hurry.


    "No Li Shiyuan stopped it.


    Xiaolian didn''t continue. She just stood in the same place. Li Shiyuan looked at Xiaolian and said, "what''s your mother doing?"


    Mu CEN is rarely absent from his bedroom. Because of his health, most of the time, apart from greeting, Mu Cen just reads in his bedroom and seldom does anything else.


    Naturally, the first time Li Shiyuan appeared, Mu Cen would know. Instead of now, Xiaolian said so, it means that Mu CEN is not in the bedroom.


    This made Li Shiyuan curious.

 Chapter 887

    Xiaolian then began to explain: "tell the emperor that the empress is boiling water in the small kitchen. In the early morning, the empress got up and collected the dew in the morning. She said that it was for making tea."


    Li Shiyuan is quiet, thin lips up, with a faint smile, and soon he steps toward the kitchen of Fengqing palace. Xiaolian naturally does not dare to follow, but stands in the same place.


    Sure enough, Li Shiyuan went to the kitchen and saw Mu Cen boiling water.


    Boiling water seems simple, but it''s extremely skillful. The dew in the morning is the best. Only when you make tea after it''s thoroughly burned, can you make the fragrance of tea overflowing. It''s even more fragrant to drink, which can''t be done in any way.


    The people in the palace who can make tea like this are Mu Cen.


    Mu Cen''s time is just right. After boiling the water, he can make tea. In this case, Li Shiyuan just came.


    Mu Cen bowed his head and was very attentive, looking at the bubbling water in the pot carefully.


    Under such circumstances, Mu Cen naturally could not have noticed that Li Shiyuan had come. The minions in the small kitchen had already been changed. Except for Xiao Shuzi, the rest of the people were all the people Li Shiyuan personally found. Naturally, there could not be any problems.


    When I saw Li Shiyuan, the slaves were also shocked. Before I could speak, I saw Li Shiyuan raise his hand. The slaves immediately retreated quietly. Mu and Li Shiyuan were left in the kitchen.


    Mu CEN is still watching attentively.


    "Little tree, bring me the teapot." Mu Cen light mouth command.


    Soon, the teapot was handed over. Without looking at it, Mu Cen turned around and took it. The boiled water was poured into the teapot.


    Mu CEN is careful, does not want to waste the slightest bit of water, also won''t let oneself be scalded.


    In this case, Mu Cen appears to be particularly focused, until the dew is installed, she subconsciously explained carefully: "take care, don''t fall."


    "Why don''t these things come to me?" Li Shiyuan took the teapot and asked faintly.


    Mu Cen heard Li Shiyuan''s voice for a moment, passively looked up at Li Shiyuan, subconsciously said: "emperor, how are you here?"


    Even though Li Shiyuan didn''t let Mu Cen use honorifics, Mu Cen didn''t really be so presumptuous, unless he was in the bedroom, otherwise, Mu Cen still called Li Shiyuan that way.


    Then, what Mu Cen didn''t want to do was to take back the teapot from Li Shiyuan. After all, it''s not proper for Li Shiyuan to take these things.


    It''s not good to go out and let the slave see it.


    But Li Shiyuan didn''t give the teapot back to Mu Cen: "no, I''ll come."


    Mu Cen twisted his eyebrows, but Li Shiyuan calmly laughed: "it''s too hot. I''ll take it. If you want to get it, it''s more troublesome."


    "I''ll let the slave take it." Mu Cen answered.


    Li Shiyuan, with a teapot in one hand and Mu Cen in the other hand, walked towards the palace without paying attention to them.


    Mu CEN is a bit passive.


    On the contrary, the minions of Fengqing Palace are used to it, so they can''t get used to it any more.


    At first, all people didn''t think that Muchen could be favored, but now the fact has clearly told all people that Muchen is the one who is favored in the palace.


    The servants who can go to Fengqing Palace are all those who have been in the palace for many years. They are also people that Li Shiyuan can trust. These people know Li Shiyuan too well. When can they see Li Shiyuan walking in the palace with a man on his own initiative.


    There was no one but the late queen.


    So the slaves were smart enough not to get close to them.


    Mu Cen had some helplessness, but he finally let Li Shiyuan go. Li Shiyuan led Mu Cen all the way to his bedroom and asked casually, "I heard Xiaolian say that you got up early to collect dew. Why do you take so much time and effort?"


    "Dew tea is the best." Mu Cen laughed, "so I just got up early and picked up the dew. It''s time to boil the dew. The emperor should come. The tea is just right. "


    Voice down, the two have also entered the bedroom.


    Li Shiyuan put the teapot on the table, and Mu Cen sat down and took out the tea calmly. It was as if he had experienced thousands of times, and could not be more calm.


    And Li Shiyuan looked at it like this, with a faint smile in his eyebrows and eyes.


    Until Mu Cen made the tea, filled the cup and handed it to Li Shiyuan: "emperor, try it."


    Li Shiyuan didn''t take it immediately, but looked at Mu Cen like this: "what I said to you, have you forgotten?"


    Mu Cen a Leng, return to God, then pour is generous: "time yuan, try."


    Li Shiyuan''s thin lips rose, with a faint smile, picked up the cup and took a quiet drink. It was a long lost taste. The previous tea was also made by Muchen, but it was quite different from the dew tea picked by Muchen himself.


    Soon, a cup of tea has bottomed out.


    But Li Shiyuan didn''t mean to sit down, but stood quietly, which surprised Mu Cen: "why don''t you sit down?"


    Li Shiyuan looks at Mu Cen with a smile.


    The more she looked at it, the more inexplicable Mu Cen was. Her eyebrows twisted slightly. Before she could speak, Li Shiyuan had already stretched out her hand.


    "Come with me." Li Shiyuan opened his mouth with a smile.


    "Where to?" Mu Cen a Leng, "Ao Feng will come back soon."


    "Take you out of the palace." Li Shiyuan is concise and comprehensive.


    "When Aofeng comes back, we''ll go out together?" Mu Cen opened his mouth subconsciously.


    Li Shiyuan shakes his head, has pulled Mu Cen from the chair, holding Mu Cen''s hand, does not give her the opportunity to resist, so he walks towards the door, Mu CEN is completely passive.


    "I just don''t want to be proud." Li Shiyuan said directly, "I don''t like the strength of Ao Feng pestering you. If Ao Feng is in front of you, it won''t give people any chance. Even if I am the emperor, he just wants to occupy you by himself. So I don''t want to take pride out. Let him pounce on the air, and you will know that you are my concubine, not his. "


    Mu Cen


    She was silent and looked at Li Shiyuan in tears and laughter.


    "I''m jealous." Li Shiyuan said bluntly, "I''m jealous when I see the arrogant wind around you. I just want to be alone with you. I don''t want Ao Feng to be Cheng Yaojin. "


    "He''s your own son." Mu Cen reminds Li Shiyuan.


    "That''s not true." What Li Shiyuan said was direct and didn''t mean to compromise at all.


    Mu Cen had no choice but to shake his head: "then I always have to explain it to the slaves, so as not to lose my temper when Ao Feng can''t find anyone."


    Li Shiyuan didn''t stop him. Mu Cen explained Xiaolian carefully, and Xiaolian nodded repeatedly.

 Chapter 888

    After Mu Cen explained, Li Shiyuan took Mu Cen to leave without much hesitation. Cheng Dezhu had already prepared a sedan chair, which was waiting at the gate of Fengqing palace.


    When he saw them coming, Cheng Dezhu immediately took the pedal to Mu Cen.


    Before he can help Mu Cen, Li Shiyuan has already helped Mu Cen to the sedan chair. Cheng Dezhu stands on the side cleverly and doesn''t say much.


    When the two of them had settled down, the sedan chair soon went towards the Meridian Gate, and the prepared carriage was waiting at the Meridian Gate.


    The driver of the horse is Rong Jiu, while Li Shiyuan and Mu Cen are sitting in the carriage. The carriage slowly walks towards the market in Kyoto. The market is lively and full of people.


    "Where are we going?" Mu Cen asked directly.


    Li Shiyuan light response: "to see an old friend."


    Mu Cen nodded and didn''t ask any more questions. The only thing Mu Cen could think of was Ji Niang. Ji Niang followed her back to Beijing and lived in the mansion in Kyoto with Li Jinling. She never left. So Li Shiyuan talked about his old friend. Mu Cen could only think of Ji Niang.


    It''s true that they haven''t seen each other for years.


    When Li Shiyuan saw that Mu Cen didn''t speak, he didn''t say much. They didn''t want to chat, but occasionally said a few words until the carriage passed through the downtown area of Kyoto and stopped at the far lane.


    Ji Niang''s residence is here.


    "The fourth master, madam, has arrived." Cheng Dezhu answered.


    Li Shiyuan was the first to get out of the carriage. Then he helped Mu Cen out of the carriage. He was careful not to let Mu Cen feel uncomfortable.


    Cheng Dezhu was waiting, but he didn''t take the initiative.


    "Wait here." Li Shiyuan spoke faintly.


    "Yes." Cheng Dezhu answered.


    Then Li Shiyuan took Mu Cen''s hand and walked towards the alley. The alley was deep, and not only Ji Niang''s family lived in it, but there were still many families around, with lanterns, lights and smoke. It was different from the quietness of the imperial palace. It was just the residence of ordinary people.


    Mu CEN is no stranger here.


    When Ji Niang and Li Jinling come back with them, Mu Cen himself chooses the place for Ji Niang. Ji Niang''s house is in the deepest part of the alley.


    So it doesn''t need Li Shiyuan to lead the way. On the contrary, Mu Cen walked inside.


    Li Shiyuan looked at Mu Cen''s action, but he didn''t speak. He followed him quietly until he reached the depth of the alley. Mu Cen stopped in front of a gate.


    "How do you know I''m going to be here?" Li Shiyuan looked down at Mu Cen, but asked calmly.


    This, Mu Cen just a Leng, realize oneself walk too fast, completely ignore the present identity, don''t know Ji Niang''s residence.


    But mu Cen soon calmed down and calmly replied: "I''m walking in front of you. I always think that if you arrive, you should say it. If you don''t say it, you''ve never been to the place you want to go until the last room at the end of the alley. If it''s not, it''s meaningless for you to come in, so I intuitively think that it should be here."


    Mu Cen calmly explained that the look in Li Shiyuan''s eyes was instantaneous, and there was no change.


    And these words, finally let Li Shiyuan chuckle.


    It is true that there is no reason to refute it, but Li Shiyuan is very clear that this is not the case, because Mu Cen knows very well why he is here.


    "It seems that you really know me." Li Shiyuan smile, made the conclusion.


    Mu Cen didn''t speak, her heart beat a little fast, but seeing Li Shiyuan say so, she knew that she had cheated this person, and then Mu Cen was slightly relieved.


    Li Shiyuan had already stood at the door and knocked.


    Soon someone came to open the door. When he saw Li Shiyuan, he was surprised and immediately said, "I''m going to tell my wife that the fourth master is coming."


    Li Shiyuan made a sound.


    But the slave opens the door and goes in to meet Li Shiyuan and Mu Cen. When he just looks at Mu Cen, the slave is curious.


    Li Shiyuan didn''t speak, but he knew what the slave was curious about. After all, Li Shiyuan had never brought anyone here, let alone such an ugly man.


    But the slave also cleverly didn''t open his mouth. He sat down in the front hall and then quickly walked towards the inner court.


    The slave on one side immediately poured tea for them.


    Li Shiyuan didn''t drink, but mu Cen gave face a few drinks. Mu Cen knew that Ji Niang had a lot of good tea here.


    "Today, the Murong leader will go to Kyoto to welcome Jinling back to the frontier fortress, but he doesn''t want to cause too much noise and trouble, so I went down in private and didn''t make a big fuss." Li Shiyuan said faintly, "the frontier fortress has just been stable these years. Murong Yufeng has taken charge of the whole frontier fortress and now takes Jinling back."


    This is what Mu Cen didn''t know, so Li Shiyuan and Mu Cen explained.


    After Mu Cen left, the frontier fortress began to fight in almost the same year. Several small countries united to force Murong Yufeng to surrender. That''s why Murong Yufeng didn''t stop Li Jinling when he left. As a king, Murong Yufeng knew the turmoil of the frontier fortress very well.


    And love a person, will not let the person deeply involved, will not let the person become their own weakness.


    He knew better that Li Jinling could be protected in Dazhou, and the people of the frontier fortress did not dare to use force in Dazhou even if they gave tens of thousands of courage. Now that the frontier fortress is peaceful, Murong Yufeng naturally wants to take back his concubine.


    But mu Cen knows Li Jinling''s depression and dislike of Murong Yufeng.


    She passively looked at Li Shiyuan: "isn''t leader Murong deposed Jinling? Now take Jinling back? "


    When Li Shiyuan asked, "how do you know these things?"


    This time, Mu Cen wants to bite off her tongue, so she shouldn''t say more. How does a person in Liuzhou know about the frontier fortress? Let alone Liuzhou, even people in Kyoto don''t know.


    Mu Cen passively looked at Li Shiyuan and passively responded: "I think that when Jinling returns to Kyoto, it should be deposed. Otherwise, how can it return to Kyoto?"


    Li Shiyuan but smile not language, so condescending looking at Mu Cen: "is it?"


    "Yes." Mu Cen responds passively.


    "Is there nothing you haven''t told me yet?" Li Shiyuan asked.


    Mu Cen shook his head even though he didn''t want to


    Li Shiyuan''s hand is holding Mu Cen''s chin, and his eyes are focused on Mu Cen, but he doesn''t say anything, and Mu CEN is a little guilty.


    When Li Shiyuan saw Mu Cen bow his head, he suddenly made a light smile. Junyan magnified in Mu Cen''s eyes, which made Mu Cen feel passive.


    At this time, Ji Niang''s voice came: "fourth master."

 Chapter 889

    Li Shiyuan released Mu Cen without any trace. Mu Cen was relieved and passively stood beside Li Shiyuan, but he didn''t speak.


    On the contrary, Ji Niang looked at Mu Cen and said with a smile, "madam."


    Ji Niang knew at the first sight when she saw Mu Cen that she was the most popular lady recently, and even had moved into Fengqing palace. In other words, this lady is likely to be the queen in the future, so she can''t be ignored.


    Even though this mu Cen looks plain, Ji Niang can see the calm power in Mu Cen''s eyes. Such eyes can make people calm down gradually.


    Mu Cen nodded: "Madam Ji."


    And Ji Niang just nodded, and soon sat down on the bench facing Li Shiyuan. They chatted, but they were all related to Li Jinling.


    Mu Cen listened in for an interview.


    Over the years, what Mu Cen didn''t know was that Li Jinling was pregnant after returning to the capital. This child belonged to Murong Yufeng, but Li Jinling didn''t mention it, but that doesn''t mean Murong Yufeng didn''t know.


    Li Shiyuan won''t hide this from Murong Yufeng. The relationship between Li Shiyuan and Murong Yufeng is more delicate. Murong Yufeng escorted Li Shiyuan back to Beijing in those years. After Li Shiyuan ascended the throne, the frontier fortress made a judgment and Li Shiyuan also supported him heavily. Otherwise, Murong Yufeng could not unify the frontier fortress so quickly.


    They are not only good friends, but also partners who help and restrain each other.


    not a single one can be omitted.


    Therefore, Murong Yufeng knew that Li Jinling was pregnant for a long time. Due to the situation, he did not take Li Jinling back at the first time, nor did he enter Kyoto. Until now, Murong Yufeng has returned to Kyoto.


    "Murong leader should be coming soon." Li Shiyuan looked at the time.


    Ji Niang didn''t say anything, just nodded.


    Li Shiyuan looked at Ji Niang again: "Jinling followed Murong Yufeng back to the frontier. What''s Ji Niang''s plan?"


    "It''s Jinling''s wish to go back to the frontier fortress, and I don''t interfere much. I''m used to it alone, and I don''t like so many rules, so I''ll stay in Kyoto and let Jinling have a mother''s home in Dazhou. It''s better than me to follow." Ji Niang is very sensible.


    Li Shiyuan nodded: "Dazhou will always be Jinling''s mother''s family, and the Li family will also be Jinling''s backing, so there will be no accidents in Jinling."


    With Li Shiyuan''s assurance, Ji Niang was relieved.


    Mu Cen didn''t speak, just sat quietly.


    All of a sudden, a milk voice came: "grandmother, mother was taken away."


    This words, let Ji Niang a Leng, subconsciously nervous, but soon, Ji Niang relaxed down, can take people here is only Murong Yufeng.


    And Murong Yufeng to Kyoto, but also low-key, and will not cause much attention.


    "Darling, it''s OK." Ji Niang comforted the little girl in front of her, "come on, this is the fourth master, this is the lady."


    "Jiang Er Lai." Li Shiyuan smiles.


    Jiang''er cleverly walked towards Li Shiyuan: "jiang''er has seen the fourth master, madam."


    Jiang''er looks like Li Jinling very much. She is very beautiful. At first sight, she can''t put it down. Mu Cen fell in love with her. She smiles at jiang''er: "jiang''er doesn''t need to be polite. Get up."


    Said, Mu Cen seems to change magic in general, so from the wide sleeve found a sewn purse, handed to Jiang Er: "this give you good?"


    "This -" Jiang Er is a Leng, subconsciously looked at Ji Niang.


    Ji Niang also looked over, but Li Shiyuan didn''t say anything. Ji Niang first looked at Mu Cen''s purse, and was surprised. The embroidery on the purse made Ji Niang familiar with it, but Ji Niang didn''t think much about it. She thought that it might be Li''s embroidery. With Mu Cen''s status, it''s not strange to get Li''s embroidery.


    Then, Ji Niang just looked at Mu Cen: "Jiang Er, say thank you to madam."


    "Thank you, ma''am." Jiang ER was excited.


    The lifelike fish on the purse excites Jiang Er, so he pesters Mu Cen and asks a lot of questions. Mu Cen patiently talks to Jiang er.


    In my eyes, I like Jiang er.


    Li Shiyuan didn''t stop her. When Ji Niang looked at Li Shiyuan, she quieted down. Finally, Ji Niang didn''t say anything, just calmly looked at Li Shiyuan.


    Li Shiyuan did not explain.


    They had lunch with Ji Niang.


    At lunch time, Murong Yufeng came back with Li Jinling. Seeing Li Shiyuan, Murong Yufeng strode forward and gave Li Shiyuan a hug. Li Shiyuan patted Murong Yufeng on the shoulder: "congratulations."


    "If it wasn''t for you and Dazhou, I''m afraid it would not have been so easy to achieve my long cherished wish." Murong Yufeng is direct.


    "It should be." Li Shiyuan laughs, "the unification of the frontier fortress does no harm to Dazhou."


    That''s what they both know.


    As emperors, they both know how to communicate with each other. After being quiet, they naturally change the topic.


    "When will you return to the frontier?" Li Shiyuan asked directly.


    "Don''t stay much. You''ll be back in three days, so you don''t have to bother to say hello." Murong Yufeng is direct.


    Li Shiyuan said nothing more.


    When jiang''er saw Li Jinling coming, he went to Li Jinling with his purse. Li Jinling took a look and laughed at Mu Cen: "thank you, madam."


    "You''re welcome." Mu Cen also laughs, "I like Jiang Er very much."


    Jiang Er is a soft glutinous little girl, different from a boy like Ao Feng. When facing Jiang Er, Mu CEN is very careful. It''s a feeling of spoiling in the palm of her hand. Suddenly, she understands what is the apple of her hand.


    It was subconscious. Mu Cen thought that if Li Shiyuan had a princess, he would probably hold her in his palm. Even in this world, Li Shiyuan would give up.


    Think of these, Mu Cen eyebrow eyes of smile more and more heavy, as if how can''t touch.


    The party walked towards the dining hall. After the meal, Li Shiyuan didn''t stay here much, and soon left with Mu Cen.


    When Mu Cen left, she was reluctant to part with Jiang Er, very happy.


    Until they got into the carriage, Li Shiyuan looked at Mu Cen and said, "do you like Jiang Er very much?"


    "Yes." Mu Cen said with a smile, "I haven''t seen such a little girl carved with powder and jade for a long time. She will follow them back to the frontier fortress. It''s hard to see her in the future."


    It''s a full month''s journey from Kyoto to the frontier fortress. It takes at least two months for Li Jinling to come back to visit his relatives every year. It''s a waste of time.


    It''s very difficult for mu Cen to go to the frontier fortress. If nothing else is said, Mu Cen''s body will be unbearable.

 Chapter 890

    So it''s too hard to see Jiang Er again.


    "Let Ao Feng marry Jiang Er back, then you can see it." Li Shiyuan is direct.


    Mu Cen laughed: "children and grandchildren have their own happiness. No one knows what will happen in the future."


    They are all matchmaker''s words, but mu Cen doesn''t want to treat Ao Feng like this. She just wants Ao Feng to find a girl she really wants to like, instead of marrying so many people she doesn''t want to marry in order to weigh the pros and cons.


    What''s more, Jiang Er has been with Li Jinling since childhood, and probably won''t accept those concubines of Ao Feng in the future, so why let them get involved.


    It''s not reversible unless it''s a matter of nature.


    Li Shiyuan didn''t think so. In Li Shiyuan''s view, it''s not impossible. After all, the marriage between Dazhou and the frontier fortress doesn''t do any harm in the long run. Besides, there has been such a tradition since ancient times.


    Soon, Li Shiyuan didn''t think about it any more and looked at Mu Cen: "do you like girls?"


    Mu Cen thought about it and said quietly: "maybe because Ao Feng is a boy and has never met a little girl, she feels very happy. Moreover, the little girl talks so well and is soft."


    This is also true.


    But Li Shiyuan looked at Mu Cen and said with a smile, "if you like it, you will have a baby girl."


    This words, let Mu Cen quiet under, finally very pale smile.


    She can''t have any more children now, and she can''t bear the pressure and hardship brought by pregnancy, so it''s impossible.


    A lot of thinking, really can only think.


    Think of these, Mu Cen''s Mou light is a little dim.


    And Li Shiyuan quietly hugged Mu Cen''s waist, so let Mu Cen close to himself, his voice came low, with a touch of soothing power: "don''t think wildly, there are so many imperial doctors, and uncle Huang in, you will only gradually get better, accompany me, give me children."


    Li Shiyuan''s voice is extremely firm.


    This voice, let Mu Cen lower his head and smile, and finally, he didn''t want to sweep Li Shiyuan''s interest in such a situation.


    She looked up at Li Shiyuan: "good."


    Li Shiyuan bowed his head, deep eyes fell on Mu Cen''s body, and then bent over to kiss Mu Cen''s lips.


    Mu Cen a Leng, have already been this person to kiss a positive.


    The carriage, which is not so spacious, suddenly becomes beautiful. The curtain of the carriage is occasionally blown up by the wind, but it does not affect the love between the two people in the carriage.


    Until Li Shiyuan released Mu Cen, his chin was so close to Mu Cen''s forehead: "stay with me, don''t leave."


    "Good." Mu Cen answered.


    "No matter where you go, I will find you at the ends of the earth." Li Shiyuan''s words are extremely firm.


    Mu Cen hum voice, quietly lean on Li Shiyuan''s body, very light changed the topic: "where are we going now?"


    "Walk around with you." Li Shiyuan said directly, "all day in the palace, aren''t you bored?"


    Mu Cen said with a smile: "I''m used to it, but it''s OK. It''s not boring to be accompanied by the proud wind. "


    "So it''s because of Ao Feng?" Li Shiyuan raised his eyebrows.


    Mu Cen


    Looking at Li Shiyuan''s indomitable face, Mu Cen coaxed the man: "it''s not only because of Ao Feng, but also because of you. You are in Fengqing palace every day. There are many things in your hand, so naturally you won''t feel bored."


    "So I''m here to cause you trouble?" Li Shiyuan asked again.


    "No..."


    "What''s that?"


    ¡­¡­


    It''s rare for mu Cen to be scolded by Li Shiyuan. He looks at the man angrily. On the contrary, when Li Shiyuan sees Mu Cen''s angry eyes, he lowers his head and smiles. He doesn''t embarrass Mu Cen any more.


    The carriage stopped near the market.


    Li Shiyuan accompanied Mu Cen in the market.


    At the beginning, Mu Cen''s prudence gradually relaxed, and the words between the lines were light. She was looking for the little things that Ao Feng liked. From time to time, she would turn to ask Li Shiyuan for advice.


    Li Shiyuan answered very well.


    In this kind of interaction, Mu Cen inadvertently shows his feet. The more relaxed he is, the less vigilant he is.


    "The crab meat cages of this family are very authentic. The chef is from Jiangnan."


    "The tea of this family is excellent. The teacher who talks about it doesn''t make it up. With the cadence, it sounds very comfortable."


    "This antique shop will occasionally find some treasures, but if you want to have a good relationship with the shopkeeper, the people who do these businesses have their own ways."


    ¡­¡­


    Mu CEN is to follow his memory, as if a few treasures said.


    Mu Cen came back to Kyoto when he was still in King Mu''s residence. He gradually found out that he had contacts with these shopkeepers because he later took charge of the shop.


    Li Shiyuan listened quietly, but he didn''t expose Mu Cen. That kind of determined, which had been between mu Cen''s lines, became more and more obvious.


    On the contrary, Mu Cen seemed to be aware of something. After a moment of silence, he explained: "these are also what people say. So when he came to Kyoto, he wanted to see if it was really so good."


    "Then try it." Li Shiyuan responded to the situation.


    It''s natural to hold Mu Cen''s hand, but mu Cen has some accidents. She only found out after saying too much that she shouldn''t have known, but now she can''t take back what she said.


    Li Shiyuan didn''t doubt it, but followed his own words.


    This makes Mu Cen a little uneasy, but he can''t say anything unusual. In the end, Mu Cen can only passively look at Li Shiyuan.


    Li Shiyuan naturally took Mu Cen''s hand and walked towards the places Mu Cen said.


    They just stayed outside the palace for a day. Li Shiyuan didn''t take Mu Cen back to the palace until it was getting dark. Mu Cen had more gadgets in his hand, which was prepared for AO Feng.


    Li Shiyuan didn''t say anything.


    Until the carriage stopped at the Meridian Gate, the soft sedan in the palace was waiting. Soon, Mu Cen was sent back to Fengqing palace.


    Li Shiyuan didn''t mean to leave, but he stayed in Fengqing palace. In Li Shiyuan''s eyes, Mu Cen understood what he meant.


    The man didn''t want to leave.


    And in such eyes, Mu CEN is to see the desire not to hide, Mu Cen''s face is slightly hot, but in the end did not say anything.


    "Niang, Niang --" Aofeng heard the movement and rushed out immediately, "you left me and went out by yourself!"


    That''s angry.


    As soon as Mu Cen heard the voice of Ao Feng, he shook his head helplessly.

 Chapter 891

    In such fury, Mu Cen suddenly knew that Xiaolian''s words didn''t work in Aofeng. Mu Cen thought for a moment, then lowered his head and chuckled.


    Also, Aofeng is a very smart child, how can Xiaolian''s words be fooled in the past.


    She is calm, looking at Ao Feng come over, half squat down body, said with a smile: "Niang out of the palace to do something, also brought you a little thing, is to make amends, next time, must take you, OK."


    The proud wind snorted.


    Li Shiyuan said coldly, "if you have any idea, don''t stay here. Go back to the east palace."


    This time, Ao Feng reluctantly looked at Li Shiyuan. Li Shiyuan''s voice still came sternly: "there are no rules in the palace? Who asked you to call Shufei that? You don''t know when you see me, please


    Originally not happy proud wind, small face is completely collapsed, but also dare not make a mistake: "son Chen see father Huang, long live father Huang."


    Li Shiyuan sneered and said nothing.


    And proud wind so flat mouth, wronged stand. Mu Cen helplessly looked at Ao Feng and coaxed him: "the emperor also remembers you. This little thing is bought for you by the emperor. The emperor scolds you, just to let you know the rules and system of being the prince. Do you understand?"


    Ao Feng grunted: "then I''m not the prince."


    Li Shiyuan saw to come over, Mu Cen shakes his head: "proud wind, this words can''t talk nonsense."


    Proud wind curls his lips.


    But Ao Feng has some small grievances, and finally rubs Mu Cen: "Niang, I just want to be with you."


    This words Ao Feng also said, but see Li Shiyuan look over, still feel a little afraid, finally Ao Feng can only hide behind Mu Cen, for fear that Li Shiyuan catch himself out of severe punishment.


    But Li Shiyuan just took a look and didn''t say anything.


    Mu Cen was relieved by Li Shiyuan''s actions. After all, in the palace, she still understood that she could not help but say something.


    She squatted, looking at Ao Feng: "next time I go out, my mother will take you, OK?"


    Ao Feng nodded, big eyes full of tears, such a small face looking at Mu Cen particularly distressed, can''t help coaxing: "wait for mother to make you delicious?"


    Ao Feng nodded again, but still kept silent.


    Under such circumstances, Mu Cen sighed silently, holding Ao Feng''s hand: "Ao Feng..."


    Before mucen had time to finish his words, Aofeng had already been wronged and quietly pulled mucen''s hand. The voice was even lower. Only two people could hear: "Niang, I want to stay in Fengqing palace for the night."


    The implication is not to return to the east palace.


    Since ancient times, the crown prince lived in the East Palace, but Aofeng was young. In fact, no one would say anything if he wanted to stay in Fengqing palace. Besides, now the crown prince is in the name of Mu Cen, calling Mu Cen''s mother, which is reasonable.


    It''s just¡ª¡ª


    Mu Cen quieted down, and AO Feng pulled Mu Cen''s hand again: "Niang, is it ok..."


    The small face wrinkled into a ball, the grievance is self-evident, in this case, Mu Cen silent sigh, and mother and son whispered conversation, also let Li Shiyuan frown over, as if not too full of such a situation, at least in Li Shiyuan''s eyes, Mu CEN is his own, he did not intend to share with others, even if this person is their own son is no exception.


    And Mu CEN is quiet for a moment, just looking at Ao Feng: "that I go to talk with your father emperor, OK?"


    "My father will not agree." Ao Feng is even more aggrieved.


    In this case, Mu Cen calmed down Ao Feng and didn''t say much. Then, Mu Cen stood up and AO Feng just looked at Mu Cen in the same place. The tears in his big eyes were still there for a long time. It seemed that as long as Mu Cen didn''t agree, Ao Feng would cry recklessly in the next second.


    One afternoon, he went directly to Fengqing palace after Taifu''s class, but Aofeng didn''t think that there was no Mu Cen in Fengqing palace. That feeling made Aofeng feel like a abandoned child.


    Xiaolian explained, but no matter how Xiaolian explained, Aofeng refused to leave Fengqing palace.


    Maybe it''s too long without his mother. It''s much colder. Mu CEN is such a good person who treats himself sincerely. Ao Feng really regards Mu Cen as his mother, so Ao Feng is stubborn and waiting here. He doesn''t want to be abandoned, and doesn''t want to be said to be a child without his mother.


    I blurted out that I want to live with Mu Cen tonight just because I want to be with Mu Cen and I don''t want to be alone in the east palace.


    Proud wind thinks, that eye socket is more and more red.


    Mu Cen naturally knows.


    She sighed silently and walked towards Li Shiyuan. Li Shiyuan looked at Mu Cen with a low brow and did not speak.


    Mu Cen came to Li Shiyuan''s face, and his slender hand suddenly gently grabbed Li Shiyuan''s wide sleeve. Li Shiyuan twisted his eyebrows and looked down, but he still didn''t speak.


    "Shiyuan -" Mu Cen''s voice was very light, calling the name of this man.


    She could clearly feel that Li Shiyuan''s figure was tense for a while, but it was just a moment, and then relaxed quickly.


    Mu Cen''s red lips slightly bent, and soft said: "let the proud wind stay tonight, OK?"


    Li Shiyuan didn''t speak, just looked down at Mu Cen.


    "I went out of the palace in private and left Aofeng in Fengqing palace, which made me feel ashamed of Aofeng. So I want Aofeng to stay here tonight and I can accompany him. I don''t want Ao Feng to think I don''t want him anymore. I''m also afraid of conceit. " Mu Cen continued.


    She did not say that this is the meaning of proud wind, but put the responsibility on her own body, even if Mu CEN is very clear, Li Shiyuan can not not understand.


    Quiet, Mu Cen just looked at Li Shiyuan, with a trace of prayer: "on this night, tomorrow night will not let Ao Feng here, let him return to the east palace."


    But Li Shiyuan didn''t bite.


    This kind of eyes makes Mu Cen unpredictable. When Mu CEN is about to continue to ask for this man, suddenly, Li Shiyuan just pinches Mu Cen''s chin.


    His deep eyes immediately fell on Mu Cen''s body, with a trace of deep meaning: "so you mean, to accompany the prince tonight, to leave me aside?"


    The Mu Cen that this words asks is one Zheng, for a moment and a half meeting some can''t answer up.


    The big bed in Fengqing palace is big enough, but no matter how big the bed is, it''s impossible for three people to sleep together. Mu Cen can''t say that. He always feels strange.

 Chapter 892

    But in front of Li Shiyuan, Mu Cen didn''t know how to open his mouth. He could clearly see the man''s thoughts. Now, Mu Cen didn''t seem to understand what the man was going to do.


    "Well?" Li Shiyuan picks an eyebrow and looks at Mu Cen. His hand holding Mu Cen''s chin hasn''t let go.


    Mu Cen was quiet for a long time, then he forced his restless mood and said seriously: "this night."


    "Just one night?" Li Shiyuan raised his eyebrows.


    Mu Cen gave a yes.


    When she thought Li Shiyuan would agree, the man suddenly said, "what if I don''t agree?"


    Mu Cen


    She also knows that if Li Shiyuan says he doesn''t agree, he really doesn''t agree, and AO Feng is still waiting for his reply. If Li Shiyuan doesn''t agree, how disappointed Ao Feng is. Mu Cen doesn''t know, but Ao Feng''s stubbornness is also very clear.


    Some things, if the proud wind remember, it is really a lifetime to remember.


    Mu Cen sighed silently.


    She looked up at Li Shiyuan: "this is the only day."


    He took the initiative to hold Li Shiyuan''s wide sleeve hand, so he went up and entangled Li Shiyuan''s hand. It was also a rare initiative for his slender fingers to pass through his knuckles.


    Naturally, Li Shiyuan could not refuse such grievances.


    In the end, Li Shiyuan hummed coldly: "you are stupid."


    Mu Cen was stunned and didn''t understand. Li Shiyuan didn''t explain much. In the place where Mu Cen couldn''t see, Li Shiyuan could clearly see the provocation of Ao Feng smiling at him, and the malicious face.


    Because Ao Feng is also very clear, Mu Cen will not refuse any of his requests.


    At the moment, Mu Cen chooses the former rather than the latter between Aofeng and Li Shiyuan, which naturally makes Aofeng proud.


    Ao Feng has been the prince since childhood. How can he not know the rules of the palace? What''s more, how many people are watching Ao Feng now? Ao Feng naturally won''t let himself make any mistakes and avoid being held by others.


    Therefore, this behavior is clearly intentional.


    "What do you mean?" Mu Cen asked Li Shiyuan.


    Li Shiyuan looked down at Mu Cen: "the prince can stay."


    Mu Cen''s eyes flashed a little bright, and Li Shiyuan''s next sentence made Mu Cen gape: "but I also want to stay."


    "This --"


    "Do you want the prince to stay, not me?" Li Shiyuan''s dissatisfied rhetorical question.


    Mu Cen


    How dare you not let Li Shiyuan stay? After all, Li Shiyuan is the king of a country. She is just a concubine. It''s beyond her authority to let Aofeng stay in Fengqing palace. If you refuse Li Shiyuan, it''s not her right¡ª¡ª


    On the contrary, when Li Shiyuan saw Mu Cen hesitated, he snorted: "why, don''t you want to?"


    "No Mu Cen shook his head.


    Li Shiyuan saw Mu Cen shake his head to deny, eyes fell on Mu Cen''s body, but deliberately asked: "I and AO Feng compared, who is more important in your heart."


    Mu Cen


    How to answer this question?


    Mu Cen finally can only passively look at Li Shiyuan, the eyes with helplessness: "you and AO Feng are very important."


    "Aofeng is not born to you, so why do you contradict me for Aofeng?" Li Shiyuan raised his eyebrows and asked again.


    "Because I like Ao Feng." Mu Cen''s answer was calm.


    Li Shiyuan hums. She doesn''t know whether she believes or eyebrows. She holds Mu Cen''s hand and releases it slightly. Mu CEN is free from Li Shiyuan''s imprisonment. She passively looks at Li Shiyuan.


    And Li Shiyuan asked directly: "I let Aofeng stay, what benefits do you want to give me in return?"


    Mu Cen a Leng: "don''t you also stay?"


    This, let Li Shiyuan smile: "love imperial concubine, this is not enough."


    Simple six words, but let Mu Cen suddenly realized, soon, her white skin instantly followed the red, a little bit of immersion in the surrounding skin, and then, she coughed.


    I can''t say whether it''s anger or something else: "the proud wind is still there."


    "Why not?" Li Shiyuan raised his eyebrows.


    "It''s not good..."


    "I said yes, that''s good."


    ¡­¡­


    Mu Cen helplessly looks at Li Shiyuan. In fact, the father and son have very similar tempers. When they are stubborn, no one will let anyone, and no one will change what they have decided. But immediately, Mu Cen wants to appease Ao Feng first, and doesn''t want to disappoint Ao Feng.


    And Mu Cen subconsciously thinks that under such circumstances, Li Shiyuan is at most saying that it is impossible to really make anything, after all, the proud wind is still there.


    She just passively nodded: "good."


    "Good what?" Li Shiyuan seems to be addicted to teasing, and the banter in his eyebrows becomes obvious,


    Mu Cen ignores this person and looks at him angrily. Then he turns and walks towards Ao Feng. Ao Feng stares at Mu Cen, but his misty eyes have become bright, which means that Ao Feng already knows Li Shiyuan''s answer.


    Just when Mu Cen came, Ao Feng was still aggrieved: "Niang, did your father agree?"


    Mu Cen made a sound and rubbed Ao Feng''s soft hair: "the emperor agreed. Will my mother take you to bath and change clothes? "


    The proud wind nods heavily.


    That small hand is so tightly holding Mu Cen, for fear that Mu Cen will disappear from his own face in the next second, so it seems that he will not let go.


    And Mu Cen didn''t say anything, so let Ao Feng lead, the smile in the eyebrows and eyes, also for a long time.


    ¡­¡­


    At night.


    Mu Cen took a bath for AO Feng himself, and then took Ao Feng back to his bedroom to have a rest. Ao Feng held Mu Cen tightly for fear that Mu Cen would leave. Mu Cen didn''t mind. He let Ao Feng pester him, and bowed his head gently to read the ghost stories in Shanhaijing with Ao Feng.


    Ao Feng listened carefully until he was sleepy. His eyelids couldn''t hold any longer. He was still muttering to himself: "mother, you can''t leave while I''m asleep."


    "Well, I won''t." Mu Cen smiles.


    In Mu Cen''s assurance, Ao Feng just closed his eyes, but he still held Mu Cen''s hand.


    And Mu Cen patted Ao Feng gently until Ao Feng was asleep.


    But mu Cen''s mind was on Li Shiyuan outside. Li Shiyuan didn''t leave. Instead, he sent the memorial to Cheng Dezhu and read it in Fengqing palace.


    The light has been out in the bedroom.


    But outside the palace, the lights are still bright.


    Mu Cen just quietly accompany Ao Feng, such an opportunity never had, can hold Ao Feng to sleep like this, so mu CEN is reluctant to let go.


    She quietly looked at, originally in his arms Ao Feng, just a soft baby, but now Ao Feng has gradually grown up, she missed too many years.

 Chapter 893

    At that time, even though Mu Zhanxiao would tell him the situation of Aofeng every time and bring him a picture of Aofeng, he was not like now, holding Aofeng in his arms.


    Mu Cen lowers his head and smiles, and his eyelids begin to feel sleepy. After a while, Mu Cen''s eyelids close and he hugs Ao Feng.


    Until Mu Cen''s waist came steady power, Mu Cen subconsciously opened her eyes, her sleep was not heavy, a little wind and grass can make Mu Cen wake up.


    Not to mention such a glitzy movement.


    Mu Cen was stunned: "the emperor --"


    This voice subconsciously low pressure, afraid to wake up Ao Feng, and in this case, it is Li Shiyuan''s voice with hoarse: "you sleep first."


    This sounds lazy, but Li Shiyuan''s words and deeds are not so lazy. After gradually adapting to the darkness, Mu Cen sees the light in Li Shiyuan''s eyes, and his emotion is incomparable.


    Mu Cen was stunned.


    And Li Shiyuan''s voice has been low: "you sleep your, eh?"


    How do you sleep here?


    Mu Cen almost helplessly looks at Li Shiyuan, but in such helplessness, there is no way to take Li Shiyuan. This man is deliberately punishing himself, leaving him and choosing to accompany Ao Feng, so he appears in front of him in such a situation.


    "The proud wind is still there." Mu Cen''s voice is lower, for fear of making something to wake up Ao Feng.


    Li Shiyuan said, "keep it down."


    Mu Cen: "but..."


    "No, but."


    ¡­¡­


    Li Shiyuan''s hegemony decides everything. If he doesn''t give Mu Cen any chance to struggle, he can only look at this man so quietly.


    Inside the green gauze tent, there is a trace of indescribable ambiguity and strangeness. No one can break this atmosphere, but no one can be presumptuous in this atmosphere.


    Ao Feng is still sleeping. Mu Cen''s eyes fall on AO Feng. He is afraid that Ao Feng will wake up suddenly.


    Li Shiyuan snorted coldly. He couldn''t tell whether he was dissatisfied or something else. Soon, Mu Cen exclaimed, and with a trace of inconceivability, he suppressed his voice.


    Since she knew Li Shiyuan, they have done all kinds of presumptuous things, but they have never had any way in front of Ao Feng, so mu Cen can''t accept it now. Finally, she can only passively look at Li Shiyuan, with her white teeth biting her lower lip, innocent and moving.


    Li Shiyuan was sweating.


    Green gauze tent with the dance, constantly dancing, but in this case, more is showing a beautiful, until everything is calm.


    Mu CEN is panting. Although Li Shiyuan''s breath is steady, he looks at the person who has fallen into his arms again, but his eyebrows and eyes have a faint smile.


    "Tired?" Li Shiyuan spoke softly.


    Mu Cen was a little angry and beat the man on the chest. Li Shiyuan grabbed Mu Cen''s hand: "it''s a death penalty to beat the Emperor today."


    "Is the emperor going to put his concubines to death?" Mu Cen also asked.


    That small face, proud of looking at Li Shiyuan, in the plain face, although can not see any clue, but it seems that through this pair of bright eyes, saw once Mu Cen.


    This kind of picture makes Li Shiyuan''s heart soften, listening to Mu Cen''s whispers in his ear. Even though the tone is a little hoarse, which makes people feel harsh, it doesn''t affect Li Shiyuan''s mood at all.


    "I can''t bear that." What Li Shiyuan said is direct.


    Mu Cen''s eyebrow eyes were tinged with a faint smile. Even now, his face is plain, but when he smiles, his eyebrows are curved, which seems to be good-looking.


    He loves Mu Cen. What he loves is not mu Cen''s skin, but all that belongs to him.


    As the voice fell, Li Shiyuan had put his arms around Mu Cen and lowered his head to kiss her on the forehead for a moment: "I''ll take you to the hot spring in the backyard for a bath. I remember your favorite is the hot spring."


    This words, Li Shiyuan said calm incomparable, like a more ordinary words, and Mu Cen listen to, but heart a jump, speechless tension.


    The person who likes hot spring is mu Cen, not Xu Zhenzhen now.


    Now Xu Zhenzhen has never been in a hot spring, and has never mentioned such a thing. Only mu Cen in the past, after they are gentle, this person will gently put her into the hot spring pool. Even when he was in the frontier fortress, Li Shiyuan also built a hot spring in the backyard, which was specially prepared for mu Cen.


    And now¡ª¡ª


    Mu Cen always thinks that Li Shiyuan knows something, but in his calm face, he can''t see any emotion.


    Under such circumstances, Mu Cen did not say a word, as if the more he said, the more wrong he was, the better to keep silent.


    And Li Shiyuan just said that and didn''t ask any more questions. He soon took Mu Cen into the hot spring pool in his bedroom. This pool was built when Mu Cen was there, and it was also the only east palace of the imperial palace after Li Shiyuan ascended the throne. However, Mu Cen had no chance to use this hot spring pool, so he had already left.


    Now when he saw the hot spring pool, Mu Cen felt a lot.


    "Try it." Li Shiyuan said with a gentle smile, "this hot spring is directly introduced from the ground. I asked the royal doctor, saying that you can take a bath, but not for a long time. I''m afraid you can''t eat it."


    Mu Cen made a sound.


    Li Shiyuan then carried Mu Cen into the hot spring pool. Mu Cen lay quietly by the pool. The warm water relieved Mu Cen''s pain and fatigue, and the feeling of drowsiness became obvious.


    And Li Shiyuan''s low voice came in his ear: "this pool, the year I ascended the throne, I had people build it. After building it, I finally welcomed its owner."


    This is not light or heavy.


    Mu Cen wanted to connect, but when he got to his mouth, he quickly swallowed it.


    Instead, Li Shiyuan looked at Mu Cen: "what do you want to say to me?"


    This words ask of direct, Mu Cen also didn''t dodge finally, her eyebrow eyes low astringent, wait for a while just quiet mouth: "this hot spring pool is to prepare for Empress?"


    Li Shiyuan did not deny it.


    In the palace, people who talked about Mu Cen with Li Shiyuan were very familiar. Any concubine never dared to mention Mu Cen in front of Li Shiyuan, but she did it today.


    She''s talking about her own business.


    Mu Cen calmed down and did not speak again.


    But Li Shiyuan looked down at Mu Cen and said with a smile: "jealous?"


    Mu Cen a Leng, shake head, she can eat what vinegar, eat their own vinegar? But Li Shiyuan said that, it seems to be really sour, but it''s just a little bit, and it''s soon covered by the current mood.


    But Li Shiyuan pinched Mu Cen''s chin, suddenly bent over, so he went up, Mu Cen did not resist, let this man kiss.

 Chapter 894

    Until this person''s tender voice came to Mu Cen''s ear, Mu Cen''s heart beat faster and faster.


    "I love you." Li Shiyuan''s words are very clear.


    Mu CEN is completely stunned, some can''t believe what he heard, and finally can only passively look at Li Shiyuan, the look of amazement is obvious.


    Li Shiyuan lowered his head and smirked, but he didn''t say anything more. Soon, he changed the topic: "OK, we can''t soak any more. The temperature of this hot spring pool is a little high. I''ll let someone do it later."


    Mu Cen didn''t even have the chance to speak, so she was held up directly. Her subordinates held the man''s neck consciously, and Li Shiyuan didn''t say anything, so she held Mu Cen and walked towards the bedroom.


    The previous topic seems to have been taken over.


    But mu Cen''s heartbeat has been very fast, because Li Shiyuan inadvertently said I love you, but this kind of I love you, it seems brewing for a long time.


    Mu Cen always feels that it''s not what he said to his current identity, but what he said to his former self.


    Did Li Shiyuan recognize himself?


    Mu Cen didn''t speak. He lowered his eyebrows. He looked tired, but he kept his mind deep.


    Li Shiyuan did not mention this topic again.


    Li Shiyuan puts Mu Cen on the bed, but Ao Feng is still sleeping. He doesn''t find that the two are gone, and Mu Cen has been sleeping for a long time.


    Li Shiyuan did not sleep, quietly looking at his mother and son.


    I can''t say such a feeling. It seems that I have been waiting for a long time. When this day suddenly comes, it suddenly fills up the defects of these years. I can''t be more satisfied with that feeling.


    For a long time, Li Shiyuan lowered his head to kiss Mu Cen''s forehead. His voice was very light: "cen''er, I''m waiting for the day when you and I take the initiative to confess."


    This is a definite statement.


    Then Li Shiyuan held the mother and son together and fell asleep.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡ª¡ª


    Before going to the autumn festival, Li Shiyuan accompanied Mu Cen almost every step of the way. Even to Aofeng, Li Shiyuan seemed to indulge a lot, and Aofeng was flattered.


    But Aofeng is also very clear, such connivance is because of Mu Cen, so in front of Li Shiyuan, Aofeng also converged, at least not as angry as before.


    When Li Shiyuan takes Mu Cen out of the palace alone, Ao Feng waves with a smiling face and watches them go out of the palace. Even if Mu Cen sometimes takes Ao Feng, Ao Feng doesn''t have to go together.


    This makes Mu Cen feel helpless.


    "Really not?" Mu Cen asked Ao Feng.


    Ao Feng shook his head solemnly: "no, I''m not going to join in the fun in the world of mother and father. It''s rare that father doesn''t stare at my homework recently, so I don''t make trouble for myself."


    This words, let Mu Cen light smile a voice.


    On the contrary, it was Ao Feng who waved his hand: "mother, you go quickly, or my father will be in a hurry, and I will be in trouble again."


    Mu Cen said by AO Feng with a helpless smile and shook his head: "you..."


    Ao Feng suddenly smiles and beckons to Mu Cen. Mu CEN is stunned, but he squats down obediently. Ao Feng talks in Mu Cen''s ear like this: "mother, my father has said that when autumn festival comes back, I will make you the queen."


    This words, let Mu Cen a Zheng, for a moment some return but God.


    Li Shiyuan won''t make fun of this kind of words, and AO Feng won''t pass on Li Shiyuan''s oral instructions at will. However, Mu Cen knows very well that Li Shiyuan never mentioned it to himself.


    "Mother, don''t worry." Ao Feng thought that Mu Cen was worried about it. "Since father Huang said so, he will deal with it well, and will not let those ministers chew their tongues. What''s more, after the establishment of his father, it has nothing to do with them. "


    On this point, Aofeng is like a little adult. He analyzes everything very well.


    Mu Cen calmed down for a moment, recovered his mind, and looked at Ao Feng: "when did the emperor say this to you?"


    "Just a few days ago." Ao Feng thought for a moment, "my father came to ask me what I mean and how I want to make you the queen. I agreed without thinking about it


    Mu Cen didn''t speak.


    "I know my biological mother is a former queen, but now the one who is really good to me is you, not others. And my father has said for a long time that the one who can get on the back seat must be what my father likes and what I like. " When Ao Feng said this, he was a little proud.


    That''s Li Shiyuan''s care for Aofeng.


    On the surface, Li Shiyuan doesn''t like the prince, but everything Li Shiyuan does is considered from the perspective of proud wind.


    Such love is implicit.


    Ao Feng is the only son of Mu Cen and Li Shiyuan. How can Li Shiyuan not care.


    See Mu Cen quiet, proud wind and take the initiative to approach a few minutes, low voice said: "Niang, father emperor can make you after proof father emperor like you."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    "You don''t have to worry about anything else." Ao Feng is smiling.


    Mu Cen smiles at Ao Feng. The news makes Mu Cen a little surprised. At last, Mu Cen doesn''t say anything, but Xiaolian outside the door has already heard a voice: "Niang Niang, the emperor is waiting for you outside."


    "Good." Mu Cen nodded, "I''m coming."


    Ao Feng waves his hand with cooperation. Mu Cen doesn''t say anything more. He goes out of the palace and sees Li Shiyuan standing outside the palace. There''s no impatience.


    When the two people''s eyes are on each other, what Mu Cen sees is Li Shiyuan''s tender and tender eyes. Such tenderness, in Mu Cen''s memory, seems to be normal.


    She was quiet, and did not speak, but walked toward Li Shiyuan.


    When he came to Li Shiyuan, the man asked directly, "what are you thinking?"


    "Nothing." Mu Cen shook his head.


    What Ao Feng said to himself, Mu Cen knows very well that this topic is too sensitive. No matter what Li Shiyuan and AO Feng say, it''s all between them. But if this question is asked by Mu Cen, it will become what Mu CEN is forcing Li Shiyuan to do.


    What''s more, Mu Cen''s current identity is not suitable. Besides, Mu Cen doesn''t have this idea.


    She knew that the higher she stood, the harder she fell.


    Now, Mu CEN is the head of the harem, and everyone is watching. Mu Cen has no doubt that once he gets rid of Li Shiyuan''s protection, those people will not hesitate to attack him. Now, Mu Cen does not have any ability to protect himself. Therefore, if Mu Cen can keep a low profile, he will keep a low profile.


    When Li Shiyuan saw that Mu Cen didn''t speak, he said, "let''s go."


    "Good." Mu Cen answered.


    Soon, Li Shiyuan hugged Mu Cen and walked out of Fengqing palace.

 Chapter 895

    The soft sedan chair has been waiting outside Fengqing palace. These slaves have been used to it for a long time.


    Because recently, Aofeng has been in Fengqing palace. On the contrary, the people from Donggong also followed him to Fengqing palace.


    Linglong naturally followed.


    But Linglong is always indifferent to Mu Cen, but she is a slave. She knows her duty well and won''t resist Li Shiyuan''s orders. But in Linglong''s heart, the only loyal person is mu Cen.


    Facing the new master in name, Linglong keeps indifferent.


    Mu Cen didn''t say anything.


    "To the emperor, madam." The slaves echoed.


    With the help of Li Shiyuan, Mu Cen has already got on the soft sedan. The soft sedan goes away slowly. Linglong stands in the same place, looking at the soft sedan leaving, and finally says nothing.


    On the contrary, Rong Temple comforted him: "the emperor has someone he likes. The empress is sincere to the prince. I think the queen will be happy if she has a spirit in heaven."


    Linglong still didn''t speak.


    "In addition, this lady has come into contact with the emperor in recent months. If the emperor can be sincere, there must be something extraordinary, even for the prince." Rong Si advised, "I also know your loyalty to the empress, but there are many things that can''t be violated. Without the lady, there will be other empresses to take the place of the empress."


    Linglong listened to Rongsi''s words and sighed: "I know, but I just can''t accept it."


    "I heard Rong Jiu say that this lady and the queen have never been any similar, but the lines are familiar, just like the queen." In front of Linglong, Rong Temple didn''t hide much. "Many things, unlike other concubines in the harem, were deliberately learned. She seemed to be made in heaven."


    Linglong frowned: "where can such a thing happen."


    "There are too many mysterious things about the queen." Rongsi knows, "so many things are hard to say. I only believe that the emperor will not look at one person wrong. "


    This makes Linglong nod, and finally nothing more.


    After all, it''s true that Li Shiyuan never believed in the wrong people.


    In the end, Linglong didn''t say anything. She walked quietly to Fengqing palace, but after many years, when she came back to Fengqing palace, Linglong also had some feelings.


    ¡­¡­


    Li Shiyuan and Mu Cen are outside the palace. They are just like an ordinary couple.


    Gradually, Mu Cen also found something wrong. Li Shiyuan and Li Shiyuan used to go to all the places that Li Shiyuan and Li Shiyuan used to go to, but Li Shiyuan didn''t say a word, and Mu Cen was not easy to ask.


    But in such an environment, Mu Cen''s subconscious will inadvertently show his feet.


    After all, too familiar, and too relaxed environment, people will be less vigilant, the initial caution gradually disappeared.


    Li Shiyuan can find many unusual places in mucen.


    For example, if you are too familiar with the scenery and things in Kyoto, for example, what this person said was once said by Mu Cen, for example, the small actions that once belonged to them, Mu Cen would unconsciously show up in front of Li Shiyuan.


    There was a faint smile in Li Shiyuan''s eyebrows.


    Even if the person in front of him is plain, it doesn''t affect Li Shiyuan''s mood at the moment. It''s a kind of recovered emotion.


    Until Mu Cen was tired, Li Shiyuan took Mu Cen to the famous restaurant in Kyoto, which was also a favorite place for mu Cen.


    "Ginger vinegar with crab is the best." Mu Cen smiles.


    "How do you know I like it?" Li Shiyuan took it and asked quietly.


    Mu Cen smiles again: "intuition."


    Li Shiyuan laughed, but he didn''t say anything. Looking at Mu Cen''s eyebrows, they became softer and softer. They sat in a small private room, which would not be affected.


    Mu Cen took tools to get crabs, Li Shiyuan is calm to take over: "I come."


    Mu Cen was stunned.


    "I''ll do these things." Li Shiyuan is very direct.


    Then, Li Shiyuan didn''t say anything more. He bowed his head to deal with the crab shell, and didn''t talk to Mu cenduo. However, Mu Cen was a little stunned and looked at Li Shiyuan, who took out the crab meat flexibly. For a while, he couldn''t find any sound.


    In those days, these things were all done by Li Shiyuan himself. He never let Mu Cen do anything about them. Now, it''s the same.


    Li Shiyuan noticed Mu Cen''s eyes and looked at them calmly. Instead, Mu Cen coughed, picked up the tea cup in front of her and took a quiet drink. Then, her eyes looked out of the window.


    Li Shiyuan''s silent smile, but also did not embarrass Mu Cen, continue to focus on the hands of the crab.


    These things, if in the palace, naturally there are slaves to wait on, but Li Shiyuan still likes to do it himself, in the year outside the Great Wall, Li Shiyuan was like this.


    Until Li Shiyuan finished, he put the small plate in front of Mu Cen: "OK, you can eat."


    "Don''t you eat it?" Mu Cen asked subconsciously.


    But Li Shiyuan looked at Mu Cen and said with a smile: "you feed me?"


    Mu Cen


    On the contrary, Li Shiyuan was interested in it. He just looked at Mu Cen as if he were serious. But mu Cen didn''t show any affectation. He picked up a spoon and handed it to Li Shiyuan''s thin lip: "what''s it like to peel it and eat it yourself?"


    "Well. It''s good. " Li Shiyuan smiles.


    Mu Cen didn''t say a word, but she was a little uncomfortable with Li Shiyuan''s smile. She bowed her head and coughed. She didn''t pay attention to Li Shiyuan any more. Instead, she bowed her head and ate the food on her plate.


    Li Shiyuan watched quietly and wiped his hands clean by the way. Then he picked up his chopsticks and stopped talking.


    In the private room, it was quiet all of a sudden.


    Outside the window is still the busy traffic in Kyoto.


    Until Li Shiyuan suddenly broke the silence: "Zhen Zhen, after autumn festival comes back, I make you the queen."


    This made Mu Cen''s action stop. He had heard it in Aofeng before, but now when Li Shiyuan said it, he was in a different mood.


    Mu Cen''s red lips moved and wanted to speak, but in the end he didn''t know how to say it.


    On the contrary, Li Shiyuan looked at Mu Cen calmly, but his voice was calm, and he didn''t change his attitude because of Mu Cen''s silence: "I asked the meaning of Ao Feng, but Ao Feng didn''t have any objection. As long as Aofeng is willing, no one in this palace can object. "


    Li Shiyuan''s words seem to give Mu Cen a shot in the arm.


    Mu Cen''s thoughts were a little confused, and he blurted out almost without thinking: "is it because of Ao Feng? So you made me queen? "


    This words, but let Li Shiyuan quiet, is did not expect Mu Cen will understand so, he suddenly so silent smile: "no proud wind, I will also make you after."

 Chapter 896

    In a word, Mu Cen looks at Li Shiyuan.


    Li Shiyuan''s hand crossed the small table and pinched Mu Cen''s cheek: "don''t eat the vinegar of Ao Feng. You and AO Feng, you are in my heart, always in front of Ao Feng. "


    This words, say of firm matchless, even looking at Mu Cen''s eyes all didn''t move a cent.


    Mu Cen, who was said by Li Shiyuan, didn''t know whether he was shy or silent. Finally, he looked at Li Shiyuan passively. Li Shiyuan chuckled: "I''ve made a decision about this."


    "But -" Mu Cen quieted down, "my background is not enough to be a queen, the queen is involved too much."


    "In my heart, no one is more suitable than you." Li Shiyuan said firmly, his eyes just looked at Mu Cen for a moment, "no one can surpass."


    A word, let Mu Cen quiet down: "Queen also can''t?"


    This sentence, let Li Shiyuan''s eyes seriously fall on Mu Cen''s body, word by word again clear but: "you and the queen, in my heart, has always been a person."


    This is almost straightforward.


    Mu Cen''s face changed slightly. When he looked at Li Shiyuan again, the feeling of his heart beating faster became obvious. He wanted to explain, but when he came to his mouth, he felt much more difficult, and finally he couldn''t say it.


    Because Mu CEN is afraid that the more he says, the more wrong he will be.


    Under such circumstances, Mu Cen seems more and more quiet.


    And Li Shiyuan just looked at Mu Cen, didn''t say a word, but the eyes that fell on Mu Cen seemed firm and incomparable.


    Such a picture seems to tell Mu Cen that the film between her and Li Shiyuan will soon be uncovered.


    At that time, what should we do.


    Mu Cen calmed down.


    Li Shiyuan did not continue this topic, but calmly changed the topic: "Aofeng is quarreling to practice martial arts recently. I''ll let Zhan Xiao come in to teach Aofeng later."


    "Good." Mu Cen answered, a little absent-minded.


    And then the topic, soon from the body of Ao Feng to the autumn festival, Mu CEN is listening, but mu Cen''s mind has been in Li Shiyuan''s words.


    What she can be sure is that Li Shiyuan knows his identity.


    But Li Shiyuan didn''t expose it.


    It''s like waiting for something.


    In the face of such a situation, Mu Cen did not have any joy, but with a light dignified, unspeakable feeling, so repressed in the chest, as if for what can happen next, are no longer sure.


    If only everything would stop like this.


    Mu Cen closed his eyes slightly.


    Until they finished their meal, Li Shiyuan took Mu Cen back to the palace.


    The autumn festival is imminent, but Li Shiyuan did not stay in Fengqing palace. Two days before the autumn festival, Li Shiyuan was in the Yulong hall. The Yulong hall was also full of people coming and going, and never stopped.


    ¡­¡­


    And then¡ª¡ª


    In Fengqing palace.


    Because Ao Feng was clamoring to practice martial arts, Mu Zhanxiao taught him himself, so he gave Mu Zhanxiao an excellent reason to go in and out of Fengqing palace.


    But when the slaves were still there, Mu Zhanxiao would avoid suspicion properly and would not bring any trouble to Mu Cen.


    "Lord mu." Mu Cen nodded quietly.


    "I''ve seen lady Shufei." Mu Zhanxiao asked for an.


    Mu Cen didn''t say anything, but they were calm and chatting with AO Feng, just like Mu Cen was asking Mu Zhanxiao about Ao Feng.


    Ao Feng is serious about practicing martial arts. It''s a bit like raising one''s hand and throwing one''s foot.


    Mu Zhanxiao is distracted and focuses more on Mu Cen. After listening to what happened in the past few days, Mu Zhanxiao''s eyebrows also twist up.


    It seems that for a while, there is no way.


    For a long time, Mu Zhanxiao looked at Mu Cen. In Mu Zhanxiao''s eyes, Mu Cen immediately understood: "you know very well what I said would be the result."


    Mu Zhanxiao stopped talking.


    "And he''s been waiting for me." Mu Cen said it directly. This is Li Shiyuan.


    Mu Zhanxiao naturally understood: "maybe, even if you don''t say it, the emperor can live like nothing happened. For the emperor, you are still alive and around him, which should be the best thing."


    Mu Zhanxiao understood that.


    Mu Cen did not refute Mu Zhanxiao''s words.


    But the pressure in the heart of uneasiness, but always can''t disperse, always feel that there is something else to happen, and this thing is let Mu Cen scared place.


    "A lot of things about you can''t be inferred from common sense. I think even if the emperor knows your identity, it''s not bad for you. At least now, you can stay on the side of the emperor and there won''t be any accidents. With the emperor protecting you, I will feel relieved. " Mu Zhanxiao said it directly.


    Mu Cen didn''t answer.


    "And if you don''t say it, I don''t think the emperor will force you to say it." Mu Zhanxiao wrung his eyebrows. "The emperor will think carefully about everything he does."


    Mu Cen Er sound, suddenly looked at Mu Zhanxiao: "Liuzhou there?"


    "Liuzhou is calm at present." Mu Zhanxiao told the truth, "but you know very well that if the emperor doubts, he will be cautious and will not let anyone know. If he doubts you, it also means that he doubts me. Then I will not have any news about what happened in Liuzhou."


    Mu Cen bit his lip, but he didn''t refute Mu Zhanxiao''s words.


    Then, Mu Zhanxiao looked at Mu Cen: "now, you can only go one step at a time. I said that the emperor will not embarrass you, as long as the emperor confirms your identity."


    Mu Cen finally sighed silently.


    It seems much simpler, but mu Cen knows that it seems that everything has become more and more complicated.


    But Ao Feng didn''t know what happened here, and ran over excitedly: "mother, uncle, how do I practice?"


    "Good." Mu Cen smiles at Ao Feng.


    However, Mu Zhanxiao squatted down and returned to the place where he practiced martial arts with AO Feng. He played with Mu Ao Feng''s posture seriously. Ao Feng''s forehead was dripping with sweat, but he didn''t say a word.


    He really likes it.


    Mu Cen was just watching.


    When Li Shiyuan came quietly, Mu Cen didn''t know. Until Li Shiyuan put his hand around Mu Cen''s waist, Mu Cen recovered. His heart beat fast, but he was still calm on the surface.


    "When did Zhan Xiao come?" Li Shiyuan asked directly.


    Mu Cen didn''t hide: "I''ve been teaching Aofeng martial arts for half an hour."


    Li Shiyuan made a sound.


    And AO Feng and Mu Zhanxiao have noticed Li Shiyuan. They stop soon. Ao Feng respectfully asks for an, and Mu Zhanxiao asks for an.


    Li Shiyuan didn''t mind. Naturally, he chatted with Mu Zhanxiao and asked about Aofeng.

 Chapter 897

    Ao Feng stands deftly, Mu Cen hands over the water, the atmosphere is very good.


    Until Li Shiyuan and Mu Zhanxiao turn the topic to the autumn festival, Mu Cen takes Aofeng to the small kitchen, where they prepare the rose cake that Aofeng likes.


    "Are you ready for the autumn festival?" Li Shiyuan asked directly.


    "Ready, please rest assured." Mu Zhanxiao answered.


    Li Shiyuan nodded: "thank you for your trouble in the palace and Kyoto. The people of he''s family keep an eye on it. Don''t make any trouble. If necessary, kill everything."


    Mu Zhanxiao''s eyebrows flashed a trace of ruthlessness, and soon accepted it. The separation of he''s father and son is also a big move. After the autumn festival, the Zhou Dynasty must be peaceful. Even if the previous dynasty can''t be known at the first time, under such circumstances, Li Shiyuan won''t let anyone in his family do whatever they want.


    They talked in a low voice.


    Until Li Shiyuan stopped talking, he looked at Mu Zhanxiao like this: "other things, I''ll discuss when I come back for Autumn Festival."


    Li Shiyuan didn''t say much about the rest.


    But mu Zhanxiao followed Li Shiyuan for many years. In Li Shiyuan''s eyes, Mu Zhanxiao understood in a flash that what Li Shiyuan wanted to say to himself was not so simple.


    Mu Zhanxiao quieted down and unexpectedly didn''t answer.


    Li Shiyuan didn''t say anything.


    Then, Mu Zhanxiao did not stay in Fengqing palace, and soon turned to leave.


    Li Shiyuan didn''t leave anyone. After watching Mu Zhanxiao leave, he walked calmly towards Fengqing palace.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡ª¡ª


    Two days later, Li Shiyuan led his team to the western regions for Autumn Festival.


    Unlike Li Shiyuan''s desolation when he ascended the throne, the team going to the western regions this time seemed to be mighty. Not only did they go to the western regions, they were also investigating the situation of other prefectures and counties in Dazhou in recent years.


    And the accompanying people have long been determined that the imperial concubines in the harem will only go to the imperial concubines Mu Cen and Xi, as well as the imperial concubines De. The rest of the concubines were not among them.


    But only three people have seen the clue.


    Concubine Xi and Princess de were just sitting in the carriage, surrounded by only two slaves. Compared with the front hugging and back clustering in the palace, it was much more shabby.


    Li Shiyuan didn''t seem to care about the meaning of these concubines, but he didn''t show his face in front of these concubines.


    Even if they were dissatisfied, they did not dare to say much before Li Shiyuan''s arrival. It was the best policy to be cautious.


    In addition to the three concubines, there is also empress dowager Rong Lian.


    Rong Lian''s carriage is behind Li Shiyuan''s, which is the symbol of the Empress Dowager. It has always been the case, and there are many slaves beside Rong Lian. Naturally, the appearance is different.


    "Lady, the carriage is here." Xiaolian reminds Mu Cen in a low voice.


    Mu Cen nodded and quietly walked towards his carriage. She is now the imperial concubine. The decoration of the carriage also shows Mu Cen''s identity. She should have been his former concubine Xi, but now she is just behind Mu Cen.


    See Mu Cen, Xi imperial concubine even if unwilling, or honest please an: "I see imperial concubine empress."


    "Get up?" Mu Cen light mouth.


    The imperial concubine Xi just got up, with a trace of dissatisfaction in her eyebrows, but it was also hidden well. Muchen didn''t know, just didn''t want to pay attention to it.


    When Mu Cen stoops to get on the carriage, suddenly Cheng Dezhu comes running.


    Mu Cen calmed down and asked, "Duke Cheng is in such a hurry. What''s the matter?"


    Cheng Dezhu saw Mu Cen with a brilliant smile and asked an: "I''ll see you."


    "No gift." Mu Cen nodded.


    Cheng Dezhu then said, "madam, please go to the front carriage."


    Mu Cen was surprised.


    She knew where the front carriage Cheng Dezhu pointed out was. It was Li Shiyuan''s carriage. According to reason, Li Shiyuan''s carriage was not qualified for Li Shiyuan''s carriage except that the empress could pass, unless it was authorized by Li Shiyuan.


    But such a situation has never happened, because everyone in the palace knows very well what it means if Li Shiyuan chartered such a thing.


    It means this person will be the queen of the future.


    Mu CEN is clear that Li Shiyuan and himself said, after the autumn festival to establish their own words, but did not expect this person will be so presumptuous.


    She was quiet and didn''t speak for the first time.


    On the contrary, Cheng Dezhu said, "the emperor asked you to come over. The emperor said that it''s natural for you to sit next to the emperor."


    Then Cheng Dezhu quieted down: "the emperor also said that if you don''t want to go there, he will come and invite you in person."


    This words put clear tell Mu Cen, Li Shiyuan''s order can''t violate, no matter he is willing or not, this person today is to take himself to his carriage.


    This time, Mu Cen calmed down and said, "OK, I know."


    "Lady, please." Cheng Dezhu did a please action, "don''t worry about the empress''s things, slaves will let people deal with it."


    This, Mu Cen looked at Cheng Dezhu: "Cheng Gonggong this?"


    "That''s what the emperor meant. The Emperor didn''t ask his wife to go to him for a while, but this section of the road to the western regions. The wife and the emperor share a carriage. Naturally, the wife''s things will be moved to the emperor''s carriage."


    Mu Cen was silent. He didn''t speak. At last, he just nodded. He was soon led by the slave to the carriage in front of him.


    Xiaolian stayed to pack up.


    What does this mean? Mu Cen knows better than anyone. Although he is not the back seat, he is no doubt with the queen. All the treatment is based on the Queen''s standard. Even the current carriage seems to be more rich.


    After Mu Cen left with the slave, the people behind could not help talking about it. Cheng Dezhu quickly looked at it: "do you know what crime it is to break your mouth in the palace?"


    A sharp voice, instantly let these people quiet down, dare not speak again.


    Cheng Dezhu didn''t say anything. He quickly told Xiaolian to clean up mucen''s things, and then turned and walked forward.


    After Cheng Dezhu left, imperial concubine Xi almost resentfully looked at Mu Cen''s leaving figure, holding the handkerchief''s hand, and almost pinched her beautiful nails into her palm. It was more than resentment. She wanted to kill Mu Cen.


    Until now, the imperial concubine Xi couldn''t believe that she was defeated by an ordinary person.


    "Lady, calm down." Cuiliu advised the concubine Xi, "Lord Xun has also gone. Naturally, the empress will take care of her on the way. The Lord asked his maidservant to remind her that she should think twice about everything now. He will tell her when and what to do."

 Chapter 898

    Cui Liu released he Shen''s words to pacify the emotion of the imperial concubine Xi.


    In the past, concubine Xi was very calm when she was high up, because no one threatened her status. Now it''s completely different. One mu CEN is enough to make concubine Xi flustered.


    Under such circumstances, how could Xi''s concubine not calm down.


    If it wasn''t for Cuiliu, I''m afraid that imperial concubine Xi would have done something out of control.


    "Niang Niang, now Shufei is in favor. You can''t get any good from her. We''ll wait for the chance. Don''t act impulsively. " Cui Liu continues to say, "Niang Niang, maidservant helps you up carriage."


    The voice falls, Cui Liu has already helped Xi Guifei, Xi Guifei also gradually calm down, finally did not say anything, in a hurry on the carriage.


    Concubine Xi was originally the head of the harem. When concubine Xi didn''t make any noise, the rest of the concubines didn''t dare to say anything. They got on the carriage honestly and didn''t say much.


    A large group of people and horses walked slowly out of Kyoto.


    ¡­¡­


    At that time¡ª¡ª


    Mu Cen followed the slave to Li Shiyuan''s carriage. Unexpectedly, Li Shiyuan had been waiting by the carriage himself.


    "I see the emperor." Mu Cen blessed himself and asked for an.


    Li Shiyuan walked to the side of Mu Cen with a smile and helped Mu Cen up in person: "there is no need to be polite with me."


    The slave on one side quickly put his foot aside. Li Shiyuan personally helped Mu Cen to get on the carriage. In the eyes of people around him, we all know Mu Cen''s position in Li Shiyuan''s heart.


    Until he got on the carriage, Li Shiyuan followed him, and Mu Cen looked at the man helplessly: "you are too high-profile."


    "I''m willing to do that. Nobody dares to say anything in Dazhou." Li Shiyuan didn''t like it.


    In fact, the ministers in the palace are very clear that Li Shiyuan''s good talk in the court is not really good talk, but in Li Shiyuan''s opinion, he doesn''t care much about things. He can let the officials talk freely, but if Li Shiyuan has made a decision, no matter who it is, he can''t change Li Shiyuan''s decision.


    Therefore, if Li Shiyuan really wanted to establish a post, even if the officials in the court were dissatisfied, they could only swallow the dissatisfaction to the bottom of their heart and did not dare to say a word more.


    Just like now, Li Shiyuan personally welcomed Mu Cen to his carriage, which undoubtedly told the world that these officials were all human beings. How could he not guess?


    It''s a wise man''s best policy not to speak.


    Mu Cen listened to Li Shiyuan''s words, but did not say anything, and then, she quietly looked at Li Shiyuan: "where''s Ao Feng?"


    "Aofeng is with her mother." Li Shiyuan explained.


    Before mucen could say anything more, Li Shiyuan continued: "I don''t want anyone to disturb us. The boy Aofeng is so annoying. "


    Mu Cen looks at Li Shiyuan with tears and smiles, but Li Shiyuan doesn''t mean to compromise. In this helpless situation, Mu Cen doesn''t say anything, just has a headache.


    "He can''t make trouble with his mother." Li Shiyuan knew Mu Cen''s idea. After a moment of silence, he explained, "my mother''s concubine is almost always in the temple, and seldom returns to the palace. In fact, if my mother''s concubine is in the palace, Aofeng likes to pester her. Otherwise, do you think she can be so quiet now?"


    Think about it.


    Mu Cen didn''t say anything.


    Ao Feng likes to listen to ghost stories like Shanhaijing. If you really want to talk about ghost stories, Rong Fei can speak much better than Mu Cen. After all, Rong Fei''s identity is here, and she has experienced and seen much more than others. It''s not strange that Ao Feng pesters Rong Fei.


    At least I don''t think about it.


    This idea, but let Mu Cen at ease a lot.


    But mu Cen''s peace of mind, instead let Li Shiyuan jealous, he is very natural to hold Mu Cen into his arms: "you are too concerned about Ao Feng."


    Mu Cen was stunned.


    "Aofeng has grown up and doesn''t need to pester her like before, so do you want to distract your attention from Aofeng and pay more attention to your husband?" Li Shiyuan raised his eyebrows and spoke frankly.


    This words, let Mu Cen''s mouth corner curved.


    But soon, because of Li Shiyuan''s words, Mu Cen''s heart flashed a trace of heartache and guilt.


    Ao Feng has grown up, but she has missed every stage of Ao Feng''s growth, so now she wants to make up for AO Feng. After all, Mu Cen doesn''t know when she can survive in such a situation, so she just wants to do more.


    Li Shiyuan can see this idea, but he never broke it at such a time.


    He bowed his head to kiss Mu Cen''s forehead, and the carriage had been moving forward slowly. Li Shiyuan''s low voice said, "when I''m well, give me a princess. In this way, you can grow up with her, and you won''t have any regrets."


    This seems to imply something.


    Mu Cen heard it.


    Quiet, Mu Cen said nothing more, the atmosphere between the two people with a trace of strange, who did not pierce such strange and not calm.


    And the carriage also slowly on the road, not in a hurry.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡ª¡ª


    For the next month¡ª¡ª


    Although Mu Cen had never been appointed queen, he gave the queen the same treatment, and led the team to the western regions smoothly.


    Because of the old and weak women and children, the speed of the team was not fast, but it also arrived in the western regions within the expected time.


    During this period, there was no accident.


    As Li Shiyuan said, Aofeng pesters Rong Fei most of the time. Only when she arrives at the post station, Aofeng will come to find Mu Cen. Naturally, she can''t help criticizing Mu Cen. Mu Cen listens with a smile and doesn''t say anything.


    And AO Feng will constantly tell Mu Cen about the anecdotes he heard from Rong Fei, and Mu Cen will also listen carefully.


    Rong Fei comes occasionally, but she is more gentle to Mu Cen.


    After returning to the palace, Princess Rong had almost no contact with the concubines in the harem, and Princess Xi didn''t please her, but she kept a proper distance from everyone, even the Empress Dowager.


    But to Mu Cen, it is gentle.


    What that means is well known.


    In addition, the people who pay more attention to Mu Cen are long Shaoyun. Mu Zhanxiao was left in the palace to deal with various matters in Kyoto, while long Shaoyun accompanied the team to protect Li Shiyuan to the western regions.


    Although Mu Cen has abandoned his martial arts, it doesn''t mean that Mu Cen''s keenness is gone, especially when long Shaoyun looks at himself.


    Because long Shaoyun''s eye light on Mu Cen''s body is almost not covered with a trace, as if to see something through Mu Cen''s eye light.

 Chapter 899

    But long Shaoyun and Mu Cen didn''t have any conversation. At most, they just nodded. They would pass each other as if they never knew each other.


    All the way to the western regions.


    ¡­¡­


    Gao Qian was waiting in person at the junction of the western regions and the great Zhou Dynasty. Li Shiyuan had already come down from the carriage and rode a horse himself. When he saw Gao Qian, they clasped their fists on the horse. That was a hero''s pity.


    "The emperor hasn''t been to the western regions for many years. The western regions have changed a lot." Gao Qian said with a smile.


    Li Shiyuan also laughed: "yes, the scenery is different all the way here. Over the years, I''ve been in Kyoto and rarely left. Naturally, I''ve missed a lot. This time, I won''t miss it again."


    "I''ll take the emperor and enjoy the scenery of the western regions." Gao Qian said frankly.


    Li Shiyuan nodded, and the two walked side by side toward the western regions, while the large group of people behind them still followed. Gao Qian and Li Shiyuan chatted as they walked.


    I''ve talked about business, and I''ve also talked about what happened in the western regions.


    Until they got out of the carriage in front of yingzhai, Qinghuan was waiting in yingzhai. When he saw Li Shiyuan, he invited an: "Qinghuan, see the emperor of Zhou."


    "Qinghuan has become a relative. It''s really different. It''s quite mature." Li Shiyuan smiles.


    Qinghuan was a little embarrassed, but she was still generous. Did her admiration for Li Shiyuan disappear long ago? It was just a calm look like an old friend.


    Qinghuan married a local tribal leader in the western regions. He had a happy life. He didn''t have to suffer from the pain of separation, and he didn''t have to worry about being bullied by his husband''s family. After all, Gao Qian was here, and no one dared to move Qinghuan.


    Li Shiyuan and Gao Qian walked side by side toward the stockade.


    Gao Qian said with a smile: "we will not be drunk tonight."


    "Good." Li Shiyuan also laughed.


    And Gao Qian''s people have been ready for a long time. The camp is very hot and noisy. They are all preparing for the welcome banquet in the evening.


    Li Shiyuan looked around and was surprised: "where''s your princess?"


    Gao Qiangui was the king of the western regions. He used to be the queen of the harem. But in the end, Gao Qian only wanted to stay for you. This person was Cen Huan, the princess of the western regions.


    After that, cen Huan and Gao Qian were almost inseparable. Even if Gao Qian came to Dazhou in recent years, cen Huan was also around him. Now Li Shiyuan was surprised that he didn''t see Cen Huan.


    As a result, Gao Qian''s face was slightly heavy, but it was only a flash: "she was not well, she was in the palace, and did not come here."


    Apart from the relationship between the two countries, the trip to the western regions is more about hunting. Naturally, it is impossible to camp in the imperial palace of the western regions, but in this best hunting site.


    Li Shiyuan noticed, but he didn''t ask much. He nodded: "if you need anything back, just open your mouth."


    "Good." Gao Qian''s face did not change.


    But Gao Qian is very clear that although Cen Huan is in the palace, he is under house arrest. It is a fact that he dotes on Cen Huan. However, Gao Qian has never thought that Cen Huan''s mind is never on his own. Cen Huan appears beside him, but he is just a traitor.


    The sharp blade can stab into his chest without hesitation. When questioning Cen Huan, cen Huan seems to have no response.


    This makes Gao Qian not angry.


    Want to kill Cen Huan, eventually reluctant, in the end, cen Huan is under house arrest in his palace, can no longer leave a cent. Even if it''s death, Gao Qian also wants to put Cen Huan under house arrest at his side, not to leave a step, even if it''s pain, they also want to be tied together from generation to generation.


    Gao Qian didn''t think much about Cen Huan, and then calmly took Li Shiyuan to the camp.


    The accompanying troops also got off one after another and returned to Gao Qian''s camp according to his rank.


    And Cheng Dezhu naturally met Mu Cen in person: "Niang Niang, you come with the slave."


    "Good." Mu Cen answered.


    Soon, Cheng Dezhu takes Mu Cen to a barracks. Mu Cen recognizes that the barracks beside her is not someone else''s, but Li Shiyuan''s. her position is beside Li Shiyuan. It is obvious that Li Shiyuan has explained this arrangement in advance.


    "Niang Niang, your stockade is on the edge of the emperor. The Emperor himself has done this." Cheng Dezhu said, "the guards outside the stockade are also shadow guards in the palace. If the empress has anything to do, the slaves on both sides can give orders."


    Mu Cen looked around and soon found a door curtain in the stockade. She lowered her head and gave a light smile.


    The door curtain should lead to Li Shiyuan''s stockade. You don''t need to go out of the stockade to find Li Shiyuan directly. This was not allowed before, but Li Shiyuan did it.


    This man is spoiling himself.


    Mu Cen lowered his head and gave a light smile. The corners of his mouth could not help rising. It was a kind of sweetness that could not be covered because of Li Shiyuan.


    "Niang Niang, all the way to work, you first rest, at night when the slave let people to wait on you to bathe and change clothes." Cheng Dezhu continued with a smile.


    "Good. Thank you, Mr. Cheng Mu Cen nodded.


    "I dare not. That''s what a slave should do." Cheng Dezhu can distinguish the situation.


    Mu Cen didn''t say anything, but Cheng Dezhu seemed to know what Mu Cen was thinking, and quickly explained: "Niang Niang, the emperor is in the king of the western regions, and can''t come back for a while and a half. This is also the emperor''s explanation. Let Niang Niang rest and don''t bother."


    The corners of Mu Cen''s mouth curved, and his heart seemed to be a little more sweet.


    She nodded and said nothing more.


    Cheng Dezhu just left.


    Xiaolian quickly came in and waited on Mu Cen to change and rest. Even the bed was soft, because Mu Cen liked this kind of bed, not hard. In addition to the tiring journey of the past month, even walking and stopping on the road, it was a waste of energy for mu Cen, so mu Cen didn''t force himself to go to bed and fell asleep.


    ¡­¡­


    Until evening.


    Cheng Dezhu just came with the old mother, and Mu Cen just woke up.


    Xiaolian is a little excited: "Niang Niang, the old mother has sent clothes to you."


    This let Mu Cen accident next: "we are not take clothes?"


    "It''s not the same." Xiaolian looks at Mu Cen with pride, "this is what the emperor prepared for you personally. You will know when you see it."


    This, Mu Cen can''t help but be curious for a while, and Cheng Dezhu with old mammy has also come in, Mu Cen in see old mammy hand clothes, already clear.


    The clothes are all made by the Li family, but they are embroidered with Phoenix. If it''s not a country, you can''t use Phoenix. The clothes were red with gold.

 Chapter 900

    Dahong can be used by all concubines in Dazhou, but this gold color can''t be touched except for those above the queen level.


    That''s the following offense.


    But Li Shiyuan took the initiative to send such clothes.


    "Lady, it''s very clear what that means." Xiaolian is smiling.


    Mu Cen didn''t speak, just helplessly shook his head, angrily looked at Xiaolian, Xiaolian didn''t say anything, immediately took the clothes from the old mother, became serious.


    "Niang Niang, I''m waiting for you to dress up. The emperor is waiting." Xiaolian said it directly.


    Soon, Mu Cen and Xiao Lian get to the screen and change their clothes.


    Cheng Dezhu and mammy were waiting.


    Mu Cen changed his clothes and came out. The old mother came forward to make up for mu Cen. She was a plain face, but she couldn''t help but let people see more.


    That kind of mother instrument world momentum, is natural, do not need any body outside, as if let you involuntarily in front of Mu Cen, there is no room for resistance.


    But mu CEN is always calm.


    After dressing up, Mu CEN is directly brought to the welcome banquet tonight by Cheng Dezhu.


    Li Shiyuan is already here.


    When Mu Cen appeared, Li Shiyuan''s eyes came over for the first time, and fell on Mu Cen for a moment. Then, his eyebrows and eyes had a faint smile.


    "What''s this?" Gao Qian can''t help looking at Mu Cen.


    Later, Gao Qian''s eyebrows twisted up, because the person in front of him was too ugly to associate with Li Shiyuan.


    But Gao Qian''s understanding of Li Shiyuan, in Li Shiyuan''s eyes, he actually saw doting and gentle, which is extremely rare.


    You know, over the years, Gao Qian went to Dazhou every year, but he never saw such a look in Li Shiyuan''s eyes.


    Li Shiyuan''s harem, numerous concubines, each is beautiful.


    Even though everyone has some of Mu Cen''s figures, they are all the best choice. But now, the person who appears in front of him is not impressive at all, even more unforgettable.


    "My concubine." Li Shiyuan light mouth, but did not say much.


    Gao Qian was even more surprised. He just looked at Li Shiyuan and couldn''t say a word for a long time. Li Shiyuan laughed and took the initiative: "I''ll talk to you again when I have a chance."


    Gao Qian nodded and didn''t ask any more.


    But Gao Qian''s eyes can''t help falling on Mu Cen. You know, Mu Cen''s clothes are not as simple as concubines.


    He sank, but calmly said hello: "Niang Niang."


    And Mu Cen had already stood in front of Li Shiyuan and blessed himself: "I have seen the emperor, the king of the western regions."


    "Get up." Li Shiyuan still helped Mu Cen up in person.


    Then, Li Shiyuan took Mu Cen to the throne. This position is only for the queen. Mu CEN is just a royal concubine and should be on the next floor. But Li Shiyuan held Mu Cen in the back seat. This attitude is very obvious.


    Gao Qian didn''t speak.


    The civil and military ministers and concubines on the scene, in Li Shiyuan''s action, also understood Li Shiyuan''s meaning. The ministers'' attitude towards Mu Cen became more and more warm. Even though Princess Xi and Princess de were reluctant, under such circumstances, it was the best policy to see the wind and steer.


    When he loses power and Mu Cen gains power, it''s not good to fight with Mu Cen.


    Quiet down, the light of the eyes of the princess Xi low convergence down, and he Shen looked at the princess Xi, let the princess Xi don''t make decisions without authorization.


    Concubine Xi said nothing more.


    The dinner party was on.


    Gao Qian welcomed Li Shiyuan with the highest etiquette in the western regions. The whole dinner was very lively. Li Shiyuan drank a few more cups because he was happy. Mu Cen knew that Li Shiyuan had a good amount of wine, but even if he was not drunk, he would inevitably feel uncomfortable.


    Just because of the occasion, Mu CEN is not easy to persuade. She thinks about it in her heart. After a while, she will prepare some Jiejiu tea for Li Shiyuan.


    Soon, Mu Cen found a reason, Li Shiyuan looked at Mu Cen, with a trace of wine: "what''s the matter, is it uncomfortable?"


    Li Shiyuan''s hand is naturally close to the back of Mu Cen''s hand. After confirming that the temperature of her palm is normal, Li Shiyuan is relieved.


    After a month''s hard work and a change of place, although Mu Cen has been here, he can''t compare with Mu Cen before. Li Shiyuan is afraid that Mu Cen can''t bear it. That''s why Li Shiyuan has done everything to the extreme, for fear of any more accidents.


    So when Mu Cen got up, Li Shiyuan was nervous.


    On the contrary, Mu Cen helplessly looked at Li Shiyuan: "I''m ok, I just go out for a while."


    Li Shiyuan did not want to wring his eyebrows and wanted to stand up. As a result, Mu Cen quickly stopped the man: "emperor, I''ll come back after I go out. I don''t need to follow. There''s still such a bodyguard outside. There won''t be an accident."


    In this way, Li Shiyuan relaxed.


    Mu Cen nodded and quickly walked out of the hall without much attention.


    Li Shiyuan looks at Rong Jiu, who follows him quickly. Rong Jiu naturally understands Li Shiyuan''s meaning.


    This scene also fell in Gao Qian''s eyes.


    Gao Qian looked at Li Shiyuan: "does the emperor seem to care about the lady?"


    Li Shiyuan, well, did not deny: "she is not in good health, afraid of accidents."


    "It''s going to be freezing in the western regions soon. Since he is not in good health, why does the emperor let the lady follow him all the way?" Gao Qian picked his eyebrows.


    "Take it with you. Don''t worry about it." Li Shiyuan''s answer is direct.


    Gao Qian was even more surprised: "emperor, is there something special about this lady?"


    "She is really special to me." Li Shiyuan smiles. More words, no more.


    Gao Qian nodded: "the emperor doesn''t need to worry. There are all people of the king outside. The empress won''t have any accidents."


    Li Shiyuan made a sound, but Li Shiyuan''s eyes still fell on Mu Cen, and did not move away. Until Mu Cen''s figure disappeared in Li Shiyuan''s sight, he quietly took back his sight and re noticed the singing and dancing in front of him.


    Gao Qian didn''t say anything.


    The imperial concubine Xi has been dancing, and there are cheers in the hall.


    Only long Shaoyun ignores the situation at the scene and walks quietly out of the camp, following Mu Cen''s figure, but does not disturb Mu Cen.


    He has long suspected that the lady in front of him is not right. Long Shaoyun wants to find the evidence to confirm himself.


    Shen Shen, long Shaoyun''s pace also followed fast up.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 901

    At this point.


    Mu Cen bowed her head and whispered to Xiao Lian. She didn''t speak fast. She said the names of some medicinal materials: "do you remember all these?"


    Xiaolian nodded: "I remember."


    "After you remember, cook it in the way of the palace. When the dinner is almost over, send it to the barracks. Don''t go out casually. It''s in the small kitchen behind the barracks, and you can''t go through other people''s hands. Do you understand?" Mu Cen explained carefully.


    "I know. Please rest assured." Xiaolian answers.


    It''s not difficult to get these herbs. The accompanying imperial doctors all have them, and Mu Cen doesn''t intend to hide them from others, so let Xiaolian register in her own name.


    Then, Mu Cen didn''t stay outside much, and Xiao Lian turned and left in a hurry.


    When Mu Cen went back, he saw long Shaoyun. Long Shaoyun was a little far away from them, so it was impossible to hear their conversation. But in a vague way, long Shaoyun heard the names of several herbs.


    "I see your mother." Long Shaoyun nodded his head.


    "Don''t be polite, general long." Mu Cen nodded and said nothing more.


    Long Shaoyun looked at the direction of Xiaolian''s departure, but he laughed: "is the empress unwell? I seem to hear that the empress has asked the slaves to prepare medicinal materials. "


    Mu Cen knew that long Shaoyun didn''t have any malice, and explained: "the medicine for sobering up. The emperor is happy today. He drinks a little too much. He is afraid of the hangover pain when he wakes up tomorrow morning. So he''d better drink some of the soup first. People won''t feel so bad. "


    "So it is." Long Shaoyun suddenly realized.


    But long Shaoyun looked at Mu Cen''s eyes, but did not move away, Mu Cen did not dodge.


    She nodded to long Shaoyun: "general long, our Palace should go back first, otherwise the emperor will find someone."


    With that, mucen didn''t stay much, and soon walked towards the stockade.


    When passing by long Shaoyun''s side, her ear heard long Shaoyun''s voice: "lady, please stay."


    "What''s the matter with general long?" Mu Cen quietly looked at long Shaoyun, but stopped.


    Long Shaoyun said, "there''s something I want to ask my wife."


    "Although general long said, the palace will not hide what it knows." Mu CEN is an accident, but he is not in a hurry to leave. Instead, he patiently waits for long Shaoyun to say the problem.


    She can''t think of what long Shaoyun needs to ask herself.


    But long Shaoyun didn''t hesitate: "I just want to ask the empress for a prescription to sober up in case of emergency. I think the empress can make a special trip to prepare for the emperor. It must be an excellent prescription."


    It doesn''t have any special unreasonable requirements. It sounds more normal. The relationship between long Shaoyun and Gao Qian is still very good. Apart from such a welcome banquet, they also drink and chat in private. It''s not strange that they need sobering up soup.


    Mu Cen didn''t think much, quickly gave the prescription to Xiao lian to long Shaoyun.


    "General long, just take it once after it''s fried. I won''t have a headache when I wake up the next day. " Mu Cen said with a smile.


    Long Shaoyun listened quietly, and then looked at Mu Cen''s eyes, but there was a trace of deep meaning, which made Mu Cen some inexplicable, but the surface was silent.


    Long Shaoyun, who had been keeping a wide distance with mucen, suddenly walked in the direction of mucen.


    Soon, long Shaoyun stood in front of Mu Cen.


    "General dragon?" Mu Cen was surprised, but did not retreat.


    Long Shaoyun''s eyes fell on Mu Cen''s body like this: "is Niang Niang a doctor?"


    Mu Cen was stunned and looked at long Shaoyun. For a while, he didn''t know the meaning of Bai Long Shaoyun''s words, and long Shaoyun didn''t mind Mu Cen''s silence. His eyes were warm and fell on the right person.


    "I''m familiar with this prescription." Long Shaoyun suddenly opens his mouth.


    Mu Cen''s face changed a little, but she soon calmed down.


    She remembered that when they were still outside the Great Wall, Mu Cen actually gave long Shaoyun this prescription. So long Shaoyun knows.


    Now long Shaoyun asks himself coldly, and Mu Cen also understands long Shaoyun''s purpose. He is testing himself, just like that night, Mu Cen knows that long Shaoyun is suspicious, but he doesn''t think long Shaoyun will test himself in this way.


    However, under such circumstances, Mu Cen can only keep calm.


    Because no one knows what long Shaoyun will do next.


    Long Shaoyun quietly looks at Mu Cen, and then lightly opens his mouth, as if inadvertently chatting with Mu Cen: "Niang Niang, I got this prescription from an old friend of Chen. She is a doctor. She once said to Chen that this prescription is very special and can''t be found outside, but it has excellent curative effect on relieving alcoholism. Over the years, Chen has been using it all the time. "


    That''s all I have to say.


    And long Shaoyun looks at Mu Cen''s eyes, it''s even more instantaneous. Mu Cen doesn''t say a word, and doesn''t explain anything.


    Long Shaoyun doesn''t seem to mind. The whole person has already stood in front of Mu Cen. As far as their identity is concerned, this is too unorthodox. If they are seen, they may be gossiping. But long Shaoyun seems not to mind at all. He just looks at it.


    The deep eyes fell on Mu Cen, with a trace of deep meaning.


    Mu Cen''s palms began to sweat.


    The surrounding air gradually quieted down. At night in the western regions, with a slight chill, people can''t help but tremble.


    For a long time, it was long Shaoyun who broke the silence: "was Niangniang the old friend of Chen?"


    "How could this palace be the old friend of general long?" Mu Cen denied it.


    And long Shaoyun laughed: "cen''er, I have never forced you, not before, not now. If you don''t want to admit it, I won''t ask, but you know, in this life, I can recognize you at a glance, so no matter what you become, I will print it into my mind clearly. This is fate. "


    Mu Cen''s eyes slightly changed, just looking at long Shaoyun, she still stood calm, but each sentence of long Shaoyun was clearly printed into Mu Cen''s ears.


    Knock on Mu Cen''s heart word by word.


    "I don''t know why you have become like this, but I think it must have something to do with the trip to Montenegrin. You can give everything for him and never take care of yourself, both in the first life and this life. " Long Shaoyun spoke calmly.


    But long Shaoyun''s tone is firm, looking at Mu Cen''s eyes for a moment.


    "Just, is it worth the effort?" Long Shaoyun sighs silently.


    His hands rose slightly, and some of them fell uncontrollably on muzen''s cheek.

 Chapter 902

    Mu Cen didn''t resist. He just looked at long Shaoyun.


    All her life, she loved Li Shiyuan.


    In his whole life, long Shaoyun did not love himself.


    It''s just that everyone''s choice is different. Some people are predestined after all.


    Mu Cen''s eyes were a little red. She just bit her lip and didn''t open her mouth. She just looked at it. Long Shaoyun''s hand touched Mu Cen''s cheek for a long time, and then slowly released it.


    "Cen''er, it''s up to you. I''ll stand on your side unconditionally, no matter what happens." Long Shaoyun''s voice is still calm, "you don''t want to admit it, there are your reasons. But I have to say something. "


    "You say -" for a long time, Mu Cen found his voice, not only hoarse, but also with a trace of throbbing emotion.


    Her palm tightly clenched into a fist, eyes fell on long Shaoyun''s body.


    "I can see you at a glance. That''s what I know about you. Then how can he not know? Now everything he says and does tells you clearly that he knows your identity. " Long Shaoyun spoke faintly.


    Mu Cen didn''t deny it or admit it, just passively looking at it.


    The current situation has forced Mu Cen to a desperate situation step by step. It''s too difficult to get out of the situation. From the beginning to now, it''s like an arrow with a bow. There''s no turning back.


    But long Shaoyun suddenly changed the topic: "do you know why it is the third love?"


    Mu Cen didn''t respond. He just stood like this.


    "The third world means that you and he can really achieve the right result only in the third world. This life has been very bumpy for you, and it doesn''t end here. "


    Long Shaoyun''s tone is not serious enough: "I think Zhan Xiao should also know, from the beginning to the end, right?"


    Mu Cen still did not answer, but long Shaoyun''s tone is affirmative.


    "Zhan Xiao is your second brother. I''ve been guarding you since thousands of years ago. Our identity is different from him. You can''t say what you don''t want to say. We won''t force you. But you are his love, and he will not be willing to do so. "


    Long Shaoyun''s tone became helpless, looking at Mu Cen''s eyes was more dignified: "a person who loves you deeply will not be denied by you, he is waiting for you to take the initiative, if you have not taken the initiative, he will force you to take the initiative."


    This is a positive sentence. Compared with Mu Zhanxiao, long Shaoyun is more direct.


    After all, in his first life, long Shaoyun watched them all the way. He knew Li Shiyuan better than anyone else, and he knew nothing more about their entanglement.


    "And I guess if you admit your identity, you''ll be completely out of your wits." Long Shaoyun laughs at himself, "the trading of the God of Heishan is always under his control, not you."


    Mu Cen closed his eyes slightly.


    This action is to admit long Shaoyun''s guess, but in the whole process, Mu Cen didn''t say a word. Mu Zhanxiao knows, but mu Zhanxiao will not say so clearly, while long Shaoyun will.


    "No regrets?" Long Shaoyun asked, and his hand fell on Mu Cen''s hair again.


    Mu Cen shook his head: "no regret."


    "You, you have never had any different ideas about him." Long Shaoyun is very helpless, "for him, even if you have no life, you will not hesitate, from before to now, it is so."


    Mu Cen stopped talking again.


    "But I don''t want to look at you, step by step destroyed in his hands, so cen''er, it''s good to be here, OK?" Long Shaoyun asked directly, "people are not as good as heaven. I can''t count heaven. I don''t know if I can still be by your side in the third life. I''d like to think that your life is safe."


    Even if their fate is shallow, it''s better than Mu Cen''s death.


    Mu Cen''s eyes have become more and more red.


    And long Shaoyun''s words still came from Mu Cen''s ears: "the western regions is a good opportunity. If you want to leave here, I can do it. I think Zhan Xiao also thinks so. If the final result still requires your life, Zhan Xiao will not agree."


    Voice down, long Shaoyun seems to give the decision to mucen.


    And Mu Cen shakes his head and shows everything with his own attitude: "Shao Yun, I''m sorry."


    Three simple words have already explained Mu Cen''s idea. The corner of long Shaoyun''s mouth has raised a self mocking smile. It seems that Mu Cen''s answer has long been in long Shaoyun''s prediction.


    "Even if you give your life, are you willing?" Long Shaoyun asked.


    "I want to accompany Aofeng and watch Aofeng." Mu Cen gave a reason.


    "And him, isn''t he?" But long Shaoyun didn''t believe the reason given by Mu Cen, so he spoke lightly.


    Mu Cen didn''t speak, just stood like this.


    Long Shaoyun took a look at it, and then he said, "madam, you''ve been out for some time, so you''d better go in early to avoid the emperor''s worry."


    It also means that the conversation is over.


    Mu Cen nodded: "thank you, general long."


    With that, Mu Cen turns around and walks towards the stockade. Long Shaoyun stands in the same place and just looks at Mu Cen''s figure. There is a trace of sadness in his eyebrows, which is very shallow, but it is branded in long Shaoyun''s heart.


    It''s like there''s no way to pull it out.


    Li Shiyuan loves Mu Cen. He does not love Mu Cen.


    Mu Cen can give everything for Li Shiyuan. Why can''t he give everything for mu Cen.


    But after all, it''s fate.


    Then, long Shaoyun went to the stockade in silence.


    But long Shaoyun is very clear, if Mu Cen does not want to leave, then he will fight to protect Mu Cen, this life will not let Mu Cen appear any accident.


    And the third generation, no one knows when it will come, no one knows what will happen.


    In the night of the western regions, the cold wind is blowing and the dead leaves fall on the ground. When I look up at the quiet night sky, I seem to see the snowflakes.


    This year''s snow, some early.


    ¡­¡­


    At that time¡ª¡ª


    When long Shaoyun and Mu Cen leave, a touch of bright yellow figure suddenly appears outside the stockade, silent, people can''t feel the existence of this person.


    That''s Li Shiyuan.


    Li Shiyuan''s eyes looked in the direction of the two people''s departure. His hands tightly clenched into fists. His eyes were low, with a trace of deep meaning and invisible jealousy.


    Then, Li Shiyuan, as if nothing had happened, lowered his mood and quickly walked towards the stockade. It seemed that everything had never happened, and he never saw what happened tonight.


    ¡­¡­


    When Li Shiyuan returns to the stockade, Mu Cen''s eyes look at him for the first time, and Li Shiyuan calmly walks towards Mu Cen.

 Chapter 903

    When he came to Mu Cen, Li Shiyuan said faintly, "I''m back."


    "Well." Mu Cen nodded.


    "What did you do?" Li Shiyuan asked directly.


    Mu Cen didn''t mention that he met long Shaoyun. He quietly explained: "my concubine asked Xiaolian to prepare hangover Soup for the emperor to avoid the hangover after the emperor went back at night and headache when he woke up the next day."


    "Princess Ai is considerate." Li Shiyuan light smile, also did not mention what he saw.


    It seems that this matter has just been thrown over.


    And Mu Cen''s physical strength is really not enough to support to the end, and Li Shiyuan has also noticed, soon let Mu Cen leave first, but mu Cen didn''t insist, the only thing she can''t take now is to make fun of her body.


    And Li Shiyuan also found a reasonable reason, proud wind to rest.


    After all, Mu CEN is the most entangled person in Ao Feng, and AO Feng is still young, so everything seems reasonable. Gao Qian didn''t say it, and even sent Mu Cen back to the stockade himself.


    Mu Cen nodded his thanks, and then followed the slave to leave calmly.


    The welcome banquet in the village is still singing and dancing.


    ¡­¡­


    Until night, the welcome banquet gradually came to an end. The concubines left first. Li Shiyuan and Gao Qian drank a few more drinks in private before they left.


    Concubine Xi is no exception.


    No matter how she was in the palace, she was always calm when she was outside, so that people could not see any clue.


    But it doesn''t mean that Cuiliu, who is beside her, can''t feel her gloom.


    She was a little nervous: "lady, you need to calm down."


    "My palace is going to find Lord Xun." The Xi noble imperial concubine says of direct, that low Lian under of eyebrow eye take a silk of ruthless Li.


    Cui Liu slightly twisted her eyebrows: "if the emperor saw..."


    Imperial concubine Xi didn''t care too much. Cuiliu saw that imperial concubine Xi insisted and didn''t say much. She quickly looked around and determined that there was no one around. Then she quickly followed imperial concubine Xi to Heshen''s stockade.


    After a while, Princess Xi had already appeared in Heshen''s stockade.


    When he Shen saw the imperial concubine Xi coming, he carefully looked around. After confirming that there was no one, he was relieved.


    "Why did the empress come all of a sudden?" He Shen asked directly.


    "I happened to see something in my palace, so I came here to talk to my father." Concubine Xi was straightforward.


    Now, he Shen twisted his eyebrows. What can he see in the western regions? But he Shen knows about Princess Xi. She''s not sure. She won''t say anything.


    Soon, he Shen looked at the imperial concubine Xi: "what happened?"


    "Shufei and general long." Concubine Xi didn''t hide it. She said it quickly, but her voice was very low, as if she didn''t want to be heard, and she was afraid that the wall had ears.


    And this word let he Shen''s brow twist instantly.


    Anyone is possible, but how Shufei and general long are involved? They have never met at all. What long Shaoyun is responsible for makes long Shaoyun rarely appear in the palace, unless they knew each other before.


    If they know each other, why should long Shaoyun send her to the palace? Long Shaoyun can also give her honor and wealth.


    So he Shen didn''t believe what Princess Xi said: "this matter, if there is no conclusive evidence, you can''t talk about it casually. Long Shaoyun and Mu Zhanxiao are the emperor''s confidants. The emperor will only choose to believe them, not outsiders."


    He Shen reminded Princess Xi again.


    Princess Xi naturally knew this truth, her eyes a convergence, with a trace of gloom, soon told he Shen what she saw.


    "Dad, although the palace can''t hear what they said, if there are no ambiguous men and women, how can they do such things in public." Xi Guifei said directly, "because long Shaoyun is the emperor''s right arm, you think, if he family can get rid of long Shaoyun, and kill Shufei together, then he family''s biggest threat has been less than half."


    Xi imperial concubine''s words arrive here, that Mou light burning looked to he Shen.


    He Shen''s heart was touched by this. As long as one of long Shaoyun or Mu Zhanxiao can be removed, it''s not a bad thing for he family. For Li Shiyuan, it''s a destruction of his right arm.


    In this case, he Shen seriously thought about his words.


    "Isn''t that true?" He Shen asked his concubine Xi.


    "What we have just seen is absolutely true. Otherwise, how can we make fun of such things? You know, there are so many people who are not careful and are involved. It is not such a simple thing for us alone." Concubine Xi knew the importance of it.


    He Shen didn''t speak, so he walked back and forth in the stockade, as if thinking about the words of Princess Xi, as if thinking about how to deal with this matter.


    And the imperial concubine Xi did not speak, quietly looking at he Shen.


    "If it''s true and there''s a shady relationship between Shufei and long Shaoyun, then it''s really a good thing." He Shen said, "let me take a long-term view of this matter, and then let people inform Niang Niang. But Niang Niang should remember, never let a third party know about it again, so as to avoid accidents and troubles."


    Here, the influence of he family is not much. Most of them are from long Shaoyun and Li Shiyuan, so he can even be careful. No matter how careful he is, he can never let himself have any deviation.


    Under such circumstances, he Shen naturally has to think twice before he knows how to deal with it.


    "I know." Concubine Xi also knew it was too urgent.


    "Lady, go back first." He Shen said, "it''s not suitable for me if I''m found out that my mother is in and out frequently. My mother is waiting for good news."


    "Good." Princess Xi answered.


    After that, concubine Xi didn''t stay much in Heshen''s stockade. She quickly walked out of the stockade. When she was sure that there was no one in private, she hurried back to her stockade. It seemed that everything had never happened.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡ª¡ª


    And then¡ª¡ª


    Mu Cen takes the lead to return to the stockade, while Xiao Lian is still waking up. This prescription takes a long time to achieve the best effect.


    "Lady, you are back." Xiaolian stands up in a hurry.


    Mu Cen nodded, but didn''t let Xiao Lian say hello: "have you finished?"


    "According to the empress, it''s still one cup short of tea." Xiaolian answers.


    The slow cooking, Mu Cen took a look, nodded, but did not say anything, a cup of tea, almost Li Shiyuan will come back.


    "You go down to have a rest first. I''ll watch it here." Mu Cen answered.


    Xiaolian shook her head quickly: "it''s good for me to do these things, but I can''t let my mother be tired. If my mother is tired, the emperor won''t let me go."

 Chapter 904

    Mu Cen listens to helpless smile voice, pour is also with small lotus to go.


    Soon, Mu Cen changed his clothes. A cup of tea passed in the blink of an eye. Before Xiao Lian could bring the sobering soup, Cheng Dezhu''s voice came from outside: "the emperor is here."


    Mu Cen head-on walked up, Li Shiyuan a person into the village, Mu Cen Fu Fu body is please ANN, and then went to Li Shiyuan: "you come back."


    "Well." Li Shiyuan answered.


    And Xiaolian soon came over with sobering tea: "I see the emperor."


    Li Shiyuan subconsciously looks at the tray in Xiaolian''s hand. His brow is completely wrinkled. Then, he looks at Mu Cen: "are you sick? It''s my fault. I shouldn''t let you stay there too long. I should let you have a rest earlier. "


    Li Shiyuan''s brow twisted, and then looked at Xiaolian: "your master is not comfortable, don''t you know to call the imperial doctor?"


    This words, let small lotus Leng for a while, haven''t had time to explain, it is mu Cen slowly open mouth: "I''m in good health, don''t let the imperial doctor come. This is hangover soup. I think you need to order it after drinking so much tonight. Otherwise, I''m afraid you''ll have a headache tomorrow. "


    This words let Li Shiyuan return to God, but nodded: "you have a heart."


    Mu Cen gave Li Shiyuan a faint smile, and then personally handed Li Shiyuan the hangover soup in Xiaolian''s hand. Li Shiyuan didn''t refuse and drank it all.


    It''s like waking up after drinking. The feeling of being drunk before is gradually disappearing. The whole person is quite clear.


    Xiaolian took the bowl that Li Shiyuan had finished drinking. She didn''t dare to stay much longer. She quickly backed out. In a moment, there were only Li Shiyuan and Mu Cen face to face in the stockade.


    They didn''t get close to each other. They just looked at each other.


    Finally, Mu Cen took the initiative. She sighed silently, and then walked towards Li Shiyuan: "I''ll change clothes for you, take a bath, and have a rest early. Isn''t there anything else to do tomorrow? "


    Of course, Autumn Festival is not for pleasure in the western regions, hunting is one, and the other is important.


    So it''s impossible to carry such a lethargy and keep sober at any time.


    Li Shiyuan listened to Mu Cen''s words, but chuckled: "good."


    Mu Cen''s slender fingers are put on Li Shiyuan''s waist cover, and he really dresses Li Shiyuan. When Mu Cen takes off his last clothes, Li Shiyuan''s hand suddenly catches Mu Cen''s hand.


    Mu Cen was stunned and looked at Li Shiyuan.


    "Come with me." What Li Shiyuan said is direct.


    Mu CEN is quiet next, pour is not affectation: "good."


    Li Shiyuan lowers his head and smiles. Then he picks up Mu Cen and quickly walks towards the bucket behind the screen. The bucket is big enough to hold two people.


    Two people so close together, the warm water with the waves, it is to alleviate a lot of fatigue and soreness.


    Li Shiyuan seems to be sleeping, but his hand is always around Mu Cen''s waist.


    What Li Shiyuan thought of in his mind was the picture he had seen before. Long Shaoyun just reaches out and strokes Mu Cen''s cheek, but mu Cen doesn''t resist. Li Shiyuan doesn''t really listen to the dialogue between long Shaoyun and Mu Cen. They are a little far away.


    But Li Shiyuan is very clear that long Shaoyun recognizes Mu Cen.


    Otherwise, with long Shaoyun''s indifferent character, it is absolutely impossible to do such a thing. Thinking of this, Li Shiyuan''s brows wrinkled.


    Because Mu Cen seems willing to admit his identity in front of long Shaoyun, including in front of Mu Zhanxiao. Why is he unwilling to admit it in front of him.


    Li Shiyuan''s sour feeling became more and more obvious.


    It''s human''s bad nature. If you can''t get it, you must get it. Besides, Mu CEN is still the one who put himself on the top of his heart. Li Shiyuan can give in without scruple throughout the whole week. This is just the case. Why does Mu Cen only hide from himself.


    In this way of thinking, the strength of Li Shiyuan''s palm inevitably increased.


    In Li Shiyuan''s increasing strength, Mu Cen could not help but feel a pang of pain. She was stunned, so she looked at Li Shiyuan and frowned: "what''s the matter?"


    "Nothing." Li Shiyuan looked back at Mu Cen. The white skin on Mu Cen''s waist had red marks, which was caused by too much strength.


    Soon, Li Shiyuan directly changed the topic: "soak for a long time, first up, the water is a little cold, and then soak down is to catch cold."


    "Good." Mu Cen didn''t refuse.


    Li Shiyuan was still the first to stand up. After the delicate Mu Cen was dried, he walked towards the bed with Mu Cen in his arms.


    Mu Cen didn''t refuse.


    They didn''t wear any clothes, and Mu Cen was soon put on the bed by Li Shiyuan. The man''s eyebrows and eyes focused on Mu Cen, and didn''t move away from Mu Cen. Mu Cen was hot and inexplicable.


    "What''s the matter?" Mu Cen asked.


    Li Shiyuan said with a smile: "it''s nothing. I just thought that when you went out before, sometimes you didn''t come back. I knew someone was following you, but I still didn''t feel at ease, so I followed you out."


    This words, let Mu Cen Leng for a while, soon understood that he had gone out to make Xiaolian sober tea, and Li Shiyuan''s cold words, did not let Mu Cen calm, but let Mu Cen feel nervous, because she did not return for a long time, it is not something wrong, but chat with long Shaoyun.


    So Li Shiyuan''s words are suggestive of himself. Did he see long Shaoyun chatting with him?


    This time, Mu Cen quietly looked at Li Shiyuan, but he was calm all the time: "I was angry outside. After all, after staying in the stockade for a long time, it''s inevitable that I would want to go out for a walk."


    Li Shiyuan said: "the village is full of singing and dancing, but after a long time, it''s muddy air, which makes people uncomfortable."


    Mu Cen didn''t answer, and Li Shiyuan didn''t seem to mention long Shaoyun.


    Mu Cen was quiet for a moment, looking at Li Shiyuan: "you came out, why didn''t you see me?"


    "As soon as I came out, I was stopped. Naturally, I couldn''t find you." Li Shiyuan gave a reasonable explanation.


    This explanation is also in the past. Li Shiyuan''s identity is here, but it''s easy to be talked about when he comes out. This explanation makes Mu Cen feel relieved. But just when Mu Cen was relieved, Li Shiyuan spoke again, but mu Cen''s heart was completely suspended in his throat. It felt like you never knew what your lingchi came from. The fear of waiting was the most frightening.

 Chapter 905

    "I met long Shaoyun." Li Shiyuan naturally said, "but I can also buy time to talk. He seems to be in a hurry. There are some things. I''ll ask what happened some time."


    Mu Cen of course knows that long Shaoyun''s hurry is to stop him.


    But Li Shiyuan saw it. This is Li Shiyuan''s hint. Did he see long Shaoyun coming to find himself? So is Li Shiyuan waiting for himself to speak?


    This time, Mu Cen calmed down, but he was considering how to say it.


    For Li Shiyuan''s understanding, Mu CEN is very clear. Li Shiyuan won''t say this for no reason. There must be a reason why he can speak, and this reason can''t be more obvious. It''s not appropriate for her to pretend to be stupid, but it''s not appropriate for her to be frank.


    But after a moment''s meditation, Mu Cen said, "I also met general long, and I had a chat with him."


    "Oh?" Li Shiyuan picked eyebrows and asked casually, "what are you talking about?"


    "Nothing to talk about. General long just asked me if I could adapt to the western regions. He didn''t say anything. He left when he had something to do." Mu Cen didn''t say much.


    Li Shiyuan made a sound, but he didn''t ask any more questions, but his eyes fell on Mu Cen, but it was just a moment. Li Shiyuan calmed down, chuckled, and hugged Mu Cen''s waist again. When he looked at Mu Cen again, he stretched out a different flame at the bottom of his eyes.


    Mu CEN is not an ignorant girl. She naturally knows the deep meaning in Li Shiyuan''s eyes. Her ears are a little red, but she is still calm on the surface.


    "Is that ok?" Li Shiyuan is asking Mu Cen,


    Mu Cen gave an answer to Li Shiyuan.


    It''s not a spacious camp. In the green gauze tent, the entangled people seem to have lit all the flames, so that the chilly temperature of the western region, which is already in autumn, gradually dissipates, and the rest is just a fire of enthusiasm.


    ¡­¡­


    After the event¡ª¡ª


    Mu Cen was breathless. For a long time, he had never recovered from such a throb. Li Shiyuan''s breath was as smooth as usual. He gently hugged Mu Cen and gave her a kiss on her cheek. Then he hugged Mu Cen in his arms.


    Mu Cen didn''t resist, and his eyelids couldn''t hold up any more. It seemed that he hadn''t seen him for a long time.


    In such things, Li Shiyuan always seems gentle, because Mu Cen''s body, Li Shiyuan will not be too presumptuous, but tonight''s Li Shiyuan seems to be some out of control, for a while and a half will make Mu Cen some unbearable.


    Over the past few months, with the help of Ji Changjin and ghost hand, Mu Cen''s body seems to be getting better day by day. Even his energy is better than that of the beginning. His face is not pale, and he looks very good.


    All people think that Mu CEN is getting better, but mu CEN is very clear that this improvement is just a flash in the pan, as long as a stimulus, everything will return to the past, so mu Cen dare not take it lightly, her things, can''t be said with outsiders, can only be careful again.


    Especially now, Mu Zhanxiao is still in Kyoto. If something goes wrong, the people who can come at the first time will not exist.


    Thinking of these, Mu Cen suddenly thinks of long Shaoyun. Now, Mu CEN is quiet and doesn''t speak. She doesn''t know whether long Shaoyun recognizes himself as a good thing or a bad thing.


    Finally, all the emotions can only be swallowed, she sighed silently.


    "What''s the matter?" Li Shiyuan sensitively noticed the abnormality of Mu Cen, "very tired?"


    "Not tired." Mu Cen answered, "just a little sleepy."


    "Rest early." Li Shiyuan didn''t say anything.


    Mu Cen was quiet for a while, then he gradually adapted to the darkness, and the feeling of drowsiness became obvious.


    And Li Shiyuan''s voice suddenly came: "give me a princess."


    Mu Cen was stunned.


    Li Shiyuan didn''t say anything, and Mu Cen didn''t say anything.


    In the stockade, Li Shiyuan breathed steadily. Mu Cen was very sleepy, but he couldn''t sleep any more.


    She did not move any Li Shiyuan holding, tossed for a long time, just fell asleep.


    Tonight''s matter, as if doomed some not peaceful.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡ª¡ª


    The next day.


    Mu Cen still wakes up very early, probably because he has changed his place, so he doesn''t sleep so soundly. The sky outside is also very dark, and he doesn''t have a clear meaning. In the western regions, there was no early Dynasty, so Li Shiyuan didn''t need to get up early.


    He just hugged Mu Cen. Li Shiyuan, who fell into a deep sleep, was less fierce than usual, but more gentle, and the whole person relaxed.


    But with Mu Cen''s eyes open, Li Shiyuan also woke up for the first time, so he looked at Mu Cen: "what''s the matter?"


    "Maybe it''s because of the change of place, so it''s not very practical." Mu Cen answered.


    Li Shiyuan said: "sleep again. It''s too late last night, so your body can''t bear it."


    That voice is gentle, looking at Mu Cen''s eyes is also doting and caring, big hand is very natural around Mu Cen, want to coax Mu Cen to sleep again.


    On the contrary, Mu Cen shook his head. Seeing that Mu Cen was sleepless, Li Shiyuan didn''t sleep any more: "since I can''t sleep, I''ll go out with you. Seeing the sunrise in the western regions is also a different experience. "


    This makes Mu Cen a Leng.


    Since she woke up from memory, she knew that she had come from modern times, and had been in ancient times for such a long time. She did not get up before dawn, but she had never seen the rising sun on this land. So Li Shiyuan''s words made Mu Cen feel excited.


    The sun rises as if everything is new.


    "Is that ok?" She asked Li Shiyuan.


    Li Shiyuan laughed: "why not. As long as I''m by your side, it''s OK. "


    Mu Cen''s voice, Li Shiyuan has quickly got up, Mu Cen to give Li Shiyuan dressing, Li Shiyuan is not worried, but quickly took Mu Cen''s clothes, carefully to Mu Cen put on, to be served at this moment, but is to be served.


    This makes Mu Cen a little embarrassed and passively looks at Li Shiyuan.


    And Li Shiyuan''s eyebrows and eyes always with a faint smile, and then he bowed his head to kiss Mu Cen''s cheek: "OK."


    Mu Cen''s clothes have been put on neatly.


    Mu Cen light cough: "this does not fit the system, where to let the emperor to dress concubines."


    "Now I''m just your husband, not the emperor." Li Shiyuan said directly, "so I dress my wife, and there is nothing inappropriate."

 Chapter 906

    Mu Cen made a sound.


    Then, Mu Cen turned to change clothes for Li Shiyuan.


    When they were both ready, the sky was still gloomy, and there was no change. It was dark outside. Li Shiyuan had carefully put on Mu Cen''s cloak, took Mu Cen''s hand, and walked out of the stockade.


    "I''ve wanted to bring you here for a long time, but now I''m looking for a chance." Li Shiyuan suddenly opened his mouth.


    Mu Cen was stunned. He always felt that this was what he said to the former Mu Cen, not his own identity. However, Mu Cen didn''t say anything, because there was nothing wrong with Li Shiyuan''s words.


    But Li Shiyuan explained to himself: "over the years, Dazhou has just been stable, with a hundred wastes waiting to be revived. Naturally, I can''t lead a team to the western regions. Only occasionally, I will watch the sunrise on the second day on the observatory. But compared with the vast land of the western regions, the sunrise on the observatory is far less than that of the western regions."


    This explanation is more reasonable. Mu Cen listens quietly and doesn''t interrupt Li Shiyuan,.


    They walked along the withered and yellow grassland towards the broadest grassland outside the stockade. The grassland here had already begun to turn yellow, while the mountains in the distance were stacked one after another. It was really refreshing to have a look.


    When they arrived, Chaoyang had already shown its head, which made people see clearly, and the feeling was more relaxed and happy.


    Mu Cen released Li Shiyuan''s hand and walked quietly on the grassland.


    And Li Shiyuan follows Mu Cen''s forehead, as if watching Mu Cen like this, can also make his mood become particularly good.


    For a long time, until the sun rose, the earth gradually showed its original appearance, coming from the night, the cold feeling before also disappeared with the sun, and became warm.


    They stood shoulder to shoulder.


    Li Shiyuan suddenly said: "when Aofeng grows up and inherits the throne, I can take you to all the wonderful rivers and mountains of Dazhou and see the sunrise and sunset of Dazhou."


    This kind of words is more like Li Shiyuan''s promise to Mu Cen. Listening to Mu Cen''s heart soften, and then looking at Li Shiyuan, the corner of his mouth can''t help rising.


    It was a pleasure.


    But mu Cen knows her own situation, so she knows that what Li Shiyuan said is just the most bad imagination. She wants to wait until the day when Ao Feng grows up.


    In the end, Muchen said nothing.


    On the contrary, Li Shiyuan looked at Mu Cen: "from today on, I won''t let Cheng Dezhu give you Baizi soup."


    This, let Mu Cen a Zheng, for a long time can not say a word, can only passively look at Li Shiyuan. Mu Cen didn''t think so much. It was too late last night, so it was not suitable for him to give away the soup. Besides, it was in the western regions, not in Dazhou. Everything was not so convenient.


    Even in Dazhou, Mu Cen didn''t know when people in other palaces took it, but she was here the next day. When Mu Cen woke up, Cheng Dezhu''s people would bring the soup,.


    So up to now, Mu Cen didn''t think much, but now Li Shiyuan said such words, which made Mu Cen feel stunned.


    When she looked at Li Shiyuan, she always felt that she had heard something incredible. She just frowned and couldn''t believe it.


    But Li Shiyuan was calm: "I asked Uncle Huang about your health. Uncle Huang said that your current physical condition is stable, and it is not clear how you will be in the future. However, it is not too difficult to have another child if you want to keep this situation."


    Li Shiyuan said directly: "you will only be under my protection, I will not let you have any accident, so don''t worry, just let it be."


    I didn''t mean to, but I won''t let Mu Cen take Bizi Decoction any more.


    Mu CEN is quiet, did not say anything, she did not refute Li Shiyuan''s words, but mu Cen''s heart has its own ideas.


    No matter how she is, Mu Cen knows her own situation, so she can''t have another child. If there is a risk, she can''t keep the child, and her fate with AO Feng is over. So mu Cen doesn''t want it, she can''t want it.


    But these words, she can''t say with Li Shiyuan, some words once started, it''s very difficult to explain.


    As for avoid son soup, don''t need Cheng Dezhu to, Mu Cen himself can deal with, so it''s not a big problem.


    It''s just that Mu CEN is thinking. Li Shiyuan looks in his eyes. He looks down and asks Mu Cen, "or don''t you want to?"


    "Not unwilling, just not allowed." Mu Cen light mouth, "this matter, can wait for a while to discuss again, I want to wait for the situation to stabilize some, I also don''t want people around to follow me in a hurry."


    This explanation is reasonable.


    And Li Shiyuan looked at Mu Cen like this: "so you don''t want to have my child?"


    Mu Cen didn''t speak. He just lowered his eyebrows and looked at Li Shiyuan.


    But Li Shiyuan looks at Mu Cen, but he doesn''t take the words before. His fingers hook Mu Cen''s chin and half force Mu Cen to look at himself.


    Mu Cen did not resist.


    "It''s just because of bad health. No other reason?" Li Shiyuan asked directly.


    Mu Cen shook his head passively.


    Li Shiyuan said yes, but he didn''t ask much. And the sun is also gradually rising, all around the thoroughly bright.


    "Go back early." Li Shiyuan calmly changed the topic, "didn''t have a good rest last night, got up early in the morning, you can''t stand it."


    Mu Cen made a sound.


    Li Shiyuan took the initiative to hold Mu Cen''s waist and walk towards the camp. Until he sent Mu Cen to the camp, Li Shiyuan said faintly: "I asked Cheng Dezhu to bring you the soup of avoiding son."


    Mu Cen nodded.


    It''s like this is the end of the story.


    Li Shiyuan didn''t stay much and soon walked towards another village. Gao Qian was waiting for Li Shiyuan.


    Mu Cen sees Li Shiyuan off. Until he can''t see Li Shiyuan, Mu Cen turns around and walks towards his village. Cheng Dezhu has already delivered the soup in time.


    But Cheng Dezhu still flatters Mu Cen: "Niang Niang, this is what the emperor asked the slave to send to you."


    "Good." Mu Cen nodded, "thank you, Mr. Cheng."


    And Cheng Dezhu just put the decoction on the stone table, didn''t say anything, didn''t watch Mu Cen drink it, quickly turned and left.


    Mu Cen didn''t hesitate. She took the soup and took a sip. Mu Cen''s eyebrows twisted up. Although her constitution changed, she was still sensitive to herbs all the time. At the first sip, Mu Cen had already noticed something wrong.

 Chapter 907

    It''s not poisoning. It''s in this soup. Although it tastes the same as usual, it''s missing a medicine. This medicine is the key. If it''s missing, it''s not much different from the usual tonic soup.


    Mucen quietly drink, this is Li Shiyuan''s mind, mucen how can not know.


    But mu Cen was not worried. Yesterday, she calculated that she could not have children, so she put down her heart slightly. If Li Shiyuan could do this, he must have told the people in the Royal Hospital. If she wanted the medicine, Li Shiyuan would know.


    So, Muchen has other ways.


    Quiet down, Mu Cen''s face doesn''t change.


    ¡­¡­


    In the next half month, the culture of temperature difference in the western regions was too obvious. No matter how careful he was, Mu Cen''s constitution was still different from that of ordinary people. If he was not careful, he was infected with wind cold. Although it was not very serious, as long as Mu Cen coughed, he was extremely easy to cough and bleed, which made the servants around him scared, for fear that something might happen to him.


    Not only a slave, but also Li Shiyuan became cautious.


    Everything was pushed away. Li Shiyuan almost stayed with Mu Cen. Mu Cen''s condition was good and bad. Except for coughing and bleeding, it didn''t change much. The overall situation was pretty good.


    And coughing and bleeding is mu Cen''s old problem. This is the case every year when the seasons are changing. This year''s situation is the most mild in history.


    It''s really getting better.


    Compared with the previous tragedy, it''s much better now.


    Mu cengui is a doctor, but compared with the medical skill of ghost hand, that is, the little witch sees the big witch. It is clear that they are all one medicine with the same effect, but if they are a little worse, the effect will be far different.


    But these Mu Cen know, Li Shiyuan they don''t know, see Mu Cen such situation, naturally is nervous.


    Mu CEN is pacifying: "I am very good, don''t worry too much, this is normal."


    "How can hemoptysis be normal?" Li Shiyuan frowned.


    "It''s always the same with me in autumn, and it''s the same with spring every year." Mu Cen explained helplessly, "don''t uncle Huang ever tell you these things?"


    It is said that, but Li Shiyuan did not expect that the situation was still so shocking.


    "I''m not sure." What Li Shiyuan said is direct.


    Mu Cen calmly looked at Li Shiyuan: "since I''m not at ease, why don''t I drink the soup?"


    Li Shiyuan was stunned by what Mu Cen said, but he was quiet. The atmosphere between them seemed to be in a silent contest. They knew each other''s identity, but there was always a thin layer of paper between them, and no one had ever pierced it. In the end, it''s just a stalemate.


    The atmosphere seemed suddenly awkward.


    Finally, Li Shiyuan broke the silence: "I know."


    After that, Mu Cen didn''t say any more. Since Li Shiyuan spoke so much, the most important ingredient in the soup that Cheng Dezhu sent next time will not be less. She doesn''t need to go out of her way to get it. This channel is through long Shaoyun.


    Long Shaoyun recognized himself, nature is the best way, and no longer need to be careful with their own, but also worried about being found.


    "Don''t you go to the king of the western regions?" Mu Cen calmly changed the topic, "these days, you have been here for me, this is not appropriate."


    Ministers in the DPRK can''t talk, but it doesn''t mean they won''t have any ideas. Besides, Mu Cen knows that he is not in a pivotal position. If he is careless, he will only cause trouble.


    But in Mu Cen''s words, Li Shiyuan looked at Mu Cen: "don''t like me to accompany you?"


    "I like it." Mu Cen laughs, "but state affairs are the most important. If a king doesn''t go to court early, he can''t always lust for women. "


    Li Shiyuan listened to Mu Cen''s words, lowered his head and gave a light smile. He just squeezed Mu Cen''s chin and leaned over to kiss him: "wait for me here. I''ll be back soon after I finish talking with Gao Qian."


    "Good." Mu Cen answered.


    "Two days later, it''s a big Autumn Festival. We''ll compete on both sides. Then we''ll go to the hunting ground with me." Li Shiyuan suddenly said, "I''ll hunt a tiger for you. At dawn, I''ll make a cloak for you."


    Mu Cen listens with a smile and doesn''t refute Li Shiyuan''s words.


    The festival is the focus of the autumn festival every year. The people and horses of the western regions and the great Zhou Dynasty will try their best to compete, which is also the most lively time. After the festival, the autumn festival will gradually come to an end, and the rest is nothing but the negotiation between the two countries.


    Before the official winter of the western regions, Dazhou''s team will set out to return to Dazhou.


    After winter in the western regions, there is a vast expanse of snow, and the time of winter is very long. It takes four or five months to see green shoots again.


    Therefore, during the grand sacrifice, everyone paid special attention to it.


    The queen is the only one who can be taken by the Emperor himself. The rest of the concubines will go, but they will never sit beside Li Shiyuan.


    In particular, the status of Mu Cen.


    When Li Shiyuan finished, he didn''t stay much. Cheng Dezhu was waiting outside. Li Shiyuan didn''t worry. After carefully explaining the slave, he turned and left.


    After Li Shiyuan left, Mu Cen coughed a few times again. In his clean handkerchief, he was still bloody.


    Xiaolian quickly handed a glass of water: "Niang Niang, you drink some water to moisten your throat, and the medicine will soon be boiled."


    "Good." Mu Cen nodded.


    Taking medicine has become a habit, just like eating three meals a day, there is nothing wrong with it.


    When Xiao Lian brought the medicine, Mu Cen drank it quietly, while the slave outside came in and said, "lady, general long is coming."


    These days, Mu CEN is not well, and Li Shiyuan has always been with him. Naturally, with these ministers and concubines coming to the western regions, they will come to Mu Cen one after another to greet him. Everyone can see Mu Cen''s position in Li Shiyuan''s heart. It is inevitable to please Mu Cen.


    Just Mu Cen didn''t see these flatterers. Except Rong Lian, Mu Cen didn''t see these people.


    Li Shiyuan also stopped these people, which made Mu Cen clean here.


    So it''s not strange that long Shaoyun appears in mucen''s stockade.


    Mu Cen quieted down: "ask general long to come in."


    "Yes." The slave withdrew immediately.


    After mucen drinks the medicine, Xiaolian takes the medicine bowl and goes out. Under the guidance of the slave, long Shaoyun comes in. When he sees mucen, long Shaoyun''s eyebrows twist.


    Before and Mu Cen did not have time to elaborate, but for mu Cen''s situation, long Shaoyun also has a little understanding, Mu Cen''s situation is much worse than he thought, so in this time of illness, long Shaoyun came in person.

 Chapter 908

    Mu Cen smiles at long Shaoyun: "why did general long come all of a sudden?"


    "Come and see the lady." Long Shaoyun is outspoken, "Niang Niang''s situation --"


    "It''s old. Don''t worry about it." Mu Cen said it directly.


    Long Shaoyun didn''t speak. His eyes fell on Mu Cen for a moment, and then he spoke calmly: "it''s not so simple, is it?"


    Mu Cen didn''t answer. He lowered his eyebrows as if he were thinking about how to answer long Shaoyun''s question.


    Long Shaoyun approached Mu Cen, and his brows didn''t spread out at all: "so in the case of Niang Niang, does the emperor want Niang Niang to be pregnant?"


    This is not to question Mu Cen, but to disagree with Li Shiyuan.


    That''s instinctive intuition. Even if no one tells long Shaoyun the real situation of Mu Cen, long Shaoyun can more or less guess that Mu Cen''s situation is not good.


    Even¡ª¡ª


    Such even, long Shaoyun dare not think deeply.


    On the contrary, it was Mu Cen who was quiet for a moment, and then he took the initiative to explain, not to excuse Li Shiyuan: "my situation is much better than at first. He doesn''t know about it, so it''s not too much to ask for it. But I know, so I won''t let that happen. "


    Mu CEN is calm and calm. When she looks at long Shaoyun again, she smiles and says gratefully: "a few days ago, I still want to thank you for helping me find medicine. It''s inconvenient for me to be here after all."


    See Mu Cen to Li Shiyuan excuse, long Shaoyun finally did not say anything, silent sigh: "when can you put yourself in the first place, not him."


    Mu Cen lowered his head and laughed, but he didn''t speak again.


    They just stood in the stockade.


    The atmosphere quieted down.


    Until long Shaoyun took the initiative to break the silence: "do you want to go out for a walk? Now the birch forest scenery is just good. In a few days, it may not be. The western regions begin to snow. It''s not very thick, but it''s beautiful."


    It''s also Muchen''s favorite before.


    When he was in the western regions before, Mu Cen would walk along the birch forest.


    And now when long Shaoyun proposed it, Mu Cen didn''t refuse: "well, I haven''t been like this for a long time. I''ve been here for nearly half a month after this illness. "


    Because Li Shiyuan didn''t allow it.


    Even though Mu CEN is very clear about his physical condition, Li Shiyuan doesn''t allow him to follow suit. Mu Cen can''t go anywhere, so he can only be so passively trapped in the stockade by Li Shiyuan.


    Now when long Shaoyun opens his mouth, Mu Cen naturally agrees.


    "I''ll walk with you." Long Shaoyun spoke.


    Mu Cen made a sound.


    Two people walked out side by side, Xiaolian quickly followed up, but mu Cen did not let Xiaolian follow, but light mouth: "just wait here for this palace, this palace go out for a walk, besides, general long is still there, it won''t be a big problem."


    Xiaolian nodded: "Niang Niang, be careful."


    Xiaolian has always been a member of Mu Zhanxiao''s faction around Mu Cen. Naturally, Mu Zhanxiao also explained that if long Shaoyun was there, she didn''t need to worry about it, so Xiaolian didn''t think much about it and soon stepped aside.


    Mu Cen turns around, and long Shaoyun accompanies Mu Cen to the birch forest not far away.


    They don''t deliberately chat, occasionally say a few words, but they have nothing to do with Fengyue. They don''t deliberately talk about anything, and they all ask about the situation before Mu Cen entered the palace.


    "So before you enter the palace, you are all arranged by Zhan Xiao?" Long Shaoyun''s eyebrow picking is no surprise.


    Mu Cen laughed: "yes, thanks to Zhan Xiao these years, otherwise, it''s not so smooth."


    Long Shaoyun nodded: "is entering the palace arranged by Zhan Xiao?"


    "Yes." Mu Cen answered.


    "Didn''t Zhan Xiao say anything about the current situation?" Long Shaoyun asked again.


    Mu Cen calmed down, and then looked at long Shaoyun: "I think it''s the same as you. If you can''t stretch, you want to send me out of the palace. But now it''s so hard. "


    Long Shaoyun did not speak.


    Up to now, it''s very difficult to do anything.


    Finally, long Shaoyun sighed silently. They just looked at each other and sat down in the birch forest. Then long Shaoyun said, "I remember you taught me how to make barbecue before?"


    "Do you remember?" Mu Cen raises eyebrows, also some accidents, "those things, don''t talk about what elegant hall."


    "But it''s delicious." Long Shaoyun said with a smile, "can I get it for you today?"


    "But there''s no material, is there?" Mu Cen was quiet.


    Long Shaoyun low smile voice: "this is very easy thing."


    Mu Cen was stunned. Before he could recover, long Shaoyun calmly prepared everything. Now, the unexpected person was Mu Cen. Mu Cen looked at long Shaoyun and said with a smile: "when did you get ready?"


    "Before I came to you." Long Shaoyun said with a smile, "I think you''ve been in the stockade all the time. Maybe you want to get some air, but it can''t be too long. Your body is important. As for wine, I can only drink today''s wine. You can use water instead of wine, eh? "


    "Good." Mu Cen smiles and nods.


    Soon, long Shaoyun raised the stove and carefully roasted the prepared fish and various kinds of meat. After a while, the air was already filled with the faint aroma of the food. However, Mu Cen''s mouth was faint after eating the porridge and vegetables for many days. Suddenly, when he saw these, he had a good appetite.


    She sat quietly by.


    While long Shaoyun is baking. When he has baked something, long Shaoyun will give it to Mu Cen, and then carefully pour water on Mu Cen. Mu Cen eats quietly, and occasionally they will talk with each other.


    This picture is more genial, just like an old friend I haven''t seen for many years.


    Only in such a warm, faint also with a trace of intimacy.


    "Slow down." Long Shaoyun quickly stops Mu Cen, but he doesn''t let Mu Cen fall to the ground.


    Mu Cen was too anxious when she got up. She didn''t see the stone at her feet and almost tripped. She calmly looked at long Shaoyun: "sorry, I didn''t pay attention."


    Long Shaoyun chuckled: "in fact, you have not changed, whether in the last life or in this life, you are still a little girl in your heart. He looks very calm on the surface, and he will be very emotional a lot of times. "


    Mu Cen snorted: "that''s what I am in your heart?"


    "Well, if you don''t get emotional, you should be better off. Your loyalty is always higher than reality, so you always care too much about others and forget yourself. " Long Shaoyun stands up with Mu Cen.


    They are very close to each other. To outsiders, they are like an ordinary couple, but they have done nothing.


    Suddenly, a stern voice came: "what are you doing?"

 Chapter 909

    Both long Shaoyun and Mu Cen are stunned at the same time. They look behind them without thinking about it. Li Shiyuan''s figure appears in front of the crowd. On the side of Li Shiyuan, Rong Jiu stands. When Rong Jiu sees this picture, he also slightly frowns, indicating long Shaoyun in his eyes.


    Everyone knows that Mu CEN is in Li Shiyuan''s heart now. If long Shaoyun does something, no one is sure what Li Shiyuan will do, so everyone seems passive.


    Mu CEN is slightly nervous. Long Shaoyun looks at Mu Cen, but he is calm. He calms Mu Cen with his eyes, and the hand on Mu Cen''s waist calmly takes back, as if nothing had happened before.


    "I see the emperor." Mu Cen returned to God, blessed his body and asked for peace.


    "See the emperor." Long Shaoyun also invited Ann.


    Li Shiyuan took a deep look at long Shaoyun, and then walked directly towards them. Long Shaoyun explained without hesitation: "when I heard that the empress was unwell, I went to see her and had a chat with her. It was Wei Chen who invited her to come out for a walk. "


    Li Shiyuan did not answer, but looking at the barbecue in front of him, his eyes sank, some people can''t guess Li Shiyuan''s current mood.


    "These things are prepared by Wei Chen. Originally, I wanted to enjoy them with a few subordinates. Unexpectedly, my mother saw them and asked for them. So Wei Chen was more respectful than obedient." Long Shaoyun''s explanation is reasonable, and he can''t find any clue.


    Li Shiyuan didn''t know whether he believed or not, so he looked at them.


    Mu Cen stood on one side, quiet for a while, then said: "it''s my concubine who let general long do these."


    "Do you like these?" Li Shiyuan looked at Mu Cen lightly and asked casually, but his tone was a little bit indifferent. The warmth of peacetime was not the same.


    Mu Cen didn''t feel it. She calmed down.


    Long Shaoyun calmly looks at Li Shiyuan. He doesn''t get flustered because of this situation. He just stands in the same place and doesn''t deliberately explain to Mu Cen. In this situation, the more he opens his mouth, the more confused he is. Long Shaoyun doesn''t understand this truth.


    After waiting for a while, Mu Cen looked at Li Shiyuan: "in the past half a month, I have been eating porridge and vegetables in the stockade. Suddenly, I want to eat these things. It happens that general long has them here, so I eat them."


    This explanation can also be connected with the previous words.


    The main reason is that Mu CEN is too calm and magnanimous, as if nothing has ever happened. He feels that everything Mu Cen says is what happened in front of him.


    So in this case, we can''t get any handle.


    And Li Shiyuan''s eyes are calm. He just looks at Mu Cen, as if he is speculating about Mu Cen''s most real idea.


    For a moment, the atmosphere of the three people became a bit stalemate. Rong Jiu stood on one side, but he didn''t know what to say. In the end, he could only be more passive.


    In this case, instead, Mu Cen took the initiative to break the silence: "the emperor and Rong adults want to try it together, this barbecue, a lonely person, two people seem quiet, more people will be lively."


    Mu Cen opened his mouth. Li Shiyuan would not embarrass Mu Cen face to face. Instead, he followed Mu Cen''s words down the steps and spoke calmly: "it''s OK."


    Then Li Shiyuan took the lead to sit down and gave a glance at Rong Jiu. Rong Jiu was calm, but he didn''t sit down. Instead, he went to help long Shaoyun.


    Mu Cen calmly sits down beside Li Shiyuan. Li Shiyuan doesn''t seem to speak much to Mu Cen. His eyes fall on long Shaoyun not far away. Mu Cen doesn''t take the initiative to speak either. He just sits quietly in the same place and waits patiently.


    ¡­¡­


    After a cup of tea.


    Long Shaoyun and Rong Jiu have already brought a lot of kebabs. The aroma is compelling. They have been carrying three pots of kebabs for a long time. What they handed to Mu CEN is still water, but mu Cen didn''t say anything.


    Long Shaoyun didn''t mean to say anything, but what he put in front of Mu Cen was some food that was extremely easy to digest and not easy to get angry, which Mu Cen liked.


    Mu Cen nodded.


    In terms of understanding, long Shaoyun is also a person who knows himself very well, not only Li Shiyuan.


    Such details, Li Shiyuan naturally noticed, his eyes sank, also did not speak, surface quietly.


    And long Shaoyun then looked at Li Shiyuan: "emperor, the conditions here are simple and crude, so it''s arbitrary not to restrict the etiquette of the monarch and his officials, nor to restrict the etiquette. At such times, I always think that when I was outside the Great Wall, everyone was the same


    Life outside the great wall seems to be yesterday, but now it has been many years.


    Rong Jiu also sighed: "yes, for many years, I remember that before the little prince was born, the scenery of the western region is similar to that of the northern region, but compared with the western region, the northern region is not as cold as here, and the grassland is broader."


    Li Shiyuan had a casual drink and chatted with them.


    Mu Cen has always understood the three people''s topic, but mu Cen didn''t take the initiative to open his mouth. After all, Mu Cen knows that once he opens his mouth, he will expose his past, so mu Cen chooses silence and just listens quietly.


    The atmosphere is not bad.


    Since Li Shiyuan ascended the throne, Mu Cen understood that Li Shiyuan was busy with state affairs all day long, and had rarely had such an opportunity to relax himself wantonly. Therefore, this opportunity was an unexpected coincidence.


    Mu CEN is more aware that although Li Shiyuan spent most of his time with him during this period of time, the premise is that Li Shiyuan finished all the tedious things when Mu Cen was resting. Because of the company, Li Shiyuan''s rest time became less.


    Mu CEN is not heartbroken, but mu Cen knows that such persuasion is of little significance to Li Shiyuan. No one can organize what he wants to do.


    Finally, Mu Cen sighed silently, drank the clear water in the cup quietly, and ate the things in front of him.


    "Such a big man, he doesn''t pay attention to his food." Li Shiyuan looks at Mu Cen.


    When Mu Cen bit something and pulled it out of the signature, he accidentally let the sauce stick to the clothes, and Li Shiyuan noticed it for the first time. His tone was a little helpless, as if he was not angry, so he shook his head and looked at Mu Cen.


    Then, Li Shiyuan picked up the clean handkerchief and wiped it carefully for mu Cen.


    But the clothes stained with sauce can''t be wiped clean. It''s always light color.


    "Let the tailor make you another one." Li Shiyuan is direct.


    Mu Cen said nothing, but it was a pity to look at the clothes.

 Chapter 910

    The fabric of this dress is very popular with Mu Cen, and it''s hard to find. When the people from Li''s Embroidery house came, Mu Cen chose this material. Few people dare to choose this material, because no one has done it before, but mu Cen knows it very well.


    At that time, the people in Li''s Embroidery room said that there was only one piece left in this material, and there was no way to change and repair it, so mu Cen had to consider it clearly.


    And now it''s ruined by itself.


    Mu Cen was a little annoyed.


    Such a move, on the contrary, let the side of long Shaoyun see out, he calmly looked at Mu Cen: "Niang Niang but like this dress?"


    This makes Rong Jiu and Li Shiyuan look at long Shaoyun at the same time, and Mu Cen looks up, as if thinking about how to answer long Shaoyun''s question.


    It is long Shaoyun calm smile: "I think Niang Niang like this material?"


    See long Shaoyun say so, Mu Cen also does not deny: "yes."


    "This material is a tribute from outside the Great Wall. It''s hard to find it in Dazhou. It happens that there is another piece of it. When I go back to Beijing, I ask someone to send it to my mother. In this way, my mother won''t have any regrets." Long Shaoyun laughs to finish.


    Mu CEN is not affectable: "thank you for your parting."


    Long Shaoyun smiles, very calm, but his eyes are calm, and he doesn''t show any strange look. Then he goes back to the previous conversation. It''s like a small episode, and it doesn''t bring much trouble to everyone.


    But Li Shiyuan''s eyebrows and eyes, hiding deep meaning, looked at Mu Cen without any trace, but it was only an instant, and he had recovered his eyes calmly.


    And the three of them still had a good conversation.


    Until the sky began to drift snow, Li Shiyuan looked at the sky, light mouth: "snow."


    In recent days, the western regions will snow one after another, but there will not be such a big snowflake, which means that the western regions have gradually entered the early winter, and the weather will be colder and colder in the future.


    They have been in the western regions for almost a month. After the final sacrifice, Li Shiyuan will return to Kyoto.


    On the contrary, Kyoto looks calm, but Li Shiyuan knows very well that they are waiting for the best time for each other.


    At this time, suddenly a shadow guard quickly appeared in front of the public: "emperor, Kyoto secret protection newspaper."


    It''s different from the time it took them a month to go to the western regions.


    These shadow guards are running fast, one by one, and it''s only seven days before they arrive in the western regions, so the secret report of Kyoto is already seven days ago.


    A lot of things, stay in Kyoto Mu Zhanxiao will be ahead of schedule to arrange, to Li Shiyuan''s hands, the news is not too late.


    Li Shiyuan quickly took it over. After reading it carefully, he burned the secret newspaper with a fire. Ren Feng scattered it in the corner of the birch forest to prevent it from being picked up and stitched up by someone who wants to.


    After Li Shiyuan dealt with these, long Shaoyun looked at Li Shiyuan: "the emperor?"


    "Walls have ears. Let''s go back to the stockade." Li Shiyuan said directly, and his face became serious.


    Everyone present knows that Kyoto is abnormal. Otherwise, Mu Zhanxiao won''t let Yingwei send news overnight.


    After a moment''s silence, the three of them didn''t stay in the same place any longer. They soon got up and walked towards the hood.


    The shadow guard in the dark soon cleaned up the things in front of him, as if nothing had happened, and no one had come.


    ¡­¡­


    Li Shiyuan sent Mu Cen back to the stockade, but he was not in a hurry to leave. Mu Cen looked at Li Shiyuan and was quiet. Neither of them took the initiative to break the silence.


    Finally, Mu Cen said: "emperor, you don''t want to discuss important matters with general long."


    She didn''t ask what happened in Kyoto, but mu Cen could feel that Kyoto, with Li Shiyuan away for a long time, might make you ready to move. This time in the western regions, the people of he''s family look ordinary, but it doesn''t mean that Mu Cen doesn''t know that they are looking for the most suitable opportunity.


    So I''m afraid that he''s going to get the news soon. This trip to the western regions will not be peaceful.


    However, Mu Cen didn''t worry that the current Dazhou was not the Dazhou of that year. He''s reckless behavior made it impossible to achieve his goal. Li Shiyuan was not Li Changtian or Li Shiyuan at that time. He planned strategies and would be the emperor of Dazhou all his life.


    Also because of this, Mu Cen did not ask.


    Li Shiyuan, listening to Mu Cen''s words, suddenly turns to Mu Cen and walks towards him step by step. Mu CEN is stunned, but he doesn''t dodge, so he passively looks at Li Shiyuan.


    Until Li Shiyuan stood in front of Mu Cen, and his slender fingers pinched Mu Cen''s chin, Mu Cen said again: "the emperor has something to say."


    But Li Shiyuan didn''t speak, just looked, as if to see what she was hiding from Mu Cen''s eyes, but mu Cen''s eyes were always calm, so that people could not guess any emotion.


    But only mu Cen knows that her heart is always a little fast.


    In Mu Cen red lips fretting, ready to ask Li Shiyuan again, Li Shiyuan suddenly said: "do you have something to hide from me?"


    The use of the title "Zhen" means that Li Shiyuan is asking Mu Cen, rather than the deep affection of the two when they are together. In other words, in such a title, with Li Shiyuan''s gloomy mood, there is less tenderness.


    And Mu Cen listened to these words, quiet for a while, just calmly looked at Li Shiyuan: "never. My concubine is with the emperor all day long. If I have something to hide from the emperor, the emperor will not know. "


    This is also reasonable.


    It''s true that Mu Cen has been living under Li Shiyuan''s eyes. It''s impossible to cheat Li Shiyuan with any small moves. Besides, there are countless shadow guards around Mu Cen.


    It''s like today.


    Mu Cen goes with long Shaoyun, and Yingwei naturally follows him out, but Yingwei keeps a proper distance from them and is not noticed by long Shaoyun. But it also means that Yingwei can''t hear the conversation between them. Yingwei exists only to protect Mu Cen.


    Because of this, Li Shiyuan can find long Shaoyun and Mu Cen at the first time when he returns to the stockade and finds Mu Cen missing.


    When he saw that they were close to each other again, Li Shiyuan''s heart was scratching. It was a kind of jealous mood, which made his reason gradually disappear.


    If not for his strong willpower, Li Shiyuan could destroy everything in front of him almost in an instant.

 Chapter 911

    The more you know Mu Cen''s identity, the more you press Mu Cen and their relaxation and frankness, the more you make Li Shiyuan jealous and crazy.


    Just like all over the world, only he, Mu Cen will not admit to him.


    That kind of feeling, like the heart was pressed a boulder, let a person completely breathless, also have more unwilling.


    "Good." Li Shiyuan didn''t ask much, but his eyes fell on Mu Cen, not for a moment, and didn''t leave at all.


    Mu Cen quietly looks at Li Shiyuan and patiently waits for Li Shiyuan to finish his speech.


    "There are some things I hope you will tell me in person one day, not in other ways." Li Shiyuan spoke again, with a warning in his low voice.


    This is not salty words, on the contrary, let Mu Cen''s heart beat faster, quiet, and finally did not say anything.


    And Li Shiyuan''s words continued: "in addition, I don''t want you to go out with long Shaoyun alone. No matter what the reason is, I won''t allow it. You have to remember your identity. You are my concubine. If you go out with long Shaoyun in private like this, if you are seen, how do you deal with yourself and where is my face? "


    Voice down, Li Shiyuan holding Mu Cen chin hand also followed tight tight, and did not mean to yield.


    Mu Cen some eat pain, but still passively should be: "I know."


    "Just know." Li Shiyuan released Mu Cen. "As a royal concubine, you can''t tolerate your recklessness in every word and deed. That will only bring death to yourself and the people around you. Do you understand?"


    "I know." Mu Cen answered.


    Mu Cen understands Li Shiyuan''s worries.


    If the story between her and long Shaoyun is spread by someone who has a heart, it will not happen. Besides, Mu CEN is not afraid of being implicated. He just doesn''t want to implicate innocent people. These innocent people are Li Shiyuan''s right and left. If they are lost, it will not do any good to Li Shiyuan.


    Just in Li Shiyuan''s words, Mu Cen also heard something in this person''s words, and in the face of such a situation, Mu Cen got rid of helplessness, there was really no way.


    What can she do?


    How could she not be helpless.


    Mu Cen lowered his head and laughed at himself, saying nothing.


    Li Shiyuan has released Mu Cen. Obviously, he still has something important to talk about with long Shaoyun. He didn''t stay here for a long time. Soon, Li Shiyuan turns away and doesn''t look at Mu Cen. His eyes are cold and complicated.


    Mu Cen looks at Li Shiyuan''s back and sighs silently.


    On the contrary, Xiaolian noticed it and came over carefully. She asked, "lady, did you quarrel with the emperor?"


    "No." Mu Cen answered.


    Xiaolian patted her chest: "the maid looked at the emperor very gloomy. When she went out, she almost scared the servants outside."


    Mu Cen smiles, but he doesn''t explain much. He just asks Xiaolian not to think wildly. Then he sits quietly on the chair, picks up the embroidery needle and begins to sew clothes for Aofeng.


    This is what Mu Cen will do all these years.


    Every year, he sews clothes for Aofeng in four seasons, which seems to prove that he is still around Aofeng in this way. Mu Zhanxiao will find a way to send these clothes to the east palace for Aofeng.


    On the contrary, after Mu Cen entered the palace, he had no such time and opportunity.


    With the collapse of his body, Mu Cen doesn''t know how long he will live in this world, so mu Cen doesn''t only sew the clothes that he can wear now. Instead, he sews the clothes of Aofeng''s adulthood and the wedding clothes of Aofeng.


    The process is complicated and takes a long time, but mu Cen always takes it with her and does it little by little. She thinks it should be finished before she leaves.


    She didn''t speak any more, she lowered her head and sewed the needle seriously.


    And Xiaolian no longer quarrels with mucen, and soon turns around and goes out to cook medicine for mucen. Mucen''s medicine can''t be broken.


    Inside the stockade, it became quiet.


    ¡­¡­


    At that time¡ª¡ª


    Li Shiyuan looks at long Shaoyun in the stockade and says the secret report sent by Mu Zhanxiao quickly. Long Shaoyun frowns. These things are expected. In fact, they are not unexpected. It''s just that the people of he family can''t wait, which makes long Shaoyun some incomprehensible.


    "He''s family had been cut off in the affairs of concubine Xi before. They also know that I won''t give them a chance to recuperate. The Empress Dowager is old and has more heart than strength, so he''s not going to have a chance if he doesn''t fight to death?" Li Shiyuan spoke quietly.


    Long Shaoyun nodded, but he didn''t object.


    "Besides, he yuan still has a gold medal given by Xianhuang in his hand, which makes the people of he family more unscrupulous." Li Shiyuan sneered.


    "A gold medal can only save one person, not the whole family." Long Shaoyun spoke.


    "He yuan, the old fox, won''t involve himself. He Shen won''t be killed by the gold medal. He Shen pushed his concubine Xi out to be a ghost to replace him. This matter really failed and passed away. He family still has a chance to make a comeback. Don''t forget that he family has been colluding with people from outside all these years. The outside forces are so hidden that we can''t find them. We can only take this opportunity to uproot them. " Li Shiyuan spoke faintly.


    These things, long Shaoyun also know, he looked at Li Shiyuan: "what does the emperor think?"


    "Watch it change." Li Shiyuan said deeply, "the people of he family should be fast. After all, there is not much time to go back to the western regions. He family needs to find a fair and aboveboard reason. I''m afraid we''ll learn from each other. "


    "To the minister?" Long Shaoyun understood.


    Li Shiyuan did not deny it.


    Two people''s Mou light mutually sees one eye, pour also don''t say what again. I''m afraid the people of he''s family are jumping over the wall in such a bad way.


    If long Shaoyun or Mu Zhanxiao is moved, Li Shiyuan will take advantage of the situation and find a reason to completely end him. Therefore, it is the best policy to keep the same to cope with changes. It depends on what card he plays and what card they take.


    After that, they were quiet, but they didn''t talk about it any more, as if they knew each other already.


    Until Li Shiyuan looked at long Shaoyun.


    Long Shaoyun did not dodge and evade, so he looked at Li Shiyuan: "the emperor has something to ask me?"


    "Why did you go to Shufei all of a sudden today?" Li Shiyuan asked, "you know what lady Shufei likes."


    "I heard that Niang Niang was ill. This person has gone to so many people. I thought that it''s not appropriate not to go, so I went to have a look. The empress is a straightforward person, and she doesn''t think much about it. "


    Long Shaoyun spoke faintly.


    "Is it?" Li Shiyuan seemed to be incredulous, and then suddenly chuckled, "she''s really a straightforward person. Even if something unreasonable is named, she won''t compromise at all. Do you think Shufei is like cen''er? "

 Chapter 912

    Coldly, Li Shiyuan asks. Long Shaoyun naturally knows that Li Shiyuan is testing himself. He calms down and looks at Li Shiyuan calmly: "emperor, the queen is the queen, and the lady is the lady. We can''t compare them."


    Li Shiyuan chuckled, but people could not guess what he thought.


    And Li Shiyuan looked at long Shaoyun: "before I came to the western regions, I was still talking to Zhan Xiao. When the autumn festival is over, I want to make a lady. What do you think of this?"


    Long Shaoyun was not surprised.


    He can doubt Mu Cen and know Mu Cen''s identity. Li Shiyuan is mu Cen''s closest person. How can he not be clear? So it''s a matter of time before Li Shiyuan makes Mu Cen his concubine.


    No one can stop it.


    So long Shaoyun didn''t feel that there was anything unsafe.


    Among the ministers of the central government, once the ho family has been dealt with, no one dares to refute it.


    "This is the emperor''s decision, and I have no objection." Long Shaoyun said lightly, "the emperor has always been clear about things in the court. I seldom ask about them, and I never have any objection to the emperor''s decision."


    Li Shiyuan nodded and stood with a negative hand. He just stood in the same place, as if he was thinking, and did not continue to speak.


    And long Shaoyun did not continue to speak.


    "Shao Yun." Li Shiyuan suddenly called the man''s name.


    Long Shaoyun looked at Li Shiyuan: "my minister is here."


    "If cen''er didn''t die that year, it just changed. Can you recognize cen''er when he appears in front of you?" Li Shiyuan asked again.


    This is more subtle.


    Long Shaoyun knows Li Shiyuan''s meaning and character. He is afraid that Mu Cen''s worry will come true one day. When long Shaoyun knows what result Mu Cen will face if he is frank, he can''t calm down when he hears Li Shiyuan''s problem.


    He calmed down and then looked at Li Shiyuan: "emperor, if the empress changes her face and appears in front of me, even if I can recognize her, I won''t force her to admit it. I think that if so, the empress must have difficulties. Why should I use her difficulties to stimulate others?"


    Long Shaoyun said calmly, looking at Li Shiyuan''s eyes without a trace of joke, as if to imply something.


    He won''t force Mu Cen to admit his identity, and he doesn''t want Mu Cen to be forced to admit his identity one day.


    Li Shiyuan is an understanding person, so he can''t hear it. He chuckles: "what''s the trouble that you can''t admit to the people you care about the most?"


    "There are thousands of people''s difficulties. In my opinion, if there is such a day, I will cherish it. No matter what way, as long as she is still there, won''t it?" Long Shaoyun said this frankly.


    Li Shiyuan looked at long Shaoyun: "you have a deep love for cen''er."


    Long Shaoyun didn''t speak again.


    After that, the two of them did not chat any more. Long Shaoyun didn''t stay much in Li Shiyuan''s stockade, so he quickly got up and retired. Long Shaoyun had to deal with what Li Shiyuan had told him before.


    Naturally, Li Shiyuan did not stop people.


    He looked at the sky outside the stockade. The sky had already sunk. The snowflakes had turned into a vast expanse of white. They were covered in plain silver, but they were clean. There was no one outside except the patrol guards.


    Cheng Dezhu came in: "emperor, would you like to have dinner?"


    "Where''s the lady?" Li Shiyuan asked about Mu Cen.


    Cheng Dezhu understood Li Shiyuan''s meaning at a glance, and immediately explained: "the empress saw that you didn''t come here for dinner. Xiaolian has prepared dinner in advance for her to eat. Now she is resting in the stockade and has never left."


    You know, after entering the western regions, Li Shiyuan and Mu Cen were almost inseparable. Before the dinner, Li Shiyuan didn''t have to be in Mu Cen, but he would certainly take Mu Cen with him. Since Mu Cen was infected with the cold, Li Shiyuan even pushed the dinner and always accompanied Mu Cen.


    Today, Cheng Dezhu is a little strange for them to do their own things, but they know more or less that they are in a dilemma.


    But even if it''s awkward, Cheng Dezhu knows that it must be Li Shiyuan, not mu Cen, who will compromise first.


    Like this kind of treatment, in addition to that year''s empress, no one has had.


    "What did she do?" Li Shiyuan asked again.


    "The lady seems to be sewing clothes." Cheng Dezhu replied.


    Li Shiyuan frowned: "what kind of clothes do you sew on such a cold day? Why did she bring these things to the western regions? "


    "I don''t know about that slave." Cheng Dezhu shook his head and said, "why don''t the emperor go to see the empress himself?"


    This is to give Li Shiyuan steps. Li Shiyuan naturally knows that soon he goes down Cheng Dezhu''s steps. Cheng Dezhu is relieved. This time, Li Shiyuan does not pass through the same curtain between the two camps. Instead, he goes out of his camp and goes in through the main gate of mucen''s camp.


    When Xiaolian saw Li Shiyuan, she immediately knelt down: "I see the emperor, long live the emperor, long live the emperor."


    "Get up." Li Shiyuan waved.


    Xiaolian then said, "I''m going to inform Niang Niang."


    "No Li Shiyuan refused, "you go down first, don''t let anyone in."


    "Yes." Xiaolian answered respectfully.


    Soon, Xiaolian stepped back and didn''t dare to come in again.


    As Li Shiyuan watched Xiaolian leave, he walked calmly to the place where Mu Cen was resting. When Li Shiyuan came into the stockade, he saw Mu Cen bending his head to sew things, which was very attentive. Li Shiyuan could clearly see that it was a piece of red material, good brocade.


    Intrauterine is basically used in the big time.


    It is also a symbol of the emperor.


    This, Li Shiyuan quiet for a moment, light mouth: "what are you doing?"


    Mu Cen was obviously shocked. He was too focused to notice that Li Shiyuan appeared in the stockade. The embroidery needle had no time to withdraw, so he stabbed Mu Cen''s finger so hard.


    Fingertips were punctured, the pain immediately hit.


    Before mucen can react, Li Shiyuan has come to mucen, put mucen''s index finger into his mouth, suck the blood from his fingertips, and then carefully treat the wound for mucen.


    Mu Cen passively looks at Li Shiyuan and doesn''t speak.


    "Why are you so careless?" Li Shiyuan frowned.


    "If you don''t open your mouth suddenly, I won''t be scared, and I won''t be stabbed." Mu Cen was wronged.


    Li Shiyuan looked at Mu Cen like this: "so it''s my fault?"


    Now Mu CEN is silent.


    It''s not Li Shiyuan''s fault.

 Chapter 913

    But Li Shiyuan''s appearance really scared him. Under such circumstances, Mu Cen finally kept silent, just a little pale face, still some grievances.


    "It''s not easy for you to have a little blood color, and you will get sick. The blood color before that will disappear completely. Knowing that your blood is precious, you are still doing these things. Even if the slaves can''t deal with it, you can let the people from Li''s Embroidery room come." Li Shiyuan seems to be reprimanding Mu Cen.


    Mu Cen didn''t open his mouth all the time. He just listened quietly and looked down at the bandage between his eyes.


    In fact, it was Li Shiyuan who made a mountain out of a molehill.


    But this person''s concern, let Mu Cen''s mouth slightly up, the previous grievance seems to disappear, the atmosphere between the two suddenly better.


    Not so good, but at least it''s not as awkward as before.


    But Li Shiyuan looked at the cloth in Mu Cen''s hand and asked, "do you come here to embroider these things? Why don''t you let the people from Li''s Embroidery room deal with it? "


    And the cloth has been caught by Li Shiyuan: "this is Xifu?"


    Mu Cen didn''t deny it, because it was really Xifu.


    Li Shiyuan was quiet: "is it for me?"


    This is Li Shiyuan''s subconscious view that this is just a sleeve of Xifu. Mu Cen obviously carried it separately and put it together at last, rather than a complete Xifu.


    The width of the sleeves is obviously for adults. The most important thing is that Mu Cen''s current identity can only be embroidered for Li Shiyuan, not for others.


    Even though Mu Zhanxiao''s marriage is just after the autumn festival, it''s not enough for mu Cen to do it himself. That will only leave a handle, Mu Zhanxiao will not do such a thing, Mu Cen will not.


    So subconsciously, Li Shiyuan felt that this was from Mu Cen.


    "Prepare for the empress after the autumn festival?" Li Shiyuan thought so with a faint smile in his eyebrows.


    In the great Zhou Dynasty, there has been a tradition since ancient times that newlyweds should sew a set of happy clothes for their husbands, representing their future peace and beauty.


    In the Imperial Palace, there are naturally slaves to wait on them. There are many rules in the Imperial Palace, and the wedding dresses they sew are not suitable. Therefore, when the concubines of the harem marry into the Imperial Palace, they are all prepared by special personnel, not by themselves. But if you have a heart, it doesn''t get in the way.


    Just like Mu Cen now.


    And Mu Cen was asked by Li Shiyuan, a little stunned, and then subconsciously shook his head.


    This time, Li Shiyuan''s eyebrows twisted: "not for me, but for whom?"


    Li Shiyuan asked directly, and the previous pleasure seemed to disappear in an instant. He couldn''t say that feeling, which made Li Shiyuan''s heart blocked. How could he not breathe smoothly.


    But more is a kind of jealousy, jealousy can let Mu Cen personally sew clothes.


    Li Shiyuan looks at Mu Cen and is waiting for his answer.


    Mu CEN is calm: "it''s made for AO Feng."


    This made Li Shiyuan sneer: "how big is Aofeng now, and how long will it take to wait for Aofeng to meet you? How can you know how tall and how tall Aofeng will be in the future, and how can you not be afraid of not being suitable?"


    This is a question, also waiting for mu Cen when to give himself a reasonable answer.


    There are too many places that can''t be explained, so Li Shiyuan didn''t plan to let Mu Cen go, and the fist in the palm of his hand unconsciously clenched.


    It''s like Qu Hua''s clothes were given by Li''s family. It''s like Mu Cen was wearing a green hat. He couldn''t express his depression. However, Li Shiyuan was not impulsive. He waited patiently for mu Cen to speak.


    Mu Cen was quiet for a moment. Knowing what Li Shiyuan thought, she still looked at Li Shiyuan seriously: "yes, I don''t know how tall and how fat and thin Ao Feng will grow in the future. It''s just made by feeling. I don''t want to let myself have regrets. At least when Aofeng got married, I left something for him instead of leaving empty handed. "


    This word Mu Cen said is calm, but it is sincere.


    Li Shiyuan just looked at it, but the gloom in his eyes still lingered.


    Whether it''s pride or others, all in all, this joy is not for himself. Such a feeling makes Li Shiyuan feel jealous.


    It seems that everything Mu Cen does is to put others in the first place, while he is always in the last.


    The more such an idea, the more irritable Li Shiyuan is, and the more gloomy he looks at Mu Cen.


    Mu Cen felt it, sighed silently, and didn''t explain much at last.


    There are some things that can''t be explained.


    "Believe it or not, that''s my explanation." Mu Cen spoke quietly and finished what he said.


    Li Shiyuan picks up Xifu, and Mu Cen''s eyebrows twist slightly. Xifu soon turns into ashes in Li Shiyuan''s hands. Mu Cen looks at Li Shiyuan, and his eyes seem to be cold.


    "What does the emperor mean?" Mu Cen asked.


    "Shufei should always remember that you are my concubine. When you sew these things, you should first consider for me, not for the unimportant people." Li Shiyuan sneered, "the prince is only recorded in your name, not your own. You don''t need to do anything for the prince."


    This is just an excuse. Li Shiyuan forced Mu Cen to admit his identity.


    "It''s the prince''s biological mother who wants to do this for the prince. Otherwise, everyone''s behavior will be said to have a different intention. Is it the same with Shufei?" Li Shiyuan looks at Mu Cen coldly.


    Mu Cen can''t speak because of Li Shiyuan.


    She can''t admit her identity.


    But Li Shiyuan is approaching step by step. It seems that he doesn''t give Mu Cen any chance to struggle until he forces Mu Cen to the corner.


    Mu Cen became more and more passive: "my concubine..."


    "Why didn''t you go on? I''m waiting for your explanation. " Li Shiyuan''s eyes glowed at Mu Cen.


    Mu Cen finally has some helplessness, so she looks at Li Shiyuan, her eyes are open, but when facing Li Shiyuan, she is more at a loss. Finally, Mu Cen sighs silently.


    "Why not?" Li Shiyuan is questioning.


    Mu Cen looked at Li Shiyuan: "what does the emperor want to hear from my concubine?"


    "Don''t you know what I want to hear from you?" Li Shiyuan asked again.


    They were in a stalemate for a moment. However, Li Shiyuan waited for a long time, but mu Cen didn''t speak. He just stood like this. Li Shiyuan was completely annoyed by this. The next moment, Li Shiyuan held Mu Cen up. Mu Cen exclaimed, for a moment and a half, he didn''t know what Li Shiyuan was going to do.

 Chapter 914

    Without more reaction, Mu Cen has been thrown to the bed by Li Shiyuan.


    In the past half a month, Li Shiyuan has never touched Mu Cen because Mu Cen was infected with cold. Even though they hugged each other and fell asleep, Li Shiyuan just kisses and won''t go any further. Now, Li Shiyuan''s life is very beautiful¡ª¡ª


    Mu Cen looked at Li Shiyuan with a trace of confusion in his eyes: "emperor --"


    "Shufei, as my concubine, you can only have me in your heart. I want to be the first, not anyone, no matter you are proud of me or others." Li Shiyuan''s every word is direct, looking at Mu Cen''s eyes, but also not for a moment.


    Mu CEN is more and more passive. But mu Cen can''t struggle, because her whole person has been imprisoned by Li Shiyuan, so she can only look at this person.


    Li Shiyuan didn''t give Mu Cen too many opportunities to think. The next moment, Li Shiyuan''s kiss fell on Mu Cen''s lips, which completely disrupted Mu Cen''s thoughts and forced Mu Cen to have no reaction.


    This kind of cramped, let Mu Cen a word all can''t say.


    Once he wants to open his mouth, Li Shiyuan will block Mu Cen''s mouth. And everything has become more and more absurd with the current stalemate, but it is also linked with the heart.


    In the green gauze tent, it is mutual entanglement and mutual intransigence.


    Mu Cen and Li Shiyuan didn''t give in either. In the end, they were like trapped animals. Neither of them ever let go of their lives. They were biting desperately, as if they wanted to fight for each other in such a chase.


    Then, some prosperous down, but still stay in place.


    Mu Cen''s physical strength could not keep up with Li Shiyuan''s madness. She was panting and her face was flushed. It was emotional, but her soft body was clearly visible.


    Li Shiyuan''s reason gradually returned to the cage. After he realized what he had done, he was a little annoyed, but because of the current situation, Li Shiyuan didn''t speak, just let Mu Cen go.


    Mu Cen didn''t move, so he took a big breath on the bed.


    Li Shiyuan is not much better. Because of his emotional excitement, his chest is undulating up and down, his fist in the palm of his hand is slightly clenched up, and his randomly tied hair falls down on his shoulder.


    Inside the stockade, it seems more and more quiet.


    Li Shiyuan didn''t see Mu Cen until he struggled to get up. Then Li Shiyuan suddenly held Mu Cen''s wrist behind him. Without hurting Mu Cen, he directly brought Mu Cen to himself. Mu Cen didn''t resist because she didn''t have any strength to resist.


    Mu Cen almost stuck to Li Shiyuan''s chest, listening to this person''s still rapid heartbeat, and finally did not say anything, just slightly closed his eyes, so tired, obvious.


    Li Shiyuan''s impulse is also rare after Mu Cen''s reunion. This kind of impulse is still oppressive and restless, which has never been close to Mu Cen for half a month. In the end, everything like this just engulfs Mu Cen completely, leaving Mu Cen no room for resistance.


    Mu Cen closed his eyes and felt helpless.


    Until Li Shiyuan''s figure came from Mu Cen''s head: "I''m too impulsive."


    This is Li Shiyuan''s weakness. Mu Cen said nothing, but Li Shiyuan put his hand on Mu Cen''s waist. His voice was calm: "I''ll let Xiao Lian bring water in. You''ll be more comfortable if you take a bath."


    Mu Cen still didn''t speak, because she didn''t have the strength to speak at all. Under such circumstances, Li Shiyuan didn''t say anything, just told Xiaolian to prepare, and Xiaolian answered.


    Xiaolian''s speed is very fast, and soon people are ready for hot water, which has been poured in the bath bucket. The warm steam comes up and completely dispels the chill.


    Li Shiyuan picked up Mu Cen, walked towards the bath bucket, and soon put Mu Cen into the water. Mu Cen still didn''t resist. Then Li Shiyuan took advantage of the situation and hugged Mu Cen.


    The atmosphere between them is still quiet. No one broke the silence.


    Warm water, let Mu Cen''s pain gradually dissipated, before the fatigue and consciousness also gradually return to cage, but Li Shiyuan seems to still close his eyes, did not mean to speak.


    Mucen didn''t soak for long, and he was going to stand up soon.


    But Li Shiyuan clasped Mu Cen''s wrist: "what to do?"


    "My concubine gets up to take the above for the emperor. I can''t take a bath for too long. Besides, it''s cold now, and the water temperature will soon go down." Mu Cen light mouth explanation.


    In this explanation, Li Shiyuan released Mu Cen, but his attitude did not change: "no, let the slaves do these things."


    Li Shiyuan didn''t speak. He just looked at Mu Cen.


    Mu Cen did not speak and stood passively, but soon, Li Shiyuan regained his mind and scolded him in a low voice: "if you know the cold weather, you still stand up like this, are you not afraid to be infected with the cold again?"


    Li Shiyuan took the coat and quickly put it on Mu Cen. Mu Cen didn''t resist. Then Li Shiyuan got up from the bath bucket and naturally picked Mu Cen up and walked towards the bed.


    When Li Shiyuan got up, the slaves had quickly come in and cleaned up everything in the stockade. Even there was no water drop on the ground.


    Until Li Shiyuan put Mu Cen into the soft brocade quilt and covered it carefully, Li Shiyuan was relieved.


    Mu Cen said thanks: "I thank the emperor for his concern."


    Li Shiyuan made a sound and stood where he was.


    Mu Cen calmed down and continued: "it''s late at night. Won''t the emperor go back to rest? Did the emperor make an appointment with the king of the western regions tomorrow morning


    Li Shiyuan''s eyes fell on Mu Cen''s body. He was dressed casually. Compared with the seriousness of peacetime, Li Shiyuan now seems more casual.


    "Are you driving me away?" Li Shiyuan asked directly.


    Mu Cen Leng for a moment.


    "You and Shao Yun didn''t see each other before. At most, they were just in a hurry on the Chinese New Year''s day. You can''t be familiar with each other. Why do you see Shao Yun as if you met your old friend and have a good conversation?" Li Shiyuan asked coldly.


    Mu Cen was asked by Li Shiyuan that he was a little embarrassed, and his brain was thinking about how to deal with it.


    But Li Shiyuan''s words continued: "according to my understanding of Shao Yun, Shao Yun has a weak nature. He is said to have contacts with my concubines in the harem. Even if he is a minister of the central court, he has a good relationship with Shao Yun, and Shao Yun is willing to chat with you?"


    "My concubine..."


    "I''m curious." Li Shiyuan''s voice is not slow, but also did not give Mu Cen any chance to escape, Mou Guang is burning on Mu Cen''s body.


    Mu Cen finally sighed silently.

 Chapter 915

    Facing Li Shiyuan''s question, she can''t answer it. No matter how she answers it, it''s a trap. Li Shiyuan will only have the next question.


    Under such circumstances, Mu Cen has no choice but to keep silent. He looks at Li Shiyuan with his eyes and hopes that he won''t ask any more questions.


    But mu CEN is not sure what Li Shiyuan will do.


    Under such circumstances, Li Shiyuan finally gave a light smile, which was ironic and said, "Zhen Zhen, how many secrets have you hidden in your body that I didn''t know? Or do you want to admit it only when I put the evidence in front of you? "


    This words let Mu Cen heartbeat acceleration, immediately knelt down: "I have no place to hide the emperor."


    "Is it?" Li Shiyuan spoke coldly and clearly.


    When Mu Cen wanted to say something else, Li Shiyuan had already interrupted Mu Cen''s words: "Princess Ai should have a rest earlier and keep fit before the grand sacrifice. Don''t cause me any more trouble."


    "Yes." Mu Cen answered.


    But Li Shiyuan didn''t speak any more, and then he turned to leave. Mu Cen said quietly: "my concubine, please send me to the emperor."


    Li Shiyuan didn''t go from the place where the two people''s stockade were connected, but left outside mucen''s stockade. This is to make it clear that he didn''t spend the night in mucen''s stockade.


    Hehe¡ª¡ª


    Mu CEN is very clear that what happened one after another during this period of time finally made them have some gap. What happened to long Shaoyun yesterday, coupled with Mu Cen''s inability to explain, made the gap bigger and bigger. Although Li Shiyuan didn''t do anything to Mu Cen, it seemed that he couldn''t break through the gap.


    Finally, Mu Cen sighed silently. He was obviously tired, but he didn''t feel sleepy at all, so he could only lie on the bed and close his eyes.


    And outside the stockade, the snow is getting bigger and bigger, which is enough to completely submerge people''s feet.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡ª¡ª


    In the next few days, it looks like nothing unusual, but there are still some anomalies.


    Although Li Shiyuan still comes to Mu Cen''s camp every day, Mu Cen finds that even if the wind is cold, Ao Feng seldom comes. Mu Cen doesn''t ask Li Shiyuan, on the contrary, Li Shiyuan gives a reason to be afraid that Ao Feng will be infected and children will be infected, which will be very troublesome.


    And Mu CEN is hard to refute.


    Not only that, except Aofeng, the rest of the people will not walk in mucen''s camp, as if mucen was completely isolated.


    This kind of abnormality, not only is mu Cen, even the small lotus on the side has already noticed.


    But Xiaolian as a slave, but dare not say anything more, can only carefully wait on the edge of mucen, for fear of any accident.


    On the contrary, Mu CEN is very calm.


    She knew that Li Shiyuan had known his identity for a long time, and what he wanted was just an answer from his own mouth. In Li Shiyuan''s opinion, this matter was so simple, but in her opinion, it was so difficult.


    In fact, Li Shiyuan is not unreasonable. On weekdays, he would not aggressively ask Mu Cen for an answer, but now he is not.


    Under the dual relationship between mu Zhanxiao and long Shaoyun, especially the latter, Li Shiyuan couldn''t care all the time. Because he couldn''t care, he wanted to fight more and more.


    Think of these, Mu Cen silent sigh.


    "Lady." Xiaolian''s voice came quietly, "it''s windy outside, and it''s snowing. You''d better go back to the stockade and stand here all the time. If you get wind cold again, it''s troublesome."


    The concern on Xiaolian''s face is obvious.


    Mu Cen looks at the heavy snow outside the camp. It seems that the snow is getting bigger and bigger. They have been in the western regions for more than a month.


    And Li Shiyuan and so neither hot nor cold, a few days better.


    Mu Cen turned around and walked towards the stockade with a silent sigh.


    Xiaolian''s lips moved, trying to persuade. But at last, Xiaolian didn''t say anything, so she had to follow Mu Cen passively until the master and servant came into the stockade.


    The curtain was closed, the cold wind outside was blocked, and the warmth inside came.


    "Lady, why don''t you go and ask the prince about it?" Xiaolian knows Mu Cen''s idea and answers it seriously.


    Mu Cen light smile: "no, you go, but let the prince not calm.". It''s good just now. "


    "But you..." Xiaolian''s brow twisted.


    Mu Cen also didn''t explain much, just waved: "you go down first, I want to have a rest."


    "Good." See Mu Cen say so, small lotus also dare not say more what, immediately respectfully backed out.


    Mu Cen low Lian next eyebrow eye, so lean on the soft collapse to lie asleep.


    Ao Feng is naturally very good, Mu CEN is very clear. Li Shiyuan''s dissatisfaction is only aimed at himself, and will not innocently implicate other people. Aofeng is Li Shiyuan''s favorite prince. Li Shiyuan will not make Aofeng unhappy because of such things.


    Ao Feng didn''t appear, and he didn''t make trouble. Mu Cen knew that just as the outside world knew his own situation, he was infected with wind and cold, and was not suitable to see others.


    During this period of time, Mu CEN is more aware of his position in the heart of Ao Feng.


    In this case, Aofeng is not worried about being infected, but worried that his appearance will bring trouble to mucen, so Aofeng is silent.


    Think of Ao Feng, Mu Cen''s mouth can''t help slightly rising, that is the love of Ao Feng.


    I like it from the bottom of my heart.


    In this way of thinking, Mu Cen was also a bit sleepy. Finally, she just leaned against the pillow and went to sleep in the stockade quietly.


    ¡­¡­


    It''s about a cup of tea.


    Mu Cen didn''t sleep deeply. As long as the wind and grass moved a little, it was enough for mu Cen to wake up. She opened her eyes and looked at Xiao Lian who hurried into the stockade: "what''s the matter?"


    "Tell your mother that someone from outside wants to see you." Xiaolian didn''t hide it.


    Mu Cen frowned: "who is coming?"


    Xiaolian responded quickly: "it''s general Long''s people."


    This, Mu CEN is surprised, long Shao Yunsu to low-key, more will not be so blatant to find himself, especially in this case, unless something happens.


    Soon, Mu Cen''s face changed, but just for a moment, Mu Cen calmed down. She looked at Xiaolian quietly: "who is next to general long?"


    There are countless people on the edge of long Shaoyun. It''s one thing whether they are completely credible or not.


    Mu CEN is not a brainless person. In addition, under the current situation, Mu CEN is very clear about protecting himself. He should not worry about any trouble, especially when it comes to the problem of long Shaoyun.


    But soon, Muchen calmed down.

 Chapter 916

    She and long Shaoyun, except Li Shiyuan, now no one knows, so who can handle the relationship between themselves and long Shaoyun?


    "It''s Lord Wang." Xiaolian explained, "it can also be regarded as a confidant beside general long."


    Mu Cen nodded.


    She knew that the Lord Wang was Wang Meng.


    Wang Meng is really a confidant beside long Shaoyun. From outside the Great Wall, Wang Meng has been following long Shaoyun. Although Mu Cen and Wang Meng don''t have much contact, they know such a person more or less.


    This time, Mu Cen was relieved.


    "You let Lord Wang in." Mu Cen orders lightly.


    "Yes." Xiaolian didn''t think much about it.


    Soon, Xiaolian retreated.


    Mu Cen was waiting in place, but he was not impatient. Soon, Wang Meng came in and knelt down in front of Mu Cen: "Minister Wang Meng, see the empress of the imperial concubine."


    "Get up." Mu Cen light mouth, also didn''t show a cent, "Lord Wang specially came to this palace here, but have something to report?"


    "Yes." Wang Meng''s tone was calm and calm.


    Mu Cen''s eyes fell on Wang Meng''s body, and his brows were slightly twisted. Mu Cen had a deep insight into Wang Meng''s heart. Even though Wang Meng seemed calm, Mu Cen seemed to see Wang Meng''s faint panic in the depths of Wang Meng''s eyes.


    And Wang Meng''s voice has come, interrupted Mu Cen''s thoughts.


    At the moment, Wang Meng seemed extremely calm: "this matter, Wei Chen should not have come, but the general''s mouth called Niangniang, so Wei Chen came."


    The voice falls, Mu Cen''s brow twisted: "what do you say?"


    "These two days, the general didn''t feel well. I don''t know what happened. The imperial doctor also came, but I can''t see the reason. Now the general is in bed, and what he says is a vague name. After years of following the general, I dare to ask if it''s the empress. The general doesn''t deny it. Weichen knows that it must be the empress. " Wang Meng''s voice was a lot sharper.


    It seems that the panic Mu Cen saw before is because of the current situation of long Shaoyun.


    After all, hearing his name from long Shaoyun''s mouth is a disrespectful thing in the palace and can be sentenced to death.


    In these days, what can happen to long Shaoyun has become so unpredictable.


    Mu Cen said that he was not worried. It was a fake.


    But on the surface, he just looked at Wang Meng.


    Wang Meng also said: "Weichen knows that Weichen''s request is unreasonable, but Weichen still wants his wife to go there and see what happened to the general."


    "General long is reciting the name of the palace?" Mu Cen''s brow is slightly twisted, which seems to be unexpected.


    Mu CEN is very clear that if long Shaoyun reads his name, it can''t be Xu Zhenzhen, but mu Cen. Mu Cen''s name has always been a taboo in the palace, which is well known.


    Long Shaoyun can''t do such a thing even if he is not in his mind.


    So, Mu Cen didn''t completely believe it.


    Wang Meng also calm: "Qi Niang, Wei Chen didn''t hear what the general read, but when Wei Chen asked, the general didn''t deny it."


    "What''s the situation of general long?" Asked Mu Cen.


    "Sometimes good and sometimes bad. I don''t know what happened. " Wang Meng shook his head, as if very anxious, "Niang, Wei Chen knows that his words and deeds are not proper, but Wei Chen is willing to hope that Niang can go."


    "Who has been to the imperial doctors in the palace?" Mu Cen spoke calmly.


    Wang Meng responded quickly: "all the Royal doctors who came with me have been there once."


    "When did it start?"


    "Just two or three days."


    "Has the emperor never been there?"


    "The general won''t let the emperor know, so the emperor doesn''t know about it yet. Weichen is just worried about the general''s situation, so he will make such a bad policy. " Wang Meng sighed silently, then looked at Mu Cen, "Niang Niang, it''s Wei Chen who is too impatient. Please forgive me for the unreasonable request he made before."


    With these words, Wang Meng didn''t force Mu Cen: "lady, I''ll leave first. If the emperor comes here, please don''t tell the emperor about the general. Otherwise, if the general knows, his subordinates will not be able to take it. "


    Mu Cen said, I don''t know whether he agreed or not.


    Her eyebrows were silent, just looking at Wang Meng. Wang Meng didn''t stay in the same place. Soon, like when she came, she retreated quietly, as if nothing had happened.


    Mu Cen''s eyebrows and eyes are low, saying that not worrying is false.


    After all, Wang Meng''s identity is there, and Mu Cen can''t figure out the motive of Wang Meng and his lying.


    Shen Shen, Mu Cen called Xiaolian: "go to see what''s unusual over there, general long."


    Xiaolian is direct: "Niang Niang, these two days long general did not leave his camp."


    "So?" Mu Cen''s brow tightened.


    In Xiaolian''s words, Wang Meng''s words become more credible. If it''s not something, why hasn''t he left the camp? Besides, in recent days, even if Mu CEN is staying at home, he knows that there are many activities recently. Long Shaoyun''s identity can''t be so reckless.


    Quiet, Mu Cen did not speak.


    But Xiaolian is mysteriously close to mucen: "general Long''s side, the maidservant has listened to some, I don''t know whether it''s true or false."


    Mu Cen looks at Xiaolian.


    Xiaolian continued: "the slave over there said that a few days ago, general long went to the emperor and came back. I don''t know whether the emperor had a dispute with general long or whether general long was punished by the emperor. So, general long stayed at home."


    Xiaolian''s voice is very low.


    It is a capital crime to say these things at will in the palace. Xiaolian is not a person with broken mouth. She just follows Mu Cen for a long time. Xiaolian knows what Mu Cen wants to know, so she says it.


    Mu Cen''s face changed slightly.


    A few days ago¡ª¡ª


    Isn''t that when I met long Shaoyun? Li Shiyuan saw it. Li Shiyuan found himself, so he also found long Shaoyun. Is that what he meant?


    So what did they say?


    These days, although Li Shiyuan is here with Mu Cen every day, he doesn''t mention anything with Mu Cen. He doesn''t even talk to them, let alone talk about long Shaoyun.


    Soon, Mu Cen returned to his senses and continued to ask, "have the imperial doctor ever been to general long these two days? Do you know about it? "


    Xiaolian shook her head: "I don''t know about that slave."


    Mu Cen Er voice, small lotus pour is cleverly say: "maidservant goes out to see what circumstance."


    Mu Cen didn''t stop Xiao Lian. Xiao Lian''s figure soon disappeared from Mu Cen.

 Chapter 917

    Mu Cen didn''t have the mind to sit down, so he walked back and forth, and his eyebrows were never loosened.


    But mu Cen didn''t leave the camp easily.


    Until Xiaolian came back.


    "What''s the situation?" Mu Cen asked directly.


    Xiaolian panted: "Qi Niang, when I went out for a while, I saw that the imperial doctor went to general Long''s camp, but I didn''t follow him. I thought, it''s probably true, because in that direction, all I can go is general Long''s camp."


    Xiao Lian tells Mu Cen what she sees.


    Mu Cen said: "I know. Go down first. I''m not allowed to talk to anyone about today. Do you understand me? If you mention it, I will not let you go. "


    "Yes." Xiaolian answered respectfully and did not dare to hesitate at all.


    Mu Cen doesn''t say much, but Xiaolian goes out quickly. Mu Cen''s palm is clenched into a fist. He just stands at the curtain of the door, looking in the direction of long Shaoyun''s camp.


    What happened in just a few days?


    Why did Li Shiyuan not say anything?


    Thinking of these, Mu Cen couldn''t calm down. At last, she quickly looked around, and then quietly walked out of the back door of her camp. Without being found, she went all the way to long Shaoyun''s camp.


    ¡­¡­


    At that time¡ª¡ª


    In the west of the camp, there are several guards standing around quietly. Everyone''s face is very serious.


    When Mu Cen arrived, he was silent.


    Now Mu Cen doesn''t have any martial arts. It takes some time to avoid the sight of these people.


    But it''s just a matter of effort.


    After being quiet, Mu Cen quickly enters long Shaoyun''s house from the camp. It''s quiet. There''s nothing in the house. There''s only a slight sound of breathing. And such a sound of breathing seems to be weighed down by people, making people breathless.


    Mu Cen''s brow is tighter.


    You know, because Li Shiyuan and AO Feng are here on this trip to the western regions, the imperial doctors who follow them are all the best imperial doctors in the palace. What''s the situation of long Shaoyun, which makes the imperial doctors in the palace helpless.


    Needless to say, Li Shiyuan himself is also a doctor.


    Mu Cen knows Li Shiyuan well.


    No matter what circumstances, even if Li Shiyuan has an idea about long Shaoyun, but in the face of such a situation, Li Shiyuan will not be helpless. The relationship between them is by no means an ordinary relationship between monarchs and ministers.


    The more such thoughts, the more obvious Mu Cen''s worries become.


    She quickly toward long Shaoyun''s bed.


    The person on the bed is really long Shaoyun, but long Shaoyun''s face has a strange flush, and it looks very abnormal.


    His brows locked, as if he had no usual vigilance, palm holding brocade quilt, as if in forbearance.


    This kind of flush, let Mu Cen''s brow twist more and more tight, don''t want to go to the direction of long Shaoyun.


    "Shao Yun?" Mu Cen called long Shaoyun in a low voice.


    As a result, Mu Cen''s voice has just come out, but long Shaoyun''s hand suddenly clasps Mu Cen''s wrist. His strength is great. In such strength, Mu Cen can''t struggle at all, but he can feel the breath of long Shaoyun''s forbearance.


    "Let''s go." Long Shaoyun''s voice is very low.


    He seems to be on the verge of collapse, almost gnashing his teeth to say every word. Under such circumstances, long Shaoyun''s eyes suddenly open with a fishy red, which is a kind of extremely repressive emotion.


    Mu Cen understood the abnormality at a glance.


    "You..." the voice of Mu Cen just begins, was interrupted by long Shaoyun.


    "I''ve been seduced. Go away, don''t be here." Long Shaoyun''s voice is very urgent, but it seems that at the moment when he buckles Mu Cen''s wrist, long Shaoyun can''t let go.


    This time, Mu Cen''s face changed even more.


    In a short moment, Mu Cen has found something abnormal in long Shaoyun''s pulse, and he has also found out for the first time what kind of strong medicine this is.


    This kind of love will only make people completely out of control and lose their sense.


    If it wasn''t for long Shaoyun''s strong willpower, it would not have been the case now, and Mu Cen knew very well that there was no other way to solve this kind of love evil except for the intercourse between men and women.


    It''s been a long time. It''s long Shaoyun''s life.


    The people long Shaoyun was on guard against were drugged, which means that if something happened during this period, it was the people close to long Shaoyun. Otherwise, it would never happen.


    "Let''s go..." long Shaoyun''s voice has been extremely suppressed.


    Mu Cen didn''t mean to leave: "you can''t do this."


    "Go." Long Shaoyun''s low voice, already full of tearing meaning, "don''t come, I''m afraid I can''t control myself."


    At the end of every word, his voice was out of control.


    Mu Cen ignored long Shaoyun''s meaning.


    This medicine can''t be used by others, but it doesn''t mean Mu Cen can''t.


    It''s different from the Gu poison in Li Shiyuan''s that year. The emotional Gu wants to force it out and carve poison with poison. As long as the proper mixture of arsenic and hedinghong makes the blood in the body more hot and dry, and makes the emotional Gu out of control, it can be forced out by using internal force.


    This is a very deviant prescription, but also extremely dangerous.


    But it''s the only way to use it now.


    "You wait for me." Mu Cen said it directly.


    She wants to take her hand out of long Shaoyun''s confinement, but in the next moment, long Shaoyun suddenly roars. Mu Cen''s face changes and she is shocked. Before she can react, she has been pulled to the bed by long Shaoyun.


    Mu Cen knows that long Shaoyun''s poison is out of control.


    She didn''t expect it to be so soon.


    This time, Mu Cen was in a bit of chaos, while long Shaoyun seemed to act recklessly.


    Two people inevitably contact, in such contact, long Shaoyun''s agitation becomes more and more obvious, thin lips are eager to find their own comfort.


    This kind of ambiguity is becoming more and more obvious.


    After the panic, Mu Cen gradually calmed down. She knew that everything about long Shaoyun was excusable. Under such circumstances, Mu Cen recovered for the first time: "we were calculated."


    Yes, it is not only long Shaoyun who has been framed.


    And myself.


    But mu Cen didn''t think too much.


    Soon, Mu Cen looked at long Shaoyun: "you endure, it will be a little painful, but it is the only way now."


    Long Shaoyun''s consciousness is sober, but more often it is vague. Under such circumstances, what Mu Cen wants to do seems to be unable to break free from long Shaoyun''s imprisonment.

 Chapter 918

    Now Mu Cen, in front of long Shaoyun, has no resistance at all.


    "Mu Cen... Stabbed me in the chest with his sword." Long Shaoyun''s voice is intermittent, "then you go."


    "No way." Mu Cen didn''t want to.


    To do so is to make fun of long Shaoyun''s life. How can Mu Cen do such a thing? Let''s not say anything else. Even if he does, it''s just that his parents are in pain and his enemies are quick. Whether long Shaoyun can live or not is one thing. But because of this, the relationship between long Shaoyun and Li Shiyuan will be frozen. Li Shiyuan''s loss of a right arm will make the situation worse.


    So, Mu Cen can''t do it anyway.


    "There is a spy in my stockade." When long Shaoyun is sober, he is talking about it, but he will start to act recklessly in the next moment.


    Mu Cen couldn''t escape.


    "You go." Long Shaoyun''s voice has become more and more ethereal, "don''t worry, the emperor won''t do anything to me."


    This seems to give Mu Cen a guarantee.


    In such words, Mu Cen narrowed his eyes, as if he understood something, but there was a thread that didn''t follow all his thoughts. In the end, he could only passively look at long Shaoyun.


    And long Shaoyun lost consciousness when his voice fell.


    This is the moment¡ª¡ª


    Outside the camp, suddenly came the sound of footsteps.


    This, Mu Cen''s eyebrows flashed a trace of consternation, long Shaoyun''s willpower has completely disappeared, red eyes, with impulse, regardless of.


    Until the gate of the camp was opened.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡ª¡ª


    At the same time¡ª¡ª


    Li Shiyuan leaves from Gao Qian, and Cheng Dezhu follows him carefully. During this period of time, Cheng Dezhu can clearly feel li Shiyuan''s unhappiness.


    But you can''t figure out why Li Shiyuan is not happy, so you have to wait carefully for fear of causing any trouble.


    But Cheng Dezhu, after all, has been with Li Shiyuan for many years, and can more or less understand where the problem is.


    I''m afraid it''s the master of Fengqing palace.


    Now, apart from the master of Fengqing palace, no one can make Li Shiyuan so uncertain. Even today''s Prince Aofeng can''t do that.


    Cheng Dezhu''s brain hurts more when he thinks of the prince of the east palace.


    Now everything seems to be all right, but when the one in the East Palace wants to make trouble, there is no one to stop him. Just like Li Shiyuan''s use of Mu Cen to infect fenghan now dissuades Aofeng from going to visit. Aofeng doesn''t dare to go, but the people beside Aofeng complain.


    Even aunt Linglong, who has been following the proud wind, is frowning.


    Aofeng has to get angry. Linglong can''t help it, not to mention that in the western regions, if Aofeng is really ill, it''s the trouble.


    Most importantly, Li Shiyuan seems to be indifferent to Ao Feng''s anger. In other words, there is a strange balance among Li Shiyuan, Ao Feng and Mu Cen. No one has ever broken this balance.


    "Emperor, do you want to go back to the stockade?" Cheng Dezhu asked carefully.


    Seeing that Li Shiyuan didn''t speak, Cheng Dezhu turned his mouth cleverly: "today, the king of the western regions asked someone to send some snow grapes to the empress. The empress likes it very much. These days, she hasn''t heard her cough. The imperial doctor has seen it not long ago, which means she has recovered very well."


    No matter what happened to Li Shiyuan and Mu Cen, Cheng Dezhu knew that Li Shiyuan would never refuse anything related to Mu Cen.


    Sure enough, Li Shiyuan made a sound.


    This means that Li Shiyuan is going to mucenna.


    Cheng Dezhu did not dare to hesitate, and immediately went to mucen''s stockade.


    At this time, suddenly a slender figure came towards them. It was Princess Xi.


    Since the concubine Xi gave birth, the whole person has been keeping a low profile. In addition, the identity of he family is still there. It is impossible for Li Shiyuan to do anything to her for the time being. Naturally, during her trip to the western regions, concubine Xi also came with her. Up to now, concubine Xi has never taken the initiative to appear in front of Li Shiyuan.


    And now come to the initiative, let a person subconsciously feel that nothing is not on the three treasures hall.


    But Cheng Dezhu appeared calm and respectful, and asked an: "I''ll see your concubine Xi. My empress is thousands of years old."


    "Manager Cheng doesn''t need to be polite." Concubine Xi was very warm and seemed to be very easy to get along with.


    Cheng Dezhu stood up, didn''t say much, just stood aside.


    But Xi''s imperial concubine blessed her body and asked Li Shiyuan to send a message: "my concubine, please send a message to the emperor, long live the emperor, long live the emperor."


    "Get up." Li Shiyuan''s tone was light and his attitude was lukewarm.


    Under such circumstances, Princess Xi just got up and looked at Li Shiyuan with a smiling face, as if those things happened in Kyoto had never happened before.


    "Princess Ai has come to see me, but what''s the matter?" Li Shiyuan asked his concubine Xi coldly.


    Xi Princess gentle smile: "tell the emperor, I just heard that the emperor''s wife is sick, I want to go to see, but I''m afraid of causing bad misunderstanding, so I came to talk with the emperor."


    Concubine Xi said these words calmly: "I know that the emperor will go to the empress every day. I will go with the emperor to ask for peace and express my sympathy. If I don''t go, I will be gossiped. "


    What Xi Guifei said is reasonable, which makes people unable to find any room to refute.


    Concubine Xi even now lost her favor, but her status is still there. With such a big thing, she didn''t shake the slightest, but she just lost the title of imperial concubine. So in this case, there are still people who are eyeing concubine Xi.


    Mu CEN is now the imperial concubine. She is ill. If she doesn''t go, she will become arrogant.


    Li Shiyuan faced the words of Xi''s imperial concubine and gave a cold smile: "I love my concubine with a heart."


    "This is what I should do." Xi Guifei''s face did not change, and she stood calmly.


    Li Shiyuan didn''t know whether he refused or didn''t refuse. She just stood and stood with her hands down. Concubine Xi couldn''t figure out Li Shiyuan''s idea. However, in the face of such a situation, concubine Xi didn''t mean to retreat, as if she had to go to mucenna today.


    "Since Princess Ai wants to go, then follow me." Li Shiyuan spoke faintly.


    Xi imperial concubine blessing blessing body, please an: "minister concubine thanks emperor grace allow."


    Li Shiyuan said nothing more.


    Soon, Li Shiyuan turned and walked towards Mu Cen''s camp. Imperial concubine Xi followed closely, but in her low eyebrows, the flash of light disappeared in an instant.

 Chapter 919

    On the surface, concubine Xi is still calm and incomparable.


    On the way to the stockade, Li Shiyuan didn''t talk to concubine Xi. Concubine Xi followed Li Shiyuan quietly until they appeared in the stockade.


    Xiaolian saw it at the door the first time.


    Xiaolian lengxia, Li Shiyuan is not surprised, just did not expect that Li Shiyuan was with Xi concubine, but Xiaolian surface or calm incomparable.


    She immediately knelt down and asked Ann.


    Li Shiyuan waved his sleeve: "get up, where''s your master?"


    "The empress is resting. I''ll go in and tell her." Xiaolian answers quickly.


    "No, I''ll go in myself." Li Shiyuan organized it.


    Xiaolian didn''t say anything.


    After all, Li Shiyuan never told Mu Cen in advance when he came here. Mu Cen seems to have been used to it, so Xiaolian has been used to it for a long time.


    Soon, Xiaolian stepped aside.


    Li Shiyuan and his concubine Xi went to the stockade.


    As a result, the moment Li Shiyuan entered the stockade, his brows began to twist. It was a sense of familiarity with Mu Cen. As long as Mu Cen was not in this space, Li Shiyuan could feel it for the first time.


    Mu CEN is not here.


    Li Shiyuan knows that Xiaolian outside is a trustworthy person beside Mu Cen. Since Li Shiyuan knew Mu Cen''s identity, many things have been connected. Xiaolian is the person Mu Zhanxiao sent to Mu Cen''s side, which naturally deserves Mu Cen''s trust.


    But Xiaolian''s reaction is very clear to tell Li Shiyuan that she doesn''t know Mu CEN is not in the camp, otherwise, Xiaolian won''t let them in without any reaction.


    And the Xi imperial concubine also seemed to feel, her voice with a test, so looked at Li Shiyuan: "the emperor, the imperial concubine is not here?"


    Li Shiyuan did not speak.


    He stood with his hands down, just standing where he was.


    Yingzhai is not as big as Fengqing palace. The situation in the house is almost clear at a glance. Where is mu Cen.


    If Mu Cen was really there, how could Mu Cen not hear such a big stir between them.


    This time, Li Shiyuan''s eyebrows twisted.


    However, concubine Xi seemed to have thought of something. She looked at Li Shiyuan with some desire to talk and stop. She said, "the Emperor..."


    Li Shiyuan looked over, his eyebrows were still cold.


    "I don''t know if I should say something." Xi Guifei''s attitude is more cautious, looking at Li Shiyuan''s eyes are more innocent.


    Li Shiyuan was silent.


    But concubine Xi knew that this was the meaning that Li Shiyuan motioned himself to go on.


    Concubine Xi did not hesitate: "when I came here, I vaguely saw someone going to general long. At that time, I thought I was just looking at him. After all, the empress didn''t feel well. She had never left the stockade, so how could she go to general long? Now she''s not here. I wonder if I''m right."


    This words, Xi noble concubine is not firm also, just is to be rather than of own words.


    Then, Xi''s eyes fell on Li Shiyuan.


    Li Shiyuan''s face does not change color of listen to, looked at Xi noble concubine: "love concubine and I say these, is to express what?"


    "I dare not." Concubine Xi showed her attitude very quietly.


    "He said But Li Shiyuan didn''t let go of the meaning of imperial concubine Xi.


    Under such circumstances, imperial concubine Xi calmed down for a while, and then said slowly: "I think something happened to general long. After all, the empress and general long seem to have a good friendship. Otherwise, the empress will not be ill and will go to general long."


    Li Shiyuan did not speak.


    "The emperor and general long have already gone through the relationship between the monarch and the minister. My concubine thought, since the imperial concubine is in such a hurry, would you like to see the emperor too. So as not to regret what really happened. " Princess Xi kindly reminded Li Shiyuan.


    Li Shiyuan looked at the imperial concubine Xi with a smile.


    I don''t know if I''ve heard the words of concubine Xi, or if I have some deep meaning.


    Such a smile, see the Xi Princess some scared.


    "I wish I could go?" Li Shiyuan asked.


    "This..." Xi imperial concubine was not able to say, "I dare not, I just talk about the matter."


    "Good." On the contrary, Li Shiyuan seemed to be straightforward. "Since Princess Ai has said that, I can''t say it if I don''t go."


    Concubine Xi did not dare to speak.


    But at least Li Shiyuan agreed to go.


    Just Li Shiyuan''s promise, let Xi imperial concubine some guess his idea, in this case, Xi imperial concubine quiet, some uneasy, but now, she will go.


    Sink sink sink, Xi imperial concubine put restless mood down, quickly keep up with the pace of Li Shiyuan.


    Xiaolian outside the house already knows that mucen is not there.


    This time, Xiaolian''s face also changed. She didn''t expect Mu Cen to leave. But when she thought of what happened before, Xiaolian was not calm. She had more or less guessed where Mu Cen had gone.


    "Emperor -" Xiaolian hesitated when she saw Li Shiyuan.


    "You don''t know that your master is gone?" Li Shiyuan asked directly.


    Xiaolian immediately knelt down: "the emperor forgive me, I didn''t realize that the empress went out, so I went to find her."


    "No more." Li Shiyuan big sleeve a wave, did not let Xiaolian to find the meaning.


    But Li Shiyuan didn''t stay in the stockade much, and soon left with the concubine Xi. Xiaolian didn''t dare to get up when she knelt on the ground. Until they left, Xiaolian''s uneasy premonition became more and more obvious.


    But Xiaolian is helpless.


    This is in the western regions. Xiaolian can''t find anyone in the first place. Mu Zhanxiao is not in the western regions, and long Shaoyun, the only one who seems to be able to help, is also involved with Mu Cen. She may even be involved.


    On the contrary, in the face of Li Shiyuan''s smiling eyes, Xiaolian''s panic is more obvious.


    I always think something''s going to happen.


    If you want to keep up, but you can''t find a suitable reason, it''s easy to become a place without silver. In the end, Xiaolian can only passively stay in the stockade and watch its changes.


    But soon, after thinking, Xiaolian ran to the proud village.


    If something goes wrong, as long as Ao Feng is there, then Mu Cen can''t lose his life. As long as he doesn''t lose his life and can safely return to Kyoto, there is a way to solve everything.


    Thinking of these, Xiaolian''s heart slightly relaxed.


    ¡­¡­


    At the same time.


    Concubine Xi had some difficulty following Li Shiyuan''s steps.


    Li Shiyuan didn''t say a word with her in the whole process. She couldn''t find a suitable reason to open her mouth, so she could only follow Li Shiyuan dully.

 Chapter 920

    But the thought of Xi Guifei is not here.


    Her mind is entirely in the body of long Shaoyun and Mu Cen, today''s things, every step is a safe arrangement, she is more aware of Mu Cen''s deep mind, so even the people who went to the trouble. And she can arrive in front of Li Shiyuan, is the exact news, Mu Cen already in long Shaoyun that.


    Then there''s absolutely no accident.


    This is a plan of killing two birds with one stone. Mu Cen can''t keep it, while he family can''t keep long Shaoyun. This opportunity is given by heaven, and he family won''t miss it. If he family can''t turn over, then he family''s people know very well what they will face next.


    It doesn''t mean that Li Shiyuan doesn''t have any idea about himself.


    It''s just to see who finds the time first.


    The right arm of he family has been cut down by half. If Li Shiyuan''s right arm still exists, then he family will be in danger.


    Even if it is a negotiation, there must be equal conditions, so that they can contain each other.


    "What is Aifei thinking?" Li Shiyuan suddenly opened his mouth and asked the imperial concubine Xi.


    Concubine Xi was obviously startled: "no, I didn''t think about anything."


    "Is it?" Li Shiyuan laughs, "I think, how can love imperial concubine so coincidentally just want to see Shu imperial concubine, saw Shu imperial concubine went to dragon general that?"


    This is not salty.


    Xi''s face changed, but she was calm on the surface: "I''m just a coincidence. I have no two hearts. "


    Li Shiyuan said: "I don''t think the concubine has such a different heart."


    "Yes." Princess Xi answered respectfully.


    But before put down tight, followed by the moment up. But Xi Guifei dare not say another word, can only so respectfully follow Li Shiyuan.


    Now, everything can only wait and see.


    Li Shiyuan took a look at the imperial concubine Xi, so calmly took his eyes back, just like the previous chat did not exist in general.


    Two people silently toward long Shaoyun''s camp.


    After knowing Mu Cen''s identity, if something happens to long Shaoyun, it''s not strange for mu Cen to rush there. It''s just that there are always some problems in my heart, the past lives of mucen and long Shaoyun, and long Shaoyun''s attitude towards mucen.


    Never put it down from beginning to end.


    Even so many years, when Mu CEN is away, Li Shiyuan wants to point out his marriage to long Shaoyun, but long Shaoyun finds reasons to refuse, and Li Shiyuan naturally doesn''t force it.


    In Li Shiyuan''s opinion, they all know each other very well. In fact, long Shaoyun has always had Mu Cen in his heart, and he has never put it down.


    In other words, long Shaoyun just gave in, Mu Cen''s choice, he has been supporting, that''s all.


    This does not mean that long Shaoyun has no idea of Mu Cen.


    Clearly know that Mu Cen can''t have any relationship with long Shaoyun, but as long as you hear, that kind of jealousy will easily linger in the chest, lingering.


    Shen Shen, Li Shiyuan did not show his emotions, people have also stood at the gate of long Shaoyun''s stockade.


    The guard at the door was stunned when he saw Li Shiyuan. Everyone looked at each other. He didn''t expect that Li Shiyuan and Xi would appear together.


    Before he could say hello, Li Shiyuan already waved his sleeve: "I''ll go in myself."


    "Yes." The bodyguard answered and didn''t feel anything wrong.


    Soon, Li Shiyuan walked towards the stockade. Concubine Xi was quiet. She didn''t know whether she should follow or not. She looked at Li Shiyuan, as if Li Shiyuan didn''t stop her.


    This, Xi noble concubine just at ease followed up, but her eyes did not consciously look to the outside of the stockade, appear to have no trace, and as if waiting for who in general.


    When Li Shiyuan came to the gate of the stockade, suddenly the slave''s sharp voice came: "Lord Xun is here."


    This time, Li Shiyuan was calm on the surface, and his low eyebrows and eyes looked at he Shen without any trace, while Princess Xi seemed to be extremely calm after he Shen, and her previous panic also calmed down.


    "I see the emperor, the empress of Xi." He Shen respectfully invited an.


    "No gift." But Li Shiyuan didn''t smile.


    The imperial concubine Xi just nodded, but the father and daughter''s eyes collided in the air, but they didn''t talk, so they quickly moved away from each other''s eyes.


    "What brings Ai Qing to general long today?" Li Shiyuan asked directly.


    He Shen was smiling and looked like an old man: "it happened that I came to discuss something with general long. General long has been staying outside the Great Wall for a long time. I want to ask him about something. In the past two days, general long did not appear, so I came here to have a look. "


    "So?" Li Shiyuan''s attitude is lukewarm, "I didn''t notice."


    "Wei Chen just heard that general long was not well these two days, so the imperial doctor came twice." He Shen continued with his face unchanged.


    Li Shiyuan made a sound and didn''t say much. Soon, he stopped talking. The bodyguard on one side had already pulled up the curtain. Li Shiyuan bowed his head and walked in.


    This kind of action seems to be straightforward.


    When they entered the stockade, concubine Xi was the first to say in astonishment: "this is..."


    Li Shiyuan''s face also changed, and he Shen quickly turned around, didn''t dare to take another look, immediately scolded: "you all go out!"


    On the bed at the moment.


    Long Shaoyun and Mu Cen are entangled, and their clothes have been confused. Mu Cen''s shoulder is exposed in the public''s sight. Long Shaoyun is no better.


    Although the folk custom of Dazhou was open, it could not be open to such recklessness.


    The most important thing is that one is Li Shiyuan''s concubine and the other is Li Shiyuan''s important minister. If they get along well with each other, everyone knows better than anyone what it means to Li Shiyuan. Therefore, in such a case, they can only shield the public for the first time.


    It seems that even in this case, Mu Cen never recovered from this situation.


    She can''t fall short.


    Mu CEN is very clear that she can''t have a relationship with long Shaoyun, and in this case, Mu Cen can''t be helpless. She has lost her martial arts for a long time, so she can''t control long Shaoyun. But with the silver needle hidden in her hand, she still controls long Shaoyun''s acupoints and calms down such an impulse.


    Other things can be considered in the long run.


    This is the last two stitches, so even now this is also the case, Mu Cen has never stopped.


    She doesn''t want to fall short of success, and Mu Cen knows better than anyone what it means.


    Long Shaoyun has gradually sobered up. He looks at Mu Cen in this way. His voice is hoarse and he shakes his head lightly: "let go, you don''t have to say anything."


    "Shut up." Mu Cen''s tone is very bad.

 Chapter 921

    Her physical strength is not good. Her forehead is already covered with cold sweat, and her hand holding the silver needle is shaking slightly. Long Shaoyun sighs silently. Because she was drugged, long Shaoyun''s situation is quite different from usual. What he didn''t expect is that the one who drugged himself would be his own confidant, otherwise, he would not be here today.


    Everything has been set up for a long time.


    "The last shot." Mu Cen answers a voice, the voice also presses very low, "he won''t how to me."


    Long Shaoyun closed his eyes and hummed with the silver needle.


    In the eyes of outsiders, such a move seems to be like you are in love with me, or even provoking Li Shiyuan in public. He Shen didn''t turn his head.


    Concubine Xi took the initiative to say: "emperor, this..."


    That eyebrow also followed to wring up, for the present situation, Xi noble concubine but some desire to say and stop, you know, now Xi noble concubine is not the person who command the back palace, if not, such a situation, Xi noble concubine can put Mu Cen to death.


    Because of the passive identity, we can only remind Li Shiyuan.


    Li Shiyuan did not respond.


    His eyes were red. When he looked at the men and women entangled on the bed in front of him, Li Shiyuan''s palm gradually became a fist.


    At the first glance, Li Shiyuan decided that they were framed. But soon, Li Shiyuan saw Mu Cen''s consciousness, and the entanglement between them seemed very ambiguous. If Mu Cen didn''t want to, all this would not have happened.


    And long Shaoyun doesn''t seem to be unconscious.


    And his eyes, but it seems to gradually clear up.


    And this kind of Qingming, Mu Cen has also found for the first time, this time, Mu Cen''s face slightly changed, long Shaoyun''s face also changed.


    Mu Cen''s judgment is not wrong.


    What Mu Cen didn''t expect was that his silver needle was broken unintentionally. It didn''t need a complicated process. However, breaking now made them fall into a passive situation. Everything was calculated by others, but most of them were on the other side of God.


    Now, they''re really going step by step.


    "Presumptuous." Li Shiyuan said angrily, "what are you doing?"


    Mu Cen didn''t panic because of Li Shiyuan''s anger, just slightly frowned, but in front of everyone, Mu Cen didn''t want to give Li Shiyuan any face. After all, she remembered her current identity.


    Soon, after confirming that long Shaoyun really had no problem, Mu Cen slowly got off the bed and knelt down quietly: "I see the emperor." Then she looked at Li Shiyuan and said, "my concubine and general long didn''t do anything. If the emperor really wants to blame it, he will blame his concubine. "


    Under such circumstances, he Shen and his concubine Xi came. How could Mu Cen not know what happened and what was he Shen''s purpose.


    So, Mu Cen can implicate himself in the water, but he will never implicate long Shaoyun in the water. Once long Shaoyun has an accident, the result of this autumn festival can be imagined.


    When the western regions are in chaos, Mu Zhanxiao in Kyoto will become more careful step by step.


    What''s more, Li Shiyuan left Mu Zhanxiao in Kyoto. Didn''t he leave anyone?


    Mu Cen grew up in a bloodbath, and there should be no less cruel means. Therefore, Mu Cen has his own considerations about these things.


    But mu Cen''s words, Li Shiyuan did not open his mouth, also did not let Mu Cen get up, the fishy red eyes looked at Mu Cen like this, for a moment, I don''t know whether I believe or not.


    Li Shiyuan''s reaction made her a little nervous.


    For fear that her plot will be lost, she subconsciously looks at he Shen. He Shen shakes his head to concubine Xi quietly. Concubine Xi nods and looks at Li Shiyuan without any trace.


    Then, the eyes of Princess Xi fell on Mu Cen''s body, and her words seemed to be more regretful: "Niang Niang, the emperor dotes on you. Even in this palace for many years, no one has ever stepped up to heaven like you. Getting the emperor''s favor is the lifelong wish of many concubines in the palace. Shouldn''t you cherish it? But you... "


    Imperial concubine Xi was not arrogant and domineering, but she just looked at Mu Cen incomprehensibly, as if Mu Cen had done an embarrassing thing.


    "In this way, you are not worthy of the emperor''s favor. How can other concubines be subdued. In this case, Lord Xun dismissed the slaves for the first time, but do you really think it can be done without anyone knowing? In this world, there is no airtight wall. You have completely stepped on the emperor''s face. " Concubine Xi sighed.


    After shaking her head, concubine Xi stopped talking, but she looked at Mu Cen with a trace of malice.


    Mu Cen didn''t refute the words of Princess Xi, but looked at her and didn''t avoid her eyes. Her expression was not smiling, but more playful. When she fell on Princess Xi, she had a shivering feeling.


    It''s as if this pair of eyes have seen through everything for a long time, and it''s no longer possible to hide it. Even, the look in his eyes is taunting.


    The hand that Xi noble concubine hides in wide sleeve, can''t help but tight tight tight, because of the occasion, but can''t attack.


    But Li Shiyuan just looked at Mu Cen sullenly as if he could not hear him. No one could guess what Li Shiyuan thought.


    At this time, he Shencai timely said: "emperor, this matter, you see..."


    The simple words didn''t mean to force Li Shiyuan, but between the lines gave people pressure to make a decision as soon as possible.


    "The country can''t do it, and the family can''t do it without rules. Nothing can be accomplished without norms or standards. I know the importance of lady Shufei to the emperor. But now this situation, if spread out, will only let people talk about the emperor, to the disadvantage of big week, I also ask the emperor to think twice He Shen''s words are also reminding the emperor.


    Li Shiyuan ignored the father and daughter who instigated him in his ears. His eyes fell on Mu Cen, and his hands clenched tightly. He walked step by step towards Mu Cen and long Shaoyun.


    Although long Shaoyun was forced to detoxify his body in the accident, his physical fitness did not fully recover. Even if he knelt on the ground, he was not as strong as before, but a little more depressed, as if he was not satisfied after a glutton.


    He watched Li Shiyuan come, thin lips move, but in Mu Cen''s eyes, long Shaoyun didn''t speak at last. He understood Mu Cen''s meaning, and now, it''s really not a good opportunity for him to speak.


    If you open your mouth, you''ll end up with three hundred taels of silver here.


    Now, facts speak louder than words.

 Chapter 922

    Finally, long Shaoyun passively kept silent.


    "He said Li Shiyuan looks at Mu Cen sullenly and wants to hear any explanation from Mu Cen''s mouth.


    Mu Cen didn''t avoid Li Shiyuan''s eyes. He looked at Li Shiyuan frankly: "tell the emperor, I have nothing to say. The emperor has a mirror in his heart. He knows what he has done. I don''t think it''s meaningful to explain more, is it? "


    Such tone, magnanimous incomparable, also let Xi imperial concubine and he Shen took a cold breath, completely did not expect that Mu Cen could not change his face to say these words.


    At this time, shouldn''t we kneel down and beg for mercy?


    The more magnanimous they are, the more uneasy they are. They want to say something, but they are always surrounded in their throat. They can''t say anything. Even the expression that they thought the victory was in their hands began to crack, as if everything had been out of their control and became uncontrollable.


    Under such circumstances, he Shen''s eyes sank with a trace of ruthlessness.


    And Li Shiyuan listened to Mu Cen''s words, sneered, and suddenly said: "Shufei, do you really think that I have no bottom line for your favor, and I can do whatever you want?"


    In this way, with a trace of coldness, long Shaoyun''s eyebrows slightly twisted up. After taking a look at Li Shiyuan, he subconsciously looked at Mu Cen, which was an unconscious worry.


    Even though he knows that Li Shiyuan really won''t let Mu Cen do anything, long Shaoyun also knows that when people are angry, if they are not careful, they may regret for life.


    On the contrary, Mu CEN is calm and incomparable. There is no fear in his face, so he just kneels.


    "I dare not." Mu Cen spoke calmly.


    And Li Shiyuan sneered: "good one dare not, let Shufei tell me what I see now."


    Mu Cen very pale smile: "minister concubine and general long were framed, the emperor trusted minister concubine?"


    This time, the one who didn''t speak was Li Shiyuan.


    The oppressive atmosphere in the air is even more obvious. It seems that the oppressive people are out of breath. In this case, the breathing of the people around them is cramped.


    This is especially true of Princess Xi and he Shen.


    Inside the camp, he fell into a dead silence. At this moment, someone came in from outside the camp and said, "general, it''s not good."


    Simple five words, but it seems to be trembling, the eyes occasionally fall on long Shaoyun''s body, and it seems to imply something. This time, Mu Cen''s brow slightly wring, already understood that the matter is not on the surface to see so simple.


    Under such circumstances, Mu Cen looks at long Shaoyun without any trace. Long Shaoyun only twists his eyebrows for a moment, but soon stretches his eyebrows, as if nothing had happened.


    "What''s the matter, so flustered." Li Shiyuan''s tone became colder and colder.


    On the contrary, he shenxun said, "the emperor has a decree. No one is allowed to enter. You are disobeying the decree. Don''t you want to die?"


    This time, the bodyguard who came in shivered and knelt directly in front of Li Shiyuan: "this is... This is..."


    For a long time, the bodyguard could not say a word, and finally he could only present it to Li Shiyuan: "this is an urgent item for general long. The general has told his subordinates that if it is such an urgent item, it should be sent in at the first time, no matter what happens in the camp. My subordinates also asked the emperor to be very observant. I didn''t mean to intrude. "


    With that, the bodyguard knelt on the ground and trembled. He did not expect that one day, he could get such things. What these things meant was very clear to him. This was the iron evidence of long Shaoyun''s treason.


    The biggest king in the western regions is Gao Qian. But these areas outside the great wall are never stable, and the military power in long Shaoyun''s hands is just like that. If he betrays his country, it will be out of control.


    But this is not a bodyguard who can say. If you are not careful, the person whose head falls to the ground is yourself.


    "Even if it''s urgent, you have to prioritize." He Shen still reprimanded.


    The bodyguard didn''t dare to say much.


    On the contrary, Li Shiyuan didn''t say anything and looked at Li Shiyuan without any trace. They seemed to exchange their eyes, while long Shaoyun was so magnanimous that people couldn''t speak, and the atmosphere in the room was even more oppressive.


    "What''s more, the weather is good in Dazhou now. What''s urgent? Besides, it''s in the western regions. Unless it''s in Kyoto, what''s urgent!" He Shen''s tone is reprimanding.


    The bodyguard was trembling and did not dare to speak. His voice became stuttering: "this... This... My subordinates dare not say."


    "In front of the emperor, there is nothing I dare not say! Do you know that the crime of deceiving you is a capital crime? " He Shen''s voice was even more severe.


    This time, the bodyguard kowtowed desperately, almost in harmony with he Shen: "my subordinates don''t know, my subordinates just pass things, please forgive me."


    The more this desire to cover up, the more people can''t tell.


    Li Shiyuan looks at Rong Jiu. Rong Jiu immediately takes the secret letter from the bodyguard, and then hands it to Li Shiyuan. Li Shiyuan turns his eyebrows to open it. When he sees the document on the secret letter, Li Shiyuan''s face is suddenly gloomy, and even his eyes are sharp.


    His eyes fell on long Shaoyun, not for a moment.


    And in the hand of the letter so threw on long Shaoyun''s body: "you should not and I explain it?"


    Li Shiyuan didn''t seem to hide the meaning of the people in the letter. Under such circumstances, the people in the room could see it clearly. The words on it were sharp and arrogant, but they could see that they had a deep relationship with long Shaoyun. Otherwise, they were not written on the surface.


    "This is -" he Shen was even more shocked, "general long, you..."


    The above are all some undisguised transactions, which are naked. They are unfaithful and disrespectful to Da Zhou. Long Shaoyun bows his head and naturally sees them.


    "I have a clear conscience and have never done anything wrong to the emperor." Long Shaoyun is just a glance, on the candid, "if the emperor a letter, can determine the minister''s crime, that minister also has nothing to say."


    Mu Cen''s brow also followed to wring.


    These things happened so suddenly that people were caught off guard. But mu Cen knew that things were not as simple as they seem. If she could find a letter, she would naturally find other evidence. From the beginning of her and long Shaoyun, it had been a conspiracy. The conspiracy was one after another. They had no way to escape in front of everyone.


    What they can think of, they can think of each other.


    Mu Cen looked at the letter coldly, with a trace of gloom.

 Chapter 923

    "Emperor, this is a mountain of hard evidence. No matter it''s true or false, we can''t tolerate it. We should always find out. If it''s not for general long, we must find out the person behind the scenes to avoid any more trouble." He Shen remonstrated, "if it is... It will not be tolerated. This, after all, involves the state of the Zhou Dynasty. "


    He Shen''s words seem to have grasped the whole situation in an instant.


    But Li Shiyuan didn''t seem to pay attention. He Shen''s face changed. Li Shiyuan just looked at the two kneeling people in front of him. Finally, Li Shiyuan gave a gloomy sneer.


    "Come here, pass on my will, dethrone Shufei and huangguifei, demote them to be common people, and shut them in barracks. They are not allowed to go in and out without permission. Those who violate the rules will be killed without mercy." Li Shiyuan gave an oral instruction.


    Mu Cen didn''t show his face, as if he wasn''t surprised by the ending, and he was even more straightforward, and didn''t mean to beg for mercy.


    When Rong Jiu hears this will, he is slightly stunned, but Rong Jiu quickly walks towards the direction of Mu Cen and quietly says: "take Xu Zhenzhen back to the camp."


    "Yes." The guard answered.


    And allow nine followed up in person, this let Xi imperial concubine''s palm is more tightly hold, what does this mean? Mu Cen was just dethroned on the surface. Otherwise, why was he still in the camp? The Tianlong of the western regions is more gloomy and terrifying than Dazhou, and the people who went in didn''t come out alive.


    But now, the place Mu Cen went back to was the camp where he had lived before. It was the nearest place to Li Shiyuan, the place many concubines dreamed of.


    Even the person who accompanied Mu Cen was Rong Jiu, who was Li Shiyuan''s confidant. In the view of concubine Xi, it was to avoid anyone''s trouble with Mu Cen, and Rong Jiu was the best protective color.


    How can she be reconciled.


    Originally the posture of forbearance, but now it is not polite to expose in front of Li Shiyuan, wring eyebrow said bitterly wronged appearance: "emperor, this Xu Zhenzhen and dragon general ambiguous, dragon general is now accused of treason, if so, then Xu Zhenzhen still stay in the camp, is not dangerous?"


    "What''s the meaning of Aifei?" Li Shiyuan coldly looked at the imperial concubine Xi.


    Imperial concubine Xi was stunned, as if she had been arched. She finally insisted: "my concubine thought that Xu Zhenzhen should be put into the heaven prison of the western regions, so that people could not stay in the camp. After all, there were important officials and other concubines in the palace in the camp, which was really dangerous."


    "When the state affairs of Dazhou came to the western regions, do you think I still have face?" Li Shiyuan asked again.


    Concubine Xi: "this... Emperor..."


    But Princess Xi was not reconciled. Li Shiyuan just looked down at her, but suddenly laughed: "do you still have other ideas? For example, is Xu Zhenzhen executed on the spot? "


    This is no doubt about the thought of Xi Guifei, but in this case, Xi Guifei can not admit his own ideas, to admit, the results can be imagined. In such a situation, concubine Xi could only keep silent.


    He Shen looked at the concubine Xi and shook his head silently. He asked her to calm down and not to worry too much.


    This, Xi noble concubine just wronged mouth: "the emperor, is the fault of my concubine, my concubine should not be talkative, also ask the emperor to atone."


    Li Shiyuan made a sound, which made people unable to guess the quality of their mood.


    After Rong Jiu takes Mu Cen out, Li Shiyuan doesn''t see Mu Cen until he looks at long Shaoyun who is still kneeling on the ground.


    Long Shaoyun didn''t speak, as if he was waiting for Li Shiyuan to give an order, which is also in line with long Shaoyun''s usual silence, just as long Shaoyun didn''t speak a word more when he was deprived of military power.


    He Shen added fuel to the flames: "emperor, how do you want to deal with this matter?"


    "Does Lord Xun have any idea?" Li Shiyuan put the problem on he Shen.


    He Shen didn''t expect Li Shiyuan to be so simple, but he was stunned, but he also said according to his own idea: "this matter is serious. I think we should investigate it to the end, and we can''t wrongly general long, but if it''s true, we can''t tolerate it."


    What he said is righteous and straightforward, which makes people feel that he Shen is just living for Da Zhou, and has no other idea.


    Li Shiyuan listened, but his eyes fell on he Shen: "Lord Xun has a point. This matter must not be tolerated. As long as I find the person behind the scenes, I will surely be involved in the nine ethnic groups. "


    This is not salty, but it makes he Shen creepy, just like Li Shiyuan''s words to himself. The more so, he Shen becomes more and more nervous.


    However, due to the current situation, he Shen can do nothing.


    "The people around me have always been friendly with general long, and they have friendship both in public and private. Therefore, it is not suitable for the people around me to deal with this matter. Since Lord Xun is present, I will leave it to him to investigate." Li Shiyuan''s tone is light, he shen wants the result truthfully to say, "don''t know how does Lord Xun mean?"


    He Shen could not wait for this, and immediately replied: "this is the emperor''s trust in me. I naturally live up to the expectations of the public."


    "Good." Li Shiyuan answered, obviously did not want to continue to entangle on this matter, "come on, look at long Shaoyun, take back all the military power in long Shaoyun''s hands, and forbid to leave the camp for half a step. There is no amnesty for violators. "


    The same words, just don''t let long Shaoyun leave, also don''t allow anyone to visit. On the surface, it seems that long Shaoyun is under house arrest, and all the power of long Shaoyun is cut off. But people with a clear eye can see that Li Shiyuan doesn''t fight because of this, and even such a gesture is to protect long Shaoyun.


    In the past, this kind of crime would rather be wrongly killed than let go.


    He Shen is naturally dissatisfied.


    He looked at Li Shiyuan: "emperor, this..."


    "What do you think of King Xun?" Li Shiyuan asked directly.


    However, Li Shiyuan''s face was very gloomy. With coldness, he made it clear that he did not want to talk any more. He Shen''s eyes were full of gloom, as if he Shen would be jointly and severally liable if he said another word.


    He Shen thought about it for a moment, then swallowed it.


    In his low astringent eyebrows and eyes, a trace of evil flashed, and then he said, "I will obey the imperial edict."


    Li Shiyuan''s voice is not salty.


    Then, with a wave of Li Shiyuan''s big sleeve, he Shen quickly walked out of the camp. He Shen took a look at long Shaoyun. Long Shaoyun''s face was calm. He didn''t have any reaction because of this imperial edict. He still knelt on the ground. Soon, he Shen followed him out, and the camp was quiet again.


    The soldiers of long Shaoyun were replaced by the guards on the side of Li Shiyuan to guard the camp and not let anyone leave.

 Chapter 924

    Under such circumstances, the whole trip of autumn festival was covered with a heavy shadow, as if it could not be dispersed.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡ª¡ª


    At night.


    Li Shiyuan left Gao Qian as if nothing had happened before. Li Shiyuan looked calm and talked with Gao Qian. Gao Qian was the king of the western regions. How could he not know what happened here, but Gao Qian did not mention it in the whole process.


    Until late at night, Gao Qian personally sent Li Shiyuan back to the camp.


    Li Shiyuan bowed his hand: "thank you, king of the western regions."


    "Your Majesty is welcome." Gao Qian was also more polite.


    In this case, they didn''t say much, just their eyes exchanged in the air, their friendship for many years, many things don''t need words to talk more, they can understand each other''s ideas.


    They all know who is behind this incident, so Li Shiyuan must hold his ground. Once Li Shiyuan reacts, the fox''s tail will never be caught. There is no one who can watch this incident except Gao Qian.


    To replace the former soldiers in Yunying stockade of Longshao is also to give he Shen more opportunities to escape. Of course, Li Shiyuan won''t let go of those who were involved in it before.


    So many years of a game of chess, to now close the net, how can there be a mistake.


    Li Shiyuan didn''t say anything. Soon, Gao Qian turned around and left. When he passed Li Shiyuan, Gao Qian suddenly lowered his voice and whispered to Li Shiyuan: "it''s easy for he Shen to do things, but it''s hard for the one in your room to clean up."


    With these words, Gao Qian took a playful look at Li Shiyuan, and then left without saying a word.


    Li Shiyuan was silent, and his eyes fell in the house, but he didn''t say anything at last. He lowered his eyebrows, hid his mind well, and soon walked towards the stockade.


    It''s not mucen''s village, it''s his own village.


    After Li Shiyuan entered the house, the slave in the house consciously retreated. He calmly opened the door and walked towards mucen''s stockade.


    Rong Jiu was aware of it for the first time. When Li Shiyuan came in, Rong Jiu immediately retreated.


    Mu Cen sat in the same place and didn''t mean to be under house arrest. Peace day didn''t seem to make much difference.


    When he saw Li Shiyuan, Mu Cen stood up and blessed himself, but he asked an: "Min Nu, see the emperor, long live the emperor."


    This word, with a bit of perfunctory.


    Li Shiyuan walked towards Mu Cen without changing his face. Mu Cen didn''t kneel, stood up quietly, and didn''t avoid Li Shiyuan''s eyes.


    "What did you do at long Shaoyun?" Li Shiyuan asked, tone less severe, as if they were ordinary chat.


    Mu Cen looked at Li Shiyuan: "didn''t the emperor see it?"


    No explanation.


    Of course, Li Shiyuan could hear the attitude in Mu Cen''s words. He bowed his head and pinched Mu Cen''s chin, so he let Mu Cen look at himself: "so I saw it, and you didn''t mean to explain it at all. Instead, you were angry with me?"


    It''s not called, it''s called by you and me.


    "Emperor, people''s women dare not." Mu Cen light mouth.


    "Don''t you dare?" Li Shiyuan has a headache. He just looks at Mu Cen in front of him and says, "Ao Feng and I are fighting, eh?"


    "What happened to Aofeng?" Mu Cen twisted his eyebrows and asked.


    Then Mu Cen stopped talking.


    Maybe you can guess why Aofeng is. Maybe these things happened. Xiaolian went to Aofeng for the first time. Aofeng naturally lost his temper with Li Shiyuan, or was gloomy.


    "You are very interested in the things of Ao Feng. No matter what happens, you are very nervous. You look indifferent to my things. You are my wife. No matter what happens today, shouldn''t you explain it to me?" Li Shiyuan''s tone sank again.


    It''s a pain.


    Unspeakable unhappiness.


    It seems that everyone around him is more important than Li Shiyuan. Mu Cen can keep anyone in mind, but he is indifferent to Li Shiyuan.


    It''s like today.


    "Does the emperor believe it?" Asked Mu Cen.


    Li Shiyuan looked at Mu Cen seriously, but he was calm: "you say I believe it."


    "Good." Mu Cen answered, "the people''s daughter and general long have been calculated. General long is framed and drugged. Wang Meng informs min nu. When min Nu arrives, it''s already the time of the attack of love poison. Love poison can''t be controlled. The emperor shouldn''t be unaware of it. "


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    "General long won''t hurt the people''s daughter, nor will she do anything harmful to the emperor. The people''s daughter just wants to detoxify general long. What he wants is general Long''s life. If general long has an accident, the emperor will lose his right arm. The emperor should be very clear about this."


    Mu Cen''s every word was very clear, and he didn''t mean to hide anything: "it''s just that Min Nu didn''t count it. The silver needle stabbed the acupoints, and finally solved the love poison of general long. When the emperor saw it, both minnv and general long were conscious. "


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    "Nothing happened to minnu and general long." Mu Cen said, no longer speak, standing quietly.


    Everything that can be explained has been explained. Believe it or not, that''s what happened to Li Shiyuan. But mu Cen knows that Li Shiyuan doesn''t believe it. If she doesn''t believe it, she won''t stand here now. What''s more, Li Shiyuan knew his identity, but he didn''t force himself to admit it. Now that he knew it, Mu Cen knew better. Even if Li Shiyuan didn''t believe it, he would not do anything to himself.


    It''s guilt, guilt for Muchen.


    Even if Mu Cen now asks Li Shiyuan for the world of Dazhou, this person will not think more, let alone such a thing.


    So in the end, Muchen kept silent.


    "Good." For a long time, Li Shiyuan''s voice came faintly, "I believe you said."


    Mu Cen did not answer, just looked at Li Shiyuan, she knew Li Shiyuan''s words did not finish. Soon, Li Shiyuan suddenly took a step closer, and they were close to each other.


    In Li Shiyuan''s body, Mu Cen clearly smelled the familiar smell of sandalwood, light, very comfortable.


    But mu Cen didn''t relax because of the smell of sandalwood. On the contrary, he was more and more tense, and his brow was slightly twisted.


    "But -" Li Shiyuan''s voice sank, "you have many ways, rather than going in person."


    Mu Cen answered: "the current situation is urgent."


    "Don''t you doubt it if you are so clever? You don''t know about long Shaoyun. Why do you suddenly believe Wang Meng''s words and feel that long Shaoyun will call you under such circumstances? " Li Shiyuan hit the nail on the head, "so why do you go? It''s because I have long Shaoyun in mind, isn''t it? "

 Chapter 925

    Mu Cen can''t refute.


    Just like Li Shiyuan''s guilt for mu Cen, Mu Cen has the same guilt for long Shaoyun, so no matter when and where, she will choose to witness with her own eyes rather than listen to other people''s words, and will not fake other people''s hands to avoid problems.


    "You can choose to tell me that if I go with you, it won''t happen today." Every word of Li Shiyuan is very clear.


    Although Li Shiyuan''s tone calm, but between the lines, or let Mu Cen clearly feel this person''s unhappiness.


    Depressed for a long time.


    It seems that when it comes to the problem of long Shaoyun, their disputes will be endless, and they can''t calm down.


    Mu Cen felt helpless, but he had nothing to do.


    Under such circumstances, Mu Cen was passive for a moment, red lips moved, wanted to speak, but was interrupted by Li Shiyuan''s voice.


    "With your intelligence, can''t you guess the reason? He Shen and imperial concubine Xi are no doubt trying to force you to a dead end. At the scene, you don''t even have an excuse. What''s protecting between the lines is long Shaoyun. How do you let outsiders see me and your relationship? " Li Shiyuan looks at Mu Cen deeply.


    In Li Shiyuan''s words, Mu Cen''s words didn''t come out, just a silent sigh.


    "Why do you feel aggrieved when I say you?" Li Shiyuan naturally knew Mu Cen''s thought, "what I said is not the truth?"


    "Yes." Mu Cen answered, "so the women can''t refute."


    "Enough." Li Shiyuan suddenly became angry. "I didn''t use me to call myself, so you don''t have to call yourself minnv in front of me. You call yourself minnv in order to block me up. Are you dissatisfied with me again? Because I dethroned your position as imperial concubine? Or punished long Shaoyun? So you''re giving me trouble? "


    Li Shiyuan''s tone became severe, questioning Mu Cen word by word.


    "You..." Mu Cen did not expect that Li Shiyuan would think so.


    "Xu Zhenzhen." Li Shiyuan suddenly called Mu Cen''s present name with his surname. "Why do you say anything to others? People close to you know your situation, only me, you can choose to hide it endlessly?"


    This time, Mu Cen feels headache.


    It seems that inadvertently, they will come back to this problem.


    And then it''s like bumping into the dead end of their own, how can''t go out, people feel passive. Mu Cen unconsciously wry smile, finally so quiet low head.


    "Why?" Li Shiyuan asked, "because I''m not good enough for you, or do you think our relationship is not good enough for you to be honest. We didn''t do that before. What''s wrong? "


    To the back, Li Shiyuan''s voice is almost a low roar, word by word pressure on Mu Cen, does not give Mu Cen any room to resist.


    It almost drove Mu Cen to the point where there was no way to go.


    Mu Cen retreated for a while, a little bit staggered, so he sat in the position. Li Shiyuan''s hand immediately clasped Mu Cen''s waist to avoid her sudden strength to hurt herself again.


    But Li Shiyuan''s eyes never moved away from Mu Cen.


    "So you don''t want to admit your identity with me?" Li Shiyuan pointed out almost all the problems.


    Mu Cen finally silent sigh: "I have nothing to say with the emperor, I am Xu Zhenzhen, not the other identity that the emperor wants.". Please don''t embarrass me


    This sound line is calm.


    In Li Shiyuan''s view, it is a great irony.


    Even in this case, Mu CEN is not willing to admit his identity, but in front of long Shaoyun, he can be magnanimous, so is mu Zhanxiao.


    "Unexpectedly, you are Xu Zhenzhen. Why is Xu Zhenzhen so familiar with long Shaoyun?" Li Shiyuan released Mu Cen and asked coldly.


    Mu Cen didn''t speak.


    Once this matter goes into a dead end, it is better to keep silent and avoid any trouble.


    "Answer me." Li Shiyuan didn''t mean to let Mu Cen go.


    Mu Cen passively looked at Li Shiyuan: "I''m just Xu Zhenzhen, other things, I can''t explain."


    Mu Cen didn''t say more about the rest.


    "Good, good." Li Shiyuan gas smile, "you are no matter what circumstances, are not willing to and I open mouth to admit your identity, only recognize the identity of Xu Zhenzhen?"


    Mu Cen didn''t speak again. Their atmosphere was a little gloomy. The cloud that shrouded in the stockade couldn''t disperse, and finally they were oppressed.


    They were on one side of each other, but none of them spoke.


    Until there was a noise outside the stockade, Mu Cen looked back, and Aofeng walked quickly into the stockade.


    When Li Shiyuan saw Ao Feng coming in, he said in a cold voice, "prince, you are completely ignoring my imperial edict. I said that anyone who does not get this stockade without my permission, what are you doing? Do you think I won''t do anything to you? "


    If you cover your face, you are angry with Aofeng. Rather, you transfer the anger that you dare not vent on mucen to Aofeng.


    Ao Feng is mu Cen''s most important person. It seems that in this way, Mu Cen can feel pain. Even if the words are extremely hurtful, Li Shiyuan seems to ignore them.


    Ao Feng was scared by Leng Buding. He wanted to go in the direction of Mu Cen and hide behind Mu Cen. It was a kind of natural action to protect him.


    And Mu CEN is also very natural to the proud wind into his arms.


    This kind of action made Li Shiyuan''s eyes a little deeper and he couldn''t tell his taste.


    "Niang -" Ao Feng read Mu Cen wrongly.


    Mu Cen gently appeased the next proud wind, half squatted down, patiently coaxed: "Niang is very good, Niang is OK, you see, now Niang is not safe standing here? Ao Feng, be good. Don''t think about it. I''m just afraid that it will infect Aofeng. After all, it''s the western regions, not Dazhou. If I''m infected with fenghan, and I have a long way to go back, it''s very troublesome. Do you understand? "


    Mu Cen''s voice is gentle, explaining with AO Feng.


    Obviously, Mu Cen''s explanation played a role in Ao Feng. He nodded seriously: "I know."


    "Good boy." Mu Cen smiles. His eyebrows are relaxed, which is quite different from the tension in the face of Li Shiyuan. "Now be obedient and let Linglong take you back, OK?"


    "Mother, are you really OK?" Ao Feng still looked at Mu Cen uneasily, "I see..."


    Mu Cen shakes his head at Ao Feng. Ao Feng doesn''t speak any more.


    Soon, Mu Cen turns the proud wind to Li Shiyuan.

 Chapter 926

    "It''s your father''s order not to let anyone come to the stockade. As the prince, you can''t resist the order. So it''s right for your father to lecture you on this matter. You still have to apologize to your father. You can''t do whatever you want. In this case, you will only make your father difficult. Do you understand? " Mu Cen said in a low voice.


    "I know --" the voice of Ao Feng is very long, which is aggrieved.


    But he still looked at Li Shiyuan seriously: "father, I''m sorry, my son is wrong. Please forgive me. "


    Li Shiyuan did not speak. Just looking at the mother and son standing in front of him, they are all his most important people. However, in the previous dispute with Mu Cen, the anger of depression in his chest can''t be dissipated, and finally he can only consume by himself. It''s a kind of depression, which makes Li Shiyuan some unable to control himself.


    In the end, Li Shiyuan snorted coldly and walked away without embarrassment.


    When Aofeng saw Li Shiyuan leave, his big eyes blinked and he looked at Mu Cen like this: "mother, father, does that mean that children can stay?"


    Tone suddenly from the previous depression into excitement, so looking at Mu Cen, asked aloud.


    Mu Cen has some helplessness, but when he looks at Li Shiyuan''s leaving figure, he can''t understand Li Shiyuan''s idea. But mu Cen in order to avoid causing trouble, it is serious to see the proud wind.


    Proud wind in Mu Cen''s eyes suddenly understand, originally also shining face suddenly drooped down: "so still want to go back, right?"


    "If you are here, you will only make it difficult for the emperor to be a man." Mu Cen explained, "Aofeng is a smart and obedient child. It''s not peaceful in the western regions now. If something happens, my mother will blame herself all her life. Niang is now in such a situation that Aofeng doesn''t want to distract her from taking care of you. In the end, we have an accident together, right? " Mu Cen didn''t hide from Ao Feng.


    Ao Feng grew up in the palace since childhood. Although he was young, Ao Feng always knew these bloody things clearly.


    So mu Cen doesn''t need to hide from Ao Feng, let Ao Feng know these, far better than Ao Feng''s innocent face.


    In the Imperial Palace, the last thing we need is innocence.


    Ao Feng listens to Mu Cen''s words and quiets down. He doesn''t make any noise. He just looks at Mu Cen seriously: "Niang, you will be fine, right?"


    "Well, Niang wants to see Aofeng grow up, get married and have children, so Niang will be OK." Mu Cen rubbed Ao Feng''s soft hair.


    The proud wind made a heavy hum.


    Linglong has also come in. Mucen looks at Linglong and orders quietly: "protect your highness. No matter what happens, you should put your highness first. Even if you give up your life, you should protect your highness."


    When Mu Cen said these words, she just looked at Linglong without fun. Linglong saw the breath of Mu Cen in Mu Cen''s eyes. Her eyes were red, but it just flashed by.


    During this period of time, Linglong didn''t know the gossip in the palace and what happened. In addition, Linglong and Rong Jiu had a good relationship, and they would always have some communication in private. So when Linglong saw Mu Cen again, it was different from the initial cold.


    That kind of familiar feeling overlaps, how can not disperse.


    Linglong knelt down and said, "I will obey the order. Please rest assured."


    "I''m not a lady anymore. No need to be polite. " Mu Cen smiles and helps Linglong up in person.


    "In my heart, no matter what, you are the empress." Linglong said this firmly, looking at Mu Cen''s eyes is not moved.


    Mu Cen and Linglong are friends of life and death. In Linglong''s eyes, she naturally understands Linglong''s idea at a glance. She can''t help but be surprised, but she soon calms down.


    Mu Cen didn''t say anything, just smile at Linglong: "OK, you take the prince back."


    "Yes." Linglong answered.


    Mu Cen didn''t send them away. Seeing Linglong leave with proud wind, Mu Cen just sat down and tossed around. The feeling of exhaustion followed.


    Now, it seems that these rare grasses can not support themselves as before.


    On the surface, he seems to be safe and sound, but mu CEN is very clear about the collapse of his body, which turns into nothingness. He can never guess when the God of Heishan will take his life back.


    Xiaolian has also come over: "Niang Niang, you have a rest."


    "Don''t call me lady. So that you won''t be caught, and you won''t be able to take it. " Mu Cen closed his eyes and told Xiaolian.


    "Miss." Xiao Lian changed her name.


    Mu Cen didn''t say anything. He was really a little tired. The feeling of drowsiness Made Mu Cen tottering and even had the illusion that if he just went to sleep, he would never get up again, so mu Cen couldn''t let himself go into deep sleep.


    So, in this case, it''s even worse.


    Li Shiyuan didn''t let anyone near the camp. In fact, Mu Cen understood that it was not punishment or house arrest, but protection. Just like protecting long Shaoyun, Li Shiyuan has some actions, and the people of he family will not give up. She and long Shaoyun are both dangerous.


    But these, Mu CEN is not afraid.


    On the contrary, the relationship with Li Shiyuan now makes Mu Cen sigh helplessly. Mu Cen doesn''t know how to delay this matter.


    The uneasiness of heart pressure, but not because of what family, but those unknown things, almost a little bit to drive Mu Cen crazy.


    Always feel, in front of a dark.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡ª¡ª


    At the same time.


    Li Shiyuan left the silent and soundless Muzi''s house, and did not disturb anyone. He carefully explained nine of the time, and allowed no questions to be raised on the side of Mu Chen. Then he avoided the eye liner of the people and quietly appeared in the stockade of long Shao Yun.


    Long Shaoyun''s stockade is heavily guarded. On the contrary, it has become the safest place in such a dangerous situation. Long Shaoyun was not ignored because he was deprived of military power, which seems to be no different from ordinary people.


    When the monarch and the officials met, no one took the initiative to speak, and there was a strange atmosphere in the stockade.


    The man who broke the silence was long Shaoyun. He put down his cup and asked faintly, "would you like some tea? It''s the old tea she left before. I thought she liked it before, but later I learned that you like rock tea. "


    It goes without saying who she is.


    Li Shiyuan did not refuse and sat down in front of long Shaoyun.


    Long Shaoyun has poured a cup of tea for Li Shiyuan. In this way, the taste of old tea is not as good as that of new tea, but it has a different taste. The most important thing is that it is left by Mu Cen. As long as it is mu Cen''s, Li Shiyuan will not refuse.

 Chapter 927

    Two people drink tea quietly, still do not have any conversation.


    When I open my mouth again, I don''t know who took the initiative to talk about he Shen.


    "He Shen is doing it. Gao Qian''s people are checking it. He can''t do it for long." Li Shiyuan said faintly, "he doesn''t have much time. On the other side of Kyoto, Zhan Xiao has driven the prime minister to the end. In addition, the way of he''s family has been cut off. The old Buddha is wise enough to protect himself. He doesn''t want to be involved in these things, and he doesn''t want to be old enough to involve himself. So now he''s facing enemies all around. He can''t live in secret as before."


    Li Shiyuan took a little notice of the situation, but these long Shaoyun knew it. He put down his cup and nodded: "that''s why you let he Shen check, so that he Shen can show his own feet. He shen wants me to die, so he has to speed up


    Li Shiyuan made a sound and looked at long Shaoyun: "recently, I have been more careful."


    "You don''t have to worry about me. The exceptions are all the guards. It''s hard for he Shen to attack me. What''s more, he Shen feels that he has the chance to win and won''t fight me. " Long Shaoyun said directly, "it''s not me that should worry, but Miss Xu."


    Because Mu Cen was abandoned, the natural name of long Shaoyun also changed.


    "You care about her." What Li Shiyuan said was direct, and the light of his eyes was not instantaneous.


    Long Shaoyun is very magnanimous: "she has saved my life."


    Li Shiyuan knew that it was just a word of evasion. He looked at long Shaoyun: "then Xu Zhenzhen and cen''er, who is more important in your heart?"


    This is forcing long Shaoyun to make a choice.


    Long Shaoyun was calm and did not avoid Li Shiyuan''s eyes: "cen''er has been away for many years. She means different to me, you know. As for Miss Xu, she is also an independent individual. Why compare her with Cen er? "


    This words, light, but by Li Shiyuan throw over the topic of excellent: "if you really care about Cen Er, then Cen Er don''t want to do things, don''t force.". If cen''er is alive in the sky, he should feel gratified. A lot of times, reluctance can only lead to disaster. "


    Long Shaoyun looked at Li Shiyuan for a moment: "besides, you are the one who owes cen''er a life. So, if you can find cen''er again one day, you must cherish it and don''t make irreparable mistakes. Elder Xuankong said, "I know that you are in love with the third generation. Do you think your third generation has arrived?"


    At this point, long Shaoyun no longer spoke and quietly lowered his head to drink tea.


    Li Shiyuan didn''t speak, and his palms became fists.


    Everyone can say these words to themselves, but no one can tell them a clear answer.


    If Mu Zhanxiao and long Shaoyun don''t speak, Li Shiyuan can understand.


    But why does Mu Cen not want to speak.


    But mu CEN is willing to talk to Li Shiyuan.


    Li Shiyuan closed his eyes. The tea in front of them was cold, but no one said a word more. Until Li Shiyuan stood up, long Shaoyun looked at Li Shiyuan and didn''t see him off.


    Soon, Li Shiyuan left in a hurry from the same direction. In long Shaoyun''s stockade, peace has been restored.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡ª¡ª


    In a few days¡ª¡ª


    Mucen has never left the stockade. Except for her maid Xiaolian, almost no one can get close to mucen. Mucen is not impatient. Xiaolian has calmed down from her initial confusion and tension.


    "Miss, this is the soup of the day." Xiaolian brought the boiled medicine.


    Mu Cen smiles at Xiao Lian, then takes the medicine and drinks it a little. The decoction is very bitter. It''s hard to swallow, but for mu Cen, it has become a common practice and is used to it.


    Xiaolian stood quietly and saw Mu Cen finish the soup. Then she took the bowl.


    But can''t help Xiaolian or mouth: "Miss, I see you are very tired recently."


    "Do you have one?" Mu Cen looks at Xiao Lian lightly.


    Xiaolian nodded seriously: "it seems that after you came to the western regions, you are very tired. Even these nourishing herbs don''t laugh. It seems that this situation didn''t happen in Kyoto."


    Mu Cen quietly listens to Xiao Lian''s words, but doesn''t answer.


    But between the lines of Xiaolian''s words, Mu Cen seems a little distracted and in a trance. Even Xiaolian has discovered such a thing, which really means that she will not live long.


    For a long time, Mu Cen laughed in a low voice, which was a kind of helplessness and self mockery to himself, but mu Cen hid his emotions very well.


    Under such circumstances, Xiaolian looks at Mu Cen and subconsciously thinks that it is because of recent events that Mu Cen has become so free and lost.


    Thinking of this, Xiaolian said quietly: "Miss, I feel that the emperor has abolished your position as the imperial concubine, that is, for a while. When this matter is over, you will return to the past. Besides, even if the emperor is angry with you now, he still cares about you. There''s no difference in how much you eat and wear. "


    With that, Xiaolian became quiet, and her voice became soft: "the emperor is not coming to the stockade these days. But isn''t the emperor next door to the stockade? So, miss, don''t think about it. Everything will be all right


    Xiaolian is really pacifying Mu Cen.


    Mu Cen chuckled in a low voice: "Xiaolian, I''m fine. Don''t worry."


    Xiaolian looks at Mu Cen with concern in her eyes. She has been in the palace for many years and has seen many kinds of things, so subconsciously she doesn''t believe what Mu Cen said. However, Mu Cen opens her mouth, and Xiaolian cleverly doesn''t continue this topic.


    "By the way, miss." Xiaolian quickly changed the topic, "people are in a panic outside now. No one knows if the next person to be arrested will be himself."


    This words, let Mu Cen tiny squint an eye, saw to small lotus: "this words how say?"


    Xiaolian didn''t hide anything. She immediately said everything she knew: "today, Lord Wang was arrested. You know, Lord Wang is a close friend of general long. Before, general long was abolished and put under house arrest in the camp. Now that Lord Wang is arrested, they all say that the evidence of general long''s treason is established."


    "No nonsense." Mu Cen scolded.


    Xiaolian was scared.


    Seldom see Mu Cen so gloomy appearance, this time, Xiao Lian a little dare not say again, so clever and honest stand, for fear of causing any displeasure of Mu Cen.


    And Mu Cen looks at Xiaolian: "when else?"


    "There are also some people beside general long who have problems one after another. That''s why people are in a panic." Xiaolian became nervous, and her voice stammered. "Miss, I just heard that. Don''t be angry."

 Chapter 928

    Mu Cen gradually calmed down.


    She was in a hurry.


    Does it mean that Wang Meng''s arrest has begun to take over the net? But why are the people beside long Shaoyun also dealt with. What does that mean?


    Mu Cen stands up and walks back and forth in the camp. She can''t leave the camp. Naturally, she doesn''t know the situation outside the camp. Most of the news can only be learned from Xiao Lian.


    But Xiaolian is just an ordinary slave. She can''t get real news.


    Then, Mu Cen looked at the door curtain just one by one. She knew very well that she could see Li Shiyuan from here. She couldn''t go out, which didn''t mean Mu Cen couldn''t find Li Shiyuan, but these days, it seems that Mu Cen never took the initiative to find Li Shiyuan.


    Especially during this period of time, they almost fell into passivity.


    Just when Mu Cen hesitates, a flustered sound of footsteps comes from outside. This time, Mu Cen looks out of the stockade, and Xiao Lian has hurried out to inquire about the situation.


    After a while, Xiaolian came back, looking a little flustered: "the guards and general long don''t know where to go."


    This, originally still calm Mu Cen also followed flustered for a while, can''t believe what he heard.


    She suddenly looked at Xiaolian.


    Xiaolian nods her head seriously, saying that she is not lying. This time, Mu Cen immediately goes to the edge of the window. After lifting the curtain, Mu Cen quickly sees the noise outside. It''s true that as Xiaolian said, long Shaoyun is in the custody of the guards and goes north.


    In that place, the ice prison where death row prisoners are held in the western regions, people who enter almost never return.


    And now is long Shaoyun sent here?


    If it wasn''t for the accident, why should these guards use such a posture to detain long Shaoyun? Mu Cen''s brows are tightly twisted, which Mu Cen can''t understand, unless he is looking for someone who knows.


    And this person who knows¡ª¡ª


    Mu Cen''s eyes soon looked at the same curtain. I''m afraid that only Li Shiyuan would know about it. Now, without hesitation, Mu Cen walked towards the curtain for the first time.


    This action, Xiaolian saw, for a moment some Lengzheng, when Xiaolian back to God, Xiaolian immediately followed up, is to persuade mucen: "Miss, you calm down, don''t be impulsive, you so rashly to find the emperor, not to let the emperor angry, back to you to implicate?"


    Xiaolian said very seriously, just looking at Mu Cen, is to stop Mu Cen.


    Mu Cen quietly looked at Xiaolian: "no, don''t worry, the emperor won''t do anything to me. Don''t worry. But I must ask about it. "


    Mu Cen has mu Cen''s thoughts.


    Since ancient times, kings have been merciless.


    The people who can be on the throne think much more than these people. Even if long Shaoyun is innocent, it doesn''t mean that Li Shiyuan won''t involve long Shaoyun because of the country. After all, long Shaoyun is not worth mentioning compared with the rivers and mountains of Dazhou.


    The most important thing is that Mu CEN is very clear that the relationship between himself and long Shaoyun has been a hindrance in Li Shiyuan''s mind for a long time. With their disputes, Mu Cen can''t guarantee whether something will happen.


    This kind of idea makes Mu Cen a little flustered.


    Especially in this period of time, nothing can be done, so being detained here, Mu CEN is more than enough, the kind of passive, obvious.


    Besides, it''s not easy.


    So mucen didn''t stop. Xiaolian knew mucen''s stubbornness and couldn''t dissuade him, so she had to follow him passively.


    But at the door curtain, Mu Cen was stopped by Xiaolian: "Xiaolian, don''t follow me, lest you will be involved again."


    Xiaolian was nervous: "Miss, you will only make the maidservant more nervous. If you have an accident, I don''t know how to explain to Lord Mu when I go back to Kyoto. "


    "No, don''t worry." Mu Cen once again gave Xiaolian a guarantee.


    Xiaolian is still worried, but mu Cen has released Xiaolian, lifted the curtain of the door, and walked towards Li Shiyuan''s stockade. In a few short steps, Mu Cen was sweating, as if he had experienced a long and dark road, and even his breath began to suffocate.


    "Who allowed you to come?" Li Shiyuan had noticed the movement of the curtain for the first time, and his eyes were sharp.


    The eyes fell on Mu Cen, with a trace of gloom.


    Rong Jiu has already seen it. When he sees Mu Cen, Rong Jiu lengs for a while. But soon, Rong Jiu''s forehead aches. It''s really unexpected that Mu Cen suddenly comes.


    Now, without saying a word, Rong Jiu walked towards Mu Cen with a respectful attitude: "this is not the place where you should come. I will send you back."


    Although he didn''t use the title of imperial concubine, his attitude towards Mu Cen and Rong Jiu has never changed.


    Mu Cen didn''t speak, just looked at Rong Jiu. Let nine in Mu Cen''s eyes, suddenly understand, he shook his head: "subordinate guarantee, nothing, please go back first."


    If you don''t go back, I''m afraid the Buddha behind will be angry.


    Over the past few days, people who have been with Li Shiyuan really understand what it means to be a companion like a tiger. Even those who have been with Li Shiyuan for more than ten years can hardly understand Li Shiyuan''s ideas. Everyone speaks carefully, for fear that he will be reprimanded by Li Shiyuan if he is not careful.


    If nothing happens, no one dares to approach Li Shiyuan. The atmosphere in this stockade has always been much lower. The reason is that everyone knows what happened, and now the man who caused the trouble appears in front of everyone.


    This time, Rong Jiu will appear very nervous.


    And Mu Cen in Rong Jiu''s words, so quietly looked at Rong Jiu, but mu Cen didn''t speak. And Rong Jiu''s eyes gave Mu Cen a positive answer again and again.


    This time, Mu Cen didn''t ask much, and nodded to Rong Jiu. She knew that Rong Jiu didn''t have to ask such a thing to deceive herself.


    What I saw outside the stockade today must have happened for a reason. It was Li Shiyuan who made the arrangement, so mu Cen didn''t have to worry about it.


    "Your honor." Mu Cen politely answered, then opened the door again, turned to go, the whole process is not seen Li Shiyuan.


    There are not many people in the house.


    Apart from Rong Jiu, there are two shadow guards in the dark, and the rest are several trusted ministers. These are people Mu Cen knows. She knows very well that these people don''t talk.


    Shen Shen, Mu Cen knows that he is impulsive.


    "You step back first." Li Shiyuan''s voice came suddenly.


    The people in the stockade quickly stood up and rushed out.

 Chapter 929

    But when he went out, he couldn''t help looking at Mu Cen with the remaining light from the corner of his eye, but it was just a glance, and everyone left immediately for fear of causing other trouble.


    Mu Cen heard Li Shiyuan''s voice and was quiet, but he didn''t hesitate.


    And Li Shiyuan looked at Mu Cen like this: "you stay."


    Mu Cen''s steps stopped, turned and looked at Li Shiyuan, and blessed himself: "the daughter of the people, please greet the emperor."


    Li Shiyuan sneered: "now I remember to say hello to me?"


    Mu Cen didn''t answer. Rong Jiu''s scalp was numb, but he retreated calmly. When he retreated, Rong Jiu shook his head at Mu Cen without any trace and told Mu Cen clearly not to irritate Li Shiyuan any more.


    Mu Cen didn''t speak.


    They still kept a proper distance. Even after Rong Jiu left, the distance between them did not get closer. They just sat and stood and looked at each other quietly.


    "Is it my intention to invite you to come here in person?" Li Shiyuan''s voice is gloomy, when the eye light falls on Mu Cen''s body, it''s even more transient.


    Mu Cen then passively stepped forward and walked in the direction of Li Shiyuan.


    Li Shiyuan didn''t speak. He just looked at Mu Cen so deeply. Seeing Mu Cen standing in front of him, Li Shiyuan said: "it''s been two months since I came to the western regions. I never saw you walk through this door curtain, because you''re afraid of falling into people''s tongue. Now it''s better. You''re ordered not to leave the stockade. You come over from this door calmly and don''t care, Are you not afraid to be gossiped? "


    Li Shiyuan is questioning Mu Cen.


    Mu Cen didn''t answer immediately, but Li Shiyuan''s voice came again: "I''m curious, who can let you come to me personally."


    As the voice falls, Li Shiyuan has already stood up. He is pressing Mu Cen, giving people a deep sense of oppression. Mu Cen still sips his mouth and stands quietly, as if he is not afraid of Li Shiyuan''s emotional reaction.


    See Mu Cen quiet, Li Shiyuan is a burst of inexplicable anger, slender fingers so hard to hold Mu Cen''s chin.


    That plain but plain face suddenly appeared in front of Li Shiyuan. There was no blood color, and it was very pale.


    "Is it because of long Shaoyun?" Li Shiyuan asked directly, "seeing long Shaoyun taken away by the guards, can''t wait to question me?"


    It''s a hit.


    Two people entangle each other is several years time, how can not know each other''s mind. Even if Mu Cen didn''t speak, Li Shiyuan knew that he was right.


    "I guess right, don''t I?" Li Shiyuan sneered, then released Mu Cen, "long Shaoyun is so important in your heart? Is it really just guilt? Or something else? You can keep his every move in mind. Your tacit understanding is out of reach. What about me? Where do you put me? "


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    "Even if you come near here today, do you really think I will attack long Shaoyun?" Li Shiyuan''s tone became aggressive. "Your heart is in me. I really want to dig out your heart and see if you have one. "


    ¡­¡­


    This is Li Shiyuan''s complaint against Mu Cen.


    Every word is very clear, even looking at Mu Cen''s eyes are accusing.


    Mu Cen sighed silently and thought about such things, but he didn''t expect that Li Shiyuan''s mood would become so excited. Mu Cen''s words were completely blocked, or he didn''t know how to explain the current situation.


    "What? No more talking? " Li Shiyuan''s tone is still urgent. He doesn''t mean to let Mu Cen go.


    Mu Cen for a long time just helpless mouth: "I didn''t have."


    "No?" Li Shiyuan sneered, "you never trusted me. In your heart, I am just an emperor, a cold-blooded and merciless emperor. For the sake of the state of the Zhou Dynasty and his throne, he would rather kill by mistake than let it go, right? "


    Actually, it''s not, it''s just¡ª¡ª


    forget it.


    Mu Cen knows how wrong he explains.


    Just as Mu Cen hesitated about how to leave, Li Shiyuan suddenly grabbed Mu Cen''s wrist. This time, Mu Cen was stunned and looked at the man. Without saying a word, Li Shiyuan took Mu Cen and walked out of the camp.


    In the western regions, where winter is gradually approaching, the temperature outside and inside yingzhai is quite different. No matter how cold the winter in Dazhou is, it won''t be as cold as the western regions. This year''s western regions seem to be shaking.


    Mu Cen''s body is not enough to support the temperature. As soon as he comes out of the stockade, the moment the cold wind blows, all the blood on Mu Cen''s face will fade away.


    Originally, the temperature of the palm was not high, so mu Cen''s palm was cool to the bone.


    Li Shiyuan naturally noticed it, and he said a low curse.


    It''s clear that he''s having trouble with Mu Cen, but under such circumstances, Li Shiyuan can''t turn a blind eye. He immediately takes off his cloak and quickly puts it on Mu Cen.


    Li Shiyuan''s cloak was very broad, and he took the man''s temperature, which instantly dispelled the chill.


    Such a move, let Mu Cen quiet down, the corner of the mouth slightly up, it is not stop smile, subconsciously, her hand slightly gathered Cape.


    Li Shiyuan has put the hat on his cloak on Mu Cen.


    But Li Shiyuan''s eyes didn''t move away from Mu Cen: "sometimes I really want to kill you."


    Not very serious words, as if with a threat, so looking at Mu Cen, deep eyes is not instant, as if to swallow Mu Cen thoroughly.


    Mu Cen just slightly smiles, but calmly asks: "does the emperor want to? It''s as easy for the emperor to take one''s life. "


    Li Shiyuan didn''t speak, quickly turned around, took Mu Cen''s hand again, and soon took Mu Cen into the snow.


    Mu Cen was led by Li Shiyuan, but she didn''t ask.


    On the contrary, Li Shiyuan took the initiative to say, "don''t you wonder where I''m going to take you?"


    "Curiosity doesn''t work, does it?" Mu Cen calmly smiles, "this direction, if min Nu is right, is the direction to ice prison. If the emperor wants to imprison the people''s daughter, he can''t afford to take the people''s daughter in person and find a bodyguard. So min Nu thought that something big is going to happen in binglao today. "


    "Hum." Li Shiyuan snorted coldly and said nothing more.


    But the hand that holds Mu Cen also did not loosen.

 Chapter 930

    Mu Cen followed Li Shiyuan quietly until they reached the gate of the ice prison.


    The guards at the gate were not only the guards, but also Gao Qian''s people. When they saw Li Shiyuan, they respectfully invited an.


    Li Shiyuan seems not to be in a hurry to enter the ice prison. He suddenly turns around and looks at Mu Cen. Mu Cen calms down, lowers his eyebrows, and looks at his toes. He is not anxious.


    It''s just that Mu Cen''s heart beats a little fast.


    "In what way will you tell the truth?" Li Shiyuan asked Mu Cen in a low voice.


    Mu Cen always calm: "Min Nu has nothing to hide from the emperor."


    "Is it?" Li Shiyuan chuckled.


    The hand that holds the sword all the year round, with thick cocoon, rubs Mu Cen''s delicate skin like this. It seems to be frivolous and thoughtful. But in such eyes, Mu Cen saw a hint of ice cold, it was a kind of gloomy.


    Mu Cen didn''t change his face.


    But Li Shiyuan didn''t say anything, so he took Mu Cen''s hand and walked towards the ice prison.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡ª¡ª


    Inside the ice cell.


    When Li Shiyuan came with Mu Cen, the people in the ice prison were also surprised. Long Shaoyun was imprisoned by the guards and knelt on the ice like this. You can feel the seeping cold just like this.


    And there is he Shen.


    Obviously, he Shen was stunned when he saw Mu Cen. He didn''t expect that Li Shiyuan would come with Mu Cen under such circumstances. Shouldn''t Mu Cen be under house arrest? Mu Cen and long Shaoyun have crossed the bottom line. How can Li Shiyuan keep Mu Cen.


    And now such a situation, let he Shen also some difficult to guess.


    Now, he Shen didn''t speak, passively looking at Li Shiyuan: "emperor, this --"


    "He Aiqing has something to say to me?" Li Shiyuan picked his eyebrows and sat down calmly.


    But before Li Shiyuan sat down, he personally helped Mu Cen to take a seat, and then ordered someone to send hot tea up to avoid the cold in the ice prison, which made Mu Cen unbearable.


    Such a move is even more frightening to he Shen.


    Today, when long Shaoyun is imprisoned in the ice prison, he Shen feels that he has the chance to win. As a result, the cold picture suddenly makes he Shen less sure.


    He Shen''s brain turns fast, as if thinking about how to answer Li Shiyuan''s question.


    But Li Shiyuan didn''t give he Shen more opportunities to think: "he Aiqing has worked hard these days. He has made a clear investigation of long Shaoyun''s treason to the enemy. This is a great achievement. When I return to Dazhou, I will be rewarded."


    Li Shiyuan said that in the first place.


    But he Shen didn''t feel any complacency. On the contrary, he became more careful.


    "Now this man has been detained, and I''m here. He Aiqing has something to say, and he can present the evidence." Li Shiyuan said directly. When he Shen looked at him, he was smiling, as if he Shen was particularly satisfied with his behavior.


    In the whole process, long Shaoyun was kneeling on the ground, silent.


    Only occasionally, Yu Guang from the corner of long Shaoyun''s eye looks at Mu Cen, as if asking why Mu Cen appears here. Mu Cen returns a stable look, doesn''t speak, and always sits in silence.


    In this case, long Shaoyun put down his heart slightly, but his eyebrows didn''t unfold, still kneeling in silence.


    In Li Shiyuan''s words, he Shen was led. In he Shen''s view, it is clear that he has taken the initiative in this matter. Why does he feel that he is in a passive position under such circumstances.


    "He Aiqing?" Li Shiyuan suddenly opened his mouth and called he Shen.


    He Shen then recovered: "emperor, this is the evidence that my ministers have investigated these days. Each evidence points to long Shaoyun''s treason, collusion with the surrounding enemy forces, and even a threat to the security of the western regions. The western regions and the great Zhou have always been friends, but now there are such sinister villains. They can''t be kept. Please order the emperor to kill long Shaoyun immediately, and also to make an example of the friendship between the two countries. "


    He Shen''s voice is cadenced, especially excited.


    And the evidence has been taken over by Rong Jiu, and delivered to Li Shiyuan personally.


    He Shen doesn''t worry about the evidence. Instead, he looks at Mu Cen beside Li Shiyuan, but he can''t figure out why Mu Cen can appear here safely.


    Thinking of these, he Shen''s brow slightly twisted.


    If Muchen is here, then what''s next¡ª¡ª


    And such a subtle action, Mu Cen see clearly, she low astringent eyebrows, brain turn fast, as if to think of something, and then, Mu Cen unexpectedly took the initiative to look at Li Shiyuan.


    Li Shiyuan said quietly, "I have something to tell you."


    "It''s cold in the ice prison. Minnv wants to go back." Mu Cen light mouth, said is very calm.


    "Why are you going back all of a sudden?" Li Shiyuan''s tone could not tell whether his mood was good or bad. "Is it not to see if I have wronged a good man here? Or are you guilty? I''m afraid these things have something to do with you? "


    Li Shiyuan''s words are not polite at all.


    Mu Cen didn''t get angry. In Li Shiyuan''s eyes, she saw the carelessness. It sounded very severe, but it was an invisible light flow, as if she wanted Mu Cen to cooperate.


    That''s years of tacit understanding.


    You don''t need words to know clearly.


    "I dare not." Mu Cen answered.


    Li Shiyuan chuckled: "you don''t dare. If you dare, I will cultivate you. "


    Mu Cen listened to Li Shiyuan''s words, his face turned white, as if he Shen was extremely frightened. When he Shen saw such a picture, he suddenly let go of his heart. Now he firmly believes that Li Shiyuan came with Mu Cen to set an example to others. His doubt about Mu Cen has never ended.


    And now Mu Cen takes the initiative to go back, which is the best thing.


    And Li Shiyuan didn''t give Mu Cen the chance to speak again: "come on, send Xu Zhenzhen back. If something goes wrong on the way, you''ll wait to see him."


    "Yes." The bodyguard answered respectfully.


    Soon, the bodyguards came forward and took Mu Cen away. On the surface, the bodyguards escorted Mu Cen, but mu Cen was very clear that these bodyguards didn''t use any strength at all. Instead, they gave Mu Cen support and didn''t let Mu Cen walk too hard.


    Mu Cen didn''t speak, low astringed eyebrows, quietly out of the ice prison.


    After Mu Cen left, Li Shiyuan looked at the evidence in his hand. The evidence in his hand was perfect, and every point was enough to make long Shaoyun dead. But there was no change in Li Shiyuan''s face. It was like reading an unimportant Memorial. What he recorded was a running account.


    "He Aiqing, are you sure these evidences are true?" Instead of asking long Shaoyun, Li Shiyuan calmly looks at he Shen.

 Chapter 931

    He Shen was stunned when asked, but he soon calmed down: "this is the result of my investigation in the past few days. It''s absolutely true. I''d like to ask the emperor to go up to qiuhao."


    Li Shiyuan sneered and looked at he Shen like this. He Shen''s scalp was numb.


    Then Li Shiyuan faintly took back his eyes. His attitude was still casual, but he asked Gao Qian, who never spoke: "what does the king of the western regions think about this?"


    All of a sudden, he Shen was even more frightened.


    Long Shaoyun didn''t say anything in the whole process, as if he never explained anything for himself.


    Gao Qian said with a faint smile: "I found something interesting."


    "Oh?" Li Shiyuan raised his eyebrows and said, "tell me."


    Gao Qian didn''t open his mouth, but clapped his hands. Soon the two men in black walked into the ice prison. When he Shen saw the man in black, he couldn''t say a word. He was so shocked that he looked at Li Shiyuan and Gao Qian.


    "He Aiqing, do you have anything else to say?" Li Shiyuan said with a half smile, "I think he Aiqing and they should be very familiar, eh?"


    He Shen understood that this is a trap, a trap for himself.


    No wonder these days, everything is very easy to deal with, no one came out, the result is now invited into the urn.


    "He Aiqing won''t explain to me. What''s the matter?" Li Shiyuan''s voice sounds a bit loose.


    "This..." he Shen was stunned, but his mouth was still full of reasoning. "Emperor, there must be a misunderstanding here, Minister..."


    "What''s the misunderstanding?" Li Shiyuan''s tone suddenly darkened. When he looked at he Shen with his eyes, he was sharp. "I misunderstood you for planting and framing long Shaoyun. I misunderstood you for deliberately poisoning long Shaoyun. Can I see that Shufei and long Shaoyun have a quarrel? Misunderstood you and the people in the small border countries keep walking around and divulging the secrets of Dazhou to these people? "


    Li Shiyuan walked in the direction of he Shen.


    The thick door of the ice prison was closed in an instant. Even if he Shen wanted to escape, he couldn''t fly, not to mention that there were heavy guards around.


    "I also misunderstood that in the past two months since you entered the western regions, you have not only planted people around me, but also bribed Wang Meng to instigate the dragon family''s cavalry to rebel? What''s the name? While I''m here shouting long Shaoyun''s treason to the enemy, I''m saying to the outside world, "I''m a fatuous king, and I can only murder loyal officials?"


    Li Shiyuan is more and more fierce. He Shen is questioned word by word.


    He Shen''s feet are soft, but his brain is spinning fast, thinking whether he has any flaws. But he soon calms down. He has always done these things carefully. Li Shiyuan only judges at most, and can''t have exact evidence.


    Now he Shen was relieved: "emperor, I have been wronged. I''m loyal to the emperor and Da Zhou. These days, I''m afraid I''ve been framed for my investigation. I can''t do anything wrong to the emperor and Da Zhou. Please tell the emperor


    Li Shiyuan didn''t speak, just watched he Shen perform.


    "What''s more, he family has served the king of the three dynasties. The emperor, don''t be unjust." He Shen is crying.


    But the words are threatening Li Shiyuan.


    Li Shiyuan said with a smile: "have I wronged he Aiqing?"


    He Shen was sure: "I dare not. But I never betrayed the emperor. "


    But Li Shiyuan didn''t say a word with a smile. Soon another man in black came out of the ice cell. When he Shen saw him, he was so shocked that he couldn''t say a word.


    Black shadow knelt down and looked at he Shen: "I see Lord Xun."


    This time, he Shen is speechless, because Heiying has turned to Li Shiyuan, without exception, told Li Shiyuan all the things he knew, and attached the evidence. The evidence above is he Shen''s secret, which he never divulged to the outside world.


    It was he family''s collusion with the enemy and treason, including keeping the army in private, pulling up gangs in the capital and embezzling the Treasury in private¡ª¡ª


    Dark shadow not only made oral complaints, but also gave complete evidence, without any hesitation at all. He Shen''s eyes had long lost their initial respect, but with a trace of indifference.


    "You..." he Shen''s face turned pale.


    I can''t believe what I saw or heard.


    And long Shao Yun just light mouth: "you can run to say Wang Meng, can''t the emperor let the people around him rebel?"? What''s more, smart people all know who to stand for under such circumstances, don''t they? "


    This time, he Shen completely changed his face. He couldn''t believe what he saw and heard.


    This is a defeat like a mountain, before also vowed attitude, now completely soft down.


    "Come on, arrest he Shen." Li Shiyuan issued a gloomy order.


    He Shen pushed away the people who rushed forward without thinking about it. Without saying a word, he drew his sword in the direction of Li Shiyuan.


    Li Shiyuan sneered, but long Shaoyun, who had been controlled, suddenly held he Shen''s sword as if he had nothing to do.


    "Lord he, stabbing the emperor is a death sentence." Long Shaoyun spoke faintly.


    The guards behind him have come forward to control he Shen. He Shen keeps retreating, but there is no way to retreat, but he Shen''s face is still very rampant.


    "Li Shiyuan, what do you think you can do? No matter what happens, you can''t do anything to him! " He Shen moved out of the gold medal given by the late emperor, which is completely fearless.


    Li Shiyuan just gave a cold smile and looked at he Shen like a joke.


    He Shen said it''s false not to be nervous, but in such a situation, he Shen can''t be nervous and can only keep calm.


    "Don''t you want to disobey the emperor''s will? That''s disrespect. Not to mention, today''s empress dowager is also a member of his family. You can''t move me. " He Shen''s tone became more and more arrogant.


    Li Shiyuan was indifferent all the way and looked at he Shen.


    Cheng Dezhu, on the other side, spoke with cadence: "Mr. He, this gold medal can only save one person, not the whole he family. What you have done is to implicate nine ethnic groups. If the Empress Dowager knows, do you think the Empress Dowager will still be on your side? "


    "You..."


    "What''s more, whether the gold medal is true or not is uncertain. Are you right?" Cheng Dezhu laughs and says things as if they are completely harmless.


    This, he Shen panic out of his own has been carrying the gold medal from death.

 Chapter 932

    When he saw the gold medal, he Shen''s face was even more shocked.


    Because this gold medal has long been lost.


    So those present didn''t mean to kneel down.


    "He Shen, do you know what crime it is to forge a gold medal without death penalty?" Li Shiyuan asked coldly.


    He Shen''s voice trembled and stammered. He couldn''t believe what he saw: "it''s impossible, how can it be, my gold medal of death free, is it you, is it you..."


    Li Shiyuan did not speak, one side of the shadow guard has taken out a gold medal from death, handed to Li Shiyuan.


    Li Shiyuan put it in his hand and then looked at he Shen: "he Shen, are you looking for this again?"


    That''s the original gold medal of CAI he''s family.


    In this case, he Shen''s face suddenly changed, and Li Shiyuan directly threw the gold medal into the fire in front of he Shen''s face. In an instant, the gold medal was melted and never existed.


    This time, he Shen''s feet are completely soft on the ground, knowing that he has gone.


    Li Shiyuan''s gloomy voice came word by word: "he Shen collaborated with the enemy to betray the country, framed his colleagues, attempted to murder me, deliberately set up troops to rebel, the evidence is solid, and executed to serve."


    When Li Shiyuan''s voice fell, the bodyguard immediately stepped forward and dragged he Shen out.


    Everything must be done quickly and without any leeway.


    He didn''t even leave the camp, but in the open space of the camp, even the executioner was ready. The originally quiet camp is now aimed at he shenlai.


    He Shen didn''t even have the chance to return to Kyoto, and he was put on the guillotine when the evidence was conclusive.


    "Li Shiyuan, you will regret it." He Shen cried out miserably, "do you think I can move when I move? You are delusional. Do you think you''re a good emperor? You dream


    "Anything else to say?" Li Shiyuan''s face did not change.


    He Shen grinned bitterly: "Li Shiyuan, even if I die, I will take the people you care about to go to hell together, so the road will not be lonely!"


    Li Shiyuan looked at he Shen, but he knew who he Shen was talking about. After a moment of silence, Li Shiyuan bowed his head and turned his finger, but he didn''t respond.


    Who is mu Cen?


    He Shen never had a fight with Mu Cen in his last life. Even if he heard Mu Cen''s name, he ignored Mu Cen''s ability. Not to mention, Mu Cen in this life has changed a lot.


    If Mu Cen can succeed so well, how can he be mu Cen.


    Looking at each other in the ice cell, you don''t even need to say anything. You can easily know each other''s thoughts. At that moment, Li Shiyuan''s mood is relaxed.


    It seems that the tacit understanding many years ago has come back so quietly.


    Thinking of these, Li Shiyuan''s mouth raised a faint smile.


    But he Shen suddenly and wantonly laughed: "the emperor holds the lady in his hand, so who is the lady? I''m afraid I''m dead now. "


    This made Li Shiyuan, who was still smiling, gloomy in an instant, self-evident.


    He looked at he Shen, and the people around him were already in a cold sweat.


    No matter who Mu CEN is, the people who follow Li Shiyuan are very clear. Now Mu CEN is Li Shiyuan''s good heart. Any problem involving Mu CEN is taboo for Li Shiyuan.


    Not to mention, he shen wants Mu Cen to die.


    "Chop." Li Shiyuan didn''t say a word more to he Shen.


    When the executioner heard Li Shiyuan''s order, he Shen''s eyes widened. Then his head fell to the ground and blood splashed on the spot.


    There was a smell of blood all around in an instant.


    And Li Shiyuan looked at all this coldly, quickly stood up and nodded to Gao Qian: "this matter, thank you."


    "You''re welcome. I can clean up the door." Gao Qian didn''t like it.


    Li Shiyuan didn''t say anything. He quickly stood up and walked out of the ice prison. When Li Shiyuan came out of the ice prison, the bodyguard came in a hurry, his face was a little flustered.


    "Tell the emperor that he caught the assassin in Miss Mu''s camp." The bodyguard said it directly.


    "Where is she?" Li Shiyuan asked darkly, and his pace didn''t stop.


    The bodyguard immediately said: "Miss Mu is OK, but the maid beside Miss Mu is seriously injured. Lord Rong has controlled the assassin for the first time, and now he is still in the camp. Lord Rong asked the servant to inform you at the first time."


    Li Shiyuan didn''t speak any more and quickly went to mucen''s camp.


    Long Shaoyun soon followed up, but in the whole process, they didn''t say a word.


    ¡­¡­


    At that time, inside the camp.


    When mucen returned to the camp, Xiaolian had already put her head out: "Miss, you are back."


    Mu Cen hum a voice, small lotus took Mu Cen to walk into camp inside, haven''t had time to open mouth, Mu Cen suddenly exclaimed: "small lotus, careful."


    Xiaolian looked back, and saw a man in black appear in front of her. Without saying a word, she clasped her neck. The feeling of suffocation came instantly, and did not give Xiaolian any chance to live.


    Is to want Xiaolian''s life, more impossible to give Xiaolian time for help.


    And Mu Cen''s face suddenly changed.


    Want to also don''t want, Mu Cen opens mouth to shout a way: "let go of her, I promise won''t shout a person."


    These killers are outlaws. How can they believe Mu Cen''s words? The strength of her palm has never been released. With another effort, Xiaolian''s head will fall to the ground in an instant.


    "Xiaolian -" Mu Cen''s desperate advance.


    The dagger in the assassin''s hand has penetrated Xiaolian''s chest, and then he released Xiaolian. The next second, the dagger stabbed towards mucen.


    Although Mu Cen had no internal power, her quick reaction was always there. She dodged quickly. Obviously, the assassin didn''t expect that Mu Cen''s reaction was so quick. He could not help but be cruel.


    Mu Cen can''t stay alive.


    If he keeps it, he will die.


    This before and after, Mu Cen quickly retreat, and if Xiaolian does not find someone to come, then Xiaolian will die in front of him.


    Mu Cen flashed by and quickly picked up the porcelain spoon on the table. After smashing it, he held it in the palm of his hand. He estimated that he still had some strength and could kill him when he was close to him.


    The assassin is approaching.


    The palm of Mu Cen''s hand has been pinched tightly.


    At this critical moment, suddenly, the assassin in front of Mu Cen was subdued instantly. Rong Jiu had appeared in front of Mu Cen for the first time, and the sharp sword stabbed the assassin without hesitation.


    "Save your life." Mu Cen''s voice was gloomy, and Gao Xuan''s heart relaxed. "In addition, it''s going to be the imperial doctor right away."


    "Yes." Rong Jiu did not hesitate.


    The assassin was gagged to prevent him from committing suicide.

 Chapter 933

    Then the assassin was tied up, so he knelt on the hand, the wound is still dripping blood.


    Mu Cen didn''t pay attention, but quickly went to Xiaolian. Xiaolian had been in a coma for a long time, and the whole person was weak.


    "Xiaolian, I won''t let you be OK." Mu Cen''s voice with firm, first to Xiaolian deal with the wound.


    The dagger on the assassin''s hand is still poisonous. If you go down with such a deep wound, it will be more dangerous than good.


    When Rong Jiu sees it, his brows are wrinkled. They are bloody every day. He knows what it means. But looking at Mu Cen''s face, Rong Jiu also knows that Mu Cen will never let Xiao Lian have any accident.


    "Miss, I''ve gone to the imperial doctor." Rong Jiu responds.


    "Thank you." Mu Cen answers a voice, "allow adult, help me to take thing."


    "Yes." Rong Jiu responds.


    Mu Cen doesn''t talk nonsense. He quickly says what he wants. Rong Jiu quickly finds it and brings it to Mu Cen. There are some rare medicinal materials in it, which Li Shiyuan prepared for mu Cen, but mu Cen doesn''t hesitate to feed Xiaolian.


    After treating the wound, Xiaolian seems to have a sense of trance.


    "Don''t talk. It''ll be OK." Mu Cen said it directly.


    Then Mu Cen motioned to Rong Jiu to take Xiaolian to the bed. Mu Cen looked at Xiaolian deeply: "Xiaolian, who hurt you today, I will not let this person go."


    Her tone was grim and gloomy.


    Xiaolian just laughed, and then fell into a deep coma.


    And the imperial doctor had arrived at the first time. When he saw such a picture, the imperial doctor was also surprised.


    Mu Cen looked at the doctor and said, "I want to make sure she''s safe. Otherwise, you''ll also come to see her."


    The imperial doctor was frightened by Mu Cen.


    Rong Jiu immediately said, "do as the lady ordered."


    The imperial doctor did not dare to hesitate.


    After the imperial doctor accepted, Mu Cen stood up and walked out of the curtain. There were still people and things to deal with today.


    That step by step, Mu CEN is not slow, but it makes people feel very gloomy.


    It seems that Rong Jiu hasn''t seen such Mu Cen for a long time. He almost blurts out: "empress..."


    Mu Cen very light swept one eye, didn''t speak, allow nine immediately forbid sound, and Mu Cen also had already walked to the curtain outside, so looked at the killer kneeling on the ground.


    Under such circumstances, the killer''s instinct is to commit suicide, but under such circumstances, he obviously has no channel to commit suicide.


    Mu Cen didn''t worry, even his face was very calm, but with a trace of condensation, he came to him little by little. When his eyes fell on the killer, the man who had been through a lot of blood suddenly began to tremble.


    It was an instinctive panic.


    Or, the most terrible thing is not to be stabbed to death, but to die slowly in extreme pain.


    "Who asked you to come?" Every word Mu Cen asked directly. His voice sounded soft, but it was indisputably gloomy.


    The killer refused to say, just turned his head elsewhere.


    Mu Cen sneers. He doesn''t mind the killer''s reaction at all. Rong Jiu''s eyebrows twist slightly. He has been following Li Shiyuan for so long and has been dealing with Mu Cen for many years. He knows Mu Cen''s every move too well.


    If the person in front of you is really Mu Cen, then the resistance of this person will be more powerless. Mu Cen has many ways to let you confess all the words you don''t want to say one by one. It''s meaningless to resist here, and it will make you fall into unprovoked pain.


    In Mu Cen''s sneer, she suddenly looked at Rong Jiu: "Mr. Rong, please help me take the medicine in the medicine box."


    Let nine one Leng, subconsciously looked at Mu Cen: "Miss, is where uncomfortable?"


    You know, there are some rare herbs in this medicine box, which are used to prolong Mu Cen''s life. So when Mu Cen suddenly opens his mouth, Rong Jiu thinks it''s Mu Cen who is uncomfortable. You know, although Mu Cen has been abolished as the imperial concubine, Rong Jiu knows that this is only temporary. Once he returns to Kyoto, what Li Shiyuan wants to give Mu CEN is not the imperial concubine, but the back seat.


    Because, Mu Cen was originally the queen of big Zhou, she just took it for granted to sit in the position she should sit.


    So hearing Mu Cen''s words, Rong Jiu is nervous.


    "Of course not." Mu Cen answered, but he was calm on the surface.


    Under such circumstances, Rong Jiu does not dare to hesitate and immediately does what Mu Cen tells him. Mu Cen doesn''t rush to open the medicine box, but points to a certain acupoint of the killer. Rong Jiu doesn''t need Mu Cen to open his mouth. He steps forward and seals the acupoint of the killer, which allows the killer to speak, but he has no ability to bite his tongue and commit suicide.


    In such a series of actions, the man in black is not clear. He thought he would be forced to confess by words and deeds, but he didn''t expect that it was just like this.


    After getting the freedom to speak, he yelled at Mu Cen: "if you have the ability, please."


    "That''s probably not really good." Mu Cen sneered coldly. Several pills in his hand had been scraped off a bit of powder and mixed together again to become a new pill.


    Then, Mu Cen came to the other side step by step.


    The vigilance of the man in black is obvious. Mu Cen doesn''t care. He just pinches the man in black''s neck. It can''t be fatal, but it can force him to open his mouth. Then Mu Cen quickly throws the pill into the man in black''s throat and confirms that he swallowed it.


    The man in black was terrified: "you... What did you give me to eat?"


    "What makes you happy." Mu Cen smiles.


    Such a smile seems particularly calm, but such a smile with a trace of gloomy, is completely unremitting, naturally such words also let people discount.


    And almost after the man in black finished, Mu Cen had retreated to one side, but the fierce tone had not changed at all: "who let you come here?"


    How can a man in black say that.


    Mu Cen didn''t mind. She waited patiently. Then she looked at Rong Jiu: "Mr. Rong, lift the curtain of the door. I want people to hear everything in the house clearly. Passers-by are witnesses."


    "Yes." Rong Jiu responded respectfully.


    Soon, the curtain and curtain had been lifted, and the cold wind outside poured in. Mu Cen stood like this, and didn''t feel cold at all. Even under the cold wind, the candles in the house were put out.


    Originally warm room, become cold up, Mu Cen''s face some white, so stand, Rong Jiu is worried looking at Mu Cen, for fear of any accident, his people have the first time to inform Li Shiyuan.

 Chapter 934

    And the people who were forced to kneel on the ground were very magnanimous, but gradually, Rong Jiu saw all kinds of panic expressions on each other''s faces, and even began to constantly self mutilate in the same place. But such self mutilation can''t hurt people''s lives, but it can make people miserable.


    Rong Jiu was shocked.


    But mu Cen''s voice came slowly: "it''s not necessary to kill people in person. It''s also very good for them to injure themselves. It''s a drug with three poisons. When you take these rare herbs in proper proportion, it will make you hallucinate. You are clearly on the ground, but you seem to fall into a dreamland, and you can only constantly injure yourself. "


    Rong Jiu listens carefully, but doesn''t feel strange. Mu Cen''s means have always been cruel, but now Mu CEN is no longer the same as that of that year, so she has a lot of low income. She doesn''t want to cause any trouble to herself, but it doesn''t mean Mu Cen will be bullied.


    Mu CEN is one of the shortest guards.


    "This kind of self mutilation will torture people''s will until they lose their will. If you ask, they will do whatever they want. Only with these hallucinogenic poisons, this person''s life will be wasted. Even if he is alive, he will live in a muddle Mu Cen explained slowly.


    This seems to be for Rong Jiu, but Rong Jiu understands that this is for the man in black who has fallen into the illusion. In the illusion, such words are very easy to break people''s hearts.


    Mu Cen now has no internal power. She can''t do it herself, but it doesn''t mean Mu Cen will forget it. She can also use external power.


    It''s like now.


    "Yes, miss." Rong Jiu responds.


    The illusion of the man in black is more and more serious, and his facial expression has been distorted. He kneels down in front of Mu Cen and makes all kinds of infiltrating actions. It''s all self mutilation. The blood passes through the black cloth. Although nothing can be seen on the surface, the ground has been stained with fishy red, and gradually the smell of blood is coming.


    Such a shrill cry, people around can''t help but look in. When they see such a picture, everyone''s faces gradually become frightened, covering their mouths and noses, some can''t believe what they see.


    Under such circumstances, the only person who is indifferent is mu Cen.


    Until Mu Cen felt that it was almost over, she said coldly and mercilessly: "who photographed you. If you don''t say it, go on. I''ll let you know what it means to live and not to die. "


    There is no element of jest in this remark. It is clear to say every word.


    In Mu Cen''s words, the crazy man in black, who had been tortured by both spirit and body, couldn''t bear it at all. He shook his head desperately. He didn''t know whether it was illusion or reality, so he yelled at Mu Cen: "it''s not me, it''s not me, it''s imperial concubine Xi, it''s imperial concubine Xi who asked me to come."


    These words, clearly into the ears of everyone in the house, and the people outside the house also heard in consternation, everyone looked at each other, for a long time did not dare to say a word.


    Rong Jiu''s brow slightly twisted. In fact, he didn''t feel strange about such an answer. Even Rong Jiu knows clearly who is behind the scenes. Naturally, Mu Cen also knows clearly. However, Mu Cen uses such cruel means to find a reasonable reason to go to imperial concubine Xi, besides tormenting the people in front of him and clearing up for Xiao Lian.


    Mu Cen was never a man who put himself in danger. No matter when and where it is, it is the same.


    Just like in the ice cell, the moment of eye contact with Li Shiyuan is the same. It''s a tacit understanding. Li Shiyuan acquiesced in this kind of behavior. For the time being, no one knows about the situation in the ice prison, and we must be careful about anything that involves his family. This is the real beginning of today''s affairs.


    "Please let me go... It''s not me... It''s imperial concubine Xi... Don''t... Ah..." the man in black has fallen into madness.


    Mu Cen didn''t pay attention to it any more, but quickly went to the outside of the camp. The man in black was left in place, and Rong Jiu immediately followed.


    The guards rushed in through the door and looked at the man in black.


    Rong Jiu calmly gave the order: "before the young lady gave the order, this person''s life is reserved."


    "Yes." The guards answered in unison.


    Mu Cen didn''t say a word in the whole process, and his pace was not very slow at all. Even though Mu Cen started to be panting and even tired because of such a violent walk, Mu Cen''s palm held tightly and didn''t allow himself to have any deviation at this time.


    That low astringent under the eye light flash meaning of gloomy and heartless.


    Rong Jiu follows Mu Cen and calmly looks at the situation around him. When the servants and bodyguards who used to watch the crowd see Mu Cen come out, they immediately retreat and dare not stop him.


    Needless to say, people with a clear eye can recognize that Mu Cen''s cloak belongs to Li Shiyuan. Everyone knows what it means.


    In the whole process, Mu Cen didn''t say a word. He didn''t stop until the camp of the concubine Xi.


    No one knows what happened in the ice prison. Naturally, concubine Xi doesn''t know. Now that Mu CEN is abandoned, concubine Xi naturally returns to the position of the head of the harem. In this case, Mu Cen wants to kowtow to concubine Xi, rather than go in so arrogantly and directly.


    But mu Cen did not pay any attention to these.


    The guard at the door stopped Mu Cen: "this is the camp of concubine Xi. Is it that irrelevant people come in and out at will?"


    Mu Cen coldly looks at the bodyguard and ignores him. He pushes the bodyguard away and goes in. The bodyguard wants to stop him even if he doesn''t want to. He is soon reprimanded by Rong Jiu. Now, the bodyguard''s face changes slightly. He doesn''t speak any more and quietly retreats to one side.


    Rong Jiu didn''t follow in.


    Mu Cen walked into the camp, and Princess Xi had heard the news. When she saw Mu Cen coming, her face changed slightly. Naturally, she knew that the person who sent out had failed. But Princess Xi was very confident in the killer she sent out. Even if she failed, she knew that it was impossible to confess herself, so Princess Xi had no fear at all.


    "I thought it was you." Xi imperial concubine''s eyebrows and eyes with a trace of ridicule, it is a kind of high posture, "Xu Zhenzhen, you are not imperial concubine now, see this palace should not kneel down please?"


    This is not slow. It''s the momentum that you have experienced in the deep palace all the year round. You can catch a key point at any time, so that you can''t refute it.


    However, Mu Cen gave a cold smile and ignored the irony of imperial concubine Xi. Instead, he stepped forward and suddenly raised his hand to give imperial concubine Xi a heavy ear.

 Chapter 935

    Xi concubine stunned, completely did not expect Mu Cen will suddenly move, she can''t believe looking at Mu Cen: "you... Are you rebellious?"


    Mu Cen looked at concubine Xi sullenly and stood indifferently: "who gave you the list and moved my people under my eyelids? You want my life? "


    This is questioning.


    Xi imperial concubine complexion is startled: "you are talking nonsense what, this palace does not know." Then, the Xi imperial concubine ignored Mu Cen''s meaning, "and now you are still worried about yourself. You dare to fight against our palace in front of our palace. Do you think you are still the imperial concubine? This palace can kill you at any time. "


    Mu Cen faced the threat of Xi imperial concubine, just so cold smile: "are you sure?"


    This words, let Xi noble concubine some panic, but think of the present situation, think of the evidence in he Shen''s hand, Xi noble concubine''s courage also follow big up.


    Today did not let mucen die, she did not expect, but since mucen took the initiative to send home, she naturally can not let mucen live to leave.


    Provoking the imperial concubine was a capital crime, not to mention Mu Cen.


    Xi imperial concubine gradually calmed down, so looking at Mu Cen: "then try." Then she harshly said, "come on, take Xu Zhenzhen to our palace. Our palace will punish him severely."


    You know, all the people around here are from he family, and the guards in the camp of concubine Xi are loyal to he family, and they won''t obey anyone.


    So concubine Xi had such confidence.


    But she did not expect, her voice fell, unexpectedly no one appeared in front of him, this time, Xi princess has also realized that the situation is not right, her face gradually no longer calm, appears to panic up.


    And Mu Cen walked step by step towards the imperial concubine Xi.


    Xi Princess subconsciously retreat, has been retreated to the chair, that kind of stagger, let Xi princess fell in the chair, Mu Cen completely looked down at her.


    "Come on, are you going to rebel?" Concubine Xi shivered and called the bodyguard outside the house.


    Outside the house is still a quiet, indifferent, this time Xi Princess very clear know, the event is not good. And standing in front of Mu Cen, is to let Xi imperial concubine subconscious panic, Mu Cen''s eyes, almost straight into the heart of the people, people feel scared.


    "You... What are you doing?" Xi''s voice has become stuttering up, "this palace is the emperor''s concubine, the Empress Dowager or the palace''s aunt, do you want to rebel? Are you not afraid that the emperor will know and kill you? "


    Concubine Xi is threatening Mu Cen.


    Mu Cen listened to the threat of Princess Xi, as if she had heard a joke. She looked at Princess Xi lightly and said, "Princess Xi, do you know I haven''t killed anyone for a long time?"


    The face of Xi noble imperial concubine brush of have no blood color.


    "I haven''t tasted the pleasure of killing people for a long time. Maybe I''m old enough to be less impulsive. Now I prefer to block people in the corner rather than kill them with a knife. " Mu Cen''s words are so bland that he seems to be discussing with you about today''s food.


    "You... You..." concubine Xi could not believe what she heard.


    "What do I want?" Mu CEN is still slow, "do you know what I hate most in my life?"


    Concubine Xi shook her head subconsciously. She and Mu Cen have never known each other, and how can they know what they hate? For mu Cen, in the view of Xi Guifei, it''s just a stumbling block that must be dealt with quickly.


    "I hate people who touch me." Mu Cen finished his words one by one, "how did Xiaolian have an accident? I will also use it on you."


    Concubine Xi''s face changed: "you... You dare not. I''m a lady. You''re a grasshopper. You don''t dare. "


    "Is it?" Mu Cen sneered, and his eyebrows and eyes were cold. He didn''t leave any room for his concubine.


    Imperial concubine Xi cries desperately, but outside the stockade is still quiet, no one appears, and inside the stockade, Mu Cen has walked step by step to imperial concubine Xi.


    Princess Xi''s face was pale without any color.


    In this case, Princess Xi is not a person who has no power to bind a chicken. Compared with Mu Cen, Mu Cen has no power to bind a chicken in front of Princess Xi, but mu Cen''s momentum is amazing.


    And the Xi imperial concubine returns to God, want to also don''t want to pick up the gold hairpin on own head, direct toward Mu Cen''s chest stab.


    "Xu Zhen Zhen, want the life of this palace, you also want to weigh oneself to have this ability." Xu Zhen Zhen finish saying, eyes all become cruel Li, that gold hairpin so fast stab into Mu Cen''s chest.


    Mu Cen dodges.


    But didn''t wait for mu Cen to dodge, suddenly, a strong force has already clasped Xu Zhenzhen''s wrist, a force, heard the broken sound of the bone, Xu Zhenzhen issued a shrill scream, this is never had the pain, how can she accept.


    Because of Xu Zhenzhen''s sudden strength, Mu Cen falters subconsciously, but he doesn''t fall on the ground. Instead, he falls into a solid and gentle chest. When the familiar smell of sandalwood comes, it gives Mu Cen a sense of peace of mind.


    "Who allowed you to come alone?" Li Shiyuan looked down at Mu Cen with a frown. His voice was a little harsh, but he didn''t mean much blame.


    It''s because Mu Cen didn''t care that he came here. If he was in danger, Li Shiyuan didn''t dare to think about it. You know, Mu CEN is different from before, and Li Shiyuan won''t be at ease.


    "Let Rong Jiu be outside the door. Do you think you are in good health? Do you think you''re as quick as you used to be? You know, if I hadn''t come in time, her hairpin would have been stabbed in your chest today. How many lives do you think you have? " The more Li Shiyuan said, the more angry he was.


    He looked down at Mu Cen, and the disapproval in his eyebrows was obvious.


    When Princess Xi saw that it was Li Shiyuan, she had already fallen to the ground. Because of the pain that her wrist was abruptly broken, she let out a shrill scream, but no one paid attention to it.


    Concubine Xi knew that with the appearance of Li Shiyuan and the protection of Mu Cen, she and he family had gone.


    However, concubine Xi still struggled to get up and crawled up to Li Shiyuan: "emperor, I''m wronged. Someone wants to frame me. Please be aware of this. The Emperor... "


    Li Shiyuan didn''t pay any attention at all. All he saw was Mu Cen.


    Mu Cen was calm. Looking at Li Shiyuan in front of him, he suddenly laughed: "what am I afraid of? I really have an accident, don''t I have you?"


    "What if I don''t have time?" Li Shiyuan coldly questions Mu Cen.

 Chapter 936

    Mu Cen just looked at Li Shiyuan in this way. His originally gloomy eyebrows were full of smiles, and his words were firm: "you won''t. Even if you don''t have time, you''ve already planned it. There is Rong Jiu outside. The guards here have already been your guards. How can they let me have an accident? "


    Mu Cen saw these things clearly.


    Li Shiyuan listened to Mu Cen''s words, but he didn''t say anything. He just looked at Mu Cen''s eyebrows and eyes with a trace of smile, which went straight to the bottom of his eyes.


    In this picture, the concubine Xi was even more resentful. She continued to cry beside Li Shiyuan''s leg: "emperor, you have to look at Buddha''s face even if you don''t look at the monk''s face. My concubine has been with you for so many years. My concubine gave you a prince. If I hadn''t been harmed by a villain, the prince would not have been in trouble. You see, you have to be very careful in these matters. My concubine is wronged... "


    The cry of Xi imperial concubine is more and more desolate, anyone heard, feel aggrieved incomparably, just like Li Shiyuan is that ruthless person.


    However, in the shrill cry of the concubine Xi, Mu Cen looked at Li Shiyuan, but his attitude was a little weak, and Li Shiyuan naturally noticed.


    He quietly looked at Mu Cen, Mu Cen did not make any statement.


    Then Li Shiyuan saw the princess, but his attitude was always indifferent. "If you are guilty, if you has the final say, if she says you are innocent, you will be innocent. If she says you are guilty, then you are guilty."


    Li Shiyuan said directly, which made the face of concubine Xi completely blank, because she knew very well that this was equal to Li Shiyuan giving himself to Mu Cen, and falling into Mu Cen''s hands, naturally there would be no good end.


    This time, the imperial concubine Xi directly hugged Li Shiyuan''s leg, but before she got close to Li Shiyuan, the motionless guard outside the door suddenly rushed in, quickly caught her aside, and didn''t let her get close to Li Shiyuan.


    Li Shiyuan''s eyebrows and eyes were always cold. Looking at the concubine Xi, he had lost his old love for a long time.


    "The emperor - the Emperor..." the imperial concubine Xi is still in the shrill cry, that is the human survival instinct.


    Li Shiyuan then went to the imperial concubine Xi: "it''s not that I don''t remember my old love, but that you have wiped away my old love for you little by little. Don''t you know what you have done behind my back? And you should not, should not, should not move Zhen Zhen, this is to violate my big taboo, know? "


    This word, without a trace of emotion, so a word of the decision of the Xi imperial concubine''s fate: "Zhen Zhen want you to die, then you will die."


    This time, the imperial concubine Xi''s face was completely pale.


    "Hold her." Li Shiyuan said coldly, "leave the rest to Shufei."


    In the face of these slaves, Li Shiyuan still called Mu Cen Shufei, which means what we all understand.


    The slaves knelt down: "I will obey the emperor''s will."


    After that, the imperial concubine Xi was dragged out in a mess. This was the mess that imperial concubine Xi had never been in since she entered the palace. The scenery of the past was long gone.


    After the imperial concubine Xi was taken away, Li Shiyuan looked at Mu Cen: "are you satisfied with this treatment?"


    Mu Cen didn''t speak, just made a sound, and then calmly looked at Li Shiyuan: "does the emperor not interfere? After all, as she said, she has served you for many years, without merit or hardship. At first, she should not be like this. "


    Mu Cen met the first lady Xi who entered the palace. At that time, there was a girl''s shame in her eyes and eyebrows. When she looked at Li Shiyuan, it was a kind of worship and joy. Even at a glance, she felt satisfied and never surpassed.


    And later, it was probably the power that forced the imperial concubine Xi to have no way to go. People will become greedy.


    So far, concubine Xi absolutely does not allow anyone to covet her position, nor does she allow anyone to have any different ideas. Just like the original he family, she gradually lost herself in the power.


    Isn''t Li Shiyuan''s indifference also the culprit?


    But Li Shiyuan listened to Mu Cen''s question, low astringed eyebrows, the answer is very calm: "No." Then he looked at Mu Cen, "any woman in the harem is just a substitute in my heart. I don''t need to have any idea about a heaven and earth product."


    This is cruel and heartless, but it tells Li Shiyuan''s most real idea.


    No matter whether Mu CEN is still there or not, the imperial concubine is established for the balance of the country, and many things are inevitable. But Li Shiyuan''s heart is only mu Cen, and the only one who can occupy a high position in Li Shiyuan''s heart is mu Cen. Therefore, no matter who enters the harem, there are more or less Mu Cen''s shadow.


    But they are all substitutes for mu Cen after all. Li Shiyuan doesn''t care about substitutes.


    This is the cruelty and ruthlessness of the emperor.


    In the face of such an answer, Mu Cen laughed silently for a long time.


    "What are you laughing at?" Li Shiyuan squeezed Mu Cen''s chin and asked quietly.


    Mu Cen didn''t speak, but he didn''t avoid Li Shiyuan''s eyes. Li Shiyuan just let Mu Cen look at him, and he was not impatient.


    For a long time, suddenly Mu Cen opened his mouth: "emperor, the people''s daughter only wants a pair for life."


    This light, but said the most real idea of Mu Cen, Li Shiyuan slightly twisted eyebrows, looked at Mu Cen, this for Li Shiyuan, it seems that some incredible.


    "Don''t I treat you as a couple in my life?" Li Shiyuan asked.


    In Li Shiyuan''s view, for mu Cen, he is already in the palm of his hand. He won''t let Mu Cen suffer any injustice. He can give Mu Cen the supreme status and glory. In his heart, Mu CEN is the only one, so Li Shiyuan doesn''t know what Mu Cen said.


    Mu CEN is also not angry, just quiet mouth: "only you and me."


    This made Li Shiyuan stunned: "I..."


    "No more." Mu Cen did not continue this topic, "I''ll deal with this first."


    Finish saying, Mu Cen turns round to want to go, and Li Shiyuan''s hand held Mu Cen''s hand for the first time: "are you angry?"


    "No, as you said, when nobody can do anything." Mu Cen smile, very light.


    It''s true that everyone has a helpless time, let alone Li Shiyuan''s current throne, so this is really just saying.


    Mu Cen knows very well.


    Then, Mu Cen took his hand out of Li Shiyuan''s confinement. Li Shiyuan looked at Mu Cen like this: "you..."


    Mu Cen didn''t give Li Shiyuan another chance: "emperor, isn''t there anything else to deal with? It''s not appropriate to entangle with the people''s daughter here. "

 Chapter 937

    "You are my concubine." What Li Shiyuan said is direct.


    "Minnv is just an abandoned imperial concubine." Muzen''s voice is still calm.


    Li Shiyuan looked at Mu Cen like this: "Zhen Zhen, when I get back to the palace, I will make you the queen."


    Mu Cen was quiet and didn''t say anything. His hand had been pulled out of Li Shiyuan''s hand. He looked at Li Shiyuan quietly, nodded slightly, and then turned to walk outside the stockade. Li Shiyuan didn''t follow him this time.


    He explained to Rong Jiu carefully: "take care of the empress. No accidents are allowed."


    "Yes, I do." Rong Jiu naturally does not dare to neglect.


    Then Rong Jiu followed.


    But Li Shiyuan''s eyes looked out of the stockade. Outside the stockade, long Shaoyun was standing in the same place. When Mu Cen passed long Shaoyun, although they just nodded, they still talked more or less, but they didn''t need to get close to each other. They also knew that they were asking each other''s situation.


    Li Shiyuan clenched his fist slightly.


    That kind of repression lasts forever.


    But Li Shiyuan knows that for the past of Mu Cen and long Shaoyun, Li Shiyuan can''t intervene, but it doesn''t mean he doesn''t care.


    After sinking, Li Shiyuan lowered his eyebrows and didn''t say anything more. Soon, long Shaoyun also walked towards Li Shiyuan. Their eyes collided, but in the end, no one spoke. Li Shiyuan turned and walked out of the stockade, and long Shaoyun followed him.


    ¡­¡­


    At that time¡ª¡ª


    Concubine Xi was directly pushed into the cage by the guards. She was never embarrassed. Her delicate face had been contaminated by the mud on the ground. She didn''t know where the hairpin had gone, and her meticulous hair became confused.


    The clothes representing the imperial concubine''s symbol have been taken off. Now the imperial concubine Xi is just wearing ordinary prison clothes. When she is pushed into the cage, the bodyguard doesn''t show mercy. The excessive strength makes her bump into the wall, and the feeling of back pain comes.


    It''s almost suffocating.


    And Mu Cen looked at so indifferently, and didn''t open his mouth to say a word. The cold in his eyes, the imperial concubine Xi saw clearly.


    She has long lost her previous arrogance, stammered, and passively looked at Mu Cen: "you... What are you going to do..."


    The panic in the eyes of Princess Xi was obvious.


    But in the face of such a situation, Princess Xi retreated until she was at the edge of the cage, but mu Cen was still motionless.


    This, Xi imperial concubine''s eyes flash a trace of inexplicable, don''t know what Mu Cen want to do.


    She thought Muchen was going to torture herself. Now, Muchen just kept a proper distance, not even close to the cage.


    But such a picture, but let the Xi imperial concubine in the eyes of uneasiness become more obvious: "Xu Zhenzhen... What do you want to do in the end!"


    Mu Cen this just coldly smile: "do what?" She is still standing in situ, "do nothing, just let you feel the pain when Xiaolian had an accident."


    This made the concubine more uneasy.


    Where does she know what happened to Xiaolian? In Mu Cen''s attitude, the subconscious concubine Xi thinks Xiaolian is dead, and Mu Cen wants to kill herself.


    When people are dying, it''s impossible not to be afraid. Concubine Xi is also an ordinary person, so the panic is obvious. She shakes her head desperately even if she doesn''t want to: "you can''t kill me, you can''t."


    "Why can''t I?" Mu Cen''s eyebrows and eyes didn''t take a trace of emotion, so he looked at the imperial concubine Xi for a moment, "when you dare to move the arrogant wind, didn''t you think that one day, this account will be counted on your head? Do you really think you can do whatever you want? "


    "You..." the concubine Xi looked at Mu Cen in amazement.


    "He family is still there. You can do whatever you want, but you can guarantee that he family will protect you all your life? Like now. " Mu Cen looked at Xi''s concubine sarcastically, "when he''s in trouble, you are definitely the first one to be sent out."


    "The Empress Dowager won''t care. I''m the one she loves most." Princess Xi roared, "if she wants to know what you''ve done, she won''t let you go."


    Mu Cen looked at Xi''s concubine with pity: "the Empress Dowager in this position is by no means the brainless person you think. She is old, so why should she be buried with her life''s reputation? She has already married into the Li family. How can she interfere more?"


    Xi imperial concubine is said by Mu Cen''s complexion is more gray defeat.


    But on the mouth, she actually how all refuse to admit defeat: "Xu Zhenzhen, do you think you can have everything if you are in favor now? The concubine of the harem, which is not your idea. You are naive, the emperor''s heart is only the late queen, no one. You and I are just substitutes. "


    This words, Xi imperial concubine is almost roar out of voice: "you protect Prince again how?"? Do you really think the prince will treat you as his mother? You are delusional. You move me, I will not let you go as a ghost, I will pester you from generation to generation, let you spend day and night in nightmares


    By the end of the day, Princess Xi had almost fallen into her own madness.


    Mu Cen stood so quietly, listening, as if completely unaffected by the words of Xi''s concubine.


    Suddenly, Mu Cen raised her hand, and the voice of Princess Xi stopped in such an instant, because Princess Xi found that the door of her dungeon had been completely closed, she could not see everything outside, and all she could see was a patio on her head.


    This made the concubine Xi more and more frightened, and her words had changed: "Xu Zhenzhen... What are you going to do to me..."


    Mu Cen didn''t respond.


    Concubine Xi looked at her feet have been gradually filled with water, water a little bit submerged, let alone she did not know the water, even if there is water, in this case, she has no place to escape, the dungeon is too deep, can put her deep imprisonment in it, even there is no room for struggle, only a little bit of the amount of exhaustion, in the suffocation of death.


    Who can be afraid.


    "Please, let me go, let me go." Xi imperial concubine just looked at Mu Cen who had already gone to the high place and begged bitterly.


    But mu Cen always cold face, condescending looking at Xi imperial concubine, didn''t say a word, just watched the water was a little bit into the dungeon, soon Xi imperial concubine whole person was submerged in the water.


    Before the voice has gradually become weak.


    However, the eyes of Xi''s concubine looking at Mu Cen are full of resentment. She hates Mu Cen to death, but mu Cen doesn''t mind at all. She just looks at her coldly, watching Xi''s concubine struggling in the cold water.

 Chapter 938

    But below suddenly spread and up of rope so tied the Xi noble concubine''s ankle, a little bit of the Xi noble concubine dragged into the bottom of the prison, even struggle of leeway all don''t give.


    Concubine Xi''s face became whiter and whiter.


    When Xi Guifei was dragged into the bottom of the prison, she suddenly called hysterically: "Xu Zhenzhen, you will not end well, do you think the secret of the world, only you know it?"


    This, let Mu Cen''s face condense for a while, but she didn''t show too much emotion on her face.


    Soon, the water at the bottom of the prison was mixed with dirty mud, and only a tiny figure could be seen, gradually submerged in it, and finally motionless.


    ¡­¡­


    "Lady, man is dead." After the following bodyguard confirmed, this just came up in a hurry and Mu Cen reported the situation.


    Mu Cen made a sound, didn''t even look at it, then turned and went out.


    The dungeon is a little cold. Mu Cen can''t stay for a long time, but she won''t have any pity for the concubine Xi. Today''s everything is just to blame.


    Let nine see Mu Cen turn around, soon also followed up: "Niang Niang, back to the stockade?"


    Mu Cen didn''t deny it and nodded, but her pace didn''t stop at all. She didn''t worry about whether her body could bear it. She wanted to go back to see Xiao Lian and make sure of her condition.


    But mu CEN is a doctor, she is very clear, Xiaolian is more evil than good.


    Such an idea makes Mu Cen''s face always gloomy. Rong Jiu naturally knows what Mu CEN is thinking. He is relieved to say: "madam, with the imperial doctor, Xiao Lian will be OK."


    Mu Cen didn''t speak. The palm hidden in his sleeve was slightly clenched into a fist, but the palm didn''t have any temperature. It was extremely cold.


    Rong Jiu didn''t speak any more. They hurried back to the stockade.


    The atmosphere in the stockade is a little tense.


    The imperial doctor walked back and forth, and his face looked dignified. When he saw Mu Cen coming in, the imperial doctor knelt down and asked an: "I''ll see you."


    "No gift." Mu Cen motioned the imperial doctor to get up, "how is Xiaolian?"


    In Mu Cen''s words, the imperial doctor was a little embarrassed. He looked at Mu Cen passively, as if he didn''t know how to answer.


    Mu CEN is direct: "tell the truth."


    "More evil than good." The imperial doctor then said, "now I''m pinching Xiaolian''s neck, which almost killed her, not to mention that the knife is on her chest. Even if the empress fed her Baoming pill, it''s also because of Baoming pill that Xiaolian left a breath here, otherwise I''m afraid it is..."


    The remaining words, the imperial doctor did not go on: "is the minister incompetent, also ask the empress atonement."


    Mu Cen didn''t speak all the time. As a result, Mu Cen really understood.


    After waiting for a while, she looked at the imperial doctor: "if you go back to Dazhou, can she survive?"


    This is mu Cen''s selfishness. If you go back to Dazhou, you may have the chance to return to heaven. But in the eyes of the imperial doctor, Mu Cen already understood.


    "Tell empress, if you take Xiaolian back to Beijing, I''m afraid you''ll be on the way..." the voice of the imperial doctor became lighter and lighter.


    Mu Cen closed his eyes and stood like this without saying a word.


    The imperial doctor wisely stopped talking and stood quietly. In the stockade, the people in the imperial hospital were still walking back and forth, not only from Dazhou, but also from the western regions, but everyone''s face couldn''t get better.


    How long did the imperial doctor walk back and forth, and how long did Mu Cen stand in the same place.


    No matter who persuaded him, Mu Cen ignored him.


    When Li Shiyuan came back to the stockade after dealing with his family''s affairs, he saw Mu Cen standing so motionless and pale that he couldn''t see any blood on his lips.


    "How do you serve your lady?" Li Shiyuan coldly scolded the people at the scene.


    The minions are more atmosphere dare not breathe, Qi brush of kneel.


    You know, mucen stood like this, and no one dared to get close to them. It was as if they were frightened by mucen. In the end, everyone could only stand passively in the same place.


    As long as mucen stood, the people at the scene stood with him.


    And Mu Cen''s body is not a slave who is close to Mu Cen. In fact, it''s not clear. Naturally, no one has ever advised him.


    "It''s none of their business." Mu Cen returned to his senses and spoke faintly.


    Li Shiyuan twisted his eyebrows and looked at Mu Cen: "you know how your body is, and you just stand like this. Are you not going to die?"


    It looks like a reprimand, but there is tension between the lines. Then Li Shiyuan looks at the imperial doctor and is stopped by Mu Cen before he can speak.


    "No, I''m fine." Mu Cen answered faintly.


    I''m really tired.


    I can''t tell the feeling. It''s like a person who has been around for many years, but she can''t protect herself. That kind of feeling makes Mu Cen suffocate. Just like her adoptive parents, she can''t help but watch them leave.


    Even if reborn, also did not retrieve all this.


    Xiaolian has been following mucen since mucen entered the palace. She is the person mucen trusts most. Mu Cen never thought that one day, Xiaolian would die because of herself.


    This feeling, let Mu Cen also feel suffocated.


    Mu Cen quietly walked toward the bed, did not say a word, Li Shiyuan''s eyebrows slightly twisted up, thin lips micro motion, but to the mouth, soon swallowed back, did not speak more.


    Just when Mu Cen approached the bed, Li Shiyuan gently hugged Mu Cen: "don''t think about it. It has nothing to do with you. Anyway, Xiao Lian knows that you have tried your best."


    Mu CEN is passively held by Li Shiyuan, and the suffocating emotion is always there.


    "You avenged Xiao Lian, too. If Xiaolian follows us back to Kyoto, I''m afraid there will be accidents on the way. It''s the best choice to stay in the western regions. " Li Shiyuan advised Mu Cen, "in the western regions, Gao Qian won''t care. Maybe there will be miracles, won''t there?"


    Mu Cen knows all these principles.


    For a long time, Mu Cen sighed silently and withdrew from Li Shiyuan''s arms: "I know."


    "If you know, don''t think about it. Now you need to rest. " Li Shiyuan''s mouth is still calm, "if you drag yourself down, let alone Xiaolian, I will not let anyone involved in this matter go."


    This words take a silk of not serious, so threaten Mu Cen.


    Mu Cen looked up at Li Shiyuan, and then he wanted to speak. He was blocked by this man''s thin lips. His voice was a little hoarse, but every word was very clear: "good, sleep, the day after tomorrow we will leave for Kyoto. Kyoto has something to deal with. It won''t be easy on the way back. "


    After that, Li Shiyuan didn''t speak any more. He hugged Mu Cen and just leaned on the bed.

 Chapter 939

    It''s not easy to go back. It''s not the same as when I came here. The power of he family has been wiped out countless times, but the rest of the remaining evils will start to fight back on the way back. They have no choice. After returning to Kyoto, Li Shiyuan has to face more thorny problems.


    It''s true that we should conserve our energy.


    And Mu CEN is really tired.


    She leaned against Li Shiyuan''s arms and soon fell asleep. However, in her sleep, Mu Cen seemed to have a long dream. Such a dream almost caught Mu Cen, and everything seemed powerless.


    In the nightmare, Mu Cen felt that he was trapped in a dreamland, constantly struggling.


    Soon, Mu Cen saw the black mountain behind the layers of fog, as if in a dreamland. She went back to the black mountain again. She twisted her eyebrows, and then walked toward the black mountain so carefully. Only this time, the God of black mountain did not hide from Mu Cen, but waited for mu CEN in the black mountain.


    When Mu Cen saw the God of Heishan, she gradually calmed down. She said calmly: "the God of Heishan, are you coming to take my life?"


    "Why do you think that. Since I want three things from you, I won''t take your life. "


    This words, pour is let Mu Cen''s eyebrow eye lock tightly, some difficult to understand.


    The God of Heishan understood Mu Cen''s idea almost instantly. He sneered: "do you think I took away your health for your life?"


    Mu Cen a Leng, passively looking at the Black Mountain God.


    The God of Heishan laughed: "no, I want to see the heart more than your life. People''s heart is the most sinister thing, just like you and Li Shiyuan. "


    Mu Cen suddenly realized: "it turns out that you have been just watching jokes and our jokes. You know that his character will be rooted in the end. What you''re waiting for is just the last moment. I admit it to Li Shiyuan myself, and then it''s gone? "


    It''s hard for you to guess the mind of immortals. If you think it''s cruel, he can always do something that makes you more difficult to accept.


    Mu Cen closed his eyes slightly: "are you so sure that I will admit it? Since my life is safe, why should I admit it? He already knows my identity. I don''t admit it. Why should he do it? "


    "Is it?" The God of Heishan laughs.


    Mu Cen was a little scared with laughter.


    And all around all of a sudden so smoke filled up, the shadow of the Black Mountain God disappeared, but his voice has been ethereal: "Muchen, you are a dragon girl, not included in the immortal class, it means you are a demon, how can people and demons have good results, last life, you have pain, this life, you have to do it again?"


    Mu Cen didn''t speak.


    "Ten miles of red makeup, Jiangshan for hire, but it is stepping on the blood from ah -" the voice of the God of black mountain is getting lighter and lighter.


    Mu Cen fell into such a nightmare more and more deeply, but she didn''t realize it, and even uttered a shrill cry in the nightmare.


    Li Shiyuan has been aware of the first time: "Zhen Zhen."


    He called Mu Cen''s name, but mu Cen didn''t respond. Li Shiyuan was a little nervous. He immediately took Mu Cen''s pulse and saw that her pulse was still the same. Then he relaxed slightly, but mu Cen seemed to be unable to wake up.


    In the end, Li Shiyuan called Mu Cen''s real name.


    In the dreamland, Mu Cen gradually hears someone calling him. It seems that he is only a little sober. When he wakes up, he sees himself in the stockade, facing Li Shiyuan''s anxious face. Mu Cen returns to his senses and sighs silently.


    "Nightmare?" Li Shiyuan asked.


    Mu Cen made a sound and admitted it.


    When Li Shiyuan saw this, his brows were slightly twisted. You know, over the years, Li Shiyuan had never seen Mu Cen''s face so full of clouds. It seemed that there were countless things in Mu Cen''s heart, but he couldn''t release them.


    Under such circumstances, how could Li Shiyuan not worry: "what nightmare have you had? Tell me about it? "


    His voice is still gentle, deep eyes just look at Mu Cen, slender fingers holding her chin, let Mu Cen look at himself, don''t want Mu Cen to have the slightest dodge.


    Mu CEN is very pale smile: "forget. Our ancestors did not say that it is a good thing to dream, wake up and forget. What''s more, even if I remember it, the dream is opposite, isn''t it? "


    Li Shiyuan listened to Mu Cen''s words and gave a light smile. He bowed his head to kiss Mu Cen''s lips, and then jokingly said: "nonsense."


    Mu Cen didn''t smile.


    The atmosphere between them is not good or bad.


    When Mu Cen wakes up, he doesn''t feel sleepy at all. Li Shiyuan can see that. He turns around and gets out of bed. Mu Cen naturally picks up one of his clothes to change for Li Shiyuan.


    Li Shiyuan held Mu Cen''s hand down: "it''s good to let the slaves do these things."


    Mu Cen raised eyebrow to see one eye, but also didn''t say what, continue to bow the head to do the thing in own hand conscientiously, her low astringent eyebrow eye is to hide the mind, because of this kind of thing, she don''t know how long she can do.


    Because of this, every movement of Mu Cen seems to be particularly careful, a little bit of Li Shiyuan''s clothes, Li Shiyuan stopped once, see Mu Cen didn''t give up, also don''t speak, quiet stand, watching Mu Cen to his dressing.


    "What are you thinking?" It''s a tacit understanding for many years. Even if Mu CEN is excellent, Li Shiyuan can clearly feel it. He lowers his head and asks Mu Cen.


    Mu Cen tied his belt, then looked up at Li Shiyuan, then shook his head with a smile, and didn''t say what he thought.


    But the original bright eyes seem to be a layer of light mist, more and more people can''t see through the idea of Mu Cen now.


    Li Shiyuan just looked at it, but mu Cen didn''t avoid it.


    "Don''t think about it." What Li Shiyuan said is direct.


    Mu Cen laughs: "I am not cranky."


    "Your eyes betray you. When you have a mind, your eyes will become chaotic instead of the original clarity." Li Shiyuan said happily, "and your hand will have a lot of unconscious small movements, which means you are thinking."


    Mu Cen a Leng, is really didn''t notice oneself of these details.


    Li Shiyuan still looks at Mu Cen like this, as if she doesn''t stop until she reaches her goal. Finally, Mu Cen sighs helplessly. She knows Li Shiyuan''s persistence.


    "I''m thinking about my own body, which looks safe and sound, but I don''t know how long it will take. I''m afraid that one day I''ll leave, and Aofeng is just a child." Mu Cen said lightly.


    This is also Mu Cen''s worry.

 Chapter 940

    Apart from other things, Li Changyi said very directly that her body could last for ten years at most, and for ten years she was still maintained with rare herbs. But Muchen is very clear, the God of black mountain yesterday in the dream, he does not take his own life, but let himself die.


    If you leave, what will Aofeng do?


    Da Zhou must have his own mother. Mu Cen doesn''t dare to think that Li Shiyuan can only have such a child as Ao Feng all the year round. If he loses power, Ao Feng will be in danger.


    Under such circumstances, how can Mu Cen not worry.


    When Mu Cen''s voice fell, Li Shiyuan bowed his head, held Mu Cen''s face, covered his thin lips, and swallowed all mu Cen''s voices, as if he didn''t want to hear Mu Cen''s voice.


    Mu Cen snorted. In Li Shiyuan''s stormy kiss, he finally sighed helplessly.


    A lot of things, can''t escape, but they are escaping.


    "Absolutely impossible." Until Li Shiyuan released Mu Cen, he was calm, said directly, every word is particularly clear, and fell on Mu Cen''s eyes is not with a trace of joke, "I said, you can only stay by my side, can''t go anywhere."


    Mu Cen returned to his mind. For a long time, he just gave a faint smile to Li Shiyuan.


    Li Shiyuan still just looked at Mu Cen and said nothing.


    Mu Cen did not continue to speak. In Li Shiyuan''s eyes, Mu Cen was very clear. If he spoke further, it was not necessarily the topic they all wanted to discuss.


    And Li Shiyuan seems to feel Mu Cen''s unwillingness. In the end, Li Shiyuan didn''t say anything, just looked at Mu Cen calmly.


    Until Li Shiyuan''s hand stroked Mu Cen''s cheek: "don''t think wildly. Do you hear me. You can only be mine. You are not allowed to hide anything from me


    Mu Cen''s heart thumped.


    "When I get back to the palace, I will make you queen. On the day of queen, I hope you can tell me all the secrets in your heart, eh?" Li Shiyuan spoke faintly.


    And listen to Li Shiyuan''s words, Mu Cen didn''t have any surprise, but was worried for a while.


    She knows Li Shiyuan. This is Li Shiyuan''s ultimatum. Before her marriage, she has to admit her identity to Li Shiyuan. Otherwise, Li Shiyuan has some ways to let herself say it.


    Think of these, Mu Cen some helpless, so looking at Li Shiyuan: "must be like this?"


    Li Shiyuan didn''t answer. He gently touched Mu Cen''s face with his fingers, and then changed the topic: "I''ll have someone send you dinner. I still have something to deal with. Shaoyun and they are still waiting for me."


    He family''s affairs can''t be dealt with in a short time and a half, so it''s normal for Li Shiyuan to be busy, which also means that Li Shiyuan doesn''t want to talk to Mu Cen, and he tells Mu Cen clearly that he has made up his mind about it.


    Mu CEN is a little desperate.


    But Li Shiyuan didn''t say anything. He turned around and told the slaves to wait on Mu Cen, and soon left the stockade. Mu Cen didn''t follow him out. He just looked at Li Shiyuan''s figure and sighed silently.


    Just when Li Shiyuan came to the entrance of the stockade, he suddenly stopped and looked at Mu Cen. Mu Cen was stunned and didn''t know what Li Shiyuan was going to do.


    Her eyes did not avoid Li Shiyuan''s eyes, so seriously looking at.


    On the contrary, Li Shiyuan was very direct: "there is another thing, I don''t want you to see Shaoyun again. If you want to see Shaoyun, I must be there. I don''t want to cause any more trouble or misunderstanding. "


    When he said this, his tone was light, but with a strong force that he could not refuse: "do you understand? I don''t like it. I''ll be jealous. I''ve always been jealous of everything between you and Shao Yun. "


    This words, Li Shiyuan said of direct, so looking at Mu Cen, the firmness in Mou Guang didn''t produce any change.


    Mu Cen''s red lips moved, to the mouth of the words, finally did not say export, just helpless um voice.


    I don''t want to touch the bottom line between them at such a time. Mu Cen also knows that long Shaoyun has always been an obstacle in Li Shiyuan''s heart. The only thing to be thankful for is that Li Shiyuan is not right about things, and many things are still right and wrong, otherwise¡ª¡ª


    And in Mu Cen''s promise, Li Shiyuan turned around and left, saying nothing more.


    Mu Cen standing in place, just a silent sigh.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡ª¡ª


    Two days later, they set out for Dazhou. Gao Qian still sent each other all the way. Xiaolian asked Gao Qian to give it to him. Mu Cen explained it very carefully, but Gao Qian agreed.


    "Empress, don''t worry. Naturally, I will ask someone to take good care of Xiaolian. Every month, I will send a letter to Dazhou to tell empress about Xiaolian." Gao Qian promised.


    Mu Cen said, "thank you, king of the western regions."


    "You''re welcome, madam." Gao Qian nodded.


    After careful explanation, Mu Cen goes in and takes a look at Xiaolian. Xiaolian''s breath is still there, but Xiaolian seems to have fallen asleep and doesn''t wake up.


    Mu CEN is very clear that under such circumstances, Xiaolian''s support time will not be too long. If there is any mistake, Xiaolian will die in the western regions.


    Thinking of this, Mu Cen''s eyes were slightly red. She stood quietly and watched for a long time. After being urged by the slave outside, Mu Cen carefully covered Xiaolian with a quilt and turned to go out.


    Soon, the team set out, Gao Qian all the way to the border, and then led the team to leave.


    Li Shiyuan knew Mu Cen''s worry and held him in his arms: "everyone has his life. You try your best. No matter what the situation is, Xiaolian will remember it."


    "Well." Mu Cen answered.


    And the proud wind on one side is clever, also aware of Mu Cen''s dullness, quietly sitting in the carriage eating a little, looking down at the book, it is not noisy.


    The carriage cuts off the noise outside, but that doesn''t mean it''s safe outside.


    Li Shiyuan spent most of his time guarding Mu Cen. Even when Li Shiyuan was away, there would be Rong Jiu beside the carriage. The carriage moved much faster, which was quite different from the leisurely time when he came.


    Ao Feng also felt: "Niang, is something wrong?"


    "It''s going to be OK. Don''t worry about Aofeng." Mu Cen smiles and kneads Ao Feng''s soft hair.


    Ao Feng made a sound and nodded heavily, but he didn''t say anything. He looked down at the scroll in his hand seriously. What he saw was the legend of some supernatural powers and strange gods. When he asked Mu Cen, Mu Cen didn''t have any impatience and explained it seriously.


    "Mother, is there really a ghost in this world?" Ao Feng asked.


    Mu Cen said: "ghosts and gods exist. People should be in awe. Even if they don''t believe it, they can''t say anything."

 Chapter 941

    "I see." Ao Feng seemed to understand, his big eyes blinked, and suddenly grasped Mu Cen''s hand, "Niang, you will always be by my side, won''t you?"


    Mu Cen was stunned, then nodded: "yes. However, my mother will live, grow old and die. "


    Life and death, proud wind know.


    Just Ao Feng looking at Mu Cen''s eyes, unexpected more a trace of uneasiness, this let Mu Cen slightly twist eyebrows: "Ao Feng in thinking?"


    "Niang -" Ao Feng called Mu Cen, and his voice dragged on for a long time. "The palace has been saying that your health is not good. I''m afraid you''re just like this..."


    Say, the eye socket of proud wind is a little red.


    Aofeng has always been a precocious child. He has no mother since he was a child. He knows the temperature of the palace like a person drinking water. So others think that Aofeng can''t understand these words, but Aofeng is very clear. The meaning between the lines of those people is that mucen won''t stay with him for too long, and will soon disappear from his face.


    In this case, Ao Feng is not willing to accept it, but he dare not ask Mu Cen.


    Mu Cen listens to Ao Feng''s words and sighs silently. Then, she gently hugs Ao Feng into her arms and doesn''t take the initiative to speak.


    Proud wind see this, more and more appear nervous, so holding Mu Cen''s hand: "Niang, won''t, isn''t it?"


    "Yes." Mu Cen gave a white lie.


    Then, she opened the distance and looked at Aofeng like this: "Aofeng, after returning to Beijing, where do you want to go and what do you want to play?"


    After all, Aofeng is a child. The child''s mood is very obvious. When Mu Cen said that, Aofeng was taken with a crooked theme and blinked at Mu Cen: "anything is OK?"


    Mu Cen made a sound.


    "I also want to go to the suburbs of Beijing to eat wonton, to go to the market to buy gadgets, to let my mother take me to put the paper kite, but not in the palace, want to go to the birch forest over there..." Ao Feng said a lot, which are things that can''t be done in the palace.


    Mu Cen listened carefully and wrote down: "good."


    Ao Feng claps his hands happily.


    When the mother and son talk, Li Shiyuan has returned to the carriage, and Mu Cen looks at Li Shiyuan. In Li Shiyuan''s eyes, Mu Cen knows that there has just been a bloodbath outside, and that is he family''s dying struggle.


    But both of them were silent on the surface and never mentioned these things in front of Ao Feng.


    "Prince, what are you talking about with your mother?" Li Shiyuan spoke calmly.


    Proud wind heard Li Shiyuan''s words, some haughty hummed a voice: "this is the secret of son minister and mother imperial concubine."


    The implication is not to tell Li Shiyuan. Li Shiyuan doesn''t take pride in his childlike temperament to heart. He naturally sits beside Mu Cen, and the carriage is still moving fast.


    When Aofeng sees Li Shiyuan coming back, he doesn''t speak any more. He knows that Li Shiyuan doesn''t like someone to be a stumbling block between himself and Mu Cen.


    So Ao Feng didn''t say a word again and looked down at the book seriously.


    Li Shiyuan took a look at it and snorted, as if he said that he was proud of the wind, but mu Cen shook his head helplessly and put down the book.


    "Has everything been taken care of?" Asked Mu Cen.


    Li Shiyuan knew what Mu Cen was asking, and said, "well, it will be OK in the future."


    The implication is that the matter of Ho family is completely over, and no one will cause any more trouble.


    Mu Cen was not surprised. Li Shiyuan''s trip to the autumn festival was originally arranged. It was the same from the western regions to all the way back. It''s all part of the plan.


    "What about Kyoto?" Mu Cen asked again.


    "Zhan Xiao took control of he''s family in the first time. He Yuan was already old. Now he Shen is in charge of he''s family, so he yuan can''t run away. He Shen''s dead men are all along the way. Once he''s cleaned up, he will be safe and sound." Li Shiyuan didn''t hide it from Mu Cen.


    Mu Cen nodded, and then looked at Li Shiyuan, bit his lip slightly: "I''m a little worried about the Empress Dowager."


    "The Empress Dowager doesn''t need to worry. She knows better than anyone what he family has done, and she has always been a smart person. It''s not easy for her to get to today. So the first time she had an accident in he family, the Empress Dowager went to the temple to chant scriptures, took mother Li, and refused to be seen by anyone. So the Empress Dowager won''t interfere in this matter." Li Shiyuan explained.


    This is also in Muchen''s expectation, so this result, Muchen also guessed.


    But it''s just¡ª¡ª


    Mu Cen was quiet, and then looked at Li Shiyuan: "I always feel that he family is just a beginning, not an end."


    "There are still people behind the he family, but the other party is very deep. Zhan Xiao and I have been investigating all these years, but when we get to the he family, all the clues are broken." Li Shiyuan spoke faintly.


    "Is it from the palace?" Asked Mu Cen.


    These things, Mu Zhanxiao and Mu Cen occasionally mentioned, Mu Cen to now also some unclear direction, almost all things can only rely on guess.


    Li Shiyuan listens to Mu Cen''s words, low astringent next eyebrow eye, quiet next: "don''t know."


    This time, Mu Cen looked at Li Shiyuan, but he was surprised: "no news at all?"


    "No Li Shiyuan said directly, "someone has set up a game, and it''s not in a hurry. You know, it''s easy for people''s greed to become impatient after waiting for a long time, and then gradually get out of the way. It''s better than how to apply. "


    That''s the reason. Mu Cen did not refute.


    "But the man behind it is not impatient. No matter when he never appears, it makes people feel strange. Even he Jia An can''t bear it, they don''t seem to be impatient. " Li Shiyuan chuckled and said, "what do you think the other party is doing?"


    "Wait for the moment." Mu Cen answered, "a perfect opportunity."


    Now Li Shiyuan is too powerful. It''s even more difficult for him to easily seize the power from Li Shiyuan''s hands, so he has to wait for a sure chance.


    Indistinctly, what Mu Cen thought of, but he couldn''t follow the line in his mind, so he had to give up passively.


    "Don''t you have any ideas?" Asked Mu Cen.


    Li Shiyuan was quiet: "yes. But I always think it''s incredible, and I will be ruled out in the end. "


    These princes are not the only ones in the Li family. There are also many Li family members who failed to win the throne in the period of Li Changtian and were assigned to other places. Under such circumstances, everyone is suspected, but such suspicion can be easily cleared.


    On the contrary, everything became more and more complicated.


    "No wishful thinking, just watch it change." Li Shiyuan knows Mu Cen''s worry, "I will protect your mother and son, absolutely will not make any mistakes."

 Chapter 942

    This is Li Shiyuan''s promise, which has never changed since the beginning.


    Mu Cen''s red lips moved, but he didn''t say anything at last. He just made a sound, and AO Feng had been taken to the carriage in front by Linglong a while ago, leaving the space for them to be alone. Naturally, Ao Feng couldn''t hear these words.


    Li Shiyuan hugs Mu Cen, so let Mu Cen lean on his arms.


    Mu Cen did not refuse.


    Suddenly, Li Shiyuan''s voice came calmly: "in this lifetime, I can only let you give birth to a child for me. No one else can."


    Mu Cen a Leng, so looked at Li Shiyuan, and then Mu Cen very pale smile, but did not say anything.


    Li Shiyuan didn''t say anything.


    The carriage still sped in the direction of Kyoto.


    ¡­¡­


    The time to return to Beijing is half shorter than when I came here. Naturally, the feeling of fatigue is obvious. But mu Cen didn''t say much, as if he was used to such fatigue,


    When he returned to Kyoto, Li Shiyuan was very busy. When Mu Cen returned to Fengqing palace, the people in the palace became much quieter and did not dare to say anything. What had happened in the western regions had already been sent back to Kyoto.


    We are all smart people who know what to say and what not to say.


    At the first time when he returned to the palace, Li Shiyuan had already made an order to canonize Mu Cen as Queen. Without any objection, the officials knelt down to receive the order.


    All the people of he family have been killed, and none of them has been spared.


    Long Shaoyun regained his military power and held a heavy army. Mu Zhanxiao directly took over the position of He Yuan and became the Prime Minister of the Zhou Dynasty.


    The court hall is naturally very lively.


    The empress dowager, as Li Shiyuan said, copied Buddhist scriptures in the temple early, but never appeared in the palace.


    Mu Cen went back to the palace, just like before, he was in Fengqing palace all the time and didn''t leave. The concubines in the harem had already gathered all their thoughts and ambitions after the affair of Princess Xi. They went to Fengqing palace to greet Mu Cen every day and then left in a hurry. They didn''t dare to hesitate for a second.


    The back palace of the great Zhou emperor''s palace was also quite clean.


    Because of Xiaolian''s accident, Li Shiyuan naturally transferred Linglong back to Mu Cen. Mu Cen didn''t object, but Linglong was willing to. They understood each other, but they didn''t say anything. They just quietly did what they were doing.


    Lihou hall is in spring.


    This winter is the quietest in the past ten years.


    It''s snowy and peaceful.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡ª¡ª


    Before the new year of Dazhou, Mu Zhanxiao and Xu WANYING got married. Li Shiyuan personally presided over the wedding. This is also a rare wedding event for Dazhou after Li Shiyuan ascended the throne. Li Shiyuan can do it himself.


    Xu WANYING married Mu''s family with her five-year-old child. You know, Mu Zhanxiao is the Prime Minister of the Zhou Dynasty and a close friend of the Emperor Li Shiyuan,


    Just because of Mu Zhanxiao''s status today, he doesn''t need to marry a woman who is unmarried and has children. She is still the daughter of the Xu family. However, Mu Zhanxiao has done so. Therefore, in such a situation, Kyoto has a lot of discussions. Mu Zhanxiao turned a deaf ear to such comments.


    On the day of Mu Zhanxiao''s wedding, Mu Cen saw Xu WANYING for the first time.


    It is different from Xu WANYING in Mu Cen''s imagination. She is gentle and amiable in front of her, and even different from her own strength. She is also different from Xu WANYING in Li Shiyuan''s words.


    Mu CEN is curious.


    Li Shiyuan hugged Mu Cen, but he didn''t say anything.


    "Mr. Mu seems to have no idea of an appropriate adjective for Xu WANYING.".


    Li Shiyuan looked at Mu Cen: "how does Zhan Xiao treat her?"


    "I can''t tell." Mu Cen shook his head, "if you don''t care, his eyes have always been on Xu WANYING. If you care, they seem to be more indifferent, and they can''t even respect each other."


    This words, but let Li Shiyuan pick eyebrows, and then bow to smile: "your observation has been very keen, Zhan Xiao did not tell you about Xu WANYING?"


    "No. It''s just a reference. " Mu Cen tells the truth.


    Then Mu Cen looked at Li Shiyuan, but Li Shiyuan was calm: "he never told me, probably to protect Xu WANYING."


    Mu CEN is inexplicable. He is really intrigued by Li Shiyuan''s words.


    Li Shiyuan is the king of a country. Naturally, there are many things to deal with, especially the identity of Mu Zhanxiao. Although Li Shiyuan does not really interfere with who Mu Zhanxiao marries, he still needs to know more or less about the people Mu Zhanxiao marries.


    And this is Xu WANYING¡ª¡ª


    Thinking of this, Li Shiyuan looked at Mu Cen, and then explained: "a few years ago, Zhan Xiao went to Jinling to deal with some things, and then he didn''t return to Kyoto in Jinling for about half a year. Many people think Zhan Xiao was sent by the former Emperor, but not necessarily."


    Mu Cen thought about it carefully. It''s true that Mu Zhanxiao was in Jinling at that time, and she and Li Shiyuan were still in the stalemate period at that time. Naturally, she would not pay more attention to Mu Zhanxiao''s affairs. What''s more, Mu Zhanxiao has rarely lived in King Mu''s residence since he was sealed. In addition, Sanfang people always keep a low profile and pay little attention to it.


    Now, it seems that there is something strange.


    "That''s Xu WANYING whom Zhan Xiao knew in that half year. At first, I didn''t care. Later, I learned that there were some grudges between Zhan Xiao and Xu WANYING. Zhan Xiao was seriously injured in Jinling that half a year, which was taken care of by Xu WANYING, but Zhan Xiao was injured by Xu WANYING. "


    Li Shiyuan sank and went on to say, "it''s something that I knew after the event. It''s just that Zhan Xiao didn''t mention it, so I didn''t mention it again. Zhan Xiao always has a sense of propriety. However, if we really investigate this matter, it seems that we will stop at Xu''s house. "


    At this point, Li Shiyuan did not speak again.


    Mu Cen a Zheng, suddenly think of what: "just like the previous Dynasty Princess thing?"


    Li Shiyuan did not deny it.


    "Does it matter?" Muczen''s quick.


    "I don''t know." Li Shiyuan told the truth, "now we can only take a step to see, obviously in this matter, whether it''s for Zhan Xiao''s son or Xu WANYING, at least Zhan Xiao doesn''t mean Xu WANYING at present. Just look at it. "


    Mu Cen said nothing more.


    And Mu Zhanxiao has come towards them. Today, Mu Zhanxiao is the bridegroom. Compared with the hardness of peacetime, he is a little softer.


    "See the emperor, madam." Mu Zhanxiao asked for an.


    "Today is your big day. You don''t need to be polite." Li Shiyuan is very direct.


    Mu Cen nodded and looked at Mu Zhanxiao, but he didn''t say anything.


    Today''s Prince Mu''s residence is particularly lively.

 Chapter 943

    But mu Cen soon found out that Xu WANYING was alone, and there were only Xu WANYING''s maidservant and an old mammy on the side. However, Xu''s house was vast and mighty, and many people came to talk to the ministers around. When they saw Xu WANYING, they just had a feeling that they couldn''t say.


    Under such circumstances, Mu Cen did not say much.


    There is no way for outsiders to interfere in the affairs between them, just like she and Li Shiyuan.


    The wedding was hot and noisy until late at night. Because Mu Zhanxiao''s identity was here, no one dared to ask for the bridal chamber. Mu Zhanxiao didn''t rush back to his new house, but sent all the people away, so he returned to his new house.


    In the new house, there is a red screen tent. The woman wearing the veil sits quietly on the edge of the bed, motionless.


    When Mu Zhanxiao pushed the door, he saw such a picture, but there was not much joy on Mu Zhanxiao''s face, but a light layer of evil.


    "Since you are Wang''s wife, you should know what to do and what not to do. Don''t let the king find out that you have done anything beyond the limit, or you will be responsible for the consequences. " Mu Zhanxiao''s words with a warning, "as for this cap and Jiaobei, it''s free."


    Voice down, Mu Zhanxiao has gone out, the new house empty.


    Under the red head, a pair of bright eyes had already been covered with light fog. Soon, the crystal tears fell down and fell on the brocade.


    There is a sense of sadness in the air.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡ª¡ª


    After Mu Zhanxiao''s wedding, new year came to Dazhou, the biggest festival before Zhongyuan Festival. Every family left the old to welcome the new. But just on the eve of the new year, the empress dowager, who had been copying Buddhist scriptures in the temple, came the news that she was seriously ill.


    Li Shiyuan went to the temple in person, and the imperial doctors of the imperial hospital also went, but she was powerless. The Empress Dowager didn''t want to go back to the Imperial Palace, but wanted to walk safely to the last moment in the temple.


    But when the Empress Dowager was dying, Li Shiyuan and Mu Cen went to the temple in person. This time, Mu Cen couldn''t bear the trouble. However, Mu Cen didn''t say much, just quietly accompanied Li Shiyuan.


    The Empress Dowager lives in the wing room of the temple. Although she can''t compare with fengluan palace, except for the difference in size, it doesn''t make much difference. The slave also went to the temple to serve him wholeheartedly, not to mention the imperial doctor who was often on the side of the Empress Dowager.


    "What''s the situation?" Li Shiyuan saw the imperial doctor come out and asked.


    The imperial doctor did not dare to hesitate, and immediately replied: "tell the emperor, the Empress Dowager is afraid to..."


    The rest of the words were not said by the imperial doctor. Everyone knew what it meant. The Empress Dowager was dying. Under such circumstances, Li Shiyuan waved his hand and the imperial doctor stood up and stood quietly.


    There''s nothing to do.


    At this time, mother Li came out in a hurry. She was an old man who had been with the Empress Dowager for decades. She was a very close friend since she was a child. So when mother Li came out, the people present were quiet.


    But mammy Li just invited an in a hurry and looked at Mu Cen: "Niang Niang, empress dowager, please go in."


    This time, people were even more surprised, so they looked at Mu Cen. Mu Cen was quiet, and Li Shiyuan''s eyes also fell on Mu Cen. Everyone was puzzled, just as Mu Cen was confused.


    If her identity is mu Cen before, then the Empress Dowager will find herself, Mu Cen can still understand, but now Mu Cen''s identity is Xu Zhenzhen, and the Empress Dowager has never had any intersection, how can he summon Mu Cen?


    "I''ll go in with you." Li Shiyuan saw Mu Cen''s confusion and said it directly.


    Mu Cen was quiet: "emperor, I''ll go in myself. After all, the Empress Dowager only let his concubines in. "


    She calmly looked at Li Shiyuan, but it was very calm.


    Li Shiyuan took a look at Mu Cen, but he didn''t say anything. They just exchanged their eyes in the air. Then Mu Cen nodded and followed mother Li calmly.


    Mother Li took Mu Cen to the wing room, and then she said, "madam, the Empress Dowager is waiting for you inside."


    "Thank you, Mammy." Mu Cen nodded.


    Mother Li didn''t say anything. She quietly hid behind the curtain and didn''t say anything more. And Mu Cen calmly walked towards the wing room.


    The room was quiet and frightening, leaving only a candle light.


    Mu Cen took a look at the candle light. The candle light was already very weak. Mu Cen knew that when the candle light went out, the Empress Dowager would die. After being quiet, Mu Cen calmly took back his sight and went to the Empress Dowager.


    The Empress Dowager seems to have sensed the arrival of Mu Cen. She opened her eyes and struggled for a while.


    Mu Cen quickly stepped forward: "I have seen the Empress Dowager."


    "Shu... Shufei... You help... Help the mourning family... Let the mourning family get up..." the voice of the Empress Dowager was intermittent.


    Mu Cen didn''t hesitate. He held it carefully and put a pillow behind the Empress Dowager''s waist to make her feel more comfortable.


    After that, Mu Cen said: "you''ve come to find me, but I have something to do."


    But the Empress Dowager just looked at Mu Cen and said for a long time, "are you her?"


    This question is direct, the firmness in the eyes has never changed, although it is a question sentence, but the affirmative sentence is used between the lines, and the eyes have never moved away from Mu Cen.


    Mu Cen was surprised.


    You know, even if she enters the palace, she has little contact with the Empress Dowager. The Empress Dowager''s ability to guess her identity really surprised Mu Cen.


    But mu Cen didn''t admit it, just quietly looking at the Empress Dowager: "I don''t know who you are talking about."


    The Empress Dowager waved her hand, as if she didn''t mind Mu Cen''s denial. She said faintly: "only she can let the emperor hang in his heart so that he can be desperate."


    The voice seemed very weak, and then she bowed her head and gave a light smile, and then continued to say: "the AI family didn''t think much at first, but later doubted, especially about he family. The AI family really thought of you and her together, and only she can be so calm and not panic when things happen."


    Mu Cen still didn''t speak. She just looked at the Empress Dowager. She knew that the Empress Dowager had taken the initiative to say this to herself. It should be something in the middle of the story, not just the surface.


    Mu Cen didn''t interrupt the empress dowager, so he listened quietly.


    It was not until the voice of the Empress Dowager stopped that she continued to say, "the AI family knows that their time is running out. The AI family also knows that you are the only one who can persuade the emperor. The AI family wants to make a deal with you."

 Chapter 944

    "What the Empress Dowager said is serious. If I can do it, I will do my best." Mu Cen said it directly.


    He didn''t promise or refuse, just patiently waiting for the Empress Dowager to finish his words. The Empress Dowager didn''t mind. Knowing Mu Cen''s temper, she calmed down and looked at Mu Cen with her old eyes.


    "Ai Jia tells you, the person behind the scenes..." the Empress Dowager coughed a few times, and her breathing began to be a little unsmooth.


    And this words, let Mu Cen''s eyes slightly narrow.


    To know the person behind the scenes, Li Shiyuan couldn''t find him for a long time, but can the Empress Dowager easily know who the person behind the scenes is? Or are they related?


    But although Mu Cen thinks so, but the surface is still, she knows, with static brake this truth.


    "You promise me one thing. Don''t kill all of them. " The voice of the Empress Dowager became more and more cramped. "The family of he has lost and died. The family of AI knows that the emperor wants to uproot the family of he, so even the branch of he in the south, which is the family of AI, and the emperor doesn''t want to let it go."


    The Empress Dowager said that she was in a tense mood, as if she was excited all of a sudden.


    In fact, Mu Cen can understand what the Empress Dowager thinks.


    She did not say a word about the family because she understood that it was out of her control. However, as a member of her family, the Empress Dowager could not really watch the people of the family be killed.


    However, for Li Shiyuan, he would rather kill by mistake than let it go, so as to avoid sticking out any more twists and turns.


    Under such circumstances, the Empress Dowager would plead with herself.


    Mu Cen didn''t know whether to agree or refuse, especially after the Empress Dowager put forward such an exchange condition, Mu Cen kept silent.


    However, the hand of the Empress Dowager suddenly clasped Mu Cen''s wrist: "promise to AI Jia, AI Jia knows that only you can persuade the emperor. As long as you promise to AI Jia, AI Jia will tell you..."


    And then¡ª¡ª


    At this time, Mu Cen was acutely aware of a gust of wind in her ears, but mu Cen''s speed could not keep up with the speed of palm wind. She exclaimed.


    A silver needle had been stabbed into the neck of the Empress Dowager. The person who was still holding Mu Cen''s hand had let go of it.


    Mu Cen looked at everything in front of him, immediately released the hand of the empress dowager, and quickly went to the window edge.


    Li Shiyuan, who was outside the room, had already heard the movement inside. Now, without saying a word, he came into the room. His speed is very fast. When he came in, he just saw Mu Cen quickly walking towards the edge of the window.


    The Empress Dowager has passed away.


    "There are assassins." Mu Cen said it fast.


    Li Shiyuan also found a silver needle on the neck of the Empress Dowager. He tried his nose and knew that the Empress Dowager had passed away.


    He sent someone in to deal with it, but on the surface, he kept silent and looked at Mu Cen quietly. Mu Cen didn''t speak. They all know that this is not a good time to talk.


    Soon, Li Shiyuan ordered: "close the temple, so that all the Shamis in the temple can not leave, I want to check one by one."


    "Yes." Rong Jiu doesn''t know where he is, but he still agrees quickly.


    Soon, the eunuch''s shrill voice came: "the Empress Dowager has passed away."


    People outside the wing room knelt down.


    There was also chaos in the temple. All the monks were gathered together, but no suspicious people were found among them. These people were originally in the temple.


    During this period of time, because the Empress Dowager was in the temple, and the temple was rarely open to the outside world, they were all royal people, so during this period of time, it was even more strict, and it was impossible for outsiders to enter.


    What does that mean?


    Mu Cen and Li Shiyuan exchanged their eyes for a while, but they were clear in their hearts, but they didn''t speak immediately, but calmly dealt with the affairs behind the Empress Dowager.


    Until the night, this matter was eased, Mu Cen''s physical strength was forced to the limit.


    Li Shiyuan did not dare to hesitate, and immediately took Mu Cen back to the palace.


    In the carriage back to the palace, Mu Cen closed his eyes and didn''t move. It really couldn''t support him. Li Shiyuan just hugged Mu Cen and kissed her forehead: "it''s my fault. You shouldn''t be here with me for so long."


    "No harm?" Mu CEN is to smile, didn''t say what.


    Li Shiyuan didn''t say anything. He just looked at Mu Cen and his eyebrows were full of concern.


    And Mu Cen seemed to ease for a while, and quickly said: "before the Empress Dowager goes, tell me, let you let go of the rest of the he family, she is willing to tell you who is behind the scenes."


    This made Li Shiyuan look at Mu Cen, but he didn''t ask these questions: "why did the Empress Dowager look for you? Because of who you are? "


    Although he didn''t say it clearly, Mu Cen also vaguely recognized Li Shiyuan''s meaning. He wanted to ask Mu Cen if even the Empress Dowager knew it, but mu Cen still didn''t admit it to himself.


    Mu CEN is a little weak, but he can''t say where Li Shiyuan is. In this case, everyone will misunderstand.


    Mu Cen looked at Li Shiyuan like this, and finally said calmly: "maybe the Empress Dowager thinks that you can look at me with new eyes all the way, so she thinks that I can convince you."


    This explanation is reasonable.


    Li Shiyuan didn''t speak, the Mou light very heavy looked to Mu Cen.


    Mu Cen did not speak, calm down, very light to continue to go back around the topic: "that is in the Empress Dowager to speak, the assassin appeared, the silver needle into the Empress Dowager''s neck, to her life, but also let her put the words to the mouth, there is no way to say."


    Li Shiyuan listened quietly, and his eyebrows seemed to be thinking about something.


    "I think that if the Empress Dowager knows about this person behind the scenes, there are only two possibilities. The Empress Dowager is clear about what he family has done. The other is that the Empress Dowager is familiar with this person all the time." Mu Cen said what he thought.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    "The monks in the temple obviously have no access, but in such a short period of time, no one can leave the temple, so it must be the people in the temple."


    Mu Cen''s eyes were not distracted when he looked at Li Shiyuan, and his brain turned quickly: "I''m afraid that this palace is not as peaceful as we saw, and after the event of he family, it''s equivalent to cutting off all contact with the people behind the scenes. No matter how dark we are, we can only wait for each other to show our feet again. But it''s hard for this person to hide for such a long time. "

 Chapter 945

    Mu Cen finished the analysis of his ideas and didn''t speak again.


    The rest can only be decided by Li Shiyuan, who has no way to interfere.


    Li Shiyuan''s eyes sank: "the people of he family can''t let go. Besides, the Empress Dowager is dead. Even if she said this person behind the scenes, there will be room for it. "


    It''s just that the people behind want to kill quickly, so whether the Empress Dowager says it or not, I''m afraid they can''t survive today. And the Empress Dowager is not a brainless person, what can say, what can''t say, she knows better than anyone, so in this case, even if she told Mu Cen, she would have reservation.


    It''s not necessarily a lie, but it''s not necessarily a complete fact.


    So¡ª¡ª


    Mu Cen said nothing more.


    "You don''t have to worry about this. I''ll ask people to find out. I''m afraid there''s something wrong with the rest of his family." Li Shiyuan spoke calmly.


    Mu Cen nodded. Soon, Li Shiyuan held Mu Cen in his arms: "sleep, don''t think about it. I''ll call you when I get to the palace. "


    "Good." Mu Cen answered.


    Soon, Mu Cen fell asleep, and the carriage galloped all the way to the palace.


    In the dead of night, Mu Cen and Li Shiyuan returned to the palace, but mu Cen didn''t wake up and still fell asleep. Since the autumn festival came back, Mu Cen seems to fall into such a sleep very easily and can''t wake up.


    But mu Cen was not pregnant, so this situation also made Li Shiyuan nervous. Only the imperial doctors came and went, but they couldn''t find an explanation. In the end, Mu Cen was too tired and needed more rest.


    But it''s really tiredness.


    After coming back all the way from the western regions, one after another things happened in the palace, and the next big wedding, no matter which one, were enough to make Mu Cen unable to support.


    Even if Mu Cen doesn''t need to consider anything, he still needs to ask Mu Cen about many things.


    In addition, Mu CEN is no different, so Li Shiyuan didn''t think about it any more.


    Soon, Li Shiyuan put Mu Cen on the bed. Then he turned around and went back to the imperial study with Rong Jiu. Long Shaoyun and Mu Zhanxiao were waiting in the imperial study.


    The candlelight in the imperial study came to dawn all night.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡ª¡ª


    Half a month has passed.


    The affairs of the Empress Dowager have also been dealt with safely. Li Shiyuan completely chased and killed all the people of he family. If they don''t stay, they will stay childish. Li Shiyuan never let them go.


    This killing also made the people in Dazhou scared and didn''t dare to have any different ideas. The previous undercurrent was turbulent, but it calmed down suddenly.


    What makes Mu Cen feel different is that Li Shiyuan seems to have never asked about Mu Cen''s identity since the death of the empress dowager, as if this matter had been thrown away.


    Mu Cen should have been at ease, but this high hanging heart can''t be put down. That kind of uneasiness has been pressing on his chest, which makes Mu Cen unable to breathe.


    And the only two people who can talk with Mu Cen are not by Mu Cen''s side.


    Although Li Shiyuan didn''t give a direct order, long Shaoyun couldn''t get close to Mu Cen, and Mu Cen couldn''t take the initiative to find long Shaoyun. Mu Zhanxiao became extremely busy after his marriage. In addition, he had a wife and children. Although the number of times he entered the palace did not decrease, he had to go back in a hurry to see Mu Cen. Besides, other people were still there, so he couldn''t talk about anything further.


    A lot of things, can only be so pressure in the chest.


    For mu Cen, the only good news is that Xiaolian is still alive, but she is still unconscious.


    On the contrary, Mu Cen and Li Shiyuan seemed to live the life of ordinary people at such a time. What Mu Cen worried about seemed to disappear overnight.


    Li Shiyuan did not mention his identity. It was really sweet for a while.


    He will take Mu Cen to the moat river in the outskirts of Kyoto to set up a river lantern. At night, they will quietly go out of the palace, so they can find a quiet place to watch the stars twinkle in the sky and eat a bowl of beef noodles in a small restaurant in Kyoto.


    Like ordinary couples, they will buy a box of rouge powder for their beloved woman in the market to find a beautiful flower.


    But even so, did not really let Mu Cen down in the heart, the heart of the kind of uneasiness is always in, with uneasiness, always feel what will happen.


    Li Shiyuan''s eyes, in particular, made Mu Cen''s heart beat faster.


    The calmer it is, the more it is a sign of a storm.


    ¡­¡­


    A few days before the big wedding, Li Shiyuan and Mu Cen are no longer like this, because they have a lot to prepare before the big wedding, and they are almost busy without their spare time.


    Especially Mu Cen.


    The people in Li''s Embroidery room will come to tailor their clothes. The mother in the palace will come to Fengqing palace to teach some details in person. Although Mu Cen has experienced it once in his previous life, he still has to go there. This is also the first time Li Shiyuan has held a ceremony since he ascended the throne, so he can''t tolerate slightest neglect.


    Pay attention to every detail.


    In this case, mucen naturally appears to be more tired, but mucen will be strong, do not want to bring trouble to the people around.


    And Li Shiyuan will inevitably appear in the palace of amorous feelings to accompany Mu Cen''s mother and son at dinner.


    On the contrary, today, Li Shiyuan has not appeared at this point, which makes Mu Cen feel a little surprised, because if Li Shiyuan had not come before, he would have asked Cheng Dezhu to come and inform him, instead of now, no news has come.


    This, Mu Cen low Lian next eyebrow eye, looking at his embroidered shoe tip pour is quiet next.


    Ao Feng rushed in with sweat: "mother, can you have dinner? I''m so hungry. "


    When there is no one around, Aofeng still calls Muchen like an ordinary child, and doesn''t follow the rules of the palace. This is the tacit understanding between Muchen and Aofeng, but if there is an outsider, Aofeng won''t be so unorthodox.


    Mu Cen regained his mind in the voice of the proud wind and looked at the past.


    Ao Feng seems to suddenly understand: "Niang, are you waiting for your father?"


    Mu Cen did not deny that Ao Feng had trotted to Mu Cen''s side. In this year''s time, Ao Feng seemed to have run up to Mu Cen''s chest.


    "Niang, when I came here, I saw some people outside the palace going to the imperial dragon hall. I don''t know what happened. " Ao Feng suddenly opens his mouth and tells Mu Cen what he sees.


    This words, let Mu Cen tiny squint an eye, so saw to Ao Feng: "what person outside the palace?"


    "I don''t know." Ao Feng shook his head. "It''s mysterious. It''s Rong Jiu who brought it by himself. The way to go is the most remote way in the palace. It seems that these people come in from the remote gate. There are few people in that place. If I didn''t happen to pass by today, I''m afraid I couldn''t see them."

 Chapter 946

    Ao Feng thought about it and told Mu Cen the specific things.


    Mu Cen''s brow tightened more tightly. This kind of thing was beyond Mu Cen''s expectation. These people who appeared outside the palace suddenly made Mu Cen nervous, as if he thought of something. Then Mu Cen stood up suddenly.


    "Mother?" Ao Feng looks at Mu Cen strangely.


    Linglong just came in and asked Mu Cen, "Niang Niang, can I have dinner?"


    With Linglong around, many things become easy for mu Cen. The tacit understanding between Linglong and Mu CEN is clear with one eye. Many things don''t need Mu Cen to talk more.


    And Linglong looks at Mu Cen''s eyes and quiets down. It seems that she understands something in such calm eyes. She immediately respectfully asks, "is this going out?"


    Mu Cen was silent for a moment, but he didn''t deny Ling Linglong''s conjecture. He answered: "I''ll go out for a while, and you''ll serve your Royal Highness the dinner first. There is no need to wait for this palace. "


    "Yes." Linglong didn''t ask much.


    In Linglong''s eyes, Mu Cen has always been a person with a sense of propriety. There is no need to worry too much.


    The most important thing is that Li Shiyuan would choose not to see Mu Cen''s status today, even if he did something in the palace, so there is no need to worry too much.


    In this case, Linglong didn''t stop Mu Cen.


    On the contrary, Ao Feng asked: "Niang, I''m going to have dinner. Where are you going?"


    "I''ll be back soon. Aofeng will eat first, eh?" Mu Cen appeased.


    Ao Feng Oh voice, didn''t say anything, so looking at Mu Cen from his in front of leave, but Ao Feng in the eyes of worry is always in, brow twist very tight.


    On the contrary, Linglong appeased her majesty: "Your Highness, don''t worry. The empress has always been proper in her work."


    Ao Feng didn''t speak. He was quiet for a while before he said, "I always think something is going to happen."


    "No. In the palace, no one dares to do anything to the empress, unless they don''t want to live. " Linglong said it directly.


    Aofeng shook his head and looked at Linglong: "others can''t, but father can. No one can guess his father''s mind. Have you not noticed these days? The father and the emperor seemed to be very fond of his mother, but he always had some thoughts in his eyes when he looked at her


    Proud wind seems to think of adjectives, and then word by word of the mouth: "it''s like with a trace of calculation, always feel to do something to mother."


    This makes Linglong wring her eyebrows. I didn''t expect that Aofeng would feel like this. At least in her opinion, Li Shiyuan and Mu Cen can''t be better now.


    Linglong doesn''t know why Mu Cen doesn''t admit his identity, but mu Cen''s identity is no longer a secret in front of everyone. Everyone knows it. Everyone here, including Li Shiyuan, naturally.


    It''s also because I know that Linglong feels that everything is unbridled.


    So the words of Ao Feng make Linglong nervous.


    But Linglong soon comforted Aofeng: "don''t worry, your highness. The empress is the most important person for the emperor. The emperor won''t do anything to her. If you are hungry, the lady will be angry. "


    Aofeng frowned and worried, but in Linglong''s words, he soon relaxed. After all, Aofeng is just a child. With a child''s state of mind, he doesn''t think wildly.


    Soon, Aofeng is taken by Linglong and goes to the dining room to have a meal, but he doesn''t think about mucen any more.


    ¡­¡­


    At that time¡ª¡ª


    Mu Cen walked out of Fengqing palace. She kept a low profile and was not noticed by anyone. She was too familiar with every road in the palace and knew how to avoid the guards. Then, Mu Cen hurried to the outside of Yulong palace.


    I can''t tell why. It''s an intuitive reaction. I always feel that the people who went to see Li Shiyuan in the palace are from Liuzhou, but there is no definite answer.


    After all, Mu Cen has never met the Xu family, so he has no way to judge.


    But that kind of uneasy premonition is always lingering in the chest, and Mu Cen knows Li Shiyuan better, this person will not do meaningless things.


    So, does she still think that Li Shiyuan is still thinking about his identity, just not on the surface?


    "Lady? Why are you here? " When the guards of the imperial dragon hall saw Mu Cen, they were stunned and immediately knelt down to say hello, "I''m going to tell the emperor that you''re here."


    "No Mu Cen brows stretch, is calm, "the palace itself into good, don''t need to inform the emperor, the palace want to give the emperor a surprise."


    Mu Cen didn''t appear flustered because he was found by the bodyguard, but he was calm and incomparable.


    In the Yulong hall, Mu Cen has been coming and going freely for a long time. He doesn''t need communication. Occasionally, Mu Cen will come suddenly. People in the Yulong hall are used to it.


    So the bodyguard didn''t think much, respectfully retreated to one side, Mu Cen nodded, this just walked toward the palace.


    Just Mu Cen''s heartbeat is very fast, more and more feel that something is not right.


    You know, even though she can come and go freely in the Yulong hall, if Li Shiyuan is meeting ministers or dealing with state affairs, the bodyguard will tell him in advance, and Mu Cen won''t rush to go, but now the bodyguard doesn''t say.


    Did the people inside leave? Or something else?


    Mu Cen''s brow slightly twisted, did not say a word in the whole process.


    After being quiet for a long time, Mu Cen knew that he could only settle down as he came. Then, Mu Cen no longer thought much and walked calmly towards the Yulong hall.


    The minions in the imperial dragon hall seem to have been sent back. The whole imperial dragon hall is quiet, and no minions walk around.


    This kind of situation makes Mu Cen more and more uneasy.


    When she was about to arrive at the imperial dragon hall, Mu Cen heard the movement inside. Her face changed slightly. Finally, she stood still and listened to the conversation inside.


    The people of the Xu family in Liuzhou are still there.


    ¡­¡­


    At the same time, the Yulong Hall¡ª¡ª


    Li Shiyuan knelt in front of the former Liuzhou magistrate Xu Ming, and some of the old people in the mansion, the mammy who grew up with Xu Zhenzhen, but the atmosphere has been gloomy to the extreme.


    You know, now Xu Zhen Zhen has been expensive for a country, according to reason, the people of Xu family should be promoted to heaven, rather than now such a mess.


    Under such circumstances, Xu Ming is almost shivering. Since he was brought from Liuzhou to Kyoto, Xu Ming''s heart has never stopped tense. Although he has not been punished, he has spent every day in such a cold sweat.


    I''m afraid that one day, I''ll lose my head.


    Needless to say, now Xu Ming is facing Li Shiyuan.


    "Do you know the crime of deceiving the king?" Li Shiyuan asked coldly, looking down at Xu Ming.


    Xu Ming was even more frightened: "it''s my fault. Please make atonement. "My family."

 Chapter 947

    "He said Li Shiyuan, word by word, spoke darkly, without any element of joke, "tell me the truth about what happened."


    Xu Ming didn''t dare to hesitate any more. He repeated the whole thing with Li Shiyuan.


    "Chen''s daughter died in the same year of the draft. At that time, people in Beijing went to Shangchen and borrowed the identity of her daughter to send her to the palace. Chen could not refuse. The other side repeatedly promised that there would be no accident. The other side also said that no one would doubt her identity when she entered the palace. Besides, no one had ever seen Chen''s daughter. If someone investigated her, she would not be killed, Just as usual Xu Ming continued to explain.


    These things, when Mu Zhanxiao arranged, so many years have no problem, Xu Ming naturally don''t need to worry, until suddenly Kyoto people to check Xu Zhenzhen''s identity, this just let Xu Ming nervous.


    But Xu Zhenzhen does exist, just homophonic, Liuzhou also know Xu Ming''s daughter called Xu Zhenzhen.


    When his daughter passed away, his wife was very sad. She didn''t want to believe it. She didn''t want Xu Ming to say that his daughter had passed away, so in Liuzhou people''s heart, Xu Ming''s daughter was still alive.


    In fact, everything is seamless.


    People in Kyoto don''t know about Xu Zhenzhen, and how can they distinguish anything? Besides, this kind of capital crime of beheading, the one who enters the palace can''t recruit himself, causing trouble to himself.


    So Xu Ming still doesn''t know why he suddenly made a mistake.


    Kyoto was quiet for a moment, Li Shiyuan''s eyes just fell on Mu Cen''s body: "why don''t you come in?"


    At the first glance of Li Shiyuan, Mu Cen knew that this man knew he was coming. This time, Mu Cen was not uncomfortable and walked calmly towards the palace.


    She heard the conversation clearly.


    However, in front of Li Shiyuan, we can''t say anything more. It''s just throwing stones at our feet, so we can only keep silent.


    In such silence, Mu Cen can only stand so quietly.


    Li Shiyuan stood up and went to Mu Cen, but he was more calm: "how come all of a sudden? Are you eating with Aofeng? "


    Mu Cen was calm: "thinking that the emperor hasn''t eaten yet, so I came to have a look."


    This made Li Shiyuan smile, and then explained: "I have something in my hand, so I''m delayed. When I''m finished, I''ll go to have dinner with your mother and son."


    Mu Cen made a sound.


    It seems that both of them have an excellent tacit understanding. No one has broken the current situation, while Li Shiyuan just looks at Mu Cen, his eyes rolling.


    Suddenly, Li Shiyuan said: "a few days later, it will be the lihou hall. I invited your father from Liuzhou."


    Li Shiyuan light to find a breakthrough, and Mu Cen talked about Xu Ming''s things, but the eyes are not instant fell on Mu Cen''s body.


    Mu Cen performance is still calm: "my concubine thanks Lord long en."


    "That''s it?" Li Shiyuan''s tone is light, "and the mother who grew up with you since childhood, I have already invited to Kyoto. These people are your close relatives. When you are canonized, they must be present, don''t you think? "


    "Yes." Mu Cen spoke.


    However, no matter what Li Shiyuan said, Mu Cen never denied his identity, as if he had no opinion on Li Shiyuan''s arrangement.


    Li Shiyuan''s eyes narrowed slightly, but he had some indistinguishable emotions.


    "How long have you been here?" Li Shiyuan asked again.


    "Just here." Even time, Mu Cen didn''t want to tell the truth, and made it clear that he didn''t want to talk.


    Li Shiyuan came to Mu Cen and looked down at Mu Cen: "why don''t people come to deliver messages when they come?"


    "I happened to see the emperor busy, so I didn''t ask anyone to inform the emperor. I wish I could wait." Mu Cen''s attitude is still very good.


    "Then why do you see your father and remain indifferent. You''re not like that. You''re very kind to your family Li Shiyuan''s tone was a little more aggressive.


    Mu Cen doesn''t know Xu Ming.


    Even if Xu Ming stands in front of Mu Cen, Mu Cen can''t recognize him. In Mu Cen''s position, Xu Ming always turns his back to himself, and Mu CEN is not familiar with anyone inside.

 Chapter 948

    All this had been arranged, so Li Shiyuan''s words made Mu Cen more and more nervous, which seemed to be irresistible.


    Just in front of Li Shiyuan, Mu Cen can''t show his nervousness, he can only pretend to be calm.


    "Why don''t you talk?" Li Shiyuan asked.


    Mu Cen then opened his mouth: "it''s not that he didn''t speak. When his father came, I didn''t know. I''m afraid I''ve done something to break the rules of the palace. I haven''t seen my father for several years. I have a quick glance, and I haven''t come back for the first time. "


    This explanation is a bit far fetched.


    Li Shiyuan very light smile, some ridicule, and then looked at Mu Cen, eyes is calm down, follow Mu Cen''s words to continue to say.


    "Yes, you have a point. Before the big wedding, there were a lot of things, but after the big wedding, you can find a time to talk to your father. Your father has added a young man these years, and you have never seen this younger brother. Now the people I send to you should come with your mother and younger brother. " Li Shiyuan continued without salt.


    Mu Cen listened to the headache, these things are really unexpected.


    And she wants to find Mu Zhanxiao, but it''s very strange, no matter how to find, as if she and Mu Zhanxiao can stagger, unable to exchange information.


    For a long time, Mu Cen did not fall into such passivity, but in such passivity, Mu Cen seemed helpless again. In the end, Mu Cen could only sigh silently.


    Li Shiyuan seems to stop this topic, but naturally embraces Mu Cen''s waist and shifts the topic: "it''s too late. I''ll accompany you to dinner. How can you not eat on time, you body?"


    This words again seem to have some reprimand, don''t quite approve of of of looking at Mu Cen.


    Mu Cen smiles and doesn''t say anything, but mu Cen''s mind is not here.


    Quiet, Mu Cen just looked at Li Shiyuan, Li Shiyuan is very calm: "you want to talk to me again?"


    "I think --" Mu Cen''s words just said, mouth side swallowed to go back, no longer spoke.


    She blurted out that she almost wanted to see Mu Zhanxiao, the second elder brother. Fortunately, this was received in time. You know, under such circumstances, Mu Zhanxiao has nothing to do with Mu Cen. He is a monarch and minister with Li Shiyuan, so it is obviously impossible.


    "What do you think?" Li Shiyuan didn''t let Mu Cen off and continued to ask.


    Mu Cen was quiet and sighed silently: "nothing. I just want to have a meal with AO Feng. I''m afraid I have to wait."


    "Well, go back now." Li Shiyuan said calmly.


    Mu Cen didn''t say anything, and soon followed Li Shiyuan to Fengqing palace. The servants and the insightful people around didn''t get close to them. When they knew they were together, they liked to be alone.


    On the way back to Fengqing palace, they seemed much quieter. No one took the initiative to break the silence.


    All the way back to Fengqing palace, Aofeng was still eating. When he saw Mu Cen, Aofeng''s eyes lit up. But when he saw Li Shiyuan, Aofeng honestly invited an, which was very regular.


    Linglong immediately added bowls and chopsticks to them, and the imperial dining room also sent new meals, which were full of enthusiasm.


    Li Shiyuan accompanied Mu Cen to have a meal.


    Li Shiyuan is no different from his usual life.


    On the contrary, Mu Cen seems to have a mind to eat less than usual. Li Shiyuan asks a few questions. Mu Cen explains that he has been busy recently, so he has no appetite. Li Shiyuan doesn''t say anything, so he let the imperial doctor come to see him.


    Ji Changjin has a good understanding of Mu Cen''s situation. After careful examination, he prescribes some tranquilizing prescriptions, and doesn''t say much.


    Mu Cen''s condition has been so bad that it will not get worse, but it can''t get better, as if all the rare herbs have been the limit up to now.


    If it doesn''t get worse, it''s the best.


    "What''s the situation, madam?" Li Shiyuan asked Ji Changjin.


    Ji Changjin explained: "the situation of Niang Niang is fairly stable, and it is not very different from before."


    Li Shiyuan made a sound. Ji Changjin just retreated. Then, Li Shiyuan went to the side of Mu Cen and put his arm around Mu Cen''s waist. His mandible leaned against her hair: "you''re a bone. What can I do with you?"


    "I''m used to it." Mu Cen laughs, "muddle along, step by step."


    "I want to get better and stay with me for a long time." When Li Shiyuan said that, his eyes seemed to be firm. "So I will have a way to make you fully recover from your body."


    Mu Cen didn''t speak, just looked at it.


    The two people''s eyes in the air flow, as if sparkling, and with a trace of ambiguous words, suddenly, is mu Cen silent sigh, that hand so active on Li Shiyuan''s waist, stand on tiptoe, red lips printed on Li Shiyuan''s lips.


    It''s light and touching.


    In Mu Cen''s initiative, Li Shiyuan had some accidents, but the next moment, Li Shiyuan had already held Mu Cen''s waist, and pulled Mu Cen to his arms with one effort.


    "Is that ok?" Li Shiyuan asked in a low voice.


    They haven''t been close for some days. Li Shiyuan knows that Mu Cen''s physical strength can''t support him. During this period of time, Mu CEN is dizzy every day because of the Queen''s conferment and wedding. He also spends time with AO Feng, so Li Shiyuan has restrained himself a lot in this matter.


    In Li Shiyuan''s eyes, Mu Cen made a sound, with a faint smile in his eyebrows.


    It''s a flash.


    Soon, Li Shiyuan lowered his head and chuckled. He held Mu Cen up and walked toward the bed. The green curtain was put down, the candle was extinguished, and the figure on the bed was looming. In such an atmosphere, it was as if the tension before had become the beauty now.


    I can''t get rid of it.


    ¡­¡­


    For a long time, when Mu Cen was too tired to open his eyes and gasped, Li Shiyuan finished everything. He just hugged Mu Cen and his breath was slightly unstable.


    Until Li Shiyuan breathed steadily, he looked at Mu Cen: "I''ll take you to a bath."


    Mu Cen did not refuse.


    There is a hot spring pool behind Fengqing palace, which is also prepared for mu Cen. Li Shiyuan picked up Mu Cen and walked out of the house. The mist of the hot spring pool soaked his body. The warm feeling instantly dispelled people''s fatigue. After a while, Mu Cen''s white skin was covered with sweat.


    But it''s relaxing.


    Mu Cen leaned against Li Shiyuan, and neither of them spoke until Li Shiyuan broke the silence: "how can you be so active today?"


    That voice is hoarse and lazy, so lazy looking at Mu Cen, slender fingers raised Mu Cen''s chin, eyes fell on Mu Cen''s body.

 Chapter 949

    Mu Cen shook his head and said nothing.


    "Is there anything to tell me?" Li Shiyuan didn''t mind, but suddenly asked another question.


    This problem makes Mu Cen''s heart beat tightly. Finally, he passively looks at Li Shiyuan and his red lips move, but he can''t say a word for a long time.


    "No?" Li Shiyuan asked again, "I think you have a lot of thoughts. Even before, you were absent-minded. Is there really nothing to hide from me


    This words with a trace of questioning, the eyes is more sharp to see Mu Cen, Mu Cen passive, still shaking his head.


    Li Shiyuan didn''t ask any more, but he didn''t take back the light of eyes that fell on Mu Cen. He just looked at Mu Cen so lightly. Mu Cen''s heart beat faster when he was seen by Li Shiyuan, which was tense, self-evident tension.


    She knows what Li Shiyuan is going to ask.


    And this evening in the Yulong hall, Mu CEN is also very clear, what is the purpose of Li Shiyuan. But mu Cen did not say, Li Shiyuan accompanied Mu Cen in pretending to be stupid.


    But mu Cen does not know, such a lie can continue to when, who will take the initiative to pierce such a lie. What will happen if it is really punctured?


    It seems that Mu Cen doesn''t dare to think about it any more.


    In such passivity, Mu Cen was silent.


    "Tired?" Li Shiyuan calmly changed the topic, "if you are tired, I will take you back to rest."


    Mu Cen''s voice is really a little tired, more of a mental pressure.


    After Mu Cen answered, Li Shiyuan held Mu Cen up, quickly wiped Mu Cen''s body clean, and then took Mu Cen back to the house. The heater in the house was fully open, and there was no temperature difference, so mu Cen didn''t feel uncomfortable.


    Until Li Shiyuan covered Mu Cen''s quilt, bowed his head and kissed her on the forehead: "rest early, the day after tomorrow''s canonization ceremony, and your hard work. After canonization, I will take you to Nanshan to worship your ancestors."


    This is the custom of the great Zhou Dynasty. No matter which emperor, it is impossible to avoid it.


    Because Mu Cen''s body couldn''t bear it, Li Shiyuan arranged Nanshan ancestor worship the day after the canonization ceremony, but the Minister of the court didn''t say anything.


    After all, this rule is dead and people live. Besides, it''s enough to do enough, but we don''t need to worry too much about it.


    "Good." Mu Cen answered.


    After a long day''s tiredness, plus the sound before, Mu Cen fell asleep quickly. Li Shiyuan looked at the familiar person in his arms, and was quiet for a while. After a long time, he said: "Cen Er, do you have to force me to admit your identity?"


    Li Shiyuan''s voice is very light. Naturally, Mu Cen, who is already asleep, can''t hear him.


    But Li Shiyuan only said that. Looking at Mu Cen in his arms, Li Shiyuan''s eyebrows hid deep meaning. Then he hugged Mu Cen and fell asleep.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡ª¡ª


    Two days passed by.


    The whole Imperial Palace was decorated with lanterns. The band was playing early in the morning. The old ladies and maids were busy walking in and out of the palace. Today is Li Shiyuan''s accession to the throne. This is the first time that the Imperial Palace has such a lively scene.


    Over the years, even those concubines who were canonized were just a sentence of Li Shiyuan. This matter has passed, so it is impossible to have a lively scene.


    And now¡ª¡ª


    We can imagine Mu Cen''s position in Li Shiyuan''s heart.


    Now the Fengqing palace is more lively. Mu Cen quietly let the slaves dress up for himself, while mammy carefully explained the rules of the palace to avoid mistakes.


    "Niang Niang, I will always follow you to remind you that you don''t need to worry." Mother said, see Mu Cen did not speak, think Mu CEN is worried, so can''t help pacifying Mu Cen mood.


    Mu Cen was to smile, and didn''t say much, just way: "thank you, Mammy."


    "Niang Niang, this is what the slave should do." Mammy answered respectfully.


    But the palace is still full of people, Mu CEN is always so quiet sitting, from dawn to now, that kind of uneasy mood with more obvious.


    Even a little uneasy.


    This is an emotional reaction that has never happened in so many years, which makes Mu Cen feel a little nervous.


    Linglong naturally noticed: "Niang Niang, are you busy?"


    "Nothing." Mu Cen shook his head.


    Linglong sees Mu Cen say so, also didn''t ask much, quietly retreated to one side, but at this time, Mu Cen suddenly opened his mouth and looked at Linglong: "has Mr. Mu entered the palace?"


    Today is the canonization ceremony. It is reasonable that Mu Zhanxiao should enter the palace, but mu Cen has no news of Mu Zhanxiao, which is a bit strange.


    Linglong was stunned by Mu Cen''s question, and then nodded subconsciously: "inform Niang Niang, Lord Mu should have entered the palace. After all, today is the canonization ceremony. He is the Prime Minister of the dynasty, and many things need to be done by himself."


    This is the truth.


    Mu Zhanxiao has replaced He Yuan and become the Prime Minister of the dynasty. Under such circumstances, Mu Zhanxiao will enter the palace very early, even the night before.


    Just Mu Cen can''t say why, there is no news of Mu Zhanxiao, on the contrary, it makes Mu Cen a little scared, the kind of block in the heart of the affliction seems to be how to pacify.


    Quiet, Mu Cen deep breathing, but no matter how deep breathing can not calm down.


    "Is Niang Niang looking for Lord mu?" Linglong asked keenly.


    Linglong has determined Mu Cen''s identity, so if Mu Cen wants to find Mu Zhanxiao, Linglong doesn''t feel that there is anything wrong. This question is very natural.


    Mu Cen sees exquisite long to ask so, pour is hesitant next, seem to be thinking, oneself want how to open mouth.


    "Why don''t I go out and show you what''s going on? If I happen to meet Lord mu, I''ll let him come to you?" Linglong thought of a compromise.


    "Good." Mu Cen answered.


    Linglong quickly turned around and went out.


    Mucen is relieved that Linglong is doing things, and doesn''t think much about it, but mucen didn''t expect that Linglong has gone for a long time and never came back.


    There''s nothing wrong with it. After all, the imperial palace is so big, but it''s a little strange.


    Under such circumstances, Mu Cen''s brow twisted.


    Not only Linglong, but also Aofeng seems to have disappeared. Today, Ao Feng should be on his own side, which was agreed by them before, and Li Shiyuan didn''t have any objection, but up to now, it has already passed the point of Ao Feng''s rise, and AO Feng has never appeared.


    It''s like none of the people who should have come showed up.

 Chapter 950

    It wasn''t supposed to come, and it didn''t show up.


    But everything seems more calm.


    "Niang Niang, you need to change your wedding dress. Later, Cheng Gonggong will personally take you to the imperial dragon hall to be canonized. All the important officials are waiting for you¡° Mammy reminds Muchen again.


    Mu Cen made a sound and then asked, "didn''t the prince come?"


    "This --" mammy a Leng, obviously didn''t expect Mu Cen to ask like this, "the maidservant hasn''t seen the prince''s Royal Highness come over yet."


    "Is Linglong back?" Mu Cen asked again.


    Mammy still shook her head: "I didn''t see Aunt Linglong either."


    This, Mu Cen''s brow is thoroughly twisted up, and then just looked at mammy: "you go out to see what the situation is. Why haven''t the prince and Linglong come back at this point? "


    Mammy quieted down, but didn''t dare to neglect, and soon backed out. Mammy on one side took over and quickly changed big red clothes for Muchen.


    Xifu is also from Li''s Embroidery room, which is hand embroidered by Li Yan. There are also countless Xifu embroidered by xiuniang, which took three months to complete. It can be seen that Xifu is exquisite and unique.


    Every needle and every thread is also according to Mu Cen''s figure, and it clearly outlines Mu Cen''s good figure.


    In the bronze mirror, although Mu Cen''s face is ordinary, it is amazing.


    "Mother, it''s time." Mammy reminded Mu Cen, "canonization ceremony can not delay the auspicious time, Cheng Gonggong has been waiting outside the hall."


    Mu Cen made a sound.


    With Mammy''s help, she went out of the hall.


    At the moment, not only Ao Feng and Mu Zhanxiao have no news, but also Linglong, who went out earlier, has disappeared. Linglong is not such a person without sense of propriety. If no one can be found, the process is not complicated.


    Taking into account Muchen''s health, it reduces a lot of unnecessary red tape, which is much simpler.


    But when Mu Cen got up, Li Shiyuan suddenly looked at Mu Cen: "does Aifei know the person in front of her?"


    This man deserves to be Xu Ming.


    When asked by Li Shiyuan, Mu Cen didn''t dare to hesitate and nodded his head and agreed: "this is my father. I naturally recognize him."

 Chapter 951

    "Is it?" Li Shiyuan gave a faint smile.


    Mu Cen didn''t speak. Some of them didn''t understand what Li Shiyuan was laughing at. Even the minister on one side was a little strange. Today, Mu Zhanxiao and long Shaoyun were not in the inner hall, which surprised Mu Cen even more. Therefore, in such a situation, for a while and a half, everyone looked at each other and didn''t know what would happen.


    In the end, we can only keep calm. Avoid bringing disaster to yourself.


    "Concubine AI only left Liuzhou for a few years. Before she entered the palace, she had been living in Xu''s house. Why could she not recognize her father?" Li Shiyuan suddenly asked Mu Cen.


    Mu CEN is slightly stunned, some don''t know.


    The person in front of him is indeed Xu Ming. At least Mu Cen thinks it''s Xu Ming, not someone else. Mu Cen doesn''t understand the situation in Liuzhou.


    So everything can only be intuitive judgment, and there is no way to have a positive answer in such a case.


    What''s more, since Xu Ming appeared, Mu Cen had no chance to meet Mu Zhanxiao, and he didn''t understand what was going on. So he asked coldly, Mu Cen was speechless, more tense and insincere.


    In the end, under such circumstances, Mu Cen can only remain silent.


    But Li Shiyuan didn''t seem to let Mu Cen go, so he looked at Mu Cen condescending: "is the person in front of Aifei sure to be your father Xu Ming?"


    This words some aggressive, the Mou light is a twinkling not twinkling of fall on Mu Cen''s body.


    Mu Cen calmed down for a while, then calmly opened his mouth: "I don''t know why the emperor asked me so?"


    This made Li Shiyuan look at Mu Cen with a trace of complexity in his eyes. But soon, such complexity flashed by. When he looked at Mu Cen again, it seemed that he was much colder.


    Mu Cen was calm on the surface.


    The two are in a silent contest.


    The minister in the main hall is even more afraid to speak, and sitting in the position of Xu shudder tomorrow morning, when he saw such a situation.


    The tremor was obvious.


    "Why didn''t the queen answer my question?" Li Shiyuan ignored Mu Cen and continued to insist on getting an answer.


    Mu Cen''s red lips moved, and when he wanted to explain, Li Shiyuan''s eyes suddenly sharpened, and he said word by word: "is the queen hiding something from me? Here, as long as the queen and I understand, I will let bygones be bygones. But this time has passed, and I will certainly pursue it to the end. As long as they are involved, I will certainly be held accountable. "


    Li Shiyuan''s words don''t take a trace of joking mood. When the eyes fall on Mu Cen, it gives Mu Cen the space to choose.


    But no matter what the choice is, Mu Cen knows that he is forced to go to the dead end.


    Only in this case, Mu Cen knows better that he can''t panic.


    "Emperor, I don''t understand what the emperor means." Mu Cen''s heart was horizontal. "Isn''t the person sitting in the hall the father of my concubine? The emperor is confused and can ask directly. "


    "What a straightforward one." Li Shiyuan looked at Mu Cen sullenly, and the tone also lowered countless.


    The atmosphere in the main hall suddenly quieted down, and the ministers did not dare to say anything. You know, when Mu Cen was made queen, they subconsciously felt that Mu Cen was omnipotent in the palace. Naturally, they never thought that Li Shiyuan would be angry for mu Cen.


    After all, they knew about things in the western regions. Even under such circumstances, Mu Cen didn''t have anything to do. If he didn''t, he would be killed immediately.


    And now¡ª¡ª


    But the more atmosphere, the more ministers dare not speak, we can only look at each other in the end, just look at each other silent.


    Because of Li Shiyuan''s voice, Mu Cen was quiet and didn''t speak. Isn''t this man Xu Ming? Mingming saw Xu Ming that day, and Mu Cen carefully verified that she was not deaf, and she heard a lot of things clearly.


    If it wasn''t for Xu Ming, who would it be?


    After a long sneer, Li Shiyuan looked at Mu Cen like this. His eyes fell on Mu Cen with a trace of gloom. He ordered the people beside him word by word: "tell the queen who you are."


    Ben mucen thought it was Xu Ming''s man, but suddenly he said, "Cao min is not Xu Ming, but Xu Yi, Xu Ming''s twin brother."


    Mu Cen''s face changed slightly.


    But Li Shiyuan has already looked at Mu Cen: "queen, you said that the man in front of you is your father, but you have never recognized it. Is that reasonable? Now, how can you give me an answer? "


    Mu Cen came back to his senses and realized that this was Li Shiyuan''s trick. If it wasn''t for Li Shiyuan''s trick, Li Shiyuan didn''t need to stir up the army and stir up the public. It is estimated that this is just a beginning, not an end.


    Otherwise, why did Li Shiyuan say this in front of the public.


    After sinking, Mu Cen didn''t say anything. He forced himself to calm down gradually. Then he began to say: "I''ve been in the palace for many years, and I haven''t seen my father. At first glance, it''s not strange to recognize the wrong person."


    This is also an explanation, but the tone is a little cold.


    From the beginning to the end, Li Shiyuan didn''t speak, and his eyes fell on Mu Cen. In this case, Mu Cen became more and more passive, and the man named Xu Yi was even more scared and trembling, and he was taken down for the first time.


    Li Shiyuan snorted and raised his hand. Soon, the real Xu Ming was brought up.


    When Mu Cen saw Xu Ming, he was quiet, and then he didn''t speak.


    She is very clear that her previous reasons can not be explained. Although Xu Ming and Xu Yi are twin brothers, they are not completely similar, and they can be distinguished by naked eyes. As long as people know the two brothers, they can tell at first glance what they are not like.


    If you say it yourself, it will not hold water.


    "Queen, now you have something to say?" Li Shiyuan looked at Mu Cen coldly, "I''ll give you another chance. I don''t like anyone to hide it. If there''s anything, I hope to hear the truth from you, not the truth I''m forced to tell you."


    Mu Cen quietly listens to Li Shiyuan''s words, lowers his eyebrows and doesn''t open his mouth.


    Li Shiyuan pushed himself to the end of the road a little bit, and did not give himself any chance to resist, even in front of the ministers.


    Does this person have to force himself to admit his identity face to face?


    She doesn''t want to admit her identity to Li Shiyuan, but how can she say that if she says so, Mu Cen knows better than anyone.

 Chapter 952

    But who can help themselves at such a time?


    It seems that there is nothing that can be done. All the ministers at the scene are watching coldly. After all, Li Shiyuan is the emperor of today. When Li Shiyuan turns over, no one dares to say one more word, for fear that he will be implicated in the disaster.


    Shen Shen, Mu Cen tried to calm down, but this time, the pressure in the chest of uneasiness, let Mu Cen more unable to calm down.


    The wide sleeves hidden in the Xifu also clenched their fists, and their nails were pinched into the meat without noticing.


    "Why, even now, does the queen not want to tell me the truth?" Li Shiyuan sneered, "does the queen not know that the crime of deceiving the king is a capital crime, or even a capital crime of nine nationalities?"


    This is already a threat.


    How can Li Shiyuan not know Mu Cen''s identity? The threat to Mu Cen between the lines makes Mu Cen nowhere to dodge, and finally he can only stand passively.


    Being involved in nine ethnic groups means that it is not only mu Cen who has an accident, but also people who are involved with Mu Cen, such as the prime minister Mu Zhanxiao.


    And now¡ª¡ª


    Mu Zhanxiao is not at the scene, which is enough to make people wonder. Mu Cen''s heart beat faster and faster, and she couldn''t recover from this heart beat for a long time, but because of everything, she can only stay in place and can''t do anything.


    But in the face of Li Shiyuan''s question, Mu Cen calmly answered: "I know."


    "Good one knows." Li Shiyuan gave a sneer.


    What was in the hand was smashed on the ground, echoing two lines, while the man in Xifu looked gloomy at the moment, and the air in the hall was almost suppressed to the extreme.


    Then, Li Shiyuan no longer looks at Mu Cen, but at Xu Ming: "Xu Ming, the queen in front of you is your own daughter Xu Zhenzhen."


    This question is gloomy, and every word is very clear.


    The ministers in the court knew more or less what had happened. With a trace of consternation on their faces, they couldn''t believe what they heard. Even some people pretended to be others and entered the palace.


    The most important thing is that the man who entered the palace has become the queen of the dynasty. What a joke and exaggeration.


    Under such circumstances, the ministers in the hall dare not breathe.


    "No... it''s not..." Xu Ming''s voice came slightly trembling, and the voice line followed intermittently, "the empress in front of her is definitely not Wei Chen''s own daughter."


    "Good." Li Shiyuan sneered, and his eyes fell on Mu Cen.


    Mu CEN is still standing, straight spine, is never thought that one day, Li Shiyuan doubt himself, is to use this way to force himself to admit.


    But mu Cen has a good idea. He knows that even in this way, Li Shiyuan can''t really do anything about himself. What he wants is to admit his identity.


    Some things, Mu Cen also understand, in Li Shiyuan''s heart has always been a stem, can''t pass the stem.


    It''s like long Shaoyun knows, Mu Zhanxiao knows, but Li Shiyuan doesn''t.


    But has Li Shiyuan ever thought that long Shaoyun, like Li Shiyuan, had guessed it himself, but long Shaoyun would not ask her to admit her identity, let alone ever say a word to others, and so did Mu Zhanxiao. Even in recent years, Mu Zhanxiao has never taken the initiative to say a word.


    But these are useless to Li Shiyuan. Li Shiyuan insists on going against the sky, and she can''t say anything about what she can say.


    Finally, Mu Cen closed his eyes.


    Today''s embarrassment is already embarrassment. She can''t compensate herself any more. What Mu Cen firmly believes is that even if he doesn''t say anything, Li Shiyuan won''t do anything to himself, because Li Shiyuan knows his identity well all the time.


    Otherwise, it would not have come to the present.


    Think of these, Mu Cen''s eyebrows with a trace of irony smile, for a long time did not speak a word.


    She is still standing quietly in the eyes, looking at Li Shiyuan''s eyes have not changed.


    When Li Shiyuan faced Mu Cen''s denial, her eyes became more and more heavy: "the queen can admit her identity with others, but she is never willing to admit her identity with me, right? I want to ask, "where did the queen put me?"


    "I dare not." Mu Cen calm mouth, "minister concubine is Xu Zhen Zhen, did not conceal any identity."


    She is really Xu Zhenzhen, Xu Zhenzhen is his name before crossing, there is no difference, and it is really given by her parents, so on this point, she is not a liar.


    "You --" Li Shiyuan''s face suddenly changed, "is it true that you don''t know how to repent when you die?"


    Mu Cen smiles at Li Shiyuan, a little sad. Li Shiyuan is frightened by this kind of smile, but he is just scared, and finally he doesn''t say anything.


    "Good." The irony in Li Shiyuan''s words was obvious. He ignored Mu Cen and asked Xu Ming, "tell me, where is your daughter?"


    "Weichen''s daughter passed away before the draft." Xu Ming did not dare to hesitate.


    "Good." Li Shiyuan looked at Xu Ming and continued to ask, "since your daughter passed away before the draft, why didn''t you say that when I sent someone to Liuzhou for the first time and insisted that your daughter was a concubine in Kyoto? Now you see the queen Xu Zhen Zhen, is your daughter Xu Zhen Zhen Zhen? "


    Li Shiyuan''s problems are more acute, and his eyes are looking at Xu Ming for a moment. Xu Ming naturally does not dare to lie, but what Li Shiyuan wants Xu Ming to do, Xu Ming knows.


    His heart slightly trembles, that is also to Mu Zhanxiao''s guilt.


    But Xu Ming can''t take the life of the Xu family as a gamble, the price is too fierce, especially after Xu Zhenzhen''s death, Xu Ming finally has a son, Xu Ming has a continuation, how can''t drag the Xu family into the water.


    In such a complex mood, Xu Ming bowed his head, did not speak for a long time, so passively looked at Li Shiyuan.


    It seems to be thinking about how to explain, but Li Shiyuan didn''t rush to urge Xu Ming. The minister in the hall had already gasped.


    This clearly tells everyone that Li Shiyuan didn''t know it until now, even before he was canonized.


    However, Li Shiyuan was canonized, but on the day of the canonization ceremony, he asked what was brewing. This time, the ministers in the hall were even more afraid to breathe. They bowed their heads to each other for fear that they would be involved in such a disaster.


    And Xu Ming''s voice came trembling.

 Chapter 953

    "Because... Because the prime minister himself came to Liuzhou and carefully ordered Weichen to do it, so Weichen did it. If the prime minister is kind to him, he will not betray him. For quite a long time, I just said that I borrowed the identity of my late daughter, so I didn''t think much about it. "


    Xu Ming said the matter as it was.


    The minister in the hall was in an uproar.


    This incident even implicated Mu Zhanxiao, but there was a little confusion in each other''s eyes. How could Mu Zhanxiao know that Mu Cen would definitely get the emperor''s attention in those years? The most important thing is that the people in front of him were plain looking, and it was even more difficult for a Xu family, let alone Li Shiyuan, to get the emperor''s attention.


    What''s the significance of Mu Zhanxiao''s doing this? What''s more, Mu Zhanxiao''s current status does not need women to control Li Shiyuan.


    And now¡ª¡ª


    The ministers have an enigmatic look on their faces.


    But this kind of picture makes Mu Cen''s face suddenly change. He suddenly understands Li Shiyuan''s meaning of Zhulian Jiu Zu and why Mu Zhanxiao is not in the hall today.


    If something happens to Mu Zhanxiao, then long Shaoyun¡ª¡ª


    This time, Mu Cen''s face changed greatly.


    And Mu Cen''s face was naturally seen in Li Shiyuan''s eyes, and that kind of ironic smile became more obvious. Before that, Mu Cen was still calm and not moved. Even if he was exposed by Xu Ming in public, Mu Cen did not have any reaction.


    Now, as long as it''s about long Shaoyun and Mu Zhanxiao, it will make Mu Cen react.


    The sneer in his eyebrows and eyes became more and more obvious, and the look in Mu Cen''s eyes was even more gloomy: "what''s the explanation for the queen?"


    "I don''t know what the emperor said." Mu Cen couldn''t admit it until he died.


    "Good." Li Shiyuan suddenly said with a smile, "so the queen would rather die than repent until the last moment, right?"


    Mu Cen looked at Li Shiyuan in this way, but he didn''t mind the current atmosphere. He said calmly: "if the emperor is dissatisfied with his concubine, the emperor can come to his concubine. He doesn''t need to involve innocent people. No matter who I am, I am the one who did it. I have nothing to do with anyone. "


    Mu Cen admits that he is not Xu Zhenzhen, which is not in his contract with the God of Heishan, so even if he admits it, it doesn''t matter.


    What''s more, even if Mu CEN is not Xu Zhenzhen, he will be someone else.


    "If the emperor knew everything in his heart, he would know how many innocent people were involved here. Why does the emperor have to do so. Mu Cheng is loyal to the emperor. Naturally, I think the emperor understands that. If the emperor doubts or affirms Mu Cheng, then the emperor will not doubt mu, will he Mu Cen''s voice became more and more calm.


    She did not because of the current environment and any changes, the eyes fell on Li Shiyuan, the eyes of the two alternate, but not like before the honey, with more complex.


    Li Shiyuan understood Mu Cen''s meaning.


    Mu CEN is also gambling that Li Shiyuan won''t joke about it.


    And obviously, there''s a bias in both of them.


    Li Shiyuan is in Mu Cen''s words. He thinks Mu CEN is threatening himself with Mu Zhanxiao and long Shaoyun. It''s Dazhou people. In fact, they all understand the importance of the two people to Li Shiyuan. They are more than just right-handed people. Except Mu Cen, there are probably only two people in the world that Li Shiyuan can trust.


    Otherwise, they would not hold such power in their hands.


    Therefore, Li Shiyuan is unhappy.


    In this mood, Li Shiyuan looks at Mu Cen''s eyes with a trace of gloom, as if he can''t calm his emotions.


    He looked at Mu Cen: "if the queen takes the initiative to speak, then I can let bygones be bygones. If the queen is not willing to speak, then I will not hesitate to involve everyone. "


    "Must the emperor force his concubines?" Mu Cen gave a bitter smile, and his eyes fell on Li Shiyuan, a little sad.


    And Li Shiyuan didn''t seem to retreat. He looked at Mu Cen gloomily, but it was still a flash.


    Li Shiyuan thought that under such circumstances, Mu Cen would tell the truth, but mu Cen was very calm, and every word seemed to be more serious: "emperor, I have nothing to say."


    Be regarded as admitted oneself of identity is not Xu Zhen Zhen, but in addition, Mu Cen didn''t have any meaning of opening again.


    Such an attitude made Li Shiyuan''s color suddenly change, and the ministers around him were already afraid to breathe.


    Li Shiyuan sneered. He didn''t talk to Mu Cen any more. He ordered Cheng Dezhu: "let people bring Mu Zhanxiao up."


    Because of Li Shiyuan''s words, Mu Cen suddenly looks at the person in front of him. But Li Shiyuan didn''t pay attention to Mu Cen''s meaning. His eyes were cold and terrible.


    This time, the person who is not calm is mu Cen: "you..."


    However, Li Shiyuan''s appearance has never changed.


    And soon, Mu Zhanxiao was brought up, although not embarrassed, but the action has been limited, but mu Zhanxiao is always calm.


    When seeing Mu Cen, Mu Zhanxiao shakes his head to Mu Cen without any trace, but between the lines, he reminds Mu Cen not to say what he shouldn''t say, and don''t make fun of himself, which seems to pacify Mu Cen''s mood.


    Mu Cen stood, but the palm of his hand became tighter and tighter, and his eyes finally fell on Li Shiyuan.


    But Li Shiyuan didn''t give Mu Cen the chance to speak. He first gave Xu Ming: "the person who let you forge the identity of the queen is mu Zhanxiao in front of you?"


    "Yes." Xu Ming spoke passively. His eyes dare not look at Mu Zhanxiao, it is guilty and guilty.


    Mu Zhanxiao didn''t blame him, but he was still calm on the surface.


    "Good." Li Shiyuan answered coldly, and then his eyes fell on Mu Zhanxiao, "since the queen is not willing to tell the truth, and Mr. Mu has admitted that you did it, Mr. Mu has tried his best to send the queen to me. Naturally, Mr. Mu also knows the Queen''s role."


    Mu Zhanxiao didn''t speak. His eyes were calm when he looked at Li Shiyuan, but his brows were already twisted. It was a kind of disapproval. However, due to the situation, Mu Zhanxiao couldn''t explain anything.


    "You have been with me for many years. As long as you tell me the truth, I will let bygones be bygones." Voice down, Li Shiyuan stood up, step by step toward Mu Zhanxiao, "said, who is the queen?"


    The last few words, each syllable seems to be sent out from the depth of the throat, looking at Mu Zhanxiao''s eyes are more and more gloomy.


    Mu Zhanxiao stood in the same place, motionless, as if he was not frightened by Li Shiyuan''s anger. On the surface, he was calm and looked at Li Shiyuan calmly.

 Chapter 954

    "Emperor, the queen is really Xu Zhenzhen." For a long time, Mu Zhanxiao just said so.


    "Good, good." Li Shiyuan''s anger became more and more serious. "Mu Zhanxiao, do you really think that you have been friends with me for many years, and I dare not do anything to you, so that you can do whatever you want, so arrogant, eh?"


    Mu Zhanxiao calmly looked at Li Shiyuan: "I dare not."


    Li Shiyuan didn''t calm down because of Mu Zhanxiao''s words. Instead, he became more and more angry: "I want to see how long you can keep it from me. I want to see how long Xu Zhenzhen can keep it from you."


    This made Mu Zhanxiao''s brow slightly twist, and Mu Cen''s face had changed. In Li Shiyuan''s words, Mu Cen understood Li Shiyuan''s threat.


    Before Mu Cen could speak, Li Shiyuan had already ordered: "pass my will, abolish all the official posts of Mu Zhanxiao, enter the prison, and immediately ask for the execution."


    Now the people in the hall were shocked.


    Even Rong Jiu, who was standing on one side, couldn''t believe what he heard. For a long time, the people in the hall didn''t dare to make any noise.


    Mu CEN is shocked incomparably, can''t believe of looking at Li Shiyuan: "emperor, must achieve such a situation?"


    "If you are willing to tell me the truth, I can let bygones be bygones. I have said these words, but you have never paid attention to them. You forced me to do so." Li Shiyuan''s words are extremely firm, not wavering because of Mu Cen.


    Then, Li Shiyuan did not look at Mu Cen, and continued to order: "come on, set up the execution ground."


    It''s real.


    Recently, it was a happy event that Dazhou had never had for many years, but now it has become a funeral, even to Li Shiyuan''s most trusted general.


    The ministers looked at each other face to face, so you see me, I see you, everyone dare not breathe.


    When Li Shiyuan stood up, the crowd had already followed him. The bodyguard came back and escorted Mu Zhanxiao to the execution ground. Mu Zhanxiao was silent.


    Mu Cen looks at Mu Zhanxiao with a little worry, but mu Zhanxiao is still calm.


    On the contrary, no one paid attention to Mu Cen, as if determined that Mu Cen could not escape from here, and would certainly follow him.


    And Mu CEN is also so, did not hesitate, she knew that many things seem to have been out of control, at least now many things are not in their control.


    As a result, Li Shiyuan suddenly stops before mucen takes two steps. He turns around and looks at mucen. He says this to the bodyguard, but it''s for mucen.


    "To escort long Shaoyun to the execution ground is a matter of western regions. It''s time to make a good settlement. Otherwise, where is my face? " What Li Shiyuan said is direct.


    The bodyguard didn''t dare to hesitate, agreed immediately, and then left in a hurry.


    Mu Cen''s face changed: "you..."


    This is for himself, Mu CEN is very sure, but Li Shiyuan didn''t change because of Mu Cen''s face, his eyes fell on Mu Cen''s body, see Mu Cen still insist, finally he walked away.


    The party followed Li Shiyuan to the execution ground. It was never quiet in the imperial palace. Everyone dared not breathe.


    Mu Cen stood in the same place and clenched his fist tightly.


    Rong Jiu, who was walking at the end, looked at Mu Cen, and finally sighed silently: "lady, why do you have to do this. You and the emperor are the couple of immortals. Why do you have to be so close to each other because of such things? "


    Rong Jiu naturally knows Mu Cen''s identity. He persuades Mu Cen: "what the emperor wants is that you admit your identity face to face. The emperor has a mustard in his heart. You can have no scruples about them, but you have no scruples about the Emperor..."


    After this, Rong Jiu doesn''t speak any more. Rong Jiu is clear, and Mu Cen understands the meaning of his words.


    But mu Cen can''t do anything. At last, there is a wry smile on her face: "why does he force me so much?"


    "Empress - the Emperor didn''t force you." Rong Jiu tries to explain to Mu Cen, "but madam, if you are hesitant, the emperor really doesn''t know what he will do today. His subordinates have been following the emperor for many years. They have never seen such an emperor, and they can''t guess what the emperor thinks."


    Rong Jiu is really worried.


    People go to the execution ground, and what they may do will be irreparable if they are enraged. And Rong Jiu can''t understand why Mu Cen can''t admit his identity with Li Shiyuan.


    "Niang Niang, is it really difficult for you to admit your identity?" Rong Jiuwen.


    Mu Cen closed his eyes: "Rong Jiu, there are a lot of helplessness in one''s life. It''s not that you can do whatever you want."


    This words, allow nine can''t refute, finally can only silent sigh.


    Rong Jiu just feels that Li Shiyuan and Mu Cen don''t have to go to the present step.


    Quiet, allow nine no longer open mouth, so follow Mu Cen, toward the execution ground.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡ª¡ª


    This execution ground is not in the palace, but not far from the palace. It is close to the north. It has always been the place where heavy criminals cut their heads. This place has not been used for many years. It has the smell of decay and the smell of blood.


    It''s like entering here, it makes people shudder.


    And Mu Zhanxiao has been pulled to the beheading stage, and long Shaoyun has been bound and sent up. Before today, only mu Cen doesn''t know that they have been controlled in the prison by Li Shiyuan, and they both know what they are doing, but no one has taken the initiative to break this layer of paper.


    The ministers under the stage were even more frightened and trembled by such a picture. No one dared to say anything more, just passively looking at everything in front of them.


    Li Shiyuan sits on the throne. When he sees Rong Jiu coming with Mu Cen in a hurry, Li Shiyuan''s face doesn''t soften.


    His Mou light fell on Mu Cen''s body: "even so, you also refuse to tell the truth with me?"


    "I have nothing to say." Mu Cen said directly, "if it''s just because of such a thing, the emperor must implicate the loyal Lord Mu and general long, then the concubine can only thank him for his death, otherwise I''m sorry for the people of this week."


    Li Shiyuan''s face was even more difficult to see because of Mu Cen''s words.


    He is using Mu Zhanxiao and long Shaoyun to threaten Mu Cen. Mu Cen can also use himself to threaten Li Shiyuan. From the beginning to now, they have not won.


    Whoever compromises is the winner.


    It''s like now.


    Mu Cen''s words made the people on the scene take a cool breath. It was totally unexpected that Mu Cen could be so bold. Moreover, because of this, no one dared to speak again, and even the sound of breathing was much lighter.

 Chapter 955

    "Do you think I dare not?" Li Shiyuan gritted his teeth and asked Mu Cen.


    Mu Cen said with a faint smile: "the emperor dares. There is nothing wrong in this world, which the emperor does not dare to do. "


    "Good, good." Li Shiyuan sneered, "I know now. It''s too cheap for you to let them die. I want a little torture, including anyone in your palace. I want to see how long you can be tough under such circumstances."


    Mu CEN is calm on the surface, but flustered in the heart.


    She is sure that Li Shiyuan doesn''t dare to move Mu Zhanxiao and long Shaoyun, but she can''t guarantee that Li Shiyuan doesn''t dare to move other people. People''s anger always has to find a way to vent.


    "Come on, bring up the servants of Fengqing palace." Li Shiyuan opened his mouth word by word, and then Li Shiyuan looked at Mu Cen, "I want to see how far you can persist."


    Said, his voice: "would rather die than say."


    The guard turned to do it.


    At this time, long Shaoyun, who is always quiet, suddenly opens his mouth. He is not flustered because of his embarrassment at the moment: "emperor, you will regret it after all."


    Before Li Shiyuan had time to speak, Mu Zhanxiao had seen it: "emperor, this matter is done by Wei Chen alone. If the emperor wants to find anyone''s trouble, Wei Chen is willing to die to appease the holy anger."


    Mu Zhanxiao''s words made Li Shiyuan hum coldly. His gloomy face was not relieved by Mu Zhanxiao''s words.


    Mu Cen twisted his eyebrows, as if the situation became more and more out of control.


    But Li Shiyuan suddenly said: "come on, put Mu Zhanxiao and long Shaoyun into the ice. I want to see who has good patience."


    This words, let Mu Cen completely stunned.


    You should know that the journey of ice and fire is a very cruel punishment. In all these years, it has never been used by a king. If it was not for the fierce and evil people, it would not have been used at all.


    It''s just like the time when the concubine Xi was executed. In the water prison, let the water flood your head, but it won''t suffocate you, because the water will be put down from time to time, which can almost make you live in fear. Most people can''t stand this move.


    When you are exhausted, the water has completely degenerated. You think you are alive, but the fire is burning for the first time, from extremely cold to extremely hot. It is a kind of sadness in the face of death, and you have no place to hide.


    In such torture, even if anyone who is not willing to confess, has confessed.


    But now Li Shiyuan uses this kind of punishment to deal with Mu Zhanxiao and long Shaoyun, which makes Mu Cen can''t believe it, let alone the ministers present. The creepy feeling is obvious.


    Mu Zhanxiao frowns and long Shaoyun doesn''t speak. They look at each other. For the first time, they can''t read any emotion in Li Shiyuan''s eyes, but they know that Li Shiyuan''s purpose is to force Mu Cen to say.


    But they can''t do anything about it. They know that they can''t say it. It''s no doubt that they pushed Mu Cen into the abyss.


    Finally, Mu Zhanxiao closed his eyes.


    The minions of Fengqing palace have been taken to the execution ground and kneel down in front of the crowd. When they see Mu Cen, they desperately beg for mercy and let Mu Cen tell Li Shiyuan.


    Mu Cen''s heart is like a knife. She doesn''t want anyone to have an accident, but what can she do?


    All things, just like a pair of invisible hands, push Mu Cen into the abyss, let Mu Cen even have no right to resist.


    "Li Shiyuan, do you really want to do so?" Mu Cen''s name is Li Shiyuan.


    Li Shiyuan did not change his face and ignored Mu Cen''s disrespect: "I only want you to tell the truth."


    Mu Cen didn''t speak.


    And Li Shiyuan seems to also suddenly don''t mind, so raised his hand: "kill."


    In Fengqing palace, even if he was not a slave like Xiaolian or Linglong, he was also a loyal eunuch to mucen. His head had fallen down. The smell of blood and decay filled everyone''s nose in an instant, which almost made people collapse.


    Mu Cen''s face turned pale instantly, and the slaves on one side were even more scared and shivering.


    "Niang Niang, Niang Niang, save the slaves..." the slaves pleaded with Mu Cen.


    Mu Cen''s hand is more and more tight. She doesn''t want to, but what can she do? Li Shiyuan''s answer, she can''t give, but how can she be so magnanimous in the face of these people.


    She looked at Mu Zhanxiao and long Shaoyun.


    The speed of that water submergence is extremely fast, already arrived two people''s noses.


    Even though they are good at martial arts, under such circumstances, normal people can''t sustain for long. Li Shiyuan doesn''t mean to be soft at all. When his eyes fall on Mu Cen, they are gloomy and firm.


    Almost as if to devour Mu Cen thoroughly.


    Mu Cen''s divine actions are shaking.


    "Why does it have to be like this? Why? " Mu Cen roared at Li Shiyuan, "why force me. Why do you take innocent people like them? "


    Li Shiyuan did not ease because of Mu Cen''s anger. The evil in his eyes did not change. He raised his hand again: "kill."


    The small pillar in the small kitchen has been pulled up. These are the excellent people who treated Mu Cen in the small kitchen when he entered the palace.


    "Don''t --" Mu Cen screamed.


    But her scream can''t stop Li Shiyuan. In an instant, Xiao Zhu''s head fell to the ground, and he didn''t even have a chance to speak, so he had already gone back to his hometown. The eyes looked at Mu Cen with a trace of sadness, but there was no sense of blame.


    The cruelest thing in the world is not to die so happily, but to live in remorse.


    Mu Cen knows that he always acts decisively and cruelly. However, Mu Cen never attacks the innocent people around him. The way those people look at him can become Mu Cen''s nightmare all his life. They died innocently because of themselves.


    "Do you have to force me? Do you have to force me? " Mu Cen cried, "is my identity so important? Don''t two people have the same feelings together? "


    Mu Cen closed his eyes.


    And the sound of the water comes from my ears, which is the instinctive self-help of human beings. Mu Zhanxiao and long Shaoyun are bound to death. It is impossible to get out of such a water prison.


    Mu Cen dare not look.


    The palm of her hand was getting tighter and tighter.


    She knew that if she admitted her identity in front of Li Shiyuan, she would be dead. But if she didn''t admit it, the people in Fengqing palace would die clean. Even Mu Zhanxiao and long Shaoyun couldn''t escape.


    How many more people will she involve?


    Hehe¡ª¡ª


    Mu Cen looks at Li Shiyuan with a sad smile.

 Chapter 956

    This time, before Mu Cen could speak, Li Shiyuan looked at Mu Cen very deeply, and suddenly said, "I''ll see when you can be tough."


    Mu Cen thinks that Li Shiyuan is going to kill the third slave, but the water in the water prison is repeated. Mu Zhanxiao and long Shaoyun are different from ordinary people after all, and they can persist for a longer time. When Mu Cen looks at them, their eyes are calm, but may day doesn''t tell Mu Cen, and they don''t want to say anything they shouldn''t.


    It''s a contest, a contest of psychological warfare.


    Whoever sticks to the end wins.


    Now it seems that Mu CEN is the first to collapse. Li Shiyuan can handle Mu Cen''s weakness very well, while Li Shiyuan has only one weakness, that is mu Cen.


    Therefore, if mucen wants to threaten Li Shiyuan, it will become a more difficult thing. If there is no way back, only mucen is left.


    When Mu Cen''s thoughts became more and more confused, Li Shiyuan''s voice was already gloomy: "bring the prince."


    Now, the faces of the people present changed.


    Not only mu Cen and the ministers present, but also Mu Zhanxiao and long Shaoyun have changed their faces. No one expected that Li Shiyuan would threaten Mu Cen with AO Feng.


    The existence of Aofeng has a completely different meaning for mucen. How can mucen be allowed to sit down with such a threat? It''s almost like a mess of loose sand and a complete collapse.


    Mu Cen couldn''t believe what he heard, so he looked at Li Shiyuan: "Li Shiyuan, you... Don''t let me hate you."


    Li Shiyuan was indifferent.


    And the bodyguard on one side was stunned and recovered. Then he left in a hurry. Obviously, he didn''t expect that Li Shiyuan had done something to Ao Feng.


    You know, over the years, in the palace, Aofeng''s status has not changed. It doesn''t mean that Aofeng has no status. No matter how the concubines in the harem are moved, they can''t change Aofeng''s status. We can see that Aofeng''s status is not the same in Li Shiyuan''s mind.


    That is the blood that Mu Cen left to Li Shiyuan. How can Li Shiyuan make people proud.


    And now¡ª¡ª


    The execution ground was silent.


    And long Shaoyun and Mu Zhanxiao are in the water prison, reluctantly supporting. The water in the water prison is getting colder and colder, and their lips are pale.


    But Li Shiyuan did not speak.


    Until the bodyguard brought Aofeng, Aofeng saw such a picture and immediately cried: "Niang, Niang..."


    That''s wrong.


    But Ao Feng couldn''t move, let alone close to Mu Cen, so he was under the control of the bodyguard. Li Shiyuan saw such a picture, his eyebrows were cold.


    His eyes fell on Mu Cen: "Ao Feng is here. Don''t you want to admit your identity to Ao Feng?"


    Mu Cen''s teeth bited his lips and said nothing.


    She didn''t want to believe that Li Shiyuan would attack the arrogant wind.


    And AO Feng was a little confused by this picture. When he saw Mu Zhanxiao and long Shaoyun, there was also the head falling from the scene. His face was pale and he could hardly believe what he saw.


    "Niang, Niang..." Ao Feng called Mu Cen.


    Mu Cen looks at Ao Feng.


    And Li Shiyuan''s voice once again came: "if you are not willing to admit it, it also means that you are not willing to be proud of the wind. Since you are not willing to admit it, it proves that the proud wind has nothing to do with you. After all, what happened in those years is known to all."


    This incident refers to the incident when Mu Cen was forced by Li Shiyuan. At that time, Li Shiyuan clearly believed that Aofeng was Li Shiyuan''s son, not his own.


    Now this matter is mentioned again, which makes Mu Cen look at Li Shiyuan in dismay: "Li Shiyuan, what do you say? You can insult anyone, you can''t insult Aofeng, you can''t doubt Aofeng. "


    "As your mother, you don''t want to admit the identity of Ao Feng. Why do I have to admit that since Ao Feng is not my blood, I don''t need to work hard. Why should I give the crown prince to someone who is not my blood? I can''t get along with myself. Do I want to give up the land of Da Zhou?"


    Li Shiyuan''s words were aggressive, and the people present seemed to recognize the clue, and their faces changed suddenly.


    Who is Aofeng''s son? Everyone present knows very well. Now Li Shiyuan seems to be forcing Mu Cen to admit his identity. What is mu Cen in front of him?


    This kind of thought, let the present people all follow the amazement, can''t believe what they saw.


    In those days, if Mu Cen could live, Li Shiyuan would never have given an obituary for mu Cen''s death.


    This¡ª¡ª


    However, the presence of people, no one dare to speak, can only look at each other so passively.


    "What are you going to do?" Mu Cen was also shocked and just looked at Li Shiyuan.


    Li Shiyuan sneered: "what can I do? Since Aofeng is not my prince, why should I keep this dirty blood


    Mu Cen''s face turned white: "you..."


    "Come on, bring up the proud wind and make a decision." Li Shiyuan''s face didn''t contain a trace of banter.


    The guard was too scared to move.


    Ao Feng was also shocked. He didn''t expect that Li Shiyuan was going to send him to the guillotine. Now, Ao Feng looked at Li Shiyuan in a moment of panic: "father, what have you done wrong?"


    "The mistake is that your mother and empress don''t recognize your identity, so I don''t have to admit it." Li Shiyuan''s expression is extremely cruel.


    When the bodyguard''s hand clasps Aofeng and wants to send Aofeng to the guillotine, Mu Cen rushes to the direction of Aofeng like crazy: "who dares to move the prince?"


    This was a real shock to the guards. They let go of their hands. However, due to Li Shiyuan''s order, they continued to move forward.


    But mu Cen''s whole person protects in front of Ao Feng and doesn''t give anyone a chance to get close to him: "well, if you want to take the prince, you should step on the body of our palace."


    If you want to be proud, you must kill her first.


    How dare the guards.


    As a result, the situation is even more deadlocked. Everyone is afraid to move and can only passively look at each other. Li Shiyuan has stood up and looked at the deadlocked mother and son.


    However, their happy clothes on the spot turned into a kind of ridicule.


    "Do you have to force me?" Mu Cen asked Li Shiyuan again, "is it not enough to force me with master Mu and general long and kill the slave of Fengqing palace? Now you have to force me with pride. "


    Mu Cen''s sad low roar voice: "you question Ao Feng''s identity, how can you do such a thing!"


    In such a big execution ground, only mu Cen''s voice is left, while Mu Zhanxiao and long Shaoyun are still immersed in the water. For such a long time, their resistance has been low. They are struggling to support, but they don''t know when they can.

 Chapter 957

    All of a sudden, the water in the water prison was released wantonly, and they were spinning on the whirlpool lake, faster and faster.


    But when the current gradually decreased, long Shaoyun suddenly said, "don''t say anything."


    Mu Cen can''t care so much.


    Li Shiyuan sneered: "why, do you want to disobey the imperial edict? Don''t bring up the pride


    Now, the guards dare not hesitate.


    They come forward, two people control Mu Cen, the other two people put Aofeng up, Aofeng almost punches and kicks, but the strength of Aofeng is not equal to two people''s tall martial arts practitioners, three or two under control, soon tied up.


    "Kill." Li Shiyuan opened his mouth without expression.


    Mu Cen''s face turned white instantly.


    And proud wind also followed exclamation, constantly crying, such a picture proud wind has never met, the kind of fear is obvious.


    The guillotine had a strong smell of blood. The blood had not even dried up, and the executioner had drunk a mouthful of liquor.


    Li Shiyuan is not joking.


    The scene is even more explosive.


    "Stop it." Mu Cen finally opens his mouth, and the sadness in his eyes has become more and more heavy.


    And Li Shiyuan just looked at Mu Cen. As soon as he raised his hand, the executioner''s action stopped. Ao Feng was scared, but he didn''t get up from the guillotine.


    Mu Cen quietly looked at Li Shiyuan, eyes red, dense fog is obvious.


    It was sad.


    But Li Shiyuan seemed indifferent: "if you want me to stop, you know what I want."


    "Li Shiyuan, you just want me to admit my identity, don''t you?" Mu Cen forced himself to calm down, "and then let go of these people, including the slave who died unjustly in Fengqing palace, the Li family also want to be buried, right?"


    Mu Cen asked Li Shiyuan about this.


    Li Shiyuan gave a positive answer: "as long as you say, tell me word for word, these requirements, I promise you unconditionally."


    "Well, release Mu Zhanxiao and long Shaoyun, release the servants of Fengqing palace, let Aofeng go back, I will say." Mu Cen finished his request word by word.


    Li Shiyuan just looked at Mu Cen. He didn''t know whether he was thinking about the truth of Mu Cen''s words or something else. He didn''t say a word, and Mu Cen didn''t mean to give in.


    Until Li Shiyuan raised his hand.


    Mu Cen was relieved.


    The servant of Fengqing palace was taken back. Aofeng came down from the guillotine, but he was already sweating. He ran to Mu Cen''s side and hugged Mu Cen tightly. Li Shiyuan''s eyes were sad.


    Long Shaoyun and Mu Zhanxiao have also been brought out of the water prison, and they have some soft feet.


    But after Mu Zhanxiao came out, the first sentence was to roar at Mu Cen: "no, you can''t say anything, you can''t


    Mu Cen looked at Mu Zhanxiao: "second brother, I have no choice."


    She changed her name.


    The ministers present were stunned.


    As we all know, except for mu Mian, only mu Cen would call Mu Zhanxiao like this. Obviously, the person in front of him can''t be mu Mian. The ministers who had experienced Mu Mian''s affairs in those years still know about it. Now Mu Mian is always in Mu Wang''s house, almost staying at home. How can he become a country now?


    So in the name of Mu Cen, everyone looks at each other, which is a kind of shock and can''t believe it. When we think of Li Shiyuan''s various abnormalities to Mu Cen during this period of time, everyone''s face is not only shocked, but also incredible. They can''t believe what they heard. Finally, everyone keeps silent, and no one dares to break the gloomy atmosphere.


    Mu Zhanxiao listen to Mu Cen''s words, desperate to rush up, but the bodyguard stopped Mu Zhanxiao for the first time.


    Long Shaoyun''s eyebrows also twisted: "you..."


    Mu Cen toward two people smile, that smile with despair, and then, her eyes so light back, as if fearless.


    Mu Zhanxiao and long Shaoyun want to stop, but they are trapped and unable to move.


    They look at Li Shiyuan, but there is no compromise in Li Shiyuan''s eyes, as if Mu Cen must admit his identity.


    Under such circumstances, Mu Zhanxiao shouts to Li Shiyuan: "emperor, you will regret it."


    "Emperor, please think twice." Long Shaoyun also spoke with Shen Shen.


    The more so, the more infuriated the last straw in Li Shiyuan''s heart. That kind of jealousy and madness tormented Li Shiyuan, and almost made Li Shiyuan lose all his reason.


    His heart was roaring and suffering.


    Everyone close to Mu Cen knows Mu Cen''s situation and true identity. Mu Cen obviously has some communication with them, but under such circumstances, he is still the one in the group who doesn''t know. How can Li Shiyuan accept such a fact.


    Li Shiyuan bowed his head and sneered.


    He didn''t pay attention to the two people on the scene. The light of his eyes fell on Mu Cen, and AO Feng was still on the execution ground. After all, Ao Feng was just a child. He had never seen such a picture before, and almost trembled with fright.


    Mu Cen closed his eyes. It was a kind of heartache.


    "Niang, Niang -" Ao Feng seemed to feel something, so desperately called Mu Cen, want to punch and kick, but a child''s strength is not equal to these adults.


    This kind of boxing and kicking is like children''s playing. All the strength on the marshmallow doesn''t have any meaning.


    "Li Shiyuan." Mu Cen looked to Li Shiyuan, tone also followed to calm down, Mou Guang is to have never moved a cent from this person.


    The sadness in his eyes made Li Shiyuan a little frightened. But now, Li Shiyuan has no way back.


    "You and I have gone through many years. From you as the fourth prince to today''s emperor of the Zhou Dynasty, I have worked hard even if I have no credit. But I never thought that one day, you will be the one who will finally force me to perish."


    Mu Cen''s words are very cold, and every word is very clear. In the eyes of such words, he has virtually admitted his identity to all people.


    But this identity has not been told by Mu Cen himself.


    "Does it matter who I am? I think you and I have a tacit understanding, do not need to care about these. I try my best to come back to you, want to see you, want to see Aofeng grow up. I paid all I should not have paid, and even bet with the gods, I thought I would win beautiful, but I never thought, I finally lost nothing


    Mu Cen laughs and laughs at herself. Soon, her eyebrows are low, but in a moment, Mu Cen looks at Li Shiyuan again: "don''t you know who I am? You know it from beginning to end. But why do you force me to admit my identity? "

 Chapter 958

    "You..."


    "Does it mean anything to you to admit who I am? No, you''re just jealous, jealous second brother and Shao Yun know. But what you never know is that they are the same as you, but no matter what I say, you won''t believe that jealousy makes people crazy and irrational, right? "


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    "You killed the slave of Fengqing palace, because you know that I never touch innocent people. You will only make me bear a heavy debt all my life, which is not light. You threaten me with your second brother and Shao Yun. You know how much they mean to me. "


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Soon, Mu Cen took a deep breath, and then looked at Li Shiyuan, the irony in his eyebrows became more and more obvious: "even you threatened me with arrogant wind. How old is Aofeng? What does Aofeng know. Ao Feng only knows who is really good to him and who is evil to him. He doesn''t care what my real identity is. He only cares that I am a mother who can accompany him and take him to study and play! "


    When it comes to Ao Feng, Mu Cen''s mood begins to get excited.


    On such a large execution ground, only mu Cen''s voice was left. The voice with breath and anger reverberated on the empty execution ground. It sounds frightening.


    "Li Shiyuan, you never know what price you will pay for doing this. When you know, it''s always too late." Mu Cen desolate smile, "the previous life and this life, I met you do not regret, is that I underestimated your obsession, is that I overestimated their own judgment."


    Mu Cen said here, his eyes were red, and the mist at the bottom of his eyes was almost breathless.


    Li Shiyuan has stood up, the palm of his hand tightly clenched into a fist, the presence of people is more atmosphere dare not breathe.


    And Mu Zhanxiao closed his eyes and knew that the situation was over. He couldn''t stop anything from happening.


    Although long Shaoyun doesn''t know the details, he can understand more or less. In the end, he quietly closes his eyes.


    After all, it is irreparable.


    ¡­¡­


    And Mu Cen''s laughter was very light: "Li Shiyuan, you killed the slave of Fengqing palace, let me carry such a sin, then you personally sent me to the guillotine, will you live in your guilt all your life?"


    "Cen''er --" Li Shiyuan bowed his head and read his nickname for mu Cen gently.


    And Mu Cen listened, as if this sound [cen''er] seemed very far away, as if he had not heard it for a long time.


    Just this Cen son, but not the time.


    The smile in Mu Cen''s eyebrows and eyes became more and more obvious. She quietly looked at Li Shiyuan: "yes, I am Mu Cen, the empress of the great Zhou Dynasty, the person who has been with you for several years. I am the biological mother of Ao Feng and the real master of Fengqing Palace."


    This passage is not long, but every word is mu Cen''s voice.


    And just when Mu Cen said his true identity, a man hurried into the prison, and the little eunuch''s sharp voice came: "the Empress Dowager has arrived."


    It was Rong Fei, but everyone was shocked by the scene in front of her. For a moment and a half, she didn''t mind. She was so fast that she almost wanted to get to the scene at the first time.


    It''s just too late.


    When Rong Fei saw the scene in the execution ground, she stood still and closed her eyes. She didn''t say a word for a long time. She knew she was late.


    Rong Fei also knew that she could not win over heaven. These things had been predestined for a long time, and her appearance could not be reversed. It was as if many things happened on her way back from the temple today, which hindered her steps and finally delayed her time.


    Rong Fei didn''t stand in the same place and walked towards Mu Cen.


    ¡­¡­


    Mu Cen looks at the present appearance, looks at the person who once again, is she angry?


    She is not angry. Mu Cen just thinks it''s ridiculous. She finally goes to the expected result of the God of Heishan. She is a human being, and she thinks she can beat the God. This is just a fable.


    She thought of Xuankong, the elder of the dragon clan, when she was outside the Great Wall. She asked herself again and again, if Li Shiyuan wanted her life one day, would she regret it?


    At that time, Mu Cen''s answer was that he would not regret it.


    It seems that in an instant, Mu Cen understood why Xuankong and Ji Niang clearly told herself that she and Li Shiyuan were in love for the third time, which was the second time, but the second time had a long way to go, as if they could not reach the end.


    Such a long time, let Mu Cen almost think that man will conquer nature, they will stay in the second.


    Now, Mu Cen knows that he is naive, and the third life will be bloody. Even the process is far beyond your expectation.


    Finally, in the last voice, Mu Cen just looked at the people in front of him and said nothing more.


    And the minister on the execution ground was shocked. He couldn''t believe what he heard.


    When Li Shiyuan hears Mu Cen admit his identity, he suddenly stands up and seems to be aware of something, but Ao Feng has no response at all. He just looks at Mu Cen stupidly, but he doesn''t expect that Mu CEN is his own mother.


    The atmosphere in the execution ground is so low that it seems that people can be completely engulfed anytime and anywhere. In such a downturn, everyone is even more afraid to breathe.


    And then¡ª¡ª


    Something shocking and unbelievable happened.


    Mu Cen, who used to be that ugly face, began to have a magical change after Mu Cen said these words. It was as if the skin on her face was falling off a little bit. There was no need for human control, so she fell to the ground and turned into ashes.


    But originally belongs to Mu Cen''s amazing appearance to return to the public in front.


    Years never seem to devour Mu Cen, so many years, this face can still be amazing, she is very pale smile, such a smile toppling all living beings.


    Li Shiyuan was also shocked and stood in the same place without any response.


    And Mu Zhanxiao was the first one to return to God. He broke away from the guard and rushed to Mu Cen immediately: "No. No, you can''t... "


    Everyone has not changed face from Mu Cen such things back to God, Mu Zhanxiao has rushed to Mu Cen in front.


    And long Shaoyun also rushed to the past.


    Because everyone on the scene saw Mu Cen''s illusion.


    Originally, it was a real body, but now, her soul gradually left, the person who was standing, gradually soft on the ground.


    Even when I smile at you, it seems to be a lot of nothingness.


    "Mu Cen." Mu Zhanxiao called Mu Cen.


    Mu Cen shook his head at Mu Zhanxiao, and then said: "second brother, this is my destiny, you know."

 Chapter 959

    "No, it won''t be." Mu Zhanxiao didn''t want to believe it.


    Mu Cen grabbed Mu Zhanxiao''s hand, but mu Zhanxiao couldn''t feel the slightest strength: "help me take care of Aofeng, no matter when and where, get rid of it."


    Mu Cen seriously explained Mu Zhanxiao.


    Mu Zhanxiao didn''t speak, and the tall man''s eyes were red.


    Long Shaoyun stood on one side and finally said nothing. He squatted down and looked at Mu Cen like this. Mu Cen laughed at long Shaoyun: "Shaoyun, only you can recognize me all the time, right? Why are you so stupid? Keep me, don''t keep me, let me go. Your life doesn''t need to follow me. "


    Mu CEN is persuading long Shaoyun. Long Shaoyun looks at Mu Cen: "don''t talk nonsense. You''ll be fine."


    Mu Cen very pale smile.


    Of course, she knew that she had nothing to do with it. The gambling with the God of Heishan was not reasonable and could not be judged. After all, the God would not tell jokes.


    Now that her bet with the God of Black Hills has failed, she will disappear completely. There is nothing that can be reversed.


    But, Mu Cen has been unable to say anything more.


    Li Shiyuan seems to have recovered and rushed to Mu Cen''s direction quickly.


    Mu Zhanxiao looked at Li Shiyuan: "emperor, are you satisfied?"


    Li Shiyuan didn''t speak, his mandible was tight, while long Shaoyun didn''t speak, but his eyes didn''t agree.


    Li Shiyuan has arrived in front of Mu Cen.


    Mu Cen looks at Li Shiyuan faintly, and the smile is almost invisible. Li Shiyuan wants to touch Mu Cen, but what he touches is just a cold body. It''s just that the face of this body has changed, and it has become the unique face that he is familiar with.


    "Cen''er, I..." Li Shiyuan didn''t say a word for a long time.


    Mu Cen stretched out his hand, but his hand was always on the ground. He couldn''t reach it up. What touched Li Shiyuan was just an illusory spirit. The thin palm was so close to Li Shiyuan''s face, but he couldn''t feel any temperature.


    It''s like Mu Cen no longer exists.


    Mu Cen just looked at Li Shiyuan, neither laughing nor crying, and his eyes were even colder. The more so, Li Shiyuan felt more panicked.


    "Come on, pass on the imperial doctor." Li Shiyuan almost roared.


    Mu Cen listened to Li Shiyuan''s words and laughed: "No. Hua Tuo can''t save me in the world, let alone the imperial doctor. "


    While standing on one side for a long time, without saying a word, Rong Fei read Mu Cen''s name: "cen''er, why do you..."


    "Mother, everything is predestined, isn''t it?" Mu Cen smiles.


    Very light, very light smile, even such a smile has let people feel, her hand want to grasp Li Shiyuan, but how can''t grasp.


    The sound that could be seen clearly before is now out of hearing.


    With a beautiful face of the body, a little bit of silence, and Mu Cen''s spirit also gradually disappeared in front of the public, all the words with the disappearance of the spirit, can no longer be seen or heard.


    Mu Cen in Li Shiyuan''s arms, so silent, soft on the ground.


    The minister in the execution ground knelt down immediately. He did not dare to say a word. The air became solidified. It was a kind of suffocating gloom, as if he could not disperse it.


    Everyone is afraid to breathe.


    Without saying a word, Li Shiyuan holds Mu Cen in his arms. Mu CEN is still wearing happy clothes. His happy clothes are in sharp contrast to his pale face. However, Li Shiyuan still holds Mu Cen and is firm step by step.


    We dare not say a word.


    We can only watch Li Shiyuan carrying Mu Cen out of the execution ground, while the people around are left in the same place. Everyone looks at each other and dare not speak or move.


    "You all go down." The last person to speak is Rong Fei.


    "I will obey the order." The ministers responded.


    Soon, all of them bowed their heads and left the execution ground. But recently, Rong Fei didn''t tell them not to spread the news. There were too many people on the execution ground to block everyone''s mouth one by one.


    What''s more, this is what happened, and it doesn''t need to be covered up. Mu Cen has already left. Besides, no matter how the identity of Mu CEN is spread, Li Shiyuan will never let people touch Mu Cen.


    Shen Shen, Rong Fei shakes her head, and then she looks at Mu Zhanxiao and long Shaoyun: "go and have a look with AI Jia."


    "Yes." Mu Zhanxiao and long Shaoyun did not refuse.


    But the two people''s application is also with gloomy, that is the disapproval of Li Shiyuan, Rong Fei know, also no longer mentioned, three people so follow Li Shiyuan''s pace up.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡ª¡ª


    At that time¡ª¡ª


    Li Shiyuan so holding Mu Cen back to the imperial dragon hall, quietly put Mu Cen on the Dragon bed, Mu Cen''s body gradually began to cool, even the initial little temperature disappeared.


    His hand is so holding Mu Cen''s hand, a drop of tears hanging from the corner of his eye, very light, fell on the back of his hand, the eye socket is even more red frightening.


    "I am to blame." Li Shiyuan said calmly, "if it''s not for the blame, why do I have to ask you to admit your identity to me. If I knew... "


    However, this world did not know, and there was no regret medicine. What he did, there was no way back. Just like now, all things can only be accepted by Li Shiyuan alone.


    "Do you hate me? Hate me for threatening you and forcing you to admit your identity. I knew you were Mu Cen for a long time, but I was not reconciled. I envied the feelings between you and Zhan Xiao Shaoyun. I envied that they knew everything, but I knew nothing. So I went to the end step by step, and finally I committed an unforgivable crime. "


    Li Shiyuan is repenting, but mu Cen can''t hear such repentance.


    "It''s my fault that I let you leave in front of me again and again. When you die, I can''t even call you cen''er openly and honestly, and I can''t admit your identity to the world. I''m a failure. "


    Li Shiyuan laughed at himself.


    And Li Shiyuan''s mind is a variety of pictures, not before the Mu Cen, but changed the face, with Xu Zhenzhen name appears Mu Cen.


    But this man''s smile, Li Shiyuan understand, even if never see, just taste this man''s cooking, can understand the first time, rushed to the imperial dining room.


    At that glance, I was disappointed.


    However, as time went on, such disappointment turned into hope. Until Li Shiyuan confirmed Mu Cen''s identity, that hope was too excited to hide.

 Chapter 960

    But now, such excitement didn''t give Li Shiyuan too long. He was dragged into hell directly, and the person who dragged himself into hell was not others, but himself.


    I can''t blame anyone.


    And in the end, up to now, everything is irreversible.


    He looked at it quietly. His big hand still held Mu Cen''s hand, but he never let it go. It was quiet and frightening in the Yulong hall. The slaves all retreated to the outside of the hall and didn''t dare to get closer.


    It was not until Princess Rong came in a hurry that there were more footsteps in the imperial dragon hall.


    When Rong Fei came to Li Shiyuan, Mu Cen, who was lying on the bed of the imperial dragon hall, seemed to be asleep.


    Mu Zhanxiao and long Shaoyun did not speak, so they stood in the same place.


    Is Rong Fei initiative to break the silence: "Cen son has gone, this time is really gone."


    Li Shiyuan couldn''t hear him. She just looked at him. Rong Fei didn''t mind. She continued to say, "emperor, let go. You and cen''er are only in the second place. You are in love for the third time. In the second time, you will not die well. Why do you insist on it? Even if it''s not like this today, sooner or later you will meet other things. "


    Rong Fei seems more calm, but Rong Fei did not expect that the fate of the second, even so tragic.


    Finally, Rong Fei sighed silently and shook her head.


    "Emperor, let cen''er sleep." Rong Fei took a long time to persuade her.


    Long Shaoyun and Mu Zhanxiao keep silent all the time, and Li Shiyuan still looks at Mu Cen in this way. He doesn''t know whether he has listened or not.


    The sky outside the window gradually darkened, and Li Shiyuan seemed to have a sudden reaction.


    "All the red in the palace. Prepare the crystal coffin. I want cen''er to sleep in the imperial mausoleum forever and stay with me. After a hundred years, I will bury the imperial mausoleum with cen''er. " Li Shiyuan opened his mouth calmly and said every word clearly.


    There''s no objection from the people around.


    Everyone in Dazhou knows what Mu Cen means to Li Shiyuan.


    Not to mention, Mu Cen left under such circumstances, which was a devastating blow to Li Shiyuan. I''m afraid that all his life, with a shadow.


    Don''t mention Li Shiyuan. Even Aofeng can''t accept the fact that Mu CEN is not there. He loses his temper in the East Palace and doesn''t let anyone near him. Even Linglong can''t get close to Aofeng.


    And just after this edict, Li Shiyuan issued a second edict: "the prince is no longer young. From today on, the prince will follow me to study state affairs and go to the early court with me every day."


    As soon as these words came out, even Mu Zhanxiao and long Shaoyun looked at each other. In Li Shiyuan''s words, they seemed to understand something.


    Li Shiyuan wants to force Aofeng to grow up. He wants to hand over the whole Zhou Dynasty to Aofeng. What about Li Shiyuan?


    Mu Zhanxiao and long Shaoyun didn''t say anything at last, just stood passively.


    Rong Fei listened to the whole process, but she just kept silent and didn''t say a word. Li Shiyuan''s imperial edict has spread all over Kyoto, and no one in Kyoto dares to resist.


    Today''s scene on the execution ground is also very popular. The story of Li Shiyuan and Mu Cen has become almost mythical.


    Bizarre, but with a bit of truth, but Li Shiyuan did not stop.


    ¡­¡­


    On that day, Muchen was sent to the crystal coffin.


    This crystal coffin is different from the previous crystal coffin. This crystal coffin can protect Mu Cen''s face, and it will not rot for thousands of years. Even if people see this crystal coffin after thousands of years, Mu Cen''s face will be the same as it is now.


    After Mu Cen was sent to the crystal coffin, Li Shiyuan did not wantonly ask Da Zhou to mourn with him. Instead, he stayed with Mu Cen for three days and nights in the imperial mausoleum.


    Even the two brothers, Rong Jiu and Rong temple, who usually follow Li Shiyuan, are isolated from the imperial mausoleum.


    At the same time, there are Mu Zhanxiao and long Shaoyun standing together.


    Everyone did not speak, just looked at the direction of the imperial mausoleum, for fear of any accident.


    Only three days later, when Li Shiyuan came out, did people feel relieved.


    The heavy door of the imperial mausoleum was closed again, isolating any light, so that Mu Cen could sleep in peace.


    There was no emotion fluctuation on Li Shiyuan''s face, as if the matter had passed.


    He walked towards Mu Zhanxiao and long Shaoyun step by step, but his tone was calm: "have a drink with me, the three of us haven''t had a drink for a long time."


    "Yes." They answered.


    The three men walked towards the imperial dragon hall, and Rong Jiu soon followed. The imperial mausoleum was more solemn than usual. They were heavily guarded and did not let anyone near the imperial mausoleum.


    Until the three returned to the imperial palace.


    The people in the imperial dragon hall were sent back by Rong Jiu. In the whole hall, only Li Shiyuan, Mu Zhanxiao and long Shaoyun were left. They sat quietly at the table, drinking tea.


    Then Li Shiyuan said faintly, "I want to know the whole story from beginning to end. Now, you have nothing to hide, have you? "


    Hearing Li Shiyuan''s words, long Shaoyun, who took a sip of tea, calmed down. His eyes looked at Mu Zhanxiao without any trace, but mu Zhanxiao was calm and silent.


    The three froze for a moment.


    Finally, long Shaoyun said, "how much does the emperor know about the empress?"


    Long Shaoyun asks Li Shiyuan again. Li Shiyuan listens to long Shaoyun''s words and lowers his eyebrows. He is quiet for a moment. Then he laughs at himself with a smile: "except for my three life relationship with cen''er, cen''er is a dragon girl. You are cen''er''s past life. I know nothing about it."


    I really know nothing about it. These things are gradually pieced together after they have happened over the years.


    Long Shaoyun listened to Li Shiyuan''s words. He was quiet, as if he was thinking about how to think. Then he said faintly: "if I say that the empress is not a person in this world, does the emperor believe it?"


    Li Shiyuan looked at long Shaoyun: "why don''t you believe it. Isn''t it that countless things have happened to her that can''t be explained by common sense? "


    It''s true.


    But long Shaoyun knew that what he was going to say next was beyond Li Shiyuan''s expectation, so long Shaoyun kept silent, as if he didn''t connect this bizarre thing together.


    Even Mu Zhanxiao looked at long Shaoyun.


    For mu Cen, what Mu Zhanxiao knows most is about Heishan. He doesn''t know all about anything else. He has known long Shaoyun for many years, and Mu Zhanxiao knows very well. Under such circumstances, he is afraid that what long Shaoyun says can exceed their expectations.


    And Li Shiyuan did not urge long Shaoyun.

 Chapter 961

    For a long time, long Shaoyun said slowly: "Mu CEN is not a person in this world. Apart from the identity of the Dragon nationality, she comes from the world thousands of years later. It should be said that her soul came from the world thousands of years later, fell on Mu Cen, and formed the present Mu Cen."


    This words a, sure enough, Mu Zhanxiao and Li Shiyuan are shocked to see to long Shaoyun.


    Long Shaoyun laughed as like as two peas in a laugh. "Yes, the minister was shocked when he heard the news. All reactions were the same as everybody''s, and they could not believe it, because they were completely beyond the understanding of their ministers."


    Long Shaoyun recalled the night when they chatted. When Mu Cen said this, long Shaoyun took a long time to understand.


    This is far more shocking than their rebirth.


    Long Shaoyun accepted this saying for a long time, but now he thinks it''s incredible.


    Not to mention the presence of Mu Zhanxiao and Li Shiyuan.


    Li Shiyuan narrowed his eyes slightly: "what do you say, she is a thousand years later?"


    "But she knows everything about King Mu''s house. How can she just pass through Mu Cen''s body? If someone else''s soul, how can she know these?" Mu Zhanxiao quickly found the key to the problem.


    Long Shaoyun calmed down and continued: "at that time, she and her ministers said that when she came across, Mu Cen was only a child of two or three years old, so she naturally knew everything about King Mu''s house and had been influenced by it since she was a child. Isn''t that the time when mucen''s constitution changed? "


    This made the people present quiet.


    They all know that when Mu Cen was young, he was seriously ill. That time, he almost killed Mu Cen. As a result, Mu Cen got better miraculously. Then Mu Cen''s life really changed.


    It''s like I''m comfortable with everything.


    In this case, it''s just that people don''t find anything strange. After all, it''s incredible for them.


    "But at that time, Mu Cen didn''t know that he was coming through. He really thought that he was the daughter of King Mu''s house. Later, when Mu Cen discovered his identity as a dragon, he let these memories come back. I know who I am. "


    Long Shaoyun continues to finish.


    In this way, everything seems to be connected.


    Li Shiyuan was quiet for a long time before he suddenly said: "no wonder at that time, she was saying something that I couldn''t understand. I remember it was called Mommy?"


    "So the emperor, the empress has gone, maybe back to her world. In this time and space, the empress helps the emperor to complete the great cause, and the emperor and empress have three generations of love, this is only the second, then when the third generation, you will eventually meet. " Long Shaoyun is appeasing Li Shiyuan.


    But no one knows what will happen to the third generation, and no one knows that the third generation is under such circumstances. It''s like waiting for thousands of years from the first generation to the second generation. What about the third generation?


    If we still don''t know each other, is it all over again?


    But these words are just appeasement. What Li Shiyuan means in Bailong Shaoyun''s words is that long Shaoyun and Li Shiyuan tell Li Shiyuan that Mu Cen may have just gone to other places and returned to his own world. Now he has this body, which is the body of Mu Cen, not mu Cen''s body.


    Li Shiyuan is aware of the meaning of Bai Long Shaoyun. He is silent and does not speak any more. Long Shaoyun is also quiet.


    Until Li Shiyuan looked at Mu Zhanxiao.


    Mu Zhanxiao put down his tea cup, as if he had recovered from the news brought by long Shaoyun. The shock in his eyes was still there, as if he could not struggle out.


    "What happened in those years -" Li Shiyuan made a start.


    Mu Zhanxiao knew what Li Shiyuan wanted to ask, and his fingers curled slightly. Then he said, "when the emperor had an accident and we were helpless, it was the empress who took Chen to Heishan. Chen and Rong Jiu were waiting for her outside until she came out of Heishan."


    Li Shiyuan knew these things and asked leisurely jiuna, but he didn''t know more about them, because Mu Cen only talked with Mu Zhanxiao.


    Li Shiyuan did not interrupt Mu Zhanxiao, but listened patiently.


    The tea on the table is completely cold, and no one has touched the dots inside.


    All the imperial chefs in the imperial dining room have learned from Mu Cen. After all, the imperial chef is a craft. After Mu Cen taught him, he naturally learned it. But now it''s placed in front of Li Shiyuan, but the people present don''t want to eat it.


    What they eat is not a little bit, but the breath and feeling of Muchen.


    In many cases, it can not be replaced by outsiders. If it can be replaced, why should the people in the palace be so cautious these years.


    Soon, Mu Zhanxiao''s voice continued: "after the empress came out, she only said that she could go back to the palace. Chen and Rong Jiu didn''t think much about it. They intuitively thought that the empress had found a way to save the emperor. As a result, I didn''t expect that when I arrived at the gate of the palace, the empress stopped me. "


    Mu Zhanxiao thought of the past, but he was still very sad.


    "Niang Niang told me that she saw the God of Heishan and exchanged her appearance, voice and health for the elixir to save the emperor. Niang Niang would not die, but she could not admit her identity to anyone. If she did, she would be gone."


    Mu Zhanxiao said directly, which made Li Shiyuan''s heart tighten. He didn''t expect such an ending. If he knew, he would not¡ª¡ª


    However, I didn''t know this kind of saying.


    "So the empress left the Imperial Palace in the way of suspended animation after saving the emperor. The empress''s appearance was superb. At that time, the Emperor just woke up, and many things were chaotic. It was through this time that the empress cheated all the people, and the minister took the empress out of the Palace." Mu Zhanxiao recalled these years.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    "Chen placed her in a house in the suburb of Kyoto, where she was safe and quiet. Just as she said, after the emperor woke up, she was completely changed and her body gradually collapsed. Over the years, Chen used countless rare herbs to keep her alive, but the situation never improved."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    "The empress miss the prince, miss the emperor, and enter the imperial palace. Today, I think the empress already knows what''s going on. I advised the empress, but I know that the empress''s obsession is just like the emperor''s obsession with the empress. So I forged my identity and let the empress enter the palace. Naturally, everything was arranged."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    "As a result, Chen is naive. He thinks the emperor won''t find her. The emperor found out. I thought I found out. That''s what happened at most. There won''t be any more accidents. As a result, I didn''t expect that I came to today step by step. "


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 962

    These, let Mu Zhanxiao now think of still some unimaginable, unspeakable feeling, almost pressure people to gasp, three days ago in the execution scene is too heroic.


    I''m afraid I''ll never forget it.


    Long Shaoyun didn''t speak. Mu Zhanxiao had guessed what he said, but he never thought that one day it would be so tragic.


    But in the imperial dragon hall, gradually fell into a dead silence, no one said a word.


    For a long time, Mu Zhanxiao looked at Li Shiyuan: "emperor, do you regret it?"


    Li Shiyuan didn''t speak. His eyebrows and eyes were low, and his eyes were full of fishy red, unspeakable forbearance and chagrin. If he knew, how could he do that? No matter how deep his obsession, it was because of Mu Cen, and he just wanted Mu Cen around.


    However, reason was defeated by jealousy, and finally out of control.


    Wrong step by step, wrong step by step, once caught in the whirlpool, there is no room for maneuver.


    Mu Zhanxiao was not angry when he saw that Li Shiyuan didn''t speak. He laughed quietly: "emperor, taking good care of the Prince now is the greatest relief to the empress. It''s the prince that she can never let go


    "I know." Li Shiyuan answered faintly.


    "The empress will look at the emperor in the sky and bless Da Zhou." Mu Zhanxiao spoke faintly.


    After that, the three did not talk much, just sat quietly.


    It was not until dusk that Mu Zhanxiao and long Shaoyun got up and left.


    ¡­¡­


    Mu Cen''s departure didn''t make much impact on Dazhou. After three days of secret talks with Mu Zhanxiao and long Shaoyun, they all returned to normal.


    No one in the court mentioned Mu Cen again. These two words really became the taboo of Da Zhou. Everyone was very careful for fear that they would be implicated for no reason.


    When he''s family is uprooted, Dazhou seems to be in a state of stability. Without those unstable factors, the affair of the princess of the former dynasty seems to have come to an end.


    Aofeng is different from his normal life. He is taken by Li Shiyuan almost anytime and anywhere. Except for Taifu, Li Shiyuan personally teaches Aofeng how to be a wise king. It seems that Aofeng has grown up a lot overnight, and no longer does anything wrong or makes a lot of noise.


    Li Shiyuan''s homework, Ao Feng will seriously complete, and the original little child, has also instantly grown into a teenager.


    Time flies by. It has been five years since Mu Cen left.


    Ao Feng is also a 10-year-old boy.


    In this year, the father and son, who were originally in a harmonious relationship, had a dispute for the first time. They broke out of the door in a arrogant manner. They were completely out of style, but Li Shiyuan just looked at Aofeng and didn''t say much.


    Ao Feng''s words are still echoing in Li Shiyuan''s ears.


    "Father, are you worthy of your mother? Do you believe that woman is the queen? As like as two peas in the imperial mausoleum disappeared, so did they make sure that this is exactly the same as the mother behind her? Ao Feng is questioning Li Shiyuan.


    But it''s just the impulse of Ao Feng, but the people in the palace are calm. After all, no one dares to mention Li Shiyuan.


    This sudden arrival shocked almost everyone. She said that she was Mu Cen. She was reborn. She could tell clearly what happened in that year. Even many details were only known by Li Shiyuan and Mu Cen.


    Li Shiyuan was shocked.


    After the shock, it was a kind of ecstasy of recovery. Fengqing palace, which had been deserted for five years, welcomed its owner again, and everything seemed to return to its own place.


    Li Shiyuan''s favorite place is Fengqing palace, which is the same as when Mu Cen didn''t leave. He spent all his time in Fengqing palace.


    When Mu Zhanxiao and long Shaoyun know the news of Mu Cen''s return, they rush to see him. However, when they see Mu Cen in front of them, they have a sense of familiarity, but they also have unspeakable strange emotions. In the end, they just exchange a look with each other.


    Always feel something happened, and always feel a storm brewing.


    But under the premise of not knowing the situation clearly, we can only respond to changes with invariance.


    But Li Shiyuan faces the arrogant wind''s question, as if is bent on going his own way: "my mind has decided."


    "Father, you will regret it." Aofeng turns around and goes.


    Rong Jiu wants to stop Aofeng, but he is stopped by Li Shiyuan: "let him go?"


    "The emperor, the empress''s business --" Rong Jiu changed his address.


    "Do you believe it?" Li Shiyuan asked.


    Rong Jiu answered directly: "there are so many strange things about the empress that I have to believe them."


    Maybe everyone in Dazhou thinks so. That''s why he doesn''t have any doubt about the sudden appearance of Mu Cen. Rong Jiu also thinks so, because Mu Cen knows too many details. If it''s not for him, he doesn''t know.


    Li Shiyuan light smile, as if no longer continue this problem: "put driving Fengqing palace."


    Rong jiuying, Cheng Dezhu has gone out to communicate.


    In fact, since the death of Mu Cen, the concubines in the harem are still there, but they are more and more self-contained. Li Shiyuan no longer dotes on these concubines. Although these people are still in the palace, enjoying the glory and wealth, everything else is no doubt in the cold palace.


    Li Shiyuan said that if the concubines wanted to leave the Imperial Palace, he would not stop them, but they did not. There was always hope in their hearts, and they knew very well that if they married into the Imperial Palace and left again, they would really have nothing.


    Therefore, there was a strange atmosphere in the imperial palace.


    Until this mu Cen appeared, Li Shiyuan revived and appeared in Fengqing palace. Mu Cen was favored, no doubt, and no one dared to challenge him.


    Li Shiyuan left calmly.


    ¡­¡­


    At that time¡ª¡ª


    Prince Mu''s residence.


    Mu Zhanxiao went back to King Mu''s house in the early days. Xu WANYING was pregnant. When Mu Zhanxiao saw Xu WANYING go out to meet her, he frowned: "why don''t you have a good rest?"


    Xu WANYING said with a light smile, "I just watched the chess and sword practice. When I heard you came back, I just came here."


    Mu Zhanxiao''s hand is very natural, Xu WANYING''s hand. They walk towards the house of King Mu. Over the years, Xu WANYING and Mu Zhanxiao are like glue, different from their initial indifference.


    And Mu Zhanxiao didn''t set up a side imperial concubine. Xu WANYING was the only one on the side.


    Even if Xu WANYING is in the house of King Mu, she naturally knows what''s going on in the palace. After being quiet, Xu WANYING looks at Mu Zhanxiao: "are you thinking about the queen?"


    "Do you feel anything unusual?" Mu Zhanxiao asks Xu WANYING.


    Xu WANYING is not a brainless person. She calmed down and said, "it seems that there is no problem on the surface, but if there is any problem, we can only wait and see what happens. What''s more, the Lord knows the empress very well. If the Lord is suspicious, then there is a problem. "

 Chapter 963

    Mu Zhanxiao chuckled.


    Mu Zhiyi came in a hurry. Seeing Mu Zhanxiao, he invited an: "I''ve seen my father and mother."


    Mu Zhanxiao made a sound and motioned Mu Zhiyi to get up. When Mu Zhiyi got up, he calmly said, "Dad, my son is practicing sword. Suddenly, someone comes. He can call out my son''s name, but he wants to see Dad."


    "Who is it?" Mu Zhanxiao twisted his eyebrows.


    "A woman." Mu Zhiyi said directly, "very beautiful woman, but wearing strange clothes."


    In a word, let Mu Zhanxiao back to God, asked in a hurry: "where is the woman you said now?"


    "It''s in the backyard, controlled by the guards." Mu Zhiyi didn''t hide it.


    You know, trespassing in the palace is a capital crime, and you can be killed on the spot. If it wasn''t for this person who can accurately name himself, he is very familiar with Mu Zhanxiao and the whole palace. Mu Zhiyi won''t come here to talk about it.


    When Mu Zhiyi''s voice fell, Mu Zhanxiao had gone from me to the backyard, and said nothing more.


    Mu Yi watched Mu Zhanxiao leave, but he was worried and looked at Xu WANYING.


    Xu WANYING lowers her head and smiles, and comforts her: "your father always has a sense of propriety in his work. Don''t think wildly. You go back first and finish your homework. In the afternoon, you don''t want to go to the palace to have class with the prince."


    "Yes." Mu Zhiyi didn''t say anything.


    And Xu WANYING stuck Mu Zhanxiao left direction, but did not follow up, because Xu WANYING is very clear, can let Mu Zhanxiao in such a hurry, instantly changed the face of the person is only one, that is mu Cen.


    Recently, things have become a bit complicated.


    Xu WANYING was quiet for a moment, then she went back to her room, but she didn''t say anything more.


    And Mu Zhanxiao has returned to the backyard.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡ª¡ª


    And time goes back.


    After Mu Cen said her identity face to face, she lost her sight. The big week in her eyes gradually blurred, and all the people became the size of ants until they were completely invisible.


    She felt as if she had fallen into the dreamland of time and space, and even began to think whether it was the same when she came to Dazhou.


    But mu Cen stayed in this dreamland for a long time. It seems that no matter where he went, he couldn''t go out. The walls on all sides are very soft. You will only be deeply embedded in it, but you will be completely trapped here in the end.


    "Let me out." Mu CEN is calling.


    She was still looking for the exit like a headless fly. The more anxious she was, the more she couldn''t find it. However, there was only one idea in Mu Cen''s heart, as if Mu Cen could return to Dazhou after she got out of here.


    After Mu Cen found a circle, she gradually became weak. It was a kind of helpless. It was like being pushed forward by a pair of invisible hands, but she couldn''t retreat, and Da Zhou was behind her, getting farther and farther away.


    Mu Cen squatted down.


    Under such circumstances, Mu Cen suddenly heard the voice of Xuankong elder. She was stunned and thought that she had heard wrong. Her eyes quickly looked around. Xuankong''s figure gradually changed from illusion to reality and appeared in front of her.


    "Xuankong elder -" Mu Cen called Xuankong not far away.


    She wants to walk into the dark sky, but the whole person seems to be fixed. No matter what, she can''t get close to the dark sky. The dark sky looks real, but it seems unreal.


    In the end, Mu Cen could only stand passively, just looking at the dark sky.


    When he was outside the Great Wall, Mu Cen knew that Xuankong no longer existed. His last spirit body was to wait for himself and finish these words with him, but now Xuankong could not get close to him. Mu Cen knew very well that he was afraid that all this was just a mirage created.


    Isn''t she dead?


    Mu Cen''s eyebrows slightly twisted, and gradually calmed down. The previous panic disappeared, but it became calm.


    And Xuankong just said with a smile: "long time no see, cen er."


    Mu Cen didn''t answer. He just looked at it like this. Xuankong saw Mu Cen''s vigilance, and the smile in his eyebrows became more obvious: "I know what you are thinking. Don''t worry, this place is not the dreamland I created. I can''t create any more environment. I''m just waiting for you here."


    "Am I dead?" Mu Cen a Leng, half a day just open mouth say.


    Listening to Mu Cen''s words, Xuankong laughed again: "your body in Dazhou is dead, but your soul is still alive. After all, your soul doesn''t belong here. It''s to return to your original place, not stay in Dazhou. You don''t belong to this time and space. "


    This made Mu Cen react instantly that she came from the past. She came from modern society, not from ancient times.


    So now the soul is its own? Is now Xu Zhen Zhen, not mu Cen?


    Mu Cen''s expression became a little uneasy, even the fist in the palm of his hand was slightly clenched. On the contrary, Xuankong just looked at Mu Cen lovingly and laughed at her.


    Finally, it was Mu Cen who broke the silence: "elder, you have come here to wait for me. Do you have something to say to me?"


    "Do you regret it?" Xuankong suddenly opened his mouth.


    Mu Cen a Leng: "what do I regret?"


    Xuankong then laughed: "regret being with Li Shiyuan, regret what happened now. Even if you go back to Dazhou, you have lived for more than ten years after crossing, and failed to arouse the fierce anger in your bones. Finally, you are reborn. However, you meet the person who entangles with you in the first generation. Now, it is still him who has sent you to the road of the yellow spring. Don''t you regret it? "


    Xuankong''s words are very subtle, every word is accusing Li Shiyuan, and then his eyes are sharp to see Mu Cen, as if to see Mu Cen''s real idea now.


    Mu Cen was quiet, and suddenly he just lowered his head and said with a light smile: "elder, life is alive and there is no regret. You ask me whether I regret it or not, just as I gave you the same answer when I was outside the Great Wall. I don''t regret it. "


    "Even if Li Shiyuan personally sent you to huangquan Road, don''t you regret it?" Xuankong''s voice, with a trace of incomprehension and confusion, looked at Mu Cen in this way.


    Mu Cen shook his head: "no regret."


    "Why not regret?" Xuankong asked again.


    "God is empty, there is no need for seven emotions and six desires, but people have seven emotions and six desires, there are always times when they can''t control them. He loves me, I love him, all this is enough, we have pride. But I have nothing to do with my trade with the Black God, and he also has his jealousy and possessiveness. When the two sides collide, there are always people who have to compromise and have no choice, so how can we talk about regret and no regret? "

 Chapter 964

    Mu Cen''s voice seems calm, and he speaks his thoughts completely.


    And Xuankong listened to Mu Cen''s words, but he laughed: "Cen er... You have the wisdom of the king, but without the determination of the king, you have too many emotions and desires."


    "So I can''t become an immortal. I let the elder down, and I can''t go to the end." Mu Cen laughed at himself.


    Xuankong shook his head: "I thought that now, you will regret, it seems that I think too much."


    Mu Cen didn''t respond to the elder''s words, and the elder didn''t say anything more. The two men''s eyes collided with each other, and then Mu Cen took the initiative to break the silence.


    "Elder, am I dead now?" Mu Cen suddenly asked.


    Xuankong grabbed his beard, and then continued: "I said, your body is dead, then your soul will return to your final destination."


    "Back to the modern?" Mu Cen was stunned.


    "Yes." The sky answers.


    "Can I never come back?" Mu Cen looks at Xuan Kong''s spirit body and gradually begins to fade. She asks anxiously, but mu Cen still can''t get close to it.


    Xuankong light smile: "nature is unable to come back. The gate of time and space has been closed. If you want to come back again, it''s as hard as heaven. "


    This also means that everything between her and Li Shiyuan is completely disconnected, and it is no longer the case when she traded with the God of Heishan, so what does this mean?


    Mu Cen subconsciously retreated and looked at Xuankong like this. When Xuankong''s spirit body became weaker and weaker, she suddenly called out: "elder, tell me when I and his third life are good?"


    Xuankong listened to Mu Cen''s words, but he laughed, and then shook his head: "Cen Er, I can''t tell you when you and Li Shiyuan''s third life is. It''s just the so-called secret that can''t be revealed. I''ve revealed too many secret to you. Cen''er, take care of your future. I can''t help you. "


    "Elder -" Mu Cen wanted to chase after him.


    But mu Cen''s body was trapped in a small square inch, completely unable to move, so he could only watch the spirit of the dark sky disappear completely.


    But mu Cen couldn''t react. She screamed and was sucked in completely by the great suction. Then she didn''t react any more.


    ¡­¡­


    At that time¡ª¡ª


    Zhoucheng in 2020.


    "Wake up, wake up, thank God." So mother Xu bowed to God.


    The person on the bed is not someone else, but his own daughter Xu Zhenzhen. Since Xu Zhenzhen had a car accident half a year ago, he was judged by the doctor to be a vegetable. Although he didn''t die, he had no consciousness at all. After a long time of treatment, the doctor advised the Xu family to give up.


    After all, the treatment and care of vegetative people is a very energy consuming thing. But money is nothing to the Xu family, so the Xu family has persisted until now.


    The Xu family is also glad that they have not given up until now. Xu Zhenzhen wakes up half a year later. In the doctor''s opinion, this is almost a miracle. A person who has been judged to be brain dead suddenly wakes up, which is incredible.


    Mu Cen''s eyes slowly adapted to the light in front of him. He just twisted his eyebrows and looked at Xu''s mother in front of him. For a long time, he couldn''t recover.


    Probably left too long, so Xu Zhenzhen didn''t even realize that the person in front of him was his own mother, and he also returned to the modern society.


    Her voice was a little hoarse. Looking at the surrounding environment, she felt strange: "where am I? What time is it? "


    It''s human instinct to ask everything.


    Xu''s mother didn''t find anything strange. She immediately explained, "Zhenzhen, I''m Mommy. Do you still know mommy?"


    Mu Cen''s brow slightly twisted, feel oneself move up all over soft and weak, but she still struggled for a while, it is nodded: "I know."


    "Great." Xu''s mother was relieved, "I''ve already called your father. He''s on his way here. Don''t worry. Let the doctor check for you. I''ll tell you a little bit more."


    Mu Cen made a sound, and then said: "Mommy..."


    It''s true that I haven''t seen Xu''s mother for a long time, but under such circumstances, it''s almost a flash. It''s like ten years in the big Tuesday. In modern society, it''s only half a year.


    When she was in Dazhou, she had a dream of crying Xu''s mother. It was a kind of sadness and guilt when she was in a vegetative state.


    Now, it''s still the same.


    Xu''s mother coaxed Mu Cen: "don''t talk. You just wake up. The doctor will come soon."


    Mu Cen didn''t answer.


    I''m really tired, physically and mentally.


    After receiving the news, the doctor appeared in the ward for the first time. After he checked Mu Cen, he was even more surprised that it was a miracle. Mu Cen suddenly woke up as if nothing had happened.


    Mu Cen stayed in the hospital for another three days. After a series of examinations, he was finally allowed to leave the hospital and return to Xu''s home.


    Xu''s mother and father were even more jubilant.


    And Mu Cen also gradually turned these fragmented things into fragments and gathered together.


    Six months ago, she had a serious car accident. Although she didn''t have much damage, she became a vegetable directly. Since then, she has never left the hospital.


    In the past six months, however, her soul has returned to Dazhou, and Mu Cen, who is only three years old, has been reborn after a series of years. If the nightmare before her rebirth is included, she has been living in Dazhou for more than 20 years.


    It''s really like a world apart.


    And everything in Dazhou has already replaced everything in modern society. She makes the memory here blurred, and Dazhou''s everything is clearly visible.


    It''s just that she can''t go back.


    Mu Cen bowed his head and laughed at himself. Is this fate?


    In the face of Mu Cen''s quietness, Xu''s mother simply thinks that it''s not used to Mu Cen when she wakes up, and she doesn''t say anything, but she has a lot of warm and cold every day.


    "Zhen Zhen, don''t think about it. Everything is fine now. When you are well, you can go back to class in time and take a year off. It won''t be too far away." Xu''s mother comforted Mu Cen, "now the most important thing is to keep good health. The body is the capital of the revolution."


    Mu Cen smiles at Xu Mi: "Mommy, I know."


    "Just know, just know." Xu nodded, suddenly she was a little quiet, "Shaoyang is coming, do you want to see?"


    This name makes Mu Cen feel strange.

 Chapter 965

    Suddenly she came back to herself. This is her boyfriend in this life. They went to graduate school together. The year of the accident was the last year of graduate school. Their relationship was very good. Even Mu Cen didn''t doubt that they would get married after graduation.


    I just didn''t expect that fate made a mistake.


    "Good." Mu Cen did not refuse.


    But Xu''s mother''s look was not calm. Mu Cen looked at Xu''s mother and immediately understood: "Mommy, you can say something directly. It doesn''t matter to me."


    "When something happened to you, the doctor sentenced you to death. Shaoyang is the only son of the Lin family, so it''s impossible to get entangled with you. So I advised him to give up, and the people of the Lin family also advised him to give up. In the past half a year, the Lin family quickly found Shaoyang a fiancee, so Xu said carefully.


    Mu Cen just so low smile: "it doesn''t matter, it should be."


    Xu''s mother was relieved to see that Mu Cen was really OK.


    Soon, Lin Shaoyang came in. When he saw Mu Cen, his eyes were complicated and he felt guilty. Mu Cen didn''t say anything. He gave Lin Shaoyang a gentle smile. For a long time, they didn''t speak.


    In the end, Mu Cen broke the silence, but relieved Lin Shaoyang a few words. Lin Shaoyang calmed down, and then burst out laughing. They recovered as usual.


    But Lin Shaoyang didn''t stay here much longer. Before he left, he solemnly told Mu Cen to take care of him, and Mu Cen didn''t send him, so he just nodded.


    But mu Cen knows that Lin Shaoyang''s view of himself is a responsibility, and they have no fate after all.


    What about her and Li Shiyuan?


    So completely predestined, is the third generation still waiting for another thousand years, at that time, is there long Shaoyun telling himself all this?


    Mu Cen''s mouth unconsciously raised a sneer smile.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡ª¡ª


    Mu Cen had a rest at home for two months. After all his functions were restored, he was allowed to leave the Xu family. However, he was no longer allowed to drive. The Xu family did not need money and found a driver for mu Cen. Mu Cen refused, and her transportation tool became the subway of Zhoucheng.


    After Mu Cen recovered, she didn''t go back to school immediately. Her school is far away in the United States. She would not go back to school until the end of the one-year off term.


    That is a kind of inexplicable feeling, just want to stay in Zhoucheng.


    After he regained his freedom of movement, Mu Cen spent most of his time walking around the city of Zhou, accompanying Xu''s father and Xu''s mother. The city of Zhou had already spread all over the city, and Xu''s daughter woke up.


    The Xu family''s financial strength lies there. When Mu Cen wakes up, the door-to-door suitors will break the threshold. Because of this, Mu Cen quickly runs away from home instead of staying at home for one more minute.


    It was not until the quiet part of the city that Muchen took a deep breath.


    All of a sudden, her eyes were attracted by the free exhibition in front of the museum. It was an archaeological exhibition, but the gimmick used was Zhou Cheng. It was the past and present life of Zhou Cheng. The country was called Zhou state.


    I don''t know if it''s the word "Zhou" that makes Mu Cen''s attitude suddenly accelerate. After registering her ID card and making an appointment, she goes to the exhibition.


    There are only a few people in this exhibition. Because it has nothing to do with history, it''s just a legend of unofficial history, but mu CEN is fascinated by it.


    This is clearly big week.


    It''s the big week she''s familiar with.


    All the cultural relics unearthed here are familiar to him, especially the embroidery of Li''s Embroidery room. Mu Cen can recognize it at a glance. Even after thousands of years, its embroidery is as smooth as new, and he can''t see any change at all.


    There are also those porcelain, which seem to have been used by Mu Cen. They are very exquisite.


    Mu Cen looked very seriously, and her eyes were filled with tears. In front of every object, she stayed for a long time.


    History thinks that Da Zhou does not exist, but mu Cen really knows that this is a real world.


    The world she once lived in.


    And all these, when they are dug out of the dust and reappear in front of them, the feeling of tears in their eyes is obvious.


    Until he got to the back, Mu Cen saw a pair of handwriting, which was framed by a watch. The words on it were blurred, but the handwriting of long feifeng was Li Shiyuan''s.


    Mu Cen''s tears could not be held back any more, just a little bit.


    Even though the second, or this person personally sent himself to the road of the yellow spring, but see these, but still deep memory, as if this person is still around him.


    She stroked her hand across the heavy glass door.


    The staff on one side saw that Mu Cen seemed to be special about the exhibition, and then stepped forward: "Miss, you are the first person who is so interested in our exhibition in the past week. Most people just watch it around and then leave."


    Mu Cen was so called, recovered his mind, and then recovered his composure: "it''s really good."


    Staff is smiling: "if it''s convenient, I''ll explain it to you?"


    "Good." Mu Cen didn''t refuse.


    She has never heard anyone tell her about Dazhou, but now someone tells her so, which makes Mu Cen feel surprised and kind.


    The staff and Mu Cen told a story about the life and death love of an emperor. Mu Cen knew that it was himself and Li Shiyuan. And in the staff''s story, Mu Cen''s brow slightly twisted, so he looked at the staff.


    "You say that their love for the third life is the third life when they die?" Mu Cen was stunned.


    "Yes." The staff member said with a smile, "this story is all seen from the history books of Da Zhou. Although they were born differently, they died together. This history book is recorded by later generations. It says that when the empress of Da Zhou passed away, the emperor also left that night. They are hand in hand and are nearly 100 years old."


    This, let Mu Cen feel stunned.


    Such a shock, or how can not hide.


    What does this mean? Does it mean that Li Shiyuan and his third generation are still in Dazhou? But now she is in the modern society, but Li Shiyuan is still in Dazhou.


    "When the emperor died, was he really nearly a hundred years old?" Mu Cen asked again.


    The staff didn''t have any impatience. They understood Mu Cen''s eagerness for her curiosity: "yes, when we dug out the corpse, we were all buried in a crystal coffin. We''ve never seen such a beautiful crystal coffin before. They were buried together. Although they didn''t have the appearance, they could see the incomparable love."


    "Can I see this crystal coffin?" Mu Cen''s voice began to tremble.


    The staff member explained truthfully: "Miss, I''m afraid we can''t, because the crystal coffin is still under treatment, and we dare not move at will, for fear that the air outside will enter, and the body inside will not be preserved. I''m sorry

 Chapter 966

    Mu Cen closed his eyes, and the surging emotion became more and more obvious.


    And the staff also saw that Mu Cen was serious about the story, and asked unexpectedly, "Miss, do you believe that Da Zhou exists? From the time we unearthed this imperial mausoleum to now, people in the archaeological circles have refused to admit that it is true, and they think it is our fabrication. Because Dazhou doesn''t exist in history. And the unearthed things, they think, are too new, so they scoff at all this. "


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    "But our professor thinks that we should respect our ancestors and gods. The long river of history is so broad and vast that we can''t do everything in detail. There must be something missing. Maybe Dazhou is a pearl lost in the long river of history." Said the staff respectfully.


    Mu Cen then asked, "where did you find the imperial mausoleum of Da Zhou?"


    "In a small town about 200 kilometers away from Zhoucheng, there are still many traditions of Dazhou, but modern people think that they are the traditions of Han Dynasty, in fact, they are from Dazhou. There are still subtle differences between them. " The staff explained in detail.


    Mu Cen listened quietly.


    She is familiar with the big week has vividly appeared in front of Mu Cen.


    Mu Cen couldn''t help but take a deep breath. When he heard the emotional place, it was a kind of immersive feeling, and the staff had never met such a person as Mu Cen, so the explanation was more serious.


    Until the end of the explanation, it was time for dinner.


    Mu CEN is a little embarrassed.


    The staff was generous: "don''t be embarrassed, it''s my duty. This is the first time I''ve met someone who is so interested in this dynasty. I''ll give your contact information to the professor later. If the professor is willing, he will take you to see the crystal coffin."


    "Good." Mu Cen thanks and left his contact information.


    The staff recorded it carefully.


    When Mu Cen left the museum, it was already dark, but mu Cen''s heart was still beating fast. She knew the exact location of the imperial mausoleum of the Zhou Dynasty from the mouth of the staff, and she wanted to see it.


    It seems that no matter what the situation, as long as you can get close to Da Zhou, it is a hope for mu Cen.


    Even if she can''t go back, it''s also a kind of thought to listen to the story she once participated in. But the more it is, the more she thinks of the handsome man and the proud wind who is calling her mother around her.


    A lot of thoughts surged up, and finally, Mu Cen sobbed on the side of the road.


    ¡­¡­


    Two days later.


    Mu Cen packed his simple luggage, but without considering the opposition of Xu''s parents, he took the bus directly to the town, which was 200 kilometers away. However, because the town had not been developed, the high-speed railway did not arrive, and the high-speed railway could not reach directly.


    It took her six hours to get to the town.


    The town still retains its original appearance, but for no reason, Mu Cen intuitively believes that this is the suburb of the capital of the great Zhou Dynasty, because the location of the imperial mausoleum is just south of the suburb, which is the same as the location of the unearthed ancient tomb.


    The closer you are, the more familiar you feel.


    But mu Cen''s appearance is always calm.


    There are no luxury hotels in the small town. There are few B & B, and the folk customs are simple. Mu Cen gives some money to the local residents and finds a place to stay in their homes. She doesn''t mind.


    After she explained her intention, the owner personally took Mu Cen to the place where the ancient tomb was unearthed. By the way, he compared a position: "Miss Xu, do you see that position is the place where the imperial mausoleum was unearthed. When the crystal coffin was unearthed, everyone saw it. It''s really shining."


    The owner of the house is an old man. He didn''t read many books, and the adjectives are limited: "I''ve lived all my life, and I''ve never seen such bright things, but these things can still be like this after they have been buried underground for thousands of years. It can be seen that they are all real gold and silver."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    "The crystal coffin is also very evil. It can''t be transported. As long as you move the crystal coffin, strange things will happen, so I think it''s finally over." The owner continued.


    "What strange thing?" Mu Cen twisted his eyebrows and asked curiously.


    "Those who tried to touch the crystal coffin were seriously ill in the end, and even nearly died. Later, no one dared to touch it. I''m afraid the crystal coffin will be buried again in the end. " The owner explained, "these people are blasphemous. Do you really think our ancestors won''t be angry?"


    The owner told Mu Cen the story of the older generation.


    Mu Cen heard all kinds of legends here, including witches and dragon girls. But when he put them together, it was still what he experienced in Dazhou.


    But the owner said, this is a story handed down from generation to generation.


    Mu Cen listened quietly, and did not interrupt the owner. Until the owner finished, Mu Cen said thanks. The owner told him to be careful, and then he turned back to the town.


    Mu Cen didn''t hurry to go back, but just looked at it in place.


    It had been flat for a long time, but soon Mu Cen took a deep breath and walked towards the tent not far away. The people in the tent were still busy. When Muchen came, they were surprised.


    You know, I haven''t seen anyone else here except the local people, and Mu CEN is obviously different from the local people.


    "Who are you?" Asked an old man with gray hair.


    Mu Cen was quiet, and soon said: "Professor Luan."


    "Do you know me?" Professor Luan also had some accidents.


    "I happened to see your unearthed cultural relics exhibition in Zhoucheng, and then I couldn''t wait to come here first. I didn''t expect to meet you unexpectedly." Mu Cen explained.


    Professor Luan thought back: "my assistant and I called to talk about you, and I didn''t expect to meet you."


    Mu Cen smile, did not expect the staff actually contacted Professor Luan, and Professor Luan quickly looked at Mu Cen: "Miss Xu, right, are you interested in the history of Da Zhou?"


    "Yes." Mu Cen does not deny, "want to see the crystal coffin that does not decay for a thousand years more."


    When it comes to the crystal coffin, Professor Luan''s eyebrows twist up, and her face becomes serious. When Mu Cen sees the professor''s serious face, she is surprised. She always thinks that there is something wrong with the crystal coffin.


    Before Mu Cen spoke, the professor continued: "Miss Xu, the crystal coffin is probably cursed. There are a lot of things that science can''t explain in our archaeological process. All the staff close to the crystal coffin have problems one after another. They are afraid that they have to bury the crystal coffin back to the imperial mausoleum, and they can''t rest until they see the sun. "

 Chapter 967

    "So?" Mu CEN is quiet, these words, the house owner has already said with Mu Cen.


    "If you have to watch it, I can take you, but I''m not responsible for the consequences, and I don''t know what will happen." Professor Luan twisted his eyebrows to finish.


    Mu Cen said: "I still want to see. I will be responsible for anything. I can also sign an agreement."


    Professor Luan thought for a moment before he agreed.


    "You''re the first person I''ve ever met who is so interested in the history of the Zhou Dynasty. This dynasty is not recorded in history, so people don''t want to believe that this is a failure. The unearthed cultural relics can be preserved, but they are probably recorded as other dynasties. The imperial mausoleum has not been moved until now. It may have something to do with the crystal coffin being cursed, because when we went down, we clearly saw traces of the imperial mausoleum being opened, and there were many corpses along the way. "


    Professor Luan explained slowly. As he said, he took Mu Cen to the position of the crystal coffin. Obviously, as Professor Luan said, the crystal coffin has to be sent back to the imperial mausoleum.


    There are few staff here.


    "Here it is, right here." Professor Luan said, "the fixed time is to send the crystal coffin back the day after tomorrow, and you just came at the right time."


    "Thank you." Mu Cen answered.


    Professor Luan didn''t come any closer: "pay more attention yourself. Come out when you''re done. "


    "Good." Mu Cen answered.


    Then, the professor went out and left Mu Cen alone. Mu Cen just looked at everything in the tent and didn''t speak. It seemed that the closer he got to the crystal coffin, the more excited he was.


    She walked towards the crystal coffin step by step, for fear that she might miss something. When she came to the crystal coffin, Mu Cen felt calm. It seemed that after returning to modern times, she had never felt so calm as now.


    Mu Cen quieted down, as if summoned up courage, just looked at everything in the crystal coffin.


    She was afraid that after she left, Li Shiyuan also left, so she left Aofeng. However, the staff said that the people in the crystal coffin were white haired, so did they get old together?


    This idea, accompanied by Mu Cen''s uneasy heart.


    But if she is dead in Dazhou, how can she be white haired?


    When entering the crystal coffin, Mu Cen''s confusion is instantly solved. Looking at the people in the crystal coffin, Mu CEN is shocked. The people in the crystal coffin are the old Li Shiyuan and others¡ª¡ª


    Mu Cen''s heartbeat is very fast, so he looks at the woman who is old with Li Shiyuan.


    Although the appearance is not, but mu CEN is very clear that this is his old appearance, can not say why, it is an instinctive intuition.


    What does that mean?


    Did she go back?


    Or something else?


    Mu Cen''s brain was in a mess. Her hands caressed the crystal coffin so carefully, and her eyes were even more twinkling, as if she wanted to carve this scene down.


    Just looking at it, Mu Cen fell in love.


    Suddenly, a whirl of heaven, Mu Cen thought it was an earthquake, but soon Mu Cen had stood still, and a magical scene happened. She was sure that she was still in the tent, but the tent had changed. Everything around her was trapped in a closed space, which looked like an illusion¡ª¡ª


    Yes, mirage.


    Mu Cen gradually calmed down. Although she saw the dreamland in modern society, Mu Cen didn''t panic. She quietly waited for the master of the dreamland to appear.


    Her intuition was that the other side would not frame herself, as if she had been waiting for her to appear, so she guarded the coffin, or the other side was guiding herself.


    After a moment of tranquility, a black hole appears in mirage.


    Mu Cen was stunned and quickly recognized the old man who came out slowly. He was the God of Heishan. Muchen didn''t expect to meet the God of Heishan here. She would never see him again in her life.


    "Mu Cen, long time no see." The God of Heishan took the initiative to say hello.


    Mu Cen was quiet for a moment and didn''t speak immediately.


    The God of Heishan didn''t mind, but he laughed: "I didn''t expect to meet you here?"


    "Yes." Mu Cen did not deny it.


    But soon, Mu Cen looked at the coffin and the God of Heishan, and then said: "the God of Heishan, this..."


    "I know what you''re asking." The God of Heishan laughed, "Mu Cen, do you dare to make another bet with me?"


    This words, let Mu Cen quiet, vigilant looking at the old man in front of wearing black robes, did not speak, but the God of black mountain is not worried.


    On the contrary, he explained to Mu Cen: "Li Shiyuan cursed this coffin and didn''t want any people to disturb it. Therefore, those who are good at automatic coffin will be punished, just like now. So for thousands of years, even if the things in the mausoleum have been emptied, the coffin is still there. "


    Mu Cen listened quietly.


    "The man in the coffin, you and Li Shiyuan." The God of Heishan continued, "your involvement is too deep. Maybe neither the Dragon nor the queen mother thought it would be so."


    Mu Cen suddenly looked at the God of Heishan, and his voice trembled: "does it mean that I will come back to them?"


    "Yes." The God of Heishan didn''t pretend to be a ghost. He said it directly and gave Mu Cen a positive answer.


    Mu Cen''s face has a burst of surprise, like the feeling of survival.


    But the word of the God of Heishan went on: "in addition, heaven''s secrets can''t be revealed. I can''t tell you anything, I can only give you a choice."


    "Good." Mu Cen calmed down.


    "In two days, these people will bury the coffin back to the mausoleum, but the entrance to the mausoleum has been destroyed and anyone can enter at will. If you want to go back to Dazhou, then two days later, after the coffin returns to the mausoleum, you will also enter the mausoleum, and naturally someone will take you back to Dazhou. "


    What the God of black mountain said was simple, not too complicated, which made Mu Cen stunned. Soon, she looked at the God of black mountain like this, as if she didn''t believe what he said.


    "You can''t believe me." The God of Heishan didn''t like it, "but Muchen, you have only one chance to go back to Dazhou."


    "What will happen when I go back to big week?" Mu Cen asked.


    "It''s a mystery, and I can''t understand it. But I can''t change the samsara of history. You are already in Dazhou. You and Li Shiyuan are buried in this crystal coffin. But no one knows what happened during this period and whether you have been together all the time. Only when you go back can you know. "


    The God of Heishan is direct.

 Chapter 968

    Then he looked at Mu Cen seriously: "this is your choice, you can not go back. In two days'' time, the mausoleum will be destroyed because you don''t exist. "


    Mu Cen closed his eyes.


    "Mu Cen, if you go back this time, whether it''s life or death, you can only stay in Dazhou. You can never go back to this time and space. Your parents can''t see you, and you can''t know anything about your parents. In their world, you are a person of the past." Continued the God of Black Hills.


    Mu Cen was stunned. She knew what it meant.


    She lived with her parents for 22 years, and then went back to Dazhou. Even if she stayed in Dazhou for 20 years, it was only half a year for her parents.


    Finally wake up daughter, but disappeared, that is more than white hair people send black hair people also let people accept.


    Mu Cen doesn''t know whether she is so selfish and worthy of her parents, but mu Cen''s heart is eager to return to Da Zhou, as if that is her root, her world and everything.


    This kind of contradiction almost devours Mu Cen completely.


    She stood passively, silent.


    And the Black Mountain God looked at Mu Cen like this: "Mu Cen, you only have this chance, so you should be careful to make a good choice."


    Mu Cen looked at the God of Heishan for a long time: "if I go back, my parents --"


    The God of Black God has said: "if you go back, it means that you no longer belong to the people in this world, then you will not be in the memory of your parents, and the memory of the people around you will completely erase you. It''s the rules of the game. "


    The implication is that Mu CEN is completely wiped out from the world.


    Mu Cen stood in silence: "if I go back, what do I have to pay?"


    The exchange with the God of Heishan is still fresh in Mu Cen''s memory, but this is listening to the laughter of the God of Heishan.


    "No "This time, I don''t need anything from you. You''ve already given it. And this time it''s in accordance with heaven. Before, saving Li Shiyuan was against heaven. You forced yourself to change Li Shiyuan''s life style. "


    The implication is that Li Shiyuan was about to die, but mu Cen insisted that Li Shiyuan survived, so the track between them had already changed.


    Now everything is beyond the control of the queen mother, not to mention a little god of Heishan.


    But the Black Mountain God''s words, Mu Cen actually does not believe from beginning to end, vigilantly looks at in front of the old man.


    The God of black mountain didn''t mind. After touching his beard, he continued: "but there is one condition."


    Mu Cen looked in the past: "you said."


    "As before, you can''t take the initiative to tell Li Shiyuan who you are. After you go back, you won''t change into Mu Cen before. You can only go back with the body in this time and space. You are still Xu Zhenzhen now. " The God of Mushan said it directly.


    Mu Cen twisted his eyebrows: "what if he said it?"


    "Then it''s gone. It''s not just you, but Li Shiyuan and the whole big week, and everyone around you. " The words of the God of black hills are not a bit of a joke.


    Mu Cen''s look was shocked.


    It was a kind of unconscious worry and panic, and finally Mu Cen passively looked at the God of Heishan.


    What happened before Dazhou is still in her mind. That time, it only involved herself, but once, it involved the whole Dazhou, even including Aofeng and Mu Zhanxiao, who she cared about and cared about.


    Mu Cen took a deep breath. His heart beat faster and faster.


    She passively looked at the God of black mountain and forced herself to calm down: "what if he recognized it?"


    "Didn''t he recognize you before? What happened? " The God of Heishan asked Mu Cen.


    Mu Cen stopped talking.


    However, the God of Heishan didn''t seem to continue this topic. He said calmly: "Mu Cen, your time is only two days. You can choose freely. Two days later, the day when the crystal coffin returns to the imperial mausoleum is the only time you can enter the imperial mausoleum. Then, the door of the imperial mausoleum will be closed again. The world can''t find the imperial mausoleum any more. So are you. Then you will never go back. "


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    "Because you don''t exist, the big week will be reversed. As for how to reverse, I can''t know." The God of Heishan is forcing Muchen to make a choice.


    It is not a two-way choice, but a single choice.


    The implication is that whether Muchen goes back or not is a gamble.


    Mu Cen took a deep breath. She looked at the God of Heishan: "I want to go back."


    It was the most real thought in her heart and never changed.


    When the God of black mountain heard Mu Cen''s answer, it seemed that he was not surprised. He said with a smile: "well, well, remember what I said. In two days, you will be here again. You don''t have much time to prepare."


    Finish saying, the dreamland around begins to crack a little bit, Mu Cen knows, this is the sign before the dreamland will disappear.


    Up to now, Mu Cen does not know the final answer.


    It seems that we can only go one step at a time.


    It''s kind of exhausting.


    Mu Cen closed his eyes slowly.


    ¡­¡­


    I don''t know how long later, Mu Cen suddenly heard a voice in his ear: "Miss Xu, Miss Xu."


    Mu Cen opened her eyes and recognized the owner of the voice. It was Professor Luan. She looked at Professor Luan. When Professor Luan saw Mu Cen wake up, she was relieved: "you wake up. That''s great. I''m afraid you''ll also have an accident."


    "Just now?" Mu Cen was stunned.


    Professor Luan explained: "you suddenly screamed and fell into a coma. We immediately sent you here. After the examination, you didn''t have any problems. Otherwise, we don''t know what to do. "


    Mu Cen listened quietly, then said: "I''m ok, I''m fine."


    "That''s good." Professor Luan looked at Mu Cen, "Miss Xu, I don''t know why you are so interested in the affairs of Dazhou, but the coffin is really cursed, so please don''t go near the coffin any more, for your own good."


    "Good." Mu Cen didn''t embarrass Professor Luan.


    What happened to her is not clear in a few words. How many people can''t say a word when they listen to her story, or they think they are insane.


    Luan professor saw Mu Cen agreed, this just followed to relax.


    After Mu Cen recovered, he didn''t stay here much, but went back to the villagers'' home.


    However, Mu Cen did not stay in the villagers'' homes. Her time was limited. She had only two days. At least she had to go back to Zhoucheng to see her parents again.

 Chapter 969

    Even if she knew that after she left here, all her memories would be completely erased, and there would be no such person as her in the eyes of her parents.


    At least it won''t be cruel.


    But Muchen still wants to go back and have a look.


    She caught up with the last bus back to Zhoucheng in the small town today and arrived at Zhoucheng in the early morning.


    When mucen got home, Xu''s parents saw that mucen got up in a hurry. They thought that something had gone wrong. They were all concerned and nervous about mucen.


    Mu Cen''s eyes are red.


    For a long time, she said: "Mom and Dad, if one day I''m not at home, you should take good care of yourself, and I''ll take good care of myself."


    Xu''s parents laughed with him. They thought Mu Cen was talking about going back to the United States to study. Instead, they came to comfort Mu Cen: "don''t think about it. Now that the traffic is so developed, parents can go there at any time. Besides, they can watch videos."


    "Good." Mu Cen smiles.


    Xu''s mother cooks noodles for mu Cen, while Xu''s father chats with Mu Cen.


    Very late, Mu Cen just fell asleep, but in the big bed, she tossed and turned repeatedly, but how can''t sleep.


    In the early morning of the second day, Mu Cen had woken up again, had breakfast with Xu''s parents, went shopping, and had lunch with the family. Then Mu Cen found a reason to leave, saying that he didn''t come back from his classmates tonight. Xu''s parents didn''t think much about it.


    Mu Cen did not bring anything, so he rushed to the station and got on the bus to the town in the afternoon. It was evening when he arrived at the town.


    Mu Cen contacted the previous owner and still lives in his home.


    Mu Cen knew that on the third day, the crystal coffin would be put back to the tomb. Naturally, she could not go in with it, but she could put it back. After everyone left, she would go in again.


    On this page, Mu Cen sleeps intermittently, and countless pictures appear alternately in the dream, but they are always fuzzy, so mu Cen can''t see clearly.


    It''s like God gave Mu Cen another hint, but he didn''t explain it in general, which made people helpless.


    Under such circumstances, Mu Cen was in a trance.


    At the dawn of genius, Mu Cen suddenly opened her eyes, as if she suddenly woke up. On the contrary, in this peaceful town, people have been busy for a long time, and she saw a little light.


    Mu Cen didn''t hesitate. He looked down at his mobile phone. It''s less than six in the morning.


    She turned out of bed, cleaned up and went out of the room. The landlord just came in: "Miss Xu, do you city people get up so early?"


    Obviously the landlord was surprised.


    Mu Cen laughed, but didn''t say anything, and the landlord didn''t think much: "I cooked millet porridge, and there are some small dishes and steamed bread, if you don''t want to give up, you can eat them together. I don''t have to keep you warm. "


    Mu Cen didn''t refuse the landlord''s kindness, but she didn''t sit down to eat. Her mind was not here, so she took two steamed buns and said she was going to run in the morning, so she left in a hurry. The landlord shrugged and looked at Mu Cen''s figure and said nothing.


    People in small towns are simple minded and don''t think much about it.


    Mu Cen''s pace was very fast, and he almost ran to the back. There was still some distance between the town and the location of the tombs. It took Mu Cen a little time to reach the location of the tombs, but mu Cen didn''t appear, so he just hid in a safe place carefully.


    She knows that today is the time for the crystal coffin to return to the mausoleum, and the archaeologists will also calculate the time. This time is at 9 a.m., which will take about two hours to complete.


    There was a lot of preparatory work in the early stage. Not long after Mu Cen arrived, he saw that the archaeologists had arrived one after another, and the tent lights were on.


    Mu Cen was still quiet, but he heard the conversation clearly.


    "What a pity. I didn''t expect that the crystal coffin was still cursed. I''ve heard countless legends, but I didn''t expect to see them one day. "


    "The professor said that in order to calm the anger of the king of the Zhou Dynasty, we should seal the entrance of the tomb passage to prevent the outside people from going in again to affect them. Otherwise, we may not be able to rest even if we bury the crystal coffin back."


    "Yes, it''s guided by the professor''s expert. I''m afraid it''s impossible for this tomb to see the sun again. "


    "The professor said that you should follow closely today. You should never leave, otherwise, you will be buried with me."


    ¡­¡­


    The staff are communicating the professor''s meaning to each other, but mu Cen understood these words. At first, she thought that the tomb group would not be closed, but now it means that the tomb group would be closed. If she doesn''t go in with the staff, she will never get in the side of the crystal coffin.


    Naturally, we can''t go back to big week.


    The God of Heishan gave himself only today.


    She suddenly understood that once the gate of Heishan God was closed, there would be no chance. This gate is not the gate of tombs, but the gate of time and space leading to the great Zhou Dynasty.


    Mu Cen takes a deep breath, but mu CEN is very clear that in such a situation, it is totally unrealistic for her to join the archaeological team without permission, unless she has to¡ª¡ª


    After thinking about it, Mu Cen reacted quickly. She looked at the busy workers. This is the person invited by the professor to carry the crystal coffin. They will carry it all the way to the tombs. These people will leave first. After finishing the follow-up work, she took the staff to completely close the door of the ancient tomb.


    Mu Cen didn''t hesitate. She took a look at the workers nearby, and then went in. Naturally, she picked up the clothes and put them in.


    The original long hair has long been tied into a ball. It''s hidden under the brim of the hat. In addition to wearing work clothes, it deliberately darkens the face. It''s like a skinny person among the workers. It looks strange and not inappropriate.


    After all, people in the neighborhood know about the curse of the tombs. The original workers have been scared away for a long time. These people are all from different villages, and they don''t know each other, and they have high wages, so mu Cen doesn''t need to worry about being exposed.


    Muchen soon got in.


    When the professor''s preliminary work was ready, they began to lift the coffin. The crystal coffin was very heavy, and the people here raised the crystal coffin in front of them.


    Under the command of the professor, they carefully sent the crystal coffin to the main mausoleum. After they put down the crystal coffin, they went out in confusion.


    After all, this kind of thing is more or less taboo.


    But mu Cen was hiding behind the stone pillar when people went out.

 Chapter 970

    This is the intersection leading to the side hall, but mu Cen can clearly see the people''s every move outside.


    Professor Luan led the staff to complete the worship ceremony, obviously did not want to stay in the main mausoleum for a while, and soon he confirmed the number.


    "Is everyone here?" Professor Luan, take it easy.


    The crowd reported the number, and Professor Luan nodded and relaxed his mind. Just as Professor Luan was about to go out, suddenly he seemed to think of something: "did those workers go out?"


    "It''s time to go out. As soon as the crystal coffin was put down, they went out." The staff explained, "no one is stupid enough to stay in this place. Isn''t that a way to die?"


    Professor Luan thought about it and felt relieved, but Professor Luan still carefully looked for a circle inside. After confirming that there was no one, he took the staff out.


    Mu Cen was almost close to the wall, almost scared of heart disease.


    Because she was almost discovered by the professor.


    After the professor left, Mu Cen took a deep breath, and she looked at the direction of the professor''s departure. Suddenly, she felt some emotion. Mu Cen knew that this meant that when the main entrance was sealed, she said goodbye to the modern world completely, and she could not come back again.


    If she fails to return to Dazhou, the air in the cemetery will be less and less, and she will be buried here as well.


    The most important thing is that the pattern of Dazhou will change, and then everything is beyond her control.


    Musen, take a deep breath.


    Professor Luan has also asked the staff to quickly seal the main entrance of the tomb group. She calmly watched, watching the main entrance of the tomb group be sealed, and the light in front of her gradually disappeared, completely fell into a dark.


    In such an environment, people have to fear, but mu Cen has no fear. He just stands and waits quietly.


    Now that the God of Heishan has said that, what she can do is to wait for the God of Heishan to appear.


    Mu Cen didn''t know how long she had been standing in the same place. Gradually, she began to panic, but mu Cen''s appearance didn''t show, so she forced herself to calm down.


    There is nothing left in the location of the main mausoleum, just myself and two corpses.


    She took a deep breath: "God of Black Hills, why don''t you come out to see me?" Her voice reverberated in the mausoleum, almost her voice fell, and the mausoleum suddenly became full of light.


    Mu Cen calmed down and watched with some vigilance.


    Soon, Muchen determined that it was a mirage, a new environment.


    The figure of the Black Mountain God appeared in front of Mu Cen and walked towards Mu Cen step by step. Mu Cen didn''t refuse. He just looked at it and waited quietly in the same place.


    "You came alone." The God of Heishan smiles, "Dragon Girl, you are determined to go back to Dazhou, aren''t you?"


    "Yes." Mu Cen answered.


    "No matter what risk is ahead, can''t it stop you?" The God of Heishan asked again.


    "Yes." Mu Cen''s answer is firm.


    The God of Heishan listened, nodded and stroked his long beard: "I''m afraid Xuankong is disappointed. If I say, you follow me back to the fairyland and join the fairyland class, do you still want to go back to Dazhou? "


    On the contrary, Mu Cen lowered his head and said with a light smile: "the God of Heishan, the fairyland is so boring, is it comparable to the prosperity of the world? Are you not bored in fairyland? If it''s not boring, it won''t give the world all the trouble. "


    "You..." the God of Heishan was unable to speak.


    But the God of Heishan didn''t care about this with Muchen.


    After all, in the world, everyone''s choice is different, there is no need to impose their own ideas on each other, he did not continue this topic, but looked at Mu Cen.


    Mu Cen was so calm that he never evaded the God of Heishan.


    "Do you remember what I told you?" The God of Black Hills is back to business.


    Mu Cen said: "I still can''t take the initiative to be honest, can I?"


    "I forgot to say that not only can''t you take the initiative to be honest with your identity, you can''t take the initiative to look for it. Just like before, when you enter the Imperial Palace yourself, it''s also a violation of your promise. You have to wait for Li Shiyuan to come to you. " The God of Heishan snorted, and then he went on talking.


    Mu Cen frowned: "we haven''t said that before."


    This condition, in Mu Cen''s view, is nothing more than that he contradicted the God of Heishan, and then this talent continued to put forward the condition with little heart.


    The God of Heishan looked like "believe it or not, anyway, I put my words here. This is what the queen mother means, not what I mean. Your third generation, how can the queen mother send you to Li Shiyuan in person? In every life, you should not know each other at all and have no memory. In the third life, you even meet with the memory of the second and the first. This is already the tolerance of the queen mother, so don''t push forward. "


    The God of Heishan finished his words, and then looked at mucen like this.


    Mu Cen took a deep breath, and now she has no way back, except to promise, there is no other way.


    "Except for him, I can''t find anyone else?" Mu Cen asked again.


    "Yes, but you can''t say who you are unless they recognize you." The God of black mountain looked at Mu Cen unkindly, "so you have to think clearly."


    Mu Cen


    "When you go back to Dazhou like this, you are no longer Muchen. You have no relatives, and the people who can help you do not exist." Once again, the God of Heishan confirmed with Muchen.


    Mu Cen took a deep breath and looked at the Black Mountain God in front of him: "even so, I will go back."


    "Good." The Black Mountain God nodded, "I''ll take you back. But Longnv, you should remember that if you go back, you will never come back. If this life, you and Li Shiyuan can not meet, then you will break all the love. Do you know? "


    Mu Cen made a sound and stood calmly.


    Now, she has no way back.


    Dare not face what kind of risk ahead, she can only go all the way forward, come to the end, just know the final result.


    Mu Cen stood silently and looked at the God of Heishan quietly.


    The God of Heishan also calmed down: "are you ready?"


    Mu Cen''s face became more and more calm. With a wave of the Black Mountain God''s big sleeve, Mu Cen could not see anything. Countless lights flashed in front of him, and the whole person seemed to be dragged into an endless abyss. All kinds of pictures hovered in his mind.


    But the final frame is just that in front of the mausoleum, guarding the mausoleum, a lonely man.

 Chapter 971

    Mu Cen''s eyes are slightly red, which is a kind of sour feeling.


    Until a whirl, Mu Cen fell heavily on the ground, the obvious pain came, let Mu Cen suddenly wake up.


    Where is this?


    This is mu Cen''s first reaction after opening her eyes. She carefully looks at the situation around her, but she can''t seem to distinguish where it is.


    Mu Cen''s heart flashed a trace of uneasiness, she can''t cross to others.


    This kind of thought made Mu Cen''s heart beat faster, but soon after she remembered the words of the God of black mountain, she gradually calmed down.


    impossible.


    Mu Cen didn''t hesitate and stood up, but she was still wearing modern clothes, which was incompatible with this big week. If she appeared in front of anyone in this situation, she would be caught as a monster.


    But now she is confused about everything around her.


    All of a sudden, someone''s voice came, but it was pleasant: "in a few days, I heard that the emperor is coming."


    "Really?" The little girl''s voice was obviously excited, "how could the emperor come to a place like ours?"


    "I don''t know. I''ve heard what the old lady said, so we''ve been practicing hard these days. You know, if the emperor or the prime minister takes a fancy to it, it''s a leap to the dragon''s gate."


    "Then I''ll find a dancer to practice dancing well."


    ¡­¡­


    This voice soon faded away. Mu Cen twisted his eyebrows to listen. Does the emperor mean Li Shiyuan?


    She was quiet for a moment, and before she had time to think deeply, she heard a more shrill cry.


    "No, please let me go, No."


    "What do you think this is? This is Wangxiang building. Your father sold you to Wangxiang building. Do you want to leave here? You are wishful thinking, you honestly wait for Mammy to teach you, don''t be shameless. "


    When Mu Cen heard the three words of Wang Xiang Lou, he was slightly stunned.


    I didn''t expect that I was in the backyard of Wangxiang building. On the one hand, there was the conversation of famous prostitutes in Beijing, and on the other hand, there was the cry that the new girl couldn''t accept.


    She was speechless. Muchen even thought that the God of Heishan was intentional.


    But at least it''s in Dazhou''s Kyoto, not in the wild. That''s really no way to go.


    After all, she is a normal person now. She has no identity or martial arts. If she is lost in the wild, it''s really like beating a stone with an egg.


    Shen Shen, Mu Cen forced himself to calm down, and then looked at the surrounding situation, Mu Cen quickly took a coat from the side of the hanger, and put it on for himself. It was the clothes of the girls in front of him, but it was still slightly cool, obviously not dry.


    Muchen doesn''t mind.


    Wang Xiang Lou Mu CEN is not too strange, the pattern here has not changed, she looked around, determined the location of the backyard, and then walked towards the door of the backyard.


    She was dressed as a slave, but she didn''t attract much attention. In addition, in the peaceful and prosperous times, the vigilance of Wangxiang building was not as good as in the beginning. She soon found a vacancy to take over the shift and went out like this.


    Soon, Mu Cen walked all the way to the market in Kyoto.


    After all, Wangxiang building is in the most prosperous place in Kyoto. It''s the market soon after I go out. When I see the market in Kyoto, Mu Cen has gradually recovered, but mu Cen also finds something wrong.


    Although the market has not changed in general, there are still some subtle changes. Some shops have been upgraded. What does it mean? Is it time for her to come back? It''s not time for her to leave.


    This time, Mu Cen twisted his eyebrows and stood in the bustling mouth of Kyoto, silent.


    But soon, instead of asking passers-by, Mu Cen quickly walked to a teahouse and didn''t enter.


    The teahouse is open.


    You can hear the master talking outside, but you can''t sit down and drink tea.


    The contents of master''s storytelling are all kinds of unofficial histories, which sounds interesting. What he said may not be credible, but it is worth referring to.


    That''s why Muchen is here.


    The master talked about all kinds of things. In his words, Mu Cen gradually understood that six years had passed since she left when she came back this time.


    A year ago, Li Shiyuan stood up and was reborn because of her dead self. Her identity was half true and half false by the master, but everyone present listened with interest and master''s proficiency. Obviously, this story has been told countless times.


    Mu Cen twisted his eyebrows.


    You''re back from the dead? Why didn''t she know such a thing? The corpse in the imperial mausoleum is just Mu Cen, and now she is the real herself. So how did the person who came back from the dead and how could she cheat Li Shiyuan?


    At least in Mu Cen''s opinion, Li Shiyuan is by no means a brainless person, nor a person who can easily deceive Li Shiyuan with just a few words.


    If this person is his own death and rebirth, then where did the body in the imperial mausoleum go?


    Mu Cen sank and his mind was in a mess.


    But her pace is very fast, and there is no need to hide her face. After all, no one knows her in Dazhou now, and she is just a stranger in Dazhou.


    In such a mess, when Mu Cen recovered, he realized that he had gone back to the house of King Mu by the way he remembered.


    And it''s still at the back door of King Mu''s house.


    The name of Prince Mu''s residence has not changed, but the current master of Prince Mu''s residence, Mu Zhanxiao, is already the Prime Minister of the current Dynasty, and naturally the guard is extremely strict.


    "Who are you? Is King Mu''s house the place where you come from?" The sword of the bodyguard pointed at Mu Cen, and when he looked at Mu Cen, he looked at him with a trace of gaze.


    This man is wearing strange clothes.


    Mu Cen looked down at himself, but he was quiet. His clothes were really strange. Except that the big sleeve shirt was of this era, the jeans and T-shirts inside were modern. When people in Dazhou saw him, they couldn''t adapt.


    Before Muchen could explain, suddenly a young man''s voice said, "who are you?"


    Mu Cen was stunned. He looked at the man in front of him. He was a boy about eleven or twelve years old. He was wearing a moonlight white gown. He was very clear.


    But soon, Mu Cen saw the young man''s face and suddenly realized that this is the son of Mu Zhanxiao and Xu WANYING.


    When Xu WANYING and Mu Zhanxiao got married, they brought a boy over five years old. Now six years later, the boy is 12 years old, and he is really a teenager.

 Chapter 972

    And this eyebrow eye, is the copy of Mu Zhanxiao, can judge their father son relationship at a glance, don''t need any further thought.


    "Are you a chess player?" Mu Cen asked.


    If she remembers correctly, Mu Zhanxiao''s son is mu Zhiyi, but mu CEN is not sure, so she asks in such a tone.


    And Mu Zhi Yi hears Mu Cen to ask oneself so of time, eyebrow tiny wring, pour is some accidents.


    "Do you know me?" Mu Zhiyi looks at Mu Cen, but he is calm.


    Mu CEN is very beautiful, this is mu Cen with modern real body, that is Xu Zhenzhen''s real face, compared with the gentle of those women in Da Zhou, this kind of Mu Cen with aggressive, is a self-contained bright, beautiful people can''t move their eyes.


    So mu Zhiyi couldn''t help looking at Mu Cen more.


    If such a beautiful woman knew herself, Mu Zhiyi couldn''t have been impressed.


    But now Mu Cen appears in front of him without any memory, so mu Zhiyi turns his eyebrows. And the guard at the door saw Mu Zhiyi and Mu Cen talking, but respectfully stepped back to one side and asked an: "I''ll see you."


    Mu Zhiyi nodded.


    Mu Cen was asked by Mu Zhiyi. He was quiet, but soon said, "I want to see the prime minister."


    The prime minister is mu Zhanxiao.


    It seems that the fastest way to return to Dazhou is mu Zhanxiao. If I heard the master''s story correctly, long Shaoyun is not in Dazhou, but in the frontier fortress.


    And long Shaoyun seems to have been married.


    But in the teacher''s words, long Shaoyun is not married to a famous family, but an ordinary girl. As for the details, naturally, these teachers can''t know.


    After sinking, Mu Cen didn''t speak.


    And Mu Zhiyi just looks at Mu Cen. Mu CEN is annoyed when Mu Zhiyi looks at her. What identity is she now? How can she easily see Mu Zhanxiao.


    Now, Mu Cen didn''t say a word.


    The result let Mu Cen surprise is, Mu Zhi Yi is light mouth: "good, you wait a moment."


    The rest of the words, Mu Zhiyi didn''t say much, just like Mu Zhanxiao, Mu Zhiyi also appeared to be speechless, soon Mu Zhiyi walked towards the house of King Mu.


    Seeing that Mu Zhiyi personally sends a message to Mu Cen, the guard at the door is respectful to Mu Cen, and doesn''t stop Mu Cen any more. Instead, he stands still and abides by his accusation.


    Mu Cen looks at Mu Zhiyi to walk in, haven''t had time to relax, but suddenly think of what, her face changes slightly.


    She remembered the words of the God of Heishan. She could not find anyone on her own initiative. She had to let others find herself.


    And now her behavior is actively looking for mu Zhanxiao.


    She appears so coldly in front of Mu Zhanxiao. With Mu Zhanxiao''s keen sense, she can''t be aware of anything. Besides, now Dazhou has a new queen, because her dead self has come back to life.


    At least Mu Cen should explain to Mu Zhanxiao.


    Otherwise, there''s no basis for words.


    But this is against the agreement with the God of Black Hills.


    Shen Shen, Mu Cen takes a deep breath. She doesn''t stay in the same place. She turns around and leaves soon. The bodyguard is stunned when he sees Mu Cen leave. Before he has time to call Mu Cen, Mu Cen''s figure has disappeared from the back door of King Mu''s house.


    Less than a short time after Mu Cen left, Mu Zhanxiao had rushed out of the back door of the palace.


    But there''s no one here.


    "What about people?" Mu Zhanxiao asks Mu Zhiyi.


    Mu Zhiyi twisted his eyebrows: "I was here before."


    Just as the father and son were talking, the bodyguard had already said: "tell the prince, the girl that the little prince said has left, not long ago."


    This time, Mu Zhanxiao didn''t speak. Soon, he walked quickly towards the front without saying a word. Mu Zhiyi was stunned, but he was surprised.


    I didn''t expect that a woman I didn''t know could make Mu Zhanxiao have an emotional reaction.


    You know, for so many years, in Mu Zhiyi''s opinion, Mu Zhanxiao is a person who has no emotional ups and downs. Even if he treats his mother, he seems to be more indifferent.


    So Leng Buding comes to a beautiful woman, which makes Mu Zhanxiao, who Mu Zhiyi takes the initiative to find, always feel strange. I didn''t expect it¡ª¡ª


    This time, Mu Zhiyi stood still.


    And Mu Zhanxiao chased out all the way.


    King Mu''s residence is also a quiet place in Kyoto. Walking out of this alley is one of the most prosperous areas in Kyoto. The street vendors and people are constantly walking around. It''s even more difficult to find a woman who you don''t know.


    Mu Zhanxiao rushed out so coldly, not impulsively, but doubtfully.


    Doubt the woman in front of you.


    No matter what his identity is, Mu Zhanxiao always has to have a look. It seems that only by taking a look can he feel at ease. Now, many things in the court are beyond words.


    After sinking, Mu Zhanxiao just stood at the entrance of the lane, his eyes still sharp.


    But in the crowd, Mu Zhanxiao never found anything unusual. Then, Mu Zhanxiao turned around and walked towards the direction of King Mu''s house.


    Now that someone has come. Then this person is bound to appear, but in what way, it is not known.


    I can''t tell why. Mu Zhanxiao intuitively thinks that the person who comes to the door is the one they care about, not the one who lives in Fengqing palace.


    As like as two peas in the palace, the queen of the great Zhou is familiar with everything, even the past details, and the face is the same as it is. There is no trace of any easy to bear, so no one doubts the identity of Mu Tchen.


    But mu Zhanxiao always felt that something was wrong, and he couldn''t say why.


    It''s too familiar. It''s like someone has told this mu Cen all these things for a long time, and you know them by heart, so you can be ready to tell you the answer at any time.


    This is not in line with human inertia.


    Some things, after a long time, are always to recall, blurt out, but feel not very realistic.


    This idea, not only mu Zhanxiao, long Shaoyun also had, but two people tacitly, did not say anything.


    However, their attitude towards this mu CEN is neither hot nor cold. They are warm on the surface. In fact, they don''t have much contact in private. Li Shiyuan can''t feel it.


    Long Shaoyun and Mu Zhanxiao have never mentioned this matter with Li Shiyuan. It seems to be a tacit understanding between them. They don''t need too many words to know each other''s thoughts.


    In this sense, long Shaoyun and Mu Zhanxiao can also clearly know that Li Shiyuan''s mind is not what outsiders see.


    He seems to have given this mu Cen the supreme honor, but in this honor, but with a trace of indifference that outsiders can''t get close to.

 Chapter 973

    For example, when Mu Cen proposed to bring pride around, Li Shiyuan refused because pride had grown up and was not suitable for following his mother.


    That''s how it went.


    And AO Feng''s attitude towards this mother''s concubine was just respectful and polite, which was quite different from the feeling of seeing Mu Cen when he was young, with a sense of alienation. But in the eyes of outsiders, it''s also because Aofeng is already a 12-year-old boy, so it''s impossible to be like his mother in the previous book.


    Nowadays, Aofeng almost always follows Li Shiyuan. Most of the time, Li Shiyuan gives state affairs to Aofeng. Aofeng''s words, to some extent, are the will of Li Shiyuan.


    But Li Shiyuan''s side, but still only Ao Feng such a son.


    Mu Cen, who was established one year later, seems to have no news, which seems to be inconceivable to outsiders.


    However, the tacit understanding among Mu Zhanxiao, long Shaoyun and Li Shiyuan seems that no one has cracked this matter. No matter how many ministers blow in their ears, they have never mentioned it.


    Under such circumstances, the strange woman suddenly appeared, which surprised Mu Zhanxiao.


    After sinking, Mu Zhanxiao didn''t say anything and turned back to King Mu''s house.


    And Mu Zhiyi is still waiting for mu Zhanxiao.


    Mu Zhanxiao was quiet and looked at Mu Zhiyi: "is Yi''er waiting for the king?"


    "Dad, I don''t know." Mu Zhiyi told the truth, "your emotions are always hidden well, even to your mother, but why do you appear to be exposed when you hear such people come to you?"


    "What do you want to say?" Mu Zhanxiao stands with a negative hand and asks Mu Zhiyi.


    Mu Zhiyi quietly looked at Mu Zhanxiao: "I just think you pay too little attention to my mother''s concubine."


    That tone is light, that is to Mu Zhanxiao of alienation and indifference, Mu Zhanxiao didn''t speak, so looking at Mu Zhiyi: "this king and your mother''s matter, you don''t need to ask. Just mind your homework. "


    With that, Mu Zhanxiao turned and walked towards the palace, ignoring Mu Zhiyi.


    Mu Zhiyi has always complained about Mu Zhanxiao. He always thinks that it''s because of Mu Zhanxiao that Xu WANYING suffered a lot in the past few years.


    But over the years, even if Xu WANYING married into Prince Mu''s house, they didn''t look very good. At least in the first two or three years, Xu WANYING was almost ignored by Mu Zhanxiao, which was even worse than Xu WANYING''s being expelled from her family.


    Everyone knows that Xu WANYING is Princess mu, but everyone knows that this princess mu can be replaced at any time.


    So as Mu Zhiyi grows up, his attitude towards Mu Zhanxiao is not so good.


    Until these two years, their relationship seems to have improved. Xu WANYING is pregnant again, and Mu Zhiyi begins to warm up to Mu Zhanxiao.


    Today, Mu Zhanxiao''s reaction seems to have brought everything back to the origin overnight.


    But mu Zhanxiao didn''t mean to explain.


    Mu Zhiyi was a little annoyed, but he didn''t say much in the end. He quickly walked into the palace. The door of the palace was closed again, but it soon became quiet.


    ¡­¡­


    At that time¡ª¡ª


    Mu Cen sees Mu Zhanxiao in the dark, and naturally knows why Mu Zhanxiao chases him out. Mu Cen takes a deep breath until Mu Zhanxiao''s figure leaves, and then she comes out from the dark.


    It''s really a matter of long-term consideration.


    Mu Cen turns around in the market and can''t do anything because she has no money. It''s impossible to change her clothes.


    Finally, Mu Cen went back to the gate of the lookout fragrant building.


    She quietly looked at the doorplate of Wangxiang building and sank. Then she walked towards Wangxiang building.


    The guard at the door stopped Mu Cen even if he didn''t want to: "women''s family members are not allowed to enter here."


    Wangxiang building is a place for men to have fun. Naturally, women are not allowed to enter. The woman who can enter is the dancer here, which is used to serve men.


    So mu CEN is so cold to appear here, the guard will certainly stop Mu Cen.


    Mu CEN is not in a hurry, so calm looking at the guard: "I want to find mother yuan."


    The guard was stunned by this.


    It is very few people so aboveboard appear in the door of delusion building to find mother yuan. Who is mother yuan? She is the leader of Wangxiang building. She doesn''t look amazing, but the famous prostitutes in Kyoto are all brought out by mother yuan.


    Some people say that mother yuan was destroyed in those days, so she became what she is now. However, mother yuan''s influence in Kyoto should not be underestimated.


    Some people say that mother yuan''s backing is to be a courtier Xiang Mu Zhanxiao, so the business of Wangxiang building can be so good.


    But people who know mother yuan a little know that mother yuan is absolutely divine in the delusion building, with authority and unquestionable prestige, and mother yuan is born fierce, otherwise, it is impossible to control such a place so well.


    It is impossible to get the favor of the people above.


    After all, people in Kyoto know that Mu Zhanxiao and long Shaoyun are here. As for Li Shiyuan, people in Wangxiang building rumored that Li Shiyuan had been here, but no one could see him with his own eyes. After all, if Li Shiyuan really came, it would be extremely secret and would not be known by outsiders.


    When Mu Cen went out from Wangxiang building, she heard the dancer here say that Mu Zhanxiao and Li Shiyuan will come in a few days, and this time, it''s Mu Cen''s chance.


    That''s why Mu Cen turned back and looked at Xiang Lou.


    As for mother yuan, Mu Cen did not have to deal with her. Mother yuan was the one mu Zhanxiao placed in Wangxiang building. After Li Shiyuan''s affairs, Wangxiang building was completely taken care of by mother yuan, which naturally became one of the sources of Mu Zhanxiao''s intelligence.


    Mother yuan''s power is very clear to Mu Cen.


    Now only mother yuan can let Mu Cen appear in front of them, and then we can have a long-term consideration.


    "Who do you say you''re looking for?" The guard asked again uncertainly.


    "Mother yuan." Mu Cen finished his speech calmly.


    Now the guard frowned: "do you think mother yuan is the person you can see if you want to?"


    "Please tell mother yuan that if she doesn''t see me, it must be her loss." Mu Cen''s tone is arrogant and self-confident. Her eyebrows and eyes are cold, so she looks at the guard.


    The guard was slightly frowned by Mu Cen''s eyes, but he was inexplicably obedient, as if he could not stop Mu Cen''s sharpness.


    Finally, the guard nodded: "I''ll let someone go in and pass it on. As for whether mammy can see you, that''s your luck."

 Chapter 974

    Mu Cen said, "thank you very much."


    The guard didn''t say anything.


    And Mu CEN is still standing at the door. She knows that the location of her upstairs is the location where mother yuan lives. People who pass the news must come here to find mother yuan, and mother yuan can see herself clearly when she heads over the window edge.


    Her face was the only pass before she saw anyone.


    Mu CEN is very confident about her appearance. Compared with her previous appearance, she is even more amazing. Mother yuan has read countless people and won''t let her go so easily.


    And all this was expected by Muchen, so when the guard sent someone in, he looked directly at Muchen when he came back.


    "This girl, please follow me." The boy''s attitude is good.


    Mu Cen nodded, and then walked to Wangxiang building.


    Xiao Si didn''t take Mu Cen through the lobby of Wangxiang building, but went up to the second floor directly from the side path, which was the place where mother yuan lived.


    "Mammy is waiting for you in there." The boy explained.


    "Thank you very much." Mu Cen nodded.


    Then the boy knocked on the door, and mother yuan''s voice came through: "come in."


    Small Si just push open the door to signal Mu Cen to enter, after Mu Cen enters, small Si closes the door again, this just turns to leave.


    Mu Cen looks at the middle-aged woman in front of her. Her figure is the acme. It''s just this face that makes people lose their desire.


    And the yuan mother also in Mu Cen come in of moment, sharp of looked at Mu Cen.


    Mu Cen didn''t dodge: "mother yuan."


    "Who are you?" Mother yuan asked directly, "the tone is arrogant. If I don''t see you, I will regret it. I''m curious. What capital do you have to say such things to me?"


    With that, mother yuan walked towards Mu Cen step by step until she stood in front of Mu Cen: "do you know what situation you will face if you can''t say these words?"


    "Death." Mu Cen light mouth.


    "You know that." Mother yuan is laughing now.


    Her eyes sharp to see Mu Cen, looked up: "this small face is good-looking, I look at the fragrant building so many years, have never seen you so delicate but let a person not forget the small face."


    "Mammy''s flattering." Mu CEN is proud.


    Mother yuan didn''t speak. She just looked at her as if her eyes couldn''t move away from Mu Cen.


    If you want to say that people are more beautiful than mucen, mother yuan has not seen them. It''s just that mother yuan has never seen such a person with tension as mucen. It seems that she can be deeply seduced by mucen at a glance, and she can''t extricate herself completely.


    Such a woman, put in the men, that is the curse, beauty curse.


    So no wonder Mu Cen can say such arrogant words to himself.


    But mother yuan is even more curious. Why do people like Mu Cen appear in Wangxiang building? After all, very few people take the initiative to come to Wangxiang building. Most of them are forced, or the girls that mother Yuan went to find in a foreign land.


    You know, it''s absolutely impossible to enter Wangxiang building and be labeled. You want to find a good family to be the main room.


    "Who are you?" Mother yuan gathered her eyes and asked Mu Cen.


    Mu Cen quiet mouth: "small Cen."


    This is not the real name, but mother yuan doesn''t mind. No one in this place will use her life, but mother yuan''s eyes never move away from Mu Cen''s body.


    Her every word is particularly clear: "I want to know your complete context, if you hide something, I will never let you go. What''s more, when you come to Wangxiang building, you should be very clear. If you want to live here, there will surely be a place where you can pass people. It''s impossible to rely on your face. "


    Mother Yuan made it clear: "all the people who come here have their own difficulties and purposes. I also want to know clearly, let me know what you have to deal with you. I''ll give you a cup of tea to think about, change your strange clothes for me, and then come to me in the backyard. It''s out of date. "


    With that, mother yuan ignored Mu Cen and soon let the slave come in and give Mu Cen clothes.


    Then mother yuan turned and left.


    Mu Cen stood quietly in the room, just a moment later, she neatly changed her clothes and put on the clothes prepared by mother yuan.


    Looking at himself in the bronze mirror, although plain face, but that face is still beautiful.


    The clothes given by mother yuan were not worn by girls of decent families. They were used to please men.


    This is the time that mother yuan gave herself to think.


    She didn''t force women. She just entered Wangxiang building after she made a contract, but mother yuan didn''t give her any more opportunities. So mother yuan''s cruelty came from this, but at least she was a person with principles.


    There is no way back for Muchen.


    Then, she picked up the rouge water on the table and put on a make-up for herself.


    When it was time to make an appointment with mother yuan, Mu Cen cleaned himself up, went downstairs and followed the way in memory. When a cup of tea arrived, Mu Cen had already appeared in the backyard.


    When the girls in the backyard saw Mu Cen, they were all surprised, but they were very smart and stood so quietly without saying a word.


    Mother yuan was the same. Soon, when Mu Cen came in, mother Yuan said faintly: "do you remember what I told you? If you remember, then step back. "


    Mother yuan''s voice fell, and the girls soon went out.


    In the backyard, only mu Cen and mother yuan were left.


    "Do you have a clear idea?" Mother yuan asked directly.


    "Think clearly, if not, I would not have come to see mammy yuan like this." Mu CEN is very calm.


    Mother yuan nodded.


    Mu Cen was very conscious. Without waiting for mother yuan to speak, she had already said her own situation: "I''m from Suzhou. My parents died, and I didn''t have any relatives. I couldn''t find a good way in Suzhou, and I didn''t want to be a man''s wife and concubine, so I came to Kyoto. When I was in Suzhou, I heard about Wangxiang building, and I also knew about mother yuan. I want to have a fight and ask mother yuan to complete it. "


    This words advance and retreat appropriate, own account of clear, also hold yuan mammy again.


    But the perfect mother will not fall into the trap so easily: "the good girl''s family will never take the initiative to enter Wangxiang building."


    "If I stay in Suzhou, the final solution will be reduced to such a place. Then why should I stay in Suzhou instead of trying in Kyoto?" Mu Cen calm mouth, "even for concubine, Kyoto''s dignitaries, is not more than Suzhou?"

 Chapter 975

    "That''s true." Mammy yuan snorted, "but in Wangxiang building, I will not interfere because of my ability. Just in Wangxiang building, some things can be done and some things can''t be done. Do you know?"


    "Say it, Mammy." Mu CEN is neither humble nor arrogant.


    "To recognize your own identity, you should not overstep it. Don''t think otherwise, it will be Sha tou''s capital crime." Mother yuan reminds Mu Cen word by word.


    A lot of words need not be explained, Mu Cen also understands.


    It''s rare for mother yuan to invite people like this. Many of the top cards in the Wangxiang building are red. After that, she thinks too much of herself. What''s the final result?


    Apart from desolation, there is no second way.


    Is it really good to find a way out? No, not at all.


    If the custom of the Zhou Dynasty was open again, those princes and nobles could not really marry a prostitute back. That was a matter of dishonoring the family.


    Those who were really made concubines died in vain in the end.


    Why not.


    "Don''t worry, Mammy." Mu Cen light mouth, still not humble.


    "Good." Mother yuan nodded, "what do you know?"


    "Chess, piano, calligraphy and painting, as long as mammy can think of it, I will." Mu Cen''s tone is arrogant.


    Mother yuan narrowed her eyes slightly, didn''t give Mu Cen the chance to prepare, and soon let the musician play music, and with the sound of music, Mu Cen began to dance.


    She came with her memory, so it was impossible for her to forget what she had learned.


    In modern society, they have always been cultivated as celebrities, so these dances are natural. So the moment of Mu Cen''s dancing is amazing enough, not to mention the elegance of raising his hand and throwing his foot, as if he was born for dancing.


    Mother yuan read countless people, at this moment all see some flash God.


    Soon, she changed the tune, Mu Cen''s ethereal voice has followed, what is like a oriole in general, Mu Cen''s power to perfection.


    Even writing, Mu Cen has a good hand.


    Mu CEN is also a man who comes with his mouth open. He must be a man who has learned a lot to be so confident and magnanimous.


    The more Mu CEN is like this, the more surprised she looks at mother yuan. However, this kind of surprise doesn''t let mother yuan down, and the doubt about Mu Cen becomes more and more obvious.


    "You don''t need to come to wangxianglou at all. You can live well. You say you have no father and no mother. How can you learn this? " Mother yuan asked sharply.


    Mu Cen low Lian next eyebrow eye of, light smile: "Yuan mama, do you think why I come?"


    "You -" mother yuan''s eyes flashed a trace of shock, but also incredible.


    "I''m here for today''s emperor. Can you trust me?" Mu Cen smiles.


    "Presumptuous." Mother yuan rebuked Mu Cen angrily, "do you know that this is a capital crime?"


    Mother yuan''s eyes don''t contain a trace of joking elements. When she looks at Mu Cen, she is even more shocked. No one has ever said so wantonly in front of her. Even mother yuan knows very well that many girls in the Wangxiang building think like this.


    But how difficult it was for them to meet Li Shiyuan.


    Li Shiyuan, Mu Zhanxiao and long Shaoyun come here once in a while, and they don''t show up once or twice a year. When they appear in the delusion building, there must be something important. They hardly have any female relatives to accompany them. Occasionally, when they come with people, they have a very close dancer.


    These are arranged by Mu Zhanxiao. Other people don''t need to think much, let alone want to get close to Li Shiyuan and attract their attention. That''s impossible.


    Those who have fantasies about Li Shiyuan will only keep such thoughts in their heart, not like Mu Cen.


    So mother yuan couldn''t believe looking at Mu Cen. She always felt that she had heard something wrong.


    But mu Cen''s eyes clearly told mother yuan that she didn''t hear it wrong. Mu Cen stands so frankly, looking at mother yuan for a moment.


    In the end, mother yuan lost her smile. She didn''t know whether she was angry or whether she felt that Mu Cen didn''t know what she could do.


    "On what terms do you want to talk to me about it?" Mother yuan asked calmly.


    Mu Cen calmly smiles: "if I can be taken away, it will be a great honor for Wangxiang building. After all, there are many girls going out of Wangxiang building, but they are all redeemed. Naturally, they are different from those who are taken away on their own initiative. In Wangxiang building, there are people who can be looked upon by the emperor. This must be the first person to be the best in the whole week. No one can shake it. "


    Mother yuan narrowed her eyes slightly.


    "Second, mother yuan doesn''t have to worry about whether I''m harmful to the emperor. When is the emperor addicted to women? Yes or no, I can''t escape the emperor''s eyes in any action, not to mention Prime Minister Mu and general long. I really have an idea. I can''t escape." Mu Cen''s calm analysis.


    Mother yuan didn''t speak all the time, just listened, as if Mu Cen''s words couldn''t cause her too much movement.


    Mu CEN is not impatient, with a low smile: "and if I am in the emperor, they come that night, can''t be taken away smoothly, then I am willing to stay in Wangxiang building all my life, listen to mother yuan''s arrangement."


    This time, mother yuan just looked at Mu Cen.


    "I think I''m in Wangxiang building. The benefits mother yuan has won are not so much as they are now. I can make Wangxiang building more different than it is now." Mu Cen''s tone was calm and steady.


    It''s clear that Mu Cen didn''t do anything, but the inexplicable words of Mu Cen can make people believe it, and there will be no doubt.


    And Mu Cen didn''t say more, just looking at mother yuan.


    She knew that mother yuan was moved. But mu CEN is also very clear, oneself continue to say more also don''t have any benefits, can listen to, Yuan mother already expressed clearly.


    So, Mu Cen just needs to wait for the answer.


    So big backyard, with a faint surge of undercurrent, it is the choice of each other. And what mother yuan can''t deny is that Mu Cen''s words make her heart beat, and it''s extra heart beat.


    That''s the thought after many years of looking at the fragrant building and reading countless people. When she saw Mu Cen, mother yuan knew that Mu Cen was not an ordinary person.


    But in business, there is always risk. It is impossible for anyone to have a profitable business. Mother yuan lowers her eyebrows and thinks about something, but the remaining light in the corner of her eyes is still observing Mu Cen.


    Mu Cen stood upright, not flustered because of mother yuan''s silence. It seemed that Mu Cen, not others, was the most calm person in the current situation.


    Finally, it was mother Yuan who laughed and looked at Mu Cen.


    In mother yuan''s laughter, Mu Cen knew mother yuan''s idea very clearly, but she still stood with her face unchanged, only her previous worries had been put down.

 Chapter 976

    "All right." Mother yuan finally said, "I can arrange for you to meet the emperor, but you can''t be close to the emperor. You can only dance on the dance floor in the center. You can only see the position of the emperor. Whether you can succeed or not is your ability."


    Mammy yuan is not a fuel-efficient lamp, which eliminates all possibilities.


    She won''t tell Mu Cen where Li Shiyuan is. Mother yuan can''t take her head as a guarantee. After all, she doesn''t know Mu Cen''s details. All this comes from Mu Cen''s mouth. If something really happens, it''s the whole Wangxiang building, not her alone.


    So this kind of wind direction, mother yuan can''t take, also absolutely won''t take.


    But mother yuan can let Li Shiyuan see Mu Cen dancing, Li Shiyuan can not see, but she can remind. The location of Li Shiyuan''s wing room is easy to see the movement outside.


    Mu Cen knew the location of Li Shiyuan immediately in the words of mother yuan. This place is just like what mother Yuan said.


    So mu Cen didn''t think much. She nodded: "thank you, Mammy."


    "But you have to know that if you can''t be taken away, you will stay in the delusion building all your life, and you don''t have to do any tricks with me. You can''t leave." Mother yuan''s voice was fierce.


    "I do what I say." Mu Cen light mouth, also didn''t fear eye mother''s gloomy.


    "Good." Mother yuan didn''t say anything more, "I''ll arrange a person to wait on you. The rest will wait for my news. These days, you can''t leave your room at will. You know, your walking will also cause you trouble."


    This is a light warning, but it can''t be refused by Mu Cen.


    Mu Cen didn''t want to leave his box either. Wang xianglou is the quickest way to see Li Shiyuan now. If he missed this time, he might have to wait longer. It''s just a mistake. She came in time.


    The rest of the time, Mu Cen should calm down and smooth out what happened in the past few years when she left, and Mu Cen should know what to do next, otherwise everything will be too chaotic.


    Mu Cen never did anything unprepared, so mu Cen would not refuse the request of mother yuan.


    "Don''t worry, Mammy." Mu Cen made a promise.


    Mother yuan''s voice, and soon sent someone back to the private room, Mu Cen obediently followed, mother yuan arranged a flexible slave for mu Cen, but only served Mu Cen''s daily life, this slave is a mute, can''t say anything, also can''t read.


    There are one or two guards outside Muchen''s box. It''s hard for Muchen to leave here.


    Muchen doesn''t mind.


    The days passed by.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡ª¡ª


    In a few days.


    Naturally, Li Shiyuan and Mu Zhanxiao didn''t come to Wangxiang building to look for flowers and willows. Because of their current status, they didn''t need to come to places like Wangxiang building. They came here for other purposes. Some things are difficult to deal with in the palace, but they are excellent in Wangxiang building.


    "Fourth master, it''s all settled." Mu Zhanxiao has changed the name of Li Shiyuan, "we just wait to invite you into the urn. Shi Ren didn''t expect you to be here today."


    Li Shiyuan said nothing.


    Two people''s dress is nothing more than Kyoto''s pianpianpian noble childe, one is the pale gold gown, one is the elegant purple. When they arrived, mother yuan had already arranged to take them into the lookout fragrant building from the secret road behind, and did not attract anyone''s attention.


    However, Mu Zhanxiao and Li Shiyuan came to capture Shi Ren''s personal gains. He embezzled the state treasury, but it was very subtle. All the transactions were arranged in the delusion building.


    Although it is said that the emperor will come, the ministers of the court never think so. After all, they also appear here, but they have never seen the emperor. If the emperor comes, how can the Wangxiang building be quiet.


    Over time, in recent years, it''s just a legend. We don''t like it. Naturally, it''s more presumptuous.


    Li Shiyuan generally turns a blind eye to the officials for asking questions as long as there is no trouble. If there is any trouble, they will be punished severely. Therefore, these people have a good idea of this kind of thing and are not too presumptuous.


    "Fourth master, Xiao master, please follow me." Mother yuan''s voice is flattering, "this private room, you can see all the places, every move can see clearly, tonight''s Shi Ren is arranged next door to your private room, your private room has a secret window, through which you can see the real. But the other side will never find out. "


    "Good." Mu Zhanxiao nodded.


    Mother yuan didn''t say anything, so she took them into the room in front of her.


    As mother Yuan said, the location of the wing room is excellent. You can not only notice Shi Ren''s every move, but also see every reaction of the dancers on the stage. The special mirror can clearly see the appearance and expression of the dancers.


    The dancers in Wangxiang building are famous.


    In the past, when they came here, mother yuan didn''t have such a lot of trouble. She just sat down according to Mu Zhanxiao''s arrangement, but now¡ª¡ª


    Mu Zhanxiao was quiet for a moment and looked at mother yuan: "you''ve taken great pains."


    This is not salty, but it is asking mother yuan, mother yuan naturally understand the meaning of Mu Zhanxiao, smile, also very calm.


    "Tell Xiao Ye, just at this time, I have a girl with excellent dancing skills here. Tonight is her first show. I don''t mean anything else. I have made such preparations for every private room, but I don''t intend to do it." Yuan mother calm explanation, not flurried.


    Mu Zhanxiao looked at mother yuan and didn''t say anything.


    Today, if you say that the dancing skills are outstanding, only mu CEN is worthy of it at that time. After that, it''s not that he has never been outstanding. It''s just that after seeing Mu Cen dance, it''s hard to find anyone who can make you move.


    There are so many dancers in the palace, who has moved Li Shiyuan?


    Even Mu Cen, who has come back, seems like Li Shiyuan never let her dance again.


    Mu Zhanxiao lowered his eyebrows, as if in deep thought. Mother yuan didn''t say much. She quickly nodded and calmly withdrew from the wing room. The door of the wing room was closed.


    Li Shiyuan didn''t speak much in the whole process. Mu Zhanxiao sat down and made a cup of tea for Li Shiyuan. Li Shiyuan took a sip of it for his face: "has Rong Jiu been arranged there?"

 Chapter 977

    "It''s arranged." Mu Zhanxiao answered, "this Shi Ren is afraid to be able to drag out many ministers in the court tonight. Otherwise, we don''t need to be here."


    "Hum." Li Shiyuan sneered, "I really indulge these people. Do these people really think they can do whatever they want?"


    "There''s always a time when you get carried away." Mu Zhanxiao spoke faintly.


    Li Shiyuan took another sip of tea, and then put down the cup. Mu Zhanxiao looked at it: "it seems that since his wife came back, he didn''t go to his wife''s place to drink tea?"


    This made Li Shiyuan take up the teacup again, and the teacup turned a circle in Li Shiyuan''s hands. His calm face made people not see any look.


    "What do you want to say to me?" After waiting for a while, Li Shiyuan asked Mu Zhanxiao.


    Mu Zhanxiao said with a smile: "we seldom talk about Madame when Madame comes back. Although Madame also walks around in Prince Mu''s house, it''s very rare. It''s like there''s a gap between Madame and us. As for the fourth master, I don''t know."


    Li Shiyuan then looked at Mu Zhanxiao and said, "wait for the rabbit."


    Mu Zhanxiao lowered his eyebrows, but he didn''t say anything. His years of tacit understanding with Li Shiyuan seemed to make him understand that the queen in the palace, not only him, but also Li Shiyuan, felt strange.


    "I''ve committed unforgivable crimes on cen''er. How can I be wrong again. If cen''er appears in front of me, I can''t admit my mistake any more. That''s what I owe cen''er. I can''t repay it forever. "


    When he said this, Li Shiyuan''s words were firm and there was no joke at all.


    Under such circumstances, Mu Zhanxiao didn''t say anything.


    They were quiet for a while, so gently touched the teacup, and the ear has also heard the sound of sweet music, in the stage of the dancer began to dance.


    "It''s better to have a look at the new dancer in Wangxiang building. If it''s not for her superb dancing skills, Mammy yuan would never dare to exaggerate Haikou like this." Mu Zhanxiao changed the subject.


    Li Shiyuan''s eyes fell on the stage where he didn''t perform.


    But in one side of the wing room, it seems a mess. Rong Jiu has already taken people to rush in. They heard clearly, but they didn''t take the initiative. It''s enough for Rong Jiu to deal with this kind of thing.


    But the people on the stage and in the lobby below are not affected at all.


    Soon, Li Shiyuan and Mu Zhanxiao''s eyes fell on the stage, as if they suddenly understood the meaning of mother yuan.


    What is outstanding dancing.


    In front of the woman, even no veil, beautiful face with delicate makeup appeared in front of the crowd, it has let the people present silent, as if all the soul has been hooked away.


    Needless to say, with the music, women''s dancing posture, a raise of hands and a throw of feet make people''s heart beat faster, and the eyes can''t move away from the woman in front of them.


    This is true of the people in the lobby, the others in the box, and so is Li Shiyuan.


    Mingming is not a face. Li Shiyuan''s face is charming and aggressive, but it seems that Li Shiyuan can''t move his eyes when they look at each other.


    Before and Mu Zhanxiao''s conversation, easily between was moved to the table.


    In front of the person, that is a kind of intuition, that is to find their own eternal people, do not want to give up.


    In Mingming palace, Mu Cen''s dancing is also attractive, but there is always a flavor missing. It is mu Cen''s unique style, which can be shown in the eyebrows.


    Li Shiyuan''s palm fist clenched like this, and his eyes fell on the stage for a moment.


    Not only Li Shiyuan, but also Mu Zhanxiao.


    Soon, they exchanged eyes, but in the end, no one spoke.


    The music in my ear is still ringing, and the woman in front of me is dancing, but in the depth of my eyes, they have automatically overlapped the person in front of me with the person in the depth of my memory.


    For a long time, until the end of the music, Li Shiyuan clearly saw the other side''s eyes falling on him, that eyes with too many complex emotions, but soon, such eyes followed the low convergence, and finally did not speak a word.


    With the end of the music, women''s dance has come to an end, elegant off the stage, not impatient.


    "Call mother yuan." Li Shiyuan suddenly opened his mouth.


    "Yes." Mu Zhanxiao answered.


    Soon, Mu Zhanxiao rang a bell beside him. The sound of the bell went along the line. Mother yuan could hear it naturally. After the bell rang, mother yuan had already appeared in front of them in a hurry.


    Mother yuan looked respectful: "fourth master, Xiao master, what can I do for you


    "Who are the dancers today?" The man who spoke was Mu Zhanxiao.


    Li Shiyuan is quietly drinking tea, the surface is calm without waves, people can''t guess Li Shiyuan''s mood at the moment.


    When mother yuan heard Mu Zhanxiao''s words, she was surprised. She didn''t expect that Mu Cen''s song would make Li Shiyuan and Mu Zhanxiao interested.


    You know, when Mu Cen dances on the stage, the people under the stage are almost crazy. There are countless people who want to get Mu Cen. If Mu Cen can stay in Wangxiang building, you can imagine the scene.


    But now¡ª¡ª


    But mother yuan didn''t show her mind, and she answered honestly: "today''s dancer is Xiao Cen. I''m from Suzhou. I have no father or mother. "


    Mammy yuan didn''t hesitate and said what she knew about mucen directly.


    Mu Zhanxiao was calm: "how long have you been looking at xianglou?"


    "Just here." Mother yuan answered.


    Just at this time, there was a sudden chaos in Wangxiang building. Mother yuan was surprised. She didn''t expect anyone to do anything in Wangxiang building. She immediately went out, and Mu Zhanxiao protected Li Shiyuan for the first time, for fear of any more accidents.


    And outside came the sound of chaos, is countless screams, this next yuan Mammy''s face is not good.


    It seems that it all happened suddenly after this little Cen came. You know, in Wangxiang building, it has not happened for many years, or dare not.


    Under such circumstances, mother yuan''s face was not good.


    "What happened." Mu Zhanxiao asked darkly.


    But this confusion was soon stopped, and a guard came up quickly: "mother yuan. It''s the new dancer. "


    Mother yuan''s face changed: "what do you mean?"


    "The people below fight for this little Cen, that''s why they create such a mess." The guard explained quickly.

 Chapter 978

    Mother yuan was slightly relieved, but she was more sure that it was the disaster of beauty. If Li Shiyuan and Mu Zhanxiao were not here today, mother yuan would be able to deal with such a thing, but now¡ª¡ª


    Mu Zhanxiao heard such a situation, slightly relieved, did not say anything, and then looked at the yuan mother: "bring up the small Cen."


    "Yes." Mother yuan did not dare to hesitate.


    But with Mu Zhanxiao''s attitude, mother yuan knows more or less that she can''t keep this little Cen, but she can''t make it for a dancer and Mu Zhanxiao. That''s to lose the whole Wangxiang building and her foundation.


    Soon, the door of the wing room was closed again.


    Mother yuan quickly turned and walked down.


    The following chaos is obvious. Those troublemakers have been controlled. Mu CEN is calm. He just stands in the same place and looks at them for a moment. There is a trace of disdain and pride in his eyes.


    "You''re a good one." Yuan mother cold hum a, "a dance let me this hope fragrant building in a mess."


    Mu Cen light smile: "Mammy, I didn''t do anything. Isn''t it? "


    Mother yuan can''t speak for a moment and a half. It''s true that Mu Cen didn''t do anything. This person is her guest, and Mu Cen has never seen anyone in advance. The girls in Wangxiang tower have always been the best in Kyoto, but they are much inferior to Mu Cen.


    The emergence of Mu Cen makes those who are looking for flowers and willows make a fuss, but it''s not without reason.


    But the key now is not this


    Soon, mother yuan looked at Mu Cen: "Xiao ye asked you to go up."


    Although Mu Zhanxiao said this, mother yuan was sure that it was Li Shiyuan''s meaning, so mother yuan did not dare to neglect her in front of Mu Cen.


    If Mu CEN is really in favor, if he offends Mu Cen, then the life of Wangxiang building will be hard.


    "Thank you, Mammy yuan." Mu Cen nodded lightly.


    Mother yuan didn''t say anything. On the contrary, Mu Cen looked at mother yuan: "mother yuan doesn''t need to worry. If my wish can be achieved, I will speak for mother yuan."


    Mother yuan looked at Mu Cen and soon led the way in front of her. Instead of taking Mu Cen along the main road in front of her, she quickly walked towards the wing room on the second floor through the back path.


    Mu Cen followed mammy yuan, and suddenly understood why Li Shiyuan and Mu Zhanxiao were silent when they appeared.


    But mu Cen didn''t say anything, until she came to the door of the room, mother yuan came forward and knocked on the door of the room: "Xiao Ye, Xiao CEN is coming."


    "Come in." Mu Zhanxiao''s voice came.


    Then mother yuan opened the door of the room and motioned for mu Cen to go in. Mu Cen didn''t say anything, just nodded, and soon walked into the room calmly.


    The room is familiar with the smell of sandalwood, with a trace of tea aroma.


    Li Shiyuan is sitting in front of Mu Cen, and Mu Zhanxiao is beside him. Their eyes almost fall on Mu Cen at the same time.


    Mu Cen light a smile, blessing blessing body: "people female see four ye and Xiao Ye."


    That attitude is neither humble nor overbearing, neither flattering nor insulting. Few people in Dazhou can be so calm in front of Mu Zhanxiao and Li Shiyuan.


    Under such circumstances, Li Shiyuan''s eyes almost immediately fell on Mu Cen. For a long time, Li Shiyuan took the initiative to say: "what''s your name? Why do you come to Wangxiang building? "


    "Min''s daughter, Xiao Cen, came to Kyoto because her parents died and she couldn''t stay in Suzhou. There is no way out in Kyoto, so I''m going to mother Yuan who looks out at the fragrant building. " Mu Cen''s reasonable explanation.


    "Do you know where Wangxiang building is?" Li Shiyuan asked again.


    "Min Nu knows." Mu Cen did not deny it.


    Li Shiyuan put down his tea cup and raised his eyebrows: "since I know, I''m still looking at xianglou. Aren''t I afraid I''ll ruin my life?"


    "If the fourth master Hui had no choice, the first thing minnu would do was to live. Otherwise, minnu would not be able to live in Kyoto. How can you ruin your life? " Mu Cen answered calmly.


    This time, Li Shiyuan chuckled: "what a smart mouth."


    "I dare not." Mu CEN is still neither humble nor arrogant.


    On the contrary, Mu Zhanxiao has been standing on one side, never opening his mouth. Occasionally, his eyes fall on Mu Cen''s body. The slightly twisted brow always reminds Mu Zhanxiao of the mysterious woman who suddenly appeared at the back door of King Mu''s house that day, but mu Zhanxiao never saw her again.


    Is this the one in front of you?


    And Mu Cen knows Mu Zhanxiao is looking at herself, her eyes are very calm looking back at Mu Zhanxiao, as if also just nodded, but such a simple action is inexplicably familiar.


    That was a few years ago. Mu Zhanxiao and Mu Cen spent the most time together. At that time, Mu Cen was in poor health. Most of the time, Mu Cen didn''t even speak much, but their tacit understanding, even eye contact, could understand each other''s meaning.


    It''s like now.


    Mu Zhanxiao saw the clue in Mu Cen''s eyes.


    Even if Mu Cen didn''t say anything, Mu Zhanxiao also understood that she meant to tell herself that today she would leave here, no matter what way. And the person who took her away could only be the two people in front of her.


    After sinking, Mu Zhanxiao lowered his eyebrows and eyes, but he hid his mind very well.


    And Li Shiyuan''s voice continued to sink: "who taught you to dance?"


    "The mother of Min Nu, but she has passed away." Muzen is still calm.


    Anyway, these people are all fabricated, and they are not dignitaries. There are so many people in Dazhou that Li Shiyuan can''t find out why.


    When Mu Cen thought Li Shiyuan was going to continue to study deeply, he unexpectedly stopped: "your mother''s dancing skills are very good."


    "Thank you for your praise." Mu CEN is still neither humble nor overbearing.


    They talked without a word, but mu Zhanxiao knew that this was probably the most patient time for Li Shiyuan in recent years.


    Mu Zhanxiao did not speak.


    Time just goes by.


    Until Li Shiyuan suddenly asked, "can you make tea?"


    "Yes." Mu CEN is not ambiguous, "just don''t know whether accord with four Ye''s mind."


    "Have people bring new tea sets and tea." Li Shiyuan bowed his head and ordered.


    Mu Zhanxiao soon spread the word. In a short time, the new tea set and tea had been delivered. Mu Cen calmly took it, nodded, and sat down so quietly, making tea seriously. All his movements were like flowing water, without any unfamiliar.


    Until two cups of tea came to Li Shiyuan and Mu Zhanxiao.

 Chapter 979

    Two people took over, Mu Cen did not speak.


    Li Shiyuan took a sip and twisted his eyes slightly, but he finished all the tea in the cup. Mu Zhanxiao at the moment of drinking tea, also twisted eyebrows, but the tea in the cup, is also a drink.


    After that, the cup came down.


    Li Shiyuan stood up and looked at Mu Zhanxiao without any trace. Then he said faintly, "OK, it''s late today. I''ll come back to enjoy tea with you next time."


    As the voice fell, Li Shiyuan walked out of the room, leaving no meaning for mu Cen.


    Mu Cen also had some accidents, but on the surface she was always calm.


    Because Mu Zhanxiao hasn''t left yet, Mu Cen doesn''t need to panic. Besides, even if it doesn''t work today, Li Shiyuan and Mu Zhanxiao have seen her in person today. She stays in the delusion building, and mother yuan doesn''t dare to do anything to herself. She still has a way.


    Shen Shen, Mu CEN is not nervous.


    And after Li Shiyuan went out, Mu Zhanxiao just looked at Mu Cen: "you follow me."


    "Yes." Mu Cen has no objection.


    But mu Zhanxiao looked at Mu Cen with a smile: "who promised to be so straightforward, not afraid that I pulled you out to sell?"


    Mu Cen listens to Mu Zhanxiao''s words to pick eyebrow: "Xiao Ye can?"


    Mu Zhanxiao just looked at Mu Cen, his eyes didn''t move away from Mu Cen, and then asked: "who are you? You know, the word CEN is also taboo in Dazhou. "


    "Because of Muchen?" Mu Cen asked.


    Mu Zhanxiao didn''t admit it, but he didn''t deny it. Mu Cen laughed and didn''t mind.


    But mu Cen didn''t say anything about himself, so he stood quietly. Mu Zhanxiao quickly turned and went out, and Mu Cen followed him.


    They left in secret.


    Mother yuan was waiting in situ. When she saw Mu Cen, mother yuan didn''t say anything, but mu Cen nodded to mother yuan calmly.


    For mother yuan, Mu CEN is grateful. If it were not for mother yuan, many things would not be so smooth today, and it would be much more complicated.


    But mother yuan didn''t say anything, just respectfully said: "I''ll send my fourth and Xiao Ye."


    Soon, Rong Jiu also came over: "fourth master, things have been handled, Shi Ren has been detained, the evidence is conclusive, the court is afraid to be turbulent."


    Li Shiyuan nodded: "go back to the Palace first."


    "Yes." Rong Jiu responds.


    Then, the shadow guard on one side has already brought the horse. Li Shiyuan quickly jumps on the horse, and Rong Jiu also follows him. They don''t stop, but soon ride away, and soon disappear into the night.


    When Rong Jiu got on the horse, he took a look at Mu Cen, but on the surface, Rong Jiu was still.


    You know, this is the first time in so many years that Mu Zhanxiao has brought a girl out of Wangxiang building. The girl is beautiful, but Rong Jiu doesn''t think it''s so simple.


    But Rong Jiu knew what to say and what not to say, so in this matter, Rong Jiu finally kept silent.


    After the party left, Mu Zhanxiao looked at Mu Cen: "I''ll send you to the fourth master''s other courtyard."


    Mu Cen raises eyebrows: "fourth master still has other courtyard?"


    In Mu Cen''s view, today''s big Zhou belongs to Li Shiyuan. Li Shiyuan can''t live in any Imperial Palace, so there''s no need to set up a courtyard in Kyoto.


    But Li Shiyuan had a palace, which was also scattered in several prominent counties.


    "Before the fourth master ascended the throne, the palace of King yuan remained empty, only someone came to take care of it. Occasionally, when the fourth master needed to be quiet, he would go to the palace of King yuan in private, but outsiders didn''t know it." Mu Zhanxiao explained.


    It''s only in these years that the yuanwangfu has been used again. However, no one in Dazhou knows this except those close to him. He just thinks that the yuanwangfu is the foundation of Li Shiyuan, so Li Shiyuan can''t give the yuanwangfu to anyone.


    In other words, in Li Shiyuan''s mind, the people who can get the palace of King yuan have a great position.


    Mu Cen just nodded, but didn''t say anything.


    Mu Zhanxiao didn''t ride, but took Mu Cen on the quiet streets of Kyoto. They walked side by side, but they didn''t talk.


    Until they came back to Yuan palace.


    Mu Cen finds out that shopkeeper Wang has been in the palace of King yuan.


    Mu Zhanxiao saw Mu Cen surprised, explained: "manager Wang is the fourth master''s confidant, stay in Yuan palace is more appropriate."


    Mu Cen nodded clearly, and didn''t feel anything wrong. Shopkeeper Wang had been with Li Shiyuan for countless years. Except for the shops, there was nothing wrong with taking care of King yuan''s house now.


    On the contrary, shopkeeper Wang saw Mu Zhanxiao bring a woman back, and was shocked: "Xiao Ye, is this


    "The fourth master." Mu Zhanxiao light mouth, is very calm, "temporarily living in the yuan palace, daily life of clothing, food, housing and transportation, good life to wait on, can''t neglect."


    "Yes." Shopkeeper Wang didn''t hesitate.


    Not to mention Li Shiyuan, even if it was brought by Mu Zhanxiao, manager Wang would not hesitate. He soon turned to prepare, while Mu Zhanxiao took Mu Cen all the way to the wing room.


    When he arrived at the door of the wing room, Mu Cen found that it was the East Wing room where Li Shiyuan lived when he was king yuan. It was also the main house of King yuan''s mansion. The implication is self-evident.


    Mu Cen just looked at Mu Zhanxiao.


    Mu Zhanxiao didn''t avoid Mu Cen''s eyes. He said faintly: "you are the fourth master''s person, so you should live here."


    "Aren''t you afraid of gossip outside?" Asked Mu Cen.


    "Since the fourth master can bring you back, why should he be afraid of gossiping?" Mu Zhanxiao asked, "it''s just that the fourth master wants to find you a reasonable identity."


    I''m not sure who I am now.


    Therefore, Li Shiyuan, with Li Shiyuan''s consideration, did not take Mu Cen back to the Imperial Palace at the first time. Besides, the empress in the imperial palace is not safe. If he rashly takes Mu Cen back to the imperial palace as they guessed, he will just put Mu Cen in danger.


    Li Shiyuan would never do such a thing again.


    So without complete assurance, Li Shiyuan would not act impulsively.


    Mu Cen didn''t speak. He just kept his eyebrows down and stood quietly.


    Clearly, in her timeline, she has only left Dazhou for a few days, but now Dazhou has passed five years, standing side by side with Mu Zhanxiao, just like countless scenes in the past,


    In the end, it was Mu Zhanxiao who broke the silence: "it''s late. You have a rest early. I''ll go back first. If you need anything, you can tell manager Wang. Manager Wang will deal with it. I''ll come and talk to you about other things tomorrow morning


    "Thank you, Xiao Ye." Mu Cen nodded and did not stop.

 Chapter 980

    Mu Zhanxiao is here. In the current situation, what can they say? Mu Cen can''t take the initiative to say his identity, or even go to them. Therefore, in the current situation, Mu CEN is not in breach of contract. After all, Mu Zhanxiao brought her back, not on her own initiative.


    If we sink, we should take a long-term view. Everyone should digest the current situation.


    Then, Mu Cen didn''t say anything, so he personally sent Mu Zhanxiao to the palace of King yuan.


    "You go back." Mu Zhanxiao stopped Mu Cen.


    Mu Cen didn''t say anything. He watched Mu Zhanxiao get on the horse. The horse''s figure disappeared from Mu Cen''s face. Mu Cen then turned back to the yuan palace.


    Manager Wang has prepared everything for mu Cen. He doesn''t need Mu Cen to worry about it.


    "If you want anything else, please let me know." Shopkeeper Wang answered respectfully.


    Mu Cen nodded: "thank you, shopkeeper."


    "Miss Cen is polite. If it''s OK, I''ll leave first." Manager Wang didn''t mean to continue talking with Mu Cen.


    Mu Cen made a sound, and shopkeeper Wang backed out quietly.


    After manager Wang left, Mu Cen carefully looked at everything in the room. She didn''t come here, but there was no change between here and before.


    There is no bronze mirror in the man''s room, but there is one in Li Shiyuan''s wing room. Mu Cen knows that this bronze mirror was prepared for him by Li Shiyuan at that time.


    Mu Cen lowers her head and smiles. She caresses these familiar things carefully. Unexpectedly, she comes back here.


    Soon, in front of the bronze mirror, Mu Cen unexpectedly found several exquisite boxes, which made Mu Cen quiet. His slender hand picked up the sandalwood box on the table and gently stroked it.


    Mu Cen knew that Li Shiyuan used it to hold hairpins.


    These hairpins were given by Li Shiyuan himself.


    She didn''t know what to do with the hairpins after she left, but she clearly remembered every hairpin, including the boxes. But what I saw in front of me was something that Mu Cen had never seen.


    Mu Cen knows that he can''t use other people''s things without their permission, but in this case, Mu Cen can''t help it.


    It seems that I want to see what is in these sandalwood boxes.


    And the sandalwood box has been taken to Mu Cen''s hands. After taking a deep breath, she opened the sandalwood box. There is a very delicate hairpin in it, which Mu Cen has never seen, but mu Cen likes.


    Mu Cen opened the remaining sandalwood boxes one by one. All of them were hairpins, but they were brand new and never used.


    Mu Cen sank and didn''t speak. He just looked at the hairpin in front of him and stood still.


    She didn''t believe that Li Shiyuan didn''t know that there were these things here, which must have been put by Li Shiyuan. But Li Shiyuan instructs Mu Zhanxiao to bring himself to Yuan palace. What does it mean?


    Mu Cen suddenly some don''t understand.


    Did Li Shiyuan doubt his identity?


    Or something else?


    After sinking, Mu Cen didn''t say anything. In this case, he was passive. Under the premise that he couldn''t figure out the situation, Mu Cen could only stand still.


    She carefully thought about the hairpins in her hands. Finally, with a faint smile, Mu Cen put the hairpins back into the sandalwood box one by one, and then she went back to the bed.


    Everything is familiar, as if they had never been separated.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡ª¡ª


    The next day.


    This is the most reassuring night for mu Cen when he comes back to Dazhou. So when he wakes up, it''s already bright, and no slave comes to shout for himself. Mu Cen takes a look at the surrounding environment, and the things that happened last night come back to Mu Cen''s mind one by one.


    She took a deep breath.


    The servant outside the door heard the movement of Mu Cen, and then he pushed the door in: "Miss Cen, you are awake. I''m sent by shopkeeper Wang to serve you. My name is gardenia. If you have anything, please tell me


    "Good." Mu Cen nodded and looked at Gardenia carefully.


    She has nothing to worry about. All the people in this place are trustworthy. Otherwise, it is impossible for her to stay in King yuan''s house,


    "Miss, I''m waiting for you to wash up, and breakfast is ready." Gardenia explained carefully.


    Mu Cen nods, gardenia cleanly attends Mu Cen to wash and change clothes, even the new clothes are not the clothes of Wang xianglou dancer, but from Li''s Embroidery room.


    Mu Cen can see at a glance that this is the material prepared by the Li family''s Embroidery room for Li Shiyuan. The exquisite embroidery method should meet Li Shiyuan''s requirements.


    But now these things appear in front of me.


    Mu Cen sank, also very quiet, did not say much, just gently stroked the material on the clothes, as if lost in thought.


    On the contrary, gardenia said: "Miss, Xiao ye should like you very much. Otherwise, people will not specially prepare the clothes of Li''s Embroidery room, which are usually not available to other people. Even the empress in the palace may not be able to wear it. "


    Mu CEN is to smile, didn''t say what, these matters, she naturally knows.


    Gardenia see Mu Cen didn''t speak, also smart don''t speak, soon give Mu Cen change clothes, and then carefully dress up, she looked at Mu Cen in the bronze mirror, more amazing: "Miss, you are really good-looking."


    Unlike last night''s woman, Mu Cen now seems to have a little more gentle temperament, but he is like a person who has lived in the deep palace for a long time, and such Mu Cen doesn''t have any atmosphere of disobedience in King yuan''s mansion, and doesn''t come out of Wangxiang building.


    "Xiao Ye has found a sweet one here." Mu Cen smiles.


    Gardenia was said to be a little embarrassed, red face, soon followed Mu Cen toward the dining room, Mu Cen did not say anything.


    When Mu Cen sits down in the dining hall, and then looks at the breakfast on the table, Mu Cen appears more and more quiet.


    Because these breakfast is also my favorite, even the details are noticed, Mu Cen meal, porridge like to seven full, and porridge must be cooked thoroughly, but also have a trace of flavor, sprinkled with scallions.


    In front of them are small dishes. Mu Cen will eat small dishes first, and then begin to drink porridge.


    Such details, if not for people who live together all the year round, will not know so clearly. What Mu Cen can be sure is that gardenia is not familiar with each other, so it is impossible for Gardenia to arrange these.


    "Who arranged the breakfast¡° Mu Cen asked gardenia.


    Gardenia quiet, explained: "in the morning is Xiao Ye told shopkeeper Wang, and then shopkeeper Wang told the kitchen to do. Don''t you like it, miss? If you don''t like it, I''ll let people withdraw and do it for you again. "

 Chapter 981

    "No, I like it very much." Mu Cen gave a warm smile.


    And in such a smile, gardenia followed to let go.


    She was afraid that Mu Cen didn''t like it, so she was the slave. After all, in Gardenia''s opinion, Mu Cen now is mu Zhanxiao''s good heart, which is not to be offended.


    Fortunately, Muchen seems to be very easy to get along with.


    This also let Gardenia down.


    Soon, she waited on Mu Cen to have a meal, but mu Cen didn''t say anything. Instead, she seemed to be used to having a person beside her, just because Mu Cen was eating the food in front of her, but she was thinking about something else.


    What does that mean?


    Does Mu Zhanxiao already know who he is?


    This kind of thought makes Mu Cen quiet slightly. Things seem to go more smoothly than herself. She still remembers the last life, but this life is too smooth, which makes Mu Cen unprepared.


    Shen Shen, Mu Cen did not say anything, just so bow, seriously eating in front of their own things, appear particularly quiet.


    Seeing that Mu Cen didn''t speak, gardenia naturally didn''t open her mouth for fear that she would offend the new master by saying something wrong.


    Until Mu Cen was about to finish eating, manager Wang suddenly found him: "Miss, Xiao Ye is here. Waiting for you in the study. "


    Shopkeeper Wang''s face did not change.


    Mu Cen finished his last breakfast. Then he stood up and walked towards the study. Shopkeeper Wang followed him, but he couldn''t help looking at Mu Cen more.


    Shopkeeper Wang followed Mu Zhanxiao and Li Shiyuan for more than ten years. Mu Zhanxiao was an extremely indifferent person in Taiqing Chu. At that time, even if they were married, they didn''t see Mu Zhanxiao''s enthusiasm, and they were always indifferent to their concubines.


    Even now the relationship between them is getting better, but mu Zhanxiao can''t see the enthusiasm of being a man in Xu WANYING, let alone to other women.


    What''s more, Mu Zhanxiao has never been a person who likes to flirt with others, let alone bring people back from Wangxiang building and hide them in other courtyards.


    Mu Zhanxiao can''t have no idea what kind of place Wangxiang building is and whether the women coming out of it can touch it. Mu Zhanxiao knows well.


    And now¡ª¡ª


    Shopkeeper Wang is more and more inexplicable, but his eyes are quickly recovered from Mu Cen without any trace. The girl from Wangxiang building is too calm. Shopkeeper Wang has only seen Mu Cen for so many years.


    Thinking of these, shopkeeper Wang did not dare to say more, so quietly in front of the road.


    Mu CEN is aware of manager Wang''s eyes, she also knows what manager Wang thinks, but mu Cen didn''t say it.


    They went to the study one by one.


    Shopkeeper Wang motioned Mu Cen to wait a moment. He knocked on the door: "Xiao Ye, Miss Cen is here."


    Inside came a familiar low voice: "let her in."


    "Yes." Shopkeeper Wang answered.


    Soon, shopkeeper Wang opened the door and motioned Mu Cen to go in. Mu Cen nodded: "thank you, shopkeeper Wang."


    Then Mu Cen didn''t say anything, calmly walked toward the study, the door of the study was quickly closed by the manager Wang, Mu Cen just looked at Mu Zhanxiao.


    Mu Zhanxiao''s face is calm. When he looks at Mu Cen, his eyes are a little complicated. He stands in front of Mu Cen with a negative hand, and Mu Cen doesn''t speak. No one breaks the silence, but their eyes collide in the air.


    "Long time no see." For a long time, it was Mu Zhanxiao who took the initiative to speak.


    Mu Cen raised eyebrows, calmed down, and then laughed out: "it''s really a long time no see."


    Didn''t ask each other''s identity, didn''t ask why Mu Cen would appear in front of him with such identity now, just with emotion.


    It''s like it''s been too long.


    For mu Cen, she has not seen her for a long time. Even though she has only been back in modern society for a few days, it has been several years since Dazhou.


    A lot of things happened are incredible, even if Mu Cen wants to come now, it''s a little incredible.


    "Where have you been all these years?" Mu Zhanxiao takes the initiative to walk towards Mu Cen.


    Maybe he is still worried about the events of the last life. Mu Zhanxiao doesn''t know how mu Cen came back and why he changed his face. But mu Zhanxiao never mentioned Mu Cen''s identity in the whole process. It seems that such a chat is just ordinary, ordinary people know each other''s identity.


    But mu Cen listens to Mu Zhanxiao''s words, naturally also understands the meaning in Mu Zhanxiao''s words.


    Before we all have lingering fear, Mu Zhanxiao to now is also so.


    Mu Cen was thinking about how to answer Mu Zhanxiao''s words, but mu Zhanxiao didn''t urge him. Until Mu Cen looked up at himself, Mu Zhanxiao''s palm was slightly clenched into a fist.


    "I went home." Mu Cen explained, "the home of one''s own parents. I just didn''t expect that I''ve only been a few days, but Dazhou has been for several years. "


    Mu Zhanxiao looks at Mu Cen in amazement.


    Mu Cen''s life experience is more or less known to Mu Zhanxiao, who knows it from long Shaoyun. Now when Mu Cen speaks it out, Mu Zhanxiao feels even more incredible. He just passively looks at Mu Cen, and has not been able to say a word for a long time.


    "After the accident, I thought I was out of my wits, but what I didn''t expect was that I went back to my original world. I thought I couldn''t come back, but I didn''t expect that I finally came back with my original body." Mu Cen smiles and explains.


    Mu Zhanxiao didn''t plan for mu Cen''s words at all. The shock in his expression was obvious. He opened his mouth for several times, but the voice was finally suppressed, just listening so quietly.


    "This time, I can''t go anywhere. I have to stay in Dazhou. If I die, there''s really no room for maneuver." Mu Cen low smile voice, some self mockery.


    Isn''t that right?


    She is a nonexistent person in the 21st century. If the events of the last life appear, it will be completely over after the ashes.


    Mu Cen still remembers that elder Xuankong said that they had three generations of love.


    But elder Xuankong didn''t tell Mu Cen whether she and Li Shiyuan could achieve the right result. So mu Cen''s heart is not sure, the surface of calm, is just the surface, the inner panic also exists.


    So for this time back, Mu Cen completely do not know what will happen next, everything can only be left to fate.


    Thinking of these, Mu Cen bowed his head, chuckled, and laughed at himself.


    Mu Zhanxiao listened quietly. In the face of Mu Cen''s words, Mu Zhanxiao didn''t know what to say. In the end, he could only stand in the same place and became more and more silent.

 Chapter 982

    Mu Cen chuckled: "I''m not nervous. Why do you need to be nervous for me?"


    Finally, Mu Zhanxiao didn''t say anything. He just looked at Mu Cen calmly. Their eyes collided in the air. For a long time, someone took the initiative to break the silence.


    Until Mu Zhanxiao opened his mouth, but this time, Mu Zhanxiao didn''t focus on this topic. He had changed the topic faintly: "this time you live in another courtyard, it''s not my meaning, but the emperor''s meaning."


    This words, let Mu Cen quiet under, so saw to Mu Zhanxiao, some inconceivable.


    "Yes, the emperor means it." Mu Zhanxiao said definitely, "I don''t know what the emperor means. The Emperor didn''t mention it to me. It seems that he put you in another courtyard. It''s over."


    Mu Cen also some don''t quite understand, finally can only stand so passively.


    And Mu Zhanxiao looked at Mu Cen, but he took the initiative to mention things in the palace.


    As like as two peas in the palace, you can see that it is like a painting of a man, but you are already dead. Even if your corpse is kept in a crystal coffin, the other person can not change face, because if you open the crystal coffin, you will be ashes to ashes.


    Mu Zhanxiao continued to say, Mu Cen did not interrupt Mu Zhanxiao''s words.


    "This person, who knows everything about you, including the little things you used to do outside the Great Wall, naturally can''t be suspected of her identity." The more Mu Zhanxiao said, the tighter his brow was.


    Mu Cen just listened quietly, his brain turned fast, as if thinking about it.


    "If the emperor doesn''t want to, he will set up a post for her. Naturally, Dazhou and the ministers in the court dare not object to it. There were so many ministers looking at what happened in those years, so it''s not strange that you suddenly came back. It''s a matter of course after setting up the post. She lives in Fengqing palace now."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    "Linglong is still waiting on the side, and Linglong has no doubt about it. It seems that she will mention the past things inadvertently, so that those who have been with you believe it. After all, it is absolutely impossible to know if she has not experienced it personally."


    ¡­¡­


    Mu Zhanxiao slowly tells the story of the man who came into the palace under the pretext of himself. Mu Cen listens and twists her eyebrows slightly. She lowers her eyebrows, as if she is thinking about something, but doesn''t take the initiative to speak.


    And Mu Zhanxiao said with a smile: "at first, I really thought it was you, and the emperor must have thought so. Even in this year''s time, the emperor went to the early court, almost all in Fengqing palace. But -- "


    Said, Mu Zhanxiao pause, and Mu Cen this just looked at Mu Zhanxiao: "but what?"


    "But the emperor and she seem to keep a proper distance. They seem to be intimate and give her all the glory that women want, but the emperor has never really been close to her." Mu Zhanxiao found an implicit saying.


    Mu Cen understood.


    The implication is to tell Mu Cen that Li Shiyuan doesn''t have any relationship with this fake self. At most, he just chats.


    And what as like as two peas, Mu Chen has suddenly learned something, like finding the solace of comfort in this impostor. No matter what the other person says, looking at this same face is enough to make people feel excited.


    Mu Zhanxiao see Mu Cen don''t speak, and light cough: "what I mean, do you understand?"


    Mu Cen said that he knew.


    Mu Zhanxiao was relieved, and then he continued: "but Ao Feng never gave it to this man, but the emperor always took it with him. The emperor''s explanation is very direct. Ao Feng wants to follow him and learn the way of kings and ministers."


    Mu Cen raised her eyebrows.


    "It''s strange to say that Aofeng didn''t seem to have much reaction to her mother. When she met her, she asked respectfully, but with a sense of distance." Mu Zhanxiao thought, "it''s a feeling of estrangement, but the people in the palace don''t feel strange. They just think that Aofeng has grown up and won''t pester his mother as much as he did when he was a child. During this period, a few years later, it''s natural."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    "But in the past year, the palace has been calm, and nothing has happened. Although she was canonized as the queen, she seems to be low-key. In addition, those people in the harem dare not make any mistakes, and naturally there is no movement. So it''s been a year of peace. "


    Mu Zhanxiao words here, no longer speak, but calmly looked to Mu Cen.


    Mu Cen nodded to show that he knew.


    In her mind, she quickly jokes about the fact that Mu Zhanxiao told her. For a long time, Mu Cen just looked up at Mu Zhanxiao. Before she could speak, Mu Zhanxiao had interrupted Mu Cen''s words: "now, I''m afraid the emperor has suspected the man in the palace."


    "He''s a smart man. After a long time, he must be suspicious." Mu Cen light mouth.


    That is the understanding of Li Shiyuan. When Mu Cen said this, he was very confident, and Mu Zhanxiao looked at Mu Cen curiously.


    Mu Cen then slowly explained: "if we are together and recall the events of that year, I''m afraid we have to think about them. The things that we can blurt out and the detailed process must have just happened. The things that happened many years later can be so clear. This is the reason for people''s suspicion."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    "He has always been a calm person. After the initial shock and belief, he will naturally gradually calm down, and these words will not hold water. As like as two peas, he did not reveal the one in the palace. He really looked at this fake face. He missed it, but more I think he should wait for the man behind the scenes. Mu Cen''s calm analysis.


    Mu Zhanxiao''s brow twisted: "the person behind the scenes?"


    "Yes, there must be a reason for the appearance of such a person, and obviously the other party''s patience is better than ours. When he''s family was destroyed, the people behind he''s family cut off any contact with him in an instant. We can''t find any clues here, which proves that he''s smart and powerful. "


    Mu Cen said directly, the Mou light is not instantaneous, with a trace of gloom: "I''m afraid this thing is not so simple, can spend a lot of time, even know what happened in that year."


    This, Mu Zhanxiao also follow to wring eyebrow, follow Mu Cen''s words, his facial expression also follow serious rise.


    Then, Mu Zhanxiao looked at Mu Cen: "you suspect that this person was the one who colluded with he family in those years, and had a direct relationship with the princess of the former dynasty, is that so?"

 Chapter 983

    "Probably." Mu Cen did not dare to guarantee, "he''s family has collapsed, and all the people in his palace have been completely emptied. Now all the people who can work in the palace must be loyal to the emperor, and they will never be controlled by external forces. Besides, the imperial power is in the hands of the emperor, and it is more difficult for outsiders to intervene."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    "After so many years of forbearance, the other side didn''t break out. Even after so many years of collapse, there was no movement. It proved that the other side couldn''t find any breakthrough, so they had to show up in person. I''m afraid that this person in the palace is just a front line. If it goes well, he can win it at one stroke. If it doesn''t go well, the people behind him will not be so dormant any more. "


    Mu Cen calm analysis: "and now the emperor does not move, the more so, the more people in the palace can not do anything, the people behind, I''m afraid there is no way to calm down. This time I forced them to take the initiative, which proves that they don''t have much time. "


    After all, Li Shiyuan and the other party have been entangled for at least ten years.


    In the past ten years, Li Shiyuan didn''t even know who the other party was. The other party hid deeply, and he did the utmost to protect himself.


    "And this person, I''ll bet, must be someone who knows the emperor very well, who knows the Imperial Palace very well, and who knows the things in the court very well. Otherwise, he won''t be just right every time, he will control everything in his hands, but he can get away smoothly."


    When Mu Cen said this, he calmed down.


    Mu Zhanxiao looked at Mu Cen and said directly: "do you mean this person is still in the palace?"


    Only the people in the palace would know the emperor so well, and the people in the palace, Ren Mu Zhanxiao, couldn''t think of it.


    Mu Cen did not give a positive answer: "I''m not sure. Let''s wait and see what happens first."


    Otherwise, once suspected, there will be too many people involved. We can''t act rashly in this matter. We may even fall into the trap of the other party.


    Therefore, everything can only wait and see its change.


    Mu Zhanxiao was quiet in his study.


    "I want to go to the imperial mausoleum." Until Muchen broke the silence.


    Under such circumstances, Mu Zhanxiao looked at Mu Cen: "why do you suddenly want to go to the imperial mausoleum?"


    Mu Cen pour also direct: "see if there is any trace."


    Mu Zhanxiao nodded clearly. After all, if this one in the palace is fake, it means that in the imperial mausoleum, Mu Cen''s body is not resurrected, but he doesn''t know where he was abandoned.


    And if you do these things, there will be people. As long as someone does them, there will be clues. These are all clues.


    But in the past year, they have never thought about checking the imperial mausoleum. It''s really negligence.


    "It''s not too late." Mu Zhanxiao said quickly, "let''s go now. There''s still some time to go to the imperial mausoleum. If it''s dark, we''ll have trouble finding anything."


    After all, night is not as good as day.


    Many things are not so easy to deal with.


    Soon, they walked out of the other courtyard, and kept on running in the direction of the mausoleum. The time to the mausoleum was much earlier than planned.


    When we get to the imperial mausoleum, it''s just noon.


    Mu Cen and Mu Zhanxiao got off the horse. They nodded and walked towards the imperial mausoleum.


    After so many years, the imperial mausoleum''s guard is not as strict as it was at first. Besides, the one in the palace has been resurrected, so there is no need for the imperial mausoleum to be so nervous.


    When Mu Cen and Mu Zhanxiao arrived, the guards of the imperial mausoleum were still dozing. They did not disturb the guards, but entered the mausoleum from one side.


    Everything in the mausoleum was quiet, solemn and solemn.


    Mu Cen and Mu Zhanxiao enter the imperial mausoleum and soon arrive at the main tomb where Mu Cen was buried, which is also the place where Li Shiyuan was buried a hundred years later.


    Now, the only thing left in this tomb is the crystal coffin. The lid of the crystal coffin has been opened, and the body inside has long disappeared.


    It''s also in line with what the one in the Palace said. He was resurrected.


    If resurrected, it will lead to the disappearance of the body.


    "A year ago, the emperor actually came, and I was there, but I didn''t find any abnormality." Mu Zhanxiao explained softly.


    The tomb is very empty. The voice of Mu Zhanxiao reverberates in the tomb, but it is clearly visible.


    Mu Cen didn''t respond to Mu Zhanxiao''s words. He just looked at the crystal coffin. His eyes narrowed slightly. Mu Zhanxiao looked at Mu Cen curiously, but he didn''t know what Mu Cen was looking at.


    "Has the position of the crystal coffin been changed?" Mu Cen asked directly.


    "No, that''s how it was put." Mu Zhanxiao answered.


    Mu Cen nodded, then stood up, and then said, "it''s been moved by people. It''s not the resurrection of people from death."


    Mu Zhanxiao said: "how can I see it?"


    "First of all, I have carefully observed the coffin. If a person is put inside, it is absolutely impossible to open the coffin from inside. Even if the person is not dead, he will be suffocated sooner or later. After all, there is no air here. It is because of this and the extremely cold temperature that the corpse can remain unchanged."


    Mu Cen explained carefully: "at this point, the traces of people inside are excluded. Even if Mu Cen''s identity is all over the world, it makes people think that Mu CEN is not a mortal and can walk freely from the coffin. If so, why open the coffin? "


    Mu Zhanxiao nodded and motioned to Mu Cen to continue.


    "Look at this coffin. It''s clearly the mark of being moved. It''s a bush knocked open by external force. It''s opened from the outside, not from the inside." Mu Cen compared some of the traces.


    Mu Zhanxiao looked at the past: "these places, we have ignored."


    It should be said that at that time, everyone was shocked by Mu Cen''s resurrection, so when Mu Cen mentioned these details so coldly, everyone realized that they didn''t pay attention to them.


    Soon, Mu Cen pointed to the ground again: "look here."


    "Is there anything different?" Mu Zhanxiao looked down at the ground.


    There is nothing different, at least in Mu Zhanxiao''s opinion.


    "What''s on the ground?" Asked Mu Cen.


    Mu Zhanxiao sank: "you are my footprints."


    "That''s right." Mu Cen continued, "you see, we''ve come in, and there are footprints of you and me on the ground. On weekdays, no one is allowed to enter the mausoleum except the Emperor himself, but the air in the mausoleum is thin, and the emperor will not easily appear here, let alone the main Mausoleum where the crystal coffin is placed."


    Mu Cen explained slowly: "now, besides our footprints, there are no footprints of the third party. Don''t you think it''s strange?"

 Chapter 984

    Mu Zhanxiao suddenly realized: "so someone took the corpse out, and then eliminated these footprints, so the imperial mausoleum was clean."


    "A year ago, the emperor came. Did you go into the main tomb to check the situation?" Mu Cen asked again.


    Mu Zhanxiao shook his head: "no, I saw the coffin open like this. It hasn''t moved in the past year, and we haven''t entered the main tomb."


    Mu Cen said: "since you didn''t come in, the traces on the ground can''t be damaged, and the ground is clean. It proves that this man is careful, but he exposes himself."


    Mu Cen said slowly.


    And Mu Zhanxiao''s eyes were a little surprised. He really didn''t pay attention to these details.


    At that time, none of them noticed this detail. Now, if it wasn''t for mu Cen''s appearance, everyone believed in the one in the palace, including Mu Zhanxiao. They just doubted, but they didn''t think much about it.


    And now¡ª¡ª


    "Go out and have a look. I don''t think the other side will take the body too far away. After all, it''s not convenient to walk with a corpse. " Mu Cen calmly replied, "and if you want to take such a large body far away, it''s easy to disturb others, so I think the body is probably near here, or even in the imperial mausoleum."


    This imperial mausoleum is buried by the ancestors of the Zhou Dynasty, including Li Changtian and others. There are many tombs here, but they enter a main tomb, which belongs to Li Shiyuan and Mu Cen.


    Therefore, Mu Cen suspected that the previous corpses had never left the imperial mausoleum.


    And Mu Zhanxiao listened to Mu Cen''s words, frowned slightly, but he didn''t have any doubt about what Mu Cen did. He soon followed Mu Cen and searched along several adjacent tombs.


    You know, even if it''s worship, it''s impossible to walk into the tomb. Naturally, it''s impossible to find everything in the tomb. After these emperors are buried, it''s disrespectful to open the tomb easily.


    The reason why Li Shiyuan''s tomb can be opened is that Li Shiyuan is still alive, so it is impossible to seal it.


    "Here it is." Mu Cen spoke quickly.


    Mu Zhanxiao has come over. Unexpectedly, he sees a decomposed corpse appear in front of them. He is dressed in the same clothes as Mu Cen. Even the jewelry on his body clearly expresses Mu Cen''s identity.


    Mu Zhanxiao quickly squatted down, after careful examination: "it is really the body at that time."


    "So -" Mu Cen said directly, "the one in the palace is a fake."


    And Mu Cen as like as two peas in the modern age, he can remember clearly that the crystal coffin in modern society is the same appearance as himself, which is the face of modern Xu, but not the ancient mourning.


    Because the ancient Mu Cen had already been destroyed at this time, and naturally did not exist.


    "What should we do now?" Mu Zhanxiao asked Mu Cen directly.


    Mu Cen was quiet: "don''t move. Don''t know each other''s purpose before, everything can only keep silent. If the other party comes back to check from time to time and finds that the body has been passive, even the next thing will be troublesome. Just as the emperor did, just wait for the other side to show up. "


    For a year, Li Shiyuan has never touched a dummy in the palace.


    Then the person behind will naturally be worried, never touched, then the dummy can''t get close, afraid of this one in the palace, the ultimate goal is to kill Li Shiyuan.


    After a long time, it is necessary to change the strategy.


    "The dummy in the palace, and the emperor is afraid to know your identity, so, next, what do you want to do?" Asked Mu Zhanxiao.


    Mu Cen sank: "wait for the emperor to take the initiative. I can''t take the initiative to find anyone. "


    On the surface, it seems that the conditions given to Muchen by the God of black mountain are much less harsh than those of that year, but Muchen is very clear that the requirements are still difficult to achieve.


    If both sides don''t take the initiative, then Mu CEN is dead.


    Mu Cen can''t take the initiative to find it, but she can take the initiative to attract their attention. Wang Xiang Lou is just her chance. If she fails, Mu Cen doesn''t even know how to go next.


    "If I say to the emperor," said Mu Zhanxiao.


    Mu Cen quickly interrupted Mu Zhanxiao''s words: "No. The ending is as like as two peas.


    This time Mu Zhanxiao did not speak, and the main tomb became quiet.


    Until Mu Cen broke the silence again: "let''s leave here first, and discuss other things after going out."


    "Good." Mu Zhanxiao didn''t hesitate.


    Soon, they walked out of the mausoleum.


    As a result, they did not expect to see Li Shiyuan''s figure standing quietly outside the Mausoleum as soon as they came out of the mausoleum, while the guards on one side were shivering. They did not know whether Li Shiyuan caught him because he was dozing or something else, and the surrounding air was much quieter.


    Li Shiyuan didn''t take anyone with him, only Li Shiyuan himself. Even Rong Jiu, who usually followed Li Shiyuan, disappeared.


    When they met Li Shiyuan, they were stunned for a while. For a while, they couldn''t recover. They subconsciously looked at each other with a little confusion in their eyes, but they couldn''t tell why Li Shiyuan appeared here.


    Mu Cen was the first one to return to God: "people''s daughter, please see the emperor."


    Li Shiyuan said quietly: "get up."


    Mu Zhanxiao this just returned to God, also invited an: "I see the emperor." But soon, he looked at Li Shiyuan and asked calmly, "how did the emperor come?"


    Li Shiyuan didn''t mean to blame them. He walked quietly towards them until he came to them. Then he said, "I happened to go to another hospital. People from another hospital said you came earlier. I thought that you might be here, so I came to have a look."


    How can you think about coming to the imperial mausoleum.


    Just as Mu Cen knows Li Shiyuan and Li Shiyuan knows Mu Cen, if Mu Cen doubts, Mu Cen will appear in the imperial mausoleum to find the truth.


    So Li Shiyuan would like to appear in the imperial mausoleum.


    Under such circumstances, Mu Cen was calm and didn''t break Li Shiyuan''s idea. He just stood so quietly.


    Although Mu Zhanxiao knows that Li Shiyuan''s words are flaws, on the surface, Mu Zhanxiao doesn''t say much.


    The three were quiet.


    In the end, Li Shiyuan broke the silence: "I''m hungry, and I haven''t had lunch yet."


    "If the emperor doesn''t dislike it, we''ll have dinner together." Mu Zhanxiao answered calmly.


    Li Shiyuan said, "it''s not far from the imperial mausoleum to the wonton restaurant in the suburbs. Just go there and have a meal. Call my fourth master outside to avoid causing trouble. "

 Chapter 985

    "Yes. Fourth master. " Mu Zhanxiao answered.


    Mu Cen didn''t say anything. He just looked at Li Shiyuan like this, but he just took a look. Mu Cen calmed down and followed Mu Zhanxiao quietly.


    I always feel that Li Shiyuan is suggesting something, but I can''t say it. In the end, Mu Cen can only keep silent.


    But Li Shiyuan was like a person who had nothing to do. They walked slowly towards the outside of the mausoleum, while the guards of the mausoleum were still standing in the same place.


    When Li Shiyuan came to the edge of the imperial mausoleum, he suddenly said, "come on, replace these slaves. From then on, the imperial mausoleum can only be guarded by shadow guards."


    "Yes." A voice came suddenly. It was Yingwei in the dark.


    How can there be no one beside Li Shiyuan.


    The guards of the imperial mausoleum repeatedly begged for mercy, but it didn''t help. Soon they were taken down, and the silence in the mausoleum was restored. Li Shiyuan turned around and walked out of the mausoleum just like a person who had nothing to do.


    The three men mounted their horses and rode towards the wonton shop.


    All the way to the wonton shop, the three men dismounted and soon walked towards the wonton shop.


    When he saw the man, he warmly welcomed him. Although he didn''t know Li Shiyuan, in Li Shiyuan''s words and deeds, he also knew that they were born of extraordinary origin and had a good attitude.


    "My guest, it''s quiet inside." Small two with three people toward the inside position.


    By the edge of the window, the outside is a wonderful scenery, but it will not be affected at all. It is quiet.


    Three people sit down, Mu Zhanxiao quickly three bowls of wonton, and some small dishes, small two wrote down, turned and walked towards the direction of the kitchen.


    Li Shiyuan suddenly said: "this wonton restaurant, Aofeng often comes here. In the past, Aofeng was small, so he pestered me to bring him. Now that Aofeng is big, he comes by himself and follows Yingwei."


    When it comes to Ao Feng, Li Shiyuan looks down and laughs, as if he is in a happy mood.


    When Mu Cen heard about Aofeng, he was serious and didn''t interrupt Li Shiyuan. Mu Zhanxiao followed Li Shiyuan''s words and talked about Aofeng.


    "Over the years, Aofeng has come out of these places to relieve pressure. In the palace, every word and deed of Aofeng has been watched by people. It can''t tolerate any carelessness. Occasionally, it has to have breathing space." Mu Zhanxiao answered lightly.


    "Yes." Li Shiyuan nodded with a smile, "Aofeng has grown up. Now he is familiar with the things in the palace. Compared with the little boy in those years, Aofeng is completely different. In a few years, Aofeng will be able to sit on the throne


    This words, let Mu Cen slightly twist eyebrow.


    The implication Mu Cen heard, Li Shiyuan is to let Aofeng succeed in advance, waiting for Aofeng adult.


    This is not common sense for an emperor.


    You should know that the emperor in this throne, almost all stepping on the blood, will not easily hand over the throne, just like the previous several emperors, finally are fratricidal, the winner can stay on the throne.


    But now Li Shiyuan is doing the opposite, which is really surprising. What''s more, even if Aofeng comes of age, he is just a young man. Many young men are unconvinced in the throne.


    But mu Cen didn''t say anything. She knew that Li Shiyuan had Li Shiyuan''s consideration. There must be Li Shiyuan''s reasons for doing so. Mu Cen never interfered in the affairs of the court.


    But mu Zhanxiao and Li Shiyuan are cooperating. They are all talking about the situation of Aofeng in recent years. It seems that they want to tell Mu Cen everything about Aofeng.


    But whatever has something to do with AO Feng, Mu Cen will listen carefully.


    "Aofeng''s stature has increased a lot in recent years. I''m afraid it will soon surpass us."


    "Yes, I''m tall and I''m good at martial arts. Over the years, there are not many people who are proud of the wind''s opponents in the palace."


    "Before Taifu and I talked about Aofeng, they also said that now there is no one who can learn faster than Aofeng."


    ¡­¡­


    Two people''s words and deeds, Mu Cen so quietly listen.


    The second child also served the wonton and some side dishes they ordered. Mu Cen looked at the wonton in front of him and frowned slightly because there were scallions in it.


    It was they who forgot to explain that mucen didn''t eat scallion.


    But mu Cen just screwed his eyebrows and soon picked up the spoon to pick out the shallots in the wonton. Unexpectedly, as soon as Mu Cen did so, Li Shiyuan, who was on the side, calmly replaced the wonton in front of him with Mu Cen.


    In Li Shiyuan''s wonton, there was no scallion unexpectedly.


    Mu Cen Leng for a while, so looked at Li Shiyuan, Li Shiyuan explained: "don''t you want to pick out scallion?"


    Mu Cen didn''t deny it.


    "Just in time, I like to eat with scallion. I have no scallion in this bowl, so I''ll exchange it with you. It''s OK." What Li Shiyuan said is direct.


    Mu Cen calmed down. It''s the same reason. It''s not inappropriate. Li Shiyuan''s words made Mu Cen even more unable to respond. In the end, Mu Cen didn''t say anything. He just said thanks: "thank you, fourth master."


    Li Shiyuan made a sound.


    And Mu Zhanxiao didn''t say a word in the whole process, just quietly eating the wonton in his bowl.


    Li Shiyuan and Mu Zhanxiao didn''t move, and Mu Cen didn''t move either.


    Then, Li Shiyuan just looked at Mu Cen faintly and asked only some ordinary questions.


    "What''s your name in Wangxiang building?" Li Shiyuan asked directly.


    "If you go back to the fourth master, my name is Xiao Cen." Mu Cen said calmly.


    Mu Zhanxiao looked at Mu Cen without any trace, but he didn''t say anything, and Li Shiyuan nodded: "what''s your last name?"


    "My family name is Xu, but I''m a girl''s family, so I haven''t been included in the genealogy, and I don''t have a family name. People always call me Xiao Cen, but I''m used to it." Mu Cen explained casually, "so I''m not used to adding surnames."


    In a word, Mu CEN is a person without surname.


    Now, Li Shiyuan was quiet, and his finger moved: "since there is no surname, how about I give you a surname?"


    Mu Cen was stunned and didn''t expect that Li Shiyuan would arrange such a thing, but mu Cen didn''t say anything, and Mu Zhanxiao looked at Li Shiyuan, as if in Li Shiyuan''s words, Mu Zhanxiao suddenly understood something, but he didn''t say anything.


    And Li Shiyuan''s voice slowly spread: "since you are taken back by Zhan Xiao, then take a mu surname. In this case, if someone asks, it won''t be unclear."


    Mu Cen was stunned.

 Chapter 986

    Isn''t that his name has changed back to Muchen?


    She looked at Li Shiyuan in disbelief, but Li Shiyuan was always calm and didn''t say much. Instead, she picked up the chopsticks and picked up the dishes, as if this was just a casual reward.


    But everyone in the University knows that the late queen is mu Cen.


    This name is absolutely not allowed to be replaced by anyone. Although Li Shiyuan has never imposed a ban, it is an unwritten rule of Dazhou. Obviously, he did not expect that it would be broken by Li Shiyuan himself.


    Mu Zhanxiao also had some accidents, but it was just an accident. Soon Mu Zhanxiao calmed down, and he looked at Mu Cen: "since the fourth Master said it, then you are called Mu Cen."


    "Yes." Mu Cen returned to his mind and didn''t say much, but he seemed calm.


    Li Shiyuan did not continue this topic, but asked, "what were you doing before you came to Kyoto?"


    Mu Cen calmly explained: "I always help at home, rarely leave."


    "Who did you learn your dancing skills from?" Li Shiyuan took a sip of tea and continued to ask.


    But the tea was just a sip on the surface, and then it was put aside. It''s not surprising that Li Shiyuan was used to the tea made by Mu Cen. If anyone else, Li Shiyuan would not touch it easily. This SIP is already the face of all ethnic groups.


    Mu Zhanxiao has been used to it for a long time.


    Li Shiyuan came here to have a drink because of Mu Cen. Mu Cen said that year. Although the tea in this small shop is humble, it is a kind of green tea planted in the mountains. It can relieve the boredom.


    It was also because of Mu Cen''s words that Li Shiyuan touched it.


    And Mu Cen quietly took back his sight, and then said: "I live in the women''s branch yard on the side, and learn from the dancers on the side. After a long time, I realized something, but I can''t go to the hall of elegance by dancing and playing."


    Mu CEN is not in a hurry, Li Shiyuan listen to Mu Cen''s words is a smile, did not say anything.


    They chatted with each other, but most of the time it was Li Shiyuan who asked about Mu Cen. However, no matter what Mu Cen answered, Li Shiyuan never doubted, let alone asked more, or just wanted to know Mu Cen''s situation in recent years.


    During this period, Mu Cen looked at Mu Zhanxiao from time to time, but he couldn''t understand Li Shiyuan''s idea.


    On the contrary, Mu Zhanxiao let Mu Cen calm down, and Mu Cen didn''t think much.


    This meal was not slow, but it took some time until Li Shiyuan looked out of the window and said, "it''s getting late. I''m going back. Otherwise, I''m afraid I won''t be able to go back to Kyoto before dark."


    It''s at least an hour away from Kyoto, so it will take time to get back.


    When Li Shiyuan''s voice fell, Mu Zhanxiao had already stood up and paid the money, and soon took the lead to go out. Mu Cen also stood up, but Li Shiyuan was not slow.


    When Mu Cen stood up, because he was not careful, he almost got to the stool, and the whole person almost fell down. Mu Cen didn''t have time to exclaim, the speed was too fast, so mu Cen couldn''t react.


    Li Shiyuan''s speed is faster, and he directly clasps Mu Cen''s waist. Without looking at Ying Ying''s grip, Mu Cen''s waist immediately falls into Li Shiyuan''s arms.


    The familiar smell of sandalwood came, and Mu Cen was stunned.


    On the contrary, Li Shiyuan looked at Mu Cen with a smile: "if you are so careless, you can still trip over a chair. Is the reaction now too slow?"


    This word seems to mean something, but mu Cen didn''t hear it in a trance. He was shocked at the present situation. For a while, he didn''t know whether to struggle or not.


    Mu Zhanxiao looked over when he heard the voice.


    Seeing Mu Cen in Li Shiyuan''s arms, Mu Zhanxiao coughed lightly. He turned around consciously and didn''t continue to watch.


    And Mu CEN is more and more embarrassed, passively moved.


    But Li Shiyuan didn''t release his hand, so he stuck to Mu Cen''s waist until he helped Mu Cen up.


    "Small country restaurants are not as neat as those in Kyoto. Even the ground here is the most primitive, so you should be careful when you walk." Li Shiyuan lightly reminds.


    Mu Cen was a little embarrassed, and the whole person still stuck to Li Shiyuan''s arms: "I know."


    Li Shiyuan hum, until Mu Cen smoothly out of the chair, Li Shiyuan released Mu Cen, and then Li Shiyuan did not say anything, quietly walked forward.


    Mu Cen did not dare to hesitate, so he followed Li Shiyuan.


    Li Shiyuan''s pace is not fast. It seems that he is waiting for mu Cen. You should know that Mu Cen has no martial arts skills when he comes back from modern times. The tutorial can''t keep up with them. They are riding horses all the way back. Although she will be at least, Mu Zhanxiao and Li Shiyuan are fast. Mu Cen''s physical strength is unbearable.


    So under such circumstances, Mu Cen knew that Li Shiyuan was waiting for him.


    Quiet, Mu Cen didn''t say anything, followed Li Shiyuan quietly.


    "Be careful, there''s a threshold." Li Shiyuan''s voice came suddenly.


    That hand naturally took Mu Cen''s hand, a backhand, and so firmly clasped Mu Cen''s hand in the palm, Mu Cen felt more and more surprised, but mu Zhanxiao didn''t say anything, as if he didn''t know what happened behind.


    Mu Cen was quiet, and finally he didn''t speak. He just looked at the two people holding each other.


    Li Shiyuan knows his identity. This idea has been in Mu Cen''s mind, but mu Cen can''t ask or mention it. In the end, he can only let such ambiguity and confusion surround them.


    Then half way back to Kyoto, Li Shiyuan had changed his carriage.


    The carriage was obviously for muczen.


    "I''m afraid you can''t keep up with your physical strength after a day''s ride back and forth to Kyoto, and something will happen. So I have a carriage for you. " Li Shiyuan light mouth explanation.


    This is Li Shiyuan''s intimate.


    Mu Cen has been bumping back and forth until now. He can''t stand it any more, but he didn''t expect Li Shiyuan to notice this.


    Mu Cen said, "thank you, fourth master."


    One sentence made Li Shiyuan look at Mu Cen deeply, but it was only a few eyes. Li Shiyuan calmly took back his sight and didn''t say anything more. He soon got up and mounted the horse. Mu Zhanxiao also mounted the horse, and the carriage slowly walked towards Kyoto.


    But they didn''t rush, so they rode on one side, occasionally lowered their heads to chat, and didn''t mind that the speed of the carriage couldn''t catch up with the previous speed.


    Mu Cen sat quietly in the carriage and carefully looked at the scenery and objects in the carriage. Mu Cen recognized the carriage at a glance. It was still the carriage he used to travel in those years. Even the decorations and some items on it were used to by Mu Cen.

 Chapter 987

    As she looked at it, she suddenly made a light smile, and then lifted the curtain. The remaining light from the corner of her eyes looked at the two people who were riding outside the carriage. The smile in her eyebrows grew stronger and stronger.


    While Mu Cen was watching, Li Shiyuan''s eyes suddenly fell on Mu Cen, which seemed to catch Mu Cen peeping at himself.


    The Mu Cen of provoke quickly took back his eyes, the cheek pour is some tiny red.


    Li Shiyuan noticed that his eyes fell directly on Mu Cen. The tenderness and tenderness in his eyes seemed to be hidden. Mu Cen was more and more uncomfortable. Finally, she coughed and naturally put down the curtain.


    In the air like this, there is a vagueness that cannot be explained clearly.


    It seems that I can''t get rid of it.


    The time back to Kyoto is a waste of time, but the speed is not fast. Mu Cen leans on the carriage and starts to feel sleepy.


    She closed her eyes to rest.


    Until the carriage stopped at the gate of Yuan palace, mucen didn''t wake up.


    ¡­¡­


    Li Shiyuan got off the horse and walked towards the carriage calmly. He opened the curtain, but he didn''t expect to see Mu Cen falling asleep. Li Shiyuan was fascinated by the quiet.


    Mu Zhanxiao didn''t disturb them. He stood with his back to them, but in silence.


    It was not until Li Shiyuan stooped to get on the carriage that Mu Zhanxiao was slightly surprised. However, it was only a moment before he saw Li Shiyuan holding the sleeping Mu Cen out of the carriage.


    Mu Zhanxiao suddenly realized.


    "I''ll have people ready first." Mu Zhanxiao responded quickly.


    Li Shiyuan nodded, and then walked towards the palace with Mu Cen in his arms. Housekeeper Chen was even more surprised when he saw it, but he didn''t say anything. He turned around and asked the slaves to make Mu Cen''s bed.


    Along the way, Li Shiyuan personally took Mu Cen to the bed. Mu Cen was probably really tired, and she didn''t wake up in the whole process.


    Just as if she had heard the familiar smell of sandalwood, she relaxed all along. Until she got to the bed, Mu Cen turned around. But this kind of turn, she hugged Li Shiyuan directly.


    Li Shiyuan connives at Mu Cen, but he doesn''t mean to leave in a hurry.


    The well-defined big hand gently stroked Mu Cen''s delicate skin, and the deep feeling in his eyebrows and eyes was obvious.


    That''s what he saw for a long time.


    Until there was a knock on the door outside, Li Shiyuan released Mu Cen. Mu Cen grunted and turned to the other side of the bed. He didn''t mind.


    Li Shiyuan carefully covers Mu Cen''s quilt, and then he gets up and leaves.


    As soon as I went out, I saw shopkeeper Wang standing at the door and said in a low voice, "fourth master, Mr. Rong has come to tell me that the queen wants to see you."


    Li Shiyuan said that he knew that shopkeeper Wang didn''t say anything more, so he quickly retreated.


    This mu Cen in the palace is not pestering. His character is similar to that of the real Mu Cen. But in the past year, if we can find something different, there are still some.


    When Mu Cen doesn''t want to pester you, she won''t take the initiative to find you, but you will take the initiative to find her.


    This one in the palace will remind Li Shiyuan from time to time. If she turns a deaf ear to Li Shiyuan, she will appear in person for many reasons, and it''s hard to resist. For example, Li Shiyuan will send a small point to Li Shiyuan. For example, if she wants to see Aofeng, Li Shiyuan will never refuse.


    It''s like now.


    And Mu Zhanxiao has heard: "fourth master, you go back first. Shopkeeper Wang will deal with the things here."


    Li Shiyuan nodded: "get up in the morning and get some pickled bamboo shoots for her. This season''s bamboo shoots are very tender. She always likes them. She should bring some pepper instead of being too light. The porridge should be a little thicker. "


    The detailed explanation is mu Cen''s preference.


    Shopkeeper Wang wrote it down seriously and did not dare to neglect it.


    After that, Li Shiyuan turned around and walked out of King yuan''s house. Mu Zhanxiao followed him.


    They got on their horses and galloped all the way to the imperial palace.


    When entering the Imperial Palace, Li Shiyuan suddenly looked at Mu Zhanxiao: "tomorrow, find a reason to send her to the palace."


    Mu Zhanxiao was surprised: "fourth master, this..."


    "It''s true. You can''t fake it. " Li Shiyuan said faintly, "it''s not a long-term plan to put her in King yuan''s residence. Besides, the next time, I''m afraid King yuan''s residence is not peaceful. My frequent visits to the imperial palace will always arouse the suspicion of people in the dark and bring her death. "


    This is Li Shiyuan''s thinking. The palace is the most dangerous place, but it is also the safest. At least Mu CEN is under his own eyes.


    Now Mu Cen has no strength to bind a chicken. There''s a real accident. She doesn''t even have the ability to protect herself, so Li Shiyuan won''t take any more risks.


    Mu Zhanxiao nodded, but also can understand: "I know."


    "It''s in the Tai hospital." Li Shiyuan light mouth, "her medical skills are in, too in the hospital is a natural place.". Besides, I''m afraid the safest place is too hospital. "


    "Good." Mu Zhanxiao didn''t object.


    Indeed, the safest place in the palace is Tai hospital, which will not cause any trouble. Ji Changjin is in charge of Tai hospital.


    Ji Chang Jin wants a person, that is, Ji Chang has the final say, but he needs to prepare the newspaper with the house of the house, so the man in the palace will not notice Mu Cen, but not to see that Mu is the most secure in the palace.


    Li Shiyuan didn''t say anything more, so he walked calmly towards the palace.


    But mu Zhanxiao didn''t follow in any more, and soon returned to the house of King Mu.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡ª¡ª


    At that time¡ª¡ª


    When Li Shiyuan returned to the imperial dragon hall, he saw Mu Cen in the palace. He was calm: "why did cen''er come to me so late?"


    "I just thought about making a few small points, so I sent them to the emperor. Unexpectedly, the emperor was not in the palace." False Mu Cen some wronged looking at Li Shiyuan.


    Li Shiyuan lowered his head and gave a light smile. Naturally, he went into the fake mucen, and put his hand around mucen''s waist. With a little effort, the fake mucen had already stuck to Li Shiyuan''s chest.


    She was much more shy: "the emperor --"


    But in such shyness, there is still a trace of tension and expectation.


    You know, in the past year, the emperor has never touched himself. Apart from the superficial intimacy, she knows that there is no difference between her and those concubines in the palace. At first, she thought it was Li Shiyuan who doubted his identity, but Li Shiyuan''s words and deeds had no clue.

 Chapter 988

    But as a woman, these words are not easy to ask.


    "Show me what you have done." Li Shiyuan released the fake Mu Cen without any trace.


    False Mu Cen to the mouth so to swallow back, hard to find the opportunity, want to ask Li Shiyuan, the result, Li Shiyuan can each time just right don''t give false Mu Cen any time to speak.


    This makes fake Mu Cen feel uncomfortable.


    But on the surface, she still seemed calm: "OK, I''ll take it now."


    Li Shiyuan made a sound.


    And Mu Cen soon let people send up the prepared dots. The colors of the dots are very exquisite, which makes people salivate.


    Li Shiyuan took a very light look and then said, "it looks very good."


    "Have a try, emperor?" False Mu Cen gallantly put a piece of rice cake and handed it to Li Shiyuan.


    Li Shiyuan did not refuse and took a bite.


    But it''s just a bite.


    Fake Mu Cen seems to be used to it: "what''s the taste like? Well, I''ll do it tomorrow. It''s too late now. I can''t eat too much, or I''ll be uncomfortable. "


    "Not bad." Li Shiyuan gave a comment.


    Fake Mu Cen smiles and looks at Li Shiyuan like this, with a faint smile in his eyebrows and eyes, as if he is not satisfied. Under such circumstances, Li Shiyuan seems more calm.


    He looked at the fake Mu Cen: "Cen Er is so late, why don''t you go to rest?"


    It''s a customer chase. False Mu Cen couldn''t hear it. She was a little reluctant. Then she looked at Li Shiyuan: "I want to accompany the emperor more. I''ve been back for a year. The emperor is very kind to me, but --"


    The rest seems hard to say.


    Li Shiyuan naturally knew what false Mu Cen said. He suddenly lowered his voice with a smile: "what does Cen Er want to say, but it doesn''t matter?"


    "No False Mu Cen angrily looked at Li Shiyuan.


    Li Shiyuan didn''t go on. He bowed his head to kiss Mu Cen''s cheek. Then he said, "I''ll send you back to the palace."


    With that, Li Shiyuan has already taken the fake mucen to the outside of the Yulong hall. He clearly doesn''t intend to stay the fake mucen for the night. Naturally, the fake mucen can only follow Li Shiyuan passively.


    Li Shiyuan didn''t speak in the whole process and quietly sent the fake Mu Cen back to Fengqing palace.


    They didn''t talk all the way.


    Until the gate of Fengqing palace, false Mu Cen said: "emperor, find a time, my concubine and you take Ao Feng out for a walk."


    "No more." Li Shiyuan refused. "Aofeng has been busy with his homework recently. After he has finished his homework, the weather is not suitable now. Besides, I''m very busy recently."


    "Emperor, you have been out of the palace a lot recently." False Mu CEN is quiet next, ask carelessly again.


    "Well, some of the things about the princess of the former dynasty have something to look forward to, so I want to go out." Li Shiyuan didn''t hide it. He said it directly.


    This words, let false Mu Cen face slightly a change, but also just a moment, she calmed down: "this is a good thing, this matter also troubled the emperor for a long time, can solve early is certainly the best thing."


    Li Shiyuan didn''t respond to Mu Cen''s words.


    He quickly turned around and ordered the slave beside him: "wait on your mother to go to bed. If your mother has any dissatisfaction, I want your heads to fall to the ground. "


    The slaves knelt down and said, "yes, I will."


    Then, the head of the mother walked toward the false mucen: "Niang Niang, maidservant wait on you to bed."


    False Mu Cen''s mind is not on this, but in Li Shiyuan''s previous words, Li Shiyuan found out about the princess of the former dynasty. Why did she have no news at all?


    This is totally out of line with common sense. Even if she is in the palace, it is impossible for her to have no news at all.


    This, false Mu Cen appears not too calm.


    In the face of the old mother''s words, false Mu Cen impatient mouth: "you go down, no command of the palace, no one is allowed to disturb the palace."


    "Yes." Mammy didn''t dare to say much.


    Before she came back, the people in the Imperial Palace didn''t really have a deep impression on her. At the beginning, when they saw her, they thought she was a gentle and lovely person. But they didn''t expect that she was a person who was uncertain in this year.


    If the minions of Fengqing palace offend false mucen, the result will not be much better.


    It''s a kind of punishment, but it''s extremely cruel. It doesn''t give you any chance to struggle. The chance will destroy you completely in an instant.


    Under such circumstances, the minions of Fengqing palace didn''t have any opinions on the fake mucen, but they just dared to be angry. After all, the fake mucen was the emperor''s good heart in their eyes.


    So if Mu Cen opened her mouth, Mammy didn''t dare to neglect her.


    And such a scene, fall in Li Shiyuan''s eyes, false Mu Cen probably don''t know is Li Shiyuan not far away watching.


    He bowed his head in silent irony.


    Cheng Dezhu on one side also slightly twisted his eyebrows. For a moment and a half, he didn''t know what to say.


    "What''s wrong with the queen?" Li Shiyuan suddenly asked.


    "This -" Cheng Dezhu did not dare to say.


    "If I ask you to say it, you can say it." Li Shiyuan is direct.


    Cheng Dezhu then hardened his head and said: "compared with before, it''s not good to have a big temper. It''s more uncertain. In the past, the empress would not be angry with the slave below at any time, but now she seems to be. Is it because the emperor never plays the lady''s card? "


    Cheng Dezhu asked directly, but he looked at Li Shiyuan cautiously.


    Li Shiyuan did not answer, and continued to ask: "Queen this year, what changes?"


    "I''ve had the honor to eat the little dots made by my mother, but I have a deep memory." Cheng Dezhu thought about it, and then continued, "the little taste that Niang Niang makes now doesn''t change much, it just looks more delicate."


    Li Shiyuan looked at Cheng Dezhu this time.


    "Niang Niang is a very casual person, making small points is more about taste, rather than paying attention to the surface of these things, so when the Niang Niang cooked food for the emperor, the slaves were still scared, because although the food made by Niang Niang is delicious, it is still a little different from what the imperial chef put in front of the emperor."


    Cheng Dezhu truthfully said his idea: "and now the empress is doing everything, it is really full of color and fragrance, but always feel that something is missing."


    Cheng Dezhu said, also don''t know how to speak, finally so passive standing.


    But Li Shiyuan was silent all the time.


    Li Shiyuan didn''t find out what even a slave could find out.


    Li Shiyuan didn''t doubt that this fake Mu Cen was Mu Cen at first, but after a long time, many of them would miss out.


    Li Shiyuan is not stupid. Now connivance does not mean falling into a trap, but waiting for the right time.

 Chapter 989

    It''s just that this time hasn''t come yet, but he never thought that Mu Cen would come back, so many things are bound to change. Even if the whole week is involved, he doesn''t want to involve Mu Cen any more.


    In the first two generations, he was ashamed of Mu Cen. Even if Mu Cen died, he died miserably.


    And he and Mu Cen have three love, this third life, if you miss each other, then there will be no future between them, everything is gone, in the afterlife, each other will not remember each other.


    After sinking, Li Shiyuan didn''t say anything and soon went back to the Yulong hall.


    The dots sent by Mu Cen were still on the table. After a second look, Li Shiyuan took out a silver needle and stabbed it into the table. The color of the silver needle did not change, which means that there is no poison in the dots.


    But Li Shiyuan''s hand was just a pause, and he quickly and calmly changed another special silver needle, which Li Changyi specially left to Li Shiyuan, which can detect all the poisons in the world.


    After all, some toxins can''t be detected by silver needle, just like now.


    That special silver needle, has slightly changed color.


    Li Shiyuan wiped the silver needle carefully, and then put it away. Then he said, "come on."


    Cheng Dezhu immediately came in: "emperor, what can I do for you?"


    Li Shiyuan light mouth: "deal with these, you personally do, no one is allowed to touch."


    "Yes." Cheng Dezhu has no doubt about him.


    Soon, the dots on the table prepared by Mu Cen had been taken away by Cheng Dezhu. Li Shiyuan looked at the empty desktop, but it was quiet.


    He knew very well that it was not a matter of one or two days to detect poison with silver needles.


    This fake Mu Cen didn''t want to cook for Li Shiyuan in person, and for Aofeng, but they were all rejected by Li Shiyuan because she was too tired.


    It''s just that Mu Cen didn''t give up. He sat down in a different way.


    At first, this little dot didn''t have any problems. Later, these dots gradually began to appear abnormal. Li Shiyuan showed them to Li Changyi. After trying, Li Changyi''s face was also surprised.


    This is a kind of chronic poison that is extremely difficult to find. It will take several years for it to gradually show up in people. However, this kind of chronic poison is extremely toxic. When you can find it, you will be exhausted. When the toxin enters, your body is totally unconscious.


    It''s quiet, it''s cunning.


    The most terrible thing is that there is no cure for this poison at present.


    Li Changyi said with certainty that the poison came from the Miao family in Western Hunan. But hundreds of years ago, the poison had already died out. Although it was very powerful, it took too long.


    But now it suddenly reappears in the world, which makes people think deeply.


    If it is mu Cen, how can he frame himself.


    Just like if Mu Cen really wants his own life, then Mu Cen will not hesitate to start, instead of using such a villain''s way, Mu CEN is never a villain.


    Just like Mu Cen said, what she likes, she will rob, not be a black hand.


    So, again like people, even if they have all the memory, so what?


    The dummy can''t be true.


    It''s just the details between mu Cen and her. Why does the dummy know so clearly? If so, it proves that there must be someone who knows them very well around the dummy.


    So does that mean that this person is someone he knows?


    Heavy heavy, Li Shiyuan''s eyes flashed a bit of gloomy, but soon disappeared, and now it has entered midnight.


    Li Shiyuan didn''t stay much in Yulong hall. He turned and walked out of Yulong hall.


    Cheng Dezhu just came back after dealing with the dots. When he saw Li Shiyuan come out, he was stunned: "emperor, don''t you go to bed? It''s very late. "


    "I''ll go out and come back. If anyone comes, I''ll stop them and say I''m going to bed. I''ll wait until tomorrow morning." Li Shiyuan explained it carefully.


    "Yes, slave." Cheng Dezhu answered.


    Having been with Li Shiyuan for many years, Cheng Dezhu knows very well what to ask and what not to ask. He calms down and retreats to one side. Li Shiyuan''s figure soon disappears into the night, and no one is aware of it.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡ª¡ª


    In the palace of King yuan.


    When Mu Cen wakes up, he finds that he is now a gifted man in the night, and then he looks at the surrounding environment, realizing that he has returned to the yuan palace. Is she asleep? Who carried her back to her bed?


    Quiet down, Mu Cen got up.


    The servant outside the house of mucen, who was watching the night, immediately knocked on the door and asked, "what can I do for you, miss?"


    "Get me a glass of water." Mu Cen felt thirsty.


    "Yes." The slave soon did as mucen told him.


    And Mu Cen just stood up, and the feeling of aching all over was obvious. It was the aching muscles after riding. After all, this is a modern body, and he has not practiced any. Even if these skills are still there, his body can''t bear it.


    That''s why I fell asleep on my way back.


    I didn''t even wake up at all.


    When Mu Cen wakes up in the middle of the night, he also startles manager Wang, as if all the people in Yuan Wang''s mansion exist for mu Cen, and every move of Mu Cen can easily make them nervous.


    "Miss, how did you wake up? Is there anything uncomfortable? I''ll call the doctor for you right away." Shopkeeper Wang asks Mu Cen nervously.


    Mu CEN is a little sad: "I went to bed too early. I can''t sleep now."


    Listen to this, Wang shopkeeper just relaxed tone: "that slave lets the kitchen prepare something to eat for the young lady."


    "Don''t bother. Let them have a rest. I''m not hungry. Go and have a rest, too. " Mu Cen didn''t want to stir up the army.


    Shopkeeper Wang nodded: "the slave will go down first. If you have something to do, you can call the slave at any time."


    "Good." Mu Cen answered.


    When shopkeeper Wang turned to leave, suddenly Mu Cen stopped shopkeeper Wang: "who sent me to the house today?"


    "It''s the fourth master." Shopkeeper Wang didn''t hide it.


    Li Shiyuan?


    Mu Cen very pale smile: "good, I know."


    Shopkeeper Wang didn''t say anything. He quickly turned around and walked out of the house. The house was quiet again, but mu Cen didn''t feel sleepy at all.


    Until there was a knock on the door outside, Mu Cen said, "come in."


    The slave who thought that he should get water for himself came back, but when Mu Cen looked up, he didn''t expect that Li Shiyuan would appear in front of him.


    This next Mu Cen some Leng, return to a God, just got up to ask an: "people''s daughter has seen the emperor."


    "No need to be polite." Li Shiyuan is very direct.

 Chapter 990

    "What if I don''t come?" Li Shiyuan asked again.


    "Isn''t the emperor here?" Mu Cen also gradually calmed down, "what''s more, the Emperor didn''t specially send the people''s daughter back to the main house today?"


    Li Shiyuan''s eyebrows and eyes always have a faint smile: "you are still sharp teeth. I won''t suffer at all. "


    Li Shiyuan knows Mu Cen very well, and he knows Mu Cen very well. In the face of such Li Shiyuan, Mu Cen didn''t know what to say. In the end, he could only passively look at Li Shiyuan.


    The house was quiet again.


    When he spoke again, it was still Li Shiyuan. For a long time, it was Li Shiyuan who asked questions and Mu Cen answered them. They asked and answered each other. The atmosphere was not bad.


    Until Mu Cen looked at the sky outside the house, unconsciously, Li Shiyuan also stayed here for two hours.


    "Emperor, don''t you go back to the palace?" Mu Cen takes back his eyes and looks at Li Shiyuan quietly.


    Li Shiyuan looked at Mu Cen with a smile: "are you chasing me?"


    "I dare not. Just don''t want the emperor to delay the early days. " Mu CEN is serious.


    "So it is." Li Shiyuan nodded.


    When Mu Cen thought Li Shiyuan was going to leave, the man looked at himself for a moment. Now, Mu Cen calmed down and was passively watched by Li Shiyuan. It seemed that he was still a little nervous.


    Until Li Shiyuan came towards Mu Cen, Mu Cen''s heart beat faster and faster, and her chin had been raised by Li Shiyuan''s fingers, and she was forced to look at the man.


    "Since your purpose is me, let Zhan Xiao find a name to send you to the palace." Li Shiyuan said naturally, as if this matter had been considered for a long time.


    And the purpose of appearing here tonight is just to finish this sentence with Mu Cen.


    Mu Cen looked at Li Shiyuan like this: "emperor, the people''s daughter enters the palace..."


    "If you don''t enter the palace, how can you get close to me?" Li Shiyuan asked directly, "if you want to get close to me, you have to please the prince first, or do you not want to see the prince?"


    This is a roundabout reference to the proud wind.


    It''s true that some people are afraid that Mu Cen will retreat, but Li Shiyuan knows that Ao Feng is mu Cen''s weakness. For AO Feng, Mu Cen will not retreat.


    Sure enough, Li Shiyuan saw stars in Mu Cen''s eyes. It was a kind of expectation, the expectation of Ao Feng. Such expectation made Li Shiyuan a little jealous, but this kind of jealousy did not show on the surface any more. He just hid in his wide sleeves and tightened his forehead.


    Since the emergence of Aofeng, in mucen''s world, the number one is Aofeng, and he has already retired to the back. The most important thing is, you can''t be jealous with Aofeng, otherwise it will offend Mu Cen.


    And Mu Cen knew that it was a trap, but it was also Mu Cen''s ultimate goal. She calmed down and said, "OK."


    Li Shiyuan said, "I''ll wait for you in the palace."


    The finger belly with thin cocoon gently rubs Mu Cen''s cheek, and the deep eyes fall on Mu Cen''s body for a moment. Mu CEN is sweating.


    When Mu Cen couldn''t stay tight, Li Shiyuan released Mu Cen: "I''ll go back first."


    When Li Shiyuan turned and walked to the door, Mu Cen suddenly said, "emperor."


    Li Shiyuan looked over and motioned Mu Cen to continue. Mu Cen didn''t hesitate: "in what name do you want the women to enter the palace?"


    "What name do you want to use?" Li Shiyuan asked.


    Mu Cen said bluntly: "people''s women don''t seem to attract people''s attention."


    And Li Shiyuan looked at Mu Cen and laughed: "that''s in the Tai hospital. The deputy head of Tai hospital is Ji Changjin now. With her, you won''t have any problems. It''s easier to go anywhere. "


    Mu Cen nodded.


    But Li Shiyuan didn''t say anything. He laughed at Mu Cen: "I''ll go first."


    "To the emperor, my daughter." Mu Cen was blessed.


    Li Shiyuan turned around and went out. Soon his tall figure disappeared in the night. Mu Cen stood in the same place until Li Shiyuan left. Then he closed the door of the main room. He was really sleepy again.


    She didn''t hesitate and had a sleep.


    When I wake up again, it''s already bright. Naturally, no one in Yuan palace is quarreling with Mu Cen.


    Near noon, Mu Cen slowly woke up, and not long after Mu Cen woke up, gardenia hurried in: "Miss, Mr. Mu is here."


    Mu Cen was not surprised. He nodded: "I''ll be fine soon. Let Mr. Mu wait for me in the front hall."


    "Yes." Gardenia answer.


    Mu Cen quickly tidied up himself, and then walked towards the front hall. When Mu Zhanxiao saw Mu Cen, he said directly: "the emperor asked me to take you to the palace, and I''ll stay in the Tai hospital. At the time of the early court, Ji Yi Nu had asked the house for someone, so now you are in charge of Ji Yi nu. I''ll explain to her. There won''t be any problem. As for Aofeng, it''s easy to find a chance. "


    As long as you are in the palace, it''s much easier to see Aofeng. After all, there are many inconveniences outside the palace. It''s not easy to find reasons.


    Besides, there are a lot of people staring at Aofeng now.


    And Mu Cen nodded, said he knew: "I have nothing to take, can go at any time."


    Mu Zhanxiao raised his eyebrows: "you seem to have expected that for a long time?"


    "Can you believe he was with me last night?" Mu Cen asked Mu Zhanxiao.


    Mu Zhanxiao was surprised: "the emperor came again yesterday?"


    "Yes, I had a bowl of noodles from here until it was almost dawn." Mu Cen said it directly.


    Mu Zhanxiao suddenly realized: "no wonder you are not curious at all. The emperor arranged this. So I think the emperor must know, just don''t poke, after all, a few years ago to now, the emperor is afraid to have a lingering fear


    Mu Cen didn''t say anything, but mu Zhanxiao didn''t hesitate: "since you know, it''s easy to do, and I don''t need to explain more. We''ll go directly into the palace. If you want to go out of the palace later, you just have to talk to Ji Yinv, and Ji Yinv will give you a pass."


    People in Tai hospital are not the same as those in other parts of the palace. The reason why people in Tai hospital come out of the palace is just and aboveboard, so as long as Ji Yi Nu allows, they don''t need to go through the house office.


    "Good." Mu Cen answered.


    Suddenly Mu Cen looked at Mu Zhanxiao like this: "by the way, what''s the situation of Zhihua now?"


    Although she has only been away for a few days, years have passed in Dazhou. Mu Cen remembers that when she left, the skin and flesh of Zhihua had just begun to grow. If she was not careful, all her previous achievements would be wasted.


    But back to now, Mu Cen has no time to care about the situation of Mu Zhihua. Now he is free, so he asks Mu Zhanxiao.

 Chapter 991

    "She became a monk last year, in Kaiyuan Temple." Mu Zhanxiao explained, "after you left, her skin began to grow up. Before becoming a monk, although it was not like before, at least it was not as infiltrating as before. It''s OK to find a good family. But she didn''t have such an idea. It seems that after so many experiences, she became a monk in the end. "


    Mu Cen was a little surprised, but not too much.


    After such changes, it is not easy for people to survive as strong as Mu Zhihua. The bid is probably the best for mu Zhihua.


    "I''ll take you to Kaiyuan Temple to see her some time." Mu Zhanxiao continued, "before the Zhongyuan Festival, I went to see it once. In Kaiyuan Temple, she was very happy. She was much more happy than in King Mu''s residence when she was careful with everyone. The Buddha will never ask more. "


    "Good." Mu Cen answered, "it''s enough for her to forget those painful things."


    Mu Zhanxiao made a sound.


    They walked all the way to the palace of King yuan, but mu Cen didn''t bring any clothes. In Tai hospital, there were clothes for Tai hospital to wear. When she came back, the clothes Mu Zhanxiao prepared were not suitable for Tai hospital.


    So mu Cen went empty handed.


    And Mu Zhanxiao had already prepared the carriage, and the carriage galloped towards the imperial palace.


    Until the carriage stopped at the east gate of the Imperial Palace, Mu Cen looked at the red walls and bricks in front of him, but he was more moved: "I''ve been back and forth, I don''t know how many times."


    Mu Zhanxiao laughed in a low voice: "this time, I won''t leave again."


    Mu Cen also laughs.


    Mu Zhanxiao helped Mu Cen out of the carriage and entered the palace from the east gate. When the guard of the East Gate saw Mu Zhanxiao, he immediately asked for his regards: "see Lord mu."


    "Get up." Mu Zhanxiao spoke faintly.


    The guard asked, "Mr. mu, who is this?"


    "The house of internal affairs didn''t inform you that this is the person that Ji Yinu wants." Mu Zhanxiao looks at the guard in front of him.


    The guard immediately nodded: "my subordinates know. The house of internal affairs has already informed me. Please."


    Then the guard stepped aside, and Mu Zhanxiao took Mu Cen to the imperial palace.


    Mu Cen quietly looked at the scenery of the Imperial Palace, and then said: "this imperial palace has never changed for many years."


    "It''s changed, but it''s just a subtle difference, which is hard to see with the naked eye." Mu Zhanxiao explained, "for example, there is one more tree, and the well in front of it has been filled out. There are more flowers and plants in the royal garden. If you''re not careful, it''s hard to find out. "


    Mu Cen nodded and listened carefully.


    Mu Zhanxiao is also very responsible to explain everything in the imperial palace with Mu Cen.


    Almost to the hospital, Mu Cen suddenly said: "I want to see her."


    "Who?" Mu Zhanxiao twisted his eyebrows and looked at Mu Cen in this way. Then he suddenly realized, "are you talking about the one from Fengqing palace?"


    "Exactly." Mu Cen didn''t deny it.


    "Look for a chance, you let Ji Yinv take you there. The emperor will let Ji Yinv go to Fengqing palace to check that one regularly. It''s a matter of right for Ji Yinv to take you with her. " Mu Zhanxiao said it directly.


    Mu Cen nodded, and then she looked at Mu Zhanxiao like this: "that Ji Yi Nu?"


    "I don''t know." Mu Zhanxiao knows what Mu CEN is asking, "but Ji Yinv has never been a fussy person, so she won''t interfere and ask more. She will only act according to orders. You don''t need to worry."


    This point, Mu CEN is clear, to Ji Changjin, Mu Cen does not have any worry place.


    Even if Ji Changjin knew his identity, Ji Changjin would not say one more word.


    Mu Cen didn''t say anything more, and the Imperial Palace was not a place to chat after all. Mu Zhanxiao and Mu Cen also kept a proper distance to avoid bringing trouble to each other.


    "I''ll send you here. If you go in, you can just find doctor Ji." Mu Zhanxiao explained in front of the hospital, "I will arrange people beside you, she will take the initiative to find you, you don''t have to worry."


    "Thank you very much." Mu Cen answered.


    Suddenly, Mu Cen thought of something and asked: "Xiaolian --"


    At that time, Xiaolian thought that Mu Cen had an accident in the western regions. Until they left, Xiaolian did not wake up and was not suitable for long-distance travel, so she stayed in the western regions.


    Mu Zhanxiao mentions the person he is looking for, and Mu Cen thinks of Xiaolian.


    At this time, many years later¡ª¡ª


    When Mu Zhanxiao heard that Mu Cen had mentioned Xiaolian, he was quiet, and then he explained: "Xiaolian has been in a coma, didn''t wake up, stayed in the western regions for two years, and finally left. The king of the western regions has done his best. "


    Mu Cen listened and stood silently.


    This ending, in fact, is just like the ending of Mu Zhi''s painting, which doesn''t surprise Mu Cen.


    This is not a modern society. There is no lack of medical treatment. People who are in a coma are almost sentenced to death, let alone Dazhou. Even in modern society, in such a vegetative state, doctors do not hold any hope, let alone ancient times.


    Death is a matter of course.


    "Xiaolian knows that you miss her so much. Even if you leave, you will die." Mu Zhanxiao is appeasing Mu Cen.


    Mu Cen''s eyes were a little red. He said, "I''ll just go in myself. You can go back."


    "Good." Mu Zhanxiao also did not say much, "I see you go in."


    Then Mu Cen turned and walked towards the hospital, and Mu Zhanxiao looked at Mu Cen''s figure disappeared, then turned and left.


    ¡­¡­


    In Taiping Hospital.


    When Mu Cen entered Tai hospital, it was obvious that people in Tai hospital had known that someone would come today. Soon someone took Mu Cen to find Ji Changjin.


    When Ji Chang met Mu Cen today, he said politely, "you can call me Ji Yi nu. Mr. Mu has told me that I will not interfere in anything. If you need to, just ask me. "


    "Thank you, doctor Ji." Mu Cen answered.


    Ji Changjin has always been a person with few words, so Ji Changjin didn''t ask much, just looked at Mu Cen nodding, and then took Mu Cen to her wing room.


    "The medical women all live here, but you are a separate wing room. I''m right next to you. " Ji long this answer voice, "on weekdays too hospital is not busy, unless it is someone in the palace has an accident, most of them are with disciples, writing medical skills."


    Mu Cen said that he knew.


    But Ji Long didn''t explain any more, sent Mu Cen to the wing room, nodded, and quickly turned and left.


    Before long, the people sent by Mu Zhanxiao have come to find Mu Cen. It''s a servant in the hospital. He looks young, but he is clever and sensible. Mu Cen doesn''t hate it.


    "What''s your name?" Mu Cen asked the little maid in front of him.

 Chapter 992

    "My name is Xia he." Summer lotus respectfully answered.


    "Good. I see Mu Cen nodded, "if you have something, I''ll find you. If you have nothing, you can have a rest."


    "Yes." Summer lotus is also very clever, "maidservant is in your next room, you shout, maidservant came."


    That''s the small room attached to Mu Cen''s wing room. Xia he lives here, naturally in order to better serve Mu Cen. It''s obvious that it''s already arranged.


    Mu Cen nodded, and Xia he retreated.


    ¡­¡­


    Time flies by.


    In the twinkling of an eye, more than half a month has passed.


    Except for changing places, Mu Cen''s life hasn''t changed much. Almost all of them are in Taiji hospital, but mu CEN is not an idle person. At least in writing medical books, Mu CEN is the first to point out the key to the problem.


    Ji Changjin looks at Mu Cen with new eyes. Naturally, he hands over the medical books to Mu Cen, and the people in Tai hospital also notice Mu Cen. When they meet some difficult and miscellaneous diseases, they will take the initiative to ask Mu Cen. Mu Cen knows everything and says everything.


    So much so that in this short time, Mu Cen has been praised by many people, and his days in Taiyuan hospital have been full.


    On the contrary, after entering the palace, Mu Cen never met Li Shiyuan, let alone anyone else. But mu Zhanxiao came here once, and they didn''t chat much. After a cup of tea, they left.


    Mu Cen just know, Ao Feng recently because of the study is busy, can''t smoke the origin at all.


    Li Shiyuan was in the season of meeting foreign countries, and it was hard for him to be born for a while. Naturally, the one who accompanied Li Shiyuan was the one from Fengqing palace.


    Mu Cen nodded to show that he knew, and his face didn''t change at all.


    Mu Zhanxiao explained for Li Shiyuan: "the one in Fengqing palace is fake, but now everyone knows that she is a country. When the foreign envoys come, the emperor must take her."


    Mu Cen laughed: "I''m not angry about this."


    "This is what the emperor specially asked me to tell you." Mu Zhanxiao also followed with a smile and explained the words completely.


    "That''s not necessary." Mu Cen raised her eyebrows.


    Mu Zhanxiao was straightforward: "no matter whether it is necessary or not, my words have been conveyed, and I still have something to do. I can''t stay here any longer. However, compared with the emperor, I have more opportunities to come to the Tai hospital. After all, I can get medicine for my mother and Zhihua in Kaiyuan Temple. "


    Mu Cen laughs and shakes his head helplessly.


    It''s really a reasonable explanation.


    But mu Cen didn''t say much. He got up and sent Mu Zhanxiao out to the door. Mu Zhanxiao stopped Mu Cen.


    Mu Cen was not forced.


    "When the emperor is finished, he will probably find a chance to see you." Mu Zhanxiao said.


    Mu Cen didn''t say anything.


    But mu Zhanxiao didn''t speak any more. He quickly turned around and took the medicine for mu Zhihua and his mother, and left the hospital in a hurry.


    After Mu Cen watched Mu Zhanxiao leave, he focused on the book to be revised again.


    But this time, Mu Cen didn''t see it for long. Ji Chang came here in person.


    "Doctor Ji, are you looking for me?" Mu Cen asked directly.


    Ji Chang nodded today: "the empress has been following the emperor to see foreign envoys for half a month. She is probably tired and uncomfortable. Fengqing palace has sent a message for me to come and have a look. I''ll just take you with me."


    Other words, Ji Changjin did not say much.


    Mu CEN is very clear that Ji Changjin''s assistant is not himself. Even if he wants to bring it, he should not bring himself. If he can come here specially, it''s obviously what Mu Zhanxiao told him.


    Mu Cen nodded: "what do I need to prepare?"


    "No, just follow me with the medicine box." Ji Chang now is also simple, "but you have to remember, don''t say much in Fengqing palace. Niang likes to be quiet. If something happens in Fengqing palace, no one can protect you."


    Ji Changjin is reminding Mu Cen.


    Mu Cen nodded: "thank you for reminding me. I won''t say one more word."


    Ji Changjin made a sound and didn''t ask any more questions. He soon gave his medicine box to Mu Cen, and took Mu Cen to leave the Tai hospital in a hurry and went directly to Fengqing palace.


    On the way to Fengqing palace, Mu Cen looks at the scenery around him. Then he thinks of what Mu Zhanxiao said. The Imperial Palace just doesn''t look the same, but after so many years, there are always places where things are right and people are wrong.


    Even Fengqing palace is different.


    At least Mu Cen knows his living habits, but this one in Fengqing palace has changed inadvertently.


    It''s just that outsiders can''t notice it, but people who really get along with Mu Cen day and night can''t be aware of it.


    "Doctor Ji, wait a moment. I''ll send you to doctor Niang." The maid at the door stopped Ji Changjin.


    Ji Changjin nodded: "thank you."


    The maid took a look at Mu Cen, but didn''t ask much. It was because of Mu Cen''s beauty that she took a look more. Even a plain face made people unable to move away.


    And this is not the assistant that Ji Chang usually takes today.


    However, the affairs of Tai hospital have always been decided by Ji Changjin. It''s not her turn to be interfered by others. She''s just a maid, and naturally she doesn''t dare to ask any more questions.


    Soon, she turned and entered Fengqing palace.


    Ji Changjin is waiting patiently outside with Mu Cen, but it doesn''t take long. The servant who went to pass the news before has come back: "doctor Ji, please come back."


    Ji Changjin nodded, and then he took a look at Mu Cen without any trace. Mu Cen didn''t say anything, and quietly followed Ji Changjin to Fengqing palace.


    Just enter Feng Qing palace, Mu Cen''s brow slightly twisted up.


    What she smelled in the air was the aroma of passion, which was self-evident. However, Mu Cen didn''t reveal anything, let alone ask more questions, and Ji Changjin didn''t explain.


    They walked around the front hall and soon appeared in the bedroom.


    And false Mu Cen so rely on the soft collapse to rest, in anyone''s opinion, this is a picture of a beautiful woman lying in bed, amazing people can''t move their eyes.


    Ji Long knelt down and asked an: "I have seen the empress. She is thousands of years old."


    Mucen naturally knelt down.


    The fake Mu Cen waved his hand: "there''s no need to be polite, but there''s trouble in this palace."


    "No Ji Yi Nu was calm. "My mother''s health is not good. I can''t bear to work so hard. Wait for me to show my mother and prescribe some tranquilizing drugs. It shouldn''t be a big deal. It''s just that the empress should pay attention to rest. "


    "Ah --" fake Mu Cen sighed, "I''m afraid that this body will drag down the emperor, and I haven''t done my duty to a country."


    "The emperor will not blame the empress. The empress''s body is the first in the emperor''s heart." Ji Changjin said with the trend.

 Chapter 993

    This words pour is false Mu Cen coax very happy, also cooperate with Ji Changjin''s inspection.


    Ji long this carefully give false Mu Cen pulse, pour is calm: "Niang Niang is overworked, other pour is nothing."


    Fake Mu Cen nodded.


    But mu Cen didn''t speak all the time, and Ji Changjin had a tacit understanding. Whatever Ji Changjin wanted, Mu Cen could give it to her for the first time, and Mu Cen also lowered her head in the whole process.


    On the contrary, the fake Mu Cen looked at Mu Cen and slightly twisted his eyebrows: "I haven''t seen this one in my palace."


    "If you tell your mother, this is Xiao Cen, a medical girl who has just entered the palace. I''ll take her with me so that I can be on my own." Ji Changjin''s explanation is not slow.


    "Doctor Ji has worked hard." Fake Mu Cen sounds compassionate, and then she looks at Mu Cen, "look up, this palace has a look."


    "Yes." Mu Cen answered.


    Mu Cen just raised his head and looked at the fake Mu Cen in front of him. This time, Mu Cen, who was always calm, couldn''t help flashing a trace of consternation in his eyes.


    It''s true. It''s so similar.


    That feeling, a raise of hands and a throw, at first glance, or without deep friendship, is completely imperceptible.


    Muchen knows that there are similar people in this world, but it''s the first time for Muchen to see such similar people. In this case, the fake Mu CEN is looking at Mu Cen, and Mu CEN is also looking at each other, but it is even more invisible.


    Just like Mu Zhanxiao said, this person is by no means a face change or a face change. Her previous body has been destroyed, and her skin can''t be changed. If it''s a face change, Mu Cen can''t see where this person came from.


    Mu Cen slightly wring eyebrows, is thinking, but the surface has always been silent, so standing in front of the people look at themselves.


    But mu Cen''s mind is unknown to outsiders except Mu Cen himself. If Mu Cen looks at the person in front of him, it''s a kind of jealousy. A woman doesn''t like any woman who is more beautiful than herself to appear in front of her. Even if Mu CEN is just a medical woman, not a concubine in the harem, but as long as she is in this deep palace, There seems to be a little more threat.


    "I think you must have something extraordinary. Otherwise, how can you be liked by Ji Yinv and enter the palace?" For a long time, false Mu Cen just open mouth, light say.


    Mu Cen calmed down, but Ji Yi Nu was calm.


    "Tell me about you." False Mu Cen continued to say, "how do you think that the palace has come? Can''t the people be free?"


    Mu Cen then said: "I have admired Ji medical girl for a long time. When I learned that she was recruiting a medical girl in the palace, I let her come. It''s my blessing that Ji medical girl can take a fancy to me. So when Ji medical girl spoke, I didn''t hesitate to come. Although the people were free, they knew that if they wanted to learn better medical skills, they must go to the palace. After all, too many hospitals have gathered the best doctors in the world. "


    Mu Cen''s answer is neither humble nor overbearing, and it is appropriate to advance and retreat. You should know that Mu Cen has lived in the palace for many years. How can he be timid under such circumstances.


    Naturally, Mu Cen''s answer is impeccable.


    She also knows that as a fake Muchen, she can''t be too persistent to a medical woman. Otherwise, she will be recognized as a fake Muchen in the dike. In the future, if Muchen has an accident in the palace, she will associate with the fake Muchen in front of her.


    Sure enough, just as Mu Cen thought, fake Mu Cen listened to her answer, nodded, so cold, and said nothing more.


    But Ji Yi''s daughter opened the prescription, and the slave on one side quickly took the prescription to get the medicine. Ji Yi''s daughter Sula was not so pale, so she would not stay in front of fake mucen. She quickly nodded: "I''ll leave first. If my mother has something else to do, I''ll come right away."


    Fake mucen also understand Ji Changjin''s temper, nodded and said nothing.


    Then, Ji Chang got up and left calmly with Mu Cen. The fake Mu Cen''s eyes still fell on Mu Cen. The vigilance in his eyebrows never fell.


    Until they left Fengqing palace, false Mu Cen just opened his mouth and looked at the slave: "go to our palace to find out, what''s the matter with this new medical girl."


    "Yes." The slave dare not neglect.


    Naturally, they also saw that Mu Cen was so beautiful. At the first time Mu Cen came, they noticed that even a plain face made people feel unforgettable. If they dressed up a little, the imperial concubine Dai would lose her color. How can we not attract other people''s attention.


    So it is inevitable that Mu Cen should be nervous.


    The palace has been quiet for a long time, or the palace has been quiet for a long time. If the emperor really likes Mu Cen, it''s hard to say. Maybe the pattern of the palace will change now.


    Soon, the slave went out in a hurry to inquire about Mu Cen''s situation. However, the situation that the slave inquired about was not as much as Mu Cen himself said. He only knew that Mu Cen was allowed to enter the palace by Ji Changjin. The house of internal affairs actually had the name of Mu Cen, and he knew nothing else.


    I''m afraid I''m going to go out of the palace to investigate.


    "Niang Niang, if you don''t feel at ease, I''ll send someone out of the palace to check." The slave who comes back carefully says in the ear of false Mu Cen.


    Fake Mu Cen''s brow slightly twisted: "no, a too hospital medical woman, can''t do anything, put it like this first, if there''s something else to say."


    "Yes." The slave answered and stood respectfully.


    But the feeling that false Mu Cen can''t say is like this person, even though it is too hospital, but it can bring fatal threat to herself. Even when she looks at herself, it seems that she is clearly seen by this person from the bottom of her heart and has no ability to resist.


    Fake Mu Cen sank and pressed down his restless mood.


    And Fengqing Palace once again fell into silence, no one said anything.


    ¡­¡­


    At that time¡ª¡ª


    When Ji Yi Nu leaves with Mu Cen and walks out of Fengqing palace, Ji Yi Nu suddenly looks at Mu Cen: "Xiao Cen, I''m afraid your face is a threat. The queen probably has an idea for you."


    Mu Cen said without denying: "I noticed."


    "We should be more careful in everything. Sometimes this deep palace is like a place where people eat without spitting. People don''t know how to disappear, even in the Tai hospital." Ji Changjin seriously explained, "you are entrusted to me, I naturally want to take good care of you, if you don''t have my permission, don''t leave too hospital, too hospital I can make the decision, if you leave too hospital, I can''t help it."

 Chapter 994

    Ji Changjin''s words don''t take the slightest joke. Mu Cen nodded and was grateful: "thank you for reminding me. I won''t make any trouble for you."


    "I''ve lived to this day, but I''m not afraid of trouble." Ji Chang told the truth, "it''s just that the empress is a very special existence. No one can neglect her."


    This words seem to have meaning to point to again, this let Mu Cen see to Ji long this, quiet down.


    This is to tell yourself, Ji Changjin actually know what? But all this is just Mu Cen''s guess, Mu CEN is not sure, and some words, really not suitable for now to take the initiative to tear the veil, can only do so.


    There seems to be no other way but to wait for the moment.


    After all, both Li Shiyuan and Mu Zhanxiao have to find the person behind her from this fake Mu Cen. Otherwise, why should they put it like this? Isn''t that a barrier for them?


    Shen Shen, Mu Cen didn''t say anything, but the medical woman of Tai hospital came in a hurry: "Ji Yi Nu, the empress of de Fei asked you to go to her."


    "Good." Ji Chang didn''t refuse.


    Soon Ji Changjin turned and looked at Mu Cen: "go through the imperial garden in front of you, and you''ll get to the imperial hospital. You go back first. I''ll go to the imperial concubine and have a look."


    "Yes." Mu Cen answered.


    Ji Yi''s daughter didn''t stay, but soon went to the palace of Princess de. Originally, it was impossible for Ji Yi''s daughter to take Mu Cen when she went out. It was because of Mu Zhanxiao''s explanation that Ji Yi''s daughter took Mu Cen to Fengqing palace. Now she goes to the palace of Princess De, so there''s no need to take Mu Cen.


    Mu Cen didn''t hesitate, and soon went to the direction of the hospital.


    In the whole process, Mu Cen kept her eyebrows low and thought deeply. Her mind filtered out people, trying to select the most suspicious people who knew her best. However, even though Mu Cen filtered over and over again, she never found the right person.


    These people can''t be judged by themselves and Li Shiyuan.


    So the fake Mu Cen in front of him is with whom, and this person, Mu Cen has no doubt, must be what he knows and knows.


    Shen Shen, Mu CEN is more and more quiet down, because with the mind, so completely did not notice the situation in front of, the whole process is low head, fast toward the direction of the hospital.


    "Ah -" Mu Cen suddenly exclaimed.


    Is really too engrossed, unexpectedly did not notice that he bumped into a person, this time, Mu Cen just looked up to have heard the familiar smell of sandalwood, this time, Mu Cen was slightly stunned, also did not expect that the person he bumped into was Li Shiyuan.


    This, Mu Cen returned to God, immediately blessed body, please say hello: "maidservant see the emperor, long live the emperor, long live the emperor."


    "Get up." Li Shiyuan personally helped Mu Cen up, "I said, you don''t need to be polite when you see me."


    Mu Cen didn''t speak, and she didn''t avoid Li Shiyuan''s eyes. It seems that she saw Li Shiyuan for the first time in half a month. Is this person busy? And this direction is the only way to Fengqing palace, so is Li Shiyuan the one who went to see Fengqing palace?


    Although curious, Mu Cen didn''t ask more. This is not the question that Mu Cen can ask now. She just stood so passively in the end.


    "Where have you been?" Li Shiyuan asked directly.


    Mu Cen also did not conceal: "the empress does not feel well, the maidservant went to Fengqing palace with Ji Yinu."


    "So?" Li Shiyuan nodded calmly, but he didn''t have any doubt because of Mu Cen''s words, "did you see the queen?"


    "I see." Mu Cen answered.


    "What it''s like to see the queen." Li Shiyuan asked directly.


    Mu Cen was surprised. Li Shiyuan asked himself these questions, but on the surface, Mu Cen seemed very calm. When he looked at Li Shiyuan, Mu Cen suddenly calmed down.


    "Tell the truth." Li Shiyuan actually eliminated Mu Cen''s worry, "in front of me, there is no need to worry too much. I will not blame you for what you think of or say."


    This words, Li Shiyuan said directly, and looking at Mu Cen''s eyes is not instantaneous, without a trace of hesitation. Mu Cen knew that Li Shiyuan had suspected this fake Mu Cen for a long time, so she didn''t think much after taking a deep breath.


    Soon, she looked at Li Shiyuan: "at first glance, I can''t see that the queen has any problems."


    "What if I look again?" Li Shiyuan asked again.


    "I don''t have the chance to see it again." Mu Cen also told the truth, "what''s more, the maidservant is not the person around the queen, and she can''t understand the queen."


    After the fake mucen returned to the palace, the servants in Fengqing palace were not the former slaves, they had all changed. Many people were selected by the fake mucen himself, and had nothing to do with the people who used to stay with mucen.


    So for a while and a half, I can''t really detect anything.


    Li Shiyuan nodded: "this year when the queen comes back, it''s not very different from before. Occasionally, it''s cloudy and sunny."


    Mu Cen hum, this is not mu Cen''s contact, naturally don''t dare to make a conclusion.


    Li Shiyuan didn''t continue to talk about Mu Cen, but suddenly looked at Mu Cen: "I''m going to the east palace. Do you want to go with me?"


    Mu Cen was surprised. This place is not the direction to the East Palace, but Li Shiyuan suddenly mentioned it. After a quiet, Mu Cen didn''t say anything. Going to the East Palace is what Mu Cen thought. Where can you see Ao Feng? Naturally, it doesn''t do any harm to Mu Cen.


    She was delighted.


    So do not want to, Mu Cen agreed to come down: "that is the honor of maidservant."


    Li Shiyuan nodded: "then keep up."


    Then, Li Shiyuan turned the corner directly at the intersection and walked towards the east palace. Mu Cen didn''t dare to hesitate, so he followed Li Shiyuan''s pace, but Li Shiyuan slowed down intentionally or unintentionally, just to cooperate with Mu Cen''s pace.


    Mu Cen sensed it, and his mouth could not help rising. It was a happy mood, but mu Cen didn''t speak much.


    There is a certain distance between them, but in Li Shiyuan''s deliberate steps, they seem to have a little casual intimacy.


    Occasionally each other''s clothes will brush past, but soon separated.


    "Did you ever get used to it in Taiyuan hospital?" Li Shiyuan suddenly opened his mouth.


    "Not bad. It''s great to apply what you''ve learned. " Mu Cen smiles.


    "That''s good." Li Shiyuan nodded and looked at Mu Cen like this, "you are just the person I temporarily placed in the Tai hospital. When the time is ripe, you must leave from the Tai hospital."


    Mu CEN is quiet next: "maidservant leaves from too hospital, want to go where?"

 Chapter 995

    "You can go anywhere you want." Li Shiyuan is direct.


    Mu Cen listened to Li Shiyuan''s words, lowered his head and chuckled. He didn''t say anything. He just followed Li Shiyuan quietly. On the contrary, Li Shiyuan suddenly held Mu Cen behind him, making the two people who were close to each other even closer.


    "Be careful, there''s a threshold." Li Shiyuan reminds Mu Cen.


    How could Mu Cen not be able to get there, but with Li Shiyuan''s action, it seems that this person is intentional, deliberately using such an excuse, so that he can support Mu Cen aboveboard.


    "I see it." Mu Cen answered.


    Li Shiyuan, just as Mu Cen guessed, no longer let go after holding Mu Cen. That hand naturally clasped Mu Cen''s wrist.


    "Emperor, you..." Mu Cen looked up at Li Shiyuan.


    Li Shiyuan laughed: "what''s wrong?"


    "I don''t want to be too high-profile in the palace and cause any trouble." Mu Cen light mouth.


    "No Li Shiyuan said firmly, "this section of the road is often taken by Aofeng. On weekdays, I seldom see any personal pictures. Aofeng doesn''t like to go through places with a lot of people. Later, I found it by accident and noticed that the scenery of this section of the road is very good."


    Li Shiyuan explained for a while, and when Mu Cen heard Ao Feng, he couldn''t help getting serious and listening quietly with his head on his side.


    And Li Shiyuan holding Mu Cen''s hand so did not let go, the two did not deliberately talk, a section of the way, the chat is also proud of the wind.


    "There was Zhan Xiao''s son Zhiyi in taifuna with AO Feng. They had a good relationship, just like Zhan Xiao and I had in those years." Li Shiyuan continued.


    Mu Cen listened quietly.


    At that time, Li Shiyuan was not favored, and so was Mu Zhanxiao. So it was mu zhantian who followed Li Shiyuan, and Mu Zhanxiao who followed Li Shiyuan. From then on, the people they were loyal to have never changed, but it was fate, just like Mu Zhiyi and AO Feng now.


    Li Shiyuan opened his mouth so slowly. When he came to the intersection, he released Mu Cen''s hand.


    After that, they seemed to be back to their former appearance and walked quietly towards the east palace.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡ª¡ª


    Donggong¡ª¡ª


    Linglong is not surprised to see Li Shiyuan. Since Mu Cen left, Li Shiyuan will appear in the East Palace every day, and even stay in the East Palace longer than ever.


    But Li Shiyuan is usually accompanied by Cheng Dezhu or Rong Jiurong temple. Unexpectedly, there is a woman beside him today. The woman''s clothes look like a person from a hospital. Linglong is a little curious. But Linglong doesn''t say anything and looks at Li Shiyuan respectfully.


    "I see the emperor." Linglong answered.


    Li Shiyuan nodded, Linglong has turned to walk towards the East Palace, Li Shiyuan with mucen followed in.


    "Ao Feng, at this time point, should be in the study." Li Shiyuan explained that his pace never stopped.


    Mu Cen has some accidents. You should know that Aofeng is very smart, but Aofeng is lack of interest in the courses taught by Taifu. Aofeng has known a lot of things for a long time, and has never been so disciplined in the study. If you can escape, you can escape. Even in the face of Li Shiyuan, Aofeng seems to be more insincere.


    And now the proud wind, as if completely changed a temperament, let a person some accident.


    "After cen''er left that year, Aofeng''s character suddenly changed. From then on, Aofeng no longer played truant. Instead, he conscientiously followed Taifu and I to learn the way of governing the country. I''m glad." Li Shiyuan knew what Mu Cen thought and explained it.


    Mu Cen looked at Li Shiyuan: "emperor, the prince is only 11 or 12 years old this year. Why is the emperor so anxious to let the prince learn these ways of governing the country?"


    It''s too early.


    Even Li Shiyuan, at this age, just followed Taifu, but did not enter the study of the way of governing the country, and now everything seems to be ahead of the arrogant wind.


    It''s like what Li Shiyuan is going to do.


    Just Mu Cen doesn''t understand, this just can''t help asking Li Shiyuan curiously.


    Li Shiyuan listened to Mu Cen''s words, and then he said, "if there''s no big accident, I''m going to give the throne to the crown prince when he comes of age."


    "Why?" Asked Mu Cen.


    "I want to accompany the person I love most. If she is not here, I can guard her grave. If she is here, I can accompany her all over the great rivers and mountains of Dazhou. I once promised her, but I didn''t do anything. I can only make it up for the rest of my life. " Li Shiyuan said some self mockery, but still quietly expressed his meaning completely.


    Mu Cen was shocked.


    Before and Mu Zhanxiao''s conjecture, Li Shiyuan got a positive answer here.


    Mu Cen couldn''t say what he felt. He just stood there and didn''t know what to do. Li Shiyuan was calm. He looked at Mu Cen in this way and changed the topic: "OK, the study is here. Follow me in."


    "Good." Mu Cen came back.


    "But what I said to you today, I don''t need to mention it to the prince. I''m afraid the prince will be rebellious." Li Shiyuan suddenly explained.


    Mu Cen looks at Li Shiyuan.


    Li Shiyuan did not shy away: "over the years, although the crown prince and I have been close, the crown prince has always cared for me and kept a distant distance from me. The crown prince is blaming me for treating the queen like this. Up to now, it''s hard for me to mend the relationship between myself and the crown prince. "


    This is what Mu Cen didn''t know. In those years, Ao Feng was a five or six-year-old child. Naturally, he couldn''t bear such stimulation. It was cruel for a child to watch his mother die in front of him.


    And Mu CEN is very clear, proud wind temper.


    So the current situation, in fact, is not too unexpected for mu Cen.


    Finally, Mu Cen sighed silently: "I know."


    Li Shiyuan nodded, but he didn''t say anything. He soon followed Li Shiyuan into the study, and AO Feng was already in the study. For Li Shiyuan''s appearance, Ao Feng was used to it, and his attitude was just as Li Shiyuan said.


    Even Ao Feng''s eyes didn''t stay on Li Shiyuan. When the father and son talked, they just focused on the way of governing the country and everything that Taifu taught them today. They didn''t mention anything else. Even the one in Fengqing palace, Ao Feng seemed to have lost interest.


    That kind of feeling is like knowing the true and false of Fengqing palace for a long time.


    It''s also cold and light to see. Although it''s very exciting, it''s not as close as that year and Mu Cen. On the contrary, it seems to be alienated.

 Chapter 996

    But the people in the palace didn''t find anything strange. They thought that Aofeng had grown up and had his own temper and character.


    Can be proud of the wind has not always been there?


    Mu CEN is so quiet looking at father and son, did not leave.


    The study is particularly quiet. The servants of the east palace will not easily appear in the study at this time. On the contrary, the appearance of Mu CEN is out of place in this quiet study.


    Finally, Ao Feng raised his head and said, "how did my father follow a woman from a Tai hospital?"


    The voice is lazy, and the eyebrows and eyes are more and more similar to Li Shiyuan. It seems to be printed in the same mold as Li Shiyuan, but the proud wind is slightly immature, and Li Shiyuan is much more mature.


    Li Shiyuan smiles faintly in the face of Aofeng''s query: "your uncle found someone in the palace to see your aunt. Ji Yinu recommended her. Just when I saw her, I asked her to follow her directly. Just go back and let your uncle get out of the palace."


    This is also said frankly, but people with a clear eye can hear it. It''s just Li Shiyuan''s random nonsense. Of course, Aofeng is not stupid, and he understands it. Only Aofeng doesn''t speak, so he looks at it quietly.


    His eyes fell on Mu Cen''s body, very light, but with a bit of thinking.


    Mu Cen didn''t avoid Ao Feng''s eyes, just let Ao Feng watch.


    After a while, Ao Feng took back his eyes and didn''t say much. Soon the father and son lowered their heads and chatted.


    As soon as he went, Mu Cen stayed in the east palace for almost an hour and a half.


    Linglong''s voice came from outside the palace: "the emperor, your highness, you can eat."


    After Linglong''s voice came, Aofeng didn''t go on any more. The conversation between the two stopped abruptly. It seems that it''s a habit for father and son to have dinner together in recent years, but during this period, they didn''t speak.


    "You''ll follow." Li Shiyuan looked at Mu Cen and said that he was calm.


    Mu Cen answered: "yes."


    Then the party walked towards the dining room. Because of Li Shiyuan''s words, Mu Zhanxiao looked at Mu Cen, and his eyes were a little deeper.


    Until the three arrived at the dining room, Mu Cen stood beside him, and Mu Zhanxiao suddenly said, "you are very powerful. I hope the dancer in xianglou can make my uncle look at you differently, and send it to the palace."


    This makes Mu Cen a Leng, then suddenly realize.


    But Li Shiyuan''s face was slightly heavy: "prince, I told you not to speak when you eat."


    Proud wind cold hum a, pour don''t talk, but that kind of attitude is not overcast all the time. And Mu Cen also stood calmly, and didn''t refute Ao Feng''s words.


    She knew that Ao Feng had misunderstood.


    I misunderstood the relationship between myself and Mu Zhanxiao. When I saw Mu Zhiyi that day, Mu Zhiyi probably had already described the relationship between them for so many years. With a little description and her cold appearance in the palace, it''s easy for people who know the inside story to guess their identity.


    "You go out first." Li Shiyuan suddenly opened his mouth.


    This is to say to Mu Cen. Under such circumstances, Mu Cen''s standing here will only increase embarrassment. Besides, she has already seen the people she wants to see, and it''s not bad for the moment and a half. Besides, Aofeng doesn''t let people near if he is not close to them. Otherwise, Aofeng doesn''t mean to eat at all.


    Mu Cen blessing body: "maidservant first leave."


    Then, Mu Cen turned and walked out of the palace.


    Soon the dining room was quiet. Ao Feng lowered his head and ate the food in front of him. He didn''t talk to Li Shiyuan in the whole process. Li Shiyuan seemed to be used to it.


    Until they finished their meal and Aofeng put down his chopsticks, Li Shiyuan looked at Aofeng: "she and your uncle are not the relationship you and Zhiyi think."


    Aofeng had some accidents, and Li Shiyuan took the initiative to mention them to himself.


    "If it''s really such a relationship as you think, your uncle doesn''t have to go out of his way to send her to the palace. Even if your uncle wants to keep her around, Zhiyi and your aunt can''t say anything." Li Shiyuan''s tone is steady.


    "So it has something to do with my father?"


    He is not polite at all, the Mou light so fell on Li Shiyuan''s body, not for a moment, as if waiting for Li Shiyuan''s reply. And Li Shiyuan appears quiet, did not deny, but also did not admit the words of Ao Feng.


    Proud wind half smile not smile: "a year ago, Fengqing palace had a master, but the mother came back, the children thought that the father would not be interested in women, after all, when the mother is not, although the palace has concubines, but the father is like a widow. Now it''s time for my father to be dead and spring is coming? "


    It''s a bit weird.


    But Ao Feng never left Li Shiyuan''s eyes. Li Shiyuan didn''t get angry because of Ao Feng''s words. He calmly looked at Ao Feng: "since you know that one in Fengqing palace is your empress, you have been indifferent to your empress this year?"


    This topic suddenly referred to the Phoenix Palace that one.


    Aofeng didn''t speak, just looked at Li Shiyuan, as if thinking about the meaning of Li Shiyuan''s words. The hesitating eyes were too obvious.


    But Li Shiyuan was also calm: "what the prince wants to say, but it doesn''t matter. There is a gap between the prince and me. I am very clear, but I will not blame the prince for his words. "


    This words is to let Ao Feng feel surprised, but such surprise also didn''t show on the face.


    Over the past few years, their relationship seems to be going to the freezing point, but in the eyes of outsiders, Ao Feng is extremely favored, and no one can replace Ao Feng.


    But Ao Feng knew that his father and son had not talked about heart for a long time. When they met, they talked about state affairs and homework.


    There''s nothing else.


    Even the time when Aofeng and Mu Zhanxiao talk is far better than Li Shiyuan. After all, what happened in those years, until now, is Aofeng''s nightmare.


    It''s impossible not to blame Li Shiyuan, but Aofeng never quarreled with Li Shiyuan and dealt with the relationship between him and Li Shiyuan in the coldest way.


    But now Li Shiyuan''s words, let Ao Feng keenly aware that there is something in his words.


    Sink sink sink, proud wind looked at Li Shiyuan: "son minister say what, father emperor don''t blame?"


    "He said Li Shiyuan was calm and took a sip of tea.


    Ao Feng nodded: "what''s unusual about the empress, can the father ever detect it?"


    Li Shiyuan''s action of drinking tea stopped slightly, but his eyebrows and eyes fell on AO Feng, and he was calm: "you can say it directly."


    "She doesn''t look like her son''s mother." Arrogant and outspoken.


    "How can I see it?" Li Shiyuan asked directly.

 Chapter 997

    "When the empress went back to the palace, she accompanied her children''s ministers for a long time. Most of the time, only the children''s ministers and the empress were together, especially when the empress was still in the imperial dining room. But this one in Fengqing palace, at first, her son''s minister mentioned it, but she knew it. It was just a lot of details. She was not so clear. She was not as familiar as she was when she faced her father. " Ao Feng said it directly.


    His eyes looked at Li Shiyuan for a moment: "to be correct, this one in Fengqing palace is familiar with everything between the father and the empress. However, she is more familiar with the life outside the Great Wall. Later, she is not able to know so thoroughly about the life in the palace."


    It was a delicate time.


    For a long time, there were only Ao Feng and Mu Cen. There was no third party around them. Unless ghosts really existed, otherwise, only instinct could know the dialogue and details between them.


    And for these things, Feng Qing palace that one is vague with the past, but it is not like the face of Li Shiyuan when calm and calm.


    So from then on, Aofeng was much colder to this one in Fengqing palace, and almost never went to Fengqing palace again.


    It''s a kind of instinctive intuition. It''s just that Li Shiyuan doesn''t speak and AO Feng doesn''t ask for trouble. It will only make the situation worse.


    The one in Fengqing palace didn''t come to find Aofeng, but she was rejected by Aofeng for various reasons. However, this one also found Aofeng at the beginning. After she was rejected by Aofeng, she seemed to have no interest. Her goal was just Li Shiyuan.


    "Anything else?" Li Shiyuan took another sip of tea.


    "Her food is not made by her mother." Ao Feng continued, "although the taste doesn''t seem to have any difference, if you really get along with your mother day and night, you can find the abnormality. Everything about her is too gorgeous. I don''t think she did it herself. I doubted it. I followed her in private. Then I found out that she was in the imperial dining room and was finished by the imperial kitchen. "


    Ao Feng spoke frankly, and then his eyes fell on Li Shiyuan. Li Shiyuan seemed more calm when he listened to these words, just like Li Shiyuan knew everything Ao Feng said.


    "Father, you already know, don''t you?" Ao Feng asked calmly, "otherwise, when she asked her father for important people, he didn''t need to find an excuse to let her son''s ministers not go to Fengqing palace. What''s more, if it''s really the mother''s son, the son''s minister will be so indifferent. The father will not let him go. "


    This words, Ao Feng said firmly, the eyes that fall on Li Shiyuan''s body is not instantaneous.


    This time, Li Shiyuan put down his tea cup and chuckled: "you can see it through."


    In a word, let Ao Feng understand his guess, this time, Ao Feng''s brow slightly twisted up: "father, if it is the son''s guess, then father quietly, is to find the person behind the scenes?"


    "Yes." Li Shiyuan did not deny it.


    Ao Feng asked again, "why didn''t my father tell my son earlier?"


    "If you want to concentrate on your lessons, there''s no need to think about such things." Li Shiyuan said calmly, "I owe your mother too much. A few years ago, I forced your mother to admit her identity, which led to a big mistake. If one day I see your mother again, I won''t do it again."


    "The meaning of father Huang''s words is that the mother is still alive?" Proud wind shocked for a while, looking at Li Shiyuan''s eyes is not instantaneous.


    It''s a kind of expectation and excitement that hasn''t been seen for many years. It''s excited because of hearing such news.


    Ao Feng is very clear that Li Shiyuan won''t make fun of anything about Mu Cen. Li Shiyuan''s saying so means that his guess is correct.


    In the face of Ao Feng''s excitement, Li Shiyuan smiles calmly, neither denying nor admitting: "what the prince wants to do now is to finish the homework assigned by Taifu and I, and other things are not what the prince cares about. In addition, the prince should not mention anything about today''s affairs to avoid causing trouble. I understand. "


    "Yes, I do." The proud wind answered immediately.


    But the excitement was obvious. It was the first time in many years that Li Shiyuan saw such excitement in Ao Feng''s eyes. Inevitably, Li Shiyuan''s eyebrows and eyes were also stained with a faint smile.


    As if, I''ve never been so relaxed.


    After that, Li Shiyuan didn''t stay much in the East Palace, and soon stood up. Ao Feng also stood up and personally sent Li Shiyuan out.


    Mu Cen has been waiting outside. When she saw Ao Feng come out, Mu Cen was surprised. She thought that Ao Feng was absolutely impossible to come out of Li Shiyuan. Now Ao Feng''s eyebrows are still a little happy. What happened? "


    Mu Cen didn''t speak and stood quietly.


    "My son''s courtiers send my father to the emperor." Proud of the wind.


    Li Shiyuan just nodded, and did not say anything, and soon walked toward Mu Cen: "gone."


    Mu Cen bowed his head and quietly followed Li Shiyuan. They didn''t talk much. Until they left the East Palace, Mu Cen couldn''t help looking at Li Shiyuan.


    Li Shiyuan naturally knew what Mu Cen wanted to ask, so he began to explain faintly: "Ao Feng knows the truth very well. I can get some news from my words, so I''m overjoyed. That''s a better attitude. "


    Mu Cen nodded, excuse: "the prince has always been brilliant."


    "Well, his mother taught him well. I''m much inferior to his mother''s wife. When his mother''s wife was there, she laid a good foundation for Aofeng. Even if Taifu met Aofeng now, he felt very happy. " Li Shiyuan did not take credit, but put the credit on Mu Cen.


    Mu Cen didn''t speak, but it''s self-evident that he was in a good mood because he saw Ao Feng.


    "Walk with me." Li Shiyuan didn''t say anything about Aofeng, and soon changed the topic.


    Mu Cen looked at Li Shiyuan: "the empress is not well. Won''t the emperor go and have a look? If I remember correctly, when I meet the emperor, the direction the emperor wants to go is Fengqing palace. "


    Li Shiyuan looked at Mu Cen with a smile, and suddenly said, "I have already seen it, haven''t I?"


    Mu Cen listened to Li Shiyuan''s words, for a while and a half, he didn''t understand Li Shiyuan''s meaning.


    And Li Shiyuan didn''t explain much, so he suddenly reached out and hooked Mu Cen''s nose. Mu Cen was stunned. This kind of action is too ambiguous.


    "Well, I''ll take you to a place." Li Shiyuan ended the topic.

 Chapter 998

    Mu Cen subconsciously touched his nose bone, and did not continue to say anything, but quietly followed Li Shiyuan. She did not want to understand that there was any place in the imperial palace that she had never been to, which could make Li Shiyuan so mysterious.


    However, Mu Cen knows Li Shiyuan well. What he doesn''t want to say, you can''t reveal anything from this man''s mouth.


    Quiet, Mu Cen also didn''t think much, honestly follow Li Shiyuan toward the direction of the royal garden.


    The closer to the Royal Garden, the more inexplicable Mu Cen felt.


    In the past few years, the imperial garden has not changed much except for more flowers and plants, so mu Cen doesn''t know what Li Shiyuan wants to show himself.


    As a result, Li Shiyuan just walked in the imperial garden. After turning a few corridors, the scenery in front of Mu Cen was so amazing that Mu Cen couldn''t say a word.


    This is a remote place in the imperial garden. In fact, few people come here on weekdays. When Mu Cen was in the palace, he seldom appeared here. Now, it is not the same as before. If Mu CEN is right, there are lots of cherry trees in front of him.


    This was mentioned by Mu Cen and Li Shiyuan at that time.


    Mu Cen has always loved cherry blossoms. Every year in the cherry blossom season, she will fly to Japan to see cherry blossoms. The cherry forest can always make Mu Cen feel comfortable.


    In Dazhou, the weather in Dazhou made it difficult for cherry blossom to survive, so mu Cen just mentioned it at that time. Li Shiyuan carefully asked what happened to cherry blossom. Mu Cen could not explain Japan and cherry tree, but just described it.


    At that time, Mu Cen didn''t take it seriously or think much about it. Later, countless times happened. It was two or three years since he saw Li Shiyuan again. After spending a long time in the palace, he didn''t think about it again. The result also did not expect, so many years later, Mu Cen unexpectedly in the imperial garden, saw a piece of cherry forest.


    It can be seen that this cherry blossom forest is well maintained. This season, there are lots of cherry blossoms in full bloom. However, there are guards outside this cherry blossom forest. Obviously, no one is allowed to enter on weekdays.


    "Emperor, this -" for a long time, Mu Cen found his voice.


    "Do you like it?" Li Shiyuan put his hands behind him and began to laugh.


    Mu Cen did not deny his liking: "like."


    I really like it.


    She involuntarily approached the cherry blossom forest, so quietly looking at the cherry blossoms, with the wind, the petals of cherry blossoms fell down, it is a beautiful picture, some skateboards fell on Mu Cen''s shoulder, and too hospital gray clothes symmetrical, it is more charming.


    Mu CEN is a bit fascinated.


    Li Shiyuan just looked at Mu Cen and didn''t speak. There was a faint smile in his eyebrows, but he couldn''t get rid of it. It seems that no matter how much hardship we paid during this period, we have been satisfied at this moment.


    Li Shiyuan once thought that Mu Cen would never see this cherry blossom forest again. Fortunately, it didn''t really cause such regret.


    There was a faint smile in Li Shiyuan''s eyebrows.


    Until Mu Cen turned around and looked at Li Shiyuan: "emperor, how can there be cherry trees in this imperial garden?"


    Li Shiyuan didn''t dodge in the face of Mu Cen''s problem. He stood with his negative hand and looked at the cherry blossom forest. Then he said faintly: "I made it for my beloved. I thought I would never let her see it again. Now I know that I still have a chance."


    Mu Cen knew that Li Shiyuan was talking about herself. She stood like this, and the petals of cherry blossoms fell on Mu Cen''s shoulder, one after another. She looked very fragile, but she was very lovable.


    Li Shiyuan came to Mu Cen and stood in front of him. His big hand gently caressed the cherry petals that fell on Mu Cen''s cheek, but the big hand seemed to be possessed and didn''t move away from Mu Cen''s face.


    Mu Cen calmed down and finally didn''t stop Li Shiyuan from doing so.


    Until Li Shiyuan once again said: "the year I ascended the throne, people began to search for cherry blossoms. She once told me that these cherry blossoms were in Japan. I didn''t know where they were, so I probably knew a direction. I asked people to follow this direction, but I couldn''t find the country she said."


    Mu Cen listened and didn''t speak.


    Dazhou herself is in a disordered time and space, which is not parallel to the world she knows, so how can she find Japan. Even Sakura, Mu Cen felt that it did not exist in this time and space.


    But mu Cen didn''t interrupt Li Shiyuan, just listening.


    "When I was about to give up, the person Rong Jiu took saw the cherry tree she described at that time on the roadside. It was just a seedling. I ordered Rong Jiu to bring it back. I found the best master of Dazhou, but I couldn''t plant this seedling. It seems that when I go back to Dazhou, this seedling will never live again. "


    When Li Shiyuan said these hard times, he seemed to say: "I just didn''t give up. Soon, I asked people to send more seedlings back. I tried and failed again and again. I don''t know how many years have passed during this period. But in this running in, the masters also knew the cherry blossom''s temper, and changed to the counties suitable for the weather, so that the seedlings gradually grew up, and then transplanted back to the imperial palace. "


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    "Obviously, you know the result, the weather in Kyoto is not suitable for cherry trees. Even if the seedlings of mature trees arrive in Kyoto, they gradually lose. During this period, it took several years for the improved cherry trees to survive in the East Palace of Kyoto, and then it took two or three years for them to gradually have this scale."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    "This piece of land in the imperial garden has become a forbidden area for me. No one is allowed to enter without my permission. I see these cherry trees for her own sake, and no one is entitled to see them except her."


    ¡­¡­


    Li Shiyuan''s voice is calm, and he tells Mu Cen these words completely.


    Mu Cen listened quietly, the shock can be imagined.


    So many things happened during this period. After countless years, when she saw Li Shiyuan again, these cherry trees still did not survive, so Li Shiyuan never brought them with her. Now, these cherry trees survive, and she is lucky to see such a picture.


    Mu Cen''s eyes are filled with mist unconsciously, just like the entanglement between her and Li Shiyuan from generation to generation. In the eyes of outsiders, it''s only ten years that have passed, but they know each other well how much they have experienced in the past ten years.

 Chapter 999

    It''s more than a matter of right and wrong.


    "Fool." Li Shiyuan with a thin cocoon on the finger so gently brushed away the tears Mu Cen almost fell, "don''t cry, cry I will be distressed. What I have done is not as good as what my beloved did in those years. I owe her, and I can''t afford to pay for it forever, let alone anything else. "


    Mu Cen didn''t cry.


    It''s just that the palm of the hand gradually clenched into a fist.


    "This cherry blossom didn''t really survive until last year. This year is the first time it blooms. When the cherry blossoms were about to bloom, I made a wish that I could welcome her back when they were blooming. " Li Shiyuan bowed his head and continued.


    Mu Cen''s white teeth were biting his lips, and he looked at it quietly.


    Li Shiyuan''s handsome face constantly magnifies in front of Mu Cen. Mu Cen''s heart beats very fast, and the familiar smell of sandalwood comes from the tip of his nose.


    It''s been a long time.


    When Mu Cen failed to recover, Li Shiyuan''s thin lips seem to have inadvertently swept Mu Cen''s lips. This kind of action has a trace of ambiguity, but it is inadvertent, and it doesn''t go deep. It soon releases Mu Cen, but the distance between them never moves away.


    Mu Cen''s cheek is a little red, so light cough.


    Li Shiyuan lowered his head and said, "I should be glad that God has heard my voice."


    Mu Cen''s ears, which Li Shiyuan said, became red, and she fell into a bad situation step by step. Finally, she looked up and said, "so the queen is back."


    Li Shiyuan listened and raised his eyebrows. This time, he answered directly: "of course, he is not the one in Fengqing palace."


    Mu Cen just wanted to ask who it was, but when the words came to her mouth, she didn''t say a word. She always felt that she had dug a hole for herself, and then she just jumped in. She didn''t even have room to struggle.


    All of a sudden, everything around is so quiet.


    "Stay here for a while if you like." Li Shiyuan said faintly, "I have told you that you can come at any time."


    If it''s very light, it seems that it''s already arranged.


    The taboo in Li Shiyuan''s heart seems to be nonexistent in Mu Cen''s eyes. Even the eyes that fall on Mu Cen''s body are full of affection and tenderness. Such tenderness will last for a long time.


    Mu Cen''s hand in the wide sleeve was tight. For a moment, he didn''t know what to say.


    In the end, Li Shiyuan once again took the initiative to say: "I will accompany you for a walk."


    As the voice falls, Li Shiyuan''s hand naturally embraces Mu Cen''s waist. Mu Cen''s eyebrows and eyes look at the man falling on his waist. This state is too intimate.


    He was wearing a bright yellow dragon robe, but he was wearing the clothes of Tai hospital. Anyone who saw it would feel very sad.


    It''s not that mucen didn''t want to struggle, but no matter what kind of struggle seems to be in vain under such circumstances, Li Shiyuan didn''t mean to let go.


    He looked down at Mu Cen: "let me hold you for a while."


    This man''s voice is very low, as if with a trace of begging. When the voice falls, Mu Cen has completely fallen into Li Shiyuan''s arms, and his resolute mandible is so close to Mu Cen''s hair. When the wind blows, their long hair dances with the wind, and the cherry petals on the ground just fall on Mu Cen''s gray skirt, But I will never feel anything inappropriate.


    Finally, is mu Cen silent sigh: "emperor, there will be people here."


    "No Li Shiyuan was sure, "I said that nobody can come here, and you don''t have to worry about being peeped. Even from any position in the imperial garden, you can''t see this cherry blossom forest unless you come in."


    The implication is that whatever Li Shiyuan does is safe.


    In such words, Mu Cen gradually relaxed. She didn''t think much about it any more. With the company of Li Shiyuan, she carefully looked at the scenery here. It was a feeling of moving.


    They stayed in the cherry blossom forest for a long time until the sky sank slightly.


    Li Shiyuan took a look at the sky, and then he took the initiative to say, "it''s late. I''ll send you back to the Tai hospital. If you like, I''ll come with you tomorrow."


    Mu Cen''s red lips moved, and Li Shiyuan''s eyebrows fell on Mu Cen''s red lips. Picking eyebrows and looking at the people in front of him seemed to be waiting for mu Cen''s answer.


    Mu Cen was staring at some uncomfortable, for a long time she just said: "OK."


    When Li Shiyuan heard Mu Cen''s promise, he chuckled. His deep eyebrows still looked at Mu Cen, and he didn''t move a cent. Mu Cen''s face was burning.


    "I went back first." Mu Cen responded quickly.


    When she turned to leave, suddenly Li Shiyuan reached out and clasped Mu Cen''s wrist. Mu Cen was brought to Li Shiyuan, and they were very close.


    Mu Cen exclaimed, and Li Shiyuan''s handsome face fell on Mu Cen''s body. The high nose bone gently rubbed Mu Cen''s nose tip, and their lips almost touched each other.


    Mu Cen was stunned.


    But Li Shiyuan slightly side head, that thin lip pasted Mu Cen''s red lips, the gentle voice very long from Mu Cen''s ear spreads: "is it OK? It''s something I''ve been thinking about for a long time. "


    Mu Cen didn''t even have time to react, and Li Shiyuan didn''t give Mu Cen any chance to react. His arm had already firmly clasped Mu Cen''s waist, and he was kissing with thin lips.


    Many things take for granted.


    Mu Cen''s silent sigh is forced to bear the kiss of this man.


    The slender fingers held Li Shiyuan''s corner for a long time. Until Li Shiyuan''s corner was wrinkled, Mu Cen''s breath began to become a little cramped, and his white skin was slightly red. Li Shiyuan released Mu Cen.


    Compared with her unsteady breath, Li Shiyuan seems more calm.


    When looking at Mu Cen again, Li Shiyuan''s eyebrows are even more with a little smile: "go back."


    But mu Cen coughed lightly and quickly turned to walk out of the cherry blossom forest. Li Shiyuan followed him, but he didn''t get close to Mu Cen as before. Instead, he kept a proper distance and sent Mu Cen to the gate of Tai hospital all the way. Li Shiyuan stood down.


    Mu Cen didn''t look back at the man, lowered his head and hurried to the hospital.


    ¡­¡­


    It''s getting dark.


    The hospital has been quiet for a long time. Mu Cen, alone in front of the candlelight, carefully looked at the medical skills written by the people in the hospital, took a pen and outlined the problems he felt.


    After holding the same posture for a long time, Mu Cen was always sore. She could not help shaking her body, pinching her shoulder, and then looked down at the book.

 Chapter 1000

    All of a sudden, there was a knock at the door of the wing room. Xia he''s voice came: "lady, Cheng Gong has sent something."


    Mu Cen Leng for a while, waiting for a while to react. What Cheng Gonggong said is Cheng Dezhu, who is on the side of Li Shiyuan. If he can appear here, it must be Li Shiyuan''s meaning.


    Mu Cen didn''t neglect him either. He stood up quickly and said, "here we are."


    Xia he''s voice can''t be heard. Mu Cen grabs a cloak and goes out. Cheng Dezhu is waiting outside the room, holding a black sandalwood box in his hand. When he sees Mu Cen, he smiles and takes the initiative to hand the sandalwood box to Mu Cen.


    "Cheng Gonggong, what is this Mu Cen passively took over and asked in a low voice.


    Cheng''s father-in-law was still smiling: "this is the cherry petal that the emperor specially asked the slaves to handle, so that Miss Cen can take a bath, so he specially sent us to send it to Miss Cen."


    Mu Cen had some accidents, but he didn''t expect them at all.


    But Cheng Gonggong didn''t mean to stay more: "since we have already delivered the things, we won''t stay here more. After all, there are so many people and ears, so it''s not good. Miss Cen should use it well."


    Cheng Gonggong''s voice was sharp no matter how low it was.


    Mu Cen nodded to show that he understood the meaning of Duke Cheng: "thank you, Mr Cheng."


    "You''re welcome. Let''s go first Cheng Gonggong is smiling.


    Later Cheng turned around and walked out of the hospital. He didn''t mean to stay much. Mu Cen just stood in the same place and watched Cheng leave. Then he looked down at the sandalwood box in his hand. He turned around quietly and returned to the house.


    He Xiang was a wise man. He immediately said, "Miss, the maid will prepare something for you to take a bath. You can''t miss the emperor''s heart."


    "Good." Mu Cen smiles.


    And he Xiang quickly turned to go out, and soon he was ready to take a bath and warm water. The smoke immediately shrouded the whole space, and gradually dispelled the chill.


    Mu Cen opened the black sandalwood box with cherry petals inside. As Li Shiyuan said, this is a processed cherry petal with a faint aroma. Mu Cen knew at a glance that this was the work of his shop in those years, which he taught himself at that time. Only now it is used on cherry petals, but the effect is also very good.


    Obviously, it can''t be prepared temporarily. I''m afraid it''s already ready. It''s just following today''s events, it''s natural to send it.


    Mu Cen''s eyebrows and eyes with a faint smile, it is a kind of unspeakable joy.


    When she poured the cherry petals into the bath bucket, suddenly, Mu Cen calmed down and stopped. At first, Mu Cen thought it was the sandalwood box that was heavy, but now Mu Cen found that it wasn''t the sandalwood box that was heavy, but there was a hairpin at the bottom of the box. The hairpin was a cherry like hairpin, which was very delicate and unforgettable.


    This man¡ª¡ª


    Mu Cen had no choice but to laugh, so she took out the cherry hairpin. Because she took a bath, Mu Cen''s hair was rolled up without any hair. She looked at the bronze mirror and put on the hairpin. In this quiet night, the cherry hairpin was more called Mu Cen''s white and charming.


    It''s romantic but impulsive.


    Mu Cen watched quietly. The smile of her mouth didn''t go away. She just wore a cherry hairpin and bathed quietly until her skin turned pink. Mu Cen got up.


    Xiahe has come in, waiting for Muchen to change clothes.


    Mu Cen bowed his head and chuckled: "you have a rest earlier, too."


    "I''ll have a rest here when I''ve finished cleaning up." Summer lotus answer a voice, looking at Mu Cen unavoidably some Infatuation: "young lady, you are really very good-looking."


    At that moment, when Mu Cen came out of the mist, it was like a fairy coming down to earth. In an instant, he let all living beings fall, and Xia he was no exception. He could not help saying this with emotion.


    And Mu Cen lowered his head to smile, so pinched the tip of Xia he''s nose: "you can say."


    Summer lotus pour is direct: "maidservant is just to tell the truth."


    Mu Cen didn''t answer the phone. She went back to her bed. After taking a bath, she relaxed and fell asleep quickly.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡ª¡ª


    The next few days.


    Mu Cen never left the hospital again. She was busy writing medical skills every day, but the feeling of fatigue became more and more obvious. Mu Cen knew that she was infected with the cold.


    In the past few days, the temperature of Kyoto, which had begun to enter the spring, suddenly dropped, and even began to snow. The weather was a bit abnormal, which made Mu Cen fall into such a sudden drop of temperature. He was accidentally infected with wind and cold. Every cough made Mu Cen''s chest ache.


    Because of this situation, it is impossible for mu Cen to leave the hospital.


    But mu Cen didn''t disturb anyone, including Mu Zhanxiao. She didn''t want to bring trouble to anyone. Know Mu Cen to infect the person of wind cold also after summer lotus.


    Mu Cen himself gave himself a prescription, let Xia he catch these drugs back, and then take them. Three meals a day never stopped.


    But after taking the medicine for three days, Mu Cen''s condition didn''t get much better, which made Mu Cen slightly wring his eyebrows and realized that the situation was not right. I''m afraid that this time, it''s not just the cold, but the direct infection to the lungs, which will lead to the present situation.


    In the past three days, after taking the medicine, Mu Cen''s fever will subside. If the medicine is over, the fever will rise again. All day long, Mu CEN is dizzy and has no appetite.


    Even the porridge prepared by Xia he for mu Cen made Mu Cen unable to eat. In just a few days, Mu Cen lost a lot of weight.


    The people in Taihu hospital are responsible for their own work, and Mu Cen seldom leaves his own room, so unexpectedly, no one finds something wrong with Mu Cen.


    It was not until Ji Chang didn''t see Mu Cen for a long time that he took the initiative to go to the wing room and saw Mu Cen''s high fever. He was shocked.


    Mu CEN is calm looking at Ji Changjin: "I''m infected with cold, hurt the lungs, I''m afraid it''s not so easy."


    In modern society, most of them rely on antibiotics. There are no such things in Dazhou. If we rely on Chinese herbal medicine, the effect will be slow. It''s not unusual to delay ten days and a half months.


    But Ji Changjin hears Mu Cen''s words, the facial expression is more abrupt change, infects the lung, this already is the extremely serious matter in the cold, carelessly will cause the human life.


    "How can you be so careless." Ji Changjin can''t help talking.


    "Mu Cen laughs:" it is probably too long not to come, some not quite adapted


    Ji Changjin didn''t say anything, quickly felt the pulse for mu Cen.

 Chapter 1001

    After looking at Mu Cen''s prescription, Ji Changjin finally just calmly said: "your pharmacy has reached its peak, or you can only rest and pay attention to the situation at any time."


    "Good." Mu Cen answered, and then coughed a few times, and even a trace of blood, "Ji Yi Nu, you don''t stay here for a long time, after all, it''s easy to infect."


    Ji Changjin knows the reason, but she just looks at Mu Cen and finally sighs: "take care of yourself."


    "Good." Mu Cen answered.


    Later, Ji Chang just got up and left, and carefully explained that Xia he was rushed out of the house by Mu Cen. Besides delivering medicine, he didn''t let Xia he get close to him. Even delivering medicine was only on the table, not on the head of the bed.


    In Kyoto, typhoid fever, which affects the lungs, is too easy to infect people. Although it is not as rampant as the plague, it is difficult to determine the life and death of the infected people.


    This is why Mu CEN is not willing to speak, and he is not willing to see anyone.


    After Xia he sent Ji Chang out today, Mu Cen slowly closed his eyes and soon fell into a coma.


    ¡­¡­


    This sleep, Mu Cen seems to sleep for a long time.


    In her sleep, she saw that she was wet all over. When the fever subsided, she was sweating, but her clothes were still dry. There was always a pair of gentle hands, so she changed her clothes.


    Mu Cen thought that it was Xia he. He wanted to remind Xia he not to get close to him several times, but the master of his hands seemed indifferent and still repeated the same action.


    Mu Cen was dazed and had no strength to speak, let alone stop others. In his dream, he seemed to hear a very gentle voice, familiar and affectionate, but he couldn''t remember who he was.


    It''s been a long time.


    Until Mu Cen slowly opened his eyes, the sight around him gradually became clear. A bright yellow figure appeared in front of Mu Cen, which made Mu Cen slightly surprised.


    This is Li Shiyuan.


    Mu Cen didn''t expect that Li Shiyuan would appear in front of him. For a long time, Mu Cen couldn''t recover from such emotion, so he could only passively look at Li Shiyuan.


    "Emperor -" Mu Cen struggled to get up.


    But Li Shiyuan already pressed Mu Cen down: "you rest, don''t move." That tone has a trace of blame, "why the disease is so serious, don''t let people tell me."


    Mu Cen followed to lie down again, weak mouth: "emperor, don''t get close to the maidservant, can infect."


    "I''m not afraid." What Li Shiyuan said is direct.


    Previously, Li Shiyuan took Mu Cen to cherry blossom forest, because Li Shiyuan thought Mu Cen liked cherry blossom, so he would go when he found time. The cherry blossom season is very short. Li Shiyuan doesn''t know what happened in other places, but the cherry blossom improved by these teachers can only bloom in this season in Kyoto.


    And only a short period of more than ten days.


    Li Shiyuan and Mu Cen said that day that Mu Cen knew it very well, so Li Shiyuan would wait for mu Cen in the cherry blossom forest every day. Unexpectedly, Li Shiyuan never met Mu Cen in a day.


    At first, Li Shiyuan thought that Mu Cen was shy and worried about being seen, but after a few days, Li Shiyuan was surprised to find something wrong.


    After all, Mu Cen in the memory is not the person here. If he likes it, he will overcome all difficulties. Besides, no one is allowed to enter the cherry blossom forest.


    That''s why Li Shiyuan called Ji Changjin and asked about the situation.


    Ji Changjin initially thought that Mu Cen was just writing medical skills in the wing room, which is what Mu Cen does every day, and Mu Cen seldom interacts with people in Tai hospital.


    Unexpectedly, Ji Changjin found that Mu Cen was infected with such a severe cold. Because of Mu Cen''s order, Xia he didn''t tell anyone. Ji Changjin didn''t dare to neglect it and immediately told Li Shiyuan about it.


    So Li Shiyuan constantly appeared in the hospital, but also did not care that Mu Cen''s cold was infectious.


    Mu Cen sighs helplessly when facing Li Shiyuan. He passively looks at Li Shiyuan and wants to stop him, but he knows that he can''t stop him at all.


    Finally, Mu CEN is helpless to call this person''s name.


    Li Shiyuan also calmly looked at Mu Cen: "why don''t people inform me?"


    Mu Cen shook his head: "I''m afraid to infect the emperor. The emperor is the king of a country and should not be troubled by the cold. If you really infect the emperor, the slave will be charged with eternal crimes. "


    "Nonsense." Li Shiyuan''s voice sank. "In the future, no more nonsense."


    Mu Cen sighed.


    Xia he just pushed the door and came in. When he saw Li Shiyuan, he was also shocked. But Xia he was a smart man and soon put down the Decoction: "Miss, I put the decoction here for you. I went out first."


    In the whole process, Xia he didn''t mention Li Shiyuan, but he still respectfully blessed his body and asked for an greeting: "I''ve seen the emperor, long live the emperor, long live the emperor."


    "Get up." Li Shiyuan waved, "you go down first."


    "Yes." Summer lotus answers.


    Soon, Xia he retreated, and the house was quiet again. Li Shiyuan stood up, picked up the decoction, and then walked back to Mu Cen''s bed.


    "I''ll feed you." Li Shiyuan gently scooped up the spoon, blew the soup to cool, and then sent it to Mu Cen''s mouth.


    Mu Cen twisted his eyebrows.


    For this kind of decoction, Mu Cen has some rejection, because it is too bitter, and these days, such bitterness has pushed Mu Cen to the limit.


    But this medicine can''t use rock sugar to resolve the bitterness, otherwise it will affect the drug properties. I can''t say why. Maybe Li Shiyuan is here, maybe he has been drinking for too many days, so that up to now, Mu Cen rejects this kind of decoction from the heart.


    Under such circumstances, Mu Cen saw the decoction delivered to his mouth, and his resistance was obvious.


    But mu Cen knew very well that if she didn''t drink these herbs, she would not have to think about getting better. If it went on like this, if the disease became more and more serious, she would be really powerless.


    I can''t go back to Dazhou. I was forced to death by pneumonia.


    Mu Cen''s small face was wrinkled and wronged.


    But Li Shiyuan helplessly looked at Mu Cen and coaxed him patiently: "darling, you can drink it in one breath. The soup is not boiled much. You don''t have to drink it all the time."


    Mu Cen still frowned.


    "Just a moment." Li Shiyuan continued to coax, "after drinking, I''ll send you osmanthus cake. You can''t eat rock candy. You can always eat sweet scented osmanthus cake. I asked doctor Ji. Sweet scented osmanthus cake is made of pure sweet scented osmanthus instead of rock sugar. "


    This words, seem to give Mu Cen a glimmer of hope.

 Chapter 1002

    At least she didn''t have to be so passive to drink such bitter medicine all the time. Originally, her face was bright. Then she looked at Li Shiyuan as if she were thinking about the truth of Li Shiyuan''s words.


    Li Shiyuan saw it at a glance and could not laugh or cry: "you have no joke."


    Mu Cen drank it reluctantly, while Li Shiyuan fed it with spoonfuls, without any expression of impatience. On the contrary, Mu Cen felt that the spoonfuls were too bitter, so he just picked up the bowl and drank it in big mouthfuls.


    Because she drank too fast, she choked a little. She almost vomited her waist and legs after drinking. Although she was not so embarrassed, she inevitably soiled Li Shiyuan''s clothes.


    Mu CEN is a little embarrassed.


    Li Shiyuan looked down at the brown mark on his bright yellow dragon robe, but he was calm: "it''s OK, just change it back."


    Mu Cen made a sound and urged Li Shiyuan: "emperor, you''d better go back. Don''t be with the maid. "


    "Right here." Li Shiyuan''s attitude has not changed.


    Two people slightly deadlocked, at this time, outside the house came a knock, and the back door was pushed open, Xia he carrying a plate of sweet scented osmanthus cake came in: "emperor, miss, sweet scented osmanthus cake."


    "Put it here." Li Shiyuan spoke faintly.


    Xia he nodded and didn''t say much. He soon retired. The house was quiet again, but there was a smell of sweet scented osmanthus cake in the house, which lasted for a long time.


    Mu CEN is a little greedy.


    Li Shiyuan personally picked up the sweet scented osmanthus cake and fed it to Mu Cen''s mouth. After the fragrant sweet scented osmanthus entered his mouth, the bitterness in Mu Cen''s mouth disappeared.


    In addition, these days, Mu Cen''s tongue coating is also thick, but it''s so sweet that Mu Cen has a different feeling. Unconsciously, he ate a few pieces.


    When he wanted to eat again, Li Shiyuan stopped Mu Cen: "I can''t eat any more. Ji Yinu also told me that I need to eat in moderation. You''ve eaten a lot. "


    Mu Cen flat mouth, some not willing, that is a little woman''s state of mind, as if his favorite things were so taken away, that is a kind of unwilling, but unable to resist.


    "Good boy." Li Shiyuan is to coax, "wait for you, want to eat what, I let the imperial dining room do for you to send."


    That tone is extremely patient and gentle, eyebrow eye falls on Mu Cen''s body, take light warmth.


    Mu Cen didn''t say anything, but Li Shiyuan''s hand suddenly raised, gently wiped the corner of Mu Cen''s mouth and turned into sweet scented osmanthus cake: "look at you, you can eat something to your mouth, how big people are."


    "Ah?" Mu Cen was a little embarrassed.


    And Li Shiyuan is calm, so seriously wipe, that handsome Yan infinite in front of Mu Cen enlarge, so that the final two people stick very close.


    Close enough to hear each other''s heartbeat and breathing.


    For a moment, the air in the room was stagnant.


    Until Mu Cen returned to God: "emperor, don''t go near the maidservant."


    Li Shiyuan didn''t respond to Mu Cen''s words, just slightly released Mu Cen, but the hand still held Mu Cen''s hand, so he sat down on the edge of the bed.


    "No more maidservants." Li Shiyuan looked at Mu Cen, but said very seriously, "you don''t need a honorary title to see me, just you and me."


    Mu Cen listened to Li Shiyuan''s words and looked at Li Shiyuan like this. In his beautiful eyes, he also took a trace of seriousness: "why?"


    Simple three words, but let Li Shiyuan into meditation.


    After a moment''s silence, Li Shiyuan looked up at Mu Cen: "a few years ago, in front of all the civil and military officials in the court, I made an unforgivable mistake. My jealousy blinded all my senses and forced the queen and me to admit their identity. I knew it, but I asked the Queen to tell me."


    All of a sudden, Li Shiyuan mentioned what happened in those years, and Mu Cen also quieted down. Now Mu Cen still remembers the tragedy.


    For Li Shiyuan, it''s the past few years, but for mu Cen, it''s just two months ago. The pain in his heart is clearly visible now.


    "I''m jealous that the queen can say this to Shao Yun and Zhan Xiao, but I don''t know that forcing the queen to say this will make her disappear from my world. So I did, and even threatened the queen with the prince. The queen was forced into a desperate situation. She admitted her identity and died completely in front of me. "


    Li Shiyuan recalled what happened in those years. He clenched his fist with his fingers and exerted a little force on his joints.


    And Li Shiyuan''s expression is more ironic.


    For a long time, Li Shiyuan laughed at himself and said, "if time can come again, I will never be impulsive. But there is no regret medicine in the world. But I know that God has given me another chance. I can''t make the same mistake again. "


    Voice down, Li Shiyuan''s eyes deep look to Mu Cen: "Cen Er, I say what, you should be very clear, isn''t it?"


    This words, let Mu Cen low Lian next eyebrow eye, pour is to say nothing.


    And Li Shiyuan also seems not to mind the general: "do not say these, remember what I said, do not use slaves to claim."


    Mu Cen doesn''t know whether he should win or not.


    And Li Shiyuan also went on saying: "the one in Fengqing palace, I will find a chance to deal with it."


    This words, let Mu Cen see to Li Shiyuan: "if that one of Feng Qing palace has an accident, isn''t that break the clue?"


    Mu Cen clearly remembers that Li Shiyuan has been looking for the person behind the scenes, but no matter how he looks for it, the clue will come to an abrupt end. Obviously, the other party is a very careful person. If not, it would not have been delayed for such a long time and there would have been no progress.


    But mu Cen''s words made Li Shiyuan silent.


    Mu Cen just looked at Li Shiyuan and his red lips moved. But before he said anything, Li Shiyuan suddenly said, "the clue is not important compared with you. I want to keep you around in an open and aboveboard way, rather than in such a way that you can''t see the light. If this clue is gone, then there will be new clues. It''s been so many years. It''s not bad for a while and a half. "


    Li Shiyuan''s words don''t take a hint of joke, even the look in Mu Cen''s eyes follow seriously.


    This kind of Li Shiyuan makes Mu Cen a little weak.


    She passively looked at Secretary Li, the feeling can not be said, but in the end, Mu Cen seriously shook his head to Li Shiyuan: "can''t do this."


    Li Shiyuan frowned.


    "The one in Fengqing palace, if it''s related to the princess of the former dynasty, can''t stay. But it can be seen that she has moved her heart to the emperor, and has the idea of occupying the back seat for a long time. As long as she moves her heart, it''s an opportunity for the emperor."

 Chapter 1003

    Mu Cen''s calm analysis: "she can''t be indifferent if she''s moved. She will kill all the concubines in the harem, as well as those who are ready to move. As long as she moves her hand, there must be clues exposed. Otherwise, she can''t be unimpeded if she''s alone in the Palace."


    This has already told Li Shiyuan clearly that this one of Feng Qing palace is definitely not alone in the palace, but in this palace, it is not simply seen on the surface. It is afraid that the other side also has eyeliner in the palace, though it can not move the foundation of the great week, but it can become a hidden danger.


    You know, a termite, may not shake the foundation, but more termites, and then the Grand Palace will collapse.


    So these hidden dangers in the palace must be found out, and now the one in Fengqing palace is the best inducement.


    Li Shiyuan quietly listened to Mu Cen''s analysis, but Li Shiyuan didn''t pay much attention to these things.


    Li Shiyuan only has mu Cen in his heart. It doesn''t matter to Li Shiyuan what the concubines in the harem think. Especially when he looks at the one in Fengqing palace, Li Shiyuan is more unmoved and naturally doesn''t care what she really thinks.


    And Mu Cen''s words, let Li Shiyuan''s brow slightly twist up: "do you have an idea?"


    "Yes." Mu Cen answered.


    This voice is determined, but in such a determined, Li Shiyuan looked directly at Mu Cen, and said very clearly: "Cen Er, I allow you to do anything in the palace, but I don''t allow you to involve yourself."


    That''s the understanding of mucen for a long time. It seems that Li Shiyuan can understand what mucen wants to do as soon as mucen talks.


    "No Mu Cen coughed a few times.


    "Don''t even think about it. The only thing you have to do now is to get better first. Otherwise, I''ll take the people from Tai hospital for questioning. " Li Shiyuan threatens Mu Cen.


    Mu Cen has some helplessness, but the current physical condition does not allow Mu Cen and Li Shiyuan to have any dispute. It is extremely difficult to say a few more words.


    So in this case, Mu CEN is quiet down, also did not say much, but mu Cen''s heart has already had an idea.


    When Li Shiyuan saw that Mu Cen was silent, he explained in a low voice: "have you heard what I said? Don''t do anything wrong!"


    Mu Cen Oh voice, it seems very insincere.


    "Cen ER!" Li Shiyuan''s voice is even deeper.


    Mu CEN is flat: "I want to rest."


    It''s clear that she doesn''t want to talk to Li Shiyuan any more, and it''s true that she''s tired. During this period of time, Mu Cen, who has a fever, is so exhausted that she almost thinks she''s going to be burned.


    Li Shiyuan knew that Mu Cen was escaping, but under such circumstances, Li Shiyuan did not say anything, but calmly changed the topic: "you have a good rest, I''ll go to Aofeng first. If you don''t get better, you won''t be able to see the proud wind, will you? "


    Mu Cen flat mouth: "I can not only see a proud wind."


    For once, Mu Cen never saw Ao Feng again. That tone of grievance can, Li Shiyuan listen to bow to smile, can''t help scraping under the bridge of Mu Cen''s nose bone.


    "I''ll let Aofeng come to see you then." Li Shiyuan made a promise.


    Mu Cen made a sound, but he didn''t say anything. Li Shiyuan obviously had something else to do, and he didn''t stay here. He quickly stood up, turned and went out.


    And Xiahe was waiting outside.


    When Li Shiyuan saw Xia he, he said in a low voice: "looking at Miss, you are not allowed to do anything in private. Once you leave the Tai hospital, tell me the first time. Otherwise, I will only ask you!"


    "Yes." Summer lotus does not dare to neglect at all.


    Then Li Shiyuan left in a hurry, and the tall figure soon disappeared in front of everyone, as if Li Shiyuan had never been here.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡ª¡ª


    For a while.


    Mu Cen''s health is slightly better than before. He is much better than before. At least he can walk in the backyard of Taiyuan hospital instead of staying in bed all day.


    The previous high fever also completely subsided, no longer high fever does not subside, such a situation, also let Xia he relieved a lot.


    It''s Xia he who follows Mu Cen every day for fear of what Mu Cen has done.


    Mu Cen was annoyed and laughed by Xia he: "Xia he, you follow me like this. Do you want to follow me when I go to the cottage?"


    "The slave brought it to you. You don''t have to go to the hut yourself." Summer lotus really has questions and answers.


    Mu Cen


    However, mucen knows more or less that this is what Li Shiyuan means. Xia he dares not to follow him. That''s why he follows mucen. She''s really afraid that mucen will disappear from her eyelids in the twinkling of an eye. Then she can''t explain to Li Shiyuan. It''s her own misfortune to turn around.


    "Miss, you''ve been out for a long time. You''re going back. It''s still cool outside." Xia he changed the topic and called Mu Cen.


    It''s windy.


    Mu Cen nodded and then walked towards the house.


    He Xiang followed up in a hurry.


    Not long after Mu Cen returned to the house, the imperial dining room had already brought lunch, which Li Shiyuan had told him personally. It was also what Mu Cen liked to eat, which was more suitable for mu Cen who was sick now.


    Li Shiyuan has done almost everything. And not only that, every day Li Shiyuan will appear in the hospital with Mu Cen. When he comes, Li Shiyuan doesn''t make a high profile, but comes quietly.


    That said, it doesn''t mean nobody knows.


    Especially those who have been paying close attention to Li Shiyuan will know clearly.


    For example, the one from Fengqing palace.


    At the moment, Fengqing palace is solemn and gloomy. Fake mucen is walking back and forth in the bedroom. The mammy on one side is following fake mucen. She doesn''t dare to speak and stands with her head down.


    "What did you say? Say it to the palace again. " False Mu Cen suddenly turned around and asked the little eunuch standing in front of him.


    The voice of the little eunuch trembled: "tell the empress... The Emperor... The emperor goes to the imperial hospital every day these days, and the emperor also tells the people in the imperial dining room every day, specially prepares meals, and sends them to the imperial hospital three times a day."


    Fake Mu Cen''s eyebrows slightly narrowed, so gloomy looking at the little eunuch.


    The little eunuch was scared by the fake Mu Cen, but he said, "it''s said that these were sent to a woman in the Tai hospital."


    "Who?" False Mu Cen asked directly word by word.


    The little eunuch shook his head desperately. How could he know so much? How could the little eunuch get into the hospital, and the fake Mu Cen didn''t understand this.


    But inexplicable, false Mu Cen thought of that day Ji Changjin brought medical woman.

 Chapter 1004

    She asked someone to investigate the medical girl named Xiao Cen, but she didn''t find anything wrong. But this feeling, fake Mu Cen, is very clear. It''s like everything is arranged clearly. What you see is only the surface, and you can never explore the most real facts.


    False Mu CEN is gradually calm down.


    You know, when she was not in the palace, she knew very well that the concubine of the harem had never entered Li Shiyuan''s eyes again. Even if she kept her name, it was just an empty name, which was no different from being beaten into the cold palace.


    After she entered the palace, the only person who got Li Shiyuan''s attention was herself. Although there was no real relationship between them, it did not affect the status of false Mu Cen.


    But now it''s not the same. It''s a woman''s instinct. It seems that everything has changed after the medical woman entered the palace. At least Li Shiyuan no longer appears here, or rarely comes to Fengqing palace, unless she takes the initiative to deliver it.


    Naturally, fake Mu Cen can''t wait to die.


    However, she has long forgotten the reasons behind her. Now she is greedy for the back seat, Li Shiyuan, and the wealth she can easily get. Therefore, she will not worry too much about it. What she thinks between the lines is a fake.


    As long as her task is forgotten.


    The purpose of poisoning Li Shiyuan is to control Li Shiyuan better. But for the mother, false Mu CEN is still afraid.


    "Niang Niang, do you want me to inquire again?" Said the little eunuch.


    "No more." False Mu Cen answers a voice, "this palace knows how to return a responsibility."


    The little eunuch didn''t dare to say anything more and retreated quietly.


    The atmosphere in Fengqing palace is more and more gloomy.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡ª¡ª


    "I''m full, summer lotus." Mu Cen helplessly looks at Xia he, "these are too many."


    "Miss, I can''t. The Emperor has an order to ask the maidservant to stare at you and finish your food." Summer lotus serious mouth, no any compromise meaning.


    Mu Cen pinched his headache, and Xia he said: "there is not much fish, there are only a few mouthfuls of rice, you still want to eat, and there are not many vegetables and fruits, so you don''t eat much. It''s all for one person. It''s all told by the Emperor himself. "


    Mu Cen sighed silently.


    "The emperor said you are too thin. You should eat more." Xia he conveyed Li Shiyuan''s words to Mu Cen without missing a word. "The emperor also said that if you didn''t finish eating, you would punish the maidservant."


    That tone again entrusts Qu Ba Ba Ba, Mou Guang looked so toward Mu Cen.


    Mu CEN is really helpless.


    There are not many things. Li Shiyuan''s mind Mu Cen also knows that he wants to fatten up, but he just doesn''t want to eat any more. Because he is ill, his appetite hasn''t recovered.


    "Uncomfortable?" Suddenly, a gentle male voice came.


    Li Shiyuan suddenly came in. He just looked down at Mu Cen, frowning, looking at the unfinished food. He didn''t agree.


    And his hand was naturally placed on Mu Cen''s forehead: "have you got a fever again? If not, I''ll let uncle Huang into the palace to show you. "


    Mu Cen shook his head: "I''m very good. I just have a bad appetite. I can''t eat so much. Don''t let Xia he stare at me like this. It''s hard for Xia he to do."


    "Then take a few more." Li Shiyuan didn''t say anything. He just looked at Mu Cen.


    Mu Cen frowned, obviously did not believe Li Shiyuan''s words, and Li Shiyuan''s face has taken the initiative to pick up the bowl and chopsticks, feeding Mu Cen: "eat a few more, don''t eat, OK? If you eat too little, it''s not good for your appetite to recover. I''ll ask the people in the imperial dining room to improve


    In a word, Mu Cen doesn''t like to eat. It''s not mu Cen''s problem, it''s someone else''s problem.


    Li Shiyuan can torture anyone, but he will never blame Mu Cen. Mu CEN is angry and funny, but he has no way to take Li Shiyuan.


    Almost being coaxed, Mu Cen passively took a few more bites, which were all fed by Li Shiyuan.


    Finally, Mu Cen was embarrassed and didn''t let Li Shiyuan continue. Instead, he simply finished the food in front of him.


    Li Shiyuan said nothing.


    After that, Li Shiyuan accompanied Mu Cen to cherry blossom forest. Since Mu Cen no longer had a fever, the only place he could walk was Cherry Blossom forest.


    Li Shiyuan carefully covered Mu Cen throughout the whole process. He never let Mu Cen get cold. He hugged Mu Cen all the way, and even didn''t avoid it at all during this period.


    Mu Cen also seems not too taboo, and compared with the initial careful, it seems more high-profile.


    Li Shiyuan occasionally looks at Mu Cen, as if he is thinking about the reason why Mu Cen did so. He can''t say what''s wrong, but he can''t see any clue on Mu Cen''s face.


    "Go back, I''ll let people cultivate cherry blossoms all year round." Li Shiyuan spoke faintly.


    "Cherry blossom is all year round, so it''s not called cherry blossom. It''s very good." Mu Cen smiles.


    Li Shiyuan didn''t say anything, as if seeing Mu Cen smile, he would be in a bad mood: "when you''re ready, I''ll walk out of your palace, and the Chinese New Year''s Day is coming soon. The market in Kyoto is very busy, and I haven''t seen the market before the Chinese New Year''s day in Kyoto for a long time."


    Over the years, even if it is the Chinese New Year''s day, although the palace has organized it, Li Shiyuan is absent-minded. His mind is not on the Chinese New Year''s day at all. Without Mu Cen, it seems that everything has become dull.


    "By the way, I''ll have dinner with Zhan Xiao. His wife''s craftsmanship is good. Shao Yun is coming back from the frontier. " Li Shiyuan explained.


    Long Shaoyun went back to the frontier fortress two months ago, but before the Zhongyuan Festival, long Shaoyun will surely return to Kyoto. In fact, long Shaoyun has rarely been in the frontier fortress these years. At least compared with before, long Shaoyun has hardly been there.


    Thinking of long Shaoyun, Mu Cen calms down and then looks at Mu Zhanxiao.


    "Over the years, Shao Yun, I''ve thought about getting married, but he refused, so I''m not reluctant." Li Shiyuan spoke faintly, but his tone was calm.


    Mu Cen knew what long Shaoyun thought. When he came to his mouth, Mu Cen didn''t say anything. Well, this matter was brought to the past.


    On the contrary, Li Shiyuan was quiet, and then suddenly continued: "but I know that this time I went back to the frontier fortress, he followed a girl, but I didn''t see the specific situation. I''m afraid I''ll see it too."


    This time, Mu Cen looks at Li Shiyuan unexpectedly.


    "Shao Yun is very old. At the age of ordinary people, his children can make soy sauce, even older. But he is still alone. It''s normal for him to have a girl at home." Li Shiyuan spoke faintly.

 Chapter 1005

    "He is willing to let the girl''s family follow him, which proves that he has put it down. Besides, Shao Yun''s personality is not at a loss for the girl''s family to follow him." Li Shiyuan finished.


    Mu Cen does not deny this.


    But mu Cen knows that it''s not really down, it''s just¡ª¡ª


    In the end, Mu Cen didn''t say anything and nodded.


    "It''s windy." Li Shiyuan looked at the weather, "go back first."


    "Good." Mu Cen answered.


    Li Shiyuan still accompanied Mu Cen to the direction of Tai hospital. When he sent Mu Cen back, Li Shiyuan suddenly said, "tomorrow I will let you come to the imperial dragon hall. It''s just that the empress comes back. It''s natural for you to come to the imperial dragon hall."


    It''s just an excuse.


    Mu Cen unexpectedly did not refuse: "good."


    Li Shiyuan is a little curious. He thinks Mu Cen will refuse, but mu Cen generously agrees, which makes Li Shiyuan seriously look at Mu Cen: "the promise is so direct?"


    Mu Cen smiles and is very calm: "otherwise? If I refuse, won''t you also try to let me go to the imperial dragon hall? "


    This mu Cen asked of course.


    Li Shiyuan chuckled and said nothing, but his eyes never left Mu Cen: "don''t think about something you shouldn''t think about, eh? I just want you to be good. "


    "Good." Mu Cen answered.


    They know each other too well and have been pestering each other for too long, so they can understand each other''s every move. Therefore, they still need to take some thought.


    Li Shiyuan saw Mu Cen promise, well, Mu Cen took the initiative to say: "why don''t you go back, don''t you want to stare at Ao Feng''s homework in the afternoon?"


    "Drive me away?" Li Shiyuan smiles.


    Mu Cen pursed his mouth and didn''t speak. He just looked at the man in front of him and stood upright. Because Mu CEN is very clear that no matter what she says, Li Shiyuan can find the topic to continue, so she is smart and silent.


    Li Shiyuan saw that Mu Cen didn''t speak. He looked very happy.


    When Mu Cen didn''t have time, Li Shiyuan came so close to Mu Cen. Mu Cen was stunned. Before he could recover, his thin lips suddenly fell on Mu Cen''s lips.


    Pour not too much, so gently and gently stick on her lips, deep eyes with a faint smile, big hand inadvertently and buckle the waist of Mu Cen.


    A little effort, the two have been close to each other.


    Mu Cen subconsciously dodged for a while. Although this is the small wing room of Tai hospital, it doesn''t mean that there is no one living here, just like Xia he is in the cubicle beside Mu Cen, and not far away is the place where other medical women live, but at this point, we are not in the room.


    Not being in the house doesn''t mean no one will come back temporarily. It''s bad to be seen.


    "Emperor -" Mu Cen''s voice was angry.


    The sound of footsteps came from outside the wing room. Mu Cen pushed Li Shiyuan away with a little effort, and they had kept a proper distance.


    Li Shiyuan was forced to release Mu Cen, but his eyes looked at Mu Cen for a moment: "sooner or later I will be driven crazy by you."


    Mu Cen didn''t speak. He coughed and ignored Li Shiyuan. He quickly walked towards his own room. Li Shiyuan just looked at Mu Cen and didn''t mean to leave until Mu Cen''s figure disappeared in front of Li Shiyuan.


    Li Shiyuan turned around.


    At the moment when Li Shiyuan turned around, she saw a medical woman coming in a hurry. When she found that the person in front of her was Li Shiyuan, she was stunned. She even forgot to kneel down and say hello. Li Shiyuan didn''t say anything, so she quickly left.


    After Li Shiyuan turned around, she soon walked out of the side door of the Taiping Hospital. Outside the side door stood a little eunuch.


    "The emperor came to Xiaocen''s room." The medical woman lowered her voice. "Not long ago, the emperor left."


    The little eunuch nodded and quickly left.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡ª¡ª


    At night, the candle light in Fengqing palace had already been extinguished, leaving only a few lanterns for lighting. The fake Mu Cen had already gone to bed in the palace.


    Suddenly, a strong wind came from the bedroom, but the originally closed window edge was suddenly blown open. In the quiet night, such a wind made the window edge whistling, but it made people feel a little cold, and fake Mu Cen also woke up for the first time, and looked at the window edge without thinking about it.


    As a result, at the first time when fake mucen woke up, he found a man in black standing in his bedroom. He couldn''t see anything but showed his eyes. But just like this, fake mucen trembled and knelt on the ground.


    "Slave see Master -" false Mu Cen''s voice is more trembling, that kind of feeling is from the inside.


    "I thought you didn''t remember who your master was, and you were ready to rebel." The voice of the man in black sounds hoarse and sharp, which can be disguised. "Qin Xiang, don''t forget that I have cultivated you for several years, and what''s the purpose of sending you to the palace again."


    Qin Xiang nodded: "I dare not forget."


    "Don''t you dare? I think you''ve been carried away in this queen''s position. I want to stabilize my position, win Li Shiyuan''s favor, regenerate the prince, and fight against me? " The man in black sneered.


    It was as if he had never been in the palace, but he could easily understand everything in the palace. He could know everything in the palace clearly, and he could not escape from his eyes. His eyes were more sharp to Qin Xiang.


    "I dare not, I dare not." Qin Xiang has been scared out of his wits for a long time. He really didn''t expect that his every move could be known clearly by the people in front of him.


    And the man in black walked to Qin Xiang step by step, so he pinched Qin Xiang''s chin and let Qin Xiang look at himself: "Qin Xiang, you are a smart man, don''t play tricks in front of me, otherwise, I would not choose you to play the role of Mu Cen. After all, you''re not the only one to choose, are you


    Qin Xiang nodded repeatedly.


    "I''m the only one who can get rid of your poison. There is no need to put this idea on Li Shiyuan. There is nothing Li Shiyuan can do. As long as you do as I tell you, I will give you a heavy reward when it''s done. Otherwise, don''t mention the Queen''s position, you can''t even save your life. "


    The man in black gave a gloomy warning, and the strength of his palm gradually tightened. Qin Xiang felt that he would die in the hands of the man in black next second.


    "Remember what I said, I can take you in, and I can let you die in this palace quietly." Every word of the man in black doesn''t contain any element of joke. "I don''t have much time. Li Shiyuan''s poison will speed up."

 Chapter 1006

    As the voice of the man in black fell, Qin Xiangcai began to tremble: "recently, the emperor seldom comes to the slave, and the slave can''t find any chance. The emperor''s mind seems to have been taken away. "


    "Who?" Asked the man in black.


    "A maid in the palace of Tai hospital." Qin Xiang didn''t dare to hesitate. He said what he knew. "That''s why I wanted to get rid of the maid."


    "Is it?" The man in black sneered, "is it because Li Shiyuan''s mind is not on you, or because you didn''t do the things I told you well?"


    "I''m a slave because I didn''t do well what the master told me. If Li Shiyuan doesn''t come, I can''t do it. That''s why I''ve come up with such a bad strategy. " Qin Xiang shivered to find a reasonable reason for himself.


    The man in black didn''t pay attention to Qin Xiang''s explanation. If he couldn''t see that, his life would have been explained: "Qin Xiang, I''ll only give you the last three months. If you don''t see any progress in three months, you''ll wait to see him."


    With that, the man in black disappeared quietly in front of Qin Xiang, just like when he came. After the man in black left, the window ridge returned to its original appearance, but Qin Xiang had already softened her feet, so she collapsed on the ground and did not move.


    She knew that her every move was monitored, but she didn''t expect that the master came so fast that he could understand her mind. Thinking of the poison in her body, Qin Xiang''s face turned pale.


    Also because of the sudden wind, the slave outside was obviously scared. It seemed that he heard the movement of the bedroom, and asked anxiously outside: "Niang Niang, are you ok?"


    "Nothing." Qin Xiang gradually calmed down, and had become the superior fake mucen.


    The slaves were relieved when they heard Qin Xiang''s voice.


    Qin Xiang has no sleepiness, and is scared out of a cold sweat.


    Fengqing palace is quiet.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡ª¡ª


    On the eve of the Chinese New Year''s day.


    Mu Cen''s life didn''t change much. Every day he looked at the medical books he had written. Li Shiyuan didn''t deliberately appear in the Tai hospital. Instead, he found an excuse to let Mu Cen go to fengluan palace or Yulong palace.


    The Empress Dowager Rong Rong went back to the palace. Over the years, the body of Yung Lian has been much worse than before. The number of returning to the palace is also much less. Most of the time is chanting Buddhist scriptures in the temple. When returning, the people in Tai hospital will also care for the Empress Dowager.


    This is mu Cen.


    Rong Lian didn''t think much, but she was a little surprised when she saw Mu Cen''s face. Because this face is not made of powder, but it is unforgettable at a glance. I can''t tell the feeling, but Rong Lian hasn''t seen such a memorable person in the palace for many years.


    Occasionally, Rong Lian talks with Mu Cen, and Mu Cen can connect Rong Lian''s topic very well. It''s also because of this that Rong Lian looks at Mu Cen with new eyes, so that later, Rong Lian will take the initiative to call Mu Cen from Tai hospital.


    But Rong Lian also gradually found that as long as Mu Cen appeared in fengluan palace, Li Shiyuan would certainly appear. There were not many words. However, Rong Lian noticed that Li Shiyuan''s line of sight was always looking at Mu Cen''s direction. His eyes seemed to be looking at his beloved, and he didn''t want to move away any more.


    Not to mention, Rong Lian inadvertently saw Li Shiyuan''s little action.


    When Mu Cen comes, if he passes in front of Li Shiyuan, Li Shiyuan will stretch out his hand to hold Mu Cen''s wrist, and Mu Cen will pull out his hand angrily. This kind of action is very fast, if not inadvertently, it is almost difficult to meet.


    But it''s a unique communication between the two.


    You know, Rong Lian is very clear that Li Shiyuan''s love and hatred are given to one person, that is mu Cen. Now Mu CEN is in Fengqing palace, but Li Shiyuan is not treated so warmly. On the contrary, Li Shiyuan seems to have poured all his enthusiasm into this medical girl.


    How could Rong Lian not be surprised.


    When Mu Cen gets up to say goodbye, Rong Lian doesn''t stop him, and Li Shiyuan also means to leave.


    Rong Lian then called Li Shiyuan: "emperor, please stay."


    "Mother?" Li Shiyuan turns and looks at Rong Lian.


    "Emperor, this is the place where we meet? I find a reason to let the AI family accept the medical girl. I don''t see the emperor coming here so enthusiastically. Now it''s time. I can see the emperor appearing in the AI family anytime and anywhere? " Rong Lian asks Li Shiyuan.


    But Li Shiyuan didn''t explain it to Rong Lian.


    Rong Lian doesn''t mind. She drinks a cup of tea, which is what Mu Cen made before: this medical girl has a heart of seven delicacies, which is very pleasing. "


    Li Shiyuan made a sound.


    "What does the emperor think?" Rong Lian asked directly, "do you want to make her a concubine? Has the emperor discussed this matter with the queen? What''s more, I haven''t found that the emperor has gone to the queen since I came back? How can the emperor be worthy of the queen? "


    Li Shiyuan calmly looked at Rong Lian and calmly responded: "if you go back to your mother, your children''s ministers have their own discretion."


    "Good." Rong Lian didn''t ask much.


    Li Shiyuan has always been a man of his own discretion.


    The one from Fengqing palace returned to the palace for a year. Except for the first few months, Li Shiyuan would visit Fengqing palace frequently. However, Rong Lian also noticed that Li Shiyuan and the one from Fengqing palace didn''t feel the same when they were together. On the contrary, they respected each other like guests. As for the reason, Rong Lian didn''t ask much,


    But in this medical woman''s body, actually discovered the quite different feeling.


    It''s a thrilling feeling.


    "If nothing happens, my son will leave first." Li Shiyuan spoke faintly.


    Rong Lian said nothing.


    Li Shiyuan turns around and walks towards the outside of fengluan palace. Rong Lian looks at the figure who is going to leave so quietly, but she is thoughtful.


    For Li Shiyuan''s understanding, Rong Lian is very clear that the medical woman named Xiaocen is not ordinary. Li Shiyuan is a very stubborn person, who will not easily change in his life, but now it is such a situation.


    As for the one in Fengqing palace, Rong Lian is also aware of something wrong.


    Because the one in Fengqing palace, even if every time she goes back to the palace, she will come to fengluan palace to say hello. But when talking with the one in Fengqing palace, she is more restrained. At first, Rong Lian thinks that she has not seen Mu Cen for a few years, but it is not the first time that she and Mu Cen have not seen each other for a few years.


    So for a long time, the two people''s words are much less, and they are not as close as they were at the beginning.


    On the contrary, today''s medical woman makes Rong Lian find her own feeling.

 Chapter 1007

    Coupled with Li Shiyuan''s attitude, Rong Lian''s mind flashed incredible ideas, the eyes have become shocked, but it is only a moment, Rong Lian put such a mind hidden very well.


    As if nothing had happened to her, she turned over the books in her bedroom, and fengluan palace became quiet again.


    ¡­¡­


    At that time¡ª¡ª


    It didn''t take long for mucen to walk out of fengluan palace. Behind him came the familiar sound of footsteps. Mucen knew that Li Shiyuan was following her, and her pace didn''t slow down. After all, this man''s pace was very fast, and it was easy to catch up with him.


    Sure enough, soon, a warm force on the wrist of Mu Cen, Mu Cen did not have time to exclaim, Li Shiyuan has firmly stood on the edge of Mu Cen.


    "What do you do when you walk so fast?" Li Shiyuan asked, but with a faint smile in his eyebrows.


    Mu Cen raises eyebrows, is very calm: "my pace is not fast, is the emperor''s pace is too fast."


    Li Shiyuan also laughs. He looks at Mu Cen, and his index finger gently hooks on Mu Cen''s nose bone, just like their little actions in those years, intimacy with a trace of ambiguity.


    "Emperor, this is the palace." Mu Cen was led by Li Shiyuan for a few steps before he began to remind Li Shiyuan.


    Li Shiyuan''s smile continued: "so what? Do you really think nobody in the palace knows? "


    "Well, some people know, but they can''t be unscrupulous." Mu CEN is serious.


    Li Shiyuan didn''t embarrass Mu Cen, released Mu Cen, but he looked at Mu Cen''s eyes with a trace of doting and affection: "do you know what this is like?"


    "What?" Mu Cen didn''t come back for a while.


    But Li Shiyuan said with a smile: "like when I was king yuan, we had a good relationship."


    Mu Cen suddenly realized, and then he lowered his head and chuckled. It was really like that. At that time, they were also very low-key and could not be known by anyone to avoid trouble.


    At that time, Mu Cen had already married into the palace, and Li Shiyuan would follow the reason to enter the palace just to meet Mu Cen. Even if he was angry, it would not affect Li Shiyuan''s decision.


    But now it is similar to that time.


    We are together, but we can''t make it public or be known. As if in the plain get along with, and with a trace of excitement.


    And Li Shiyuan saw Mu Cen smile, also followed by smile, and then he continued to say: "give me a little more time."


    "Good." Mu Cen smiles.


    Li Shiyuan listened to Mu Cen''s reply, but he was quiet. His eyebrows fell on Mu Cen''s body, and he reminded him again: "don''t come here in vain."


    Mu Cen didn''t smile.


    They walked forward like this, no one said anything, but they both had a tacit understanding and went to the side gate of the imperial palace. Today is a few days before the Chinese New Year''s day. They made an appointment to go to Mu Zhanxiao''s house for dinner. In the meantime, Li Shiyuan wanted to take Mu Cen to the market in Kyoto.


    The market before the festival is far more lively than that on the day of the festival.


    After all, people have already returned home on that day to celebrate the Chinese New Year''s day. On the contrary, it is Kyoto before the festival that is full of people. The fresh things in the hands of all kinds of vendors are dazzling.


    Mu Cen used to like these little things the most.


    Soon, they arrived at the side door of the imperial palace. Rong Jiu had already arranged the carriage. When he saw Mu Cen, Rong Jiu nodded politely. On the present stage, Rong Jiu was the guard with a sword in front of the imperial palace. Naturally, he didn''t need to say hello to Mu Cen.


    Mu Cen returned a smile.


    Before Rong Jiu had time to take the pedal, Li Shiyuan had helped Mu Cen up in person, and he didn''t worry about his identity.


    Under such circumstances, Rong Jiu was quiet and didn''t say anything. He waited for Li Shiyuan to get on the carriage and then drove away.


    In Rong Jiu''s opinion, no matter who it is, as long as it''s what Li Shiyuan likes, Rong Jiu will follow it all his life. Besides, when the medical girl of Taiping Hospital and Li Shiyuan are together, it''s one of the few times that Rong Jiu has seen Li Shiyuan smile directly.


    So Rong Jiu is very impressed with this medical woman.


    Soon, the carriage walked slowly towards the market.


    Mu Cen sat quietly in the carriage, lifted the curtain and looked at the scenery outside. Li Shiyuan accompanied him, but he didn''t say anything.


    "I haven''t seen you for several years. I found that the markets in Kyoto are different." Mu Cen spoke with emotion.


    "How is it different?" Li Shiyuan asked.


    "The market is more lively. The people seem to be in high spirits. They should have a good life." Mu Cen thought, "there are many more new things, such as things from Outland, not like those from Dazhou."


    Li Shiyuan did not deny: "I remember when we were here on the Chinese New Year''s day before. At that time, you said that there were too few new small things in the market. Later, when I was in the upper position, I made great efforts to develop these things, but you didn''t wait. After so many years, the scene gradually became lively."


    Mu Cen nodded and said nothing.


    What Li Shiyuan paid during this period can be guessed by Mu Cen without participation. In the era of Dazhou, the transportation is not convenient and the network does not exist. These imported products have to go through a long way to enter Dazhou. Dazhou is closed all the year round. It''s not easy to open these. There are too many people and things to go through.


    But Li Shiyuan did it just because of a sentence from Mu Cen.


    Therefore, how can you say that this man does not love himself, on the contrary, this man has already loved himself into the bone marrow.


    Mu Cen did not speak, just quietly looked at Li Shiyuan, Li Shiyuan''s eyebrows and eyes always with a faint smile, fell on Mu Cen, tender and tender.


    In this case, the carriage has been slowly parked at the edge of the market.


    Rong Jiu''s voice said, "fourth master, you have arrived."


    Li Shiyuan got out of the car and helped Mu Cen out of the carriage. They had changed into light clothes and looked like an ordinary couple.


    "You wait for me in the house of King Mu." Li Shiyuan explained to Rong Jiu.


    Rong Jiu did not hesitate: "yes."


    Soon, Rong Jiu didn''t follow them. The carriage turned around and went directly to King Mu''s house. Rong Jiu doesn''t worry about Li Shiyuan''s safety. Now Kyoto is very safe. In the dark, countless shadow guards follow Li Shiyuan. If there is an accident, they can deal with it as soon as possible to ensure Li Shiyuan''s safety.


    After Rong Jiu left, Mu Cen and Li Shiyuan seriously went from the beginning of the market to the small stalls. The market was full of people. Many people came out to buy things. They came and went, but they were very busy.

 Chapter 1008

    "Be careful. Don''t leave." Li Shiyuan''s hand firmly holds Mu Cen.


    Mu Cen looked back at Li Shiyuan and said with a smile, "if you are separated, can''t you find me in the crowd?"


    In a word, let Li Shiyuan so deep looking at Mu Cen, and then said: "can."


    That''s for sure.


    Mu Cen picks his eyebrows, then suddenly compares with the people on the road, and looks at Li Shiyuan in this way. Li Shiyuan is a little confused, but Li Shiyuan is not worried, waiting patiently for mu Cen to finish.


    "You see, there is a habit of wearing masks on the mid Yuan Festival in Dazhou." Mu Cen said slowly, "but this mask is not a different one. It''s all the same. It''s just the difference between men and women."


    Li Shiyuan looked in the past, it was true, but Li Shiyuan didn''t know what Mu Cen was going to do, so Li Shiyuan didn''t speak, just looked at Mu Cen so quietly.


    "Would you like to have a try?" Mu Cen asked directly.


    "Try what?" Li Shiyuan just spoke.


    Mu Cen picked up the mask from the vendor and simply paid for it. Then he gave the man''s mask to Li Shiyuan and the woman''s mask to himself. Li Shiyuan bowed his head to take it.


    But in this action, Li Shiyuan already understood Mu Cen''s meaning: "you want to be in the crowd, with a mask, to see if I can''t find you at a glance?"


    "Well." Mu Cen smiles, "you know what I think."


    It seems that every move of Mu Cen can''t escape Li Shiyuan''s eyes, and Li Shiyuan listens to Mu Cen''s words, lowers his head and laughs.


    But Li Shiyuan didn''t agree: "there are too many people here. I''m afraid something will happen."


    Not afraid of anything else, but worried about the accident of Mu Cen. Now Mu CEN is not the same as before. He goes into the crowd with a mask. If there are many people, the shadow guards can''t tell for the first time. If there is any accident, Li Shiyuan can''t afford such a thing.


    So Li Shiyuan refused.


    Mu Cen in Li Shiyuan''s words, as if to understand what, nodded, and finally did not insist, but she was mischievous to take the mask up.


    Li Shiyuan shakes his head helplessly and cooperates very much, but they hold hands and never let go, so he goes to the most lively place of the market with the flow of people.


    The most bustling part of the market is crowded with people. There are still many shops around, and the people who come and go are almost full of voices.


    Mu Cen looks carefully in front of every shop. She will look at Li Shiyuan for what she likes, and Li Shiyuan will pay for it and help Mu Cen hold it in his hand. They don''t need much verbal communication to know each other''s thoughts.


    But with more and more to the most central position, the density of the crowd has exceeded the controllable range. In such a stream of people collision, Li Shiyuan took Mu Cen''s hand and released it. Mu Cen disappeared from Li Shiyuan''s face. Now, Li Shiyuan was in a mess.


    And one side of the shadow guard has come forward silently: "I''m going to find Miss."


    Li Shiyuan didn''t speak. His eyes were sharp and he looked into the crowd, and the shadow guards were scattered. Now every moment, Li Shiyuan didn''t dare to hesitate, for fear of any accident. The people behind the scenes, I''m afraid, can''t wait.


    If something happens¡ª¡ª


    Li Shiyuan didn''t go far. He looked around sharply.


    There were many people wearing masks around, back and forth. But soon, Li Shiyuan''s eyes fell to a place not far away. The people in dark pink clothes turned back and forth in the crowd, as if they were looking for something.


    And a cherry hairpin, but inexplicable crowd, it is particularly eye-catching.


    That''s muczen.


    Li Shiyuan locked Mu Cen almost for the first time. His eyes didn''t move away from Mu Cen. He quickly pushed away the crowd and ran to Mu Cen. His big hand held Mu Cen''s hand firmly.


    Mu Cen was startled. Then he calmed down through the eyes he saw through the mask, and his little face under the mask made a brilliant smile.


    Then, Mu Cen took the initiative to lift the mask: "I didn''t expect to be really separated. I couldn''t find you, but you saw me for the first time. "


    "Your clothes and cherry hairpin." Li Shiyuan said softly, "so I saw you at a glance."


    Mu Cen suddenly realized and nodded: "but there are many people wearing the same clothes."


    "You are not the same in my eyes." Li Shiyuan looks down at Mu Cen.


    It''s in the sea of people. You can see it at a glance.


    Mu Cen was quiet, suddenly asked: "why did you not recognize me last time?"


    "I recognize it." Li Shiyuan lowered his eyebrows and eyes, and rubbed Mu Cen''s cheek gently with his finger, "it''s just a little late."


    Mu Cen didn''t speak either.


    "Not in the future." Li Shiyuan just looked at Mu Cen, "never again. No matter what you become, I can find you in the crowd for the first time. "


    This made Mu Cen''s eyes a little red, and the crowd around him was still walking back and forth, but mu Cen seemed to mind nothing. Suddenly he stood on tiptoe, put his hand around Li Shiyuan''s neck, and took the initiative to kiss the man''s thin lip.


    Li Shiyuan had some accidents.


    But in the moment when Mu Cen took the initiative to kiss, Li Shiyuan''s thin lips had been completely covered, from passive to active.


    Everything around seems to be static, and the crowd keeps moving back and forth, but it doesn''t affect the intimacy between the two.


    Until Mu Cen couldn''t breathe, Li Shiyuan released Mu Cen, but the next moment, he gently hugged Mu Cen into his arms.


    For a long time.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡ª¡ª


    Before dinner, Mu Cen left the market. Li Shiyuan had a lot of Mu Cen''s spoils in his hand, and then the two went to Mu Wangfu.


    This kind of party is just a private party between mu Zhanxiao and Li Shiyuan, so it seems to be very low-key and didn''t attract anyone''s attention.


    When Li Shiyuan and Mu Cen arrived at King Mu''s house, Mu Zhanxiao was waiting at the door: "fourth master, Xiao Cen, you are here."


    Li Shiyuan nodded, and then took Mu Cen to the palace.


    Mu Cen returned to the palace of King Mu, but he had not seen him for many years. However, there was not much change in the palace of King Mu. Mu Cen knew Mu Zhanxiao well, and he was never a luxury man, but the palace was clean.


    Mu Zhanxiao met them and went directly to the front hall.


    Housekeeper Chen has already prepared the meal. When Mu Cen sees housekeeper Chen, he feels kind, but as time goes on, housekeeper Chen begins to grow white.


    "Steward Chen will go home after the Chinese New Year''s day." Mu Zhanxiao followed Mu Cen''s line of sight to see the past and then explained, "he is getting older, and many things are beyond his ability."

 Chapter 1009

    "Who will take over the position of housekeeper Chen?" Mu Cen asked directly.


    At that time, Mu Cen still remembers the help of housekeeper Chen.


    "A child adopted by housekeeper Chen has been learning all kinds of things in the palace with housekeeper Chen over the past few years, so now he is much more handy." Mu Zhanxiao explained.


    Mu Cen nodded: "that''s good. When housekeeper Chen goes back to his hometown, Prince Mu''s house still wants to treat him well. "


    "That''s nature." Mu Zhanxiao answered.


    In such a chat, the three people have been seated, Mu Cen just looked at Mu Zhanxiao, but asked: "why don''t you see Princess mu?"


    Mu Zhanxiao smile: "she is pregnant, almost to labor, some lack, did not let her out."


    It''s not mu Zhanxiao who hides and tucks Xu WANYING in, but he cares about her body. He also knows that they will talk late at night. It''s not good to let a pregnant person accompany her. It''s better not to come.


    "So it is." Mu Cen didn''t mind, "when the princess finished giving birth, I''ll find another chance to have a look."


    "Good." Mu Zhanxiao smiles.


    "About what time?" Mu Cen asked again.


    Mu Zhanxiao calculated the next time: "it''s probably what happened after the Zhongyuan Festival."


    "Then you''ll have to work hard."


    "No


    ¡­¡­


    Li Shiyuan and Mu Cen were not surprised because they were all prepared for long Shaoyun.


    "Shao Yun hasn''t come yet?" Li Shiyuan took a sip of sake and asked.


    Mu Zhanxiao looked at the time: "it should be fast."


    The voice just falls, Chen housekeeper already came: "emperor, Wang Ye, general long is coming." Said, he was quiet, as if some hesitation, just continue to speak, "general long also brought a girl together."


    This time, Li Shiyuan and Mu Zhanxiao were surprised, even Mu Cen was surprised.


    Long Shaoyun came back with a girl. They know that, but long Shaoyun''s indifferent character doesn''t come with her family. As a result, everyone is surprised today?


    "Another set of chopsticks." Mu Zhanxiao gave orders soon.


    When the slaves set up the dishes, long Shaoyun also came in with people. Mu Cen''s eyes were opposite to long Shaoyun''s. long Shaoyun understood it at the first sight. He gave Mu Cen a faint smile, and his eyebrows were absolutely relaxed.


    It seems that the tension over the years has relaxed at the moment of seeing Mu Cen.


    It''s the girl who follows long Shaoyun quietly. It''s not amazing, but it''s very comfortable. She''s a housekeeper.


    It''s really the girl long Shaoyun needs.


    "No introduction?" Li Shiyuan took the initiative to break the silence.


    Long Shaoyun bows his hands and says, "I''ve seen the emperor." Then he and Mu Zhanxiao nodded, this just introduced the person on the side, "Liu mingling."


    Liu mingling blessed himself: "the daughter of the people has seen the emperor, Lord mu." When he saw Mu Cen, Liu mingling was quiet, and then he continued, "I''ve seen your mother."


    This is an instinctive thought. Mu CEN is obviously not mu Zhanxiao''s wife, so he can only follow Li Shiyuan. People brought by Li Shiyuan will be regarded as women in the palace intuitively.


    Mu Cen Leng for a while. Before he had time to explain, Li Shiyuan acquiesced in the name: "sit down first."


    At the moment when long Shaoyun introduces Liu mingling, Mu Zhanxiao and Li Shiyuan both understand Liu mingling''s identity, but they don''t reveal it, just think they don''t know about it.


    You know, now long Shaoyun''s status today, Liu mingling is not worthy of long Shaoyun, not only that, this Liu mingling has no future.


    It''s the Lius who were all over the house a year ago.


    Liu mingling is a member of the Liu family and is also on the list of decapitation, but Liu mingling survived. It''s self-evident why long Shaoyun has the ability to change the world in the list of decapitation, but long Shaoyun didn''t hide anything in front of them.


    Both Li Shiyuan and Mu Zhanxiao are very clear that long Shaoyun is a man of sense. He knows what to do and what not to do.


    What''s more, Liu mingling is just Liu''s family, not involved in the affairs at that time. Long Shaoyun wants to do it in private, and Li Shiyuan won''t interfere.


    On the contrary, Mu Cen seemed to understand something in the eyes of several men.


    But mu Cen also kept silent, listening to the three men chatting, also did not interrupt, men are talking about state affairs, she is accompanied by the side of the quiet Liu Ming Ling talked.


    Women talk more casually. The Liu family is also a famous family. Liu Ming Ling''s family background is not bad. Naturally, she knows these rules very well. She doesn''t go on a business trip.


    It was a good conversation.


    Until the end of the meal, Li Shiyuan turned the topic to Liu mingling and long Shaoyun: "when are you going to get married?"


    Long Shaoyun was quiet for a moment: "we''ll talk about it then."


    "If you want to get married, just tell me. I''ll give you the order." Li Shiyuan spoke faintly.


    Long Shaoyun looked at Li Shiyuan and bowed his hands: "thank you for your help."


    Li Shiyuan waved his hand, but he didn''t say anything. After so many years of friendship with long Shaoyun, he naturally knew what long Shaoyun was grateful for. He nodded.


    Just as they got up to leave, it suddenly began to rain outside the house. The rain was pattering, and it tended to get worse and worse.


    It''s too late now. I don''t know how long it will take for me to go back. The most important thing is that long Shaoyun and Li Shiyuan are with their wives. Although they have carriages, it''s inconvenient when it rains.


    Mu Zhanxiao was quiet, and then said: "I''m afraid the rain will stop for a while and a half. It will get worse and worse. It''s a little fast. If it turns into a storm on the way back, it''s not safe. If the emperor and Shao Yun don''t mind, they will stay here and let people clean up. "


    Long Shaoyun took a look at the sky and subconsciously looked at Liu mingling. He didn''t think much: "that''s troublesome."


    Liu mingling''s health is not very good. It''s easy to get cold when she goes back in the rain, so long Shaoyun doesn''t have to take such a risk. Besides, they used to eat in Mu Zhanxiao''s house. If it was late, they would stay in Mu''s house for the night.


    There are two rooms for them, so it''s not a big deal.


    Li Shiyuan also did not delay: "well, it''s always inconvenient to rain, just stay."


    Mu Zhanxiao nodded: "I''m going to arrange it."

 Chapter 1010

    In a short time, Mu Zhanxiao had already explained it, and housekeeper Chen soon arranged it. He did not deliberately prepare more rooms. They were still the two former rooms. The servant of King Mu''s house respectfully took them back to the room.


    ¡­¡­


    At that time¡ª¡ª


    "Take a bath, have a rest, and go back to the palace early tomorrow morning. There''s no need to worry about the hospital. I''ll arrange it. " Li Shiyuan closed the door and said softly to Mu Cen.


    Mu Cen said nothing. Her eyes fell on Li Shiyuan. On the contrary, she was slightly uncomfortable.


    It seems that I haven''t lived in the same room with this man in the dead of night for a long time, and no one bothers me. At least in King Mu''s house, Mu Cen doesn''t need to worry too much.


    "What do you think?" Li Shiyuan looked at Mu Cen and naturally came to Mu Cen. His hand held Mu Cen''s hand. "Go to the backyard and have a look. There are several hot springs in the backyard."


    Muchen was not surprised.


    Kyoto has always been rich in hot springs. There are many hot spring pools in King Mu''s mansion, but now they may be changed slightly. What is left for Li Shiyuan and long Shaoyun is also the best location.


    Li Shiyuan has already led Mu Cen''s hand towards the outside of the house. There are bamboo fences around the house, and the hot spring pool is filled with smoke.


    "The slave also took your clothes, which were also before you." Li Shiyuan continued.


    Although Mu Cen married to the palace from King Mu''s house in those years, her things didn''t move much. The people in the house kept them all the time. Even if Mu Cen had an accident later, Mu Zhanxiao didn''t let anyone move.


    Now Li Shiyuan''s room is the courtyard where Mu Cen lived.


    Mu CEN is familiar with it.


    "Why don''t you talk?" Li Shiyuan just hooks Mu Cen''s chin. Mu Cen looks at Li Shiyuan.


    Mu Cen chuckled: "it''s like this is the first time we''ve been so aboveboard alone, and we don''t have to worry about being discovered."


    Li Shiyuan listened to Mu Cen''s words, and then he laughed silently. His finger with thin cocoon rubbed Mu Cen''s cheek so gently, and the smile in his eyebrows became more and more obvious.


    "What do you want to do?" Li Shiyuan asked suddenly.


    Mu Cen was stunned at first, and soon understood something in Li Shiyuan''s words. She angrily looked at the man, subconsciously reached out and beat him on the chest: "what are you talking nonsense?"


    Li Shiyuan''s smile became more and more obvious. Soon, Li Shiyuan bent down and directly picked up Mu Cen and quickly walked towards the hot spring pool outside.


    Mu Cen exclaimed, but he didn''t refuse.


    Until the hot spring pool outside, Li Shiyuan carefully put Mu Cen down, and his eyes fell on Mu Cen.


    "Emperor -" Mu Cen called this man, a little angry.


    "Call me Shiyuan." Every word of Li Shiyuan is very clear, and his eyes are more tender.


    Mu Cen was stunned for a while, as if he hadn''t called this person for a long time, but Li Shiyuan was very patient, just staring. Until Mu Cen''s mouth gently called out the word "Shiyuan", the smile on Li Shiyuan''s face was deeper.


    Under such circumstances, Li Shiyuan bowed his head and kissed Mu Cen like this. Everything became natural.


    The hot spring pool is shrouded in smoke. The water splashes out with the wave light. The long hair is completely soaked, but it has no effect.


    Nothing can stop it.


    "Slow down." Mu Cen''s voice came suddenly.


    She is not mu Cen before, but her own body, so many things naturally seem different.


    Li Shiyuan looks down at Mu Cen and listens to Mu Cen''s words, but his eyebrows and eyes have never left Mu Cen.


    At the end of the day, Li Shiyuan was slightly surprised, but it was only an instant before he knew it.


    Mu Cen saw Li Shiyuan''s clear look, and then he was relieved.


    The smoke in the hot spring pool became more and more shrouded. Li Shiyuan''s deep and hoarse voice came to Mu Cen''s ear with a firm voice: "give me another princess."


    Previously, it was because Mu Cen''s body did not allow Li Shiyuan to stop thinking like this. Now Mu Cen does not have this problem, and Li Shiyuan is very clear that he only wants Mu Cen''s offspring.


    Mu Cen didn''t answer.


    ¡­¡­


    Later, Mu Cen was too tired to speak. Li Shiyuan served Mu Cen well. Until Mu Cen returned to her soft bed, she almost closed her eyes and fell asleep.


    Li Shiyuan gently hugs Mu Cen, and his eyes look more and more precious.


    I don''t know how many times this scene has appeared in Li Shiyuan''s mind over the years, but next week, it seems that it will be the real sight.


    That feeling, unspeakable pleasure.


    He watched quietly for a long time, and then fell asleep with Mu Cen in his arms.


    ¡­¡­


    The next day.


    When Mu Cen wakes up, the bedside is quiet, and Li Shiyuan''s figure has long disappeared. Mu Cen subconsciously takes a look outside the house, and the sky has begun to light up. Li Shiyuan has gone to the early court at this point, so naturally he can''t be in the house.


    Mu Cen got up quickly, and the servants outside obviously had heard the news for a long time, and immediately came in to wait for mu Cen to change clothes. Many of the servants Mu Cen once knew, obviously Mu Zhanxiao made a special arrangement.


    Mu Cen met Xu WANYING after eating too early. They chatted a few words, but they were polite. However, Mu Cen was not tired of Xu WANYING. Although she was not enthusiastic, Mu Cen could feel Xu WANYING''s love for mu Zhanxiao between the lines.


    I''m afraid it was very strong many years ago.


    "After you give birth, I will send the sewn jacket myself." Mu Cen before leaving, stopped Xu WANYING to send his pace, "you are pregnant now, you don''t have to send me, in order to avoid looking back Mu adults to blame me."


    "Good." Xu WANYING did not force her to smile at Mu Cen.


    Mu Cen didn''t say anything, and soon got on the carriage. The carriage sped quietly towards the palace, but the driver was still Rong Jiu.


    When Mu Cen came out, Rong Jiu was respectful. What happened last night, no one needs to say, everyone''s heart is clear.


    Let nine very clear know, in front of Mu Cen, is by no means idle person, nature is to neglect not.

 Chapter 1011

    "Slow down, miss." Rong Jiu responds.


    Mu Cen nodded and then got on the bus.


    When she returned to the palace, as Li Shiyuan said, he had arranged it for a long time, and no one thought there was anything wrong with it, and the people in Tai hospital didn''t ask Mu Cen, even Xia he didn''t ask more.


    Mu Cen also saved a lot of trouble.


    She returned to the house, but quietly began to read the previous day has not finished the medical books, in the above marking.


    And outside the door came the voice of lotus fragrance: "Miss, there are people from Fengqing palace."


    Xia he''s words make Mu Cen subconsciously look at the sky outside the window. You know, she''s been out of the palace for most of the day, and she''s still eating at Mu Zhanxiao''s in the evening. It''s already late when she comes back to the palace.


    And Feng Qing palace there, but now suddenly came a person? This is obviously aimed at himself. The purpose is too obvious. He doesn''t have to go to the three treasures hall. After so many years in this imperial palace, how can Mu Cen not understand this truth.


    Quiet next, Mu Cen just answer: "I am coming at once."


    "Yes," said Xia he


    The outside of the house quieted down. Mu Cen stood up and changed the clothes of Tai hospital. Then he stood up. Her low eyebrows hide deep meaning. She is still thinking about how to go to the Fengqing palace in front of her. As a result, she doesn''t need to go ahead now. Some people can''t wait to get up.


    Yeah, I can''t wait. Otherwise wasted these days, she is so high-profile, high-profile also just means to tell this one of Fengqing palace, what she and Li Shiyuan are doing.


    As long as Mu Cen''s conjecture is right and the one in Fengqing palace is moved, he can''t be indifferent. Sooner or later, he wants to find his own one, and this time he goes to Fengqing palace, it must be extremely dangerous.


    Shen Shen, Mu Cen has changed his clothes, stood up and walked out of the house calmly. He didn''t let the people from Fengqing palace wait for a long time.


    He Xiang naturally didn''t follow. It''s one thing to wait on Mu Cen in the Tai hospital, but in the palace, no one knows that a little medical girl has a special person to wait on her. If it''s spread out, it will certainly cause a great disturbance.


    Mu Cen doesn''t have to make trouble for himself.


    She calmly went to the courtyard and looked at the maidservant in front of her. She would never forget it if she saw it once. This is Qiqiao, the grand maid of Fengqing palace.


    "Miss Qiqiao, what can I do for you to come to Tai hospital for me?" Mu Cen asked directly and looked at Qi Qiao in this way, which was more polite.


    Qiqiao hesitated: "well, Xiaocen medical girl, the empress is not feeling well these days. I want you to have a look. You went with Ji Yi Nu before. She has a deep memory of you. She thinks that Ji Yi Nu is very busy on weekdays, so she doesn''t want to disturb me. That''s why I''ll call you. "


    This reason is impeccable, seven Qiao also said calm incomparable, so looking at Mu Cen.


    Mu Cen pours is light smile: "thanks Niang Niang to like, seven Qiao girl lead a way?"


    Seven Qiao nodded, Mu Cen just took the medicine box, so with seven Qiao went to Fengqing palace.


    On the way, Qiqiao coaxed Mu Cen: "Niang Niang is the emperor''s favorite. Now that she''s in love with you, it''s your blessing to serve her well, and you will prosper in the palace in the future."


    Mu Cen made a sound and didn''t comment much.


    Just the corner of Mu Cen''s mouth inadvertently rises, with a slight irony, then I don''t know whether it''s the first to come, or the first to die.


    Mu Cen hides his mind, but his steps don''t stop. He follows Qi Qiao through the imperial garden and goes directly to Fengqing palace.


    At this time, Fengqing palace was not as bright as before, so he left a few lights. When he was at the gate of the palace, Mu Cen was quiet, looking at the situation around him, but Qiqiao didn''t communicate any more, so he soon led Mu Cen in.


    The two arrived in Fengqing palace one after the other.


    This is mu Cen''s second time back to Fengqing palace. She saw the fake Mu Cen leaning on the soft collapse. She was calm and blessed. She asked an: "I''ve seen the empress. She''s a thousand years old."


    "Get up." Fake Mu Cen''s voice is light, but it seems very elegant, just looking at Mu Cen''s eyes are not so friendly, but sharp.


    It seems that she is inquiring about something, and it seems that she wants to see something from Mu Cen, but on the surface, she is still. The atmosphere in the bedroom is slightly stagnant, and no one takes the initiative to break the silence.


    Qiqiao stood quietly on the side of the fake mucen, and never spoke again.


    Mu CEN is not afraid, break the silence and look at the fake Mu Cen: "Niang Niang, what''s wrong with your Phoenix body?"


    It''s just as if Mu Cen opened his mouth, and the fake Mu Cen in front of him spoke slowly, with a trace of helplessness: "it''s more than half a month since the Chinese New Year''s day. The Chinese New Year''s Day is also the busiest festival in the palace every year, and it''s also the first Chinese New Year''s day after the palace comes back. Of course, he can''t neglect it. He does everything by himself, so it''s probably a little hot, I have a cold. "


    "Give me a pulse." Mu Cen listen, also very calm.


    "That''s natural." False Mu Cen smile, is very cooperate with, "before you come with Ji medical woman, this palace memory is deep, this just specially called you, in this palace view, you have a bright future."


    "I don''t dare to be a slave." Mu Cen spoke humbly.


    She looked down and felt her pulse seriously, but when Mu Cen''s hand touched the pulse of the fake Mu Cen, her eyebrows twisted slightly.


    Almost at the moment of feeling his pulse, Mu Cen knew clearly that the one in front of him was groaning without illness. There was no problem with his pulse, even fatigue.


    But soon, Mu Cen also noticed something wrong, in this false Mu Cen''s pulse, there are some abnormal places, but such abnormal soon flashed by, and can''t grasp the first time, want to test again, but found that can''t find such abnormal again.


    This makes Muchen feel strange.


    On the contrary, false Mu Cen was urging: "what''s the situation in this palace? You can''t delay the festival. The closer it is, the more things you have to do personally. "


    "Niang Niang is just over tired, and her essence is damaged. It''s not a big problem. I''ll give her some tonic prescriptions. After taking them for three days, she won''t be OK." Mu Cen answered calmly.


    Fake Mu Cen nodded: "that''s good."


    Mu Cen released the fake Mu Cen''s hand, turned around and quickly put down his own prescription. These prescriptions are just for nourishing qi and beauty. Even if ordinary people take them, it doesn''t matter.

 Chapter 1012

    Then, Mu Cen picked up the prescription and nodded to the fake Mu Cen: "Niang Niang, I will take Qiqiao girl back to the Tai hospital to get the medicine."


    "Good." False Mu CEN is also very gentle.


    Soon, Qiqiao takes the initiative to step forward and leave with Mu Cen. This time he comes to Fengqing palace and seems to be calm. He just prescribes a tonic prescription that anyone can prescribe, even without making trouble.


    But mu CEN is very clear, this is the calm before the storm, the more calm, the more represents the next storm.


    But mu CEN is not afraid, quietly walking in front, just hiding in the sleeve of the hand tight tight, low convergence under the eyebrows hidden deep meaning, the mind is still thinking about the false Mu Cen before the pulse of that vision.


    Mu Cen has seen such a pulse.


    Not in other places, I have seen it in my own body. Of course, I have seen it in my previous life. The body is a natural poison pool, so mu Cen of the previous life is invincible, because she is the gathering place of countless poisons of time.


    When Mu Cen came into contact with each new poison, her pulse would be like this at the beginning, and the flash of vision would soon disappear.


    This means two situations. One is that Mu Cen can adapt to the new poison quickly and gradually integrate with his body. The other is that it forms a chronic poison. When it''s too late to attack, you can occasionally find traces of poisoning in your pulse, but you can''t be sure.


    If this is not experienced, it is easy to be taken in the past, just like the occasional abnormal pulse of ordinary people, which is not enough for fear.


    So, is the person behind the scenes also a tool man who controls Fengqing palace through poison?


    Also is, otherwise sends the tool person to the palace, palace''s many prosperous, does not dare guarantee the person will not have the different intention and the ambition.


    Shen Shen, but mu Cen didn''t show these ideas. He soon showed up in the pharmacy of Tai hospital with Qi Qiao and handed over his prescription. The people in the pharmacy took it and accepted it quickly. It was used for filing.


    Then, the pharmacist grabbed the medicine bag and gave it to Qiqiao. Mu Cen looked at it and didn''t say anything.


    Qiqiao took the medicine, nodded his head and said, "thank you cen. I''ll go back to Fengqing Palace first."


    "Then I won''t give more." Mu Cen nodded.


    Qiqiao leaves soon. Muchen looks at Qiqiao and goes back to his room. Xiahe is waiting for Muchen all the time. When he sees Muchen coming back, Xiahe greets him: "Miss, you are back."


    Obviously, the summer lotus saw Mu Cen''s just followed to relax a breath.


    Mu CEN is calm: "just go to the Niang Niang to feel the pulse and prescribe a little prescription for calming the nerves and invigorating qi. It''s no big deal."


    Xia he nods, but the frown that wring has not loosened, pour is cautiously looking at Mu Cen.


    "What''s the matter?" Mu Cen asked Xia he with a smile.


    Xia he said directly: "Miss, I think it''s abnormal."


    "How abnormal?" Mu Cen raised her eyebrows.


    "Fengqing palace has always been the business of Ji Yinu. It''s impossible to go beyond Ji Yinu''s alone to find you. Even if the queen likes you, she should let Ji Yinu take someone with her. You know, you are not qualified to see anyone in Tai hospital, let alone the queen." Xia he carefully analyzed, "so I''m worried. I''m afraid that something has happened to you. Is it difficult for you in Fengqing palace?"


    This is why summer lotus has been nervous.


    "That''s not true." Mu Cen was quiet.


    Xia he hesitated for a moment, so he looked at Mu Cen, and quickly said: "Miss, the emperor is very kind to you, and most of all, I don''t want you to go in and out together with the emperor. Even if it doesn''t spread in the palace, some people know it more or less, and the Fengqing palace must be clear."


    Mu Cen looks at Xia he and signals him to continue.


    "And when you come, the emperor seldom goes to Fengqing palace, so the empress specially calls you there. I''m afraid there''s nothing wrong with going to the three treasures hall." Summer lotus didn''t explain.


    But mu Cen understood.


    She smiles and pacifies Xia he: "don''t worry, I''ll be fine."


    Xia he nodded and didn''t say anything. Mu Cen let Xia he go to have a rest. Then she went into the wing room alone and smoothed today''s affairs. She was calm on the surface.


    In the dead of night, there is really nothing to say. Everything has to wait until tomorrow.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡ª¡ª


    The next two days¡ª¡ª


    The palace is peaceful, because the Chinese New Year''s Day is coming, and the palace is busy. Every slave is in a hurry. On the contrary, the quietest place has become a hospital.


    The people in Tai hospital are responsible for their own duties, and it seems that the bustle of the palace has nothing to do with Tai hospital.


    Mu Cen finished the medical books in her hand, and had marked the things that should be marked. She stood up, took out the medical books and the notes that she had marked, and walked out of the wing room, ready to give these things to Ji Yinv.


    As a result, when Mu Cen arrived, he found that Ji Yinv was not there, which made Mu Cen a little surprised.


    Recently, the palace has been calm and calm. Most of Ji''s time is in charge of the writing of these medical books. This person''s sudden absence really makes people feel a little surprised.


    And too the medical women in the hospital also seems to be in a hurry, as if particularly in a hurry, which in recent times, is not found.


    This time, Mu Cen can''t help asking one of the medical women curiously: "what happened? Why did you rush so fast? What happened in the palace?"


    The medical woman was stopped, but did not hide: "the empress has an accident, the emperor has arrived at the Fengqing palace, too, people in the hospital are rushing to the Fengqing palace."


    Mu Cen twisted his eyebrows: "what''s the matter with empress?"


    It''s obvious that something has happened to make all the people in the hospital follow suit. Otherwise, they would not be in such a hurry.


    "The Queen''s mother keeps vomiting blood. It seems that she can''t stop it. How much blood can this person have? It''s definitely impossible to go on like this." The eyebrow of the medical woman also wrung, "I don''t want to talk with you, I also want to go to Feng Qing palace now."


    After that, the medical girl left in a hurry.


    Mu Cen stood in the same place, thinking.


    Two days ago, Mu Cen also met the one in Fengqing palace. It''s absolutely impossible for her to be like this now. At that time, her pulse condition can''t be like this now. Even if she has been poisoned, it''s not like this.


    So what''s the situation.


    Mu Cen sank, but calmly and quietly walked toward the position of his wing room. In the past two days when she returned to the palace, because the palace was busy, she did not see Mu Zhanxiao and Li Shiyuan.

 Chapter 1013

    Even the matter of fake Mu Cen, Mu Cen had no time to mention it with these two people.


    And now, it happened unexpectedly.


    Intuitively, Mu Cen felt that it was aimed at him, but in such a situation, Mu Cen could only keep quiet and stop.


    ¡­¡­


    It wasn''t long before mucen went back to his room. Suddenly, the door of the room was directly knocked open. This time, mucen looked at the bodyguard who knocked the door open, and his face sank.


    The bodyguard is not calm when she is seen like this, and Mu Cen also recognizes that this is the bodyguard of Fengqing palace. She soon thinks of the situation she asked in the Tai hospital before. Obviously, it''s aimed at herself.


    "What can I do for you, gentlemen?" Mu Cen''s attitude is very calm.


    Xia he is obviously frightened. He just looks at the situation in the wing room in consternation, and has no reaction at all. Mu Cen takes a glance at Xia he without any trace, as if he is pacifying Xia he and asking him to inform Mu Zhanxiao.


    Xia he didn''t dare to hesitate. He immediately turned around and hurried out of the wing room.


    As a result, Xia he didn''t go long, but he was stopped by the guard: "the queen has a purpose. All the people here can''t leave. Let''s go to Fengqing palace together."


    The meaning of the words, also won''t give summer lotus any chance of tip off.


    "What''s the situation? What crime have I committed to make my mother so angry? " Mu CEN is still calm.


    Xia he was stopped and shivered involuntarily. After all, Xia he was just a little girl. When he saw such a situation, he was scared out of his wits.


    On the contrary, Mu CEN is calm and can''t be calm any more.


    The bodyguard listened to Mu Cen''s question and sneered: "you are such a cheap maidservant. You are so brave. It''s just a little medical girl who dares to poison the empress. It''s a death penalty. She wants you to go and ask."


    Mu Cen already understood in the words of the bodyguard.


    That day, I went to Fengqing palace to check the pulse of the queen. It was just a prelude. It was for today''s event on the second floor. If ordinary people heard such news, they would have been panicked. But Muchen was not an ordinary person. Besides, it was always in Muchen''s grasp, so Muchen seemed calm.


    Summer lotus listens to this words, the facial expression of the shock is very white, the moment saw so to Mu Cen, as if can''t believe oneself to hear what.


    Mu Cen''s eyes appeased Xia he, and then he looked at the bodyguard: "I''ll go to Fengqing palace with you."


    The bodyguard grabs Mu Cen even if he doesn''t want to. Mu Cen''s arm is a little painful, but in this kind of brute force, Mu Cen can''t resist at all. He just twists his eyebrows and looks at the bodyguard quietly.


    If you drag it down like this, I''m afraid that when you get to Fengqing palace, you can get rid of your arm. After all, Mu Cen now is not that year, but just a man with no power to bind a chicken, which can''t be compared with Mu Cen before.


    "We have to wait for the conclusion before sentencing. You dragged me to Fengqing palace like this, didn''t you treat me as a prisoner? If it turns out that it has nothing to do with me, will you be charged with murder? " Mu Cen asked the bodyguard in front of him coldly.


    That attitude is neither flattering nor insulting. Even in the current situation, it seems that Mu CEN is not surprised at all, and the eyes that fall on the bodyguard are calm.


    Some of the bodyguards were scared. This kind of momentum was not like a medical woman at all. If ordinary people had been panicked in the face of such a situation, how could they be so calm.


    And Mu Cen didn''t flinch, just looked at it coldly.


    Gradually, she can feel that the control of the arm under the original brute force, has gradually spread, no longer have any pain feeling, the whole person is relaxed.


    Mu Cen didn''t say anything. He followed the bodyguard out of the hospital.


    Summer lotus chased up, Mu Cen shook his head: "you wait for me here, don''t leave privately, if someone takes you away, you directly refuse, no matter who this person is, unless it is the person you trust. I will bear all the consequences. "


    Mu Cen was told in front of the bodyguard, and every word was very clear.


    Summer lotus quickly nods, but the worry in the eyes is obvious.


    "I''ll be fine." Mu Cen gave Xia he a guarantee.


    Summer lotus is still afraid, but in this case, summer lotus did not say anything, finally can only stand so passively, looking at Mu Cen.


    Until Mu Cen''s figure disappeared in front of Xia he.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡ª¡ª


    Inside Fengqing Palace¡ª¡ª


    It seems that Mu Cen''s hematemesis has never improved. No matter what way the imperial doctor used, the situation has never been stopped, and the imperial doctor''s face has become panicked. You know, this is the queen of the dynasty, and also the man on the tip of Li Shiyuan''s heart. If something goes wrong, they will surely fall to the ground.


    Ji Changjin carefully felt the pulse, but the pulse in her hand was in disorder.


    Even if those hemostatic drugs were swallowed by false Muchen, it was only a moment, and soon he began to vomit blood. This situation has lasted for two days.


    "Did the empress start yesterday?" Ji Changjin asked carefully.


    False Mu CEN is obviously already weak: "yes. My palace felt a little uncomfortable before dawn yesterday. At that time, I didn''t feel it. I thought that I was probably tired, and my body was the same before my palace. "


    That''s what happened to Mu Cen in those years. It''s true that when he was a little tired, he coughed and vomited blood, which was easy to cause accidents.


    Ji Chang also showed it to Mu Cen at that time, naturally remembering it, but he clearly remembers that Mu Cen''s pulse condition was not like this at that time. At that time, Mu Cen''s pulse condition was so weak that he couldn''t catch it in a moment. Now, this fake Mu Cen''s pulse condition is just like a normal person. There is no doubt that there is nothing abnormal about it. It''s not like that.


    Since it is not, why can it happen?


    Ji is long now sink sink, eyebrow wring.


    "What did the queen eat these two days?" Ji Changjin asked again.


    False Mu Cen shook his head: "my palace is not well, and I have a bad appetite. Except a little porridge, I didn''t eat or drink anything. These were all sent by the imperial dining room. Every time the slaves tried the poison with silver needles, there must be no problem. What''s more, I didn''t finish what the imperial dining room sent me, so I gave it to the servants below, and they were all well. "


    Ji Changjin listened carefully.


    All of a sudden, false Mu Cen seems to think of something: "but the day before yesterday, my palace didn''t feel well. I asked Xiao Cen to show it to my palace. My palace thought it was just ordinary fatigue, so I didn''t disturb the people in Taihu hospital. In addition, before the doctor Ji brought Xiao Cen, my palace liked Xiao Cen, so I let the servant call Xiao Cen to have a look."


    Ji long this hear false Mu Cen suddenly mention small Cen, this eyebrow followed to wring.

 Chapter 1014

    It seems that all of a sudden also understand what, but in this case, Ji Changjin nothing, just listen quietly, and then she calmly looked at the false Mu Cen.


    "What does empress mean?" Ji Chang didn''t go on, but waited for fake Mu Cen to go on.


    False Mu CEN is also not taboo, light mouth: "small Cen to the palace opened a sedative prescription, and then is Qiqiao with small Cen together to the hospital to catch the medicine, the palace naturally won''t think much, as if to eat small Cen opened the prescription the next day, began to vomit blood, until now."


    With that, Mu Cen coughed a few more times, and the massive hematemesis also followed. The mattress was turned into a piece of fishy red again, and the people who looked at it were startling.


    The people in Fengqing Palace are in danger.


    You must know that something happened in Fengqing palace, the emperor will not let it go.


    "So Niang Niang thinks Xiao Cen did it?" Ji Changjin asked.


    This time, fake Mu Cen didn''t speak, Ji Changjin didn''t ask much. Looking at fake Mu Cen''s eyes, he had a deeper meaning, but Ji Changjin also hid very well.


    If Mu Cen doesn''t know, Ji Changjin may never ask, but it doesn''t mean Ji Changjin doesn''t understand what happened in Tai hospital.


    Li Shiyuan frequent access to the hospital, but also very low-key, to the place is Xiaocen''s room.


    He Xiang was arranged by Mu Zhanxiao to serve Xiao Cen. Even Mu Zhanxiao told him that he didn''t know Xiao Cen''s identity, but Ji Changjin knew that Xiao Cen in Tai hospital was not an ordinary person.


    In this case, I''m afraid the one in Fengqing palace has already noticed it, but it''s not so easy for the one in Fengqing palace to move Xiaocen.


    Ji Changjin always has a kind of bold idea in her mind, but she doesn''t say it or dare to say it. She always thinks it''s too strange. But when she thinks about what happened to Mu Cen, suddenly she feels that this idea is not so strange.


    Sink sink sink, Ji long today also gradually calm down.


    Now a lot of things, no longer Ji Chang can control, everything can only wait and see its change.


    "This palace has had Xiao Cen summoned." False Mu Cen deep mouth, "if someone framed this palace in the palace, this palace will not light Rao."


    Ji long hasn''t had time to speak, suddenly the eunuch outside has already cried out: "the emperor has arrived."


    This time, the servants of Fengqing palace all knelt down and said hello to the emperor in unison: "long live the emperor, long live the emperor."


    Li Shiyuan has come in in a hurry. His face condenses and he quickly walks to the side of the fake mucen. The whole person looks very anxious.


    "Why does this happen to the queen?" Li Shiyuan asked harshly.


    When asked by Li Shiyuan, the servants around didn''t dare to breathe, so they knelt down, and everyone''s face looked gray.


    On the contrary, Mu Cen calmed Li Shiyuan: "my concubine is very good. It''s my concubine that worries the emperor."


    But Li Shiyuan didn''t walk towards the fake mucen, but looked at Ji Changjin. Ji Changjin didn''t hesitate when Li Shiyuan saw it, and told Li Shiyuan what he had said before.


    The voice falls, Ji long the remaining light of this canthus of the eye is observing Li Shiyuan''s reaction without trace.


    Li Shiyuan looks angry on the surface, but Ji Changjin is very clear that this kind of anger is just a disguise. When it comes to Xiaocen''s affairs, Li Shiyuan seems very calm and doesn''t care about it.


    Even Ji Changjin boldly thought that even if this matter was really done by Xiao Cen, Li Shiyuan would not pursue it, unless there was conclusive evidence, otherwise, the matter would not be settled.


    This is Xiao Cen¡ª¡ª


    "So the queen thought it was Xiao Cen''s poison?" Li Shiyuan looks at the fake Mu Cen.


    False Mu Cen some grievances: "this is also only my guess."


    He didn''t say anything, and he didn''t insist on it, as if he wanted Li Shiyuan to make his own decision, but Li Shiyuan just twisted his eyebrows to listen and quietly looked at the fake Mu Cen.


    False Mu Cen was Li Shiyuan so looked at some guilty, but she still seriously looked at Li Shiyuan: "I have let people summon Xiao Cen to come, is not a question to know."


    "Does the queen have any evidence?" Li Shiyuan is still not anxious to ask false Mu Cen.


    If Mu Cen was quiet, he looked at Li Shiyuan and didn''t answer Li Shiyuan''s question for the first time. Instead, he asked, "does the emperor seem to pay special attention to this little Cen?"


    You know, these words don''t need to be said by Mu Cen at all. As long as they are identified by Mu Cen, Li Shiyuan will deal with them immediately.


    In the year when fake mucen came back, many things were like this. As long as fake mucen opened his mouth, Li Shiyuan let people do it safely, instead of now. It''s already the case. Li Shiyuan is still talking with fake mucen about the evidence.


    Li Shiyuan looked at fake mucen with half a smile. His tone seemed to coax fake mucen, but with a hint of warning: "after the queen is a country, she should be very clear about what she says and convince the public. If the queen tells me in private, I will deal with this matter. But now there are people inside and outside the Fengqing palace. If there is no evidence, she will be punished, Is it not the empress''s carelessness about people''s lives that leads to the crime of connivance? "


    The false Mu Cen can''t say a word, so he can only passively look at Li Shiyuan.


    But soon, fake Mu Cen calmed down.


    Before he could speak, Mu Cen had been brought in by the bodyguard, but Li Shiyuan didn''t mean to look at it.


    The guard let go of Mu Cen. Mu Cen knelt down and asked for an "I''ll see the emperor, empress, long live the emperor, long live the empress."


    "Get up." Li Shiyuan brushed his sleeve.


    Fake Mu Cen''s face changed again.


    Now Mu CEN is the biggest suspect, and Li Shiyuan even let Mu Cen get up like this, which is clearly biased. Moreover, even if there is no evidence, Mu CEN is also the biggest suspect. How can we let the suspect get up at this time? How many slaves are still kneeling on the ground? They have nothing to do with this matter.


    On the contrary, Mu Cen lightly refused: "maidservant, thank emperor long en. But the maid is a suspect now, and it''s better to kneel down. Before we find out the matter, we won''t give someone a handle. "


    Li Shiyuan''s brow twisted, just looking at Mu Cen.


    Mu Cen''s chest is full, as if the matter in front of him had been expected by Mu Cen. Li Shiyuan knew Mu Cen too well. Li Shiyuan knew Mu Cen''s reaction clearly. Thinking of Mu Cen''s perfunctory, Li Shiyuan sank and said nothing.


    But looking at Mu Cen''s eyes is not approval.

 Chapter 1015

    Mu Cen directly ignored Li Shiyuan''s eyes.


    On the contrary, the false Mu Cen said angrily: "OK, the emperor is right, this matter should be found out, otherwise, it will not be said that this palace misunderstood you."


    Mu Cen kneels like this, as if he is looking at what kind of tricks the fake Mu Cen can play, but mu Cen''s face doesn''t have any panic.


    The air in the bedroom became stagnant, and everyone dared not breathe.


    "Doctor Ji." Fake Mu Cen called Ji Changjin.


    Ji long this saw to come over: "Niang Niang matter although order, micro minister from should do one''s best."


    "Good." Fake Mu Cen nodded, and his eyes were a bit gloomy. "I remember that if it''s a prescription from the Tai hospital, the pharmacy of the Tai hospital should keep the bottom to avoid any mistakes. There''s no evidence, right?"


    "Yes." Ji Changjin responds.


    It''s really the rule of Taiyuan hospital.


    It''s also a way to avoid the disputes in the imperial palace. Although it''s not omnipotent, it can really avoid a lot of trouble. Otherwise, the first place to find trouble in the imperial palace is the imperial hospital.


    If Taiyuan hospital can''t give a reasonable explanation, it''s unfortunate that the whole people in Taiyuan hospital will be held accountable from top to bottom, not to mention people with Mu Cen''s identity.


    Therefore, in order to avoid trouble, Tai hospital has had such a tradition since the second emperor of the Zhou Dynasty, and this tradition has continued.


    "We all know that the palace is poisoned. What the imperial dining room sent us to eat has been tested in our palace, and the servants in the palace have also taken it. Everyone is safe. Then only the prescription prescribed by Xiao Cen has problems. Just find the previous prescription."


    False Mu Cen''s logic is particularly clear: "before, it was Qiqiao, the palace maid, who went to the Tai hospital with Xiao Cen. During this period, Qiqiao saw clearly what happened, and the people in the pharmacy of Tai hospital also saw clearly, so during this period, there should be no possibility of cheating."


    Anyway, no matter dead or alive, black or white, fake Mu Cen said clearly.


    "It''s a way." Ji Changjin nodded.


    Then she looked at Li Shiyuan: "the emperor, it''s better to follow the empress''s proposal. The bottom sheet is only available in the Tai hospital. Wei Chen asked people to take the bottom sheet and look at what Xiao Cen prescribed at that time. It''s clear at a glance."


    The prescription is the evidence.


    Li Shiyuan said, "that''s it."


    Even so, Mu Cen was still calm, as if these things had nothing to do with him. He just knelt quietly, as if he had confidence in that prescription.


    Fake Mu Cen took a look and sneered.


    Qiqiao takes orders, but also in order to avoid the manipulation of Fengqing palace, the person who follows Qiqiao is Cheng Dezhu beside Li Shiyuan. When they leave, Fengqing palace is still quiet.


    The only voice is the voice of false Mu Cen vomiting blood, how can''t stop the appearance, the whole person looks more weak.


    On the contrary, Li Shiyuan suddenly said: "I remember that cen''er was a primary school doctor, and he also learned from Uncle Huang. The imperial doctor in the palace may not be as good as shangcen''er in terms of medical skills. If it was a small problem before, cen''er could deal with it by himself. Why did he let a little medical girl come to see it this time?"


    False Mu Cen was asked a Leng, for a moment and a half can''t answer Li Shiyuan''s question, but still reluctantly answer: "I didn''t think so much, this year, I''m used to let too hospital people to see a doctor, so I didn''t feel the pulse carefully."


    The reason is reasonable.


    But Li Shiyuan didn''t have a holiday. Mu Cen asked, "that''s true, but Cen Er is too careless. I remember that if you were sick before, you would have a look at the prescription from the Tai hospital, because you said that no matter who you are, it''s better to know your own health."


    The fake Mu Cen was stunned.


    "Maybe cen''er''s previous curse has already hurt the foundation of his body. Otherwise, cen''er himself is an excellent poison pool, which is useless for the toxins in the world." Li Shiyuan spoke faintly and finished his speech.


    That eyes sharp to see to false Mu Cen, false Mu Cen has been really scared not light, she do this thing, is completely did not think of these.


    All of a sudden, fake Mu Cen understood why the master told him not to make decisions without authorization, because Li Shiyuan was not a general person at all, and the problems he could see were far beyond his understanding.


    These are things that fake mucen would never think of. Even if it comes to things that fake mucen doesn''t understand, she would vaguely take them, not to mention the skills that originally existed in mucen.


    Her medical skills are just skin and skin, which is used to deal with. Naturally, her body is not mu Cen''s, and how can it be a poison pool? Therefore, it is impossible for her to deal with the world''s poison. Otherwise, why should she be controlled by others.


    As a result, these questions are now used by Li Shiyuan to ask himself, which makes false Mu Cen unable to answer at all.


    In this case, false Mu Cen had to face it. Finally, she coughed softly: "my concubine''s body function has been damaged in recent years, so it''s not the same as before."


    Li Shiyuan said nothing.


    The atmosphere in Fengqing palace is even more strange.


    But Ji Changjin listened to Li Shiyuan''s words, and her guess became more and more obvious. She looked at Li Shiyuan without any trace, and Li Shiyuan also noticed. She just took a look, and then took back her sight, as if nothing had happened.


    Ji Changjin noticed that Mu Zhanxiao didn''t come from beginning to end. Everyone in Dazhou knows that Mu Zhanxiao is mu Cen''s second brother and has a good relationship with Mu Cen. If something happens to Mu Cen, it doesn''t make sense that Mu Zhanxiao didn''t come, but now Mu Zhanxiao doesn''t appear again.


    Ji Changjin said nothing more.


    Soon, the people in his hospital came back with the original prescription in person, and Cheng Dezhu followed along.


    "Tell the emperor that the slave has come back with people, and the prescription''s bottom list has also been brought back. There is no one in the middle." Cheng Dezhu explained.


    "Good." Li Shiyuan answered.


    The prescription has been given to Ji Changjin. Ji Changjin was going to ask for the prescription. Only when there is a prescription can he know what medicine Mu Cen has given. If it''s really poisoning, he also knows what kind of poison it is, so he can prescribe the right medicine to the case.


    Ji Changjin looks at the prescription.


    The medicine on the prescription is just ordinary medicine for self-cultivation. Even ordinary people don''t have any abnormality. But soon, Ji Changjin''s eyes sank¡ª¡ª

 Chapter 1016

    After she swept the second time, she found something unusual in these grams.


    A lot of seemingly ordinary drugs can be turned into lethal poisons when they are put together. Some of them are gram heavy and can cover their own meaning and become harmful things.


    The number of grams of the two drugs in this prescription is not right. The last one doesn''t look special, but when combined with this excessive drug, it can really cause hematemesis.


    "What''s the situation?" When Li Shiyuan saw Ji Changjin''s eyebrows, he asked.


    But Ji Changjin''s appearance made the fake Mu Cen more and more calm, and the smile on his face became obvious. When he looked at Mu Cen, he didn''t mean well.


    It''s true that no one can protect Mu Cen.


    Mu CEN is also calm. She is not flustered by Ji Changjin''s frowning, because she is very clear that the prescription that can be sent here now may have been out of order for a long time. Besides, the proof is from the false Mu Cen, which also proves that the false Mu Cen has already made preparations. Otherwise, how can she be so calm.


    And Ji Changjin''s voice came slowly: "emperor, I will explain to you later."


    Li Shiyuan is not in a hurry.


    Ji Long now looked at the assistant: "you according to my this prescription, caught the medicine for Niang Niang, immediately decoct good, sent to Niang Niang."


    "But there''s a result?" False Mu Cen anxiously asked.


    "Yes." Ji long today nods, "micro minister has let people to give Niang Jian medicine again, Niang Fu will no longer vomit blood."


    "Is it someone who framed this palace?" False Mu Cen''s voice followed big to get up, don''t arrive at the goal to never give up.


    Ji Changjin didn''t follow the words of fake Mu Cen, but calmly took out the prescription: "this prescription has no problem on the surface, the problem is the grams of the two ingredients, and the last medicine. Normal Qi and blood will not open the last taste, and these three drugs mixed together, it led to the empress hematemesis


    Ji Changjin didn''t lie. He told the truth. Ji Changjin''s notarization was also famous in the palace. Therefore, the people and people in the palace can''t let Ji Changjin stand in line. Ji Changjin''s status today doesn''t need to stand in line, because Li Shiyuan''s most trusted person is Ji Changjin.


    This words, on the surface, is already sentenced to the death of Mu Cen, Mu Cen if you want to resist, you must find evidence to their advantage.


    And false Mu Cen heard this, that attitude suddenly arrogant up: "good bold slave, this palace is good to you, you are to this palace, this palace has done something sorry for you? Or do you have an idea you shouldn''t have? "


    Fake Mu Cen didn''t give Mu Cen any chance to explain at all, and then he looked at Li Shiyuan like this, and his expression was pitiful: "emperor, now the truth is clear, such a person can''t stay, please the emperor make the decision for my concubine."


    That attitude is extremely aggrieved.


    And Li Shiyuan looked at the fake mucen so deeply, and did not take the initiative to open his mouth. When his eyes fell on the fake mucen, it was with a trace of exploration.


    Such Li Shiyuan makes false Mu Cen more elusive, and the feeling of panic becomes more obvious.


    "The emperor." False Mu Cen careful and jiaochen called a voice, said, she also coughed a few, so vomited blood.


    And Mu CEN is always on his knees, not compromising because of this situation.


    Until Li Shiyuan looked at Mu Cen: "in front of the evidence, what do you have to say?"


    Mu Cen was calm: "can I have a look at that prescription?"


    "Give it to her." Li Shiyuan spoke.


    Ji long this calmly handed the prescription to Mu Cen, and false Mu Cen saw such a situation, surprised: "emperor, if it was torn."


    Li Shiyuan looked at it and felt that Mu Cen had asked a mindless question.


    Even Ji Changjin twisted his eyebrows and said calmly: "lady, don''t worry. The above Fangzi Weichen has seen it. In Weichen''s mind, even if it was torn, Weichen also remembers it."


    False Mu Cen didn''t speak, also know oneself impulse.


    It seems that this thing is developing in the direction of his own expectations, but there are some inadvertent places, which are completely beyond the control of fake mucen. I can''t say that I always think this thing will completely change the current situation.


    She didn''t know if she should go on.


    And Mu Cen took the prescription calmly. When he took the prescription, Mu Cen understood it at a glance.


    The prescription has been tampered with.


    The last ingredient is as like as two peas, but only imitated, and the same is true.


    Mu CEN is calm, the people around also look at Mu Cen like this.


    Mu Cen then slowly handed back the prescription. Ji Changjin took it and took a deep look at Mu Cen, but he didn''t say anything. In the eyes of rice vinegar, Ji Changjin knew that it was not so easy.


    "I told the emperor, empress, that this prescription was changed." Mu Cen spoke calmly.


    Li Shiyuan didn''t speak. He just looked at Mu Cen. Mu Cen''s face didn''t change. The fake Mu Cen couldn''t believe what he heard. He was angry almost instantly. His eyes were full and sharp.


    "Do you mean that this palace has done something?" False Mu Cen fiercely asked Mu Cen kneeling on the ground.


    Mu Cen didn''t avoid the fake Mu Cen''s eyes, but calmly said: "Niang Niang, maidservant has never meant this, this prescription is given by maidservant and Qiqiao in person to the hospital, Niang Niang has never done it, naturally it can''t be made by Niang Niang."


    "If you say that, there is something wrong with the hospital." False Mu Cen sneer, "this palace sees you clearly is to plant frame up, too the rules of the hospital is very strict, this palace who don''t know."


    "The rules in the palace are just as strict, but there are still not a few people who are not afraid to do anything, are they?" Mu Cen answered with a smile rather than a smile.


    False Mu Cen''s face changed.


    Ji Changjin has taken the initiative to speak: "Xiao Cen, if you don''t have evidence, you can''t say it casually."


    This words pour is also don''t appear words fierce, just light remind Mu Cen.


    "Do you have proof of your innocence?" Li Shiyuan just spoke.


    Mu Cen smiles, but his eyes fall on the fake Mu Cen: "of course there are maidservants. Otherwise, we can''t talk so openly here. "


    In a word, people in Fengqing palace were surprised, and fake Mu Cen''s face changed slightly. She didn''t know what kind of evidence the people in front of her could produce. She did it perfectly. How could it be wrong?


    Mu Cen looks at the facial expression of false Mu Cen, know the other party flustered.

 Chapter 1017

    You know, when Mu Cen starts to play with his heart, the people in front of him don''t know anything. Even if he pretends Mu Cen''s identity, he can''t pretend Mu Cen''s brain.


    Mu Cen did not say much, very leisurely took a piece of paper from his dark sleeve: "this is the evidence."


    Ji Changjin looked in the past.


    Mu Cen''s hand is also a prescription.


    Mu Cen was not impatient and continued to say: "this is the paper that I specially described at that time. The paper that I brought to Fengqing palace that day can be copied directly. I know the rules of Taiyuan hospital, but I see a doctor for the first time, so I reserve one carefully. If there is any situation, I''ll give you some advice, The maidservant can know for the first time what medicine he prescribed at that time. "


    The prescription was put in front of Ji Changjin, and the fake Mu Cen didn''t expect Mu Cen to do such a trick. The shock of his face was obvious.


    "I just didn''t expect that the list I left for myself, for fear that I would forget in the future, turned out to be evidence in the end." Mu Cen smiles and looks at the fake Mu Cen with a deeper look.


    That''s an open provocation.


    This words, let the present people are shocked, obviously can''t believe Mu Cen unexpectedly left such a hand, no wonder in hearing such words, but appear calm.


    Ji Changjin can''t help but look at Mu Cen. The fake Mu Cen''s face has changed, but she is still calm on the surface. However, she is also shocked by the current situation, which is really unexpected.


    The only one is Li Shiyuan, whose mouth is slightly up, with a faint smile in his eyebrows and eyes. It''s also true that only mu Cen has such careful consideration and won''t put himself in danger.


    You know, in this deep palace, Mu CEN is almost stepping on the blood step by step, how can you let people calculate on their own head.


    However, Li Shiyuan''s appearance is still.


    And false Mu Cen quickly recovered: "you said it was left at that time, why don''t you say it was written by you when you went back, who can prove it was left by you at that time."


    "Of course." Mu Cen laughed again, "just put two pieces of paper together. If the slaves are as like as two peas, then even if the handwriting can be the same, they will not be identical.


    This is a simple truth.


    Ji Changjin quickly recovered and took the paper in Mu Cen''s hand, which coincided with the paper in front of him. This kind of action made the people in the bedroom hold their breath. Everyone wanted to know if it was just like what Mu Cen said.


    It wasn''t until Ji Changjin carefully compared them that he said, "tell the emperor and empress that the two prescriptions are exactly the same. Except that they are left in the pharmacy of Taiyuan hospital, the grams are different from the last medicine, and the rest are the same."


    Voice down, Ji long this also did not hide ye, but put the two pieces of paper in front of the public, the public is shocked.


    Mu CEN is still kneeling, but the surface is still calm. He looks at the fake Mu Cen calmly. The fake Mu Cen clenches his palm and looks at the note in front of him. He doesn''t believe that this matter has been tossed by Mu Cen.


    It seems that his elaborate layout is almost vulnerable in front of Mu Cen.


    But now the point is not these, false Mu Cen''s face slightly changed, that panic followed obvious up, but the whole Li Shiyuan did not say a word, that eyes fell on Mu Cen''s body also did not move away.


    "Emperor, can I prove my innocence if I do this?" Mu Cen takes the initiative to look at Li Shiyuan.


    Li Shiyuan understood the meaning of Mu Cen''s words in Mu Cen''s eyes. Li Shiyuan''s eyebrows twisted up, which was a little puzzling. But in Mu Cen''s eyes, Li Shiyuan compromised.


    Because Mu Cen''s eyes clearly told Li Shiyuan that this was the end of the matter, and he didn''t want to go further. As for the reason, Li Shiyuan couldn''t figure it out for a while. He always felt that Mu Cen was a man who would cut down the roots, not a man who would leave behind the enemy.


    However, Li Shiyuan did what Mu Cen asked: "the people who are brought by Ji Yinv are really smart. A person as like as two peas can be as like as two peas, but no one can write the same two times, but the two prescriptions are exactly the same. They were only written at the time.


    As soon as Li Shiyuan''s words came out, others understood that Mu Cen was innocent.


    Now everyone subconsciously looks at the fake Muchen. Everyone knows that if Mu CEN is innocent, the fake Mu Cen will be involved in it. Otherwise, how can everything be just right? Who dares to attack the fake Mu Cen in this deep palace? Everyone knows the position of Fengqing palace in Li Shiyuan''s heart, and the concubines in the palace have already kept their peace.


    Other people don''t need to attack fake mucen. Everyone''s interests are not the same, and there is no threat to fake mucen.


    False Mu Cen also became unusually not calm. When Li Shiyuan saw it, she immediately said: "emperor, this matter, my concubine --"


    But when Mu Cen began to speak, he was interrupted by Li Shiyuan: "empress, this matter is up to now. No matter what the situation is, I don''t want to pursue it any more. As soon as the mid Yuan Festival comes, there shouldn''t be such a thing in the palace. Now that she is willing to be found, Ji Yinv will certainly be able to cure the Queen''s illness. I''ll take care of other things after Zhongyuan Festival. "


    False Mu Cen listen to Li Shiyuan''s words, don''t know is a relief or how.


    She wanted to frame Mu Cen, but she didn''t expect Mu Cen to get away smoothly. She was afraid of implicating herself in this matter, but Li Shiyuan didn''t care about it again. Was it because of her identity? Li Shiyuan knew that he had done it himself.


    False Mu Cen can''t calm down, but under such circumstances, she can''t say anything more. In the end, she can only compromise: "I know."


    Li Shiyuan said, "you''re gone, too. It''s good to leave doctor Ji to the queen for consultation. "


    "Yes, the slave retired." A group of people answered.


    Mu Cen also stood up and went outside the Fengqing palace. Yu Guang from the corner of Li Shiyuan''s eyes just looked at Mu Cen. Until Mu Cen''s figure came out of the Fengqing palace, he took his eyes back and still didn''t have any trace.


    Ji Changjin has also determined the situation of false Mu Cen, bowed his head and quickly prescribed the prescription. Then he said: "Niang Niang, I''ll take the medicine for you."


    "There''s doctor Lao Ji." Fake Mu Cen nodded.


    But Ji Chang had already stood up and walked quietly towards the outside of Fengqing palace. Soon, there were only Li Shiyuan and fake mucen left in the bedroom.

 Chapter 1018

    If in the past, false Mu Cen would be coquettish and angry with Li Shiyuan, but now, false Mu Cen''s heart is only scared, and he doesn''t know what Li Shiyuan will do to himself.


    Because Li Shiyuan''s eyes, let false Mu Cen look more and more not calm up, that eyes are too deep, it seems to have seen through himself, know his every move.


    It''s a kind of guilty, unspeakable guilty feeling.


    Under such circumstances, fake Mu Cen muttered to himself: "the emperor --"


    "I hope it doesn''t happen again today. Do you understand what I mean?" Li Shiyuan bowed his head and approached fake Mu Cen, but with a faint warning in his eyes and eyebrows, "cen''er has always been a bright light in my heart, never bringing me any trouble."


    Fake Mu Cen can''t hear Li Shiyuan''s meaning. Li Shiyuan wants to be self-contained. If such a thing happens again, he will never tolerate it.


    "You should know what''s going on. After all, my cen''er is such a smart man. But I have reserved absolute leeway for you and will not continue to pursue this matter. " Li Shiyuan''s voice is still low, "so I don''t want to see such things again."


    Li Shiyuan''s voice fell, false Mu Cen stammered: "I... I know."


    "Good." Li Shiyuan answered, "the queen needs more rest. I''ll see the queen later. "


    With that, Li Shiyuan didn''t hesitate. He walked outside the palace. Fake Mu Cen just looked at Li Shiyuan''s back and gritted his teeth: "I''ll send you to the emperor."


    In Li Shiyuan''s words, fake Mu Cen has already realized that when Li Shiyuan uses cen''er, cen''er doesn''t refer to himself, but when he talks about the queen, he refers to himself. Li Shiyuan''s heart is clear.


    Clearly know should be calm, in such a time don''t cause any waves, but false Mu Cen but can''t control himself, looking at Li Shiyuan left figure, suddenly so mouth: "emperor."


    Li Shiyuan''s steps stopped, turned and looked at the fake Mu Cen: "the queen has something else to say to me?"


    "I have something to ask the emperor." Fake Mu Cen''s eyes didn''t leave, just slightly changed.


    "Ask Li Shiyuan is concise and comprehensive.


    False Mu Cen pondered for a moment, then said: "does the emperor like that little medical girl?"


    This made Li Shiyuan pick his eyebrows, and then he said faintly: "the empress is so thoughtful that she doesn''t need to think about it. Now what the empress wants to do is to keep her body well. After all, the festival of the Chinese New Year is coming, and the great Zhou Dynasty can''t have no empress."


    This sounds like a denial, but in the eyes of fake Mu Cen, it''s like Li Shiyuan doesn''t want to talk about the medical girl with him. In this case, fake Mu Cen can''t ask any more.


    But her attitude did not change: "I think that if the emperor likes someone, I don''t need to worry about my concubines. After all, since ancient times, the Queen''s harem has been three thousand beauties. For the sake of his concubines, the emperor almost dismisses the imperial concubines. The concubines who stay in the Imperial Palace have never been blessed again. In this case, it''s not good for Da Zhou, so -- "


    The rest of the words, false Mu Cen didn''t say, the appearance of desire to talk and stop, as if to make a major decision, but some heart has unwilling appearance.


    But Li Shiyuan looked at the fake Mu Cen with a smile: "the queen wants me to set up a concubine?"


    False Mu Cen was asked stiff for a while, still gritted his teeth should be: "yes."


    When he thought that Li Shiyuan would make an order according to the situation, the fake mucen was surprised, because Li Shiyuan just laughed and looked at the fake mucen calmly: "I will not make a concubine, I will only have a queen by my side."


    This seems to be an expression of deep feeling, like a confession to fake mucen. It really pleases fake mucen''s mind. Thinking about today''s events, Li Shiyuan''s wisdom and wisdom can''t fail to know that he did it. However, when the truth came out, Li Shiyuan didn''t go further, which is enough to prove his position.


    But Li Shiyuan is very clear that his words are not directed at the family in front of him, but towards Mu Cen.


    Because there is only one mu Cen around him, and there will be no other women.


    The two of them have different ideas.


    Li Shiyuan''s voice fell down and comforted fake mucen, but he didn''t stay in Fengqing palace much and left quickly. After Li Shiyuan left, fake mucen''s eyebrows gradually cooled down.


    Seven Qiao in the side of see of frightened, immediately knelt down: "Niang Niang, maidservant at that time personally saw of, but absolutely didn''t expect that small Cen still left such a hand."


    It''s really unexpected, not to mention Qiqiao, even if it''s a fake Mu Cen. Otherwise, today''s affairs will not evolve to the present situation.


    Fake Mu Cen''s eyebrows and eyes became more and more cold: "this medical woman can''t stay."


    Seven Qiao tiny tremble of looking at false Mu Cen: "Niang Niang, everything wants to think twice."


    False Mu Cen''s brain has already been dazed by jealousy, where still remember these, in the face of Qiqiao''s reminder, false Mu Cen completely didn''t go to heart, that kind of restless mood, also followed more and more obvious.


    The bottom of the eyes stretched out, leaving only jealousy and ruthlessness. Inside the Fengqing palace, it was even more silent.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡ª¡ª


    At that time¡ª¡ª


    Mu Cen has returned to the hospital, but mu CEN is still low-key, and did not attract anyone''s attention. When Xia he saw Mu Cen coming back, he was relieved.


    "Miss, you are back." Xia he patted his chest and said, "I''m afraid there''s something wrong with you going to Fengqing palace."


    "No, I said I would be safe." Mu Cen smiles.


    Xia he nodded: "the story of Fengqing palace has spread. They all say that the emperor looks at the young lady with new eyes. The young lady is also good-looking. She will have a bright future in the future. "


    "What do you want to say?" Mu CEN is direct.


    Xiahe blinked a little embarrassed. Mu Cen understood Xia he''s thought at a glance, just laughed and didn''t say anything. Mu Cen was calm and walked towards the wing room calmly. After a long time of kneeling, his knee was still a little painful.


    After all, the modern body has never knelt like this.


    She turned around and told Xia he, "help me to take some medicine for promoting blood circulation and removing blood stasis."


    "Yes." Xia he didn''t dare to hesitate and soon turned around to do it according to Mu Cen''s instructions.


    Mu Cen has already pushed the door into the wing room, and the door of the wing room is closed. She just leans against the wall, lifts her clothes, and shows her knees. It''s blue and purple, and even blood has been seen in many places.


    Kneeling is really life-threatening.

 Chapter 1019

    For the former Mu Cen, is used to, so there is a layer of cocoon on the knee, not like this, but for the modern specific body, it is really delicate, where can withstand such kneeling, almost make Mu Cen toss to death.


    Mu Cen took a deep breath. When the wind touched the wound on his knee, there was still a slight pain.


    And the door of the wing room was soon pushed open, Mu Cen did not look back, just light mouth: "Xia he, give me the medicine, you back down."


    But Muchen didn''t hear anything.


    Mu Cen turns his head strangely, only to see Li Shiyuan appear in front of him, which makes Mu Cen a Leng, for a while and a half there will be some back to God.


    Li Shiyuan took the medicine in his hand and squatted in front of Mu Cen: "I asked you to get up, why don''t you get up and kneel foolishly?"


    Mu Cen laughed: "if I want to get up, it''s not too shameful."


    At that time, she was a suspect. She really stood up. She didn''t make it clear that Li Shiyuan was partial. It was really unclear. So it''s impossible for mu Cen to stand up.


    Li Shiyuan looked down at the wound on Mu Cen''s knee: "if you don''t stand up and kneel down here, you will be happy?"


    "Oh -" Mu Cen answered and said nothing.


    Li Shiyuan has been paying attention to apply medicine to Mu Cen''s wound, wringing his eyebrows, with a trace of heartache. He softens his hands, and then looks at Mu Cen''s delicate skin, his eyebrows never loosen.


    "Don''t kneel like that next time. I''m not willing to let you kneel to me, but you kneel to others naturally. " Li Shiyuan reprimanded in a low voice.


    Mu Cen just smiles at Li Shiyuan.


    That foot finger also followed to shake, very naughty appearance, when Li Shiyuan directly buckled Mu Cen''s ankle: "don''t move. I''m taking medicine. "


    Mu Cen sounds clever. He just holds his hand on the ground. Looking at the man who is the most respected in front of him, he squats on the ground and applies medicine to himself seriously. That kind of feeling is indescribable.


    Until Li Shiyuan put good medicine on both sides of Mu Cen''s knees, he closed the bottle cap, and his eyes fell on Mu Cen''s body: "you are delicate, I''m afraid it will take a while to get better."


    Mu Cen nodded: "in the past when dancing, in fact, the knee is often injured, but later learning to dance less, probably not used to."


    "Don''t jump any more." Li Shiyuan did not want to answer.


    Mu Cen didn''t say anything.


    In the wing room, only two people were left to look at each other. Li Shiyuan''s eyes did not move away from Mu Cen''s body. Mu Cen coughed softly: "what are you staring at me all the time?"


    "You''ve thought about it for a long time?" Li Shiyuan just got around to the point, which is also the reason why he came to find Mu Cen today.


    Mu Cen didn''t deny it or admit it, just a light cough.


    "So a few days ago, when I went in and out of your place, you didn''t shy away at all. Originally, you were not a high-profile person, but at that time, you were indifferent, because you had already done it and had an idea? The purpose is to attract the attention of Fengqing palace. Do you know that she will count on you? "


    Li Shiyuan soon straightened things out. Mu Cen hummed and nodded.


    "Do you know what to do? If it''s not today''s situation, how will you end up?" Li Shiyuan frowned and looked at Mu Cen with disapproval. "Your identity is just a medical woman, just like before. You don''t have any room to maneuver. She really wants to attack you. Her rank is higher than you. If I don''t have time, I can imagine the result."


    Thinking of this, Li Shiyuan was afraid. Today, he received news that Mu Cen was taken to Fengqing palace. Li Shiyuan left the minister in Yulong palace, left the matter to Aofeng, and went directly to Fengqing palace.


    In the eyes of outsiders, it''s Li Shiyuan who is nervous and fakes Mu Cen to vomit blood, but only Li Shiyuan knows that he''s afraid that he''s going to be late and Mu Cen has something wrong.


    Mu Cen doesn''t reply to Li Shiyuan''s rebuke. She knows that Li Shiyuan needs to find a channel to vent her anger. If she doesn''t let Li Shiyuan finish his words, I''m afraid many things will accumulate in his heart, which is even worse.


    Under such circumstances, Li Shiyuan was dissatisfied with Mu Cen''s silence: "I asked you something!"


    "It won''t happen in the future." Mu Cen just gave the answer of guarantee.


    "Cen''er, no matter what you do, you have to tell me everything. If there is any accident, I can prepare for it again. At least I can guarantee that you are all right." Li Shiyuan lowered his voice, so he pinched Mu Cen''s chin and gave a serious warning.


    Mu Cen cleverly nodded: "I know."


    Such an attitude made Li Shiyuan say nothing more. He just shook his head helplessly, and then asked curiously, "you know that she did this thing, why don''t you let me go on the thorough investigation today?"


    In fact, Li Shiyuan''s original intention is to take advantage of this matter to thoroughly investigate, pull down the fake Mu Cen from Fengqing palace and help him up by the way. However, Mu Cen stopped Li Shiyuan. Obviously, Mu Cen didn''t mean it, which made Li Shiyuan feel very curious.


    I don''t understand for a while.


    "Because she''s just a pawn, and there are countless pieces that move her." Mu Cen calm mouth, "you think, this palace is so big, if she is a chess piece, nothing can move, she can''t do anything."


    Li Shiyuan twisted his eyebrows and suddenly realized: "do you want to catch the person who is plotting with her in the palace?"


    "I''m going to take this opportunity to find out if there are any clues." Mu Cen said it directly.


    "What did you find?" Li Shiyuan asked.


    It''s really unexpected. At least it''s not as comprehensive as Mu Cen thought. Most of the people in this palace are Li Shiyuan''s people, and a small part of them are very good even if they have different ideas. It''s hard to find them out. After all, this palace is frightening step by step and can''t be taken lightly.


    "Yes." Mu Cen nodded.


    Li Shiyuan was even more curious.


    Mu Cen calmed down, smoothed his way of thinking, and then slowly said: "the problem is in the prescription. If you don''t go through the investigation, you just don''t want to make the conspirators suspicious. In this way, you won''t scare the snake when you start. Besides, I think she did it behind her master''s back. "


    Li Shiyuan doesn''t have illustrations.


    "As long as it''s not out of control, I don''t think it will attract any attention." Mu CEN is in series very quickly, "that prescription was changed, the person who changed is not her, but too hospital people.". This is also the discovery of the wrong

 Chapter 1020

    "What do you mean?" Li Shiyuan frowned, "although Ji Yinv is the deputy head of the Tai hospital, she has more real power than the head of the Tai hospital. If there is such a person, Ji Yinv can''t have found it."


    "This man''s hiding well." Mu Cen laughs, "for many years, from the former Emperor to now, it has been decades, and no one has found it."


    Li Shiyuan looked at Mu Cen and said quietly, "what do you mean by Changsheng?"


    "Yes." Mu Cen didn''t deny it.


    He Changsheng has been in the Taiyuan hospital since Li Changtian was in power. From a royal doctor to the head of the current Taiyuan hospital, he is not a general person. It is an indisputable fact that he has excellent medical skills. However, he has always been fair and honest, just like Ji Changjin.


    So Li Shiyuan couldn''t have thought of he Changsheng, and he Changsheng was also on his side in those years, but now¡ª¡ª


    "I didn''t notice it before. During this period of time, I was writing medical books in Taiyuan hospital. He Changsheng was the final draft. I only noticed he Changsheng''s handwriting, so I recognized it at a glance when I saw it." Mu Cen said slowly, "he Changsheng is good at imitating people''s writing all the time."


    Li Shiyuan still frowned, and Mu Cen continued: "there is a habit in he Changsheng''s handwriting. It''s hard to change people''s habits, even if the simulation is the same again. His handwriting likes to go up at the last word, and the last word in the prescription is just like that. And those numbers are invisible, they are just changed by people. "


    Mu Cen pointed out the key to the problem: "maybe my judgment is wrong, but under such circumstances, only he Changsheng and Ji Changjin can make it so easy for Taiyuan hospital. However, Ji Yinv is absolutely impossible to do such a thing, and Ji Yinv''s handwriting is not like this."


    The prescriptions collected in Taiyuan hospital should be filed with he Changsheng. For common diseases, they should be kept for three months. If they are serious diseases or the delivery of concubines, they should be kept until they are cured.


    So under such circumstances, he Changsheng is the only one who can get the prescription without disturbing anyone.


    Mu Cen''s suspicion has no reason.


    Li Shiyuan listens quietly. He won''t doubt Mu Cen''s words. He is thinking about he Changsheng''s every move in the coming year. As the head of the hospital, he has too many opportunities to start, but he Changsheng hasn''t moved any misconceptions. Why is it so now?


    If he Changsheng really is, then this person has been lurking in the imperial palace for decades, which shows how thoughtful he is.


    "It''s the fox that always leaves the mark." Mu CEN is calm, "of course, there is a possibility that he Changsheng was just bribed by this fake Mu Cen. After all, Fengqing palace is the head of the harem, and it is also the place where everyone thinks the emperor''s top heart is. It''s not impossible for he Changsheng to please the one in Fengqing palace."


    Mu Cen gives another answer.


    But no matter what the situation is, he Changsheng implicated himself in this matter. After Mu Cen''s voice fell, Li Shiyuan calmly looked at Mu Cen: "you are not allowed to participate in this matter. I will naturally let Zhan Xiao investigate it."


    "Good." Mu Cen answered.


    But about he Changsheng, Mu CEN is still looking back, but there are always some things, as if Mu Cen can''t grasp the key, which makes Mu Cen''s brow twist up. The more anxious he is, the more confused he seems.


    "Don''t think about it any more." Li Shiyuan put Mu Cen in his arms and said, "if you think about it every day, doesn''t your head hurt? I''ll take care of these things. "


    Then Li Shiyuan bowed his head to kiss Mu Cen''s forehead.


    Mu Cen made a sound.


    "You let the one in Fengqing palace go. She won''t let you go." Li Shiyuan sank, "I will transfer you to the side of the mother, so as to ensure that you do not have an accident."


    In the Imperial Palace, fengluan palace is the only one that can compete with Fengqing palace. In terms of seniority, Fengqing palace is slightly inferior to fengluan palace. Therefore, under such circumstances, Mu Cen went to fengluan palace, which is indeed the safest place, and there will be no mistake.


    "It''s much more convenient for me to see you when I stay next to my mother. Your rank and status are quite different when you follow my mother. Those who want to attack you in the palace will be cautious and cautious." Li Shiyuan actually has his own thinking, "turn around and let the mother open a mouth, I can keep you by my side openly and justly."


    This is Li Shiyuan''s final goal.


    Only let Rong Lian speak, Li Shiyuan want to make Mu Cen as a concubine, it seems to be justified, because Rong Lian like Mu Cen. In the eyes of outsiders, Li Shiyuan is just filial piety, which means nothing else and will not cause too much trouble.


    How can Mu Cen not understand Li Shiyuan''s meaning? He just looks at Li Shiyuan with a smile, but doesn''t expose this person''s idea.


    Li Shiyuan is calm.


    The room is quiet. Li Shiyuan doesn''t leave immediately, but accompanies Mu Cen in the room. Mu Cen asks Xia he to prepare more dinner. Xia he blinks at Mu Cen, which is ambiguous. Mu Cen shakes his head and doesn''t say anything.


    And Li Shiyuan accompanied Mu Cen to have dinner, until at night, Li Shiyuan left the hospital quietly.


    Today, this matter has been quietly overturned.


    But this doesn''t mean that the one in Fengqing palace is calm. Just as Mu Cen guessed, this is her private behavior, let alone arousing the public. When he Changsheng learned what happened today, he frowned tightly and found a safe place to meet this one in Fengqing palace.


    "Qin Xiang, didn''t you promise me again and again that nothing would go wrong?" He Changsheng is questioning Qin Xiang.


    Qin Xiang twisted her eyebrows: "I didn''t expect that the medical girl had a hand. As the head of the Tai hospital, you can''t help taking a medical girl."


    "In Tai hospital, Ji Chang and I are fighting against each other. I can''t move the people from the medical women''s side. Fortunately, nothing serious happened to this matter. The Emperor didn''t go deep into it. If we go deep into it, you and I will be in trouble. Next, we must be careful not to do anything, otherwise - "he Changsheng just looked at Qin Xiang and gave a warning.


    Qin Xiang thought of the master''s cruel, she couldn''t help but shiver.


    She has been taken by her master for many years, but she has never seen his real face. Qin Xiang clearly remembers that once she can''t remember the things that have something to do with Mu Cen, and can''t learn dance and musical instruments well, she will get miserable results.


    Qin Xiang looked at the four or five sisters who came together at that time. They were all very similar to Mu Cen from Dazhou. In the end, they were the only ones left.

 Chapter 1021

    Qin Xiang turns himself into Mu Cen, constantly brainwashing, and dare not forget his identity.


    And those unqualified doubles were killed by the master mercilessly. Qin Xiang still remembers the tragic death.


    Thinking of the end of things, Qin Xiang''s panic was obvious.


    She looked at he Changsheng: "have you met the master?"


    "It''s none of your business. Just do your own thing." He Changsheng didn''t answer Qin Xiang''s question. He gave a warning and left in a hurry.


    After all, this palace is not a safe place, and he Changsheng does not want to involve himself in this matter. Although we know who is behind Qin Xiang, he Changsheng can never tell Qin Xiang.


    Qin Xiang is just a piece of chess, but this piece of chess is now distorted, I''m afraid it won''t last long. He Changsheng sighed silently and didn''t say much. He soon turned around and left. Qin Xiang didn''t dare to stay in the same place and hurried back to Fengqing palace through the deserted path.


    But he Changsheng''s uneasiness has always been there. I can''t say why. He always feels that it''s not so easy to stop, but nothing happened again.


    The more so, the more frightening.


    He Changsheng''s pace is a little fast, and his mind is constantly thinking, but no matter what he Changsheng thinks, he can''t think of the point that implicates himself.


    Even if he really found out that the handwriting was his own, what''s the matter? At most, he was ordered by Qin Xiang, which is reasonable. He Changsheng can''t compensate himself, because Qin Xiang didn''t have the courage to expose anything, and Li Shiyuan no longer investigated this matter.


    He Changsheng forced himself to calm down and rushed back to the hospital.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡ª¡ª


    A few days have passed.


    Rong Lian comes to the hospital in person and asks Mu Cen to leave from Ji Changjin. Ji Changjin agrees without much thought. After all, Li Shiyuan told Mu Cen that he came to the hospital, but now he just wants to leave. The only pity is that Mu Cen has left. Ji Changjin thinks of a helper like Mu Cen, which is really troublesome.


    But Ji Changjin didn''t say anything.


    Before Mu Cen left, he dealt with the things in his hands steadily. All the medical books and labels were classified to facilitate the next person to inquire. Then he got up and left the Tai hospital. Naturally, Xia he also left with Mu Cen.


    Mu Cen went to fengluan palace.


    Rong Lian looks for mu Cen''s name, just follows a medical woman beside him, will feel at ease for a while. Rong Lian''s mouth, no one will think, after all, now Rong Lian on the grade, coupled with the trauma of that year, the body is not as good as before, that is a fact, with people around, also reasonable.


    Also because of the coming of the mid Yuan Festival, Rong Lian naturally didn''t leave the Imperial Palace any more. With Mu Cen, Rong Lian also became more comfortable, instead, she was chatting with Mu Cen.


    Mu Cen accompanied me.


    And Li Shiyuan has become a frequent visitor to fengluan palace. If he wants to come to fengluan palace, Li Shiyuan is much more aboveboard than if he goes to Tai hospital.


    Rong Lian also seems to know Li Shiyuan''s thoughts. When Li Shiyuan came, she waved her hand: "OK, the old lady of AI family is not here to join in the fun, so as not to be said to be uninterested. The emperor will go to find Xiao Cen."


    "I thank my mother." Li Shiyuan smiles.


    He quickly turned around and walked towards Mu Cen''s bedroom, but Rong Lian suddenly stopped Li Shiyuan: "emperor, when do you plan to set up a concubine?"


    "No hurry." Li Shiyuan replied, "when she wants to be canonized, I will be ready."


    Rong Lian nods. It seems that the one in it hasn''t agreed. However, Rong Lian quickly looks at Li Shiyuan: "what are you going to confer on her?"


    Li Shiyuan sank, his eyes were not twinkling, his eyes were firm, what he said was more direct: "Queen."


    Rong Lian was quiet, but she didn''t say any more.


    It''s true that the only place suitable for mu CEN is the post of emperor. Li Shiyuan doesn''t want to aggrieve Mu Cen, so when he wants to be canonized, he must be the post of emperor. In this situation, it''s not a good thing to be canonized rashly. Li Shiyuan has Li Shiyuan''s consideration, and Rong Lian doesn''t interfere any more.


    Li Shiyuan turned around and walked into the bedroom.


    Summer lotus is used to Li Shiyuan appear here, blessing blessing body please ANN, soon said: "emperor, Miss reading in the bedroom."


    "Good." Li Shiyuan answered, "you go down first."


    "Yes." Summer lotus answers.


    Soon, Li Shiyuan pushed open the door of the bedroom and went in. Mu Cen leaned against the edge of the window and looked at the book, as if he was sleepy. He just supported the edge of the chair and closed his eyes.


    "I''m not so vigilant. Can''t anyone notice when someone comes?" Li Shiyuan asked Mu Cen helplessly.


    Mu Cen opened his eyes and was still in a trance: "I''m in fengluan palace. I can''t make up my mind to call fengluan palace. It''s too bold. Even if it''s me, I dare not do it."


    That''s a straight line.


    Li Shiyuan was angry and laughed by Mu Cen. He shook his head and didn''t say anything. He just pinched Mu Cen''s nose. His tone was even more indulgent and helpless: "you --"


    Mu Cen also didn''t care, so lazily asked: "today how so early let off proud wind?"


    "The day after tomorrow is the Chinese New Year''s day. Let''s have a rest. We can''t keep the string taut all the time. We can''t bear it if it''s too tight." Li Shiyuan answered.


    "Thanks to Aofeng, I didn''t resist you." Mu CEN is a little incredible.


    You know, in Mu Cen''s memory, Aofeng played very well with Li Shiyuan''s "Yang Fengyin Fei". Although Aofeng was very young, he should have understood it well. This time he came back, Aofeng seemed to have been used to it for a long time and never had any resistance.


    Even the relationship between father and son seems to have eased a lot. Although Mu Cen and AO Feng don''t often meet, they still see each other occasionally. At first, when Mu Cen was still in Tai hospital, Li Shiyuan would always find a reason to let Mu Cen go to the Imperial Dragon Palace, so mu CEN would naturally see Ao Feng.


    This time back, when I see Aofeng again, Mu Cen can feel Aofeng''s indifference to himself. After all, Aofeng doesn''t know.


    But later, Mu Cen gradually found out that Aofeng was no longer indifferent to himself. Occasionally, he could talk a few words, not much, still with a sense of distance, but he didn''t know how much better he was than at first.


    This is the change of Ao Feng, or what Ao Feng knows.


    Now Mu CEN is in fengluan palace, and AO Feng goes to fengluan palace every day to ask for his good-bye. Sometimes he stays in fengluan palace for dinner.


    There are more opportunities for the two to meet. Aofeng will ask Mu Cen all the questions from time to time, just like when he was a child, or like the answers taught by Mu Cen. Li Shiyuan can satisfy him here.

 Chapter 1022

    Even Aofeng occasionally reveals a child''s state of mind to Muchen.


    It''s just that I haven''t called Mu Cen all the time. Besides, it''s no different from before.


    In Mu Cen''s meditation, Li Shiyuan saw Mu Cen''s idea at a glance. He bowed his head and gave a light smile: "I told Ao Feng that if I want my mother to come back, I must be honest and obedient."


    Mu Cen stares at this person, a face is angry: "do you take me to threaten Ao Feng again?"


    "As long as the goal is achieved, nothing else is important, isn''t it?" Li Shiyuan chuckled.


    "You are really..." Mu Cen angrily looked at Li Shiyuan, stretched out his hand to beat the man.


    Li Shiyuan''s hand naturally wrapped Mu Cen''s hand in his palm. Soon, Mu Cen was brought to Li Shiyuan''s arms.


    Mu Cen didn''t struggle. Instead, she found a comfortable place and stuck it to Li Shiyuan''s chest. Listening to the man''s heartbeat, she was quiet for a while before she asked, "does Ao Feng know?"


    "He doesn''t know." Li Shiyuan said this is for sure, "but Ao Feng''s cleverness should come up with something. Otherwise, why should he be close to you. You know, over the years, even if I am, I may not be able to go to Ao Feng''s heart. What happened in those years, Ao Feng really made me strange. "


    Li Shiyuan said it directly.


    Mu Cen said nothing for a long time.


    "When I''ve dealt with these things and canonized you, Aofeng will naturally call you a consort. It''s just a matter of time." Li Shiyuan light mouth, said firmly.


    Then, Li Shiyuan looked at Mu Cen, his eyes were more serious: "I won''t let you wait too long."


    Mu Cen didn''t say anything.


    Suddenly, Mu Cen thought of something: "has the matter of he Changsheng come to an end?"


    "So far, there''s no clue." Li Shiyuan twisted his eyebrows. "Zhan Xiao went to check. He Changsheng had been in the palace for decades. It was impossible to hide all the clues, so it was found out that there was nothing unusual. Maybe it''s just like the second situation you said. People in Fengqing palace want him to do it, and he can only do it. "


    This explanation has always been reasonable.


    But mu Cen always thought it was not so simple: "impossible, I always thought it was not so simple, he Changsheng should be a breakthrough."


    Why so determined? Mu Cen can''t make it clear. It''s an instinctive intuition.


    Li Shiyuan did not refute Mu Cen''s words: "I will let Zhan Xiao continue to investigate."


    Mu Cen suddenly thought of something and looked at Li Shiyuan: "he Changsheng entered the palace as the imperial doctor when the former emperor ascended the throne, didn''t he?"


    "Yes." Li Shiyuan nodded.


    "At that time, he Changsheng was just an ordinary imperial doctor." Mu Cen continued, "and you should be very clear about the people who can enter the Taiyuan hospital."


    In Dazhou, the people who can enter the Tai hospital are either the descendants of the imperial doctors or the people who are highly skilled in folk medicine. After all, the Imperial Palace lives in the imperial family. All the people who enter the Imperial Palace check and check again. If they don''t know the root and the bottom, they can''t enter here.


    Even a little maid in waiting is like this, not to mention a person in such a position as Tai hospital.


    "So, have you checked the background of he Changsheng?" Mu Cen asked again.


    This made Li Shiyuan calm down: "it''s not true. It''s just that he Changsheng has been in Taiji hospital for several decades, and he didn''t make any mistakes in the palace. Others didn''t notice that. "


    Because it''s been a long time, no one pays attention to these. He Changsheng''s presence in the palace has become normal. It''s like he Changsheng has been in the palace all the time. No one thinks about why he Changsheng entered the palace.


    "There''s more." Mu Cen continued, "if you really talk about medical skills, I can''t deny he Changsheng''s medical skills. However, compared with Ji Changsheng, he Changsheng is by no means the best. However, he Changsheng was already the head of the Tai hospital many years ago, and there must be some people who contribute to the fire."


    Mu Cen made a careful analysis.


    Ji Changjin''s character is not suitable for the position of the head of Taiji hospital. Up to now, it''s the limit of Ji Changjin. Ji Changjin is too fair and just to deal with. In interpersonal relationship, Ji Changjin is just a pragmatic doctor.


    And he Changsheng is different. He Changsheng can always pacify everyone with his contacts. At least in the palace for decades, no one has any dissatisfaction with he Changsheng.


    He Changsheng is probably the first person who has experienced three emperors. Li Changtian, Li Shiyuan and now Li Shiyuan really have two brushes.


    But if you have a brush, you have to be promoted. Otherwise, there is nothing special about the Qianlima without bole, that is, an ordinary horse.


    Mu Cen''s words made Li Shiyuan calm down. You know, it wasn''t after Li Shiyuan ascended the throne that he Changsheng became the head of Taiyuan hospital, but when Li Changtian was in power.


    When Li Changtian was in power, the situation was much more delicate.


    So¡ª¡ª


    "I see." Li Shiyuan nodded, "I will follow this direction, let Zhan Xiao check again, it''s just these decades, I''m afraid some things have been polished clean."


    "But it''s the only clue." Mu Cen answered, "otherwise, it will waste my efforts. There is another person, Qiqiao in Fengqing palace. "


    Li Shiyuan twisted his eyebrows and had a little impression of Qiqiao: "Qiqiao is the person she chose."


    "Since it''s her choice, isn''t it more doubtful?" Mu Cen smiles, "there is always a breakthrough."


    Mu Cen''s words, let Li Shiyuan finally chuckle out: "Cen Er, you in my side, really can make a lot of things suddenly open up."


    Yes, before the layers of fog, in Mu Cen''s words, it seems to suddenly clear up.


    Mu Cen didn''t say anything.


    She is just a bystander. The bystander can see clearly and see many things clearly. Li Shiyuan has been involved in this matter, and many things are just layers of fog, which is unpredictable.


    "That''s right." Li Shiyuan looks down at Mu Cen.


    Mu Cen raised his eyebrows and motioned Li Shiyuan to continue.


    "After the feast, I''ll take you to put the lanterns on the river." Li Shiyuan said with a smile.


    "As the king of a country, it''s not good for the emperor to leave his ministers and me alone." Mu CEN is honest.


    "It''s more important to be with you." Li Shiyuan did not hide anything.


    Mu Cen laughs silently. He doesn''t know whether he has accepted or not. Li Shiyuan doesn''t continue to say anything. They don''t seem to have been so presumptuous. Anyway, this is fengluan palace after all. We should pay attention to it.


    But the two look at each other, but it is with a strong feeling, for a long time can not disperse.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 1023

    In the twinkling of an eye, it''s Zhongyuan Festival.


    The Zhongyuan festival in recent years is the most lively time in the palace, and this year''s Zhongyuan Festival is carefully organized by Fengqing palace, which is in line with Li Shiyuan''s preference. Even when Mu Cen saw it, he had nothing to say.


    This one in Fengqing palace really knows himself clearly. Sometimes Mu Cen can''t help suspecting that this one in Fengqing palace is real, but he is fake.


    Therefore, this feast of the Chinese New Year''s day, is to let the false mucen scenery unlimited, and the Palace officials are not wantonly praise.


    Mu Cen quietly accompanies Rong Lian, while the fake Mu Cen sits beside Li Shiyuan and accepts the worship of the ministers.


    Rong Lian occasionally distracted to see Mu Cen, but mu CEN is very calm, completely indifferent to everything in front of him.


    Rong Lian can''t help but ask: "the emperor is like this, don''t you look uncomfortable?"


    Mu Cen just made a cup of tea and handed it to Rong Lian. Rong Lian always likes to be quiet. Even in the mid Yuan Festival, after all the ministers kneel down, Rong Lian will go to a quiet place. This is what Li Shiyuan specially prepared for Rong Lian. He can see all the singing and dancing performances, but he won''t be disturbed.


    And Mu Cen follows in Rong Lian''s side, nature is the best thing.


    "Back to your mother. Not really Mu Cen said.


    "Why?" Rong Lian asked, "everyone has jealousy. Most of the time, jealousy blinds the heart and blinds the essence of the problem. The emperor also made such mistakes in those years, which led to irreparable things. Why don''t you feel jealous?"


    "Although she is beside the emperor, the emperor''s eyes never fall on her. What she gets is only a false name. Why be jealous?" Mu Cen looked at Qingming, "Niang Niang, did you envy the concubines on the side of the former Emperor?"


    This words, let Rong Lian quiet down, and then laugh out a voice: "Cen Er is really smart, no wonder the emperor no matter how many years will only think about you in the heart, again similar person, is just a double."


    This is no doubt equal to in front of Mu Cen''s face, admitted the identity of Mu Cen, Mu Cen surface quietly, did not accept this.


    Rong Lian admits, does not mean Mu Cen also can admit.


    "There were countless concubines beside the emperor, but the family was not jealous. As you said, the emperor''s heart has always been on the family. Even if the family is sentenced, the emperor has nothing to do, but he also sends the family out of the palace safely. Even if it seems to outsiders that it is not good for the emperor, it is the best way to protect the emperor. " Rong Lian has some feelings.


    Mu Cen made a sound. They watched the song and dance, but they chatted peacefully.


    Until the night is getting darker and darker, Rong Lian suddenly looks at a certain place: "OK, the emperor is coming, you don''t want to be here. Go."


    "Yes." Mu Cen smiles.


    And Mu Cen turns around and looks at the tall man, who has already stood in front of him. Mu Cen walks towards Li Shiyuan generously, and Li Shiyuan''s hand naturally leads Mu Cen''s hand.


    They left the palace quietly.


    Li Shiyuan rode with Mu Cen to the moat on the outskirts of the city. It was also very busy here. The people were setting up river lanterns and sky lanterns, making promises and hopes.


    Li Shiyuan accompanied Mu Cen.


    Li Shiyuan prepared the river lantern and sky lantern in advance, and the words on them were also written by Li Shiyuan. He only hoped that he and Mu Cen would live forever. When Mu Cen saw them, he bowed his head and laughed. Finally, he didn''t say much. He lit the river lantern and put it into the river to drift with the tide.


    And the sky lamp is two people burn together, soar to the sky.


    And then they just stood by and watched quietly. It''s not the first time they''ve put them on, but they''ve never been in such a state of mind.


    Occasionally two people look down at each other, that is with the attachment to each other, and then look up at the sky lamp a little bit from their eyes disappear.


    They walked along the moat side by side for a long time, and then drove back to the imperial palace. The Imperial Palace was quiet, and the previous singing and dancing was like a mirage. Everything had been restored to its original appearance.


    This night Li Shiyuan did not return to the imperial dragon hall, but quietly stayed in fengluan palace.


    In the palace, the candlelight flickered, and the green curtain covered Mu Cen''s graceful body. Under the green curtain, her white skin became more and more blurred and moving. Suddenly, a gust of wind came and completely extinguished the candlelight, blocking the peeping eyes of outsiders.


    It''s emotional, it''s emotional.


    For a long time, the palace gradually calmed down.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡ª¡ª


    A few days after the festival.


    Mu CEN is quietly looking at the book in fengluan palace, while Rong Lian has got up and gone back to the temple, and has not lived in the palace for a long time. Mu CEN is the only one left in fengluan palace, which makes Li Shiyuan appear in fengluan palace more unscrupulously.


    The minions of fengluan palace were all chosen by Rong Lian. Naturally, they knew what to say and what not to say. In this case, they knew Mu Cen''s identity, so they didn''t dare to neglect him and were respectful.


    Xia he follows Mu Cen and tries his best to serve them. They form a tacit understanding. Most of the time, without Mu Cen''s explanation, Xia he knows what to prepare. For example, Li Shiyuan is bound to accompany the dinner.


    Intrauterine people are not completely unaware, but we all choose the smart silence.


    Fengqing palace, which used to be full of people, suddenly quieted down. All the information was telling the people in the palace that the one in Fengqing palace was out of favor, but the real one was not a concubine now, but he could live in Fengqing palace without fear.


    But no one dares to go to the test, for fear that they will be implicated without reason.


    In this case, Mu CEN is stealthily clean, the day seems very comfortable.


    "Miss." Xia he suddenly came in a hurry.


    Mu Cen lifted to lift eyelid to see to summer lotus: "what happened, see you so flustered."


    Summer lotus is very direct mouth: "too Hospital of he hospital head forbid guard took away, the palace all spread boiling, no one knows what happened."


    This words let Mu Cen''s eyes a Lian, soon understand.


    I''m afraid that the things we had to check before had already come to an end. Otherwise, he Changsheng would not be taken away so rashly. I''m afraid that''s what Li Shiyuan intended. Even this matter, Mu Cen has not received any news.


    "When did it happen?" Mu Cen asked a sentence.


    "Just now," said Shahe. Now it''s in the palace. "


    Mu Cen nodded, as if thoughtful, but did not continue to ask, and at this time, the servant of fengluan palace quickly came in, said: "Miss Cen, let adults come."

 Chapter 1024

    Mu Cen stood up and said, "pass it quickly."


    Soon, Rong Jiu came in: "Miss, the emperor asked you to go."


    Mu Cen didn''t ask much. He simply tidied up and followed Rong Jiu out of fengluan palace. Rong Jiu prepared a soft sedan chair. When Mu Cen got on the soft sedan chair, he soon found that the sedan chair was going towards the direction of Tianlong.


    Mu Cen calmed down and looked at Rong Jiu like this.


    Rong Jiu didn''t wait for mu Cen to open his mouth, but he had already explained on his own initiative¡° The emperor sent someone to take he Changsheng away and put him in jail. It''s about interrogation. Other things, wait until the day prison, the emperor and Mu adults will naturally and Miss said clearly


    Mu Cen nodded, but did not continue to ask.


    And the soft sedan chair soon stopped at the gate of Tianlao. The slave on one side helped Mu Cen out of the soft sedan chair. Mu Cen hurried towards Tianlao, and Rong Jiu followed him.


    Through the long dark steps, Mu Cen''s figure appears in the dungeon. Li Shiyuan and Mu Zhanxiao have seen it for the first time. He Changsheng looks at everything in front of him in horror, and has been shouting injustice.


    Li Shiyuan personally brought mucen over, and Mu Zhanxiao nodded to say hello to mucen, and didn''t say anything.


    When he Changsheng saw Mu Cen, his face turned pale, but he soon calmed down. If he knew how to tamper with the prescription, he Changsheng was sure that he would not involve himself. He was afraid that this matter was not so simple.


    "Emperor, I''m loyal. For the sake of the great Zhou Dynasty, why did the emperor send me to heaven?" He Changsheng pretends to be a fool and asks Li Shiyuan in tears.


    Li Shiyuan stood with a negative hand and his face was calm. He didn''t have any emotional fluctuation because of he Changsheng''s crying. Then he looked to the Rongsi Temple: "show him something."


    "Yes." Rong Temple responds.


    Soon, the revised prescription appeared in front of he Changsheng. When he saw the prescription, his face changed slightly, but he soon calmed down: "emperor, this is --"


    "I''ll give you a chance to tell you the truth." What Li Shiyuan said is direct.


    He Changsheng seems to be pondering, and his mouth is still murmuring to himself: "this is unjust. Let''s invite the emperor to give us a lesson. "


    The tone of grievance is incomparable, but also appears to be extremely upright. Such an answer seems to have been expected by Mu Cen for a long time. Naturally, Li Shiyuan does not need to listen to he Changsheng''s explanation any more, and has clearly understood what he Changsheng wants to grievance with himself.


    "Do you want to say that the queen asked you to change the prescription, and the queen wanted to frame Xiaocen, so you had to go from there?" Li Shiyuan said what he Changsheng wanted to say directly.


    He Changsheng was stunned for a moment, but he quickly responded and said, "yes. Please tell the emperor that this matter has nothing to do with me. I have already advised the empress to tell her the result of doing so, but the empress is still determined to go her own way, and I can''t help it. I also want the emperor to be very observant. "


    He Chang''s new words are clear and well-organized. There is no chance for people to find flaws.


    This matter, he Changsheng pushed to the Feng Qing palace that body.


    But with such words, Li Shiyuan seems to be indifferent, and he Changsheng is not calm, but he can''t figure out anything else, unless the one in the palace has an accident, but there is no news at present.


    If something happened to the person in the palace, how could it be that he came to Tianlao first instead of the one in Fengqing palace?


    He Changsheng''s eyebrows are also slightly twisted.


    Mu Cen subconsciously looks at Mu Zhanxiao, and Mu Zhanxiao returns to Mu Cen with a slightly calm look. Mu Cen and just didn''t ask much, standing quietly.


    "He Changsheng, you have been an official in the palace for several decades, from the beginning of the little imperial doctor to the present head of the Tai hospital. I want you to know if you have something to hide from me and have never told me?" Li Shiyuan asked directly, and his eyes were sharp to he Changsheng.


    This made he Changsheng nervous, but he was always calm on the surface. He looked at Li Shiyuan with a firm attitude: "I have never concealed anything from the emperor. I have been in the palace for decades, worthy of heaven and earth''s conscience, and I have never done anything unfaithful to Zhou."


    He Changsheng said this frankly.


    Li Shiyuan looks at he Changsheng and suddenly gives him such a sneer. He Changsheng is more and more dispassionate when Li Shiyuan laughs at him. However, under such circumstances, he Changsheng can''t make a mess of himself.


    "For the sake of being in the palace for decades, I''ll let you know for the last time and honestly say everything you know, otherwise, I won''t forgive you lightly." Li Shiyuan''s words have already condemned he Changsheng to death.


    He Changsheng''s expression changed again and again, but he insisted: "Chen Jue doesn''t hide anything, nor does he lie. Please tell me the truth."


    "Good." Li Shiyuan said nothing more.


    As the voice fell, Mu Zhanxiao came to he Changsheng: "in the second year of the emperor''s succession, she was canonized as Princess Dai Zhigu. In the same year, Princess Dai was favored. You went to the Taiping Hospital through Princess Dai. It is clearly written in the notepad of the house of internal affairs. "


    Mu Zhanxiao''s voice didn''t have any emotional ups and downs. He just told he Changsheng a fact: "during the time when the emperor was alive, you went all the way from a little imperial doctor to the head of the Tai hospital. During this period, Princess Dai contributed a lot to the fire."


    Every word of Mu Zhanxiao mentions Princess Dai. He Changsheng is calm on the surface, but his inner panic is beyond expression.


    Mu Zhanxiao is not a person who will mention irrelevant things for no reason. If he can mention Princess Dai on his own initiative, it proves that there is absolute evidence to prove the relationship between Princess Dai and he Changsheng. He Changsheng''s body is trembling slightly, and his previous calmness has disappeared, but he Changsheng doesn''t say anything.


    Under such circumstances, he can''t make a mess of himself, which will only bring disaster to himself.


    "During this period, the virtuous concubines and several Zhaoyi died in the palace, and these concubines were spoiled by the emperor. For a long time before they died, they were all prescribed by you." Mu Zhanxiao said that her face was expressionless, "especially Xianfei, who was pregnant when she died."


    He Changsheng is more and more frightened. He didn''t expect that all these things could be found out by Mu Zhanxiao. Dai Zhigu told he Changsheng to deal with them quietly.


    Unlike Qu Huashang''s ferocity in those years, Dai Zhigu looks more noble and indifferent. However, under such circumstances, what Dai Zhigu does will never lose to Qu Huashang. He is the same ruthless, but in a different way.


    She tends to let the imperial concubines who are favored in the palace and threaten her status die quietly, while Qu Huashang''s means are more fierce.

 Chapter 1025

    In the end, it was the struggle between Qu Huashang and Dai Zhigu until Li Changtian''s death. In the end, the winners were Rong Fei and Li Shiyuan, who had already died.


    But he Changsheng''s appearance was calm: "emperor, I don''t know what the relationship between mu and me is."


    Li Shiyuan did not speak and sat quietly.


    But mu Cen has already understood that Dai Zhigu is the person he Changsheng has a long-term relationship with in the palace, and he Changsheng helps the fake Mu Cen in Fengqing palace to push the boat down. Li Shili has a subtle relationship with Mu Cen in those years. Li Shili at least likes Mu Cen and makes Mu Cen live in danger several times.


    Because of this, Li Shiyuan spared Dai Zhigu and Li Shili when he had killed them all before, and only distributed them to other states and counties. But in the year when Mu Cen''s last life was still alive, Dai Zhigu and Li Shiyuan had already returned to Kyoto from the prefecture.


    Although he did not have any real power, he at least returned to Kyoto instead of being distributed to the frontier, which also means that Li Shiyuan no longer has any grudge against Li Shiyuan.


    Li Shili must know Mu Cen if he knows about them. They have a lot of private contacts. It''s no surprise that they know about those things. When Mu Cen and Li Shiyuan came back to the palace from outside the Great Wall, Li Shili also tried to deal with them. Mu Cen was still kind to Li Shili after all.


    Now, it''s easy to understand that everything is involved.


    Soon, Mu Zhanxiao''s voice came calmly: "the reason why he family is so loyal to Princess Dai is that he owes the kindness to Dai family. Looking back, he family was a subject of the Zhou Dynasty in the time of his ancestors. He just committed unforgivable crimes and led to manslaughter. At that time, it was Dai family who saved your life in manslaughter, Another hand to send you back to the palace. "


    He Changsheng was stunned. He couldn''t believe it. Even Mu Zhanxiao could check such details clearly.


    But he Changsheng was just stunned, but his voice was still calm: "even so, can the emperor sentence his minister to death with these things?"


    He Changsheng said this frankly.


    Mu Zhanxiao didn''t say anything, but Li Shiyuan suddenly chuckled. When he looked at he Changsheng again, his eyes became sharp. He Changsheng was even more frightened when Li Shiyuan looked at him like this. But he Changsheng soon calmed down, and he couldn''t help himself.


    "He Changsheng." Li Shiyuan''s voice came faintly, "it is precisely because you have been in the palace for decades, and did not really touch my bottom line, so I gave you the opportunity, but obviously, you do not care about such an opportunity. In that case, I don''t need to be polite. "


    "Emperor --" he Changsheng kept kowtowing to Li Shiyuan, "please tell me."


    "He Changsheng, what''s the identity of the one in Fengqing palace? Don''t you know?" Li Shiyuan''s voice suddenly sank, "I''ll give you one last chance to bring what you know from the facts. Otherwise, don''t blame me for not thinking about your decades in the palace. "


    This sentence, completely let he Changsheng face panic incomparable, can''t believe what he heard.


    What does that mean.


    Has Qin Xiang been exposed? Does Qin Xiang know when it was exposed? If the exposure, Li Shiyuan and found Dai Zhigu, whether it is to know what?


    He Changsheng''s heart beat fast and his face turned pale. Naturally, he knew what Li Shiyuan wanted to ask, but he could not tell these things. Let alone him, even he family and Dai family were very kind to them. How could he confess everything at such a time.


    He Changsheng thought and denied: "I don''t know what the emperor is talking about. Please tell me."


    Li Shiyuan looked down at he Changsheng and sneered: "OK, last month, you were in the path behind Fengqing palace. Why did you meet the one in Fengqing palace alone?"


    He Changsheng was stunned. He didn''t think it was hidden, but it was all under Li Shiyuan''s eyes.


    "I have doubts about the people in Fengqing palace. How can I not let them follow her? How can your every move escape my eyes?" Li Shiyuan sneered. This time, he stood up and walked step by step towards he Changsheng.


    He Changsheng shivered and knelt on the ground.


    Li Shiyuan''s hand has pinched he Changsheng''s neck: "say, or not."


    He Changsheng shook his head, still firm: "I don''t know anything."


    "Good." Li Shiyuan let go of he Changsheng. He Changsheng coughed desperately. The whole person seemed to be pulled back from death, but Li Shiyuan''s voice continued to spread, "come on, execute, until he Changsheng said."


    "Yes." The guards answered.


    It''s not the people in the prison, but the guards. This is Li Shiyuan''s action. Soon, Li Shiyuan turned back to his chair, and Mu Zhanxiao stood by.


    Mu Cen twisted his eyebrows and looked at the scene. After being quiet, he said, "emperor, he Changsheng won''t say that."


    Whether a person will reveal everything, the eyes can express clearly. The relationship between he Changsheng and the Dai family is long ago and easy to see. If he Changsheng can say, why such eyes? Such eyes are firm and would rather die than surrender.


    This is the loyalty of the he family to the Dai family. At most, one''s death pays for one''s life.


    Li Shiyuan listened to Mu Cen''s words and said nothing. However, the guards had begun to put a white cloth in he Changsheng''s mouth to prevent him from seeking death. This kind of torture is worse than death, but even if he Changsheng screams repeatedly, there is no room for compromise.


    It''s like someone who is forced to confess by words and deeds, but would rather die than follow.


    From time to time, there was a shrill cry in the dungeon.


    "Pull it down." Li Shiyuan spoke faintly.


    He Changsheng has lost his voice. The guards soon pull away he Changsheng''s body, but Li Shiyuan''s content still has no result.


    Mu Cen was quiet.


    Mu Zhanxiao did not speak.


    "I didn''t expect that he Changsheng''s bone was so hard." Li Shiyuan also had some accidents.


    "It''s not hard to think, after all, he Changsheng would have died if he was going to die. If it wasn''t for the Dai family, he Changsheng would not be what he is today, so he would have been loyal if he had only returned the life of the Dai family." Mu Cen light mouth.


    "What about this?" Mu Zhanxiao twisted his eyebrows.


    He Chang''s life and death, the clue of this matter seems to be so broken. Li Shiyuan didn''t say anything. He stood with a negative hand. They looked at Mu Cen.


    "What about the one in Fengqing palace?" Mu Zhanxiao suddenly opened his mouth.

 Chapter 1026

    "She''s just a chess piece." Mu Cen said quietly, "he Changsheng can find a reason to pass. For the people of Princess Dai, it''s just a reminder, but they won''t think about it any more. After all, the one in Fengqing palace is still there, but they will be alert and act. We just have to wait for the time."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    "Now the initiative is in our hands, not in the hands of the Dai family. The people who are worried are the Dai family. They have been dormant for such a long time, and they even don''t hesitate to make wedding clothes for others. The ultimate goal is to take the throne again." Mu Cen''s voice is calm.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    "In that case, it''s better to push the boat with the current and let Li Shili return to the palace. If you think of such a voice carefully, it would have existed for a long time. If you let him come back, it would conform to the people''s will and leave Li Shili under your eyes, so that there will be more flaws. "


    ¡­¡­


    Mu Cen said his idea slowly. He Changsheng would rather die than surrender. The one in Fengqing palace is a chess piece. He doesn''t know what it is. Even if he catches him, he just says that he is trained to be mu Cen. Write down these memories and get close to Li Shiyuan to frame Li Shiyuan.


    Then, Mu Cen looked at Li Shiyuan: "didn''t she poison the emperor? Then follow her idea. Li Shili enters the palace. In this case, in the case of the emperor''s poisoning, he should speed up his pace. "


    Li Shiyuan hum, looking at Mu Cen''s eyebrows and eyes with a little smile, that is the appreciation of Mu Cen.


    No matter when, Mu Cen appears calm, because of this calm, can let Mu Cen out of danger again and again, in a mess smoothly find clues.


    "I would never have come to this day without you." What Li Shiyuan said is direct.


    Mu Cen laughs, but he is not proud of himself. Li Shiyuan has come to this day, and it is her own credit. Mu Cen knows this very well.


    Mu Zhanxiao is quiet, Mu Cen looked at Mu Zhanxiao: "what do you think of the second brother?"


    For a long time, Mu Zhanxiao shook his head: "no idea."


    Mu Cen nodded, and the three left the prison. The story that he Changsheng was taken away by the Imperial Guards was very popular in the palace, and everyone was talking about it. It came too suddenly, and people were completely unprepared. However, most of the people in the palace were busy. After all, they were in the Imperial Palace, and choosing self-protection was the best policy.


    But the fake mucen in Fengqing palace is very nervous. What does it mean for he Changsheng to be arrested? Has her identity been exposed? Will he Changsheng disclose himself, and how many people will be involved in this matter?


    All kinds of ideas constantly appear in the mind of false Mu Cen, the tension is obvious.


    She fidgeted to walk back and forth in the Fengqing palace, and clenched her fist tightly. Qiqiao just looked at the fake mucen and said calmly: "Niang Niang, you can''t mess with yourself. If you mess with yourself, don''t you do it by yourself?"


    This words let false Mu Cen quiet under, so see to seven Qiao.


    "He Chang died, and the emperor will surely give the reason. This is already the case. The master must know that he didn''t move, and we can''t move. Besides, there are many masters in this palace. If they act rashly, the result of the empress will not be good. " Qiqiao is reminding false mucen.


    False Mu Cen''s breathing was cramped. The gloomy and terrible memory of the past came back to false Mu Cen''s mind again, and the whole person seemed to wake up.


    Now, she dare not say more.


    But the restless mood still did not stop. At this time, the slave outside the palace rushed in, and fake mucen immediately looked at the little eunuch kneeling in front of him.


    "Any news?" False Mu Cen asked eagerly.


    The little eunuch replied: "Niang Niang, the slave inquired and came back, saying that he Yuanshou had tampered with the prescription privately, but he refused to admit it, and finally killed himself in the prison."


    Li Shiyuan naturally released the news, not only for the Dai family, but also for the one in Fengqing palace. Li Shiyuan could see clearly what she did.


    If Mu CEN is too frightened, she knows he Changsheng has been in the palace for decades. How can she not know the way to survive in the palace? It''s absolutely possible for others to commit suicide, but it''s absolutely impossible for he Changsheng.


    No matter what reason he Changsheng died for, fake Mu Cen knows it well. This is Li Shiyuan warning himself.


    She stood in a cold sweat and waved her hand impatiently. The eunuch didn''t dare to stay much, so she left the bedroom soon.


    "Does the emperor doubt this palace?" False Mu Cen asked restlessly.


    Qiqiao is calm: "Niang Niang, I think the emperor should not doubt you. If I doubt you, you can''t be safe in Fengqing palace. After all, it''s definitely a capital crime for the nine ethnic groups to replace the former queen


    Qiqiao''s words are true. After listening to Qiqiao''s words, the fake Mu Cen was relieved, but he never let go of his twisted eyebrows. He always felt that something was wrong, but he couldn''t say it again.


    In the present situation, we can only wait and see what has changed.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡ª¡ª


    He Changsheng''s death was soon brought to the past. Even if he Changsheng had been in the palace for decades, there was such a thing. The human relationship of the people in the palace was indifferent, not to mention speaking for him. Even no one mentioned he Changsheng.


    The same is true in Taiyuan hospital.


    It''s only natural that Ji Changjin will be the head of Tai hospital. Ji Changjin is no different from his normal life. He is still dealing with the affairs in his hands in a low-key way.


    It seems that whether or not it is the capital of the yuan has not affected Ji Changjin.


    Fengluan Palace at that time.


    Mu Cen was sitting on the stone bench in the yard, with a teapot in his slim fingers, making tea elegantly. Xia he was standing on one side. After seeing the people from far and near, Xia he immediately invited an: "I''ll see the emperor."


    Li Shiyuan hum, Xia he is very clever to retreat, soon, in front of the hall is only mu Cen and Li Shiyuan.


    Mu Cen didn''t say anything: "come and try this cup of tea. It''s a new tea delivered this morning. It tastes good. It''s different from the rock tea you used to drink for a long time. It''s light and light. After wine and meat, it should be greasy."


    Li Shiyuan calmly sat down in front of Mu Cen, calmly took the tea cup in Mu Cen''s hand and took a sip: "it''s delicious. For me, it''s too light."


    Mu Cen smiles and doesn''t speak. Many people''s habits are hard to change for a while.

 Chapter 1027

    "I have ordered Li Shili to return to the palace." Li Shiyuan was quiet for a moment, and suddenly opened his mouth.


    Mu CEN is not surprised.


    In Mu Zhanxiao''s words, over the years, many people in the palace actually mentioned Li Shili, but Li Shiyuan didn''t say anything, and these ministers didn''t dare to say anything more. Apart from this matter, Li Shili has always been very tactful. Otherwise, it would not have been so many years. Some people still remember him.


    So Li Shiyuan just pushed the boat along with the current, plus the current situation, so that Li Shili came back.


    Mu Cen nodded: "what position did you give Li Shili?"


    "The official returned to his original post." Li Shiyuan is calm.


    Mu Cen calmed down, but he was surprised. He thought Li Shiyuan just wanted Li Shili to come back. This was a signal, but he didn''t expect Li Shiyuan to let Li Shili return to his original post.


    You know, when Li Shili was in the palace, he held real power, which was done by Li Changtian in order to disperse his power. Otherwise, Li Shili couldn''t have covered for mu Cen several times.


    And now¡ª¡ª


    "If you don''t want to give up your children, you can''t get a wolf." Li Shiyuan knew what Mu Cen thought and said faintly, "sometimes it''s too tight. On the contrary, it''s forcing people to the corner. If you let go, you may get unexpected results."


    Listening to Li Shiyuan''s words, Mu Cen nodded in agreement. They drank tea quietly, but they didn''t talk deliberately. This is their tacit understanding for many years.


    Until Li Shiyuan finished his tea, Li Shiyuan quietly looked at Mu Cen.


    Mu Cen''s action of cleaning up the tea cup stopped for a moment, and then looked at Li Shiyuan calmly: "what do you want to say to me?"


    "Don''t act rashly." What Li Shiyuan said is direct.


    "He doesn''t know who I am." Mu Cen also deserves to be direct.


    Li Shiyuan didn''t speak. He just looked at Mu Cen like this, but his attitude in his eyebrows didn''t mean to give way. After a while, Li Shiyuan continued: "even if he doesn''t know, I won''t allow you to act rashly."


    "Good." Mu Cen answered.


    Li Shiyuan is a little suspicious. After all, it''s not the time for mu Cen to do something positive or negative, and Mu Cen just smiles at Li Shiyuan with a little desire to say and stop.


    "Are you hiding something from me?" Li Shiyuan asked directly.


    Mu Cen lowered his eyebrows to acquiesce to Li Shiyuan''s conjecture, but he didn''t open his mouth for a while and a half. This attitude made Li Shiyuan''s eyebrows twist, and the anxiety became obvious. Only in front of Mu Cen, Li Shiyuan hid the anxiety well.


    He waited patiently for mu Cen to speak.


    Mu Cen seemed to hesitate for a moment, her voice came slowly, but every word was very clear: "I''m pregnant."


    A word let Li Shiyuan stunned, some shocked, but soon her eyebrows flashed a little can''t believe, stunned looked at Mu Cen.


    But this kind of astonishment is only an instant. Li Shiyuan''s expression becomes ecstatic. The next moment, when he looks at Mu Cen again, his eyes become cautious again.


    "Have you asked Ji Yinu to come here to see it?" Li Shiyuan asked, "is there anything uncomfortable?"


    Mu Cen shook his head: "not yet, just feeling."


    This month''s event came late, and Mu Cen was suspicious. Li Shiyuan never let Mu Cen eat the soup of avoiding son, but she didn''t get any news. The event was on time.


    Only this month, the moon is now a few days late, Mu Cen thought of pregnancy, gave himself a pulse, the pulse has a happy pulse, Mu Cen did not disturb anyone, this matter, the first to know or Li Shiyuan.


    "I''ll send for doctor Ji." Li Shiyuan said it directly.


    Mu Cen pressed Li Shiyuan''s hand: "no way."


    Li Shiyuan twisted his eyebrows and looked at Mu Cen like this: "why?"


    "Doctor Ji''s daughter is here. I know she won''t talk in private, but it doesn''t mean outsiders can''t guess. Under such circumstances, it''s better to keep a low profile." Mu Cen said calmly, "don''t worry. I''m afraid that if it comes out, it will cause unnecessary trouble."


    Li Shiyuan sank and didn''t say anything. Well, he agreed with Mu Cen''s idea.


    He carefully supported Mu Cen, and his manner suddenly became cautious, as if Mu Cen was a fragile treasure, shouting for fear of melting, holding for fear of falling, and even a little at a loss.


    This time, Mu Cen couldn''t laugh or cry: "I''m fine. Don''t do that. You make me nervous. I always feel like I''m suffering from some incurable disease, which makes you so careful."


    "No nonsense." Li Shiyuan reprimanded him in a low voice.


    Mu Cen didn''t smile.


    Li Shiyuan''s hand, which protected Mu Cen''s waist, never let go. He kept asking: "is there anything you want to eat? I remember when WANYING was pregnant, she liked acid, and her appetite was not very good. Zhan Xiao even called the imperial chef, but didn''t make WANYING any better. In the first few months, Zhan Xiao''s brows were all twisted. He didn''t let go. He didn''t get better until later. "


    At that time, Mu Zhanxiao''s face was really not good. Usually calm men were more irritable at that time. If he was not careful, Mu Zhanxiao might scold the people around him. At that time, everyone was trembling.


    At that time, Li Shiyuan felt that Mu Zhanxiao made a mountain out of a molehill.


    Now that it happened to him, Li Shiyuan didn''t feel that way. All of a sudden, he felt the same way. No matter Mu Cen has something to do or American style, it''s hard to go down for a while and a half.


    And Mu Cen listened to Mu Zhanxiao''s words, but he couldn''t laugh or cry: "when Wan Ying was pregnant with Yi, the second elder brother was not there, so naturally he couldn''t feel the same. Wan Ying was pregnant now, and the second elder brother was always with her, so the second elder brother felt nervous. It''s not like you haven''t experienced it. Why be nervous? "


    "No matter how many children you have, it''s like the first time in my eyes." What Li Shiyuan said did not change his face.


    But this is very pleasant to Mu Cen''s heart. Mu Cen smiles low, and suddenly feels sweet. Li Shiyuan just hugs Mu Cen in his arms, and his chin is against Mu Cen''s hair.


    The hand slightly tightened: "I''ll go back and ask xiuniang to make some clothes for you again. The belly is big, and many clothes behind can''t be worn. During this period of time, I''ve wronged you in fengluan palace. I''ll inform my mother to come back, and she will accompany you. I''m also at ease."


    "There''s no need to stir up the crowd." Mu Cen reminds Li Shiyuan, "I''m fine alone. Xia he follows me. What''s more, you don''t have a lot of shadow guards on my side. How can something happen?"

 Chapter 1028

    Li Shiyuan did not speak.


    Mu Cen continued: "what''s more, there are still many things that I didn''t intend to tell you. I just thought that you should be the first to know. That''s why I said it today. Besides, this happy pulse is not clear. It may be the abnormal pulse before the event of the coming moon. It may just be an empty joy."


    Mu Cen tells the truth.


    Li Shiyuan also seems not to mind: "even if it is empty joy, I also remember, you want to give me another princess."


    "What if it''s the prince?" Mu Cen looks at Li Shiyuan curiously.


    "If it''s the prince, it''s to Ao Feng." Li Shiyuan said directly, "when you are born and Aofeng comes of age, I will give the throne to Aofeng and take you to travel."


    Mu Cen couldn''t laugh or cry: "does Ao Feng know that you think so?"


    "Ao Feng said that if he had a brother, he would divide half of the things in his hands. He didn''t have to be imprisoned by me all day. He couldn''t move. He didn''t have any freedom." Li Shiyuan actually said the idea of Ao Feng.


    Mu Cen listened and laughed. It was like Ao Feng.


    "Yes. When I came to you, I almost forgot my business. " Li Shiyuan suddenly thought of something, "Zhan Xiao went down early. When she went back, Wan Ying was already in labor. Zhan Xiao ordered someone to find the medical girl in the palace. I''m afraid there''s something unexpected. I think Wan Ying will be born today and tomorrow."


    Mu Cen nodded: "it''s almost time. When the child is full moon, let''s go and have a look."


    "That''s nature." Li Shiyuan nodded.


    Li Shiyuan helped Mu Cen to the soft collapse, and carefully ordered Xia he to prepare cushions and dots, for fear that Mu Cen would feel a little uncomfortable.


    Mu Cen didn''t say anything in the end, so he let Li Shiyuan go, but Xia he was used to it. He prepared his things and retreated quietly.


    Li Shiyuan is still telling carefully.


    Mu Cen listened to some headache, looking at Li Shiyuan''s eyes is more helpless, but finally let Li Shiyuan go.


    She originally thought Li Shiyuan would not make a fuss. After all, he is not the first time to be a father, but now it seems that there is no difference.


    That said, I''m not free.


    When Mu Cen thought of this, his head hurt even more.


    At this time, Xia he suddenly turned back and looked strange: "Miss --"


    "What''s the matter?" Mu Cen asks Xia he.


    Li Shiyuan also saw to come over, but summer lotus this just open mouth: "empress Niang came, outside the Phoenix Luan palace."


    This time, Mu CEN is curious. He didn''t expect the one from Fengqing palace to come to him. It''s not a secret that she''s in fengluan palace, because it''s Rong Lian who wants Mu Cen to go from Taitai hospital, but although it''s not a secret, Mu CEN is always low-key.


    But this one in Fengqing palace took the initiative to find herself, which surprised Mu Cen. Only mu Cen could guess why she came.


    Although he Changsheng''s death no longer involves Fengqing palace, it doesn''t mean that the one in Fengqing palace doesn''t know that it has something to do with him. So this one came to fengluan palace to inquire about the situation.


    Mu CEN is not in a hurry.


    After all, the initiative in this matter has always been in Mu Cen''s hands. This one has no initiative. It''s just that this one is here now, but Li Shiyuan is here. It''s not suitable.


    Mu Cen looked at Li Shiyuan: "go back first. It''s bad to be seen. "


    "Why not?" Li Shiyuan did not pay attention, but calm, "I''m here."


    "Emperor -" Mu Cen looked at the man angrily, "don''t you want me to act rashly? Then don''t look for trouble for me. Although many things are not secret in other people''s eyes, don''t you treat me like a bird when you are so naked? "


    Li Shiyuan can''t speak to Mu Cen.


    Outside the palace, the sound of footsteps became more and more obvious. It was very close to the palace. Mu Cen looked at Li Shiyuan with his eyebrows, but he didn''t mean to give in.


    Li Shiyuan was helpless and looked down at Mu Cen: "do you really want me to go?"


    "Well." Mu Cen answered, "she came to make peace, not to give me medicine."


    Seeing Mu Cen''s insistence, Li Shiyuan didn''t say anything. When the footsteps outside the door approached, Li Shiyuan''s figure disappeared in front of Mu Cen. Mu Cen shook his head helplessly.


    But on the surface, Mu CEN is still calm.


    Until Xia he''s voice came: "see the empress."


    The door of the bedroom has been opened, and Mu CEN is walking towards the direction of the fake Mu Cen. When the fake Mu Cen looks at Mu Cen, he is smiling. It seems that there is no gap at all. It''s unexpected that this is the person who wanted to kill Mu Cen before.


    And Mu Cen calm blessing body, please an: "maidservant see empress, empress thousand years old thousand years old thousand years old."


    "Get up quickly." False Mu Cen personally helped up Mu Cen, "this please, don''t, this palace can''t dare, you are now the Queen''s red man, this palace also invites you to bear more, in front of the mother''s back to say good words, wholeheartedly serve the mother."


    "Of course I will." Mu Cen''s response was neither humble nor overbearing.


    The fake Mu Cen had already sat down and looked at Mu Cen like this. Mu Cen didn''t open his mouth. The people in front of him seemed to take the initiative to say with emotion: "look at this palace. There are so many things recently. They are all together. I can''t think of it. It should have come a long time ago. Before, it was my palace that misunderstood you, which led to what happened before. Now he Changsheng deserves what he deserves. When my palace is busy, I should come to tell you. Don''t take it to heart. "


    False Mu Cen''s words seem to have guilt between the lines, so looking at Mu Cen, it''s full of sincerity.


    Mu Cen bowed his head and said with a smile, "the maidservant will not remember. After all, the empress is also a victim. She doesn''t need to worry about this."


    "That''s good." False Mu Cen as if really put down his heart, "this palace into the palace, also never right see, this is the first time, is also the last time."


    Mu Cen didn''t pick up any more words, just stood like this, and the fake Mu Cen said a lot by himself. Mu Cen was a little annoyed to listen to, and summed up, he just wanted to pick himself up. But looking at Mu Cen''s eyes, he didn''t have any feelings, which was very hypocritical.


    But mu Cen doesn''t answer the topic. The fake Mu Cen of Fengqing palace doesn''t feel interesting. He doesn''t want to stay in fengluan palace, so he stands up soon.


    Mu Cen didn''t leave the meaning of the person: "the maidservant is respectful to send empress Niang."


    False Mu Cen see Mu Cen didn''t leave the meaning of the person, nature also can''t from drop value, although dissatisfied, but still quickly get up to leave.

 Chapter 1029

    When he came to the door of the bedroom, he saw two sets of tea sets on the stone table outside, which made him walk, and then he turned around.


    Mu Cen raised his eyebrows, but he didn''t say a word.


    "Is this fengluan palace from here?" False Mu Cen asked directly.


    Mu Cen took a look and knew what the fake Mu Cen was asking. She calmly looked at the fake Mu Cen without any panic: "the maid just made tea and let Xia he and the maid have a drink together."


    This is reasonable.


    If Mu Cen knows that Mu CEN is not telling the truth, she intuitively knows who is here, but it''s hard to expose Mu Cen face to face. Besides, her purpose is not to make trouble for herself, but to test the situation here.


    In this case, the fake Mu Cen was quiet, and then he looked at Mu Cen in front of him. Mu Cen didn''t dodge and let the fake Mu Cen look at him.


    Until fake Mu Cen slowly said: "Xiao Cen, have you ever thought of changing your identity?"


    Mu Cen didn''t fall into the trap and said calmly: "I''m not dissatisfied with my present identity."


    In a word, he won''t give fake mucen any chance. When fake mucen sees this, it''s hard to say anything more. In the end, he can only go so bitterly.


    Mu Cen watched the fake Mu Cen leave, but he didn''t say anything. Xia he had already come up: "Miss, it''s windy outside. You can go back to the palace. If you get cold, the emperor won''t let go of your maidservant."


    Mu Cen ordered the nose tip of summer lotus for a while: "you also begin to glib now?"


    Summer lotus pour is a serious stand: "maidservant dare not."


    "Well, I dare not." Mu Cen chuckled in a low voice.


    With a smile, Xia he turned around and coaxed Mu Cen: "Miss, I''m loyal to you. I don''t dare to be glib. So can you go back to the palace with me? "


    Mu Cen shook his head and said nothing.


    When I first met Xia he, why I thought Xia he was cute is because in Xia he, Mu Cen saw the combination of Xiao Lian and he Xiang, but Xia he was obviously smarter and smoother than both of them, but the intimacy still existed, so mu Cen would let Xia he stay.


    Obviously Mu Zhanxiao also knows this, if not, Xia he can''t appear in front of Mu Cen.


    In Xia he''s words, Mu Cen was coaxed back.


    Xia he is so careful to follow Mu Cen.


    And at the same time, false Mu Cen left fengluan palace, Qiqiao followed, advised: "Niang Niang, now the powerful person is this small Cen, natural attitude is not good, but you must not forget the psychology, also don''t act impulsively."


    Qiqiao is to remind false mucen, false mucen take a deep breath, this just endure the kind of agitation, as if for mucen, like the hatred of rooting, how all want to get rid of mucen, can let oneself at ease, but the fact also let false mucen clearly understand, if she is in the light of rash, will have an accident.


    "Qiqiao." Fake Mu Cen called Qiqiao''s name.


    Seven Qiao saw to come over: "Niang Niang has what matter to order a maidservant?"


    "Don''t you think there''s something wrong with this medic?" False Mu Cen asked Qi Qiao.


    Qiqiao was asked by the fake Mu Cen, and her eyebrows also twisted. It seems that there is something wrong with remembering this period of time. Otherwise, how could this person be so smooth, almost ascend to the sky step by step? In the Tai hospital, it seems that all the people treat her very favorably. Where is the first person to enter the palace, Life is like an old man in the palace for countless years.


    This is really not in line with common sense, but there is nothing wrong with it.


    Finally, Qiqiao looks at the fake Mu Cen: "Niang Niang, this little Cen really has some problems, but we don''t have any evidence, do we?"


    Qiqiao thinks that what fake mucen wants to do, but fake mucen quickly denies: "what the palace wants to say is not what you think. What the palace wants to say is the emperor''s attitude. Don''t you think the emperor''s attitude is especially good when he sees this little Cen?"


    Qiqiao was stunned.


    "Everything the emperor focuses on this little Cen, almost around this little Cen. No matter what it is, the emperor is respectful and does it himself. Under what circumstances do you think the emperor will do it?" False Mu Cen asked directly.


    Qiqiao was stunned by the fake mucen, but she twisted her eyebrows and seriously thought about this problem. Then she looked up at the fake mucen, with a look of shock. In the eyes of Qiqiao, the fake mucen already saw the idea of Qiqiao. She nodded and gave a positive answer.


    "Yes, the emperor will only adopt such an attitude when he sees the late queen. Just like our palace appeared in front of the emperor, the emperor connived at everything in our palace, but except our palace, no one else could. And this little Cen, not even the face of the late queen, can enjoy the emperor''s good, why do you think this is? " False Mu Cen asked Qi Qiao.


    Qiqiao involuntarily also fell into deep thinking, but looking at the fake mucen, Qiqiao felt that all this seemed incredible.


    When they looked at each other, no one spoke again. It still belongs to fengluan palace. Naturally, it''s not a good place to chat. There are many people with ears, and the walls have ears.


    As a result, they haven''t gone long, and they see Li Shiyuan''s figure from a distance. It seems that they bow their heads and chat with Rong Jiu.


    This kind of picture makes Qiqiao and fake mucen quiet at the same time. For a moment and a half, they don''t know what to say. They look at each other.


    But soon, is false Mu Cen first reaction come over, calmly toward the direction of Li Shiyuan, blessing body, please an: "I see the emperor, long live the emperor, long live the emperor."


    "Get up." Li Shiyuan looked at the fake Mu Cen, but he spoke faintly.


    Rong Jiu also immediately said, "I''ll see the empress. She is thousands of years old and thousands of years old."


    Mu Cen nodded and said nothing. Rong Jiu quickly stepped aside and did not disturb the dialogue between mu Cen and Li Shiyuan. Qi Qiao cleverly avoided it.


    "Does the queen have something to say to me?" Li Shiyuan asked directly.


    "When I see the emperor, I can''t just say hello. Do I have to have something to talk to the emperor?" Fake Mu Cen''s voice sounds angry.


    Li Shiyuan is to smile: "certainly can."


    Fake Mu Cen also laughs, as if this conversation is particularly relaxed, but fake Mu Cen''s look at Li Shiyuan is not so simple.


    Li Shiyuan is quietly waiting for the words of fake Mu Cen.


    After being quiet, Mu Cen continued: "the emperor has been in and out of fengluan palace frequently recently. If I remember correctly, my mother has gone back to the temple and is not in the palace."

 Chapter 1030

    The implication is that there is a reason for Li Shiyuan to appear in fengluan palace, but the fake Mu CEN is not clever enough to break it immediately.


    Li Shiyuan didn''t deny it or admit it. He just looked at the fake mucen with sharp eyes. He felt uncomfortable and couldn''t tell why. It seems that Li Shiyuan never looked at himself with such eyes in the past year.


    When Li Shiyuan looked at the fake Mu Cen before, he was more looking for the figure of Mu Cen, so his eyes were tender and tender.


    Now, Li Shiyuan''s eyes are cold and heartless, which can be clearly felt by discerning people, and fake Mu CEN is no exception.


    But mu Cen didn''t speak when he saw Li Shiyuan. Then he looked at Li Shiyuan and didn''t avoid Li Shiyuan''s eyes: "the emperor has been frequently in and out of fengluan palace. I wonder if it''s because of Xiao Cen?"


    "Why does the queen think so?" Li Shiyuan asked faintly.


    "On weekdays, my mother is not in fengluan palace. Fengluan palace has always been quiet. No one will come to get rid of the original slaves of fengluan palace. Only when Mu Cen comes back can fengluan palace be lively. The empress mother wanted to go to Xiaocen before, and now there are Xiaocen in the palace, so I dare to think so. " What Mu Cen said is direct.


    Li Shiyuan did not deny it, but he did not admit it.


    False Mu Cen affirmed her guess. She took a deep breath and then looked at Li Shiyuan: "emperor, if you like Xiao Cen, why don''t you make Xiao Cen your concubine?"


    This words false Mu Cen ask of direct, looking at Li Shiyuan''s eyes is not instantaneous.


    She thought Li Shiyuan would go on with her topic, but she didn''t expect that Li Shiyuan just looked at him with his eyebrows. The fake Mu Cen was a little scared, but he didn''t say anything. He was still calm on the surface.


    All of a sudden, Li Shiyuan''s hand so pinched false Mu Cen''s chin, let her look up at himself.


    False Mu Cen a Zheng, didn''t say what, passively looked at Li Shiyuan.


    Li Shiyuan''s voice came calmly, as if in perfunctory comfort: "don''t think wildly, eh? I will not make a concubine. "


    Li Shiyuan said this with no joke. He really can''t make a concubine, because he can only make a queen. It''s just that these things naturally don''t need to be compared with the current fake Mu Cen.


    This, let false Mu Cen some accident, or in Li Shiyuan''s words, the original false Mu Cen''s conjecture was overturned, or not so sure.


    "If so --" false Mu Cen quieted down, "why does the emperor often go in and out of fengluan palace? I think the Emperor... "


    That tone became a little strange, and even looked at Li Shiyuan wrongly. But this time, Li Shiyuan didn''t explain to Mu Cen, just looked at the fake Mu Cen.


    Fake Mu Cen also cleverly changed the topic, knowing that she couldn''t find out why from here, she looked at Li Shiyuan with a smile: "emperor, you haven''t accompanied your concubine back to Fengqing palace for a long time. Why don''t you go with her today?"


    Li Shiyuan laughed, but unexpectedly he didn''t refuse: "OK."


    It seems that there is no difference between the former gentleness and the former gentleness. Fake mucen can''t understand it, but the heart he carried before is released, and Li Shiyuan, just like before, just hugs fake mucen''s waist and walks towards Fengqing palace.


    This kind of posture, and at first did not have any difference, this also let false Mu Cen gradually relieved.


    They walk towards Fengqing palace until they send fake mucen to Fengqing palace. But Li Shiyuan doesn''t follow them any more. Fake mucen looks at Li Shiyuan.


    "Won''t the emperor stay for dinner?" False Mu Cen asked.


    "No, I have something else to do." Li Shiyuan refused.


    Fake Mu Cen didn''t get an inch. He said: "the emperor has worked hard. I''ll go back and make a small point for the emperor and send it to Yulong hall."


    "Good." Li Shiyuan answered with a smile.


    It seems as if he had returned to the warm relationship between Li Shiyuan and false Mu Cen before Mu Cen appeared. That kind of feeling made false Mu Cen''s heart beat faster. In such a gentle Li Shiyuan, false Mu Cen fell into Li Shiyuan''s tenderness again and again.


    Will gradually forget their identity, gradually fell in love with Li Shiyuan, and even want to seize now these are all false.


    Fake Muchen can''t help but take a deep breath.


    And Li Shiyuan has turned away, ignoring the meaning of false Mu Cen. Under such circumstances, fake Mu Cen stood and watched all the way until Li Shiyuan''s figure disappeared. Then he greedily took back his eyes and quickly walked towards the bedroom.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡ª¡ª


    Since Li Shi Li returned to the palace, Li Shi Li seems to be more low-key. He doesn''t have any difference from the previous, and he doesn''t take the initiative to provoke anyone. It seems that he just does his own thing conscientiously, and never should ixang to other people.


    When I saw Li Shiyuan, there was no difference between his attitude and that at the beginning, just a little more respect. It seems that these years of tempering have already smoothed Li''s attitude. The arrogant seventh Prince no longer exists. Now Li is just a normal person.


    When Li Shiyuan saw Li Shili, he couldn''t see any clue on the surface. The two brothers also talked and occasionally recalled the past days. However, most of the time they talked about state affairs. Moreover, even at the beginning, Li Shili and Li Shiyuan were never close.


    At that time, Li did not participate in any factional disputes.


    In Li Shiyuan''s view at that time, Li Shili was smart and didn''t get involved in the right and wrong. In Li Shiyuan''s view now, Li Shili has already started the layout since then. When necessary, he can even make wedding clothes for people and wait for the most suitable time.


    When Li Shili helped Li Shiyuan, he didn''t mean it wholeheartedly. Under such circumstances, Qu Huashang and Dai Zhigu had already fought against each other. If Li Shiyuan was in the top position, Dai Zhigu would not be better. In fact, during the two years when Li Shiyuan was in the top position, the Dai family was almost suppressed, and there was no room for maneuver, Li Shi Li can never do it.


    So Li Shi Li chose to stand on the side of Li Shiyuan. I''m afraid it''s also for everything now.


    "Emperor, are you still thinking about the frontier?" Li Shi Li saw that Li Shi Yuan was lost in thought and asked.


    Li Shiyuan then looked at Li Shili and said with a faint smile, "well, the frontier is not very stable recently. We should think about it carefully."


    "Don''t worry about the presence of general long." Li Shili responded sternly.


    Li Shiyuan said nothing.

 Chapter 1031

    Li Shili naturally did not ask any more questions. This is his cleverness. From the beginning to the present, he has always been like this. He would never ask more questions about anything curious. It seems that it is only natural.


    It is also because of such Li Shili that people gradually lose their sense of preparedness.


    It is because of this that Li Shili has done countless things in secret over the years. However, Li Shili''s caution has made people unable to find clues at all. This matter has been entangled for ten years.


    "Emperor, by the way, Princess Mu should be giving birth soon." Li Shili suddenly mentioned Xu WANYING.


    Li Shiyuan said: "this is what happened in the past two days. I''ll go back and have a look."


    "OK, call my brother then." Li Shi Li nodded.


    "That''s nature." Li Shiyuan answered.


    The conversation between them was rather dull. After reporting his own affairs, Li Shili stopped and quickly stood up to leave.


    On the contrary, Li Shiyuan suddenly said, "how is Princess Dai


    "My mother is in good health." Li Shili replied, "after all, he''s old. He''s always uncomfortable. The imperial doctor will come to see him. The emperor doesn''t need to worry."


    "That''s good." Li Shiyuan nodded, "is it customary for Princess Dai to live outside the palace?"


    "I''ve been used to it for so many years." Li Shi Li smiles.


    Li Shiyuan didn''t say anything. Li Shili got up to say goodbye. Rong Jiu sent Li Shili out in person. Li Shiyuan watched Li Shili leave quietly.


    But Rong temple had already come out from the dark place and said in a low voice: "emperor, the people who Fengqing palace followed are all the people of King Li. Several important officials in the palace and King Li were also involved. Shun Teng touch melon to find, these clues are more clear. In private, they will all go to the residence of King Li, but they only act in a few hidden ways, and no one noticed them before. "


    Li Shiyuan motioned Rongsi to continue.


    Rong Temple didn''t hesitate, and soon went on.


    Some of these people are shocking. If they can follow Li Shili, they must have two brushes. After all, they have been hidden in the palace for many years and have never been found.


    Some of these people have been entrusted with important tasks by Li Shiyuan.


    I didn''t expect it¡ª¡ª


    ha-ha. It''s true that people have ulterior motives.


    Li Shiyuan looked down at the list, did not take the initiative to speak, but Rong Temple looked at Li Shiyuan: "emperor, these people?"


    "One by one." Li Shiyuan light mouth, tone, but not with the slightest hesitation, but with a gloomy.


    Rong temple was quiet and answered: "I know."


    Li Shiyuan didn''t say anything more. That long list was held by Li Shiyuan. It''s no wonder that when he family was still there, Li Shili''s power could penetrate into he family. How could these ministers in the palace have no contact with each other? How could they not get a share when they were good? Besides, he family had ulterior motives.


    But compared with Li Shili, the number of sections of he family is too low, which makes he family lose. Li Shili takes advantage of he family''s east wind and supports many of his own people.


    Li Shiyuan is more clear, now every move, once wrong, will lose all, and now he, can''t afford to lose.


    After sinking, Li Shiyuan didn''t say anything. He lowered his eyebrows and eyes and completely hid his mind. Rong Temple turned around and quickly walked out of the Yulong hall and did what Li Shiyuan told him.


    ¡­¡­


    Li Shili left from the imperial dragon hall, did not stay in the palace more, but directly returned to the palace of Prince Li, but such a secret contest has never stopped, and even intensified. Li Shili''s action is no longer so low-key and even a bit rampant compared with before.


    "Lord." When the housekeeper of Prince Li''s mansion saw Li Li, he went up and said, "the lady is waiting for you."


    Li Shili nodded, and then calmly walked towards Dai Zhigu''s courtyard. Dai Zhigu was waiting for Li Shili in the house. When he saw Li Shili, Dai Zhigu''s brow twisted slightly: "you''re back."


    "My son has seen his mother." Li Shili invited Ann.


    Dai Zhigu nodded and didn''t say anything. Li Shili sat down and looked at Dai Zhigu calmly. Dai Zhigu''s eyes fell on Li Shili, which was a little complicated and with a trace of disapproval. But Dai Zhigu did not speak immediately, but hesitated.


    On the contrary, Li Shi Li asked directly: "what can I do for my son, my mother?"


    Dai Zhigu put down his tea cup and quietly looked at Li Shili: "my palace thinks that everything about King Li recently is too anxious. It''s not a good thing to be eager for quick success and instant benefit."


    Dai Zhigu is reminding Li Shili.


    As a child, Li Shili was taught by Dai Zhigu to be calm and know how to camouflage himself. Even in front of anyone, he should not be interested in the throne. But how can Li Shili really not be interested? Men like to be in the center of power, but if he can''t bear it, he will make big plans. Li Shili knows that, so he puts up with it.


    But I didn''t expect that this forbearance, from his youth to now, almost exhausted all Li''s patience. Now that he finally returned to Kyoto, he would not miss such an opportunity. After all, Li didn''t dare to guarantee when his opportunity would disappear from Kyoto again.


    But obviously Dai Zhigu didn''t think so.


    She has always been careful, otherwise these years in the deep palace, Dai Zhigu and how safe to now.


    In Dai Zhigu''s words, Li Shili looked up at the person in front of him: "my mother, my son, I don''t want to wait any longer."


    "You --" Dai Zhigu natural feeling out, she twisted her eyebrows, "you think Li Shiyuan why suddenly let our mother and son back?"


    Li Shi Li did not speak.


    "What happened to he Changsheng? Do you think that''s what Li Shiyuan said? Maybe there are other questions? We haven''t been in the palace for so many years. Don''t you doubt whether the palace is not as good as we thought? Can you make sure everything is as you think¡°


    Dai Zhigu asked Li Shiyuan, it is very direct, the eyebrows looking at Li Shiyuan, is not instantaneous. The disapproval in my eyes is obvious.


    And Li Shiyuan looked at Dai Zhigu like this, but his attitude was calm: "my son has his own ideas."


    "Li Er." Dai Zhigu sighed, "our palace knows what you think, but we don''t agree with what you are doing now. We have to consider everything in the long run."


    "How long will it take?" Li Shili asked Dai Zhigu, "mother, how much time do we have for a long time. What''s more, since she suspects that Li Shiyuan''s motive for his son''s return to the imperial palace is impure, doesn''t she think that if the motive is impure, the son will go back to the Imperial Palace and still fail to do anything, and that son will not finally bury himself? "

 Chapter 1032

    Li Shili''s tone also became aggressive: "don''t forget, my mother''s concubine, I don''t have much time for my son''s son. Don''t forget, my mother''s concubine, if we hide like this again, Li Shiyuan really has other ideas, we will fall short of success. After all, we are the only offspring left by the former Emperor who can compete."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    "The mother''s concubine, the son''s minister''s careful layout in the past ten years, does the mother''s concubine want the son''s minister to give up? How long does the mother think her son''s minister can delay if she drags on? "


    Li Shi Li asked Dai Zhigu every word. Dai Zhigu was asked by Li Shi Li that he couldn''t speak. For a long time, Dai Zhigu closed his eyes slightly and didn''t know whether he agreed or didn''t agree.


    And Li Shili also didn''t want to continue and Dai Zhigu said down meaning: "mother imperial concubine, son minister still have something to deal with."


    Then Li Shili turned around and left.


    Dai Zhigu just looked at Li Shili''s back, and finally sighed silently. Meanwhile, the old mother who had been with Dai Zhigu for decades comforted her: "lady, don''t worry. King Li has always been a cautious person. What''s more, the maid thinks that what king Li said is right."


    "You say, is this palace really wrong?" Dai Zhigu closed his eyes.


    "That''s right. Niang Niang is just worried about Li Wang and Dai Jia. " The old lady said quietly, "but king Li can only do it now. Why don''t you just put your heart in your heart? The maid thought that King Li could handle all the things well and welcome her back to the palace. The location of fengluan palace belongs to the empress, not to others. "


    This words, but let Dai Zhigu quiet down, and finally did not say anything, but just Dai Zhigu fell in the heart of uneasiness, but how can not put down.


    Old mammy continued: "Niang Niang, what''s more, there''s something really wrong. You still have the gold medal left by the late emperor in your hand. You can keep King Li and the Dai family."


    When Li Changtian was alive, he gave Dai Zhigu a gold medal. When Dai Zhigu thought about it, he was relieved and didn''t think about it any more.


    Old mammy handed a small point and tea, Dai Zhigu quietly eating.


    But Dai Zhigu is very clear, that pressure in the heart of the uneasiness has been in, but for a while and a half will not say.


    Finally, Dai Zhigu sighed silently.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡ª¡ª


    Fengluan palace is quiet at night.


    Because Mu Cen was pregnant, he began to feel sleepy, so he took a rest early. It seems that this time, compared with the previous pregnancy, his appetite was much better, but he became more picky. Mu Cen ate very little of the things he liked before, and then liked some strange things.


    However, Mu Cen didn''t mention that Mu Cen didn''t like troublemakers, so mu Cen didn''t eat much food from the imperial dining room. Xia he was worried, but mu Cen couldn''t help it.


    But at night, Mu CEN is hungry again, which leads to a vicious circle. He can''t sleep well. If he wants to go on like this, Mu CEN is afraid that he will be hungry again.


    Think of these, Mu Cen pinched some headache face, so leaning on the pillow, sitting on the edge of the soft collapse, completely had no idea.


    All of a sudden, there was a sound in the bedroom.


    Mu Cen was quiet, and then she laughed faintly. The familiar smell of sandalwood came. She didn''t need to look at it. It was Li Shiyuan.


    "Why did the emperor come so late?" Mu Cen asked.


    "Well, I can''t sleep after I finish the memorial. I''ll come to you for a walk." Li Shiyuan said it directly, and his voice fell down. This man was already sitting by the big bed.


    Before mucen could speak any more, her stomach suddenly grunted a few times. Li Shiyuan raised her eyebrows, and mucen''s cheek turned red. She was a little embarrassed.


    "Hungry?" Li Shiyuan asked directly.


    Mu Cen made a sound.


    "Why not have dinner?" Li Shiyuan looked at Mu Cen and asked in a low voice.


    "Did Shahe tell you again? Summer lotus this stinking wench, is clearly my servant girl, pour is a strength to tell you my business Mu Cen was angry, but he didn''t mean to blame.


    Li Shiyuan lowered his head and chuckled, scraping the tip of Mu Cen''s nose: "if Xia he doesn''t tell me, aren''t he afraid to lose his head?" With that, Li Shiyuan asked directly, "what do you want to eat? I''ll let the people in the imperial dining room prepare it."


    Mu Cen shook his head.


    "How can we not eat?" Li Shiyuan frowned and said, "don''t forget, you are still pregnant and are going to starve yourself. What do you want me to do?"


    Mu Cen listened to Li Shiyuan''s words and waited for a while before he said: "I want to eat Nang cake, but there''s also stuffing in it, but it''s not big Zhou You''s Pancake..."


    At the end of the day, Mu Cen was vague and didn''t know what she was describing. She waved her hand: "forget it, I''m just talking nonsense. I don''t know what I''m talking about."


    Li Shiyuan laughed and wrote down Mu Cen''s strange requests. Then he asked, "what else do you want to eat?"


    This time, Mu Cen''s small face drooped: "ice sugar gourd. It''s not from the palace, but from the stall outside. That string. "


    It''s not a specialty of Kyoto, but mu Cen likes the sweet and sour feeling now, as if he can''t stop it. And think is to eat, clearly is hungry, but now has become greedy, Mu Cen feel that he has become unreasonable.


    "That''s it?" Li Shiyuan raised his eyebrows.


    Mu Cen made a sound and nodded his head.


    Li Shiyuan said, "OK. If you finish the wonton, I''ll let you eat the ice sugar gourd. "


    Mu Cen a Leng: "where small wonton and ice sugar gourd?"


    It''s totally impossible.


    Little wonton rarely appears in the palace. In the past, when Aofeng was a child, Mu Cen accompanied Aofeng and did it by himself. This time, Mu Cen never went into such a place as the imperial dining room, let alone did it by himself. Even Mu Cen''s clothing, food, housing and transportation were well served.


    Not to mention the ice sugar gourd, which does not exist in the imperial palace.


    When Mu Cen asked, Li Shiyuan laughed. Then he let Mu Cen go, stood up and quickly walked out of the palace. Mu Cen was stunned. Before he could react, Li Shiyuan went to Mu Cen with a bowl of steaming wonton in his hand.


    This time, Mu CEN is completely stunned, subconsciously looked at it, the wonton technique is not reliable, it seems that it is still a little strange, even the wonton is irregular, some ugly.


    "This is --" Mu Cen asked, "it''s not like the imperial chef can do."

 Chapter 1033

    Such things can not appear in the palace, appear in the palace, the imperial chef is afraid to live, and now these things appear in front of him.


    Mu Cen couldn''t answer.


    But Li Shiyuan coughed lightly. Mu Cen took his eyes out of the wonton in front of him and looked at Li Shiyuan. Then Mu Cen''s eyes flashed a trace of inconceivable: "did you make it yourself?"


    Li Shiyuan did not admit it, but he did not deny it.


    Xia he has told Li Shiyuan that Mu Cen didn''t have dinner for the first time. Li Shiyuan is worried, but Li Shiyuan knows more or less that the reason why Mu Cen didn''t have dinner is because he has a bad appetite after pregnancy. But the news about Mu Cen''s pregnancy is not public, so no one knows.


    Under such a general situation, Li Shiyuan will not speak to others.


    Li Shiyuan asks Mu Zhanxiao. Mu Zhanxiao recalls Xu WANYING''s first appearance when she was pregnant, and finally tells Li Shiyuan that she can try simple wonton, which may have some appetite.


    This kind of thing, Li Shiyuan let the slave to do, that is to say, but Li Shiyuan did it himself, this bowl of wonton is not all, but from the meat to the bag, Li Shiyuan did it all by himself.


    Li Shiyuan hardly ever did these things, so some of the things he made were ugly.


    Even the size is inconsistent.


    In Li Shiyuan''s attitude, Mu Cen knew that she had guessed right. After she was surprised, she lowered her head and chuckled. She was very cooperative, so she picked up the spoon and quietly ate the small wonton in the bowl.


    This wonton must have been told by someone to Li Shiyuan that it tastes good except for its bad appearance.


    You know, this is the wonton made by the Emperor himself today, and the meaning must be different.


    Why should Li Shiyuan wash his hands for one person.


    Thinking of these, Mu Cen''s heart can''t help but feel sweet, and the wonton that comes to his mouth seems to have become more and more delicious. In this case, Mu Cen''s eyebrows and eyes with a faint smile, always can''t disperse.


    Until a bowl of wonton is finished, Mu Cen looks at Li Shiyuan, and Li Shiyuan has naturally handed over the handkerchief and carefully wiped the corners of Mu Cen''s mouth. Mu CEN is a little embarrassed, but he doesn''t refuse Li Shiyuan''s excessive intimacy.


    But soon, Mu Cen reached out and said, "I''m finished. Where''s my iced sugar gourd?"


    Li Shiyuan smiles: "wait."


    Mu Cen was really surprised, and Li Shiyuan had turned around and walked out again. When he came back this time, Li Shiyuan really had a string of ice sugar gourd in his hand, which made Mu Cen unable to say a word.


    She took the ice sugar gourd from Li Shiyuan and bit it. When the sweet and sour taste came into her heart, she could not say a word of joy to Mu Cen. This feeling made Mu Cen feel satisfied.


    Under such circumstances, Mu Cen looked at Li Shiyuan in this way, and his expression became inconceivable. Let alone how the ice sugar gourd came from, Li Shiyuan could know what he thought.


    Li Shiyuan seemed to have guessed Mu Cen''s idea and bowed his head to explain: "I asked Zhan Xiao. I thought you would like it too, so I prepared in advance."


    So it was, Mu Cen nodded clearly.


    "Don''t you like it?" Li Shiyuan looks down at Mu Cen and naturally circles Mu Cen in his arms.


    "I like it." Mu Cen wants to also don''t want of answer a voice, "you personally do for me of thing, how can I don''t like."


    Li Shiyuan said with a smile: "after a while, I went back to King yuan''s house and took back those hairpins."


    Mu Cen said, "OK."


    "Whatever you like, I''ll make it for you."


    "Whatever you want?"


    "Yes."


    "Even if it''s unreasonable?"


    "Then try to make it reasonable."


    ¡­¡­


    The two chatted quietly. Mu Cen leaned on Li Shiyuan''s chest and ate the ice sugar gourd quietly. After eating almost, Li Shiyuan looked at Mu Cen: "eat less. These things are too greasy, and you can''t eat too much."


    Mu Cen simply handed the ice sugar gourd to Li Shiyuan: "you try it. It''s very good. Who made it? Let him come back to the imperial dining room. At least I can eat what I want."


    Li Shiyuan doesn''t like sweet, but mu Cen handed it over, Li Shiyuan will still eat it.


    He lowered his head and bit one, then explained: "that''s not necessary. This man is in the palace."


    "The imperial chef?" Mu Cen can only think of these.


    Li Shiyuan shook his head with a smile: "it''s Ao Feng."


    Mu Cen was stunned for a moment, and Li Shiyuan explained: "Aofeng saw that I was asking Zhan Xiao about these things, but he didn''t break them, but he understood all of a sudden, so it was Aofeng who made it. He asked the imperial chef carefully, and now it seems that it tastes good."


    The smile in Mu Cen''s eyebrows is deeper.


    For mu Cen, it was as if he was held in the palm of his hand by his father and son. The feeling was soft from the heart to the bottom of his heart.


    Sweet can''t be sweeter.


    Two people so close to each other, Li Shiyuan is no wanton move, also know now Mu CEN is pregnant, not suitable to do something.


    And Mu Cen suddenly raised his head: "by the way, is wan Ying born?"


    When Mu Cen''s voice fell, suddenly there was a knock outside the door, and Rong Jiu''s voice said, "tell the emperor, Mr. Mu has won thousands of gold."


    It''s obvious that people from King Mu''s residence have reported their happiness in the evening.


    Rong Jiuneng immediately opens his mouth, and clearly knows that Li Shiyuan and Mu Cen have no rest. Mu Cen also has mu Zhanxiao in mind, so naturally he wants to talk about it for the first time.


    Mu Cen listened and relaxed: "that''s good. It''s good to have a safe life. When a woman gives birth to a child, she goes to the gate of death. Her second brother can''t accompany Wan Ying before. Wan Ying is a life''s charm. You can imagine the hardships during this period. Now that the second brother is around, it''s no pity. "


    Li Shiyuan made a sound.


    "Qian Jin is good. When I go back to canonize a princess, it''s really a Qian Jin who grows up in the palm of my hand." Mu Cen felt it.


    Small meat ball, grow up, that face still slightly some baby fat, hair tied into two bun, how to see people feel love.


    Mu Cen thinks that he is looking forward to it. People with sons can''t pay attention to it, and those beautiful silks and satins are suitable for the girl''s family.


    "It''s a princess." Li Shiyuan snorted, "don''t I?"


    This words say, Mu Cen a Leng, then look at Li Shiyuan''s face again, suddenly so smile voice: "you this tone is very sour, is envy second elder brother?"


    Li Shiyuan didn''t admit it, but he looked at it haughtily. However, his hand had been attached to Mu Cen''s belly naturally, and his tone became gentle: "my princess is here. If anyone wants to marry the princess from me in the future, it''s not an ordinary person."

 Chapter 1034

    Mu Cen couldn''t laugh or cry: "do you know it''s the princess?"


    "Then I say yes." It''s a bit overbearing.


    Mu Cen didn''t answer, but looking at the birth of Mu Zhanxiao''s daughter, she had expectations for her fetus. Her eyebrows and eyes were low, but with a faint smile.


    In the past, we should find a time to let doctor Ji show her.


    They were tired of pestering each other for a while.


    Then Li Shiyuan said: "OK, it''s late. Have a rest early."


    Mu Cen hum voice, Li Shiyuan also didn''t loosen Mu Cen''s meaning, Mu Cen looked, just asked: "do you want to stay here?"


    Li Shiyuan did not deny Mu Cen''s guess.


    "You -" Mu Cen hesitated, "we can''t do anything now."


    The implication is that Li Shiyuan doesn''t have the meaning to stay, but Li Shiyuan immediately understands the meaning of Mu Cen''s words. He lowers his head and grins, and some helplessly pinches the tip of Mu Cen''s nose: "can''t I stay with you, I have to do something to stay?"


    It''s hard for mu Cen to be insulted.


    "When I was outside the Great Wall, we had misunderstandings at that time, and I never matched you well. Now I don''t want to let myself and you have any regrets." Li Shiyuan spoke faintly.


    The implication is also clear to tell Muchen, he wants to accompany Muchen, Muchen pregnant at any time, he does not want to miss.


    Mu Cen listened quietly and didn''t say anything. Li Shiyuan had already held Mu Cen to bed, and the candle light was quietly extinguished. Mu Cen leaned against Li Shiyuan''s arms, didn''t say anything, but soon fell asleep. Li Shiyuan watched quietly, and the light in his eyebrows became more and more soft.


    ¡­¡­


    Compared with the sweetness of fengluan palace, the atmosphere in Fengqing palace is more tense.


    Qin Xiang just knelt on the ground, motionless, but the panic was obvious. Her palms were sweating, and she didn''t even dare to see the man in black in front of her. Unexpectedly, in the dead of night, the person she was most afraid of appeared in front of her again.


    "Slave see Master." Qin Xiang''s voice was trembling.


    Li Shi Li covered his face and couldn''t see any face at all. He even covered his eyes clearly. He sneered and looked at Qin Xiang kneeling in front of him: "what I want you to do, how are you doing?"


    "The slave sent Li Shiyuan a little bit every day, and Li Shiyuan ate it too. According to the toxicity, it should be almost the same." Qin Xiang did not dare to neglect, immediately said.


    At the beginning, Li Shili was not in a hurry, and Qin Xiang would not be cruel either. Now, with Li Shili''s urging, Qin Xiang''s medicine is getting heavier. The original time has been shortened by countless times. If there is no accident, Li Shiyuan should have a reaction in this month.


    Qin Xiang bowed his head and said nothing.


    And Li Shili looked at Qin Xiang gloomily: "Qin Xiang, don''t play any tricks behind my back, understand?"


    "Slave... Slave obeys the order." Qin Xiang''s voice was still stuttering, and the panic could not be dispersed.


    Li Shili nodded with satisfaction and explained it carefully. Then he gave Qin Xiang the antidote for this time. Qin Xiang was so grateful that he did not dare to say more.


    Li Shi Li didn''t stay much in Fengqing palace.


    As like as two peas, as like as two peas, the face of Qin Xiang is just like the one of Mu Qin. It is not a face changing, but a face that is exactly the same. When Li saw it, he was shocked. Even some of the emotions in Qin''s bones were more like Mochen.


    So under such circumstances, Qin Xiang finally came over, but Li Shili was not surprised.


    But fake is fake after all.


    Li Shili can easily distinguish from Mu Cen on Qin Xiang''s face. So Li Shili can see why Li Shiyuan can''t because he misses Mu Cen too much, so he plunges himself into such hypocrisy and firmly believes that this is mu Cen?


    Li Shili sank and said something. However, Li Shili could not see the guilty feeling in Qin Xiang''s eyes. He knew that Qin Xiang could not stay. If he stayed, he could only break things. He still had to find an opportunity to deal with Qin Xiang.


    After that, Li Shili didn''t stay in Fengqing palace, so he turned around and went out.


    On the contrary, when Li Shili came to the door of his bedroom, Qin Xiang suddenly stopped Li Shili: "master."


    Li Shi Li twisted his eyebrows and stopped to look at Qin Xiang. His eyes didn''t mean any relaxation.


    And Qin Xiang took a deep breath: "there is a man, I want to remind you to pay attention."


    "Who?" Li Shi Li was curious.


    Qin Xiang was sent to the palace. Li Shili didn''t let Qin Xiang pay attention to anyone. All she had to do was to play the role of Mu Cen and poison Li Shiyuan according to his instructions. As a result, Qin Xiang paid attention to people?


    "Xiao Cen. It''s a medical woman from Tai hospital. Now she''s in fengluan palace. Before, the Empress Dowager asked people to go there in person. " Qin Xiang said quickly, "it''s nothing. What''s suspicious is the emperor''s attitude towards Xiao Cen, which is far more than the emperor''s attitude towards slaves."


    Qin Xiang''s identity in the palace is mu Cen. Mu CEN is irreplaceable in Li Shiyuan''s heart. Li Shiyuan connives at Mu Cen''s everything. Therefore, Qin Xiang''s life in the palace in the past year has gone smoothly. Compared with the dark days before, it''s totally different.


    Until the appearance of this little Cen, Qin Xiang''s status seems to be different. People with clear eyes can see that Li Shiyuan has less and less time to visit Fengqing palace. Most of the time, Qin Xiang has to take the initiative to go to Yulong palace to find Li Shiyuan.


    But Xiao Cen seems to suddenly occupy the position beside Li Shiyuan, silent, no one knows why.


    But Xiaocen''s face, Qin Xiang is very clear, it is indeed a hook people''s face, it is very exciting.


    So Qin Xiangcai reminds Li Shili, but Qin Xiang knows that he can''t deal with this person, so he selfishly wants Li Shili to do it himself. If Li Shili does it, how can he come back in vain.


    If not, why should Qin Xiang speak.


    Li Shi Li listens to Qin Xiang''s words, brows a twist, this just looked at Qin Xiang: "a too hospital medical woman?"


    "Yes." Qin Xiang answered.


    Li Shi Li sneered: "it''s the prescription that you asked he Changsheng to change. At last, it implicates the medical girl of he Changsheng?"


    This made Qin Xiang tremble. Unexpectedly, Li Shili suddenly mentioned it. Li Shili looked down at Qin Xiang like this: "Qin Xiang, I haven''t settled this account with you. You still want to use a knife to kill? You want to count on me, huh? "

 Chapter 1035

    Qin Xiang didn''t expect that she would be seen through by Li Shili all of a sudden. Her expression suddenly became frightened: "master, I don''t mean that."


    Li Shili''s hand directly clasped Qin Xiang''s neck. With one effort, Qin Xiang was lifted up. Her face turned white instantly. It was almost suffocating.


    Qin Xiang couldn''t say a word.


    And Li Shili looked at Qin Xiang with gloomy eyes, and warned: "Qin Xiang, I don''t like people to do things with me, do you understand?"


    "Yes -" Qin Xiang stammered.


    Then, Li Shi Li directly opened Qin Xiang, Qin Xiang so hard hit the ground, motionless, is extremely passive.


    Li Shili didn''t look at Qin Xiang, turned around and left Fengqing palace calmly.


    Qin Xiang breathed heavily, and his whole body was scared to sweat. When Li Shi pinched his neck, the feeling of suffocation almost made Qin Xiang desperate.


    It''s terrible. It''s like the next moment, her life will be completely explained here, and Qin Xiang''s sleepiness will disappear completely, and the whole person will wake up.


    This imperial palace is still quiet.


    ¡­¡­


    Li Shi Li left Fengqing palace quietly.


    Qin Xiang''s words made Li Shili sink. The people in Qin Xiang''s mouth made Li Shili squint. That''s a kind of vigilance. No matter what Qin Xiang thinks about Xiao Cen, since it has attracted Li Shiyuan''s attention, it has to make Li Shili cautious.


    But he Changsheng''s matter, Li Shili can''t help thinking that the previous doubt, as if in Qin Xiang''s words, suddenly disappeared. Is it because of this little Cen that he Changsheng''s accident? Because of that incident, it implicated the medical woman of this Tai hospital.


    Qin Xiang wanted to kill people with a knife before, but Li Shili didn''t know it. But Qin Xiang was Mu Cen''s identity and was unimpeded in the palace. As a result, there was an accident this time. Although Li Shiyuan didn''t involve Qin Xiang, the meaning of protection was obvious.


    Who can surpass Mu Cen''s position in Li Shiyuan''s heart?


    This has to let Li Shili pay attention, whether it is a trap or not, Li Shili absolutely does not allow any accident.


    This little Cen, it''s time to have a meeting.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡ª¡ª


    Mu Cen knew that she was pregnant, and it had been more than half a month.


    In the past half a month, Mu Cen has been at the gate of fengluan palace. Li Shiyuan is not high-profile. He will only appear in fengluan Palace at night to accompany Mu Cen.


    Mu Cen''s appetite is still not good, Li Shiyuan will also change every night when the pattern to Mu Cen brought to eat, of course, without exception, these are Li Shiyuan personally cook.


    Sometimes even if the taste is not authentic, but mu Cen will also enjoy eating.


    The atmosphere between them seemed to be full of affection.


    "The emperor is not unwell. It''s not good to be here every day. I''m not afraid I''ll wear it when I''m in the play? " Mu Cen lowered his head and embroidered the baby''s belly pocket. When he heard the sound, he didn''t lift his head and asked.


    The baby''s belly bag is a habit of Da Zhou. When the mother knows that she is pregnant, she should start to prepare the red belly bag. This is an auspicious sign to ensure the baby''s safe birth. Therefore, Mu Cen takes this matter very seriously and sews every stitch by herself.


    Even the style is not fake, it''s Mu Cen''s own cutting.


    Li Shiyuan didn''t stop Mu Cen, and even if Mu Cen changed people, her nature didn''t change, so these things, naturally, can''t stop Mu Cen.


    Now, although Mu Cen has no martial arts skills and can''t be as sharp as before, Li Shiyuan has come so much that Mu Cen can immediately judge who is in front of him when he hears the footsteps.


    Xia he has a tacit understanding for a long time. Without Mu Cen''s summons, he won''t appear in his bedroom. He also knows that Mu CEN is happy and quiet, but not noisy.


    The people in fengluan palace don''t have to worry. The people who can follow Mu Cen now are one in a million. There is no risk. Naturally, Mu Cen doesn''t need to be nervous.


    On the contrary, Li Shiyuan, who came in, lowered his head and gave a light smile: "it''s just a headache. It''s not as important as coming to see you."


    Mu Cen didn''t answer. He focused on embroidering the longevity lock on his belly pocket with gold thread. It was just in the last few stitches, so he let Li Shiyuan wait.


    Li Shiyuan did not urge, so in the side with, has been Mu Cen needle to see Li Shiyuan: "the news are put out, how do you come back?"


    "In the dead of night, no one will come to the imperial dragon hall. Besides, I''ll tell you that it''s time to disguise me on the bed. Even if someone comes and can''t get close, it''s impossible to find that the person on the bed is not me." Li Shiyuan explained.


    Mu Cen nodded and immediately understood.


    Li shiche was also the son of the empress in those years, but he followed Li Shiyuan all the way to the present. Even Li shiche contradicted the emperor and Qu Huashang in those years, and he was imprisoned for many years, and he was not released until he began to seize the throne in those years.


    Because of the years of imprisonment, Li shiche was not interested in things in the palace, so Li Shiyuan didn''t force Li shiche. On the contrary, Li shiche became the most indifferent person in the Li family, which is very similar to Li Changyi.


    So although Li shiche is a prince, he has hardly ever been in the palace, let alone in the palace. Even in Kyoto, he seldom stays. Most of the time he wanders among the people, and he has never been married until now. Li Shiyuan doesn''t say anything and indulges.


    But if something happened in the palace, Li shiche would return to the palace for the first time, and there would be no excuse. Just like now, even without Li Shiyuan''s words, Li shiche will come back.


    It''s like now.


    "You embroidered it for me in those years." Li Shiyuan suddenly opened his mouth, but with a trace of accusation in his tone, "but you only embroidered a sachet for me, and there''s nothing else. On the contrary, you embroidered a lot of stitches for Aofeng, even adult clothes."


    Li Shiyuan said this with some bitterness.


    It''s very early for mu Cen to embroider his sachet. The sachet is filled with peace talisman, which is also Mu Cen''s own autumn. After a long time, when Mu CEN is away, Li Shiyuan always thinks of Mu Cen when he was a young girl, and earnestly prays for the Buddha''s appearance in front of the futon.


    Later, Mu Cen never embroidered anything for himself. A lot of time was given to Ao Feng, because at that time, Mu Cen''s body, even Li Changyi, directly said that no matter how many rare herbs were kept, it was only ten years at most.

 Chapter 1036

    Mu Cen wants to prepare everything for AO Feng while he is still alive. So up to now, a lot of Ao Feng''s clothes are from Mu Cen''s hands, especially for important occasions. Ao Feng has always cherished these clothes.


    And there''s never been a substitute.


    So when Li Shiyuan saw it, he was a little sour.


    Mu Cen listens to Li Shiyuan''s words and laughs, but mu Cen doesn''t say anything. He still focuses on putting away the last needle. The gold lock on it is vivid, as if it''s real.


    Then, Mu Cen inserted the needle and thread into the box beside him and looked at Li Shiyuan.


    Li Shiyuan''s hand is almost at the same time, has gently hugged Mu Cen''s waist, but he is careful, afraid to hurt Mu Cen.


    "Is there anything uncomfortable today?" Li Shiyuan asked.


    "Very good." Mu Cen answered.


    "Then why did Xiahe tell me that you didn''t eat much?" Li Shiyuan looks at Mu Cen discontentedly.


    Mu Cen was serious: "I''m on top of it, so I don''t have a big appetite. I don''t eat much at a time, but I eat from time to time. Generally speaking, I eat the same on peacetime."


    Li Shiyuan made a sound, but mu Cen didn''t lie. Xia he naturally explained it, so Li Shiyuan didn''t hold on to the problem.


    He took Mu Cen to the bedside, found a pillow for mu Cen, and then they chatted with each other.


    "The people you sent to follow Li Shili didn''t find anything?" Mu Cen suddenly asked.


    Li Shiyuan also calmed down: "he is a very careful man. Even if he doesn''t know whether he is followed by others, he won''t let himself out of any way. It''s impossible to be in this palace. Since he was restored to his original position, in the palace, all the people he can contact are the people he must contact on official business, so you can''t see any clue. "


    Mu Cen nodded, not surprisingly.


    "His speech and manner are also very informative. Otherwise, he had been in the palace for many years before, why he was always neutral, and he had never been dragged into the water." What Li Shiyuan said is direct.


    "That -" Mu Cen looked at Li Shiyuan.


    "I will have a way to deal with him. Now these things are not what you want to think about. You just need to have a good baby. Now the safe place in the palace is fengluan palace. Otherwise, I want to get you to Yulong palace for the reason that I''m not feeling well. In this way, I don''t have to come here at night to see you, and I can see you during the day. "


    Li Shiyuan said his purpose frankly, without any cover up.


    Mu Cen laughed, but didn''t say anything.


    Actually, fengluan palace is the safest place. The hidden tide is surging in Yulong palace, and it is the same in other places. Fengluan palace is very quiet because of Ronglian. When Ronglian is away, there are not many people walking in fengluan palace.


    "The Empress Dowager is coming back. So fengluan palace will not be quiet. " Mu Cen smiles.


    After all, Li Shiyuan is unwell. As the empress dowager, he can''t be absent. Mu CEN is the person Rong Lian is going to go to, so naturally, he can only follow Rong Lian and rashly go to the Imperial Dragon Palace, which makes people gossip.


    "It''s good for the empress to come back. When the empress comes back to the imperial dragon hall, she will take you with her. That''s aboveboard." Li Shiyuan is still thinking about it.


    Mu Cen couldn''t laugh or cry.


    Just like Li Shiyuan, as long as he meets Mu Cen, he seems to be becoming more and more unorthodox. On peace day, the serious and wise king is quite different. What he cares about is not the major affairs of his family and country, but beauty.


    Finally, Mu Cen shook his head helplessly.


    Li Shiyuan didn''t mean to change anything. He always held Mu Cen in his arms. He was quiet and didn''t leave at night. Mu Cen didn''t say anything. She knew that Li Shiyuan would leave before the morning.


    But now Li Shiyuan has been replaced by AO Feng in the early dynasty because of his ill health. Although Ao Feng is young, he will not lose to Li Shiyuan in the throne. He can find out the key to the problems raised by the officials.


    This also made the officials extremely cooperative, and they did not dare to neglect Aofeng. Their attitude towards Aofeng was no different from that of Li Shiyuan.


    At night, Li Shiyuan hugs Mu Cen, holding Mu Cen''s waist with such light luck, so that Mu Cen can sleep comfortably. Li Shiyuan only sleeps for a while after Mu Cen falls asleep. As long as Mu Cen turns over a little, Li Shiyuan will wake up, and this person will leave when it is dark.


    So it''s because of the worry that Li Shiyuan lost weight after Mu Cen was pregnant.


    But it''s sweet.


    ¡­¡­


    What day is it¡ª¡ª


    Li Shiyuan''s condition is getting worse and worse. Not only did he not go to the Imperial Palace in the early days, but even the people in the imperial hospital were waiting in the imperial palace. The officials reported to the imperial palace when they had something to do, but it was also the top performance of the memorial. Cheng Dezhu personally went to the imperial palace to give a memorial to Li Shiyuan.


    Few people can see Li Shiyuan.


    But Li Shili is an exception. When Li Shili comes to test occasionally, Li Shiyuan will let Li Shili enter without any obstruction.


    When Li Shili saw Li Shiyuan on his bed, his posture was really the reaction after his hair was poisoned. It was clear, and it didn''t look like disguise. Even when Li Shili asked the imperial doctor specially, the reply from the imperial doctor was the same. Li Shili was slightly relieved.


    However, on the surface, Li Shi Li has always been calm and calm. He is also more concerned about Li Shi Yuan.


    Under such circumstances, Rong Lian went back to the Imperial Palace from Kaiyuan Temple in a hurry. And Mu CEN is the maid beside Rong Lian. Naturally, Mu Cen will go wherever Rong Lian goes.


    Because of Li Shiyuan''s situation, Rong Lian never left the imperial dragon hall most of the time. Even Li Changyi, who seldom entered the palace, was in the imperial dragon hall with a dignified face.


    Although Li Shiyuan''s situation has not been mentioned to anyone, but such people come and go, more or less people understand that Li Shiyuan''s situation is more serious than imagined.


    Even the ministers, Li Shiyuan saw less. Aofeng did everything for him, including the memorials. Now he sent them directly to Aofeng. Aofeng never left the Yulong hall to return to the East Palace, but he was always in the Yulong hall.


    In the imperial dragon hall, the door of Li Shiyuan''s bedroom was always closed. Except for Li Changyi and the imperial doctor, and several important officials, no one saw Li Shiyuan again.


    But the number of people who come to see each day is countless, but Cheng Dezhu keeps them out of the Yulong hall.


    "What''s the matter, emperor?"


    "I don''t know. I see that the king Yi is coming. You know, the king Yi is coming, which means the situation is not good. The imperial doctor in the palace can''t control it."


    "Now --"

 Chapter 1037

    Ministers also look dignified, you know, Li Shiyuan is the backbone of big Zhou, if Li Shiyuan out of something, then big Zhou is bound to fall into chaos, even though Prince Ao Feng can be alone, but in this case, in their view, Ao Feng can not be calm.


    "Lord Li, don''t you go in and see the emperor? You are the emperor''s Pro emperor. I think the emperor will meet you. " One side someone opens his mouth and suddenly asks Li Shili.


    Li Shi Li was quiet for a moment, did not speak, several ministers around also began to persuade up, Li Shi Li''s expression this just happened subtle change.


    There seems to be something more respectful than obedience.


    Then, Li Shi Li just light mouth: "this king goes to try, see if the emperor can see this king."


    "That would be great." The ministers seemed relieved.


    When he saw Li Shiyuan, which was what Li Shili was going to do, he just looked for a reasonable opportunity. He knew what Li Shiyuan was like, so it was impossible for him to sink down. Li Shili walked steadily towards the Yulong hall. When Cheng Dezhu saw Li Shili, he immediately invited an: "I''ll see Lord Li, who is thousands of years old, thousands of years old."


    Li Shi Li nodded, his face was as usual, and there was no big difference: "I want to see the emperor."


    "Li Wang Ye, you wait a moment, the slave goes in to inquire for you." Cheng Dezhu didn''t block back the first time. Instead, he went in and asked.


    "Thank you." Li Shi Li''s attitude is gentle.


    Cheng Dezhu quickly turned and walked towards the imperial dragon hall, while Li Shili just stood in the same place, standing with his negative hand, waiting motionless.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡ª¡ª


    In the imperial dragon hall.


    Ao Feng looks at the memorial, and Yu Guang looks at Li Shiyuan. He thinks that Li Shiyuan is deliberately dragging himself in the Yulong hall to see these annoying Memorial. Only in this way can Li Shiyuan spare time to have a talk with Mu Cen.


    And since Mu Cen came back, Ao Feng has been together with Mu Cen, even though the number of times to see Mu CEN is very few, probably three fingers are counted out.


    Obviously, Li Shiyuan did a perfect job. He didn''t even have the chance to meet Mu Cen.


    Put clear don''t want them to meet, almost no naked mouth.


    Looking at Li Shiyuan''s appearance again, Aofeng coughed a little. It was Aofeng''s protest.


    Mu Cen heard Ao Feng''s cough and subconsciously pushed Li Shiyuan away. Li Shiyuan took a calm look at Ao Feng, but he quickly said, "I''ve finished reading all the memorials I asked you to see?"


    "It''s over." Ao Feng is not polite.


    "Tell me what the memorial says and how you deal with it." Li Shiyuan asked casually.


    Aofeng silently rolled a white eye. On the surface, it was respectful. He told Li Shiyuan what he understood. Aofeng''s ability was far beyond the imagination of outsiders, and even came up with better ideas than anyone else. The way to deal with it was more appropriate.


    Mu Cen''s eyebrows and eyes are full of praise for AO Feng.


    Rong Lian is used to the three of them fighting openly and secretly. She shakes her head helplessly. She looks down at the Sutra seriously, as if she is not interested in such a picture.


    Under such circumstances, Cheng Dezhu''s figure came in in a hurry. After greeting him one by one, he quickly said, "tell the emperor that King Li is here. I''ll see you outside the hall."


    Li Shiyuan''s eyes slightly sharp up, subconsciously looked outside the palace gate of the imperial dragon hall, but also in an instant, Li Shiyuan''s eyes have been closed down, the tone of light: "pass."


    "Yes." Cheng Dezhu answered.


    Soon, Cheng Dezhu turns around and goes out. Li Shiyuan lies back on the bed. He looks as if he is gradually dying, but he is conscious again. That''s what he looks like after the attack of poison. Li Shiyuan plays the role of a dead man.


    You know, when Li Shiyuan was the crown prince, Li Shiyuan had already played this trick. In addition, Li Shiyuan was good at medicine, and Li Changyi was in charge of it. Therefore, there is no big deviation in this disease.


    Aofeng did not squint, no longer looked at Li Shiyuan, but quietly bowed his head and continued to read the memorial. Everyone entered the state as quickly as possible.


    Mu Cen quietly stood on the edge of Rong Lian, and didn''t say anything.


    Rong Lian finds a reason to let Mu Cen retreat. It''s not that there is something that Mu Cen can''t know, but that Rong Lian knows that Mu Cen''s face is too eye-catching and easy to be noticed. Besides, this person is Li Shili.


    So more is better than less.


    Mu Cen didn''t think much. After nodding, he quickly walked out of the side door and found a quiet place to stay. He didn''t enter the hall again to avoid causing unnecessary trouble.


    And Li Shili has also calmly walked into the bedroom, looking at the picture, Li Shili did not say anything, respectfully invited an: "my younger brother to join the emperor, empress dowager, long live the emperor, long live the empress, long live the emperor, long live the empress."


    "Get up." It was Rong Lian who spoke.


    Li Shiyuan did not speak.


    Proud wind pour is light mouth: "see Huang Shu."


    "Ao Feng has grown up." Li Shi Li nodded, looking much more gratified, "to share the emperor''s worries and relieve his old age, during this period of time, what the prince has done is impressive."


    "It''s uncle Huang''s praise." The tone of proud wind is neither humble nor overbearing.


    Li Shi Li didn''t say much. He just glanced at the memorials in front of Ao Feng. They were really unexpected. These memorials were not contents of moaning without illness, but were handed over by several important ministers. They were all extremely important urgent items. Li Shi Yuan must have seen them in person on weekdays, but now they are in Ao Feng''s hands.


    Does this mean that the rumor is true? Is Li Shiyuan ready to give the throne to Aofeng?


    Who else in the world is willing to take the throne, unless he can''t help it. So, is Li Shiyuan really terminally ill?


    After sinking, Li Shili quickly hid all his emotions. Then he looked at Li Shiyuan on his bed: "how is the emperor''s dragon body?"


    Li Shiyuan''s voice came slowly: "it''s not bad."


    However, the state is not like this. Although the voice is calm, people with clear eyes can see Li Shiyuan''s forbearance and irritability, and even his brow is locked, which is the reaction only when he has a headache.


    Li Shi Li''s poison of his own choice will naturally know how effective it is and what will happen under what circumstances. All this must be in Li Shi Li''s expectation.

 Chapter 1038

    Under such circumstances, Li Shiyuan will die within a month.


    And in this one month period, Li Shili arranged everything, quietly won the throne, and now even if there is a prince, so what?


    The prince is still under age. Even if he is given the throne, there is also a regent on the side. Sooner or later, the prince will be in vain. So in Li Shili''s eyes, no matter how capable Aofeng is, it''s not enough to be afraid. His brain is spinning fast, and a complete plan has been formed in his mind.


    Such a plan was made after the situation of Li Shiyuan was determined today.


    "I''ll be relieved." Li did not even ask.


    Li Shiyuan smiles. The conversation between them seems to be the same as usual, but Li Shiyuan seems to be more tired. Li Shili has always been a very interesting person. Under such circumstances, it is impossible to continue to talk with Li Shiyuan.


    He said calmly: "if the emperor is not well, his younger brother will not disturb him any more."


    Li Shiyuan said, as if he really didn''t want to go on.


    On the contrary, Li Shi Li calmed down and looked around. Then he said, "emperor, why haven''t you seen the empress here? I remember that she and the emperor are almost inseparable."


    This tone is a bit tentative.


    Since Li Shiyuan didn''t go to court, Li Shili naturally knew that Qin Xiang had been in Fengqing palace all the time, and had never been to Yulong palace. In fact, Qin Xiang had come, but Li Shiyuan only met Qin Xiang for the first time, and then didn''t let Qin Xiang come again.


    This is not in line with the common sense. In the past, even if it was a crisis, what they thought of for the first time was Mu Cen. They would directly inform Mu Cen, and they didn''t even care whether Li Shiyuan would be angry when he woke up. On the contrary, this time, Fengqing palace was so quiet that it was not as busy as the slaves who usually followed Li Shiyuan.


    In the face of Li Shi Li''s suspicion, Li Shi Yuan naturally responded: "I don''t want to worry the queen in such a situation, so I found a reason to let the queen stay in Fengqing palace."


    Li Shiyuan nodded clearly. This explanation is in the past. It''s true that several times before, Li Shiyuan could not help himself and couldn''t stop the people around him. Naturally, he asked people to inform Mu Cen. Li Shiyuan never wanted to drag Mu Cen into the water.


    So although Li Shili was suspicious, he didn''t think much about it under such circumstances.


    In the conversation, Li Shili''s eyes are looking in the direction of Rong Lian. He remembers the person Qin Xiang wanted to be careful with, the little doctor who was appointed by Rong Lian and followed by her. Li Shili asked other people who had seen Xiaocen afterwards. The impression of May Day was that Xiaocen was extremely beautiful.


    That kind of beauty doesn''t need any powder. As long as you stand there, it''s an invisible luminous body. It won''t be buried in the crowd, and it''s natural to be seen at a glance.


    But Li Shili looked around and saw that there were all familiar faces in the Yulong hall. He never saw Xiaocen described by Qin Xiang. What''s the situation?


    If it''s like what Qin Xiang said, Li Shiyuan will surely take Xiao Cen with him, and now he doesn''t see such a person?


    Li Shili didn''t think much about it. He wanted to find a chance to meet Xiao Cen, but Xiao Cen seemed to be in fengluan palace all day, so it was very difficult to see him. After all, Rong Lian was not in the palace. It was only these two days that she came back in a hurry, and she had been in the imperial dragon hall all the time. Li Shili couldn''t find any reason to go to fengluan palace for a while, so he couldn''t see her.


    But there is a way.


    "Then my brother will leave first." Li Shi Li nodded.


    Li Shiyuan didn''t say anything, and Li Shili didn''t speak any more. He turned and walked out of the palace. Soon, his figure disappeared in the Yulong hall, and the Palace door of the Yulong hall closed slowly again.


    ¡­¡­


    When Li Shili was about to walk to the gate of the palace, his steps suddenly stopped. His ears were keen to hear the voice. Now, Li Shili turned around and looked sharp at the source of the voice.


    Mu CEN is a little annoyed. He didn''t expect to be so careless. She was waiting outside, but she didn''t expect that Li Shili would come out from here. She couldn''t dodge and ran into something on the side, which made a sound and made Li Shili notice herself.


    But mu Cen didn''t mean to dodge. The more dodging, the more suspicious it was.


    She bowed her head and asked an: "I''ll see you, Mr. Li. Mr. Wang is thousands of years old, thousands of years old."


    The tone was even a little frightened, just like the servant in the palace. When he saw the master''s son, he could not calm down.


    Under such circumstances, Li Shili''s eyes did not move away from Mu Cen''s body.


    After a moment''s silence, Li Shi Li said faintly: "look up, let me have a look."


    Mu Cen didn''t refuse. He soon raised his head, almost at a glance. Li Shili had determined the identity of the person in front of him. This is Xiao Cen in Qin Xiang''s mouth, who made Li Shiyuan look at him with new eyes. He is really a beautiful woman, which is hard to forget. But in this case, Li Shili''s eyes gradually sharpened, and he looked carefully.


    He can''t see any trace of Mu Cen in this small Cen''s face. He doesn''t have the same appearance at all. Compared with Mu Cen''s beauty, these are two completely different feelings. Xiao Cen''s grade should also be lighter. She looks like a girl in her twenties.


    Even if Mu Cen changed his appearance to the peak, how could he change his body age?


    After being quiet, Li Shili asked, "are you a slave of the imperial dragon hall?"


    Li Shi Li asked as if he never knew Xiao Cen.


    Mu Cen answered calmly¡° No, I''m a servant of fengluan palace. "


    "Since you are a slave of fengluan palace, why do you walk around in Yulong palace? Do you know that Yulong palace is not a place where people can come?" Li Shi Li''s tone is a little severe.


    Mu Cen didn''t panic. He said, "I''m following the Empress Dowager to the imperial dragon hall. The Empress Dowager asks me to work. I''m not familiar with the imperial dragon hall, and I''m lost. It''s like a headless fly. It''s disturbing Lord Li and asking him to forgive me."


    Mu Cen''s words are very clear. Li Shili''s eyes are still looking at Mu Cen for a moment. Mu Cen''s eyes seem to be timid, but Li Shili seems to think Mu Cen''s words are true.


    "Is it?" Li Shili responded.


    "Yes." Mu Cen gave a positive answer.


    But Li Shi Li didn''t say anything. Mu Cen didn''t dare to go when Li Shi Li didn''t speak.

 Chapter 1039

    But mu Cen''s heart always flashed a sense of uneasiness.


    It''s just that Mu Cen doesn''t show it on the surface, but just looks at Li Shili like this.


    Until Li Shili let go: "OK, you go back first."


    "Yes." Mu Cen answered.


    Then Mu Cen turned around and hurried to the imperial dragon hall. Today, Mu Cen also wrote down. In Li Shili''s eyes, Mu Cen couldn''t judge Li Shili''s thoughts. The more he couldn''t judge, the more careful he was.


    Mu Cen and Li Shili had been fighting each other before, but Li Shili helped them several times. Mu Cen knew that Li Shili was not a layman at that time. Otherwise, he would not be flustered. Li Shili had noticed many things for the first time when outsiders could not.


    Up to now, Mu Cen doesn''t understand why Li Shili would help. It''s like doing something of course, but you can''t find the motivation for it.


    It''s kind of weird after all.


    And after Mu Cen left, Li Shili didn''t leave in a hurry, so he stood with his hands down, looking at the figure of wood leaving, his eyes became sharper and sharper.


    There were not many short conversations with Mu Cen, even Mu Cen hardly spoke, but even if he stood like this, Li Shili could not say any other reason, so he felt that Mu Cen seemed to have known each other before.


    Especially in the last casual action.


    That''s what Li Shi Li wrote down when he was communicating with Mu Cen before. If Mu Cen was thinking, sometimes his fist in his palm would unconsciously clench and then relax.


    Not only that, if you are just an ordinary slave, you can''t be so calm, unless you are at the level of Cheng Dezhu and Linglong, you will not be flustered when you see big waves. How can a person who has only been in the palace for less than a year, or even stay at home most of the time, be so exquisite?


    Besides, Rong Lianren was already in the imperial dragon hall, and there was something that needed to be dealt with by the slaves, not to mention when Li Shiyuan had an accident.


    Unless they don''t want to see this little Cen.


    As a result, I didn''t expect it, but I saw it.


    A lot of strange, but Li Shili''s eyes locked, soon, he turned to walk towards the Dragon Palace, as if he had never met Mu Cen before.


    ¡­¡­


    When Mu Cen returned to the imperial dragon hall, Li Shiyuan looked over: "what''s the matter? What''s the matter


    That''s a kind of understanding of mucen, so Li Shiyuan''s intuition was abnormal at the first time, and immediately asked.


    Mu Cen didn''t hide it, but he lived quickly: "Li Shili saw me."


    This made the people in the bedroom quiet for a while, but soon, Li Shiyuan recovered and looked at Mu Cen calmly: "what did he say?"


    "I didn''t say anything. I just asked the usual questions." Mu Cen twisted his eyebrows.


    "For a moment and a half, there will be no doubt. After all, I haven''t had in-depth contact with you." Li Shiyuan spoke faintly.


    Mu Cen made a sound, but mu Cen''s frown didn''t loosen. To tell you why, it''s just Li Shili''s look in his eyes, which makes Mu Cen feel insecure all the time.


    Li Shiyuan also looked over.


    Mu Cen said: "I can''t tell. He always feels suspicious when he looks at me. Maybe there''s no evidence. After all, you''ve been indifferent to the one in fengqinggong, who is arranged by him. He naturally knows everything between you and me. No matter when and where, it''s impossible to be indifferent to the one in fengqinggong."


    Therefore, Mu CEN is not worried: "so, I think that the one from Fengqing palace is coming, not in the palace. In that case, it will only cause trouble. Here, she can tell Li Shili the situation anytime and anywhere, and mislead him. "


    Li Shiyuan naturally knew this truth.


    But it was an instinctive emotional reaction, especially after the truth came out, but Li Shiyuan couldn''t refute Mu Cen''s words. His eyes just looked at Mu Cen.


    Mu Cen couldn''t laugh or cry: "I won''t think much."


    "I will." What Li Shiyuan said is direct.


    Rong Lian coughed softly, as if she couldn''t stand Li Shiyuan''s behavior. Ao Feng took a direct look and rolled her eyes impolitely. Then she said to Rong Lian, "grandma, you should get used to it."


    Rong Lian didn''t say anything, so she stood up slowly: "Ai Jia is old, and I''m not used to staying here for a long time."


    "Grandma, my son sent you." Proud wind is too lazy to pay attention to the couple in front of him.


    Mu CEN is a little embarrassed. He stands up and follows Rong lian to leave the imperial dragon hall. But Li Shiyuan''s hand is impolite and directly clasps Mu Cen''s wrist. He doesn''t mean to let Mu Cen leave. Mu Cen passively looks at Li Shiyuan. Li Shiyuan picks his eyebrows and still doesn''t let go.


    Mu Cen glared at the man.


    Let lotus pour also direct: "Cen son, sad home see, you stay here, otherwise this emperor is afraid also have no mind, turn head to point to not can make what matter."


    This is not polite at all.


    Li Shiyuan didn''t feel at ease. Mu Cen''s cheek was a little red, but her tone was serious: "Niang Niang, I''ll go back with you. After all, the empress will come to this place after all. There are some contradictions between the maidservant and the empress. I''m afraid it will cause trouble here. "


    With that, Mu Cen took his hand out of Li Shiyuan''s hand. He looked at Li Shiyuan angrily with warning. Li Shiyuan shrugged innocently, as if he didn''t think he had done anything wrong.


    But in Mu Cen''s eyes, Li Shiyuan doesn''t embarrass Mu Cen any more. He releases his hand. Mu Cen lowers his head and follows Rong Lian out. There is Ao Feng on one side.


    Li Shiyuan looked at the figure of the three people leaving and said nothing.


    Let Mu Cen go, it''s not because he wants the one from Fengqing palace to come, but because Mu CEN is pregnant. He can''t let Mu Cen toss about like this. Besides, Mu Cen''s appetite is not good now. In fengluan palace, Xia he can serve very well, but in Yulong palace, it''s inconvenient.


    After all, no one knows about Mu Cen''s pregnancy except Li Shiyuan and Xia he.


    And not long after the three left, the one from Fengqing palace came with her. Every time she came, the time was just right. She only picked the time when there was no one in Yulong palace.


    Just before, fake mucen has not been able to go to the imperial dragon hall, but fake mucen also did not give up because of this, still came every day to ask about the situation.


    As a result, she didn''t expect to go in today. When Cheng Dezhu opened his mouth, she let fake Mu Cen get a little surprised. But false Mu Cen didn''t say anything, the surface is very calm, followed Cheng Dezhu walked in.


    Li Shiyuan''s situation does not look very good.

 Chapter 1040

    Fake Mu Cen''s expression is even more distressed. He is waiting for him, but Li Shiyuan always closes his eyes and never talks. The atmosphere in the Yulong hall is very quiet.


    False Mu Cen also didn''t leave of meaning, here some cent sincerity, some cent falsehood, pour is very difficult just let a person discover.


    "It''s hard for Princess Ai." Li Shiyuan said, coughing softly.


    False Mu Cen has patted Li Shiyuan''s back, that tone is anxious and dissatisfied: "the emperor is like this, just want to let my concubine know?"


    "I just don''t want you to worry." Li Shiyuan in the false Mu Cen''s hand to come over, without trace of the distance, did not let the false Mu Cen touch himself.


    False Mu Cen also didn''t notice, still reciting, as if to Li Shiyuan''s concern.


    But Li Shiyuan didn''t say anything in the whole process. He closed his eyes and seemed to fall into a false sleep. Under such circumstances, it''s not good for him to stay in the Yulong hall. Then he said, "emperor, you have a rest first. I''ll go back first and see the Emperor later."


    Li Shiyuan made a sound.


    False Mu Cen stood up and walked out of the imperial dragon hall, but he didn''t ask for nothing.


    But Li Shiyuan looks at the figure that the false Mu Cen leaves, the eyebrow eye is to appear coldly many. In front of this false Mu Cen, no matter how much he knows, how about that? It''s not mu Cen after all. If it is mu Cen, under such circumstances, Mu Cen will not leave, but will calmly find a way to solve the current situation, rather than running away in a hurry.


    Why did Mu Cen escape?


    For fear of being seen through. She doesn''t know medicine, strategy and calmness, so fake Mu Cen can''t stay here more. Any subordinate of Li Shiyuan knows how calm Mu CEN is, otherwise she won''t inform Mu Cen at the first time.


    If Mu Cen stays here, he will expose everything. As long as he asks more questions, he can''t deliberate.


    In this case, false Mu Cen naturally can only choose to leave, is the best policy.


    Li Shiyuan gave a sneer.


    So Li Shili also understand this truth, will speed up the speed, false Mu Cen can not disguise in the palace for too long time, more than a year is the limit. What''s more, Li Shiyuan and Mu Zhanxiao are suspicious, but they are silent on the surface, which doesn''t mean Li Shili can''t see it.


    Many reasons, in fact, are just forcing Li Shi Li to show the fox''s tail.


    During this period of time, because of Xu WANYING''s production, Mu Zhanxiao''s attention was not in the palace, but in King Mu''s house. Because of this, it made Mu Zhanxiao feel like a fish in water, and many things became more and more smooth.


    The evidence in Mu Zhanxiao''s hand is enough for the Dai family to connect with the nine families.


    What we are waiting for now is just the time for Li Shili to start.


    All the people who Li Shili arranged in the palace had been controlled by Mu Zhanxiao and long Shaoyun for a long time. As Li Shiyuan said, they were defeated by each other. If they didn''t follow, they would have been dealt with quietly during this period of time, and even the reasons should not be found.


    The men and horses on both sides are fighting in secret, but they are not involved in each other.


    Li Shiyuan was thinking. Rong Jiu came in and looked at Li Shiyuan. He said in a low voice, "emperor, there''s something wrong with Prince Li."


    "Can''t he wait?" Li Shiyuan sneered, "can''t even wait for this time?"


    According to the time that Li Shili has given Li Shiyuan the medicine, Li Shiyuan still has a month to go. They think that Li Shili''s patience will not change until about the same time, but they did not expect that Li Shili could not wait.


    "I should be alert. I think it''s better to start." Rong Jiu responds.


    Li Shiyuan didn''t say anything. Looking at Rong Jiu, Rong Jiu immediately understood Li Shiyuan''s meaning: "emperor, please rest assured that fengluan palace and East Palace are forbidden guards and shadow guards. There won''t be any problem, and Prince Li''s side is controlled by our people. Every move of Prince Li is under our eyes."


    What Li Shiyuan worried about and how Rong Jiu didn''t know. Li Shiyuan didn''t explain it. Rong Jiu had already guessed it. Even for mu Cen, Rong Jiu didn''t have anything strange. After all, there are too many strange things about Mu Cen, which are beyond the scope of ordinary people''s understanding.


    "Withdraw half of the guard troops of the imperial dragon hall." Li Shiyuan spoke faintly.


    "Yes." Rong Jiu responds.


    This is to invite you into the urn.


    When people are in a hurry, they will lose their usual calmness, but now they can''t see clearly what they can find. The reason why there are fewer guards in the imperial dragon hall is that Li Shili can succeed better.


    Li Shiyuan whispered a few words again, and Rong Jiu turned around to do it.


    ¡­¡­


    And the next few days.


    People in the palace became more and more nervous, because Li Shiyuan''s situation was getting worse and worse. Looking at the doctors coming and going, Li Changyi, who had never left the Imperial Palace, and fake mucen from Fengqing palace, the feeling of panic almost permeated the whole imperial palace.


    No one dares to say more. The atmosphere in the imperial palace is even more oppressive. Aofeng takes the place of Li Shiyuan and takes charge of the government. However, Aofeng never mentions Li Shiyuan''s situation.


    But in the panic, only Li Shili remained silent.


    ¡­¡­


    Li Wang Fu, Kyoto.


    Although Dai Zhigu is in the palace, it doesn''t mean that he doesn''t know what happened in the palace, but Dai Zhigu always twists his eyebrows and doesn''t feel safe, but it can''t stop Li Shili''s impulse. Finally, Dai Zhigu''s eyebrows become more and more hesitant.


    One side with Dai Zhigu for many years old mother advised: "Niang, Wang Ye is a very cautious person since childhood, Wang Ye''s decision will not appear too much deviation, Niang also need not worry. What''s more, it''s still such a big event. "


    Dai Zhigu sighed: "it''s because of this that I''m worried. This throne has been the dream of countless people for thousands of years. Li Er has been dormant for many years. I''m afraid that he will fall short in the end. It''s not only Li Er who pays for it, but also the whole Dai family. "


    The old lady didn''t speak any more. Everyone knew the relationship.


    Dai Zhigu shook his head, finally stood up, and the old mother followed.


    Li Wang''s house is a little quiet and terrifying.


    Li Shi Li returned to King Li''s house to rest in the dead of night. Most of the time, Li Shi Li was not in the house, and he was going back and forth.


    Mu Cen also keeps a low profile in fengluan palace. He never leaves to avoid rebirth at such a time. Mu Cen knows that he is pregnant, and the first thing to do now is to take care of himself and not cause any trouble to Li Shiyuan.


    And the beginning of the big week gradually into summer, the weather is the most comfortable time, not hot or cold.

 Chapter 1041

    Mu Cen seems to have passed that period of extremely sleepy time, but his spirit is still good, but his appetite is always bad. When his stomach is not big, his spirit is still good, and his work is still neat, Mu Cen moves his embroidered belly pocket to a small courtyard outside the palace.


    Summer lotus will only send small points, usually almost never quarrel with Mu Cen, she knows Mu CEN is happy and quiet.


    But mu Cen didn''t expect that even under such circumstances, he could meet Li Shili.


    "Lord Li, your mother has orders. No one is allowed to enter this area." The voice of the bodyguard stopped Li Shili from entering.


    This is a side hall of fengluan palace. When the Empress Dowager lived here before her death, there was no special place for chanting sutras and praying. Rong Lian would not allow anyone to enter. Now she is not allowed to enter, just like there is a secret hidden here.


    Li Shili naturally won''t force his way into fengluan palace. He just came here to say hello.


    But please, the biggest purpose is to see Xiaocen again with your own eyes and confirm your guess. As a result, Li Shili didn''t see Xiaocen on the side of Ronglian. On the contrary, Ronglian was followed by those familiar slaves. Where is Xiaocen.


    So Li did not stop.


    Until he came here, it was the instinct of martial arts practitioners. Although he was calm on the surface and could not see anything, he could intuitively know that this place was heavily guarded, as if he was carrying some secret, which made Li Shili stop.


    Unexpectedly, Li Shili was stopped.


    "Good." Li Shili responded.


    The bodyguard is also relieved. Li Shi turns away from fengluan palace in silence, but the remaining light in the corner of his eye still looks at the position he was not allowed to enter.


    It seems that in the faint, he noticed a beautiful figure, wearing a light blue Ru skirt, sitting quietly on the stone bench, looking down as if he was embroidering something.


    Is it the person you''re looking for?


    Li Shi Li silent, and very calm to take back his line of sight, and then as if nothing had happened to leave. And Mu Cen, who has been bowing his head and seriously embroidering, didn''t notice that someone had come and left quietly.


    ¡­¡­


    At night¡ª¡ª


    Fengluan palace is quiet. Li Shiyuan didn''t come back. It''s not that Li Shiyuan didn''t want to come. It''s that when he''s stuck in a stalemate, everyone knows who has the flaw first, that''s the one who failed.


    If Li Shiyuan is alone, then he has no fear. But when he has mu Cen, he doesn''t want to be one of the first two, so Li Shiyuan won''t come.


    Mu CEN is also what to say, the surface has always been silent, every day in earnest embroidered his hands. After all, because he was pregnant, Mu Cen would not maintain a posture for a long time. Naturally, the progress in his hand was much slower, but he was always in the hands of others.


    What Mu Cen embroidered was the puppet, but there was a shadow in the dark of fengluan palace. It was very difficult to be found in the dark. It was almost silent and didn''t disturb anyone.


    That''s Li Shili.


    For the familiar palace, Li Shi Li too clear which position is the most safe, which position can let people easily avoid the shadow guard tracking, but can clearly see what he wants to see.


    Li Shili''s eyes fell on Mu Cen, who was not far away. His eyes were low, with a trace of uncertainty.


    Li Shi Li met Mu Cen at a glance before. Naturally, he knew that this face was totally different from Mu Cen in his memory. However, this did not affect Li Shi Li''s suspicion and judgment. Only now, Li Shi Li''s brow has never been loosened.


    You know, Mu Cen''s martial arts is superior, and his hearing is more acute. But now Mu CEN is not very different from ordinary people. If there is not a lot of movement around him, Mu Cen will not be aware of it.


    Is it installed, or do you just don''t know?


    All kinds of ideas flashed through Li Shi Li''s mind, but the only thing that made Li Shi Li feel the same was the person in front of him. He could easily let people into his heart at a glance, just like Mu Cen at the beginning. He didn''t need to talk more, so he fell in love with him instantly.


    Li Shili stood quietly for a long time, just watching.


    The feeling of deja vu and specious, over and over again, finally Li Shi Li did not have any fixed number, the body shape of the negative hand, big hand has long been clenched into a fist, eyebrows and eyes are always with gloomy, over and over again in the mind once memory.


    In the end, Li Shili was a little grumpy.


    The man who bowed his head to embroider was so tired that he put down the embroidery needle, stretched his waist, stood up and twisted his neck.


    Li Shi Li''s position just saw the things on the stone table, his eyes were slightly narrowed, and an incredible idea flashed in his mind.


    You know, the person in front of you is just a medical woman beside Rong Lian. Why does a medical woman not mention embroidery? After all, a skill that a woman in Dazhou must learn since she was a child. The important thing is that this embroidery is for babies, and that size is only slightly larger than palm size.


    As for the custom of Dazhou, Li Shili still clearly knows that pregnant people must embroider a suit of clothes for their unborn children. Now, this action is seen in Mu Cen''s body.


    So what does that mean?


    Li Shi Li''s eyebrows flashed a little deep, but soon disappeared. He noticed the movement around him. Yingwei seemed to be aware of something. Li Shi Li disappeared in fengluan palace without any sound for the first time.


    But the pictures I saw before frequently appeared in front of Li Shili, as if I could not disperse them, and I couldn''t understand them.


    That kind of determination suddenly became obvious, but there was a key point that could not be grasped, and Li Shili, who had always been cold, became a little grumpy because of such things.


    But soon, he forced himself to calm down.


    And Mu Cen seems to be vaguely aware of this burning sight, which makes Mu Cen subconsciously comment on the source of the sight.


    But mu Cen didn''t find anything. She was quiet and went over.


    In the air, Mu Cen seems to smell a different breath, strange but familiar feeling, but it is just a moment, such a breath will disappear. Mu Cen couldn''t feel it for a while.


    That wringing brow has never been loosened.


    Maybe it was too serious thinking, Mu Cen''s look suddenly dignified for a while, as if suddenly understood¡ª¡ª

 Chapter 1042

    The faint taste of Magnolia comes from Li Shili. Mu Cen can''t tell why he suddenly thinks of Li Shili, but it''s a kind of determined feeling.


    She even thought of Li Shili''s eyes when he was looking at himself in the imperial dragon hall. The eyes were doubting. Li Shili''s suspicion was always obvious. If it was Li Shili, it would prove that he was really suspicious.


    If Li Shi is suspicious¡ª¡ª


    Mu Cen calmed down. I''m afraid it''s not a good thing.


    Shen Shen, Mu Cen did not say anything, but because of too serious thinking, suddenly she came across something behind her, and then made a sound.


    The shadow guard appeared immediately: "miss."


    When Mu Cen saw Yingwei, he was calm and calmly ordered: "go and see if someone is coming."


    Ying Wei responds and disappears again soon. Mu Cen just stands quietly in the same place. Ying Wei doesn''t go for a long time and reappears in front of Mu Cen soon. Mu Cen calmly looks over.


    Yingwei gave a negative answer: "Miss Qi, there are no other abnormalities and people found nearby."


    "Good." Mu Cen nodded, "you go down first."


    "Yes." Yingwei is still respectful.


    But the shadow guard didn''t go far, just disappeared from the front of Mu Cen. Xia he also came out: "Miss, come in, you''ve been out too long."


    Mu Cen nodded, didn''t say much, soon turned back to the house, but the familiar smell was always lingering in Mu Cen''s nose, but there was no evidence.


    ¡­¡­


    The next few days¡ª¡ª


    Because Rong Lian came back, so mu Cen accompanied Rong Lian a lot more. Rong Lian would go to the imperial dragon hall every day, but mu Cen didn''t go with her. This face was too eye-catching. Under such circumstances, frequent access to the imperial dragon hall is not a good thing.


    But mu Cen knew that Li Shiyuan had no accident, which was enough.


    But along with this period of time, Rong Lian lived in fengluan palace for a long time, and more and more people came back and forth in the palace to greet her. Rong Lian met all of them, but no one was left, and the people who came here were also very interesting.


    Of course, there are more Li Shili.


    Several times, when Li Shili came, Mu Cen almost ran into him. At the beginning, Mu Cen thought that this was a routine greeting. Later, he found out that it was not like this. It was like where he was. Li Shili knew clearly that it was not a coincidence, but a premeditated thing.


    In this kind of cognition, Mu Cen sank, but he did not dodge any more. After all, this kind of behavior was like three hundred taels of silver here.


    There are some things that Li Shili didn''t reveal. Why isn''t she so generous? Besides, Mu CEN is not the same as before. So mu Cen didn''t worry too much after thinking about it.


    And after Mu Cen no longer dodges, sure enough, the probability of meeting Li Shili is much greater.


    She tried, and gradually found that as long as it is in fengluan palace, Li Shili can accurately find himself, let Mu Cen nowhere to hide. So mu Cen also understood, previously she can hide very well, is not oneself hide well, but Li Shili did not look for oneself.


    Quiet down, Mu Cen looked at Li Shi Li who came face-to-face, but calmly asked an: "the target has seen Li Wang Ye."


    "Get up." Li Shi Li spoke lightly.


    Mu Cen stands up and looks at Li Shili quietly. He doesn''t say anything. Li Shili''s eyebrows are silent and his eyes fall on Mu Cen.


    There was a moment of stalemate between them.


    It was Mu Cen who took the initiative to break the silence: "if Prince Li has no other orders, I will leave first."


    With that, Mu Cen nodded and walked out calmly, not like entanglement with Li Shili. Li Shili''s eyes made Mu Cen feel strange.


    As a result, when Mu Cen turned to leave, Li Shili suddenly stopped Mu Cen: "stop."


    Mu Cen''s footstep also stopped, so saw to Li Shi Li, didn''t dodge: "Li Wang Ye has what command?"


    "Can you make tea? I''m just a little thirsty. Please bring me some tea Li Shi Li spoke lightly.


    Mu Cen twisted his eyebrows. He didn''t expect Li Shili to make such a request.


    This is not in Prince Li''s house, but in fengluan palace. She is Rong Lian''s maid. Li Shili can''t make any demands on herself, but Li Shili''s identity is not inappropriate. So mu Cen finally agrees.


    "I will." Mu Cen answered.


    "Good. I''ll wait for you on the stone bench outside, so as not to disturb the Empress Dowager''s Qingxiu. " Li Shili is also very witty, "just in time, I haven''t seen fengluan palace for a long time. When I was a child, the Empress Dowager was still there, and I often took my king for a walk. In fengluan palace, there are many memories of me."


    That''s also true.


    When the Empress Dowager was there, Li Shili was the most favorite Prince of the Empress Dowager. Dai Zhigu took Li Shili to say hello. The Empress Dowager happily led Li Shili around fengluan palace. Even when Li Shili was young, Dai Zhigu followed Li Changtian to the western regions. At that time, the Empress Dowager took Li Shili with him.


    So the feelings are naturally very good.


    Li Shili must have got Rong Lian''s permission when he wandered in fengluan palace. This requirement is reasonable, and Rong Lian can''t refuse it. Besides, in full view of the public, Li Shili is by no means a brainless man. He can''t do anything to leave a handle on himself.


    "Yes." Mu Cen didn''t think more and answered quietly.


    Then, Mu Cen turns around and walks towards the kitchen of fengluan palace. But mu Cen''s heart keeps beating drums. He knows Li Shili''s idea very well. This man is testing himself.


    You know, mucen''s tea making is one of the best. There are too few people who can match mucen.


    But Li Shili''s trial doesn''t mean that Mu Cen will be cheated. She doesn''t make tea by herself. Instead, she asks Xia he to be ready. Then she gives it to Li Shili. Xia he looks at Mu Cen with some worry. Mu Cen shakes his head and doesn''t say anything.


    Li Shi Li was sitting quietly on the stone bench, and his eyes were deep in thought. He didn''t really walk in fengluan palace. This kind of attitude is clear at a glance.


    At the moment when Mu Cen came out with the teacup, Li Shili''s eyes had already fallen on Mu Cen, not for a moment, but mu Cen didn''t avoid it, so Li Shili watched, and then put the teacup on the stone table.


    "Lord Li, please." Mu Cen answered.


    Li Shi Li nodded and took a sip of the cup. But it was just a sip. He put the cup down. The tea must not be made by Mu Cen. Li Shi Li could drink it in one sip.

 Chapter 1043

    Mu Cen naturally also saw, but mu Cen didn''t ask, and just stood so calm.


    "You and an old friend I know would like to see." Li Shi Li spoke lightly.


    This makes Mu Cen''s brow slightly twist: "it''s the honor of a maid, similar to the old friend whom the Lord knows."


    Li Shi Li smiles and suddenly points to Mu Cen''s hand. Mu CEN is stunned by Li Shi Li and subconsciously looks at his hand.


    Then, Li Shi Li just continued to say: "she is the same as you. When she is perfunctory, the palm of her hand is hidden, and the whole person is not very natural."


    This makes Mu Cen''s brow completely twist up. I didn''t expect Li Shili to notice such details, but on the surface, Mu Cen doesn''t respond to Li Shili''s question. After all, a subtle action can''t prove anything.


    But Li Shi Li saw Mu Cen didn''t speak, smile, also don''t think.


    He stood up, as if he didn''t mean to stay in fengluan palace. Mu Cen was a little surprised. He didn''t know whether Li Shili didn''t want to talk about it with him or whether Li Shili no longer doubted it.


    But mu Cen''s appearance was still.


    Under such circumstances, Mu Cen did not say anything and blessed himself: "I''ll send you to Prince Li."


    Li Shi Li smiles at Mu Cen. Then he turns around and leaves calmly. He just looks at Mu Cen before he leaves, but with a trace of deep meaning.


    Mu Cen stood in the same place and watched Li Shili leave without saying anything. Until Li Shili''s figure disappeared from Mu Cen''s eyes, Mu Cen turned around and walked calmly towards fengluan palace.


    ¡­¡­


    Fengluan palace.


    When Rong Lian saw Mu Cen coming in, she took a sip of tea and said, "Cen Er, sit down."


    "Yes." Mu Cen answered in a low voice, and then sat down calmly.


    Rong Lian looked at Mu Cen''s thoughtful face and then asked, "what''s the matter? You look absent-minded. "


    Mu Cen quieted down, looking at Rong Lian, but didn''t hide: "Li Shi Li should be suspicious."


    Rong Lian listens to Mu Cen''s words, the brow wring up, pour is also not ambiguous: "he wants to walk in the Phoenix Luan palace, the sad family is a little suspicious, just didn''t expect that he is aiming at you."


    With that, Rong Lian calmed down and continued: "in fact, it''s not strange for Li Shili to doubt. You are a very special existence. As long as the wind blows and the grass moves, you can make the people in the palace start to think wildly. Li Shili is such a careful person. He can''t help thinking much, but this matter can only be doubted and can''t do anything."


    This is also true.


    Doubt belongs to doubt and action belongs to action. Nothing can be done without absolute evidence.


    Just allow lotus to think of Li Shi Li, quiet under, Mu Cen this just open mouth: "Niang Niang is thinking what?"


    "Nothing." Rong Lian shakes her head and looks at Mu Cen. "Ai Jia always thinks that he treats you differently."


    Mu Cen was stunned. He didn''t expect that Rong Lian would say this. Rong Lian didn''t mean anything else. He explained again: "Li Shili''s suspicion won''t let anyone suspicious around him live in front of him. He would rather kill him by mistake than let him go. He is extremely careful, but in your case, Li Shili is more presumptuous."


    Rong Lian is to see clearly, and this words let Mu Cen''s brow wring up, for a moment and a half will some turn but bend.


    "Niang Niang, what do you say?" Mu Cen asked again.


    Rong Lian continued: "just like Li Shili''s character, under such circumstances, he will never appear so recklessly in fengluan palace, or even look at you so blatantly. In this case, don''t you think it''s too easy to expose yourself?"


    Mu CEN is said by Rong Lian, and feels like such a thing.


    "If Li Shili didn''t feel special about you, he would not use this way. Isn''t this way to tell everyone openly that he has other ideas about you?" Rong Lian asks Mu Cen.


    Mu Cen answered: "maybe it''s just testing my identity."


    Rong Lian said with a smile: "Li Shili''s character doesn''t need to be tested like this. There are many ways to test, but he wants to see you."


    This time, Mu Cen didn''t speak, just stood, low convergence eyebrows, so quiet standing, as if thinking about Rong Lian''s words.


    Rong Lian suddenly sighed: "since ancient times, the word of love hurts people. People in the throne should not be affectionate. The most ruthless person in the world is the emperor. Ruthless talent can be unscrupulous, once emotional, is a silent weakness


    This is not only about Li Shiyuan, but also about Li Shili. The person who makes them emotional is mu Cen.


    Mu Cen was really surprised.


    Before, Mu Cen felt that Li Shi Li was not the same to him, but they never had any ambiguity. Li Shi Li and Mu Cen were polite, and there was no overstepping. Now Rong Lian''s words made Mu Cen quiet.


    "A lot of things, we can only wait and see." Rong Lian''s words seem meaningful, and her eyes have been taken back from Mu Cen''s body.


    Mu Cen stood, did not speak, and Rong Lian did not continue to say anything.


    Until Rong Lian was a little tired, Mu Cen didn''t stay in fengluan palace and left calmly, but Rong Lian''s words kept circling in Mu Cen''s mind.


    Li Shili, is that possible?


    ¡­¡­


    And since Li Shi Li appeared before and after Mu Cen''s face, Mu Cen''s chance to see Li Shi Li seems to have suddenly increased.


    But they are all limited to fengluan palace.


    When Li Shili saw Mu Cen, it was like inadvertent, and they didn''t talk deliberately. It was just that every time, Li Shili seemed to point out Mu Cen''s strange place in such an inadvertent way, which made Mu Cen stunned. Even many details were not found by Mu Cen.


    One must observe carefully before he can notice these things.


    What kind of motivation does a person have to achieve this.


    "What do you think?" Li Shili lowered his head and asked Mu Cen.


    Mu Cen quieted down, this just looked at Li Shili: "the maidservant didn''t think anything."


    Li Shi Li lowered his head and gave a light smile. The person who had always kept a certain distance from Mu Cen suddenly pinched Mu Cen''s chin behind him. Such a move made Mu Cen stunned. Before he could react, he had passively looked at Li Shi Li.


    Under such circumstances, Mu Cen frowned: "Li Wang Ye."


    Li Shi Li''s hand also did not loosen, that Mou Guang is to sink a few minutes: "small Cen." He suddenly called Mu Cen''s name, "you know, people can change everything, but what won''t change?"

 Chapter 1044

    "What?" Is mu Cen passive.


    "Human eyes and instinctive intuition." Li Shi Li said faintly, "when I saw her for the first time in those years, I saw her at a glance. Her eyes were calm and wise, which I had never seen in a woman. No matter when and where she was, she was never flustered."


    Mu Cen didn''t answer. He was a little nervous by Li Shili''s words.


    But Li Shi Li didn''t mind Mu Cen''s silence. He continued to say, but his finger belly with thin cocoon rubbed Mu Cen''s chin so gently.


    "After coming back, I''ve seen her in countless times of crisis --" Li Shili seemed to think of something, and the laughter became obvious. "But even if it was a crisis, she didn''t seem to be in a hurry. Even when she asked for help, she was upright and strong."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    "I helped her. In fact, it''s very easy to expose her, but I didn''t do it. I seem to want to see how far a woman can go in such an environment. " Li Shi Li''s words, with a trace of love, less of the original; "Cold," did not expect that she went all the way to a height that people can not reach, it is really let the king accident


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    "It''s hard to forget once you think about it. Sometimes, I ask myself why I think about a woman. But I never give myself a reasonable answer. Maybe sometimes I can''t get it. It''s the most exciting thing. "


    Li Shili''s voice suddenly became helpless, and his eyes seemed to fall into deep memories.


    All this is about Mu Cen. Mu Cen naturally knows that her heart beats very fast. When she looks at Li Shili again, Mu Cen calms down and says: "I don''t know who Li Wangye is talking about."


    Li Shi Li suddenly laughed: "don''t you know? I don''t know. "


    But the hand holding Mu Cen''s chin didn''t loosen, and the tone was like a smile: "the one who doesn''t know is innocent."


    Mu Cen didn''t answer, but the feeling of tension has become more and more obvious. Li Shili''s words are almost naked, which shows Mu Cen clearly. So in this case, Mu Cen didn''t speak, as if no matter what he said, he would easily fall into this man''s trap.


    Quiet down, Mu Cen calmly looked at Li Shi Li.


    Li Shili released Mu Cen: "OK, you can step back."


    "Yes." Mu Cen answered.


    And Li Shili naturally took back his sight, as if looking at Mu Cen''s eyes before was just a flash in the pan, with no other significance.


    Mu Cen didn''t send him back. She just watched Li Shili leave. Then she turned around in a hurry. But the frenzied heartbeat couldn''t come down. But soon, Mu Cen calmed down. She took a deep breath and said nothing more.


    Then, Mu Cen recovered as if nothing had happened.


    ¡­¡­


    A few more days have passed.


    The atmosphere in the palace was even more tense. There was no good news from the imperial dragon hall. The people in the palace were all serious, but no one dared to mention Li Shiyuan, and the ministers in the court did not dare to talk about it.


    Up to now, almost no one is allowed to get close to the imperial dragon hall. Except the one in Fengqing palace, most people are isolated from the imperial dragon hall. The only people who can enter occasionally are Mu Zhanxiao and Rong Jiu, and the one who follows is Cheng Dezhu.


    The ministers of the imperial court never met Li Shiyuan again. Even Li Shili was stopped outside the imperial dragon hall and was not allowed to enter.


    Even Li shiche, who has a good relationship with Li Shiyuan, has never been closer.


    After Li Shili was stopped again, Li shiche also stood on one side. Li Shili then looked at Li shiche: "is the seventh brother also stopped by the emperor?"


    Li shiche''s voice, without any trace, said: "the emperor''s dragon is ill. Maybe he doesn''t want to have any problems."


    "So it is." Li Shi Li nodded and said nothing.


    Li shiche''s tone was a little casual. What he said was that he had seen Li Shiyuan before. Li Shili walked along with Li shiche''s side. On the surface, he listened to Li shiche''s words quietly.


    In Li Shi Che''s words, Li Shi Li clearly knows that this is the last stage of poison method. Even if Li Shi Yuan is good at it, even if Li Chang Yi is a ghost hand nowadays, in such a case, he is also powerless. In such a case, Li Shi Li''s pace can''t help but speed up, and he doesn''t continue to talk with Li Shi Che.


    Li shiche didn''t stop him, so he watched Li Shili leave, but he still stood in the same place and never left.


    Until Li Shi Li''s figure disappeared, Li Shi Che said faintly: "go in and tell the emperor that everything is ready."


    This seems to say to the air, and then Li shiche calmly left.


    Everything goes on quietly again. In this deep palace, it seems that the tide is surging. Everyone is waiting for the best opportunity.


    ¡­¡­


    Fengluan palace.


    These days, Mu CEN is restless and can''t say what will happen, but the more calm it is, the more unbearable it is for mu Cen.


    Even embroidering baby''s belly pocket is not interested. The embroidery needle pierces Mu Cen''s fingers for many times. The blood seeps out a little bit and falls on the bright red cloth. Although nothing can be seen, it still makes people feel scared.


    The more so, the more unable Mu CEN is to meditate.


    For the first time in a long time, Mu Cen couldn''t meditate. She twisted her eyebrows and just lowered her head to meditate. Her mind quickly filtered the bits that had happened in this period of time.


    Except for Li Shili''s accident, it doesn''t seem to be much different from normal days.


    Is it because of Li Shili?


    But Li Shi Li''s all, Mu CEN is very clear in Li Shi Yuan''s control, can''t appear any deviation again, all this is going on quietly.


    So where does this uneasiness come from?


    Is it Yulong hall?


    "Here comes the little one, miss." The voice of summer lotus suddenly spreads, interrupted Mu Cen''s meditation.


    One side of the delicate dot has also been put on the table, Mu Cen has no appetite, coupled with the heart of things, Mu Cen''s nerves are always tight, summer lotus is also not urged, just so quiet standing.


    Mu Cen has been pregnant for two months, but there is no sign of pregnancy, and her figure is still very slim.


    "What''s going on in the Yulong hall?" Mu Cen suddenly asked Xia he.


    Summer lotus Leng for a while, shake head: "have no news. If the young lady wants to know something, I will inform Prime Minister Mu to come


    "No Muchen stopped it.

 Chapter 1045

    Indeed, Mu Zhanxiao did not come, it means that everything is calm, there is no exception in the imperial dragon hall, but mu Cen has always been unable to think of it, on the contrary, let his brain burst of pain.


    "You go down first." Mu Cen doesn''t think about it any more.


    Xia he didn''t stop, and soon walked out of the palace. Mu Cen sat down quietly and picked up the embroidery needle again. He didn''t want to think about it any more.


    As a result, Mu Cen didn''t embroider a few stitches, but Xia he suddenly turned back in a hurry, still holding this thing in his hand. Mu Cen twisted his eyebrows: "what''s the matter?"


    Xia he was quiet: "this thing was put outside the house, and the maid didn''t know what it was, so she took it in to show it to the young lady."


    If it''s an ordinary thing, Xia he must get rid of it. But it can be seen from the box that it''s not an ordinary thing, which makes Xia he dare not hesitate to take it in.


    Mu Cen twisted his eyebrows and watched.


    It''s a large sandalwood box. It''s hard for people to see it, but it''s not in the palace. This sandalwood is more from Lizhou, which is rich in sandalwood.


    Think of these, Mu Cen suddenly surprised.


    She remembered that Dai''s family made a fortune in Lizhou, and now most of the sandalwood in Lizhou is still in Dai''s hands, if that''s the case¡ª¡ª


    Mu Cen sank, immediately stood up: "you bring things to me to see."


    "Yes." The summer lotus immediately handed over the thing, but still some nervousness, "young lady, if this inside --"


    "It shouldn''t be something dangerous." Mu Cen said it directly.


    Xia he is still nervous. Mu Cen has taken things over and got the sandalwood box. She has seen it carefully and confirmed her guess. It''s the sandalwood box from Dai''s family, which also proves that it can''t be sent by Dai Zhigu. Dai Zhigu doesn''t need to send anything.


    There was only one person who sent it. That was Li Shili.


    Mu CEN is quiet. Li Shili brings it. Why should he leave at the door? Li Shili''s personality is very generous.


    Under such circumstances, Mu Cen finally opened the sandalwood box.


    Soon, Mu Cen saw what was in the sandalwood box. It was a bottle of delicate fragrance. Mu Cen naturally remembered what it was. It was the fragrance in the shop he founded ten years ago. It''s just that this fragrance was limited at the beginning of that year, and it hasn''t been since.


    Because this is the fragrance formed by Wisteria flowers, but the fragrance rarely uses Wisteria. That''s Mu Cen''s mood at that time. Living for love and dying for love are also the words of Wisteria flowers. No one knows about this, but mu Cen''s careful thinking under the circumstances at that time.


    But Li Shi Li knew that it was a very unintentional chat. Mu Cen mentioned it, but it was only for a moment. Unexpectedly, Li Shi Li remembered it.


    In that case, Li Shili always knew about Mu Cen and Li Shiyuan, but he chose not to talk about them.


    But in this case, when Li Shili bought this fragrance, Mu Cen did not know. If Mu Cen had remembered correctly, she only made a few bottles of this fragrance, and only Li Shili''s bottle was available.


    What does this mean? This person has specially brought this fragrance to himself. The most important thing is that it was ten years ago.


    So did Li Shi Li determine his identity at all?


    Or send it to the fragrance, don''t be funny?


    Mu Cen can''t figure out Lu Shili''s idea for a while, and his brow is always twisting. When Mu Cen sees what he left, he doesn''t think it''s a good thing. Mu Cen''s face also sinks slightly.


    "What''s this, miss?" Summer lotus also followed nervous for a while, so stare at Mu Cen, "isn''t this fragrance?"? Who sent this to you


    Mu Cen recovered his mind, but his expression was calm: "Xia he, don''t mention this to anyone. No matter who it is, do you hear me?"


    "I know." Summer lotus answers.


    Mu Cen nodded, and then put away the fragrance. Xia he didn''t say anything. Mu Cen soon gathered his mood and continued to embroider as if nothing had happened, as if he had never received this thing.


    Fengluan palace is quiet again.


    ¡­¡­


    The next day.


    As usual, Mu Cen accompanies Rong Lian. They are chatting. Rong Lian talks about everything in the temple, and Mu Cen listens carefully.


    The people from all the palaces came to say hello, but Rong Lian didn''t leave anyone, so she soon sent them away.


    In the early morning, the eunuch outside told me that Li Shili was coming. Mu Cen quietly looked at the direction of the entrance. Rong Lian seemed to be used to Li Shili''s greeting: "pass it on."


    Li Shili came in.


    Mu Cen didn''t say anything. He still stood quietly beside Mu Cen. Today, Li Shili is wearing a dark blue robe with gold border. The embroidery on the robe is a five clawed dragon.


    This kind of dress is not unusual, but when Mu Cen sees it, his brow is slightly twisted, and he just looks at it. For a long time, he doesn''t say a word more, and Li Shili just greets Rong Lian and doesn''t even look at Mu Cen.


    But mu Cen knows that Li Shili''s eyes are still on him, but it''s just a flash.


    Mu Cen naturally can''t ask anything, and can''t take the initiative to say hello. She always stands quietly.


    But the frown that wring does not spread from beginning to end however.


    Until Li Shili gets up to say goodbye, Rong Lian looks at Mu Cen: "what''s wrong with Cen er? What''s on your mind? I''m sorry to see that you''ve always been upset. "


    "Nothing." Mu Cen shook his head.


    She didn''t know if she was dazzled. Just at the moment when Li Shili went out, Mu Cen saw that the five clawed Panlong turned into Zhenglong on Li Shili''s robe. You know, Zhenglong is a symbol of the emperor''s ability. The embroidery method is a typical Li family''s double-sided embroidery. After Mu Cen left, Li Yan brought out several embroiderers who can embroider such exquisite embroidery methods.


    That technique is different from himself, but it is amazing enough in the eyes of ordinary people, but mu CEN is not sure, because Li Shili''s walking speed is too fast. When he blinks his eyes, he feels like this. Mu Cen can''t see it carefully, and naturally he doesn''t dare to make a conclusion in private.


    Let lotus see Mu Cen deny, but also didn''t say anything, soon changed the topic.


    But mu Cen''s mind is not in Rong Lian. What she thinks is Li Shili''s things. Rong Lian seems to feel Mu Cen''s absent-minded and doesn''t stop him. She just lets Mu Cen leave. Mu Cen doesn''t hesitate. She asks an an and leaves quickly.

 Chapter 1046

    Even, Mu Cen''s pace is very fast, and Xia he has some difficulty with it.


    Back to the wing room, Mu Cen''s face changed: "bad."


    Summer lotus looked at Mu Cen: "Miss, what happened, why bad?"


    Mu Cen''s palm gradually became a fist.


    Li Shili''s dressing today is not his usual preference. He is always low-key, and even seems to be low-key in his dressing. It''s just good to let people know that he is Prince Li. Just like in those years, everyone knew that he was the ninth prince, but Li Shili would not wear any more publicity clothes.


    Different from those princes, Li Shili wanted everyone to know who he was. Li Shili was the opposite.


    But today''s Li Shi Li appears so high-profile, this is the reason why Mu CEN is surprised.


    "What''s the situation over there in the imperial dragon hall?" Mu Cen asked Xia he.


    Xia he didn''t feel anything unusual. After all, this is what Mu Cen asks every day. If he can''t go to the imperial dragon hall in person, he can only ask through Xia he.


    Xia he replied: "the situation over there is getting worse and worse. The emperor almost never wakes up. The imperial doctors come and go. Even King Yi has been in the Yulong hall and never left."


    Mu Cen nodded, which means that the poisoning to the final stage, almost incurable.


    "Miss, why did you suddenly ask about the imperial dragon hall?" Xia he looks at Mu Cen like this.


    Mu Cen didn''t speak and looked serious. At this moment, the eunuch in fengluan palace suddenly reported:


    "Miss, I beg to see you."


    Li Shili came by himself?


    Mu Cen was quiet, nodded, and then walked out of the wing room. Li Shi Li had never appeared so blatantly in front of him, and now¡ª¡ª


    "Miss --" Xia he was a little nervous.


    Mu Cen appeases and looks at Xia he. After all, this is fengluan palace. Li Shili doesn''t dare to do anything extraordinary in fengluan palace. This is what Mu Cen thinks. Xia he obviously realizes it. She nods and then she puts her heart down slightly.


    And Mu Cen has gone out.


    As soon as he came out of the room, he saw Li Shili standing outside the room with his hands down. He was still wearing the same clothes as before. Li Shili was still in a static state. Mu Cen couldn''t see the pattern of double-sided three-dimensional embroidery, he could only see the five clawed dragon.


    "Are you looking at my king''s clothes?" Li Shi asked directly.


    Mu Cen recovered, but also calm: "only rarely see Li Wang Ye wear such clothes, so just curious to see a few more eyes."


    Li Shili just smiles and doesn''t say anything, and Mu Cen doesn''t answer, just stands like this, but mu Cen''s eyes don''t avoid Li Shili.


    When Mu Cen saw Li, Li didn''t speak, and then he said faintly, "what''s the matter with the servant


    "Have you got it?" Li Shili suddenly answered.


    Mu Cen did not deny it, but Li continued: "do you know why I sent you this?"


    Mu Cen shook his head.


    Li Shili looked at Mu Cen like this, his eyes suddenly sank, and when he looked at Mu Cen, he said: "what did you think when you made the fragrance of Wisteria?"


    Mu Cen twisted his eyebrows: "I don''t know what Prince Li is talking about."


    The expression looked as if he didn''t know anything, with an innocent face. Li Shili listened, laughed and didn''t get angry. He just watched quietly.


    Under such circumstances, Mu Cen can''t understand Li Shili''s idea, and naturally can''t admit his identity. Pretending to be stupid is the only way out.


    "The fragrance of that year was from my accident." Li Shili suddenly began to explain the source of the wisteria fragrance. "I fell in love with my shop in Kyoto at a glance, but at that time, I already had the owner. I had to work hard to get it. It''s obviously made by the owner of this fragrance on a whim. It''s not really for sale. "


    At that time, it was true that Mu Cen was just in the shop and didn''t really want to sell. Later, Mu Cen didn''t ask who bought it.


    Quiet, Mu Cen looked at Li Shi Li, also did not break Li Shi Li''s voice.


    "I knew the meaning of Wisteria flower at that time. I can''t love it. That was the most obvious feeling of the owner of Wisteria at that time. " Li Shili''s voice came slowly.


    Mu Cen twisted his eyebrows and directly interrupted Li Shili''s words: "Prince Li, I don''t understand what''s the meaning of you talking to me?"


    "Don''t you understand?" Li Shi Li smiles, but his slender fingers suddenly pinch Mu Cen''s chin. Mu Cen has no ability to resist, so he can only passively approach Li Shi Li.


    "How about following me?" Li Shi Li suddenly opened his mouth.


    Mu Cen was stunned for a while. She didn''t expect that Li Shili would say such words. Her eyebrows were tighter, and Li Shili''s idea was completely incomprehensible.


    But Li Shi Li''s attitude is still mild: "people are smart people, know how to choose wood and rest, you have always been smart people in my heart, know when to make what kind of choice."


    This means something.


    Mu Cen''s brow is wringing, is not once comfortable to spread.


    Li Shi Li continued: "the person who can''t love is not just the owner of Wisteria."


    With that, Li Shili quieted down, and Mu Cen''s eyebrows tightened. That kind of amazement became more and more obvious. He could only passively look at Li Shili, but Li Shili''s voice stopped here, but he didn''t continue to speak.


    This sentence did not finish, Mu Cen knew.


    "If I want you, it''s just a chance to say a word. I''m a servant of fengluan palace. I don''t think the Empress Dowager is so shameless and unwilling to give up her love." Li Shili turned back to the previous question.


    Mu Cen twisted his eyebrows.


    But Li Shili didn''t let go of Mu Cen''s meaning. He rubbed his finger slightly.


    Mu Cen was calm: "Prince Li, I didn''t want to leave fengluan palace."


    "Is it?" Li Shi Li looks down at Mu Cen, the Mou light is not instantaneous, "that Yu Long Dian?"


    Mu Cen was stunned.


    But Li Shi Li is not smiling: "where is the post of emperor?"


    Mu Cen''s face changed slightly, but Li Shili had already released his hand: "don''t let me down."


    Li Shi Li''s eyes didn''t change at all. Then he turned and walked out of the wing room. Mu Cen didn''t follow him. His hands in the wide sleeves were tight, and he never left. Until Li Shili came to the door, he suddenly turned back and looked at Mu Cen.


    Mu Cen was a little flustered by Li Shili''s eyes, but on the surface, she didn''t say a word, as if no matter how many years, she never knew Li Shili.


    But Li Shili just looked at Mu Cen and suddenly withdrew his eyes and walked slowly towards the palace.

 Chapter 1047

    Mu Cen''s eyes are more and more heavy, and then, Mu Cen suddenly exclaimed: "bad."


    Xia he quickly walked towards Mu Cen: "miss."


    The shadow guard in the dark came out immediately: "Miss, what''s the matter?"


    "Li Shili, come on, stop him." Mu Cen spoke quickly.


    This time, she really saw that Li Shili''s Panlong turned into Zhenglong, which is what emperors can wear today. If the ministers wear it, they will have a rebellious heart.


    It''s like Li Shiyuan appeared in front of Li Changtian in his Dragon Robe when he was forced to go to the palace.


    Li Shili''s character will be more introverted. He can''t do such a thing, so he will express it in a very obscure way. And this is in fengluan palace. Before that, Li Shili saw Mu Cen in fengluan palace. It was a man-made coincidence, not as aboveboard as he is now.


    At that time, Mu Cen just felt surprised and didn''t think much about it. And now I think, this is Li Shili has been clearly in the prompt, if not premeditated to do what, Li Shili why appear in front of himself.


    Because of worry, Mu Cen went out without thinking about it.


    Summer lotus pulls Mu Cen: "young lady --"


    Yingwei has gone out.


    But gradually, Mu Cen has found something wrong, including herself and Xia he. It seems that she suddenly fell into a weak state. Before she was in a coma, she smelled the fragrance of Wisteria.


    It was intentional.


    Including yesterday sent Wisteria fragrance, ten years time is not in their own hands, that fragrance has long become a problem.


    Li Shili''s mind is too deep, is mu Cen ignored Li Shili''s gloomy, so it will lead to the present situation. Yesterday, when Xia he brought in the black sandalwood box, Mu Cen guessed that it had something to do with Li Shili, so he shouldn''t open the sandalwood box.


    It was curiosity that killed the cat. Mucen, who has always been calm, didn''t think of this, especially when he saw the fragrance in the wooden box.


    In the past ten years, although the fragrance is still there, colorless and tasteless toxins have been added to it for a long time. After more than one day''s fermentation, as long as the people beside Muchen are no doubt spared, including the shadow guards in the dark, they are almost choked after inhaling silently.


    Only in this way can they be completely passive.


    Mu Cen has lost his martial arts, and so has Xia he. In addition, the fragrance is colorless and tasteless, so it''s impossible to find anything. Those shadow guards in the dark naturally don''t have any defense against Mu Cen. What''s more, Li Shili''s mind is very close. Li Shili must have thought of these things.


    His time point pinches very well, after poisoning, only then can attack now.


    Let this shadow guard unable to resist, and Mu Cen has also fallen into a coma, Li Shili can quietly take people away, and take himself away, Mu Cen also understood when he fell into a coma, is to use himself to coerce Li Shiyuan.


    Li Shili has recognized Mu Cen''s identity for a long time, but Li Shili doesn''t say it, but Li Shili is also testing Mu Cen between the lines. In other words, Li Shili has always known that this one in Fengqing palace is a fake, because this is the person li Shili prepared.


    So after Li Shiyuan''s attitude towards Mu CEN is abnormal, Li Shili can easily detect it. At first, maybe Li Shili is cautious and thinks that this is a trap. But with you coming and going, Li Shili can confirm Mu Cen''s identity for the first time.


    If not, the fragrance will not be sent.


    Even if Li Shili is really just testing, or thinks that Li Shiyuan''s attitude towards Mu CEN is different, even if it''s a trap, Li Shili doesn''t worry. He has poisoned the fragrance colorless and tasteless, and Mu Cen and these shadow guards won''t be aware of it. Li Shili can take Mu Cen quietly.


    If Mu Cen isn''t, Li Shili doesn''t have to worry about it. He will deal with Mu Cen neatly.


    However, it''s too late for mu Cen to think of this.


    The man who entered fengluan palace quietly dealt with the shadow guard and the slave who were unconscious on the ground and took Mu Cen away quickly. There was no movement in fengluan palace, as if no one had ever come.


    It''s quiet.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡ª¡ª


    At that time¡ª¡ª


    In the imperial dragon hall.


    In the imperial dragon hall, it seems to be the same as usual. It''s still the imperial doctors coming and going, and the officials waiting for news outside. With Li Shiyuan not going to the early court for a long time, the tension and fear in the officials'' hearts are obvious.


    Naturally, more and more people gathered outside the imperial dragon hall. Everyone wanted to know the situation of Li Shiyuan for the first time. It was as if they knew the situation of Li Shiyuan before they knew how to deal with the next possibility.


    "Prime minister mu, what''s the situation of the emperor?" Someone can''t help asking Mu Zhanxiao who is coming.


    Mu Zhanxiao''s face was dignified and his steps were in a hurry. In the face of such a problem, Mu Zhanxiao didn''t explain much. Instead, he quickly walked towards the Yulong hall. After a while, his figure disappeared and disappeared in front of the officials.


    Everyone looked at each other.


    "This -" no one dare to speak, but in Mu Zhanxiao''s attitude, it seems that he already knows something. For a moment, everyone became a little flustered, but it was just flustered. Besides, it seems that there was no other way.


    Still can only wait in place.


    All of a sudden, Qun Chen followed for a moment and subconsciously looked at the person not far away. It was Li Shili. Li Shili looked the same as usual, but his eyes were a little sharp. He couldn''t say such a feeling, but he could easily make people aware of the difference between Li Shili and his normal life.


    Less gentle and polite before, a little more fierce, and such a picture, so that those who participated in the capture of the legitimate, instantly aware of what.


    Everyone''s face slightly changed, but also did not dare to move the stand in place.


    Faster, everyone noticed that the people around seemed to have been controlled. Even the guards at the gate on weekdays had no reaction to such a picture. No one came to stop Li Shili. Now, these officials were even more nervous. No one knew what happened.


    Everyone''s face, with a trace of weird, you see me, I see you, but no one dares to pierce such an atmosphere.


    Until the door, Cheng Dezhu came face to face: "is this Li Wang Ye?"


    After all, no one is allowed to enter the imperial dragon hall now. Naturally, Li Shili is also included in the hall. But now Li Shili is just like no one''s land. He is too arrogant to come and go.

 Chapter 1048

    Li Shili just looked at Cheng Dezhu: "I want to see the emperor."


    "The emperor has an order. No one is allowed to enter." Cheng Dezhu''s attitude did not change because of Li Shili''s gloomy voice.


    Li Shili sneers. Before Cheng Dezhu can stop Li Shili, he has already been detained. His face has changed. Cheng Dezhu, who has always been calm, rarely appears to be in a panic.


    "What are you doing? Come on, come on, stop Lord Li!" Cheng Dezhu coldly orders the guard beside him.


    But it''s obviously useless. The guard''s face is calm. He doesn''t respond to Cheng Dezhu''s words. He just stands still and looks straight ahead as usual.


    "Are you going to rebel?" Cheng Dezhu panicked.


    Soon, the guard stopped Cheng Dezhu, and Cheng Dezhu''s face turned white.


    Li Shili didn''t even look at Cheng Dezhu, and then he quickly walked towards the imperial dragon hall. Now, the officials were even more afraid to breathe. In the face of such a situation, everyone was looking at each other, as if they wanted to know how they should react.


    Soon, Li Shili''s figure disappeared into the imperial dragon hall, disappeared from the public, and the gate of the imperial dragon hall was closed tightly, no one knew what happened inside.


    ¡­¡­


    At the same time, Li Wangfu.


    Dai Zhigu walked back and forth in the palace like this. Dai Zhigu, who had always been calm, seemed to be not suitable at the moment. The old mother who followed Dai Zhigu was also a little nervous, but she was still pacifying Dai Zhigu.


    "Niang Niang, you don''t have to worry. Lord Li always does things in a proper way. Besides, you don''t know the situation in the palace. The emperor is seriously ill and can''t go back to heaven. It''s just right for him to go now." Old Mammy''s voice was calmer.


    Dai Zhigu''s eyebrows didn''t spread out because of the old mother''s words. That kind of nervous feeling can''t be said. It''s obviously flustered.


    I can''t tell why. She''s so upset.


    Li Shiyuan had a long time to sit on the throne. Dai Zhigu always felt that everything was too easy. Li Shiyuan couldn''t fall down so easily. After all, Li Shiyuan didn''t have a hand in his life when he was dying. Can Li Shili win so easily now?


    The most important thing is that Li Shili was suddenly reinstated by the official. This has always been Dai Zhigu''s suspicion, but he can''t find any evidence.


    You know, the more seamless it is, the more unpredictable it is.


    This is also Dai Zhigu up to now, seems to be restless reason.


    "Niang Niang -" old mammy knows Dai Zhigu''s mind, "you are here to watch the change. Wang Ye is not a simple person. Besides, this palace has not been deployed for many years. Why should you worry about it? "


    Although the words are right, but Dai Zhigu can''t suppress such a panic, it always makes her unable to calm down.


    In Li Wang''s mansion, it was even more silent.


    ¡­¡­


    Imperial Palace, Yulong palace.


    Li Shili had no one to go into the imperial dragon hall. When the people in the imperial dragon hall saw Li Shili, they seemed to be a little stunned. For a while, they would not be able to recover from this situation.


    "King Li?" Li Changyi''s eyebrows twisted.


    Li Shili didn''t give everyone a chance to react at all. He went directly to the direction of the Dragon bed. In this movement, everyone looked at each other, as if he had completely recovered from this situation.


    "Come on, please bring the emperor down." Li Shili''s voice came calmly.


    Then, Li Shili''s face suddenly changed. Everything he thought he was ready for suddenly happened to make him completely stunned. Everything was beyond Li Shili''s imagination, and it was hard for people to accept.


    Li Shili is under control.


    At the moment when he was controlled, Mu Zhanxiao came out quietly, and the sword in his hand was so close to Li Shili''s neck.


    But Li Shiyuan, who was on the bed, suddenly got up and looked at Li Shili with sharp eyes.


    Li Shi Li was even more stunned. He couldn''t say a word. He didn''t expect that this was the case. Li Shi Yuan had fallen into a coma, which was proved by the imperial doctor. Besides, Li Shi Li didn''t come here. He naturally knew that the situation was true, and now he is in a coma¡ª¡ª


    Li Shili wants to resist, but Li Shili is very clear that he is not mu Zhanxiao''s opponent at all. What''s more, Li Shiyuan is safe and sound, and long Shaoyun is also in the dark. If he does it by himself, he may fall to the ground on the spot, so Li Shili doesn''t resist.


    No resistance does not mean compromise. His low brow and eyes hide deep meaning, and it seems that everything is in his own plan. Li Shili is very sure that there will not be any mistakes in this imperial position.


    Li Shiyuan looked at Li Shili. He didn''t know whether he was surprised by Li Shili''s attitude or something else. He didn''t get angry, but his eyes became more and more heavy. He stared at him as if he was looking at something. Li Shili didn''t say a word, just looked at him like this.


    Until Li Shiyuan came towards his own direction step by step, and stood in front of Li Shili: "I''ve always been good to the Dai family, but I underestimated the Dai family and your hidden ambition, which makes you step by step."


    Li Shi gave a sneer. He just looked at it like this. He didn''t speak.


    Li Shiyuan''s eyes narrowed slightly, as if thinking about something, but Li Shili always seemed to be frank. Under such circumstances, Li Shiyuan''s eyebrows twisted, and countless thoughts flashed through his mind, but he could not grasp the most important thing.


    However, Li Shiyuan''s appearance has always been quiet.


    They just stood there, deadlocked.


    Until Li Shiyuan raised his hand, Rong Jiu and Rong Temple stepped forward neatly, held Li Shili directly, and pressed him to walk outside the palace. Li Shili unexpectedly didn''t resist in the whole process, which also made people in the bedroom squint.


    "Emperor, don''t you think there''s something wrong with Li Shili?" Mu Zhanxiao asked Li Shiyuan.


    Li Shiyuan didn''t speak. He just looked at Li Shili''s figure leaving. Without saying a word, he stood with a negative hand, and his frown didn''t spread.


    Even long Shaoyun, who is usually dull, can''t help but say: "on the surface, there is nothing different, but in such a situation, the initiative is in our hands. No matter what Li Shili does in this palace, he can''t make any splash."


    Li Shiyuan had already arranged everything and invited the emperor into the urn. Therefore, no matter what Li Shili did, he could not escape Li Shiyuan''s Wuzhishan.

 Chapter 1049

    In this case, let the people present, slightly wring eyebrows with relaxed.


    They quickly walked towards the palace. When they got to the entrance of the palace, Li Shiyuan suddenly asked:


    "What''s going on in fengluan palace?"


    "Fengluan palace has both shadow guards and forbidden guards, so it''s not a big problem." Mu Zhanxiao responded quickly.


    These shadow guards and guards are both. Li Shiyuan''s personal arrangement is not inferior to that of the imperial dragon hall. Besides, Li Shili attacked Huanglong and won the throne. These women in the harem are not the focus of attention at all. Therefore, there is no need to pay too much attention to them.


    The most important thing is that few people know Mu Cen''s identity. This face is completely different. Besides, Li Shiyuan never poked the fake Mu Cen who passed through Fengqing palace. Even if he did, few people suspected Mu Cen. After all, if Mu Cen entered the palace, he rarely left the hospital. Even if he later went to fengluan palace, Mu Cen could hardly get out of the palace.


    Therefore, there will not be too many problems


    But Li Shiyuan opened his mouth and Mu Zhanxiao''s eyebrows sank: "I''ll go and have a look."


    "Go to the imperial dragon hall first." Li shiche said, "let Cheng Dezhu take people to have a look."


    "Yes." Mu Zhanxiao answered.


    Soon, Mu Zhanxiao turned to arrange, and the guards had already pressed Li Shili to walk towards the hall. When the civil and military officials who had been waiting for news outside saw this picture, they were shocked and couldn''t say a word, as if they didn''t know what was going on.


    And those officials who have been hiding in the dark for a long time are even more shocked to see such a picture. They dare not say a word for fear that they will be implicated innocently in the next second.


    In the whole process, Li Shiyuan didn''t say a word, so he walked towards the main hall so quickly. The officials behind him recovered and followed him in a hurry.


    Some people who are extremely guilty are slowing down. They seem to be thinking about something, and they are even more thoughtful.


    Soon, one side of the guard has come out, directly put these people to the neat buckle up, they are scared cold sweat, kneel down to beg for mercy: "emperor Mingjian, micro minister is wronged."


    But no matter what, Li Shiyuan did not look back to say that these people had been directly detained by the guards and sent to the prison.


    Originally quiet Yulong hall, now it''s even more quiet and can''t say a word.


    ¡­¡­


    Inside the main hall¡ª¡ª


    Li Shiyuan sat on the Dragon chair and looked down at Li Shili, who was silent all the time. Li Shili didn''t evade Li Shiyuan''s eyes and seemed more and more calm. They looked at each other.


    "He said Li Shiyuan''s tone was gloomy, and he only spoke such a word in the whole process.


    Li Shi Li suddenly so light smile, smile not smile of look to Li Shi Yuan: "Li Shi Yuan, do you think you won?"


    In a word, let Li Shiyuan''s eyes slightly narrow, more and more sharp up, so look at Li Shili.


    And Mu Zhanxiao''s eyebrows and eyes narrowed slightly, which seemed to be thinking about something.


    Until Li Shiyuan came to see him, his eyes narrowed slightly. He immediately stood up and quickly walked towards Li Shili. The minister on one side was even more nervous. He didn''t know what happened. Everyone looked at each other, fearing that the fire would burn his head in the next second.


    Then, Li Shiyuan stood in front of Li Shili and held his clothes directly: "you are not Li Shili."


    Li Shili didn''t say a word, and the ministers around him were even more shocked. They couldn''t believe what they heard, and the chaotic picture now.


    "Where is Li Shili?" Li Shiyuan''s eyes are more and more sharp, with a trace of murder.


    Under such circumstances, the one standing in front of Li Shiyuan suddenly gave out a strange laugh, and then the root of the tooth made an effort, and the blood flowed out of his mouth. He quickly fell down in front of Li Shiyuan, straight and straight, and his face turned black instantly.


    It''s a sign of poisoning.


    It''s like Li Shili''s style. He won''t give the other party any chance. He''s quick, accurate and ruthless.


    Under such circumstances, Mu Zhanxiao still calmly looked at Li Shiyuan. Without saying a word, Li Shiyuan walked out of the Yulong hall, and the feeling of uneasiness became obvious.


    "What are you worried about?" Suddenly, a familiar warm voice came, as if completely unaffected by the present.


    The minister in the palace was even more shocked. He couldn''t believe what he saw.


    Before Ming Dynasty, Li Shili had already died in front of them. Why does Li Shili appear in front of them now? If the person in front of him is Li Shili, who is the one who died.


    Such a scene, completely let the people present completely unresponsive, everyone looked at each other, eventually all the people still kept silent.


    The hall is quiet, or it seems only left before Li Shili that light greetings.


    And Li Shiyuan instantly recovered, he understood why.


    Li as like as two peas can find the same person as Mu Chen, and then train them, then Li Li Li can find his own surrogate. Besides, emperors all have their avatars, and there are also people in the shadow guard who are similar to Li Shiyuan. So this is not a strange thing.


    These doubles are almost influenced by each other. As long as they don''t get along with each other face to face for a long time, it''s hard to find the clue. It''s just like fake Muchen now. Apart from the people who are very close to him, they also contact with each other every day. Otherwise, there''s nothing strange about fake Muchen in the palace, Naturally, I think that''s Mu Cen.


    Li Shiyuan and Li Shili were deadlocked, and neither of them spoke again.


    The man who broke the silence was Mu Zhanxiao: "Li Shili, the emperor has always been very kind to the Dai family. The Dai family is very good. It''s a slap in the face."


    Li Shili then looked at Mu Zhanxiao faintly: "I didn''t expect that the former imperial bodyguard now became the Prime Minister of a country, but mu zhantian was dead. Sure enough, this is to stand on the opposite side. Is prime minister Mu not afraid to repeat the mistakes of Mu zhantian? "


    Li Shi Li''s attitude is still not slow, that tone is arrogant, for all he has to do seems to have a long mind.


    Mu Zhanxiao''s eyes narrowed slightly, while Li Shi clapped his hands. Then he looked at Li Shiyuan again: "fourth brother, what I want to return is just what originally belongs to me."


    The eyes fell on the throne not far away.


    That''s what Li Shili wants.


    Li Shiyuan did not speak, and the ministers in the hall were even more atmospheric.

 Chapter 1050

    I can''t believe what I heard. Almost overnight, all the people came back to their senses. Li Shiyuan gave it to Li Shili. That was to invite the emperor into the urn. The previous affairs of the princess were all done by Li Shili. This was something that everyone didn''t think about and shocked.


    How many years can a person hide, or even help Li Shiyuan ascend to the throne, that is because he knew that when he wanted to ascend the throne, he would only destroy himself with nothing, so he hid his strength. In the step-by-step layout, even now, he is planning carefully.


    Li Shiyuan can pretend to be terminally ill. Everyone thinks that Li Shiyuan is doomed to die. However, Li Shili can calmly find his own stand in to test Li Shiyuan. Even if Li Shiyuan is OK, it''s his stand in, not himself.


    How close can this person be to doing such a thing.


    No wonder in the past ten years, no one has ever been able to solve the mystery of the princess of the former dynasty. Even if they catch the clues, they can find out which family has been destroyed, but the people behind the scenes are still safe.


    The people in the hall took a breath of cold air.


    On the other hand, Li Shiyuan remained silent.


    Until long Shaoyun suddenly exclaimed: "bad."


    In the voice down, soon Mu Cen was brought in, Mu Cen was detained, Li Shi Li''s hand has controlled Mu Cen, it is not impossible to take Mu Cen down from Li Shi Li''s hand, but the result of the forced bring down is that Mu Cen died without a whole body.


    So no one dares to take such a risk.


    Li Shiyuan''s face also changed. He couldn''t believe what he saw. His eyes were shocked and fell on Li Shili. You should know that the shadow guards on the side of Mu Cen were all carefully sent. They can''t rebel. Even Li Shili himself can''t get close to these shadow guards¡ª¡ª


    Everything is like heavy fog, the surface looks very simple, but in-depth study down, you can not find any key, almost let people completely into the passive.


    "Why didn''t the fourth brother disclose her identity to the public?" Li Shi Li suddenly laughed, "what are you afraid of? Are you afraid that when you know her identity, she will be destroyed? Are you afraid of a repeat of what happened a few years ago? "


    This words shocked the people in the hall. Everyone knew what it meant. People in the hall participated in the events of that year, and naturally knew what happened at that time.


    This time, their eyes were shocked when they looked at Mu Cen. They couldn''t believe that the person in front of them was Mu Cen. You know, Mu Cen was scared in front of them, but now¡ª¡ª


    Everyone looked at each other and was completely speechless.


    And Mu CEN is still controlled in Li Shili''s hands, still seems to be tottering, as if he is not sober at all.


    Li Shiyuan showed calm, but his heart was extremely flustered.


    Li Shiyuan almost has no reason to talk about anything that involves Mu Cen. However, Li Shiyuan does not dare to panic. After all, Li Shili''s tricks emerge in endlessly, which is impossible to prevent. When he meets Mu Cen, he will be cautious.


    "Why, does the emperor suspect that this is false?" Li Shi gave a sneer.


    The fake mucen on one side has been shivering for a long time. She knows what it means. Her identity can''t be concealed for a long time. She has been thoroughly exposed, but Li Shiyuan never spoke. Even fake mucen doesn''t dare to think when she was exposed.


    She couldn''t help breathing, and her face was even whiter.


    Li Shiyuan is always calm in Li Shili''s provocation, and his eyes fall on Mu Cen. But Li Shiyuan has no doubt this time, because he recognized Mu Cen''s clothing material, which is unique. There is only one piece of clothing made by Li''s Embroidery room, which he personally sent to Mu Cen.


    In addition, there can be no other places, so it can only be mu Cen.


    At this time, Cheng Dezhu, who went to fengluan palace to inquire about the news, also came in a hurry with Yingwei. Cheng Dezhu''s face was pale, and he was obviously frightened: "emperor, miss is missing."


    Cheng Dezhu sees Mu Cen, who is controlled by Li Shi Li. Now, Cheng Dezhu''s face is even paler, but the words go on: "the shadow guard and the guard are in a coma, and Xia he is in a coma, miss --"


    Now the truth is told.


    But no one knows how Li Shi Li accomplished all this.


    "Let go of people." Li Shiyuan narrowed his eyes slightly and calmly warned Li Shili, "Li Shili, dying is useless. You can''t succeed with so many people. Besides, even if you can act recklessly, can you ignore the Dai family and your mother''s concubine? "


    Li Shiyuan is threatening Li Shili.


    Li Shili''s rebellion and the evil intentions harbored by the Dai family must be related to the nine ethnic groups. It''s impossible for Li Shili to be here alone. What''s more, Li Shiyuan has already set up a good situation, and Li Shili can''t escape.


    And Li Shili can''t ignore Dai Zhigu, Li Shili and Dai Zhigu have been very close, not to mention, Dai Zhigu is wholeheartedly protect Li Shili, Dai family all, Dai Zhigu is unconditional to his son.


    Even when Li Changtian was alive, Dai Zhigu paved the way for Li Shili step by step. Although Li Shili did not take part in these struggles, Li Shili had something that he should have. Even the first Prince of the Zhou Dynasty who was granted the title of crown prince, except the title of crown prince, Li Shili''s everything was matched with the crown prince.


    If it wasn''t for Li Shiyuan, he might have been Li Shili at that time.


    Li Shili can''t ignore the fierce relationship here.


    But in the face of Li Shiyuan''s warning, Li Shili has always been calm: "is it?" He is to smile, the chest has become enough, "have mu Cen in, I why need to fear, I even if defeated, I drag Mu Cen to go down together, Li Shiyuan, you this day and night can''t have a nightmare?"


    Li Shi Li so gloomy mouth, that look sharp to Li Shi Yuan: "Mu Cen follow you what good?"? Mu Cen for your throne, is to use his own life to exchange, you, you worthy of his mother? You never know that she suffered from Li Shiyuan''s humiliation for you, but you suspect that the child in her womb is not yours. "

 Chapter 1051

    With that, Li Shili''s voice became excited, cadenced: "for you, I exchanged health, beauty and voice with the God of Heishan, but I never recognized her. Mu Zhanxiao and long Shaoyun can see it at first sight. You''re a failure. "


    This kind of tone made the people in the hall take a cool breath.


    Li Shiyuan did not speak.


    Just in Li Shili''s words, it seems that everyone can vaguely hear different emotions and can''t express that feeling. It''s like Li Shili''s emotion towards Mu CEN is not as simple as it seems. At least he doesn''t simply take Mu Cen as a tool to threaten Li Shiyuan.


    This kind of questioning is not satisfied with Li Shiyuan, but more like complaining about Mu Cen.


    "Even if you recognize her, you can force her to admit her identity, and eventually die in front of you. Is that your love for her, love into the bone marrow, and then send her to hell?" Li Shi Li''s voice is more and more gloomy, every word is questioning Li Shi Yuan.


    Li Shiyuan didn''t speak because he couldn''t answer his question.


    "Li Shiyuan, you never deserve her. Without her, you don''t even have to think about the throne. It''s impossible! " Li Shili''s voice is getting higher and higher.


    The hall was even more silent.


    But everyone also noticed that although Li Shi Li took Mu Cen as a hostage, Li Shi Li was very gentle towards Mu Cen. Even that hand was just for mu Cen to support, not for a hostage.


    It seems that in such an attitude, people present suddenly understand something.


    Li Shili is such a gloomy person. Why can he be so gentle? Apart from his love for mu Cen, I can''t think of a second reason. However, Li Shili''s love for mu Cen has not been discovered for so many years. On the contrary, it''s not like Li Shiyuan''s naked expression of his own emotions, but extremely introverted.


    It is also because of such introverted, so that all people ignore the existence of Li Shili, and naturally will not notice Li Shili''s love for mu Cen.


    Naturally, it is only under such circumstances that all people are shocked.


    And Mu Cen, who has been in a semi coma, has been slowly waking up. Looking at the situation in front of him, he can''t recover for a while.


    On the contrary, Li Shi Li just looked down at Mu Cen: "you wake up."


    That tone is almost in an instant change, gentle as water, and in the face of Li Shiyuan when the question is not the same, even looking at Mu Cen, that eyes are with a trace of love.


    Mu Cen also noticed.


    Under such circumstances, Mu Cen suddenly recovered. Looking at the current situation, Mu Cen understood more, and Li Shiyuan''s eyes also fell on Mu Cen. For a moment, there was a trace of tension in his eyes.


    Everyone doesn''t know, but Li Shiyuan knows that Mu CEN is pregnant. She can''t bear such a toss. If anything goes wrong, Li Shiyuan won''t forgive herself.


    Mu CEN is calm: "Li Wang Ye, let go of me, we are easy to discuss everything."


    "Mu Cen, you and I are smart people. Do you think I will let you go?" Li Shi Li smiles and asks Mu Cen.


    Mu Cen naturally knew this truth, so passively looked at Li Shili, Li Shili''s hand clasped Mu Cen''s waist, and the other hand gently rubbed Mu Cen''s cheek.


    Mu Cen''s brow twisted, but also didn''t enrage Li Shili at such a time.


    No matter what Li Shili''s feelings for himself are, Mu Cen knows that Li Shili''s mood is not so stable now. He doesn''t know whether he is stimulated by the current situation or for other reasons. If Mu Cen easily angers Li Shili, he doesn''t have to be good.


    The most important thing is that Mu CEN is pregnant now. She has to think about her baby in her stomach. Now Mu Cen doesn''t know martial arts. Naturally, she can''t break free safely. Once she comes and goes, it''s Mu Cen who is finally in trouble.


    "With you, Li Shiyuan doesn''t dare to move anything. He will give up even if he is in the big Zhou Dynasty, because he owes you." Li Shi Li is very clear.


    Mu Cen calmly looked at Li Shili: "are you sure it must be so? If so, why did Li Shiyuan send me out? "


    This words, let Li Shi Li tiny squint an eye, so looking at Mu Cen.


    Mu Cen gave a cold smile: "why don''t you think Li Shiyuan sent me to Li Shiyuan''s side in order to survive? Why don''t you think that Li Shiyuan exchanged me for the God of Heishan in order to continue his life? Are you sure the information you get is true? "


    Li Shili was asked by Mu Cen''s words.


    As if Mu Cen didn''t notice Li Shili''s eyes, she silently looked at the surrounding environment, as if looking for the most suitable entry point. Her eyes looked at Li Shiyuan without any trace, but just for a moment, Mu Cen let go.


    Then she silently looked at Mu Zhanxiao, who didn''t speak.


    It''s a tacit understanding for many years. It doesn''t need words. We all know what each other is thinking. Mu CEN is procrastinating and distracting Li Shili''s attention. As long as Mu Cen can get out of trouble smoothly, then everything is not a problem, and the atmosphere in the hall becomes tense.


    "In that case, why did you try to come back?" Li Shi asked directly.


    Mu Cen lightly smile: "son line thousand Li mother worry, Li Wang Ye is here, don''t Dai Fei Niang worry?"? Naturally, Aofeng is my own son. He was born in October. I worry more about Aofeng than anything else. It''s not a strange reason for me to come back, is it? "


    Li Shi was silent and did not speak.


    "And Aofeng is the prince of today. If I want to go back to the edge of Aofeng, I must be on the edge of Li Shiyuan, right? Otherwise, how can I see the proud wind? " Mu Cen asked Li Shili.


    Her voice has always been calm, and did not become nervous because of the current atmosphere. Her eyes did not seem to be scattered. She looked at Li Shili attentively.


    Li Shi Li pinched Mu Cen''s chin and never let it go, so he looked at Mu Cen calmly: "in this case, I''ll stay proud, OK?"


    "The time is sharp." Suddenly, Mu Cen gently called Li Shili''s name, "do you want me to follow you? What do you love about me? "


    Even, Mu Cen''s hand has touched Li Shili''s cheek with his backhand. That kind of tenderness has never existed before. The former Mu Cen and Li Shili have always been reasonable and never come close to each other. Even in eye contact, they don''t have a trace of emotion.

 Chapter 1052

    Now Mu Cen, looking at Li Shili, seems to be affectionate.


    Li Shili''s vigilance is still there, but in the face of such Mu Cen, he is sometimes in a trance, as if he can''t believe it, as if he is thinking about something.


    Mu Cen also doesn''t care, that hand still sticks on Li Shi Li''s body: "you have countless opportunities to say with me, but you never said."


    Li Shi Li thin lip is pursed, Mou Guang fell on Mu Cen''s body, buckle Mu Cen''s waist hand tight tight: "want to do what?"


    It''s just that the tone still sounds romantic and tentative.


    Mu Cen looked at Li Shili in this way and said with a light smile: "I don''t do anything. I''m still waiting for your answer. "


    Li Shili seems to be a little distracted by Mu Cen''s words. They still look like conjoined babies. It seems that they never separate, or they always are.


    Mu Cen''s eyebrows and eyes, always with a faint smile: "so you took the fragrance of Wisteria to me, the words of Wisteria is love but not, you love me but not. If I remember correctly, the first time I saw you was in Wangxiang building. "


    At that time, Mu Cen didn''t notice Li Shili. Even in that case, even if Mu Cen noticed Li Shili''s eyes, it was difficult for him to think deeply.


    At that time, running for life was the best policy.


    Did Li Shili start at that time?


    But when I think about it, it seems that it is true. Starting from Wangxiang building, Li Shili can almost appear when he is surprised and help himself. In this case, if he does not stare at himself all the time, it is absolutely impossible to be so coincidental.


    At that time, it was hard for mu Cen to think of so much when he was in danger. The most important thing was that even if Mu Cen calmed down and thought about Li Shili''s problem, Li Shili didn''t do anything out of the ordinary. Li Shili hid too much, otherwise, people would not be able to react for such a long time.


    It just makes people feel curious, and they don''t understand why Li Shili helped them again and again. It seems that such motivation can''t be found.


    Now, everything is bright and bright.


    Li Shi Li can even be restrained by such feelings, not to mention other things.


    Li Shili also seems to fall into memory because of Mu Cen''s words. He looks at Mu Cen quietly, as if he thought of something, and suddenly says: "at that time, although you were heavily makeup, you still pretended to be mysterious, but your eyes were clear enough to let people see the stars. Maybe you can remember them at a glance."


    When Li Shili opened his mouth, his eyes also fell on Mu Cen.


    Mu Cen listened carefully, but Li Shi Li didn''t shy away. What he said between the lines was that he liked Mu Cen, and every word seemed to be more serious. In the imperial dragon hall, he didn''t dare to breathe.


    From the corner of Mu Cen''s eye, Yu Guang looks at Mu Zhanxiao and nods slightly. Mu Zhanxiao understands Mu Cen''s meaning. Mu Cen''s figure begins to retreat step by step, but it doesn''t show any trace.


    But mu Cen didn''t let his thinking deviate because of this action, and his eyes didn''t move when he looked at Mu Zhanxiao,


    It''s like listening quietly.


    "Shi Li, I never like a man on the throne." Mu Cen''s voice is even with a trace of bewitching, "I like to be a man who can accompany me to travel, rather than carrying the country, there are many helpless."


    The voice is gentle and soft, and the eyes are more gentle and incomparable: "don''t cling to the throne, shall I go with you?"


    In the main hall, only mu Cen''s soft voice was left. All the people unconsciously followed Mu Cen. It seemed that Mu Cen''s words could easily bewitch people and make people follow Mu Cen involuntarily.


    In this case, Mu Cen has quietly let himself out of Li Shi Li''s confinement.


    Mu Zhanxiao also follows Mu Cen''s every move, nervous extremely nervous.


    Until Mu Cen retreated to a safe distance and was about to turn around and run quickly, Li Shili suddenly held Mu Cen''s hand: "what do you do?"


    Mu Cen didn''t hesitate. This delicate time difference is enough to change everything.


    Does Mu Zhanxiao rush up for the first time? Li Shili buckles Mu Cen''s hand, but mu Cen''s speed is very fast. With a flash, Li Shiyuan has stepped forward and will take Mu Cen to his arms with a little effort.


    The speed of the guard is also fast up, with Mu Zhanxiao, surrounded by Li Shili.


    Li Shili can''t be killed with one sword. Naturally, those colleagues in the dark want to clean up Li Shili. Li Shili has completely recovered. Looking at Mu Cen, his eyes are a little complicated, but Li Shili is held up by Mu Zhanxiao and can''t move.


    "Cen''er, no matter what Li Shiyuan does to you, he is the only one you love, isn''t he?" Li Shili is asking Mu Cen.


    Mu Cen lowered his eyebrows: "sometimes, it''s just first come, then come."


    This words, light, don''t know is to pacify Li Shi Li, still say a very simple fact. When she was reborn, she only met Li Shiyuan first. At first, she and Li Shiyuan did not love each other, but used each other. Li Shiyuan was testing herself, and she was borrowing Li Shiyuan''s contacts and resources.


    So mu Cen now asked himself, if what he saw at that time was Li Shili, is it different now.


    For mu Cen at that time, he and Li Shiyuan came together step by step and grew in love with each other over a long period of time. It was Li Shiyuan who really fell in love first.


    Thinking of these, Mu Cen couldn''t help laughing at himself.


    Inadvertently, she fell into the trouble of the three brothers of the Li family. Is she innocent? She is not innocent, everyone is stepping on human blood, come to today.


    Hehe¡ª¡ª


    "If I came first, would you fall in love with me?" Even if Li Shili was imprisoned, but between the lines, he was still persistent and asked Mu Cen.


    Mu Cen was very quiet. He didn''t know whether he was pacifying Li Shili or something else: "maybe, maybe not. First come and then go, there is always an opportunity. "


    At the moment when Mu Cen''s voice fell, Li Shiyuan''s voice came calmly: "take it down, put it in the heaven prison, and don''t let go of any of Dai''s friends."


    "Yes." All the guards answered.


    You know, Li Shiyuan can realize that this is what Li Shili did. In such a long time of competition between them, Li Shiyuan has already arranged everything. King Li''s house looks calm, but outside of King Li''s house, Li Shiyuan''s people have been around for a long time. Just wait for an order, the whole house has no place to hide.


    Mu Zhanxiao went with the guards.


    And the officials in the main hall still dare not breathe.

 Chapter 1053

    The guards were almost the fastest. Some of them were detained by the officials. When they were detained by the guards, they were almost begging for mercy, but Li Shiyuan was always cold and didn''t even look at them.


    The rest of the people are even more shocked to say a word.


    That kind of tense mood has never existed. The last time was when Li Shiyuan forced the palace. Under such circumstances, I was afraid that I would be involved.


    Until the people in the main hall were taken away one after another, the rest of them were often relieved.


    Li Shiyuan did not speak, light look: "you go down."


    "Yes." The officials answered, and did not dare to stay for a moment. The atmosphere in the hall was almost gloomy to the extreme.


    After a while, there were not many people left in the hall.


    The fake Mu Cen on one side had already been paralyzed on the ground, but the next moment, it was almost unexpected that she suddenly rose up, took the hairpin from her head so quickly, and directly directed at Mu Cen.


    That''s jealousy.


    It seems that Mu Cen has taken everything away from her. She has to kill Mu Cen to calm her anger and dissatisfaction. It seems that in the position of empress, fake Mu Cen has been used to it. Naturally, she really takes herself as Mu Cen and can''t accept someone to challenge her authority.


    No one noticed the fake Muchen''s reaction. In addition, Muchen''s arm was more or less cut by the sword in the previous push, so he was not so agile.


    Even Li Shiyuan was stunned.


    The hairpin was aimed at Mu Cen''s chest. It was a close call.


    "Toxic." Li Shili''s voice came suddenly.


    Almost everyone''s attention was startled by what happened suddenly in front of him. Li Shili broke away from Mu Zhanxiao regardless of everything. Mu Zhanxiao immediately recovered. Before he could hold Li Shili, Li Shili had pushed Mu Cen away.


    The hairpin went straight into Li Shili''s chest.


    The atmosphere at the scene suddenly quieted down.


    Fake Muchen had been detained by the guards, and she seemed shocked, but in the end, fake Muchen just laughed, sad and sad: "I don''t know how long I hate you. Since I was 12 years old, I have been taken by my master, instilling the memory of Muchen. How hard I suffered? I thought about killing you many times, but I was poisoned by my master, There''s no other way than obedience. And now, you die in the hands of a slave. "


    "Qin Xiang, you..." Li Shili softened.


    Where does the poison on Qin Xiang''s hairpin come from? Of course, Li Shili knows that it was used to give Li Shiyuan a fatal blow at the last time. This poison can''t give people a chance to survive. It''s just that Li Shili didn''t expect that the hairpin was on his chest in the end.


    "Master, you can remember a person so clearly because you love him. But unfortunately, even if you love this person deeply, there is nothing you can do. There are things you can''t do in the world. " Qin Xiang laughed wildly.


    Unwilling and sad, he was imprisoned by the guards and shook his head desperately.


    Qin Xiang said countless things. It was a complaint against Li Shili. It was a complaint against all the injustice he had done to himself. However, it was impossible to change Qin Xiang''s fate.


    In the end, Qin Xiang had no strength, so he looked at Li Shili: "master, even if I die, I will drag you to the underground, I will not waste my life."


    Qin Xiang killed herself by biting her tongue.


    But Li Shili''s poisonous hair is very fast. Mu Cen breaks away from Li Shiyuan and walks towards Li Shili. Li Shiyuan just holds Mu Cen''s hand.


    Mu Cen calmly looked at Li Shiyuan: "now he can''t die. Uncle Huang can''t arrive now. There''s no other way but me. "


    Mu Cen''s words can''t be more direct. Li Shiyuan''s hand slowly released. He held Mu Cen because he was worried about Mu Cen. But now, Li Shili must be kept.


    "I promise I''ll be fine." Mu Cen gave Li Shiyuan a positive answer, "what''s more, he has nothing to do with me now. Besides, he won''t kill me. He''s got countless opportunities, and he''s never killed me. "


    Voice down, Mu Cen nodded, and then quickly toward the direction of Li Shili.


    Li Shiyuan followed, not daring to be slighted, for fear of any accident.


    And Mu Cen has already walked to Li Shili''s front, half squatted down, carefully looked at Li Shili''s situation, soon, Mu Cen''s brow completely twisted up, the solemnity of the fundus of the eye, obvious.


    "No... use... Don''t look..." Li Shili''s voice stammered.


    Mu Cen didn''t speak. He had already grasped Li Shili''s hand and felt his pulse. He quickly fed the pill to Li Shili''s mouth. This is a medicine that can temporarily stabilize Li Shili''s toxin, but it''s not an antidote. At most, it''s within an hour. If he can''t find a suitable antidote, the result will be the same.


    Li Shi Li saw that Mu Cen was like this, and finally he laughed. The voice was still intermittent: "you''re like this... You''re not like this... But you''re... Let me tell you... You still have... Who else... Participates in..."


    Mu Cen didn''t deny it. He looked at Li Shili seriously. The self mockery in Li Shili''s face was more obvious. He knew he was right, but soon, Li Shili looked at Mu Cen like this. Mu Cen didn''t avoid Li Shili''s eyes.


    "It''s useless..." Li Shi''s mouth overflowed with blood. "There''s no medicine for this poison..."


    Mu Cen calmed down. In fact, he didn''t feel strange. This last move was forced to go, so naturally there was no room for him. If he came to this step, he would be very dangerous. What Li didn''t expect was that the poison was eventually used on himself.


    Perhaps Li Shili, who has always been cautious, never thought that one day this would happen to him and he would make mistakes step by step until now.


    He can blame no one but himself for this.


    I blame myself for being dormant for more than ten years, but now I am worried and flustered, which leads to such a situation. If I could listen to advice and pay more attention, maybe I would not go to the present.


    And Mu Cen listen to Li Shi Li''s words, also don''t feel strange, she quietly looked at Li Shi Li, Li Shi Li''s character how can say these, here involves too many people.


    "It''s... It''s... It''s me... It''s me... It''s me... It''s me... It''s me... It''s me... It''s me... It''s me... It''s me... It''s me... It''s me... It''s me... It''s me... It''s me... It''s me Li Shi Li continues to say, suddenly backhand held Mu Cen''s hand.

 Chapter 1054

    The people on the side suddenly became nervous.


    Mu Cen''s eyes are pacifying. He just looks at Li Shili and grasps himself with Li Shili. He doesn''t mean to struggle.


    Li Shili lowered his head and laughed. The smile in his eyebrows became more and more obvious. He held Mu Cen''s hand and never let go: "let go... Let go... The rest of the people... Let go... Let go... Dai... Dai family..."


    Mu Cen shook his head: "you know, it''s impossible."


    Li Shi Li laughs again, which is helpless and self mocking. He naturally knows that it is impossible. Over the years, if Li Shi Li is alone without the support of Dai''s family, it is impossible to get to the present. When Li Shi Li has an accident, this kind of thing has always been one person''s success, but if this person fails, it will be nine families.


    Since ancient times, it is impossible for emperors to leave such people with evil intentions.


    As if in Mu Cen''s denial, Li Shili was not surprised. He knew the result long ago and looked at Mu Cen calmly.


    "If you say that, there may be a chance." Mu Cen suddenly opens his mouth.


    Li Shili shook his head.


    What is the purpose of Mu Cen, Li Shili as clear, how can easily in the trap of Mu Cen, all the people and Mu Cen recruit. Said, will only die more thoroughly.


    Mu Cen was not forced.


    And Li Shili suddenly put his hand into his chest, Mu Cen twisted his eyebrows, Li Shili''s action was slightly trembling, and it could be seen that the toxin had begun to attack again. The previous sedative pills were not very useful. Such an attack almost pushed Li Shili to the limit in an instant.


    But the action in Li Shi Li''s hand didn''t stop, still holding something in the chest, Mu Cen didn''t stop it.


    Until Li Shi Li took out a jade bracelet from his chest and put it in Mu Cen''s hands so tremblingly. Mu Cen twisted his eyebrows and didn''t quite understand, but Li Shi Li''s smile was shining.


    It''s like saying goodbye to Mu Cen.


    Before mucen came to speak, Li Shili said: "close... Close. I don''t have any regrets. "


    The voice fell, Li Shi Li''s breathing began to be more and more cramped. Soon, he coughed violently and vomited a mouthful of black blood. After a while, such blood came one mouthful after another, which completely soiled Mu Cen''s clothes. The ground was even more shocking.


    "Well..." Li Shi Li''s breathing is more difficult, "I... I can''t... Guard... Guard you any more."


    The voice falls, Li Shi Li completely did not have the breath.


    The people around him are quiet and can''t say a word, but Li Shili''s last word is almost all said to Mu Cen. Every word seems to be more serious. It seems that he doesn''t mind the current situation and knows his fate better, so he speaks his heart freely.


    And Mu Cen listens, that facial expression changed again and again, unspeakable feeling.


    "He''s dead." After waiting for a while, it seems that Mu Cen recovered and explored Li Shi Li''s breath. Then he said calmly.


    Li Shiyuan has come to the side of Mu Cen. Mu Cen stands up. Li Shiyuan quickly holds Mu Cen and signals the imperial doctor to come forward.


    The imperial doctor recovered from his astonishment. He didn''t dare to neglect him for a moment. He immediately stepped forward and dealt with Mu Cen''s situation.


    Mu CEN is quiet, without any resistance. She holds the jade bracelet that Li Shili handed to her in her hand. Her eyes fall on Li Shili and she doesn''t move it. Until Li Shili is dragged away and the ground of Yulong hall is completely cleaned up, Mu Cen''s vision moves back.


    But in the hand jade bracelet, Mu Cen also did not loosen.


    The imperial doctor is more atmosphere dare not gasp, so quickly to mucen deal with the wound before accidentally.


    Mu Zhanxiao and long Shao, Rong temple and Rong Jiu stay in the imperial dragon hall. The rest of them have already retreated. Everyone in Li Wang''s house has been controlled.


    Li Shiyuan, who had contacts with Li Shili, got the exact name list for the first time, and was naturally controlled. The story of the princess of the former dynasty, which had been left over for ten years, came to an end at this moment. In other words, the former dynasty princess has existed since Mu Zhi''s face was changed.


    How deep a person''s mind can be, we can let things evolve to today step by step.


    If it were not for the predicament of emotion, maybe Li Shi Li''s character could really win the throne. Now it seems inappropriate to judge who is a wise monarch and who is a tyrant. Everyone will not do the same thing at the moment. Maybe one day, if the position changes, so will Li Shiyuan.


    As an emperor, the winner is the king and the loser is the bandit. Not only Kou, but also his life.


    Mu Cen laughed at himself silently.


    And the people around are quiet and silent. Even Li Shiyuan''s eyes are sinking. He looks at Mu Cen without saying a word. Finally, Li Shiyuan''s eyes fall on the jade bracelet in Mu Cen''s hand.


    Except for mu Cen, probably everyone in the palace knows the origin of this jade bracelet.


    This was given to Dai Zhigu by the Empress Dowager when Dai Zhigu entered the palace. Dai Zhigu had said for a long time that this jade bracelet was for Li Shili''s future imperial concubine. Up to now, although Li Shi Li has countless side imperial concubines, he has never set up a imperial concubine, and the position of imperial concubine has been vacant.


    No matter how Li Changtian refers to marriage, Li Shili has no interest in it. No matter how unhappy Dai Zhigu is, Li Shili never compromises. The position of Princess Li is always vacant, and there is never a landing.


    Up to now, it seems to suddenly understand.


    Li Shili didn''t set up a concubine because he always left the position of Princess Li to Mu Cen. From the moment Mu Cen married into the East Palace, Li Shili''s mind was the same as Li Shiyuan''s, but Li Shili was better at hiding, so that no one would find out.


    And such love, buried for countless years, love how deep, can be so.


    "I''ll take you back to the Palace first." It took Li Shiyuan a long time to break this silence.


    Mu Cen nodded, did not refuse, stood up, Li Shiyuan took the initiative to take Mu Cen''s hand, directly toward the palace of the Imperial Dragon Palace, now, there is nothing to hide, Mu Cen''s identity has not been recognized, but everyone knows, the reason for not recognizing, as long as it is experienced a few years ago, everyone knows.


    Soon, the two figures did not enter the bedroom.


    Mu Zhanxiao and long Shaoyun look at each other. In the end, neither of them speaks. Rong Jiu and Rong temple are slightly surprised. Then they are quiet and don''t speak any more.


    In the imperial dragon hall, it is also quiet and terrible.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 1055

    And in the bedroom.


    Xia he has been called to the imperial dragon hall and quickly changed his clothes for mu Cen, but mu Cen''s hand has been holding the bracelet and has never let go. Xia he wants to speak, but he doesn''t say anything at last, but the speed of changing clothes is slower.


    Li Shiyuan didn''t urge him. He just waited outside the screen until Mu Cen changed his clothes. Li Shiyuan''s eyes fell on Mu Cen. Naturally, he noticed that Mu Cen had been holding the bracelet in his palm. Li Shiyuan''s thin lips moved, but he didn''t speak at the first time.


    For a long time, Li Shiyuan said: "this bracelet is the symbol of Princess Li."


    Mu Cen now, actually guessed that she lowered her eyebrows and didn''t say anything. She just rubbed the bracelet with her finger, and then quietly looked at Li Shiyuan.


    Li Shiyuan did not speak.


    "Did I harm a lot of people?" Mu Cen asked suddenly.


    Li Shiyuan calmed down and said, "where is the saying of disaster?"


    Mu Cen smiles, but doesn''t say anything.


    From long Shaoyun to Li Shiyuan, then to Li Shiyuan and Li Shili¡ª¡ª


    Maybe some people deserve what they deserve, but if it wasn''t for mu Cen, maybe they wouldn''t go to the present. After she was reborn in her last life, she always felt that everything was a new beginning, but God has always been fair. These disputes never stopped. Everyone is still entangled, just in a different way.


    But Li Shili, Mu Cen never thought of it.


    In her mind, she recalled getting along with Li Shili again and again. Every time, they didn''t spend much time together, so it''s not too difficult to sort out these memories.


    Mu Cen still remembers what Li Shili said before he died. He said that he could no longer protect himself. That was for everyone. At last, before Li Shili closed his eyes, he said "I love you" to Mu Cen in lip language. Although there is no sound, but you can feel li Shili''s deep love.


    Even when Li Shi Li closed his eyes, his eyes were relaxed when he looked at Mu Cen. It was as if he had finished his long cherished wish for many years and died in front of Mu Cen without regret.


    And that sentence, I can no longer protect you, to now let Mu Cen remember clearly.


    And countless pictures flashed in my mind, and then Mu Cen understood it in an instant.


    Countless times of danger, why Li Shili can appear at the first time, because everything of Mu CEN is in Li Shili''s attention, as if Mu Cen has completely changed his face, but Li Shili can still know that there is no reason, maybe because Mu Cen and Mu Zhanxiao are together, or maybe because of his first intuition.


    At that time, living in a house on the outskirts of Beijing was almost smooth, not only because Mu Zhanxiao sent people, but also because of Li Shili. So when Mu Cen was in the outskirts of Beijing, he didn''t have any discomfort, even at the edge of the place where he lived, there were many things Mu Cen liked to eat.


    They didn''t come before, but later. Now, Li Shili asked for them.


    Since ancient times, they have been especially friendly to the beautiful people, such as Mu Cen''s appearance before. Although they won''t be attacked, they will also make people look at them and talk about them when they go out. And Mu Zhanxiao can''t worry about it anytime and anywhere.


    It''s not like this has never happened, but someone will come to help Mu Cen for the first time. These things must not be arranged by Mu Zhanxiao, but Li Shili.


    In the past, when they were outside the Great Wall, they had many inconveniences. Later, they suddenly became successful. I''m afraid that Li Shili also contributed to this.


    At that time, Mu Cen felt that God was on his side. Now, it''s not God, but Li Shili who has been guarding himself.


    Probably from Wang Xiang Lou, this kind of protection has become a matter of course, no matter when and where, Li Shili is accompanied by Mu Cen in another way. It''s like the appearance of Mu Cen. Li Shili can feel it for the first time.


    Even now, when he finally won the throne, did Li Shili have no chance of winning?


    no, it isn''t.


    Even if Li Shiyuan controls everything, as long as Li Shili can be ruthless, then the throne is still his, because Li Shiyuan''s guilt for mu Cen, if Li Shili really forces Mu Cen''s life, Li Shiyuan will choose to give in. As a result, Li Shili doesn''t want to attack Mu Cen, and he just forces himself to death step by step.


    Even in the end, the Dai family has a gold medal, even if it can only protect one person, don''t think, Dai Zhigu also protects Li Shili, Li Shili can''t die. But in order to save himself, Li Shi Li died in Qin Xiang''s hairpin, and finally poisoned his hair.


    This scene, let Mu Cen finally close his eyes, the palm of the fist tightly clenched up.


    Li Shiyuan also seems to feel Mu Cen''s mood. He steps forward, lightly embraces Mu Cen from behind, bows his head and kisses Mu Cen''s hair: "it''s past, don''t think about it any more. Love and hate are on the front line. You don''t need any reason to love someone. Everyone has his own fate. It has nothing to do with you. "


    Li Shiyuan is pacifying Mu Cen. Mu Cen doesn''t speak, so he hugs Li Shiyuan. His eyes seem to be slightly red.


    "Don''t think about it." Li Shiyuan coaxed Mu Cen, "if you want, I can..."


    "No Mu Cen quickly denied.


    At the first time, Mu Cen knew Li Shiyuan''s idea. Li Shiyuan wanted to let the Dai family go to comfort his mind. However, Mu Cen knew that this kind of thing can''t be joked. It took so long to find the person behind the scenes. If it can''t be dealt with, it is bound to repeat the same mistake in the future.


    This kind of thing, Mu Cen can''t let her happen.


    What''s more, this kind of thing is too playful for mu Cen, and Mu Cen has never been a playful person.


    For a long time, Mu Cen sighed silently and then looked at Li Shiyuan: "let him be buried. At least I don''t want to be ashamed of him. "


    "Good." Li Shiyuan said nothing.


    Mu Cen didn''t speak any more. Li Shiyuan accompanied Mu Cen like this. Then he continued: "rest early. You''re still pregnant. You can''t do this. I''ll let Ji Yinv come in and show you the situation."


    "Good." Mu Cen answered.


    Soon after Li Shiyuan''s order came down, the figure of doctor Ji appeared in the bedroom. It seemed that he was not surprised by Mu Cen''s identity. Long ago, when Mu Zhanxiao came to explain himself, when Li Shiyuan frequently went in and out of the Taiping Hospital, Ji Changjin could more or less guess that it was just that Ji Changjin never said anything,

 Chapter 1056

    Ji Changjin carefully felt Mu Cen''s pulse, and then calmly said: "tell the emperor, empress." Ji Changjin''s address has changed, "Niang Niang is probably too emotional, and some of her fetuses are unstable. As long as you have a rest, it won''t be a big problem. Wei Chen can prescribe some medicine for her to have an abortion."


    "Thank you." Mu Cen answered.


    "You''re welcome, madam." Ji Changjin responds.


    Then, Ji Changjin quickly prescribed the prescription, let Xia he go to get it together, and soon respectfully retreated.


    Mu Cen just looked at Li Shiyuan: "you must have a lot of things to do. Don''t worry about me. I''ll have a rest."


    Li Shiyuan''s eyebrows and eyes were worried, but he knew Mu Cen''s temper, so Li Shiyuan didn''t stay here any longer. After a moment of silence, he got up and walked out of the palace. It''s true that he had a lot to deal with, and Mu Cen didn''t say much when he saw Li Shiyuan leave.


    Summer lotus this just walked up, atmosphere dare not breathe, supported Mu Cen to go up soft collapse, Mu Cen also didn''t fall asleep, just shut up.


    The more exhausted he is, the more sleepless he seems to be. There are all kinds of pictures in his mind. In the end, Mu Cen doesn''t know how he fell asleep. The headache lingers in his heart all the time. It seems that Mu Cen can''t breathe.


    For a long time, Muchen was exhausted.


    Even the closed eyebrows are locked.


    The bedroom is quiet, without any sound.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡ª¡ª


    Li Wang''s residence at that time.


    Dai Zhigu''s face turned pale when he saw the guards and shadow guards who broke into Li''s mansion. His uneasiness broke out and he understood that Li Shi Li had failed. Otherwise, these guards could not have appeared in Li''s mansion.


    And the people of Li Wangfu have been controlled, and it is impossible for anyone to save Dai Zhigu.


    Dai Zhigu didn''t speak. She stood so quietly, and the old mother was even more frightened. For such a long time, she followed Dai Zhigu. Even in the most chaotic period, there was no such scene, let alone now.


    "What are you going to do? This is Princess Dai, the concubine of the former Emperor!" The old lady is yelling at Yingwei.


    The guard didn''t pay any attention to the old lady, and soon she was taken away. The old lady struggled desperately: "mother, mother, please go away."


    Dai Zhigu stood motionless and looked at the guard calmly: "let mammy go. She has been with the palace for decades. She has no credit and hard work. She is old and can''t do anything. I think the emperor''s face will be sold to me. What''s more, King Li is already in the hands of the emperor. What else is the emperor afraid of? "


    Dai Zhigu''s tone is calm, looking at the guard''s eyes are not instantaneous, and can not be refused by the guard.


    But the guard didn''t pay attention to Dai Zhigu''s words: "Princess Dai, everything has to wait for the emperor''s decision, and the slave has no right."


    Then, the old mother was taken away, Dai Zhigu''s palm so clenched into a fist, but in the end did not say a word.


    After a while, the guards came forward and escorted Dai Zhigu out of the Li palace, but they were polite to Dai Zhigu. And all the people in Prince Li''s mansion knelt down in the hall, and no longer had any right to resist. Those who tried to resist had their heads on the ground for the first time.


    Li Wang''s house, which used to be bustling, is now howling.


    Soon, the people of Prince Li''s house were taken and imprisoned, and the seal was pasted on the house. There was a guard handle at the door, and no one was allowed to enter.


    People in Kyoto are quietly watching this scene, and no one dares to speak again for fear of being involved. Up to now, everyone dares not think that the princess of the former dynasty has something to do with the Dai family, who has always been low-key. What''s more, Li Shili will go to the palace to force the palace. You know, in everyone''s memory, Li Shili is a person who has no interest in the throne.


    It is also because of this that Li Shili has been able to go all the way to the present. And now such a picture, can''t help but make people feel sorry.


    It was not until the guards took people away that the people around began to bow their heads and talk.


    Although the matter in the palace has never been announced to the world, there is more or less a rumor. At the end of the discussion, it becomes the topic of Mu Cen.


    It seems that Mu CEN is already a legend in Dazhou. No matter what happens to Mu Cen, it seems natural, and there is nothing strange about it.


    Gradually, the crowd of the market dispersed, the setting sun gradually set, and the liwang mansion became more and more desolate.


    And at this time, in the dark out of a slender girl, with a mediocre face, her eyes so fell on the plaque of Li Wangfu not far away, that eyes gradually dim down, and then raise eyebrows, is with complex and affectionate.


    For a long time, she turned around and quietly disappeared into the crowd, as if she had never appeared.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡ª¡ª


    At that time¡ª¡ª


    Imperial Palace, Yulong palace.


    Mu Cen was in a trance, as if in a nightmare. His forehead was sweating. Until Mu Cen''s palm was caught, Mu Cen slowly woke up. When he saw the person in front of him, Mu Cen''s heart gradually settled down.


    "Here you are." Mu Cen light mouth.


    She sat up, so very active close to Li Shiyuan''s chest, listening to this person''s heartbeat, hands around Li Shiyuan''s waist.


    Li Shiyuan made a sound, bowed his head and kissed Mu Cen''s forehead: "I asked the imperial dining room to make some stews for you, according to the taste you used to like."


    "Good." Mu Cen nodded.


    "Aofeng will come later." Li Shiyuan continued, "Linglong also came along."


    Mu Cen made a sound and lowered his eyebrows. He didn''t say anything. Li Shiyuan didn''t let go of his heavy thoughts. He knew Mu Cen. After a look, he knew what Mu Cen was thinking.


    He was quiet, and then he said, "still thinking about what happened before?"


    Mu Cen didn''t deny it or admit it. Li Shiyuan''s hand gently rubbed Mu Cen''s back. After a moment of silence, his thin lips moved: "there are some things, don''t think about them. They have nothing to do with you."


    Mu Cen knows these truths, but most of the time, he doesn''t know the truth to ease them. It takes time to ease them. What''s more, now Mu CEN is more aware that because she is pregnant, her mood is also a little unstable, and she is easy to think wildly. After a long time, she doesn''t even know what she is trying to write.


    "Good." It took Mu Cen a long time to answer.


    "What are you thinking?" Li Shiyuan bowed his head, and his voice was so gentle that he could not be more gentle.

 Chapter 1057

    Mu Cen was quiet for a moment because of Li Shiyuan''s words. Then she looked up at Li Shiyuan and thought about it before she said, "I don''t know if it''s not because I''m pregnant. Sometimes I can''t control my emotions. I''m afraid that if I go on like this, I may hurt you one day."


    "No Li Shiyuan said faintly, "I''m here."


    The voice was low and powerful, which seemed to give Mu Cen great comfort. Mu Cen made a sound, didn''t say anything, and quietly pasted it on Li Shiyuan''s chest, listening to his heartbeat, then gradually calmed down.


    Li Shiyuan stroked Mu Cen''s hair and said slowly: "Xifu is already preparing. Embroidery girls are all doing embroidery. Now you are not suitable to do it in person. But you can tell Li Yan what you want. Just move your mouth and they will do it. If you have something to do, you can tell them."


    This words, let Mu Cen one Zheng.


    "I owe you a big marriage ten years ago, and I can''t repay it five years ago. I''m even wrong again and again. I''m glad God let you come back to me. Otherwise, I''m afraid I''ll feel guilty all my life." Li Shiyuan sighed silently. Mu Cen''s face, which he held in his hand, was very charming.


    Mu Cen didn''t say anything, just listened carefully.


    "I promise you ten li red makeup, will also cash. After you are stable in a few days, Zhan Xiao will take you back to King Mu''s house. I will personally go to King Mu''s house to greet you and marry you back to the palace. " Li Shiyuan said calmly, "I only have you around me."


    "You are my only queen." Li Shiyuan''s every word can''t be more serious. "These concubines in the palace have no way back. They can''t go back to their mother''s home, but I haven''t touched these people since the previous incident. Before the concubines, willing to go out of the palace, have let them out of the palace. If you don''t like it, I''ll let them go to the temple and watch the green light. "


    That''s also the end result of the imperial concubine. If it''s not the empress dowager, and you don''t have any children under your knees when the emperor ascends the throne, then the final result is to go to the temple to guard the green lantern. It''s just ahead of time.


    Mu Cen said nothing.


    She really can''t hold a grain of sand in her eyes, but a lot of helpless, let Mu Cen can''t take the initiative to say, Li Shiyuan is willing to speak, Mu CEN is naturally happy, but mu Cen will no longer interfere in Li Shiyuan how to do, this matter, say is one thing, but it is not so easy to do.


    There are too many people involved. These concubines who can finally stay in the palace are not ordinary people. They are all supported by their mother''s family. Li Shiyuan can do everything in one size fits all, but it will also make people feel strange. Why add obstacles to himself.


    Therefore, in the end, we can only wait for the passage of time, let these concubines take the initiative to propose, not Li Shiyuan.


    "So now you are taking care of yourself, waiting for me to marry you in King Mu''s house." Li Shiyuan brings the topic back to Mu Cen.


    Mu Cen raised his head and looked at Li Shiyuan with a smile: "will there be any more accidents this time?"


    "Never." Li Shiyuan''s tone is firm, "even the elder Xuankong said that our three generations of love, this is the third generation, we will certainly achieve the right result."


    "Good." Mu Cen chuckles.


    Li Shiyuan''s hand still holds Mu Cen''s hand, and his voice can''t be more gentle: "if you need anything else, just tell Linglong and Xia he to do it. I''ll send Linglong back to you, so you can get used to it."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    "When Fengqing palace is cleaned up, it will be renewed according to your preference. I will also ask the slave to send back the things that belong to you in King yuan''s house. When you get married, you can go back to Fengqing palace. " Li Shiyuan continued.


    Li Shiyuan gave a detailed account of what he could.


    Mu Cen listened quietly and didn''t interrupt Li Shiyuan.


    "A few years later, when Aofeng comes of age, I can abdicate and let Aofeng inherit the throne of emperor. I''ll take you all over the great rivers and mountains of Dazhou. Don''t you like Beiwai? When the weather is fine, we can stay there for a few months, and there are people taking care of other hospitals there all the time. "


    ¡­¡­


    What Li Shiyuan said was all the promises he had made to Mu Cen, but at that time, everything seemed ethereal and unrealistic. Now, everything has become real and close at hand.


    Mu Cen listen to, suddenly so light smile voice: "so Ao Feng is very small, you have such a plan, you just put your life to torture Ao Feng?"


    Li Shiyuan was very generous and did not deny Mu Cen''s guess.


    Mu Cen helplessly shook his head: "are you not afraid of the arrogant wind to hate you?"


    "I hate it already." Li Shiyuan is also very direct.


    "Ao Feng is an adult. He is not an adult yet. Should he not see his parents since he was a child, or take him around?" Mu Cen asked again.


    It seems that they have never talked with Li Shiyuan like this. The topics between them are more difficult and serious. Most of the time they talk about state affairs passively. Even in the year outside the Great Wall, they didn''t talk about these family members.


    This kind of life, which Mu Cen had expected before, has suddenly come true now. Mu Cen can''t help but feel some emotion.


    Li Shiyuan listened to Mu Cen''s question, but he answered calmly: "if you are still a prince, you will stay in the palace, and Aofeng will naturally train you. If it''s a princess, it''s the apple of my eye. Wherever we go, we''ll take it and see the scenery in the world. It''s not easy to be cheated. If she doesn''t want to get married in the future, she''ll stay with us. It''s also very good. "


    Li Shiyuan has already thought safely.


    Mu Cen smiles and shakes her head. Since ancient times, children and grandchildren have their own happiness, and many things can''t be controlled by themselves. She doesn''t answer, and there is a sweet smell hidden in the air.


    "It seems that Aofeng is not named according to the family tree of the Li family." Mu Cen suddenly thought of something, "this child, what do you want to call it?"


    "If it''s a girl, it''s called Acacia." Li Shiyuan seems to have thought about it for a long time.


    "What about the prince?" Mu Cen asked askew.


    "Not yet." Li Shiyuan is direct.


    Mu CEN is angry smile: "since ancient times, emperors should not have more children?"


    "Such as Aofeng, one is enough. If there are more, I''m afraid I can''t stand it." Li Shiyuan twisted his eyebrows, but he was serious. "He can satirize me that I''m a dead tree in spring. Let''s join hands. I''m not angry? It''s not even necessary to force the palace. "


    Mu Cen


    What a surprise.


    Xiao Aofeng was frightened when he saw Li Shiyuan.

 Chapter 1058

    Li Shiyuan''s eyes, proud wind can immediately become regular, no matter how the last second, the next second is a decent prince.


    Naturally, he did not dare to hate Li Shiyuan.


    So mu Cen didn''t expect that the current Ao Feng could even fight Li Shiyuan, but thinking about Ao Feng, Mu Cen couldn''t help laughing.


    See Mu Cen smile, Li Shiyuan so bow, holding Mu Cen''s chin, half forced to let Mu Cen look at himself, the voice is very low: "I withered, don''t you know what mean?"


    This words, let Mu Cen''s cheek slightly red, some angry looking at this person, beat down this person''s chest, finally silent.


    But Li Shiyuan smiles, some can''t help but bow down and kiss Mu Cen, but mu Cen doesn''t refuse.


    They are like glue.


    Until Cheng Dezhu comes in in a hurry, Mu Cen pushes Li Shiyuan away. Li Shiyuan''s brow is twisted, but he doesn''t say anything. Cheng Dezhu has followed him for many years, and he knows when he can come in and when he can''t.


    So there must be a reason for this rush.


    "What''s the matter?" Li Shiyuan asked directly.


    Mu Cen didn''t speak, just looked at Cheng Dezhu. Now, I''m afraid it''s only the Dai family''s business. Cheng Dezhu''s expression is a little cautious and indescribable. Li Shiyuan and Mu Cen didn''t urge him, waiting for Cheng Dezhu to finish.


    Cheng Dezhu then said: "tell the emperor that empress Dai wants to see the empress."


    Cheng Dezhu has also changed his name. Naturally, the empress refers to Mu Cen. This makes Li Shiyuan''s eyebrows twist. Under such circumstances, Li Shiyuan won''t let Mu Cen see anyone who has a relationship with the Dai family. No one knows whether he has left a back hand, let alone a hand. This also involves Mu Cen.


    Quiet, Li Shiyuan has not had time to oppose, Mu Cen has light mouth: "in the prison?"


    "Yes." Cheng Dezhu responded respectfully.


    "I''ll see." Mu CEN is calm.


    Cheng Dezhu didn''t speak, so he stood up, and Mu Cen had stood up, Li Shiyuan didn''t want to hold Mu Cen''s hand: "I don''t allow you to go."


    Mu Cen calmly looked at Li Shiyuan: "Princess Dai is already in the heaven prison. She can''t do anything when she enters the heaven prison. Besides, Princess Dai is not a martial arts practitioner. She can''t do anything to me because she doesn''t have the strength to bind a chicken. Besides, I''m also with others, and Princess Dai doesn''t have this chance."


    Mu Cen said very directly, Mou Guang did not move away from Li Shiyuan, his eyes were calm and direct.


    In such words, Li Shiyuan''s eyes narrowed slightly, as if thinking about Mu Cen''s words.


    "Princess Dai came to me and said something about King Li." Mu CEN is very calm, said his guess.


    Otherwise, Dai Zhigu will not find himself.


    What''s more, in those days, Mu Cen felt that Dai Zhigu had been complaining about himself. At first, Mu Cen didn''t know where this attitude came from, but now Mu Cen understood it. But because of Li Shili, so when Li Shili wants Dai Zhigu to appear, Dai Zhigu will still help.


    Because they are their own sons.


    Now that Li Shili has an accident, it''s not strange for Dai Zhigu to find himself. People always have channels to vent.


    So this trip is inevitable.


    "I''ll go with you." Li Shiyuan pondered for a moment, then said.


    Mu Cen shook his head: "if you go, Diana won''t say anything. What Li Shili has done, Princess Dai should be the most clear person. Now that Li Shili is dead, if you want to get the most accurate information, you can only learn from Princess Dai. Since she comes to me on her own initiative, I will go. "


    That''s right.


    But the worry in Li Shiyuan''s eyebrows and eyes is always there. When he looks at Mu Cen, he doesn''t relax his vigilance.


    Mu Cen sighed silently and took the initiative to embrace Li Shiyuan''s waist: "I''ll be fine. What''s more, the shadow guard will follow. "


    "Then something happened." What Li Shiyuan said is direct.


    Mu Cen was poisoned and in a coma. The shadow guards of Mu Cen were severely punished, and they didn''t refute it. After all, it was their fault that Mu Cen had an accident under their eyes. But this incident made Li Shiyuan even more nervous.


    "It was just an accident." Mu Cen comforted, "I''ll go to Daifei. Later on, I want to eat noodles with scallion oil. Let''s go out of the palace. So I''ll come back soon. Otherwise, I won''t be able to catch up. As soon as it gets dark, they''ll close up."


    It''s a time-honored noodle with scallion oil in Kyoto. Every day it''s a neighbor, so it''s sold out early. It''s true that Mu Cen misses it. But talking to Li Shiyuan, she doesn''t have to go. She''s going to appease Li Shiyuan. She''ll be back soon.


    Li Shiyuan could naturally hear the meaning of Mu Cen''s words. He said nothing and didn''t keep up with it.


    Mu Cen turned and looked at Cheng Dezhu: "let''s go."


    "Yes, Madame." Cheng Dezhu responded respectfully.


    Two people in a hurry toward the direction of the prison, Mu Cen''s pace is not slow, while walking, she asked Cheng Dezhu: "Niang Niang know Li Wang Ye has died?"


    "I don''t know." Cheng Dezhu answered, "Lady Dai said she wanted to see you. She didn''t say anything else."


    Mu Cen nodded.


    Dai Zhigu is now a prisoner. Naturally, it is impossible for anyone to pay attention to her. If she can pay attention to her, it proves that she has a gold medal with her. This is equivalent to meeting the emperor. If she speaks, someone must do it, and the news will reach Mu Cen.


    Mu Cen''s brain turned, but her surface was always calm.


    Soon, they got to the dungeon.


    The guard of Tianlong saw them respectfully: "I''ll see the empress. She''s a thousand years old."


    "Get up." Mu Cen light mouth.


    After that, Mu Cen walked towards the inner dungeon. The moisture in the inner dungeon was extremely heavy, and it was even more gloomy. Even there were countless mosses on the steps. If you pay attention, you may fall directly.


    Cheng Dezhu so carefully supported Mu Cen: "Niang Niang, please pay attention."


    Mu Cen couldn''t laugh or cry, but he didn''t say anything. In the end, he just shook his head helplessly, and then walked to the deep of the dungeon. Dai Zhigu was held in a separate cell. Anyway, Dai Zhigu was the concubine of the emperor, so the situation in the cell was pretty good. Compared with other people, Dai Zhigu was clean at least.


    But even so, in such an environment, Dai Zhigu has never been here before. It seems that when she came here, her whole body has grown old, and her previous delicacy has disappeared.

 Chapter 1059

    When hearing the sound, Dai Zhigu looked up at Mu Cen. Her eyes were a little lax, and then her eyes fell on Mu Cen. Her voice was calm, with a trace of hoarseness: "you''re coming."


    Mu Cen made a sound.


    Cheng Dezhu is still waiting on the side of Mu Cen nervously, for fear of any accident. You know, if Mu Cen has an accident, then ten lives of the slaves here are not enough to compensate.


    "You go down first." Mu Cen turns and looks at Cheng Dezhu.


    Cheng Dezhu looked at Mu Cen with disapproval: "Niang Niang --"


    "Don''t worry." Mu Cen light mouth.


    In Mu Cen''s eyes, Cheng Dezhu doesn''t insist either. He still knows Mu Cen and his temper, so Cheng Dezhu finally retreats quietly. He just wants the light from the corner of his eye to signal the shadow guard in the dark. If there is any abnormality, he should ensure Mu Cen''s safety at the first time.


    Until Cheng Dezhu left, Mu Cen just looked at Dai Zhigu: "I don''t know what''s the matter with Diana looking for me?"


    Although the people in the palace changed their mouth, Mu Cen didn''t call himself the palace.


    What''s more, in front of Princess Dai, Mu Cen doesn''t need to hold airs, and Princess Dai has long been not the former princess. Besides, over the years, although Princess Dai has a general attitude towards Mu Cen, she is at least kind.


    When facing Mu Cen''s words, Princess Dai didn''t open her mouth. She just looked at Mu Cen carefully, and Mu Cen didn''t dodge. She just looked at her.


    Until Princess Dai suddenly laughed in a low voice: "Mu Cen, no matter what you change into, Li Er can always recognize you at a glance. I don''t know why you are so rooted in Li''er''s heart. I think about it day and night, but I don''t understand it. "


    Mu Cen didn''t respond to Princess Dai''s question, just stood quietly in front of her.


    Princess Dai seemed not to mind. Her expression was in a trance. She didn''t know what she was recalling or other reasons. Finally, her eyes fell on Mu Cen again.


    "Do you know what Li''er has done for you over the years?" Princess Dai suddenly asked Mu Cen.


    Mu Cen frowned: "I don''t know much."


    "Not much, of course." Princess Dai laughed, with a hint of irony in her smile, "but the palace knows all about it."


    Mu Cen looks at Diana and doesn''t respond to her question. Instead, she patiently waits for her to go on. All of a sudden, Mu Cen seems to understand the reason why Diana is looking for herself, but on the surface, she doesn''t say a word.


    "When you were not in the palace, you were still the daughter of King Mu''s house. Li Er knew you in Wangxiang building. Although he didn''t say that at that time, our palace understood more or less that there was someone in his heart. Although my palace loves Li Er, it knows what Li Er should do and what he should not do, and what is most suitable for Li Er. "


    Princess Dai''s voice came slowly. It was a memory of Li Shili. In such a memory, she was impartial with Mu Cen, and even her voice seemed more ethereal.


    Mu Cen twisted his eyebrows and just listened, because what Princess Dai said was something that Mu Cen never had in her memory before.


    "At that time, Li Er came out of the palace more frequently than ever. You probably don''t know that apart from the emperor and Prime Minister Mu holding the economic lifeline of Dazhou, the only thing left is the then Prince Li Shiyuan and Li Er split up. It''s just a tripartite separatist regime. No one knows who exists. "


    Princess Dai''s speaking speed was not fast: "and it was at that time that you set up your shop with the best brocade and color materials. But do you know who opened the door for you? You know, many of the colors you want are exotic things, and you have to travel across the ocean to get to Dazhou. At that time, it was impossible for the emperor and the prince at that time. "


    When Princess Dai said that, Mu Cen twisted her eyebrows and already remembered.


    The people and address of the shop were provided by Li Shiyuan, but what Mu Cen wanted was also known to Li Shiyuan, but it was not involved. Under such circumstances, if Mu Cen wants to succeed, he must find a suitable supply channel. In modern society, it may be as easy as a palm, but in Dazhou, it is as difficult as heaven.


    At that time, someone came to find him. Mu Cen thought that it was Li Shiyuan who arranged it. Now in Dai Zhigu''s words, Mu Cen understood that it was not Li Shiyuan who arranged all this, but Li Shili.


    There was a flash of shock in her eyes, but it was only a moment. Mu Cen looked at Dai Zhigu calmly and said nothing.


    "Yes, it was arranged for you by Li Er. So your shop can be so smooth. Nature has something to do with your own abilities, but it''s definitely not the most direct. " Dai Zhigu had a wry smile on his face and said slowly, "you know, it''s not easy to dredge these relationships. In my palace''s opinion, it''s hard to please, but Li''er still insists on doing it."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    "Li Er has been a man of great sense since he was a child, so when he did this, our palace thought that Li Er had ulterior motives, and naturally our palace would not interfere. If you know that, my palace will intervene at that time and cut the mess quickly, so that Li''er will not develop step by step until now. "


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    "Even the way to enter the palace is not just because of the emperor. If the emperor at that time wanted to enter the palace for such a short time, he would have some difficulties, and Li''er would naturally control it at the back." Dai Zhigu said directly, "and later, you married into the East Palace, how dangerous palace, needless to say, you should also remember deeply, several times to save, is Li Er hand."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    "I didn''t know until later that the most trusted person beside Li''er was always with you, because Li''er was afraid that something might happen to you. Even if you married into the East Palace, he was the same. So Li Er can appear in front of you for the first time. These things came to light when the emperor and Li Shiyuan began to fight for the throne. "


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    "Even if the emperor is defeated in the end, you and the emperor go to the Great Wall. When they are in Kyoto, Li''er also protects you. Otherwise, everything will not be so smooth. You have to know that the Dai family was in danger at that time. After all, Qu Huachang was the Empress Dowager. The struggle between the palace and Qu Huachang had been going on for decades. How could we let this palace go? But Li Er thought of you first. "


    ¡­¡­


    With Dai Zhigu''s words, Mu Cen''s memory is more and more clear. After these things are connected from Dai Zhigu''s mouth, what he didn''t understand before suddenly becomes clear.


    Originally, it was not that I was really helped by God, but someone pushed me step by step behind me, but I didn''t know it at all.

 Chapter 1060

    This kind of feeling makes Mu Cen speechless all of a sudden. His hand in the wide sleeve is tight, and his body is slightly stiff. He just stands in front of Dai Zhigu and doesn''t move.


    Dai Zhigu lowered her eyebrows, but she laughed with ridicule: "you probably don''t know, even if you changed your face, when you were still in the suburbs of Beijing, Li''er already recognized you. Li Er actually has a lot of opportunities to attack you, but he has never done so. He can move people all over the world, but he won''t move you. "


    Mu Cen was shocked by Dai Zhigu''s words. In Li Shili''s words before, Mu Cen guessed something more or less, but mu Cen didn''t think about it any more. Today Dai Zhigu said that Mu Cen would know how much Li Shili had done, and even these things were unknown.


    She still stood, waiting for a while, then quietly said: "these things, I never know."


    "Of course you don''t know," Dai Zhigu sneered, "my palace asked you, if you know, how would you choose, or firmly choose the emperor?"


    In a word, let Mu Cen quiet down, just look at Dai Zhigu, some of the answers are self-evident, have come first and come later, emotional things are also unreasonable, just like Li Shili''s feeling to Mu Cen, is also self-evident, natural also can''t choose.


    Dai Zhigu also seems to understand Mu Cen''s words, do not know whether it is self mockery or dissatisfaction with Mu Cen, the eyes then low convergence down, no longer look at Mu Cen.


    But Muchen still stood calm.


    Until Dai Zhigu''s voice came slowly again: "for Li Er''s abnormality, I have asked for it countless times, but I have no problem. Until the Palace found your identity, Li Er didn''t deny it. My palace asked Li Er why you didn''t let the former Emperor point out his marriage since you like Mu Cen. You should know that under the circumstances at that time, if Li Er spoke, the former Emperor would not disagree. Besides, the prince also had a good match. Mu Zhihua at that time. "


    At that time, the situation was too chaotic, and Dai Zhigu''s identity was here. If Li Shili wanted to get married, Li Changtian would not object to it. Besides, Li Shili was one of the few princes who had not yet made a concubine. It was also natural that Li Shili and Mu Cen''s identity were reasonable.


    "But do you know why?" Dai Zhigu looks at Mu Cen.


    Mu Cen frowned: "I don''t know."


    "Ha ha --" Dai Zhigu laughed, very sad appearance, "when the palace asked, Li Er told the palace. This deep palace is not suitable for you. When he saw you happiest, he was carefree in King Mu''s house. He didn''t want to deal with such complicated things and dealt with everything in his hands at the first time. These rules in the palace are your invisible shackles. Although you look comfortable, you are not happy in the palace. "


    Dai Zhigu''s words shocked Mu Cen.


    Li Shi Li did not ask himself this question, but mu Cen at that time only thought Li Shi Li was joking. At that time, however, Mu Cen never thought much about it. Naturally, he could not answer the question of Li Shili.


    Just Mu Cen didn''t expect that Li Shili noticed what no one had noticed.


    Yes, everyone thinks that the time in Mu''s home is the most unhappy time for mu Cen, but they are all wrong. The time in Mu''s home is the most relaxing time for mu Cen. In fact, there are not many rules here, and Mu Cen takes back his territory little by little, which makes everything easy for mu Cen.


    When you want to hang out in Kyoto, you can hang out and eat wherever you want. When you want to listen to music or books, no one will interfere. At that time, Mu Cen did what he wanted to do most. After entering the palace again, all these things became extremely difficult.


    So what Mu Cen likes most is the few days in Mu family, but all people think that after entering the palace, Mu CEN is the most happy time, because she is retaliating for the people she wants to retaliate for, and that pleasure can balance everything.


    Including Li Shiyuan and Mu Zhanxiao also think so.


    And Mu Cen didn''t expect that Li Shili was the only one who could see through all this. In this way of thinking, Mu Cen''s expression became slightly shocked, which is also a kind of incredible.


    Even nails have been hard into the meat, the palm of the fist clenched up, but the surface she is still calm looking at Dai Zhigu.


    "Li''er''s love for you is deep and never seen in this palace. The palace asked, but Li Er''s answer is incredible. He said, falling in love is falling in love, and there is no reason. Li''er knows that you have something in mind


    Dai Zhigu has continued to say: "in your accident again and again, he wants to take you away again and again, and finally see you go to the emperor, Li''er stops at the same place." Voice slightly pause, Dai Zhigu looking at Mu Cen''s eyes is with a trace of hate.


    Mu Cen understood where this hatred came from, and Mu Cen was unable to stop it.


    "If Li''er doesn''t love you, then everything today will be taken for granted. Even if Qin Xiang fails, as long as you are in Li''er''s hands, he can win the throne smoothly. But now, because of you, Li''er is shining. The throne really needs to be like Li Shiyuan. He can sit firmly in this position


    Dai Zhigu sneered: "you put the emperor on the top of your heart, but the top of the emperor''s heart will always be the river and mountain of this big week, followed by you. Otherwise, how can you be in danger again and again, and how can you force you to admit your identity and make you lose your soul? Mu Cen, Li Shiyuan is not the one who really loves you, but there is no reason to love this thing. "


    Dai Zhigu said that at last, her voice was a little ethereal.


    Muchen was still standing, motionless.


    "I also know that it is meaningless for me to tell you this." Dai Zhigu sighed silently, "my palace just wants to say, for Li''er''s sake of saving you countless times, let him go. The Dai family''s palace is afraid to ask for it. The gold medal in the hands of the palace just wants to save Li''er. "


    This is a mother''s plea.


    Mu CEN is listening to Dai Zhigu''s words, silent, because she knows that everything is too late. Sensibly, she should repay Li Shili, but reason tells Mu Cen that it is impossible. Otherwise, today''s affairs will come again after all.


    Li Shi Li''s deep hidden, if not for love word, perhaps today''s everything has already changed.


    And Mu Cen''s silence, let Dai Zhigu''s eyes a Zheng: "Mu Cen, you tell this palace, where is Li Er now? Have you already -- "

 Chapter 1061

    The rest of the words, Dai Zhigu dare not say, but looking at Mu Cen''s eyes is not instantaneous, with serious and serious.


    Mu Cen didn''t respond to Dai Zhigu''s question. In Mu Cen''s reaction, Dai Zhigu suddenly realized. She just laughed so bitterly: "this palace knows, this palace knows --¡°


    Dai Zhigu, who used to be dignified, suddenly became insane, just like Li Shili''s news, which hit Dai Zhigu too much. And Mu Cen also understands that Dai Zhigu himself came to find himself, and he just wanted to intercede with Li Shili.


    So in this case, the results, but let Dai Zhigu can''t accept, that kind of pain, also want to know.


    "Mu Cen, you are cruel after all." Dai Zhigu laughs madly and looks at Mu Cen like this, "so you can go to the end. If Li Er had taken you then, maybe today''s situation would not be like this. "


    Mu Cen didn''t answer.


    "Didn''t you have the slightest regret when you attacked Li Er?" Dai Zhigu''s tone suddenly became aggressive.


    She stood up and walked in the direction of Mu Cen, questioning Mu Cen every word, but mu Cen just frowned, did not dodge Dai Zhigu, and stood quietly in the same place.


    Does she regret it?


    Mu Cen couldn''t answer.


    And Dai Zhigu''s mood, Mu Cen can also understand, if let Dai Zhigu know today''s thing, I''m afraid Dai Zhigu can''t accept, finally Mu Cen and Dai Zhigu didn''t say anything more, and is so quiet standing.


    "Presumptuous." Yingwei, who has been in the dark, yells and stops Dai Zhigu. He never lets Dai Zhigu get close to Mu Cen.


    Dai Zhigu was even more crazy with a smile: "Mu Cen, you are not clean either. You have countless blood debts and human lives in your hands. Can you feel at ease in your life? You can''t


    Mu Cen then slowly looked at Dai Zhigu: "Niang Niang, people''s choice, by no one, Li Wang Ye''s choice, I can''t interfere. But I just want to know what my life is like. "


    The end of Li Shili has been decided.


    The fate of the Dai family has also been decided.


    It doesn''t make any sense.


    Mu Cen slowly nodded to Dai Zhigu, and then, accompanied by the bodyguard, walked out of the prison. Dai Zhigu''s laughter still came out of the prison.


    When Mu Cen came to the steps, suddenly, there was a violent collision sound behind him, followed by the footstep of the bodyguard, and then the people turned back. Mu Cen saw Dai Zhigu''s face was full of blood, and in the astonishment of the bodyguard, he slowly fell down in front of the people in a fierce way, and there was no sound.


    But her eyes were never closed. It was death.


    Mu Cen closed his eyes slowly.


    "Niang Niang, I''ve gone back to the palace. It''s much colder in the dungeon." The slave was persuading him.


    Mu Cen did not speak, just standing, for a long time, Mu Cen turned to walk towards the prison, at least Mu Cen never thought that Dai Zhigu could do such a fierce thing. Dai Zhigu''s life is just for Li Changtian and Li Shili.


    Li Changtian has been dead for many years, and Li Shili is dead now. Dai Zhigu''s life seems meaningless, so this outcome is expected.


    Shen Shen, Mu Cen did not say anything, slowly out of the prison.


    At the moment when Mu Cen walked out of the dungeon, he saw Li Shiyuan''s tall figure standing outside. It was bright yellow and bright. Mu Cen''s eyes fell on Li Shiyuan for a moment.


    "It''s coming out." Li Shiyuan''s attitude has always been calm.


    Mu Cen said nothing. She was still watching, but the shadow guards and slaves around her disappeared. No one dared to disturb their present situation, and there was a trace of silence in the air.


    Li Shiyuan was quiet for a moment and took the initiative to walk towards Mu Cen. His big hand naturally hugged Mu Cen''s waist: "what did Princess Dai say to you?"


    Mu Cen didn''t answer.


    Originally, Li Shiyuan''s eyes narrowed down and stood quietly, as if thinking about something. Until Mu Cen raised his head and said, "emperor, where is the throne so attractive?"


    Li Shiyuan listens to Mu Cen''s words and holds his hand tightly around Mu Cen''s waist. Suddenly he can''t answer Mu Cen''s question, so he can only watch Mu Cen so quietly.


    Mu Cen very light smile: "is such supreme right?"? Or the pleasure of being proud of the world? "


    "All of them." And this time, Li Shiyuan just light mouth, "but more is to live.". If I were not king, I would not stand in front of you today. "


    This also makes Mu Cen unable to refute, because it is true.


    If Li Shiyuan was not in the position of emperor, then Li Shiyuan might have been in a different place for a long time, and no emperor would allow people with different intentions to stay with him.


    Li Shiyuan was like this in his last life.


    Shen Shen, Mu Cen didn''t retort. The low eyebrows just looked at his toes, while Li Shiyuan''s hand suddenly pinched Mu Cen''s chin and half forced Mu Cen to look at himself.


    Mu Cen didn''t resist.


    "Cen''er, I know what you think in your heart. If you give me some more time, I can accompany you all over the country. I don''t have to be in this position. I can''t take care of everything about you." Li Shiyuan spoke quietly and said his promise.


    Not perfunctory, but sincere commitment.


    Mu Cen very light smile, did not say anything.


    "When Aofeng comes of age, I can trust Aofeng with this country. And you and I have only these two children, there will be no other children, there will be no fratricidal picture. So all the previous nightmares will never happen again. " Every word of Li Shiyuan is very serious.


    Mu Cen made a sound, but the look in Li Shiyuan''s eyes was not instantaneous.


    "What else do you want to say to me?" Li Shiyuan asked again.


    And Mu Cen seemed to be quiet for a moment, then slowly said: "I want to ask, have you ever regretted such a choice?"


    This regret, is for the throne to pay countless.


    But Li Shiyuan''s answer is very direct: "Cen Er, there is no regret medicine in this world, so it''s meaningless to discuss this, because everything can''t be repeated."


    In fact, it is possible. She just does it once again. But mu CEN is also very clear, even if heavy work, that kind of many helpless is also with you, just changed a way.


    So what''s the difference?


    Thinking of these, Mu Cen seems to be suddenly enlightened.


    She smiles at Li Shiyuan: "let''s go back to the palace. I want to see Aofeng."


    "Good." Li Shiyuan didn''t object.


    He hugged Mu Cen and walked towards the east palace.

 Chapter 1062

    On the way, they didn''t deliberately talk to each other until their figure appeared in the east palace.


    ¡­¡­


    In a few days¡ª¡ª


    A hundred people of the Dai family were beheaded in public, and the scene was bloody. The people gathered round and round, but no one dared to speak.


    Li Shiyuan personally supervised the chopping, until the last person''s head fell, Li Shiyuan stood up and left leisurely, the atmosphere of the scene was suppressed to the extreme.


    No one of the civil and military officials left out. They just watched the Dai family go to the beheading stage one by one. This is to set an example to the others, so that these civil and military officials no longer dare to have any different ideas. Otherwise, the Dai family is a lesson for them.


    Until Li Shiyuan left, the atmosphere at the scene did not ease.


    ¡­¡­


    At that time, Mu Cen stood quietly in front of a graveyard in the outer suburbs. The slaves on the side didn''t dare to get close to him. There was no name on the gravestone of the graveyard, just a stone.


    But mu Cen knows clearly that this is Li Shili''s tombstone.


    She looked at it, then picked up the kerchief and wiped Li Shili''s tombstone clean, but mu Cen didn''t get up, just squatted.


    "I didn''t think that one day I would talk to you in this way." Mu Cen sighed silently, "when Princess Dai came to me, I never thought that you paid so much. But why do you have to. You didn''t know that I was cruel. "


    Mu Cen slowly closed his eyes: "you asked me if I would choose you if you came first. can''t. Because the entanglement between me and him is not decided by first come and then come. Just as you don''t regret what you''ve done, so do I


    Around the wind slightly raised, it is a year into summer, the wind less that kind of cool feeling, but a little bit more cool. Mu Cen just squatted, her feet numb, but she didn''t move, just looked at the tombstone.


    For a long time, she slowly stood up: "you have a good rest here. I come to see you at this time of year. "


    Then, without saying anything more, Mu Cen put the prepared fruit and dots in front of the tombstone, poured a cup of sake and sprinkled it on the loess. Mu Cen did all this by himself and didn''t let anyone do it.


    After everything was over, Mu Cen turned around, and Xia he had been waiting in the same place: "madam, let''s go back to Mu Wangfu."


    When Li Shiyuan decreed that the whole family would be killed, he also decreed that it would be ten days after the establishment of the imperial palace. Before the establishment of the Imperial Palace, Mu Cen would not be in the palace. Instead, he went back to the Luoxue building, where Mu Cen once lived.


    Mu Cen said nothing.


    When Xia he helped Mu Cen to go to the carriage, Li Shiyuan had already galloped. Mu Cen looked at Li Shiyuan. Li Shiyuan quickly got out of the carriage and walked in the direction of Mu Cen.


    But he didn''t mention anything about the relationship with Li Shili in the whole process, just the light from the corner of his eye inadvertently swept the things in front of the nameless tombstone, but Li Shiyuan didn''t say anything in the end.


    "I''ll take you back to King Mu''s house." Li Shiyuan spoke faintly.


    Mu Cen said: "everything has been dealt with?"


    "Well. The rest is Zhan Xiao and Shao Yun. " Li Shiyuan explained.


    Neither of them asked about the specific process, but Li Shiyuan helped Mu Cen to get on the carriage, and then Li Shiyuan got on the carriage. The carriage was not fast, and slowly drove towards the direction of King Mu''s house.


    When the carriage was drifting away, behind the woods, a woman in white came out with a veil and looked at the unmanned tombstone in front of her quietly. Everything around her was more desolate. There were almost no people coming and going here, and there were not a few solitary graves on the side.


    "She left you a whole body, even if you come to this, do you still like her?" The woman''s voice is a little bleak, "you can only see her, but never see me?"


    The only response to women is the sound of the breeze.


    For a long time, the woman laughed with self mockery. Suddenly she reached out and bit her finger, and the blood flowed out. Then she wrote five big words on the wooden tombstone, namely "Tomb of Li Shili". Even if her finger was numb, the woman''s action never stopped.


    Until the last stroke, she was already in tears.


    Then she stood quietly, looking at the tombstone, and her voice became more and more low: "so you won''t blame me for what I do, will you?"


    It was the wind, not the human voice, that still responded to her.


    "Lord Li, I miss you so much." The woman''s voice with a cry, very sad, even if veiled, she has long been full of tears.


    I don''t even know how long she just stood in front of the tombstone, and then she stood up: "Lord Li, I will come with you. You won''t be here alone


    With that, the woman looked at it affectionately for a long time, then slowly turned around and walked towards the depth of the forest.


    Around the Loess flying, more and more desolate.


    ¡­¡­


    At that time¡ª¡ª


    Mu CEN is a little tired, so he holds his forehead with both hands. Li Shiyuan holds Mu Cen directly, so he takes Mu Cen into his arms and lets her lean on his chest.


    "If you are tired, take a rest." Li Shiyuan answered.


    Mu Cen made a sound and closed his eyes to sleep. Li Shiyuan didn''t say anything. The carriage went all the way to Mu Wangfu. When he arrived at the market, Mu Cen suddenly opened his eyes and looked at Li Shiyuan.


    "I want to go to the shop." Mu Cen light mouth.


    Li Shiyuan also did not think much: "good."


    Then Li Shiyuan ordered the coachman to drive in the direction of the shop, and Li Shiyuan then looked at Mu Cen: "why do you suddenly want to go to the shop?"


    "No, I just wanted to see it, so I went." Mu Cen didn''t explain much.


    Li Shiyuan didn''t ask much, but he could guess Mu Cen''s idea. Li Shiyuan''s thin lips moved and didn''t say anything. He just looked down at Mu Cen until the carriage stopped at the door of the shop.


    Obviously, shopkeeper Wang was stunned when he saw Li Shiyuan and Mu Cen. However, shopkeeper Wang didn''t say anything, and quickly replied respectfully: "fourth master, madam."


    Shopkeeper Wang walked in with them. Instead of going to other places, Mu Cen went directly to the backyard of the embroidery room, where cloth was placed. Many special cloth were only available in the Li family''s Embroidery room, which could not be bought in other places. Even the tribute cloth in the palace might not be as good as the Li family''s.


    It''s all from Outland, strange and precious.


    Mu Cen pushes the door and enters, looking at the dazzling array of cloth in front of him, caressing them one by one.

 Chapter 1063

    Shopkeeper Wang didn''t think much about it. He explained seriously: "madam, these are all the cloth that just came to the shop last month. Some of them were hidden by Li Yan before. The price is very expensive, and the cloth is also very precious."


    Mu Cen said: "who is in charge of purchasing these materials now?"


    "According to my wife''s previous account, the slave was in charge of it." Shopkeeper Wang answered.


    "Still the old man?" Mu Cen asked again.


    "Yes." Shopkeeper Wang nodded, "she has always been the first contact for the slave. She hasn''t changed for more than ten years, and he seldom cooperates with outsiders, so the top-grade fabrics of Dazhou are only in our embroidery room."


    Mu Cen nodded: "next time he comes to Kyoto, you ask him to see me."


    "Yes." Shopkeeper Wang answered and didn''t ask Mu Cen why he suddenly wanted to see this man.


    And Mu Cen didn''t explain much.


    She knows that this is Li Shili''s person, and there are not too many reasons. It seems that she just wants to see this person. Maybe it''s really a little guilty, or it''s for other reasons. Mu Cen can''t tell.


    Mu Cen carefully looked at the cloth in the warehouse. He didn''t say anything. He turned around and went out. Li Shiyuan accompanied him all the time, but didn''t say anything. Until Mu Cen turned around, Li Shiyuan said faintly: "you are pregnant, and it''s not suitable to work hard. I''ll send you back first. If you have something, you can tell manager Wang."


    "Good." Mu Cen answered.


    Soon, Li Shiyuan and Mu Cen turned around and went out. The door of the warehouse closed again. With the wooden door closed, Mu Cen gradually lost sight of the cloth.


    Her eyes low convergence and down, as if Li Shili from his own in front of a little disappeared.


    This feeling, not clear, eventually turned into a very complex emotion, and then she looked up and slowly said: "go back to King Mu''s house."


    Li Shiyuan made a sound.


    Soon, Li Shiyuan accompanied Mu Cen to leave the shop, and the carriage headed for mu Cen''s house again. Mu Cen''s house had been ready for a long time. Housekeeper Chen met him at the gate of Mu Cen''s house. Originally, housekeeper Chen had already returned home. Because of Mu Cen''s wedding, housekeeper Chen would stay until Mu Cen''s wedding.


    Looking at the person in front of him, housekeeper Chen was filled with emotion, but in the end, housekeeper Chen didn''t say anything, but the shock was still not calm for a long time. It seemed that he didn''t feel much when he thought of what happened to Mu Cen.


    Mu Cen was originally a legendary existence.


    "See you, madam. Long live the emperor, long live the empress. " Welcome, housekeeper Chen.


    "Get up." Li Shiyuan spoke faintly.


    Housekeeper Chen just got up: "Niang Niang, Luoxue building has been cleaned up. No one has ever lived here. I''ll keep it for you all the time."


    "Good." Mu Cen nodded and gently laughed: "it''s hard."


    "No, that''s what a slave should do." Housekeeper Chen is calm.


    Housekeeper Chen walks in front, while Li Shiyuan personally takes Mu Cen to Luoxue building. Li Shiyuan is not in a hurry to leave. He just looks at Luoxue building and doesn''t take the initiative to speak.


    "What are you looking at?" Mu Cen asked curiously.


    "There''s no change in this building from ten years ago." Li Shiyuan spoke faintly.


    Mu Cen lowered his head and said with a smile: "because there was no one in the house of King Mu later, and so many things happened in the Luoxue building. Even if he had an idea, he didn''t dare to move easily, for fear of any more accidents."


    What happened in those years made Li Shiyuan smile.


    But Li Shiyuan didn''t say anything. He looked down at Mu Cen: "if you want to eat something, let housekeeper Chen prepare it. Zhan Xiao is also in the house. There won''t be any problem."


    "Good." Mu Cen nodded.


    Li Shiyuan put his hand around Mu Cen''s waist, and his eyebrows and eyes gently fell on Mu Cen''s body: "I let Ji Yinv stay in Mu''s palace these days to prevent any accident. I come here every day, too, huh? "


    "Don''t you mean we shouldn''t meet before we get married?" Mu Cen raised her eyebrows.


    Li Shiyuan lowered his head and chuckled: "this is not suitable for us. We were married long ago outside the Great Wall. Now we are just telling the world about you."


    "Strong words and reasonable ideas." Mu Cen can''t help talking.


    Li Shiyuan didn''t think so, so he bowed his head to kiss Mu Cen''s lips: "if it wasn''t for a lot of things to prepare before the wedding, and you are pregnant now, it''s not suitable to run back and forth, otherwise, I don''t want you to leave me until the day before the wedding."


    Li Shiyuan''s words are firm and direct. When he looks at Mu Cen''s eyes, he doesn''t take a joke. His eyes are very focused. He just looks at Mu Cen.


    On the contrary, Mu Cen coughed lightly and pushed away the man with some embarrassment.


    Li Shiyuan''s backhand had already held Mu Cen''s hand, the voice was very low, almost close to Mu Cen: "wait for me, I will marry you soon. I just didn''t expect that this promise would come true after so many years. "


    Mu Cen made a sound and pasted it on the man''s chest again.


    Li Shiyuan''s hand gently stroked Mu Cen''s hair, saying nothing.


    The big marriage outside the Great Wall was a kind of self consolation under the circumstances at that time. Later, Mu Cen changed his face and appeared in front of Li Shiyuan. That big marriage was more like Li Shiyuan forcing Mu Cen to admit his identity, and the delay was such a long time.


    The guilt is self-evident.


    It''s quiet in the snowing building.


    Li Shiyuan accompanies Mu Cen for dinner. After coaxing Mu Cen to sleep, he quietly leaves Luoxue building. Mu Zhanxiao is waiting outside. When he sees Li Shiyuan coming out, he quickly faces him.


    "Have you dealt with it?" Li Shiyuan asked.


    "Take care of it." Mu Zhanxiao answered.


    They exchanged their eyes, but mu Zhanxiao hesitated: "emperor, if you do this, if you are known by your mother..."


    Li Shiyuan lowered his eyebrows and said directly, "it''s impossible for this matter to reach her."


    Mu Zhanxiao thought about it and said nothing more.


    Who is Li Shiyuan? How can he not know what happened in the embroidery room today? After these things were straightened out, many things that he didn''t understand at that time were understood all at once.


    Anyone who has relations with Li Shili, Li Shiyuan will not hesitate to deal with clean, leaving no hidden danger. Mu Cen doesn''t want to involve innocent people any more, but Li Shiyuan won''t let go of clues. The supply of those fabrics was arranged by Li Shili many years ago. How can they stay with Mu Cen now.


    You know, these people are the most loyal people.


    They are loyal to Li Shili, not to Mu Cen. It''s one thing to talk about business. If they change their mind, the consequences will be unimaginable.

 Chapter 1064

    "Our people have replaced the past." Mu Zhanxiao answered, "what the empress sees can only be our people."


    "Good." Li Shiyuan nodded, "these days, how much trouble do you have. If she goes out of the house, send more shadow guards to follow, and don''t give up any details. "


    "Yes." Mu Zhanxiao answered respectfully.


    Li Shiyuan explained that he didn''t stay in King Mu''s residence for a long time, so he went back to the palace in a hurry.


    Because there are still many things to prepare for a big wedding. As long as it involves Mu Cen, Li Shiyuan must do it himself. Even these details can''t be decided by his subordinates. Instead, Li Shiyuan has to confirm them in person so that there won''t be any problems.


    Mu Zhanxiao naturally understood.


    Some things to deal with the silent, as they expected, mucen did not find any exception.


    After all, all contacts were made ten years ago. When Li Shili concealed his identity ten years ago, it was impossible for people to contact Mu Cen with his own eyes. So mu Cen had no impression of each other''s appearance. Later, it was manager Wang who contacted him. Manager Wang was Li Shiyuan''s person. It was not difficult to hide from others.


    So when Mu Cen saw each other these days, he was already a good replacement.


    Mu Cen did not say anything, just talked a few words, and then let the other party leave. However, it was obvious that something was slightly wrong in the bottom of my heart, but mu Cen didn''t ask any more after his meditation.


    Some things, always covered with a veil, have not been stripped off, since it has not been stripped off, it is easy to pierce.


    When they were impulsive, they would think more about everything.


    So, in the end, Mu Cen didn''t say anything.


    And time flies by.


    Ten days passed by, and soon it was the night before the wedding. In the past few days, Mu Cen has been in the house of King Mu, almost never leaving. Li Shiyuan will appear in the house of King Mu at the first time when he goes to the early court every day. On the contrary, it makes the house of King Mu full of people. Those officials who have important affairs will be sent to the house of King Mu at the first time.


    For the rest of the time, Li Shiyuan almost accompanied Mu Cen, just like the first of them, one was looking at the book on the soft collapse, the other was dealing with state affairs on the desk, but no one ever bothered anyone. Occasionally when they looked up, it was the deep feeling in each other''s eyes, as well as the smile that gradually entered the bottom of their hearts.


    Every day, Li Shiyuan would accompany Mu Cen to sleep, and then he would leave quietly. Sometimes, Li Shiyuan spent the night in King Mu''s house.


    The next morning, when he went to the palace with Mu Zhanxiao, the officials in the palace would see nothing strange. As long as it involves Mu Cen, there is no reason for Li Shiyuan.


    On the eve of the big wedding, according to the tradition of the big Zhou Dynasty, Li Shiyuan no longer appears in King Mu''s residence. If they still meet before the big wedding, it''s bad luck.


    But Li Shiyuan is not the reason, but before the wedding, there are many details to be confirmed one by one, Li Shiyuan does not want to leave any regrets for mu Cen.


    That''s why Li Shiyuan stayed in the palace, perfect.


    At that time, the house of King Mu.


    Mu CEN is quietly making tea. Mu Zhanxiao is sitting on the opposite chair. He takes the cup from Mu Cen and nods: "I haven''t drunk your tea like this for a long time."


    Mu Cen laughs: "yes, for a long time."


    They chatted with each other, but they had some emotion until Mu Zhanxiao mentioned the big marriage: "the emperor wants to give you ten li red makeup, but it has been ten years before it can be realized, so the emperor has to go through every detail in person, probably to make up for the ten years'' guilt."


    Mu Cen listened quietly, but didn''t speak.


    Mu Zhanxiao didn''t say much. He seldom mentioned the past ten years with Mu Cen so seriously: "when you were defeated in front of the emperor, the most painful person was the emperor. Shao Yun and I are helpless. For many years afterwards, the emperor was atoning. Fortunately, God gave the emperor the chance to atone. "


    Mu Zhanxiao slowly said Li Shiyuan''s things over the years, every move.


    Until Mu Zhanxiao finished, he sighed: "fortunately, everything is still in time."


    Mu Cen just light smile, a lot of words, to the mouth of the time, but already don''t know how to speak, but is gradually quiet down.


    Mu Zhanxiao didn''t mind: "do you remember the first time you came to me?"


    Mu Cen recalled: "remember, I want to cooperate with you."


    "At that time, I was a little surprised, but more shocked. I felt that you were too bold to say these words without fear, as if you were totally reckless. And the emperor should have thought about it at that time. " Mu Zhanxiao laughs, "otherwise, the emperor won''t be so easy to cooperate with people, especially those he doesn''t know."


    At that time, Li Shiyuan was always doing things step by step, so under such circumstances, Li Shiyuan could not easily believe a stranger, but Li Shiyuan was always different to Mu Cen.


    "Didn''t he try to kill me then?" Mu Cen raised her eyebrows.


    "If I want to kill you, there will be no future." Mu Zhanxiao laughed, and then he stopped, "I''m curious. You seemed to be preparing for a rainy day. You can know everything clearly, and even count it as good. I don''t think it''s strange for you to recognize the fourth highness, but why do you know the relationship between me and the fourth highness? I still don''t understand


    Mu Cen listens, but laughs out a voice: "second elder brother, my body''s matter, is there any reason to follow?"


    Listen to Mu Cen''s words, Mu Zhanxiao completely smile, nodded: "also, there is no reason to follow, common sense can''t be put on you."


    They look at each other and smile.


    Mu Cen offered another cup of tea. After drinking the tea, Mu Zhanxiao didn''t say anything. He put down his cup: "it''s late. You have to rest early and get up early tomorrow. Tomorrow will be very busy. Nanshan ancestor worship is on the second day. The emperor has told me to take care of you. If anything happens to you, I''ll come to see you. "


    "No, he''s too nervous." Mu Cen laughed silently.


    Mu Zhanxiao is noncommittal. He just looks at Mu Cen and doesn''t say anything. Then he stands up, nods, and walks towards his courtyard. Mu Cen personally takes Mu Zhanxiao to the door, and Xia he follows him.


    "Madam, it''s late. Let''s have a rest early. Tomorrow it will be dark, and the mother in the palace will come Summer lotus opens mouth to say.


    Mu Cen made a sound.


    Xia he helped Mu Cen into the courtyard, waited for mu Cen to change clothes, and then put out the candle light. Xia he didn''t sleep, so he was guarding outside the door, and the lights were bright in King Mu''s house. He was busy for his wedding tomorrow.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 1065

    "Your obsession has brought you to the present step by step. It was a surprise to all of us. " Xuankong is straight to the point, "although you have three love, but no one knows if you can fix the three love."


    Mu Cen was calm: "it''s not the last moment, there''s still a long time, who knows the end. So what the elder said is to tell me, will he and I grow old together? "


    Xuankong


    Still didn''t expect, unexpectedly by Mu Cen to routine. But it was just a moment, Xuankong laughed and didn''t answer Mu Cen''s question. However, the hearty laughter made Mu Cen understand that his guess didn''t go too far.


    There was a faint smile in her eyebrows.


    "Well, your attitude shows that you are calm now." Xuankong waved his hand, "I''m also normal."


    "Did the elder come to see me in the dream just to say this to me?" Mu Cen asked.


    Xuankong shook his head quickly: "of course not. You close your eyes


    Mu Cen looks at Xuankong curiously, but doesn''t resist. She still closes her eyes and stands like this. Although she can''t see it, she can still feel a golden aperture in the dark and a faint coolness on her palm. Although it disappears in an instant, Mu Cen doesn''t open her eyes.


    "All right." Until the sound of the dark sky came.


    Mu Cen calmed down and opened her eyes. She subconsciously lowered her head and saw a gold bracelet on her wrist, which made Mu Cen frown and passively look into the dark sky.


    "What''s this, elder?" Mu Cen asked.


    Xuankong stroked his beard and looked at Mu Cen calmly: "this is the symbol of the Dragon nationality. You are the Dragon Girl, which should belong to you, so I just sent it back to you."


    "But haven''t I been abolished as dragon girl?" Mu Cen asked.


    From the beginning of the entanglement between the first generation and Li Shiyuan, Mu Cen has long been abolished as the Dragon Girl. She can''t be listed in the immortal class, and she can''t go back to the Dragon nationality. Therefore, Mu Cen can''t take the gold bracelet symbolized by the Dragon Girl, and Xuankong gives it to Mu Cen coldly. She is very clear, and there must be a reason.


    "If you leave from the dragon, the dragon has no successor. But the child in your womb must be the successor of the dragon, so this bracelet is only temporarily placed in you. When the child in your womb comes of age, she will return to the dragon and become a new dragon girl to replace you. " Xuankong elder said slowly.


    Under such circumstances, Mu Cen twisted his eyebrows and looked at the dark sky.


    Xuankong is still calm: "one thing for one thing, one person for one person. When you leave, someone will replace you. The fetus in your abdomen is the best choice."


    "Why not Ao Feng? Mu Cen asked.


    "How can dragon girl be a man?" The elder raised his eyebrows.


    Mu CEN is stunned. It doesn''t mean that the fetus in the womb is a princess. However, if this is the case, then Li Shiyuan will not agree.


    "It doesn''t matter whether Li Shiyuan agrees or not. She has been doomed to her identity since you were pregnant. Li Shiyuan can''t resist. What''s more, you have left Li Shiyuan a proud wind. If you succeed in your cultivation, Li Shiyuan should no longer be greedy. " Xuankong is direct.


    Mu Cen twisted his eyebrows.


    Xuankong didn''t speak, just looked at mucen, until mucen looked at Xuankong again, with a little worry in her sweet voice: "will she repeat the same mistake?"


    This surprised Xuankong to be quiet, and then he said, "I don''t know. Everyone''s fate is doomed."


    Mu Cen didn''t speak any more, and Xuankong didn''t say anything more. When Mu Cen raised her eyes again, she couldn''t see Xuankong, but the fog still didn''t disappear. She twisted her eyebrows slightly. Gradually, the familiar black fog lingered around Mu Cen, and Mu Cen was quiet.


    This time, without waiting for someone to come out, mucen has taken the lead in saying: "the God of Heishan."


    Seeing that Muchen recognized himself, the God of Heishan burst out laughing: "I know what you think. I''m different from Xuankong. I''m not here to tell you anything. I''m just telling you that you won my bet. You made me believe that there is still true love in the world. I can go forward regardless of all the difficulties ahead."


    This words let Mu Cen slightly relaxed breath, the voice of the God of black mountain continued to spread: "you bet to win, so you can ask me three questions, I will certainly answer you, but also limited to today. After today, I will not appear in your dreamland again

 Chapter 1066

    Mu Cen listened to the words of the Black Mountain God, some accidents, but she was calm on the surface, just looking at the Black Mountain God in front of her, and there was no panic.


    After a moment''s silence, Mu Cen asked: "any question is OK?"


    "Yes." The God of Heishan answered.


    Then, Mu Cen just light mouth: "I want to know my parents now how?"


    The God of black mountain didn''t ask much, and naturally understood what mucen was thinking. Soon, with a wave of his hand, a brand new picture appeared on it. It was the appearance of Xu''s father and Xu''s mother in the future. On their birthday, they were accompanied by their brother, and there was no sadness on their faces, just as mucen said when he returned to Dazhou, Her memory has been removed from their world.


    "They''re good. You''re a nonexistent person to them. They are both well-off people, you don''t have to worry. People can''t live a long life, but they can also die. Your brother is also a very filial person, this life, is also carefree The God of Heishan explained.


    Mu Cen''s eyes were a little red. She made such a decision resolutely. She knew that it was cruel for her parents, but fortunately, the world had completely eliminated her and would not cause other sadness.


    But she has all the memories of the future world, which is her debt after all.


    "If you want to, I can also erase your previous memory, so you won''t be missed any more." The God of Heishan asked directly.


    Mu Cen bowed his head and said with a smile: "no, I think of them. Only when I think of them can I feel like I have a family. I''m the one who feels guilty. How can I forget them? "


    "Good. You are a dutiful daughter The God of black mountain laughed and nodded, but said nothing, "what''s your second question?"


    Mu Cen calmly smiles: "my second question is, elder Xuankong said that the child in my womb is the future dragon girl. I just want to know whether she will repeat my mistakes."


    This words is to let the God of black mountain quiet, that eyes sharp look to Mu Cen, Mu Cen also didn''t urge, after a while waiting, the God of black mountain calm mouth: "will."


    Mu Cen was stunned. It was a kind of involuntary panic. But when she wanted to ask something more, the God of Heishan had stopped Mu Cen: "this is the second question. The third question can''t repeat the follow-up of the second question."


    The implication is to tell Mu Cen clearly that he will not answer anything that has something to do with her fetus.


    Mu Cen''s words were so forcefully swallowed. Before he could say anything more, the God of Heishan said: "children and grandchildren have their own happiness. How could you think of it before Xuankong? So don''t worry about it. It''s just adding trouble. "


    Mu Cen didn''t answer. The God of black mountain looked at Mu Cen like this: "you still have one last question."


    Mu cen''an bit his lips, lowered his eyebrows and eyes, pondered for a moment, and slowly opened his mouth: "I want to know if everything is going well for AO Feng."


    The God of Heishan didn''t hesitate: "if you say that you are a king, Aofeng''s achievements will be greater than Li Shiyuan''s, and he will be the wisest king of Dazhou for hundreds of years. But if it''s emotional, it''s not going well. The defiance of Ao Feng is quite different from you


    Mu Cen closed his eyes.


    The words of the God of Heishan kept circling in Mu Cen''s mind for a long time.


    On the contrary, the God of Heishan was quiet for a moment and asked, "why don''t you ask about you and Li Shiyuan? Instead, it''s all other people''s questions?"


    Mu Cen heard it and laughed: "he and I have been together until now. If there is any storm again, it would be unreasonable. And the people I ask are the ones I care about the most. How can I not ask? "


    The God of Heishan nodded and understood. They didn''t talk any more. Soon, the black fog gradually dispersed. Muchen knew that the God of Heishan had left, and everything around her became clear. She returned to her dream. Then, Muchen woke up happily and couldn''t sleep again.


    Just before the dream, clearly visible, every thing, every word, remember clearly, Mu Cen low convergence eyebrows, quiet for a long time, as if the brain consciousness followed back, and then look at the surrounding environment, Mu Cen knew that he was in the snow building of Mu palace.


    Recently, she and Li Shiyuan got married.


    Soon, Mu Cen slowly lowered his head and saw a gold bracelet on his left wrist. It was very thin, but the carving was extremely exquisite. There was a dragon on it, which was the symbol of the dragon family. The previous dream is not a real dream, but a real existence.


    Mu Cen did not speak, just so gently stroking the hands of the gold bracelet, but in the end, she lowered her head and chuckled. As the God of Heishan said, children and grandchildren have their own blessings. Why should she think more? Just like her fate, Xuankong can''t be changed, so can Aofeng and the baby in her belly.


    As if in this way of thinking, Mu Cen out of the previous predicament.


    And outside the door of the summer lotus heard the movement of the house, immediately knocked on the door: "Niang Niang, are you awake?"


    Mu Cen hum, Xia he just came in, waiting for mu Cen to dress up, and the mother in the palace has also penetrated, all of a sudden, the originally quiet Luoxue building followed the excitement.


    Mu CEN is as usual, not because today is his and Li Shiyuan''s big marriage, and appear flustered and nervous, she quietly looked at himself in the bronze mirror, is still a delicate face, and mother in neat to Mu Cen on makeup.


    Today''s Mu Cen looks bright and moving, with a trace of coldness, but also looks enthusiastic. And this day, as if waiting for a long time, or after a lot of hardships, finally came to this day.


    Thinking of these, Mu Cen lowered his head and chuckled, and his eyebrows and eyes were gradually filled with a smile.


    And the side of the mammy again carefully exhort: "Niang Niang, the emperor will personally come to King Mu''s house to marry you, this is never happened before, which also means that the emperor likes and attaches importance to you. I''ll tell you something to pay attention to. If you can''t remember it, it doesn''t matter. I''m always on your side. I''ll remind you at any time. "


    "Good." Mu Cen answered.


    Mammy nodded and continued to talk about some traditional customs that should be paid attention to when going out. Mu Cen had lived in Dazhou for many years, and naturally knew that a lot of red tape had been eliminated here. The purpose was to take care of her who was pregnant, but also wanted to give her a complete wedding.

 Chapter 1067

    Thinking of these, the smile in Mu Cen''s eyebrows became more and more obvious.


    Mu Cen carefully wrote down what she said, and the mother who made up Mu Cen had already finished. The face in the bronze mirror was enough to make everyone lose their luster when she raised her eyes slightly, as if Mu Cen was the only one left in her eyes.


    "Lady, you are so beautiful." Mammy could not help but praise.


    Mu Cen also just light smile, summer lotus hugs Xi Fu to have already walked over: "Niang Niang, this is the emperor prepares, personally tells the person of Li family embroidery room to rush work, you see."


    Mu CEN is also the first time to see the wedding dress, which is the most outstanding double-sided embroidery of the Li family. Li Yan specially consulted Mu Cen, but mu Cen did not expect that it was for his wedding dress. In this case, Mu Cen caressed his daughter-in-law carefully, and her eyes were slightly moist.


    This is prepared by Li Shiyuan. He has good intentions and can see clearly from every detail.


    It''s not the traditional Xifu of Dazhou, but the one you like, with all the memories of the Li family.


    "Niang Niang, I''ll wait for you to put it on." Summer lotus says quickly.


    Mu Cen answered.


    Soon, Xia he waited on Mu Cen to put on a complicated wedding dress, and then matched it with today''s makeup. This kind of Mu Cen was quite different from his usual life, and the attitude of his mother was natural.


    "Lady, you look good." Xia he couldn''t help talking.


    Mu Cen low smile, did not say anything.


    The house is hot and ready until Xia he puts the head cover on to Mu Cen. Third lady he Yan also comes to Luoxue building in person. She doesn''t need to explain anything, but as an elder of Mu family, she will send Mu Cen out of the house in person.


    Mu Cen looked at He Yan and said, "Sanniang."


    "Don''t be too tired today. The slaves will remind you on one side. " He Yan nodded, but with some emotion, "this is Prince Mu''s house. It hasn''t been so busy for a long time."


    Even when Mu Zhanxiao got married many years ago, it seemed that he had never been so busy. It was deliberately suppressed by Mu Zhanxiao. What he should do wantonly, however, seemed very cold.


    And now the house of King Mu is lively, which seems to have vitality all of a sudden and makes he Yan very happy.


    "Good." Mu Cen answered.


    He Yan didn''t say anything. She looked out of the window with a little surprise on her face: "the emperor seems to be coming. You are all ready. Don''t make any mistakes. You should serve the empress. Do you know?"


    "Yes." All the slaves answered.


    And he Yan is also at the door, waiting.


    ¡­¡­


    At the same time¡ª¡ª


    Outside the residence of King Mu, not only civil and military officials, but also ordinary people in Kyoto are waiting for Li Shiyuan''s carriage to come slowly.


    You know, this is the first emperor in Dazhou to meet his queen in person. If not, their marriage is all in the type of work, how can ordinary people see it.


    The legend of Mu CEN is very clear to the people in Kyoto, so it seems that if anything inconceivable happens to Mu Cen, they think it''s normal. In the famous teahouses in Kyoto, the stories of Mu Cen are vivid, and the common people have been familiar with them for a long time.


    In such a situation, they were surrounded early. Even if the guards blocked a path, they were constantly looking forward to see the emperor and empress for the first time.


    The whole city of Kyoto is full of excitement.


    "See the emperor." Mu Zhanxiao greets Li Shiyuan at the door. Seeing Li Shiyuan dismount, he immediately nods and bows.


    Waiting for the minister is the same, kneel down to greet: "I see the emperor, long live my emperor, long live my emperor."


    "Get up." Li Shiyuan waved his hand.


    And Mu Zhanxiao had already taken Li Shiyuan to go to the house of King Mu: "the emperor, the empress is ready."


    Li Shiyuan said, his body is dark red, with nine golden dragons on it. At this moment, the calm man seems to be very restless, and his pace is very fast. It seems that he is afraid of missing something, and clearly Mu CEN is in the falling snow building.


    But mu Zhanxiao and the people around him can understand Li Shiyuan''s expectation. Li Shiyuan has been waiting for this day for a long time.


    Until Li Shiyuan came to the Luoxue building, the door of the building was closed, and the bride was reading the procedures outside. Li Shiyuan didn''t have any impatience and followed the ancient rites. Until the end of the ceremony, Li Shiyuan walked into the house, and the servants stood in a row.


    Xia he is at the front: "emperor, the empress is waiting for you in the room."


    Approaching this door is where Mu Cen lives. Li Shiyuan has been here many times, but at that time, he never thought of marrying Mu Cen here openly. Now, when he does, he feels a little excited.


    At the foot of the pace also followed fast up.


    Even Li Shiyuan didn''t let the slave open the door. Instead, he went to the front of the house and pushed the door open himself. He walked leisurely towards the house.


    The quietness inside the house is in sharp contrast to the excitement outside, but it doesn''t affect Li Shiyuan at all. He quickly walks towards the bed. Mu CEN is sitting on the bed, wearing a bright red wedding dress and a headscarf, quietly. If you look carefully, it''s not difficult to find that Mu CEN''s fingers are slightly bent and pulling his wedding dress.


    The original flat Xifu also has wrinkles, which is caused by excessive strength. The nervous people are not only Li Shiyuan, but also Mu Cen.


    Mu Cen just sat and covered her head. She couldn''t see Li Shiyuan''s face, but she could see his brocade boots, walking towards her step by step. Until Li Shiyuan stood in front of Mu Cen, the smell of sandalwood became more and more obvious.


    Mu Cen''s palms are sweaty.


    Soon, Li Shiyuan''s slender fingers caught Mu Cen''s fingers, slightly forced, her hand completely fell into Li Shiyuan''s palm.


    "Cen''er, I''ve come to marry you." Li Shiyuan''s every word is clear and incomparable, the eyes fall on Mu Cen''s body, calm but with a trace of excitement, the heartbeat is unconsciously accelerated.


    Under such circumstances, Mu Cen said nothing.


    Li Shiyuan just looked at Mu Cen and gently pulled Mu Cen up from the bed. Every word was very firm: "take your hand, I won''t release your hand again. We will grow old together forever, and there will be no more storm and waves. After that, there will only be you on my side. You are my only one."


    The words, is a promise to Mu Cen, covering the head, Mu Cen''s eyes a little red, with acid swelling, but in the end she did not let tears fall.

 Chapter 1068

    Like this day, she also waited for a long time. The bitterness of this period is self-evident.


    When responding to Li Shiyuan, Mu Cen just tightened his hand. Li Shiyuan bowed his head and laughed silently. His hand also responded to Mu Cen.


    Li Shiyuan took Mu Cen''s hand and walked out of the house.


    Mu Zhanxiao and his wife are waiting outside the house. When the bride sees them coming out, she immediately steps up and guides Mu Cen to avoid any mistakes.


    When they returned to the front hall, he Yan was already sitting in his seat. He Yan was the only one left among the elders in King Mu''s house. The rest was the memorial tablets of the ancestors of the Mu family. On the other side was the memorial tablets of the Li family. When Li Shiyuan LED Mu Cen, he stood in front of him Yan.


    "Worship heaven and earth." The voice of the bride came brightly.


    They bowed to heaven and earth, and then Li Shiyuan quickly took Mu Cen''s hand to avoid any accident caused by Mu Cen''s inconvenient head.


    "Two worship high hall." The bride said in a loud voice.


    Li Shiyuan leads Mu Cen to the ancestral tablet. He Yan is not at ease. After all, what kneels in front of him is not someone, but the emperor and queen. However, in Li Shiyuan''s eyes, he Yan gradually relaxes.


    Mu Cen and Li Shiyuan seriously kowtow to the memorial tablets of Mu family and Li family''s ancestors. The slave on one side handed over the brewed tea. Li Shiyuan personally put it into Mu Cen''s hand. Then they picked up their own cup and handed it to He Yan.


    It doesn''t make sense.


    After all, Li Shiyuan was superior and had long been the king of the state of the Zhou Dynasty. But for mu Cen''s sake, Li Shiyuan won''t mind. What Mu Cen wants is not the life of the mother, but the life of ordinary people.


    Within Li Shiyuan''s ability, he can indulge Mu Cen endlessly, so what is such etiquette.


    When he Yan took the tea cup, her fingers were trembling and she said, "OK, OK."


    Mu Cen nodded, but did not say anything, even if he Yan is not his biological mother, but in the Mu palace, except for Ji Niang''s help, he Yan never made trouble, otherwise, in the Mu palace, Mu Cen will not be so smooth, what''s more, he Yan is mu Zhanxiao''s biological mother, with this, Mu Cen respects he Yan.


    Until he Yan finished the cup of tea, the voice of the bridegroom raised again: "husband and wife worship each other."


    When the voice of the bride fell, Li Shiyuan had already taken Mu Cen''s hand and stood up slowly. In the whole process, his hand did not release Mu Cen''s hand.


    They''re in the lobby. Couple worship each other.


    Mu Cen can''t see Li Shiyuan, but he can feel the temperature in his palm. Involuntarily, Mu Cen tightens his palm, while Li Shiyuan lowers his voice and whispers in Mu Cen''s ear with the voice they can hear.


    "Cen''er, I love you." Li Shiyuan''s every word is particularly serious, "from now on, we will be officially married, you can no longer leave me."


    Mu Cen hum voice, smile under the head also follow more and more brilliant.


    After the couple worshipped each other, the mother came up and said, "madam, it''s late. We should rush into the palace at the auspicious time as soon as possible."


    Mu Cen nodded.


    After returning to the Imperial Palace, Mu Cen had to change into a formal Phoenix jacket. Accompanied by Li Shiyuan, he passed in front of all the civil and military officials, accepted the Phoenix crown and seal of the empress, and worshiped by all the officials. Then he went to Nanshan to worship his ancestors together. After worshiping his ancestors, all the ceremonies would officially end.


    Thinking of these, Mu CEN is calm.


    But Mammy''s voice falls, the bride has already taken the brazier, and Li Shiyuan''s hand holds Mu Cen, and soon takes Mu Cen to easily cross the brazier. This is a good omen, which means that they will be prosperous in the future, and there will be no more waves.


    He Yan and Mu Zhanxiao escorted Mu Cen and Li Shiyuan out of King Mu''s house. Until Li Shiyuan personally helped Mu Cen into the carriage, the carriage slowly drove towards the imperial palace. The people who had been in front of King Mu''s house gradually dispersed.


    From King Mu''s residence to the emperor''s palace, you have to go through the most lively market.


    When the people on the road saw the carriage passing by, they all knelt down to say hello: "the grass people see the emperor, empress, long live the emperor, long live the emperor, long live the empress."


    In the carriage, Li Shiyuan lifted the curtain of the door and nodded, which made the people even more excited.


    But soon, Li Shiyuan put down the curtain, quietly looked at Mu Cen, and gently put Mu Cen in his arms: "will you be very tired?"


    "No Mu Cen shook his head. "I don''t need to do anything. I don''t even need to think about these things. Mammy will remind me on the side."


    Li Shiyuan said: "when you enter the palace, you can go to Nanshan to worship your ancestors. If you are tired, please tell me."


    Mu CEN is to pick eyebrow: "am I tired, you don''t continue?"


    "Yes." Li Shiyuan did not deny, "but I will hold you. I can''t bear to make you too tired. And you''re still pregnant. "


    Li Shiyuan said that his face did not change, but mu Cen''s face under the head was slightly red, which was a kind of involuntary shyness. And Li Shiyuan''s hand on the head, quiet, the action became self-evident.


    "Isn''t it bad luck to lift your head?" Mu Cen saw Li Shiyuan''s idea at a glance.


    Li Shiyuan silent smile, but the action in the hand did not stop: "this is not auspicious, not suitable for us."


    Mu Cen also followed the silent smile, really not suitable.


    They have never gone through the traditional customs. If according to the custom of Dazhou, Mu Cen went into the palace with his head covered, and then went back to Fengqing palace directly. He would not come out again. He would wait for Li Shiyuan to lift his head at night, and worship his ancestors the next day.


    They don''t care about that anymore, so why care if the skull is still there.


    She didn''t stop Li Shiyuan, so she let Li Shiyuan lift his cover. Soon, Li Shiyuan''s handsome face appeared in Mu Cen''s eyes. Mu Cen just looked at it, not for a moment, and Li Shiyuan''s eyes never moved away from Mu Cen''s body.


    With a faint smile in his eyes, he pinched Mu Cen''s chin, and his voice was very low: "close your eyes."


    Mu Cen closed his eyes, Li Shiyuan''s thin lips fell on Mu Cen''s lips, warm temperature came, it is endless gentle, long.


    Mu Cen''s hand unconsciously grasped this man''s happy clothes. This silent response seemed to give Li Shiyuan great encouragement.

 Chapter 1069

    In the spacious carriage, suddenly the temperature gradually rose, as if some of them were out of control.


    "No way." For a long time, Mu Cen''s voice came hard.


    Her breath is a little unsteady, and Li Shiyuan just released Mu Cen, which is not much better. The calm man seems to be completely out of control at this moment.


    The next moment, Li Shiyuan so mu Cen into the arms, with such a way to calm their emotions.


    It''s not only because the imperial palace is close at hand, but also because Mu CEN is pregnant now and is not suitable for any drastic action. At the end of this day, Mu Cen''s fatigue is obvious, and Li Shiyuan is not willing to toss Mu Cen.


    For a long time, Li Shiyuan recovered from this emotion, and the carriage slowly stopped at the gate of the imperial palace.


    "Here we are." Li Shiyuan spoke calmly.


    Mu Cen made a sound, but he didn''t say anything. Soon, Li Shiyuan carefully checked Mu Cen, and made sure there was no problem. Then he got out of the carriage, and didn''t let the slave give Mu Cen a pedal. Instead, he personally helped Mu Cen out of the carriage.


    If in the past, the queen went into the palace with the emperor, she would follow the right side of the emperor, rather than parallel with the emperor. As the emperor and empress, she should also have some integrity, and would not show intimacy in front of outsiders. However, all these things do not exist for them.


    Li Shiyuan took Mu Cen''s hand and walked step by step towards the Imperial Palace''s Yulong hall. Where they passed, the slaves and the ministers knelt down one by one. The voice was deafening, respectful and joyful.


    After several years of silence, the Imperial Palace finally returned to its real hostess.


    Accompanied by Li Shiyuan, Mu Cen goes to fengluan Palace first, and Rong Lian is already waiting in fengluan palace. Fengluan palace is just as happy. The red lantern is hanging high. Rong Lian is looking forward to it. Although she is calm, she still urges Mammy to go out to have a look.


    "Empress dowager, the emperor and empress are here." The old lady was also smiling.


    Rong Lian nods. Soon Li Shiyuan takes Mu Cen to fengluan palace. Rong Lian looks at the two people who are walking towards her and smiles. The joy in her face is obvious.


    "The children''s ministers see the empress, the empress is thousands of years old, thousands of years old." Li Shiyuan respectfully invited Ann.


    Mu Cen also followed to invite an, two people so knelt down in front of Rong Lian, the old mother handed over the side of the prepared Xi tea, Li Shiyuan and Mu Cen respectively took it.


    "I offer tea to the Empress Dowager." Mu Cen respectfully answered, and then passed the tea.


    Rong Lian sighed with emotion and nodded: "I''ve been waiting for your cup of tea for a long time."


    Mu Cen didn''t speak, just so calm looking at Rong Lian, Rong Lian has taken the tea Mu Cen handed over, is happy to drink.


    Then, Rong Lian helps Mu Cen up in person, and Li Shiyuan accompanies him. Rong Lian and Mu Cen say a few words, but they don''t pester Mu Cen any more: "OK, we have to accept the worship of civil and military officials later. It won''t be easy today. Go to prepare early."


    "Good." Mu Cen answered softly.


    Rong Lian looks at Li Shiyuan: "emperor, this cen''er, I''m in your hands. I have no other wish. I hope you will grow old together. One is a couple in one''s life. "


    "Yes, I will follow the instructions of my mother." Li Shiyuan responded seriously.


    Rong Lian nodded, but she didn''t say anything. She personally sent Li Shiyuan and Mu Cen out of fengluan palace. Watching Li Shiyuan protect Mu Cen into the soft sedan chair, which went all the way to Fengqing palace, Rong Lian couldn''t help feeling a lot.


    One side of the old woman holding Rong Lian: "empress dowager, today is a happy event, you can''t cry. Be happy. "


    "It''s crying for joy." Rong Lian''s voice choked.


    Old mammy didn''t say anything, so she supported Rong Lian and went to fengluan palace.


    ¡­¡­


    Li Shiyuan personally accompanied Mu Cen back to Fengqing palace.


    Fengqing palace has been cleaned up for a long time. Everything is in accordance with Mu Cen''s habits. All the hairpins that Mu Cen used, even the hairpins that were put in Yuan palace, are all returned to Mu Cen''s dressing table one by one. In Mu Cen''s eyes, it was as if Mu Cen had never left.


    No matter how familiar it is, it has been ten years.


    "In the future, there will be no change in Fengqing palace." Li Shiyuan spoke quietly.


    Mu Cen lowered his head and smirked: "won''t it change?"


    "No Li Shiyuan spoke confidently.


    And Mu Cen just smiles, looking at Li Shiyuan, Li Shiyuan is looked at some inexplicable, don''t understand the meaning of Mu Cen words, that eyebrow twisted up.


    Mu Cen looked at Li Shiyuan and said with a smile, "if Aofeng succeeds, Fengqing Palace should be the queen of Aofeng, isn''t it going to change again?"


    Li Shiyuan suddenly realized that this was a complete chuckle. He could not help pinching Mu Cen''s cheek, as if they had been intimate: "mischievous, they are the mother of two children, so mischievous."


    Mu Cen smiles and doesn''t speak.


    "I asked the slave to come in and wait for you to change clothes. It''s late. All the civil and military officials are waiting for us in the Yulong hall, and then they will leave for Nanshan to worship their ancestors." Li Shiyuan shakes his head and pinches Mu Cen''s cheek. He looks helpless.


    Then, Li Shiyuan called the slave. Under such circumstances, Mu Cen just laughed and didn''t say anything. He could see that he was in a good mood.


    Xia he soon came in with the slaves. He neatly took off his wedding dress and put on the formal Palace Dress, which was the symbol of the queen. The palace dress was also sewn by the people of Li''s Embroidery room. The Phoenix on it was vivid. With Mu Cen''s walking, it seemed that it was about to take off.


    "Lady, that''s it." Xia he replied, "the emperor is waiting for you outside the palace."


    In fact, it''s just the distance of a screen. Mu Cen said nothing. Xia he carefully supported Mu Cen and walked out of the screen.


    Li Shiyuan stands in the same place and just looks at Mu Cen. He has already put on the Dragon Robe. After Mu Cen comes out, Li Shiyuan walks to Mu Cen and naturally holds Mu Cen''s hand. It doesn''t conform to the common sense, but it seems to be straightforward.


    It''s not far from Fengqing palace to Yulong hall. Li Shiyuan never let Mu Cen go during the whole journey. However, when they appeared in Yulong hall, all the civil and military officials knelt down and yelled: "I see the emperor, long live the emperor."


    "All the ministers are flat." Li Shiyuan echoed.


    The civil and military officials just stood up, and Li Shiyuan led Mu Cen all the way to the top of the Dragon chair. Mu Cen was calmly led by Li Shiyuan, with a smile in his eyebrows. However, this unique prestige has never been reduced, and people can''t help but be convinced.

 Chapter 1070

    Li Shiyuan sat down with Mu Cen in his chair.


    Cheng Dezhu''s voice was heard: "in order to honor heaven, the emperor announced that Mu Cen, the daughter of King Mu''s house, was granted the title of empress of the Zhou Dynasty


    After Cheng Dezhu read out the imperial edict, the ministers knelt down and worshipped: "I see the empress, who is thousands of years old and thousands of years old."


    "Flat out." Mu CEN is calm.


    Then the ministers stood up.


    Rong Lian personally put on the crown to Mu Cen, and all the canonization ceremony officially came to an end. Li Shiyuan didn''t hesitate, and soon took Mu Cen with him and led all the civil and military officials to Nanshan to worship their ancestors. When the ceremony was over, the canonization really came to an end.


    There is still a long way to Nanshan from the imperial palace.


    Li Shiyuan accompanied Mu Cen to rest in the carriage, while the civil and military officials followed the carriage and walked all the way to Nanshan.


    The location of Nanshan is also the location of Yongquan temple. Over the years, ancestor worship is carried out in Yongquan temple. If Nanshan passes again, it is the location of the imperial mausoleum.


    "If you are tired, lean on me and have a rest." Li Shiyuan looks at Mu Cen a little tired.


    "I think I''ve been standing for a long time." Mu Cen answered, "when I was proud of the wind, I didn''t feel like this. I''ve been in a comfortable place for a long time, so I''m very delicate."


    "You are delicate, and I know you. What''s more, what about your status? " Li Shiyuan is direct.


    Mu Cen didn''t say anything. Li Shiyuan hugged Mu Cen, but mu Cen opened the curtain and looked at the scenery outside the window quietly.


    "What are you thinking?" Li Shiyuan asked.


    "Dazhou is probably not like me. He was canonized twice as Queen and came to Nanshan twice." Mu Cen smiles.


    In fact, it''s not twice. If you count rebirth, it''s three times. It''s just that the first two times are different from Li Shiyuan''s, but the mood is totally different. Until the last time, Mu Cen stood here, he really felt that it was willing, not with purpose or passivity.


    But Li Shiyuan listened to Mu Cen''s words, but he didn''t say anything. He just held Mu Cen''s hand tightly.


    The carriage advanced slowly until it stopped at the foot of Nanshan.


    To worship ancestors in Nanshan, we have to go all the way up from the first step to Yongquan temple. The steps on this layer are very long, three buckles and nine worships. Mu CEN is pregnant, so Li Shiyuan looks at Mu Cen with worry in his eyes.


    Mu CEN is calm: "it will be OK."


    "But -" Li Shiyuan was quiet.


    "I have to go up on my own." Mu Cen said with a smile, "I can''t make a joke in front of so many people. If I feel uncomfortable, I will say it immediately, and I won''t insist on it. After all, I don''t make fun of the baby in my belly. "


    Li Shiyuan makes a sound. He knows Mu Cen well. Mu CEN is a man with a sense of propriety in everything. If he says nothing, it must be OK. So Li Shiyuan doesn''t insist.


    But Li Shiyuan''s hand is always around Mu Cen''s waist, never let go.


    Mu Cen just took a look and knew that this was Li Shiyuan''s bottom line. Besides, it''s not bad for someone to support himself.


    They walked up the stone steps one by one. Mu Cen''s speed was not fast, and Li Shiyuan was not worried. He just accompanied them, and the civil and military officials were behind them.


    Until they arrived at Yongquan temple, the abbot himself waited for them at the gate of the temple. After seeing them, the abbot took them to the temple.


    The ceremony of ancestor worship in Nanshan is conducted under the auspices of the abbot of Yongquan temple, which is not tiring. The main purpose of ancestor worship is to inform the ancestors of this happy event.


    After the ancestor worship ceremony, they went down the mountain. When they went down the mountain, there were not so many rules. Li Shiyuan personally took Mu Cen down the stone steps, and Mu Cen put his arms around Li Shiyuan''s neck to avoid falling down.


    Until Li Shiyuan put Mu Cen down.


    Mu Cen suddenly looked at Li Shiyuan: "I want to go to Kaiyuan Temple."


    Li Shiyuan is quiet, some don''t know, but in the face of Mu Cen''s request, Li Shiyuan didn''t say anything: "if you can stand it, I''ll go with you."


    "Not bad." Mu Cen answered, "what''s more, I just went up the steps and didn''t you hold me down? Besides, Kaiyuan Temple doesn''t need steps, it should be much better. "


    Li Shiyuan made a sound.


    He didn''t say anything. He turned around and told Mu Zhanxiao a few words. Mu Zhanxiao quickly backed down and returned to Kyoto with the civil and military officials who followed Mu Cen and Li Shiyuan to Nanshan.


    Mu Zhanxiao knows that Li Shiyuan doesn''t like that he and Mu Cen are disturbed.


    Soon, Li Shiyuan took Mu Cen to the carriage, and the carriage slowly walked towards Kaiyuan Temple.


    Mu Cen didn''t speak all the way to Kaiyuan Temple. Li Shiyuan helped Mu Cen out of the carriage, but they didn''t change their clothes. Mu Zhanxiao had already sent someone to empty Kaiyuan Temple to avoid any food. The abbot of Kaiyuan Temple also waited at the door. Obviously, he didn''t expect Li Shiyuan and Mu Cen to come to Kaiyuan Temple.


    "Poor monk, see the emperor, empress." The abbot saluted me.


    "Is master Guangye in?" Mu Cen was calm and asked the abbot.


    The abbot was obviously stunned. Master Guangye was the former abbot of Kaiyuan Temple. After handing over his position as abbot, he left Kaiyuan Temple and traveled all over the world. In recent years, he almost never returned to Kaiyuan Temple or even entered it several times.


    This mu Cen suddenly asked, but let the abbot some inexplicable, for a while and a half will not know the meaning of Mu Cen''s words.


    But the abbot still explained, "I''m telling you, master hiroba has traveled all over the world."


    Mu Cen was quiet and nodded, but he didn''t say anything. Li Shiyuan just looked at Mu Cen. Obviously, Mu Cen came prepared.


    "Niang Niang, if you have something to do with master Guangye, why don''t you leave a letter? If it''s fate, it must be handed over to the master." The abbot gave me a way.


    Mu Cen shook his head. Before he could say anything, suddenly a little monk came in such a hurry. He looked reckless.


    The abbot frowned: "what are you doing? I don''t know that the emperor and the queen are here. They are not so serious."


    The little monk was reprimanded, but he was a little scared, but he said quickly: "abbot, master hiroba is back."


    Now, the abbot and Mu Cen were surprised. Before Ming Ming, the abbot said that master Guangye had never come back, but now master Guangye came suddenly, as if he knew Mu Cen was here.


    The abbot immediately said, "where is master hiroba?"


    The little monk replied: "leave a letter, can''t stop, turn around and go."

 Chapter 1071

    Mu Cen''s brow slightly twisted, and the little monk had handed the letter to the abbot: "this is the letter left by the master."


    The abbot took it, looked at it, and then respectfully put the letter in front of Mu Cen: "Niang Niang, this is from master Guangye."


    The name on it is mu Cen''s. it says Mu Cen''s personal inspiration.


    Mu Cen quieted down, took the letter, and then calmly opened it. Then, Mu Cen quickly finished browsing, and the letter was put away, and then calmly walked toward the backyard of Kaiyuan Temple.


    The abbot and Li Shiyuan followed.


    Mu Cen went to the room where Master Guangye used to live. Up to now, this room is still reserved for master Guangye, and no one lives in it. Mu Cen pushed the door and entered, but the room was cleaned up without any dust.


    Mu Cen finds out the simple wooden box from under the bed.


    Then she looked at the abbot: "I want to burn incense."


    "Empress, come with me." The abbot answered.


    Soon, the abbot took Mu Cen all the way to the main hall and personally led him to burn incense. Mu Cen and Cai burned the things in the wooden box together. Vaguely, it was a sign of peace.


    Then, Mu Cen left with Li Shiyuan.


    When Mu Cen left, he personally issued an edict with a reward of 10000 Liang for the construction of Kaiyuan Temple and for the poor people around him.


    During the whole journey, Mu Cen didn''t explain much, and then he left the temple with Li Shiyuan and returned to the carriage.


    Outside the sky, also gradually sink down.


    ¡­¡­


    On the way back to the palace, Li Shiyuan looked at Mu Cen. Without waiting for Li Shiyuan to speak, Mu Cen slowly explained, "do you remember when I took you to Kaiyuan Temple to burn incense?"


    "I remember." Li Shiyuan answered.


    At that time, Mu Cen personally embroidered the eight characters of his birthday after Ping''an Fu, and then gave them to Li Shiyuan. It is also because of this peace talisman that the relationship between them has made substantial progress. In the years after that, this peace talisman has been kept by Li Shiyuan, which has become a yearning for mu Cen, but Li Shiyuan never said it.


    Now suddenly mentioned, how can Li Shiyuan forget? What he thinks of is the man praying for himself on the futon.


    In this meditation, Mu Cen''s voice came faintly: "yes, I gave you this peace talisman at that time, but master Guangye accepted another peace talisman. The peace talisman carries master Guangye''s Sutra and my blood."


    Li Shiyuan was surprised. This is something he didn''t know, but Li Shiyuan didn''t interrupt Mu Cen.


    Mu Cen chuckled: "I don''t believe this, but master Guangye said that this peace talisman can keep you safe all your life. He said that if you can survive these storms, I will return to Kaiyuan Temple and help it rebuild. And this peace talisman, after experiencing your wind, frost, snow and rain, will gradually turn black until it turns into ashes. "


    Li Shiyuan frowned, not doubting, but surprised. In Mu Cen''s body, countless magical things happened, as if as long as Mu Cen, anything can happen.


    "At that time, master hiroba said that you are the ninth five and have a golden dragon on your body. I told master hiroba that thanks to his good advice, if you ascend the throne of God one day, I will definitely come back to fulfill my wish." Mu Cen said intermittently what he had said with master hiroba.


    In Kaiyuan Temple, Mu Cen didn''t believe all what master Guangye said, but along the way, it was just like what master Guangye said.


    Master Guangye has always been an eminent monk, but he lives in a temple like Kaiyuan Temple. Mu Cen suddenly realizes that it''s not that master Guangye doesn''t have a better place to go. Compared with the common people, fame and wealth are far less important.


    Kaiyuan Temple is different from Yongquan temple. Kaiyuan Temple comes from ordinary people. Although the incense here is strong, the money for incense is far less than that of Yongquan temple. With thousands of years, the temple is not perfect and some of it is dilapidated. Therefore, master Guangye asked Mu Cen to rebuild Kaiyuan Temple.


    "When I go back to the palace, I will make an order immediately." Li Shiyuan didn''t think much.


    Mu Cen nodded, and she lowered her head to open the old wooden box. Sure enough, it was still the Ping''an Fu of that year. Mu Cen never doubted that it was swapped. Ping''an Fu was completely black, but mu Cen still clearly recognized the handwriting on it. It was embroidered by himself.


    Therefore, now that his wish has been fulfilled, it is inevitable to fulfill it, which is why Mu Cen went to Kaiyuan Temple today.


    And Li Shiyuan looked at the black Ping''an Fu, and finally said nothing. He just hugged Mu Cen into his arms, his eyebrows and eyes with a touch of warmth, and his thin lips fell on Mu Cen''s eyebrows.


    Low voice slowly out: "Cen Er, I love you."


    I tell my feelings over and over again, but I never feel bored. It seems that I want to make up for all my debts for so many years. Mu Cen lowered his head and chuckled. He put his slender arm around Li Shiyuan''s waist and quietly stuck it on Li Shiyuan''s chest, listening to the strong heartbeat of the man.


    It''s like the years are peaceful, but that''s all.


    Countless people asked Mu Cen, you spent three lives, to keep the flowers, whether it is worth it. Three lives three lives, you are not Li Shiyuan''s only, whether is worth. In the third life, you worked hard for Li Shiyuan to devise strategies, but in the end you got such a tragic result. Is there any regret.


    Mu Cen, however, could not be more calm in the face of these doubts.


    There is no reason to talk about love. If you think it''s not worth it, then they think they can get it only by doing everything they can. These two words are too heavy to be judged by any common sense.


    Three lives and three lives, in exchange for not being fragmented, but being together forever, then all the difficulties before seem to have completely disappeared.


    If it''s all over again, Mu CEN is willing to exchange his life for the last moment.


    "We won''t be separated any more, no matter what happens." Li Shiyuan spoke quietly.


    Mu Cen made a sound, but he didn''t say anything. The carriage drove slowly towards the imperial palace.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡ª¡ª


    In a month.


    Mu Cen has been pregnant for more than three months. Because of pregnancy, Mu Cen seldom leaves Fengqing palace, but is in the palace. Occasionally, he goes to the imperial garden to see the cherry blossom forest, or goes out of the palace to see his nephew and niece.


    On the contrary, Li Shiyuan was almost in Fengqing palace except the time of the early Dynasty. Even the Yulong palace rarely went back. All the memorials were sent to Fengqing palace, and the servants and civil and military officials in the palace were not surprised.

 Chapter 1072

    It seems that both of them enjoy this kind of scenery very much, because just like at the beginning, when they get along quietly, Li Shiyuan reviews the memorial, while Mu Cen looks at his book again. Occasionally, Li Shiyuan raises his head to ask Mu Cen questions, but mu Cen talks about his own ideas.


    I seem to be used to it.


    "Lady." Xia he came in. "Here comes the prince."


    Mu Cen quieted down, put down the book, but curiously asked: "the prince, this time?"


    Aofeng would come to Fengqing palace every day to say hello, but not at this time. He always followed Li Shiyuan to the morning court. When he came to say hello, it was also after lunch. After all, Aofeng and Mu Zhiyi had to follow Taifu in class after the morning court, which was not so easy.


    "I don''t know." Shahe shook his head and said nothing.


    Mu Cen nodded: "let Ao Feng come in."


    "Yes." Summer lotus answer a voice, very quickly again hastily backed out.


    Mu Cen realized that it seemed that no one had said hello to him at this time for a long time. She was canonized as the queen. When she returned to Fengqing palace, the concubine who was kept in the palace would come and greet Mu Cen respectfully every day, but she would not stay for a long time to talk with Mu Cen. After that, she left in a hurry.


    This is the rule of the palace. It''s a matter of course for the concubines to greet the queen and the Empress Dowager.


    Not long after Rong Lian''s wedding, she went back to the temple, not in the palace. Only mu Cen was left, so mu Cen didn''t need to go to Fengqing palace. As long as those concubines were in Fengqing palace, they didn''t exist. They met in fengluan palace and gathered in Fengqing palace.


    Now it seems that I haven''t seen these concubines for several days.


    Mu Cen didn''t think much about it, but Ao Feng suddenly came at this point, which surprised Mu Cen and made him think about it. However, with AO Feng coming in, Mu Cen''s mind also converged.


    "My son''s ministers see my mother." Proud wind respectfully invited Ann.


    It''s different from the proud wind who was coquettishing on the edge of mucen in those years. Now the proud wind has gradually grown into a young man of Qingjun, with a long white shirt and black hair tied into a bun. On it is wearing a hair crown which symbolizes the status of the prince. It looks like Li Shiyuan in those years. It seems simple, but there is a sea of stars hidden in the eyebrows.


    "Get up." Mu Cen gently smiles, and then looks at Ao Feng, "why do you come here at this time? Don''t you want to go to Taifu in the morning?"


    Proud wind is calm: "some things to say with the mother, so come first."


    "Tell me." Mu Cen nodded.


    Proud wind negative hand and stand, more and more mature: "mother don''t feel strange?"


    "Strange what?" Mu Cen was stunned. Because he was pregnant, and the current environment was calm, Mu Cen''s brain was completely at rest, but it was less sensitive at first.


    So when Ao Feng Leng Bu Ding opened his mouth, Mu Cen couldn''t recover for a while, so he could only look at Ao Feng curiously.


    On the contrary, the proud wind was quiet, and there was no ambiguity: "the empress didn''t find that there were no concubines to greet you these days?"


    "So it is." Mu Cen nodded, "my palace has just reflected. Why did you suddenly talk to this palace about these things? "


    Ao Feng smiles. This smile is sincere: "my father dismissed the harem."


    Mu Cen was stunned.


    It must not have been these two days, but Li Shiyuan never mentioned it, and Mu Cen never thought about it. You know, the emperor''s harem is not necessarily the woman he likes, but the collusion of interests. That year''s Mu Cen knew clearly, otherwise also could not have Xi noble concubine such person.


    These concubines who can live in the harem for a long time are all involved. If they are not careful, they may destroy their foundation and leave hidden dangers. Therefore, these concubines who enter the harem can not be solved by an imperial edict. There are a lot of hard work here.


    And these concubines can''t affect Mu Cen. Naturally, Mu Cen doesn''t need to think about these things. Their years are quiet and they have worked hard. These things are not enough to affect their feelings.


    But now Aofeng says that Li Shiyuan is demobilizing the harem, but she has no news, which makes Mu Cen feel surprised. Even looking at Aofeng''s eyes, she feels a little shocked.


    "When did it happen?" For a long time, Mu Cen asked.


    Ao Feng laughed again: "on the next day when my mother was canonized as Queen, my father didn''t make an order at that time. In the past month, my father has been busy about this. Although there are not many concubines in the harem, they are all inextricably linked. My father and the emperor have made a lot of efforts. Until a few days ago, all the concubines left the harem one after another. Today, my father and the emperor issued a decree to dismiss the harem. "


    Ao Feng explained for a while, Mu Cen listened quietly, and didn''t say a word for a long time.


    On the contrary, it was Ao Feng''s light voice: "mother, this is the most right thing that son Chen thinks father Huang does."


    "Why do you say that?" Mu Cen asked curiously.


    "The mother loves her father deeply, and the father only has the mother in his heart. Why not have a couple in his life, and why build a harem to increase his worries?" Ao Feng''s idea is direct,.


    Mu Cen lowered his head and laughed, then looked at Ao Feng: "Ao Feng, when you ascend the throne, you will understand that you have nothing to do. As for the throne, there are not only black and white right and wrong, but also a lot of things that can''t be explained clearly. "


    Proud of the wind is proud of the stand: "mother, if you fall in love with a child minister, even if the child minister is the emperor, will also clear the palace for her."


    Mu Cen didn''t speak. When he was young and frivolous, he always made it public, just like himself. But when he really faced it, there were many unexpected things.


    Since Aofeng came, he chatted with Mu Cen, but he didn''t leave in a hurry. Until Li Shiyuan returned to Fengqing palace, Aofeng stood up and left Fengqing palace.


    Fengqing palace is less proud of the wind, and seems to be quiet all of a sudden.


    Mu Cen''s eyes fell on Li Shiyuan''s body, light, but very calm, and did not set off any waves, as if nothing had been known in general.


    Li Shiyuan didn''t feel abnormal. He just watched Ao Feng leave and asked, "why did the prince come to you all of a sudden?"


    "Say hello to me." Mu Cen said with a smile.


    "If you don''t go to taifuna to have a class, please do something here." Li Shiyuan didn''t agree. He was always more strict with the arrogant wind.


    There is no relaxation because of the current situation, just like when I was a child, but now the proud wind is not so afraid of Li Shiyuan as when I was a child. However, there is still a slight gap between father and son, which has been left for many years and is difficult to dissipate.

 Chapter 1073

    Mu Cen looked at Li Shiyuan and said, "Ao Feng just came to talk to me about something."


    Li Shiyuan''s brow twisted: "what''s so important? I came to tell you that I don''t even have Taifu''s class."


    Taifu could not wait for anyone but saw Mu Zhiyi, so he sent someone to talk to Li Shiyuan. Li Shiyuan was discussing state affairs. Hearing the news, he came to Fengqing palace in a hurry.


    Aofengfeng is so cold that the only place to go is Fengqing palace.


    "Ao Feng said that you dismissed the harem, but it was only today that we started to have action when we got married." Mu Cen was not vague, and asked directly.


    This, Li Shiyuan is quiet, and then snort: "he is good, this thing said more than me."


    Mu Cen looked at Li Shiyuan with a smiling face, but he didn''t answer. Li Shiyuan also seemed very calm. He said, "yes, today I''m going to demobilize the harem."


    "Why?" Asked Mu Cen.


    "You''re talking about a couple in a lifetime." Li Shiyuan light mouth explanation, as if did not think this matter how difficult.


    Just Mu Cen knows that there are too many things to do during this period, which is not so calm on the surface. She was quiet and didn''t speak. Her eyes still fell on Li Shiyuan. Li Shiyuan could understand Mu Cen''s idea at a glance. He took the initiative to step forward and put Mu Cen''s hand in his palm.


    "It''s not much different for them to stay in the palace than in the cold palace. If they want to get married again, I won''t object to them. Even if they don''t want to, they can ensure their safety in their mother''s home and their prosperity. It''s troublesome to sort out many relationships, but you know, people are born of flesh, and these concubines used to be the apple of their eye, It''s better to go out of the palace if you are wronged in the palace. " Li Shiyuan spoke faintly.


    Mu Cen didn''t answer.


    "I had this idea a few years ago, but it didn''t move because it took time to see through a lot of things. At that time, I was determined to make the big Monday chaotic. Now, after so many years, they have seen it clearly in the palace, and there is not much such obsession. After I put it forward, I left naturally. " Li Shiyuan continued to explain.


    A lot of things are not easy to get. They can only go so smoothly after careful consideration and layout. It''s just that Li Shiyuan is not good at explaining all the time. In other words, Li Shiyuan will keep silent until the matter is settled.


    In Li Shiyuan''s explanation, Mu Cen suddenly understood Li Shiyuan''s good intentions. With a faint smile in her eyes and eyebrows, she still looked at Li Shiyuan: "if I were alone in the harem, wouldn''t you feel too quiet?"


    "No Li Shiyuan said directly, "I only want you."


    Li Shiyuan has always said such love words directly, without any ambiguity, and every word seems to be particularly serious.


    The smile in Mu Cen''s eyebrows and eyes is deeper. She stands with her slender hand still around Li Shiyuan''s thin waist. Suddenly, she just pads her feet, but she doesn''t mind. She kisses Li Shiyuan''s lip. Li Shiyuan is stunned. At the moment when Mu Cen''s lip is pasted, she quickly returns to her senses and takes the initiative.


    Everything became tender and tender, and there was a touch of peace and warmth in Fengqing palace.


    Until Li Shiyuan had enough, he released Mu Cen: "Cen Er, don''t seduce me."


    Li Shiyuan stressed every word, and said it clearly. Mu Cen just laughed at Li Shiyuan and said, "how can I seduce you?"


    Li Shiyuan was angry and helpless. Looking at the bright person in front of him, he knew very well that even if he exchanged money with himself, he would not change it.


    Mu Cen was quietly leaning on Li Shiyuan''s chest: "I want to walk around the palace."


    "Good. I''ll accompany you out of the palace when you finish selecting slaves. " Li Shiyuan answered.


    "What slave?" Mu Cen Leng for a while, "the slave of Feng Qing palace is not very good."


    "Linglong has been following Aofeng. Xia he is the only slave beside you. When you are really busy, Xia he can''t cope with it. Besides, as a queen, how can there be only one slave around you? So I asked the house to find some people for you. If you like them, you can stay. If you don''t like them, you can find the right one." What Li Shiyuan said is direct.


    When it comes to the back, Mu Cen''s month will be bigger and bigger, and many things will become inconvenient. It''s not enough to have a summer lotus on the side. Li Shiyuan is always worried about Mu Cen''s grievances. Li Shiyuan wants to arrange everything for mu Cen steadily.


    Mu Cen said: "yes. Summer lotus a person is too busy


    It''s Mu Cen who is used to having only one slave on the side, so he didn''t think so much about it. Now when he comes to Fengqing palace, Xia he has too many things to worry about, just one person. What makes Xia he so busy is that he loses a lot of weight.


    So when Li Shiyuan mentioned this, Mu Cen didn''t object.


    After Mu Cen answered, Cheng Dezhu soon came in with several maids in the palace: "Qi zhiniang, this is the person sent by the house of internal affairs. You can see if you like it. If you don''t like it, the slave will replace it for you."


    Cheng Dezhu looks at Mu Cen with a smiling face, and then stands aside quietly.


    Seven or eight palace maids were arranged in such a line, and Mu Cen chose them.


    "Niang Niang, these maids are carefully selected by the Ministry of internal affairs. They are nimble, clear-cut, and don''t talk much." Cheng Dezhu explained.


    Who in this palace can not understand Mu Cen''s preferences, so the maids sent must also meet Mu Cen''s requirements, as long as Mu Cen looks good.


    Mu Cen nodded and looked at the maids in front of him one by one. The maids were nervous and timid when they saw Mu Cen. After all, the queen was standing in front of them. Besides, everyone in Dazhou knew the legend of Mu Cen.


    Mu Cen knew the cowardice of these slaves, but he was calm on the surface and didn''t say anything. He just watched until Mu Cen''s eyes fell on the last maid in waiting. Mu Cen was quiet and stopped for a few times.


    "Look up and let the palace have a look." Mu Cen light mouth.


    The maid raised her head, and Mu Cen asked, "what''s your name?"


    "Xiao Luo." Xiao Luo answers.


    Mu Cen nodded and looked at Xiao Luo like this. Then he turned to Cheng Dezhu and said, "Xiao Luo, stay. Everyone else will go back."


    "Yes." Cheng Dezhu answered.


    "Is one maid in waiting enough?" Li Shiyuan asked casually.

 Chapter 1074

    Mu Cen smiles. Instead of answering Li Shiyuan''s question, he looks at Xiao Luo: "Xiao Luo, you just help Xia he to do things. You can do whatever Xia he asks you to do. Do you understand?"


    "Yes. Yes, my servant Xiao Luo responded respectfully, but he seemed much more clever.


    Mu Cen nodded: "Xia he, take Xiao Luo down."


    "Yes." Summer lotus immediately answer a voice.


    Soon, Xia he left with Xiao Luo, and Cheng Dezhu left with other people. Only mu Cen and Li Shiyuan were left in Fengqing palace. Li Shiyuan didn''t say anything. Mu Cen always decided these things.


    "Xiao Luo seems to have known each other before." Mu Cen light mouth, "feel some eye margin, so stay down."


    "How can a maid in waiting seem familiar?" Li Shiyuan raised his eyebrows.


    Mu Cen didn''t explain much: "I can''t think of it for a while and a half. I''ll wait until I think of it."


    "Good." Li Shiyuan responded and quickly changed the topic. "You don''t want to go to the palace. I''ll take you out of the palace. Before Zhan Xiao said that there are many new things in the market. I think you should like them. It''s good to go out for a walk¡°


    Mu Cen made a sound.


    Li Shiyuan and Mu Cen quickly changed their casual clothes. They quietly left the Imperial Palace, holding hands like ordinary people, walking in the streets of Kyoto.


    This kind of life is very fast.


    ¡­¡­


    In the blink of an eye, Mu Cen has been pregnant for five months, and her abdomen bulges, but it doesn''t affect Mu Cen''s life. Everything is the same as usual, and it doesn''t make much difference. It''s just that Mu Cen''s pace will subconsciously slow down, so as to avoid affecting her baby.


    In Fengqing palace, it''s just as usual.


    The only difference is that Mu Cen, who enters Fengqing palace two months ago, is in favor of Xiao Luoshen. Soon he and Xia Heping get up and sit down, and become the close slaves beside Mu Cen. The slaves in the palace are envious. You should know how many people dream of following Mu Cen.


    Everyone knows what it means to follow Muchen.


    Just such luck, only fell on Xiao Luo.


    "Niang Niang, this is today''s snack." Xiao Luo came up with the stewed soup, "according to the taste of the empress."


    "You know what the palace likes." Mu Cen smiles.


    Xiao Luo also followed with a smile: "what the empress likes, the servants in the Palace should know very well. Every slave wants to stay in Fengqing palace, but the slave is lucky, so she stays."


    Xiao Luo even seemed to advance and retreat properly, but mu Cen remained silent. You know, although the slaves in the Imperial Palace have stayed for a long time, the habits and rules of each palace are different. It''s suitable for you to be here, not necessarily for you to change places. However, Xiao Luo''s words and deeds are just like when they were forced to memorize the rules of each palace in the draft, so that they would not make any mistakes.


    "How many years has Xiao Luo been in the palace?" Mu Cen asked again.


    Xiao Luo quieted down: "I entered the palace only two years ago."


    Mu Cen nodded: "why do you want to enter the palace?"


    "The family is poor, and the palace earns more money." Xiao Luo gave a reasonable reason.


    Mu Cen did not continue to ask: "you put the soup, and I will drink it later."


    Xiao Luo hesitated: "Niang Niang, the emperor wants the maid to watch you finish the soup."


    There are some things that Mu Cen may not obey, but it''s easy to move out of Li Shiyuan. Xiao Luo knows this, and Mu Cen looks at Xiao Luo and smiles: "you can rest assured if you have a drink in this palace. I''ll finish it in a second. Don''t worry. "


    Say, Mu Cen still really drank a mouthful, small Luo this just didn''t say what, quietly backed down.


    After Xiao Luo quits, Mu Cen calms down and quickly spits out the soup he drank before, and then uses the water on one side to rinse his mouth. Summer lotus quickly head-on came up, picked up the already prepared silver needle, put into the soup, silver needle did not change color.


    The soup is poisonous.


    "Lady, why are you doing this?" Xia he put away the silver needle and looked at Mu Cen inexplicably.


    At first, when Xiao Luo came, there was nothing unusual. After Xiao Luo gradually asked Mu Cen to bring tea and water, Xia he found something wrong. Mu Cen didn''t touch these things much. Xia he asked. Mu Cen calmly asked Xia he to try the silver needle.


    Immediately, Xia he''s face suddenly changed. You should know that poisoning in this imperial palace is a capital crime, not to mention poisoning Mu Cen. As a result, when Xiahe wants to win Xiaoluo, he is stopped by mucen, but until now, mucen has not explained all kinds of reasons with Xiahe.


    But I connived at it. And small Luo also noticed Mu Cen did not doubt after more bold. Just on the surface, Xiao Luo is quiet. She handles everything in Fengqing palace very well.


    "Always know why she did this to the palace." Mu Cen light mouth.


    Xia he looked at Mu Cen, and suddenly became alert: "Niang Niang, can it be --"


    "There''s a reason why one doesn''t do something inexplicably. When Cheng Dezhu brings people, the palace just feels that Xiao Luo is familiar with her, but it doesn''t remember who she is. Maybe the memory is too long. There must be a reason why she can hate this palace so much. It''s always to find the reason. " Mu Cen light mouth.


    "This -" summer lotus still feels not appropriate.


    Mu Cen didn''t tell Li Shiyuan about it, and it was in Fengqing palace, and Mu Cen didn''t make a big mistake, so he didn''t disturb anyone.


    Xia he thinks it''s not right. He''s afraid that if something goes wrong, all the people in Fengqing palace will be buried with him. He''s afraid that they can''t afford a mu Cen. She just passively looks at Mu Cen.


    Mu Cen sighed helplessly: "the poison under Xiao Luo is a chronic poison, but it''s not rare. The poison is not quick, but there is no room for recovery when it attacks."


    In this way, it makes Xia he feel scared, but mu Cen''s eyes have a soothing effect: "it''s almost going to attack, Xiao Luo will show his true face, don''t know the reason, rashly kill a person, in case there is someone behind her, isn''t it broken the clue?"


    Mu CEN is thoughtful, summer lotus this just nodded, suddenly realized: "so it is."


    "You took care of these things yourself." Mu Cen answered faintly.


    "Yes." Xia he nodded and quickly took this cup of soup himself, but no one noticed it.


    And Fengqing palace life is still as usual, just Mu Cen inadvertently will find that Xiao Luo''s line of sight is always on his body, never leave.


    "Niang Niang -" Xiao Luo comes to Mu Cen, "are you not comfortable? Do you want me to call you an imperial doctor? "

 Chapter 1075

    Xiao Luo seems to know people''s heart. Every move of Mu Cen doesn''t need Mu Cen''s mouth. Xiao Luo can know it clearly. Mu Cen listens to Xiao Luo''s words, calms down, and pinches his head: "my palace has a headache, but I don''t need it. Help me to go back and have a rest."


    "Yes." Xiao Luo answered respectfully.


    Soon, Xiao Luo came forward and helped Mu Cen to the bedroom. But Xiao Luo''s eyes never moved away from Mu Cen''s body, and his expression was tense.


    "Niang Niang, don''t you really need to call the imperial doctor to show you? You have had a headache for several days. If something happens to you, the emperor will blame the maidservants. " Xiao Luo asked with concern.


    Mu Cen laughs and doesn''t say anything. It''s just that the headache becomes more and more obvious. It seems that Mu CEN is so soft on the bed. However, Xiao Luo, who is respectful to Mu Cen, suddenly appears gloomy and looks at Mu Cen for a moment.


    Mu Cen didn''t seem to notice. He fell into the pain of such a headache. The whole person twisted up and yelled: "Xiao Luo, pass on the imperial doctor."


    But this time, Xiao Luo stands indifferently and looks at Mu Cen fiercely. Mu Cen seems to be scared by Xiao Luo and is a little distracted: "I want you to pass on the imperial doctor."


    These words are less than the usual strength, but a bit more pain, as if suffering from such a headache has been unbearable.


    Xiao Luo just walked towards Mu Cen step by step.


    She took off the hairpin and put it in her hand until Xiao Luo came to Mu Cen: "Mu Cen, go to die."


    The tone was extremely cruel, and Zanzi stabbed Mu Cen: "you have been poisoned. You are dying. You don''t live long. Even if I give up my life, I won''t let you go. I love you so much, and what have you done? But you personally sent him to death. Do you think it''s kindness that you left him a whole body? No, you should die. You are the one who should die most. "


    Xiao Luo laughs crazily and falls completely into madness. The hairpin stabs Mu Cen''s body continuously. Almost at the moment when Xiao Luo makes a sound, Mu Cen has already clasped Xiao Luo''s wrist, and the shadow guard in the dark rushes up for the first time to subdue Xiao Luo.


    Xiao Luo was stunned for a while. For a moment and a half, he couldn''t recover from such a situation. He could only passively look at Mu Cen and didn''t know what happened.


    But mu Cen''s eyes are always calm, quietly stand up, step by step toward the direction of Xiao Luo.


    All the way to Xiao Luo''s face, Xiao Luo had no ability to resist long ago, and was framed by Yingwei. The whole person was a little silly. The shock was obvious.


    "You''re not poisoned at all." Xiao Luo looks at Mu Cen strangely.


    "Never." Mu Cen gave a positive answer.


    "You..." Xiao Luo''s face turned white again, "how did you find out?"


    It''s impossible. She did it perfectly. She even watched Mu Cen drink it. Even if Mu Cen had a bad appetite, she could drink one or two mouthfuls of the poison. As long as Mu Cen touched it, there must be an accident. Every time Xiao Luo went to the kitchen to have a look. Sometimes Mu Cen ate it, and sometimes he had a little left. It''s not like this¡ª¡ª


    This is clearly nothing to eat, Xiao Luo do not know where is wrong.


    Mu Cen listened to Xiao Luo''s question, but he was not flustered. He was very calm: "Xu Luochen, I never thought it was you."


    This words a, Xu Luo Chen''s facial expression is very white, the whole person all followed to tremble, completely didn''t expect Mu Cen to recognize oneself.


    "I wonder why the palace can recognize you?" Mu Cen saw through Xu Luochen''s thought at a glance, "no matter how to say, how can we not recognize the fact that our palace has been with you for such a long time?"


    Xu Luochen is still shocked.


    "When I let you go, I just let you leave. More than ten years later, I didn''t expect that you would come back again. You are for Li Shili. You think Li Shili died in the hands of our palace. Do you want to avenge him? I didn''t expect that you and Li Shili -- "


    This is where Muchen was surprised.


    Now I think there are traces of things that happened in those years. After all, they are all love and hate. But Xu Luochen found out much earlier than himself about Li Shili''s feelings for himself. Because Xu Luochen loved Li Shili, Mu Cen was kind enough to let Xu Luochen leave at that time. Xu Luochen didn''t feel kind enough, but he had hatred in his heart.


    In addition to many kinds of later, as for whether Xu Luochen followed Li Shili, Mu Cen did not know, but because of Li Shili, Xu Luochen''s hatred for himself was obvious.


    Mu Cen calms down and looks at Xu Luochen quietly.


    Xu Luochen looked at Mu Cen and sneered: "you don''t deserve, you don''t deserve the love of Li Wang. If I don''t kill you, I won''t be reconciled. I''ll take revenge for King Li. "


    Xu Luochen struggles desperately, but Yingwei imprisons Xu Luochen, making her completely unable to move. Mu Cen still stands in front of Xu Luochen, motionless.


    More than ten years ago, she let Xu Luochen go, which does not mean that this time, she can let him go. Mu Cen has never been a white lotus. He can''t be kind to someone who tries to attack him. That will only leave you endless hidden danger.


    Looking at Xu Luochen''s struggle and anger, Mu Cen lowered his eyebrows and stood quietly.


    Then she said calmly, "take it down and give it a good time."


    "Yes." Ying Wei answers.


    Xu Luochen still makes a shrill cry, but it doesn''t help. Yingwei has quickly brought Xu Luochen down, and mucen doesn''t follow him any more. On the contrary, what happened in Fengqing palace immediately spread to Yulong hall. Li Shiyuan rushed to Fengqing palace without thinking about it.


    Until Li Shiyuan saw Mu Cen appear in front of him unharmed, Li Shiyuan was relieved, but his eyes still didn''t agree.


    "Cen''er, you..." Li Shiyuan can''t help scolding, "clearly know the danger, unexpectedly still keep such a person around, if she did anything to you, what do you want me to do."


    "Isn''t there a shadow guard on the side?" Mu Cen smiles.


    "The shadow guards can''t enter the palace." Li Shiyuan frowned, "she''s your maid. If something happens in the bedroom, Yingwei can''t appear at the first time."


    Sometimes the millimeter deviation can make you regret all your life, so when you think of such a picture, Li Shiyuan feels chilly.


    But mu CEN is still calm, just looking at Li Shiyuan, a faint smile: "I will not take their own and the child in the belly joke."

 Chapter 1076

    "I can''t let that happen again." Li Shiyuan frowned.


    "Good." Mu Cen answered.


    Li Shiyuan didn''t speak, but the fear was still obvious. He just hugged Mu Cen and asked Xia he to call Ji Changjin. After carefully confirming that Mu Cen wasn''t any different, the hanging heart relaxed.


    On the contrary, Mu CEN is a little quiet.


    Li Shiyuan looked down at the man in his arms: "what are you thinking?"


    "I don''t think about anything. I just feel sad about the world." Mu Cen light mouth, "everyone is so.". For the sake of the person I love, I can do whatever I want, but I never thought when Xu Luochen fell in love with Li Shili. "


    Li Shiyuan kisses Mu Cen''s eyebrows: "don''t think wildly. These things have nothing to do with you. Even if Li Shili is here, he can''t see Xu Luochen. Even if Li Shili wants to marry Xu Luochen, he can''t even be a concubine. "


    Mu Cen said nothing.


    Li Shi Li always has a high eye. Before Mu Cen, Li Shi Li didn''t have a concubine because he didn''t find the right person, and Dai Zhigu is still there. How can he let a casual woman become Princess Li? No matter what it is, Xu Luochen is really not suitable.


    The most important thing is that there is no Xu Luochen in Li Shili''s heart. Even if Xu Luochen enters the palace, whether she is the side or the main concubine, her whole life is not much different from other concubines in the harem. It''s a tragedy.


    In this way of thinking, Mu CEN is more and more quiet.


    And Li Shiyuan didn''t say anything, just accompanying Mu Cen.


    Less than a cup of tea, Yingwei had come back to reply: "tell Niang Niang, this matter has been dealt with."


    This means that Xu Luochen is dead.


    Mu Cen hum a voice, take the hand of tea cup to pause slightly next: "bury."


    At least leave a whole body, when the love of that year, also have the final destination, worthy of the heart.


    Ying Wei responded and quickly retreated.


    Fengqing palace is quiet again.


    Li Shiyuan looks down at Mu Cen and reaches out his hand to touch Mu Cen''s slightly raised abdomen. Suddenly, a trace of surprise flashes in his eyes. The expression becomes subtle. The eyes that fall on Mu Cen''s body are even more surprised: "this is --"


    That is the palm inadvertently beating, very light, but it can not be more clearly felt.


    Li Shiyuan never had this feeling before. He couldn''t tell what it was like. It was like he suddenly felt the touch of blood connection. The man who was always calm on weekdays could not help getting excited under such circumstances.


    "She''s moving." Mu Cen smiles.


    "Is that always the case?" Li Shiyuan asked again.


    "Yes." Mu Cen explained in a low voice, "whether you are happy or not will be like this, when you eat, when you rest, as if to remind you of her existence."


    Li Shiyuan is more curious to re stick his hand up, but this time, Mu Cen''s belly became quiet again, as if there was no movement, Li Shiyuan looked at Mu Cen in some confusion, as if he could not understand the current situation.


    Mu Cen smile: "she is not anytime and anywhere, may feel you strange, so quiet down."


    "It''s just a baby who hasn''t made a sound. Can you feel like this?" Li Shiyuan couldn''t help being curious.


    "It''s called fetal movement." Mu Cen thought for a moment and explained to Li Shiyuan in modern terms, "picking up the child moves to prove that everything is well for the child. She has been more than five months. She can see, hear and feel everything outside. Knowing what one is familiar with and unfamiliar with, one''s instinctive vigilance always exists. "


    Li Shiyuan is even more strange.


    He has only such a prince as Aofeng. When Mu Cen was pregnant with Aofeng, they were always in the state of cold war. Therefore, Li Shiyuan had never been so close to Mu Cen, let alone other things. Their relationship eased until Aofeng was about to be born, and they really got better. They had already missed this period.


    Now that Mu CEN is pregnant, Li Shiyuan is accompanying Mu Cen every day for the first time. Naturally, he seems strange to some people.


    "I never knew that before." Li Shiyuan said, suddenly his tone became excited. "My little princess moved again. Are you saying hello to me?"


    "Yes." Mu Cen also smiles, but she looks at Li Shiyuan and is curious, "are you so sure that it must be a little princess?"


    "Intuition." Li Shiyuan said with a smile, "my intuition has always been accurate."


    Mu Cen didn''t care about this problem with Li Shiyuan. She suddenly lowered her eyebrows and became silent. This gender seems to make Mu Cen think of what Xuankong elder said to herself in her dream that day. She unconsciously touched the gold bracelet on her wrist. Since she put it on that day, the gold bracelet can''t be taken off.


    Li Shiyuan noticed Mu Cen''s small action: "you are very interested in this gold bracelet recently? I haven''t seen you wear it before. If you like it, I''ll let the house of interior prepare it again and send it to you. "


    As long as Mu Cen likes it, Li Shiyuan will try to send it to Mu Cen.


    Mu Cen shook his head: "no --"


    "What''s that?" Li Shiyuan calmed down.


    Then Li Shiyuan raised Mu Cen''s hand and looked at the gold bracelet carefully. Then Li Shiyuan twisted his brow: "this is not something in the palace."


    If everything in the imperial palace is marked, it''s easy to recognize. It''s obviously not from the Imperial Palace, but it''s wonderful. So at first glance, Li Shiyuan didn''t think much about it. There are all kinds of jewelry sent to mucen palace every day. Naturally, he can''t remember them all.


    Only when you look carefully, you will find the difference.


    "You used to be?" Li Shiyuan asked.


    Mu CEN is the daughter of King Mu''s house. Later, he had already controlled the whole Mu''s house. It was normal for him to have gold and silver jewelry. At that time, Mu Cen''s position in King Mu''s house meant that he could have as many exquisite things as he wanted. Therefore, Li Shiyuan was not surprised. It was just Mu Cen''s attitude that surprised Li Shiyuan.


    Mu Cen shook his head and denied: "it''s not."


    Li Shiyuan didn''t speak any more. He just looked at Mu Cen quietly. Mu Cen didn''t hide it. He told Li Shiyuan the truth when he dreamt of Xuankong elder that day. After hearing Mu Cen''s words, Li Shiyuan also quieted down.


    Neither of them spoke again.


    "We''ve been here for three generations, and I think she''ll do the same." Li Shiyuan spoke calmly for a long time, "don''t think much. You don''t always say that children and grandchildren have their own happiness. Why worry so much now. Maybe she''s better off than we are

 Chapter 1077

    Then Li Shiyuan gently hugged Mu Cen: "don''t think about it. Elder Xuankong didn''t say death. Maybe the end is not what you think. She''s my princess. I''ll hold her in my hand. Even if I get married later, I''ll find a husband who holds her in my hand. Otherwise, I won''t give up. "


    "Good." Mu Cen answered, "this bracelet can only be taken off from my hand when she is born, and then I will follow her all the time. I think there is something really wrong, and elder Xuankong will not ignore it. After all, how can he make my child suffer when he looks at me for thousands of years?"


    "Well." Li Shiyuan answered.


    They didn''t talk any more. They were quiet in the bedroom.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡ª¡ª


    Two more months passed.


    Mu CEN is seven months pregnant. After entering seven months, Mu Cen''s temper became a little grumpy. Because she was hard to bear, she couldn''t eat well and sleep well. Coupled with frequent cramps, Mu Cen''s sleep was so bad that all her temper was directed at Li Shiyuan.


    It seems that Mu Cen will be angry if he doesn''t like it a little bit. It takes Li Shiyuan a long time to coax Mu Cen well, but even so, Li Shiyuan is not dissatisfied and patient.


    It''s a normal day.


    All kinds of discomfort caused by Mu Cen''s pregnancy make Mu Cen more and more irritable. The servants of Fengqing palace consciously didn''t enter the bedroom to disturb Mu Cen.


    Mu Cen was also a little annoyed.


    She couldn''t control her emotions completely, as if she didn''t feel this way when she was with pride. She has been very comfortable when she is with pride, but not now.


    She was very hungry, but she couldn''t eat any more when she was supported by a child. But the feeling of hunger almost made her desperate. She couldn''t sleep well at night even if she scratched her heart and lungs.


    In the end, I was forced to vent.


    Li Shiyuan was not in the palace these days, but went to several States and counties in person. Mu Cen could not let Li Shiyuan go, neither would li Shiyuan. But mu Cen didn''t want to let Li Shiyuan be said to be a fatuous king because of himself, so that he didn''t even have a channel to vent.


    Then looking at the table, Xia he just sent the dim sum, which was delicious and Mu Cen liked. She was also hungry, but she couldn''t eat a bite.


    This kind of feeling drives Mu Cen crazy.


    She walked back and forth in the bedroom, and the things within her reach had been swept by Mu Cen. When she saw the things Li Shiyuan gave her, Mu Cen wanted to fall, as if she had no reason at all. When she did, Mu Cen was distressed.


    In the end, it''s all about yourself.


    But in the belly''s person is joyful, unceasingly kicks the leg, is lively very.


    Fengqing palace is quiet, no one dare to speak.


    ¡­¡­


    At night¡ª¡ª


    Xia he was a little bit puzzled. Suddenly he heard the sound of footsteps. Xia he immediately opened his eyes. In the dark night, he saw a person coming in a hurry. It was Li Shiyuan.


    Xia he immediately knelt down and said, "see the emperor, long live the emperor?"


    "Get up." Li Shiyuan waved his hand, "how are you these days


    Xia he immediately shook his head: "Niang Niang can''t eat anything, and she doesn''t have a good appetite. She doesn''t even speak much. Even when the prince comes to Fengqing palace, she doesn''t see her."


    The voice fell, and the sound of things falling to the ground came from the bedroom. Xia he was used to it. Li Shiyuan''s eyebrows twisted, not impatient, but a little distressed.


    "I''ll go in and have a look." Li Shiyuan spoke calmly.


    He was anxious to deal with all the things, but it was late at night. He quickly returned to Kyoto, worried about Mu Cen who was pregnant. Li Shiyuan was also clear about Mu Cen''s situation, so he had no idea and could only come back at the first time.


    I''m afraid that Mu Cen has wronged himself. I''m also afraid that when Mu CEN is not happy, he won''t be around.


    Thinking of these, Li Shiyuan also sighed silently.


    Xia he is relieved to see Li Shiyuan come back. Now only Li Shiyuan can coax Mu Cen. Although Mu Cen never says it, Xia he knows that Mu Cen still wants Li Shiyuan to come back.


    And Li Shiyuan has quickly entered the bedroom.


    As soon as I entered the bedroom, I saw Mu Cen squatting on the ground, picking up something. The whole person seemed to be extremely hard.


    "What''s the matter?" Li Shiyuan gentle mouth, people have been in the edge of Mu Cen.


    Naturally, Li Shiyuan also saw what Mu Cen was picking up. It was the hairpin he had given Mu Cen. After it fell from a high place, there was a crack. It didn''t look so beautiful, but from a distance, it didn''t affect him.


    "Just a hairpin." Li Shiyuan noticed, then continued to speak, "don''t think much, I''ll give it to you later, get up first, you are pregnant, so squatting is not appropriate."


    Li Shiyuan said that he would help Mu Cen up.


    But the chagrin in Mu Cen''s eyes didn''t disappear, so he watched Li Shiyuan put the broken hairpin back in front of the bronze mirror.


    "Why don''t you go to bed so late?" Li Shiyuan lightly changed the topic.


    He supported Mu Cen and sat down on the soft floor. He lowered his head and asked Mu Cen. Mu Cen calmed down. Then he looked at Li Shiyuan, and his expression was still a little wronged.


    "It was your hairpin, but I dropped it on the ground." Mu Cen whispered, "I''m sorry --"


    These hairpins were all brought back by Li Shiyuan himself from King yuan''s mansion and put back in Fengqing palace. Each hairpin had a different meaning and was also given by Li Shiyuan in different periods. Mu Cen cherished them very much, but mu Cen did not expect that the hairpin was finally destroyed by himself.


    That kind of feeling, some unspeakable blocked flustered, coupled with the current situation more and more difficult for mu Cen to accept, that kind of contradiction and guilt mood, how can''t smooth.


    But Li Shiyuan lowered his head and said, "what if it''s from me? Nothing is more important now than you. "


    "I -" Mu Cen froze for a long time and could not say a word.


    Li Shiyuan''s fingers gently stroked Mu Cen''s cheek: "don''t think wildly. These are all things outside your body. Now the most important thing is to take good care of yourself."


    Mu Cen said nothing.


    "Shahe said you didn''t eat well." Li Shiyuan naturally also saw the food that was still steaming. "These have been sent for a while. I asked Xia he to send them again."


    "No more." Mu Cen refused.


    This evening, she has enough toss, do not want to toss people more too much. What''s more, these things are not inedible.


    "Then have some. I''ll feed you. If you really don''t want to eat. Then don''t eat. When I go back, I will tell the imperial dining room that I will send you something to eat every hour, so that when you want to eat, you can eat a little, and people won''t feel so bad. "

 Chapter 1078

    Voice down, Li Shiyuan has picked up a spoon, personally feeding mucen, almost like coax a child, coax mucen, under the.


    In front of such Li Shiyuan, Mu Cen completely lost the ability to resist. He almost passively looked at Li Shiyuan and drank the soup a little bit.


    It seems that because Li Shiyuan is here, the feeling of blocking the heart has slowed down a lot.


    Unconsciously, Mu Cen also drank more than half of the bowl of soup, slightly had the feeling of satiety, and was not as irritable as before.


    The whole person relaxed with it.


    Li Shiyuan holds Mu Cen''s waist with his hands without any trace, and he pinches it so gently, as if to relieve Mu Cen''s discomfort.


    In this action, Mu Cen began to feel sleepy. In other words, he was very sleepy, just because he didn''t eat much for a long time, so he couldn''t sleep.


    "Sleep, I''ll be with you." Li Shiyuan''s tone is light and gentle.


    Mu Cen looked up at the person who was close to her. She hadn''t seen him for many days. Her missing and love became more and more intense. She didn''t cover her. She said: "I love you."


    Li Shiyuan is not stingy: "I love you, too."


    His hand is still gently stroking Mu Cen''s back, the tone is extremely patient, is coaxing Mu Cen, without any impatience.


    Mu Cen listen to, can''t help but say: "I recently is not very annoying."


    "No Li Shiyuan replied, "no matter how you are, I won''t be bothered."


    "It seems that my temper is getting worse and worse, and the slaves don''t dare to approach me for fear of being involved, but I can''t control myself." Mu Cen said something wrongly.


    "Well, I''ll be fine soon." Li Shiyuan coaxed patiently.


    "I didn''t do that when I was proud." Mu CEN is even more aggrieved.


    Li Shiyuan continued: "the body at that time was not the same as the body now, so it''s not strange that there are differences. What''s more, doctor Ji also said that it''s normal. "


    Of course, Mu Cen knew the truth, but he couldn''t control himself: "you see, I broke the hairpin you gave me."


    "I''ll do it again tomorrow and give it to you." Li Shiyuan picked up quickly.


    "I just want the original one. That''s the first hairpin you gave me." Mu CEN is a bit stubborn, even hard to be strong.


    "Good." Li Shiyuan did not want to agree.


    Mu Cen flat mouth: "but broke."


    "I''ll fix it." Li Shiyuan''s every word is affirmative.


    It is almost in Li Shiyuan''s patience that Mu Cen''s irritability gradually dissipates. It seems that only Li Shiyuan can bring him the feeling of meditation. She just pasted it on Li Shiyuan''s chest, and her voice was still warm: "is my temper unreasonable?"


    "No Li Shiyuan denied very quickly, "you are no different from before."


    Mu Cen was so happy that he believed Li Shiyuan''s words. In addition, he didn''t have a good rest these days, and his sleepiness became more and more obvious. After a while, Mu Cen fell asleep relying on Li Shiyuan.


    Li Shiyuan looks down at Mu Cen who has entered the dream. His eyebrows and eyes are full of spoiling and helpless smile. He shakes his head and holds Mu Cen''s waist hand. He knows it can help Mu Cen sleep better.


    Li Shiyuan didn''t get up until Mu Cen had a good sleep.


    All the way, I came back just to see Mu Cen, but as long as I see Mu Cen, it seems that everything is worth it.


    This night''s Fengqing palace is a rare calm in recent days.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡ª¡ª


    As Li Shiyuan returned to the palace, Mu Cen seemed to be healed at once.


    The fetus in her abdomen also seems to feel li Shiyuan''s coming back and become happy. As long as Li Shiyuan touches Mu Cen''s abdomen, she will move very happily. Li Shiyuan also feels it.


    "She seems to like playing with me?" Li Shiyuan asked.


    Mu Cen didn''t speak, just smile, and just came to Mu Cen please Ao Feng heard this, pick eyebrows, so looked at Li Shiyuan: "father, maybe the emperor sister is afraid."


    This is not polite to Tucao, which is a princess to both father and son. So the pride is to make complaints about the fetus in the abdomen.


    Li Shiyuan''s face sank as soon as he saw Aofeng talking.


    And Mu CEN is helpless, no matter when and where the father and son, as long as they are together, they are fighting against each other. People don''t know how much hatred they think they have.


    And AO Feng didn''t give Li Shiyuan a chance to speak: "after all, the father and the emperor have threatened the emperor and sister. When they come out, they will teach her a lesson. A girl''s family can''t be afraid."


    This is also true.


    Before, when Mu Cen couldn''t sleep well and eat well, Li Shiyuan threatened the fetus, but he wasn''t serious. What he didn''t expect was that Ao Fengfeng used this to block himself.


    This, Li Shiyuan looked in the past, proud wind is not afraid, directly when did not see, he respectfully to Mu Cen please Ann.


    Mu Cen looked at the father and son struggle, some headache: "OK, you don''t say your father."


    Proud wind Oh a, the voice pull of very long, is to give Mu Cen face.


    After that, Aofeng chats with Mu Cen for a while and asks about the current situation. He ignores Li Shiyuan''s meaning completely. Li Shiyuan can''t see Aofeng chatting with Mu Cen. He interrupts from time to time and says something disappointing.


    "Have you finished all the lessons I and Taifu have taught you?" Li Shiyuan asked coldly.


    Ao Feng is serious: "it''s done."


    "It''s just that I have something else in my hand, so you''ll handle it for me. You can go directly to the imperial dragon hall to find your uncle, and he will tell you." All in all, Li Shiyuan wanted to drive people away.


    Proud wind where can''t hear, also don''t see this person, on the contrary is aggrieved of looking at Mu Cen: "mother, son minister want to accompany you."


    "Proud of the wind." Li Shiyuan read the name of Aofeng.


    Ao Feng is indifferent, just looking at Mu Cen, Mu Cen''s head is more painful, that kind of expression is more laughing and crying, and then she helplessly shakes her head, this just light changed the topic: "Ao Feng, you give a name to the baby in the mother''s belly."


    Li Shiyuan also followed him.


    There are no rules between Li Shiyuan and Mu Cen about naming. Just like the name of Ao Feng, it doesn''t follow the Li family''s genealogy, especially the girl''s family.


    And AO Feng really bowed his head to meditate, the air suddenly quieted down, until Ao Feng raised his head and looked at Mu Cen like this: "empress mother, how about Acacia?"

 Chapter 1079

    "Acacia?" Mu Cen was quiet and read the name, "Li Xiangsi." Then Mu Cen nodded, and then looked at Ao Feng, but he was satisfied, "this name sounds good."


    Simple and nice.


    This, Mu Cen looked at Li Shiyuan: "this name is good?"


    "Just like it." When Li Shiyuan looks at Mu Cen''s expression, it is clear that Mu Cen likes the name. As long as Mu Cen likes it, Li Shiyuan will not object.


    Mu Cen nodded and laughed at Ao Feng: "listen to Ao Feng, it''s called Acacia."


    Ao Feng is a little proud.


    And the fetus in Mu Cen''s belly was named Acacia.


    It''s like the love between Li Shiyuan and Mu Cen.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡ª¡ª


    In the twinkling of an eye, in the coldest winter of Dazhou, mucen was in labor. Everyone in the Imperial Palace was in a tight mood for fear of any accident. People in Taihu hospital did not dare to neglect him. In Fengqing palace, there was a doctor who could deal with any emergency.


    However, with the approaching of the production period, mucen became more comfortable. The previous discomfort has disappeared now, but it has become more relaxed.


    And Feng Qing palace these nervous people think, Mu CEN is calm, can''t be calm any more.


    She has a big stomach, but it doesn''t affect Mu Cen''s flexibility. Every day Mu Cen goes to the imperial garden to make preparations for production, and Mu CEN is still accompanied by a group of slaves, for fear of an accident.


    Mu Cen didn''t like it, so when he went to the cherry blossom forest in the Royal Garden, these slaves would consciously wait outside the cherry blossom forest, never close to them, but if there was an accident, they could hear the news for the first time.


    Mu Cen quietly looks at the cherry blossom forest. Li Shiyuan has made his promise. The cherry blossoms here have become blooming all the year round. Even in modern science and technology, they can''t do it. Li Shiyuan just does it for his own sake.


    This is Li Shiyuan''s love for himself.


    As long as it''s what he likes, Li Shiyuan will send it for the first time. Looking at the cherry blossoms still blooming in the University, Mu Cen still feels incredible.


    All of a sudden, Mu Cen''s waist spreads the strength of a great strength, she quieted down, this just looked at the person behind.


    Li Shiyuan frowned.


    Before he had time to speak, Mu Cen had turned around consciously, but because of the bulging belly, they couldn''t be as close as before, but it didn''t affect the interaction between them.


    "No talking." Mu Cen''s fingers pressed Li Shiyuan''s lips. "I know what I''m doing. I''m not so fragile. It''s just snowing. Don''t you think the snowy cherry forest is beautiful? It''s not easy for you to keep this flower blooming all year round. If I don''t come when it snows, I''ll wait until next year. "


    This is preemptive, blocking Li Shiyuan speechless: "you are pregnant."


    "I know I''m pregnant, I''m pregnant, and I have a sense of propriety. I won''t let anything happen to me. " Mu Cen hummed, "I just want to see the cherry blossom in the snow. When it used to snow, I only saw the wax snow plum. Now I can see this. Isn''t it very strange?"


    "Do you like it?" Li Shiyuan was helpless.


    "I like it." Mu Cen answered.


    Li Shiyuan smiles and kisses Mu Cen: "next time I want to come, wait for me to accompany you. Otherwise, I don''t feel at ease. Even in the early days, I don''t feel at ease. It''s all about you."


    "If you are like this, I will be called Daji." Mu CEN is really helpless.


    "Who dares say, let him come to me." Li Shiyuan is also very direct.


    Mu Cen shook his head, did not say anything, and Li Shiyuan''s hand is also very natural to stick to Mu Cen''s raised abdomen: "today, she is not good, have you bullied?"


    Although the child was a princess, he was more mischievous than Ao Feng when he was in Mu Cen''s stomach. He was tossing Mu Cen at any time and anywhere. He didn''t stop for a moment, as if he was full of vitality.


    This also let Mu Cen to now, almost can''t lie down to sleep at night, can only sit, nature is also very hard.


    "No Mu Cen smiles.


    When Mu Cen''s voice fell, Li Shiyuan''s hand had been heavily kicked. Li Shiyuan could easily feel such strength, not to mention Mu Cen. With his fingers, he knew how painful Mu Cen could be.


    In an instant, Li Shiyuan''s eyebrows twisted: "Acacia, when you come out, your father will teach you how to bully your mother."


    The tone was severe.


    Mu Cen could not laugh or cry: "she doesn''t know anything. I''m not born yet. If it doesn''t move, it''s worrying. "


    Li Shiyuan didn''t care.


    And in this case, suddenly, Mu Cen''s eyebrows twist, Li Shiyuan did not notice, still stroking Mu Cen''s belly, although the mouth scolded Mu Cen, but the eyebrows still like Acacia.


    Suddenly, Mu Cen snorted.


    Li Shiyuan immediately looked at Mu Cen: "what''s the matter? I''ll send it to the imperial doctor right away. "


    And Mu Cen shakes his head and grabs Li Shiyuan in the palm of his hand: "it seems that I''m going to have a baby."


    That warm feeling, Mu Cen too understand, is his amniotic fluid broke, this situation, means that the child has been unable to wait to come out, she has been full-term, really almost.


    When Li Shiyuan heard Mu Cen''s words, he immediately became nervous.


    Originally calm man, as if in an instant also become not calm up, and even some restless, for a while and a half will have no action.


    Mu Cen was helpless: "take me back to my bedroom, and let Ji Yinv come."


    "Good." Li Shiyuan just recovered.


    Soon, he picked up Mu Cen and ran to Fengqing palace. He went to the cherry blossom forest. He immediately ordered: "pass on my wife."


    Cheng Dezhu was stunned for a moment, and then he came back to himself. This is mu Cen''s coming. Naturally, he can''t be ignored. This is Li Shiyuan''s second son in the past many years, and he can''t be ignored.


    All of a sudden, the originally peaceful Imperial Palace was in chaos.


    Mu Cen has been sent back to Fengqing palace, and Ji Yinu also comes with people for the first time. Fengqing palace is busy.


    Li Shiyuan was stopped outside the palace gate.


    He wants to enter, but Ji Yinv shakes her head at Li Shiyuan: "emperor, the delivery of empress is not so fast. You wait outside. When there is news, I will inform you as soon as possible."


    Since ancient times, when the concubines gave birth, there was no reason for the emperor to go in. What''s more, if he went in, he was afraid that it would get in the way, but it was something else.


    Li Shiyuan''s attitude towards Mu CEN is obvious. Hearing the news inside, Li Shiyuan is afraid that he can''t calm down, which will only hinder the medical woman from doing things.

 Chapter 1080

    After all, this is the emperor, how can we not taboo.


    Therefore, Ji Changjin can''t let Li Shiyuan in. Her attitude is firm: "the emperor, there are ministers here. The empress will be fine."


    "Cen''er didn''t have one. Why is he so miserable?" Li Shiyuan frowned.


    When Mu Zhanxiao''s princess gave birth, she didn''t suffer so much. Instead, she came out soon. He could hear Mu Cen''s cry, but he didn''t wait for news. Li Shiyuan''s bad mood was obvious when he heard such a cry.


    He became more and more restless.


    But Ji Changjin is a good temper: "the body of the empress is the first child, so it won''t be so fast." Later, Ji Chang didn''t say much, "emperor, I went in first. You wait outside for a moment. If you have news, I will let the servant come to inform the emperor."


    With that, Ji Chang has gone to the palace, and the door of the palace is closed in front of Li Shiyuan. Li Shiyuan''s face is heavy, and his anxiety is never relaxed.


    Walking back and forth outside the Fengqing palace, I didn''t stop for a moment.


    And Mu Zhanxiao has come in a hurry. Seeing Li Shiyuan''s impatience, he looks at long Shaoyun, and everyone doesn''t speak any more. How can we speak about this kind of thing?


    There seems to be nothing to do.


    From time to time, Mu Cen''s cry came from the palace. As soon as Mu Cen called, Li Shiyuan broke into the house. Mu Zhanxiao was so fast that he stopped Li Shiyuan immediately.


    "The emperor, the Ji medicine female is inside, will be all right." Mu Zhanxiao appeased patiently.


    Li Shiyuan looked at Mu Zhanxiao: "when your princess was giving birth, were you so calm?"


    Mu Zhanxiao was silent, and then he said, "yes."


    In fact, it''s not. When Xu WANYING gave birth to her second child, it was Mu Zhanxiao''s first experience. The anxiety was obvious. It would not be much better than Li Shiyuan now. But mu Zhanxiao also understood that talking to Li Shiyuan now would only make Li Shiyuan more and more unstable.


    Li Shiyuan looked at Mu Zhanxiao suspiciously. Mu Zhanxiao stood solemnly and coughed softly: "emperor, you can''t help the empress if you walk around. If you go in, you''ll make the medical women more nervous and something may happen, so you should calm down. As long as there is news, the medical woman will come out to inform you. No one dares to neglect this kind of thing. "


    Mu Zhanxiao said the truth, Li Shiyuan how can not be clear, but how can not suppress such restlessness.


    Mu Cen has been in for a long time, until Li Shiyuan can''t remember the time clearly. The sky outside is dark, but there is still no movement inside.


    From morning to night, anyone''s temperament has been thoroughly polished.


    "Emperor, we may have news soon." Long Shaoyun also appeases Li Shiyuan.


    Li Shiyuan''s eyebrows were always twisting, but he didn''t mean to loosen them.


    And the sky is more and more heavy, has gradually entered midnight, Fengqing palace still no good news.


    ¡­¡­


    At that time¡ª¡ª


    In Fengqing palace.


    Mu Cen''s situation is not very good. Dystocia and bleeding. If it were in modern society, she would have been sent to caesarean section for a long time. Now it''s in Dazhou, so it''s impossible to have such conditions. Therefore, when giving birth, her life is on the line.


    It''s just like the situation of Mu Cen.


    This is the reason why Ji Yinv has never been out, and no one is allowed to go out.


    "Niang Niang -" Ji Yi Nu''s face is not very good, "you are like this..."


    "Try again." Mu Cen answered, "the fetus is in the right position. Try again. If you can''t --"


    Mu Cen''s words haven''t yet spoken, was interrupted by Ji Yi Nu: "I won''t let you have any questions."


    "Good." Mu Cen was a little weak. "Try again. Did you make the prescription I just said? According to my request, make a needle. If the child comes out smoothly, give me the needle. "


    Muczen wants to inject himself.


    It''s for hemostasis.


    The medicine she took was too slow. Injection was the fastest way to stop bleeding. But mu Cen didn''t want to worry Li Shiyuan. She always thought that their suffering was over and they would be smooth in the future. But she didn''t expect that this would happen now.


    Mu Cen''s breathing became a little cramped.


    "It''s done." Ji Changjin responds quickly and doesn''t doubt what Mu Cen has done.


    She handed it over, but it was prepared in the way of Muchen.


    Mu Cen took a look and said, "listen to me. If it doesn''t work, you''ll go out and tell the emperor that the emperor won''t blame you."


    Ji Changjin''s eyes are red,. Did not answer Mu Cen''s question: "Niang Niang, you don''t talk, the minister wants to start."


    "Good." Mu Cen answered.


    Soon, a burst of contractions came, and Mu Cen calmed her breath with breathing. When she was waiting for the last exertion, she didn''t have much strength. I''m afraid she couldn''t do it again. Mu Cen knew better than anyone what it meant.


    She thought that she and Li Shiyuan would grow old safely, but she didn''t expect to meet such a situation when they were in labor.


    But the ear side already spreads Ji long today''s voice: "Niang Niang, ready."


    Mu Cen didn''t speak, and the rapid contractions followed. Ji Changjin was watching, but this time, Ji Changjin''s brow was not so tight, and gradually relaxed: "Niang Niang, I''ve seen it, just try a little harder."


    One side of the medical woman is pushing Mu Cen''s stomach to help the child out. Mu Cen''s last strength is used in this, and then the whole stomach seems to relax. Ji Changjin is completely relieved.


    After a while, the sound of the baby''s loud crying came from the Fengqing palace. It was probably too long, and the voice became more and more impatient. The medical girl soon took care of it for the little princess, and the nurse on one side had already taken it.


    "Niang Niang, is a little princess, safe and healthy." Ji Changjin responds.


    And Mu Cen breathed a sigh of relief, but mu Cen''s condition is not good, the blood below is constantly flowing, and the whole person is also weak.


    "Help me up." Even the voice, Mu Cen seems to be life if gossamer.


    Ji Changjin quickly goes to the side of Mu Cen. Mu Cen takes the eye of the needle and injects it directly into his abdomen.


    Ji Chang didn''t see him today, but he didn''t dare to speak. Until Mu Cen finished the injection, he almost wasted all his strength.


    She didn''t know the result.


    The medical woman immediately served the boiled decoction, but mu Cen didn''t refuse.


    "Go out first and tell the emperor that it''s a princess, safe and healthy. Don''t let the emperor in for the time being." Ji Changjin calmly ordered.

 Chapter 1081

    "Yes." The medical woman did not dare to hesitate and went out immediately.


    Mu Cen didn''t speak, but mu Cen was very clear that this was what he meant. Ji Changjin didn''t speak either. He calmly dealt with the wound under Mu Cen, and then carefully observed Mu Cen''s situation. Her forehead was sweating, which was also a rare tension.


    Mu CEN is pacifying Ji Changjin: "my life is hard, it will be OK."


    "Niang Niang -" Ji Changjin looks at Mu Cen.


    Before Ji Chang spoke, he saw that the medical girl had turned pale and came in in a hurry: "the Emperor... The emperor is coming..."


    The voice is stuttering, obviously scared not light, Ji long this just want to stand up, Mu Cen has already directed Ji long this shake his head: "since came, then let the emperor come in."


    Ji Changjin didn''t say anything.


    Li Shiyuan''s figure has appeared in the bedroom. Seeing the blood on the bed, the mattress has been completely red, and the whole person''s face has changed.


    "What are you doing? If there''s something wrong with your mother, I''ll let you go to hell to be buried with me." Li Shiyuan''s words can''t be clearer.


    The medical women on the scene have changed their faces.


    Mu CEN is calm.


    She is very clear that her bleeding has stopped, and although there is a lot of bleeding now, it is still within the control range. If she goes on, the conditions of Dazhou will be really helpless. Ji Changjin has noticed it and is obviously relieved.


    Maybe Ji Changjin is the only one who doesn''t respond to Li Shiyuan''s anger. She calmly looks at Mu Cen: "Niang Niang, stop it."


    "I know." Mu Cen answered.


    And Li Shiyuan has come to the edge of Mu Cen: "why don''t you tell me such a situation?"


    "Shiyuan." Mu Cen quietly called the man''s name, "I am nine life strange cat, can''t die, don''t worry for me."


    That tone is relaxed: "you see, so many times, I came back safe and sound, so I will be OK. We have come so far to live together forever. How can I leave you first? "


    This words, Mu Cen said is very weak, but look at Li Shiyuan''s eyes but appear again firm.


    Li Shiyuan''s eyes are a little red. He wants to feel the same. His hand just grasps Mu Cen''s palm, but it doesn''t mean to let go. Mu Cen just lets Li Shiyuan lead him and smiles at Li Shiyuan.


    Suddenly, Mu CEN is so silent.


    Li Shiyuan''s face suddenly changed: "Cen er."


    After that, he immediately felt Mu Cen''s pulse. Mu Cen''s pulse condition was still stable. Ji Changjin had already dealt with the wound below, and then he said, "emperor, the empress is just too tired. She has gone to sleep for a while. When she gets back to her mind, she will be OK. Now the blood has stopped. In the past two months, if the empress wants to rest more, she will be no different from ordinary people. "


    Ji Changjin''s words also reassured Li Shiyuan.


    "I''ll ask the maid to clean up for the empress. Emperor, don''t you go to see the little princess? It''s time for the nurse to give her milk. " Ji Changjin stood up.


    Summer lotus quickly walked up, quickly cleaned up the mess on Mu Cen''s body.


    Li Shiyuan didn''t move and didn''t mean to leave at all. Li Shiyuan just looked down at the lovesickness brought by nanny. His little face was still wrinkled and he couldn''t see who it was, but he twisted his brow when he thought of the suffering that lovesickness made Mu Cen suffer.


    It''s a very complicated emotion.


    "Take care of the little princess." For a long time, Li Shiyuan just said this.


    "Yes," the nurse replied respectfully


    Then the nurse retreated.


    But Li Shiyuan never left. He just took Mu Cen''s hand and didn''t mind that he didn''t rest for a long time. He just accompanied Mu Cen and looked at him as if Mu Cen would disappear from him in the blink of an eye.


    Even Ji Changjin left with people, but Li Shiyuan didn''t realize it.


    Outside the Fengqing palace, Mu Zhanxiao and long Shaoyun were relieved to hear that Mu Cen had given birth safely. They didn''t think much about the storm during this period. They didn''t stay much in the palace. After seeing the little princess again, they left soon.


    Fengqing palace gradually calmed down.


    ¡­¡­


    Mu Cen slept for a long time.


    Even Mu Cen didn''t know how long he had been sleeping. Until he woke up slowly, he was still in a trance. Soon, Mu Cen saw Li Shiyuan beside him, as if he was in a sleep.


    She came back and struggled.


    And almost when Mu Cen moved, Li Shiyuan had already opened his eyes: "Cen Er, you wake up."


    Li Shiyuan''s voice fell down. The next moment, he directly clasped Mu Cen''s wrist and twisted his eyebrows to check Mu Cen''s pulse. When he was sure that Mu Cen''s pulse was stable, Li Shiyuan was relieved.


    "I''m fine." Mu Cen answered.


    "It''s OK to be so pale." Li Shiyuan''s brow twisted, did not agree, "I will not let you have a baby in the future, such a time is too hard, as if the time of proud wind is not as frightening as now."


    Li Shiyuan seems to have a lot of emotion.


    And Mu Cen looked at Li Shiyuan like this, it is faint smile, also did not continue this topic: "Acacia?"


    Li Shiyuan this just should say: "take care of in nurse that, I let a person embrace Acacia to come over."


    "Good." Mu Cen answered.


    From yesterday to now, Mu Cen saw Acacia at the moment when he was born. Later, he didn''t see Acacia again. He remembered a small red face, wrinkled.


    Li Shiyuan has turned around and sent the order.


    Mu Cen couldn''t help asking: "who is Acacia like?"


    "You." Li Shiyuan did not want to answer.


    As the voice falls, the nanny has come over with acacia in her arms. Li Shiyuan takes it carefully and then gently puts it in Mu Cen''s hands. However, Li Shiyuan still holds Mu Cen''s waist to avoid Mu Cen''s overwork.


    In this case, Mu Cen did not say anything, just quietly looking at the arms of Acacia.


    Different from Aofeng, Aofeng is a copy of Li Shiyuan, while acacia is different. The flatterer finds the best advantage of his parents. The day after he was born, he can see that he will be an exquisite beauty in the future.


    The big eyes flickered, as if also understand that holding their own mother, the joy is obvious.


    "Like you, too." Mu Cen smile, "Acacia long really good-looking."


    "But she''s too much for you." Li Shiyuan is still dissatisfied.


    Mu CEN is not satisfied: "I am not good now? I can''t count it on Acacia, and she doesn''t want to


    "That''s naughty." Li Shiyuan said directly, "I don''t know who can subdue her in the future."


    I''m afraid it''s very difficult.

 Chapter 1082

    A princess who is held in the palm of her hand can grow up wantonly. There is also a layer of identity as a dragon girl. No matter what, ordinary men can''t control the little princess, let alone dare to be bad to her. As long as Li Shiyuan is there, if someone is bad to her, I''m afraid Li Shiyuan can fight for her.


    Even if Li Shiyuan is gone, there is still Ao Feng. Ao Feng can''t tolerate anyone''s bullying of Acacia.


    So mu Cen thought, Acacia can grow up peacefully, will not appear any waves.


    Thinking of these, Mu Cen''s eyebrows relaxed.


    She looked at the gold bracelet on her wrist. Mu Cen thought of the words of the elder Xuankong. She was quiet and moved the gold bracelet. But the gold bracelet, which could not be taken off, was easily taken off now.


    Li Shiyuan and Mu Cen were surprised when they saw it.


    Then, Mu Cen put the gold bracelet on Acacia''s right wrist again, and Li Shiyuan said: "such a big bracelet will fall down, or you''ll take it for her first, and give it to her when it''s big."


    Voice down, let them surprise the picture appeared, originally wide gold bracelet but a little bit smaller, finally just good buckle in acacia''s small wrist.


    And the gold bracelet seems to have life in general, can change wantonly with the size of the master''s wrist.


    They looked at each other, but in the end they didn''t say anything. On the contrary, Acacia had been quiet, and there was no reaction because of such changes. They just looked at Mu Cen, and she didn''t start to cry until she was hungry.


    The nanny took over the love for the first time, but mu Cen didn''t give it to her. Li Shiyuan didn''t want to give Mu Cen any more trouble. He immediately asked Ji Changjin to prescribe the herbal medicine to let Mu Cen have a good rest, but mu Cen didn''t insist.


    "Lovesickness is not a small temper." Mu Cen smiles.


    "Very big." Li Shiyuan snorted, "when I was young, I was so noisy. The proud wind of that year was not so noisy."


    Mu Cen followed with a silent smile: "you don''t want a princess, now you are a princess, but you dislike it."


    Li Shiyuan didn''t speak, and then he looked at Mu Cen seriously, every word was very clear: "whether it''s Ao Feng or Acacia, growing up will not stay at my side, the person who stay at my side is you, I just want you."


    It seems that this person''s love words can come at any time, and every time he steps on the right point, and every word can also make Mu Cen''s heart beat faster, and the joy can''t be stopped.


    She lowered her head to smile, and then quietly nestled in Li Shiyuan''s chest, motionless.


    There is no better time than quiet.


    ¡­¡­


    In the two months after Mu Cen''s birth, Li Shiyuan almost did not leave. Even in the early days, he let Ao Feng replace him. However, he stayed by Mu Cen''s side all the time. Li Shiyuan didn''t fall behind the rule of sitting on the moon after the delivery of women in the Zhou Dynasty.


    Mu Cen was nurtured by Li Shiyuan, and the whole person''s complexion improved a lot, but mu Cen was limited more. No matter how coquettish and angry Mu Cen was, Li Shiyuan would not compromise.


    Even if he spent a lot of time coaxing Mu Cen, Li Shiyuan never compromised.


    So that now Mu CEN is trying to do what he wants to do when Li Shiyuan doesn''t pay attention to it. It seems that he can act recklessly when he does something wrong. It''s just that every time Li Shiyuan does something wrong with Mu Cen, he is aware of it at the first time, and then comes out calmly in front of Mu Cen.


    "Who gave you these things?" Li Shiyuan asked Mu Cen with a cold face.


    Mu Cen''s palm is still holding cold fruits. I can''t say why. She likes to eat these things after production. It''s obvious that she can''t, but she can''t stop it. When Li Shiyuan can''t resist Mu Cen, she will let people cook the fruits into soup in the imperial dining room, but there''s a pleasure there.


    Mu Cen was asked by Li Shiyuan, and immediately hid the fruit behind him. He did not dare to look at Li Shiyuan.


    Li Shiyuan is very direct, took fruit directly from Mu Cen''s hand: "what did I say?"


    Mu Cen gave up this time, humming: "I''m already a month old!"


    The implication is that it can be eaten.


    Where can Li Shiyuan not understand, but still direct¡° If I say no, I can''t. your body hasn''t fully recovered. I won''t stop you when I can. "


    "You are being unreasonable! You are a tyrant Mu Cen protested.


    Li Shiyuan looks down at Mu Cen like this. Mu CEN is indignant and still remembers the fruit in Li Shiyuan''s hand. She begged for it for a long time, but Xia he couldn''t stand it, so she secretly brought it in. As a result, she was confiscated by Li Shiyuan before she ate it.


    Mu Cen can''t help but wonder if Xia he is not good enough to disobey his orders. Although he took it for himself, he went directly to Li Shiyuan the next second and betrayed himself.


    Otherwise, why does Li Shiyuan come here so coincidentally every time.


    She doesn''t believe it.


    When Mu Cen thinks wildly about how to get his things back, Li Shiyuan suddenly buckles Mu Cen''s waist. Mu CEN is stunned. For a moment and a half, he doesn''t know what Li Shiyuan is going to do.


    In such strength, Mu Cen has been close to Li Shiyuan.


    It seems that since Mu Cen was pregnant, they were rarely so close. Li Shiyuan collected all his emotions. When he treated Mu Cen carefully, now Li Shiyuan seems more presumptuous. He almost swallowed Mu Cen in an instant.


    Quiet, Mu CEN is calm: "what do you want to do?"


    "Don''t I know if you are in good health?" Li Shiyuan asked directly.


    Voice down, that with a thin cocoon finger so touched on the delicate skin of Mu Cen, Mu Cen''s heart trembled, some nervous.


    In this simple sentence, Mu Cen seems to have understood something, but he hasn''t given Mu Cen too many opportunities to react. Li Shiyuan has bowed his head to kiss Mu Cen''s lips.


    Gently, thin lips as if there is a trace of cold, but it does not affect the enthusiasm between the two.


    Mu Cen Lengzheng, but in such a mood, it seems that how can not return to God.


    Mu Cen moved feeling, but Li Shiyuan suddenly let go of Mu Cen, Mu Cen a Leng, for a moment and a half will be some back to God, as if don''t understand why this person stopped.


    "Not yet." Li Shiyuan laughs, "so your health is good or not, I know best, wait for you, I will not care about you naturally."


    This time, Mu Cen did not return to God, also had a sudden realization.

 Chapter 1083

    Her cheeks turned red and she looked at Li Shiyuan angrily, but Li Shiyuan didn''t say a word with a smile. She still didn''t return the fruit to Mu Cen and confiscated it directly: "so I confiscated it."


    Mu Cen angrily turned and left.


    Li Shiyuan calmly followed up, with a smile on his face, looking at Mu Cen''s figure, the smile in his eyebrows, but never scattered.


    It seems that Mu Cen''s presence is enough to satisfy Li Shiyuan.


    When Mu Cen''s figure was drifting away, suddenly there were bursts of clear crying. Li Shiyuan turned around and walked towards the bedroom. He saw the nurse holding Acacia and coaxing her.


    When nanny saw Li Shiyuan, she was a little flustered and asked Ann in a hurry.


    Li Shiyuan didn''t care much, so he took Acacia from nanny''s hand. Acacia seemed to be quiet when he saw Li Shiyuan. Suddenly, with big eyes, he looked at Li Shiyuan like this, as if he wanted to remember Li Shiyuan''s face thoroughly.


    Compared with the two previous Acacia, the present acacia is obviously unfolded, with exquisite facial features and learning to laugh. Even if it''s just a small baby, the smiling acacia is enough to make people understand that she will definitely be a beautiful woman in the future.


    Li Shiyuan suddenly understood the meaning of the treasure in his hand.


    He wants to hold Acacia in the palm of his hand and enjoy it.


    And Mu Cen, who left in anger, didn''t know when he turned back. When he saw Li Shiyuan teasing him with acacia, Mu Cen was a little sour.


    It''s not because Li Shiyuan is holding Acacia, but because Acacia has never laughed so much at himself. It seems that he has a totally different attitude towards himself and Li Shiyuan.


    Think of here, Mu Cen''s mouth is more aggrieved flat up.


    Li Shiyuan noticed, lowered his head and smirked, and came over with acacia in his arms: "acacia is like you. I look like you from my eyebrows to my mouth. "


    Mu Cen Oh voice, some acid: "but she only smile at you, never smile at me."


    Li Shiyuan also recognized the taste of jealousy in Mu Cen''s words and lowered his head with a smile: "acacia is a baby, where do you have so many thoughts? Don''t think about it, eh?"


    Mu Cen said nothing.


    And Li Shiyuan bowed his head and chuckled¡° You are still in the confinement, holding Acacia and accompanying Acacia time is also less, when you are out of the confinement, Acacia will naturally be close to you


    In fact, this is also true. Because of the situation of Mu Cen, Li Shiyuan hardly let Mu Cen touch Acacia. Most of the time, acacia is with nanny. Even Ao Feng and Li Shiyuan spend too much time seeing Acacia. It''s not strange that they are not close to Mu Cen.


    Mu Cen didn''t say anything.


    Soon, Li Shiyuan motioned to nanny with his eyes. Nanny came forward and immediately took away Acacia. Li Shiyuan took Mu Cen in his arms. Mu Cen was stunned and exclaimed: "you put me down."


    This is not the inner hall. I''m a slave all the time. It''s too disrespectful to be seen.


    Li Shiyuan didn''t mean to put Mu Cen down, so he held Mu Cen and walked towards the inner hall. The slave on one side saw it. He didn''t know if it was strange or embarrassed, so he lowered his head and pretended not to see it, and quickly walked away from them.


    Mu Cen''s cheek is too hot.


    Until Li Shiyuan put Mu Cen on the soft bed, he lowered his voice and said, "it doesn''t matter whether Acacia likes you or not. She wants to get married in the future. But I like you enough, only you in my life. "


    The voice was low and deep, but with tenderness, and the eyes were more affectionate. The heart beat faster and faster, and the impatient feeling became obvious. But Li Shiyuan didn''t continue, so he put Mu Cen down.


    Mu CEN is more and more dissatisfied.


    "Wait a minute." Li Shiyuan''s voice is terrible, "I will come back with interest." Li Shiyuan said the last sentence clearly, but mu Cen listened to every syllable carefully.


    Mu Cen just angrily bit Li Shiyuan''s arm. Li Shiyuan looked down and said, "bite me?"


    Mu Cen''s arrogant look up, as if to tell Li Shiyuan, can''t you bite him?


    "Cen''er, do you know that it''s a capital crime to hurt the prince in Dazhou?" Li Shiyuan asked again.


    Mu Cen didn''t quite understand what Li Shiyuan meant by these words. He finally looked at Li Shiyuan passively and asked directly: "so the emperor wants to sentence my concubine to death?"


    This made Li Shiyuan listen to a smile: "death can be avoided, life can not escape, let you stay in my side for the rest of your life, do not leave anything, violators are linked to nine families."


    It sounds harsh, but it''s emotional.


    Mu Cen knows that this is Li Shiyuan''s confession to himself, and Mu Cen''s cheek is also slightly burned. On the surface, he looks at the man with serious anger: "you''re more and more shameless."


    Li Shiyuan smiles and kisses Mu Cen.


    Mu Cen didn''t dodge, each other''s eyes only left each other, affectionate, the whole Fengqing palace seems to follow the gentle up.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡ª¡ª


    A few years later¡ª¡ª


    Aofeng is an adult.


    At that time, Ao Feng has grown into a man, tall and straight, with a trace of sharpness in his eyebrow eyes. Compared with Li Shiyuan, Ao Feng now has no cover, but it is more indifferent, noble, alienated and silent.


    At first, people will be cheated by Aofeng''s Junyan. Under this Junyan, they relax their vigilance. However, only after they have real contact with Aofeng will they know that the young prince is deeply hidden and cannot be underestimated. And those ministers who accompanied Aofeng since childhood knew that the young prince had grown up long ago and would not lose to Li Shiyuan. He would only be better than LAN.


    You know, after Mu Cen gave birth to Acacia, Li Shiyuan''s mind was almost all on Mu Cen. The major events in the court were all made by Aofeng. Unless it was difficult to judge, Li Shiyuan would ask for instructions. Li Shiyuan had already given power to Aofeng.


    Apart from the proud wind and did not really sit on the throne of the emperor, and the emperor has no difference.


    Therefore, in the year when Aofeng came of age, Li Shiyuan abdicated. The throne of the Zhou Dynasty had been handed over to Aofeng. Aofeng was not timid. He calmly took the throne from Li Shiyuan and sat on the Dragon chair to accept the worship of the officials.


    The officials did not refuse, and AO Feng became the first youngest emperor in the hundred years since the founding of the state of Da Zhou. When Da Zhou was proud of Feng, it was a different scenery, so it was not bad.


    ¡­¡­


    After Li Shiyuan abdicated the throne, he took Mu Cen to the north and south of Dazhou in accordance with the promise he made to Mu Cen, and rarely returned to Kyoto.

 Chapter 1084

    Li Shiyuan had different careers in all parts of the Zhou Dynasty. They appeared in the same Prefecture and county. They were always low-key and did not attract any attention.


    Shopkeeper Wang does everything well in other industries. When they arrive, they don''t need to worry about it. Besides, they also have shadow guards and forbidden guards beside them, so safety is not a problem. The most important thing is that under the rule of Ao Feng, there is no possibility of any crime in Dazhou, which is relatively the most reassuring.


    "It''s like I haven''t been back to Kyoto for a long time." Mu Cen accompanied Acacia to sleep, but there was some emotion.


    "Want to go back?" Li Shiyuan gently hugs Mu Cen and kisses him, "if you want to go back, I''ll take you back. It''s not a big deal."


    "I''ve been out for more than half a year. I''m a little tired, and I haven''t seen Aofeng and my mother for a long time. I have to go back and have a look. I can''t be so unscrupulous." Mu Cen light mouth says.


    I''m really tired.


    Over the years, Mu Cen and Li Shiyuan have traveled all over the country, and even Acacia has become a young girl, graceful and graceful. Acacia follows them all the year round, but Ao Feng has not seen them for many years. Even if they see them, they are just in a hurry. They seldom sit down and chat like when they were young.


    The most important thing is that the current proud wind gives mucen a headache.


    "It seems that my mother is not very well this year." Mu Cen suddenly thought of something and talked about Rong Lian.


    A few days ago, it was the news from the palace that Rong Lian was not in good health, so she spent less time in the temple. Most of her time was in fengluan palace, and the medical women in the imperial hospital were also nervous and came and went, but apart from that, there was no more news.


    I don''t know whether Rong Lian doesn''t want them to know or something else.


    But Li Shiyuan listened to Mu Cen''s voice, calmed down, and then said faintly: "my mother is getting old, and there are always some unpleasant places. If they look at me, there won''t be too much problems. If anything, they dare not hide it. "


    Li Shiyuan said directly, this let Mu Cen feel at ease for a while, nodded, also did not think more.


    It''s true that if there is something in the palace, the people in the palace dare not hide it. Even if Rong Lian refuses to say it, the news will reach Li Shiyuan. It''s just that they have been away for many years and seldom return to the palace, so they can''t help worrying.


    "Don''t think about it. If you go back this time, you can see the queen mother." Li Shiyuan comforted him.


    Mu Cen made a sound, and then she looked up at Li Shiyuan: "I''m going to Kaiyuan Temple."


    "Good." Li Shiyuan didn''t object.


    Over the years, Mu Cen goes to Kaiyuan Temple every year to fulfill his vows. When Mu Cen comes back, master Guangye will be there. The two presidents chat for a day, but they become friends. In the evening, Li Shiyuan and Mu Cen will stay in Kaiyuan Temple and leave the next day. Acacia naturally follows them.


    Therefore, Li Shiyuan has no doubt about Mu Cen''s agreement.


    "It''s late. Take a rest early. It''s hard to get to Kaiyuan Temple tomorrow evening." Li Shiyuan ended the conversation.


    Mu Cen made a sound.


    Soon, Li Shiyuan lay down with Mu Cen in his arms. Only they could understand the whispers between lovers. However, since Mu Cen gave birth to Acacia, Li Shiyuan would let Mu Cen take the pill of avoiding children for every intimacy. Don''t let Mu Cen suffer from childbirth. Li Shiyuan doesn''t want to bear the danger again.


    And proud wind and acacia, also became the only prince and Princess of big Zhou, is extremely precious.


    ¡­¡­


    The next morning.


    Mu Cen called Acacia up. After packing up, they got into the carriage. When they left, a pretty girl came out and looked at them like this.


    Mu Cen was quiet and didn''t speak.


    Juan''er said quietly: "fourth master, don''t you take juan''er back?"


    Li Shiyuan is called the fourth master by everyone. No one knows Li Shiyuan''s identity. Except for the manager Wang in other courtyard, naturally juan''er will not know.


    Juan''er is on the road, and Mu Cen saves her from injustice. But mu Cen never thought that juan''er would fall in love with Li Shiyuan, but mu Cen doesn''t blame her. After all, juan''er''s grade and Li Shiyuan''s bearing make it normal for her to fall in love with him.


    But juan''er knows how to handle things properly. She won''t go any further.


    But today, juan''er made this request.


    Mu Cen''s brow slightly twisted, and did not speak, no matter how she and Li Shiyuan get along in private, but in front of outsiders, Mu Cen will not overstep his identity, always after Li Shiyuan, so in this case, Mu Cen will not speak, but gives the decision to Li Shiyuan.


    Li Shiyuan''s brows have been twisted.


    Juan''er continued: "juan''er was saved by the fourth master. She should promise herself that wherever the fourth Master goes, juan''er will go."


    This is a little naked, and the emotion for Li Shiyuan in his eyes is more obvious.


    But Li Shiyuan was indifferent in the whole process. He just looked at juan''er and said coldly: "it''s my wife who saved you, not me. When you die in front of me, I''m indifferent. It''s my wife''s pity that makes me help. It''s my wife that you want to thank. "


    Li Shiyuan said directly, juan''er''s face turned white, and he didn''t hesitate: "in addition, I won''t take concubines, even if I take concubines, you are not qualified. If you can live, you should be grateful. Don''t think about anything that doesn''t match your identity. Otherwise, don''t blame me for being merciless. "


    What Li Shiyuan said word by word was no more direct. Juan''er faltered a little. She didn''t expect to be rejected so thoroughly.


    But mu Cen didn''t speak all the time, but he was looking at Mu Cen in the carriage: "Niang, some people like Dad, won''t you be jealous?"


    "Why be jealous?" Mu Cen light smile, looking down to Acacia, "because Dad''s mind will not be in them."


    Acacia nodded: "yes, father''s eyes are only mother, can''t see other people."


    Mu Cen lowered his head and pinched acacia''s cheek: "you know it again."


    "Of course I know." Acacia voice crisp, "every time I see Dad, his eyes are in the mother''s body, never moved away. There are so many women who like Dad, but dad has never seen them. This juan''er is not the first


    Yeah.


    Over the years, Mu Cen has met many people like juan''er, but she is calm and never interferes, because she knows Li Shiyuan will handle it well, so she doesn''t need to worry about it. And Li Shiyuan also made his promise to the extreme. Over the years, Li Shiyuan has no other woman but himself.

 Chapter 1085

    He never touched his heart, as he once said to himself, one is a couple in his life, and then he will grow old together.


    While Mu Cen was meditating, Li Shiyuan had already got on the car, and the carriage was slowly galloping towards the Kaiyuan Temple in Kyoto.


    Mu Cen didn''t mention juan''er. After seeing Li Shiyuan get on the carriage, Acacia consciously looks at the book and doesn''t quarrel with her parents. It seems that she has been used to it for a long time.


    Mu Cen and Li Shiyuan chat, also did not avoid Acacia.


    Mu Cen''s brow slightly wring, want to say what, but it seems to be hesitating, but Li Shiyuan looked down at Mu Cen: "thinking about the proud wind?"


    Mu Cen said: "yes. I want to be proud of the wind. When you were in power, the back palace was quiet for many years. Now that Aofeng is succeeding, I always thought that Aofeng would be as indifferent as you. The back palace is also quiet. I didn''t expect that -- "


    Mu Cen didn''t say the rest.


    Nowadays, there are numerous concubines in the harem, which are conferred by AO Feng. It''s not strange for AO Feng to confer concubines when he is old. It''s just that Ao Feng''s actions become more presumptuous. Although he doesn''t linger all day and never forget the state affairs, it always makes Mu Cen feel difficult to accept.


    "Proud wind -" Li Shiyuan just opened his mouth.


    Mu Cen interrupted Li Shiyuan''s words: "when Ao Feng was still young, he told me that he wanted to be like us, one is a couple in his life, but now --"


    Li Shiyuan listened to Mu Cen''s words and suddenly calmed down. His tone became a little hesitant, but he finally said, "I said, don''t be angry?"


    "You said Mu Cen raised her eyebrows.


    It''s not that he suspects that Li Shiyuan is hiding something from him, but that he suddenly thinks that the father and son are hiding something from him. Li Shiyuan didn''t know about Aofeng''s establishment of the harem these years, but it seems that Li Shiyuan doesn''t have any opinions, at least not as worried as Mu Cen.


    But let the wind go.


    "Ao Feng once told me that he would not be emotional to people in his whole life. The harem would only be for the benefit of existence, and the back seat would not be empty, but it was only for the most beneficial people to sit on it, not because of emotion." Li Shiyuan tells Mu Cen what Ao Feng said.


    Mu Cen was shocked.


    "What Ao Feng told you was to coax you, but he didn''t cheat you. What he means is that if he''s emotional, he''ll be a couple all his life. It''s just that he''s not emotional. He didn''t explain that to you. " Li Shiyuan quietly explained Aofeng''s words.


    Mu Cen couldn''t recover for a long time. Until now, she really understood Ao Feng''s words: "you haven''t told me."


    "Ao Feng said," I don''t want you to worry. " Li Shiyuan is very direct put the responsibility on the proud wind, "besides, now he is the emperor, I''m just the emperor, I can''t control the proud wind, he grew up, wings have long been hard."


    This week is proud.


    Dazhou is more powerful in the hands of Aofeng than in the hands of Li Shiyuan. And AO Feng''s means are more fierce than Li Shiyuan''s, and the surface is gentle, but in such a gentle, killing is invisible. Those who have a different heart to Da Zhou will be quietly treated by AO Feng without leaving any room.


    Mu Cen naturally knows these, perhaps to the grade, always feel too cruel, but mu Cen did not say anything.


    On the contrary, Li Shiyuan comforted Mu Cen: "if it''s about emperors, Ao Feng is more suitable than me. Ao Feng''s ruthlessness, but not tyranny, is the real emperor. People on the throne can''t really be moved. "


    "What if one day you''re so proud and excited?" Mu Cen silent silent, "I''m afraid it''s the end of the world."


    "You said, children and grandchildren have their own happiness, so don''t worry about Aofeng." Li Shiyuan gently comforted.


    Mu Cen said nothing.


    On the contrary, Acacia suddenly quieted down: "Niang, when I went back to the Palace last year, I saw a little sister in the palace. She was very good-looking."


    Mu Cen and Li Shiyuan look at Acacia at the same time. Acacia is not a talkative person. Most of the time, it is very quiet. At a young age, they have read a lot of books. If Acacia can take the initiative to speak, it is not as simple as it seems.


    "And then?" Mu Cen gently asked Acacia.


    Acacia smilingly: "I saw my brother looking for this young lady."


    Mu Cen a Leng: "proud wind?"


    Acacia said: "but don''t tell my brother that I said it."


    "The concubines of the harem?" Mu Cen asked again.


    Acacia shook his head: "no, it''s a slave in the palace. But I don''t know who it is With acacia, it''s like I really don''t know.


    Mu Cen was even more surprised.


    You know, Acacia never talks nonsense, and Aofeng''s temperament Mu CEN is also very understanding. Why should Aofeng put down his position and take the initiative to find a slave? If there''s nothing wrong, it''s hard to imagine. Now, Mu CEN is quiet, doesn''t say anything, and lowers his head to meditate.


    Acacia should know, but Acacia will not say.


    Although Acacia follows them all the year round, the love between Acacia and Aofeng is the best. Aofeng won''t tell them what she wants to do, but she won''t hide it from them. She has a sense of propriety and knows what to say and what not to say.


    Just now¡ª¡ª


    Li Shiyuan also had some accidents. He calmed down: "cen''er, if you want to know, I''ll let someone check it out after you go back to the palace."


    Mu Cen didn''t agree or oppose, and kept silent all the time.


    Under such circumstances, the carriage slowly arrived at Kaiyuan Temple. When the little monk of Kaiyuan Temple saw the carriage, he was used to it and quickly stepped forward: "fourth master, madam, master Guangye is waiting for you."


    "Thank you." Li Shiyuan nodded.


    After that, Li Shiyuan got out of the car and helped Mu Cen out of the car. Then he took Acacia out of the car and three of them walked towards the wing room in the backyard.


    It''s too late to arrive at Kaiyuan Temple. Instead of rushing to find master Guangye, Mu Cen asked people to prepare the dinner for Acacia. Then he went to master Guangye, and Li Shiyuan followed him. Acacia had been used to it for a long time, and he didn''t think much about it. He bowed his head to eat seriously.


    Soon, they went to master Guangye''s room, and Mu Cen made tea in person. The three of them chatted like this, but they didn''t talk about state affairs. They were all kinds of information in the past year.


    It''s very pleasant.


    Until late at night, Mu Cen didn''t stay here much: "every year I talked with the master like this, I always feel comfortable."


    "It''s my honor. I have a destiny with my wife." Master hiroba nodded.


    Mu Cen didn''t say anything with a smile. Li Shiyuan naturally led Mu Cen from the wing room. When he walked out of the wing room, Mu Cen suddenly looked at master Guangye.

 Chapter 1086

    Master Guangye seems to be able to understand Mu Cen''s idea at a glance. He said calmly: "what the empress thinks in her heart is not something she should worry about, nor something she can control. So please let her think first and let it go."


    Mu Cen was stunned, and then said nothing more.


    Master Guangye has never been an ordinary person. If he is an ordinary person, how can he calculate the time when Mu Cen appears every time? Mu Cen never comes to Kaiyuan Temple in a fixed way, but every time Mu Cen comes, master Guangye only arrives one day ahead of Mu Cen.


    Just like Mu Cen''s idea, master hiroba can take the initiative to know without Mu Cen''s mouth.


    In this case, Mu Cen didn''t say anything, but Guangye could guess Mu Cen''s idea. What Mu Cen wants to ask is about Aofeng, and Guangye has clearly told Mu Cen what Aofeng wants to do, and Mu Cen can''t stop it.


    Mu Cen calmed down and looked at hiroba: "master, I just want to know if his life is going well."


    "If the empress is talking about the throne, then she doesn''t need to worry about it. The foundation of the Zhou Dynasty is stable for a hundred years, and there will be no deviation. The emperor is a wise king, who has won the hearts of the people. In the throne, he must have a successful life." Guangye didn''t hide, "but if the empress refers to the emperor''s private life, I''m sorry that the poor monk can''t speak up. Heaven''s secret can''t be revealed. It will be punished by heaven, but it won''t bring benefits to the emperor."


    When Guangye said that, Mu Cen no longer asked. Li Shiyuan didn''t say anything. Soon, they walked towards their own wing room. Guangye didn''t send them. Instead, they just stood in the same place and watched their figure disappear. Guangye quietly closed the door.


    Li Shiyuan takes Mu Cen by the hand and walks in the Kaiyuan Temple. The Kaiyuan Temple has been repaired for many years, which is much better than the original. However, Kaiyuan Temple is still open to the common people. Every year, many people send their sons to Kaiyuan Temple to chant scriptures. The incense of Kaiyuan temple is more and more vigorous.


    "Master hiroba, don''t make you think too much, then don''t think too much." Li Shiyuan appeased.


    "Good." Mu Cen answered with a silent sigh, "I really don''t have much to think about."


    Li Shiyuan made a sound and led Mu Cen. The moonlight lengthened their figure.


    Suddenly, Mu Cen calmed down, and Li Shiyuan''s steps also stopped. They looked at each other, and then their eyes fell to the same place.


    That''s Acacia.


    If this point, Acacia fell asleep, and now how can Acacia here? On the side of Acacia stood a young man, who was just an adult, but mu Cen didn''t feel familiar with him. Is this a monk or nun in the temple? But dressing is not the same.


    That is a kind of instinct. The youth standing in front of him is either rich or expensive. Some things can be camouflaged, but some things can''t be camouflaged. It''s accumulated precipitation that can become everything now.


    It''s like a teenager in front of you.


    This let Mu Cen''s brow twist up, Li Shiyuan''s brow is twist, don''t want to also walk toward two people''s direction.


    On weekdays, although Li Shiyuan connives at Acacia, he is very concerned about such things. He is not the same as being presumptuous in the face of arrogant wind. Under such circumstances, Li Shiyuan is absolutely impossible to be presumptuous. It is impossible for any opposite sex to want to get close to Acacia.


    Over the years, only a few close people, no one else, have been able to get close to similar people.


    No one in the palace ever dares to beat the doctrine to Acacia. It''s not easy to marry Acacia. Even if Li Shiyuan is the only one, there is also Ao Feng and Mu Zhiyi. No matter who they are, they are not easy to provoke, so naturally no one dares to propose.


    But now, even someone can be so close to Acacia, Li Shiyuan naturally can''t stand it.


    But mu cenla couldn''t hold it, so he could only watch Li Shiyuan walk quickly in the direction of the two, and he quickly followed.


    "It''s so late. Why don''t you take a rest?" Li Shiyuan asked in a deep voice.


    He came quietly, but he startled Acacia. The boy beside Acacia was calm, as if he had noticed it for the first time. He quietly looked at Li Shiyuan and didn''t take the initiative to speak.


    It''s just the young man''s hand, which helps Acacia. In the trance before, Acacia almost fell out. If it wasn''t for the young man''s hand in time, Acacia would fall down.


    Anyway, Kaiyuan Temple is still on the side of the mountain. If you fall down, it will be troublesome.


    Acacia also some palpitations, toward the juvenile smile: "thank you." But when I looked at Li Shiyuan, I was angry, "Dad, you scared me."


    Li Shiyuan seldom ignored Acacia.


    Because the attitude of Acacia to teenagers is too friendly. For Acacia, Li Shiyuan knows too well. She is just a girl who looks gentle and harmless on the surface, but private acacia is very similar to Mu Cen. She is not such a harmless person, and she is not very close.


    But when she smiles at the boy, the brilliance in her eyebrows is obvious.


    I can''t hide it.


    This makes Li Shiyuan jealous and crazy.


    "Who are you?" Li Shiyuan is questioning teenagers.


    The youth is very calm, not because of Li Shiyuan''s irascibility and appear panic, calm back: "my name is Rongzhi."


    There are not many people with the surname Rong, but they are not without it. Li Shiyuan is followed by Rong Jiu and Rong temple, and Rong Fei is also surnamed Rong. So Li Shiyuan didn''t think much about it. He just looked at Rong Zhi: "Why are you here?"


    "I''ve been in the temple for three years." Let''s not answer.


    "You have never been a monk." Li Shiyuan is acutely aware of it.


    Rong Zhi shook his head: "never."


    "Why in the temple." Li Shiyuan asked again.


    "Just passing by, I had nowhere to live. I was predestined with Kaiyuan Temple, so I stayed." Rong Zhi light mouth, never any panic, this words also firm people can not find a trace of doubt.


    Li Shiyuan didn''t let go of Rongzhi. They were all martial arts practitioners. When he was close to Rongzhi, Li Shiyuan could clearly feel the breath of Rongzhi. He was by no means an ordinary person. I don''t know why it is an instinctive rejection of tolerance.


    But when Li Shiyuan wanted to ask more questions, Acacia began: "Dad, I can''t sleep at night. I came to find you and my mother. As a result, I didn''t notice that I was lost. He took me to master hiroba."


    Acacia explained.


    It''s really near master Guangye''s wing room, where few monks come. It''s a very remote place of Kaiyuan Temple, but the victory lies in the purity.

 Chapter 1087

    Master Guangye has always lived here, which is different from the present abbot.


    At night, it''s very easy to get lost, and Mu Cen never brought Acacia here, so the explanation of acacia is reasonable.


    And Mu Cen also came over: "thank you for bringing Acacia." She spoke faintly.


    Rong Zhi said nothing, and then politely walked away from the previous direction. On the contrary, it was Acacia. Looking up at the direction Rong Zhi left, he was reluctant to part.


    "Acacia, back." Mu Cen didn''t ask much.


    Acacia Oh, nodded, it is clever to follow Muchen back.


    Li Shiyuan black face, did not say a word, Mu Cen so led Acacia, toward the wing room.


    Just into the wing room, Li Shiyuan''s face put down: "Acacia, next time without my permission, no one is allowed to talk to, you don''t know your identity outside, in case you meet someone who has a heart?"


    "Dad, Rongzhi just happened to meet him. Besides, this is Dazhou." By the way, this is the safe place.


    Li Shiyuan didn''t speak. His eyes were so terrible that he didn''t compromise. Acacia seemed to be scared and subconsciously hid behind Mu Cen.


    Mu Cen wrung his eyebrow: "you are scared of Acacia. What''s more, Acacia only comes to the temple once a year. Most of the time, it follows us. What are you afraid of


    If Acacia doesn''t come out tonight, it''s impossible to meet Rong Zhi, so it''s a coincidence in Mu Cen''s view, but Li Shiyuan becomes particularly nervous, but in Li Shiyuan''s tension, it seems that Mu Cen can''t say anything, and finally he can only shake his head helplessly.


    In Mu Cen''s words, Li Shiyuan gradually relaxed and didn''t say anything more. It seems that he is too nervous today.


    Seeing that Li Shiyuan relaxed, Mu Cen turned to look at Acacia: "you''re going to have a rest soon. You''ll have to go back to the palace to see your grandmother tomorrow."


    "Good." Acacia this just spit out tongue, crispy should be.


    Soon, Acacia disappeared, for fear of being called here by Li Shiyuan again. But mu Cen saw Acacia left, this just looked at Li Shiyuan.


    "You''re too fierce to scare Acacia. You''ve never talked to her so fiercely before." Mu CEN is reminding Li Shiyuan.


    Li Shiyuan frowned: "I''m thinking about that Rongzhi. It''s no ordinary person. "


    "Whether it is or not, so what? Acacia and he really meet for the first time. Before the age of 16, Acacia can''t leave us. He just sleeps in Kaiyuan Temple. If you want to know something about him, ask the abbot tomorrow. If you are worried, it will be so easy to come to Kaiyuan Temple without Acacia next time. " Mu Cen said it directly.


    Li Shiyuan made a sound, but his uneasiness didn''t go away, but he didn''t say anything in the end.


    Soon, Li Shiyuan hugged Mu Cen and fell asleep.


    ¡­¡­


    The next day, before Li Shiyuan went back with acacia and Mu Cen, he went to the abbot of Kaiyuan Temple in private. When the abbot said Rongzhi, he liked it and nodded: "he is a quiet and quiet young man who has been in the temple for three years. Although he has never entered the empty door, he also abides by the rules of the temple and helps the temple do a lot of things. The pilgrims of the temple are no stranger to Rongzhi, The monks inside also like to stop


    In the words of the abbot, there is no problem.


    "Do you know the origin of Rong Zhi?" Li Shiyuan asked again.


    The abbot shook his head: "I didn''t ask much. Everyone in the world has their own reasons, and it''s impossible to ask one by one. But I feel that Rong Zhi is not an ordinary person. He will become a great person in the future. "


    Li Shiyuan didn''t speak. He felt the same.


    Rong Zhi and his former self are too similar. Because of the similarity, Li Shiyuan will be alert.


    But Li Shiyuan also knew that the abbot couldn''t ask anything here. Thinking of Mu Cen''s words, Li Shiyuan gradually relaxed, quickly turned back to the wing room, took Mu Cen''s mother and daughter to the carriage, and the carriage slowly went towards the direction of the imperial palace,.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡ª¡ª


    This time Mu Cen and Li Shiyuan came back, but they stayed in the imperial palace for a long time. Because of the approaching of Zhongyuan Festival and Rong Lian''s poor health, they never left. Accompanying Rong Lian, Li Shiyuan inquired about the affairs of Aofeng court, but did not interfere.


    Life is peaceful.


    Acacia back to the Imperial Palace, but also did not mention Rongzhi, also did not leave the Imperial Palace, before the worry, Li Shiyuan also gradually put down. Acacia is the same as the normal time. Every day, I chat with Mu Cen and accompany Rong Lian. Occasionally, I go to the door of Mu''s mansion with AO Feng.


    Rong Lian''s health is getting better and better, but she is old and not suitable for living in the temple for a long time. So when she comes back this time, she probably won''t leave the palace easily. After all, there are more people in the palace to serve, and the imperial doctors are all in the palace. It''s better to deal with a situation in time, so it''s more convenient for Rong lian to stay in the palace.


    On this day, when Mu CEN is going to see Rong Zhi, suddenly Xia he comes in: "empress, the emperor is here."


    This time, Mu Cen was quiet. There was something unexpected.


    Today''s emperor is Aofeng, not Li Shiyuan. When Aofeng comes of age, he seldom takes the initiative to come back to Mu Cen. Apart from the daily request for peace, it''s even more impossible to take the initiative to talk to Mu Cen about everything as he did when he was a child. It''s not that the relationship between mother and son is cold, but that he uses another way to express it.


    After all, Aofeng has been an adult for many years. It''s abnormal to pester Mu Cen again.


    "Please come in." Mu Cen turned back and nodded.


    Soon Xia he retreated. In a short time, Ao Feng had already come in. The slaves on both sides knelt down to say hello. Ao Feng brushed their sleeves, and the slaves stood up and left in a hurry.


    Only Ao Feng and Mu Cen were left in the bedroom.


    Mu Cen frowned: "what''s the matter with the Emperor today? Can he come here in person?"


    "My son''s ministers see my mother." I''d like to invite you.


    Ao Feng never had a different attitude towards Mu Cen because of his identity. Every time he saw Mu Cen, he was respectful and not a bit vague. Also can accompany Mu Cen to talk, just don''t like childhood that and Mu Cen coquetry.


    Mu Cen smiles, signals Aofeng to sit down, and then finds a seat to sit down.


    Aofeng is not in a hurry to talk, and Mu CEN is not in a hurry to ask. He knows that Aofeng has nothing to do but go to the three treasures hall, so he talks with Aofeng about something he doesn''t have, waiting for Aofeng to take the initiative.


    Summer lotus quietly sent a small point, is mu Cen like.


    "Try it." Mu Cen gave Ao Feng.


    Ao Feng shook his head: "the rose cake made by my mother is good. In the imperial dining room, there are too few people who can make it, and what can be made is not authentic."

 Chapter 1088

    "I''ll do it myself some other day." Mu Cen smiles.


    In front of Ao Feng, Mu Cen didn''t use the name of AI Jia. He was not used to it and didn''t like it. Ao Feng is used to it. I don''t think it''s strange.


    "Thank you, mother." Thanks for your pride.


    Then, after a moment of silence, Ao Feng looked at Mu Cen, and Mu Cen even laughed: "tell me, you don''t have to hide what you want from me, you can say it directly."


    Aofeng didn''t find Li Shiyuan, but directly went to Mu Cen. It was not a state affair, but a private affair, so mu Cen was not polite.


    Ao Feng calmed down: "my son''s mind can''t hide from my mother. My son has something to ask for."


    "What is it?" Mu CEN is curious.


    Now the proud wind is the king of a country, the world is proud of the wind, and what is the need to go out in person? At the command of Ao Feng, no one dares not to follow.


    Ao Feng bowed his head and pondered for a moment before he continued: "my son wants to make a concubine, but I need my mother to do something about it."


    This is to let Mu Cen surprised.


    Nowadays, the harem of the great Zhou Dynasty is full of people who are either rich or expensive. It''s impossible for mu Cen not to be clear about the private struggles of these concubines, but no matter how hard they fight, they dare not be presumptuous in front of Mu Cen. However, Ao Feng turns a blind eye to such struggles, which will lead to a strange balance.


    But now Ao Feng said such words to himself, which surprised Mu Cen.


    But mu Cen did not ask: "who needs the emperor to let me do it myself?"


    "A servant of the house of internal affairs, the son minister wants to give her an identity, so that she can be justified." Ao Feng said it directly.


    Mu Cen nodded: "bring people to me."


    Ao Feng made a sound and didn''t object.


    In other words, Mu Cen didn''t ask much. As an emperor, it''s very easy for Aofeng to give her a proper name. But for this girl, Aofeng asks herself to give her an identity so that Aofeng can be a concubine. That''s just for the sake that this person won''t be bullied in the harem.


    Now the harem has complicated influence. If you don''t have any support, you will disappear quietly soon. Even if you have strength, there will always be someone stronger than you.


    But if it depends on Mu Cen, it will be different. Let alone the Imperial Palace, no one dares to move Mu Cen even in the whole Zhou Dynasty. Even though Li Shiyuan was already the emperor, his words were very authoritative, so no one dared to touch Mu Cen''s people.


    This is also the reason why Aofeng seeks Mu Cen.


    Ao Feng, even if he is an emperor, can''t always look at the back palace. Can it prove that Ao Feng is sincere to this girl?


    Mu Cen looked at Ao Feng: "are you moved?"


    "No Proud wind denied, "mother don''t need to think, son Chen didn''t move, son Chen just want to keep her, naturally useful."


    Mu Cen twists his eyebrows and wants to ask more, but in the end, Mu Cen doesn''t say anything. He nods quietly and thanks arrogantly. After chatting with Mu Cen for a while, he leaves Mu Cen''s bedroom.


    Mu Cen said to Li Shiyuan afterwards that Li Shiyuan just twisted his eyebrows and didn''t say anything: "if you don''t like it, you don''t have to pay attention to it."


    Mu Cen thought, "let me have a look first."


    "Well." Li Shiyuan didn''t object.


    But mu Cen didn''t wait long. Aofeng didn''t call people to Mu Cen''s bedroom. Instead, he took Mu Cen to the house of internal affairs and saw the person who Aofeng wanted to make a concubine.


    Even if it is wearing a palace dress, it doesn''t look impressive, but mu Cen can see at a glance that this girl is not simple.


    "She''s changed face." Mu Cen light mouth, "not much, just slightly changed the appearance."


    "Yes." Ao Feng didn''t deny it.


    Mu Cen then looked at Ao Feng: "do you know?"


    "I know." Proud of the wind.


    The rest of the words, Mu Cen did not say, did not ask, just remind Ao Feng: "I think you always know what you want to do, think twice before you do everything."


    "My son''s ministers will follow the instructions of his mother." Ao Feng is very respectful.


    Mu Cen didn''t say anything. They left the house quietly. Mu Cen knew for the first time that the girl''s name was LAN Xiang''er. She summoned her to the side, and soon completed the triple jump, becoming the red man in front of Mu Cen. Mu Cen made her a princess directly.


    In the whole process, LAN Xiang''er didn''t say anything, as if he had known for a long time.


    After the Zhongyuan Festival, Aofeng made an order to canonize lanxiang''er as Lanfei and bestow it on Guanglan palace.


    Li Shiyuan didn''t say a word in the whole process, as if he acquiesced in such behavior. But for LAN Xiang''er, Li Shiyuan is no stranger. During this period, he met Mu Cen several times.


    After the book was sealed, Mu Cen and Li Shiyuan left the underground palace again, and Acacia still followed them.


    This time, they plan to live in Yunnan and Guizhou for the first half of the year, where the four seasons are like spring, but the road is far away. So when you go, you won''t come back hastily. Naturally, you want to live comfortably. Li Shiyuan connived at Mu Cen and said nothing more.


    But they didn''t expect that after half a year in Yunnan, they set out to return to Beijing. Before arriving in Kyoto, they used to go to Kaiyuan Temple. They didn''t think much about what they had done before. They were still missing each other.


    Just didn''t expect, in Kaiyuan Temple that night, Rong Jiu rushed to.


    Li Shiyuan''s face was serious. For many years, he had never seen Rong Jiu look like this: "what''s the matter, let you panic so much."


    "Fourth master, Guanglan palace is on fire. The empress of orchid died in Guanglan palace. Emperor he --" the rest of the words, Rong Jiu doesn''t know how to say.


    "He said Li Shiyuan''s face sank. "The emperor has been in Guanglan palace for three days and has never left. It''s no use persuading him. He never went to court early. So I thought that the fourth master and his wife had returned to Kyoto, so I came here in a hurry."


    This has never happened before.


    When Mu Cen heard this, he also twisted his eyebrows. After all, LAN Xiang''er had been canonized as a concubine for more than half a year. In the blink of an eye, how could such a mistake have happened.


    Two people did not hesitate, at dawn, with Acacia back to the imperial palace.


    Only when Mu Cen and Li Shiyuan came back, Aofeng had come out of Guanglan palace. The door of Guanglan palace was locked, and Aofeng didn''t allow anyone to enter. Even when he saw Li Shiyuan and Mu Cen, Aofeng had no expression and didn''t explain a word,


    Mu Cen and Li Shiyuan look at each other, but they don''t care.


    After that day, Aofeng seemed to return to normal, as if nothing had happened.


    Although Mu Cen was worried, he didn''t ask much.


    ¡­¡­


    This episode will soon pass,


    The lives of Mu Cen and Li Shiyuan did not change. When they were 16 years old, they did not travel with acacia.

 Chapter 1089

    A cold winter of the year.


    They went back to the Great Wall, which was already covered with snow, but they lived in the other courtyard they had lived in before, but their mood was different from that before.


    At that time, Li Shiyuan and Mu Cen were on the run, but now they are strolling around. Looking at all the familiar things around them, Mu Cen has some feelings. Li Shiyuan seems to know Mu Cen''s idea. With a smile, he gently hugs Mu Cen and puts her in his arms.


    Mu Cen didn''t refuse, so he looked at the snowing fortress: "finally back."


    "Like it here?" Li Shiyuan bowed his head and asked, "you said that if you had time in the future, you would go to live outside the Great Wall for a while. Now Acacia has been 16, and you don''t have to worry if you have Ao Feng watching in the palace. Ao Feng is good at everything in Da Zhou, and Zhi Yi has the style of Zhan Xiao. You don''t need to worry about anything. If you want to, you can stay here for a long time. "


    Li Shiyuan said directly: "besides, leader Murong and Jinling, the daughter of Ji Niang, are also outside the Great Wall, which is not a completely strange place."


    "Good." Mu Cen laughs, "live here for a period of time, to want to go back and then go back."


    Li Shiyuan made a sound. Before he came here, Li Shiyuan already had such a plan, so everything in the other hospital has been sorted out. There are many things to prepare, which are enough for them to live here for a long time. As long as it''s something mucen wants to do, Li Shiyuan will accompany them unconditionally, and there will be no objection.


    And the snow was still falling outside the window.


    Mu Cen quietly looked at, and suddenly said: "it''s OK to go out with me."


    "It''s snowing." Li Shiyuan twisted his eyebrows and took a look.


    "It''s good, too." Mu Cen laughs, "before big week is snowing, we also won''t never leave."


    "It was in Kyoto." Li Shiyuan bowed his head.


    But in Mu Cen''s eyebrows, Li Shiyuan saw the insistence. This time, Li Shiyuan didn''t say anything. He calmly took Mu Cen''s hand and walked out of the house quietly. Before going out again, he carefully covered Mu Cen with a thick cloak, a hat and an umbrella. Then he took her out of the house.


    Mu Cen was led by Li Shiyuan.


    Back to Dazhou, she is not the same as before. As long as the weather gets cold, her palms are not hot. Li Shiyuan''s palms are very different. Li Shiyuan''s palms are always warm. When they wrap around you, you will feel warm and never feel cold again.


    And when they came out of the house, it seemed that the snow was even heavier.


    Snowflakes fall on their Cape one by one, one red and one black. In the vast expanse of white snow, it seems to be particularly eye-catching. Even the snowflakes are in the shape of complete snowflakes, and they will not melt. Mu Cen looks at his shoulder and his long black hair, and suddenly smiles.


    "What are you laughing at?" Li Shiyuan asked.


    Mu Cen''s eyebrows and eyes are still with a faint smile, so looking at Li Shiyuan, and then said: "now like all the way white?"


    Li Shiyuan was quiet. For a while, he couldn''t come back. He could only look at Mu Cen, as if he didn''t understand what Mu Cen said.


    Mu Cen''s slender hand came out and gently pointed to the snowflakes on Li Shiyuan''s shoulders and hair. The tone was not impatient: "when we came here from outside, the snowflakes were already on our shoulders and hair. The original green silk disappeared and became silvery white. It''s called all the way white, and it also means that we will grow old together."


    People in Dazhou naturally don''t know these romantic words, but mu Cen comes from modern society. He has seen a lot of idol dramas. Almost most idol dramas are bound to have such pictures in winter. Whether it''s breakup or finale, snow scenery is the most romantic.


    Li Shiyuan didn''t understand it, but he understood the saying that he would grow old together. He bowed his head, and his high nose bone touched the tip of Mu Cen''s nose. He bowed his head and chuckled: "cen''er, we will grow old together. Even if it comes to the day of leaving, I will be behind you, so that you won''t have any burden. "


    Mu Cen''s hand has covered Li Shiyuan''s lips: "no nonsense."


    Li Shiyuan chuckles and kisses him like this. Mu Cen doesn''t refuse. He stands on tiptoe, puts his hands around Li Shiyuan''s neck and kisses him like this. The heavy snow is still falling, which does not affect their emotions.


    Deep in love and strong in kiss, Li Shiyuan released Mu Cen, and his nose was still breathing, but every word was clear: "cen''er, I love you."


    "I love you, too." Mu Cen raised his head, and his eyebrows were still full of smiles.


    Mu Cen thinks of what Li Shiyuan once said, and she amazes time.


    Then, Li Shiyuan is gentle years.


    In fact, they have long been closely related to each other. They are a community of life. They may have missed it, or they may have been in a mess. However, their love for each other will never dissipate.


    Some words, Mu Cen to the mouth, finally did not ask export, those answers and what is important? It doesn''t matter for a long time. For mu Cen, it''s enough.


    She looked down and couldn''t help laughing.


    Li Shiyuan also looked at Mu Cen: "what are you laughing at?"


    "Nothing." Mu Cen shook his head and denied.


    Li Shiyuan could see Mu Cen''s every reaction at a glance. He didn''t believe it at all, so he squeezed Mu Cen''s chin: "you lie."


    "Really?" Mu Cen raised her eyebrows.


    Li Shiyuan made a sound.


    Mu Cen nodded, but her hand was still led by Li Shiyuan, walking step by step towards the house, and the snow outside was getting bigger and bigger. Mu Cen low astringent eyebrow eye, looking at own shoe tip, quiet for a moment, this just raised head, looked at this person afresh.


    "You dealt with the person who provided cloth for Li''s Embroidery room before, didn''t you?" Asked Mu Cen.


    Li Shiyuan didn''t expect that, well, he didn''t deny it. With Mu Cen''s intelligence, he couldn''t hide it all his life, but mu Cen didn''t mention it, and Li Shiyuan didn''t need to mention it.


    "Why did you ask that all of a sudden?" Li Shiyuan looked at Mu Cen and asked calmly.


    "I have a good memory. Even people I met ten years ago can still remember clearly. Because they are Li Shili''s people, you have dealt with them in order to prevent future trouble, haven''t you? " Mu Cen asked again.


    "Yes." Li Shiyuan didn''t deny it, but he was a bit sour, "can''t you give up?"


    This sentence contains too many meanings. It''s more about asking Mu Cen if he can''t bear Li Shili. If not, why did he mention him suddenly.

 Chapter 1090

    No matter what Mu Cen said, Li Shiyuan would not be angry with Mu Cen.


    Mu Cen didn''t mention it for no reason.


    She is very clear that for more than ten years after Li Shili left, Li Shiyuan has always been worried about this matter, but Li Shiyuan did not explain it. Every year on the day of Li Shili''s death, Mu Cen still goes to the solitary grave in the suburbs to have a look, just stands and pours a cup of yellow rice wine.


    Li Shiyuan didn''t stop him. He knew that no matter how he was, Li Shili was always kind to Mu Cen. Under such circumstances, Li Shiyuan didn''t say anything, but it didn''t mean that Li Shiyuan''s heart would not be sour.


    And Mu Cen never mentioned anything about Li Shili with Li Shiyuan, including their past, bit by bit, never.


    "Shiyuan." Mu Cen suddenly called the man''s name.


    Li Shiyuan quieted down and made a sound.


    "I''ve never been attracted to him, ever since. To see him every year is what I should do. No matter what the situation is, he has never attacked me. So, it''s human nature. That way, I won''t feel guilty. "


    Mu Cen''s voice slowly spreads, her hand so encircles Li Shiyuan''s waist, quietly says own idea.


    Li Shiyuan listened until Mu Cen spoke and his thin lips moved. It seemed that it was extremely difficult for him to say what he said now: "I want to ask, if it was not me that you met at the roadside, but Li Shili, did it change between you and me?"


    Li Shili also asked Mu Cen.


    Mu Cen calmed down and looked up at Li Shiyuan with a brilliant smile: "you and I must experience three lives. He can''t be a barrier between us."


    "I and your first to second generations have gone through thousands of years. Haven''t there been any changes?" Li Shiyuan spoke faintly.


    Mu Cen understood the meaning of the words at once. He didn''t get angry. Instead, he bowed his head and chuckled. Then he continued to say, "yes, we have experienced thousands of years, but in these thousands of years, I have been frozen in the iceberg and can''t move until I meet you again."


    "Li Shiyuan is also before me." Li Shiyuan''s tone was sour.


    Mu Cen bowed his head and laughed: "so God didn''t find that he was wrong and let me be reborn again?"


    Li Shiyuan had some accidents.


    His original intention is not this, but mu Cen married into the East Palace first, and then left from the east palace. But obviously, that''s not what Mu Cen said.


    After a moment of silence, Mu Cen realized that Li Shiyuan never seemed to understand the past, and she did not hide it any more. She bowed her head and explained that Li Shiyuan was shocked and inconceivable. Looking at Mu Cen like this, the accident was obvious.


    "So, all mistakes will be corrected in the end." Mu Cen smiles.


    "What about Li Shili?" Li Shiyuan''s topic goes back to Li Shili.


    Mu Cen''s face is still with a smile: "he once asked me this question, if he came first, it would not be the end."


    "You --" Li Shiyuan''s voice pauses slightly, "how do you answer?"


    "I said, no if. But even if he comes first, then in the end my choice will only be you, because all the forces in the dark bind us together. So, I love you forever. It''s not any external force that can stop you. There may be difficulties or wavering, but in the end, this person is still you. "


    Every word of Mu CEN is very clear.


    Li Shiyuan listen to, that lock eyebrow Shu spread out, quiet of the Mu Cen embrace into the bosom.


    The snow outside the window is still falling, there is no meaning to stop.


    The slave at the door had come quickly and said, "fourth master, madam, Murong leader, please come to the mansion tomorrow to talk about the past."


    "Tell Murong leader that he will arrive on time tomorrow." Li Shiyuan answered.


    The slave left quickly again.


    Two people still hold each other, quietly sitting at the edge of the window, looking at the snow, each other''s eyes, full of love.


    It''s really good to have you in this life.


    ¡­¡­


    Years later¡ª¡ª


    Li Shiyuan and Mu Cen returned to Kyoto because Aofeng personally led the army. This was something that several emperors had never met in Dazhou. The place where Aofeng started was just a small country, which could be won without any effort.


    Dazhou is the most powerful country in this land. Naturally, it won''t bully the weak. But now Aofeng has done so. They rush back, and Aofeng seems to know their opposition. Before they come back, they have already set out.


    Later, Li Shiyuan and Mu Cen understand that Aofeng is still for LAN Xiang''er who came to ask for him in person.


    In the world, no matter the emperor or the people, they can''t pass the word "Qing".


    Later, as like as two peas, the young man came back with a proud young man.


    This is the emperor and empress after the great Zhou Dynasty.


    Ao Feng Mu CEN is not worried, she is worried about the Acacia growing up in the palm of her hand.


    She and Li Shiyuan never thought that when they were 16 years old, they put Acacia in the imperial palace. When they went to the end of the world hand in hand, the young man Rong Zhi, whom they met many years ago in Kaiyuan Temple, appeared on the edge of Acacia and insisted on getting married.


    Even if all people oppose, Acacia also married without turning back.


    And this marriage, but never thought, in the year of Acacia 19 years old, they never saw Acacia again. No matter how much manpower and material resources Aofeng and Li Shiyuan spent, they never found Acacia again. Acacia just disappeared from their world out of thin air.


    The lost one is the son-in-law of Princess mansion.


    At that time, Li Shiyuan and AO Feng were very angry, but they were helpless. If they left Dazhou, there would be no trace of looking for them.


    This is the pain in Mu Cen''s heart. I can''t forget it for a long time, but I can''t help it.


    Many years later, the rapid rise of a country next to Dazhou became the biggest hidden danger of Dazhou. The people of the Li family knew very well that it was a country that was taken away only with Dazhou''s help. Even Dazhou was ready for war. But there is a strange balance between the two countries, and no one has moved.


    The border is getting tighter.


    As like as two peas, they found the imperial concubine in the palace of the great gold, and had the same face as Acacia. The real face of the hidden emperor appeared in front of everyone. It was the youth of Kaiyuan Temple in the past, and then the emperor of the concubine of the Acacia was still there.


    No one knows what happened here. Waiting for Rongzhi to return to Dazhou with acacia, Acacia has long been the mother of two children. Even though she has experienced countless hardships, when she finally stares at each other, she still has the ignorance and love of her early years.


    In the world, love is the most painful word, but it has to go through one after another.


    It''s just the end of life together.


    That''s enough.


    (end of text.)

 Chapter 1091

    Dazhou, Jiangnan.


    Jiangnan has always been a land of fish and rice, rich in products, people live and work in peace and contentment, and Jiangnan''s market will never lose to Kyoto. It''s just that in such a bustling place, people can''t help but stay a little longer with the unique warmth and affection of Jiangnan.


    "Miss." Xiaocui twisted her eyebrows and followed Xu WANYING, "it''s late. It''s time for you to go back to the mansion. Otherwise, you will be reprimanded by the eldest lady."


    Xu WANYING smiles gently. Her eyebrows are bright. Occasionally, a trace of mischief flashed. That''s what a 16-year-old girl should have. She can''t hide it. She blinks at Xiaocui. Xiaocui has no way to take Xu WANYING.


    Xufu is the largest family in the south of the Yangtze River. It has a lot of money. It has been hard to shake its foundation in the south of the Yangtze River for several decades. Even people in the south of the Yangtze River have a legend that only when Xufu has people in Kyoto can it monopolize more than half of the basic business in the south of the Yangtze River. Who can see Xufu''s people.


    But Xu WANYING has no such treatment.


    Xu WANYING is not only a concubine, but also a concubine of Xu family. Even this concubine gave birth to Xu WANYING, and she died before she even had time to look at her. Xu WANYING''s intrigue in Xu''s house has never been pleasant.


    She lives carefully, low-key, and doesn''t make public. She doesn''t live in a place that Miss Xu Qianjin can live in. It''s just a small room in the West. Xiaocui is the only one who follows the slave.


    But this is the smartest way. If you don''t keep a high profile in Xu''s house, you can save your life. Otherwise, I''m afraid you''ve already lost your soul.


    But Xiaocui is very clear that her master has always been unruly. Her cautious and submissive face will only appear in Xu''s house. As long as she leaves Xu''s house, Xu WANYING is just a bright and romantic girl.


    "No Xu WANYING said with a smile, "doctors don''t come to servants'' places. Besides, I have already invited an in the morning, and the eldest lady has reprimanded him once."


    The words are bright, and then Xu WANYING''s mind is still in the market stall, watching carefully, Xiaocui is helpless, passively follow Xu WANYING.


    This is also true. Since she was 14 years old, Xu WANYING has been in and out of Xu''s house frequently, but the people in Xu''s house have never found out. After all, Xu''s status is only a little better than that of the slave talents, and even worse than that of the housekeeper and some big girls in Xu''s house. Who will pay attention to everything about Xu WANYING.


    "I''m going to buy my brother something he likes to go back." Xu WANYING said with a smile, "when you go to the temple to see him on the 15th of next month, you can send it to him."


    Xiaocui didn''t say anything.


    If you want to say who Xu WANYING cares about in the mansion, it''s only her twin brother Xu Ling. They are twins, and because of the twins, their biological mother will die. Xu WANYING came out first, Xu Ling came out later. When Xu Ling came out, she almost lost her life.


    The eldest lady is taboo that Xu Ling is a son. She is afraid that she will threaten Dafang''s position by going back, so she goes to the fortune teller and says that he must be Liu in the temple to survive. Xu Yuanzhi is also a superstitious person. Naturally, he didn''t stop him. Xu Ling grew up in a temple and never left.


    On the 15th of every month, Xu WANYING is the only one who goes to see Xu Ling. Only then can Xu WANYING go out aboveboard.


    Because Xu WANYING knew very well that when she was 14 years old, Xu Ling had already died. We all know who did it.


    Xu Ling was rescued by the abbot of the temple and Xu WANYING. After that, Xu WANYING never said anything to the people in Xu''s house. On the fifteenth day of every month, Xu WANYING went out of the house in a aboveboard manner. The excuse was to give Xu Ling incense, so the people in Xu''s house would not say anything more.


    The only one who knows the truth is Xiaocui, who has been following Xu WANYING. Their master and servant depend on each other.


    Xu WANYING chose a lot of strange things, and then walked contentedly towards the direction of Xu''s house. Because it was late, Xu WANYING did not take the main road, but took the fast path.


    No one will come here on weekdays, and the surrounding houses have been deserted for a long time, and there are few people. However, if you cross here, you can go to another busy market, and you can come back to Xufu soon. It''s also the most convenient way, and no one will find it.


    So Xu WANYING always likes to walk here.


    Walking, Xu WANYING quiet, eyebrows slightly twisted up, the pace also stopped, Xiaocui accident: "Miss, what''s the matter?"


    "Don''t talk." Xu WANYING stops Xiaocui.


    Xiaocui didn''t speak any more, but Xu WANYING listened carefully. Her voice was very subtle, almost a flash, and then she couldn''t hear it. It was a gasp, a gasp from a thin and seriously injured person.


    Xu WANYING has never practiced martial arts, but her hearing is much sharper than that of anyone who practices martial arts. She can detect the abnormalities around her for the first time. However, Xu WANYING has never said her talent. In many cases, doing nothing is the best protective color.


    Soon, Xu WANYING identified one of the houses and walked towards it.


    Xiaocui quickly follows up, but she doesn''t know what Xu WANYING is going to do. Before she has time to speak, Xiaocui almost screams out, because Xu WANYING''s hand is quickly clasped and directly dragged in. The man''s voice is hoarse and suppressed, and she asks, "who are you?"


    Xu WANYING''s face became pale. This person''s strength was too strong, but it seemed to burst out at the last struggle. Even in the dark, she couldn''t see this person''s face clearly. Xu WANYING felt that she was troubled. After all, no matter how safe Jiangnan is, there are many activities you can''t see.


    I don''t know who this person is.


    Xiaocui has been in a panic for a long time, but due to the current situation, she dare not say a word, for fear of attracting other people''s attention. More importantly, a dart has been stabbed into the post beside her neck, which is only a millimeter away from her neck. As long as it is a little crooked, Xiaocui will be killed on the spot.


    "Before you care who I am, don''t you care about yourself? Your blood has stained my skirt. " Compared with Xiaocui''s panic, Xu WANYING is more calm.


    This time, Mu Zhanxiao was surprised in the dark. He didn''t expect that the girl in front of him could be so calm. In the face of such a situation, it seems that Mu Cen was the last one who saw such a calm person.


    Shen Shen, Mu Zhanxiao didn''t say anything, but Xu WANYING''s hand was released.

 Chapter 1092

    At the moment, Mu Zhanxiao is not good. His face is very white, and he has a sword in his chest. The blood is black, which makes people feel scared.


    Mu Zhanxiao didn''t have any strength. His previous strength was just a flash. This was his mistake, which made him fall into such a dilemma and completely unable to move.


    "You''re poisoned." Xu WANYING said sure, very calm looking at Mu Zhanxiao.


    Mu Zhanxiao made a sound.


    Xu WANYING looked at the black blood, thought, but directly: "can you go?"


    Mu Zhanxiao was surprised. She didn''t understand what Xu WANYING was going to do, and Xu WANYING was not vague. She said quickly, "if you can go, it''s best. If you can''t, I can''t send you. I don''t know what your poison is, but I can see that if you go on like this, your life will not be long. Maybe people who can''t wait for you will come to you. "


    Xu WANYING said directly, the eye light fell on Mu Zhanxiao''s body, not for a moment.


    "Why help me?" Mu Zhanxiao''s voice was weak, but his eyes were sharp.


    "I''ll help you when you see the injustice." Xu WANYING was sincere in her smile.


    Mu Zhanxiao''s eyes fell on Xu WANYING''s body, silent, also did not say anything, quietly looking at Xu WANYING, as if to see what Xu WANYING wants to do.


    However, Mu Zhanxiao can''t refute Xu WANYING''s words. He knows very well what poison he was poisoned by. In addition to his serious injury, he can''t even force his luck to poison him. If he delays like this, he will die. This time he went to Jiangnan, he was on a secret mission. He didn''t take anyone with him. Naturally, no one could take him.


    "Can you go?" Xu WANYING asked again.


    "Help me up." Mu Zhanxiao didn''t hesitate this time.


    "Good." Xu WANYING answered.


    And Xiaocui looked at Xu WANYING with astonishment: "Miss, this is..."


    "You inform doctor Feng, and then go back first." Xu WANYING said directly, "I sent him to the past, soon came back, not far away, don''t worry."


    "But -" Xiaocui still felt insecure.


    It''s just that Xiaocui knows Xu WANYING''s temper too well. On the surface, she looks gentle and submissive, as if no one dares to resist. However, Xiaocui knows very well that Xu WANYING''s decision can''t be changed at all. Her stubborn personality can be seen by people who are very close to her.


    But Xiaocui doesn''t understand why Xu WANYING caused herself such trouble.


    Almost Xu WANYING has never done this, and she will not.


    But now¡ª¡ª


    But in the end, Xiaocui didn''t say anything. She turned to leave in a hurry. Before she left, she looked at Xu WANYING with a trace of uneasiness, but Xu WANYING seemed calm on the surface.


    After Xiaocui left, Mu Zhanxiao also stood up.


    Xu WANYING looking at Mu Zhanxiao is direct: "not far away, as long as you insist on a section of the road can, this section of the road no one, should not be a problem."


    Mu Zhanxiao said nothing.


    Xu WANYING didn''t hesitate. She quickly helped Mu Zhanxiao to walk towards the path outside the house. Because of the injury and poisoning, Mu Zhanxiao had little strength. She was supporting her and put most of her weight on Xu WANYING. Xu WANYING didn''t say anything.


    Because of her excessive strength, Xu WANYING was sweating. Her forehead was permeated with thin beads of sweat. In such a cool autumn, she was a little hot.


    Mu Zhanxiao looks at Xu WANYING. The place she enters her eyes is Xu WANYING''s low eyebrows, long eyelashes and straight nose. In addition, her bright red lips are extremely attractive.


    Mu Zhanxiao didn''t speak, his eyes were deep, but he seemed more calm.


    What Xu WANYING said is not far, in fact, it is not far. It''s just Mu Zhanxiao''s current situation. He can''t get up quickly, and it took a cup of tea to reach the place Xu WANYING said.


    It''s a small courtyard in a prosperous place in the south of the Yangtze River, but it''s quiet.


    Xu WANYING pushed the door in, obviously very familiar with this.


    "Here we are." Xu WANYING put Mu Zhanxiao on the bed, almost relieved.


    Mu Zhanxiao just leaned on the bed and vomited a mouthful of blood. It was black and frightening. The ground was soiled in a moment. Xu WANYING didn''t mind, and her delicate eyebrows were twisted.


    "I''ll call the doctor for you." Xu WANYING answered, "you don''t have to worry. The doctor is an acquaintance and won''t talk nonsense."


    Xu WANYING appeases, looking at Mu Zhanxiao''s sharp eyes, subconsciously feels that this person is worried about something.


    Mu Zhanxiao didn''t speak, but that kind of tense mood has slowly relaxed.


    He leaned on the head of the bed. The simple bed was not as comfortable as the one in King Mu''s mansion, but it was clean and tidy. It was obvious that it was often cleaned.


    All of a sudden, Mu Zhanxiao, who had been sleeping with his eyes closed, reached out and held Xu WANYING''s hand. Xu WANYING was caught off guard and hurt.


    "For what?" Mu Zhanxiao''s voice is not heavy.


    Xu WANYING is not angry: "before the doctor comes, help you clean up the wound, otherwise you will waste time."


    "Will you?" Mu Zhanxiao twisted his eyebrows.


    "A little bit." Xu WANYING is modest.


    Mu Zhanxiao doesn''t speak. The wound really needs to be dealt with. When Xu WANYING sees Mu Zhanxiao relax, she unties Mu Zhanxiao''s collar neatly to check the condition of the wound inside.


    This sword stabbed very deep, deep to see the bone, and the dirty blood also seemed to be unable to stop, Mu Zhanxiao before strong breath, also suddenly weak.


    Xu WANYING''s eyebrows are even more sweaty, but her hands don''t shake at all. She quickly pulls out Mu Zhanxiao''s sword from his chest and immediately takes hemostatic drugs. Mu Zhanxiao hums. Xu WANYING''s palms are stained with blood, but she doesn''t say anything.


    "You have to bear it." Xu WANYING is soothing in a low voice. Her beautiful voice has the power of meaning and stability.


    Mu Zhanxiao didn''t speak. She took a big breath. Xu WANYING''s brow was locked. She was dealing with Mu Zhanxiao''s wound and looking at the door.


    Soon, a babbling sound of opening the door came from the door. Before Mu Zhanxiao was in a coma, he saw a man come in, but he couldn''t see his face clearly, so he was in a daze. He could still hear their conversation.


    "Wan Ying, how can you bring a man of unknown origin so casually? What if he has a problem?" Feng from don''t agree with looking at Xu WANYING.


    "Brother Fengqi, he can''t be a bad man." Xu WANYING is very determined.


    Feng Qi twisted her eyebrows: "you don''t know him. Why are you sure that he is not a bad man?"


    Ask to return to ask, he was all brought here by Xu WANYING, also impossible regardless of. What''s more, Xu WANYING''s front treatment was very good, so it didn''t take much time for Feng Qi to get rid of Mu Zhanxiao''s wound.

 Chapter 1093

    When Fengqi was dealing with Mu Zhanxiao''s wound, Xu WANYING quietly replied: "intuition thinks that he is not a bad person, and bad people will not be so upright. The way he looks at you is very similar to the sense of survival when Xu Ling was killed. That''s why I helped him. "


    Xu WANYING explained.


    Feng Qi took a look at Xu WANYING: "well, even if it''s not a bad person, now that it''s saved, what do you want to do? If he is left here, he will not survive. He will soon have a high fever. If the fever does not subside, it will be a dead end. I don''t know what the poison is. I don''t know if I can force it out successfully. No one lives in this place on weekdays. Who will take care of him? "


    This is a series of very realistic questions. Feng Qi asks Xu WANYING this way.


    Xu WANYING bowed her head and pondered, as if she was seriously thinking about Fengqi.


    Feng Qi didn''t ask. She quickly dealt with Mu Zhanxiao''s wound and took medicine. Then she said, "this poison has been forced almost, but there are still some residues in the body. It depends on his nature."


    Xu WANYING twisted her eyebrows and looked at Fengqi. Fengqi did not hide: "if the high fever does not subside within three days, I''m afraid that Hua Tuo will not be able to survive."


    Voice down, Feng from so looking at Xu WANYING.


    Xu WANYING quiet, just light mouth: "I can come here to look at him, there will be no big deal."


    "Are you crazy? Is night not home? Do you know what will happen if you don''t go home at night? " Feng starts to wring eyebrows and looks at Xu WANYING with disapproval. "Mrs. Xu won''t let you go. He is just the one you can save. Even if you have all kinds of reasons, it''s not worth paying for him. "


    Feng Qi is persuading Xu WANYING.


    Xu WANYING is seldom so irrational.


    But Xu WANYING was not worried because of Fengqi''s words. She looked at Fengqi lightly and said, "that''s not true. You forget that every year, the Xu family will send me to the nunnery. Don''t you ask for someone, madam? If I stay in the Xu family all the time, will it bring disaster to the Xu family? I can only live in the lower circle. I have to go to the nunnery every year for three months before I can come back? "


    Feng Qi came back and nodded, which he remembered.


    It''s almost time to calculate. In this time, Xu WANYING will not be in Xu''s house, but in the nunnery in the far suburbs of the south of the Yangtze River. The nuns there like Xu WANYING very much. As long as Xu WANYING gave an explanation, there would be no other problems, and the people in Xu''s house naturally did not go back to the nunnery to see Xu WANYING''s situation.


    The people in Xu''s family want Xu WANYING to die.


    They think Xu Ling died two years ago, but Xu Ling is still alive and has been hiding in the temple. On the way to the nunnery these years, people in Xu''s house have done a lot of tricks. However, Xu WANYING has been able to escape from death. She seems to be submissive. Later, the eldest lady''s people have nothing to do with it.


    It seems that Xu WANYING has nothing to threaten. She is totally out of date. In addition, Xu WANYING will deliberately cover her face, which makes her look ordinary. Especially when she stands in front of Xu Qiaoqiao, the daughter of Xu family, she will not be noticed at all.


    "Wan Ying, after all, he is a man, and you are alone with men and few women." Feng Qi is still not at ease.


    "He''s a dying man. What can he do to me?" Xu WANYING laughs, "saving one life is better than building a seven level floating butcher. Now that we have started, let''s do it to the end. "


    Fengqi doesn''t speak any more, but in Xu WANYING''s eyes, Fengqi seems to understand something, but in the end he doesn''t say anything. She and Xu WANYING have known each other since childhood. Fengqi knows that Xu WANYING is not a simple reason. For the man in front of her, it seems that she has a different meaning.


    But Xu WANYING didn''t say it.


    Fengqi''s heart is blocked up. In the end, Fengqi doesn''t speak.


    "Brother Fengqi, I have to go back first, otherwise the eldest lady will find that I''m missing. I''ll go to the nunnery by myself tomorrow. Then you can help me to go to the nunnery." Xu WANYING returned to her senses and said immediately.


    Feng got up, and she could only accept it.


    Xu WANYING thanks Feng Qi and looks down at Mu Zhanxiao. Soon, she takes back her eyes and runs out of the yard. Feng Qi stays and looks at Mu Zhanxiao''s situation. Just as he is worried, Mu Zhanxiao starts to have a fever and falls into a coma. If she doesn''t pay attention, there will be irreparable things.


    This night''s courtyard was not even.


    ¡­¡­


    The next morning.


    Wearing plain clothes, Xu WANYING went to the eldest lady''s place to invite an and said goodbye. When the eldest lady saw Xu WANYING, she was very impatient. Before Xu WANYING finished, she waved her hand and drove her away.


    Xu WANYING naturally is not willing to stay, soon turned to leave.


    The people in Xu''s house will not send a carriage to send Xu WANYING to the nunnery. In the past two years, Xu WANYING has been on her own. In Xu''s opinion, it''s not bad. At least she is more free. When she goes out, she doesn''t take anyone with her.


    The people in Xu''s family will not worry. In their opinion, Xu WANYING has no power to bind a chicken. She can do anything and nothing. If she can die outside, it would be a great thing.


    And Xu WANYING out of the house, met Xu Qiaoqiao, she is quietly called: "Wan Ying met sister."


    Xu Qiaoqiao looks at Xu WANYING coldly, snorts coldly, and doesn''t even mean to say hello. By the way, he says bad luck, and then turns around and leaves.


    Xu WANYING doesn''t mind either. After watching Xu Qiaoqiao walk away, she leaves Xu''s house through the back door.


    As soon as she got out of the house, Xu WANYING''s speed was not fast. When she came out of the alley, Xu WANYING''s speed suddenly increased. She carefully checked the surrounding situation and made sure that no one followed her. Then she quickly ran towards the courtyard.


    When she arrived at the courtyard, Xu WANYING was out of breath.


    Fengqi just opened the door and saw Xu WANYING out of breath. She immediately helped Xu WANYING in: "what are you doing? Is there someone chasing you outside?"


    "What happened to him?" Xu WANYING first asked Mu Zhanxiao''s situation.


    Feng Qi looks serious, not only because Xu WANYING desperate to ask Mu Zhanxiao''s situation, but also because Mu Zhanxiao''s current situation.


    "Not so good. It''s serious. It''s been burning repeatedly. I''ve prescribed the medicine for three days. If I can''t, I''ll have to see his own fortune. I watched all night last night, and I''ll go to other states and counties for free medical treatment with my father in the next month. You should be more careful yourself. " Fengqi explained, "if you really can''t solve it, go to the pharmacy and ask the shopkeeper for help. I''ll give it to you."

 Chapter 1094

    "Well, thank you, brother Fengqi." Xu WANYING answered with a smile.


    Fengqi wanted to say something more, but when the words finally came to her mouth, Fengqi didn''t speak any more, just sighed silently, and soon walked out of the yard. Xu WANYING didn''t speak. She knew what Fengqi thought, so she walked quietly into the yard.


    No one knows why Xu WANYING did it.


    But Xu WANYING herself knows why. At the first sight of Mu Zhanxiao in the dilapidated house, Xu WANYING doesn''t even need to ask who the other party is.


    It''s just that Mu Zhanxiao doesn''t remember himself.


    It was many years ago when she was in the nunnery. She mischievously ran from the nunnery to the back mountain to play. The people in Xu''s house were looking for a chance to start. At that time, Mu Zhanxiao saved Xu WANYING. At that time, Xu WANYING was in a mess, but her face was very bright. It was Xu WANYING''s real face, which was not deliberately covered. Mu Zhanxiao took a look and didn''t know whether to remember.


    After all, Xu WANYING was only a ten-year-old child at that time. Now it''s six years since she was born. It''s only natural that she doesn''t remember.


    So in Xu WANYING will be desperate to save Mu Zhanxiao, when it is to repay the kindness.


    Abbess Xu WANYING has been teaching her to learn to be grateful.


    Xu WANYING didn''t think much. She quickly gathered her emotion and walked towards the house.


    The situation of Mu Zhanxiao is just like what Feng Qi said. He has a high fever and keeps on going back and forth. If it wasn''t for mu Zhanxiao, who is a martial arts practitioner, he would not have been able to hold on last night, let alone now.


    Although Xu WANYING is nervous, she is not impatient. She just cleans Mu Zhanxiao''s body and changes his dressing quietly. She doesn''t mind the difference between men and women. She carefully feeds Mu Zhanxiao to drink the medicine. Fengqi specially tells her that she wants to drink the medicine without a drop left.


    So in the case of Mu Zhanxiao, it''s extremely difficult to give medicine. But Xu WANYING spared no effort to do it. She didn''t mean to be impatient at all. Every time, she would boil more to ensure that Mu Zhanxiao drank enough.


    During this period, Mu Zhanxiao occasionally wakes up, but his consciousness is intermittent. He is talking nonsense, but it''s completely hard for people to hear. Xu WANYING doesn''t mind, so she takes good care of him.


    Several times, it''s still in danger.


    Finally, under the careful care of Xu WANYING, Mu Zhanxiao completely got rid of the fever on the third night, and Xu WANYING put her hand on Mu Zhanxiao''s forehead, which was a relief.


    "Great." She murmured to herself.


    Mu Zhanxiao seems to have recovered from his previous coma because of his fever. However, because he has been lying for three days and has not eaten anything, Mu Zhanxiao seems to have no strength, but he still sees the little girl in front of him with a smiling face.


    Mu Zhanxiao remembered that it was the little girl who saved herself that day.


    "It''s good that you wake up." Xu WANYING said with a smile, "I''ll give you some porridge. You just got rid of your fever. You haven''t eaten anything for three days. You can''t eat anything else. You can only have some porridge with you. When you''re ready, you can eat something else."


    With that, Xu WANYING quickly walked out of the house. As a result, at the moment when Xu WANYING turned around, Mu Zhanxiao''s hand suddenly caught Xu WANYING''s wrist. Xu WANYING was stunned. She passively looked at Mu Zhanxiao and blinked, as if asking Mu Zhanxiao what to do.


    "Are you here to take care of me?" Mu Zhanxiao asked directly.


    Xu WANYING nodded, but quickly shook her head: "the first day is not me, it''s brother Fengqi here."


    "You''re not going home?" Mu Zhanxiao''s eyes sank and fell on Xu WANYING without a trace of banter.


    Xu WANYING shook her head and said, "I don''t have to go back for the past three months. I''m here. I''ll go back when you''re ready."


    "Who are you?" Mu Zhanxiao asked.


    Xu WANYING is to smile: "I was the slave of Xu Fu before."


    "Xu Fu?" Mu Zhanxiao looked at Xu WANYING, "is Xu''s house the richest man in the south of the Yangtze River?"


    Xu WANYING said yes.


    "Since she is a slave of Xu''s house, why can she go in and out at will?" Mu Zhanxiao was not so easily fooled.


    Xu WANYING laughed again, but she was not impatient: "I was sent to the nunnery by Xu Fu. The nunnery''s nunnery was very fond of me, so she let me go. I can watch you here."


    This explanation is also reasonable. Mu Zhanxiao doesn''t know whether to believe it or not. Xu WANYING is a little careful, but soon she relaxes. After all, except Xu''s house, few people in Jiangnan know about it. Xu''s house is a common daughter Xu WANYING, so she only knows Xu''s daughter Xu Qiaoqiao. So this explanation is not a big problem.


    And Mu Zhanxiao just looked at Xu WANYING, the strength of the palm suddenly tightened, Xu WANYING then noticed that Mu Zhanxiao was still holding herself, she was silent, just looked at the two people holding hands.


    "You''re not afraid to be alone?" Mu Zhanxiao asked directly.


    Xu WANYING looked at Mu Zhanxiao innocently: "you are a patient. What can you do? Besides, I don''t think you can do anything, can you? You don''t look like a big villain, or I won''t save you. "


    Xu WANYING gives Mu Zhanxiao a good man card directly. Mu Zhanxiao just looks at Xu WANYING and smiles. Xu WANYING seems to be embarrassed by Mu Zhanxiao and has a light cough.


    Then she struggled: "I went to cook porridge."


    Mu Zhanxiao didn''t say anything, released Xu WANYING, looking at Xu WANYING''s petite body just disappeared from his face.


    Is it the servant girl of Xu family?


    Mu Zhanxiao sank, but he gave Xu Fu a pass. This time he came to Jiangnan to trace the clues, but he didn''t expect that the clues were suddenly broken and forced himself into danger, which had never happened before.


    If not for this girl, everything is really hard to say.


    After all, he really owes the girl a favor. Looking at the little girl''s just lingran, Mu Zhanxiao''s eyebrows and eyes with a smile, as if all of a sudden relaxed. How naive is it to think that it''s safe to live with a man alone.


    How can you conclude that you are a good person?


    Mu Zhanxiao pondered for a moment, and then found that he didn''t know the name of the little girl in front of him. He thought about it and asked again when the little girl came.


    He closed his eyes and thought about what to do next, but now he can''t move any more, he can only lurk and give the other party the illusion that he is dead, so that he can have a chance to find a breakthrough.


    Quiet, Mu Zhanxiao didn''t say anything.

 Chapter 1095

    And Xu WANYING quickly turned to cook porridge. After a while, Xu WANYING had already brought a bowl of white porridge and a pile of pickles in the house: "you can make do with it first. There is nothing here. I''ll get some later."


    With that, she handed the porridge to Mu Zhanxiao.


    Mu Zhanxiao took it, ate it quietly, ate the clear and moist white porridge, and the people seemed to wake up.


    But at the same time, Mu Zhanxiao''s eyes can always look at Xu WANYING inadvertently. He glances at Xu WANYING faintly, and then takes it back, as if he didn''t pay attention to it. But that is such a casual, Xu WANYING or noticed, she was a little embarrassed, want to escape, but can not find the right reason, finally can only stand so passive.


    Well, just don''t see it.


    And Xu WANYING such psychological activities, Mu Zhanxiao is not do not understand, he bowed his head silent smile, but simply finish the rest of the porridge.


    Xu WANYING looked at her head and immediately extended her hand: "give me the bowl."


    Mu Zhanxiao didn''t refuse. She handed the bowl to Xu WANYING, who took it. This action made their hands inevitably touch each other. Xu WANYING''s heart beat quickly, but soon she calmly took the bowl, as if nothing had happened.


    Mu Zhanxiao lowered his eyebrows and didn''t say anything. Then when Xu WANYING turned to go out, he said faintly: "what''s your name?"


    Xu WANYING just reflected that Mu Zhanxiao didn''t know her name. She knew Mu Zhanxiao, but mu Zhanxiao didn''t know herself. From many years ago to now, she never knew. In this issue, Xu WANYING only thought for a moment.


    "Wan Ying." Then, Xu WANYING smiles at Mu Zhanxiao.


    Mu Zhanxiao leaned on the bed and read the name of Xu WANYING: "it''s not bad, it''s very nice¡°


    Xu WANYING some shy smile, and then holding a bowl shaking: "then I went out first."


    "Good." Mu Zhanxiao answered.


    Xu WANYING walked out of the house. When she came to the door, Mu Zhanxiao suddenly said, "Mu Zhanxiao."


    Xu WANYING was stunned, and then recovered. She knew what Mu Zhanxiao was saying to herself. She nodded to show that she knew. Then, Xu WANYING soon disappeared in front of Mu Zhanxiao.


    Mu Zhanxiao didn''t speak. He watched Xu WANYING leave in front of him quietly. After a while, he closed his eyebrows and fell asleep. The wound was painful, and he was also very clear that the residual poison in his body had not been cleaned up. It broke out from time to time, but mu Zhanxiao didn''t say anything.


    Mu Zhanxiao knows too much about these residual poisons. The other side is extremely cruel. How can the doctor outside deal with them easily.


    He is still thinking about the right opportunity to deal with the rest. Otherwise, today''s affairs will only cause hidden dangers.


    Xu WANYING, who calmly walks out of the house, turns red and hot as soon as she closes the door. This is not the first time that Mu Zhanxiao told her name. When she nearly fell down that year, Mu Zhanxiao saved herself. Xu WANYING asked, Mu Zhanxiao didn''t avoid it.


    Xu WANYING didn''t know the identity of Mu Zhanxiao, and she never asked, but she remembered the name deeply. It was not until two years ago that Xu WANYING learned more or less from the population of Xu''s family that she was the young master of King Mu''s family and the guard with a sword in front of the emperor.


    This kind of identity, let Xu WANYING know, even if they are all concubines of the palace, but compared with Mu Zhanxiao, it is a world of difference, she can''t rise.


    It seems that the joy of childhood has been hidden for a long time, and it can''t be expressed until now. It seems that Mu Zhanxiao is satisfied with it.


    Thinking of this, Xu WANYING''s face was even more hot. She quickly went to the small kitchen and cleaned the dishes and chopsticks until the cold well water hit Xu WANYING''s face, which made Xu WANYING recover. The feeling of scalding disappeared.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡ª¡ª


    Mu Zhanxiao is a martial arts practitioner. Naturally, after waking up, the position where he was injured was just his chest, which did not affect his walking. Therefore, Mu Zhanxiao almost got out of bed immediately after waking up. Xu WANYING exclaimed when she saw it.


    "How can you come down? You''re still injured. Lie back. " Xu WANYING said directly and pushed Mu Zhanxiao back without hesitation.


    But the hand did not touch Mu Zhanxiao''s chest, for fear that Mu Zhanxiao would be infected again. Mu Zhanxiao looked at Xu WANYING and twisted her eyebrows slightly. The big hand naturally clasped Xu WANYING''s hand. Xu WANYING was stunned. The warm touch came from her, and she was not very comfortable.


    "I didn''t hurt my leg. It''s OK to walk." Mu Zhanxiao spoke calmly.


    Xu WANYING''s attention is still focused on the man holding his hand, and she doesn''t want to think about it. She quickly pulls out her hand, and her cheeks are red. No matter how open the folkway of the Zhou Dynasty is, she still knows the truth that men and women don''t give and receive clearly.


    "But --" Xu WANYING some awkward should.


    Mu Zhanxiao lowered his head and chuckled: "no but."


    Xu WANYING saw Mu Zhanxiao insist, and finally did not say anything. She stood so passively, as if she had changed the dressing for the man when he was in a coma. She had seen everything, but she could not be more calm. However, after the man was sober, she was just grabbed by the man. It seemed that it was not good.


    It was a feeling of shyness. I couldn''t hide it.


    "Oh." Xu WANYING answered. It was the little girl''s shame. She immediately said, "I''ve gone to do something. There are still many things I haven''t done. It''s ok if you wake up. This small yard is not big. You just walk here. Don''t go out any more. I don''t know if your enemy is nearby, so stay here safely. I''m going out to get something and I''ll be back. "


    Xu WANYING explained quickly. When she explained, she didn''t look at Mu Zhanxiao at all. After that, she ran out of the house. She didn''t dare to breathe. Until she left the house, Xu WANYING was relieved.


    Turn to is mu Zhanxiao looking at Xu WANYING leave figure, bow head light smile voice, also didn''t say or what. He was an adult man. Naturally, he could see that the little girl''s shame was aimed at him, but mu Zhanxiao didn''t expose it.


    This kind of eyes, in Kyoto, Mu Zhanxiao saw countless times, has long been used to, just when Xu WANYING looked at himself, Mu Zhanxiao felt familiar, just can''t remember, as if he had seen this pair of eyes in those years.

 Chapter 1096

    Quiet, Mu Zhanxiao didn''t say anything, also didn''t leave the courtyard, now the situation, really not suitable to leave. In the past six months, Mu Zhanxiao will stay in Jiangnan, not because of the toxin in his body, but because he wants to create an illusion to the other party. He is dead and has never returned to Kyoto, so these hiding people will show their feet again.


    Mu Zhanxiao sank, but on the surface he was still.


    ¡­¡­


    Xu WANYING didn''t go far. She just went to the hospital and took some fresh dishes and necessary things from the shopkeeper. These were all explained by Fengqi before, and the shopkeeper was naturally ready.


    "Wan Ying." The shopkeeper looked at Xu WANYING and shook her head, "I sent someone to send it to you. There are so many things you can''t hold. How much strength does a little girl have?"


    Xu WANYING shook her head. She wanted to refuse, but when she took a bag of things on the ground, her whole face wrinkled, and she couldn''t move it. The shopkeeper laughed and didn''t say anything. He soon told the people in the shop and helped Xu WANYING deliver it.


    "You don''t have to come here. I''ll send it to you later." The shopkeeper continued.


    "Thank you, shopkeeper." Xu WANYING some embarrassed vomit tongue.


    The shopkeeper didn''t say anything. He ordered her to do her own business. Xu WANYING didn''t quarrel with the shopkeeper and took some medicine. Then she quickly left the hospital and took him back to the small hospital where he was living. But he didn''t ask anything and carried the things to Xu WANYING.


    When I was going to put things in the door, Xu WANYING stopped me: "no, just put it here. I''ll take it myself. Thank you."


    The boy nodded and obediently put things down. He said goodbye and turned to walk towards the hospital. Xu WANYING looked at the things on the ground and took a deep breath. Then she bent down and moved the light things into the yard, and then came back to find a way to carry a big bag of rice.


    There''s always a way.


    As a result, Xu WANYING brought in the fresh vegetables and spread them out on the ground to air. Before she came, she went out again. She saw Mu Zhanxiao appear in front of her. The heavy bag of rice had been brought in by Mu Zhanxiao, which was very relaxed.


    Xu WANYING returned to her senses and was surprised: "how can you do such a thing? You are still injured. You just let me move by myself."


    "You moved back by yourself?" Asked Mu Zhanxiao.


    Xu WANYING a Leng, also very honest shake her head: "no, it is the shopkeeper''s let people help me move back."


    Mu Zhanxiao said: "since I can''t carry it, it''s not natural for me to bring it in for you?"


    "You are hurt," Xu WANYING muttered to herself.


    Mu Zhanxiao looked at Xu WANYING like this: "if you get hurt again, you won''t become a useless person. You can''t do anything."


    Xu WANYING''s face was scalded, and finally she didn''t say anything. She just passively looked at Mu Zhanxiao and stood quietly, as if she had forgotten what she was going to do next, or as long as she was facing Mu Zhanxiao, her brain would not work very well.


    For a long time, Xu WANYING coughed softly and tried to calm herself down: "I''m going to cook."


    Mu Zhanxiao''s voice, Xu WANYING thought about it, turned around and looked back at Mu Zhanxiao: "you go to have a rest, after all, you just have a good rest. When I''m done, I''ll call you."


    Mu Zhanxiao stood motionless, Xu WANYING this is more embarrassed, looking at Mu Zhanxiao for a long time did not return to God, finally, Xu WANYING realized what, cheek more hot: "that I go first?"


    Mu Zhanxiao laughs soundlessly, but Xu WANYING turns around and runs into the kitchen. As soon as she is gone, Mu Zhanxiao doesn''t follow. He knows that if she wants to follow, Xu WANYING probably can''t put her face down.


    How did you bring yourself to this place so calmly when you were so shy?


    But mu Zhanxiao didn''t tease Xu WANYING, and didn''t return to the house. This was the first time that he carefully looked at the courtyard in front of him. Although it was small, it didn''t look any different from ordinary people. I don''t know whether it was because of Xu WANYING''s presence or the current situation that Mu Zhanxiao felt a trace of fireworks, which was different from the huge Mu palace.


    The huge house of King Mu looks cold and heartless, and the place where I live is big but cold.


    It was an instinctive intuition. Mu Zhanxiao knew he didn''t hate it here. Even here, it has never been comfortable.


    And the original quiet kitchen, gradually rising smoke, not a moment of effort, already had the smell of food, Mu Zhanxiao stood in place for a long time, eyes have been falling in the position of the small kitchen, this position, vaguely can see the busy little girl in the small kitchen.


    At about the same time, Mu Zhanxiao turned around and quietly returned to the house.


    Not long after Mu Zhanxiao returned to Wunei, Xu WANYING also appeared in front of Mu Zhanxiao: "dinner is ready, I''ll bring it in for you."


    "No Mu Zhanxiao refused, "go out to eat together."


    Xu WANYING was stunned. Before she could recover, Mu Zhanxiao had stood up and took the initiative to walk out of the house. Xu WANYING quickly followed her.


    Mu Zhanxiao went to the kitchen table, Xu WANYING did not have time to share the dishes, just want to tell Mu Zhanxiao, I''m afraid Mu Zhanxiao is in a hurry. Because of these things, Xu WANYING has always been able to do it, but she only does it in nunnery. She doesn''t want to do it in Xufu. Although she eats different food from the people in Xufu, she still doesn''t need to do it.


    So Xu WANYING''s speed is not fast.


    "We don''t have to work here to eat together." Mu Zhanxiao said it directly.


    Xu WANYING was still obedient and sat down, but anyway, the table in the courtyard was not big. No matter how she moved her position and Mu Zhanxiao was tall, she always felt that they were stuck together.


    This meal was the most awkward one Xu WANYING ate, but it made Xu WANYING feel very happy. It seemed to be the first time that she had eaten with Mu Zhanxiao face-to-face. She couldn''t help laughing in her heart, and the smile in her eyebrows became obvious.


    Mu Zhanxiao quietly takes a panoramic view of Xu WANYING''s actions.


    However, Mu Zhanxiao never broke Xu WANYING, and the atmosphere on the table was still more ambiguous. Until Mu finished eating and put down the dishes, Xu WANYING took a few mouthfuls of rice anxiously, for fear that Mu Zhanxiao would wait.

 Chapter 1097

    "Don''t worry." Mu Zhanxiao light mouth, "men eat faster than you, you eat slowly."


    Xu WANYING just relaxed, but the speed was much faster than before. She was afraid that Mu Zhanxiao was worried. Fortunately, Mu Zhanxiao didn''t leave until Xu WANYING finished eating.


    Then Xu WANYING put down the bowl and chopsticks: "I''ll clean it up."


    Mu Zhanxiao took advantage of the situation and handed over his bowl and chopsticks. Xu WANYING took it. It was like the life of an ordinary family. The more Xu WANYING thought about it, the more obvious her smile became.


    But soon, Xu WANYING seemed to think of something: "by the way, you..."


    "What do I want?" Mu Zhanxiao asked naturally.


    "Well --" Xu WANYING was quiet and thought for a moment before she continued to ask, "do you think about how to arrange it next?"


    Mu Zhanxiao picked eyebrows and asked with a smile: "are you going to drive me away?"


    "No, No." Xu WANYING immediately shook her head and denied.


    Asked by Mu Zhanxiao, Xu WANYING is speechless. Naturally, she doesn''t want to drive Mu Zhanxiao away, but she also wants to know Mu Zhanxiao''s next arrangement. She knows very well that Mu Zhanxiao can''t come to Jiangnan for no reason, and there must be a reason for her coming to Jiangnan.


    Now injured, will not stop Mu Zhanxiao next thing to do.


    "What''s that?" Mu Zhanxiao asked again.


    Xu WANYING''s red lips moved. She opened her mouth several times. In the end, she couldn''t say anything. She just waved her hand: "forget it, it''s nothing."


    The coyness and anger of some little girls.


    And Mu Zhanxiao this just don''t tease Xu WANYING, light mouth: "I will stay in Jiangnan for a period of time, wait for things to deal with and then leave."


    "Really?" Xu WANYING suddenly excited.


    Mu Zhanxiao chuckled and gave a positive answer.


    Xu WANYING continued: "you can live here. There are few people in this courtyard. You are injured. Your enemies must be looking for you everywhere. You are the safest here. "


    What she said was very sincere. She looked at Mu Zhanxiao for a moment.


    Mu Zhanxiao raised his eyebrows: "aren''t you afraid of me?"


    Xu WANYING shook her head: "I''m not afraid, I said, you are a good man."


    Mu Zhanxiao laughs. This question is the same as what she asked at first. If she continues to ask, she will go around to the topic she said before. Mu Zhanxiao doesn''t say anything. She lowers her head and laughs. Xu WANYING is even more embarrassed. She quickly picks up the chopsticks and goes back to the kitchen.


    Mu Zhanxiao did not follow up, it seems that Xu WANYING can feel embarrassed.


    He just stayed in the same place, listening to the sound of water coming from outside, but the smile in his eyebrows had been confiscated all the time. It was getting heavier and heavier, reaching to the bottom of his eyes.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡ª¡ª


    Another few days.


    Mu Zhanxiao leans on the bed like this. Xu WANYING takes the medicine seriously and changes the medicine for mu Zhanxiao. Her eyes are very serious. After the delicate wound of Mu Zhanxiao is disinfected, she changes the clean medicine on the gauze and bandages Mu Zhanxiao again.


    Xu WANYING''s hand is very skillful, and the wound is extremely light. It won''t give people any sense of heaviness. When Mu Zhanxiao explodes the wound, Xu WANYING has no distractions and can''t be more serious.


    "Your wound is scarred, but it''s only on the surface. It''s not good enough. Besides, you''ll have inflammation these days, so don''t touch water." Xu WANYING carefully explained, "and, the poison in your body, it seems that you can''t get rid of it."


    This time, Xu WANYING looks a little annoyed.


    Even this chagrin with a trace of guilt, as if he did not take good care of Mu Zhanxiao, although Mu Zhanxiao surface looks like ordinary people, but Xu WANYING know, this is no different, how painful, just Mu Zhanxiao will not say.


    "Don''t think about it." Mu Zhanxiao light mouth, but is to appease Xu WANYING, "these poison if you can clean up, that is abnormal."


    "Do you know what poison is in you?" Xu WANYING suddenly came to strength, "then you tell me, I''ll go to the doctor to make the antidote for you."


    Mu Zhanxiao said with a smile: "there is no antidote available outside. There is no one who poisons. These poisons can only be kept. I have to wait for my internal power to recover completely before I can use my own power to force out the poisons. "


    Mu Zhanxiao explained, Xu WANYING suddenly realized, but still passively looked at Mu Zhanxiao, but the worry in her eyes could not be dispersed.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll be fine." Mu Zhanxiao gave a positive answer.


    "Really?" Xu WANYING has some doubts.


    Mu Zhanxiao said: "if you have something to do, you won''t survive. If you survive, I will have a way to deal with these poisons."


    Xu WANYING nodded her head, and the tension came down. Then she carefully put Mu Zhanxiao''s clothes on again. The action was so light that she seemed to have done it countless times.


    "Often changing clothes for people?" Asked Mu Zhanxiao.


    Xu WANYING a Leng: "no, you are the first."


    Mu Zhanxiao didn''t say anything. She just looked at it like this. Xu WANYING seemed to understand it all at once. Then she explained: "no longer familiar with it, I''ve been familiar with it for half a month."


    This explanation makes Mu Zhanxiao laugh, with a trace of banter in the low laughter, and finally makes Xu WANYING feel particularly embarrassed. After she has dressed Mu Zhanxiao, Xu WANYING immediately takes up the medicine box and walks out of the house, and does not dare to stay for a moment.


    Mu Zhanxiao remained silent.


    ¡­¡­


    A few days have passed.


    Mu Zhanxiao did not leave the courtyard, Xu WANYING did not leave, so accompany. Three or two days later, the shopkeeper''s side will let people specially send food, so naturally they don''t need to leave.


    Mu Zhanxiao will naturally help Xu WANYING to do something, which is nothing to Mu Zhanxiao, but in Xu WANYING''s view, it is extremely dangerous. Anything, as long as Mu Zhanxiao is closer first, Xu WANYING will refuse completely. I don''t know whether it is the fear of implicating Mu Zhanxiao''s wound or other reasons.


    "I''ll take care of these things. You don''t have to come here to help. I can do it myself." Xu WANYING said it directly.


    Mu Zhanxiao completely ignored Xu WANYING and picked up the things on the ground neatly. Xu WANYING was anxious to fight with Mu Zhanxiao, as if she took Mu Zhanxiao as a fragile product and took care of it carefully. She didn''t dare to neglect it for a moment, for fear that Mu Zhanxiao''s wound would be frosted.


    In the face of Xu WANYING careful, Mu Zhanxiao some helpless: "WANYING, I just hurt the chest, not hands and feet."


    "That won''t do either." Xu WANYING immediately shakes her head and solemnly refuses Mu Zhanxiao.

 Chapter 1098

    The things in Mu Zhanxiao''s hand, Xu WANYING want to grab, but Xu WANYING''s strength where has mu Zhanxiao big, want to grab the things in Mu Zhanxiao''s hand is as difficult as heaven, but Xu WANYING has never given up, the two people are deadlocked.


    "Ah --" suddenly, Xu WANYING exclaimed.


    Because Mu Zhanxiao let go, Xu WANYING fell in the direction of Mu Zhanxiao before she had time to respond. When the two people were pulling, Xu WANYING almost stuck to Mu Zhanxiao. This person let go, Xu WANYING subconsciously fell to Mu Zhanxiao.


    Mu Zhanxiao''s quick eyes and quick hands protect Xu WANYING for the first time.


    This posture looks more ambiguous. Xu WANYING''s face can''t be reddened any more. When she sticks to the man''s chest, she is careful, for fear of cracking the man''s wound again.


    "Your wound --" Xu WANYING said.


    Mu Zhanxiao just looked down and didn''t say anything. These wounds have been scarred for a long time. Xu WANYING''s strength can''t make the wound happen, so mu Zhanxiao didn''t care at all. Then his eyes fell on Xu WANYING.


    The eyes were deep, with a trace of invisible emotion, but his eyes never moved away from Xu WANYING''s body, Xu WANYING''s cheek became more and more red, and the hot feeling became more and more obvious.


    And the hand that Mu Zhanxiao buckled Xu WANYING''s waist never let go.


    "You... You let me go." Xu WANYING will be back to God, just mumbling to herself.


    Mu Zhanxiao doesn''t seem to hear it, but just looks at it like this. Xu WANYING is more and more uncomfortable and struggles subconsciously. However, with Xu WANYING''s struggle, Mu Zhanxiao''s hand becomes more and more tight, and Xu WANYING can''t move any more.


    She is so helpless looking at Mu Zhanxiao, don''t know what this person wants to do.


    But mu Zhanxiao''s eyebrows were lower and lower, and Zhang Junyan was magnified in front of Xu WANYING. Xu WANYING''s heart beat very fast, and the whole person was even more stiff and motionless until Mu Zhanxiao''s nose bone almost touched Xu WANYING''s nose tip.


    At this distance, Mu Zhanxiao even saw the thin sweat on Xu WANYING''s nose.


    Not only because of the hot weather to move things, but also because of tension, even Xu WANYING''s swallowing action suddenly became obvious.


    As the two get closer and closer, Xu WANYING subconsciously clenches the edge of her skirt, and the material is wrinkled without realizing it.


    Her voice stammered: "you... You let me go..."


    "Want me to let you go?" Mu Zhanxiao asked.


    "Some pain..." Xu WANYING answered, "your wound --"


    But no matter what, what Xu WANYING thinks about is mu Zhanxiao''s wound. In such a push, she is always afraid that Mu Zhanxiao''s wound will be involved. This kind of thought, let Xu WANYING some anxious, eyebrow is twisting.


    But mu Zhanxiao suddenly said: "WANYING, do you like me?"


    This is a question sentence, but in Mu Zhanxiao''s tone, it is a positive sentence. This is not light and not heavy a word, let Xu WANYING''s face instantly red, but also faltering a word can not say, and the two are still ambiguous hanging.


    This time, it was Mu Zhanxiao who didn''t embarrass Xu WANYING, and soon released Xu WANYING: "get up."


    By the way, he helped Xu WANYING up and didn''t give her a chance to react. Mu Zhanxiao had already taken the things on the ground to Xu WANYING in the small kitchen. Xu WANYING recovered for a long time and then hurriedly followed.


    Some of them are like headless flies, so they collide. When Mu Zhanxiao turns around and comes out, Xu WANYING directly bumps into them. Mu Zhanxiao picks his eyebrows and sees Xu WANYING. Xu WANYING''s face is even more red. She stands still, just like someone who has made a mistake and doesn''t know what to do.


    And Mu Zhanxiao laughed silently: "don''t you put things away? Are you going to change my dressing? "


    A word also liberated Xu WANYING, Xu WANYING Oh voice, head down into the small kitchen, is really did not dare to see Mu Zhanxiao, head down quickly put things away, and Mu Zhanxiao did not say anything, calmly out of the small kitchen.


    Until Xu WANYING tidied up, took a deep breath and calmed her family, she stood up and went to the house where Mu Zhanxiao lived.


    When entering the house, Mu Zhanxiao is like a person who has nothing to do, so close his eyes on the bed. Hearing Xu WANYING''s footsteps, Mu Zhanxiao opens his eyes and looks at Xu WANYING.


    Xu WANYING is still holding the medicine in her hand: "I''ll change the medicine."


    Mu Zhanxiao''s voice, and restore the initial indifference, before tease Xu WANYING''s posture has been invisible, and this kind of Mu Zhanxiao, let Xu WANYING''s previous shyness is disappeared, solemnly give Mu Zhanxiao change dressing.


    For most of the past half a month, Xu WANYING has done it, so she is familiar with it easily. Mu Zhanxiao didn''t say anything, but just took a look. The place that came into her eyes was Xu WANYING''s white skin, long eyelashes, and slender fingers, which were so flexible.


    The gauze has become more and more neat.


    "I just hit you. Your wound is bleeding." Xu WANYING was a little annoyed.


    "No harm." Mu Zhanxiao looked down and didn''t care.


    Xu WANYING is more anxious, as if no matter how to clean up, the bleeding point has been in, which makes Xu WANYING at a loss, the brow tightly tightened, the hand so stopped in mid air, as if thinking about what to do next.


    I haven''t seen anything like this before.


    On the contrary, Mu Zhanxiao calmly grasped Xu WANYING''s hand. Xu WANYING was stunned, and Mu Zhanxiao''s voice came: "it has nothing to do with you. It''s the toxin that causes the wound to bleed all the time. Don''t worry about it. Do you understand?"


    Xu WANYING still twisted her eyebrows. Her eyes were staring at Mu Zhanxiao''s wound for a moment.


    Mu Zhanxiao looks at it calmly. Xu WANYING doesn''t realize that it''s different from her shy appearance. Her mind is all on the wound in front of her. She carefully picks up a clean cloth and wipes it again and again, but no matter what, the blood can''t stop. As soon as it comes out, although it''s rare, it''s easy to soak the gauze, It looks a lot more terrifying.


    "No way." Xu WANYING twisted her eyebrows.


    She is very close to Mu Zhanxiao. The faint fragrance of flowers on her body stimulates Mu Zhanxiao''s nose. Mu Zhanxiao has not tasted the taste of women, and there are many more beautiful women than Xu WANYING.

 Chapter 1099

    But under such circumstances, it seems that Xu WANYING can stir his heartstrings more, and the restless feeling becomes more and more obvious.


    Is mu Zhanxiao silent and laughing because he hasn''t touched a woman for a long time?


    Or something else? I have a feeling for a girl who is only 16 years old. Even at the age of 16, he is old enough to be in the cabinet.


    Almost completely unconscious move, Mu Zhanxiao directly clasped Xu WANYING''s hand, Xu WANYING a Leng, that hand so frozen in mid air, some innocent looking at Mu Zhanxiao, don''t know what this person to do.


    "WANYING, no one told you, don''t do this to men?" Mu Zhanxiao asked directly.


    Xu WANYING was stunned. For a moment and a half, she couldn''t recover. She could only look at Mu Zhanxiao in such a stalemate. After a moment of silence, she understood the meaning of Mu Zhanxiao''s words. Now, Xu WANYING''s face became more and more red, but mu Zhanxiao never let go of her hand.


    But mu Zhanxiao''s voice was very low: "WANYING, girl''s family is like this. Aren''t you afraid that you can''t get married in the future?"


    "I..." Xu WANYING hesitated and couldn''t find a word for a long time.


    And Mu Zhanxiao once again pressed Xu WANYING, Xu WANYING had no place to dodge, and her hand did not dare to lean against this person''s chest. When she was looked at by this person again, the feeling of heart beating faster became more and more obvious. She stammered and could not say a complete word.


    Mu Zhanxiao just looks at Xu WANYING. Xu WANYING''s heart beats faster and faster. She wants to escape, but she is imprisoned by this man. She can''t escape at all, and finally she can only be passively deadlocked.


    Her mind was written on her face, and Mu Zhanxiao saw it clearly.


    I don''t know whether she is bewitched by Xu WANYING or other emotions. Mu Zhanxiao''s hand gently rubs Xu WANYING''s cheek. The thick cocoon on her finger abdomen is in sharp contrast to Xu WANYING''s delicate skin. Xu WANYING is even more stiff and motionless.


    "Have I seen you before? Or do you know me? " Mu Zhanxiao was quiet and asked directly.


    Xu WANYING let out a sound, subconsciously thought that Mu Zhanxiao wanted to understand something, but soon, Xu WANYING understood in Mu Zhanxiao''s eyes, this person did not think of anything, just because of his attitude, just have such confusion.


    For a moment and a half, Xu WANYING did not know how to answer Mu Zhanxiao''s question.


    Mu Zhanxiao asked directly: "when a girl sees my situation at that time, she either doesn''t care or reports to the official. It''s very rare that you take me away and hide me like this, unless you know me or have other purposes. So, Wan Ying, what''s your reason? "


    Asked so coldly, Xu WANYING is more passive, low head, silent.


    But mu Zhanxiao didn''t let Xu WANYING lower her head. She pinched her chin with her finger. She half forced Xu WANYING to look up at herself. Xu WANYING faltered and her cheek became more and more hot.


    "Well?" Mu Zhanxiao is not impatient waiting for Xu WANYING''s reply.


    For a long time, Xu WANYING answered: "many years ago, you saved me."


    Mu Zhanxiao''s eyebrows twist up, and she has no impression of what Xu WANYING said. She doesn''t know when she saved Xu WANYING. When her eyes fall on Xu WANYING, she is even more inexplicable.


    "In the back mountain of nunnery, I was naughty and fell down accidentally. You just passed by and saved me." Xu WANYING hastily said, "but also, you should have forgotten, then you left in a hurry."


    This, Mu Zhanxiao some impression, and then carefully looking at Xu WANYING, eyebrows is twisted: "you and that little girl is completely different."


    Xu WANYING stood awkwardly because she was pinched by Mu Zhanxiao. She couldn''t move at all. She didn''t know how to explain for a while.


    And Mu Zhanxiao just looked at it like this.


    For that little girl, Mu Zhanxiao is somewhat impressed, because the little girl is good-looking, bright eyes and white teeth, one can make people remember deeply, especially in such an environment, her ancient spirit and strange appearance, even if she nearly fell off the cliff, she just patted her chest, not panicked, on the contrary, she was naughty.


    So mu Zhanxiao has always had an impression, but this impression can''t be associated with Xu WANYING. Now Xu WANYING looks at most just pretty, far from the little girl at that time. With the growth of age, people can be different from before, but it doesn''t mean they can change so much.


    "You let me go first." Xu WANYING''s voice is very awkward.


    Mu Zhanxiao didn''t let go. He just looked at Xu WANYING. It seemed that for the first time in such a long time, he had seen Xu WANYING''s face so seriously. Then, he calmed down and said directly: "you have changed your original face."


    At a glance.


    Usually, I didn''t pay much attention to Xu WANYING. Naturally, I didn''t find anything wrong with her. Now when I look at her carefully, I notice that Xu WANYING has slightly changed her face, but it''s not easy to look, just through her usual dressing.


    Although they are all in this small courtyard, they are not together all the time. When Xu WANYING appeared in front of her, she had already packed up, which is what Mu Zhanxiao saw.


    By Mu Zhanxiao so a say, Xu WANYING light cough a, also didn''t deny, eh voice.


    "Why?" Asked Mu Zhanxiao.


    "It''s too harsh." Xu WANYING explained.


    Mu Zhanxiao looks at Xu WANYING, but he understands that if this face is in Xu''s house, it''s not comprehensive. After all, the slave is good-looking, and the master is not necessarily happy. This may be a threat to the master, so it''s right to cover his face.


    "Didn''t you leave Xufu? Why use this face? " Mu Zhanxiao asked again.


    But holding Xu WANYING''s hand did not release, the tone of light, as if to ask a simple question.


    Xu WANYING quiet explanation: "may be used to."


    The real reason, Xu WANYING did not say.


    After all, for the people in Xu''s family, this face is real. If it is found, it will cause endless trouble for them.


    "Wash it out." Mu Zhanxiao light mouth, with orders.


    Xu WANYING did not say anything. She was calm when she thought about it. After all, it was safer to wash it off. In this way, people who really met Xu''s family in the market would not be recognized. No one would connect Xu''s true face with the second lady of Xu''s family.


    It''s just that Xu WANYING wants to retreat. On the contrary, Mu Zhanxiao doesn''t let go. Her eyes fall on Xu WANYING and sink.

 Chapter 1100

    Xu WANYING moved, and did not dare to pull the man''s hand: "you want to release me."


    The implication is that if she doesn''t let go, how can she wash it.


    But it happened that Mu Zhanxiao didn''t react much, which made Xu WANYING quiet. For a while, she didn''t know what to say, and she became more and more passive.


    And Mu Zhanxiao looked down at Xu WANYING. They were very close to each other. They could smell the faint smell of herbs. It was caused by the dressing change of the wound during this period, but it didn''t smell bad, and it was very comfortable.


    With the approaching of Mu Zhanxiao, Xu WANYING''s heart beat faster and faster.


    She doesn''t know what this person is going to do, but as a shame of the girl''s family, Xu WANYING knows very well that they are not right. When Xu WANYING returns to her mind, Mu Zhanxiao has almost pasted in front of Xu WANYING, and her thin lips seem to be swept lightly.


    Xu WANYING was stunned. When she looked up, they were almost seamless.


    Too close.


    After all, Xu WANYING is a girl who has not been out of the cabinet. This kind of picture makes Xu WANYING totally helpless. After struggling for a moment, she pushes Mu Zhanxiao away and runs out.


    Mu Zhanxiao didn''t catch up. He bowed his head and laughed silently. He didn''t expect to meet the little girl on the cliff many years later.


    At that time, Mu Zhanxiao saw Xu WANYING''s moment, which was amazing. It was a kind of instinctive judgment, and he knew too clearly that Xu WANYING would surely fall in love in a few years. At that time, Mu Zhanxiao thought that he was like a beast.


    Unexpectedly to a suckling little girl had the feeling.


    And now, he met the girl he had no intention to save. What''s the chance?


    Mu Zhanxiao shook his head helplessly, but the smile in his eyebrows never disappeared.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡ª¡ª


    Xu WANYING''s face is very hot. Dazhou''s summer is extremely sultry, her forehead is also permeated with thin sweat, almost unable to control themselves, even the cold well water over and over his face, can''t let such agitation subside.


    I don''t know how long it took for Xu WANYING to gradually calm herself. She was looking at the sparkling water, and what she saw was her real face. Even if she didn''t wear pink and Dai, her clothes were thin, but it was unforgettable at a glance.


    Then, Xu WANYING stood up and calmly went to the kitchen to prepare dinner for mu Zhanxiao.


    During this period, Xu WANYING never left the small kitchen, and never went to find Mu Zhanxiao. The hot feeling before is still clear. She can''t guess Mu Zhanxiao''s way of doing things, and she doesn''t have the courage to follow his words. After all, she is a girl''s family and has thin skin. In the end, Xu WANYING can only choose to avoid.


    This meal, also more than usual time to do some, Xu WANYING is procrastinating, she is very clear, but Xu WANYING is not willing to admit it.


    Until Mu Zhanxiao appeared on the edge of the small kitchen, so he leaned against the door and watched quietly.


    Xu WANYING didn''t notice the appearance of Mu Zhanxiao at all. Until she cooked the soup and checked the situation of another pot of stewed rice, she was stunned for a moment. She recovered and muttered to herself, "how did you get up again?"


    Mu Zhanxiao didn''t say anything. She walked towards the small kitchen. Xu WANYING was a little frightened by what happened before, so she didn''t take the initiative to approach Mu Zhanxiao.


    "I haven''t seen you for a long time, so come and have a look." Mu Zhanxiao answered lightly.


    "Sorry --" Xu WANYING apologized immediately.


    She knew that it was her procrastination that led to the fact that she didn''t eat until now. Compared with peacetime, it was a lot later.


    Mu Zhanxiao listens to Xu WANYING''s apology and laughs. She takes the initiative to walk towards Xu WANYING, but she doesn''t say anything. She helps her take the dishes out and puts them on the small table. Xu WANYING doesn''t dare to hesitate and immediately turns to serve the soup.


    Because she was worried, she was scalded by the spilled soup, and she screamed subconsciously. Mu Zhanxiao came to Xu WANYING for the first time, quickly grabbed her hand, and directly immersed it in the cold water.


    Cold water, so that the hot temperature to follow down, but also because even if, Xu WANYING did not break the skin blisters.


    "Be careful." Mu Zhanxiao twisted his eyebrows and said, "I haven''t seen you so careless before."


    Xu WANYING said nothing.


    It''s not because Mu Zhanxiao is here that she has affected herself. But Xu WANYING doesn''t dare to say this and quickly changes the topic: "I''ll take out the soup."


    "I''ll do it." Mu Zhanxiao answered lightly, and then he took the soup. The edge of the porcelain bowl was still very hot.


    But mu Zhanxiao didn''t care.


    Xu WANYING looked at the secret tongue, but did not say anything, quickly turned around, holding a wooden spoon from the barrel inside the rice loaded out. When Xu WANYING was ready, Mu Zhanxiao had come back and naturally brought out two bowls of rice.


    That tone or light: "come out to eat."


    Xu WANYING Oh, passively walked out behind Mu Zhanxiao, two people as usual, so sitting on a small round table to eat, also still did not speak much.


    But there are still some differences.


    I don''t know whether it''s because of the ambiguity and intimacy between the two people before, or other reasons. For a long time, Xu WANYING kept her head down and kept silent. Mu Zhanxiao didn''t say anything.


    Until they finished eating, Mu Zhanxiao looked at Xu WANYING: "look up."


    Xu WANYING ah, subconsciously raised her head, and the mouth is still hanging too late to wipe the rice, it seems to be more lovely.


    Mu Zhanxiao smiles.


    His handkerchief is very natural to pick up, so Xu WANYING mouth to wipe clean the rice, Xu WANYING''s cheek is red, a cough, silent looking at Mu Zhanxiao.


    "I can do it myself." Xu WANYING''s voice is very light.


    Mu Zhanxiao is still smiling, but the action in his hand didn''t stop until he wiped it clean. Then he pinched Xu WANYING''s cheek, and his eyes fell on her face.


    Xu WANYING is more passive.


    "You''re beautiful." Mu Zhanxiao told the truth, "you don''t have to hide the face your parents gave you. Besides, you are not in Xu''s house now. "


    Xu WANYING said yes.


    "In front of me, it''s unnecessary." Mu Zhanxiao continued.


    For a long time, Xu WANYING should be a voice: "good."


    Not big courtyard, as if gradually lingering a trace of ambiguous atmosphere, can easily feel, but each other did not pierce this piece of paper, so gradually quiet down.


    Until Mu Zhanxiao asked, "do you live here when you leave Xufu?"

 Chapter 1101

    This is like a trial, Xu WANYING shook her head: "I don''t live here, just temporarily put you here."


    "Is this your courtyard?" Mu Zhanxiao asked.


    Although the courtyard is simple, some traces can still be found. It''s only used by rich and noble families. Ordinary people can''t use it. Therefore, the courtyard is supposed to be bought and left unused, rather than inhabited for a long time.


    Xu WANYING bit her lip. For a moment and a half, she didn''t know how to answer Mu Zhanxiao''s question. In Mu Zhanxiao''s eyes, she explained: "it''s the place where I borrowed my brother Fengqi. Otherwise, you have nowhere to go back. I live in nunnery all the year round. It''s impossible to take men back there."


    The brother Fengqi, Mu Zhanxiao, was naturally impressed. On the first day, he knew that on the first night, this man was looking at himself. If not, that night would be very difficult. But when Xu WANYING talked about Fengqi, Mu Zhanxiao''s eyes sank.


    I can''t tell what it''s like.


    "Then you can take men to other people''s houses as you like?" Mu Zhanxiao asked again.


    "Ah?" Xu WANYING did not think much, "there is no one here on weekdays, you are the safest here."


    Besides, the house is actually Xu WANYING''s own. Since she was 14 years old, Xu WANYING started to do business by coincidence. She has great talent, so she has saved a lot of silver in two years. It''s not difficult to buy the house, but the silver is prepared to leave Xu''s house one day.


    Mu Zhanxiao also can see that Xu WANYING didn''t think much, but when it came to his mouth, he still asked: "how do you know your brother Fengqi?"


    Xu WANYING suddenly heard Mu Zhanxiao ask the question, Leng for a while: "in the nunnery when I met."


    "What nunnery does a man go to?" Mu Zhanxiao twisted his eyebrows and intuitively didn''t think it was a good thing.


    All of a sudden, Xu WANYING chuckled: "who says that men can''t go to nunnery? Brother Fengqi doesn''t want to become a nun, but just comes to nunnery with his mother to see the nun, so it''s nothing."


    Mu Zhanxiao


    It''s really nothing.


    Nunnery is not without incense, ordinary pilgrims can also go, not limited to women. So Xu WANYING''s words, cold not Ding is let Mu Zhanxiao a word all right, can only passively stand, so looking at the person in front of, a word all can''t say.


    And Xu WANYING is not too embarrassed Mu Zhanxiao, compared with the dishes and chopsticks in front of her: "I''ll go to clean up first."


    The voice was very clear and beautiful. Then, without waiting for mu Zhanxiao, Xu WANYING quickly turned around, lowered her head to clean up the dishes and chopsticks in front of her, and walked towards the pool beside her. She lowered her head and washed the dishes seriously.


    Although Xu WANYING is only sixteen, in Mu Zhanxiao''s words, she can vaguely smell a different taste, but Xu WANYING didn''t think much, she always felt that she was thinking too much. After all, who is mu Zhanxiao and who is she.


    Soon, the sound of running water came, and the dirty dishes and chopsticks were washed clean.


    Xu WANYING carefully dried, and then holding the chopsticks back to the small kitchen, carefully placed. In the whole process, Mu Zhanxiao just looked at it and didn''t say a word more.


    This kind of picture gives Mu Zhanxiao the illusion that he was born in an ordinary family and married a little girl in the grade. They live a plain life instead of being in such a thrilling life every day.


    Shen Shen, Mu Zhanxiao''s eyebrows and eyes low convergence, and no longer think about what, just fell on Xu WANYING''s eyes never left.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡ª¡ª


    It is a few days later, approaching the Tanabata Festival.


    The Tanabata Festival in the south of the Yangtze River is very lively and has been prepared for a long time. On the Tanabata Festival, the Cowherd and the weaver girl meet. On this day, these men and women in the south of the Yangtze River will go to the market. In the vast crowd, they will recognize each other wearing masks and hold a red rope, which means the red line of the old moon. Only in this way can they grow old together.


    Every year, Xu WANYING is actually in a nunnery, so she will also sneak to the market to watch the excitement. It''s just that Xu WANYING doesn''t look at these sentimental people, but the strange little things that will only be sold in the market on Qixi. Those things can always make Xu WANYING love them.


    But this year, Xu WANYING is not interested at all.


    There is no other reason, just because Mu Zhanxiao''s situation is good and bad. On the surface, it seems that there is no difference with ordinary people. It seems that internal power is recovering a little bit. But as long as Mu Zhanxiao is forced to poison by luck, the toxins in his body will start to run away. On the contrary, it will cause more serious problems.


    In these two days, Mu Zhanxiao had a high fever twice, just like when he found Mu Zhanxiao that day. When she had a high fever, she fell into a coma completely, which made Xu WANYING a little scared and took care of her carefully for fear of any problems.


    So with two days, Xu WANYING almost sleepless, has been guarding the edge of Mu Zhanxiao. Occasionally even in bed on the edge of sleep for a while, but will soon wake up from sleep. Occasionally, when Mu Zhanxiao is awake, she drives Xu WANYING to bed. Xu WANYING shakes her head and refuses.


    Also because of repeated high fever, Mu Zhanxiao''s clothes were wet several times. Xu WANYING took them off, changed them, washed them carefully, dried them, and tossed them back and forth, which also made Xu WANYING thin. She had a slim figure, but now she looks even thinner.


    Until now, Mu Zhanxiao''s fever has subsided, and there is no recurrence. It''s just that this person seems to be in a coma all the time and doesn''t wake up, which makes Xu WANYING dare not leave. She thinks that if she doesn''t get up again, she is going to call the doctor.


    This is not the way.


    This idea constantly hovered in Xu WANYING''s mind. The more she thought about it, the more frightened she felt. These two or three days of sleeplessness made Xu WANYING''s brain a little heavier. Then she leaned against the bed and fell asleep again. All kinds of situations appeared in her mind.


    Finally, Xu WANYING is so sleepy beside the bed, she is really too tired.


    ¡­¡­


    For a long time¡ª¡ª


    Mu Zhanxiao slowly wakes up, and soon he is acutely aware that there is someone on the side. When he sees someone, Mu Zhanxiao''s tense mood is released. It''s Xu WANYING.


    Quiet down, Mu Zhanxiao didn''t say anything, but supported the bed board to rise, what happened these two days, Mu Zhanxiao is very clear, in order to force out the remaining poison, will appear all kinds of situation.

 Chapter 1102

    And now Mu Zhanxiao, the body''s remaining poison has been completely removed, internal force has also recovered 70% or 80%, repeated wounds will gradually heal.


    It won''t be long before he''ll be back as he was before, and there''s no difference.


    He looked down at Xu WANYING lying on the edge of the bed sleeping, under the eyelids, the original white skin is now infected with a light green halo, this is because of the result of insomnia, also can see her tired.


    Mu Zhanxiao very light smile, the big hand out, so gently stroking Xu WANYING delicate skin, Xu WANYING did not wake up, is really tired.


    He quietly watched for a while, then quietly got off the bed, and then, he picked up Xu WANYING, so carefully put on the bed, Xu WANYING did not wake up in the whole process, Mu Zhanxiao carefully covered the quilt for Xu WANYING, so he watched for a long time by the bed.


    The man''s intuition clearly tells Mu Zhanxiao that Xu WANYING can''t hide her love. She shows it clearly and doesn''t have too many complicated ideas.


    It''s as if it was only because she inadvertently saved Xu WANYING many years ago that she remembers now. If it wasn''t for what happened in the nunnery that year, maybe Xu WANYING couldn''t remember Mu Zhanxiao at all, then there would be no event of that day.


    Shen Shen, Mu Zhanxiao''s voice suddenly came faintly: "what do you think of me?"


    But no one responded to Mu Zhanxiao. Xu WANYING fell asleep quietly, as if she was very greedy for this feeling. Mu Zhanxiao put her hand on Xu WANYING''s delicate skin, rubbed it gently, and finally chuckled and said nothing.


    This Xu WANYING is bold. After living with a man for such a long time, is she too confident of herself, or is she not worried about herself at all?


    The smile in Mu Zhanxiao''s eyebrow didn''t dissipate. Soon, he stood up and didn''t quarrel with Xu WANYING. Instead, he walked out of the house calmly.


    Although he is in a small courtyard recently, it doesn''t mean that Mu Zhanxiao doesn''t deal with anything. Nothing that should be done can fall. Some nets have been thrown out, so he must catch the fish who have missed the net and sink. Mu Zhanxiao''s eyebrows are a little gloomy, and soon disappear from the small courtyard.


    ¡­¡­


    In the evening, Xu WANYING opened her eyes and saw herself lying on the bed for a moment. In her vague memory, it seemed that someone had picked her up, but the memory was not true. Now, Xu WANYING recovered and immediately lifted her quilt out of bed.


    This is the place where Mu Zhanxiao rests, but he lies down. What about Mu Zhanxiao.


    Without thinking about it, Xu WANYING rushed out of the house. It was a kind of worry. She didn''t know whether it was because she was worried that Mu Zhanxiao had left, or something else, or even that kind of confusion. It seemed that she couldn''t hide it.


    As a result, when Xu WANYING appeared in the courtyard, she saw Mu Zhanxiao in the courtyard. She had no room to start with those fresh dishes, and her eyebrows were twisted. Xu WANYING couldn''t help laughing. After all, Mu Zhanxiao''s identity didn''t come into the kitchen.


    It''s not strange that we can''t do anything about these things. Just like Xu Yuanzhi, he can''t go to the kitchen. Xu Ling lives in the temple. He has to do many things that he can. Xu Ling will be better.


    "Why are you up?" Xu WANYING looks at Mu Zhanxiao with a smile. It seems that she is in a good mood to see Mu Zhanxiao.


    It was just such a smile, with a little bit of worry, frowning, three or two steps went to the edge of Mu Zhanxiao: "you are not good, still have a high fever, you are so easy to get a fever again. I''ve been scared out of my wits these two days. "


    "Worried about me?" Mu Zhanxiao''s tone was light, but his eyebrows and eyes were faintly smiling.


    Xu WANYING nodded seriously: "it''s not easy to save you back, of course, I will be worried."


    With that, Xu WANYING naturally takes Mu Zhanxiao by the sleeve and wants to take him back to the house. Mu Zhanxiao looks down at him, and the big hand suddenly makes an effort, so she clasps Xu WANYING''s wrist with her backhand. Xu WANYING is slightly surprised, and the warm temperature of the man comes from her palm. It seems that some emotions become uncontrollable.


    It was a kind of tension, but also a kind of shyness, subconscious, Xu WANYING struggled for a moment, want to put his hand from Mu Zhanxiao''s imprisonment to break free.


    On the contrary, Mu Zhanxiao looks at Xu WANYING, and his palm suddenly tightens.


    "You''re going back to rest." For a long time, Xu WANYING murmured to herself.


    Mu Zhanxiao lowered his head and chuckled: "no, just look at you here."


    "Your fever has just subsided. You need to go back and have a rest. You can''t be affected by the wind here. Although it''s hot now, it''s also windy. If you catch a cold, it''s not good." Xu WANYING is really concerned about Mu Zhanxiao. "Brother Fengqi is coming back, too. I''m going to find brother Fengqi and let him come to see your situation. I can''t help it these two days."


    This is also the truth and Xu WANYING''s real idea.


    Thinking of this, Xu WANYING didn''t say anything. It seems that she forgot that Mu Zhanxiao was still holding her hand. Then she really wanted to walk out of the yard.


    As a result, Mu Zhanxiao took Xu WANYING''s hand more forcefully, so that Xu WANYING had no room to struggle, let alone go out from here.


    She just realized what, and awkward mouth: "you let go."


    "Who am I?" Mu Zhanxiao spoke faintly.


    "Ah?" Xu WANYING was stunned.


    It seems that she has never called Mu Zhanxiao''s name. She always uses words like you and me to address each other. It seems that she was asked by this person suddenly. She was a little shy, but also a little nervous.


    But Xu WANYING so biting his lower lip, for a while and a half there will be no response.


    "Who am I?" Mu Zhanxiao continues to ask, the light of eyes falls on Xu WANYING, but it gives Xu WANYING inexplicable pressure.


    This, Xu WANYING just whispered: "Mu Zhanxiao."


    It''s a name with a surname. It''s the man''s name.


    Mu Zhanxiao''s brow twisted, obviously did not agree with Xu WANYING''s address: "what do you call me?"


    This, Xu WANYING is more inexplicable, looked up at Mu Zhanxiao: "you are not called Mu Zhanxiao?"


    That tone is very innocent and inexplicable, as if unable to guess Mu Zhanxiao''s idea. Mu Zhanxiao didn''t speak. He just looked at it quietly. The atmosphere was so stalemate for a moment, but mu Zhanxiao didn''t let go of Xu WANYING''s hand.


    Quiet, is mu Zhanxiao initiative to break the silence: "you call Zhao Fengqi for Fengqi brother, see me will even name with surname?"

 Chapter 1103

    This time, Xu WANYING was even more stunned: "ah - that''s --"


    What''s that?


    It seems that I can''t explain it all at once. Brother Fengqi is used to it. It has never changed in so many years, so I just keep calling it, and I''ve never called Fengqi''s name, or even his first name and surname. So when she was asked, Xu WANYING didn''t respond.


    "What''s that?" Mu Zhanxiao is seldom so aggressive.


    Xu WANYING really thought about it seriously: "I have been called brother Fengqi since I was a child. It''s also called getting used to it."


    "What kind of relationship can make you so intimate?" Mu Zhanxiao''s other free hand just pinches Xu WANYING''s chin, half forcing Xu WANYING to look at herself.


    This kind of strength is a little strong. It seems to hurt a little.


    Xu WANYING ate a pain, but still seriously explained: "at that time, I knew brother Fengqi, I was still very young, abbess let me call it so, so I always called it down."


    The eyes were innocent, without a trace of lying.


    Mu Zhanxiao''s eyebrows are twisting. In Xu WANYING''s eyes, he suddenly feels that his problems are full of aggression and vinegar. At least for a person who has saved himself, he really has no right to interfere.


    Thinking of these, Mu Zhanxiao suddenly released Xu WANYING. Xu WANYING faltered and then stood firm. However, Mu Zhanxiao''s anger could be felt vaguely.


    She carefully went to the edge of Mu Zhanxiao, took the initiative to pull the man''s sleeve: "Why are you angry?"


    Mu Zhanxiao looked down at Xu WANYING''s small hand pulling her sleeve, and the voice was slightly cold: "don''t you know the difference between men and women? If you are not the one who will marry in the future, how can you keep company day and night? Are you and Zhao Fengqi so intimate because they have been found and will marry Zhao Fengqi in the future? "


    This words with a trace of questioning, sharp asked Xu WANYING.


    Xu WANYING is more stunned, but still understand the meaning of Mu Zhanxiao words, this time, Xu WANYING scared directly stretched out her hand back.


    She didn''t really think much about it.


    "I''m not... I never thought about it." Xu WANYING hastily explained, "I didn''t want to marry you, even if it was just a concubine, I never thought about it."


    She said a little worried, for fear that Mu Zhanxiao would not believe: "you and I are the difference between cloud and mud. I don''t want to climb high. I''ve never thought about a place like King Mu''s residence. I''m sorry. I''ll pay attention later. I won''t do it again. I''m sorry. "


    It''s a real apology. His face turns red because of worry. Mu Zhanxiao listens to Xu WANYING''s words, and his eyes sink down. He squints and looks at her for a moment.


    Just Mu Zhanxiao hasn''t had time to ask, and Xu WANYING goes on: "brother Fengqi really just cried like that since childhood."


    "Enough." Mu Zhanxiao interrupts Xu WANYING.


    Xu WANYING is scared, a word dare not say, big eyes suddenly so dense fog, some grievances, as if never been so scolded by this person, even Xu WANYING don''t know where he offended Mu Zhanxiao, let Mu Zhanxiao become angry.


    But mu Zhanxiao''s mind is not so.


    In his mouth, nothing more than to remind Xu WANYING should not be so intimate called Feng Qi, the result did not expect, Xu WANYING is still so called Feng Qi, on the contrary and his distance.


    How can this make Mu Zhanxiao not angry.


    But this is not the key, the key is that Xu WANYING seems to know her identity. Then, in this way of thinking, Mu Zhanxiao step by step toward Xu WANYING.


    Xu WANYING dare not breathe, can only passively stand in the same place, such Mu Zhanxiao, let Xu WANYING feel some panic, the voice is some stuttering: "you... I..."


    "Do you know who I am?" Mu Zhanxiao asked directly.


    Listening to Mu Zhanxiao''s question, Xu WANYING was stunned, some inexplicable, but nodded quickly: "I know."


    "How do you know?" Mu Zhanxiao asked again.


    "You said your name was Mu Zhanxiao. I''ll just listen to the conversation of pilgrims and the storytellers in the market. " Xu WANYING''s words are half true.


    I didn''t really know before. I just remembered the name of Mu Zhanxiao.


    Later, I heard Mu Zhanxiao''s name from Xu Qiaoqiao. Xu Qiaoqiao was two years older than himself. Originally, he was going to leave the cabinet two years ago. The person Xu wanted to marry was mu zhantian, the eldest son of the prince Mu''s residence. But the prince Mu''s residence refused, which made Xu WANYING know Mu Zhanxiao''s status.


    Later, in business, Xu WANYING got to know Mu Zhanxiao.


    But these, naturally, Xu WANYING can''t say, after all, in front of Mu Zhanxiao, she is a girl who used to work in Xu''s house, how can a girl know these.


    Mu Zhanxiao didn''t know whether he believed it or not. He just looked at Xu WANYING. Xu WANYING was also very nervous and nodded seriously: "I''m serious. I didn''t cheat you."


    There was a slight stalemate in the atmosphere.


    Xu WANYING lowered her head. Under such circumstances, she did not dare to speak. All the way to Mu Zhanxiao''s voice, and finally did not speak, Xu WANYING also followed with a sigh of relief.


    The courage is not consciously up, so looked up at the Mu Zhanxiao: "are you still angry?"


    Mu Zhanxiao doesn''t know whether to be angry or to laugh, or whether Xu WANYING really doesn''t understand or doesn''t pretend to understand. In the end, Mu Zhanxiao doesn''t say anything, just looks at it.


    But Xu WANYING immediately changed the topic: "I''d better call brother Fengqi to show you. I''m a little worried. "


    The topic revolved around, but still couldn''t come out. Mu Zhanxiao''s face was a little heavy, and he refused even if he didn''t want to. There''s no need to call anyone. I know my situation very well


    "But you..." Xu WANYING obviously didn''t believe it.


    "There''s room in my body. The high fever is caused by the residual poison. There''s no other reason." Mu Zhanxiao light mouth explanation.


    This time, Xu WANYING nodded, but there was no doubt about Mu Zhanxiao''s words. She patted her chest: "that''s good. That''s good. I''m scared to death." Then she quickly changed the subject, "I''ll go and cook."


    With that, she ran to the small kitchen, did not dare to look at Mu Zhanxiao, and disappeared in front of Mu Zhanxiao.


    Mu Zhanxiao stood still.


    Xu WANYING, who is hiding in the kitchen, still has a fast heartbeat. In the palm of her hand, Mu Zhanxiao''s afterglow is still there. The previous picture makes Xu WANYING''s face hot. I can''t guess what Mu Zhanxiao means by doing this, and Xu WANYING doesn''t dare to guess.


    But this kind of contact, but also not let Xu WANYING exclusion, and even some expectations.

 Chapter 1104

    Such uneasiness, her mouth slightly raised, and appears to be particularly happy. The whole person was happy with it, and soon the dinner was ready.


    While Xu WANYING was preparing to serve the dinner, Mu Zhanxiao quietly appeared on the kitchen side and naturally served the dinner. This kind of cooperation seemed to be very tacit. Xu WANYING''s face turned red.


    A meal was quiet, and no one spoke again.


    ¡­¡­


    After dinner¡ª¡ª


    Mu Zhanxiao leaned on the side of the tree trunk of the courtyard, looked at Xu WANYING who had already packed up and walked out, and said faintly: "don''t you go out for a walk?"


    Xu WANYING a Leng: "where to go?"


    "Isn''t it going to be Tanabata soon? The market on Qixi is not very busy. Don''t you want to go out for a walk? " Mu Zhanxiao asked directly.


    The markets in Kyoto are slightly different from those in the south of the Yangtze River. In comparison, the markets in the south of the Yangtze River are much more gentle. There are some subtle differences between the two sides. In Mu Zhanxiao''s opinion, the girl''s family should like these places very much.


    For example, Mu Zhihua and Mu Cen, even if they are not able to get out of the gate, can''t help but have a market for a specific Festival. That''s why Mu Zhanxiao asked Xu WANYING such a question.


    Xu WANYING is quiet, very serious answer: "want to."


    "Then why not?" Mu Zhanxiao asked again, "is it because of me?"


    Xu WANYING shook her head, not because of Mu Zhanxiao, but because of herself. It doesn''t mean that people in Xu''s house will not be suspicious. After all, even people in Xu''s house will show up on this day. She can always see the flaws by following the steps. She doesn''t change her face, but she still has some shadow.


    What''s more, Xu WANYING has a deep memory of the things that people in Xu''s house want to kill themselves, and she is still scared in retrospect.


    How can she make trouble for herself, so Xu WANYING usually doesn''t appear at such a time. What''s more, a person in a nunnery can''t appear in such a place where Cowherd and Weaver Girl meet.


    "Since it''s not, go out with me." Mu Zhanxiao said directly, "I''ve been here all the time, and I''m a little tired."


    This fatigue is not fatigue, but boredom.


    Xu WANYING understood this sentence, nodded and didn''t think much about it. She really wanted to feel more boring. Mu Zhanxiao was not a lady who lived in a simple family. She didn''t want to go out of the gate, so she was not used to being here all the time.


    "I''ll take you out for a walk. Have you ever been to the market in Jiangnan? It should be different from Kyoto. " Xu WANYING said.


    While saying this, they walked out of the house.


    Xu WANYING is still worried, but this worry will soon be able to go out with Mu Zhanxiao to disperse. She thinks that the market on Qixi Festival is so busy at night. Even if the people of Xu''s family really come, they will be gathered in front of them. For fear of any accident, they will certainly be able to see such a big battle. At that time, they will not be suspected.


    In this way of thinking, Xu WANYING is relieved. After all, these days, she has never found out, so today there are so many people, so it should be all right.


    When they came to the market, the market was already full of people. Red lanterns were hanging like this. The markets on both sides were separated by running water, and there was an arch bridge in the middle. The vendors were shouting, and many men and women were wearing masks. Xu WANYING thought that they didn''t wear anything, which made them more eye-catching in the crowd.


    But soon, Xu WANYING flattened her lips and realized that they were not suitable for wearing masks. After all, they were not lovers. Finally, Xu WANYING said nothing and walked quietly towards the market.


    Mu Zhanxiao took a look at it, and then spoke faintly: "what do you think?"


    "Ah?" Xu WANYING back to God, "nothing."


    Mu Zhanxiao pick eyebrows very impolitely directly exposed Xu WANYING: "because they are wearing masks, and we do not, in the crowd is particularly disharmonious?"


    Xu WANYING


    It''s really unexpected that Mu Zhanxiao guessed that Xu WANYING was more passive, but she was calm on the surface: "it''s nothing. It''s not what everyone wears. Besides, I didn''t prepare these things, so I just came out and went back. It''s unnecessary."


    There is still a trace of expectation in that tone, but such expectation is also hidden very well,


    Mu Zhanxiao looks down at Xu WANYING. He catches the expectation in the little girl''s eyes. Soon, Mu Zhanxiao looks around the market and finds that many shops sell masks. He takes Xu WANYING''s hand and walks towards the shops.


    "What are you doing?" Xu WANYING a Leng, "we don''t go to the shops, the fun things are in the market vendors that.". The things in the shops are expensive, and they haven''t changed much. "


    "Go and buy a mask." Mu Zhanxiao said it directly.


    Xu WANYING was stunned. She didn''t expect that Mu Zhanxiao would take the initiative to talk about it. On the contrary, Xu WANYING was not used to it. She was almost led by Mu Zhanxiao to the shop not far away. All the way to the shop, Xu WANYING couldn''t recover.


    When the shopkeeper saw Mu Zhanxiao, he was very enthusiastic.


    Although Mu Zhanxiao wears low-key clothes, the cloth on his body is of high quality. People with a clear eye can see that he comes from a rich family. Naturally, he is divided into three, six and nine grades. He treats different people with different attitudes. So in this case, the shopkeeper is naturally very enthusiastic.


    "Sir, do you want to buy a mask?" The shopkeeper asked enthusiastically.


    Mu Zhanxiao made a sound, but he didn''t know anything about these things. The masks on the walls were made of top-grade materials, but they were all white, and there was no big difference.


    Xu WANYING is still holding Mu Zhanxiao''s hand. She is not used to this kind of thing. After all, the masks Mu Zhanxiao looks at are only used by lovers on the Chinese Valentine''s day. When she buys them, they are white, but they can draw patterns on the spot. They can recognize each other and avoid bringing people wrong in the crowd wearing masks. This mask is also a token of affection.


    Mu Zhanxiao doesn''t understand, doesn''t mean Xu WANYING doesn''t understand, so Xu WANYING is more uncomfortable, always feel that doing so, not very good, at least not suitable for her relationship with Mu Zhanxiao.


    Mu Zhanxiao hum voice, naturally also feel the struggle of Xu WANYING, he looked down, Xu WANYING did not have time to explain, the shopkeeper is saliva flying up.

 Chapter 1105

    "My Lord, I dare say that this mask is the best in Jiangnan. It''s made of the top-level materials. The paint here can also guarantee that the mask you painted will not fade even if it lasts for hundreds of years. It''s the most suitable thing to make love with." Shopkeeper is a step faster than Xu WANYING, finish the words.


    Mu Zhanxiao''s brow slightly twisted: "the object of love?"


    He asked the shopkeeper, but Yu Guang from the corner of his eye had already looked at Xu WANYING. Xu WANYING''s face was almost red and could not say a word. He stood passively, and almost did not dig a hole to bury himself, especially Mu Zhanxiao''s casual look.


    But the shopkeeper understood: "Sir, you are from other states and counties. This is the inherent tradition of Jiangnan. You can draw on the mask and give it to the other party. On the one hand, you won''t be unrecognized in the crowd, on the other hand, it''s also a token of affection."


    Mu Zhanxiao nodded clearly, and Xu WANYING''s hand just pulled Mu Zhanxiao''s sleeve, hoping that this person would leave quickly, but due to the occasion, Xu WANYING didn''t say anything more.


    Mu Zhanxiao didn''t look at Xu WANYING this time. He spoke calmly: "just these two."


    It''s not a full face mask, but a half face one. Mu Zhanxiao picked the most expensive mask in the shop. The shopkeeper opened it with a smile, took it carefully, and then sent it to Mu Zhanxiao''s hand. By the way, he handed over all the prepared paint.


    Mu Zhanxiao hum voice, very naturally put in the hands of Xu WANYING, and then paid the silver.


    The shopkeeper enthusiastically took the two people to one side of the table: "master, miss, you can finish painting here, so as not to be inconvenient outside."


    Mu Zhanxiao nodded and didn''t say anything. Naturally, she took Xu WANYING and walked towards the small table. Xu WANYING was even more passive. The shopkeeper said that she understood. However, Mu Zhanxiao still insisted on buying it and painting the mask here. This person really didn''t understand it. It doesn''t matter?


    And the shopkeeper didn''t stay much. After welcoming them, he went out to greet the guests again.


    Mu Zhanxiao cleanly adjusted the paint. Xu WANYING looked at it, but her eyebrows didn''t spread out in the whole process: "the shopkeeper said, it''s only for lovers, we..."


    "What do you like?" Mu Zhanxiao asked directly, ignoring Xu WANYING''s words.


    Xu WANYING passively replied: "I''m not picky. But -- "


    "Since you are not picky, then you draw yours and I draw mine, eh?" Mu Zhanxiao continued.


    As the voice falls, Mu Zhanxiao has already picked up the paintbrush and painted on the white mask. Xu WANYING swallows what she says. Mu Zhanxiao doesn''t listen at all, and she seems to have no chance to say it. Finally, Xu WANYING sighs silently.


    At this time, Mu Zhanxiao suddenly began to explain: "the rules are dead, people are alive, do as the Romans do, do not feel it, how can you feel the different customs of Jiangnan Qixi and Kyoto?"


    The explanation is straightforward.


    Xu WANYING seems to listen to Mu Zhanxiao''s explanation, relieved. But with Mu Zhanxiao''s explanation, Xu WANYING seems disappointed. It turns out that it''s not because it''s a couple''s mask, it''s just because she wants to experience the local conditions and customs.


    Xu WANYING was silent.


    She bowed her head, picked up the paint and began to paint seriously, but her mind was not on her mask. Xu WANYING was not good at dialogue painting, so she could only simply paint. After all, not everyone in Jiangnan can paint. Most people just paint a piece of color on the mask.


    On the contrary, when Mu Zhanxiao started, he seemed to be more static. In the eye position, he dropped a gorgeous rose, while on the other side, he was a cunning fox, vivid. Even the color is just right, people can''t put it down.


    The more contrast, the more shabby Xu WANYING is.


    Mu Zhanxiao''s speed is very fast. After a while, he finished the painting and put the mask aside to dry. Then he looked at Xu WANYING. Xu WANYING''s mask was still a few strokes, just a little color. Because Mu Zhanxiao was so cold, she almost destroyed the whole mask with a shake of her hand.


    This, Xu WANYING chagrined.


    "Can''t draw?" Asked Mu Zhanxiao.


    "Not really." Xu WANYING answered.


    Mu Zhanxiao doesn''t think much about it. Xu WANYING''s identity is just a girl in Xu''s house. It''s not strange that she can''t draw. So mu Zhanxiao naturally stands up and bends over to wrap Xu''s hand. Xu WANYING is scared and doesn''t move. She just looks at Mu Zhanxiao and doesn''t speak.


    "I''ll teach you." Every word of Mu Zhanxiao is very clear.


    His big hand just wrapped Xu WANYING''s small hand, the pen is still in Xu WANYING''s hand, but it does not affect Mu Zhanxiao.


    "What do you want to draw?" Asked Mu Zhanxiao.


    "Eagle." Xu WANYING said it directly.


    Mu Zhanxiao looks down and Xu WANYING looks up. This simultaneous action is almost instantaneous. The tips of their noses are so close together that Xu WANYING''s face turns red. However, Mu Zhanxiao is calm. Her eyes fall on Xu WANYING''s body and she can see a smile in her eyebrows.


    "Why draw Eagles? People who can''t draw still choose such a complicated one? " Asked Mu Zhanxiao.


    "You are like an eagle. You should feel free." Xu WANYING some embarrassed mouth, by the way spit out his tongue, "I just casually said, you don''t draw, too much trouble."


    But mu Zhanxiao didn''t think so. He just held Xu WANYING''s hand and began to draw eagles. Xu WANYING''s hand was always held. He felt Mu Zhanxiao''s temperature in his palm and even sweated slightly. However, Mu Zhanxiao didn''t mind and bowed his head to paint seriously.


    They were very close, and they were very close.


    But looks like the complex eagle, in Mu Zhanxiao''s hand easily has been outlined, extremely clear, Xu WANYING''s eye has the worship.


    "Really." Xu WANYING couldn''t help opening her mouth.


    Mu Zhanxiao said with a smile, "OK."


    Then, the mask was put aside for air drying. Mu Zhanxiao had already taken the former mask and put it on Xu WANYING himself. Xu WANYING, who was wearing the mask, was a little different on peacetime, but she was a little more playful, just like the cunning fox below. People couldn''t help laughing.


    And after a while, Xu WANYING''s mask also dried, Xu WANYING stood up naturally: "I''ll get it."


    "Good." Mu Zhanxiao didn''t refuse.


    Soon, Xu WANYING went to the shelf and took the mask painted by Mu Zhanxiao.

 Chapter 1106

    Looking at the mask, she couldn''t help but pick up the brush on one side and write the name of Xiao in Mu Zhanxiao under the mask. Then she put the pen back as if nothing had happened. Then she picked up the mask and went to Mu Zhanxiao.


    "Here you are." Xu WANYING handed over the mask.


    "Shouldn''t you wear it for me?" Mu Zhanxiao raises his eyebrows.


    Xu WANYING''s face is wearing a mask, which covers her shy red before. She is told by Mu Zhanxiao. She thinks that this person can''t see, so she is very generous to put it on Mu Zhanxiao.


    Mu Zhanxiao is very tall. When Xu WANYING puts a mask on Mu Zhanxiao, she still has to stand on tiptoe. Her fingers can''t help touching the man''s skin. But soon, Xu WANYING takes her hands back, and her fingertips still feel hot.


    It''s not that Mu Zhanxiao didn''t notice, but he didn''t say anything and lowered his head to smile. And Xu WANYING has quickly walked out toward the shop, Mu Zhanxiao this just followed out.


    But not long after entering the market, the crowd was dense. Mu Zhanxiao''s hand naturally held Xu WANYING''s hand again. Xu WANYING''s fingers bent a little, and she didn''t say anything at last. She just wanted to hide this scene selfishly.


    After all, Xu WANYING is very clear that Mu Zhanxiao''s remaining poison is forced out, which also means that Mu Zhanxiao can''t stay here any longer. What''s more, she just came out for three months in the nunnery, and she still wants to go back to Xu''s house honestly. At least it''s not suitable to leave now.


    Then, it''s separation. I won''t see you again.


    Thinking of these, Xu WANYING seems to follow the wanton down, and even took the initiative to shake Mu Zhanxiao''s hand, Mu Zhanxiao noticed such strength, looked down, eyebrows with a faint smile, did not say anything.


    Two people quietly stroll in the crowded market, looking at the traffic around, it is much more comfortable.


    ¡­¡­


    At the same time¡ª¡ª


    "What are you looking at, miss?" Xiao Bi asks Xu Qiaoqiao nervously.


    Xu Qiaoqiao is the daughter of Xu''s family. She has a bad temper. In addition, she wanted to marry mu zhantian two years ago, but she was rejected by mu zhantian. Xu''s position in the south of the Yangtze River, it is impossible that no one will come to ask for marriage, but Xu Qiaoqiao has no interest and has stayed until now.


    Xu Yuanzhi is naturally worried. This year, he found a prefect in Kyoto for Xu Qiaoqiao. Although his status is not as good as mu zhantian''s, it''s not bad either. After the Chinese New Year''s Eve, the two families will talk about marriage, but Xu Qiaoqiao is arrogant and not so satisfied. Therefore, during this period of time, Xiao Bi is very nervous about serving Xu Qiaoqiao, for fear that if she is not careful, she will be swept to the end of the typhoon.


    This Tanabata, Xu Qiaoqiao just routine out to stroll, coupled with wearing a mask, naturally do not need to worry about anything, and the side also followed the bodyguard.


    It''s just that Xiaobi doesn''t know how Xu Qiaoqiao, who was in a good mood, suddenly became gloomy, which makes Xiaobi feel nervous.


    "Does that look like Xu WANYING?" Xu Qiaoqiao suddenly opened his mouth and pointed to a girl holding hands with a man not far ahead.


    Xiaobi was stunned and saw a figure: "Miss, I can''t see it. But this figure looks like the second lady. "


    Xu WANYING''s body is slim. She seems to be small and exquisite. She lives in Xu''s house and lives in a room close to her servants. Therefore, Xiao Bi has an impression on Xu WANYING. Besides, compared with Xu Qiao, Xu WANYING doesn''t know how easy she is to get along with.


    Xu Qiaoqiao narrowed his eyes slightly, and his eyes never left his back in front of him.


    At that moment, it was Xu Qiaoqiao who saw it, including the man in the mask. He couldn''t say why, but always felt that he knew it and had seen it. But the speed is too fast, Xu Qiaoqiao flashed by, did not see carefully, but this woman¡ª¡ª


    Xu Qiaoqiao is an instinctive intuition and thinks it''s Xu WANYING.


    Because she saw the petal birthmark on the back of her right ear, which Xu WANYING had, but her face flashed by. It was amazing. It was quite different from Xu WANYING''s plain but ordinary appearance, but the feeling in her eyes was very similar to Xu WANYING.


    And Xiaobi''s words also followed: "Miss, how can the second Miss appear in the market when she is in the nunnery? What''s more, she is holding hands with a man?"


    Xiao Bi thinks it''s impossible.


    Xu Qiaoqiao was silent and didn''t continue to stroll. Instead, he turned around and ordered the bodyguard behind him: "you stare at the two people in front, don''t be found, mix in the crowd, and tell me where they went. Do you understand?"


    "Yes." The guard answered.


    Xu Qiaoqiao didn''t want to go shopping, and soon turned back to Xu''s house. Naturally, Xiaobi didn''t dare to say much and quickly followed up. However, because of Xu Qiaoqiao''s attitude, Xiaobi couldn''t help but take a look at the people in front of her.


    I still don''t understand.


    ¡­¡­


    Xu WANYING and Mu Zhanxiao are just strolling around the market. To be right, Mu Zhanxiao is accompanying Xu WANYING. Xu WANYING can''t put down these little things when she sees them. She doesn''t realize that they are being followed.


    But mu Zhanxiao''s keen, can be aware of someone following him, but he is very clear that these people do not seem to come for themselves, this time, Mu Zhanxiao can''t help looking at Xu WANYING, are these people following Xu WANYING?


    A girl who used to be in Xu''s family, as for being stared at by people?


    Mu Zhanxiao sank, didn''t say anything, the surface was quiet, but the action was fast up, soon with Xu WANYING in the crowd shuttle up, Xu WANYING some inexplicable, passive by Mu Zhanxiao hand in hand, because life is noisy, Xu WANYING also didn''t ask.


    Until Mu Zhanxiao got rid of the people who followed them, he slowed down.


    Xu WANYING panted: "why do you suddenly walk so fast, I almost can''t keep up."


    Mu Zhanxiao looks down at Xu WANYING, and her eyes are a little serious. Xu WANYING is inexplicably seen by Mu Zhanxiao: "what''s the matter? Is something wrong? "


    Mu Zhanxiao is quiet, thin lips move, but looking at Xu WANYING''s eyes, Mu Zhanxiao doesn''t say anything at last, as if in Xu WANYING''s eyes, he can''t see any abnormality, and is very clear.


    So do you think too much?


    "What''s the matter?" Xu WANYING asked again.


    "Nothing." Mu Zhanxiao light mouth, "feel someone to follow, so walk a little fast, the person to throw away."


    Mu Zhanxiao didn''t say more about other things. Xu WANYING was a little nervous: "was it the person who killed you at that time? How did they find you? Aren''t we wearing masks? So what now? Shall we go back? "

 Chapter 1107

    All of a sudden, Xu WANYING worried like ants on the hot pot, looking up at Mu Zhanxiao, eyebrows in the worry about Mu Zhanxiao is obvious.


    Mu Zhanxiao looked at Xu WANYING and said with a smile, "it doesn''t matter. They lost them. They can''t find them in the crowd."


    This seems to have a stabilizing effect, Xu WANYING''s heart followed down, only occasionally looked up to Mu Zhanxiao, or with a trace of tension.


    Until Mu Zhanxiao''s hand takes Xu WANYING''s hand again and goes back to the most bustling place in the market, Xu WANYING gradually relaxes. Occasionally, she looks down at the two people''s hand holding each other, and her mouth is unconsciously sweet.


    ¡­¡­


    Xu WANYING didn''t buy anything. She just looked at the things of the vendors. She was not happy, but she just looked at them and quickly put them down.


    "If you like anything, buy it." Mu Zhanxiao said it directly.


    This, Xu WANYING a Leng, and shook her head: "I have nothing to like, bought no place to put."


    It''s true that she lives in a very small place. It''s very difficult to clean up these little things. Most importantly, they are all objects representing lovers. If they are found, they can''t be explained clearly. They just give the eldest lady a reason to clean up herself.


    The most important thing is that Xu WANYING can stay in the yard, but these are bought with Mu Zhanxiao. Xu WANYING doesn''t want to leave them alone in the yard and always wants to take them with her.


    Mu Zhanxiao listened to Xu WANYING and said nothing.


    And Xu WANYING''s eyes have fallen on a pair of ring rings on the stall vendor, which are silver. It doesn''t look very strange. It''s common, but when the two ring rings are close together, Xu WANYING feels particularly suitable.


    Unspeakable feeling, like a pair of lovers so close together. This feeling, naturally let Xu WANYING more and more love. But Xu WANYING is still calm, not paste because they like to buy these things back, just look at the time, can''t help holding in the hand for a while.


    "Miss, you have a good eye. It''s something from other places. It''s not available in Dazhou. I got it by accident. Outlands call it a ring. When they become relatives, they will wear it. The left ring finger of a man and the right ring finger of a woman are connected with each other. In this way, they can grow old together. It''s a promise and a keepsake. " The stall owner explained with a smile.


    Xu WANYING listened carefully and looked strange.


    "If you want to like it, I can sell it to you at a low price. After all, there are too few people who are destined for it. This is your first time, maybe the last one." The stall owner was generous and enthusiastically promoted his ring, "you and this master are a good match at first sight, or they will buy it. Maybe it will be effective?"


    Business people can speak well and speak well, so when they say these words, people can''t tell the true from the false. It''s just these words. The speaker is very comfortable and can''t help thinking a little more. Even the idea that he just wanted to see has become the idea that he wants to have.


    "Do you like it?" Mu Zhanxiao suddenly opened his mouth.


    His eyes fell on Xu WANYING''s body, so looking at the ring in Xu WANYING''s opponent, he couldn''t put it down and asked subconsciously.


    Mu Zhanxiao never believed the stall owner''s words, but mu Zhanxiao knew that the little girl''s family might like these little things. Will take the initiative to speak, but also because the stall owner of these words, as if as long as it is related to Xu WANYING, Mu Zhanxiao will also be distracted to listen to a few more words, the smile is light.


    Xu WANYING heard Mu Zhanxiao''s words and said, "no, no, why do I buy this? For brother Feng? "


    Xu WANYING at will to find a reason, cheek suddenly hot hot up.


    It''s not the first time this person has asked himself if he likes it? But it seems that at this time, suddenly speaking again makes people feel inexplicable and shy. It''s like asking a very shy question. It''s more like whispering between lovers.


    Some of the tension can not live, that kind of hot feeling, or how can not stop.


    However, Mu Zhanxiao''s smiling eyes and eyebrows suddenly twisted up because of Xu WANYING''s words. Looking at Xu WANYING''s eyes, she was a little scared.


    "Why are you looking at me like that?" Xu WANYING asked, covering her heart.


    "You want to give it to Zhao Fengqi?" Mu Zhanxiao''s eyes did not move away from Xu WANYING''s body, but every word was clear.


    Xu WANYING shakes her head and wants to explain. It seems that the more she explains, the more confused she is: "either... Or..."


    "What is it?" Mu Zhanxiao stood still, forcing Xu WANYING to ask a reasonable answer.


    "That is --" Xu WANYING waved her hand, but she didn''t say anything in the end, "it''s just not suitable, so she doesn''t buy this."


    With that, Xu WANYING put the ring back. If she didn''t want to, she would walk out of the stall and look ahead: "it seems that it''s fun to see the front. Let''s go and have a look."


    It''s a rush to change the subject.


    Mu Zhanxiao''s eyebrows and eyes are not relaxed because of Xu WANYING''s change of topic. At the moment when Xu WANYING turns around and goes out, his hand forcefully clasps Xu WANYING''s wrist. Xu WANYING can''t move, so she can only turn around and passively looks at Mu Zhanxiao.


    And when I look at my wrist, the shyness is obvious again: "you..."


    But mu Zhanxiao didn''t speak. He glanced at Xu WANYING very lightly. It seemed that he just didn''t let Xu WANYING leave and turned to look at the stall owner.


    What a smart man the stall owner was, he immediately smelled the business opportunity: "Sir, do you want to buy this? If you want it, I can sell it to you at a low price. Anyway, you are all predestined friends. "


    This is comfortable. Mu Zhanxiao makes a sound, asks the price and pays the money. The stall owner carefully wraps the ring and hands it to Mu Zhanxiao. Without saying anything, Mu Zhanxiao just takes the paper bag and leaves the stall with Xu WANYING''s hand.


    Xu WANYING watched all the way, and the burning on her cheek became more and more obvious. Mu Zhanxiao went to a place with a little less people, and then handed the paper bag to Xu WANYING: "here you are."


    Xu WANYING was almost passive: "I said... This..."


    "Is there a problem?" Mu Zhanxiao directly interrupted Xu WANYING.


    Xu WANYING hummed, her head was very low, and she was afraid of such a gloomy Mu Zhanxiao. But the paper bag in her hand made Xu WANYING feel hot. After a while of silence, Xu WANYING said in a small voice: "it''s useless to give me this thing."

 Chapter 1108

    There''s something wrong with the voice. It''s for the lover. Should she wear one on one hand? What''s more, this kind of thing will not appear except Qixi Festival. It may even be made up just because of this festival.


    Thinking, Xu WANYING''s mouth is even more flat up, otherwise why she does not, is not because of this reason?


    "Wan Ying." Mu Zhanxiao suddenly called Xu WANYING''s name.


    Xu WANYING looked up: "ah?"


    "What I give you, if you dare to give it to others --" said, Mu Zhanxiao pause, "the consequences are at your own risk."


    The last four words, which he bit heavily, were warning Xu WANYING. Xu WANYING was stunned and passively shook her head. When she wanted to say something, Mu Zhanxiao''s words came again, and her slender fingers took the ring out of the paper bag.


    Xu WANYING is more passive, do not know what Mu Zhanxiao to do.


    "This is called a ring?" Asked Mu Zhanxiao.


    "Yes, just now the stall owner explained that it was from Outland." Xu WANYING nodded and really recalled it.


    Mu Zhanxiao said: "male left, female right?"


    Cold not Ding''s words, also let Xu WANYING quiet for a moment just want to understand, then she nodded: "yes. Men are left and women are right. That''s why I said not to buy it. It''s not suitable for me. If I don''t give it away, I can''t take one with me. That''s too -- "


    Can not say that kind of feeling, is not shabby, but some sad.


    As a result, when Xu WANYING was thinking wildly, suddenly Mu Zhanxiao''s hand just pinched Xu WANYING''s hand, and half forced Xu WANYING to lift it up. Xu WANYING was more and more surprised, as if she knew what Mu Zhanxiao was going to do. The accident and shock in her eyes were obvious.


    But mu Zhanxiao didn''t stop his action. Just as Xu WANYING guessed, he took one of the smaller ring rings directly to Xu WANYING''s ring finger. The ring ring seems to have spirituality. After putting it in, it''s so firmly stuck that it''s hard to take it out again.


    Xu WANYING some Lengzheng, so looking into his finger ring, for a long time some trance.


    And Mu Zhanxiao''s voice was low: "I''ve put it on for you. Don''t you put it on for me?"


    This time, Xu WANYING is passively looking at Mu Zhanxiao. Another wider ring has appeared in front of Xu WANYING. It''s so quiet that she lies in the paper bag. It''s a little harsh. It makes Xu WANYING''s heart beat fast and her palms sweat.


    The burning of the cheek became more and more obvious.


    "I''m waiting for you." Every word of Mu Zhanxiao said very clearly, "I don''t like waiting for people. Hurry up, there are so many people here?"


    "But --" Xu WANYING is still struggling.


    "No, but." Mu Zhanxiao said it directly.


    They both wear masks and can''t see each other''s faces clearly, but their eyes haven''t changed much. Xu WANYING can clearly see Mu Zhanxiao''s firmness and refusal through the mask. Finally, Xu WANYING swallows her saliva and carefully takes out the ring from the paper bag.


    Her fingertips are shaking, several times a not pay attention, the ring can fall from his own in front.


    And Mu Zhanxiao looked at such a picture, just a smile, but also did not say anything, patiently waiting, just looking at the little girl in front of him, trembling, put the wide ring into his left finger carefully.


    Several times, it was almost unsuccessful.


    "What are you shaking for?" Mu Zhanxiao asked in a low voice.


    The more she asked, the more nervous Xu WANYING was. Compared with Mu Zhanxiao, she was just a little girl. How could she compare with Mu Zhanxiao''s wily fox? Naturally, she had no place to hide in front of Mu Zhanxiao. Therefore, under such circumstances, Xu WANYING could not say a word. Finally, she quickly trapped the ring in her heart.


    Even the eyes dare not open, quickly turn around, but mu Zhanxiao''s speed is faster, a direct force, pulled Xu WANYING in front of him.


    Xu WANYING is more passive: "you..."


    "All right." Mu Zhanxiao''s voice came faintly, eyebrows and eyes, with a little smile, "go to the booth below to have a look."


    But mu Zhanxiao didn''t let go of Xu WANYING''s hand. The ring rings on their ring fingers collided because of this action, but the feeling of friction was clear.


    Xu WANYING''s heart is tense, and her mind is all in this ring. In front of Mu Zhanxiao, she seems to have lost her calmness, but she can''t hide her mind. In the end, she blurts out: "you... Why do you want to do this?"


    "I don''t have a name or something? Let you call me that all the time? " Mu Zhanxiao suddenly asked.


    Xu WANYING was even more stunned when she asked this question, and then the hot feeling became more and more obvious. It seems that only with this kind of name can we cover up all the things that make people feel shy. We can''t call this person''s name. It seems that their relationship is not suitable. Is it Lord Mu Zhanxiao?


    Thinking of this, Xu WANYING really opened her mouth: "do I call you Mr. mu?"


    This time, Mu Zhanxiao''s eyes sank: "WANYING, your name is Zhao Fengqi, brother Fengqi. You''ve been with me all day long. You call me Mr. mu?"


    Xu WANYING


    It''s not when, too blatant, this big Zhou surnamed Mu people are really not many, this time, Xu WANYING can''t help biting his lower lip, more and more passive.


    But when meeting Mu Zhanxiao, Xu WANYING mumbled to herself: "mu... Mu Zhanxiao."


    Mu Zhanxiao was obviously not satisfied with the title. Her eyes fell on Xu WANYING, which made her heart beat faster. It seemed that she understood Mu Zhanxiao''s meaning and blurted out: "Zhan Xiao..."


    This time, Mu Zhanxiao said nothing. She still took Xu WANYING''s hand and walked quietly towards the front. Xu WANYING didn''t dare to lift her face up. She wanted to find a hole to bury herself in. The shy feeling surged up with her, and she couldn''t stop it.


    What does Mu Zhanxiao mean?


    Xu WANYING''s mind flashed countless ideas, but she didn''t dare to give herself a positive answer. When she got to her mouth, she didn''t dare to speak any more, so she could only be passively led by this man and shuttled through the crowd. Finally, Xu WANYING forced herself to distract herself and look at the stall, and no longer thought about what Mu Zhanxiao''s action meant today.


    Mu Zhanxiao didn''t say anything in the whole process. He was still speechless.

 Chapter 1109

    Xu WANYING looked at it seriously, but as long as Xu WANYING saw more things, Mu Zhanxiao always asked in a low voice: "do you like it?"


    This simple three words, constantly repeated in Xu WANYING''s mind, the final result is to let Xu WANYING''s shyness more and more heavy, how to pacify.


    It seems that without waiting for Xu WANYING to answer, Mu Zhanxiao will consciously take out the money and buy the things Xu WANYING has seen more. Not for a while, Xu WANYING''s hands are a lot more bags, some can not hold the feeling.


    "Too much." Xu WANYING passively opens her mouth and looks at Mu Zhanxiao.


    Mu Zhanxiao lowered his head and said nothing: "I''ll take it."


    "You..." Xu WANYING looked at Mu Zhanxiao and took the bags one by one. Her cheeks were still red.


    The little girl''s skin is white and red, and her bright eyes and white teeth make her heart beat. Mu Zhanxiao is just a normal man. Under such circumstances, he suddenly calms down and just looks at Xu WANYING. The crowd around him keeps walking. Everyone is attracted by the things in the hands of the vendors. In addition, everyone is wearing masks, so no one pays special attention to them.


    But such eyes, Xu WANYING but see clearly, subconsciously want to escape, but the moment did not know how to escape, finally can only stand passively.


    She watched Mu Zhanxiao''s handsome face magnify little by little in front of her. Before she could recover, their masks touched each other and made a sound. Mu Zhanxiao''s thin lip suddenly stuck to Xu WANYING''s face, but it was just a dragonfly skimming water, and then it was released.


    Such action, but enough to let Xu WANYING shocked to say a word.


    "Do you understand now?" Mu Zhanxiao asked directly.


    Xu WANYING didn''t want to shake her head or nod her head. In the end, she turned shyly and lowered her head in the whole process. Mu Zhanxiao''s thin lips overflowed with light laughter, still holding Xu WANYING, but didn''t say anything.


    There was a thin layer of paper between them, which seemed to be completely pierced. But it''s not fragmented, more or less ambiguous. Such ambiguity is the most bewitching.


    On the contrary, Mu Zhanxiao is not too hard for Xu WANYING, still holding her hand.


    There are more and more people in the market, and the collision in the crowd has become inevitable. Because there are so many people, almost all of them are pushed passively. Xu WANYING''s eyebrows are twisted up, which is not suitable. Maybe she hasn''t met such a lively scene for a long time.


    Suddenly, Mu Zhanxiao''s arm reaches to Xu WANYING''s waist, but it''s not close to her, but it can easily block the chaos in front of her. This makes Xu WANYING quiet, and her eyes fall on Mu Zhanxiao''s arm. Suddenly, she feels that it''s a sweet taste.


    Xu WANYING''s mouth can''t help bending. It seems that she is protected by this person, and completely isolated from all the dangers of the outside world. She becomes the only space for them.


    Subconsciously, Xu WANYING peeks at Mu Zhanxiao from the corner of her eye, and Mu Zhanxiao easily catches Xu WANYING''s little action. Xu WANYING can only cough to hide her embarrassment, but she is still serious on the surface.


    Mu Zhanxiao light smile, and did not say anything.


    ¡­¡­


    Not far away, surrounded by a lot of people, it looks very lively. Maybe there are some strange performances or award-winning activities. The crowd is rushing towards the lively place. Compared with before, it seems that there are more.


    Originally surrounded by Mu Zhanxiao, I felt safe, but now I can''t do anything.


    Xu WANYING looked up at Mu Zhanxiao: "we can''t go there. Let''s change places. There are too many people there."


    "Good." Mu Zhanxiao nodded and took a look, but he didn''t say anything.


    Where there are many people, Mu Zhanxiao always disagrees. Especially in such a time, sometimes the more people there are, the easier it is to have an accident, while the other party can easily escape. In addition, the fact that someone has followed them before makes Mu Zhanxiao alert, so he agrees to Xu WANYING''s request without saying a word.


    Xu WANYING said, "come with me."


    Mu Zhanxiao pick eyebrows, Xu WANYING''s eyebrows flashed a trace of mischief: "I am very familiar with the market in Jiangnan, know where to go out the fastest."


    Mu Zhanxiao smiles, and Xu WANYING seems to be afraid that Mu Zhanxiao is lost, or for other reasons. Her hand suddenly catches Mu Zhanxiao''s big hand. This is the first time that Xu WANYING is so direct. Mu Zhanxiao looks down and says nothing. Soon, with a backhand, she easily takes the initiative.


    Xu WANYING''s cheek is very hot. She is glad that she is hiding in the mask, and no one finds her shyness. She lowers her head and quickly walks in another direction, and there are fewer people there.


    But inevitably, the crowd constantly pouring towards the busy place finally bumped Mu Zhanxiao, but the other party didn''t even say sorry, so he hurried over. Mu Zhanxiao''s brow slightly twisted, which was a subconscious action, covering his chest.


    The chest wound has not been well. Because of the residual poison, it is bleeding all the time. Recently, the residual poison was forced out, and the wound began to heal. But it doesn''t mean that it is good. Such a powerful collision will be more or less affected.


    It should be bleeding again.


    And Xu WANYING also noticed, immediately looked at Mu Zhanxiao: "what''s the matter? Is your wound hit, can very ache


    She asked quickly, and her eyes looked at Mu Zhanxiao for a moment, hoping to check immediately. The scallion hand began to move up and down without any hesitation. She didn''t worry about where it was now.


    But mu Zhanxiao''s speed is faster, directly clasped Xu WANYING''s hand, wrapped in the palm: "what do you want to do?"


    "Examine your wound." Xu WANYING said it directly.


    Mu Zhanxiao picked eyebrows to see Xu WANYING: "you want to check here?"


    This time, Xu WANYING realized where they were and suddenly became passive. The voice also faltered. Mu Zhanxiao had a faint smile in his eyes and eyebrows. Naturally, she knew what Xu WANYING was thinking. He bowed his head and chuckled, but he didn''t say anything. So he took Xu WANYING''s hand again and walked towards the courtyard.


    While walking, Mu Zhanxiao said: "even if you want to check, you have to go back and see again. You don''t want me to be seen in public


    Xu WANYING


    Why is this man still talking.


    She looked at the man angrily and stamped her foot.

 Chapter 1110

    There is no doubt that the little girl''s coquettish expression greatly pleased Mu Zhanxiao and made him feel better. Looking at Xu WANYING''s angry appearance, the smile in her eyebrows seemed to be unable to be touched.


    Xu WANYING didn''t say a word, so she immediately went to the alley for fear of being implicated by Mu Zhanxiao again.


    Mu Zhanxiao''s smile does not stop, so follow Xu WANYING, all the way back to the courtyard.


    There is a sharp contrast between the busy itinerary in the small courtyard and the market. It''s quiet, as if this is the place that really belongs to them, and there won''t be any outsiders to disturb.


    As soon as she entered the courtyard, Xu WANYING immediately released Mu Zhanxiao''s hand and walked towards the house without looking back. The shyness was still obvious.


    Instead, Mu Zhanxiao said faintly, "don''t you want to see my wound?"


    Voice down, Mu Zhanxiao also followed into the house, Xu WANYING was Mu Zhanxiao said so. Suddenly turned around to look at this person, the worry in that eyebrow eye also became obvious.


    Today''s Mu Zhanxiao is wearing light colored clothes. The wound is bleeding, which leads to the color of the clothes. So Xu WANYING can see clearly. This kind of clarity makes Xu WANYING''s heart beat very fast. It''s a kind of tension that can''t be ignored.


    Do not want to, Xu WANYING went towards the direction of Mu Zhanxiao, slender hand has been put on the collar of Mu Zhanxiao, the action is more familiar, after all, so long, it is Xu WANYING personally give Mu Zhanxiao change medicine, naturally there is no place not to adapt.


    Mu Zhanxiao looked at the busy little girl in front of him and bowed his head with a smile: "now you won''t be embarrassed? When you get home, what are you running for? "


    Xu WANYING''s hand was stunned and silent.


    It seemed that Mu Zhanxiao was beating her down everywhere. She felt reluctant, but with a trace of ambiguity. Finally, Xu WANYING looked up and couldn''t help but go back: "why should I be shy? Before you were unconscious, I changed your dressing. Even if you are sober, I changed your dressing. I have seen it for a long time. Besides, doctors are benevolent. Don''t you know? If the doctors are shy, then the patients don''t have to look at them. "


    The little girl was very clever and spoke very fast. She just looked at Mu Zhanxiao and snorted, with a proud look on her face. Obviously the fingertips are shaking, but when I take off this person''s clothes, I am serious again.


    Mu Zhanxiao is still smiling, and did not refute Xu WANYING''s words, eyebrows are completely relaxed posture.


    It''s like I haven''t been so relaxed for many years.


    It''s more like relaxing like this. It''s only when I''m with Xu WANYING that I''ll show it. It''s impossible in Kyoto. It''s also because of this that Mu Zhanxiao craves this feeling and stays in the courtyard again and again.


    To leave the original itinerary, continue to delay.


    "Your wound can''t be hit any more. In this case, it won''t get better all the time." Xu WANYING also gradually calmed down, "when there are too many people, we can''t go to the market any more."


    "Good." Mu Zhanxiao was very obedient.


    Xu WANYING carefully applied medicine to Mu Zhanxiao, and explained some more. Mu Zhanxiao listened, but did not refute. This kind of picture is like a little lady who cares about her officials, and even the atmosphere in the room is warm.


    Until Xu WANYING finished the medicine, she bandaged the wound again, and carefully buttoned Mu Zhanxiao''s clothes. In the whole process, Mu Zhanxiao didn''t say a word, just looked at it.


    At the moment when Xu WANYING was dressed, Mu Zhanxiao''s hand held Xu WANYING''s hand, completely wrapped her hand in the palm of her hand, and rubbed Xu WANYING''s delicate skin with her thick cocoon finger pulp. Her deep eyes looked at the person in front of her for a moment.


    "You --" Xu WANYING didn''t know what to say for a while.


    It is mu Zhanxiao light mouth: "call my name."


    Xu WANYING ah, in Mu Zhanxiao''s eyes, finally or shy mouth: "war... War Xiao."


    "Call again." Mu Zhanxiao said in a low voice.


    This time, Xu WANYING is a lot of smooth: "war Xiao."


    But Xu WANYING''s voice is still very light, that kind of shyness is still unstoppable, Mu Zhanxiao heard clearly, the smile in the eyebrows followed obvious, while Xu WANYING did not respond, so bowed his head to kiss Xu WANYING''s lips.


    Xu WANYING was stunned and her eyes were wide open.


    Mu Zhanxiao is still smiling, but he doesn''t say anything. He just looks at Xu WANYING. Xu WANYING''s cheek is very red, but he doesn''t avoid Mu Zhanxiao''s eyes.


    "Come back to Kyoto with me, eh?" Mu Zhanxiao suddenly opened his mouth.


    This words, let Xu WANYING a Leng, for a moment and a half will not know how to answer Mu Zhanxiao, she can only look at Mu Zhanxiao so deadlocked, Mu Zhanxiao''s fingers did not move away from Xu WANYING''s cheek, very light touch, eyes is more deep.


    "Don''t you want to go back with me?" Asked Mu Zhanxiao.


    Xu WANYING bit her lip and didn''t answer. It''s an indescribable emotion. Xu WANYING doesn''t know what it means to follow Mu Zhanxiao back to Kyoto, but she also knows that her identity can''t stand beside Mu Zhanxiao.


    And the most important thing is that if you tell a lie, you need countless lies to make up for it. She said that she was once a slave of the Xu family. Now how can you tell Mu Zhanxiao that she is a common daughter of the Xu family? As if everything had turned into a paste, more and more confused.


    Finally, Xu WANYING sighed silently.


    "What are you thinking?" Mu Zhanxiao looks down at Xu WANYING.


    Xu WANYING shook her head: "it''s nothing. There are still things outside. I''m going to clean them up. You should have a rest early."


    With that, Xu WANYING escapes from Mu Zhanxiao''s problem and walks out of the house quickly. However, Mu Zhanxiao holds Xu WANYING''s hand, but Xu WANYING can''t move. Finally, she can only stand still and look at the person in front of her.


    "You haven''t answered the question I asked you." Mu Zhanxiao said it directly.


    Xu WANYING said quietly: "I''m used to Jiangnan."


    The implication is to refuse, but Xu WANYING is a little afraid of Mu Zhanxiao''s anger. It''s just that this person is always calm on the surface and doesn''t have much emotional reaction. The more so, Xu WANYING is more nervous. Finally, she can''t stay for a moment. She turns quickly and runs out of the house.


    Mu Zhanxiao in situ quietly looking at, Mou Guang low convergence, but no longer forced Xu WANYING.


    There are some things that I can''t wait for. After dealing with the things in hand, we can deal with Xu WANYING''s affairs in time. As for Xu WANYING''s idea, Mu Zhanxiao can guess it more or less. It''s just in Xu WANYING''s eyes, but it''s complicated and unpredictable.

 Chapter 1111

    It''s like you''re hiding something from yourself.


    Mu Zhanxiao''s eyebrows and eyes sank, and he soon gathered his emotions. He didn''t say much. He quietly went to the edge of the window and looked at Xu WANYING, who was busy outside. He bowed his head and tidied up everything in front of him. Then he went back to his house and didn''t come back to find Mu Zhanxiao.


    With Xu WANYING''s departure, everything becomes quiet.


    Mu Zhanxiao turned around and suddenly looked at the dark place: "come out."


    A shadow guard appeared in front of Mu Zhanxiao with a respectful attitude: "Xiao Ye."


    Mu Zhanxiao looks at Yingwei. Yingwei doesn''t hesitate. He tells Mu Zhanxiao the result of the investigation: "the other party hides deeply. When Xiaoye is injured, the clue is completely broken and nothing is found, just like before."


    This result doesn''t surprise Mu Zhanxiao. It''s been like this for two or three years. The people behind it can''t find any evidence. Mu Zhanxiao''s eyebrows are low, as if he is thinking about something.


    "But --" Ying Wei quieted down and said again, "it''s not nothing. My subordinates found that the last clue was broken in Xu''s house, but they couldn''t find any evidence. They can''t continue to do anything. The people in Xu''s family are also careful. The whole network is complex. It''s hard to find useful clues from so many people. "


    "Xu Fu?" Mu Zhanxiao sank and looked at Yingwei, "are you sure?"


    "Sure." Ying Wei answers.


    Even if you are sure that you can''t do anything without evidence, what''s more, with the ability of Mu Zhanxiao and Li Shiyuan, it''s very difficult to get rid of the roots of Xu''s house. Even if they get rid of the roots, it also means that people behind them know who''s doing it, so it''s even more difficult to find the person behind the scenes.


    So, Xu Fu still has to keep it. Is it just such a coincidence? This matter has something to do with Xu''s family. Xu WANYING is a former servant of Xu''s family. Is she involved or not?


    "Xiao Ye, the people under him have continued to investigate. There should be some clues." Shadow Wei continued.


    "Send someone out to check, but don''t act rashly." Mu Zhanxiao gave a light order, "in addition, you should give me a list of all the people who have been in and out of the Xu family over the years, whether they are slaves or relatives of the Xu family. I want to know a complete overview of Xu Fu. "


    "Yes." The film and TV station responded respectfully.


    Mu Zhanxiao nodded, and Yingwei quietly left in front of Mu Zhanxiao, as if he had never been here. Mu Zhanxiao didn''t care. He was still standing at the edge of the window, looking at the empty courtyard outside, with his eyebrows and eyes low, and didn''t say a word.


    Whether Xu WANYING spoke or not will be known in a few days.


    For a long time, Mu Zhanxiao put down the window edge, turned back to the simple bed and closed his eyes. Outside the courtyard, cicadas can be heard occasionally. The rest of the time, it is quiet.


    ¡­¡­


    At the same time¡ª¡ª


    In Xu''s house.


    Xu Qiaoqiao just looked at the attendant in front of him and twisted his eyebrows. He was obviously dissatisfied: "you said you lost someone?"


    The followers are more and more nervous. How can they not know the temper of Xu''s daughter? This kind of thing is absolutely unforgivable in Xu Qiaoqiao''s eyes. If she wants to punish them hard, none of them can survive. In this case, the followers become shivering.


    "It''s the slave who is not good at doing things. Please forgive me!" The attendant immediately knelt down and begged for mercy.


    Xu Qiaoqiao said coldly: "waste."


    Her eyebrows and eyes still with a trace of gloom, fell on the follower''s body, not for a moment: "such a little thing, you can''t do well, what do I want you to do!"


    The follower''s eyes flashed a little bit of panic. Before he could react, the people on one side soon took it down. Xu Qiaoqiao didn''t even look at it. The Xu family didn''t need any waste, it was just adding chaos to the Xu family.


    And the woman who let people follow, Xu Qiaoqiao, is almost sure that it is Xu WANYING. If it is Xu WANYING, Xu WANYING can''t do anything. How can she be lost so easily? But isn''t Xu WANYING supposed to be in a nunnery?


    Who is the man next to Xu WANYING? He is familiar in a flash, but he has no time to look carefully, so he has put on his mask and left in a hurry.


    "Miss, are you wrong?" Xiao Bi opens her mouth carefully.


    "No way." Xu Qiaoqiao was very determined, "I''ll go to find my mother."


    Xiao Bi didn''t dare to say anything more, and soon followed Xu Qiaoqiao to Mrs. Xu''s yard. Without hesitation, Xu Qiaoqiao told Mrs. Xu what she saw, and Mrs. Xu''s eyebrows also twisted. She didn''t doubt Xu Qiaoqiao, but just felt incredible.


    "Qiao Qiao, that little maid is in the nunnery. How can she be in the market and be with other men?" Mrs. Xu thought it was incredible.


    At least for so many years, Xu WANYING can''t be honest any more. She has almost no sense of existence in Xu''s house. Therefore, Xu''s husband is not on guard. In addition, Xu''s wife doesn''t have any backing. This makes Mrs. Xu finally let Xu WANYING go, and she doesn''t think it''s a threat.


    So when Xu Qiaoqiao said that, Mrs. Xu thought it was impossible.


    "Mother." In front of Mrs. Xu, Xu Qiaoqiao had a very good attitude. "Is what my daughter said right? Let people go to the nunnery and ask quietly. If Xu WANYING is in the nunnery, she will be able to see. If she is not, it proves that what I see is right. Then she will surely appear in the market again. Just look for someone to stare at all the time. Can''t you find a Xu WANYING in Jiangnan? "


    Xu Qiaoqiao''s eyes flashed a trace of fierce: "the most important thing is, mother, I clearly see that Xu WANYING''s face is absolutely different from what we usually see in the house."


    This time, Mrs. Xu''s eyes became even more shocked: "what do you say?"


    Xu Qiaoqiao didn''t hide it. He told Mrs. Xu what he saw in the market. Mrs. Xu''s brow twisted, but she thought deeply.


    For a long time, Mrs. Xu said: "if so, this Xu WANYING can''t stay."


    "Of course not." Xu Qiaoqiao didn''t hesitate at all.


    Mrs. Xu nodded and looked at Xu Qiaoqiao again: "you said that the man beside you looks familiar. Have you ever remembered that?"


    "Never." Xu Qiaoqiao shook his head. "It''s just like I''ve seen him, but his speed is so fast that I can''t find him for a while and a half. But I think, as long as we can find Xu WANYING, we will find this man. Won''t it be clear at that time? It''s just that this man should not be a layman. When he found out that the people I sent followed them, he dumped them. Mother, we should be more careful. "

 Chapter 1112

    Mrs. Xu said, "don''t talk about it to the outside world. I have a decision naturally."


    "My daughter knows." Xu Qiaoqiao responded cleverly.


    Then, instead of talking about this issue, the mother and daughter changed the topic and talked about Xu Qiaoqiao''s marriage. Xu Qiaoqiao didn''t have much reaction, just listened quietly.


    Until the dead of night, Xu Qiaoqiao went back to his courtyard. Xu''s house was as quiet as ever.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡ª¡ª


    Another half month has passed¡ª¡ª


    After the Tanabata market that day, Xu WANYING and Mu Zhanxiao had a little bit of ambiguity. Mu Zhanxiao looked at Xu WANYING with gentle eyes. Xu WANYING was a little embarrassed. When Mu Zhanxiao looked at her, she bowed her head and did what she was doing, as if she didn''t notice.


    Her shyness, which Mu Zhanxiao knows clearly, is not too difficult for Xu WANYING. She only occasionally lowers her head and laughs, and the love in her eyes becomes more and more obvious.


    And Mu Zhanxiao''s wound in this half month of careful care, plus the residual poison forced out, has been completely good, all the action is no longer affected. This kind of thing, originally Xu WANYING should be happy, just thought that Mu Zhanxiao should leave soon, that kind of depressed mood immediately followed.


    "What are you thinking?" Mu Zhanxiao looks at the thoughtful Xu WANYING and naturally catches her in front of her.


    Xu WANYING shook her head: "I just want to have something for lunch today. It seems that all these dishes come and go. I''m afraid you''re tired of them. "


    Mu Zhanxiao didn''t like it: "it''s good to have something to eat when people are outside. Besides, you''re very skilled. I''m not tired of eating. There''s no need to bother to prepare these."


    Mu Zhanxiao doesn''t have much demand for food. Besides, Xu WANYING''s craftsmanship is very in line with his taste. In addition, in the past two months, Xu WANYING has been working hard on such things. It''s not repetitive. Even if it''s a dish, she can try to make different tastes, just to make herself eat better and happy.


    Mu Zhanxiao can''t feel it.


    Xu WANYING listens to Mu Zhanxiao''s words, and doesn''t say anything. When she is about to bow her head and continue to clean up, Mu Zhanxiao pulls Xu WANYING and doesn''t let Xu WANYING continue to do it.


    Xu WANYING inexplicably looked at Mu Zhanxiao: "you pull me, I can''t do anything."


    Mu Zhanxiao still didn''t let go, eyes fell on Xu WANYING, Xu WANYING was such a look at the cheek some people.


    "Sorry, what?" Mu Zhanxiao lowers his head and laughs, holding Xu WANYING''s hand tightly.


    Besides shaking her head, Xu WANYING still shakes her head.


    In the past half a month, she has gradually got used to calling this person by her first name, which is affectionate. Every time she opens her mouth, she makes Xu WANYING blush. On the contrary, Mu Zhanxiao occasionally teases Xu WANYING. Looking at her shy appearance, it makes Mu Zhanxiao feel much happier.


    "Wan Ying." Mu Zhanxiao didn''t embarrass Xu WANYING either. She looked down at her and read her name softly.


    Xu WANYING''s heart beat quickly, ah, looked up at Mu Zhanxiao: "what''s the matter?"


    Mu Zhanxiao doesn''t speak again. She just looks at it like this. Xu WANYING''s heart beats very fast. It''s a kind of subconscious uneasy premonition, but she can''t say it again. Finally, she can passively wait for mu Zhanxiao to speak.


    "Is there anything you''re hiding from me?" Asked Mu Zhanxiao.


    His hand unconsciously pinched Xu WANYING''s chin, half forced Xu WANYING to look up and look directly into her eyes, as if in such eyes, Mu Zhanxiao could easily see Xu WANYING''s heart.


    Xu WANYING was a little flustered when she was asked, but she soon calmed down: "what did I hide from you?"


    "No Mu Zhanxiao answered.


    Xu WANYING struggled, but she couldn''t get rid of Mu Zhanxiao''s confinement: "Zhanxiao, you have some pain holding me."


    The tone was a little wronged. Mu Zhanxiao''s fingers relaxed, but he didn''t let go. The tone was still warm: "why don''t you want to go back to Kyoto with me?"


    This question was suddenly mentioned again. Xu WANYING didn''t know how to answer it.


    "What are you worried about?" Mu Zhanxiao asked directly, "you are helpless now, and you have no parents. It''s not just good to go back to Beijing with me."


    This question is also taken for granted.


    Xu WANYING stood passively and didn''t say a word, but mu Zhanxiao didn''t let Xu WANYING go this time. Her eyes fell on Xu WANYING: "is there anything hard to say or can''t be solved? Say it and I''ll deal with it. "


    "I..."


    "Back in Kyoto, you don''t have to worry about everything in King Mu''s house. I haven''t lived in King Mu''s house since I was an adult. He had been granted land for a long time, and he had been in his mansion all the time. When he came back to King Mu''s house, he just wanted to see his parents. If you go back with me, you only need to be in my house. "


    Mu Zhanxiao said every word clearly, excluding all the problems Xu WANYING was worried about.


    Xu WANYING still stood, even more deadlocked.


    "There are only a few concubines in my mansion, no concubines and no side concubines. If you don''t like it, I can dismiss those concubines. " Mu Zhanxiao continued, "so, what are you worried about and can''t let go?"


    Every word poked in Xu WANYING''s heart, want to refute, but there is no way to refute, finally can only be so passive looking at Mu Zhanxiao.


    Mu Zhanxiao see Xu WANYING do not speak, he was quiet: "is not put who?"


    "I..."


    "Is there something you didn''t tell me?" Mu Zhanxiao''s voice was a little deeper.


    In such a tone, Xu WANYING felt that Mu Zhanxiao knew something, but when she faced this man, Xu WANYING just bit her lip and didn''t dare to say anything more.


    How can she go with Mu Zhanxiao.


    Even if everything in Kyoto is not a problem, what about Jiangnan? She is a commoner daughter of the Xu family. If she wants to leave the cabinet, she must pass through the Xu family. She can''t be so unscrupulous. As a result, if Xu Ling is involved again and the eldest lady finds out that Xu Ling is still alive, then¡ª¡ª


    Xu WANYING can''t afford to gamble at all.


    From the beginning of concealing her identity to now, Xu WANYING has no idea how to tell Mu Zhanxiao, whether she has become a person with ulterior motives.


    After all, two years ago, mu zhantian refused Xu Qiaoqiao''s marriage, which is still fresh in my mind. How can she say anything as a common girl!


    Xu WANYING bowed her head and said nothing.


    "Wan Ying." Mu Zhanxiao continued to call her name, "if you have anything, tell me the truth and I will deal with it for you. But never hide me. Otherwise -- "

 Chapter 1113

    The rest of the words, Mu Zhanxiao did not continue to say, it seems to give Xu WANYING a chance.


    Xu WANYING became more and more passive. Finally, she shook her head: "I didn''t hide anything from you. I just like Jiangnan."


    "Is that so?" Mu Zhanxiao is very close.


    This person''s breath lingers in the air around Xu WANYING. Xu WANYING subconsciously retreats, but her waist is firmly held by Mu Zhanxiao, and she can''t move completely. However, Xu WANYING nods calmly and gives a positive answer.


    Mu Zhanxiao just looked at it like this.


    For a long time, it was Mu Zhanxiao who broke the silence: "in another month, I will leave Jiangnan and return to Kyoto. You only have one month to think. I will take you back then. "


    These words are firm, and almost cut off all Xu WANYING''s back road. In the past two months, Xu WANYING has more or less known Mu Zhanxiao''s temper. This person has no choice but to say what she says. She will never give the other party any chance to resist.


    So¡ª¡ª


    Xu WANYING looks at Mu Zhanxiao release his hand, that followed by bursts of pain up, as if all the calm, are in this problem, completely disturbed.


    Her silent sigh, this just walked toward the direction of small kitchen, more and more appear absent-minded.


    And Mu Zhanxiao just stood in the same place, looking at the figure of Xu WANYING leaving, the deep eyebrows, with a trace of complex emotions, lost to the palm behind, so he clenched his fist and said nothing.


    At night yesterday, Yingwei had already reported the people who had been going in and out of Xu''s house in recent years. All the names were sent to Mu Zhanxiao.


    No one came in and out of Xu''s house. After all, there are many slaves who sell themselves all their lives in places like Xu''s house. It''s still at Xu WANYING''s age that it''s so easy to leave. Naturally, there is no such a person as Xu WANYING.


    On the contrary, there is a common woman named Xu WANYING in the list of Xu Fu.


    And the woman in front of him, only one surname difference, and then think of Xu WANYING in Xu house hypocritical face, and appear in front of him, was found in this stunning face, and when asked these questions, Xu WANYING''s faltering, Mu Zhanxiao soon clear.


    Even Xu WANYING knows her identity clearly.


    Not surprisingly, two years ago, mu zhantian came to Jiangnan and personally rejected Xu''s request for marriage. Probably at that time, Xu WANYING heard her name and knew her identity.


    But I''ve heard Mu Zhanxiao''s name more than I''ve seen him.


    And now it is¡ª¡ª


    Mu Zhanxiao''s eyebrows are deeper. He moved Xu''s house in the south of the Yangtze River. People in Xu''s house can''t have no idea. It''s just that people in Xu''s mansion don''t know about themselves, and they can''t guess what happened to King Mu''s mansion, but Xu WANYING is different, so what will Xu WANYING do? Why so coincidentally close to their own, is it a real coincidence or do not have a purpose?


    Mu Zhanxiao didn''t speak. He quickly lowered his eyebrows and went into the kitchen.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡ª¡ª


    At the same time¡ª¡ª


    Mrs. Xu personally took Xu Qiaoqiao to the temple. Naturally, Xu Yuanzhi didn''t care. After all, Mrs. Xu would go to the temple to burn incense and worship Buddha on the first day and the fifteenth day of the lunar new year. But this time, the purpose of Mrs. Xu and Xu Qiaoqiao is not to burn incense and worship Buddha, but to visit the nearby nunnery.


    The person who had been sent to inquire before came back and clearly said that Xu WANYING was not in the nunnery now. Even from the beginning to now, Xu WANYING has not appeared. Then it is more proof that the person Xu Qiaoqiao saw that day is most likely Xu WANYING.


    It''s just that it''s even more difficult to find someone again after chasing them that day.


    After all, Jiangnan is not a small area. The population is in Dazhou. Apart from Kyoto, it should be the most prosperous place. In such a vast sea of people, where to find people, not to mention Xu Qiaoqiao''s eyes. If she is right, Xu WANYING has changed her face. It is absolutely impossible for her to rely on the mole behind her ears.


    Shen Shen, Mrs. Xu''s brow is wringing. I didn''t expect that this little girl could go beyond her control.


    But Xu''s mother and daughter did not make a high profile, but went to the nunnery in a low profile. When they appeared, the nunnery''s nun had already seen them. There was a hint of uneasiness in her eyes, but on the surface, the nun could not be more calm.


    "Abbess, long time no see." Mrs. Xu is very generous.


    The Abbess said, "I''ve met Mrs. Xu."


    "It happens that today is the first day of junior high school. I came to burn incense and worship Buddha. I remembered that Wan Ying was eating fast and chanting Buddha in nunnery, so I came here to have a look." Mrs. Xu was silent on the surface and said with a smile, "you call this child out. She is here to read Buddhist scriptures instead of the Xu family. I want to have a good rest for this child."


    Mrs. Xu didn''t have any ambiguity. She said her purpose directly, but her eyes didn''t move away from the abbess.


    The Abbess''s heart beat very fast, which was a kind of nervous, unspeakable tension. Under such circumstances, the Abbess still kept calm on the surface. When she looked at Mrs. Xu, her face was full of smile, and her voice was slow: "Mrs. Xu, you''re not coming at the right time. WANYING was sent to Houshan by a poor nun. For a moment, I''m afraid she won''t come back so soon."


    "So?" Mrs. Xu''s tone could not tell whether she was disappointed or indifferent.


    The relationship between the teacher''s wife and Xu WANYING is very good, and she loves the child very much. Naturally, she knows what Xu WANYING is doing in Xu''s house.


    Over the years, Xu WANYING has been left in the nunnery. The people in Xu''s house have never asked about her. Now that Leng buting is here, the nun naturally thinks that she has to go to the three treasures hall for everything, so she is naturally on guard. Besides, Xu WANYING is not in the nunnery now.


    It''s going to be discovered¡ª¡ª


    The Abbess''s brow flashed a hint of uneasiness. I''m afraid that the people in Xu''s house are going to attack Xu WANYING. She loves her big child so much that the nun can''t let Xu WANYING have an accident, so naturally she will cover it up for her.


    After all, abbess Xu knows very well that such a noble person as Madam Xu and Xu Qiaoqiao will never stay in such a poor place as nunnery. Besides, it''s still close to the mountain. Even now it''s summer, it''s extremely cold. So as long as it takes some time, the Xu family will leave.


    She can also ask people to inform Xu WANYING and let her pay more attention.


    Besides, it''s less than a month since I came back to Xu''s house. People in Xu''s house will not appear again.


    "Yes. This morning, Wan Ying was sent to Houshan by a poor nun. Wan Ying likes to go to Houshan since she was a child, so Wan Ying always does this job. " Abbess nodded and said, "if Mrs. Xu wants to see WANYING, I''ll send someone to look for her in the back mountain. It will take more than one hour or two. If Mrs. Xu doesn''t mind, she can also wait here. WANYING will come back at sunset in the evening. "

 Chapter 1114

    Even the time was clear, as if she was not afraid of Mrs. Xu.


    Under such circumstances, Mrs. Xu nodded: "no, there are not many people in this nunnery, so I won''t disturb them here. As the Abbess said, WANYING is coming back soon. I don''t have to interrupt her Qingxiu. "


    "Good." The Abbess answered faintly, still calm.


    Mrs. Xu didn''t say much. She quickly stood up and frowned. Mrs. Xu didn''t like the environment of nunnery. It was too cold and quiet, and it was too secluded. Let alone stay here until sunset, even if she stayed for an hour, it might be too much for Mrs. Xu.


    It''s a hot summer, but it''s a cold wind blowing, I''m afraid it''s going to be cold.


    The Abbess personally sent Mrs. Xu out of the nunnery, but Xu Qiaoqiao didn''t say anything in the whole process, and quietly accompanied Mrs. Xu.


    When Mrs. Xu turned to leave, the nun immediately called out to the people on the side: "go down the mountain quickly and inform Xia WANYING that Mrs. Xu is coming. I''ve dodged this time. I don''t know if I''ll come next time. Let her pay more attention. "


    "Yes." Without hesitation, the little nun quickly turned around and went down another road.


    The Abbess''s brow twisted.


    All this went well. On the contrary, it made the nun feel a little uneasy, but she couldn''t say what was wrong. Now, the nun could only keep silent and stood silent.


    Suddenly, the nun asked the people on the side, "how''s ling''er recently?"


    "That''s how it is, as it always is." The nun on the side said, "I''ve always kept it in the back room of the temple. The doctor of the Zhao family comes up every few days to have a look. It''s stable, but I''m still very weak."


    Abbess nodded.


    Xu Ling''s health has been bad since she was a child, and she has been fostered in a temple. But in the last two years, Xu Ling escaped from the disaster. The abbot announced that Xu Ling had passed away, which can be regarded as protecting Xu Ling for so many years. However, although Xu Ling was alive in the past two years, she didn''t make much progress and didn''t know when she would be able to delay it.


    The Abbess sighed silently: "I''ll have a look later."


    "Yes." People on one side should say.


    Soon, they turned and walked in the direction of the temple.


    ¡­¡­


    At the same time.


    Mrs. Xu got into the carriage, and Xu Qiaoqiao was there.


    She opened the curtain and took a look: "Niang, as you guessed, the Abbess sent people down the mountain, and our people have followed, so that we can know where the little bitch is."


    Mrs. Xu made a sound and took a light drink of tea. She didn''t say anything, but a trace of ferocity flashed in her low eyebrows and eyes. On the surface, she didn''t say a word. The carriage was still slowly moving towards the direction of Xu''s house.


    Not long after Mrs. Xu returned to Xu''s house, the bodyguard who followed the nun also returned to Xu''s house.


    "Thank you, madam." The guard said quickly, "the second lady is in a small courtyard in the South Lane. There is also a man in the courtyard, not like a man from Jiangnan. But the second lady -- "


    "He said Mrs. Xu looked at the guard fiercely.


    "The appearance of the second lady is quite different from that of her usual life. But I''m sure it must be miss two, because I heard that nun''s name is miss two The bodyguards are a little shocked, more amazing.


    That gorgeous face, let alone Jiangnan, even in the concubines of the harem, is not inferior at all. It''s unforgettable at a glance.


    Mrs. Xu''s eyes narrowed slightly: "what else do you find?"


    "Miss two has a close relationship with a person from a medical school. That person''s name is Zhao Fengqi." The guard continued¡° I''ve also asked people to check this courtyard. It''s in the name of the second lady, not someone else''s


    Mrs. Xu''s face changed again and again, which she didn''t expect. Xu WANYING was so disguised that they didn''t have any defense against Xu WANYING. Did she gradually raise such a wolf?


    Mrs. Xu''s eyes are even more gloomy. Xu WANYING can''t keep them. Now she can hide them. Maybe one day she will be able to swallow Xu''s house.


    When Mrs. Xu asked about the bodyguard, Xu Yuanzhi came in a hurry, and his face was even more ugly. Naturally, Xu Qiaoqiao did not dare to ask more questions. He asked Ann and retreated. The bodyguard left respectfully. Only Mrs. Xu and Xu Yuanzhi were left in the room.


    "Master, why are you so worried all of a sudden?" Asked Mrs. Xu, wringing her eyebrows.


    "I know there''s something wrong with the people sent up there." Xu Yuanzhi didn''t hide from Mrs. Xu, "we''ve all been poisoned by each other''s people. They''re dead. After all, they''re silent. And now it''s good, they follow the clues to the head of Xu Fu, the people above naturally break the clues. This man must be found at once, otherwise, if it''s worse, the Xu family will not be able to keep it. "


    Xu Yuanzhi''s attitude has no element of joke: "I know them too well. If I make a decision, I''ll make a decision. Xu Fu will bear the brunt."


    Mrs. Xu''s face also changed. You should know what it would be like to be involved in Xu''s house. No matter whether she is rich or not, she will not even die.


    "Master, what shall we do?" Mrs. Xu was a little worried.


    "If you find that man, he must still be in Jiangnan." Xu Yuanzhi said.


    Mrs. Xu quieted down and suddenly thought of something. Then she looked at Xu Yuanzhi and told Xu Yuanzhi exactly what happened during this period.


    After hearing this, Xu Yuanzhi''s eyes changed, and he became more and more fierce: "check, follow this clue, and you may find something. Now you''d rather kill by mistake than let it go."


    The man hidden by Xu WANYING is too suspicious.


    "That man also had an accident at about the same time." Xu Yuanzhi recalled the time carefully. When he looked at Mrs. Xu again, his eyes sank slightly.


    Mrs. Xu can understand Xu Yuanzhi''s meaning at a glance: "master, you can rest assured that I will arrange this matter."


    Xu Yuanzhi made a sound, but his restless mood came down. Unexpectedly, there was such a relationship here. But it''s not too late.


    Mrs. Xu didn''t stay much, so she sent someone to deal with it soon. This is a good thing for Mrs. Xu, killing two birds with one stone, and no harm at all.


    The atmosphere in Xu''s mansion was both gloomy and lively.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡ª¡ª


    At the same time, in the courtyard.


    Mu Zhanxiao looks at the busy Xu WANYING in the kitchen, and her eyebrows are still twisted. This kind of Xu WANYING looks a little different from usual. It should be said that there are more things to prepare. If they are the only two on weekdays, Xu WANYING will have three dishes and one soup or four dishes and one soup.


    But now, it''s obviously more abundant. Even on Xu WANYING''s face, you can see a bright smile, as if you are expecting someone who has been waiting for a long time to appear. You can''t even hide the excitement.

 Chapter 1115

    Mu Zhanxiao''s eyes sank a little more, and then he said: "why do you cook so many dishes today?"


    Xu WANYING was startled. She thought of what the man had said to herself before, and her face turned unnaturally red again. It seemed that she was not easy to calm down and became shy again.


    But Xu WANYING did not hide, or truthfully said, just the voice is a little low: "Fengqi brother came back, today to see, so I prepared more."


    "Zhao Fengqi?" Mu Zhanxiao asked coldly.


    Xu WANYING didn''t notice. She said, "well. Fengqi''s brother went out for free clinic with his father for two months. He only came back yesterday, so he came here today. "


    Mu Zhanxiao didn''t speak.


    The eyes became colder and colder, but Xu WANYING was busy all the time, and didn''t notice Mu Zhanxiao''s coldness. She was still explaining, as if she wanted to ease the tense atmosphere now. Next week, Xu WANYING didn''t understand why Mu Zhanxiao was so gloomy when he mentioned Zhao Fengqi.


    "Zhan Xiao, the most difficult day is for brother Fengqi to take care of you, so you should thank him for coming here today. If I was there that day, I''m afraid I can''t handle it. In the back, brother Fengqi told the shopkeeper of the pharmacy to prepare the food for us.... "


    Xu WANYING''s voice is light.


    Mu Zhanxiao sneered and didn''t answer.


    Dare feeling in Xu WANYING''s words, he still want to Zhao Fengqi as a life-saving benefactor? That''s a joke.


    But looking at Xu WANYING''s cheerful face, Mu Zhanxiao didn''t speak, but the gloom in her eyes became more and more obvious. It was a feeling of jealousy. She was jealous of Xu WANYING''s high spirits when she talked about Zhao Fengqi.


    Also jealous of Zhao Fengqi''s position in Xu WANYING''s heart.


    At this time, suddenly outside the door came Zhao Fengqi''s voice: "WANYING, I''m here."


    "It''ll be ready in a minute." Xu WANYING shouts, "you wait outside."


    "I''ll help." Zhao Fengqi has come in.


    When he saw Mu Zhanxiao, Zhao Fengqi was startled. He was frightened by the gloom in Mu Zhanxiao''s eyes. But in the end, Zhao Fengqi didn''t say anything. He just nodded to say hello and hurried to Xu WANYING''s direction.


    "I''m afraid I''ll help you out." Zhao Fengqi said.


    "Good." Xu WANYING is also not polite, "get these cooked dishes out, and then pack a meal.". I''ll make a soup. It''ll be quick. "


    "I see." Zhao Fengqi answered.


    Then, Zhao Fengqi picked up something and quickly walked towards the small table outside. When he came back, he also brought a clean handkerchief: "here, it''s too hot."


    "Thank you, brother Fengqi." Xu WANYING''s voice is also crisp.


    That smile at Zhao Feng, is from the heart, all the action is not affectation, see that they usually get along like this.


    In Mu Zhanxiao''s eyes, his face became more and more gloomy. His inexpressible feeling was like a glass slag being fed.


    Sour and astringent, with pain.


    It''s like the atmosphere between Zhao Fengqi and Xu WANYING after Zhao Fengqi''s appearance is that he can never get in and completely blocks himself out of their relationship.


    When Xu WANYING cooked the soup and saw Mu Zhanxiao standing here, she immediately said, "go out for dinner. Don''t stand here. I thought you were out


    It''s too quiet.


    Then, Xu WANYING turned around and prepared to load the soup out of the pot.


    As a result, when Xu WANYING turns around, Mu Zhanxiao directly clasps Xu WANYING''s hand. The rings on the two hands collide and make a sound. Xu WANYING is stunned and looks at Mu Zhanxiao innocently.


    "What''s the matter with you? You hold me like this, I can''t make soup. Brother Fengqi is waiting outside. " Between the lines, it''s Zhao Fengqi.


    "Zhao Feng got up, but you totally ignored me?" Mu Zhanxiao calm face, asked directly.


    "Ah?" Xu WANYING a Leng, for a moment and a half will not respond.


    Did she ignore it?


    The visitor is a guest. When Zhao Feng gets up, naturally she has to be busy. When she gets busy, she seldom talks. Usually, they don''t get along like this. When she cooks, Mu Zhanxiao will watch, but they can''t chat, so why ignore it?


    Before Xu WANYING could recover, Mu Zhanxiao continued to ask, "why don''t I know Zhao Fengqi is coming today?"


    "Oh, yes." Xu WANYING did not hide, explained, "before the Phoenix from brother said, he went out for two months, free clinic back, will come to see.". Yesterday, when the shopkeeper came to deliver food, he said that they would arrive yesterday, so naturally they will come today. "


    Naturally, this is the tacit understanding between Xu WANYING and Zhao Fengqi. They don''t need face-to-face conversation to know each other''s ideas and practices, and they won''t make any mistakes.


    This idea, let Mu Zhanxiao in the heart of the bad taste also followed obvious up, he looked at Xu WANYING so deep: "you and he so tacit understanding?"


    "Brother Fengqi and I have known each other for many years, and we are so familiar." Xu WANYING explained patiently.


    Mu Zhanxiao sneered.


    Xu WANYING feels Mu Zhanxiao''s unhappiness, but Xu WANYING still doesn''t understand. The pot behind her is still boiling, and Zhao Fengqi''s voice comes from outside.


    "Wan Ying, how are you? Shall I come in and help you? " Zhao Feng asked aloud.


    "No, no, I''m fine." Xu WANYING answered immediately.


    She just looked at Mu Zhanxiao: "Zhanxiao, you hold me, I can''t do anything."


    The tone of commissary aggrieved, and then looked at Mu Zhanxiao''s eyes with a trace of begging, in such eyes, Mu Zhanxiao just coldly released Xu WANYING, Xu WANYING immediately turned around, the cheek is still some hot, head down with soup.


    But Zhao Fengqi was not at ease to come in. When he saw Xu WANYING''s soup, he was overjoyed: "WANYING, you''re the best. I know I like mushroom soup. I cook it every time."


    Xu WANYING is smiling, but Zhao Fengqi has already brought out the mushroom soup.


    Mu Zhanxiao''s face was even colder. Even the soup was Zhao Fengqi''s favorite. The gloom became more and more intense.


    ¡­¡­


    Soon, the three of them sat in front of the wooden table and ate. Mu Zhanxiao didn''t say a word in the whole process, and almost didn''t move the food in front of him. He just sat like this. Xu WANYING and Zhao Fengqi chat most of the time.

 Chapter 1116

    Zhao Fengqi spits and talks about what happened to her free clinic in the past two months. Xu WANYING also listens carefully and asks some questions from time to time.


    "Brother Fengqi, do you think the silk in Taizhou is very good?"


    "Yes, I always thought our silk in the south of the Yangtze River was unique. I didn''t know until I arrived in Taizhou that their silk was really good. Next time I''ll bring some back for you. You can have a look. It will help you


    "Thank you, brother Fengqi."


    ¡­¡­


    The topic suddenly changed again. They had a hot conversation. Mu Zhanxiao''s face didn''t soften because of the atmosphere, and became more and more gloomy.


    Even after Xu WANYING had finished the meal in front of her, she noticed that Mu Zhanxiao''s dishes and chopsticks had hardly moved. This time, Xu WANYING looked at Mu Zhanxiao and worried: "Zhan Xiao, why don''t you eat. Isn''t it appetizing? Or what''s wrong? "


    Mu Zhanxiao is generally very supportive and will finish his own food, but this situation does not happen. When Mu Zhanxiao forces the remaining poison, because of the effect of the toxin, it will also lead to this situation.


    It''s just that it hasn''t appeared for a long time now.


    So Xu WANYING can''t help but worry. Even Zhao Fengqi looks at Mu Zhanxiao and frowns. However, Zhao Fengqi doesn''t take the initiative to say hello to Mu Zhanxiao. It''s a kind of instinctive intuition. She intuitively knows that Mu Zhanxiao doesn''t welcome her appearance.


    And Mu Zhanxiao stood up coldly, and didn''t answer Xu WANYING''s question, then turned back to his room.


    Xu WANYING was left, a face of inexplicable. Want to catch up, but it''s not good to let Zhao Fengqi stay here alone. Xu WANYING bit her lip and was in a dilemma.


    "Wan Ying." Zhao Fengqi then asked, "this man is too cold. He doesn''t like me here."


    "No Xu WANYING waved, "Zhan Xiao is not such a person."


    "You call it so intimate?" Zhao Feng wring eyebrows, "he is a man, a man of unknown origin, you should not be like this, so as not to cause trouble for yourself."


    "It''s not from unknown sources." Xu WANYING refuted Zhao Fengqi.


    If it had been before, they would not have quarreled over such problems, but now it seems that some people say that Mu Zhanxiao has any discomfort, and Xu WANYING will become a very protective person. No one is allowed to say that Mu Zhanxiao is wrong.


    And this is also the reaction, Zhao Fengqi also feel clear, some accidents, more is shocked.


    Then, Zhao Fengqi looked at Xu WANYING like this, and his eyes were very serious: "WANYING, do you like this man. Did this man do something to you? "


    That''s a man''s instinct.


    Especially in front of the girl you like, this intuition becomes obvious.


    But Zhao Fengqi''s words, let Xu WANYING''s cheek suddenly red up, immediately retort: "you don''t talk nonsense, he is not the person I can climb."


    "You always knew who he was?" Zhao Fengqi can tell.


    Xu WANYING immediately calmed down and did not continue this topic. Zhao Fengqi naturally felt that Xu WANYING didn''t want to talk about Mu Zhanxiao with himself. He wanted to open her mouth to persuade her again, but finally, she couldn''t say anything.


    All of a sudden, the courtyard became quiet.


    I don''t know whether it''s the atmosphere or the attitude of Xu WANYING. In the end, Zhao Fengqi didn''t stay much. After helping Xu WANYING clean up, he stood up to go back.


    "Brother Fengqi, his situation --" Xu WANYING is still thinking about Mu Zhanxiao.


    Zhao Fengqi said directly: "if you are worried about his physical problems, then I can tell you clearly that he is very good. He''s afraid of the situation. He''s afraid it''s not because of his health. "


    Xu WANYING twisted her eyebrows, but Zhao Fengqi didn''t break them. She quickly continued: "WANYING, listen to my advice, he is not an ordinary person. You can''t even tell good from evil. Don''t get tangled up. It''s been two months since you came out. Can you guarantee that the people in Xu''s house have no doubt? If you doubt it, you will have a hard time in the future. "


    Zhao Fengqi said directly, without any implication, looking at Xu WANYING''s eyes is also more and more do not agree: "also, you now, even a little cover, not afraid to be found, a hair out of control?"


    Zhao Fengqi said Xu WANYING''s true face.


    Xu WANYING was silent.


    These words, Xu WANYING naturally know, but in the face of such questions, Xu WANYING is completely unable to answer, and finally can only passively stand, biting the lip.


    Knowing that what he said was useless, Zhao Fengqi waved his hand: "WANYING, I know that my advice is useless. You... "His voice faltered," forget it, you come to me if you have something. This man is not worth your attention. "


    With that, Zhao Feng turned around and left.


    When Zhao Fengqi came to the door, Xu WANYING was seeing her off. When she got to the door, she said, "he said, take me back to Kyoto."


    This made Zhao Fengqi suddenly stop, and then looked at Xu WANYING like this: "he asked you to go back to Kyoto, do you want to go back? Have you thought about Kyoto? Do you know about him? Do you think going back to Kyoto is a good thing? Besides, do you care about Xu Ling? Can you come and go freely in Xufu? Don''t forget, you... "


    With that, Zhao Fengqi suddenly stopped. He seemed to realize that his tone was very bad. He took a deep breath, and his eyes were still looking at Xu WANYING, but the excited mood seemed to be pacified.


    But I don''t want to vent such emotion to Xu WANYING.


    Finally, Zhao Fengqi stood so quietly and calmed down: "I''ll go back first. You must not be impulsive. If you have something to do, let me know for the first time. Do you understand? "


    "Good." It took a long time for Xu WANYING to answer.


    And Zhao Fengqi really didn''t stay any longer and left in a hurry. Xu WANYING looks at the figure that Zhao Fengqi leaves, sighs silently, then closes the door of the courtyard, and turns back to the house.


    Mu Zhanxiao is still standing in the room. When he sees Xu WANYING come in, he doesn''t say a word. He doesn''t say a word to Xu WANYING. His eyes don''t fall on Xu WANYING. He looks cold and light.


    Xu WANYING is speechless by Mu Zhanxiao, and finally she can only stand passively. The atmosphere in the room becomes more and more stalemate.


    "You didn''t even eat." For a long time, it was Xu WANYING who broke the silence in a low voice.


    Mu Zhanxiao didn''t speak, but his tall figure had turned, and his eyes fell on Xu WANYING''s body for a moment.

 Chapter 1117

    Xu WANYING was a little scared, but she still insisted: "Zhan Xiao, if your wound is uncomfortable, I''ll call brother Fengqi back and let him show you."


    The voice just fell, Mu Zhanxiao''s hand so pinched Xu WANYING''s chin, half forced to let Xu WANYING see to oneself: "you pour is left a Zhao Fengqi, right a Zhao Fengqi, eh?"


    Xu WANYING was stunned.


    "Is Zhao Fengqi so important to you? When he comes back, are you sure that he will come back today and prepare so much food? You can talk with Zhao Fengqi, completely ignoring my existence? " Mu Zhanxiao questions Xu WANYING word by word.


    Xu WANYING is more shocked to listen to Mu Zhanxiao''s words. For a moment and a half, she doesn''t understand why this man''s anger is suddenly coming. It seems that everything is aimed at Zhao Feng, but this anger is repressed and seems to be facing herself.


    "I -" Xu WANYING just wanted to explain.


    But mu Zhanxiao suddenly leaned over and fell on Xu WANYING''s lips, which was different from the ambiguity before. Now everything seems to be plundering, and she doesn''t want to give Xu WANYING any chance to think again.


    Xu WANYING sobs. In Mu Zhanxiao''s hegemony, she is not mu Zhanxiao''s opponent at all.


    And now such a situation, also let Xu WANYING nervous can''t be more nervous, that kind of shortness of breath also followed obvious up, but mu Zhanxiao didn''t let Xu WANYING mean.


    This kind of entanglement, Xu WANYING gradually lost her strength, that hand so tugged Mu Zhanxiao''s clothes, tightly clenched into a ball, completely fell into passivity, until Mu Zhanxiao had a good time, just breathing, released Xu WANYING.


    Xu WANYING almost fell on the ground.


    In any case, Xu WANYING is a girl in the waiting room. She is unfamiliar with such things. At most, not long ago, she overheard Mrs. Xu and Xu Qiaoqiao talking about the wedding night and how to serve her husband. The picture makes Xu WANYING''s face red and her ears red.


    I just didn''t expect that such a thing happened to me. I felt caught off guard, but it seemed different from what Mrs. Xu taught Xu Qiaoqiao.


    But that kind of hot feeling is more obvious.


    But mu Zhanxiao''s hand directly holds Xu WANYING''s waist, does not give Xu WANYING any chance to fall on the ground, and still forces Xu WANYING to look at herself.


    Xu WANYING''s cheeks are red.


    "Do you think you and I are all joking?" Mu Zhanxiao asked word by word.


    Xu WANYING bites her lips and doesn''t speak, but mu Zhanxiao doesn''t let Xu WANYING off. Every word is clear enough: "every word I say to you is not a joke. I''ll take you back to Beijing after a month, and you must follow me back to Beijing. What''s more, you''ve been seen and kissed by me. You''re not going to go back with me. Are you going to marry someone else? "


    Xu WANYING: "I..."


    "Do you think Zhao Fengqi doesn''t care about everything between you and me, and can still accept you frankly?" Mu Zhanxiao was aggressive, "don''t be so naive. No man can look indifferent after seeing the person he likes being touched by others. "


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    "I only give you one month to prepare. In this month, I will deal with everything in your hands. If you can''t handle it, tell me frankly, I''ll handle it. And a month later, you can only go back to Kyoto with me. " In Mu Zhanxiao''s words, there was no element of consultation, but arrangement.


    He has arranged Xu WANYING carefully.


    Xu WANYING shook her head, Mu Zhanxiao''s eyes cold down: "there is no reason, you do not have the right to resist."


    But from beginning to end, Mu Zhanxiao never broke Xu WANYING''s identity, as if watching whether Xu WANYING would take the initiative to confess to herself. After all, he has only one last month.


    What if Xu WANYING is not willing to be frank? Or what is Xu WANYING''s purpose?


    In this way of thinking, Mu Zhanxiao''s hand with a thin cocoon gently stroked Xu WANYING''s cheek, and his eyes seemed to be gentle, which was completely different from the previous hegemony and strength.


    "What are you worried about?" Mu Zhanxiao''s low voice, with a trace of bewitching.


    Xu WANYING shakes her head passively.


    Mu Zhanxiao did not release Xu WANYING''s meaning: "Zhao Fengqi likes you, don''t you know?"


    Xu WANYING was stunned: "he''s brother Fengqi."


    "So what?" Mu Zhanxiao sneered, "can''t you feel what he thinks of you?"


    Xu WANYING shakes her head.


    After all, they got along with each other in this way since childhood, and Xu WANYING didn''t feel any abnormality. What''s more, her identity is there. No matter whether she is a commoner daughter of Xu Fu or not, and whether Xu Fu attaches importance to her or not, Xu WANYING is very clear about Xu Yuanzhi''s personality.


    If you leave her till now, it must be useful. It can be used for marriage, and it is impossible for her to choose marriage freely. If she can''t take the initiative to leave Xufu, then the fate of the next can be imagined, she also can be married to the grade.


    Xu Yuanzhi is also looking at the right person. Xu WANYING doesn''t know.


    "Zhao Fengqi likes you. I want to marry you home. " Mu Zhanxiao said directly, but soon, his voice faltered, "I will not give him this opportunity."


    Xu WANYING: "no..."


    "Nothing is impossible." Mu Zhanxiao interrupts Xu WANYING.


    The next moment, Mu Zhanxiao holds Xu WANYING in his arms. Xu WANYING screams and subconsciously reaches out to hook Mu Zhanxiao''s neck. It''s an instinctive reaction, but mu Zhanxiao doesn''t let Xu WANYING go. She holds Xu WANYING all the way to the bed.


    "Zhan Xiao, you..." Xu WANYING''s voice stammered.


    It''s instinctive tension. I want to stop it, but I can''t. Because of tension, Xu WANYING''s body is shaking.


    Outside the sky is still very bright, even if the window is closed, everything in the house is clear, let alone Mu Zhanxiao. Peace day looks at this person''s feeling is not the same, now pastes too near, near lets Xu WANYING be at a loss.


    Mu Zhanxiao see Xu WANYING nervous, he suddenly so smile: "afraid?"


    Xu WANYING did not move.


    Mu Zhanxiao''s hand has already grasped Xu WANYING''s slender waist, and her tall figure has been pressed down. Just looking at the little girl in her arms, her voice is even more low: "I shouldn''t have moved you so fast, at least let you follow me back to Kyoto. But now I regret it. "


    "You... I..." Xu WANYING hesitated.


    All the places within reach are the feeling of sweating and being pressed by this person. Such a strange feeling makes Xu WANYING completely unresponsive.

 Chapter 1118

    "As long as you become my person, you will not be cranky." Mu Zhanxiao is almost close to Xu WANYING''s ear, "so, are you afraid?"


    Xu WANYING shakes her head and nods again, which is more obvious.


    It happened so suddenly that she had no ability to think. In the face of Mu Zhanxiao, Xu WANYING doesn''t have too many ideas to refuse, but she is at a loss when she thinks about Xu Fu''s affairs.


    The contradiction in her eyes was obvious.


    And Mu Zhanxiao also saw that he spoke quietly: "give it to me. Don''t be nervous. "


    Such a low voice, but with the power of appeasement, Xu WANYING''s body is rigid, but in Mu Zhanxiao''s hands, gradually relaxed.


    It was clear that it was day, but the green gauze tent was put down. On the simple bed, there was almost no room for them. But because of this, they were more intimate.


    ¡­¡­


    After the event¡ª¡ª


    Xu WANYING almost buried herself in the quilt, without saying a word, only her shoulders and slender fingers grabbed the quilt and fell outside.


    The whole face has long gone.


    Mu Zhanxiao see Xu WANYING shy, it is a smile: "shy?"


    Xu WANYING didn''t say a word, but she still didn''t pull herself out of the quilt. Mu Zhanxiao directly pulled Xu WANYING out and wrapped her up carefully: "I''ll take you to a bath, I''ll be more comfortable. It won''t be like that in the back. "


    That kind of feeling sour rise, can''t say, Xu WANYING never experienced, also didn''t have any, she said, the initial panic in Mu Zhanxiao''s comfort, also gradually calmed down, and then is shy, speechless shy.


    And Mu Zhanxiao has picked Xu WANYING up from the quilt and walked to the bath bucket in the house, which Xu WANYING prepared for mu Zhanxiao before.


    Soon, Mu Zhanxiao put Xu WANYING in the warm water, Xu WANYING is still shy and can''t say a word, but mu Zhanxiao''s eyebrows and eyes are with a faint smile.


    Then Xu WANYING was stunned. The man had already taken off his clothes and calmly entered the barrel.


    "I''ll get used to it later." Mu Zhanxiao spoke faintly.


    Xu WANYING did not dare to say anything.


    Mu Zhanxiao put his arms around Xu WANYING and bit her ear. Then he lowered his voice and warned, "WANYING, you are my woman, so don''t look at other men more. I will not be happy. Do you understand?"


    Xu WANYING was originally smart. When she heard this, she suddenly blinked her beautiful eyes: "are you jealous of brother Fengqi? I''m talking to brother Fengqi. Aren''t you happy? "


    Mu Zhanxiao snorted and gave Xu WANYING an answer.


    This answer, suddenly let Xu WANYING''s heart warm up, some sweet, and then such sweet followed the flood, how can''t stop.


    Because of this sweet, also put the previous worry all of a sudden to forget.


    "Do you hear me?" Mu Zhanxiao''s voice came again.


    Xu WANYING made a sound and nodded her head cleverly. Mu Zhanxiao rewarded Xu WANYING with a kiss.


    Xu WANYING is so iron on Mu Zhanxiao''s chest, this is the first time to see the big and small wounds on this person, is not the young master who grew up in his own mind.


    "How do you get these wounds?" Xu WANYING can''t help asking.


    "I got hurt on the mission." Mu Zhanxiao didn''t hide it.


    These wounds are deep and shallow, even some years later, those wounds are still obvious, we can see the tragedy at that time. Just like this time, it''s been two months now, but the wound is still clearly visible, as if it''s not healed at all.


    Xu WANYING can''t help but feel distressed when she looks at it. Her eyes are slightly red. It seems that in such an inadvertent change, Xu WANYING''s originally repressed emotions are also unrestrained.


    "What''s the matter?" Mu Zhanxiao asked.


    Xu WANYING shook her head: "nothing."


    Mu Zhanxiao looks at Xu WANYING''s eyes again, and then smiles faintly: "in the future, I will pay attention to it, don''t think about it."


    Xu WANYING nodded, and Mu Zhanxiao bowed his head to kiss again.


    They were warm for a while, until the water temperature began to cool, Mu Zhanxiao said: "although it''s hot, but also can''t be greedy for cold, get up."


    Xu WANYING didn''t refuse. Mu Zhanxiao picked Xu WANYING up. The feeling of emptiness and softness was still there. Mu Zhanxiao''s eyebrows had a faint smile: "if you are tired, you will sleep."


    Xu WANYING shook her head: "you haven''t eaten yet. I''ll get you something. "


    With that, Xu WANYING was about to get up. Although she was a little tired, she couldn''t move anything. Besides, she hadn''t eaten since noon.


    The first two¡ª¡ª


    Thinking of these, Xu WANYING''s cheek is more red, completely out of control, quickly out of bed, directly toward the direction of the small kitchen, even don''t call.


    Mu Zhanxiao naturally knows what Xu WANYING is embarrassed about. Compared with Xu WANYING''s shyness, Mu Zhanxiao is calm and incomparable. He quietly looks at Xu WANYING''s figure leaving, with a faint smile in his eyebrows, but his eyes still contain deep meaning.


    He is waiting for Xu WANYING to take the initiative.


    Their relationship has changed. Is Xu WANYING for the Xu family or on her own side?


    Mu Zhanxiao clenched his fist slightly.


    It''s no easy for mu Zhanxiao to take away Xu WANYING. A prince who is granted by the Emperor himself wants to marry the daughter of Xu''s family, but Xu''s family won''t have a word. With the current status of King Mu''s residence, it was the high climb of Xu''s residence.


    But obviously¡ª¡ª


    Shen Shen, Mu Zhanxiao didn''t think much, and soon went out.


    In the small kitchen, perhaps because of fatigue, Xu WANYING did not cook so many dishes, but simply made two bowls of noodles.


    Mu Zhanxiao is watching, Xu WANYING''s cheek is very red, but the action in her hand doesn''t stop. Such a picture is like an ordinary family, calm and quiet.


    "All right." Xu WANYING answered.


    Mu Zhanxiao mmm, the noodles out, Xu WANYING followed Mu Zhanxiao went out, two people around the small wooden table quietly eating, but did not say anything, just occasionally Mu Zhanxiao fell on Xu WANYING''s eyes, with a trace of hot, Xu WANYING''s cheek slightly hot, the surface is still serious.


    Until two bowls of noodles are finished.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 1119

    With their intimacy, the relationship naturally changed.


    Mu Zhanxiao doesn''t let Xu WANYING live alone in the room. Instead, he takes Xu WANYING to his own room. On weekdays, they will arrange the courtyard together, cook together, and also sit and chat together. These days are quiet and warm.


    Also because of such tenderness, Xu WANYING''s ideas gradually changed.


    "What do you think?" Mu Zhanxiao lowered his head and asked Xu WANYING.


    Xu WANYING said, "No. I''ll go out and get something and come back


    Mu Zhanxiao said nothing. He didn''t ask Xu WANYING where she was going. On the contrary, Xu WANYING looked at Mu Zhanxiao so seriously. After a moment of silence, she continued: "come back, I want to tell you something."


    "What''s the matter?" Mu Zhanxiao asked quietly.


    Xu WANYING pursed her lips, a little angry: "all said, come back to say."


    This little woman''s coyness, Mu Zhanxiao lowered his head and chuckled, eh, said: "good."


    But Xu WANYING is still a little nervous: "I said, you should make sure you are not angry."


    "Say it again." Mu Zhanxiao didn''t say it directly.


    However, in Xu WANYING''s attitude, Mu Zhanxiao more or less guessed what Xu WANYING wanted to say to herself. These days, her tense mood gradually relaxed. When she looked at Xu WANYING again, her eyes became more gentle.


    Such tenderness is obvious.


    Xu WANYING''s cheek is too hot to dry.


    She turned around and ran to the outside of the yard quickly. It was the little girl''s shame. Mu Zhanxiao looked at Xu WANYING''s figure and her eyes remained unchanged.


    Then, Mu Zhanxiao suddenly said: "follow her."


    The shadow guard in the dark answered, "yes."


    Shadow Wei leaves quickly, Mu Zhanxiao still stands quietly, hiding deep meaning in his eyes. After a long time, he turns back to the house.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡ª¡ª


    Xu WANYING walked out of the courtyard.


    She''s going back to Kyoto with Mu Zhanxiao. So now she has to make arrangements for things in Jiangnan, from Xu Ling to her own hands, as well as the people in Xu''s house.


    Xu WANYING doesn''t want to be involved in too much trouble. Besides, Mrs. Xu has always wanted to die by herself, so she just advanced her previous plan. She wants to go to the nun and ask her to tell Mrs. Xu that she accidentally fell off the cliff and died.


    But the corpse, she can let Feng rise to prepare, the person of Xu Fu doesn''t care to oneself, all won''t go to examine these carefully. Besides, when she comes back to Xu''s house, I''m afraid she will marry someone else. These days, Xu WANYING is not without news.


    Xu Yuanzhi found himself a man from the rich side of Jiangnan, but he was a very cruel man. She was only a concubine when she married. The most important thing is that no one could get out alive.


    The purpose of Xu''s family is more obvious than anyone else. What they want is only to get married with each other. Other things are not important.


    Under such circumstances, it''s better to walk away.


    Xu WANYING''s mind is more and more heavy, and her step is faster. She lowers her eyebrows and looks at the road ahead.


    All of a sudden¡ª¡ª


    Xu WANYING exclaimed.


    But soon her mouth was covered, even without struggling, she was knocked unconscious and quickly dragged into the side of the alley.


    Before the coma, Xu WANYING seems to have seen Xu Fu''s people, but the speed is too fast, she can''t be sure for the first time. After all, Xu WANYING is very clear. Now she looks very different from Xu WANYING who used to be in Xu''s house. It''s impossible for people in Xu''s house to know.


    But if it wasn''t from Xu Fu, who would it be? But this sudden scene, come too fast, no one found the busy market, so cold not a little person.


    Markets in the south of the Yangtze River seem to be no different from the usual.


    ¡­¡­


    The Kung Fu queen of yijixiang¡ª¡ª


    Xu WANYING wakes up slowly. After seeing the surrounding environment clearly, her face is shocked. This is the Chaifang of Xu''s house. She has a deep memory. After all, in the past, if she was not careful, Xu WANYING would be shut up in the Chaifang by the eldest lady and dealt with by family methods. She would be beaten black and blue. But in the past two or three years, such a thing has rarely happened.


    And now, Xu WANYING has returned to the Chaifang, so she can''t be nervous. She immediately opened her eyes and struggled to get up.


    "Where do you want to go?" Suddenly, the big lady''s gloomy voice came.


    With the sound of the door opening, Xu WANYING turns and looks at the entrance of the Chaifang. Mrs. Xu has come in surrounded by the minions, followed by Xu Qiaoqiao, with no good intentions on everyone''s face. And Xiaocui, who has been waiting for Xu WANYING in Xu''s house, is also taken in, dying.


    Even when she saw Xu WANYING, Xiaocui just opened her eyes and said: "little... Miss... Go... Go..."


    But before she could finish her words, Xiaocui died.


    Even if you don''t know what happened to Xiaocui before, but looking at the scars on Xiaocui, Xu WANYING wants to know what happened here with her toes. This time, Xu WANYING''s face was even more pale. She didn''t want to rush towards Xiaocui.


    You know, for many years in Xu''s house, Xiaocui has always been with her. Compared with the people in Xu''s house, Xiaocui is more like her family. It''s just that she is not favored in Xu''s house, and Xiaocui''s life in Xu''s house will not be easy. This place is a place where people look at their eyes. The master''s status is not as good as the old mother beside Mrs. Xu, let alone Xiaocui.


    "Xiaocui, Xiaocui --" Xu WANYING called Xiaocui''s name, and her face became more and more pale.


    Xiaocui didn''t react very much. Her eyelids moved. Her hand wanted to catch Xu WANYING, but in the end, her hand slipped down quickly. Xu WANYING naturally knows what this means. She cries out and can''t hide her emotions. Holding Xiaocui.


    But Mrs. Xu''s face is cold, Xu Qiaoqiao happily looks at everything in front of him, just like watching a lively scene. The life of a slave is just a mole ant, which is not worth mentioning.


    "You..." Xu WANYING looked at the person in front of her angrily.


    As soon as Mrs. Xu raised her hand, Xu WANYING had been detained by the boy in Xu''s house for the first time. Xu WANYING couldn''t move completely. No matter how hard she struggled, it didn''t help.


    Mrs. Xu walked to Xu WANYING step by step and held her chin fiercely. Every word was very clear: "Xu WANYING, I underestimated you. You even know how to hide your face and appear in Xu''s house. What do you think you have in mind? How can I tolerate you. At that time, I should have killed you without hesitation, so as not to cause everything to happen now. "

 Chapter 1120

    Obviously, speaking of these, Mrs. Xu seemed to be very angry, and her chest was up and down. The hand holding Xu WANYING''s chin made a lot of effort, and the nail pinched into her skin. The delicate skin instantly appeared bloodstains, but Xu WANYING was always stubborn and never spoke.


    "I thought you were just a useless girl. As a result, you are good. You collude with others and hide men. Even you dare to lie to me Mrs. Xu sneered, "it''s Xu Fu who connives at you so much that you think you''re lucky, isn''t it?"


    Mrs. Xu''s tone became more and more aggressive. Looking at her stubborn face, Mrs. Xu suddenly gave a sneer.


    Xu WANYING still didn''t speak, because she couldn''t understand Mrs. Xu''s thoughts and practices. However, under such circumstances, Xu WANYING subconsciously felt frightened and couldn''t say any other reasons. But it''s almost certain that many things had already exceeded her own thoughts and expectations.


    No matter how calm Xu WANYING was, she was just a little girl, so under such circumstances, her panic became obvious, and her figure trembled slightly.


    But Mrs. Xu suddenly let go of Xu WANYING: "take her there."


    "Yes." The slave of Xu''s house should.


    Soon, Xu WANYING was escorted to the front. She twisted her eyebrows and said, "where are you taking me?"


    "What''s the hurry?" Xu Qiaoqiao covered his mouth and laughed, but he was very schadenfreude. "If you see it, you will know. Xu WANYING, I promise it will be wonderful."


    Finish saying, Xu Qiao Qiao''s eyes some resentment of looking at Xu WANYING, that is jealous of Xu WANYING''s face, is really did not expect that in that ordinary face, is so gorgeous. If you had known earlier, it would have been impossible for Xu WANYING to live even if Xu Qiaoqiao tried every means. After all, she wants to kill Xu WANYING, just like killing a mole ant.


    Xu Qiaoqiao stares at Xu WANYING fiercely, and then turns around resentfully, saying nothing more.


    On the contrary, Mrs. Xu didn''t speak in the whole process. She was just supported by the old mother and walked forward.


    This kind of picture makes Xu WANYING feel that her heart is beating faster and speechless. It''s a kind of panic. It''s like knowing what''s going to happen. In this case, Xu WANYING tries to calm herself down. Even if she is dragged and falters several times, she never asks for mercy.


    Soon, Xu WANYING was taken to the dungeon of Xu''s house.


    Xu WANYING knows this place all the time, but the dungeon of Xu''s house has not been used for a long time. The means of Xu''s house are cruel. Naturally, people don''t have to be locked in the dungeon, they have already died, so this dungeon has been vacant for a long time.


    When people go down, the musty smell and moisture in the dungeon come clearly, and the gloomy feeling makes people shiver instantly.


    Even before Xu WANYING could get to the bottom of the dungeon, she had heard the shrill cry. The voice was familiar to Xu WANYING. Now, Xu WANYING''s face suddenly became frightened. It was Zhao Fengqi''s voice.


    She suddenly looked at Mrs. Xu, and Mrs. Xu sneered, completely ignored the meaning of Xu WANYING. Xu WANYING did not want to run towards the dungeon, but was firmly controlled by the slaves.


    "Let her see." Mrs. Xu''s voice came.


    The minions just let go, Xu WANYING ran quickly towards the front, even because the speed was too fast, she faltered for a while, but even so, she couldn''t stop her pace.


    Her breathing began to be cramped, until she appeared in the depths of the dungeon. Xu WANYING''s face was shocked. It''s really Zhao Fengqi. When she saw that Zhao Fengqi was tied to a post and whipped on her body, she was already miserable and bruised.


    "Brother Fengqi -" Xu WANYING quickly ran to Zhao Fengqi, "don''t fight, don''t fight..."


    Xu WANYING protects Zhao Fengqi. She thinks that the whip will come at her. Unexpectedly, the slave stops the whip. Xu WANYING has been in tears for a long time. She just holds Zhao Fengqi in her arms. She can''t believe what she sees.


    Zhao Fengqi was too weak to say a word. Her eyelids moved slightly and she looked at Xu WANYING like this. Then she shook her head to Xu WANYING desolately. Her hand wanted to touch Xu WANYING, but she couldn''t lift it.


    "Come... Come... Don''t... It''s too late..." every word of Zhao Fengqi seems very difficult. The blood on her body has stained Xu WANYING''s clothes with blood.


    The smile toward Xu WANYING, but without a trace of regret, but with the worry of Xu WANYING.


    Xu WANYING understood.


    I''m afraid the people in Xu''s mansion know everything, including the events that happened during this period, and the fact that Xu Ling is still alive in the past two years. I''m afraid the people in Xu''s mansion all know it clearly.


    If you really know, then the next thing, there is no place to go. Xu WANYING''s panic became more and more obvious.


    And Mrs. Xu has been step by step toward the direction of Xu WANYING, the sharp eyes fell on Xu WANYING''s neck, not for a moment. Xu WANYING didn''t know what Mrs. Xu was looking at. She subconsciously retreated, but there was no way out.


    "You shameless little bitch." Mrs. Xu''s voice fell, and the palm in her hand hit Xu WANYING so hard that she didn''t give her any respect. It seemed that the anger she had repressed before broke out in this instant.


    Xu WANYING was beaten and staggered.


    "As a person of Xu''s family, he has been hiding things from the men outside under my eyes. Do you really think that I don''t exist, or do you think that you are perfect and will never be known?" Mrs. Xu asked harshly.


    Xu WANYING step back, desperately shaking her head, so to find their own lips, silent.


    Mrs. Xu sneered, even more aggressive: "Xu Ling is not dead, you even pretend that Xu Ling is dead. In Kyoto, you look lonely. What''s the result? You and the man steal to Huan don''t say, a woman who didn''t come out of the cabinet, unexpectedly still secretly and the man eat with live together? What about your propriety and integrity? "


    In such words, Xu WANYING is more clear, Mu Zhanxiao things have been exposed, let alone Xu Ling things.


    Her brain is a mess, for a moment and a half, under such circumstances, there is no way to calm down.


    And Mrs. Xu is a passer-by, where can you not know what the trace on Xu WANYING''s neck means.

 Chapter 1121

    Needless to say, these days, although the people she sent didn''t go directly into the courtyard to check the situation, they really knew that there was a man hidden in it, who was also a man with evil intentions to Xu Fu.


    "As a member of Xu''s family, you collude with outsiders to frame Xu''s family. Don''t forget that although you can''t be spoiled, you are also the second lady of Xu''s family. What happened? What have you done? Did Xu Fu treat you badly these years? Don''t you have a place to live, no food? Even if you don''t know how to be grateful, you still collude with outsiders to harm Xu''s house! " Mrs. Xu''s voice was more severe.


    That attitude seems to be very angry by Xu WANYING, and the whole person trembles. However, under such circumstances, Mrs. Xu has never done anything. Xu Qiaoqiao spoke several times, but because of Mrs. Xu, she finally swallowed the words.


    Xu WANYING knelt motionless.


    Zhao Fengqi is still hanging, as if the next moment there will be no breath, the whole person has long been hanging down. Xu WANYING is very clear that Zhao Fengqi is the only blood of the Zhao family. She is also a rare good doctor. She takes care of the poor people on weekdays and enjoys a good reputation in Jiangnan. But now it has come to such an end, you know, in the eyes of Xu Fu people, human life is not worth money.


    "Madam, I beg you, everything is my fault. Please let the irrelevant people go." Xu WANYING did not dare to hesitate, knelt down and kowtowed and begged again and again.


    Mrs. Xu coldly looks at everything in front of her, but the slave has already stopped Xu WANYING and won''t let her kowtow any more. She is so stiff, as if she doesn''t want to destroy Xu WANYING''s face.


    "You beg me?" Mrs. Xu walked step by step in front of Xu WANYING.


    Xu WANYING desperately nodded: "as long as you let them go, please."


    "Let them go?" Mrs. Xu''s sneer became more obvious, "who do you think you are? If you ask me to let them go, I''ll let them go. You know, if you let them go, who will let the Xu family go? "


    Xu WANYING bit her lip and didn''t dare to say anything, but she was already in tears. And Mrs. Xu looks at Xu WANYING with such a cold face, which makes people completely unable to guess Mrs. Xu''s current attitude. The atmosphere in the dungeon was even more gloomy. All of a sudden, Mrs. Xu clapped her hands. The dungeon, which was already gloomy, gave Xu WANYING a thrill when she heard such applause.


    She subconsciously looks at the entrance of the dungeon, but before she can turn her eyes, Xu WANYING sees Xu Ling brought in. Compared with Zhao Fengqi, Xu Ling''s situation is much better, but it doesn''t mean anything. It''s not a good thing that Xu Ling is discovered by Mrs. Xu.


    Xu WANYING immediately looks at Xu Ling.


    Xu Ling was originally weak. His constitution was not good since he was a child. He escaped from death two years ago. It''s not easy to save his life now. But now, he is pinched by people in Xu''s house, so there is no room for resistance.


    "Elder sister..." Xu Ling difficult mouth.


    But just a cry, Xu Li seems to have no strength, Xu WANYING worried, Xu Ling has continued to say: "sister, you don''t care about me... Don''t care about me."


    It''s impossible not to care.


    And this kind of picture, Mrs. Xu is a sneer: "it''s really sister and brother deep love, I want to see, this sister and brother deep love to what extent."


    This words, let Xu WANYING alert to see, first gave Mrs. Xu, want to also don''t want to rush to Xu Ling in front of, but the most red, Xu WANYING has been detained, completely can''t move.


    Under such circumstances, Xu WANYING struggled desperately, but it didn''t help. She couldn''t resist the big men in the mansion, and Xu Ling had no ability to resist when she was held up.


    Zhao Fengqi is also in danger.


    Xu WANYING closed her eyes. It was a kind of despair.


    She couldn''t help thinking of Mu Zhanxiao in the small courtyard. She didn''t know how mu Zhanxiao was now and how she could face Mu Zhanxiao under such circumstances. As if the original good idea, in an instant has been gone.


    Xu WANYING''s eyes are red.


    "What are you going to do?" Xu WANYING asked Mrs. Xu sadly.


    Mrs. Xu sneered, but her eyes fell on Xu WANYING. She couldn''t guess what Mrs. Xu was going to do, but the panic was obvious. In this case, suddenly, the dungeon heard the sound of hasty footsteps.


    Xu WANYING just looked up and saw that Xu Yuanzhi had already appeared in front of her. Before she had too much reaction, Xu Yuanzhi slapped Xu WANYING heavily on the cheek. Xu WANYING was almost beaten out.


    In this case, on the contrary, Mrs. Xu, who was ruthless before, said slowly: "master, what do you know about anger? It''s better for me to deal with this kind of thing. What''s more, if you want to break her face, how can you explain it to others later? "


    Xu WANYING looked at Mrs. Xu in amazement.


    This time, she completely understood the reason why Mrs. Xu changed her normal state and did not move herself. I''m afraid Mrs. Xu had already prepared.


    But Xu WANYING has not been able to recover from such a shock, Mrs. Xu''s voice continues to spread: "that person''s business, also want this little slut to start the most convenient, so still want to endure."


    In Mrs. Xu''s words, Xu Yuanzhi gradually calmed down. Then, Xu Yuanzhi looked at Mrs. Xu and said, "OK, madam will handle this."


    "Don''t worry, master. I will handle it safely." Mrs. Xu''s mood is very good, "it''s just that I''m afraid that the master''s heart will soften for a while, and I''ll leave trouble."


    This soft hearted refers to Xu Ling.


    Anyway, Xu Ling is Xu Yuanzhi''s son. Xu Yuanzhi can''t have no scruples at all. When Xu Yuanzhi didn''t know that Xu Ling was still alive, there was only one male heir left in Xu''s family. For such a big family as Xu''s family, it''s good to have many grandchildren.


    The concubine Xu Yuanzhi married in these years, no one can have a son. In other words, even if it can be born, it can''t survive.


    Mrs. Xu sneered in secret. When she looked at Xu Yuanzhi again, her attitude was that the overall situation was the most important.


    Xu Yuanzhi knew what Mrs. Xu implied, and then he said with a cold face: "it''s good that Mrs. Xu handles things safely."


    "It''s my duty." Mrs. Xu said with a gentle smile, "master, isn''t Mr. Mu still waiting outside?"


    Xu Yuanzhi didn''t speak, and soon turned away. Mu zhantian unexpectedly appeared in Xu''s house. Xu Yuanzhi naturally did not dare to neglect him. His identity and status did not allow Xu''s people to neglect him.

 Chapter 1122

    If it had not been for such a sudden occurrence, Xu Yuanzhi would not have come in a hurry.


    Mrs. Xu just looked at Xu Yuanzhi''s figure and left. Her gentle face suddenly became gloomy, so she looked at Xu WANYING.


    Xu WANYING is even more frightened.


    She heard Mr. mu. She knew it was the Mu family in the capital. Now the people in the courtyard are not others. They are also Mu Zhanxiao in the capital. So the people who come to Xu''s house now can''t be mu Zhanxiao, only mu zhantian. I can''t say why, but I have such a firm idea.


    Although mu zhantian didn''t have a bad relationship with Xu''s house, the relationship between the two sides was not close. It was Xu''s house, not King Mu''s house, that wanted to be promoted. Now the cold mu zhantian appears in Xu''s house. Xu WANYING intuitively thinks that it has something to do with Mu Zhanxiao.


    I can''t tell why. Maybe she is the daughter of Xu''s family, so Xu WANYING knows very well that everything of Mu Zhanxiao in King Mu''s house is not peaceful.


    In this way of thinking, Xu WANYING becomes more frightened.


    And Mrs. Xu went to Xu WANYING''s face, reached out and pinched her chin. Her fingernails scratched Xu WANYING''s skin impolitely, and her skin was bleeding again. However, such scars won''t last long.


    "Do you want Zhao Fengqi and Xu Ling to be ok?" Mrs. Xu picks eyebrows and looks at Xu WANYING.


    Xu WANYING did not want to answer: "yes."


    That look in the eyes how all can''t calm down, can passively see to Mrs. Xu. Seeing this, Mrs. Xu sneered, and then continued: "it''s not difficult. As long as you do it according to my requirements, Zhao Fengqi and Xu Ling will be fine. Otherwise -- "


    Mrs. Xu sank, and the tone became more and more insidious: "I will drag the whole Zhao family into the water."


    Xu WANYING''s face became more and more pale.


    She will not doubt Mrs. Xu''s words. She has seen Mrs. Xu''s ruthlessness. Otherwise, Xu Ling would not have come to such an end. If Mrs. Xu wants to attack the Zhao family, the Zhao family has no ability to resist. After all, the Zhao family is just rich. Compared with the great cause of the Xu family, there is almost no comparability.


    So naturally, it can''t be Xu Fu''s opponent.


    How can she implicate the whole Zhao family because of herself? Even the Zhao family is very kind to Xu Ling for saving her life. Xu WANYING can''t do such a thing, no matter in emotion or reason.


    Her breath became short, but Xu WANYING couldn''t guess what Mrs. Xu was going to do. She intuitively thought that Mrs. Xu''s demands were not what she could do.


    Under such circumstances, Xu WANYING just said: "what am I going to do?"


    The five simple words all seem to make Xu WANYING use all her strength to say, but Mrs. Xu suddenly gives a gloomy smile, and then every word is read very clearly: "kill the person who lives with you."


    Xu WANYING looked at Mrs. Xu in amazement and shook her head even though she didn''t want to.


    Mrs. Xu sneered: "why, can''t you give up? You know, even if you don''t kill him, I can let him be ruined and die in the government. After all, you are a member of Xu''s government. He has defiled you. That''s the death penalty. "


    The relationship between the Jiangnan government and the Xu government is excellent. In a word, it''s very easy for the Xu government to kill a person.


    "He..." Xu WANYING shook her head desperately.


    But Mrs. Xu''s voice continued darkly: "Xu WANYING, you know, I keep you because you are useful to Xu''s house. If it wasn''t for the people of Chen''s family who have been looking at the mountain for you, do you think I would keep you till now? Keeping you is a curse to me. "


    Mrs. Xu''s disgust for Xu WANYING is obvious. Now seeing her real face, Mrs. Xu can''t help thinking of her biological mother. If it wasn''t for this face, she couldn''t have been taken in by Xu Yuanzhi. At that time, Xu Yuanzhi was sincere to her biological mother.


    After all, who doesn''t like beauty.


    As a result, now, I see Xu WANYING''s face again. How can Mrs. Xu not be jealous? That kind of emotion even has no concealment. It''s naked in love.


    "I don''t want to know who he is, but if he offends Prince Mu''s house and tries to frame Xu''s house, he has to die." Mrs. Xu said, "if he doesn''t die, then you and all the people in front of him will die together. And in the end, he couldn''t escape. "


    Xu WANYING shook her head: "no, it won''t be."


    "Ridiculous." Mrs. Xu sneered, "don''t you know what kind of position Prince Mu''s residence is? In the capital, one hand covers the sky. Needless to say, Donggong and muwangfu will soon form a family. It''s easy for muwangfu to kill someone. I''m just giving you a chance to live. "


    At this point, Mrs. Xu''s face remained unchanged: "besides, he will not die. How can you break your mind?"


    With that, Mrs. Xu''s hand fell on Xu WANYING''s neck, and the mark on it was clearly visible: "do you think I don''t understand what you''ve done these days? Xu WANYING, just like your mother, you are a shameless person who will take the initiative to seduce men. If the people of the Chen family had not taken a fancy to you, I would never have been kind to you. "


    Xu WANYING didn''t care what Mrs. Xu said, and she didn''t care what Mrs. Xu looked at her neck. All she thought was about Mu Zhanxiao. It seemed that she couldn''t ease her panic and shook her head desperately.


    But Mrs. Xu''s face is always cold: "don''t try to fight me or say conditions to me, you are not qualified."


    "Madam -" Xu WANYING''s voice pleaded.


    When Xu WANYING''s voice came out, there was Zhao Fengqi''s shrill scream. Without hesitation, the man on one side picked up the whip and beat Zhao Fengqi fiercely. Zhao Fengqi had been bleeding a long time ago. If he continued to beat like this, it would not be long before Zhao Fengqi would explain it here.


    With tears in her eyes, Xu WANYING shook her head desperately: "no, no..."


    She wanted to rush up, but she was held by someone. She couldn''t move. She could only watch Zhao Fengqi being beaten black and white.


    "No?" Mrs. Xu picked her eyebrows. "That''s OK. Let''s try Xu Ling. Such a useless person is useless to anyone. Even if your father knows Xu Ling is alive, he won''t protect him. "


    This is also true. If Xu Yuanzhi still wants to protect Xu Ling, she would have opened her mouth when Xu Yuanzhi appeared before, instead of turning away like this. So in the face of such a scene, Xu WANYING knows very well that there is no joke in Mrs. Xu''s words.

 Chapter 1123

    And Xu Ling''s situation, Xu WANYING naturally understand, Xu Ling can''t afford any torture, as long as a little careless, will die on the spot.


    "Don''t --" Xu WANYING screamed.


    Her struggle became more obvious. Mrs. Xu looked at Xu WANYING. But this time, the slaves didn''t hold her. Xu WANYING rushed to them even though she didn''t want to.


    Xu Ling''s face is even whiter. He is not flattering all the way. Xu Ling can''t support it. But when he sees Xu WANYING, he still pacifies: "don''t mind me, don''t mind me..."


    Xu Ling knew that her life was saved by Xu WANYING. Xu Ling knew all about her situation since she was a child. The toxin in his body had never been completely removed, and he would never get up. Now that she is alive, she just lingers.


    Under such circumstances, Xu Ling hopes that Xu WANYING can go out alive.


    Even Zhao Fengqi looks at Xu WANYING and shakes her head. There is despair in her eyes, but her eyes are firm and she wants Xu WANYING to leave here.


    Xu WANYING cried.


    The tears can no longer stop, sour feeling is clearly visible, the whole eye socket is red frightening, but such Xu WANYING, but it is impossible to let Mrs. Xu have any pity, that low convergence under the eyebrows, more and more gloomy, eyes fall on Xu WANYING body, is with a trace of fierce and gloomy.


    "I think you don''t shed tears when you don''t see the coffin." Mrs. Xu sneered, "even now, I have a hard tongue. that ''s ok. Come on, send Zhao Fengqi to the road first. "


    "Yes." People on one side responded quickly.


    "Don''t --" Xu WANYING returned to her mind, and her tearful eyes whirled in front of Zhao Fengqi.


    The slaves looked at Xu WANYING and then looked at Mrs. Xu. Mrs. Xu looked down at Xu WANYING and said, "how, do you want to understand?"


    Xu WANYING didn''t answer, so she bit her lip, but she knew that she had no choice.


    No matter what, it seems that there is no way out.


    In this case, Xu WANYING passively looked at Mrs. Xu.


    "Do you love the man you hide?" Mrs. Xu sneered, "if you don''t do it, he''ll die too. It doesn''t work out well to fight against King Mu''s house. Do you understand? What''s more, dare to investigate Xu Fu, how can he continue to live? "


    Xu WANYING closed her eyes.


    She understood that Mrs. Xu didn''t know the identity of Mu Zhanxiao, but Mrs. Xu clearly told herself that it was mu zhantian who did it, and mu zhantian wanted Mu Zhanxiao to die. Mrs. Xu didn''t need to understand the reason, but Xu WANYING couldn''t understand it any more.


    There are no two tigers in one mountain.


    Like Xu Ling will die is a truth.


    It''s just that mu zhantian doesn''t understand the identity of Mu Zhanxiao. Many times, it''s better to be silent than to be gossiped. Mu Zhanxiao will appear in Jiangnan coldly, so he must have a mission. With the task in hand, accidents may occur.


    This is a plan to kill two birds with one stone.


    Xu WANYING feels chilly. She understands that even if she doesn''t do it herself, Mu Zhanxiao can''t escape the net laid by mu zhantian.


    In all things smooth, Xu WANYING gradually calm down, she looked at Mrs. Xu: "I don''t have a chance to start on him."


    "Xu WANYING." Mrs. Xu sneered, "don''t you have a chance? Or reluctant or unwilling? I''ll only give you three days. If he''s still alive in three days, do you know the result? "


    Mrs. Xu didn''t give Xu WANYING the chance to refuse, so she quickly left a hairpin on the ground: "there is poison on the hairpin. If you stick the hairpin into his chest, he will die. There is no cure for the poison. And the people you want to save can be saved


    Xu WANYING''s hands trembled and picked up the hairpin on the ground.


    Her fingertips trembled more and more severely, and her eyes fell on the hairpin which looked ordinary and impermanent, but she knew that Xu Fu was very poisonous. How can she stab Mu Zhanxiao''s chest ruthlessly.


    But Xu WANYING has no choice, at least in this case, no choice.


    And Mrs. Xu is not a fuel-efficient lamp. She just looks at Xu WANYING. Suddenly she gets up and squats down. She seems to be persuading Xu WANYING: "WANYING, I''m from the past, too. I know what you think about that person, but if you think about it, it''s better for you to do it yourself than others, isn''t it? Just do it by yourself. If you understand, this poison will kill you soon. If he arrives, his fate will not be much better than Fengqi or Xuling. "


    Mrs. Xu seems to appease Xu WANYING, but every word is cruel and does not give Xu WANYING any room to retreat, and her eyes are gradually fierce. But the words are very gentle.


    So gentle, with a knife, knife see blood.


    Every word in Xu WANYING''s body, let Xu WANYING even struggle have no room.


    She closed her eyes.


    Mrs. Xu just slowly stood up, and soon opened the distance with Xu WANYING, as if close to Xu WANYING, let Mrs. Xu feel difficult to accept. That kind of disgust, the performance of incisive.


    "Think about it?" Mrs. Xu urged Xu WANYING, and her tone became impatient.


    Xu WANYING closed her eyes and took a deep breath. Then she looked at Mrs. Xu: "I have conditions."


    Mrs. Xu''s eyebrows twisted up: "Xu WANYING, don''t be shameless. You''re not qualified to negotiate with me."


    Xu WANYING didn''t become flustered because of Mrs. Xu''s words. She said directly: "madam, Xu Ling has been a hostage since she stayed with you. But I want you to guarantee that Xu Ling is safe and sound. Brother Fengqi is almost dead now. If she stays here for three days, she will surely die. No matter who happens to them, I won''t do it. "


    As soon as Mrs. Xu''s face changed, she didn''t like being threatened, let alone Xu WANYING.


    But Xu WANYING didn''t give Mrs. Xu a chance to speak. She said slowly, "the people of King Mu''s house came to Xu''s house in person. You know, two years ago, although King Mu''s house didn''t have a bad relationship with the people of Xu''s house, she had no contact with them. Now that he can come in person, it proves that he is not the one who can be easily moved by King Mu''s house. Otherwise, his wife doesn''t need to go to great trouble to threaten me. "


    Xu WANYING has always been smart and stupid, which is just the protective color in Xu''s house.


    Now under such circumstances, she naturally does not need such protective color, so Xu WANYING calmly looked at Mrs. Xu and said her condition intact, without any fear in her eyes.


    This kind of Xu WANYING was something Mrs. Xu had never seen before, and some of them were frightened.

 Chapter 1124

    But Mrs. Xu is not a fuel-efficient lamp. She naturally understands the threat of Xu WANYING''s words. She squints her eyes: "Xu WANYING, I underestimate you. Over the years, you not only hide your face, but also your own nature."


    Xu WANYING was very calm: "Madam Xu, this is my request. What Xu Fu can do, I can do it naturally. "


    Mrs. Xu didn''t speak. She was thinking.


    But soon, after such consideration, Mrs. Xu looked at Xu WANYING: "OK. I let Zhao Feng go. I''m afraid you can''t do anything. After all, the Zhao family is in the south of the Yangtze River, and they can''t escape from me. As for Xu Ling, if there''s no news in three days, you''ll be waiting to collect the body. If you want Xu Ling to live, take his life for it. "


    Mrs. Xu Yin ruthless mouth, eye light for a moment does not instantaneous fall on Xu WANYING body.


    Xu WANYING did not panic: "OK. I''ll take brother Fengqi out in person. "


    She''s not stupid. Naturally, it''s impossible for Mrs. Xu to send Zhao Fengqi out, so she will send Zhao Fengqi back to the Zhao family in person. As for the rest¡ª¡ª


    In the face of Xu WANYING''s request, Mrs. Xu didn''t say anything: "go away."


    Then, Mrs. Xu turns to leave and takes away Xu Ling. Xu Ling passively looks at Xu WANYING, as if she is reassuring her. Xu WANYING gives her firm eyes, and then quickly turns around and runs towards Zhao Fengqi.


    "Brother Fengqi, I''m sorry, I''m sorry..." Xu WANYING desperately apologized, "I''ll take you to the Zhao family."


    Zhao Fengqi can hardly stand up. Xu WANYING wants to carry Zhao Fengqi up, but she has no strength. On the edge of the dungeon, there is Xiaocui''s body. Xiaocui has followed her for many years, but now she has come to such an end. Xu WANYING could not cry.


    "WANYING... You can''t carry me." Zhao Fengqi said every word is difficult, "I don''t know how long I can last, you go quickly."


    "It''s no use." Xu WANYING shook her head and cried more clearly, "I can''t get away."


    "You..."


    "I''ll know what to do. Just hold on and get to the door. " Xu WANYING cried.


    Then, Xu WANYING almost put Zhao Fengqi''s weight on her body, and every step was extremely difficult. Looking at Xiaocui''s body, Xu WANYING closed her eyes, not without help, but helpless. She didn''t know how much to apologize to Xiaocui, but she couldn''t say a word in the end.


    "Xiaocui won''t blame you." Zhao Fengqi knows what Xu WANYING thinks, "Xu Ling and I will not blame you. At the beginning of some things, everyone knows the result. "


    Since the Zhao family saved Xu Ling, Zhao Fengqi had a good idea.


    After all, no matter how big Jiangnan is, there are so many things Xu WANYING has to face sooner or later. It''s just that the appearance of Mu Zhanxiao has brought many things forward. But Xu WANYING will move the heart to Mu Zhanxiao, also beyond Zhao Fengqi''s expectation.


    That kind of feeling is sour, but it can''t be stopped.


    "You don''t talk -" Xu WANYING''s voice choked and stopped Zhao Fengqi.


    Zhao Fengqi also has no strength. He wants to pull out his own gravity, but there is nothing he can do. Under such circumstances, Xu WANYING bursts out with great strength and drags Zhao Fengqi out of Xu''s house step by step. People in Xu''s house look on coldly and dare not step forward.


    Xiaocui''s fate is still bright in front of them. None of them can''t live with their own lives.


    Xu WANYING took Zhao Fengqi out of Xu''s house, but she was afraid of rebirth. Until far away, Xu WANYING''s strength seemed to be drained, which put Zhao Fengqi in the corner. Zhao Fengqi''s eyes were closed, except for her weak breath, she could no longer hear any movement.


    Xu WANYING ran to the hospital. The hospital was not far from here. She didn''t stop for a moment.


    The people in the hospital are not strangers to Xu WANYING. In Xu WANYING''s flight, the people in the hospital immediately follow Xu WANYING to the alley and bring Zhao Fengqi back. They didn''t ask or blame Xu WANYING in the whole process.


    Xu WANYING stayed in the Zhao family for a while.


    All the people who came and went in the Zhao family were looking after Zhao Fengqi''s injury until Zhao''s housekeeper and Zhao''s father came out. When they saw Xu WANYING, they sighed: "WANYING, Fengqi''s condition is not so good."


    "I know." Xu WANYING bowed her head.


    If it''s good, people in Xu''s house will not let Zhao Fengqi go, so it''s obvious. She laughed at herself, and when she looked up again, she still looked tight: "uncle, if you want to find a way to leave Jiangnan first, I''m afraid I''ve implicated you Zhao family. Brother Fengqi, it''s because I''ve become like this. When things in my hands are over and Xu Ling is settled, I''ll come to apologize myself. "


    "Wan Ying." Father Zhao shook his head. "I have never stopped Fengqi from associating with you, and I know your identity, so I don''t need to blame myself for this. Over the years, the Zhao family has been thinking about going abroad, so you don''t have to worry about the Zhao family. When Fengqi''s situation is slightly stable, we will take Fengqi to a safe place. "


    "Good." Xu WANYING answered, crying cavity is obvious, two eyes are swollen like walnut.


    Zhao''s father looked down at Xu WANYING: "Fengqi just said that if you have something to do, you can tell me directly or tell the housekeeper that the Zhao family will do their best. Feng Qi today is also brought out by you. "


    "I -" Xu WANYING looked at Zhao Fu, but she had no face to say what she wanted.


    It was Zhao''s father who patted Xu WANYING: "it''s not easy for you as a child. If you have something to say, it doesn''t matter. When we leave Jiangnan, no one can help you. "


    The people of the Zhao family don''t blame themselves. It''s already a great gratitude for Xu WANYING, so the people of the Zhao family are still trying their best to help themselves. Xu WANYING is not only moved, but also more guilty. But as a matter of top priority, Xu WANYING is very clear that she must rely on the Zhao family to succeed.


    She took a deep breath and said her request in a low voice. Listening to Xu WANYING''s request, Zhao''s father was stunned and couldn''t believe it. Then he calmly looked at Xu WANYING: "WANYING, do you really want to do this? You have to know -- "


    "Yes." Xu WANYING has a firm attitude.


    Zhao''s father looked at Xu WANYING like this. For a long time, he didn''t say a word. In Zhao''s firmness, Zhao''s father knew that he couldn''t persuade her. Finally, he nodded: "OK, I''ll give you what you want, and I''ll arrange other things for you. But you have to listen carefully to what I told you. It''s not a safe thing to do. "

 Chapter 1125

    "I know." Xu WANYING lowered her head and laughed at herself, "his companion is coming, so it shouldn''t be a big problem. I''ll have a sense of proportion. "


    "The poison Mrs. Xu gave you is extremely fierce. That''s why she was killed immediately. If you don''t master your sense of propriety, then..." Zhao Fu reminds Xu WANYING.


    Xu WANYING made a sound and nodded her head seriously.


    Zhao said nothing: "go back, I will arrange the rest for you."


    Listening to Zhao''s father''s words, Xu WANYING knelt down and deeply kowtowed her head. Zhao''s father didn''t even have time to pull her up, so she heard Xu WANYING say: "uncle, the Zhao family''s great kindness to Wan Ying is unforgettable!"


    "You child --" father Zhao didn''t know what to say.


    Then, without hesitation, Xu WANYING quickly turns around and runs to the outside of Zhao''s house. Before returning to the courtyard, Xu WANYING cleans herself up carefully, and doesn''t want to be seen by Mu Zhanxiao.


    Until Xu WANYING was sure that there was no problem, she quietly pushed the door to enter.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡ª¡ª


    At that time¡ª¡ª


    Yingwei stood respectfully in front of Mu Zhanxiao and did not dare to hide: "the people in Xu''s house have taken Miss Xu back. What happened in Xu''s house is not known. But Zhao Fengqi, who had been in contact with Miss Xu, was also taken back to the Xu mansion, one step earlier than Miss Xu. "


    Shadow Wei said quiet, as if some want to talk and stop, thumb war light looked over, motioned shadow Wei to continue to say.


    Ying Wei then continued: "Xu Fu also brought a man out of the temple. His subordinates inquired. It seemed that he was the younger brother of the young lady, Xu Ling, the second young master of Xu Fu, who passed away two years ago."


    Mu Zhanxiao''s eyes narrowed slightly and frowned at Yingwei. The news surprised Mu Zhanxiao. She didn''t expect that Xu WANYING had a younger brother. For such a long time, she didn''t hear that there was a second young master in Xu''s family. Xu''s family had only one son born to a big lady.


    Shen Shen, Mu Zhanxiao didn''t say anything.


    And Yingwei quickly changed the topic: "Little Wang Ye also went to Jiangnan. Today I went to Xu''s house. "


    This little prince is not someone else, but mu zhantian.


    Mu Zhanxiao was not surprised by this situation. Mu zhantian always wanted to find an opportunity to get rid of himself, but he couldn''t find a suitable opportunity. This time, he came out to work, not only for Li Shiyuan, but also for the emperor''s imperial edict. No matter which side is involved, mu zhantian''s interests are involved.


    So mu zhantian will come all the way, but mu zhantian only knows the emperor''s imperial edict and wants to let Mu Zhanxiao disappear in Jiangnan.


    Now it seems that mu zhantian should know that Mu Zhanxiao is still alive, and also know about Xu WANYING and Mu Zhanxiao. Otherwise, mu zhantian would not go in and out of Xu''s house for no reason.


    Shen Shen, Mu Zhanxiao didn''t say anything, just stood with his hands down.


    "Be careful, my Lord." Yingwei reminds Mu Zhanxiao.


    Up to now, Yingwei still has some lingering fear. Now mu zhantian must be prepared. It turned out that Mu Zhanxiao looked calm and calm.


    Until Yingwei finished, Mu Zhanxiao suddenly looked at Yingwei: "in front of her, expose yourself."


    Ying Wei was stunned, but in the end he didn''t ask much, nodded and agreed: "I know."


    "You go down first." Mu Zhanxiao nodded, "other things, I will deal with."


    "Yes." Yingwei did not dare to hesitate.


    Then, the courtyard was quiet again, and Mu Zhanxiao stood quietly until the sound of opening the door came from the door of the courtyard, and his eyes fell on the entrance.


    Not for a moment.


    "Back?" When Mu Zhanxiao saw Xu WANYING''s slender figure, he asked faintly.


    Xu WANYING didn''t know whether she was scared or what. Her face changed. Then she said, "you scared me."


    Mu Zhanxiao picks eyebrows and walks towards Xu WANYING: "what are you thinking about? How did I suddenly scare you?"


    Xu WANYING calmly applied: "you suddenly opened your mouth and scared me."


    Mu Zhanxiao did not speak, just looked down at Xu WANYING, eyebrows and eyes with a faint smile, with a thin cocoon of the pulp, very naturally stroked Xu WANYING''s cheek, the deep eyes fell on her body, is not instantaneous.


    Xu WANYING looked more and more passive. She didn''t say a word for a long time, just stood in such a stalemate.


    Mu Zhanxiao naturally saw that Xu WANYING was not calm, but he didn''t break Xu WANYING''s idea now. He naturally took her hand and walked towards the house.


    Xu WANYING is passive. Her white teeth bite her lips and quietly follow Mu Zhanxiao. Her red lips move and she wants to speak several times, but she can''t say a word at last. What happened today completely pulls Xu WANYING into passivity.


    Until the two returned to the house, Xu WANYING was still silent.


    Mu Zhanxiao carefully closed the door, and then looked down at Xu WANYING, with a faint smile in his eyebrows, as if to let Xu WANYING relax. The hand has already encircled Xu WANYING''s waist, the other hand is holding her chin, half forcing her to look at herself.


    Xu WANYING looked up and looked at the handsome face in front of her. She didn''t know whether she wanted to remember it or something else. Who didn''t break the silence.


    Until Mu Zhanxiao light mouth: "you don''t say, come back to say something with me?"


    Xu WANYING quieted down and didn''t deny it: "it''s just that I think what I want to say to you, I''m afraid you don''t want to hear it. It''s all trivial things. And I''m afraid you''re angry. "


    This tone seems to make Xu WANYING feel nervous, and her eyes are also a little restless. When she looks at Mu Zhanxiao again, it seems that she has summoned up her courage, and it seems that she has opened her mouth for several times, but finally she is swallowed up completely.


    These reactions were all under Mu Zhanxiao''s eyes. His hand didn''t let go and his voice sank. He said directly: "if you have anything, you can tell me directly. I''ll help you deal with these things."


    Very low voice, in remind Xu WANYING, that tone is as usual, but in Xu WANYING hear, but more and more not calm, as if Mu Zhanxiao know what. For a long time, Xu WANYING forced herself to calm down.


    When she looked at this person again, she pursed her mouth and laughed and shook her head: "there''s nothing to deal with. I just know that there are some things. I''m afraid you''ll be unhappy."


    "I won''t be upset about you." Mu Zhanxiao said directly, "I just want you to tell me the truth."


    That look in the eyes is to appear for a moment not instantaneous, the air also has a little bit of stalemate.

 Chapter 1126

    Xu WANYING in the face of such Mu Zhanxiao, finally helpless sigh, and then she looked at Mu Zhanxiao: "I..."


    Mu Zhanxiao didn''t speak. His eyes were light. He hid his mind very well. He was waiting patiently for Xu WANYING to say, "you say, I won''t be angry."


    Xu WANYING sighed silently. She was always shy, but this time she took the initiative to hold Mu Zhanxiao''s waist. She put her face on the man''s chest. She was quiet, and the food began word by word: "Zhan Xiao, I didn''t mean to cheat you. Don''t be angry."


    Mu Zhanxiao''s voice was heard, and the place that came into her eyes was the little girl''s bun. She was already her own woman, but when she appeared in front of her, she still didn''t change her bun. After all, Mu Zhanxiao had never married Xu WANYING, and she was still a girl.


    "I''m a concubine of Xu''s family. It''s not Xu Fu''s girl. " Xu WANYING said these words with courage, "it''s just that I''m not much different from ordinary girls in Xu''s house. It''s just that I don''t need to do anything. But my position in Xu''s mansion is not even as good as the girl next to the eldest lady. "


    This is the truth, Xu WANYING did not hide anything, and Mu Zhanxiao did not speak, Xu WANYING did not dare to see Mu Zhanxiao, she and Mu Zhanxiao get along these days, it is very clear Mu Zhanxiao''s temper, this person does not like anyone to lie, so Xu WANYING hide these things for so long, she will not think Mu Zhanxiao really do not mind.


    Soon, Xu WANYING put down her thoughts, sighed silently, and then continued: "I have a younger brother named Xu Ling, but people in Xu''s family thought Xu Ling died two years ago. It''s just that he didn''t die. He was always in the temple. The master will take care of Xu Ling. "


    "That''s it?" Mu Zhanxiao asked after Xu WANYING finished.


    And Xu WANYING is also pulled out of Mu Zhanxiao''s arms and passively looks up at Mu Zhanxiao. In Mu Zhanxiao''s calm eyes, Xu WANYING can''t see any emotion of this person, just like everything she said. Mu Zhanxiao already knows.


    This, Xu WANYING some accident, more is at a loss passive. She thought about countless pictures, but she didn''t think that Mu Zhanxiao would look at herself so calmly, as if she had accepted everything for a long time. This time, Xu WANYING''s delicate eyebrows twisted slightly, and the confusion in her expression became particularly obvious.


    "Zhan Xiao, I lied to you. Aren''t you angry?" Xu WANYING carefully asked.


    Mu Zhanxiao suddenly chuckled. He held Xu WANYING''s hand around her waist and didn''t release it. He lowered his eyebrows and looked at the little girl in front of him: "why do you hide your identity with me?"


    "I just think --" Xu WANYING faltered, "there''s nothing to say. I''m just a concubine of Xu''s family. It doesn''t matter whether I say it or not. I don''t want to get into too much trouble, either


    Mu Zhanxiao nodded and accepted Xu WANYING''s words, but his eyes were still looking at Xu WANYING: "besides, is there anything else to hide from me?"


    The eyes seem to be able to penetrate Xu WANYING, see all her thoughts, such eyes let Xu WANYING become more nervous, can only stand so passively, even guilty.


    For a long time, Xu WANYING shook her head: "no more."


    But when she said this, Xu WANYING''s heart beat very fast, which was a kind of guilty and nervous, but Xu WANYING tried to calm down in her expression.


    Mu Zhanxiao didn''t say anything, but just looked at it. The more she looked at it, the more she couldn''t calm her tension. In the end, she was almost passively deadlocked in the same place, as if waiting for the trial. The embarrassment became more and more uneasy.


    Mu Zhanxiao had a clue for a long time before he spoke faintly: "as long as you don''t have it. It''s not difficult for me to do such a thing. I''ll go to Xu''s house in person. In any case, it''s easy to be alone in King Mu''s residence. "


    Xu WANYING didn''t answer. She didn''t know whether she agreed or not.


    Mu Zhanxiao''s hand suddenly pinches Xu WANYING''s chin again, and Xu WANYING is forced to look up. Mu Zhanxiao''s eyes just look at Xu WANYING, and suddenly chuckles: "when did you get a hairpin?"


    Xu WANYING''s face suddenly changed, but it was only an instant. Soon she calmed down and passively looked at Mu Zhanxiao: "I went back and changed a hairpin."


    "From the Xu family?" Asked Mu Zhanxiao.


    "No, my mother gave it to me before." Xu WANYING''s lies are easy to say.


    Mu Zhanxiao, unexpectedly, didn''t ask much, but said faintly: "this hairpin is not suitable for you. I''ll give you some later. "


    "Good." Xu WANYING answered.


    Mu Zhanxiao didn''t say anything more. She opened Xu WANYING''s chin with her fingers, and then pulled Xu WANYING into her arms. Her mandible leaned against Xu WANYING''s hair. It was just the hairpin that caught her eyes. Mu Zhanxiao''s eyebrows and eyes were low, and he didn''t say anything at last. He just held Xu WANYING''s waist tightly.


    Such pain, Xu WANYING clear feeling out: "war Xiao, pain."


    Mu Zhanxiao recovered and released Xu WANYING: "I''m sorry, I''m thinking about something."


    "What do you think?" This time, I asked Xu WANYING, a little nervous.


    "I''m thinking about what the emperor told me." Mu Zhanxiao answered.


    "Is it difficult?"


    "No. Don''t worry. "


    "Good."


    ¡­¡­


    The conversation between them is as usual, simple and calm, and everything before seems to be easily taken in the past. Until Mu Zhanxiao looks at Xu WANYING again, Xu WANYING''s cheek is slightly red.


    "Come back to Kyoto with me. There are still some interesting places in Kyoto. I''ll show you then." Mu Zhanxiao said, "if you want a big marriage, it''s not difficult for me to ask the emperor to make an order. You can have any kind of big marriage you want."


    Almost all the decisions were given to Xu WANYING.


    In the face of such Mu Zhanxiao, Xu WANYING wants to blurt out all the truth several times, but finally Xu WANYING forcefully presses down, she doesn''t speak, just smiles at Mu Zhanxiao. Mu Zhanxiao didn''t avoid Xu WANYING''s eyes.


    "Good." Xu WANYING''s clear voice said, "before going to Kyoto, I want to take a good walk in Jiangnan. I have been in Jiangnan for so many years, but I have never seen this Jiangnan carefully. "


    "I''ll be with you." Mu Zhanxiao laughs, "where do you want to go?"


    "I want to show you to my mother. I want to go boating in the nameless lake, to put a river lamp, to eat the wine and vegetables outside... "Xu WANYING said a lot.

 Chapter 1127

    Xu WANYING has never done these things, but she wants to do them with Mu Zhanxiao. Growing up in the south of the Yangtze River, Xu WANYING really did not see the south of the Yangtze River carefully, even the market is every time in a hurry. In her mind, she thought that one day after she left Xu''s house, she would find someone who would grow old together and finish these things that she had never done before.


    Although she is no longer qualified to grow old with Mu Zhanxiao, she wants to keep these as permanent memories.


    Mu Zhanxiao listened quietly, but he laughed: "that''s it?"


    Xu WANYING said, "that''s it."


    "Good." Mu Zhanxiao didn''t say anything.


    However, Mu Zhanxiao''s fingers touch the ring worn by Xu WANYING. He calms down, turns Xu WANYING''s ring naturally, lowers his eyebrows, and doesn''t speak any more. He just looks at each other seriously.


    All the way back to Xu WANYING: "Oh, look at me, I forgot to cook. I''ll cook first."


    With that, Xu WANYING broke away from Mu Zhanxiao and quickly walked towards the small kitchen outside. Mu Zhanxiao looked at Xu WANYING''s fast running figure, didn''t speak, and stood with her negative hand.


    After all, it was hidden.


    Mu Zhanxiao some self mockery, finally, he said nothing, and then calmly went out.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡ª¡ª


    The next two days.


    Xu WANYING took Mu Zhanxiao to the place she wanted to go, and went to every corner of Jiangnan market. Unlike the initial fear and tension, Xu WANYING now seems to be straightforward, but occasionally her eyes will fall on a certain place, but soon take back.


    She knew that people in Xu''s house were following her and monitoring her every move. However, Mu Zhanxiao, who had always been surprised, seemed to feel nothing now. She just followed Xu WANYING and didn''t have much emotion.


    "What do you buy these for?" Xu WANYING returned to her senses and looked at Mu Zhanxiao, who was inquiring about the vendor. This man bought flowers again.


    Mu Zhanxiao did not immediately respond, asked the price, and then handed the silver to the vendor, chose the flowers he wanted, and then turned to look at Xu WANYING, and handed one of the bunch of beautiful flowers to Xu WANYING: "here you are."


    Xu WANYING a Leng, the cheek some tiny red rise.


    Perhaps other states and counties do not have such customs, but Jiangnan has. Flowers are only given to those you like. Sending flowers is also a way to express affection, which is more affectionate and romantic.


    Xu WANYING looked at the beautiful flowers in front of her, shyly took them, as if she was more and more embarrassed. She looked at them angrily, but more shyly: "why did you suddenly send me these?"


    "I like it, so I gave it away." Mu Zhanxiao''s voice was low, but he said it directly.


    Xu WANYING''s cheek is more red, is said by Mu Zhanxiao embarrassed, but the next moment Xu WANYING looked at the rest of the flowers in Mu Zhanxiao''s hand, quickly changed the topic: "what about these?"


    She is talking about the little daisy in Mu Zhanxiao''s hand.


    Mu Zhanxiao followed Xu WANYING''s words to have a look, this just light mouth: "isn''t today want to give your mother to go to the grave?"


    Xu WANYING a Leng, this just reaction come over, these things even oneself have never thought of. Little daisies are used to worship ancestors, but Xu WANYING never remembers them when she goes to her mother''s grave. When her mother died, she was not buried in the ancestral hall of the Xu family. Instead, she found a cemetery at random, which was a little far from Jiangnan. It took some time to get there.


    Every time, Xu WANYING is in a hurry to go, in a hurry to go, even can''t catch up, is Zhao Fengqi to go instead of himself. There is no time for that. And now Mu Zhanxiao even thought of such details to Xu WANYING.


    Xu WANYING pursed her lips and did not speak, but she could not be moved in the face of such a thing.


    "What''s the matter?" Mu Zhanxiao bowed his head.


    Xu WANYING said: "I have never thought about this."


    "I''ll prepare for such things in the future." Mu Zhanxiao laughed, but he said it directly.


    Xu WANYING didn''t say anything, so she looked up at Mu Zhanxiao. Mu Zhanxiao raised her eyebrows: "what do you want to say to me?"


    "Will you always be good to me?" After a long time, Xu WANYING said, "my mother is just a concubine of Xu''s family, and she has no status. I married into Xu''s house because my mother was beautiful, so my father took a fancy to my mother, but soon lost his mind. The old lady beside my mother told me that after my mother was pregnant and couldn''t serve my father, my father didn''t see my mother again. Later, my mother had an accident and my feelings became weaker. "


    In fact, Xu WANYING has never enjoyed her mother''s love. She and Xu Ling are twins, and their mother died when they were born. So no matter what Mrs. Xu is like, Xu WANYING is envious to see Xu Qiaoqiao''s coquettish recycling of Mrs. Xu.


    And now, if Xu WANYING really followed Mu Zhanxiao back to Kyoto, Mu Zhanxiao''s identity can''t be just her wife and concubine, there must be other people, and now Mu Zhanxiao''s residence, there should be concubines. So how can Mu Zhanxiao be consistent?


    There is no way to ask.


    Three wives and four concubines have long been the rule of the Zhou Dynasty.


    "I just asked casually." Xu WANYING saw Mu Zhanxiao didn''t speak and waved her hand. Then she said, "I have no other meaning."


    "Yes." Mu Zhanxiao gave an unexpected answer, "I''m not a man who likes three wives and four concubines. If you like it, it won''t be until now. The position of Zhengfei has been hanging in the air. But there are only concubines in my house. You go back with me. If you don''t like it, I can send them back. "


    Sometimes concubines are necessary arrangements, and Mu Zhanxiao can''t refuse them. Mu Zhanxiao''s identity today has been a lot of things.


    Such a reply, for Xu WANYING, is a bit unexpected, but more joyful. Only in the joy, Xu WANYING fell into a period of quiet.


    Such a person, she is only guilty in the end.


    "What do you think?" Mu Zhanxiao looks down at Xu WANYING.


    Xu WANYING shook her head: "No. Let''s go and sweep my mother''s grave. It''s a long way to go to my mother''s grave. It''s going to be dark later. "


    "Good." Mu Zhanxiao answered.


    Then, Mu Zhanxiao called a carriage, which was prepared in advance. He personally helped Xu WANYING get on the carriage, and then he bent down. The carriage galloped towards the outskirts of the south of the Yangtze River until it stopped in front of a solitary grave.


    "Here it is?" Asked Mu Zhanxiao.


    Xu WANYING hum voice, Mu Zhanxiao has got off the car, this just helped Xu WANYING down, Xu WANYING walked to the grave, the carriage slowly stopped at the side.

 Chapter 1128

    The words in front of the tomb are blurred and stained with a lot of dust. Xu WANYING carefully wipe clean, Mu Zhanxiao squat on the side, help Xu WANYING.


    "The words on the grave were traced back later when I could read them." Xu WANYING explained.


    Mu Zhanxiao listens quietly. What Xu WANYING says is all about her mother. Mu Zhanxiao doesn''t interrupt. Until Xu WANYING finishes speaking, Mu Zhanxiao looks at Xu WANYING.


    "I''m sorry to tell you that. It''s a bit boring. " Xu WANYING some embarrassed vomit tongue.


    Mu Zhanxiao said with a smile: "no, I won''t feel bored with what you said."


    Xu WANYING''s face was a little red.


    Soon, Mu Zhanxiao continued: "if you''re worried about going back to Kyoto with me and can''t worship your mother again, you don''t need to think about it. I can ask people to move your mother''s grave to Kyoto. In this way, you can visit your mother at any time."


    Xu WANYING was a little surprised and moved. It''s very complicated to move a grave. Few people are willing to do so for fear that they will get in trouble, let alone the distance from Jiangnan to Kyoto. As a result, Mu Zhanxiao did not hesitate to speak.


    How can she lay hands on such a man and not love him.


    Xu WANYING sighs silently, but she is ashamed after all. In this idea, Xu WANYING''s eyes are red and passively looks at Mu Zhanxiao, who calmly embraces Xu WANYING in her arms.


    "You''re going to cry. Your mother thought you were bullied by me." Mu Zhanxiao spoke helplessly.


    Then, he lowered his eyebrows and wiped away the tears on Xu WANYING''s cheek. Xu WANYING didn''t say a word and passively let Mu Zhanxiao wipe, but the eyes in his eyebrows never moved away from Mu Zhanxiao.


    Then, Xu WANYING turned and looked at her mother''s grave: "Niang, I''ve brought someone to show you. This is the person I want to entrust my life to. You don''t have to worry about ling''er and me. Ling''er is also very good. We''ll all be fine. "


    Every word, Xu WANYING said very slowly, voice with choking.


    Mu Zhanxiao listened and hugged Xu WANYING. He didn''t say anything. Until Xu WANYING finished, they kowtowed to Xu WANYING''s mother three times.


    Xu WANYING stayed at the original address for a long time, but mu Zhanxiao didn''t quarrel.


    Until Xu WANYING finished speaking, Mu Zhanxiao stood up. Xu WANYING knelt for too long, her feet felt numb, and immediately softened. Mu Zhanxiao''s speed was faster, and she held Xu WANYING in her arms for the first time.


    He looked up at the sky: "this time is just right, just in time to put the lamp place."


    Xu WANYING was stunned: "do you remember?"


    "I remember what you said." Mu Zhanxiao smiles.


    Xu WANYING coughed and said nothing. With a smile on his face, Mu Zhanxiao helped Xu WANYING into the carriage, which drove slowly towards the moat not far away.


    Along the way, Xu WANYING did not speak much, just quietly looking at the south of the Yangtze River outside the carriage. With the sunset, she has gradually calmed down, which is quite different from the bustle of the day.


    Mu Zhanxiao looked at Xu WANYING so lightly, but he didn''t say anything.


    The atmosphere between them was not bad, but in such a tender vein, there was a strange feeling, until the carriage stopped at the edge of the moat, Mu Zhanxiao took Xu WANYING out of the carriage.


    It''s not a festival now, so there are few people who put lanterns on the riverside of the moat. Compared with the new year''s festival, it''s much colder, but it doesn''t affect Xu WANYING''s interest at all.


    "What''s the hurry? The moat is here, and we can''t miss it. Didn''t we bring these river lights ourselves?" Mu Zhanxiao grabbed the roaring Xu WANYING, "you''d better slow down, or you''ll fall carefully, it''s not worth the loss."


    "Aren''t you here? I won''t fall if you''re here. " Xu WANYING smiles at Mu Zhanxiao.


    When Mu Zhanxiao saw Xu WANYING, he bowed his head and made a light smile. Then he could not help kissing Xu WANYING on the cheek. Xu WANYING turned red in an instant.


    As if afraid of being seen, he quickly broke away Mu Zhanxiao, picked up the lamp and ran to the moat.


    Mu Zhanxiao followed up with a smile.


    ¡­¡­


    Soon, Xu WANYING wrote her wish in a single stroke on the note, and then put it into the river lamp to light the lamp. She watched the lamp go away from her face so devoutly.


    On the contrary, Mu Zhanxiao didn''t speak, only Xu WANYING was in her eyes.


    Until Xu WANYING''s eyes retracted, he asked: "what''s the wish?"


    "I can''t say it, it doesn''t work." Xu WANYING spoke seriously.


    Mu Zhanxiao didn''t embarrass Xu WANYING either. She lowered her head and gave a smile. She was very helpless: "you believe it."


    Xu WANYING didn''t care about it with Mu Zhanxiao. The river lamp was out of sight and merged into the river. She went with Xu WANYING''s wish. It is mu Zhanxiao looking at Xu WANYING''s eyes, quiet, very gentle to Xu WANYING into the arms.


    Although it is summer, but now the wind is still a little cool feeling, not cold, two people hold together, will not feel hot.


    "I wish you all your life." Suddenly, Xu WANYING said her wish.


    Mu Zhanxiao was quiet: "why do you wish me, not us. I thought you would wish we could grow old together


    Xu WANYING was asked by Mu Zhanxiao''s words that her eyes were sore. It was a kind of unspeakable pain. However, Xu WANYING pressed down such emotion and said, "as long as you are good, it''s enough for me."


    While saying, she looked up at Mu Zhanxiao, her eyes were still red.


    Mu Zhanxiao looked at the little girl in his arms, then asked faintly: "OK, I will be safe."


    Xu WANYING hum voice, very active embrace Mu Zhanxiao waist.


    Mu Zhanxiao let Xu WANYING cuddle, and they nestled together. For a long time, no one said a word. Until Mu Zhanxiao let Xu WANYING go, he bowed his head and said gently, "it''s getting late. Go back. It''s time to go back here."


    "Good." Xu WANYING answered.


    Mu Zhanxiao naturally takes Xu WANYING''s hand and walks quietly towards the carriage. Along the way, Xu WANYING seems to be more silent.


    Today is the night of the second day. Tomorrow is the deadline for Xu Fu to give himself. If Mrs. Xu''s request is not fulfilled tomorrow, the result can be imagined. Not only Xu Ling in Xu''s house, but also Zhao''s family.

 Chapter 1129

    Zhao Fengqi''s condition is not good. In the past two days, no good news has come out, and he has never woken up. Zhao Fengqi didn''t wake up, so it was impossible for him to leave Jiangnan. This was tantamount to being strangled in the sphere of influence of Xu Fu, which was dangerous after all.


    And the thing in her hand is not complete, that is Xu WANYING''s last retreat.


    After sinking, Xu WANYING lowered her eyebrows and hid all her thoughts. She was led by Mu Zhanxiao and walked towards the carriage without saying a word.


    Such Xu WANYING saw in Mu Zhanxiao''s eyes, Mu Zhanxiao did not say anything.


    Until returning to the carriage, the carriage slowly forward, Mu Zhanxiao just looked at Xu WANYING.


    Xu WANYING some passive: "what do you think I do?"


    "Wan Ying." Mu Zhanxiao called Xu WANYING''s name, "I said, if there is anything, you can tell me, I will help you solve it, there is no need to hide. Do you understand? "


    "Good." Xu WANYING answered, but soon she shook her head, "but I''m really OK."


    "Then why are you silent?" Mu Zhanxiao asked directly.


    Mu Zhanxiao knows that this is a chance for Xu WANYING to tell her everything truthfully. However, Xu WANYING has never said anything. After several days of waiting, Mu Zhanxiao has never seen Xu WANYING mention Xu''s affairs.


    Xu Fu is not peaceful, and mu zhantian is not. People on both sides are ready to move. Mu Zhanxiao doesn''t know it, but is waiting for Xu WANYING to take the initiative.


    As a result, Xu WANYING let herself down.


    When Xu WANYING faced the problem of Mu Zhanxiao, she calmed down and then explained, "Jiangnan gave birth to me and raised me. Suddenly, she is leaving. She has some feelings and doesn''t adapt. I don''t know what will happen when I get to Kyoto, so I will be hesitant and silent like now. "


    Half true and half false, Xu WANYING said calm.


    Mu Zhanxiao said: "I''m here. I don''t need to think about it."


    "Good." Xu WANYING answered.


    Then the carriage continued to move forward slowly until it stopped in the courtyard. Mu Zhanxiao helped Xu WANYING out of the carriage, and they went back to the courtyard quietly.


    ¡­¡­


    At night, the courtyard was full of enthusiasm.


    This kind of entanglement to death, gluttonous people do not know to meet. Xu WANYING is more emotional than usual. Mu Zhanxiao''s body is sweating. She just looks at Xu WANYING, and her eyes are twinkling. Xu WANYING''s eyes are slightly red. I don''t know whether it''s because of her emotion or because of her emotion.


    It''s like it''s out of control.


    "No concentration." Mu Zhanxiao suddenly opened his mouth.


    Xu WANYING recovered, but her hand was still attached to Mu Zhanxiao''s chest. The wound had healed, but it didn''t disappear completely. It''s not only that. The wounds on Mu Zhanxiao''s body were different in depth, so many people couldn''t come over.


    "Don''t worry, it''s all right." Mu Zhanxiao looks at his chest and pacifies Xu WANYING.


    "Do you have to do a lot of dangerous tasks all the time?" Asked Xu WANYING.


    Mu Zhanxiao didn''t answer positively: "my identity has to deal with many inconvenient things for the emperor, but you don''t have to worry, every time is not good?"


    Xu WANYING said yes.


    All of a sudden, she put her arms around Mu Zhanxiao''s neck and lowered her voice. Her red lips were almost close to this man''s ear, and every word was extremely bewitching: "Zhan Xiao, I want to have a baby for you."


    In this case, for a normal man, it is a great seduction.


    Mu Zhanxiao''s eyes are slightly heavy. She just looks at Xu WANYING. Xu WANYING is a little shy, but she never dodges. She smiles at Mu Zhanxiao tenderly, but there is a trace of despair in Xu WANYING''s eyes, but such despair is hidden very well.


    "Want to have a baby for me?" Mu Zhanxiao lowered his voice, "to satisfy you." The last three words, almost stretching the mandible to say.


    And Xu WANYING smiles, in Mu Zhanxiao''s words.


    People with feelings have the same feelings. They don''t feel abrupt when they are together. On the contrary, they make people feel happy. It''s more of a willingness.


    When Mu Zhanxiao bends over, Xu WANYING smiles sadly.


    The feeling of physical and mental integration, but with a trace of pain, her hand felt the hairpin, hairpin in the yellow light suddenly became eye-catching.


    Finally, Xu WANYING closed her eyes, and the hairpin stabbed Mu Zhanxiao''s back, penetrating all her eyes.


    Mu Zhanxiao''s eyes flashed a trace of amazement, and then he looked at Xu WANYING. Xu WANYING had pushed Mu Zhanxiao away, and his face was full of tears, crying: "sorry, sorry... Sorry..."


    She shook her head and looked at it like this. Without going forward, the hairpin was still in Mu Zhanxiao''s back. The blood had turned black, and Mu Zhanxiao''s lips turned white.


    Xu WANYING closed her eyes: "sorry..."


    "You --" Mu Zhanxiao didn''t say a word for a long time.


    The toxic attack is too fast, let Mu Zhanxiao caught off guard, almost can''t believe looking at Xu WANYING, but this can''t believe, and seems to have known what will happen today.


    He laughs sarcastically: "you still choose not to believe me. You choose to stand with the people of Xu Fu. For your own sake, you can assassinate me without hesitation, right?"


    Mu Zhanxiao stands upright.


    But Xu WANYING looked at Mu Zhanxiao, her voice choked: "sorry, Zhanxiao, I''m sorry for you, you hate me, I have nothing to say, if there is an afterlife, I''m willing to repay you forever."


    Every word, Xu WANYING is crying out.


    She can''t afford her coat, so does Mu Zhanxiao, but Xu WANYING doesn''t care at all and shakes her head desperately in situ.


    Mu Zhanxiao didn''t speak, just looked at Xu WANYING, such eyes, let Xu WANYING some fear.


    "Xu WANYING. There will be no more afterlife. " Mu Zhanxiao''s every word is particularly clear, "I gave you a chance, but you don''t want to. Then don''t regret everything in the future. "


    Xu WANYING is more and more sad.


    But soon, Xu WANYING found something wrong. Mu Zhanxiao didn''t die as quickly as Mrs. Xu said. He turned around and pulled out the hairpin on his back. Xu WANYING exclaimed, but mu Zhanxiao threw the hairpin on the ground without any scruples.


    At least the whole person seems to be OK.


    Then, Mu Zhanxiao step by step to Xu WANYING, Xu WANYING''s face in a flash of panic, but more is at ease. Just in this reassurance, Xu WANYING is worried about Xu Ling and Zhao Fengqi.

 Chapter 1130

    She also knew better that Mu Zhanxiao had known for a long time.


    So these days, Mu Zhanxiao will continue to hint himself, but this hint, Xu WANYING did not understand.


    What if I understand?


    Did Mu Zhanxiao ever escape?


    But at least, Mu Zhanxiao didn''t die in her own hands, as if this gave Xu WANYING great comfort, but mu Zhanxiao didn''t die, then next, Xu WANYING''s hand tightly clenched up.


    As a result, while Xu WANYING was meditating, Mu Zhanxiao suddenly fell down. Xu WANYING exclaimed and ran away in the direction of Mu Zhanxiao. But mu Zhanxiao still refused Xu WANYING at the moment of falling down.


    Xu WANYING rigid in place, passively looking at Mu Zhanxiao.


    Mu Zhanxiao didn''t speak.


    But outside the courtyard came the sound of footsteps. Xu WANYING was surprised to know that the people of Xu''s house had come. Now, Xu WANYING looked at Mu Zhanxiao: "you have bodyguards. Where are your bodyguards?"


    These days, Xu WANYING has been able to see the bodyguards beside Mu Zhanxiao. Although they have never talked, Xu WANYING is very clear about offending them. The people beside Mu Zhanxiao are not as simple as they seem.


    As long as Mu Zhanxiao''s bodyguard is there, it is not difficult to take him away.


    And the next thing, Xu WANYING will naturally deal with, but with the sound of footsteps outside, Xu WANYING''s heart beat faster and faster.


    Mu Zhanxiao didn''t look at Xu WANYING. The poison was much more powerful than he thought. Even though he was on guard, he was inevitably involved. In the moment when Xu WANYING''s voice fell, the people in the dark had come out quickly: "adult."


    "Go." Mu Zhanxiao spoke in a low voice.


    "Yes." Yingwei didn''t say anything.


    Just when Yingwei leaves, she takes a look at Xu WANYING. Her eyes are a little complicated. Then, Yingwei and Mu Zhanxiao disappear quickly from the courtyard. Xu WANYING stood still and watched the hairpin fall on the ground. She was quiet. Then she went out in a hurry.


    The housekeeper of the Zhao family has long been here: "Wan Ying, he --"


    "If he''s gone, we''ll save trouble. Bring the prepared forehead corpse in. It''s already changed. You can''t see your face clearly. If you stick the hairpin in, you can hide it from the world. The Zhao family will be fine. I''ll go back to Xu''s house and bring Xu Ling out. " Xu WANYING said more calmly.


    Housekeeper looking at Xu WANYING, or worried: "you go with me."


    "No way." Xu WANYING shook her head. "I''m gone. The Zhao family and Xu Ling will not live in peace. Jiangnan is the territory of Xu''s house. In addition, Fengqi''s brother is still injured. If we can''t go far, we will be killed by the people of Xu''s house. I''ll drag it here. Now there''s this fake body. I can drag it for a while. "


    Xu WANYING''s tone is calm: "the things in my hand are almost complete. In this way, I can hold the people in Xu''s house. I''ll be fine."


    "But --" the housekeeper was worried, "Mu Zhanxiao''s side --"


    What he worried about was that Mu Zhanxiao turned back. After all, Mu Zhanxiao was not dead. After exposing Xu WANYING face to face, he would not let Xu WANYING go. Compared with Xu Fu, Mu Zhanxiao is more cruel.


    Love is deep, hate is deep.


    "No Xu WANYING smile, is very sad, "his pride and self-esteem, never let him come to me. Now everything is unstable, and he doesn''t have the time to trouble me again. If one day, the overall situation has been decided, and he comes to trouble me, it''s also my fault. "


    The housekeeper didn''t speak, just looked at it.


    Xu WANYING looked down and laughed at herself: "everything is stable. I will probably take Xu Ling and leave Jiangnan. He can''t find me anymore, just think I''m dead. "


    Finally, in Xu WANYING''s words, the housekeeper sighed silently.


    Soon, both of them are not talking. As Xu''s family steps closer and closer, the housekeeper and Xu WANYING are ready. In a short time, the housekeeper quickly leaves from the back door. The people of Xu''s family have already come in. The leader is not others, but Xu''s family.


    "Miss two." The housekeeper of Xu''s house was very strange. "Have you finished what madam told you?"


    That tone is totally disdainful, and it is also superior.


    Xu WANYING, with a faint voice, said, "people are over there. You''ll see how to deal with them."


    The housekeeper followed Xu WANYING''s line of sight to see the past. Sure enough, there was a corpse lying on the ground, and his back was pierced by a hairpin. The housekeeper quickly walked over, checked the situation, and confirmed that the person in front of him was Mu Zhanxiao. Then he looked at Xu WANYING with satisfaction.


    "The second young lady is doing well. My wife will be very happy when she knows. Now I''d like to invite the second young lady to go back to Xu''s house with the slave. My wife is still waiting for the second young lady. " The housekeeper looks at Xu WANYING without expression.


    Xu WANYING stood quietly and then said, "can you wait for me for a while? I''ve taken care of this. "


    This treatment refers to the body of Mu Zhanxiao.


    But the housekeeper didn''t give any face: "second lady, madam doesn''t like to wait for people, so you''d better go back with me quickly. Other things will naturally be dealt with by the slave below, and it''s not the second lady''s turn to worry about."


    The implication is to refuse.


    Xu WANYING is not calm. She subconsciously looks in the direction of the corpse. Although the corpse is real, the method of changing the appearance is not clever. It''s easy to pass the housekeeper and people who don''t know Mu Zhanxiao. But if she meets people she knows, it''s hard to say.


    But Xu WANYING is also very clear that the housekeeper didn''t give herself a chance. If she hesitates here, it will cause more trouble sooner or later, and Mu Zhanxiao didn''t go long. The injury is inevitable, but the situation is not as serious as she thought. If the people of King Mu''s house and Xu''s house appeared at the same time, how could Mu Zhanxiao be sure?


    Xu WANYING''s eyebrows twisted.


    "Take the second lady home." The housekeeper has been completely impatient, "send the body back to life."


    "Yes." The slave answered.


    Xu WANYING didn''t have time to resist, so she was dragged out of the yard by the little guy. Xu WANYING was a little bit staggered, but she didn''t turn back in three steps. She tried to calm herself down.


    Soon, the housekeeper left with Xu WANYING.


    And the body of Mu Zhanxiao on the ground has been taken away to recover. It''s not going to Xu''s mansion, but to Mu zhantian''s? How can mu zhantian hide it. However, despite this, but Xu WANYING has also been quickly in mind to say, can delay for a while is a moment.


    ¡­¡­


    At that time¡ª¡ª


    "Please bear with me, my Lord." Shadow Wei fast opening, "immediately to a safe place."

 Chapter 1131

    Mu Zhanxiao said: "I''m ok."


    Ying Wei didn''t say anything. The master and servant soon hid themselves in the woods, and then Mu Zhanxiao used his skills to force poison. Because he had been prepared, otherwise he would be in Jiangnan today, which shows mu zhantian''s ruthlessness.


    Ying Wei watched, not far away. Until the end of Mu Zhanxiao''s forcing poison, Ying Wei quickly turned and walked back: "my Lord, I''m afraid you have to rest here for a few days. Although you are OK now, you are poisoned after all. It will take some time


    Mu Zhanxiao vetoed: "we''ll leave immediately. We need to do other things according to my instructions before mu zhantian comes back."


    "Yes." Ying Wei answers.


    Naturally, Mu Zhanxiao had been prepared. Mu zhantian wanted to get rid of Mu Zhanxiao, but after the defeat, mu zhantian couldn''t do it easily, and he couldn''t make much noise in Jiangnan. He had to go back to Kyoto quietly.


    When they return to Beijing, they will still face to face. On the surface, no one will expose all this. This is the way they get along with each other for many years.


    Then, without hesitation, Mu Zhanxiao quickly got on the carriage. Yingwei drove the carriage all the way. Only when the carriage was speeding towards Kyoto, Mu Zhanxiao opened the curtain and looked at the south of the Yangtze River. His low brows were still a little gloomy.


    Xu WANYING¡ª¡ª


    When he read these three words, he never thought that one day he would be moved, but such a move would be fatal.


    It was not until Jiangnan could no longer be seen behind him that Mu Zhanxiao regained his mind.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡ª¡ª


    At the same time, Xu Fu.


    Xu WANYING was brought to Mrs. Xu by the housekeeper, but she was not afraid. She calmly looked at Mrs. Xu: "madam, I have done what you want me to do, and I hope that madam can fulfill her promise."


    Mrs. Xu drank tea slowly. She didn''t know whether she was listening or not. Her attitude was not good or bad. She just looked at Xu WANYING. Xu WANYING stood quietly without urging.


    "You are cruel. The man beside the pillow can do it too. " Mrs. Xu put down the cup with a smile, "Xu WANYING, I really underestimate you."


    Xu WANYING ignored what Mrs. Xu said and insisted on her own idea: "I know that Mrs. Xu doesn''t like it. I will take Xu Ling to leave Xu''s house. Mrs. Xu will not see our brothers and sisters again and don''t have to worry about anything. People like me are useless to Xu Fu. Xu Ling is weak and ill. She will die at any time and will not threaten her wife''s position. "


    Xu WANYING made her words clear. This person''s words made Mrs. Xu sneer. When she looked at Xu WANYING again, she was a bit more insidious and didn''t let Xu WANYING off.


    Xu WANYING''s heart beat faster, in such eyes, she felt a little uneasy. Such eyes, Xu WANYING is too familiar, Mrs. Xu want to go back.


    And Xu WANYING low convergence under the eyebrows, and then meditation.


    If Mrs. Xu repents now, how much room can she resist? But the Zhao family has not been able to leave Jiangnan, how can she act rashly, so now for Xu WANYING, she is still passive.


    Sure enough, Mrs. Xu''s words came darkly: "you were born a man of Xu''s house, and you died a ghost of Xu''s house. How can you allow what you think to leave so easily. I agree to let go of the Zhao family and Xu Ling. It''s enough to give you face. For the sake of your successful completion of the task, otherwise, can you still stand in front of me and talk to me now? "


    "Ma''am, are you going to go back?" Xu WANYING clenched her fist and asked Mrs. Xu word by word.


    "Well, there''s one more thing. If you do it, I won''t go back." Mrs. Xu took another sip of her tea cup and said, "Xu Ling is also a member of Xu''s family. It''s better to stay in Xu''s family than to wander outside. The abbot is also convicted of a felony for hiding Xu''s house in this temple, and the nunnery dare to lie. I''d like to see if there is any royal law in Jiangnan. "


    What he said was irrelevant, but Xu WANYING was the one who threatened her. Xu WANYING''s face changed again and again: "what do you want?"


    "Ha ha -" Mrs. Xu gave a cold smile, "I said, the people of the Chen family like you, so you must marry to the Chen family. You are not clean now. I have plenty of ways to deal with it. As long as you get married to the Chen family honestly, the people of Xu Ling and Zhao will be safe. "


    This is not a discussion, but an order, and Xu WANYING is not allowed to refuse.


    Xu WANYING''s face turned white and white. In Mrs. Xu''s words, Xu WANYING has understood that Mrs. Xu has gone back on her words, and she has gone back on her words.


    "You --" Xu WANYING looked at Mrs. Xu so gloomy.


    Mrs. Xu is slow and doesn''t think what she has done is wrong. In Mrs. Xu''s eyes, Xu WANYING is just a mole ant controlled by her, and life and death are meaningless.


    "I''ve made a decision about it." Mrs. Xu took a sip of tea, and her eyes didn''t show any emotion. You are short of a slave. I''ll let mammy follow you until you get married. During this period, I''d better not find anything unusual about you, otherwise -- "


    Mrs. Xu didn''t finish the rest.


    But Mrs. Xu is very clear that Xu WANYING knows what her words mean.


    Then, Mrs. Xu stood up. Without looking at Xu WANYING again, she turned and walked out of the house. She didn''t hide her disgust.


    Xu WANYING stood in the same place in such a stalemate, the palm of her hand tightly clenched into a fist.


    "Two young ladies, you go with maidservant." Old mammy reminds Xu WANYING.


    The old lady was next to Mrs. Xu. She was much higher than Xu WANYING in the Xu mansion. She called the second Miss Xu WANYING, but she didn''t have any respect in her eyes. Her voice was full of orders. She even hated Xu WANYING like Mrs. Xu.


    Like master, like servant.


    Xu WANYING quieted down, lowered her eyebrows and eyes, clenched her fist tightly in her palm, and then looked at the old mother: "I want to see Xu Ling."


    That tone less usual wentun, more a trace of strength, without a trace of fun looking at the old lady. Obviously, the old lady was scared by Xu WANYING. She was so scared that she seldom calmed down.


    Xu WANYING still did not flinch: "I want to see Xu Ling."


    Every word she said could not be clearer.


    The old lady returned to her senses and hummed coldly: "I''ll take you. Remember, it''s a gift from my wife. I hope the second lady knows what she''s doing. Don''t let her down. Otherwise, the second lady can''t afford to pay the price. "

 Chapter 1132

    The old lady warned Xu WANYING. Xu WANYING ignored the old mother, but just looked at the old mother. The old mother was uncomfortable and quickly turned around. She took Xu WANYING to the remote wing room, where Xu Ling was imprisoned.


    All the way to the door of the wing room, Xu WANYING suddenly said, "you wait here."


    Mammy twisted her eyebrows. Before she could speak, Xu WANYING sneered: "Mammy, what can I do? You are guarding outside. There are people all over Xu''s house. There is no underground cave and no second door inside. Can I fly?"


    That tone is also full of ridicule, old mammy is said to be unable to deal with, finally also can only watch Xu WANYING walked in, and then she stood outside the door, motionless, for fear of delay.


    After Xu WANYING walked in, she quickly closed the door of the wing room and walked towards the shabby bed. Xu Ling''s condition was not bad, but at least Xu Ling was alive, just compared with being brought out from the temple. She looked weak again and her skin was much paler.


    "Sister --" Xu Ling struggled for a moment and wanted to get up.


    Xu WANYING has gone in front of Xu Ling and helped Xu Ling up: "I''m here. I said, "I''ll be fine."


    Xu Ling didn''t say anything, but just looked at Xu WANYING. Xu Ling knew more or less what happened these days, but when she saw Xu WANYING, she didn''t know where to start for a moment and a half. What happened these days completely disrupted Xu Ling''s peaceful life.


    Xu WANYING was calm and said word by word: "don''t worry, brother Fengqi is OK, so are the abbot and the nun. Now the people in Xu''s house dare not move them. After all, they have to threaten me. " She laughed at herself, "you''ll be fine, too."


    "That --" Xu Ling didn''t feel relieved.


    Now can threaten Xu WANYING, so when there is no way to threaten Xu WANYING, what should the rest do. The worry in Xu Ling''s eyes is obvious.


    Xu WANYING naturally understood Xu Ling''s conjecture. She looked at Xu Ling faintly, and her calmness became more and more obvious: "I won''t let Xu Fu''s people do anything wrong. I''ll take you out of Xu''s house, too, but I''m afraid I''ll have to wait for time. "


    Said, Xu WANYING low convergence eyebrows, as if thinking: "about the last month is almost the same."


    "Sister." Xu Ling didn''t know whether she was relieved or more worried. Her eyes fell on Xu WANYING''s face for a moment. "I''m sorry... It''s me that''s bothering you."


    "Fool, you and I are the only ones left in this world. How can we be involved?" Xu WANYING smiles and rubs Xu Ling''s soft hair. "We are twins, and we are grasshoppers on a rope. I will let you do well."


    Xu Ling didn''t speak.


    "Hold on a little longer. Soon Xu WANYING continued, "I can''t stay here for a long time. I just came to see you. Besides, this is the medicine for you. You should take it once every three days. It''s your brother Fengqi who told you


    "Good." Xu Ling took it.


    Xu WANYING said nothing more. There was a urging sound from outside. If she didn''t go out, Mammy would break into the house. She looked at Xu Ling placidly, then stood up and turned to walk outside. The worry in Xu Ling''s eyes was always there.


    As soon as Xu WANYING walked out of the house, she saw Mammy''s impatient eyes: "second lady, please come back to the house with me. If it''s time and you haven''t come back to the house, it''s hard for the maid to explain to the eldest lady."


    Xu WANYING didn''t answer. She just went to her own room. Mammy followed her, and the two little fellows on one side followed her closely. She was afraid of what was wrong. Until Xu WANYING came into the room, the little fellows stood at the door and didn''t move.


    The old lady said with a cold face, "don''t let the second lady leave the wing room. If something goes wrong, you''ll wait for your head to fall to the ground."


    "Yes." The boys answered.


    Mammy just turned and left.


    The usual cold wing room is now surrounded by people, and Xu WANYING is not allowed any chance to break free. In the wing room, Xu WANYING just sits quietly on the chair, saying nothing. There is no panic in her eyes, just like waiting for the right opportunity.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡ª¡ª


    A month later, Kyoto, yuanwangfu.


    "The clue of Jiangnan Xufu is broken, isn''t it?" Li Shiyuan asked lightly and looked at Mu Zhanxiao.


    Mu Zhanxiao made a sound, didn''t deny it, so he stood with a negative hand, his eyes were low, and hid his mind. But Li Shiyuan and Mu Zhanxiao''s brother for many years, how can they not know what happened? His eyes just fell on Mu Zhanxiao''s body for a moment.


    "What else happened when you went to Jiangnan this time?" Li Shiyuan asked directly.


    Mu Zhanxiao didn''t answer, but Li Shiyuan didn''t mind. He continued to ask calmly: "did the people of Xu mansion offend you?"


    They all know that Xu Fu is just a pawn of the people behind the scenes. Since this pawn has been exposed, Xu Fu is useless. People behind the scenes will not do anything with Xu Fu. And Mu Zhanxiao''s ability is not unable to end Xu''s house, but the current situation is not suitable for fighting again, so Xu''s house can get away from this matter.


    Besides, the situation in the south of the Yangtze River has always been stable, and Xu Fu has a special position in the south of the Yangtze River. If Xu Fu is suddenly taken over, the south of the Yangtze River will surely have new branches, which is why Xu Fu can''t move for the time being. If Jiangnan regenerates directly, it will not do them any good.


    Mu Zhanxiao still didn''t speak.


    Li Shiyuan nodded and asked no more. Mu Zhanxiao was a man of his own discretion. If he didn''t want to say something, he would not speak. And not speaking also means that Xu Fu is not a place to influence the overall situation.


    "Well, I don''t want to ask about it. I know you''ve always done things in a proper way. But the next thing is not to be taken lightly. " Li Shiyuan spoke calmly.


    Mu Zhanxiao made a sound.


    They were quiet for a while. When there was no one in private, they were like brothers. They didn''t respect each other and got along much easier.


    "By the way, my father is going to show you marriage?" What suddenly occurred to Li Shiyuan, "is it Lord Wang''s daughter?"


    Mr. Wang occupies an important position and is also the most popular person in Li Chang''s life. And Mu Zhanxiao''s identity is also a good match, I can see that Li Changtian is a favor to Mu Zhanxiao.


    "I declined." Mu Zhanxiao spoke faintly.


    Li Shiyuan nodded, but did not continue to ask more. In fact, their marriage can not be decided by themselves. They all have to be married by Li Changtian.

 Chapter 1133

    Mu Zhanxiao''s character won''t refuse, but this time he unexpectedly refused, and Li Changtian couldn''t deny his face.


    They were quiet again, and then changed the topic tacitly.


    I don''t want to talk about it any more.


    Until Mu Zhanxiao left yuanwangfu, his face was as usual, but his heart was not calm. What flashed in his mind was still Xu WANYING''s cruel face. In Kyoto, Mu Zhanxiao is not unable to find out about Jiangnan, but the speed will be slower. And Xu WANYING seems to be in Xu''s house, already silent.


    Mu Zhanxiao sank and didn''t think about it any more. For a woman who eventually betrayed herself, there was really no need to pay attention. To let Xu WANYING go is just to remember her kindness. But mu Zhanxiao is very clear, let Xu WANYING go, Xu WANYING may not be safe in the Xu house, but it has nothing to do with him.


    After sinking, Mu Zhanxiao said nothing more.


    Soon, Mu Zhanxiao walked towards the mansion not far away.


    ¡­¡­


    Xufu at the same time.


    Soon to Chen''s wedding day, but Xu''s house is quiet, and there is no movement. Xu WANYING was just a concubine when she married. She didn''t need much excitement. As long as the people of Chen''s house came to her house, she got on the sedan chair. It was just like going out of the house. It didn''t make much difference.


    So Xu''s house is naturally quiet, and no one even knows that Xu''s house will soon marry a daughter. After all, for ordinary people, Xu''s house has several daughters, and they may not be able to distinguish them.


    On the contrary, Xu WANYING sat so quietly, and then looked at the simple meal in front of her. She still had no appetite, and even had little water, which could make Xu almost vomit. She was no longer a girl''s family, and naturally knew what had happened.


    Xu WANYING''s eyebrows are twisting. She knows that she is pregnant. It''s all a symbol of being pregnant. Recently, it was Mrs. Xu who found someone to cheat on Xu WANYING. She wanted to cheat the people in Chen''s house, proving that Xu WANYING was still a virgin.


    Otherwise, the people in Chen''s house will not give up. Da Zhou is not so open as not to mind a woman''s chastity. If the person Xu WANYING is looking for comes, it''s impossible to hide her pregnancy. Xu WANYING lowered her head and bit her lips, as if she were thinking deeply.


    In the past month, Zhao Fengqi''s situation has gradually improved. Xu''s family has been holding Xu WANYING, and has never done anything to Zhao''s family. After all, Zhao''s family is just an ordinary family, and Xu''s family doesn''t need much effort, so Xu WANYING still tries to spread the word and let Zhao Fengqi recover in Jiangnan. And Xu Ling has always been in Xu''s house.


    For Xu WANYING, this is enough, at least Xu Ling is still alive.


    And the evidence she wants is already in her own hands. If she wants to fight with Xu Fu, there is still hope. After sinking, Xu WANYING is waiting. And today is the last time. Shen Shen, Xu WANYING low convergence eyebrows, and then looking at the food in front of, has completely lost appetite.


    Her vomiting became obvious. Finally, Xu WANYING stood up and walked to one side.


    ¡­¡­


    About half an hour later¡ª¡ª


    Mrs. Xu took people to the wing room. The old lady''s desire to talk and stop outside the room made Mrs. Xu''s eyebrows twist: "if you have something to say."


    The old lady then hesitated: "if you go back to Madam, I''m not sure if the second lady is..." her voice became more vague, "is there a --"


    "What did you say?" Mrs. Xu looked at the old lady in shock.


    The old mama as like as two peas, "the servant girl has seen it several times, and the two girls have been vomiting all the time, and they can not eat anything. Is that the same as when you were pregnant? Besides, second lady, she -- "


    The old lady didn''t say the rest, but Mrs. Xu already understood.


    Xu WANYING had been living with a man for nearly three months before. If they were really innocent, Mrs. Xu would not believe it. Therefore, such a situation is not impossible. Otherwise, Mrs. Xu does not need to find someone to check Xu WANYING and do these things.


    Just did not expect, Xu WANYING unexpectedly pregnant.


    This time, Mrs. Xu''s eyebrows twisted, but she was calm: "this needs to be dealt with as soon as possible. After all, the wedding will be in three days. There''s not much time


    The old lady nodded.


    If a woman has a miscarriage, it''s the same as having a baby. Three days may be a little short, and she is likely to be discovered. Thinking of this, Mrs. Xu''s face looks very bad. She never stops walking at her feet, and immediately walks towards the house.


    When Xu WANYING saw Mrs. Xu come in, she was calm and didn''t take the initiative to say hello.


    Mrs. Xu sneered: "give me a careful inspection, if there is any situation, give me the first time to deal with it. Xu Fu can''t tolerate any accidents. "


    This is extremely cruel, and Xu WANYING is not stupid, in Mrs. Xu''s words have immediately understood, I''m afraid Mrs. Xu has also been aware of, after all, the old mother always with his side, can''t be perfect.


    What''s more, it can''t be seamless.


    But Xu WANYING didn''t panic because of Mrs. Xu''s words, so she stood quietly. When the person Mrs. Xu found came to Xu WANYING, Xu WANYING suddenly said in a cold voice: "Whoever dares to move, I will die to show it to anyone."


    This is a threat and a warning.


    Xu WANYING has a silver hairpin in her hand. Her eyes look at Mrs. Xu so frankly, which undoubtedly confirms Mrs. Xu''s conjecture. Now, Mrs. Xu''s face is more gloomy. She holds the handkerchief tightly, and then looks at Xu WANYING''s eyes, which is more gloomy.


    Under such circumstances, Xu WANYING is calm: "I have something to say to my wife alone."


    "Xu WANYING, you have a lot of courage." Mrs. Xu looks at Xu WANYING fiercely.


    Xu WANYING did not change her face: "madam, why don''t you wait for me to finish before making a decision, otherwise, I''m afraid Xu Fu can''t bear such a result."


    "You --" Mrs. Xu had never seen such Xu WANYING, and her face became more and more heavy.


    But Mrs. Xu didn''t speak immediately, as if she was thinking about something. Xu WANYING''s palms were sweaty, but she was always calm on the surface. She didn''t speak to urge her. She gave Mrs. Xu enough time to think. But Xu WANYING knows that under the current situation, she is the one who has the upper hand. Mrs. Xu can''t refuse to give her face. After all, there is no way to give Chen Fu a job, and Xu Fu can''t please him.

 Chapter 1134

    Therefore, Xu WANYING is not impatient.


    Until Mrs. Xu said, "OK, I''d like to see what you have to say to me."


    With that, Mrs. Xu raised her hand. The servants who had been surrounded in the wing room had quickly retreated. Even the people Mrs. Xu brought hurriedly went out. Mrs. Xu and Xu WANYING stood face to face in the wing room.


    Xu WANYING calmly looked at Mrs. Xu, and said every word directly: "wait for Mrs. Xu to finish reading these, and then talk to me."


    With that, Xu WANYING gave an account book to Mrs. Xu. When Mrs. Xu saw the account book, her face changed. Under the account book, there was a list of Jiangnan officials, big and small. Mrs. Xu didn''t have to look at these things carefully to understand what it was.


    This is the evidence of Xu Fu''s bribery over the past few decades, as well as the discrepancy between Xu Fu''s books and Mrs. Xu''s private practices. Mrs. Xu married into Xu''s house for her mother''s sake. But Xu Yuanzhi was most disgusted with this kind of person. Mrs. Xu took a lot of benefits from Xu''s house to her mother''s house, but she didn''t know it.


    But now, all these evidences appear in front of Mrs. Xu. When Mrs. Xu sees them, she almost collapses.


    "You..." Mrs. Xu trembled and looked at Xu WANYING. She couldn''t say a word, so she stood still. Her fingertips were trembling, as if she could not help her feeling.


    Xu WANYING is very calm, eyebrows motionless looked at Mrs. Xu: "I think I don''t have to say anything, Mrs. Xu should understand what I mean."


    "You, you..." Mrs. Xu trembled.


    Xu WANYING lowered her eyebrows, and said every word clearly: "madam, it''s a fatal blow for Xu Fu if these evidences are spread out. It''s hard to say whether Xu Fu can still have a foothold in Jiangnan. And the wife is in Xu mansion, if let father know, the wife''s end is afraid also won''t be very good. My father may have pushed his wife out as a shield. After all, in front of the interests, there is no saying from relatives. "


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    "My wife doesn''t have to kill me. Even if I die, this evidence will still be uploaded. Naturally, I have made comprehensive preparations to get it. Otherwise, why should I be held by my wife before? I don''t even have the ability to resist?"


    Xu WANYING laughed at herself: "if something happens to me, this evidence will be played all night. I want to know whether those officials who usually work in collusion, in the face of life and death, care for Xu''s house or give up Xu''s house? Xu Fu is just a peddler. Under such a choice, who will the court believe? "


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    "What''s more, the emperor sent people to Jiangnan to investigate these things. Otherwise, why does the Xu family want him to die? " Xu WANYING is more and more sarcastic, "so, how does madam want to do, I think madam knows better than anyone."


    ¡­¡­


    In Xu WANYING''s aggressiveness, Mrs. Xu couldn''t say a word, and the whole person trembled. She couldn''t believe what she heard. It was shocking and inconceivable that her eyes fell on Xu WANYING.


    Only Xu WANYING can be more calm.


    For a long time, Mrs. Xu''s voice faltered: "Xu WANYING, what do you want?"


    "I want to leave Xu''s house and take Xu Ling with me. I want to make sure that the people of the Zhao family are safe in Jiangnan. To ensure that the abbot and abbess are safe and sound. " Xu WANYING said her request word by word, "if there is something I can''t do, I will take Xu Fu to hell, and I won''t let one go."


    Xu WANYING between the lines with a rare, with hostility, so looking at Mrs. Xu, did not mean any compromise. There was a heavy look in his eyes that he couldn''t refuse.


    Mrs. Xu was gasping for breath. She didn''t expect that she would be held in the palm of her hand by Xu WANYING one day. She couldn''t move. This feeling made Mrs. Xu feel very uncomfortable, but there was no way.


    But Xu WANYING is already a broken pot. Mrs. Xu knows that if she doesn''t do it, Xu WANYING will definitely do something ruthless. People are forced to have no way to go, and there is nothing she can''t do.


    After sinking, Mrs. Xu''s breathing became more and more heavy.


    And Xu WANYING just looked at Mrs. Xu, and she didn''t mean to flinch.


    Two people so in the wing room deadlock up, Xu WANYING did not urge Mrs. Xu, in Mrs. Xu''s reaction, Xu WANYING knew he won. Mrs. Xu couldn''t embarrass herself. What''s more, she tried her best to protect her present position. If she lost it, she would not be much better than her mother.


    For a long time, Mrs. Xu broke the silence and sneered: "Xu WANYING, I underestimate you."


    Xu WANYING faint smile: "Mrs. Xu consider how?"


    Mrs. Xu left without any compromise in front of Xu WANYING, but she told Xu WANYING that she had won. After Mrs. Xu left, Xu WANYING was almost relieved and completely softened. She just sat on the stool and gasped.


    It''s a contest.


    The reason why she doesn''t speak to Xu Yuanzhi face to face is that Xu WANYING is very clear about Xu Yuanzhi''s ruthlessness and talks about terms with Mrs. Xu. It''s also because Xu WANYING knows that Mrs. Xu is reluctant to give up everything and will agree with her.


    As long as you leave Xu''s house, everything will be easy to say.


    Shen Shen, Xu WANYING did not say more, now for Xu WANYING, she is very clear, as long as you wait for the results in this room, Mrs. Xu will handle everything safely.


    For a long time, Xu WANYING took a deep breath, bowed her head and gently stroked her abdomen. For a long time, she didn''t speak a word more.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡ª¡ª


    One day later¡ª¡ª


    Mrs. Xu appeared in the wing room. This time, she came alone with no one. Xu WANYING looked at Mrs. Xu and said nothing. Instead, she waited patiently for Mrs. Xu to speak.


    Sure enough, Mrs. Xu didn''t wait long. She said coldly, "Xu WANYING, I underestimated you. I shouldn''t have kept you back then."


    Xu WANYING did not mind, but Mrs. Xu continued: "you leave Xu''s house immediately today. This is a 500 Liang silver note. Since then, you have nothing to do with Xu''s house. Where you want to go, I will not stop, Xu Ling you can also take. But you have to give me what you have


    "Mrs. Xu." Xu WANYING light mouth, smilingly, "you are sure that only my hand a?"


    Mrs. Xu''s face changed.


    "I''ll give it to you, then I''ll be dead when I get out of Xufu. Do you think I''ll be so stupid?" Xu WANYING smile, "as long as I want to guarantee the comprehensive, then this evidence will never be exposed.". But if Mrs. Xu does anything behind my back, it''s my last trump card, isn''t it? "

 Chapter 1135

    What Xu WANYING said was not polite at all, which directly exposed Mrs. Xu''s idea. Now Mrs. Xu''s face became more obvious.


    Xu WANYING didn''t mean to flinch. She just looked at Mrs. Xu coldly.


    "You --" Mrs. Xu''s whole popularity trembled.


    Xu WANYING is not impatient, because she knows that she will win, and it''s not surprising. In a short time, the compromise is Mrs. Xu. Looking at Mrs. Xu again, Xu WANYING didn''t go too far. She nodded quickly, took the soft things she had packed with her, and went directly to Xu Ling''s wing room. After a while, her sister and brother disappeared in Xu''s house.


    As for how Mrs. Xu and the people in Xu''s house deal with this, it has nothing to do with Xu WANYING.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡ª¡ª


    Six years later¡ª¡ª


    The suburbs of the south of the Yangtze River.


    Xu WANYING still stays in the south of the Yangtze River, but in the suburbs of the south of the Yangtze River, it takes half a day to go to the market in the south of the Yangtze River. Xu WANYING has never lived in the former courtyard. Maybe there is mu Zhanxiao''s memory, or maybe it is not safe for Xu WANYING. Generally speaking, Xu WANYING has never gone back.


    She moved to the suburbs, self-sufficient, with Xu Ling.


    Over the past few years, Xu Ling has gradually become healthy. Compared with her initial appearance of great illness, she is not sure how much better, but she still looks like a weak scholar. But this for Xu WANYING, has been very contented.


    Xu Ling did not give Xu WANYING any trouble, here, Xu Ling will also help Xu WANYING do what she can. They have three meals a day. Over the years, Xu WANYING has been running shops in the south of the Yangtze River. The development of the shops has become stronger and stronger, and even engulfed some of the Xu Fu''s industries. However, Xu WANYING, who is in charge of the business, rarely shows up. Except for the shopkeeper who has been following Xu WANYING, almost no one knows that Xu WANYING is behind the scenes of these shops.


    The Zhao family still occupies a place in the south of the Yangtze River. The Zhao family''s hospital is becoming more and more famous in the south of the Yangtze River. It took more than half a year for Zhao Fengqi to recover. There is no doubt that he is a normal person. But if you look carefully, Zhao Fengqi is still slightly abnormal when he walks.


    That''s the legacy of that year, and it can''t be cured.


    Zhao Fengqi has become a relative over the years. She finds a girl from an ordinary family to be her mother. She has a good life. From time to time, Zhao Fengqi also comes to Xu WANYING. Their husband and wife regard Xu WANYING''s son as their own dry son, and they always like it.


    Xu WANYING was pregnant at that time, and she didn''t want to stay in the place where she used to live. It''s not entirely the above reason. In addition, it''s not acceptable for people to have children out of wedlock in Dazhou. She''s not afraid to point fingers at Xu WANYING, but she''s afraid that it will affect her children one day, so she''s here now.


    The process of pregnancy is very difficult, but when giving birth, she almost died like her mother. Fortunately, everything went smoothly and Zhiyi was born safely.


    When Xu WANYING holds Zhiyi, it seems that all her efforts are worth it. That kind of satisfaction is self-evident, and she never regrets how much trouble she will bring to Zhiyi.


    As a child, Zhiyi is very easy to take care of. She has never caused any trouble to Xu WANYING. She is clever and sensible. On weekdays, when Zhao Feng gets up, Zhiyi will follow Zhao Fengqi to study medicine. The people who live near Xu WANYING can write Kung Fu, and Zhiyi will also compare with him.


    In a certain grade, Xu WANYING taught Zhiyi to read word by word, and then sent Zhiyi to a nearby private school to study with her master.


    Zhiyi has always been an intelligent child, and the master also likes Zhiyi very much. Zhiyi''s speed is much faster than other children''s. not long after that, Zhiyi has already learned what the master taught, and he will draw inferences from one instance.


    Every time the master saw Xu WANYING, he couldn''t help praising him: "Zhiyi, this child, must be a pillar in the future. I haven''t seen such a talented person for decades. "


    Xu WANYING gently smile: "that is the teacher''s good teaching."


    In her eyes, Xu WANYING''s pride is obvious. Here, many people think that Xu WANYING is a widowed widow with a child and a younger brother. They don''t think much about it, and Xu WANYING hasn''t explained it. Her surname is Xu, and Xu is a big surname in Jiangnan. They think she follows her husband''s surname.


    Xu WANYING thinks Zhiyi is excellent, which is very similar to Mu Zhanxiao. From the eyes of his eyebrows, Zhiyi is really the shadow of Mu Zhanxiao. He can''t see Xu WANYING''s appearance at all. The more he looks at Zhiyi, the more Xu WANYING thinks of Mu Zhanxiao.


    As if, no matter how many years, the pain in my heart is still there. At that time, the difference between them was not helplessness, but hatred.


    And for so many years, Xu WANYING seems to no longer think of Mu Zhanxiao, but she knows very well that in the dead of night, the tingling feeling is still there.


    She''s already disqualified.


    "Niang - Niang -" Zhiyi ran in from outside and called Xu WANYING, "Uncle Fengqi is here."


    This time, Xu WANYING regained her mind, calmed down, and then put away the ring in front of her. That was what Mu Zhanxiao bought for Xu WANYING in those years. For such a long time, Xu WANYING never abandoned it, and always kept it, which made Xu WANYING cherish more than anything else.


    "Niang, you are looking at this again. Is this what my father left Niang?" Yi asked curiously.


    Xiaozhiyi says clearly that Xu WANYING is a treasure. Every time she reads it, she carefully puts it away, checks it, and takes care of it carefully. No matter how many years, the ring is still as clean as new. Although it''s not a precious thing, it doesn''t affect its status in Xu WANYING''s heart.


    So Zhiyi naturally thought so.


    In the face of not seeing her father since she was a child, Zhiyi is calm and doesn''t think much about it, and even sensitively doesn''t ask Xu WANYING about it.


    But Xu WANYING is also very clear, the Yi does not ask does not mean that he does not care, but he put such care hidden very well, nothing more than heartache for his mother.


    Thinking of these, Xu WANYING can''t help feeling guilty. She didn''t say anything. She put away the ring and rubbed the hair of Rou Zhiyi: "let''s go out and find uncle Fengqi."


    "Good." Yi crispy should be, "I just have something to ask Uncle Feng."


    Xu WANYING smiles and says nothing.


    When Xu WANYING and Zhiyi come out. Xu Ling is chatting with Zhao Fengqi.

 Chapter 1136

    Zhao Fengqi brought a lot of Jiangnan specialties, full of a car, which Zhiyi and Xu WANYING like to eat.


    "Brother Fengqi, you''ve brought so many. You haven''t finished all the previous ones." Xu WANYING smiles.


    "Not much. It''ll be finished soon." Zhao Fengqi waved his hand, but he didn''t mind.


    The fellow on one side has already put things in. The slave who has been waiting for Xu WANYING for many years immediately arranges them, but he is not in a hurry.


    Xu WANYING has sat down. Zhiyi is no stranger to Zhao Fengqi and asks him all kinds of questions. Zhao Fengqi patiently explains and Xu Ling accompanies him. Once in a while, they would talk in a low voice.


    Until Zhiyi yells that he is hungry, Xu Ling takes Zhiyi to the small kitchen to find food. Xu WANYING and Zhao Fengqi are left in the room.


    "It''s so fast that six years have passed in the blink of an eye." Zhao Fengqi has some feelings.


    Xu WANYING said, and drank a cup of tea: "why didn''t my sister-in-law come today?"


    Zhao Fengqi said about her little lady, but she was very gentle: "she is pregnant, I won''t let her go out to bump, otherwise she still clamors to come to see Zhiyi."


    "It''s a good thing, brother Fengqi. Congratulations." Xu WANYING is sincerely happy for Zhao Feng.


    Zhao Feng began to smile: "congratulations to me. What about you? Have you no plans for so many years? Are you going to carry it all the time? "


    Over the past few years, Dazhou has changed a lot.


    Li Shiyuan succeeded in forcing the palace, and then Li Shiyuan regained the throne. Now the situation in Dazhou has stabilized a little bit, and Mu Zhanxiao has already become the Prime Minister of today. He is under one person and above ten thousand people. Today''s status is not what it used to be.


    Needless to say, Mu Zhanxiao and Mu Cen are still close brothers and sisters. This status is almost untouched. There are still so many years of life and death together with Li Shiyuan.


    It''s just that for so many years, there has been no news of Mu Zhanxiao''s marriage. There have been countless rumors, but in the end, they have nothing to do with it. Mu Zhanxiao is still alone, and the position of Princess Mu has been suspended until now.


    In Zhao Fengqi''s words, Mu Cen naturally knew what Zhao Fengqi wanted to ask. She bowed her head and said with a smile: "it''s not good now. It''s easy to eat and wear. I''ll rest assured when Zhiyi grows up. What else can I do? "


    Zhao Fengqi couldn''t say that.


    In Xu WANYING''s present situation, even if she really gets married, it is impossible for her to get married to a good family. No one is willing to take a woman with a child. For people, it''s usually not punctual. Although people here are tolerant, they are not without speculation.


    "Yes, it''s good for you." Zhao Fengqi answered.


    Xu WANYING smiles and naturally changes the topic. They just drink tea and chat. Until the shopkeeper came, Zhao Fengqi stood up and walked towards the small kitchen.


    "You and the shopkeeper first, I''ll see what Xu Ling and Zhiyi are doing." Zhao Fengqi whispered.


    "Good." Xu WANYING did not stop.


    This is their tacit understanding for many years. When Xu WANYING talks about things, Zhao Fengqi will not follow. Zhao Fengqi did not ask much about Xu WANYING''s strength in recent years. But the Zhao family is not less supported by Xu WANYING. In other words, Xu WANYING is more like making up for her guilt for the Zhao family.


    After Zhao Fengqi left, the shopkeeper came in: "I''ve seen the master."


    "Come on, don''t be polite to me." Xu WANYING waved, "sit down."


    The shopkeeper sat down and Xu WANYING looked at the shopkeeper: "it''s not time yet. Why did you come here all of a sudden? What happened?"


    Generally, on the 15th and 30th of each month, the shopkeeper will come and move the accounts to Xu WANYING to check, and then report the situation of the shop. By the way, ask Xu WANYING what to do next.


    Now, the shopkeeper''s cold not Ding came, Xu WANYING subconsciously feel is out of what accident. The shopkeeper has been following him for many years. There is no special situation. He will not easily appear here to disturb himself.


    After listening to Xu WANYING''s words, the shopkeeper hesitated for a while, and then said, "there''s a business. I don''t know whether I should take it or not, so I''ve come here specially to ask the owner''s opinion."


    "So? Let''s hear it. " Xu WANYING is really curious.


    Shopkeepers rarely need to make decisions on their own, unless they meet extremely difficult but especially profitable ones, otherwise, they don''t need to come back specially.


    At present, only half of the situation in the south of the Yangtze River is under the control of Xu''s family. The rest has been swallowed up by Xu WANYING and other families, and Xu WANYING is the first one among them.


    The shopkeeper didn''t hesitate: "well, we need a batch of goods. The supply and demand of this batch of goods are very large. Our previous people can''t give so much, and the price is much higher. Now the one that can be supplied can give us so much, and the price is 10% to 20% cheaper than that outside. "


    "So?" Xu WANYING twisted her eyebrows.


    If it''s 10% to 20% cheaper than the outside, it means that the other party''s profits are almost gone. Who can do this? This kind of thing is like pie falling from the sky, which makes people feel incredible


    Xu WANYING never thought there was such a thing as pie falling from the sky.


    So Xu WANYING''s eyebrows didn''t spread out. She just looked at it all the time. She always felt that something was wrong, but she couldn''t say it again.


    "Do they have any conditions?" Xu WANYING asked directly.


    The shopkeeper nodded: "yes."


    "You said Xu WANYING spoke faintly


    "They want to work with us for a long time. By the way, we will share 20% of our profits in the later period. " The shopkeeper said the other party''s request, "this matter can be big or small, so I dare not nod my head rashly. This is the only way to ask the shopkeeper what he means. On the other hand, if it is to be done, they have to negotiate face to face with the person in charge. "


    In fact, it''s reasonable. It''s impossible for the shopkeeper to come forward for such a big matter. It''s necessary to have a positive negotiation with the person in charge. It''s just that Xu WANYING has never faced anyone for so many years. The outside world also does not know Xu WANYING''s true identity.


    If Xu WANYING comes out to negotiate, if it is spread, it is not necessarily a good thing.


    Although Xu WANYING doesn''t have any contact with the people in Xu''s house, they have been manipulated by Xu WANYING over the years. In fact, they have always been ready to move. If there is any mistake, the consequences will be unimaginable.


    This is also the reason why the shopkeeper is careful.


    Xu WANYING was quiet for a long time, as if thinking.


    When the shopkeeper saw that Xu WANYING didn''t speak, he said, "if it''s not right to be in charge, I can find two or three more. The main thing is that it''s not stable, but we don''t need to rush, so we can still have time to deal with it."

 Chapter 1137

    Xu WANYING said, "let me see. Now that you''re here, I''ll keep it for dinner. "


    "Good." The shopkeeper didn''t delay it either.


    Shopkeeper Liu came down and had lunch with Xu WANYING. When she was ready to leave, Xu WANYING stopped the shopkeeper, as if after careful consideration. I agree with the other party''s request.


    "You can arrange it some time and let me know." Xu WANYING light mouth.


    "Yes." The shopkeeper nodded that he knew.


    This is an opportunity. Xu WANYING is very clear that now in the situation of three parts of the world in the south of the Yangtze River, everyone wants to annex each other. If she is timid, someone will come up behind, so whether it''s a trap or a chance in the sky, she will go to have a look.


    What''s more, even now, if the people in Xu''s house know their identity and want to compete with themselves, Xu''s house doesn''t have the absolute chance of winning as before.


    If this vote is successful, then the position of Xu Fu in Jiangnan will change dramatically.


    When the shopkeeper goes out, Xu WANYING suddenly stops the shopkeeper: "have you found out the source of the other party?"


    The shopkeeper listened to Xu WANYING''s words and quieted down: "it''s clear that it''s the businessmen in the capital, who also have contact with people from other regions, otherwise there would not be such a large quantity of goods. The reason why the other party asks the leader to come is because the other party has made it clear that it is their leader who comes to talk about it in person, so they must ask the leader to come face to face. "


    Xu WANYING nodded, which is also reasonable and requires reciprocity.


    Now, Xu WANYING didn''t say anything. The shopkeeper turned around and left. Xu WANYING didn''t hesitate and looked at the account left by the shopkeeper.


    All the accounts are on the rise.


    Xu WANYING''s eyebrows and eyes did not become happy because of such accounts, but more thoughtful.


    Until Xu Ling came in, Xu WANYING looked up at Xu Ling: "how come all of a sudden?"


    "Sister." Xu Ling called Xu WANYING, "I have something to discuss with my sister."


    "You said Xu WANYING''s attitude is very mild.


    Xu Ling was quiet: "elder sister, I know you have been worrying about me these years. But now my situation is much better than before. I want to go to the medical school with brother Zhao to learn something. I can''t let you support me all the time. I also know that I''m not a businessman. I''m more interested in medicine, and I can help the world. "


    Xu Ling completely put his own ideas out.


    Xu WANYING is quiet for a moment, but she doesn''t object. After all, Xu Ling can''t stay with her all her life. She can learn some skills from Zhao Feng, and she is also at ease. So under such circumstances, Xu WANYING also agreed.


    "Brother Fengqi, it''s just troubling you." Xu WANYING then looked at Zhao Fengqi.


    Zhao Fengqi waved his hand: "no, looking at Xu Ling for so many years, Xu Ling and my own family are not very different, so follow me, you have nothing to worry about. When I come down to see you, Xu Ling will come back with me. "


    "Good." Xu WANYING answered with a smile.


    Xu Ling also laughed.


    Living in the dark for too many years, Xu Ling wanted to see the sunshine too much.


    Just Xu Ling also followed to leave, this huge house only left Xu WANYING and Yi. It seems to be a little lonely. But Xu WANYING didn''t say anything. Zhiyi stood on the side of Xu WANYING.


    After all, it''s still half a day''s journey from here to Jiangnan. There''s no room for any delay. Otherwise, it will be very late to return to Jiangnan.


    Xu WANYING personally sent them to the carriage, and Zhiyi accompanied them.


    After the two left, Zhiyi looked at the direction of the carriage leaving. There was something in his eyes, but he was more looking forward to it.


    Xu WANYING noticed: "is Zhiyi reluctant to give up his uncle and uncle?"


    Zhiyi nodded, then shook his head. Finally, he bit his lip and didn''t say a word. He stood quietly in front of Xu WANYING.


    Xu WANYING picks eyebrows, but coaxes patiently: "what''s wrong with Zhiyi? If you have something to do, you can talk to your mother. "


    "Niang --" Zhiyi called in a long voice, "I want to go to Jiangnan, too."


    This words, let Xu WANYING quiet down.


    It''s true that Zhiyi was born and raised here all the time. Xu WANYING herself has never been to Jiangnan. She even thinks that it''s not what the shopkeeper said today. She''s afraid she won''t go to Jiangnan, nor has natural Zhiyi.


    Compared with the prosperity of Jiangnan, it is too clean.


    Zhiyi wants to find a better master, and finally wants to return to Jiangnan. Zhiyi''s heart is much broader than Xu WANYING''s, and his ambition is much bigger. This place can''t satisfy Zhiyi. So when Zhiyi made this request, Xu WANYING was really thinking.


    Seeing that Xu WANYING didn''t speak, Zhiyi thought that Xu WANYING was angry: "Niang, I just said it casually. Don''t be angry. I''m not going to Jiangnan. "


    That small hand so holding Xu WANYING''s hand, carefully looking at Xu WANYING.


    Xu WANYING smiles and touches Zhiyi''s hair: "Niang also plans to take you to Jiangnan. When the shopkeeper has made an appointment, you will go to Jiangnan with Niang. You have to be taught by the master of Jiangnan in the future. Now that you are here, you can be stubborn with the master. "


    This words let Yi some embarrassed, he hehe of smile, but on the face is the joy that can''t hide.


    Xu WANYING smiles, takes Zhiyi''s hand and walks towards the house.


    Yi with the edge of Xu WANYING, chattering about today''s happy things, Xu WANYING also listen carefully. Such a life is enough for Xu WANYING.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡ª¡ª


    At that time, Kyoto.


    "Are you going to Jiangnan?" Li Shiyuan quietly took a sip of tea, and then looked at Mu Zhanxiao, "why did you suddenly go to Jiangnan? These years, I asked you to go to Jiangnan, but please don''t move."


    Jiangnan is mu Zhanxiao''s taboo.


    Li Shiyuan naturally knew Mu Zhanxiao''s friendship for many years. However, Jiangnan was the top priority of Dazhou in addition to Kyoto, so Li Shiyuan paid close attention to Jiangnan all the time, and even went to Jiangnan several times in person. However, no matter what Li Shiyuan said, Mu Zhanxiao would never enter Jiangnan for any reason.


    It seems that when Mu Zhanxiao came back from Jiangnan, he was seriously injured. The injury of that year made Mu Zhanxiao support all the way from Jiangnan to Kyoto. After arriving in Kyoto, it took Mu Zhanxiao more than half a month to ease down. During his stay in Jiangnan, Mu Zhanxiao almost died, but he never mentioned what happened in Jiangnan.


    Until now, Li Shiyuan did not understand what happened in those years.


    That''s why Li Shiyuan was surprised when the cold Mu Zhanxiao said he wanted to go to Jiangnan. For a while, he couldn''t get back to God.

 Chapter 1138

    Mu Zhanxiao was calm: "I haven''t been there for many years. It happens that the shop has something to do to go to Jiangnan in person."


    This explanation is reasonable, even the face does not change, so that people can not show any emotion at all. It is also nonsense to make it clear, so they have no intention to tell the truth at all.


    Li Shiyuan naturally knew, but he didn''t ask much. He nodded and said, "yes. It''s much more convenient for you to deal with some things yourself than for the people below. "


    Mu Zhanxiao made a sound, didn''t say anything, just stood with his hands down. But as long as we talk about Jiangnan, we can obviously feel the gloom of Mu Zhanxiao.


    Li Shiyuan didn''t mind Mu Zhanxiao''s silence. He took a sip of tea and asked, "when will you be back?"


    "About half a month." Mu Zhanxiao answered.


    From Kyoto to Jiangnan, it will take three days, which is reasonable. Li Shiyuan nodded, did not ask more, quickly changed the topic: "right."


    "Say it, Emperor." Mu Zhanxiao asked Li Shiyuan directly.


    Li Shiyuan did not shy away: "you are not only King Mu, but also Minister of this great Zhou Dynasty. However, the position of your superior and internal assistant is always empty. Many people in the court ask me, and I am very tired of asking. I''d like to ask you, when are you going to set up a concubine? "


    "Not for the time being." Mu Zhanxiao said bluntly, "does the emperor want to point out the marriage to the minister?"


    This made Li Shiyuan laugh: "I don''t dare to point out my marriage to you. If I want to point out my marriage to you, I can''t point out that you are just like Shao Yun, who went directly to the frontier and never came back. If I leave me alone in Kyoto, then I really want to cry without tears. "


    And Mu Zhanxiao''s brother for many years, is also many years of tacit understanding, many things they don''t even need to talk, they will easily know each other''s ideas, don''t need to spend time and effort to communicate.


    Long Shaoyun is used to working in the frontier all the year round. Even if he returns to the general''s residence in Kyoto, he will be stationed in the frontier for nearly half a year.


    If Mu Zhanxiao were like this, Li Shiyuan would really cry. It''s difficult to deal with the emperor in the court of Zhou Dynasty. Mu Zhanxiao is an indispensable and capable general of Li Shiyuan.


    But Li Shiyuan''s words made Mu Zhanxiao laugh out: "I don''t have any idea of setting up a concubine."


    "I turned these people down when I came back." Li Shiyuan is very simple, "I am also very tired of these people.". It used to be Niandao who asked me to set up a concubine. Now, I''m thinking about the candidates to sell concubines to you and Shao Yun every day. "


    With that, Li Shiyuan waved his hand, but soon he said, "but then again, you are not young. At this age, you should have lots of wives and concubines and children."


    Mu Zhanxiao didn''t respond to this topic any more. He just thought Li Shiyuan was happy now and began to think about himself. He was a little bored.


    When Li Shiyuan saw that Mu Zhanxiao didn''t speak, he didn''t say anything. They drank tea quietly until Mu Zhanxiao took the initiative to leave. Li Shiyuan got up and watched the figure of Mu Zhanxiao leave sink. There was a trace of fun in his eyes. When he raised his eyes, he recovered as usual.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡ª¡ª


    A few days later, Mu Zhanxiao left for Jiangnan.


    He did not gallop, but sat in the carriage. But along the way, Mu Zhanxiao was very silent. He didn''t say a word. Even manager Wang, who was familiar all the year round, noticed the abnormality and passively looked at Mu Zhanxiao in the carriage.


    The atmosphere in the carriage was a little depressing.


    For a long time, it was shopkeeper Wang who could not help breaking the silence: "Xiao Ye, why did you go to Jiangnan in person? No matter how important it is, I''ll do it for you. I don''t need you to go there in person. What''s more, the south of the Yangtze River -- "


    Shopkeeper Wang doesn''t understand at all.


    Over the years, shopkeeper Wang has been in charge of all kinds of business. It''s really not up to Li Shiyuan and Mu Zhanxiao to do it in person. What''s more, their identities make them have no time to do it now. The most important thing is that Jiangnan is a trivial matter. Let alone Mu Zhanxiao, even shopkeeper Wang doesn''t have to do it in person.


    But it''s just a business. Besides, the profit of this business is not high. Even in the eyes of shopkeeper Wang, it means to help. It doesn''t do any harm to just support the merchants in Jiangnan. At least these years, the people in Xu''s family have been beaten down.


    And Mu Zhanxiao seems to be indifferent to the people in Xu''s house, but he can''t hide his ruthlessness. The merchants in the south of the Yangtze River can make a comeback, and Mu Zhanxiao also contributes a lot. Xu''s house has lost its market step by step, which is what Mu Zhanxiao indicates.


    "Is the shop ready?" Mu Zhanxiao didn''t answer manager Wang''s question. He asked himself.


    Shopkeeper Wang is a human spirit. Naturally, he knows what Mu Zhanxiao means. He responds intelligently: "ready. The shopkeeper of the other party has already replied, and their leader will come to talk about it in person. "


    Mu Zhanxiao said: "just go to talk, do as I ask, and restrain him."


    "I know." Shopkeeper Wang nodded, "it''s just Xiao Ye who wants to --"


    "Hanging." Mu Zhanxiao answered.


    Shopkeeper Wang knows.


    This means that Mu Zhanxiao has set a trap for others, but he doesn''t intend to make the merchant go extinct. He still wants to keep the merchant, as if for some purpose. And this business is also the biggest business in Jiangnan in recent years.


    Shopkeeper Wang is a passer-by. He looks very clear. In a few years, they can easily surpass Xu''s house and devour most of the rivers and mountains in the south of the Yangtze River. But compared with Xu''s house, this shop is more just


    So how did they offend Mu Zhanxiao?


    Mu Zhanxiao seems to have made a huge profit, but once the agreement is reached, the shop will be seized. With Mu Zhanxiao''s backhand, the shop''s hard work for many years will be wiped out, so all the initiative lies with Mu Zhanxiao.


    According to shopkeeper Wang''s understanding of Mu Zhanxiao, this is an offense, not something else.


    But shopkeeper Wang didn''t ask any more. Why do you understand everything in this world.


    However, Mu Zhanxiao closed his eyes and said nothing.


    On the surface, no one can see the clue of Mu Zhanxiao, but mu Zhanxiao clearly knows that if he can come to Jiangnan in person, he only hears the news of Xu WANYING. Otherwise, Mu Zhanxiao will not come in person.


    Over the years, Mu Zhanxiao deliberately blocked anything that had anything to do with Xu WANYING, but mu Zhanxiao knew more or less that Xu WANYING had been expelled from the Xu family for unknown reasons.

 Chapter 1139

    After that, although Xu WANYING was still in the south of the Yangtze River, she had already gone to the outskirts of the south of the Yangtze River, and it took at least half a day to get to the market.


    And then later things, Mu Zhanxiao did not ask, also do not need to ask.


    This time I was able to come to Jiangnan in person because there were several big traders in Jiangnan over the years. However, Yizhuang was the most attractive one. In a few years, it swallowed up part of the market in Jiangnan and was able to compete with the people of Xufu.


    This makes Mu Zhanxiao curious. After all, there are few people who can shake the position of Xu Fu in Jiangnan. Even if they enter Jiangnan, it is more difficult. So at that time, Mu Zhanxiao thought about cooperating with the people of Yizhuang. However, Mu Zhanxiao is very cautious. Since he has the idea of cooperation, he must follow the steps to investigate the situation of Yizhuang clearly.


    Knowing yourself and the other can win a hundred battles. This is the same truth since ancient times.


    And such investigation, gradually let Mu Zhanxiao unexpectedly found Xu WANYING''s head. I never thought that Xu WANYING was in charge of this shop.


    The person who contacts with others is just a shopkeeper.


    This surprised Mu Zhanxiao. It seems that many years later, Xu WANYING''s news suddenly appeared in Mu Zhanxiao''s world. In this way, Mu Zhanxiao was more or less surprised, but the accident soon calmed down.


    He thought that he would ignore this matter, but he didn''t expect that, but he didn''t follow his reason at all. It wasn''t long before he directly ordered the people in Jiangnan to contact the shopkeeper of Xu WANYING and put forward such a request. Up to now, Mu Zhanxiao asked himself why. Finally, he could only tell himself that it was for the sake of his mind.


    It''s like so many years, never put it down.


    It''s not that she can''t let go of Xu WANYING, but that she can''t let go of Xu WANYING''s betrayal, and that hairpin stabbed her back without hesitation.


    But when I close my eyes, I can clearly think of Xu WANYING''s tearful eyes, and the appearance of saying I''m sorry to myself. More often, when they were in a small courtyard, Xu WANYING''s bright eyes were full of attachment to herself and the deep love when she got along with them.


    This kind of emotion entangles Mu Zhanxiao a little bit, almost completely engulfs Mu Zhanxiao, and makes Mu Zhanxiao feel more and more irritable.


    The cup in his hand was held more and more tightly unconsciously. When his mood was out of control, Mu Zhanxiao put the cup down, and the cup began to crack slightly.


    Shopkeeper Wang noticed it and quietly looked at Mu Zhanxiao. In the end, he didn''t say anything.


    The carriage was still moving smoothly towards the south of the Yangtze River.


    ¡­¡­


    At that time¡ª¡ª


    Xu WANYING carefully tidies up some details. She is going to Jiangnan today, but she is not coming back immediately. She is going to take Zhiyi with her. She will live in Jiangnan for a few days, but she has never lived in the former courtyard. Instead, she lives in the Zhao family for the time being. By the way, you can have a look at Xu Ling.


    Xu Ling followed Zhao Feng to Jiangnan for some days. When Xu Ling wrote back, the whole person was very happy. Compared with the former depression, Xu Ling was far from happy and relieved.


    But this is also the first time that Xu WANYING has entered Jiangnan in recent years. Her mind is a little quiet. She just looks at the scenery outside the carriage and doesn''t say anything. She always feels timid.


    On the contrary, Zhiyi seems excited, as if everything seems strange to him. He keeps looking here and there. He can''t be excited any more.


    "Mother, are you going to Jiangnan? There are obviously more people here, and it looks more lively. " Xu Ling excitedly turns around and looks at Xu WANYING. It seems that she has never seen so many people before.


    "Well, it''s almost there." Xu WANYING nodded with a smile, "after walking this section of road, you can see the city gate. After you go in, it''s Jiangnan."


    "Niang, are these people going to Jiangnan?" Zhi Yi asks curiously.


    Xu WANYING said, "some of them came back from the market in the south of the Yangtze River. Some of them came to visit relatives. They have all kinds of people."


    Yi Oh sound, understand the nod.


    He has been looking at Xu WANYING, asking all kinds of questions, Xu WANYING is also very patient to answer the Yi, the carriage is slowly forward, mother and son''s voice also continues.


    After entering the south of the Yangtze River, Xu WANYING obviously calms down, but Zhiyi is not noticed. All her attention is in the busy market outside. Her little face turns red because of excitement. She is almost kneeling by the window, constantly gesticulating outside.


    "Do you like Jiangnan?" Asked Xu WANYING.


    "I like it." Zhiyi said without hesitation, "there are so many people here. It''s very busy. The place we live in is too cold to see anyone."


    Xu WANYING smiles again: "does Zhiyi like to be lively?"


    Zhiyi nodded heavily, then looked at Xu WANYING seriously: "Niang, can I come to Jiangnan to go to school. My uncle and uncle both said that good teachers are all in Jiangnan, and my mother also said so. "


    "Does Zhiyi want to come?" Xu WANYING asked again.


    "Yes." It''s coming.


    Xu WANYING quiet, but did not say anything, as if thinking. It is planned to send Zhiyi to Jiangnan school. Over the years, Xu WANYING has bought another house in Jiangnan instead of the former courtyard. As long as she finds someone to clean up and transfer the people from the outer suburbs to Jiangnan, it won''t affect much.


    It''s just¡ª¡ª


    But soon, Xu WANYING no longer thinks about it. Now for Xu WANYING, nothing is more important than Zhiyi''s idea. As long as Zhiyi likes it, there is nothing wrong with it.


    "This time, when my mother came back after talking about things, she asked the housekeeper to clean up the yard. When it was cold, we moved to Jiangnan. Uncle Fengqi has found the best school in Jiangnan for you. When the time comes, you can follow master to learn skills, OK Xu WANYING bowed her head and said.


    "Good." Yi nodded in succession, and the smile in his eyes became more and more obvious. He could see the joy.


    Xu WANYING touched Yi''s hair and said nothing more.


    The carriage gradually came to the most prosperous market in the south of the Yangtze River, and the speed also slowed down. There were too many new things here that Zhiyi had never seen. He kept asking, and Xu WANYING answered quietly, but in such an answer, she was more and more aware of Xu WANYING''s silence.


    Gradually, the Yi also noticed, this next of the Yi no longer speak, but also followed the quiet down. After a while, the carriage stopped at the door of Zhao''s house. When the housekeeper saw the carriage, he hurried up and welcomed them down.

 Chapter 1140

    "WANYING, here you are." The housekeeper was enthusiastic.


    Xu WANYING smiles: "thank you."


    "The master and the young master have gone to see you. Madam is waiting for you. Master Xu followed them The housekeeper explained everything, "I''ll take you to your wing room first. Later, they should be back."


    Xu WANYING made a sound and nodded, but she didn''t say anything.


    Then, Xu WANYING takes Zhiyi''s hand and walks towards the house. Zhiyi arrives at a new place. It''s very fresh. This time, Xu WANYING doesn''t explain it. The housekeeper patiently leads Zhiyi and explains it over and over again. It''s obvious that Zhiyi''s sweet mouth is very pleasing to all people. In addition, Zhiyi''s good-looking appearance makes people like it even more.


    Xu WANYING slightly followed and felt relieved.


    At lunch, Zhao Fengqi and they all came back.


    Zhiyi asked a lot of questions around them, but Xu WANYING didn''t stop him. When Zhao''s father looked at Xu WANYING, he asked with a smile, "I heard Fengqi say that you are going to take Zhiyi to Jiangnan?"


    "Yes, after a while, you have to be ready." Xu WANYING smile, "here is always suitable for the Yi."


    "Well. If you live closer, we can take care of it. Otherwise, it''s too hard for you to take Zhiyi with you. " Zhao''s father has always liked Xu WANYING.


    Even if Xu WANYING failed to get married to the Zhao family, he regarded her as his daughter. There is no hypocrisy between the lines.


    Xu WANYING chuckles. The lunch is very noisy. It seems that the Zhao family has not been so busy for a long time.


    Xu WANYING accompanied Zhiyi to live in the Zhao family for two days.


    After Zhiyi gets used to Jiangnan, Xu WANYING wants to go to the shop. Recently, she also made an appointment with her partner. As a result, Xu WANYING didn''t expect that after she went out, Zhiyi was pestering Xu WANYING.


    "Mother, I want to go with you." Yi''s big eyes blink at Xu WANYING, and his face is full of expectation.


    "My mother will do something and come back soon." Xu WANYING comforted.


    It''s not good to go out and take a child. Moreover, Xu WANYING doesn''t know when it''s going to be talked about. With Zhiyi, she will think about whether he has eaten or not, and she will be distracted. And today''s negotiations can not say why, Xu WANYING always with pressure, such pressure and trance also let Xu WANYING some tension.


    That''s why Xu WANYING didn''t take Zhiyi with her.


    In such words, Zhiyi is aggrieved and disappointed, but he is very sensible and doesn''t force anything. In the end, Xu WANYING can''t stand Zhiyi''s eyes: "mother takes you."


    Yi''s eyebrows and eyes suddenly opened with a smile: "really?"


    "Yes." Xu WANYING answered, "but Zhiyi wants to promise her mother that she can''t run around there. Mother wants to do things, can''t distract to take care of you, so you can''t run around, want to listen to anecdotes, understand? Otherwise, my mother will let the shopkeeper send you back to the Zhao family. "


    "I see." Yi nodded.


    As long as you can follow Xu WANYING, no matter what you ask, Zhiyi can agree.


    Seeing that Zhiyi agreed, Xu WANYING was relieved. After all, Zhiyi was very much like Mu Zhanxiao. She almost did what she said and never had any changes.


    Then, Xu WANYING took Zhiyi''s hand and got on the carriage, which slowly went towards the shop.


    When I got to the shop, the shopkeeper was already waiting at the back door, and I didn''t feel strange when I saw Zhiyi. Xu WANYING told the shopkeeper a few times, but Zhiyi was playing in the backyard recklessly, feeling strange about everything.


    "Jiangnan has changed a lot." Xu WANYING has some feelings.


    "I haven''t been back to Jiangnan for a long time." The shopkeeper laughs, "I''m here every day, but I don''t think it''s changing. It''s just that the shops around will change, but the ones that don''t change will eventually develop well."


    Xu WANYING nodded: "that''s true."


    They walked into the shop.


    Today''s negotiation is not about anywhere else. It''s in Xu WANYING''s shop. Shopkeeper''s nature is also ready, Xu WANYING is ahead of time, she does not like to be late, also does not like to let people wait.


    The shopkeeper said quickly, "master, it''s not the time yet. You should have a rest. When they come, the slave will inform the master. If you are interested, you can also look through the accounts of this period. "


    "Good." Xu WANYING answered.


    The shopkeeper quietly retreated, leaving a thick stack of accounts, Xu WANYING carefully turned, the shopkeeper is very relieved.


    About a time of incense, the shopkeeper knocked on the door again: "the leader, the other leader is coming, waiting in the front hall."


    "I''m coming." Xu WANYING answered.


    The shopkeeper was waiting outside, but Xu WANYING didn''t hesitate. She quickly closed the account and walked towards the front hall.


    ¡­¡­


    At that time¡ª¡ª


    Zhiyi is already playing in the backyard. Even if it''s just a simple backyard, it can make Zhiyi happy. Then looking at the open door in the backyard, Zhiyi carefully looks around. This time, he walks out of the backyard with a cat''s body and closes the door by the way.


    On the way here, he has long remembered the road. The market outside is so busy that Zhiyi has long wanted to go out for a walk. So when he finds the opportunity, he will not let it go and will go out in a flash.


    In the previous conversation between the shopkeeper and Xu WANYING, Zhiyi is also very clear that this matter may be over for a while and a half, and Xu WANYING is always assured that he will come back as long as he goes around, and will not be found.


    Thinking of this, Zhiyi is very excited.


    The bustle of the market soon made Zhiyi forget himself. With the number of stalls and the constant interleaving of alleys, Zhiyi finally got confused and didn''t know how to get back to the shop. Now, Zhiyi was in a bit of a hurry. His face was red and he wanted to find a passer-by.


    It''s late for him to come out. If Xu WANYING finds that he''s gone, he''s afraid that he won''t be free any more. Thinking of this, Zhiyi''s face completely strides down.


    "I''m sorry, I''m sorry." The Yi bumped into a person, immediately open mouth to say sorry words.


    When Zhiyi subconsciously raised his head, he found that the person he hit was really high. He looked up and had a hard time. The most important thing is that this life is beautiful, as if Zhiyi had not found such a beautiful person. Just so good-looking, with a trace of indifference and familiarity.


    Zhiyi was a little stunned.


    Not only Zhiyi, but also Mu Zhanxiao was slightly stunned, looking at the little boy in front of him, but he responded quickly: "it''s OK. What about your family? "


    Zhiyi''s eyes turned around and said, "ah, they''re nearby. I came out to look around."


    No matter how good-looking a person is, Zhiyi is also defensive. Xu WANYING has taught Zhiyi that no one can tell whether he is a good person or a bad person from the surface.

 Chapter 1141

    So don''t trust others, and don''t tell the truth about everything. Zhiyi remembers it firmly.


    Who is mu Zhanxiao and whether Zhiyi is lying can be seen at a glance. He lowers his eyebrows and then squats down: "are you sure your family is on the side? Why are you like a headless fly when you are on the side? "


    "Zhiyi".... "


    "So you''re lost?" Mu Zhanxiao asked directly.


    Zhiyi hummed and hawed, but he didn''t admit it, but his face was red, but he was hard¡° Who says I''m lost? I''m not lost. "


    "Tell me where you live, point out the direction, and I''ll believe you." Mu Zhanxiao raises his eyebrows.


    "Don''t talk to me, I won''t tell you. You must be a bad man!" The Yi of the spirit roars, that is the embarrassment after being exposed by the person, don''t want to let oneself area downwind at all.


    And Mu Zhanxiao lowered his head and laughed. The bodyguard on one side was stunned and couldn''t say a word. You know, no one in Dazhou dared to say that Mu Zhanxiao was a bad man, but the child in front of him said it directly. But mu Zhanxiao didn''t seem to be unhappy.


    The most important thing is that the boy and Mu Zhanxiao are so similar, almost carved in the same mold. If Mu Zhanxiao had not been childless all the time, it would really make people feel that the boy is mu Zhanxiao''s son.


    Just this words, the bodyguard dare not say to export, can only passively stand, but still can''t help but look up between two people.


    "If you don''t go home, your family will come out to look for you." Mu Zhanxiao asked with a smile.


    Zhiyi hums, doesn''t say a word, and turns around to leave. However, looking at the surrounding environment, Zhiyi can''t really laugh. He doesn''t know this place at all.


    These days, he is only near the hospital. He doesn''t know anyone here. The time is really close. Zhiyi can''t be in a hurry, because he is not calm.


    "Where is it? I''ll take you back. " Mu Zhanxiao spoke again.


    Yi is no longer stubborn, better than being scolded and worried by Xu WANYING, he flat mouth: "Zhao family hospital."


    "Zhao family medical school?" Mu Zhanxiao was quiet, and his brows twisted.


    Mu Zhanxiao is no stranger to the Zhao family medical school. In Jiangnan, there is only one Zhao family medical school, the most famous one. And this child is actually from the Zhao family medical school?


    "Your father''s name is Zhao Fengqi?" Mu Zhanxiao asked directly.


    Zhiyi was stunned and shook his head: "do you know uncle Fengqi?"


    This, Mu Zhanxiao surface quietly: "you say Zhao Fengqi is your uncle, not your father? Then why do you live in the Zhao family medical school. Zhao Fengqi is the only son in the Zhao family. "


    Yi see Mu Zhanxiao Zhao analysis of the detailed, this really think Mu Zhanxiao and Zhao is familiar. It''s also true to say that I am in the Zhao family medical school. Most importantly, I know the road from the Zhao family medical school to the shop. As long as I can get to the Zhao family medical school, it''s not difficult to go back to the shop.


    So Yi also put down his heart: "I have called Uncle Feng as my uncle since I was a child."


    But in other words, Zhiyi did not explain.


    Mu Zhanxiao''s eyes were a little more heavy, and his fist in his palm was inadvertently clenched. The idea in his brain flashed by quickly, with a little shock, but soon he kept it low and hid it very well.


    "I''ll take you to the Zhao family hospital." Mu Zhanxiao said it directly.


    Zhiyi, oh.


    Mu Zhanxiao naturally bent down to pick up Zhiyi, but Zhiyi was not used to it. After hiding for a while, Mu Zhanxiao was not embarrassed, so he took the initiative to walk in front, and Zhiyi carefully followed behind.


    But Zhiyi asked cautiously: "do you know my uncle?"


    Mu Zhanxiao made a sound.


    "Do you know each other well?" Zhiyi asked again.


    Mu Zhanxiao is calm: "not familiar."


    Zhiyi was relieved: "then you are looking for my uncle to see a doctor? He is also very good at seeing a doctor. People in Jiangnan say that he is Hua Tuo


    Mu Zhanxiao smiles and doesn''t care about Zhiyi''s childlike words. In terms of medical skills, no one can compare with ghost hand and Mu Cen in Dazhou. Zhao Fengqi is not worth mentioning at all. It''s just that in Jiangnan, Zhao family doctors are benevolent and win the hearts of the people.


    The Yi garrulous again said Zhao Fengqi''s good words, Mu Zhanxiao also did not interrupt.


    But all of a sudden, Zhiyi stopped talking, as if he was familiar with the surrounding situation: "OK, just send me here. I will go myself."


    With that, Zhiyi doesn''t care what Mu Zhanxiao thinks, so he wants to go back to the shop quickly and calculate the time. Xu WANYING is in a hurry. If she is found, it''s not good.


    So Zhiyi goes fast.


    Mu Zhanxiao soon noticed that he lowered his eyebrows and didn''t say anything. Then he calmly kept up with the pace of Zhiyi.


    The bodyguard on one side didn''t dare to say anything, so he followed Mu Zhanxiao.


    It''s impossible for Zhiyi to find Mu Zhanxiao. After a while, he goes back to the back door of the shop along the familiar road. After entering the shop, Zhiyi breathes a sigh of relief and pats his chest. Fortunately, no one has found him. Now, Zhiyi pretends to be nothing and plays in the backyard of the shop.


    And Mu Zhanxiao just stopped outside the shop and didn''t follow in.


    The bodyguard who followed was surprised: "Xiao Ye, isn''t this the shop that shopkeeper Wang went to today?"


    Mu Zhanxiao didn''t deny it, but he didn''t answer. He just looked at it like this. The bodyguard followed Mu Zhanxiao for many years, and rarely saw Mu Zhanxiao''s gloomy appearance now. In other words, in such a gloomy situation, there was a trace of inexplicable emotion.


    Then the bodyguard was quiet, and finally didn''t say anything, just stood so passively, quietly waiting for mu Zhanxiao to respond.


    "How long has shopkeeper Wang been there?" Asked Mu Zhanxiao.


    "It''s been more than an hour." The guard answered.


    Mu Zhanxiao nodded, but he was surprised. Shopkeeper Wang always talks about things simply. Besides, the initiative in this matter has always been in their hands, not in Xu WANYING''s hands. Now, shopkeeper Wang has been stuck in the shop for more than an hour.


    Is Xu WANYING powerful?


    Mu Zhanxiao thought of the little girl with a smiling face in those years. He never thought that she could have such a good hand in business. You should know that shopkeeper Wang has been in this business for decades, and she can almost be regarded as a person of high prestige, while Xu WANYING has been able to restrain her for such a long time.


    Hehe, he underestimated Xu WANYING.


    Also, when Xu WANYING was very young, she was able to have a yard in a very busy place in the south of the Yangtze River. This is what many people dream of. A young girl who has just grown up can do it. It is enough to see Xu WANYING''s strength.

 Chapter 1142

    "Xiao Ye, are you going in?" The bodyguard saw that Mu Zhanxiao didn''t move, so he asked.


    Mu Zhanxiao was quiet: "let someone inform shopkeeper Wang. I''ll come myself for the rest."


    "Yes." The bodyguard didn''t hesitate and quickly turned to do it.


    Mu Zhanxiao walked slowly towards the front door of the shop. He walked slowly and steadily. He didn''t stop until the door of the shop.


    ¡­¡­


    In the shops at that time.


    Xu WANYING went to the front hall and saw the shopkeeper Wang who had already sat down to drink tea. Although Xu WANYING was born in Jiangnan, she still knew about manager Wang. Shopkeeper Wang is low-key, but he has abundant resources. Every shopkeeper should be modest when he sees shopkeeper Wang.


    Xu WANYING didn''t expect that the person who came to negotiate with herself was manager Wang, which surprised her. However, the accident turned out to be an accident, and she was still calm. Even in front of such a person as manager Wang, she didn''t have any timidity.


    "Shopkeeper Wang." Xu WANYING took the initiative to say hello.


    Shopkeeper Wang looked more and more surprised. He didn''t expect that the leader in front of him would be so young. However, shopkeeper Wang didn''t say anything. After all, when Mu Cen was born, he was only 16 years old and could manage everything very well.


    Even now, manager Wang does not dare to talk nonsense in front of Mu Cen.


    "I didn''t expect that the leader of Yizhuang was so young." Shopkeeper Wang said with a smiling face, "it''s really amazing that young people can manage the whole shop so well."


    Xu WANYING smile, neither humble nor overbearing: "thank you for your praise."


    Xu WANYING didn''t say much about the rest. Shopkeeper Wang wasn''t a real grindstone, so she quickly cut into the theme: "today, I came to Jiangnan in person, naturally with sincerity. This is our requirement. Why don''t we take a look at what''s going on and discuss it again?"


    "That''s nature." Xu WANYING took the things from shopkeeper Wang, and then she looked at them quietly.


    The above terms do no harm to shopkeeper Wang, but they are very good for Yizhuang. At first sight, they all need to sign the terms without hesitation.


    But Xu WANYING is not so simple, but carefully pondering, behind this clause, she has found the clue after a moment of silence.


    It''s good for Yizhuang, but it''s always in the hands of manager Wang. Now manager Wang can make so much profit, and later manager Wang can make Xu WANYING spit out so much. These sources of goods are in the hands of shopkeeper Wang. Once the habit is formed, together with the intervention of Yizhuang, the small suppliers in Jiangnan will gradually disappear.


    Then, manager Wang is the only one. In the end, manager Wang will take charge of Yizhuang. In the long run, it''s not an absolute good thing, especially those who have never cooperated before.


    But Xu WANYING''s silence calmed shopkeeper Wang for a while, and then asked: "if the Xu family has any ideas about the terms, they can put forward them. We can discuss them."


    Xu WANYING nodded and put her things aside. Then she looked at shopkeeper Wang.


    Shopkeeper Wang was quiet for a moment. He met Xu WANYING''s eyes. In Xu WANYING''s calm, he seemed to see Mu Cen.


    Now, shopkeeper Wang is serious.


    Xu WANYING was not in a hurry. After a sip of tea, she put forward her own request and arranged everything safely: "shopkeeper Wang''s request has already made people envious. Naturally, I won''t disagree. It''s just that I have a few small requests --"


    "You said Shopkeeper Wang is very polite.


    No one in Kyoto has dared to negotiate terms with shopkeeper Wang for a long time, but shopkeeper Wang knows very well that Mu Zhanxiao attaches great importance to his visit to Jiangnan this time, which also means that business with Yizhuang will be successful no matter what. But shopkeeper Wang also knows what Mu Zhanxiao means, and Yizhuang will be in his own hands.


    So if we can let it pass within a reasonable range, we have to think of other ways.


    "Yizhuang can only get 70% of the goods from shopkeeper Wang. In addition, we naturally have channels, so the profits we can draw can be discussed again. " Xu WANYING said nothing.


    But shopkeeper Wang has understood.


    Xu WANYING is also left behind. If she turns over with herself, then there are still 30% of the supply. Yizhuang will not be in a mess all of a sudden, and there will be room for maneuver, which is not in line with Mu Zhanxiao''s meaning. But if she does not agree, it is obvious that Xu WANYING does not mean to continue to talk.


    Shopkeeper Wang meditated.


    He is dealing with Xu WANYING.


    Xu WANYING has always been polite on the surface, but she doesn''t mean to give in at all. The negotiation has almost become a deadlock in an instant. Manager Wang seems to have no way for a while. She doesn''t know whether to give up or not.


    But Xu WANYING drank tea calmly: "shopkeeper Wang, you are never short of people. When I leave 70%, the rest 30% will be empty in an instant. There are so many people who want to talk to manager Wang. I can''t think of why manager Wang insists on asking me to go 100%


    "Ha ha --" shopkeeper Wang laughs, "I don''t want to worry about the trust of Xu in Jiangnan. It''s better to be one-on-one."


    Xu WANYING smiles and says nothing.


    She''s thinking fast, thinking about how to deal with it. Naturally, shopkeeper Wang can''t refuse, but he has to think of a way to deal with it. Only in this way, the final thing to see is who will bow his head first. This business is not bad for anyone, it''s just a little more thoughtful.


    At this time, suddenly someone came in and nodded to Xu WANYING.


    And the shopkeeper''s already said softly in one side: "in charge of the family, this is the person beside the shopkeeper Wang."


    Xu WANYING didn''t say anything, and then she saw the other side murmur a few words at the side of manager Wang. Manager Wang was stunned and looked at the boy beside her: "are you sure?"


    "It''s true that Xiao Ye is outside." The boy is also very nervous.


    Now manager Wang didn''t say anything. He stood up and looked at Xu WANYING: "Xu is in charge. I asked us to talk with you."


    This, Xu WANYING is a Leng, did not expect that manager Wang is not in charge. But Xu WANYING did not say anything, but calmly nodded: "good."


    "Master Xu, don''t get me wrong. The size of the shop is all in my hands, and I has the final say. As for our leaders, we have never asked. Today, our leaders came to Jiangnan in person. I don''t know why. However, we can see that this is the sincerity of the leader to Yizhuang. After all, it''s been ten years since the owner of the shop took the initiative to interfere in the business of the shop. " Shopkeeper Wang said it directly, but he didn''t hide it.

 Chapter 1143

    Xu WANYING didn''t think much.


    Shopkeeper Wang''s position in the business field is there. It''s her promotion, not shopkeeper Wang''s intention, so Xu WANYING won''t think much about it.


    But Xu WANYING can''t help but have a little more interest in manager Wang. Just on the surface, Xu WANYING is still silent, and doesn''t go out with her. Instead, she waits patiently.


    ¡­¡­


    Shopkeeper Wang''s pace was very fast, and soon appeared at the door of the shop: "Xiao Ye, how did you come in person?"


    Mu Zhanxiao didn''t say: "people are inside?"


    "Yes." Shopkeeper Wang replied, "master Xu is inside. However, the Xu family is a smart person with a lady''s demeanor. It''s hard to be cheated. It''s still in a stalemate with the Xu family. "


    Mu Zhanxiao was quiet, and his steps suddenly stopped. Shopkeeper Wang looked at Mu Zhanxiao strangely: "Xiao Ye, are you here?"


    Go or not?


    But mu Zhanxiao seemed to meditate. He is very clear that if he goes in, there is no need to talk about today''s affairs. If he doesn''t go in, he can''t wait to see Xu WANYING and question her mind.


    For a moment, unexpectedly, there was a dilemma.


    Under such circumstances, shopkeeper Wang didn''t urge, but waited patiently. And the one in it, shopkeeper Wang, is very clear. Her patience is even better. Otherwise it won''t take so long.


    "Just do as she asks." Mu Zhanxiao light mouth, "the remaining 30% merchants, you know how to do?"


    "Yes." Shopkeeper Wang understood at a glance.


    It''s just a little bit of trouble. In fact, it''s not a big problem. Those 30% of the merchants are under their name. In the end, they still buy 100% of the goods with Xu WANYING. Xu WANYING still has to restrain them. Under the instruction of Mu Zhanxiao, shopkeeper Wang understands that this matter is inevitable, and Xu WANYING must sign the pledge. Other things can be discussed.


    "You go in." Mu Zhanxiao stopped.


    Shopkeeper Wang answered, then turned respectfully and walked towards the house, while Mu Zhanxiao''s voice quickly disappeared at the door of the shop, and did not appear again.


    On the contrary, when Xu WANYING saw manager Wang coming back, she was curious: "manager Wang. Did not your leader come in? "


    "I don''t like to see people when I am in charge. I also asked for instructions. When the leader has passed on the message, he will do it according to Xu''s idea. " Shopkeeper Wang said with a smile, "I''ll change the terms now. Now, the Xu family should have no problem. If there''s no problem after reading, we''ll sign and draw on it


    Before Ming Ming, he said that it was shopkeeper Wang who was in charge of the house. But the next moment, the man repented. Xu WANYING is not unhappy. After all, the identity of manager Wang is not easy to see. What''s more, she is the leader behind manager Wang.


    These people are immersed in these things, Xu WANYING more or less understand that business people from Kyoto, as long as they are big, all have some secretive Beijing. Otherwise, in a place like Kyoto where people eat people, there are no bones that have been devoured for a long time. How can it become more and more powerful.


    So Xu WANYING will not force anything.


    In addition, the other party unconditionally agreed to their own requirements, Xu WANYING is not good, even more excessive. Just under such circumstances, Xu WANYING was worried and couldn''t say why. She always felt that there was a trap in such a good thing, but she couldn''t say what was wrong. In the end, Xu WANYING could only passively watch.


    Shopkeeper Wang is a very efficient person. In a short time, he has changed the terms and put them back in front of Xu WANYING. In the other party''s signature, shopkeeper Wang has signed and sealed, and the rest is waiting for Xu WANYING to sign and seal.


    In Dazhou, if there is something wrong with such a clause and the government talks about justice, the government will only follow the content of the clause, so it seems to be fully guaranteed.


    It''s just¡ª¡ª


    Xu WANYING twisted her eyebrows, carefully looked at the terms, and made sure that there was no problem in them. She also revised them according to her own requirements. Xu WANYING seriously signed and then left her seal. Such contracts are made in duplicate. After shopkeeper Wang confirmed that there was no mistake, he gave Xu WANYING one and carefully collected the other one.


    Then, shopkeeper Wang looked at Xu WANYING with a smiling face: "Xu is in charge of the family, and the cooperation is happy¡°


    "Happy cooperation." Xu WANYING smiles gently.


    "Then I won''t disturb the Xu family. In the follow-up, our people will come to contact the Xu family in person. If anything happens, the Xu family can contact me directly. If the Xu family wants to come to the capital, I will do my best to take the Xu family around the capital. The capital and Jiangnan are two different places. Even this courtyard is different. " Shopkeeper Wang gave a warm introduction.


    It''s like taking off the identity of the shopkeeper, and shopkeeper Wang is just like a friend he usually associates with, with incomparable enthusiasm. This kind of enthusiasm makes you feel that he is a very serious and sincere person, and he has lost all his vigilance to shopkeeper Wang.


    In this case, Xu WANYING smile: "then I first thank manager Wang."


    Shopkeeper Wang nodded.


    After that, manager Wang didn''t stay here any longer, so he quickly stood up and walked out of the house. Xu WANYING personally sent her to the door of the house, and the manager also accompanied her. When manager Wang went to the door, he nodded: "Mr. Xu, please stay at home."


    "Good." Xu WANYING answered.


    Shopkeeper Wang quickly got on the carriage and the carriage left smoothly.


    After the carriage couldn''t be seen, Xu WANYING''s brow slightly twisted, and then she looked at the shopkeeper, who was very excited: "it''s a good thing to be in charge. In this case, our source of goods has been solved, and the price of shopkeeper Wang is far lower than the remaining 30% of our price. Even if the profit is 20% to shopkeeper Wang, we will not lose money and make a lot of money. "


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    "With these, no one can shake our position in Jiangnan, and even the rest of Xu''s mansion will soon be swallowed up."


    ¡­¡­


    The shopkeeper''s excitement is obvious. He keeps talking to Xu WANYING about all kinds of benefits, and has even begun to deal with this matter.


    Xu WANYING is still quiet.


    Only then did the shopkeeper realize something: "who is in charge? Are you worried about something? "


    Xu WANYING said slowly: "why do you think manager Wang has to do such a thing? And the head of shopkeeper Wang also came, but we didn''t see him. Is there nothing wrong with it? "


    "Shopkeeper Wang seldom sees people on weekdays. The leader behind shopkeeper Wang never appears. The slave thought that he might not have been here. Shopkeeper Wang is a smart man. If you ask for something beyond his requirements, he has to find a reason to find a step for himself. Otherwise, he will promise you so rashly. Doesn''t shopkeeper Wang look very shameless? " The shopkeeper gave me a reasonable excuse.

 Chapter 1144

    With that, the shopkeeper continued after a pause: "when we negotiate with people, we will use the same way, won''t we?"


    This words, let Xu WANYING quiet, nod, this is also the fact, indeed they also used. And the shopkeeper is also analyzing the benefits. This kind of analysis gradually makes Xu WANYING''s confusion disappear, but it just disappears. Most of the time, Xu WANYING still has a faint worry, but she can''t say it again.


    In the end, it''s a sense of powerlessness.


    Soon, Xu WANYING changed the topic: "where did the chess go?"


    The shopkeeper was stunned for a moment, and then he regained his mind: "young master, you are very happy in the backyard. The young master has always been smart and sensible and will not leave without permission. "


    Xu WANYING smile, but did not say anything.


    Zhiyi''s clever and sensible is only seen by outsiders, but Zhiyi''s nature is a very mischievous person, who can''t decide what he will do in the next second, but he can destroy the scene as quickly as you can when you find it, so that you can''t notice anything.


    Thinking of Zhiyi, Xu WANYING''s eyebrows relaxed, more with a trace of doting, and then calmly walked towards the backyard.


    To bring Zhiyi to Jiangnan is not to play.


    After handling this matter, Xu WANYING wants to take Zhiyi to see some teachers of private schools in Jiangnan, and let Zhiyi choose a teacher for herself. In another house, Xu WANYING also wants to check the situation. It is estimated that she will move back to Jiangnan in a month.


    So, it''s not all right.


    Zhiyi had been wandering back from the outside for a long time, so when he saw Xu WANYING, he said seriously: "Niang, you are finished."


    Xu WANYING said, "have lunch. In the afternoon, my mother will take you to my master. You can choose a suitable teacher yourself."


    Zhiyi is very smart. Many things have been taught by himself for a long time. Ordinary teachers can''t control Zhiyi at all, so you can only take Zhiyi and choose a teacher who makes Zhiyi feel happy.


    "Good." Zhiyi nodded, big eyes flickering, "Niang, in that case, are we going to live in Jiangnan?"


    "Yes." Xu WANYING gave a positive answer.


    Zhiyi''s face was red, and he was very excited: "great! Do we live near my uncle? "


    Xu WANYING nodded.


    The new house here is also around Zhao Feng, so it''s also near Zhao''s house for convenience. Yi listen to Xu WANYING''s words, happy in situ circle, Xu WANYING helpless nod.


    Soon, Xu WANYING takes Zhiyi to lunch, and goes to see her best teacher. She asks Zhiyi to talk with him. Zhiyi is polite to everyone, and master is extremely satisfied with Zhiyi''s knowledge. However, Xu WANYING knows very well who Zhiyi wants to choose.


    Until she met the last master, Xu WANYING asked, "are you not satisfied with today''s master?"


    Zhiyi shook his head: "they can''t teach me."


    Xu WANYING frowned: "these are the best teachers in the south of the Yangtze River. If they can''t make friends with you --"


    Xu WANYING did not know how to go on. There are many top scholars and scholars in the hands of these masters. If they can''t teach Zhiyi, no one can teach Zhiyi except the Taifu in the imperial palace.


    How can Zhiyi invite Taifu in the imperial palace.


    Thinking of these, Xu WANYING had a headache.


    But Zhiyi seemed to see Xu WANYING''s dilemma, but he comforted her: "Niang, although they can''t, they are much better than the teachers below. Maybe today I don''t talk much with the teachers, and when we talk more, we will have fresh harvest. So don''t worry about it. "


    "Good." Xu WANYING nodded, "first like this, later Niang is coming to think of a way."


    Zhiyi nodded cleverly.


    Xu WANYING leads Yi, and then goes back to the Zhao family. For Zhiyi''s intelligence, Xu WANYING is proud and passive, proud of Zhiyi, passive is always in such intelligence, unconsciously thought of Mu Zhanxiao. This kind of game is very similar to Mu Zhanxiao.


    It seems that I haven''t thought of this person for a long time. Xu WANYING''s eyebrows and eyes with a touch of self mockery.


    At night, Zhiyi soon fell asleep. After all, he tossed all day. But Xu WANYING did not sleep for a long time.


    ¡­¡­


    On the second day, Zhiyi stayed in the Zhao family, while Xu WANYING found a reason to go out alone without anyone. Instead, she went back to the courtyard where she had never entered again for many years.


    When I pushed the door, a smell of dust came to my face. This was the result of years of uninhabitation, and no one would clean it up.


    After entering the courtyard, everything inside was familiar, but it was the same as Mu Zhanxiao when he left. Many of them were arranged by Xu WANYING herself. However, the beds and quilts, full of dust, were still in place.


    There are vegetables on the ground that have already turned into withered and yellow. They turn into powder when touched lightly. You know, they were still green at that time.


    The courtyard is not big. You can walk around it, but it''s all Xu WANYING''s memories in the courtyard. The more you look at it, the more you can''t stop playing back the memories that she had been holding down. Xu WANYING''s eyes are more and more sour.


    Even she clearly remembers that she gave Mu Zhanxiao a knife here so that Mu Zhanxiao could even resist. At that scene, Mu Zhanxiao looked at himself in shock, not with hatred in his eyes, but with disappointment. That disappointment was chilling to the bone. Until now, Xu WANYING can clearly remember it.


    Thinking of this, Xu WANYING lowers her head and laughs at herself. Her slender hand slightly dusts off the surface of the chair. Then she sits down and says nothing.


    Xu WANYING didn''t know how long she had been sitting here until the door of the courtyard was pushed open. Then Zhao Fengqi''s figure rushed in. Xu WANYING recovered and looked at Zhao Fengqi.


    "Brother Fengqi, why are you so flustered? Is something wrong?" Xu WANYING want to also don''t want to ask, "is Xu Ling accident?"


    Outsiders may not have guessed that Xu WANYING was in the courtyard, but Zhao Fengqi can know that Zhao Fengqi had been with Xu WANYING in those years, but until now, they no longer mentioned these things. Naturally, it is not unusual for Zhao Fengqi to find Xu WANYING in the courtyard.


    Because of Zhao Fengqi''s relationship, Xu WANYING also became nervous.


    As a result, what Zhao Fengqi said shocked Xu WANYING completely.

 Chapter 1145

    "What did you say?" Xu WANYING grabs Zhao Fengqi''s hand.


    Zhao Feng took a big breath and repeated: "Zhiyi is gone. We can''t find Zhiyi anywhere. Even the alleys and shops near Zhao''s house can''t find Zhiyi."


    This makes Zhao Fengqi panic.


    Zhiyi is a very smart child. He seldom makes people worry about such things. They don''t appear in front of Xu WANYING as soon as they can''t find Zhiyi. Instead, they look for someone who hasn''t seen Zhiyi for more than an hour. Zhao Fengqi is in a hurry to find Xu WANYING.


    Xu WANYING''s face suddenly changed. She couldn''t believe what she heard. Without saying a word, she immediately stood up and followed Zhao Fengqi out of the small courtyard.


    "When did it happen?" Xu WANYING asked calmly.


    "Nearly two hours." Zhao Fengqi explained, "we''ve all looked for it, but we can''t find it. But don''t worry. Zhiyi is a very smart kid. He''s afraid he''s playful and curious about Kyoto. So when he goes to the market, he may be lost. We can always find him with a little effort. Dazhou is safe and there won''t be any trouble. "


    Zhao Fengqi is trying to appease Xu WANYING.


    Zhiyi was born by herself. Of course, Xu WANYING understands Zhiyi''s character. It''s absolutely possible to sneak out and play, so it''s also possible to get lost. But Xu WANYING knows more clearly that even if she gets lost, Zhiyi can find a way to come back, rather than that when she reaches the point, she doesn''t appear.


    Therefore, under such circumstances, Xu WANYING has an idea. Zhiyi is afraid of something unexpected. But Dazhou has always been safe, and Jiangnan is a safe place. How can anything happen in broad daylight?


    But no matter what kind of idea, Xu WANYING has no way to calm down.


    You know, Zhiyi is all she has. She can''t let Zhiyi do anything.


    Zhao Fengqi was very clear about this. He opened his mouth to speak, but in the end he didn''t say anything. He just looked at Xu WANYING like this and passively comforted her for a long time: "don''t think about it. If we can''t find it again, we will report to the official. Zhiyi can''t go too far. "


    Xu WANYING nodded.


    Two people toward the direction of the Zhao, the result went to the door of the Zhao, Xu WANYING''s face suddenly changed, because the door of the Zhao stood a person, that person Xu WANYING is clearly recognized, that is in Mu Zhanxiao''s shadow guard.


    This time, Xu WANYING''s whole body trembled involuntarily, her palms clenched tightly and stood still.


    Zhao Fengqi has also felt: "Wan Ying, is something wrong?"


    Then, Zhao Fengqi looked at the bodyguard at the door of the Zhao family. He was dressed in black and looked cold. He asked, "do you know that man?"


    Xu WANYING was quiet for a moment, and then she said word by word, "he''s back."


    Zhao Fengqi had not been able to reflect the meaning of Xu WANYING''s words at first. When Zhao Fengqi recovered, he realized who Xu WANYING was talking about. Now, Zhao Fengqi''s face also changed. For a while, he didn''t know what to say.


    And the shadow Wei obviously has seen Xu WANYING, quickly walked to Xu WANYING''s front: "Miss Xu, Xiao Ye, please."


    Ying Wei said directly, but with a trace of indifference in his words. What happened in those years, Ying Wei also saw clearly, and was more or less dissatisfied with Xu WANYING because she couldn''t say what she felt. Xu WANYING naturally felt it.


    She calmly looked at Yingwei: "is Zhiyi there?"


    "Yes." Shadow Wei is not ambiguous, "Xiao Ye said, have any matter, ask Miss Xu to come over personally to say clearly."


    For the rest, Yingwei didn''t say anything more. Xu WANYING doesn''t have much contact with Yingwei, but she clearly knows that Yingwei''s character is particularly silent. In the past few months, Yingwei has been there, but she has never spoken. Even when she finally contacted Xu WANYING, it was just the last two days.


    In those two days, Xu WANYING inquired a lot, and Yingwei spared no words.


    This time, Xu WANYING closed her eyes, but Yingwei didn''t urge her. Xu WANYING quickly turned to see Zhao Fengqi, Zhao Fengqi''s look with a trace of worry: "I''ll go with you."


    "No more." Xu WANYING comforted, "appease uncle, they said they have found the Yi, I first take the Yi back, so that they don''t have to worry."


    "WANYING -" Zhao Fengqi was very nervous.


    "Don''t involve yourself any more. I can control Xu''s people, but I can''t control him. Besides, between me and him... "Xu WANYING didn''t say the rest.


    Zhao Fengqi knew what Xu WANYING wanted to express. After being quiet, Zhao Fengqi sighed silently: "pay attention to your own safety. If you have anything, please let me know as soon as possible. Don''t carry it alone. I don''t think he''s a disgraceful person. Besides, there is still a fight between you and him. "


    Zhao Fengqi is not stupid.


    Up to now, Zhao Fengqi naturally knows what happened. Zhao Fengqi can only pacify, in addition, Zhao Fengqi can do nothing.


    Xu WANYING lowered her head and said nothing. She quickly turned to Yingwei.


    Ying Wei opened the door curtain of the carriage without expression: "Miss Xu, please get on the carriage."


    Xu WANYING nodded.


    Soon, Xu WANYING got on the car, the carriage slowly left, Xu WANYING opened the door of the carriage, quietly looking at the scene outside. The place where the carriage goes is a quiet place in the south of the Yangtze River. Unlike the bustling place where Xu Fu is located, it is more quiet.


    Naturally, Xu WANYING knows this place. Xu Fu wanted to buy the house in those years, but it was in vain. In the end, Xu Fu gave up and the people in the house never appeared. It was as if no one had lived in the house, but no matter how many years, the house was as new as ever.


    Now it dawned on Xu WANYING that the owner of the house was Mu Zhanxiao, but mu Zhanxiao was in Kyoto all the year round. Naturally, the house could not be inhabited. At most, she kept the housekeeper to take care of it. And the identity of Mu Chao Xiao is not simply a simple person on the surface.


    After sinking, Xu WANYING didn''t think much about it.


    Until the carriage stopped in front of the mansion, the voice of Yingwei came bland: "Miss Xu is here."


    Xu WANYING didn''t show any affectation and got out of the car soon.


    The housekeeper has come up face to face. After nodding, he leads Xu WANYING to the house.


    ¡­¡­


    At that time, in the mansion.


    Zhiyi was taken to the mansion, but he was calm and didn''t panic in the whole process. Until Zhiyi stood in front of Mu Zhanxiao, he was still calm.

 Chapter 1146

    And Yi quickly recognized Mu Zhanxiao and looked at him like this. Mu Zhanxiao put down the tea cup in his hand, but he didn''t avoid his eyes.


    "Why did you bring me here?" The Yi asked directly, "that day you appear in front of me is not premeditated."


    Zhiyi quickly thinks of seeing Mu Zhanxiao that day. But looking at the surrounding environment, he can feel that Mu Zhanxiao won''t hurt himself. But when he is in a strange environment, Zhiyi can''t relax as usual.


    That vigilance is also obvious.


    Mu Zhanxiao looked at Zhiyi''s calmness, but he laughed: "I just asked you a few questions when I brought you. Naturally, I won''t hurt you. There''s no need to worry."


    Yi looked at Mu Zhanxiao like this: "what questions do you want to ask me?"


    Little people, but beyond this age should have the bearing and calm, every word is particularly clear, even the body did not tremble, quietly looking at Mu Zhanxiao.


    Mu Zhanxiao lowered his eyebrows and looked at Yi for a moment. Then he said, "can''t you find a suitable teacher in Jiangnan?"


    Zhiyi was stunned. He didn''t expect that Mu Zhanxiao would ask such a question, but Zhiyi was not fooled by Mu Zhanxiao. He twisted his eyebrows and looked at the man: "it has nothing to do with you. Besides, how do you know these things?


    ¡±


    "Since I was old with your family, I must know." Mu Zhanxiao didn''t explain much. When he didn''t see Xu WANYING, Mu Zhanxiao naturally didn''t say much to Yi.


    More or less, Mu Zhanxiao feels that Chu Zhiyi''s character is very similar to himself. On the surface, he seems to be very easy to get along with, but he is very wary. If you expose everything coldly and don''t give him any buffer, you will lose both sides in the future, so mu Zhanxiao knows what to say and what not to say.


    Zhiyi didn''t speak, just looked.


    Mu Zhanxiao was calm: "you can''t find a suitable teacher in Jiangnan, because your knowledge is far beyond what these teachers can teach. But I can find a better master for you. If that''s true, would you like to go back to Beijing with me? "


    Mu Zhanxiao asked directly.


    Zhiyi refused even if he didn''t want to: "impossible, I just want to be with my mother."


    He is not stupid. He always knows that there will be no pie in the sky, so Zhiyi can''t believe Mu Zhanxiao''s words naively. Moreover, Zhiyi knows better than anyone. Now the only one who can teach himself is the prince''s Taifu. This kind of person, is they these ordinary people can approach, wishful thinking.


    So Zhiyi doesn''t think Mu Zhanxiao is telling the truth at all. Instead, he thinks Mu Zhanxiao is a liar. I''m afraid he doesn''t even know the Zhao family. Otherwise, why should Mu Zhanxiao bring himself so coldly instead of going to the Zhao family.


    Thinking of this, Zhiyi said that he was not afraid of being false, but on the surface, Zhiyi was always calm and quickly found a place where he could leave.


    Under such eyes, Mu Zhanxiao can see Zhiyi''s idea at a glance. No matter how smart Zhiyi is, he is just a child. How can a child hide his idea safely.


    But mu Zhanxiao appreciates Zhiyi. No matter when and where he is, he first learns to be calm. At least it proves that over the years, Xu WANYING has taught Zhiyi very well. Her words and deeds are beyond Mu Zhanxiao''s imagination.


    That''s more of a pride.


    Just think of Xu WANYING, the pride in Mu Zhanxiao''s eyes will be covered by gloom, and then looking at the Yi in front of him, he sank and said: "you mean, if your mother agrees, you will go."


    "No. I want to be with my mother again. No separation. " Zhiyi emphasized this point without hesitation.


    Mu Zhanxiao was quiet: "good."


    This words, let Yi Leng for a while, for a moment and a half will not return to God, when looking at Mu Zhanxiao again, a trace of inconceivable flash in the eyes. Because Zhiyi is very clear that Xu WANYING can''t leave Jiangnan. With Uncle Xu Ling, Xu WANYING can''t leave Jiangnan.


    But mu Zhanxiao''s voice continued: "I will let your mother tell you in person."


    This time, Zhiyi said, "is my mother here?"


    "Here we are." Mu Zhanxiao spoke faintly.


    Yi immediately looked at the door, and then he looked at Mu Zhanxiao: "you lied to me."


    The door is empty. Where is Xu WANYING. But mu Zhanxiao faces Mu Zhiyi''s query, is calmer: "wait for me to talk with your mother, you can see your mother naturally."


    "You must not hurt my mother." Yi is protecting Xu WANYING, looking at Mu Zhanxiao''s eyes also become alert.


    Children''s nature is sensitive. When Mu Zhanxiao mentions Xu WANYING, Zhiyi doesn''t think it''s a kind of liking, but thinks it''s Mu Zhanxiao''s resistance to Xu WANYING. Even in this kind of mood, it''s gloomy and can''t guess what Mu Zhanxiao wants to do. Instinctively, Zhiyi thinks Xu WANYING won''t like it.


    But mu Zhanxiao heard Zhi Yi''s words and said with a smile: "what can you do with you?"


    The small face of Yi rises red, so stubborn looking at Mu Zhanxiao.


    Mu Zhanxiao didn''t say anything. The housekeeper came in in a hurry and whispered in Mu Zhanxiao''s ear. Mu Zhanxiao nodded, and then told the housekeeper: "take the young master down. No accident is allowed. Otherwise, I''ll see you. "


    "Yes." The housekeeper answered respectfully, and then walked towards the direction of Zhiyi, "young master, you come with me."


    The attitude was extremely obedient. Zhiyi stood still and didn''t mean to leave. The housekeeper didn''t dare to urge him. Mu Zhanxiao looked at Zhiyi in this way. His eyes were quiet. Their eyes collided in the air. He couldn''t tell who knew who.


    The next moment, is mu Zhanxiao active mouth: "I won''t hurt her."


    Zhiyi still didn''t believe: "I want to go with you."


    "No way." Mu Zhanxiao directly refused, "you either wait here, or let the housekeeper take you down. I don''t have a place where you can choose and be wild. "


    In Mu Zhanxiao''s words, Zhiyi understood. In the end, Zhiyi stood passively and looked at Mu Zhanxiao quietly.


    Mu Zhanxiao looked at Zhiyi: "other things, I''ll ask you after I talk with your mother."


    Then, Mu Zhanxiao didn''t pay any attention to Zhiyi, but quickly walked out of the house. Zhiyi was a little angry, but in the face of such a situation, he was particularly passive, and finally could only stand in such a stalemate.

 Chapter 1147

    Until the housekeeper came over, he coaxed him with a good voice.


    The housekeeper is a human spirit. At a glance, he can see the relationship between Zhiyi and Mu Zhanxiao. Naturally, he doesn''t dare to neglect Zhiyi: "young master, come with me, have a rest and have something to eat. When Xiaoye does something good, he will come to you. Xiao Ye won''t hurt you. Please rest assured. "


    He said nothing.


    Here are all the people of Mu Zhanxiao. It''s meaningless for him to say more.


    After being quiet, Zhiyi follows the housekeeper, but Zhiyi is quiet all the time. He doesn''t say a word, and the housekeeper doesn''t take the initiative to talk about anything.


    ¡­¡­


    After Xu WANYING came in, she was taken to the main room. At the moment of entering the main house, Xu WANYING can understand that this is the place where Mu Zhanxiao lives. Every scene and thing is what Mu Zhanxiao is used to. Even if she only has three months to get along with each other, Xu WANYING has a lot of memories.


    It''s a deep memory, no matter how many years, will never be forgotten.


    Even, the breath of the man in the room was too obvious and hot. In such an atmosphere, Xu WANYING''s mind became more and more restless, the kind of tight, long and sweaty. Before that, Xu WANYING thought she would never see Mu Zhanxiao again.


    After all, one is in Jiangnan and the other is in Kyoto.


    Mu Zhanxiao has long been a superior minister, and he is the difference between cloud and mud. This identity, they will never intersect, and now, Mu Zhanxiao appears in front of him, let alone this person also took the Yi.


    She is not an ignorant girl, so under such circumstances, Xu WANYING is very clear that Mu Zhanxiao knows the identity of Zhiyi. What''s more, Zhiyi''s identity is not easy to hide. Anyone who has seen Mu Zhanxiao and Zhiyi can guess their relationship for the first time.


    Every word and action is as like as two peas in a brow. So under such circumstances, how could Xu WANYING not be nervous, even her heart beat very fast. And the uneasiness from yesterday to now seems to be corrected in an instant.


    So is it because of Mu Zhanxiao?


    Xu WANYING forces herself to calm down. Under such circumstances, she tries to calm down and think about how to deal with everything in front of her.


    I can''t help it. Xu WANYING takes a deep breath. At this time, the door of the house was pushed open from the outside, and there was a babbling sound. Xu WANYING turned stiffly, and Mu Zhanxiao''s figure appeared in Xu WANYING''s sight.


    This person is the same as many years ago, no difference, still tall and straight, time has not left any traces on this person, the only change is that when I looked at myself, that pair of gentle eyes became more sharp, and then fell on his body, it was like looking at a stranger, without any ups and downs.


    Xu WANYING laughs at herself from the bottom of her heart.


    She is very clear that she has no status in Mu Zhanxiao''s heart, and even Mu Zhanxiao disdains to hate herself. She is just a stranger, a stranger to negotiate.


    Even in the moment when Mu Zhanxiao comes in, Xu WANYING already knows what Mu Zhanxiao wants to talk about with herself.


    Until Mu Zhanxiao came to Xu WANYING, Xu WANYING stood still.


    Mu Zhanxiao looked at Xu WANYING like this: "you know what I want to say to you."


    To get to the point, not even a word of nonsense, not to mention any tenderness or reminiscence.


    In Mu Zhanxiao''s strength, Xu WANYING can''t give in. The game is Xu WANYING''s all, so she can''t agree to Mu Zhanxiao''s request. Xu WANYING takes a deep breath. When she looks up again, her eyes fall on Mu Zhanxiao, and she doesn''t evade.


    "How do you know?" Xu WANYING did not answer, but seriously asked.


    Mu Zhanxiao looks at Xu WANYING and doesn''t speak. His tall figure has already stood in front of Xu WANYING. He looks down at Xu WANYING and says, "you''ve given birth to Zhiyi behind my back. Do you think I won''t know this all my life?"


    Mu Zhanxiao asked in a cold voice, with questioning in his tone, and his eyes were not so sharp: "how can Mu family let Mu family''s blood flow outside?"


    This attitude also tells Xu WANYING clearly that he must take away Yi, and there is no room for negotiation.


    In these words, Xu WANYING''s face was shocked.


    She too understood the meaning of these words, and also understood that Mu Zhanxiao''s words could not be easily changed. Under such circumstances, Xu WANYING was at a loss, but she was still calm on the surface and didn''t want to lose power in front of this man.


    "Besides, what right and qualification do you have to prevent me from taking away the game?" Mu Zhanxiao sneered, "this big week, you want to compete with me, that''s wishful thinking."


    Xu WANYING did not speak, because she could not refute Mu Zhanxiao''s words.


    The coldness of Mu Zhanxiao''s face didn''t ease. She looked at Xu WANYING for a moment. Xu WANYING took a deep breath, and Mu Zhanxiao''s voice continued: "Xu WANYING, there''s still an account between you and me, isn''t there?"


    Xu WANYING because of this, a tight heart, subconsciously looked at Mu Zhanxiao.


    Finally, Xu WANYING closed her eyes.


    At that time, Xu WANYING still has a clear memory and dare not forget it. After all, she is sorry for mu Zhanxiao, even if she has her helpless. No one knows Mu Zhanxiao''s status today, so Xu WANYING can''t give any answer to ask if she will regret her actions.


    "Speak up." Mu Zhanxiao''s hand pinches Xu WANYING''s chin, slightly exerting, half forcing Xu WANYING to look at herself.


    Xu WANYING was forced to open her eyes, and the feeling of eating pain came obviously. However, in the face of such a situation, Xu WANYING did not answer Mu Zhanxiao''s question, but just said stubbornly: "I want to see Zhiyi."


    "You want to see Zhiyi, don''t you?" Mu Zhanxiao sneered.


    Xu WANYING looked at Mu Zhanxiao, there was no room for compromise, until Mu Zhanxiao suddenly said: "yes."


    Xu WANYING was stunned. She didn''t expect Mu Zhanxiao to be so generous. But after a moment''s thinking, Xu WANYING immediately understood that Mu Zhanxiao''s promise was not generous, but something she couldn''t do.


    "Come back to Kyoto with me." Mu Zhanxiao''s every word is particularly clear.


    Xu WANYING looked at Mu Zhanxiao in consternation and said, "I can''t go back to Kyoto with you. I just want the game. If you take Zhiyi away by force, you will only make Zhiyi do extreme things. Zhiyi won''t leave me. "


    Xu WANYING''s consternation still has a trace of panic.


    Because Xu WANYING knows very well that there is no joke in Mu Zhanxiao''s words.

 Chapter 1148

    This man can say and do it. But Xu WANYING also knows Zhiyi''s temper and character. If Mu Zhanxiao really uses such a tough way, Zhiyi will also choose to break the pot.


    Thinking of these, Xu WANYING''s face turned pale.


    But mu Zhanxiao didn''t let Xu WANYING off: "what can Zhiyi get from following you? Are you hiding in the south of the Yangtze River or being pointed out? "


    Xu WANYING passively looks at this person.


    "Is it because his mother''s behavior is improper that he will not get married and give birth to him? Jiangnan is so big. How do you want Zhiyi to be a man in the future? " Mu Zhanxiao asked coldly, "do you think I will let my son live like this with you?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    "If nothing else, what can you give Zhiyi? The master of Jiangnan is not satisfied with the game. Are you going to bury Zhiyi in Jiangnan? " Mu Zhanxiao''s tone became more and more aggressive. "Xu WANYING, you think you are good to Zhiyi, but you will only turn Zhiyi into an ordinary person. So you''ve always been selfish, from the beginning to the present


    In such words, they all question Xu WANYING, and they don''t give her any chance.


    Xu WANYING was asked by Mu Zhanxiao red eyes, is unable to refute.


    What Mu Zhanxiao can give to him is quite different from what he can give to him, and what he can give to him is just an ordinary person. And Mu Zhanxiao''s words are not without reason. Once he returns to Jiangnan, Zhiyi has to face more gossip than where he lives now.


    Xu WANYING was silent.


    Mu Zhanxiao didn''t say anything more, just looked at Xu WANYING coldly.


    After Xu WANYING took a deep breath, she unexpectedly didn''t avoid Mu Zhanxiao. Then she spoke faintly. She was obviously nervous, but her voice was still calm: "don''t worry about laochenxiang. I''m married. Zhiyi won''t be a child without a father."


    This words, let Mu Zhanxiao sneer, the fierce eyes become more and more clear up, Xu WANYING involuntarily step back


    The next moment, Xu WANYING has no time to respond, Mu Zhanxiao suddenly once again pinched Xu WANYING''s chin, directly bite up.


    This kind of action, with punishment and so many years of forbearance of all kinds of emotions, seems to be released in an instant, instant gate. When I touch Xu WANYING, it is still the familiar taste and breath in my memory.


    It''s as if Mu Zhanxiao''s heart was bitten by thousands of ants after hearing Xu WANYING''s almost provocative words. The anger is unbearable, and it''s more accompanied by jealousy, which almost devours Mu Zhanxiao completely.


    In such a mood, Mu Zhanxiao almost vented his anger to Xu WANYING, rude and savage.


    Over the years, Xu WANYING has never been treated like this. How can she bear the sudden anger? She passively looks at Mu Zhanxiao.


    But mu Zhanxiao didn''t let Xu WANYING go. Her face became more and more heavy. In Xu WANYING''s look, she seemed to be distracted. The attitude and action became more and more rude.


    Until Xu WANYING couldn''t make any sound, the whole person began to stand a little shaky. Mu Zhanxiao released Xu WANYING, but the coldness in her eyes didn''t decrease at all.


    Mu Zhanxiao cold cover looking at Xu WANYING: "I want to see, who dares to move the woman I touched."


    This does not take any joking elements, Xu WANYING in Mu Zhanxiao''s words instantly understand, if there is such a person, Mu Zhanxiao will not be polite.


    And now Mu Zhanxiao''s power and status, to make a person disappear, is the most easy thing.


    Mu Zhanxiao just looks at Xu WANYING. Her lips are red and swollen, but mu Zhanxiao''s hand doesn''t let go of Xu WANYING''s meaning. The strength of her hand is even more penetrating. But Xu WANYING is in pain, but she never asks for mercy.


    "Not married. Why don''t you tell me who you''re married to? " Mu Zhanxiao asked directly, "Xu WANYING, don''t deceive me easily. You can''t hide anything from me."


    These things, Mu Zhanxiao even don''t need too much thought, can easily know the result.


    Xu WANYING took a deep breath and became more passive.


    But mu Zhanxiao looked at Xu WANYING like this, the manner was colder a few minutes: "I ask you words."


    Xu WANYING stubbornly refused to speak, but mu Zhanxiao didn''t mind, and then released Xu WANYING: "you stay here, a week follow me back to Kyoto. I''ll let you see Zhiyi. If you don''t want something wrong with Zhiyi, you know how to appease him. "


    There is no room for negotiation in Mu Zhanxiao''s words, and her eyes are also sharp. She firmly knows that Xu WANYING can''t take the risk with her.


    The slightest risk is impossible.


    Xu WANYING took a deep breath: "impossible. Mu Chenxiang, the same, I hate to hurt Zhiyi, you also won''t let Zhiyi hurt. Otherwise, you don''t have to go out of your way to say that to me. "


    Xu WANYING is not stupid. She soon calms down. She is negotiating with Mu Zhanxiao.


    She would not be naive to think that when she and Mu Zhanxiao returned to Kyoto, they could be like before. There were too many barriers between them, which could not be broken up by the past few years. Returning to the capital is just a way to appease.


    Even if Mu Zhanxiao had not been married for so many years, he just didn''t have a concubine. Mu Zhanxiao''s side will not lack of women, she went back, just fell in an endless abyss, can no longer struggle out. Besides, in Jiangnan, she has something she can''t put down.


    Those who have been with her for many years live on their own. If she leaves, what will these people do?


    Therefore, Xu WANYING can not go.


    When Mu Zhanxiao heard Xu WANYING''s words, he gave a sneer. It seemed that everything was under his control. Xu WANYING''s tension became more and more obvious, and the feeling of uneasiness also increased. When he looked at Mu Zhanxiao, he was completely passive.


    "Xu WANYING, you should remember that you are not qualified to negotiate with me." Mu Zhanxiao reminded me word by word, "if I can talk to you about this, I will be fully prepared. And what I said has never been impossible. "


    Xu WANYING''s heart trembled.


    And Mu Zhanxiao looked at Xu WANYING for a moment: "besides, you even hold your life in my hand, what room do you have to resist?"


    This time, Xu WANYING''s eyes are even more stunned. She almost can''t believe it. She looks at Mu Zhanxiao and immediately understands: "manager Wang said you are in charge."

 Chapter 1149

    Mu Zhanxiao did not deny Xu WANYING''s conjecture, but said word by word: "this kind of business is a trap, you know, so you hesitated. Only then can I think of stepping back, leaving 30% of Jiangnan''s stock, not completely tied up with shopkeeper Wang. Well


    Xu WANYING in Mu Zhanxiao''s words, that tension is more obvious.


    "Do you really think that if you keep Jiangnan goods, shopkeeper Wang will have nothing to do?" Mu Zhanxiao sneered, "it''s easy for shopkeeper Wang to annex these small businesses in Jiangnan."


    Xu WANYING''s face turned white instantly, and she already understood the meaning of Mu Zhanxiao''s words.


    "So how can you get out of my hand?" Mu Zhanxiao looks at Xu WANYING, and her eyes are a kind of satire.


    But mu Zhanxiao didn''t let Xu WANYING go. He continued: "the Zhao family has been in close contact with you these years. If you have an accident, do you think the Zhao family can live in peace? Xu Fu has been beaten by you all these years. There is no room to fight back. Xu Fu knows that you are in charge behind this. Do you think Xu Fu''s people will let you be so free? If you can''t resist, it''s better to kill yourself. "


    Every word, Mu Zhanxiao said clearly, between the lines is a threat to Xu WANYING.


    Xu WANYING''s face became more and more pale.


    Subconsciously, Xu WANYING stepped back a few steps, but mu Zhanxiao didn''t approach again. She just stood in the same place and looked at Xu WANYING: "so you should understand what I mean. Don''t think about resisting me. You have no right to resist. You have no choice but to follow me back to Kyoto. "


    Said, Mu Zhanxiao quiet for a while: "at least I can see in these years, the Zhao family is not thin on the part of the Yi, let go of the Zhao family. As for you, you have no way to escape. "


    The voice falls, Mu Zhanxiao no longer looks at Xu WANYING, quietly turns around and walks towards the outside of the house. Xu WANYING is left alone in the house, her body is still trembling, and the panic lasts for a long time.


    Compared with that time, Mu Zhanxiao is more irresistible now.


    Compared with Xu Fu''s threat, Mu Zhanxiao''s every threat is in her own point, and Xu WANYING has no room to struggle.


    Finally, Xu WANYING slowly closed her eyes.


    Xu WANYING can''t afford to lose anything now. Even if she gives up her achievements in Jiangnan, how can she give up Zhiyi and Zhao family.


    In the end, it was Xu Fu who threatened her. Now, all this is still her weakness.


    Xu WANYING low convergence under the eyebrows, crystal clear tears so along the cheek left down, completely unable to stop.


    After a long time, Xu WANYING calmed down, looked at the servant who came in and said calmly, "I''m going to see Zhiyi."


    The slave was calm: "Miss Xu, you can''t leave the house without Xiao Ye''s permission."


    The implication is that it is impossible to even see the game.


    Xu WANYING has no impulse to understand Mu Zhanxiao, because she knows that it is impossible to disobey this man''s order with her own strength.


    If you don''t want to see Zhiyi, you can''t see Zhiyi.


    Think of these, Xu WANYING quiet, and finally almost passively stay in the house. And Mu Zhanxiao has never come back since he went out.


    ¡­¡­


    Xu WANYING didn''t know how long she had stayed in the house. For several hours, the weather outside was too heavy for her. She was very sleepy, but she couldn''t sleep. She is still sitting quietly in the chair, delicate eyebrows slightly twisted up.


    In the third shift, Xu WANYING was a little bit unable to hold on. Her eyelids began to fall, and the sleepiness became more and more obvious. At this time, the sound of footsteps came from outside.


    It was not the steady footstep of Mu Zhanxiao, but the hasty footstep. This next Xu WANYING is almost a clever wake up, suddenly looked at the location of the entrance. The man who came in soon was the housekeeper of the house, and his face was even more hasty and nervous.


    Xu WANYING suddenly stood up.


    She knew that under such circumstances, if it was not for mu Zhanxiao''s permission, no one would easily appear in front of her, and she could not leave. Needless to say, it''s time for the third shift, so the housekeeper appears so anxious¡ª¡ª


    This, Xu WANYING immediately quickly met up, as if instantly understand what: "what happened?"


    "Miss Xu, the young master has a fever." The housekeeper answered, a little frightened.


    Mu Zhanxiao is to let them have a good view of the game, and Mu Zhanxiao in Jiangnan is not entirely for Xu WANYING''s business, today after going out, Mu Zhanxiao has never come back. Zhiyi has a fever. They also find the doctor for the first time. However, Zhiyi seems to be extremely difficult to serve after he has a fever. He keeps losing his temper. No matter how hard he coaxes him, he can''t be coaxed.


    In addition, the identity of Zhiyi is here. Mu Zhanxiao''s attitude towards Zhiyi is more obvious. If something happens to Zhiyi, I''m afraid none of them can escape.


    So the housekeeper is desperate to find Xu WANYING. It seems that Xu WANYING is their last straw. Except for Xu WANYING, probably no one can pacify Zhiyi''s uncontrollable mood.


    As soon as Xu WANYING listened to the housekeeper''s words, her face changed slightly. She didn''t say much: "take me to see Zhiyi."


    The housekeeper answered, quickly walked in front, while walking, said: "the doctor has come, but the young master is not willing to take medicine, has been in a temper, crying and making trouble, the doctor''s medicine can not be fed, so it is useless."


    We can''t use strong ones, so it''s very difficult.


    Xu WANYING did not answer, just listen.


    Zhiyi is a child born by herself. How can she not understand it? Zhiyi''s temper and character are very good when they are normal, but once she is sick, the child''s natural delicacy and pestering will become obvious. Except Xu WANYING, no one can coax Zhiyi. Zhiyi will give up until he is exhausted.


    When she was still young, Zhiyi once had a high fever. At that time, Xu WANYING happened to be away from home. She just went out for two or three hours. But for those two or three hours, Zhiyi exhausted all the servants and Xu Ling in the house. Because of the delay, Zhiyi''s typhoid fever became more serious, Finally, it took more than a month to get better.


    Therefore, Xu WANYING has a lingering fear.


    "How long has it been like this?" Xu WANYING asked the housekeeper.


    The housekeeper was quiet: "about an hour. The servant can''t control it, so I''ll tell you


    Xu WANYING said yes.

 Chapter 1150

    The conversation has already hastened to the house where Zhiyi lives now. Sure enough, before he gets close to it, he hears Zhiyi''s voice of rejection. He is angry and yells, accompanied by a slave''s voice, but it doesn''t help.


    Xu WANYING pushed the door and entered. The fire of Zhiyi became a little fuzzy and began to hum and haw again.


    "You boil the medicine again." Xu WANYING calm command.


    "Yes." The slave was obviously relieved, immediately threw the hot potato Zhiyi, and turned to do it according to Xu WANYING''s instructions.


    Xu WANYING went to the bedside and gently hugged Zhiyi: "Zhiyi is Niang. My mother is here


    When Zhiyi opens his eyes and sees Xu WANYING, it seems that the previous agitation is gone. It''s like a wounded little beast, curling up in Xu WANYING''s arms, silent. Xu WANYING''s hand tested the forehead of Zhiyi for a while, and the burning feeling was obvious.


    This time, Xu WANYING''s forehead twisted up, and the slave also quickly brought the new medicine. Xu WANYING took it personally and coaxed patiently: "mother is here, drink the medicine first, otherwise, if you don''t get up, mother will take care of you all the time. Is that ok?"


    Zhiyi has been vague for a long time. He just smells the familiar breath and can see the familiar people. Zhiyi nods passively.


    Xu WANYING feeds Zhiyi just a little bit until Zhiyi drinks the medicine completely. Xu WANYING is relieved, and the slaves around her are also relieved. But the Yi so dead pester Xu WANYING, how all refuse to let go of meaning.


    "You go down first and leave a candle, or he won''t sleep." Xu WANYING''s tired mouth.


    It''s almost five o''clock now. The sky began to lighten outside. The slaves didn''t dare to hesitate. They did as Xu WANYING told them. Then they quickly backed out. In the room, they were quiet.


    Xu WANYING still holds Zhiyi, because Zhiyi has never let go. It''s hard to put it down. Now Zhiyi is not Zhiyi when she was a child. It''s very difficult for Xu WANYING to wrap it up.


    But Xu WANYING still didn''t let go. Until Zhiyi fell asleep because of the effect of medicine, Xu WANYING put Zhiyi down. However, Zhiyi''s hand still grasped Xu WANYING''s hand. Xu WANYING let Zhiyi lead her and looked down gently.


    I don''t know how long it took to see it. The sky outside was already bright. Xu WANYING almost didn''t sleep all night. Now, Xu WANYING leaned by the bed and fell asleep for a while. But in her sleep, Xu WANYING didn''t sleep soundly, and her hand was still holding Zhiyi''s hand.


    That''s the worry and tension of being a mother.


    ¡­¡­


    At that time¡ª¡ª


    Mu Zhanxiao came back to the house at daybreak. As soon as he got to the house, he saw the housekeeper''s face in panic. Now, Mu Zhanxiao''s face sank down and immediately went up: "what''s the matter, so panic?"


    "Xiao Ye, the young master has a fever. No one can coax him, only Miss Xu. Now Miss Xu has spent the night in the young master''s room, but no one has come out. I don''t know what''s going on." The housekeeper told Mu Zhanxiao the whole thing.


    Mu Zhanxiao''s face changed.


    He didn''t say anything, and quickly walked towards Zhiyi''s house. There was still a servant outside the house. When the servant saw Mu Zhanxiao coming, he immediately respectfully asked for an, but mu Zhanxiao ignored him, and soon he quietly pushed the door in and walked towards the inner room.


    Of course, the slaves are afraid to keep up.


    Mu Zhanxiao goes to the present, and sees Xu WANYING lying in front of the bed, holding Zhiyi''s hand, and Zhiyi falls asleep peacefully. Mu Zhanxiao''s brow is very close. When he comes closer, he is good at testing Zhiyi''s forehead. Zhiyi''s fever has subsided.


    On the contrary, there are deep dark circles under Xu WANYING''s eyelids, which seems to be tired after a night''s sleeplessness. But even if she sleeps, she can''t sleep well, and her eyebrows twist up. That kind of fatigue is obvious.


    And such Xu WANYING, let Mu Zhanxiao''s brow more tighten.


    He didn''t hesitate. The next moment he took Zhiyi''s hand out of Xu WANYING''s, Zhiyi shook and almost woke up. But now Zhiyi no longer has a fever, and natural people wake up. Seeing such a picture, Zhiyi immediately understands what happened.


    His temper, Yi how can not know, this next look at the bedside of Xu WANYING, his face is guilty, how can not hide the guilt.


    Mu Zhanxiao just took a look at Zhiyi and didn''t say anything. He directly held Xu WANYING up. Xu WANYING moved, but didn''t wake up. Maybe she was really tired.


    Yi see such a picture, want to say what, but in the end did not say, just passively looking at Xu WANYING. Soon, Mu Zhanxiao left with Xu WANYING in his arms. Before leaving, Mu Zhanxiao looked at Yi with a hint of warning in his eyes.


    Zhiyi understands Mu Zhanxiao''s meaning. No matter what he wants to do or how he wants to lose his temper, he is absolutely not allowed to disturb Xu WANYING. Otherwise, Mu Zhanxiao will not let him go. He doesn''t need to pay attention to Mu Zhanxiao, but Zhiyi has to worry about Xu WANYING.


    Xu WANYING is the most important person of Zhiyi, and Zhiyi is also very clear. After she gave birth to herself, Xu WANYING is not in good health, and she can''t work too hard, otherwise she will easily get sick, so Zhiyi is quiet a lot, even the slave just comes in, and Zhiyi doesn''t say anything.


    Seeing this, I was relieved.


    Soon, Mu Zhanxiao took Xu WANYING back to the house. Xu WANYING didn''t wake up in the whole process. Until she was put on the bed, Xu WANYING just found a comfortable position and fell asleep again.


    Mu Zhanxiao didn''t leave. He just told the slave that he was going to order some porridge, and then let the doctor wait outside to prevent any situation. The slave answered and quickly backed out.


    In her sleep, she didn''t know whether to worry about Zhiyi or something else. Xu WANYING was in a trance. Her eyes suddenly opened, but her consciousness seemed more chaotic. She didn''t wake up, but she saw Mu Zhanxiao clearly.


    Mu Zhanxiao was quiet, and his palm was slightly clenched into a fist. He didn''t say anything.


    Soon, Xu WANYING looks at Mu Zhanxiao in this way. In her eyes, Mu Zhanxiao knows that Xu WANYING has never been sober at all.


    However, Xu WANYING, who has never been sober, seems to have lost the sharpness of protecting herself. She is just like the familiar little girl who used to smile and smile, and gradually becomes clear.

 Chapter 1151

    Mu Zhanxiao didn''t say anything, but Xu WANYING seemed to look at Mu Zhanxiao, and suddenly called so gently: "Zhanxiao, is it you?"


    Like countless times in a dream, see this man, she will ask again and again gently, or it seems that only in a dream, this man will like once, toward his gentle smile, rather than with a sharp look at himself.


    On that hand, Xu WANYING unconsciously explored the past, voice soft: "you come back."


    Mu Zhanxiao is indifferent, his eyebrows twist up, more of a passive, a long time ago. When she heard Mu Zhanxiao''s reply, Xu WANYING didn''t know whether she was relieved or something else. She soon fell asleep like this.


    Mu Zhanxiao didn''t leave. He just looked at Xu WANYING and his eyes sank. But mu Zhanxiao didn''t say anything. His hand was raised unconsciously. When it fell on Xu WANYING''s delicate skin, it finally stopped in the air and didn''t continue.


    The room was quiet and frightening. It was like a needle fell on the ground. You could hear it clearly.


    ¡­¡­


    Towards noon, Xu WANYING gradually sobered up, but for a while and a half, she was still in a trance and didn''t know where she was. Until Xu WANYING saw Mu Zhanxiao''s figure, Xu WANYING suddenly recovered and realized what had happened.


    She quickly sat up and passively looked at the man close at hand. For a moment and a half, she didn''t know what to say. For a long time, Xu WANYING just opened the quilt, ready to get out of bed, she still has a fever of Yi, don''t know how the situation of Yi now.


    But after she got out of bed, Xu WANYING found that she couldn''t leave Mu Zhanxiao. The tall figure clubbed in front of her, making her completely unable to move.


    Mu Zhanxiao''s eyes were still deep. Finally, Xu WANYING broke such a strange silence: "Mr. Minister, please give me a way. I want to see the situation of Zhiyi."


    It''s impossible that Mu Zhanxiao didn''t know about Zhiyi''s fever. And he can come back here, Xu WANYING wants to know with her fingers that Mu Zhanxiao brought her back, so it''s better to tell the truth than to make excuses. Just Xu WANYING''s attitude seems to be more alienated.


    This kind of attitude, let Mu Zhanxiao''s Mou Guang more sink a few minutes.


    Xu WANYING see Mu Zhanxiao did not speak, just slightly nodded, and then carefully around Mu Zhanxiao, want to pass by this person. In Xu WANYING''s mind is Zhiyi.


    As a result, when Xu WANYING came to Mu Zhanxiao''s side, Mu Zhanxiao suddenly grabbed Xu WANYING''s wrist. The strength of her palm was heavy, which made Xu WANYING break away for a while and a half. She could only look at this man. Mu Zhanxiao''s eyes were heavy and heavy, and fell on Xu WANYING, but mu Zhanxiao didn''t speak.


    However, as long as Xu WANYING struggles, Mu Zhanxiao''s palm will be clenched. The pain is obvious. This person has no pity for jade for a long time. The eyes looking at Xu WANYING are complicated and even gloomy.


    "My Lord." Xu WANYING twisted her eyebrows in a helpless tone.


    Mu Zhanxiao this just light mouth: "why give birth to Yi."


    Xu WANYING did not know how to answer Mu Zhanxiao''s question. This problem seems to be very simple for Xu WANYING. She gave birth to Yi because she loved Mu Zhanxiao, and because of her guilt at that time, she knew that she would never see Mu Zhanxiao again and selfishly wanted to keep Mu Zhanxiao''s children. Even if it doesn''t matter.


    However, when this question was asked by Mu Zhanxiao, all the answers were finally swallowed up in his throat. He could not answer a word, so he could only passively look at Mu Zhanxiao.


    "Ask you something, talk." Mu Zhanxiao urged coldly, "the birth of Yi is not good for you. Isn''t it? "


    For a long time, Xu WANYING bowed her head and chuckled: "maybe it''s reluctant. Besides, it doesn''t do me any good if I don''t live, does it? "


    "You are not afraid of Zhiyi. Do you know what you have done one day?" Mu Zhanxiao questions Xu WANYING.


    Xu WANYING quiet, still light smile: "not afraid."


    "You --" Mu Zhanxiao was angry.


    Xu WANYING nodded politely and looked at Mu Zhanxiao like this: "Mr. Minister, can you let me go? I''m going to see the situation of Zhiyi. If Zhiyi wakes up and doesn''t see me, he will find someone. "


    Xu WANYING calmly expresses her thoughts, but mu Zhanxiao still doesn''t let go of her hand. She still quietly looks at Xu WANYING. They are deadlocked in the same place. One is struggling and the other is clasping tightly. This kind of contest seems to be silent.


    "Xu WANYING, have you never told Zhiyi who his father is?" Until Mu Zhanxiao broke the silence.


    Xu WANYING calmly looked at Mu Zhanxiao: "for a child, of course, he cares who his father is. I told Zhiyi, doesn''t Zhiyi have expectations? Watching other children follow his father, he will also think. I can''t give it to Zhiyi. Why should I give him hope? "


    Xu WANYING said this directly and calmly: "if I tell Zhiyi that today''s minister is your father, what can Zhiyi do? He was just more aggrieved. Mr. Minister, we are the difference between cloud and mud. We are not people on parallel lines. We can''t meet each other. We were like this many years ago and we will be like this many years later. So why do we have to be reluctant? "


    Xu WANYING has self-knowledge.


    When Li Changtian was in power, Mu Zhanxiao''s marriage could not be decided by himself. Now Mu Zhanxiao''s marriage is still decided by the emperor. There are so many princesses and princesses in Dazhou. How can they be themselves? She has no qualification to stand beside Mu Zhanxiao. So don''t think about it.


    And Xu WANYING''s words, for a while and a half, will make Mu Zhan can''t come back.


    But mu Zhanxiao took Xu WANYING''s hand, but she never let it go. Xu WANYING just quietly pulled out her hand and nodded slightly.


    Mu Zhanxiao looked at the lost palm, thin lips micro movement, want to say and stop, suddenly came a sound outside, instantly broke the silence between the two.


    Mu Zhanxiao soon recovered and went out immediately.


    Xu WANYING looked back, as if she had noticed something. There was a small figure outside the window edge, and there was only one such figure in the mansion, that is Zhiyi. This time, Xu WANYING is not calm.


    Yi is afraid to stay outside for a long time, even heard the dialogue between himself and Mu Zhanxiao. Others may not know Zhiyi, but Xu WANYING knows Zhiyi''s character very well.

 Chapter 1152

    In fact, Zhiyi''s character is sensitive. Although he never says it, Zhiyi still cares about his father. Now he hears it coldly. Zhiyi is afraid that he will accept it for a while.


    And Zhiyi appears here because he can''t find himself when he wakes up.


    This, Xu WANYING a little flustered, soon towards the outside of the house to chase out. When Xu Wanying was as like as two peas, he had already struggled with the battle, and he was struggling to get close to Mu Xiao Xiao. The stubborn look in his eyes was just like Xu Wanying''s.


    "Be quiet." Mu Zhanxiao''s voice sank down, and he just looked at Zhiyi. His tone was ordered, and there was no room for negotiation. "If you make any more trouble, don''t blame me for being rude."


    Zhiyi doesn''t make any noise and doesn''t speak any more, but he looks at Mu Zhanxiao with a trace of hatred and dissatisfaction, but he is still struggling, trying to free his hand from Mu Zhanxiao''s.


    When Xu WANYING arrived, she just saw such a picture. She didn''t want to go in the direction of Zhiyi, but before she could get close, Mu Zhanxiao said in a cold voice: "you go in."


    This is to Xu WANYING.


    Put clear told Xu WANYING, this matter did not intend to let Xu WANYING interference. Mu Zhanxiao will handle it well. But Xu WANYING still felt much more frightened and didn''t know what would happen next. Finally, Xu WANYING can only passively watch Zhiyi.


    "Mother, let''s go." Yi''s attitude is still stubborn, "I''ll take you away. I don''t need Dad. No matter who he is, I don''t need him. "


    Zhiyi struggles desperately, but it''s useless. Mu Zhanxiao doesn''t let go of Zhiyi at all.


    Xu WANYING didn''t know how to speak.


    "You go in." Mu Zhanxiao once again cold voice command, "or you want me to personally let people take you in?" There is no doubt that this is a warning.


    The worry in Xu WANYING''s eyebrows is still there, and she looks at Mu Zhanxiao with a trace of prayer in her eyes. Mu Zhanxiao didn''t want to pay attention to it, but he blurted out that it was not his original intention: "go in, I will deal with this matter."


    This time, Xu WANYING didn''t say anything. She shook her head at Zhiyi. Zhiyi was still struggling and didn''t give up at all. Finally, the slave came forward: "Miss Xu, come with me."


    The slave''s tone is very respectful, but her attitude is very strong. She takes Xu WANYING towards the house. Xu WANYING passively follows the slave into the house. There is no room for resistance. Finally, Xu WANYING sighs silently.


    Mu Zhanxiao stood at the door and watched Xu WANYING enter the house. Then he looked at Yi with a cold face: "you follow me."


    He said nothing.


    Mu Zhanxiao was not polite at all. He picked up Zhiyi directly and quickly went to the previous room. When the servant in the room saw Mu Zhanxiao coming back with Zhiyi, he was relieved for a moment, but became nervous again for the next moment.


    "Get out." Mu Zhanxiao said it directly.


    The slaves didn''t dare to hesitate. They quickly walked out of the house. The house became quiet, and only mu Zhanxiao and Zhiyi were left face to face.


    The Yi wants to also don''t want of contradict Mu Zhan Xiao: "I didn''t have father before, I also don''t need father."


    Mu Zhanxiao sneered: "you don''t want your father, but you can''t change the fact that I am your father. And you can''t resist what I want to do. "


    "I won''t go with you!" The Yi of thought also don''t want of top past.


    "You have no choice." Mu Zhanxiao gloomy looking at Yi, "with your present appearance, you can''t have the ability to resist me in your life."


    Zhiyi wants to refute, but soon calms down, because he can''t refute. Now he really has no ability to resist Mu Zhanxiao.


    He couldn''t even leave the mansion.


    So under such circumstances, Zhiyi stood silent, and Mu Zhanxiao looked down at Zhiyi, and then said, "you are my son, so you must follow me back to Kyoto. Instead of staying in Jiangnan. Your mother will come back with you. So don''t talk to me about any more terms. My patience is limited. It''s not good for you to talk too much about terms. "


    With warning and threat, Mu Zhanxiao looked at Zhiyi''s tearful eyes, but he was indifferent: "from now on, give me an honest stay here, and you are not allowed to leave without my orders, otherwise, you will be responsible for the consequences."


    Finish saying, Mu Zhanxiao completely ignored the existence of Yi, quickly turned and walked out. I want to cry, but I don''t want to have any timidity in front of this person.


    That feeling is too complicated.


    It''s like having a father all of a sudden, but this father has always been unattainable.


    Compared with Xu WANYING, this father doesn''t have any sense of closeness, so Zhiyi''s mood is even better. After anger, he is inexplicably depressed. Can''t say that kind of mood, like want to close, but dare not close.


    After more and more emotions poured up, Zhiyi''s eyes were slightly red, and he always felt that he was going to be left behind.


    The atmosphere in the mansion could not be relaxed.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡ª¡ª


    The next few days.


    Mu Zhanxiao is still very busy. Xu WANYING was detained in the residence, how can not leave, the more with the approach of time, the more obvious the fear.


    Xu WANYING wants to meet Zhiyi, but she can''t get close to Zhiyi. She is in a mansion, and they don''t meet each other. But Zhiyi''s situation, every day the slave will try his best to remember it, and Xu WANYING report, said carefully, from how much Zhiyi ate, to sleep, to what he did every day, everything told Xu WANYING.


    Xu WANYING doesn''t worry about Zhiyi''s food and clothing. If Mu Zhanxiao wants to take Zhiyi back to Kyoto, she can''t abuse Zhiyi, although she won''t coax him. For Zhiyi, Xu WANYING also knows that he is not a hunger strike protester.


    It''s more like Zhiyi is waiting for the right time.


    Because he has no father since childhood, and Xu WANYING''s situation, Zhiyi has always been more mature and stable than ordinary children. After the struggle fails, he will keep calm. But the more such a child, the more let Xu WANYING feel distressed.


    "You can''t leave here, miss." Seeing that Xu WANYING was about to go out, the slave immediately stopped her, "if you want to do something, tell the slave what you want to take, and the slave will help you do it."


    Xu WANYING''s steps suddenly stopped, quiet, did not speak.


    After that, Xu WANYING went back to the house.


    These days, she can''t see Zhiyi.

 Chapter 1153

    In fact, even Mu Zhanxiao is hard to see. Xu WANYING naturally knows that Mu Zhanxiao is very busy. Every time Mu Zhanxiao came back, it was after midnight. Xu WANYING has been asleep for a long time. But you can feel that at night, Mu Zhanxiao is lying down beside him.


    But nothing happened to them, not even intimacy. That kind of relationship is extremely indifferent. Several times, Xu WANYING wanted to wait for mu Zhanxiao to come back. Finally, Xu WANYING didn''t survive and fell asleep. Really Mu Zhanxiao came back, but Xu WANYING was reluctant to disturb this person''s rest. Finally, she didn''t say anything.


    Looking at such a stalemate, Xu WANYING sighed silently.


    At this time, there was a babbling sound coming from the door. Xu WANYING subconsciously looked at it, and then he was surprised, because Mu Zhanxiao came back early today. It''s not time for dinner yet.


    Xu WANYING quieted down and took the initiative to walk towards Mu Zhanxiao.


    But mu Zhanxiao calmly looked at Xu WANYING: "something to tell me?"


    Xu WANYING said, "I want to see Zhiyi."


    She thought Mu Zhanxiao would not agree, but mu Zhanxiao unexpectedly said, "I''ll let him come back. I''ve found some teachers for him these days, but they can''t bring him down any more. Go back and let him study with Taifu. It will be better. "


    Listening to Mu Zhanxiao''s explanation, Xu WANYING was surprised. She didn''t expect that Mu Zhanxiao would explain this to herself. Xu WANYING stood quietly, some passive.


    And Mu Zhanxiao''s words, Xu WANYING is very clear, this is clear, tell her, Yi with Mu Zhanxiao back to Kyoto. Xu WANYING''s red lips moved, but she didn''t say it for a long time. Want to stop, unable to stop. It''s like a dead end.


    This is also one of the few conversations between them in recent days.


    On weekdays, they couldn''t even meet, let alone talk.


    Recently, Mu Zhanxiao didn''t mean to leave. After saying that, he sat in the house, and shopkeeper Wang soon followed in. When he saw Xu WANYING, he said with a smile: "Xu is in charge."


    Xu WANYING nodded: "shopkeeper Wang."


    Shopkeeper Wang didn''t say much, so he soon discussed with Mu Zhanxiao, and these words didn''t avoid Xu WANYING. He was not afraid of Xu WANYING. Xu WANYING occasionally distracted to listen to a few words, which surprised them that what they said could shake the whole Jiangnan business circle.


    Xu Fu is almost in their hands, without Xu WANYING, now Xu Fu is in danger.


    Only these words, Xu WANYING does not know is said to listen to, or other.


    Xu WANYING didn''t think much about it. She sat down quietly and didn''t bother to listen to it. But manager Wang and Mu Zhanxiao didn''t know what to say. Mu Zhanxiao suddenly stood up and walked out of the house. Manager Wang stayed in the same place.


    After Mu Zhanxiao went out, shopkeeper Wang suddenly looked at Xu WANYING: "Xu is in charge. I''m sorry about what happened before."


    Shopkeeper Wang said that she calculated for Xu WANYING. Xu WANYING didn''t blame shopkeeper Wang. After all, shopkeeper Wang also worked for others. She laughed and said nothing.


    When shopkeeper Wang saw that Xu WANYING was not angry, he was slightly relieved. Then he continued: "I still highly appreciate Xu as the leader of the family. The last one I admired was the empress. When I saw Xu as the leader of the family, it was like seeing the empress of that year."


    Who doesn''t know about mucen? Xu WANYING naturally knows. She doesn''t speak. She just listens quietly. He smiles at manager Wang Yingying, gentle and polite.


    "What I talked with Xiao Ye before is that you also heard it." Shopkeeper Wang suddenly mentioned the things about Xu''s house that he talked about with Mu Zhanxiao.


    Xu WANYING quiet, some accidents, but the surface is still very calm: "shopkeeper Wang want to say something to me."


    "Xiao Ye, I''ve been following him for many years. I know him very well. He has always been indifferent and indifferent to everyone. Even in the face of his mother, Xiao Ye is like this, not to mention what Xiao Ye will do. " Shopkeeper Wang said slowly.


    Xu WANYING listen, also did not interrupt the words of Wang manager.


    Shopkeeper Wang quickly went on: "Xiaoye asked me to come to Jiangnan specially. You know, even if you are in charge of Xu''s family, you don''t need me to go out in person. The people below me are enough to deal with it. But Xiao Ye must ask me to come in person. Naturally, his purpose is not for your business¡°


    Xu WANYING twisted her eyebrows, which is actually what Xu WANYING was curious about. As far as his own business is concerned, Mu Zhanxiao really doesn''t like it. It''s not worth Mu Zhanxiao coming by himself. Even shopkeeper Wang is here. Later, Xu WANYING thought that it was for the sake of Zhiyi, but now it seems that in the words of shopkeeper Wang, it doesn''t mean that.


    "Xiao ye asked me to come to Jiangnan for the sake of Xu Fu." Shopkeeper Wang didn''t hesitate. "Xu Fu knew what Xu Fu had done in those years, but Xiao Ye had broken the clue, and Xu Fu was pinching the economy of Jiangnan. Naturally, it would be impossible to start wantonly. After all, it would cause turmoil."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    "And now it''s different. With the rise of Xu, the power of Xu''s family has been deprived. So it''s reasonable for Xiao Ye to deal with Xu Fu. " Shopkeeper Wang continued to say, and then he looked at Xu WANYING like this, "Xu may guess that Xiao Ye has any purpose besides cleaning up Xu''s house?"


    Xu WANYING lowered her eyebrows and said, "I can''t guess the mind of the minister."


    "Xiao Ye didn''t say it clearly, but I have been with Xiao Ye for many years. I think it''s also for Xu to be in charge of the family. Otherwise, Xiao Ye doesn''t need to worry. It''s a matter of course to cut down the grass and eliminate the roots. It should be more about trying to take a breath for Xu. " Shopkeeper Wang finished.


    Shopkeeper Wang naturally knows Xu WANYING''s identity, but the people in Xu''s house don''t know.


    Mu Zhanxiao didn''t know what Xu Fu had done. No matter what Xu WANYING finally did to Mu Zhanxiao, now she wants to uproot Xu''s house, the ultimate goal is for Xu WANYING. For the sake of Xu WANYING.


    That''s all. Mu Zhanxiao won''t say.


    Shopkeeper Wang will say that it''s because shopkeeper Wang is an individual. At a glance, you can see the undercurrent surging. Otherwise, shopkeeper Wang would not be able to stand tall for so many years.


    Just Mu Zhanxiao''s character, shopkeeper Wang also very understand, so he knows to start from Xu WANYING here. Two people are deadlocked, the most difficult person is not them, but the following slaves. Mu Zhanxiao''s gloom in recent days, although there is no clue on the surface

 Chapter 1154

    But people who follow Mu Zhanxiao can clearly feel that as long as one doesn''t pay attention, he can step on Mu Zhanxiao''s point, and the consequences are unimaginable.


    So shopkeeper Wang took the initiative to say these words.


    Xu WANYING lengxia, some accidents.


    But soon, she bowed her head and said, "shopkeeper Wang, things are not as simple as you think."


    Shopkeeper Wang looked at Xu WANYING in consternation. Xu WANYING didn''t say anything. Naturally, shopkeeper Wang couldn''t say anything more. Then shopkeeper Wang consciously changed the topic. It was the fastest way for shopkeeper Wang to ask about Xu WANYING in Jiangnan business district.


    After all, people who can swallow up half of the economy of Jiangnan in a short period of time are by no means idle people.


    Although Xu WANYING is chatting with shopkeeper Wang, Xu WANYING''s mind is in what shopkeeper Wang said before.


    When Mu Zhanxiao had an accident, I was afraid it was very hidden. Even the person with the identity of manager Wang could not know. Apart from the Emperor Li Shiyuan, no one will know. Therefore, shopkeeper Wang understood some, but could not see the essence.


    Mu Zhanxiao''s dealing with Xu Fu is probably related to what happened in those years. Not because of her. How can he forgive a man who killed Mu Zhanxiao himself. All the feelings in that one, completely become thin up.


    If it wasn''t for Zhiyi, they might not have seen each other again.


    Mu Zhanxiao did not come to find Xu WANYING''s trouble, it is the biggest tolerance.


    Xu WANYING lowered her head and laughed, a little sarcastic.


    And at this time, outside the room came the sound of footsteps, anxious color in a hurry, but Xu WANYING immediately recognized that it was the sound of Zhiyi''s footsteps.


    Shopkeeper Wang also saw it and said with a smile: "master Xu, the young master has come to see you. I''ll go out first. You can talk with the young master."


    "Good." Xu WANYING answered.


    Shopkeeper Wang just went out, and Zhiyi''s figure had already appeared in the house. He walked towards Xu WANYING in such a hurry. His little face was a little flustered, as if he had been pacified.


    "What''s the matter?" Xu WANYING holding the hand of Yi, it is gentle to ask.


    Zhiyi left in a hurry, panting. Xu WANYING poured water for Zhiyi, but Zhiyi didn''t drink. She just looked at Xu WANYING like this: "mother, don''t you want me."


    This words, let Xu WANYING a Leng, don''t know of Yi why suddenly so ask exit, she quiet down: "why do you think Niang don''t you?"


    "He said he would take me back to Kyoto." Yi of Mu Zhanxiao''s words come out, "tomorrow."


    This, Xu WANYING also stunned.


    She knows that Mu Zhanxiao will go back to Kyoto in a week, but mu Zhanxiao has never mentioned it to herself, so under such circumstances, Zhiyi coldly tells herself the news. Xu WANYING naturally thinks that Mu Zhanxiao just wants to take Zhiyi back to Kyoto, and she and Zhiyi can''t meet again.


    Jiangnan is far away from Kyoto. Besides, when Zhiyi enters the residence of King Mu, Xu WANYING wants to see Zhiyi again.


    If Mu Zhanxiao wants to take himself back to Kyoto, he will tell himself in advance rather than before he leaves, which is not in line with Mu Zhanxiao''s character.


    "When did your father tell you?" Xu WANYING forced herself to calm down for a long time.


    Zhiyi was obviously angry: "he told me two days ago, but he didn''t let me come to find Niang. I don''t agree. He said that even if I don''t agree, he can send me back to Kyoto. "


    With that, Zhiyi''s eyes became red. It was a grievance. When he looked at Xu WANYING, his voice became sad again: "mother, do you really want me, so let me go back to Kyoto with that man. Isn''t it


    Xu WANYING sighed: "how can my mother not want you."


    The game is almost Xu WANYING''s life, how can Xu WANYING give up the game, and such things happen too hastily, even let Xu WANYING himself caught off guard.


    However, there is nothing to do.


    This, the Yi some anxious: "Niang, is he forced you."


    Xu WANYING did not speak.


    Xu WANYING doesn''t know how to explain what happened between her and Mu Zhanxiao. This kind of silence, in Zhiyi''s opinion, is more about Xu WANYING''s heartache.


    "When he left his mother, he didn''t care about her at all. He didn''t show up for so many years. Now that he''s here, he can do whatever he wants. " Yi has determined that Mu Zhanxiao is threatening Xu WANYING, and his dissatisfaction with Mu Zhanxiao becomes more and more obvious, "Niang, I won''t go to Kyoto, I just want to be with you. I''m going to talk to him. "


    The little man roared and ran out of the house without thinking about it.


    The speed of Zhiyi is too fast for Xu WANYING to stop. But Xu WANYING knows that if Zhiyi wants to go to Mu Zhanxiao so rashly, she must be reprimanded again, so in this case, Xu WANYING wants to chase him out.


    If it can''t be stopped, Xu WANYING doesn''t want the relationship between Zhiyi and Mu Zhanxiao to become more and more rigid, so Xu WANYING must stop Zhiyi and explain the rest to Zhiyi.


    "Zhiyi --" Xu WANYING called Zhiyi.


    But Zhiyi has run out quickly. Xu WANYING is not careful. She is stumbling by the threshold. The whole person almost flies out. Xu WANYING screams out. She sees that she is about to land, and Zhiyi also hears the scream, which completely frightens her.


    And a shadow of the rapid galloping, the moment to hold Xu WANYING, Xu WANYING to avoid the whole person fell to the ground, his eyebrows also twisted up in an instant.


    "What are you doing?" The voice with a trace of questioning, gloomy look to Xu WANYING.


    Xu WANYING''s heartbeat is still very fast, and then she looks at herself being held by Mu Zhanxiao in her arms. This time, Xu WANYING is embarrassed and struggles to get out of Mu Zhanxiao''s arms.


    Zhiyi returns to his mind and rushes over without thinking about it. He directly knocks them away. Mu Zhanxiao doesn''t have the power to defend himself. Unexpectedly, he really lets Zhiyi knock himself away. Mu Zhanxiao''s eyebrows twist up in an instant, and the anger in his eyes becomes obvious.


    Xu WANYING feels it and wants to pull Zhiyi behind her.


    And the Yi already roared of say: "you want to separate me and Niang, I won''t return to Kyoto with you, I want to be together with my Niang."


    "The game." Xu WANYING bowed her head and called Zhiyi.


    Yi so protect Xu WANYING: "Niang, don''t be afraid, Yi will protect you."


    This picture, like Mu Zhanxiao is a heinous person, did many unforgivable things, let a child so angry at himself. Obviously, Mu Zhanxiao''s attitude is not so good. Since Zhiyi thinks he is unforgivable, he doesn''t need to be polite. He just does it to the end.

 Chapter 1155

    In the final analysis, Mu Zhanxiao did not understand how to face Xu WANYING, and Zhiyi was still constantly growing.


    "Mu Zhiyi, it''s your opinion whether you go to Kyoto or not. I want you to go, then you will. You have no right to resist. As for your mother. I''ll arrange it myself. " What Mu Zhanxiao said was direct and not polite at all.


    Then, he put forward the whole Mu Zhiyi: "now you are my family name and my son of Mu Zhanxiao, you''d better be honest and don''t struggle bravely. I''ve warned you many times, only to relax a little, you come out to make trouble for me. All right


    Said, Mu Zhanxiao gloomy looking at Mu Zhiyi: "from now on, do not allow the young master to leave the door one step, until the young master tomorrow on the carriage to the capital."


    "Yes." The bodyguard answered respectfully.


    Mu Zhiyi doesn''t want to beat Mu Zhanxiao. Without saying a word, Mu Zhanxiao grabs Mu Zhiyi''s wrist: "just as you are now, you still want to protect your mother, Mu Zhiyi. Don''t overdo yourself. To let you go back to Kyoto is to go back to Kyoto. Otherwise, you will never want to see your mother again¡°


    Mu Zhanxiao rebuked coldly, as if his last patience had disappeared.


    No matter how mature and calm Zhiyi is, he is only a child after all, so under such circumstances, Zhiyi''s face changes again and again, and the fear of being threatened is still obvious. Finally, Zhiyi almost passively looks at Mu Zhanxiao, and his little face turns white.


    Xu WANYING looked at some distressed, she quickly stepped forward, so protect the Yi, and then looked at Mu Zhanxiao, quiet down, then said: "I talk with Yi, OK?"


    Mu Zhanxiao looked at the mother and son standing in front of him. He was quiet for a moment and didn''t say anything. Then he quickly turned around and left. His eyes didn''t stay one more time.


    Xu WANYING did not know whether she was relieved or something else.


    After Mu Zhanxiao walked away, Xu WANYING squatted down, hugged Zhiyi and hugged Zhiyi, as if she was comforting him so gently.


    Zhiyi''s eyes were red, but he didn''t cry.


    On the one hand, he thinks that he can''t cry. It''s too humiliating to cry. On the other hand, in Xu WANYING''s attitude, Zhiyi more or less understands it.


    Xu WANYING has no opinion about Mu Zhanxiao''s words.


    The implication is that Xu WANYING also wants to go to Kyoto by herself, which means that Zhiyi and Xu WANYING should be separated. For such a long time, in the world of Zhiyi, there is only Xu WANYING, who has never played the role of father. On the contrary, Zhiyi is not used to such a role.


    Or not at all.


    Thinking of these, Zhi Yi refused to say anything. He even turned his head and didn''t want to see Xu WANYING.


    Xu WANYING sighs silently. Zhiyi is born by herself. How can she not know Zhiyi''s idea? Finally, Xu WANYING passively holds Zhiyi''s hand and says quietly and gently: "Zhiyi, my mother doesn''t want you. My mother knows what you think. But my mother''s ability can only send you to Jiangnan to study. But it won''t be long before the teachers in Jiangnan can''t teach you any more. "


    Zhiyi kept silent and turned his head to look out.


    Xu WANYING did not mind, but calmly continued: "the only thing that can make you grow up is the Taifu in the imperial palace. And all this, mother can''t give you, only father can give you. Just because he takes you back to Kyoto doesn''t mean you and my mother will never see each other again. "


    "I won''t listen." Zhiyi has a stubborn attitude.


    Xu WANYING is calm, gently holding the Yi: "Niang dare not say is for you, but Niang know, you follow dad, than follow Niang, the future is bright.". Although father is strict, he will be sincere to Zhiyi. So don''t worry about Zhiyi. "


    Zhiyi''s attitude suddenly became a little overbearing: "I know, you just don''t want me, that''s why you find so many excuses. You think I''m a burden. They all said, "I''m a burden to you, so you can''t get married any more, so you can only follow me all the time and can''t do anything."


    Although Zhiyi is small, those gossips don''t mean that he hasn''t heard of them. So when Mu Zhanxiao takes him away and Xu WANYING doesn''t object, Zhiyi thinks so firmly.


    That kind of feeling is like a familiar world, suddenly fragmented, how can''t completely put together, also completely disrupted Zhiyi''s childhood cognition and environment.


    As far as he is concerned, he is not willing to take the lead.


    No matter how good Kyoto is, Zhiyi only wants to stay in Jiangnan and on the edge of Xu WANYING.


    But Xu WANYING did not think so. But Xu WANYING can''t do it, and can''t stop it. Finally she looks at the stubborn little face in front of her. Xu WANYING hides her mood very well. She just gently hugs Zhiyi and says the promise she dare not make.


    "Zhiyi, my mother will go to Kyoto, too. If you don''t go to Kyoto with your father, how can you see your mother again? " Xu WANYING pretends to smile inadvertently and asks Zhiyi.


    Yi twisted his eyebrows and obviously didn''t believe Xu WANYING''s words: "since my mother is going to Kyoto, why don''t you go with me?"


    "My mother has something to do in Jiangnan, so I can''t leave rashly. You see, my little uncle has to tell Uncle Fengqi to take good care of him. The business in Niang''s hand should be explained to the shopkeeper how to deal with it. If there is a problem, how to inform Niang. A lot of things can''t be said to go. " Xu WANYING is also telling the truth, but this is half true and half false, "when these are handled, mother can naturally go to Kyoto to find Zhiyi."


    "I''m going with my mother." Zhiyi still didn''t give in.


    In fact, Xu WANYING seldom meets such a tough Zhiyi. When she looks at Zhiyi again, she really doesn''t know what to say for a while.


    But Zhiyi just stood still: "Niang, do you really think I''m a burden. You want to send me away


    This, let Xu WANYING''s brow twist, and then sighed: "you will never be the burden of mother, never."


    I don''t know what this makes Zhiyi hear, or Zhiyi understands the helplessness in Xu WANYING''s eyes. In the end, Zhiyi compromises, but the fishy red in her eyes is also clearly visible.


    "Mother." Zhiyi calls Xu WANYING seriously.


    Xu WANYING looks at Zhiyi calmly.


    Zhiyi then continued: "I can go to Kyoto and wait for you, but you must come, or I will come back to Jiangnan to look for you. I don''t want to be separated from my mother. "


    "Good." Xu WANYING answered.


    But in such a response, Xu WANYING does not know the truth or lies. It''s just a matter of top priority to appease Yi.

 Chapter 1156

    In Xu WANYING''s opinion, Mu Zhanxiao sent Zhiyi back to Kyoto, but didn''t let him follow him. The big probability is that he doesn''t want to see Zhiyi any more. It is impossible for her to resist with Mu Zhanxiao. Besides, it''s true that the situation in Kyoto is much better than that in Jiangnan. Jiangnan is Xu WANYING''s limit, and Kyoto is out of reach.


    She doesn''t want to delay everything of Zhiyi.


    Zhiyi is still young now. Maybe he will soon forget his mother. After all, for Zhiyi, everything in Kyoto is rare. It''s easy to divert all attention. Later, I would not be so reluctant now.


    "Niang, you can''t cheat us. We''ll hook up." Yi is not at ease to see Xu WANYING.


    Xu WANYING is also a hook with Yi. Yi didn''t say anything. He looked at Xu WANYING seriously. Xu WANYING was a little nervous, but she didn''t show it on the surface.


    Xu WANYING was relieved until Zhiyi sent her to speak. She knew that Zhiyi agreed. At least on the way to Kyoto, there would not be any deviation. In Kyoto, with Mu Zhanxiao, Zhiyi would not do much. At least Mu Zhanxiao is not a person. He committed the previous crime himself. Zhiyi is mu Zhanxiao''s own son. Naturally, Mu Zhanxiao will protect Zhiyi.


    Just yourself¡ª¡ª


    Thinking of these, Xu WANYING''s face sank slightly, and then sighed silently: "mother sent you back to the house."


    Yi did not refuse, Xu WANYING holding Yi''s hand, quietly toward the house. Has been accompanied by Yi to the house, Xu WANYING just let go of Yi''s hand, Yi still did not speak, but it is quiet down. Xu WANYING opened her mouth to speak, but she didn''t know how to go on. In the end, Xu WANYING didn''t say anything.


    "Mother went back first." Xu WANYING light mouth.


    The Yi Er voice, very passive, stubborn eyes, still dense fog, but the Yi how didn''t let tears fall down.


    Xu WANYING didn''t dare to see more. She quickly turned around and walked out of the house. By the way, she carefully closed the door. When she walked out of the house, Xu WANYING''s tears, which she had endured for a long time, fell on her embroidered shoes.


    Soon, Xu WANYING''s vision saw a pair of black brocade boots, and the owner of brocade boots had come to Xu WANYING.


    Xu WANYING almost passively looks at Mu Zhanxiao. Mu Zhanxiao doesn''t speak. She looks down. Xu WANYING''s eyes are red. He understands Xu WANYING''s idea almost at a glance.


    Quiet, Mu Zhanxiao is still indifferent, and Xu WANYING said nothing more.


    "My Lord." Xu WANYING called Mu Zhanxiao politely, "I have an agreement with Zhiyi. Zhiyi won''t have any more ideas. I hope I can take good care of Zhiyi when I get to Kyoto. After all, Zhiyi has never been to Kyoto. "


    Mu Zhanxiao listened and didn''t speak. Xu WANYING didn''t know whether Mu Zhanxiao had listened or not. Finally, Xu WANYING did not say a word.


    "What do you call me?" Suddenly, Mu Zhanxiao opens his mouth and asks Xu WANYING in a cold voice.


    Xu WANYING a Leng, for a moment and a half will be some back to God, and then inexplicably looking at Mu Zhanxiao: "minister minister adult."


    Mu Zhanxiao''s current identity is the Prime Minister of the current Dynasty. In fact, it can be called either Mr. mu or Mr. prime minister. But when people see Mu Zhanxiao, most of them call him the latter, which can show their identity better. So Xu WANYING naturally calls him the same.


    But obviously, Mu Zhanxiao''s idea is not like this.


    However, Mu Zhanxiao didn''t speak. He just looked at Xu WANYING in such a gloomy way. Suddenly he reached out and pinched Xu WANYING''s chin. With a sneer, he released Xu WANYING and turned to walk inside without saying a word.


    Xu WANYING''s chin is slightly painful. When she looks at Mu Zhanxiao walking in, her eyebrows and eyes are still a little worried. But in the end, Xu WANYING doesn''t say anything. She just stands outside the house for a while. Seeing that there is no movement in the house, she turns and leaves.


    ¡­¡­


    It was about sunset.


    Mu Zhanxiao finished his work, and suddenly the housekeeper came in: "Xiao Ye, someone asked to see him outside. He said he was Zhao Fengqi."


    The file in Mu Zhanxiao''s hand was put down, and his eyes were somewhat secretive. How could Zhao Fengqi not remember. Xu WANYING can give up for Zhao Fengqi, but now Zhao Fengqi is married, but their relationship is always very close.


    Thinking of these, Mu Zhanxiao''s face became more and more gloomy. The housekeeper didn''t leave, waiting patiently for mu Zhanxiao''s reply.


    "Biography." Mu Zhanxiao''s voice is deep. He wants to see why Zhao Fengqi dares to find himself.


    The housekeeper did not hesitate, and soon turned and went out.


    After a while, Zhao Fengqi was brought in by the housekeeper, and Mu Zhanxiao just looked up, with a trace of coldness in his voice: "I don''t know what can I do for the doctor today?"


    Zhao Fengqi didn''t know the identity of Mu Zhanxiao many years ago. Seeing Mu Zhanxiao, he felt great pressure, let alone now. Zhao Fengqi is just a doctor in Jiangnan. In front of Mu Zhanxiao''s identity, he always makes Zhao Fengqi nervous, not to mention Mu Zhanxiao''s gloomy look at himself.


    For a while and a half, Zhao Fengqi suddenly couldn''t speak. Mu Zhanxiao sneered. Instead of opening his mouth, he waited patiently for Zhao Fengqi to open his mouth.


    Zhao Fengqi recovered, thinking of his purpose to find Mu Zhanxiao, calmed down and said: "the grass people want to talk about WANYING with mu."


    "Wan Ying?" Mu Zhanxiao''s voice was a little colder.


    And Zhao Fengqi didn''t realize anything, nodded: "yes, it''s WANYING''s business."


    Mu Zhanxiao stood up and looked at Zhao Fengqi like this. Zhao Fengqi is half shorter than Mu Zhanxiao. When he is watched by Mu Zhanxiao, Zhao Fengqi only feels a sense of pressure and naturally feels Mu Zhanxiao''s unhappiness, but he can''t imagine where he offended Mu Zhanxiao.


    After all, Zhao Fengqi has just appeared in Mu Zhanxiao''s residence. Now, Zhao Fengqi seems to be more passive. He can only look at Mu Zhanxiao like this.


    "Why didn''t I know that the doctor could call Xu WANYING as WANYING so intimately?" Mu Zhanxiao sneered, "doctor Zhao is not married. People who don''t know think WANYING is your wife."


    Zhao Fengqi was stunned


    Then almost in an instant, Zhao Fengqi understood the meaning of Mu Zhanxiao. Now, Zhao Fengqi passively looked at Mu Zhanxiao, but he was a little worried.


    And Mu Zhanxiao''s attitude was always cold.


    Zhao Fengqi stammered explanation: "since childhood so called, so is used to."

 Chapter 1157

    "Habits?" Mu Zhanxiao''s laughter was even colder. "Doctor Zhao, don''t forget that Xu WANYING is my woman. I don''t like someone to call her so intimately. Do you understand?"


    This words, Mu Zhanxiao almost didn''t say clearly, that Mou Guang isn''t instant of looking at Zhao Fengqi, is the meaning of warning. And Zhao Fengqi didn''t say much, he was even more nervous.


    "No --" Zhao Fengqi was originally an honest man, not able to speak well, so in such a situation, Zhao Fengqi stammered for a while and a half and didn''t know what to say, "Mr. mu, you misunderstood me, I just came to... To explain the things that happened in those years with you."


    "What happened then?" Mu Zhanxiao''s eyebrows and eyes still showed indifference, looking a little casual.


    "He wan... Something to do with Miss Xu." Zhao Fengqi''s habit in Mu Zhanxiao''s indifference, immediately back to God, changed the name.


    Mu Zhanxiao heard this and then sneered. He didn''t say much. He just looked at Zhao Fengqi and wanted to know what Zhao Fengqi could say to himself.


    Zhao Fengqi, in Mu Zhanxiao''s eyes, almost said: "Mr. mu, what happened in those years was not what you thought."


    Obviously, Zhao Fengqi was also the person who knew what happened in those years. Mu Zhanxiao didn''t speak and quietly lowered his head to drink tea. He didn''t know whether he wanted to listen or not.


    On the contrary, Zhao Fengqi felt that he was also coming, but he hesitated for a moment, and slowly said: "the people of Xu''s house pinched her hood door, took Xu Ling back from the temple, tied the grass people to Xu''s house, and threatened her, so she was forced to do so."


    For so many years, Zhao Fengqi is very clear that Xu WANYING has always had Mu Zhanxiao in her heart. Otherwise, Xu WANYING would not have taken the risk to do such a thing, and she would not have been married for so many years. You know, it''s not hard for Xu WANYING to get married. There are many people to choose from.


    But Xu WANYING didn''t get married because of Zhiyi. More reason, because Xu WANYING has always had Mu Zhanxiao, also can''t get married.


    "She hurt you, but she never wanted to kill you. She told us that we were ready for all the changes, and you also prepared the medicine for feigning death, which will let your shadow guard take you away. I just didn''t expect that you left on your own. " Zhao Fengqi sighed.


    This kind of wrong, also let everything become irreparable, how can Mu Zhanxiao believe the things behind, because Xu WANYING has no time to do.


    However, Zhao Fengqi still wants to explain for Xu WANYING, in the end, he hopes that Xu WANYING can have a good result. After all, Mu Zhanxiao hasn''t set up a concubine now, but he''s just a concubine. Besides, if Mu Zhanxiao really doesn''t have any idea about Xu WANYING, Mu Zhanxiao won''t let Xu WANYING follow him, just take away Zhiyi.


    That''s why Zhao Fengqi appeared in the mansion.


    "Later, she was forced to marry by the people of Xu''s family. They didn''t want her to leave like this, but wan Ying got the evidence of Xu''s family at that time, so the people of Xu''s family had no choice but to let Wan Ying go. If she can get it earlier, she can take the evidence for everything, there will be nothing that happened in those years, and Mu and he will not come to this step. " Zhao Fengqi has some feelings,.


    But it''s true.


    After Zhao Fengqi finished, he looked at Mu Zhanxiao like this. Mu Zhanxiao''s whole face was expressionless. He didn''t know whether he believed it or not. Zhao Fengqi had no bottom in his heart. But in addition, Zhao Fengqi did not know what to say.


    "That''s what you came to me for?" Mu Zhanxiao looked at Zhao Fengqi indifferently, without a trace of emotion.


    "Yes." Zhao Fengqi is even more nervous.


    Mu Zhanxiao sneered: "she asked you to come?"


    Zhao Fengqi shook his head even though he didn''t want to. It''s absolutely impossible that Xu WANYING asked herself to come. Xu WANYING actually admitted her life many years ago in the case of Mu Zhanxiao. Since she did, how could she let herself come. Moreover, even if Xu WANYING did not admit her fate, she would not want to involve herself.


    It''s just that Zhao Fengqi feels sorry and doesn''t want Xu WANYING and Mu Zhanxiao to have no way to go.


    "Ha ha -" Mu Zhanxiao looked at Zhao Fengqi coldly, "do you know that she knows my identity from beginning to end?"


    Zhao Fengqi was stunned. Before she could explain to Xu WANYING, Mu Zhanxiao''s voice continued: "she always knows my identity. Now that she knows it, she should be very clear that Xu Fu is not my opponent. I have given her countless opportunities to be frank with her thoughts and actions, but she never said a word. Therefore, Zhao Fengqi, What do you think is the use of your explanation for her? "


    This, Mu Zhanxiao said gloomy and indifferent, looking at Zhao Fengqi''s eyes have a trace of impatience.


    Zhao Fengqi was stunned.


    Then, with a silent sigh, Zhao Fengqi knew that no matter how many explanations he had, it was useless. What happened in Xu''s house that year, Zhao Fengqi didn''t really know. But Zhao Fengqi is very clear, if Xu WANYING knew Mu Zhanxiao''s identity from the beginning, and did such a thing, then now things really can''t be retrieved.


    This matter¡ª¡ª


    "Anything else?" Mu Zhanxiao has already issued an order of expulsion, "if it''s OK, I don''t welcome Dr. Zhao here."


    "I''d like to meet Miss Xu." Zhao Fengqi was afraid, but he didn''t retreat. He just looked at Mu Zhanxiao.


    Mu Zhanxiao sneers. When Zhao Fengqi thinks Mu Zhanxiao won''t let him see Xu WANYING, he suddenly lets go: "come on, take him."


    After that, Mu Zhanxiao didn''t watch Zhao Fengqi.


    Zhao Feng got up in a daze, returned to his senses, and hastily replied, "thank you, Mr. mu."


    One side of the housekeeper came forward, immediately took Zhao Fengqi out, dare not disturb Mu Zhanxiao any more.


    Mu Zhanxiao''s eyes became more and more heavy, and his hands clenched with his fists. However, Mu Zhanxiao didn''t say a word in the whole process, and the book in his hand had been wrinkled by Mu Zhanxiao, and the feeling of being upset and irritable was gradually obvious.


    More and more irritable.


    ¡­¡­


    At that time, Zhao Fengqi was taken to Xu WANYING''s house by the housekeeper. When Xu WANYING saw Zhao Fengqi, she was stunned: "brother Fengqi, why are you here?"


    "Come and see you." Zhao Fengqi is calm, and did not say before.


    Xu WANYING is happy. After all, she has been locked up here for some time. She can''t leave. Even Zhiyi is hard to see, not to mention Zhao Fengqi. So when she meets Zhao Fengqi, Xu WANYING''s mood is naturally a little excited.

 Chapter 1158

    She hastily welcomed up: "brother Fengqi, you sit down and I''ll pour you a cup of tea."


    Zhao Fengqi shook his head: "not busy. I''ll come and talk to you. "


    Xu WANYING stopped pouring tea, then passively looked at Zhao Fengqi: "what does brother Fengqi want to say to me?"


    Zhao Fengqi quieted down and seemed to be thinking about how to talk to Xu WANYING. Xu WANYING didn''t urge her to wait patiently until Zhao Fengqi saw it and said slowly: "do you want to go back to Kyoto with him?"


    Xu WANYING, stunned, then faintly laughed and shook her head: "he won''t take me back."


    Zhao Fengqi frowned: "no? Why? "


    In this case, all people think that Mu Zhanxiao will take Xu WANYING back, but now Xu WANYING''s answer is not so, which makes Zhao Fengqi surprised.


    And Xu WANYING quiet explanation: "he just want to take away the Yi."


    Zhao Fengqi was stunned. Xu WANYING laughed: "I have nothing to do with him many years ago. He doesn''t have to take me away. But Zhiyi is his son, so he naturally wants to take it away. What''s more, everything in Kyoto is much better than Jiangnan. I don''t worry about Zhiyi following him. "


    This seems to appease Zhao Fengqi, but Zhao Fengqi is very clear about how important Zhiyi is to Xu WANYING, if not Zhiyi¡ª¡ª


    "WANYING -" Zhao Fengqi didn''t know what to say for a while.


    "It''s OK." Xu WANYING is still smiling, but this kind of smile seems a little reluctant.


    But the sadness in Xu WANYING''s eyes is clear. Zhao Fengqi calms down and finally sighs: "WANYING, I know you have him in your heart. Just now, I thought you had Zhiyi. He came back to you. You can explain it clearly. "


    "Brother Fengqi, it''s no longer possible for me to explain to him." Xu WANYING smile, more and more sad, "this matter, let fate.". But the only thing I can be sure is that he will not be bad to Zhiyi. Although he is usually strict, he is still good to Zhiyi. "


    It can be felt.


    Even in Jiangnan these days, no matter how bad Zhiyi''s attitude is, Mu Zhanxiao never ignores Zhiyi. On the contrary, he is very concerned about Zhiyi''s food, clothing and daily life. Every detail has been done to the extreme. Even in these days, Mu Zhanxiao has not stopped his studies and is looking for the best teachers in Jiangnan.


    These are beyond Xu WANYING''s reach.


    Born as a mother, she always hopes her children can become talents. Besides, Zhiyi is extremely smart and needs a suitable teacher.


    Therefore, after a moment''s struggle, Xu WANYING gave up. This is for the future of Zhiyi. She doesn''t want Zhiyi to be buried. When a child is older, it''s better to follow his father than his mother.


    And this words, let Zhao Fengqi quiet, just looking at Xu WANYING: "Yi will not want to separate with you."


    "I told Zhiyi." Xu WANYING smiles and truthfully tells Zhao Fengqi what she said before to Zhiyi, "if Zhiyi finds out that I cheated him in the future, he will hate me."


    Zhao Fengqi didn''t speak again.


    A lot of words to the mouth, so hard to swallow back.


    "Don''t worry about me, I''ll be fine." Xu WANYING comforted Zhao Fengqi, "it will be OK. When he goes back with Zhiyi, I''ll go back. "


    "Then you --" Zhao Fengqi looked at Xu WANYING.


    Knowing what Zhao Fengqi wanted to ask, Xu WANYING laughed: "Zhiyi is no longer in the south of the Yangtze River. Naturally, I don''t have to go to the south of the Yangtze River. I''m used to living in the places below. The shopkeeper''s meeting twice a month is enough for business affairs. I can rest assured that Xu Ling will follow you. If something happens later, I will come up naturally. "


    Zhao Fengqi originally wanted Xu WANYING to go to Jiangnan, at least to take care of her nearby. But Zhao Fengqi also knows Xu WANYING''s character. Once she makes a decision, it''s hard to change it. Persuasion is useless.


    Finally, Zhao Feng nodded: "if you have something, come to me the first time."


    "Good." Xu WANYING smiles.


    Zhao Fengqi didn''t say anything more, but Xu WANYING urged: "don''t worry about me, go back quickly, isn''t my sister-in-law going to have a baby soon? When a woman is about to give birth, her husband is not at the side. It''s always easy to get emotional


    This is Xu WANYING''s personal experience. At that time, only Xu WANYING was alone. Although the Zhao family came, it was not mu Zhanxiao after all. In addition, Xu WANYING nearly died in the delivery bed. At that time, only Xu WANYING knew her loneliness.


    When Zhao Fengqi asked Xu WANYING, will you regret it? Xu WANYING gave a positive answer, will not regret. Even if she nearly lost her life, she would not regret it.


    Zhao Fengqi never asked such a question again.


    "I''ll take you out." Xu WANYING answered.


    Zhao Fengqi didn''t refuse. They walked out of the house side by side.


    As a result, as soon as he came out of the door, he saw Mu Zhanxiao standing with a negative hand, and his eyes fell on them. Mu Zhanxiao has been here for a long time. Not long after Zhao Feng got up to look for Xu WANYING, Mu Zhanxiao had already appeared outside the house, but he never went in, let alone spoke.


    Through the open window, Mu Zhanxiao can clearly see the expression on Xu WANYING''s face, every move, every smile and every twinkle. It seems that when facing Zhao Fengqi, Xu WANYING is really relaxed. Not like when she was with her, Xu WANYING was tense.


    Even in those years, Xu WANYING can smile frankly when she faces Zhao Fengqi, but she conceals a lot when she faces herself.


    After sinking, Mu Zhanxiao didn''t speak.


    Xu WANYING''s steps stopped, but she didn''t expect Mu Zhanxiao to appear here. Zhao Fengqi, however, was witty and quietly looked at Mu Zhanxiao: "Mr. mu, the grass people will leave first." Then, he looked at Xu WANYING, "you don''t have to send it, I''ll go back myself."


    Xu WANYING''s red lips moved, and she didn''t say anything in the end. However, Zhao Fengqi left in a hurry and did not stay for a moment. Xu WANYING watched Zhao Fengqi leave without saying anything.


    On the contrary, after Zhao Fengqi left, the atmosphere suddenly became gloomy.


    Xu WANYING was quiet for a while, and then she looked at Mu Zhanxiao. Before she could ease the atmosphere, Mu Zhanxiao''s voice came coldly: "since I like Zhao Fengqi so much, why should I stay. If you don''t leave Zhiyi, you want to marry Zhao Fengqi, and Zhao Fengqi is willing to. "


    This let Xu WANYING stunned for a while, want to explain, but finally to the mouth of the words do not know how to open, more and more quiet.

 Chapter 1159

    In Mu Zhanxiao''s opinion, Xu WANYING acquiesced to such quietness.


    The originally gloomy atmosphere fell to the bottom in an instant. This atmosphere makes Xu WANYING particularly uncomfortable. Finally, she takes a deep breath and looks at Mu Zhanxiao: "I have an agreement with Zhiyi that Zhiyi won''t make any more trouble. So I will cooperate when I go back. "


    Mu Zhanxiao didn''t like to call him minister minister, and Xu WANYING couldn''t find a better address, so she could only cover it. The conversation between them is like a discussion of business affairs, without any emotion, and even less like a match between them.


    After that, Xu WANYING stopped talking and stood quietly.


    Mu Zhanxiao looks at Xu WANYING like this, his eyes are a little deeper, and his lips are thin. But in the end, Mu Zhanxiao doesn''t say anything, and his look is even colder.


    Two people''s distance, inadvertently is pulled more open.


    For a long time, it was Mu Zhanxiao who sneered and suddenly approached Xu WANYING. Xu WANYING was startled and subconsciously retreated. However, Mu Zhanxiao didn''t give Xu WANYING more opportunities to react. He directly clasped Xu WANYING''s chin and half forced Xu WANYING to look at herself.


    "Why, you think you can feel comfortable after you send Zhiyi away?" Mu Zhanxiao asked coldly.


    Xu WANYING wants to speak, but she is pinched by Mu Zhanxiao, and finally she can''t make any sound. She can only look at Mu Zhanxiao like this, with a trace of helplessness in her eyes.


    But mu Zhanxiao saw Xu WANYING''s look, and the strength of her palm increased involuntarily. Xu WANYING''s eyebrows twisted up, and then she said, "it hurts."


    Mu Zhanxiao recovered and released Xu WANYING. Only then did he notice that Xu WANYING''s chin had turned red. It can be seen how much strength she had used before. Xu WANYING was released by this person, subconsciously retreat, is to avoid this person.


    This kind of picture, let Mu Zhanxiao''s mood how not to get up.


    "Zhiyi will return to Kyoto tomorrow." Mu Zhanxiao''s tone is in order, "and you, still stay here, where are not allowed to go?"


    Xu WANYING was stunned: "why?"


    "Xu WANYING." Mu Zhanxiao called to her with a surname. "Do you think that if you give birth to Zhiyi and let it go, I will let you go?"


    Xu WANYING quiet, she really is so understanding. After all, she and Mu Zhanxiao will not be involved except for Zhiyi. Xu WANYING knew this many years ago. Therefore, when Mu Zhanxiao came to Jiangnan, she also asked Zhiyi. She had already given Zhiyi to Mu Zhanxiao. She naturally thought that Mu Zhanxiao would also leave, so she would naturally leave here.


    And now, obviously Mu Zhanxiao didn''t think so. If they were involved again, how could they be involved?


    What''s more, although she is in Jiangnan, she doesn''t know nothing about Kyoto. It''s impossible for mu Zhanxiao to delay any longer. Sooner or later, he will make a concubine. The candidate of Princess Mu is a princess from a neighboring country, and her status is very noble. Since this is the case, why does Mu Zhanxiao tangle with himself.


    "You are naive." Mu Zhanxiao''s voice came coldly, "Zhiyi is not here, you should stay here. You are not allowed to leave without my permission


    Xu WANYING closed her eyes and grasped the palm of her hand in her wide sleeves, saying nothing.


    "I have something to deal with in Jiangnan. Zhiyi will be escorted back by the shadow guards. I''ll explain it to you in Kyoto. As for you, you have to stay with me these days. In a few years, if you can devour so much business in Xu''s house, you must be a powerful role. You will get twice the result with half the effort when you are on the side, and I have no time to inquire about it. " Mu Zhanxiao said it directly.


    This is mu Zhanxiao''s purpose.


    Xu WANYING twisted her eyebrows and nodded, saying nothing.


    Indeed, no matter how powerful shopkeeper Wang is, it takes time to understand the situation in Jiangnan. If you have a familiar person, you can get twice the result with half the effort.


    "Good." Xu WANYING responded.


    Mu Zhanxiao looked at Xu WANYING: "other things, manager Wang will tell you."


    Xu WANYING nodded in greeting.


    And Mu Zhanxiao didn''t even go into the house, and soon turned to leave, which was like the exclusion of Xu WANYING. Xu WANYING laughed at herself and stood quietly in the same place. Until Mu Zhanxiao left, Xu WANYING turned back to the house.


    Inside, it was quiet again.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡ª¡ª


    At dinner time, it was the slave who called Xu WANYING: "Miss Xu, Xiao ye called you to eat in the main room."


    Xu WANYING was stunned.


    She has been brought here for a long time. She has never been with anyone, no matter Mu Zhanxiao or Zhiyi. Now she is called, which makes Xu WANYING feel puzzled. However, Xu WANYING did not think much, nodded: "I will come."


    The slave didn''t urge her to wait outside quietly. Xu WANYING went out of the house and followed the slave to the main house.


    The main room is not very lively. Jiu Zhiyi and Mu Zhanxiao are sitting on the table. Mu Zhanxiao seems to be explaining the matter of going to Kyoto. Zhi Yi doesn''t answer at all. He tells Mu Zhanxiao that the atmosphere between father and son is not very good. On the contrary, after Xu WANYING came, Zhiyi suddenly became lively.


    He stood up and said, "mother, I''m here."


    As soon as Zhiyi stood up, Mu Zhanxiao looked coldly: "where are the rules I told you? Are you so unruly in the palace? "


    This time, Zhiyi''s face collapsed.


    And Xu WANYING appeased to see the Yi: "obedient, first sit down."


    "Oh." The game is more dull.


    Xu WANYING blessing body please ANN, and Mu Zhanxiao just a cold look, just said: "Yi tomorrow back to Kyoto, he said to eat with you."


    Xu WANYING suddenly realized that it was not mu Zhanxiao who wanted to have dinner with her, but Zhiyi. If it was not for Zhiyi, she would not have been able to have dinner with Mu Zhanxiao. Think of these, Xu WANYING some self mockery, involuntarily also think of that year.


    At that time, in the courtyard, Xu WANYING and Mu Zhanxiao were crowded on a wooden table which was not spacious. The environment was not as good as now, and the dishes were not as exquisite as now, but the atmosphere was very good. She can rub this person coquetry, even if it is secretly see this person feel happy.


    Mu Zhanxiao always spoke in a soft voice. And this kind of picture, in recent years, has become the support of Xu WANYING, supporting her all the way to the present.


    Now, it''s very different¡ª¡ª


    "Good." Xu WANYING answered lightly.


    Then she sat down and the round table was spacious.

 Chapter 1160

    She sat on the edge of the Yi, not on the edge of Mu Zhanxiao, and there was a long distance between mu Zhanxiao and her. After Xu WANYING sat down, Mu Zhanxiao''s eyebrows twisted.


    Don''t agree, just in this case, Mu Zhanxiao didn''t say anything, cold a face so looking at Xu WANYING accompany Yi chat.


    Since Xu WANYING came, Zhiyi completely ignored Mu Zhanxiao and just pestered Xu WANYING.


    Finally, Mu Zhanxiao sneered: "what a big man, still pestering your mother. Are you not afraid of being told that you are not manly, like a woman? "


    The Yi was Mu Zhanxiao a training, the face followed red to rise, that kind of grievance is obvious. Xu WANYING shakes her head at Zhiyi, as if to appease Zhiyi.


    Yi is still reluctant, and Mu Zhanxiao this time is to see Xu WANYING: "sit here. Is that what you taught him? To make him look like a man? "


    Xu WANYING has some grievances, but it''s hard to say anything due to such an occasion. When Zhiyi sees Mu Zhanxiao scolding Xu WANYING, he also changes his face. He wants to talk back even if he doesn''t want to, but he is grabbed by Xu WANYING''s hand. Zhiyi reluctantly swallows his voice.


    He can quarrel with Mu Zhanxiao, but he doesn''t want to make Xu WANYING difficult.


    "Do you want me to come over and invite you?" Mu Zhanxiao looks coldly at Xu WANYING.


    Xu WANYING sighed silently, then stood up and walked in the direction of Mu Zhanxiao. The slave on one side immediately moved Xu WANYING''s chopsticks to Mu Zhanxiao''s side. Xu WANYING sat down, this distance of the position of the Yi is very far, want to talk with the Yi is impossible. Xu WANYING also quieted down, lowered her head to eat in a muffled voice and stopped talking.


    The atmosphere, which used to be quite good, suddenly fell to the bottom.


    Zhiyi was a little angry: "I''m full!"


    With that, Zhiyi gets up and leaves. Mu Zhanxiao looks at Zhiyi coldly and doesn''t stop him. Zhiyi turns around and runs out of the house. He doesn''t mean to look back at all. Xu WANYING see this, want to also don''t want to stand up, want to call the Yi back.


    As a result, the moment Xu WANYING stood up, Mu Zhanxiao''s hand clasped Xu WANYING''s wrist: "sit down and eat. Let him go. "


    Xu WANYING was forced to sit down.


    Mu Zhanxiao lowers her head to eat. She doesn''t mean to talk to Xu WANYING, but she never lets go of Xu WANYING''s hand. Now, Xu WANYING passively looks at Mu Zhanxiao. After realizing that this person doesn''t want to talk to her, she uses her other hand to eat a little bit.


    The atmosphere is even more oppressive, but in this kind of repression, with a faint sense of Indescribability, as if there was ambiguity, as if they were still together before, Mu Zhanxiao would also hold Xu WANYING''s hand every time they ate.


    It''s just that the mood at that time was quite different from that now.


    This meal is probably the most boring one Xu WANYING had.


    After eating, Mu Zhanxiao looks at Xu WANYING and asks the slave to take away the things on the table. However, Mu Zhanxiao''s tone is not good. He scolds Xu WANYING: "Zhiyi is a boy and can''t be raised in a girl''s way. You follow him in everything. He will only do what he wants more and more in the future. Because I know someone will connive. "


    Xu WANYING said nothing.


    "When you come back to Kyoto with me, I''ll have him trained in martial arts. I''ll get rid of my bad temper, Mu Zhanxiao continued.


    It''s as if they had nothing to talk about except Zhiyi.


    Listening to what Mu Zhanxiao said, Xu WANYING finally repressed and said: "Zhiyi follows you. What do you want in the future? It''s all your business. I can''t interfere. I just want to be happy. "


    This is like a silent resistance.


    Mu Zhanxiao looked at Xu WANYING like this: "dissatisfied with me?"


    Xu WANYING said, "I dare not."


    Mu Zhanxiao just looks at it like this. Junyan suddenly approaches Xu WANYING more and more. Xu WANYING is scared and motionless. Mu Zhanxiao is leaning against Xu WANYING. The tip of this person''s nose is leaning against Xu WANYING''s tip, which looks a little intimate.


    "You know how to contradict me now?" Mu Zhanxiao asked.


    Xu WANYING didn''t answer.


    "You used to follow me, but you were very clever." Mu Zhanxiao suddenly mentioned the past, and then sneered, looking at Xu WANYING is a little indifferent, "but also, after all, your cleverness is hypocritical, the collision is no big deal."


    Then, Mu Zhanxiao released Xu WANYING: "tomorrow morning Yi will leave. You don''t have to. So that he would not make trouble at the door again and toss others all the way. You''re going to work with me tomorrow. "


    It''s not a discussion, it''s an order. Xu WANYING bit her lips and lowered her head. In the end, it was just a hum. She seemed to be submissive.


    This appearance makes Mu Zhanxiao even more angry.


    Taking Xu WANYING back for so long, Mu Zhanxiao is not in the residence most of the time. Even if he comes back, Mu Zhanxiao has never touched Xu WANYING in the same room. He can''t tell why. Maybe it''s the things that happened in those years, and maybe it''s giving each other time to adapt.


    But with the passage of time, they seem to have entered a dead end, and the atmosphere has never been better.


    Xu WANYING pulled out a long distance between herself and Mu Zhanxiao.


    "Now that I''m finished. Then go back. " Mu Zhanxiao''s voice continued to spread, "you will be in bed tonight."


    The last few words changed Xu WANYING''s face. However, he didn''t expect Mu Zhanxiao to make such a request. After seeing Xu WANYING''s face changed, Mu Zhanxiao sneered: "why, don''t you?"


    Xu WANYING did not know how to answer.


    But mu Zhanxiao is direct: "Xu WANYING, I leave you here, is it a decoration? I don''t need a decorative vase. And you happen to be in bed on this point, you can also be satisfied


    Because of Mu Zhanxiao''s naked words, Xu WANYING''s face turned red. It was a kind of cramped, unspeakable cramp. But there is no way to refute Mu Zhanxiao.


    Resistance is hypocritical, they have done everything, even the game is born. But if she doesn''t resist, it''s like her relationship with Mu Zhanxiao can''t be so close, and finally she can only get into trouble step by step.


    On the contrary, Mu Zhanxiao is just like other people who have nothing to do. When his voice falls, Mu Zhanxiao no longer looks at Xu WANYING and stands up to leave.


    Xu WANYING was left in the same place, looking at the tall figure that the man left, she was still a little red and heartbeat. The burning feeling was obvious, even the nail pinched into the meat, she didn''t feel it.

 Chapter 1161

    Think of things tonight, there are always some let Xu WANYING back to God.


    "How are you, Miss Xu?" The slave has reminded Miss Xu, "I''ll take you back. I''ve prepared bath water for you. Xiao Ye doesn''t like waiting for people


    Xu WANYING recovered, this time, Xu WANYING is almost passively pushed by the slave ahead of time, there is no room for resistance. Today''s event happened too unexpectedly.


    At night.


    The slave waited on Xu WANYING to take a good bath, and then changed her clothes. Such clothes seemed more provocative. Standing there, raising one''s hand and throwing one''s foot were all amorous feelings. In particular, Xu WANYING is no longer a girl, that kind of mature charm, is the ordinary girl family will not have.


    "Miss Xu, you look good." The slave said to one side, "Xiao Ye will like it when he sees it."


    Xu WANYING bowed her head and said nothing more. The slave saw that Xu WANYING didn''t mean to talk, and he was smart enough not to speak any more. Soon he came in twos and threes and cleaned everything up. Let Xu WANYING wait by the bed.


    Then the house became quiet.


    Xu WANYING sat by the bed, only approved a cape, want to sleep, but can''t sleep, Mu Zhanxiao didn''t come back. Until Xu WANYING is sleepy, there is a sound of pushing the door outside. Xu WANYING subconsciously looks up and sees Mu Zhanxiao''s tall figure coming in.


    Mingming is not the first time to meet frankly, but under such circumstances, Xu WANYING can no longer be nervous.


    It''s like the moment Mu Zhanxiao comes in, Xu WANYING''s breath and heart beat faster and faster, and the cramped feeling is obvious. Sweat in the palm of the hand holding his sleeve, for a while and a half will not know whether to get up or maintain the present appearance.


    In this case, Mu Zhanxiao has come to Xu WANYING''s face. Looking at the restless Xu WANYING, she suddenly sneers: "what are you pretending to be?"


    Xu WANYING seems to be in such a sneer, suddenly followed back to God, this time, she passively looked at Mu Zhanxiao, want to speak, but the words to the mouth, but don''t know what to say, finally more and more passive.


    "Not to be able to speak well, but to be silent now?" Mu Zhanxiao ignores Xu WANYING''s silence and mocks her between the lines.


    Xu WANYING silent, passively looking at Mu Zhanxiao.


    "This is your bed?" Mu Zhanxiao sneered, "people who have had children, don''t tell me you won''t. If not, who was under me then? "


    These words are not hesitant, every word stabbed in Xu WANYING''s chest, let Xu WANYING some breathless, almost passively looking at Mu Zhanxiao. At that time, Mu Zhanxiao took the initiative to buy the warmth. Xu WANYING only needed to follow. Now, they haven''t seen each other for several years. Xu WANYING really can''t serve others. After all, in those days, Xu WANYING didn''t need to do anything.


    So in the face of such a situation, Xu WANYING is a little embarrassed, but she can''t find any refutation. In the end, she just makes herself more and more passive.


    "I -" for a long time, Xu WANYING found her voice.


    "Changing clothes." Mu Zhanxiao opens his mouth and orders Xu WANYING.


    Xu WANYING sighed silently, and then slowly stood up, and then, the scallion thin fingers on Mu Zhanxiao''s waist seal, want to untie, but it seems that the more nervous, the more unable to do such a thing, tossed for a long time, the waist seal is still intact in Mu Zhanxiao''s body, Xu WANYING some anxious, more is annoyed.


    But mu Zhanxiao didn''t say anything, just looked down. But mu Zhanxiao is very clear that Xu WANYING''s slow movement and annoyed look make Mu Zhanxiao feel more and more hot.


    "How long does it take to untie a waist seal?" Mu Zhanxiao asked coldly.


    Xu WANYING Leng for a while, passively looking up at Mu Zhanxiao, the cheek is more and more hot, the more said by this person, the kind of embarrassment is also more and more obvious.


    This time, Mu Zhanxiao did not have any patience to wait for Xu WANYING.


    Even when Xu WANYING didn''t have time to react, Mu Zhanxiao suddenly held Xu WANYING up to the bed. The action was not so gentle, even a little rude. When Xu WANYING fell on the bed board, she felt some pain.


    But just for a moment, Mu Zhanxiao had already leaned forward.


    Suddenly too close distance, let Xu WANYING''s heart beat very fast, almost in an instant did not dare to move, and before all the situation is different. Before, Mu Zhanxiao knew Xu WANYING''s tension, but he coaxed her carefully until Xu WANYING completely relaxed.


    Now, however, it seems that Xu WANYING doesn''t have any time and room to adapt, let alone adapt. Everything is just like a storm. It''s fast and urgent, and almost instantly makes Xu WANYING desperate.


    However, Mu Zhaonan didn''t mean to coax Xu WANYING. He just went his own way.


    Xu WANYING wronged, but such grievances are not expressed on the surface, coupled with the feeling of eating pain, finally let Xu WANYING turn her head. And this kind of reaction in Mu Zhanxiao''s eyes seems to be reluctant, such unwillingness let Mu Zhanxiao more ferocious.


    Until the end, he released Xu WANYING, but only to release, and no more intimacy, just like Xu WANYING and those ordinary concubines have no difference, just to please themselves.


    But if you look carefully, Mu Zhanxiao''s chest rises and falls, and the emotional excitement has swallowed up everything in an instant. It''s not indifference. It''s just that in front of Xu WANYING, Mu Zhanxiao doesn''t want to show such emotional excitement. The indifference is obvious.


    Xu WANYING is no better.


    She couldn''t move. She gasped and lost her strength. Her white skin had been completely covered by the flush.


    The atmosphere inside the house was even more silent at the bottom of the valley.


    Xu WANYING has mu Zhanxiao will turn to leave, suddenly, Mu Zhanxiao a force, directly put Xu WANYING hold up, this time, Xu WANYING exclaimed, subconsciously hugged Mu Zhanxiao''s neck.


    The eyes looked at Mu Zhanxiao wrongly.

 Chapter 1162

    Mu Zhanxiao didn''t speak, looked down at Xu WANYING, and then quickly walked towards the backyard, which made Xu WANYING feel more embarrassed. After all, they didn''t wear clothes.


    But mu Zhanxiao did not stop. Soon, they appeared in the backyard, and then Xu WANYING did not speak. The backyard was a huge hot spring pool. It was so steaming and surrounded by bamboo groves, which completely blocked everyone''s eyes. Here was a completely private space.


    Mu Zhanxiao put Xu WANYING into the hot spring pool. When the hot spring was covered, it immediately diluted the feeling of pain after indulgence.


    This kind of feeling is comfortable, just Mu Zhanxiao did not leave, also entered the hot spring pool, this time, Xu WANYING did not say a word, that kind of nervous feeling followed, the hot spring pool temperature is not low, in Mu Zhanxiao also followed, her forehead began to sweat.


    I don''t know if it''s hot or tense.


    Ask Mu Zhanxiao didn''t continue to talk with Xu WANYING, just shut up in the hot spring pool, and because of this, Xu WANYING also gradually relaxed down, this person shut up, better than this person staring at himself.


    Xu WANYING didn''t close her eyes, but she was more careful.


    Soon, Xu WANYING''s eyes inadvertently fell on Mu Zhanxiao''s chest. It was a kind of inertia. The injury to his chest in those years had blurred the boundary, but the wound had never completely disappeared. And in the back directly opposite the chest, there are also wounds, which are stabbed by myself.


    Thinking of these, and facing the rising fog, I don''t know what the reason is, Xu WANYING''s eyes seem to be stained by the fog, so thin covered with a layer.


    It seems that because of this mood, Xu WANYING can''t stay any longer.


    "What do you think?" Mu Zhanxiao suddenly opens his mouth. His hand with clear bones doesn''t know when he has pinched Xu WANYING''s chin. His eyes are sharp and he looks at Xu WANYING.


    Xu WANYING Leng for a while, for a moment and a half can not return to God, can only passively look at,.


    In such dense water, everything seems to become fuzzy, but everything seems to be clear, more ambiguous.


    Xu WANYING did not speak, and finally slowly bowed his head, and Mu Zhanxiao in Xu WANYING''s eyes, naturally know what Xu WANYING is looking at, he sneered: "look at the wound you stabbed?"


    Xu WANYING was stunned and raised her head. Mu Zhanxiao''s eyes fell sharply on Xu WANYING, leaving no emotion: "I give you the last chance. Why did you do it at the beginning?"


    This is like a jack pressure in Xu WANYING''s chest, Xu WANYING for a while and a half will not know how to explain, finally can only passively shake her head, keep silent.


    "You know my identity, why do you want to do it?" Mu Zhanxiao''s tone became more and more aggressive. "Even if it''s Xu Ling''s business, you tell me, I will deal with it naturally, including the Zhao family. I will deal with it safely, but you choose the latter. Why?"


    This is Xu WANYING back to Mu Zhanxiao''s side so long, Mu Zhanxiao first cold voice asked Xu WANYING what happened in those years. Xu WANYING wanted to explain, but countless words came to her mouth, but she didn''t know how to start. Finally, the voice stopped in her throat.


    But mu Zhanxiao did not let Xu WANYING mean: "speak, don''t force me to be rough with you."


    Xu WANYING spoke faintly for a long time. Even though she was looked at by this person, she was uncomfortable: "I have nothing to say. After all, what happened has happened. The explanation is in vain, isn''t it? Besides, you won''t believe me when I explain. "


    A paragraph, not long, not short, but Xu WANYING exhausted the courage to say.


    Mu Zhanxiao sneered: "say."


    They are clearly in a warm atmosphere, but they are talking about some sharp topics. Xu WANYING also knows Mu Zhanxiao''s temper. Since Mu Zhanxiao wants to know, she insists on knowing the answer.


    Sink sink sink, Xu WANYING this just sad smile, looking at Mu Zhanxiao: "I was forced helpless."


    "What a helpless man." Mu Zhanxiao sneered.


    Mu Zhanxiao also understood Xu WANYING''s thoughts at that time. Mu Zhanxiao''s hatred for Xu WANYING was not that Xu WANYING gave her a knife at that time, but that Xu WANYING never trusted herself. Even if they are tender, in Xu WANYING''s eyes, he is no match for anyone, even Zhao Fengqi.


    "You never trusted me, did you?" Mu Zhanxiao pinched Xu WANYING''s chin and made a little effort.


    Xu WANYING shook her head: "no --"


    But this explanation became more ironic in Mu Zhanxiao''s eyes: "because you believe Xu Fu''s words, if you don''t kill me, I will die. Mu zhantian is in Xu Fu, and Xu Ling and Zhao Fengqi are in their hands. You have to kill me before you can explain, don''t you?"


    Xu WANYING stunned for a while, is completely did not expect, these things, Mu Zhanxiao will also know. And Xu WANYING''s reaction makes Mu Zhanxiao clearly understand that what he investigates is not false, but fact. In this case, Mu Zhanxiao looks at it without saying a word, and his eyes become more and more heavy.


    Xu WANYING did not speak.


    The atmosphere in the hot spring pool suddenly fell to the bottom.


    Finally, Mu Zhanxiao suddenly stood up, with a splash of water, did not even look at Xu WANYING, and then calmly left in front of Xu WANYING, not like the two after the gentle, a little bit of warmth also smashed the moment was destroyed clean.


    Xu WANYING watched Mu Zhanxiao leave, her eyes quieted down, so the sour feeling also became clear, can''t tell whether it was because of the hot spring fog or because of her mood.


    For a long time, until Xu WANYING bubble to the body white, she slowly stood up, the soles of her feet are still a little soft, quickly change clothes, this is toward the house.


    The room was still quiet, and there was no Mu Zhanxiao. This result has long been in Xu WANYING''s expectation, Xu WANYING did not say anything, silent sigh. Today''s parting is doomed, isn''t it?


    And that night, Mu Zhanxiao came back to the room very late. Xu WANYING had fallen asleep. Mu Zhanxiao stood by the bed and looked at Xu WANYING. His eyes became more complicated. His fist was clenched slightly. Then, he changed clothes and went to bed, but he didn''t disturb Xu WANYING.


    It''s night, but it''s quiet and terrible.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡ª¡ª


    The next few days¡ª¡ª


    Zhiyi has returned to Kyoto. Except for the news that Zhiyi has returned to Kyoto, Xu WANYING has no news about Zhiyi.

 Chapter 1163

    I don''t know whether he can adapt to Kyoto or what the situation is like for Zhiyi. It''s false to say that she doesn''t worry about it. But Xu WANYING also knows that Zhiyi is not so naive and romantic on the surface. In the new environment, Zhiyi will be cautious and should not have too much problems.


    These days, no matter where Mu Zhanxiao goes, he almost always takes Xu WANYING with him. They go out in pairs, but mu Zhanxiao never introduces Xu WANYING''s identity. In Jiangnan, Mu Zhanxiao is not the superior minister, but just Xiao Ye''s identity. Naturally, he has less scruples and rules.


    Naturally, all people also think of Xu WANYING as Mu Zhanxiao''s wife. When they speak, they call her "Madam Xiao"


    Xu WANYING wanted to explain several times, but mu Zhanxiao didn''t mean to explain, so she let people cry. See Mu Zhanxiao don''t explain, Xu WANYING to the mouth of words also followed swallow down, finally also didn''t say anything.


    And Mu Zhanxiao''s acquiescence makes people around her be respectful to Xu WANYING.


    After half a month, Mu Zhanxiao and Xu WANYING traveled all over the south of the Yangtze River, and even the surrounding counties.


    Xu WANYING just know, Mu Zhanxiao this Xiao Ye''s identity, means what.


    Compared with Mu Zhanxiao, he is just a frog in the well, and his business will not be noticed by Mu Zhanxiao at all.


    "Madam Xiao, would you like to drink Longjing or Tieguanyin?" One side of the master asked Xu WANYING to please.


    Xu WANYING a Leng, just gentle should be: "Longjing is good."


    "Good." The master replied, "I''ll let the slave prepare for you. I have a superior Longjing. If Mrs. Xiao likes it, I''ll take some back. Then I''ll really shine."


    Between the lines are compliments and flatteries from businessmen.


    Xu WANYING is very clear that it is mu Zhanxiao''s identity that gives her such treatment and respect. She subconsciously looks to Mu Zhanxiao''s direction. Mu Zhanxiao and others are chatting and laughing, but in such chatting and laughing, she has quietly devoured each other''s countless territory, and even left no room for backhand.


    This is where Mu Zhanxiao is powerful.


    And this kind of eyes, Mu Zhanxiao seems to notice, inadvertently looked at Xu WANYING, Xu WANYING was caught by Mu Zhanxiao is a positive, on the contrary is a little embarrassed, the next moment quickly bow, quietly drinking the tea in the hand.


    This scene in the eyes of the master is a smile: "Xiao Ye, you and his wife''s feelings are very good."


    This makes Xu WANYING even more embarrassed. And Mu Zhanxiao is not smiling. I don''t know whether he admitted it or not.


    "I envy that." From time to time, the leader said compliments.


    Mu Zhanxiao said nothing, and soon brought the topic to the past. The leader quickly followed Mu Zhanxiao''s topic, and did not mention the couple''s affairs.


    After dinner, and it''s no longer Jiangnan, so it''s impossible to go back. The head of the family has prepared the best room for mu Zhanxiao and Xu WANYING.


    And Mu Zhanxiao had a hard time, so the leader of the family naturally took Mu Zhanxiao to drink a lot of wine. Xu WANYING does not drink at all. After a long time in such an environment, Xu WANYING does not know whether to go or not, but appears to be more passive.


    On the contrary, Mu Zhanxiao suddenly came over and said, "let me send you back first."


    "Yes." Xu WANYING answered quickly.


    Mu Zhanxiao said nothing, but the slave on one side heard Mu Zhanxiao''s words and immediately stepped forward, taking Xu WANYING to the prepared room.


    And Mu Zhanxiao''s eyes have been falling on Xu WANYING, until Xu WANYING''s figure is small, Mu Zhanxiao just took back his eyes.


    In the eyes of the master: "Xiao Ye is very kind to his wife."


    He and Mu Zhanxiao have been working together for many years, but for so many years, he has never heard that Mu Zhanxiao has been married. Mu Zhanxiao always low-key, this is the first time with a woman appeared in front of the public, the news has long spread.


    Mu Zhanxiao didn''t say anything, and the leader quickly asked: "Xiao Ye''s marriage is too low-key, you see, we didn''t have time to send a gift."


    Mu Zhanxiao said with a smile, "she doesn''t like to be lively."


    "Yes. Madame, it seems to be quiet. " The leader quickly took over, and then changed the topic, "Xiao Ye, it''s rare for you to come here, we must be drunk."


    Mu Zhanxiao raised his glass, but without any prevarication, they drank heartily.


    ¡­¡­


    Xu WANYING was brought back to the room by the slave. The room was clean and tidy. Xu WANYING was really tired. The toss of the past half a month made Xu WANYING feel unbearable. After all, Xu WANYING has never been like this before.


    So back to the wing room, Xu WANYING soon fell asleep, just because of frequent change of place, so Xu WANYING sleep is not calm, until half awake, as if fell into Mu Zhanxiao''s arms, will let Xu WANYING gradually fall asleep.


    And tonight, as if Mu Zhanxiao hadn''t come back for a long time, Xu WANYING''s sleepless feeling became obvious, and she was always in a daze.


    At midnight¡ª¡ª


    The door of the wing room was pushed open, and Xu WANYING didn''t sleep deeply. Almost at the moment when the sound of pushing the door came, Xu WANYING had already opened her eyes and quickly looked to the door. It was Mu Zhanxiao''s figure who came in and didn''t really see through the screen.


    Xu WANYING did not move.


    Soon, the slave''s voice came: "Xiao Ye, slow down."


    This, Xu WANYING some strange, and then, Xu WANYING did not hesitate, quickly put on a cape, so out of bed, quickly walked to the screen.


    When I saw Xu WANYING, I was stunned. I was a little frightened and said, "I''m sorry, I''m afraid I''ve disturbed my wife''s rest."


    "What''s this?" Xu WANYING did not blame, asked quietly.


    "Xiao Ye and the leader drink too much." The slave explained.


    Xu WANYING''s voice, has come to the edge of Mu Zhanxiao, Mu Zhanxiao''s body to the obvious taste of wine, Xu WANYING slightly frown, and as if Mu Zhanxiao feel Xu WANYING''s existence, very naturally rely on Xu WANYING''s body.


    Tall body shape, almost the whole gravity fell on Xu WANYING''s shoulder, this time Xu WANYING some difficulty, but Xu WANYING did not let go.


    Seeing such a picture, the slave immediately said, "I will help you to help Xiao Ye to the bedside."


    "Well, thank you." Xu WANYING spoke gently.


    Two people work together to help Mu Zhanxiao to the bedside, Mu Zhanxiao always closed his eyes, did not wake up.

 Chapter 1164

    Xu WANYING back and forth toss and clean up. She didn''t get drunk, but she knew more or less how hard it was to get drunk.


    And this kind of Mu Zhanxiao, always wring eyebrows, seems to also look particularly uncomfortable.


    Under such circumstances, Xu WANYING was quiet. She stood up and wanted to walk outside the wing room. As a result, Mu Zhanxiao had already held Xu WANYING''s hand. Her voice was still a little low and hoarse: "where are you going?"


    Xu WANYING looked at Mu Zhanxiao clasping his hand, and then gently explained: "I''ll ask the slave to prepare a bowl of wake-up Soup for you."


    Mu Zhanxiao listen to Xu WANYING''s words, this just let go, Xu WANYING did not say anything more.


    Xu WANYING gets free, quickly turns around and goes out, and tells the slave who is guarding outside the slave. The slave goes away in a hurry. Xu WANYING returned to the house.


    Mu Zhanxiao is still closing his eyes.


    Xu WANYING could not help but say: "why drink so much. Drinking too much is bad for your health. "


    "You care about me?" Mu Zhanxiao light mouth, it is less before the face of Xu WANYING when the fierce, just tone some sarcasm, "you don''t want me to die?"


    Xu WANYING didn''t say a word, so she stood passively. Mu Zhanxiao saw that Xu WANYING didn''t say a word, but he didn''t say anything, so he still closed his eyes.


    Xu WANYING wants to change Mu Zhanxiao''s clothes, but mu Zhanxiao doesn''t cooperate. Instead, Xu WANYING can''t move. Now, Xu WANYING is even more passive.


    "You move, or I can''t change your clothes." Xu WANYING said it directly.


    Mu Zhanxiao was quiet, but he also cooperated.


    These days, it is Xu WANYING who changes clothes for mu Zhanxiao. Compared with the embarrassment of the first time, now Xu WANYING is much more skillful. She half squatted in front of Mu Zhanxiao, neatly untied her clothes for mu Zhanxiao, and lowered her eyebrows. She was much more clever.


    Mu Zhanxiao is not really drunk, more or less with a trace of soberness.


    Until Xu WANYING finished her last clothes, she continued: "I should have the hot water and sobering soup ready. I''ll go and have a look."


    Voice down, the door has also come to the voice of the slave: "Xiao madam, hot soup is ready."


    "Come in." Xu WANYING answered.


    It''s just that the minions come in.


    After the slaves prepared everything, they didn''t hesitate, and quickly retired. Xu WANYING came to Mu Zhanxiao with the hangover soup: "drink the hangover soup, take a bath, and you won''t have a headache tomorrow."


    "Do you know how to serve men in such a thing?" Mu Zhanxiao asked coldly.


    Xu WANYING did not retort, and stood quietly, Mu Zhanxiao looked at Xu WANYING: "you feed me."


    Xu WANYING was stunned: "you can drink it yourself."


    Mu Zhanxiao, who had been keeping his eyes closed for a long time, suddenly opened his eyes and looked at Xu WANYING so deeply. Xu WANYING was seen like this. Then she passively picked up the spoon and fed Mu Zhanxiao one by one. Mu Zhanxiao didn''t say anything.


    Until Mu Zhanxiao finished drinking, almost the whole person relied on Xu WANYING and walked towards the bath bucket. And such a picture, it is more than a trace of warmth.


    And behind the screen, it was soon foggy.


    Mu Zhanxiao didn''t speak. Xu WANYING stood passively. For a while, she didn''t know what to do. It seemed that no matter what she did, she was a bit unnatural and shy.


    All of a sudden, Mu Zhanxiao broke the silence: "Zhiyi studied with the prince and Taifu in Kyoto and adapted very quickly. Taifu said that Zhiyi''s talent is very good. Learning is fast. It''s a good relationship with the prince. "


    Mu Zhanxiao said something about Zhiyi unexpectedly.


    Xu WANYING some surprise: "that''s good, that''s good."


    Then Xu WANYING asked Mu Zhanxiao a lot of things that had something to do with Zhiyi. Mu Zhanxiao patiently answered them all. Compared with ordinary times, such Mu Zhanxiao was more mild, which made Xu WANYING less nervous.


    "Taifu said," you teach Zhiyi very well. " Mu Zhanxiao opens his eyes and looks at Xu WANYING.


    Xu WANYING was stunned, but she was a little embarrassed: "I didn''t teach Zhiyi much. Zhiyi is smart and sensible. I don''t need to worry about many things."


    That''s the truth. Since childhood, Zhiyi is more clever and sensible than other children of the same age. She also knows Xu WANYING''s situation, so she hardly bothers her. Xu WANYING never regretted giving birth to him.


    But Xu WANYING''s explanation, Mu Zhanxiao didn''t say much. Xu WANYING soon asked about Zhiyi''s food, clothing and daily life. There was no details. Mu Zhanxiao was just listening. When Xu WANYING''s voice fell, Mu Zhanxiao suddenly pulled Xu WANYING into the barrel with a force.


    Xu WANYING was stunned. She fell into the bucket. The water in the bucket splashed out and fell to the ground. Xu WANYING has fallen into Mu Zhanxiao''s arms. This, Xu WANYING some passive, body clothes and heavy sticky on the body, let Xu WANYING can''t move.


    Mu Zhanxiao didn''t mean to help, as if on purpose. He looked at Xu WANYING with an unidentified attitude: "it''s all Zhiyi, eh?"


    This person seems to suddenly come to the mood, Xu WANYING don''t know this person''s mood is how to come, can only deadlocked looking at Mu Zhanxiao.


    "After me for so long, why did you mention me?" Mu Zhanxiao''s mouth is still full of wine. He is questioning Xu WANYING.


    Xu WANYING: "I..."


    How to mention Mu Zhanxiao, they are together, naturally will not talk about each other''s things. Besides, they seem to have nothing to say.


    But mu Zhanxiao sees Xu WANYING does not speak, just looks at her like this, but does not urge, Xu WANYING is looked uncomfortable: "you let me go, I want to get up, this is very uncomfortable."


    Clothes soaked in water, natural drag people more and more uncomfortable.


    But mu Zhanxiao doesn''t mean to help at all. He just looks at Xu WANYING struggling in the barrel, and by the way, he will pull badly, so that Xu WANYING can''t get up. This kind of Mu Zhanxiao makes Xu WANYING more and more angry.


    Xu WANYING''s temper has been very good, but under such circumstances, she seems to have some uncontrollable temper, the next moment, directly beat on Mu Zhanxiao''s body: "you let me go, you let me go, you know to bully me."


    As if such a long time of emotion also followed thoroughly vent out, become regardless of up, Mu Zhanxiao just wring eyebrows, did not say anything.


    Suddenly, Mu Zhanxiao snorted.


    Xu WANYING was stunned. She was a little panicked because she hit Mu Zhanxiao where he had been injured. By the way, because of the gravity, Mu Zhanxiao was pushed to the bucket.

 Chapter 1165

    Even the wooden barrel also swayed a bit, which shows how much strength it had before.


    This, Xu WANYING become indifferent: "sorry, I didn''t mean to."


    Her tone is nervous, so looking at Mu Zhanxiao, is to carefully check the situation of Mu Zhanxiao: "you have no matter, is not very painful, sorry, I go to let the slave call the doctor."


    Said Xu WANYING is about to struggle to get up, but mu Zhanxiao suddenly force, Xu WANYING was directly locked in Mu Zhanxiao''s arms, she is more shocked.


    "Care about me?" Mu Zhanxiao''s voice is warm.


    Xu WANYING did not return to her mind for a moment and a half. She focused on her previous strength. Then she quickly asked, "why do you have bleeding wounds as long as you press them with force for so many years? Isn''t it that the remaining poison of that year has been emptied? "


    In those years, Xu WANYING naturally remembers that Mu Zhanxiao''s wound was never better when the residual poison was not cleared. It would ooze blood all the time. Until the residual poison was cleared, the situation of oozing blood never appeared again, and now¡ª¡ª


    On the one hand, Xu WANYING examined carefully, completely ignoring her embarrassment.


    On the contrary, Mu Zhanxiao didn''t mind at all, so he caught Xu WANYING in his arms, turned over and splashed with water. His eyes looked at Xu WANYING deeply: "don''t you know why?"


    In a word, Xu WANYING was stunned.


    And Mu Zhanxiao continued: "the toxin on your knife and the previous toxin complement each other. I''m just on guard, but there is residual poison in the end. In this case, even the healed wound will ooze blood. Do you understand?"


    I don''t know whether this is a question or something else.


    Xu WANYING didn''t say anything, and Mu Zhanxiao didn''t say anything, so she suddenly bent over to kiss her. Xu WANYING didn''t struggle and let the man kiss her. But what she thought was what Mu Zhanxiao said, and the hand became more and more cautious.


    However, Mu Zhanxiao didn''t care. The water in the bucket was already cold, but it couldn''t stop him. They were pestering each other.


    Until Xu WANYING was exhausted, Mu Zhanxiao was very happy. Then he picked Xu WANYING up from the pool. Xu WANYING suddenly thought of something and struggled: "don''t do it."


    Mu Zhanxiao frowned: "what do you do?"


    Xu WANYING murmured to herself: "I''ll go by myself, your wound."


    The man didn''t wear any clothes. The wound still seemed to seep. The blood color seemed to break away in an instant. Xu WANYING said she didn''t worry about whether it was fake.


    But mu Zhanxiao followed Xu WANYING''s line of sight to have a look, did not say anything, still quickly hugged Xu WANYING to the bed, Xu WANYING also wants to say anything, Mu Zhanxiao has looked over: "my wound does not need you to worry. You take care of yourself. "


    I don''t want to talk about it with Xu WANYING.


    Xu WANYING was quiet and didn''t say anything. Her clothes were still wet, but mu Zhanxiao didn''t mean to leave. Xu WANYING bit her lip and finally didn''t show any affectation. She quickly took clean clothes and put them on, but always, Xu WANYING turned her back to Mu Zhanxiao.


    Mu Zhanxiao''s eyes fell on Xu WANYING, but there was no next move. The atmosphere in the room was not bad, but it was definitely not good.


    Until Xu WANYING finished changing clothes, she turned around and looked at Mu Zhanxiao again: "I''ll wait for you to change clothes."


    Mu Zhanxiao said nothing.


    Xu WANYING quickly took the clean clothes and walked towards Mu Zhanxiao. She didn''t know if it was the alternation of hot and cold water. On the contrary, Xu WANYING''s nose was itchy. She pressed her nose and sneezed. Mu Zhanxiao saw it for the first time.


    Xu WANYING looks like a person who has nothing to do. She quickly changes clothes for mu Zhanxiao, but when her eyes fall on the wound on her back, the guilt in Xu WANYING''s eyebrow is more obvious.


    But in the end, Xu WANYING did not say what to live, to Mu Zhanxiao change clothes.


    Mu Zhanxiao also didn''t speak, the eyes fell on Xu WANYING, cold light, and outside, already two more days.


    "Yes." Xu WANYING light mouth.


    Mu Zhanxiao said nothing and directly took Xu WANYING to the bed. Xu WANYING didn''t struggle. She tossed about in the middle of the night. Xu WANYING was tired and didn''t want to talk.


    Soon, Xu WANYING fell asleep, but mu Zhanxiao watched Xu WANYING in the dark for a long time, with a thin cocoon of finger pulp to gently touch her cheek, finally, the hand stopped in mid air, and became silent again.


    And Mu Zhanxiao''s eyes were always heavy, and he fell asleep for a long time.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡ª¡ª


    The next day.


    Mu Zhanxiao finished his work and did not stay much. He soon took people back to Jiangnan. It has been more than a month since Mu Zhanxiao came out. Naturally, he can''t stay in Jiangnan any more. He will soon leave for Beijing.


    Xu WANYING always knows the news that Mu Zhanxiao is going back to Beijing. It''s just that Mu Zhanxiao never mentioned it to Xu WANYING face to face. Xu WANYING naturally thinks that Mu Zhanxiao didn''t want to let herself go back. And Xu WANYING did not dare to think more.


    During this period of time, Xu WANYING was tired of traveling and traveling together, plus her previous indulgence. After returning to Jiangnan, she fell ill directly. She had a slight fever. Xu WANYING didn''t disturb others. On the contrary, the person who found that Xu WANYING was not right was the slave of Mu Zhanxiao sect.


    At this time, the residence became lively.


    Xu WANYING hasn''t been getting better. The doctors come and go. The high fever finally goes down, but it soon gets worse and turns into a cold. It seems that she can''t get better. The whole person looks weak.


    Under such circumstances, the atmosphere in the residence became tense.


    Not only because Xu WANYING has not been good, but also because of Mu Zhanxiao''s gloomy. It seems that after Xu WANYING''s illness, Mu Zhanxiao''s gloom has always been there. As long as there is a little carelessness, it is very easy to irritate Mu Zhanxiao.


    Everyone was more and more cautious.


    "Why Mu Zhanxiao asked the doctor back and forth in a cold voice.


    The doctor couldn''t answer for a moment and a half, so he could only passively look at Mu Zhanxiao: "madam, maybe she has been infected with wind cold for a long time, but it broke out after a high fever. Wind cold treatment is much slower than other diseases, so it will delay. "


    Mu Zhanxiao looked at the doctor: "when will it be OK."


    The doctor shook his head: "it''s hard to say. Let''s see how the lady recovers. In addition, during this period of time, I am probably a little tired, so it will lead to a very slow progress. Please don''t worry

 Chapter 1166

    Mu Zhanxiao didn''t say anything, but the voice of Xu WANYING coughing came from the room, one after another, listening to the pain of the brain, heart and lung.


    This, Mu Zhanxiao quickly walked towards the house, the doctor naturally did not dare to follow up. When Mu Zhanxiao pushed the door in, Xu WANYING just stopped. Her face was pale and terrible. It seemed that because of this illness, she lost weight.


    When she sees Mu Zhanxiao coming in, Xu WANYING subconsciously looks at the second floor and sees Mu Zhanxiao''s gloomy face. She intuitively thinks that it is because of her own situation that she has delayed Mu Zhanxiao''s journey.


    She just looked at Mu Zhanxiao, who was already walking towards Xu WANYING.


    Xu WANYING light mouth: "I know you want to go back to Kyoto, you do not need to stay in Jiangnan, I will be fine, this is an old problem, I know."


    In a word, it immediately made the originally gloomy Mu Zhanxiao worse.


    Then, his eyes looked at Xu WANYING so gloomy: "are you chasing me?"


    Xu WANYING was stunned. She didn''t know where Mu Zhanxiao''s anger came from. Instead, Xu WANYING was passive for a while, and soon the itching of her voice made her cough softly. And then it started to get out of hand again.


    Mu Zhanxiao to the mouth of reprimand, in see Xu WANYING such a situation, subconsciously swallow down, soon turned to pour a glass of water, handed Xu WANYING. Xu WANYING passively took over, and drank a few mouthfuls of warm water to stop such a cough.


    "Thank you." She thanks passively.


    Mu Zhanxiao''s eyes still fell on Xu WANYING. Xu WANYING then explained, "you are the Prime Minister of the dynasty. After you have been out for so long, you naturally want to go back to Kyoto. You don''t need to worry about my condition. I''m an old problem. I''ll get better sooner or later. Don''t delay your journey because of these things. "


    Xu WANYING takes the initiative to open her mouth. When she looks at Mu Zhanxiao, her eyes are more serious.


    Mu Zhanxiao frowned: "do you want me to go back to Kyoto alone?"


    Xu WANYING was stunned. For a moment and a half, she didn''t understand the meaning of Mu Zhanxiao''s words. Soon, Mu Zhanxiao didn''t continue this topic, but directly asked: "why is it the old problem?"


    In Mu Zhanxiao''s memory, Xu WANYING is in good health. She can''t have such old problems.


    And now Xu WANYING between the lines, has clearly told Mu Zhanxiao, such a problem has been used to. When the doctors came and went, they had mentioned that this problem should not appear for the first time, but frequently.


    Xu WANYING was quiet and didn''t explain.


    "To ask you something." Mu Zhanxiao is indomitable.


    Xu WANYING this just slowly open mouth: "before sick a, behind is such."


    In fact, it''s not like this. It''s the root cause of the disease during the birth. At that time, Xu WANYING was the only one who could rely on anything, including the confinement. Later, after the confinement, Xu WANYING didn''t look like she had just given birth. On the contrary, she was extremely weak.


    Soon, Xu WANYING was seriously ill. She had a cold and a fever. At that time, she was still with Zhiyi. Finally, she completely dragged herself into the present situation. When Zhao Fengqi knew it, he came in a hurry and scolded Xu WANYING, but it was too late.


    A lot of things have gone out of hand.


    Just these things, Xu WANYING and Mu Zhanxiao did not intend to explain. But this explanation is obviously not enough for mu Zhanxiao. Mu Zhanxiao''s eyes fell on Xu WANYING, and she didn''t know whether she believed it or not. Xu WANYING is more passive, and finally can only stand in the same place.


    "Why a serious illness?" Mu Zhanxiao asked coldly.


    Xu WANYING ambiguous: "disease is sick, and there is no reason. It''s going to get sick, and I can''t help it. "


    That''s straight.


    Mu Zhanxiao sinks, and finally doesn''t ask anything, but mu Zhanxiao doesn''t leave, and the housekeeper soon brings the boiled medicine juice. When Xu WANYING sees the medicine juice, her eyebrows are locked. The medicine juice is too bitter, and she has been afraid of suffering. In this case, it will only make Xu WANYING a little nervous.


    So it''s not without reason that it''s always bad. This medicine is half drunk and half vomited.


    But now Mu Zhanxiao is still here watching, Xu WANYING''s small face completely wrinkled up, very reluctantly, so close your eyes, quickly poured the medicine down, because the speed is too fast, can''t help coughing up, as if to spit out the medicine in your mouth.


    Mu Zhanxiao twisted her eyebrows and patted Xu WANYING on the back until she came back. She was a little embarrassed and kept her head down.


    "Did you drink and vomit this medicine?" Mu Zhanxiao asked.


    Xu WANYING did not dare to say anything.


    Mu Zhanxiao sneered: "it seems that the slaves in this house are going to clean up. They can''t even see them."


    "No -" Xu WANYING wanted to explain, "I let them out."


    Mu Zhanxiao looked at Xu WANYING like this: "if you want to let me find out again, if you drink and vomit the medicine, you will bear the consequences."


    Xu WANYING was also wronged: "it''s too hard. Brother Fengqi''s medicine is not so bitter. He will prepare rock sugar for me


    When I was sick before, it was Zhao Feng who started it. And Mu Zhanxiao is absolutely impossible to find Zhao Fengqi, which Xu WANYING also knows. But in this tone, Xu WANYING is really aggrieved. She didn''t want to, but it was too hard.


    And suddenly mentioned Zhao Fengqi, let Mu Zhanxiao''s face more gloomy.


    Xu WANYING also seems to realize what she said. Now, Xu WANYING doesn''t say a word. Soon, the itchy feeling of her voice comes again, and then she coughs.


    Mu Zhanxiao looks at Xu WANYING for a moment, and swallows her words. Finally, Mu Zhanxiao doesn''t look at Xu WANYING any more, and then goes out quickly.


    After Mu Zhanxiao left, Xu WANYING''s face relaxed slightly, but there was more or less a trace of disappointment in her eyebrows and eyes. She couldn''t say anything complicated. Then, Xu WANYING didn''t say anything, just quietly leaned on the bed, and the feeling of being top heavy and light was still there.


    But after Mu Zhanxiao left, there were more slaves in the room. Now, the slaves didn''t dare to leave for a moment. They all had to watch Xu WANYING drink the medicine. Only in this way can they be relieved.


    And gradually, Xu WANYING also found that these drugs seem not so bitter, at least compared with the previous better too much. And on the edge of the bowl, there is a piece of rock sugar. That bitter taste, soon don''t rock sugar to melt.


    "Did you prepare it?" Xu WANYING quiet, asked the slave around.

 Chapter 1167

    The slave shook his head: "Miss, this is Xiao Ye''s special account. Let the slaves be ready."


    Xu WANYING was quiet and didn''t speak. It must have been explained by Mu Zhanxiao. After all, he had told Mu Zhanxiao about this kind of thing before. After that day, Mu Zhanxiao came every day, but when she came, she was basically sleeping.


    At least, she didn''t have to face Mu Zhanxiao''s cold words.


    But mu Zhanxiao''s action, or let Xu WANYING''s heart slightly warm, unspeakable feeling, as if a trace of warmth.


    The voice of the slaves suddenly came again: "even this prescription, Xiao Ye has changed the doctor."


    "Which doctor?" Xu WANYING asked subconsciously.


    "It''s like doctor Zhao of the Zhao family medical school." The slave thought about it, then recalled it and said.


    Xu WANYING was surprised.


    But in such an accident, the corners of Xu WANYING''s mouth rose slightly, but she didn''t say anything. The slave seemed to see the nature of Xu WANYING''s chat, and he couldn''t help saying more.


    "There''s more." The slave looked at Xu WANYING seriously. "I heard from the housekeeper that Xiao Ye was going to return to Beijing, but because the young lady was ill, Xiao Ye just stayed. So Xiao Ye is to take Miss back to Beijing, to wait for Miss health, can go back. The capital there urge of urgent, Xiao Ye all pressed down


    This, let Xu WANYING stunned.


    This seems to be quite different from what she thought. Now, Xu WANYING stood quietly, and finally said nothing more.


    And these days, Xu WANYING''s body has gradually improved, the cough gradually lost, the whole person also followed a lot of light.


    The slave talked a little more, but it was all about how mu Zhanxiao cared about Xu WANYING. Gradually, the slave also found that Xu WANYING didn''t speak, his voice stopped, and soon left in front of Xu WANYING.


    Instead, Xu WANYING stood quietly.


    Mu Zhanxiao?


    Xu WANYING lowers her head and laughs at herself. All people can be like the slave said so, but only mu Zhanxiao can''t, Mu Zhanxiao''s heart has already lost himself. If you don''t hate it, it''s already excellent. You don''t have to think about it any more.


    Although she thinks so, Xu WANYING can''t explain many things, just like Mu Zhanxiao, who can leave now. Why should she stay? After all, Zhiyi is already in Kyoto. Is it because Jiangnan still has something unfinished?


    This kind of thing, think of Xu WANYING brain some pain, originally stop coughing soon followed, burst after burst of.


    ¡­¡­


    At that time¡ª¡ª


    Zhao Fengqi hurried to Mu Zhanxiao''s residence for fear that something happened to Xu WANYING. Zhao Fengqi is also very clear that Mu Zhanxiao does not like himself. If there is nothing, Mu Zhanxiao will never come to him. Including the initial Xu WANYING cold, Mu Zhanxiao did not send anyone to inform.


    Later, I didn''t know why I was informed, but Zhao Fengqi knew that it was Xu WANYING''s old problem, so she was familiar with it. I didn''t find any big problems. So now Mu Zhanxiao cold not Ding of pass oneself, is let Zhao Feng rise nervous unceasingly.


    "Doctor, follow me." The housekeeper is polite.


    Zhao Fengqi asked directly, "is something wrong with Miss Xu?"


    "Never." The housekeeper did not hide, "Miss Xu''s condition is very good, don''t worry. I''m looking for you today. Xiao Ye has something to ask you. "


    "Xiao ye asked me?" Zhao Feng was stunned.


    The housekeeper didn''t explain anything. He nodded: "I''m just a slave. I don''t know what Xiao Ye wants to say. You''ll know when you arrive."


    Zhao Fengqi did not embarrass the housekeeper, and soon followed the housekeeper to Mu Zhanxiao.


    Mu Zhanxiao was in the house. When he saw Zhao Feng get up, he just looked at her indifferently. His eyes were so secretive that people couldn''t see any emotion. He just fell on Zhao Fengqi: "sit down."


    Zhao Fengqi sat down tremblingly.


    In the past, I only thought Mu Zhanxiao was not easy to get along with and get close to. But now I see Mu Zhanxiao, I think he is unattainable. His innate fear always makes Zhao Fengqi panic. Therefore, in this case, for a while and a half, Zhao Fengqi completely falls into a passive position.


    "I don''t know what Xiao ye came to me for?" Zhao Fengqi took the initiative to break the silence.


    In a word, it''s enough to make Zhao Feng sweat.


    Mu Zhanxiao took a sip of tea and then looked at Zhao Fengqi: "why is her cold and cough an old problem now? What happened in the meantime? "


    Zhao Fengqi was stunned, and then relieved. At least in Zhao Fengqi''s opinion, it''s a good thing that Mu Zhanxiao can take the initiative to ask about Xu WANYING, which proves that Mu Zhanxiao has taken Xu WANYING''s affairs seriously.


    Before he could answer anything, Mu Zhanxiao''s words followed: "she and I explained that she had a serious illness during this period. I want you to tell the truth and not to hide anything. "


    Zhao Fengqi didn''t ask much. He immediately said, "it''s just after the birth of Yi."


    The Yi that Leng Bu Ding mentions, let Mu Zhan Xiao''s eyebrow wring. Xu WANYING back to his deep than Arnie so long, she did not mention anything of the Yi with himself, but it is unexpected from Zhao Fengqi''s mouth to know.


    This time, Mu Zhanxiao did not interrupt Zhao Fengqi, so let Zhao Fengqi speak.


    "When she was pregnant, she didn''t go very well. She couldn''t eat well or sleep well. In addition, there was a problem with the fetal position later, so the delivery was even more dangerous. I asked her to go back to Jiangnan, but she didn''t want to stay here all the time. " Zhao Fengqi said these, also can''t help shaking his head.


    Mu Zhanxiao''s eyebrows tightened more tightly, and his palms all involuntarily clenched their fists.


    "It''s too difficult for her to give birth to. She''s hard to deal with. She can''t be steady any more. She seldom sees such danger. She''s afraid it''ll cost her two lives. In the end, WANYING stays up. Zhiyi is safe, and she is also safe. She just nearly lost half her life. " Zhao Fengqi said slowly.


    In the whole process, Mu Zhanxiao didn''t say a word.


    But Zhao Feng didn''t stop, and soon continued: "it''s not easy to pass. In the confinement, my mother went down to take care of Wan Ying. But Zhiyi is very noisy in the confinement, and WANYING looks at her at night. In addition to the previous dystocia, WANYING''s whole confinement is not very good. "


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    "Besides, there are business matters. We can''t intervene at all. We can only do them by WANYING herself. As soon as she went, the accumulated problems made Wan Ying look pale after she was born. Maybe the problems also came down at this time. "


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

 Chapter 1168

    "After she finished her confinement, she let my mother go back to Jiangnan first without letting her stay more. I know Wan Ying doesn''t want my mother to worry too much. Later, not long after she was born, Wan Ying had a serious illness and her high fever did not subside. She took the medicine and finally got rid of it. As a result, Zhi Yi began to have a fever again. Wan Ying didn''t do well and had to take care of Zhi Yi. In addition, there were few servants in the mansion at that time -- "


    With that, Zhao Feng sighed: "at that time, the high fever turned into a cold wind, which has been bad. The slave came to inform me that I hurried down. At that time, my mother insisted on staying there for half a year, and WAN Ying''s cold also delayed for half a year. From then on, the root cause of the disease will come down. As long as there is a little carelessness, it is easy to have an accident. "


    ¡­¡­


    Zhao Fengqi explained the cause of the incident.


    It''s probably too busy now, and it''s turning into autumn, so Xu WANYING must have a high fever, which will inevitably involve her for a long time. If the doctors outside don''t understand Xu WANYING''s situation, they will be delayed.


    And she is already familiar with Xu WANYING, naturally familiar with.


    And these things, is mu Zhanxiao completely don''t know, he listened to Zhao Fengqi''s words, face changed and changed, for a long time didn''t say a word.


    However, for the sake of Zhao Feng and Mu Zhanxiao''s attitude, after a moment of silence, he still could not help saying: "Mr. mu, if you are really good to WANYING, don''t let WANYING and Zhiyi separate. Zhiyi is almost all of WANYING. Over the years, WANYING has been supported by Zhiyi all the way. "


    Zhao Fengqi opened his mouth slowly, even with a little prayer, as if he was trying to figure out Mu Zhanxiao''s idea. Then he sighed silently and looked at Mu Zhanxiao again.


    Mu Zhanxiao didn''t speak, just patiently waiting for Zhao Fengqi to continue.


    "At least for the sake of Zhiyi, Lord mu can treat WANYING well. She is a good woman. She and I are not what adults think. We just know each other from childhood, so we have a good relationship, but we are not involved in the relationship between men and women. " Zhao Fengqi said it directly.


    It is true that Xu WANYING has never been in love with Zhao Fengqi, but Zhao Fengqi likes it. However, due to Xu WANYING''s unresponsiveness, Zhao Fengqi gradually consolidates such feelings. He is willing to be Xu WANYING''s family, but he doesn''t want to lose Xu WANYING.


    "Over the years, many people like WANYING. There are many people who don''t mind WANYING having children. But wan Ying has never been a dog. " Zhao Fengqi continued, "because I know that in WANYING''s heart, there is only adult mu. I just didn''t expect that you''re deeply attached. "


    Speaking of the end, Zhao Fengqi sighed silently.


    It''s true that many people have ideas about WANYING these years, and there are also some rich people who are not even willing to let Xu WANYING go back to be a concubine. They are willing to give her the identity of the main room. Maybe some of them are sequels, but Xu WANYING never agrees.


    Zhao Fengqi couldn''t understand why.


    After all, he never let go of Mu Zhanxiao.


    Then, Zhao Fengqi didn''t say anything more, and he didn''t know whether Mu Zhanxiao heard it or not. When Mu Zhanxiao spoke again, he asked Xu WANYING about her illness: "in this case, there is no medicine to cure?"


    "That''s not the case." Zhao Fengqi recovered, "on weekdays, we should pay more attention not to be infected with wind and cold, then we won''t have this. Don''t be too tired at the turn of the season. "


    This is why for so many years, Xu WANYING rarely leaves her residence, and she asks the shopkeeper to come down twice a month. She knows her health very well, and for the sake of her health, Xu WANYING wants to live longer. Naturally will not easily leave, let oneself too tired.


    If Xu WANYING had done everything by herself, she would have devoured everything of the Xu family. Before Xu WANYING''s wings were fully plump, she could not act rashly.


    Mu Zhanxiao''s voice, this just didn''t see Xu WANYING more: "I know, you go back first."


    "Yes." Zhao Fengqi answered.


    Originally wanted to see Xu WANYING, but obviously Mu Zhanxiao didn''t mean it. Zhao Fengqi wisely stopped talking about it, to avoid bringing any bad things to Xu WANYING.


    Then Zhao Fengqi quickly turned to leave, but mu Zhanxiao sat in the same place, motionless, his eyes more and more secretive.


    After a while, the housekeeper came: "Xiao Ye, the people of Xu''s house are here."


    Mu Zhanxiao quietly looked at the housekeeper, and the housekeeper continued: "it''s to find the lady. Do you want to stop or..."


    "Let them go." Mu Zhanxiao sneered.


    The housekeeper nodded, didn''t ask any more, and quickly turned away from him.


    Why did the people of Xu''s mansion come to the mansion? How could Mu Zhanxiao not know. These days, apart from the things in hand, Mu Zhanxiao doesn''t do everything in Jiangnan. He has sent a message back to Kyoto, asking Li Shiyuan to issue an imperial edict, which goes directly to Xu''s house.


    But in the name of Prince Mu''s house, they clearly told the people in Xu''s house that the person they wanted to marry was Xu WANYING. Anyway, Xu WANYING is a member of Xu''s family. This is not for other reasons, but to let Xu WANYING take a bad breath.


    With all that Zhao Fengqi said now, the coldness in Mu Zhanxiao''s eyebrow became more and more obvious. The fact that Xu Fu can escape that year does not mean that he can escape the present. In order not to scare the snake, but now we can solve the problem of Xu WANYING.


    If Xu''s family can be good to Xu WANYING, then what happened in those years can''t happen, and what happened later can''t happen.


    And now¡ª¡ª


    Mu Zhanxiao sneered, and then he stood up and walked towards Xu WANYING''s courtyard.


    ¡­¡­


    At that time¡ª¡ª


    Xu WANYING is quiet. Although her cough is much better now, the feeling of drowsiness is still there. This situation needs to last for a long time to make Xu WANYING come back to herself. So most of the time, she doesn''t do anything, she just takes a rest.


    Until the slave came and said, "Miss, the people from Xu''s family are here. It''s your father and mother. "


    Xu WANYING was stunned.


    I didn''t expect that the people of Xu''s house would come, and I didn''t expect that the people of Xu''s house would come to Mu Zhanxiao''s residence. You know, over the years, she has been holding the evidence of Xu''s house and restraining Xu''s house. In addition, she has devoured half of Xu''s house, which makes everyone in Xu''s house in danger and naturally has no time to pay attention to Xu WANYING.


    And these, cold not Ding of appear in front of oneself, still arrive at Mu Zhanxiao''s mansion, this is to mean that the person of Xu mansion knew what?


    Xu WANYING''s eyebrows twisted, and then looked at the slave''s face, she was quiet: "let them in."

 Chapter 1169

    When the water comes and the earth is covered, the soldiers come and block it. For Xu Fu, Xu WANYING has never been timid, let alone anything else.


    The slave was ordered and soon retired without hesitation.


    Before long, Xu Yuanzhi and Mrs. Xu personally appeared in front of Xu WANYING. When they saw Xu WANYING, they had a rare fawning Xiaoyi on their faces, which made Xu WANYING a little surprised. However, it was just a flash of emotion. In the whole process, Xu WANYING didn''t say a word more, just looked at her quietly.


    "Wan Ying." Mrs. Xu opened her mouth first, smiling, and seemed to be more warm. "Look at you, you child, for so many years, you don''t want to go back to Xu''s house. If you don''t come back, we''re sorry to go to you, for fear of disturbing you. "


    Mrs. Xu is an exquisite person, who can say everything to the extreme, so that you can reach out and not smile. Many times, Mrs. Xu is the face of Xu Yuanzhi. As long as Mrs. Xu is here, many things of Xu Yuanzhi can get twice the result with half the effort, and Mrs. Xu can pacify these people very well.


    Mrs. Xu also contributed a lot to the fact that Xu''s family once dominated Jiangnan.


    But this kind of exquisite, in front of Xu WANYING and not much use, she looked at Mrs. Xu coldly, and then began to smile: "Mrs. Xu really want me to go back to Xu house, or talk about it freely?"


    In the past, Xu WANYING was never sharp in front of Xu''s house. Except that in order to take Xu Ling away from Xu''s house, Xu WANYING always hid well in front of Mrs. Xu and couldn''t hold Mrs. Xu so hard. So when she was so cold, Mrs. Xu''s face changed.


    But almost immediately, she said with a smile: "look what you child said. You are from the Xu family. Of course, I want you to go back to the Xu family. Why don''t you hope


    Anyway, Mrs. Xu has always been good at telling lies.


    But Xu Yuanzhi said, "WANYING, it''s my father who has neglected too many of your brothers and sisters these years, but your brothers and sisters are all members of Xu''s family. How can Xu''s family not care?"


    Xu WANYING very light smile, interrupted two people''s flattery and flattery, asked directly: "today two specially come to me, what''s the matter?"


    There was no more calling, and they had already pulled out the distance between them.


    After all, when Xu WANYING left from Xu''s house, she didn''t think of any involvement with Xu''s family. Apart from giving birth to herself, Xu Yuanzhi has never seen or interfered with her life in Xu''s house. Even an ordinary girl can''t match her.


    There is no love between father and daughter.


    So it''s not necessary to find yourself now.


    "You --" Xu Yuanzhi was annoyed.


    Mrs. Xu quickly grabbed Xu Yuanzhi, and her face was still smiling: "WANYING. That''s true. The Emperor himself sent a decree to Xu''s house to show you how to marry Mr. mu. "


    This words, let Xu WANYING follow to wring eyebrow, was really unexpected. Unexpectedly, Xu''s family came to talk about it. Xu WANYING still doesn''t know about it. At least Mu Zhanxiao never mentioned it to herself.


    This time, Xu WANYING was silent.


    But Xu WANYING''s silence, on the contrary, made Mrs. Xu a little uneasy, but the rest of the words, she continued to say: "WANYING, you see, when you marry Mr. mu, you have to go out from Xu''s house. After all, you are the daughter of Xu''s house. When the emperor''s edict came down, we went to see Lord mu, but he never saw us


    What Mrs. Xu said is euphemistic.


    Xu WANYING said with a faint smile: "madam, don''t you know why Mr. Mu didn''t see you?"


    In a word, Mrs. Xu could not speak and stood passively.


    How could they not know why Mu Zhanxiao didn''t see him? After all, they had planned what happened in those years. They cooperated with mu zhantian and wanted to make Mu Zhanxiao dead, but they didn''t expect that the current situation was completely the opposite.


    Mu Zhanxiao not only became the Prime Minister of a country, but also had a close relationship with the emperor. He was almost under one person and above ten thousand people. No one could have imagined such a position.


    Even Mu Zhanxiao is the emperor''s close uncle, the prince''s close uncle.


    Mu Zhanxiao''s status is that everyone wants to be close to him. As long as he can get close to him, how many things can he save and how many detours can he take. Naturally, the people in Xu''s house think the same way. It''s just what happened in those years, which makes Xu''s house very clear that he has no position.


    But now it''s different. The emperor refers to Xu WANYING and Mu Zhanxiao. As long as Xu WANYING can get on the line, then Xu Fu will have hope. If you can catch up with Mu Zhanxiao, you can imagine what will happen in the future. No one wants to make Xu''s family lose face. Even in Kyoto, Xu''s family can speak, which is quite different from the present passivity.


    Therefore, the key lies in Xu WANYING.


    Mrs. Xu was embarrassed and soon regained her composure: "you see, we were cheated by traitors. After all, we don''t know the identity of Lord mu. If we know, how can we do such a thing. You, the child, never say anything, and we will not say what you want to say. "


    In a word, Xu Fu is not wrong. It is others who are wrong. This is Mrs. Xu''s old trick. Xu WANYING will not understand.


    She was still expressionless: "didn''t you know that back then?"


    No matter what Mrs. Xu said, Xu WANYING could coldly refuse to go back. There was no room for her.


    This, Mrs. Xu''s face gradually bad, so looking at Xu Yuanzhi, in Xu WANYING''s attitude, Mrs. Xu actually more or less guessed the result. But now, Mrs. Xu can not be strong, because the only one who can extricate Xu from the present situation is Xu WANYING.


    Therefore, if you are not reconciled, you have to coax them.


    "Wan Ying, the past is over. Let''s not mention these things." Mrs. Xu coughed, trying to cover up the embarrassment before, "the emperor''s imperial edict to the Xu house, certainly also hope that we make friends, you always have to go out from the Xu house, you can''t go out from yourself, if you go out, you can''t hang on your face."


    "Can''t the people in Xu''s house hang up, or can''t I?" Xu WANYING''s attitude is still cold.


    Mrs. Xu''s face changed again.


    After listening to Mrs. Xu so much, Xu WANYING had already understood her purpose. She stood up and didn''t want to continue to talk to Mrs. Xu: "Mrs. Xu, please come back. When I left Xufu, I had nothing to do with Xufu. Whether I get married or not is also my problem. Xu Fu has no right to interfere. As for the emperor''s imperial edict, it only refers to marriage and doesn''t ask Xu Fu to do anything. "

 Chapter 1170

    That tone is cold, already opened oneself and Xu Fu''s distance, such Xu WANYING, let Mrs. Xu have no way at all. Xu Yuanzhi was also a little worried. He just looked at Mrs. Xu with a trace of condemnation in his eyes, as if Mrs. Xu was not good at her work.


    Mrs. Xu also felt aggrieved.


    But on the face, even if Mrs. Xu was angry, she didn''t dare to be angry with Xu WANYING. She was still smiling: "WANYING, look what you said. In the past, I was not good, if everything was corrected in time or in time, we can cooperate with you whatever you want. But just one thing, I would like to ask you to introduce Mr. Mu to us, OK


    Xu WANYING never comes out of the cabinet from Xu''s house. It''s true that Mrs. Xu doesn''t have any ideas, but Mrs. Xu''s biggest goal is to climb up Mu Zhanxiao through Xu WANYING.


    So in such a case, Mrs. Xu said her purpose. This kind of feeling is like telling Xu WANYING that if she does not agree to her request, Mrs. Xu will appear here frequently.


    When Mrs. Xu''s voice fell, Xu WANYING''s eyes had passed Mrs. Xu and looked behind her.


    Because Mu Zhanxiao has come.


    But mu Zhanxiao''s whole sight falls on Xu WANYING. He doesn''t have any ups and downs in his treatment of Xu''s family. He seems to be more indifferent.


    "Here comes Mr. mu." Xu WANYING light mouth, "you have words to say directly with Mu adult."


    This made Mrs. Xu and Xu Yuanzhi shudder for a moment. Then they quickly turned their heads and saw Mu Zhanxiao. After that, they immediately knelt down and said hello to each other: "the grass people, please see my Lord."


    Mu Zhanxiao didn''t look at them. He went to Xu WANYING''s direction and said, "it''s not good yet. Why don''t you rest?"


    "The people of Xu''s house have come, so I''ll see them." Xu WANYING light mouth.


    Mu Zhanxiao said nothing. She still didn''t look at Xu Yuanzhi and Mrs. Xu. Her eyes fell on Xu WANYING, and she never left: "have you drunk the medicine?"


    "Yes." Xu WANYING answered.


    "Did the slave bring you the afternoon snack?" Mu Zhanxiao asked again.


    "Not yet." Xu WANYING replied.


    ¡­¡­


    Both of them have been responding to each other. Mu Zhanxiao is asking and Xu WANYING is answering. However, Xu Yuanzhi and Mrs. Xu are totally ignored and can''t speak. In the eyes of outsiders, the relationship between Xu WANYING and Mu Zhanxiao seems to be excellent.


    And Xu WANYING and Mu Zhanxiao are very clear, they are not good, just ordinary dialogue, simple.


    "Mu..." Xu Yuanzhi finally found the gap, and then he began to cry, "Mr. Mu --"


    Before he finished speaking, Mu Zhanxiao interrupted them: "do you still have permission here?"


    A word, let two people''s facial expression change greatly.


    But soon, Mrs. Xu calmed down: "Mr. mu, it''s like this. The emperor''s imperial edict to Xu Fu, refers to marry you and WANYING. WANYING is the daughter of Xu''s family, so if we want to go out from Xu''s family, we''ll come to discuss the wedding


    That sounds reasonable.


    But mu Zhanxiao didn''t give any face, so she looked at Xu WANYING. Xu WANYING didn''t say a word. She came to Mu Zhanxiao''s chair and said, "do you want to go out from Xu''s house?"


    Xu WANYING is direct: "I left Xu''s house many years ago, and I''m no longer a member of Xu''s house. Naturally, there''s no need to go out from Xu''s house."


    Xu WANYING''s voice fell, and Mu Zhanxiao looked at the two people standing on one side: "her words are what I mean. If nothing else, please go back. If you want to think about her coming out of the cabinet, it''s better to think about Xu''s house. "


    With that, Mu Zhanxiao immediately asked the housekeeper to see the guests off.


    The housekeeper quietly walked up to the two people and said without expression: "you two, please go back. You are not welcome here. "


    This time, Xu Yuanzhi and Mrs. Xu were stunned, and they were already taken away by the housekeeper''s people. And they were asked out of Mu Zhanxiao''s residence, and the officials at the gate were waiting.


    "Mr. Xu Yuanzhi, my Lord has summoned you to go to the Yamen." The official opened his mouth without expression.


    Xu Yuanzhi''s face completely changed, and even Mrs. Xu couldn''t calm down.


    Why do they go to yamen? They know very well that over the years, Xu''s business has been swallowed up by people. Every step of Xu''s business is dangerous, not to mention the framing of Mu Zhanxiao in those years. Now it''s just a thorough liquidation.


    Xu Yuanzhi didn''t want to push Mrs. Xu out: "it''s all her, it''s all her, it has nothing to do with me."


    With that, Xu Yuanzhi was about to flee.


    Mrs. Xu was stunned. She didn''t expect that Xu Yuanzhi finally pushed herself out.


    But the official didn''t give them a chance, so they were detained directly, and no one had to escape: "none of Xu''s people can escape. I''ll see you in the Yamen. "


    With that, they were taken away.


    Xu''s mansion, which was once a bustling house, was suddenly deserted. Not only Xu Yuanzhi and Mrs. Xu, but also Xu Yuan was brought in. Even the gate of Xu''s mansion was sealed. Xu''s family has been rooted in the south of the Yangtze River for decades, but now it has been uprooted, and there is no room for maneuver.


    ¡­¡­


    At that time.


    It was quiet inside.


    Mu Zhanxiao did not leave, did not speak, Xu WANYING quiet, unexpected initiative to break the silence: "Xu Fu said, is it true?"


    Mu Zhanxiao''s eyes sank, and then he looked at Xu WANYING: "do you think the emperor will make fun of the imperial edict?"


    Yes, you are not joking.


    Li Shiyuan has never been a joker, and Xu Fu will not rashly make fun of such things as imperial edicts, so it can only be true. Xu WANYING will not think that Mu Zhanxiao gave her a surprise, more or less because of Zhiyi.


    "You didn''t mention it to me." Xu WANYING spoke calmly.


    Mu Zhanxiao just looked at Xu WANYING: "don''t you know now?" That tone can''t tell whether it''s loose or something else.


    Xu WANYING was quiet again.


    Mu Zhanxiao''s thin lips moved, but when she got to her mouth, she suddenly stopped. When she looked at Xu WANYING again, the light in her eyes became more complicated. Xu WANYING naturally felt the light in her eyes. She opened her mouth and wanted to speak. Finally, she didn''t say anything and stood in the same place passively.


    Until Mu Zhanxiao came up to Xu WANYING, her finger raised Xu WANYING''s chin and let her look at herself. Xu WANYING was very passive, but mu Zhanxiao''s eyes didn''t leave her, so she had been thinking about Xu WANYING for a long time.

 Chapter 1171

    "A few days ago, I speedily sent people back to the capital and brought back the emperor''s edict." Mu Zhanxiao explained unexpectedly, "you come back to Beijing with me. From today on, I don''t want to care about the past with you. You just stay by my side and nurture Zhiyi. You don''t need to worry about anything else. As for this part of you in Jiangnan, it''s still your shopkeeper. If you have something to do, you can quickly go to the capital to inform you. "


    All the things are arranged by Mu Zhanxiao, and there is no need for Xu WANYING to think any more.


    Under such circumstances, Xu WANYING closed her eyes and then looked at Mu Zhanxiao: "do I have the right to choose?"


    "No Mu Zhanxiao broke all of Xu WANYING''s thoughts and thought, "you can only go back to Beijing with me."


    Then, Xu WANYING didn''t say anything, just stood like this, and Mu Zhanxiao didn''t say anything. The atmosphere in the house was not bad, but it was not good.


    You know, the position of Princess Mu is the dream of many women in Dazhou, but now it suddenly falls on her head. But Xu WANYING will not be happy, because she knows very well that this is not a good thing.


    With this imperial edict, her identity has long been stripped clean by people in Kyoto. How can she become Princess mu? Not to mention, she still has a chance. No matter whether Zhiyi is mu Zhanxiao''s son or not, there will be a lot of gossip.


    Only in this case, Xu WANYING also unable to stop, in the end, she can only silent sigh.


    "What are you thinking?" Mu Zhanxiao suddenly asks Xu WANYING.


    Xu WANYING shook her head: "nothing. It''s good to see Zhiyi. I just want to see myself and I should be very happy. "


    Mu Zhanxiao did not continue this topic, but the slave just brought the afternoon stew cup to Xu WANYING, all of which were nourishing.


    Xu WANYING''s figure is as thin as that of a girl, not like a person who has had a child. Every time Mu Zhanxiao holds Xu WANYING, he can''t touch a few pieces of meat. He is too thin. So this afternoon''s dim sum was sent by Mu Zhanxiao, who wanted to fatten Xu WANYING.


    On the contrary, when Xu WANYING saw the stew cup, she was quiet, and her delicate eyebrows were twisted like this.


    Seeing that Mu Zhanxiao was there, the slave didn''t say anything. He put down his things and quickly turned to leave. The room was quiet again.


    Stew cup is a typical Jiangnan way, light and nourishing, and it smells better.


    However, no matter how delicious things are, they can''t bear to eat like this every day. In addition, Xu WANYING''s appetite has not been big, but the slave continued to follow Xu WANYING and stare at her until she finished eating.


    So under such circumstances, Xu WANYING saw that these supplements were subconsciously repelled.


    Mu Zhanxiao took a look: "don''t you like it? If you don''t like it, I''ll let the kitchen change. "


    The tone is natural, Xu WANYING''s eyebrows are still twisted, the trouble is also Xu WANYING how not willing to, and Mu Zhanxiao said let the kitchen people do it again, those slaves will do it again.


    This, Xu WANYING is very passive, and finally slowly picked up the spoon, a small mouthful of a small drink, all the actions are the same as slow motion, but also appears reluctant.


    Barely drink half, Xu WANYING is really drink, frowning, but also silent.


    Mu Zhanxiao noticed: "you eat too little."


    Xu WANYING see Mu Zhanxiao mouth, this just whispered: "I can''t eat."


    Mu Zhanxiao was sitting, but when she heard Xu WANYING''s words, she directly sat down. On the side of Xu WANYING, she sat down with Mu Zhanxiao, as if the whole atmosphere was tense. Mu Zhanxiao just looked at Xu WANYING like this. In Mu Zhanxiao''s eyes, Xu WANYING picked up the spoon and ate it one by one.


    It''s really hard.


    She had never eaten so much food before. She always ate three meals a day. She had a good snack. She had a bad appetite. Now she was suddenly supported by so many things. It was inevitable that she felt uncomfortable.


    Suddenly, the spoon in Xu WANYING''s hand was taken away. Xu WANYING was stunned, and then passively looked at Mu Zhanxiao. The spoon had already fallen into Mu Zhanxiao''s hand.


    Xu WANYING: "you..."


    "Next time, let the slave not give you so much." Mu Zhanxiao took a step back, "you are too thin. You are all bones when you hold it."


    The implication is to eat, but the weight has been halved, which is mu Zhanxiao''s biggest concession. Xu WANYING didn''t say anything, but she was embarrassed by what Mu Zhanxiao said, and her cheek was slightly lying.


    After all, these days, it''s really Mu Zhanxiao who falls asleep with himself in his arms.


    I can''t say how good the relationship is, but it''s not so cold. It''s just such intimacy with a trace of embarrassment. Fortunately, at that time, she had already fallen asleep and didn''t make herself too sad.


    Just in Mu Zhanxiao''s words, Xu WANYING didn''t know what to think of, suddenly blurted out: "you don''t have to worry about this, back to Kyoto, there are many people who can serve the bed."


    The implication is that Mu Zhanxiao goes back to Kyoto and doesn''t need to face himself.


    This made Mu Zhanxiao squint slightly, and then he looked at Xu WANYING like this: "Oh, I haven''t become Princess Mu yet, but I''m thinking about it wholeheartedly. You''ve considered all the concubines in this house."


    Xu WANYING wants to bite off her tongue.


    This is a bit sour, is suddenly thought of, so blurted out.


    Mu Zhanxiao''s voice just stopped for a moment, looking at Xu WANYING''s eyes, with a trace of profound meaning: "why did you suddenly mention the concubine in the palace?"


    Xu WANYING did not know how to answer, so she could only falter and haw: "I just said it casually."


    Mu Zhanxiao just looked at it like this. He didn''t know whether he believed it or not. Xu WANYING is even more nervous, palms are followed by sweat, how did not expect that he had no brain to say these words.


    After being watched by Mu Zhanxiao, Xu WANYING reluctantly explained: "there''s no other meaning. I''m just worried about Zhiyi. Zhiyi goes back to King Mu''s house coldly, which is bound to cause trouble. In the end, it''s all about thinking carefully. "


    "With me, he won''t have any trouble." Mu Zhanxiao light mouth, "no one dares to move the Yi.". If that''s the case, you don''t have to worry. "


    "That''s good." Xu WANYING no longer said anything, but people still seem passive.


    And Mu Zhanxiao doesn''t seem to continue this topic, and then he signals the slave to send the stew cup in front of him. Xu WANYING''s eyebrows are slightly twisted.

 Chapter 1172

    I always think it''s too wasteful.


    "What''s the matter?" Mu Zhanxiao side head asked Xu WANYING, tone is not bad.


    Xu WANYING looked at the stew cup and said quietly, "it''s too wasteful."


    Before eating by herself, one is that the slave stares at her. She doesn''t want to embarrass the slave. The other is that she doesn''t want to waste. Xu WANYING came from such a family background, so she never learned to be extravagant and wasteful. She cherishes all the food in her mouth, so she will eat it seriously.


    Mu Zhanxiao listens to Xu WANYING''s words. Her eyes seem to ask Xu WANYING what she wants to do.


    Finally, with a silent sigh, Xu WANYING calmed down and took the stew cup back, forcing herself to eat it one by one.


    When Xu WANYING took the third bite, the spoon was taken away again.


    "You -" Xu WANYING looks at Mu Zhanxiao passively.


    "Don''t force yourself if you can''t eat." Mu Zhanxiao spoke faintly.


    Then, Mu Zhanxiao took the rest of the food three or two, and then Mu Zhanxiao looked at Xu WANYING: "is this OK?"


    Xu WANYING was silent and did not speak.


    That''s what she ate and the spoon she used. Mu Zhanxiao just used it. She couldn''t tell what was wrong or what was wrong. But in the end, Xu WANYING kept silent.


    And Mu Zhanxiao didn''t say anything, so he let the slave take things away.


    Soon, the house was quiet again.


    No one spoke to anyone.


    Xu WANYING looks for the book and looks at it carefully. She doesn''t let herself pay attention to Mu Zhanxiao. Mu Zhanxiao also seems to ignore Xu WANYING''s meaning. Shopkeeper Wang comes and goes, reporting to Mu Zhanxiao.


    "Xiao Ye, the emperor asked when you would return to Beijing." After shopkeeper Wang reported the matter, he changed the topic.


    This topic, also let Xu WANYING in the hands of the book action stopped, subconsciously looked over, as if also want to know the answer. Even if today''s edict came down, Mu Zhanxiao didn''t talk about it with Xu WANYING.


    And now shopkeeper Wang asked, it must be the urgent urge from Kyoto.


    "Just a few more days." Mu Zhanxiao spoke faintly.


    The eyes inadvertently fell on Xu WANYING''s body, just caught her. Her heart beat faster and she immediately bowed her head, but she couldn''t stop the hot feeling on her cheek.


    But this kind of interaction, shopkeeper Wang can see clearly, he is a shrewd man, suddenly understand: "that slave will go to recover. The emperor also said that if Xiao Ye has any needs, he will say it at the first time. The emperor will do his best. "


    Mu Zhanxiao said nothing. Shopkeeper Wang nodded and then retreated.


    After shopkeeper Wang left, Xu WANYING and Mu Zhanxiao were left in the house.


    Mu Zhanxiao looked at Xu WANYING directly: "what am I doing?"


    Xu WANYING didn''t expect that Mu Zhanxiao would ask so directly. She was passive for a moment and then murmured to herself, "in fact, I''m ok. If you want to go back to Beijing, you can do it at any time."


    Voice down, Mu Zhanxiao is not in a hurry to answer Xu WANYING, but step by step toward the direction of Xu WANYING, Xu WANYING subconsciously back, until people against the bed, Mu Zhanxiao just stopped, looking down.


    "Anxious to return to Beijing with me?" Asked Mu Zhanxiao.


    This tone is like asking Xu WANYING if she can''t wait to go back to be princess mu. Xu WANYING didn''t understand, but she didn''t get angry. She just looked at Mu Zhanxiao calmly and shook her head.


    Then, the soft voice denied Mu Zhanxiao''s words: "since I want to go back to Beijing, I want to see Zhiyi as soon as possible."


    It was a mother''s concern for her children.


    Xu WANYING had no such idea before, and even felt that she would never see Zhiyi again in her life. So when she was cold enough to see Zhiyi again, Xu WANYING was excited and couldn''t wait to go to Kyoto.


    Xu WANYING didn''t think much about other things.


    This, don''t know is let Mu Zhanxiao dissatisfied, or other, he looked down to Xu WANYING: "you go to Kyoto, the purpose is only Yi?"


    His tone is questioning Xu WANYING.


    Xu WANYING was stunned. She didn''t say anything. She was passive for a moment. Then she nodded quietly: "Zhiyi is in Kyoto. It''s best if I can go to nature. After all, Zhiyi is still a child of several years old. I''m afraid there will be trouble behind Zhiyi. "


    "That''s it?" Mu Zhanxiao''s tone was even more heavy.


    Xu WANYING nodded.


    As if with Xu WANYING''s nod, the original relaxed atmosphere suddenly tightens up. Mu Zhanxiao''s eyes are very heavy when he looks at Xu WANYING, and he will swallow Xu WANYING almost in an instant.


    Xu WANYING some inexplicable, do not know where he offended Mu Zhanxiao, Mu Zhanxiao sneer, turned and walked out directly, Xu WANYING stood in the same place, the final silent sigh.


    It seems that this man is becoming more and more capricious.


    ¡­¡­


    The next few days.


    Xu WANYING''s health is getting better and better, and the cold has been cured for a long time. The schedule of returning to Beijing has been formally put forward. The housekeeper has made preparations and packed up a lot of things. It is clear that there are only so many people, but three carriages have been rigidly prepared.


    All the things that can be considered have been taken into consideration, no matter what the details are.


    When Xu WANYING saw this formation, she calmed down and always felt that it was too exaggerated.


    "Miss Xu, you can get on the carriage." The housekeeper reminded Xu WANYING that she was respectful.


    Xu WANYING was quiet, and went to the first carriage. When the housekeeper was ready to pass the foot, Mu Zhanxiao didn''t know when he appeared in front of Xu WANYING. After that, he grabbed Xu WANYING''s waist and let Xu WANYING get on the carriage easily.


    The housekeeper cleverly put away his feet.


    And then Mu Zhanxiao got on the carriage.


    The carriage was spacious and full of everything. There was no need for them to lean together.


    On that day, when she suddenly mentioned returning to Beijing, after Mu Zhanxiao and Xu WANYING broke up unhappily, Xu WANYING thought that Mu Zhanxiao would not come. As a result, Mu Zhanxiao would appear beside Xu WANYING at dinner, but when she fell asleep, she did not bother Xu WANYING.


    This is mu Zhanxiao''s consideration, which Xu WANYING can feel.


    But there is still a layer of paper between them, and it seems that they can''t break it.


    Xu WANYING didn''t think much, but the carriage moved smoothly.


    "It takes five days to get to Kyoto. Every day I will stop in other states and counties to avoid going too fast. " Mu Zhanxiao spoke faintly.


    Xu WANYING said, "good."


    Mu Zhanxiao didn''t say anything. He bowed his head to deal with the things in his hands. Even on the way, he was much busier.

 Chapter 1173

    Xu WANYING naturally did not dare to harass.


    Suddenly, Mu Zhanxiao lost some things. Xu WANYING was stunned. Mu Zhanxiao didn''t lift his eyelids. He said faintly: "you''ve seen all these carefully. It will be used in the palace later. As Princess mu, you have to do many things yourself. King Mu''s house is not like Xu''s, and Kyoto is not like Jiangnan. "


    The implication is more complicated.


    Xu WANYING did not speak, holding the things in her hands, and finally sighed silently. Then she looked down seriously. She never wanted to be involved in the house of King Mu, but now, it seems that she has to be involved. And the names and seniority that have been sorted out are enough to give Xu WANYING a headache.


    Mu Zhanxiao''s voice came slowly: "in these years, the great Zhou Dynasty was peaceful and prosperous. However, it was not completely peaceful. During this period, the struggle of forces was very complicated. The same is true in King Mu''s residence. You should be more careful about some things, otherwise, if something really happens, I can''t protect you. "


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    "Everything should be calm. Remember that you still have a piece of wisdom. You can''t tolerate the slightest mistake. Your identity is Princess mu, and everything you say and do represents Prince Mu''s residence. "


    ¡­¡­


    Mu Zhanxiao is reminding Xu WANYING.


    Xu WANYING was silent and didn''t speak. She couldn''t express that feeling. It was like she had gone to Kyoto and had no way back. In fact, Xu WANYING''s character has never been competitive. She only learns to resist when she has to. If it is peaceful and prosperous, Xu WANYING will choose to stay in one place and keep still.


    Think of here, Xu WANYING silent sigh, for a moment and a half will not know what to say, can only look at these lists so seriously. Mu Zhanxiao took a light look, didn''t say anything, and then continued to bow his head to deal with the things in his hands.


    Xu WANYING occasionally looks at Mu Zhanxiao from the corner of her eye. She always feels that she is not willing to take her to Beijing because she is from the south of the Yangtze River, which is strange to all people in Kyoto. Leng Buding can better divert her attention by taking such a person to Beijing.


    This kind of thought, let Xu WANYING some not happy.


    But it''s just a little bit. Xu WANYING doesn''t think about it any more. Looking at the list in her hand, when she sees Mu Zhanxiao''s concubines, Xu WANYING calms down. It seems that she can''t see them any more, and her eyes are stabbed. Each of these concubines has a big background. It''s the difference between cloud and mud that she and them are.


    So, how can her identity control the whole situation among these wives and concubines? It seems more difficult.


    Think of these, Xu WANYING silent sigh.


    And the carriage slowly toward the direction of Kyoto, the speed is not fast. Think is scruples to own body not good, therefore slows down the speed intentionally is general. Xu WANYING didn''t say anything. After trying to force herself to read these lists, she put the information aside and silently looked out of the window, a little distracted.


    Mu Zhanxiao occasionally looks at Xu WANYING from the corner of his eye. His fist in the palm of his hand is slightly clenched, but he doesn''t say anything in the end. Soon, his eyes come back quietly.


    Until Xu WANYING didn''t return to her mind in front of the car window for a long time, Mu Zhanxiao''s cold voice came gradually: "are you going to make yourself sick again? The way to Kyoto is all the way north, which is quite different from Jiangnan. In this season, Jiangnan may still be a little sultry, and Kyoto has begun to be cold and cool. Have you forgotten the cold before you


    "Ah?" Xu WANYING Leng for a moment, turned around.


    Just as a gust of wind blows, Xu WANYING sneezes several times, and Mu Zhanxiao''s eyebrows twist up. Xu WANYING is like a child who made a mistake and was caught by someone.


    The feeling of unspeakable embarrassment, she bowed her head and did not say a word, this time she sat down and returned to the previous position, and the carriage slowly drove into the next state and County town, just a day''s drive from Jiangnan.


    "Take a rest in another hospital and leave tomorrow." Mu Zhanxiao spoke faintly.


    Xu WANYING was stunned and almost blurted out: "why do you have other hospitals everywhere?"


    This let Mu Zhanxiao see to Xu WANYING, Xu WANYING quiet, silent.


    Also, let''s not talk about Mu Zhanxiao''s current identity. It''s not unusual for him to be in charge of other hospitals all over the world. He asked a mindless question. So when Mu Zhanxiao looks over, Xu WANYING finally sticks out her tongue. She''s a little embarrassed, and she doesn''t dare to look at Mu Zhanxiao.


    Mu Zhanxiao saw Xu WANYING like this, as if he saw the little girl who followed him many years ago. He suddenly laughed silently.


    Xu WANYING bowed her head, could not see Mu Zhanxiao''s smile, and became more and more embarrassed.


    All of a sudden, a pair of strong hands have been explored, directly wrapped Xu WANYING''s small hands, Xu WANYING Leng for a while, for a moment and a half did not return to God. But mu Zhanxiao didn''t say much, just wring his brow: "you don''t pay attention to your body at all, where can you go? Your hands can be so cold. If you go to Kyoto, how can you survive this winter?"


    "It''s the same old thing." Xu WANYING answered, "when I get cold, my hands and feet are always cold."


    "The result of the previous illness?" Mu Zhanxiao asked directly.


    Xu WANYING shook her head: "it has been like this since I was a child. Maybe I inherited my mother''s cold constitution."


    Mu Zhanxiao''s eyebrows twisted, did not speak, and Xu WANYING was led by Mu Zhanxiao is a little not adapt, want to pull out his hand, but mu Zhanxiao''s speed is faster, directly held Xu WANYING''s hand, completely did not give Xu WANYING any chance to break away.


    In the end, Xu WANYING gave up.


    In Mu Zhanxiao''s hand, the warm feeling gradually came, gradually let Xu WANYING''s hand warm up. But also in Xu WANYING''s hand temperature, Mu Zhanxiao''s hand instantly released, and no longer close to Xu WANYING.


    Xu WANYING looked at the lost palm, but did not say anything.


    "Let the slave prepare more clothes for you. The lower you go down, the lower the temperature." Mu Zhanxiao light mouth to remind Xu WANYING.


    "Good." Xu WANYING answered.


    And the carriage slowly stopped, the slave outside answered: "Xiao Ye, don''t come to the courtyard."


    Mu Zhanxiao made a sound and got out of the car soon. Xu WANYING didn''t dare to hesitate and got out of the car behind Mu Zhanxiao.


    Mu Zhanxiao didn''t know whether he didn''t pay attention or something else, so he told the housekeeper of other hospital in the same place, and didn''t walk in, but Xu WANYING didn''t know. She got out of the carriage and ran into Mu Zhanxiao''s strong back.

 Chapter 1174

    This, Xu WANYING Leng for a while, the tip of the nose was hit by the pain.


    And Mu Zhanxiao twisted his eyebrows, the first time back to God, put Xu WANYING into his arms: "what are you doing?"


    The tone is not good or bad, eyebrows never loosen, look down to see Xu WANYING''s situation, Xu WANYING quiet, some embarrassed, so struggling for a while, Mu Zhanxiao''s hand suddenly tightened: "ask you words."


    "I''m sorry." Xu WANYING answered, "I didn''t mean to. I didn''t know you were still outside, so I got out of the carriage directly."


    "Won''t you wait for the slave to get your pedals? The carriage is so high, do you jump down like this Mu Zhanxiao looks at Xu WANYING''s small face with a wrinkled nose, and finally can''t help scolding her. Xu WANYING is quiet and quiet.


    Mu Zhanxiao suddenly bowed his head and didn''t mind that the housekeeper was in front of him. Xu WANYING was embarrassed and pushed the man.


    But mu Zhanxiao was still looking at it, and the voice was suddenly very low: "throw yourself in the arms?"


    Xu WANYING: "no..." the tone suddenly became cramped, quickly changed the topic, "you send me away, some pain."


    Is the bridge of the nose bone hit the pain, this person''s shoulder is really too hard.


    Thinking of this, Xu WANYING''s nose can''t help wrinkling.


    Mu Zhanxiao seems to mean something, but calmly released Xu WANYING, housekeeper strange common sense current affairs of the mouth: "I''ve seen my wife."


    This makes Xu WANYING a Leng, mouth moved, just want to explain, but mu Zhanxiao has been the first to speak, also did not deny the identity of Xu WANYING: "the temperature of Xuzhou is much colder than Jiangnan, ready clothes and stove for his wife."


    "Yes." The housekeeper answered, but soon, the housekeeper looked at Mu Zhanxiao, "Xiao Ye, how is your wife living in the West Chamber?"


    The West Wing room is the upper room of another hospital.


    And the housekeeper''s understanding of Mu Zhanxiao for many years, he always likes to live alone in the east main house. Before, Mu Zhanxiao didn''t go out without a concubine, but the concubine had always been in the west chamber, so the housekeeper would ask.


    The result didn''t expect is, Mu Zhanxiao''s voice light spread: "no, together in the East chamber, lest clean up again, tomorrow we will leave."


    "Yes." The housekeeper did not dare answer.


    But in Mu Zhanxiao''s words, the housekeeper couldn''t help looking at Xu WANYING more.


    You know, this is so many years, the first woman to live in the East chamber, or care about a house with Mu Zhanxiao. As for Xu WANYING, the housekeeper has more or less known that they were married by the emperor, and Xu WANYING is also the future Princess mu.


    Inevitably, the housekeeper was respectful to Xu WANYING.


    And Mu Zhanxiao waved his hand, and the housekeeper stepped back. Mu Zhanxiao quickly walked towards the East chamber, and Xu WANYING quickly followed.


    Mu Zhanxiao''s pace is very big, and Xu WANYING is very hard to follow, but Xu WANYING doesn''t say anything, and quickly keeps up with Mu Zhanxiao''s pace.


    I don''t know what Mu Zhanxiao realized. This man''s pace slowed down suddenly. Xu WANYING ran into him unexpectedly. Now, Xu WANYING was embarrassed and even more embarrassed. She didn''t expect to run into this man twice in such a short time.


    This time, Mu Zhanxiao is interested in picking eyebrows to see Xu WANYING, Xu WANYING silent, so standing.


    Mu Zhanxiao didn''t say anything. Suddenly, he took Xu WANYING''s hand and walked towards the East chamber. And Xu WANYING looked at Mu Zhanxiao holding his hand, can''t say that kind of feeling, just feel Mu Zhanxiao like a person who is uncertain.


    Good time, gentle to you like water, cold time, but you can completely feel the Arctic ice.


    Finally, Xu WANYING sighed silently until they returned to the East chamber.


    The housekeeper had already sent someone to clean it up. Obviously, he knew the news ahead of time. There was everything in it. There was no need to prepare anything. Even the small heater was burned by Xu WANYING. In fact, the temperature in Xuzhou was not so cold that the heater was needed in this season.


    "At night, the temperature will be lower." Mu Zhanxiao suddenly opened his mouth.


    Xu WANYING Oh, nodded.


    The slave quickly prepared the food and brought it up. Xu WANYING found that it was all hot copper hotpot. In the winter of the south of the Yangtze River, every family had it. It would snow in the south of the Yangtze River. It was a thin layer, but the temperature of the south of the Yangtze river was colder and colder, which made people shiver.


    Therefore, people in Jiangnan like to use copper hot pot to dispel the cold when it is cold. But this is mu Zhanxiao''s intimate, Xu WANYING also understands many.


    Xu WANYING didn''t say a word. Mu Zhanxiao walked towards the dining table and didn''t talk to Xu WANYING.


    Two people around the charcoal fire, eating quietly, some silent.


    Xu WANYING''s appetite is still not big, a small mouthful of a small, Mu Zhanxiao frowned, very naturally rinsed the meat in Xu WANYING''s bowl, Xu WANYING a Leng, looked up at this person, just meet Mu Zhanxiao''s eyes: "I don''t like too thin woman."


    Mu Zhanxiao said coldly.


    "I used to do the same." Xu WANYING answered.


    Mu Zhanxiao squints at Xu WANYING. Xu WANYING doesn''t say a word. She lowers her head and eats the food in her bowl.


    Isn''t it?


    At that time, he was also slender, but mu Zhanxiao was very happy. And now no matter what kind of himself, I''m afraid Mu Zhanxiao is disgusted. Although there is a match between them, it''s just that Mu Zhanxiao is a little better for himself because of the match.


    There''s no other reason.


    As a result, Mu Zhanxiao said coldly: "in those days, you had meat, and your waist was as thin as it is now, but you felt different when holding it. At least you couldn''t master it with one hand. It''s not going to break with a little bit of force. In those days, your face was ruddy. It''s not like it is now. After a serious illness, your face can''t be recovered. "


    This words, Mu Zhanxiao said frankly, no tactful meaning, such frankly let Xu WANYING stunned for a while, and then bowed his head silent.


    She is not a pure girl, these words, the first time let Xu WANYING understand the meaning of this person''s words, her cheeks a little red.


    But when Mu Zhanxiao said these words, he was frank, but he didn''t feel that he was talking about meat.


    Xu WANYING because of such embarrassment, can''t help coughing, this, drink half of the soup, also choke the amount, this, desperately cough up.


    Mu Zhanxiao twisted his eyebrows and clapped his hand. His tone was more lighthearted: "you were not like this in those days. Cough all the time. "

 Chapter 1175

    "I''m not -" Xu WANYING wanted to explain.


    Looking at Mu Zhanxiao again, Xu WANYING calmed down and finally became silent again. After drinking water, Xu WANYING stopped coughing like this.


    "So eat more." Mu Zhanxiao had another thin piece of meat.


    This time, Xu WANYING did not say a word, lowered her head to eat seriously, for fear that Mu Zhanxiao would say something to make her shy.


    Mu Zhanxiao didn''t say anything.


    ¡­¡­


    After dinner, Mu Zhanxiao seems to have something to do and leaves in a hurry. After Mu Zhanxiao leaves, Xu WANYING is relieved. And in the house where she is, she is still in the style of Mu Zhanxiao, simple and without any burden.


    Xu WANYING also because of fatigue, never such a long journey, of course, some can''t bear, soon, she fell asleep, even when Mu Zhanxiao came back, Xu WANYING didn''t know.


    At noon the next day, they left Xuzhou and continued to drive in the direction of Kyoto.


    In the past few days, Xu WANYING has gradually noticed some differences from her usual life.


    The atmosphere between them, though not intimate, was not bad. Mu Zhanxiao can pay attention to Xu WANYING''s every move anytime and anywhere, and all the actions are intimate services for Xu WANYING. The more you enter Kyoto, the colder the weather gets. The heater in the car is also for Xu WANYING.


    Not only that, every day Mu Zhanxiao will stop to rest, if there is no other place, will also rest in place, in order to avoid Xu WANYING tired running. He even asked the slave to prepare Longjing, which is Xu WANYING''s favorite green tea. Even these dots are unique to Jiangnan and different from Kyoto''s extensive style.


    You know, it''s very inconvenient to be able to do this on the way, but mu Zhanxiao can do it to the extreme. Even in terms of food, she is adapted to Xu WANYING''s appetite. She doesn''t start to become the taste of Kyoto just because she entered Kyoto.


    This makes Xu WANYING feel that Mu Zhanxiao is spoiling herself.


    Although this idea, also let Xu WANYING feel incredible, but it is really so feel. But when Xu WANYING looked at Mu Zhanxiao again, the man''s expression was as cold as usual. She didn''t even say a word to herself.


    Xu WANYING did not seem to know where to start.


    Looking at the Longjing in front of her, Xu WANYING held a teacup and was quiet for a moment. Then she took the initiative to say, "do you want to drink Longjing?"


    Mu Zhanxiao hum voice, bow to read, did not refuse Xu WANYING''s proposal. Xu WANYING seriously filled, this just handed to Mu Zhanxiao, Mu Zhanxiao took over, the back of their hands inevitably touch together, some inadvertently intimate.


    Xu WANYING''s hand quickly took back, the surface is still calm.


    But mu Zhanxiao just looked at Xu WANYING, but didn''t say anything. The cup was empty soon, and Xu WANYING continued to fill it. In addition, the carriage was quiet, and no one said anything.


    "Like Longjing so much?" Mu Zhanxiao suddenly broke the silence.


    Xu WANYING ah a: "may be used to."


    Mu Zhanxiao made a sound. The topic seemed to stop again. Xu Wan was a little embarrassed and finally sat quietly. As it happened, the tea had already been brewed three times and she couldn''t drink any more. She bowed her head and carefully picked up the tea tray.


    "From Kyoto." Mu Zhanxiao light mouth, "the Yi recently is a rapid progress, just some bad temper."


    The topic of the Yi, let Xu WANYING suddenly back to God, some accident Mu Zhanxiao said. Zhiyi''s temper is not bad, unless someone provokes Zhiyi, or Zhiyi gets along with people he doesn''t like, otherwise Zhiyi won''t show his claws.


    Just like Xu WANYING, if not for the environment, she will always be quiet.


    So when she heard this, Xu WANYING subconsciously denied: "Zhiyi is not a bad tempered person, is something wrong?"


    "It''s hard to avoid getting used to the game when it''s new, so it''s inevitable that there will be conflicts. But what he should understand is that in Kyoto, unlike in Jiangnan, many things can''t be dealt with by losing your temper. We should learn to be astringent, otherwise we can''t grow up. In a place like Kyoto where people eat people, he doesn''t know when he will offend people. " Mu Zhanxiao spoke faintly.


    In Mu Zhanxiao''s words, Xu WANYING suddenly understood something.


    Zhiyi is afraid to have a conflict with those concubines in King Mu''s house. After all, Zhiyi appears in King Mu''s house coldly, and he has never been with him. Zhiyi''s hand can''t accept these people in King Mu''s house, and his attitude towards Mu Zhanxiao is not so good.


    This, Xu WANYING quiet for a moment: "to Kyoto, I will and Yi said these."


    Mu Zhanxiao made a sound, and then he quietly looked at Xu WANYING. Xu WANYING was a little uncomfortable and coughed softly: "do you have something to tell me?"


    "Don''t you ask me about the situation in King Mu''s house, or what the next big wedding will be like?" Mu Zhanxiao''s topic suddenly turned to Mu Wangfu.


    Such a change is so fast that Xu WANYING can''t recover for a while.


    However, Xu WANYING still answered faintly: "the information you gave me is clearly written. Naturally, there is no need to ask. Although I have never left Jiangnan these years and have little contact with people, it doesn''t mean that I have a clear idea of what to do and what not to do. "


    Xu WANYING said directly. When she looked at Mu Zhanxiao, she was more quiet. Her eyes were more and more calm.


    But this words, pour is to let Mu Zhan Xiao cold hum a, thin lips micro motion, but finally arrived the words of the mouth, so followed to swallow down.


    He intended to test Xu WANYING, but he didn''t expect that Xu WANYING could be so calm, as if many concubines in King Mu''s house couldn''t shake Xu WANYING, and she didn''t care. Even the big marriage that every woman cares about, Xu WANYING appears cold and light.


    "If it wasn''t for Zhiyi, you wouldn''t even come to Kyoto, would you?" Mu Zhanxiao asked directly.


    Xu WANYING lowered her eyebrows and eyes, and only after she was quiet did she say, "the imperial edict has been issued. I don''t want to pit you for resisting the edict, if there is any Yi. isn''t it?


    "Just because of the edict? No other reason? " Mu Zhanxiao looks at Xu WANYING with sharp eyes.


    Xu WANYING''s red lips moved, but she couldn''t answer Mu Zhanxiao''s question for a long time.


    It''s not true that there is no reason, more reason is not because of the imperial edict, it''s not because of Zhiyi, it''s because of Mu Zhanxiao, but Xu WANYING doesn''t know how to speak. It seems that with the current relationship, everything seems to be wrong.


    In the end, they can only keep silent, and the atmosphere of the two makes Xu WANYING chagrined.

 Chapter 1176

    "Have you never asked about a big marriage?" Mu Zhanxiao asked in a cold voice.


    Xu WANYING shook her head: "big marriage is just a form. The surface scenery is not necessarily really good. "


    "What a beautiful appearance." Mu Zhanxiao sneered, and then ignored Xu WANYING.


    In recent days, the atmosphere of a little relaxation, and easily fell into a dead end, this time, Mu Zhanxiao did not speak, quickly out of the carriage, riding. In such a big carriage, only Xu WANYING was left. Finally, she sighed silently.


    Looking at Mu Zhanxiao driving his horse outside the car window, Xu WANYING knows that she seems to have offended the man again.


    But I don''t know how to continue.


    Until the evening, the carriage stopped at another courtyard on the outskirts of Beijing. After lunch tomorrow, they would enter Beijing.


    But during this period, Xu WANYING and Mu Zhanxiao never spoke again. Both of them hold one side. Even at dinner, Mu Zhanxiao has never been here. Only the slave serves Xu WANYING well and prepares what Xu WANYING likes to eat.


    Xu WANYING has a bad appetite. She doesn''t know whether it''s because she''s going to Beijing or something else. Her restlessness is becoming more and more obvious. Even when she fell asleep, Xu WANYING tossed and turned and couldn''t sleep.


    It''s like entering Beijing, she really became a lonely person. That totally strange environment, always let Xu WANYING feel flustered.


    Until Xu WANYING heard the familiar footsteps, she didn''t turn around. Then she quickly closed her eyes and pretended to be asleep. And Mu Zhanxiao didn''t pay much attention. He quietly took off his outer clothes and then lay down. Looking at Xu WANYING beside him, his eyes sank and he didn''t say anything.


    Midnight in the suburbs of Beijing is extremely quiet.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡ª¡ª


    The next day at noon, with lunch, Mu Zhanxiao with Xu WANYING directly into Beijing. In the evening, they arrived at the Mu palace in Kyoto.


    Along the way, the carriage of Prince Mu''s house always makes people look sideways, and the imperial edict of Li Shiyuan''s marriage has long been spread all over Kyoto. Everyone is very curious about the future Princess mu. It''s also like that Xu WANYING is a commoner daughter of Xu''s family, and she married Mu Zhanxiao.


    Everyone wants to know, in the end is a how beautiful woman, can let Mu Zhanxiao make such a decision. But the carriage was always tightly blocked, how can not hear any movement, let alone see Xu WANYING''s face.


    Until the carriage stopped at King Mu''s house.


    Chamberlain Chen has been waiting outside the palace for a long time. Like people in Kyoto, Chamberlain Chen is absolutely curious about the future Princess mu. But Chamberlain Chen has already gone through numerous storms and waves. Even if he is curious, he will hide such curiosity very well.


    Under such circumstances, housekeeper Chen went to the side of the carriage as usual: "the slave welcomes the prince, the princess."


    Mu Zhanxiao nodded and calmly got out of the carriage. The slave on one side immediately took the pedal. This time, Xu WANYING is very careful. She doesn''t follow Mu Zhanxiao so rashly. When Xu WANYING''s face appears in front of everyone, housekeeper Chen is also stunned.


    This kind of face is beautiful, but the beauty of the country is absolutely not good. The concubines in the mansion may be more charming than her. Even this face is pure and does not use any powder.


    How does Mu Zhanxiao like such a person?


    What''s more, as Xu Fu''s concubine, she is still unmarried and has a son. With these two points, I''m afraid she won''t have a better life in King Mu''s mansion. Under such circumstances, housekeeper Chen''s eyebrows slightly twisted, but also did not pierce anything, it is very clear that Xu WANYING''s life is better, or to see Mu Zhanxiao.


    If Mu Zhanxiao dotes on her, no matter who she is, no one will dare to act recklessly in the palace. But if Mu Zhanxiao ignores the future Princess, it''s hard to say.


    But now the atmosphere seems, housekeeper Chen is a personal essence, at a glance to see clearly, Mu Zhanxiao to Xu WANYING seems not particularly attentive, even with a trace of indifference.


    This¡ª¡ª


    "Get up." Mu Zhanxiao answered faintly and interrupted housekeeper Chen''s meditation.


    Xu WANYING gently nodded.


    "The West courtyard is ready for the lady." Steward Chen said immediately, "if you are short of anything, just tell me. On the other side of the West courtyard, I have also prepared a slave for my wife. If she doesn''t use it well, I''ll let her replace you at any time. "


    That''s a polite and respectful attitude.


    Xu WANYING said, "thank you, housekeeper Chen."


    Xu WANYING naturally understood that although housekeeper Chen was a slave, he was also a decisive person in the house, and could not be ignored.


    Housekeeper Chen doesn''t hate Xu WANYING. He has read countless people. At least he can see Xu WANYING''s warmth and sincerity at a glance. Compared with the concubines in the mansion, Xu WANYING was more aboveboard. Housekeeper Chen nodded to Xu WANYING.


    After that, housekeeper Chen continued to say, "that slave will take her to the West courtyard?"


    "Good." Xu WANYING answered, "please wait a moment for housekeeper Chen."


    Housekeeper Chen naturally won''t say anything more, waiting quietly in place.


    Mu Zhanxiao just took a look and didn''t ask much. And Xu WANYING is quiet toward the direction of Mu Zhanxiao, this, Mu Zhanxiao slightly twisted eyebrows: "what do you want to say?"


    "I --" Xu WANYING quieted down and said, "I want to ask when Zhiyi will come back."


    If Zhiyi is in the mansion, she will come out naturally when she knows that she has arrived at King Mu''s mansion. She will never be so silent. So Xu WANYING knows that Zhiyi is not in the mansion at the moment.


    "You''re thinking about Zhiyi anytime, anywhere, huh?" Mu Zhanxiao''s hand suddenly pinched Xu WANYING''s chin, and his eyes were even colder. "Zhiyi won''t go back to the mansion these days. He and the prince learn to hunt together. Zhiyi will not return to Beijing until the prince returns. "


    Xu WANYING nodded: "OK, I see."


    This time, Xu WANYING didn''t say much. After nodding, she quickly turned and walked in the direction of housekeeper Chen. Mu Zhanxiao looks at Xu WANYING''s back as she leaves. Her hands are tight behind her, and she doesn''t say a word at last. She just looks at Xu WANYING leaving with manager Chen, and the gloom in her face becomes more and more obvious.


    The bodyguard on one side reminded Mu Zhanxiao again: "Lord, the emperor is waiting for you in the palace. Let you go to see the emperor the first time you come back."


    Mu Zhanxiao naturally knew that Li Shiyuan had urged him for a long time. In the end, Mu Zhanxiao didn''t say anything. He quickly mounted his horse, and then galloped away towards the palace.

 Chapter 1177

    The news of Xu WANYING''s arrival at King Mu''s residence spread all over the country for the first time.


    The concubines in King Mu''s house said many things, but they didn''t say many. When they heard the news, they came to Xu WANYING''s West courtyard as soon as they could. They wanted to see who the future Princess was.


    Xu WANYING on the way to, already roughly know, so see people, she can also one by one on the name. But compared with these gorgeous concubines, Xu WANYING looks much more plain and indifferent. She sits quietly, but also seems calm.


    Ear is the voice of these concubines, some noisy.


    It looks like a greeting, but it''s more like a trial. Even when the concubines saw Xu WANYING, they didn''t know what she meant, and there was a little bit of schadenfreude.


    Although Xu WANYING seldom sees people, it doesn''t mean that she can''t feel it. After a while, after these concubines are noisy, she asks the slaves to send them back. Naturally, the concubines dare not stay here more. But Xu WANYING understands that there are still fewer people coming to invite her.


    If Xu WANYING has a good memory, it''s Liu Rongyin, the side concubine of Prince Mu''s residence.


    Liu''s family is not on the rich side of Kyoto, but on the other hand, Liu''s family plays an important role in the imperial court. This marriage was already referred to when the emperor passed away. Only after the emperor passed away did Liu Rongyin marry into King Mu''s house. After all, the person who came first and came later was Liu Rongyin.


    Liu Rongyin''s face is one of the best in Kyoto. She has been with Mu Zhanxiao for many years, but she hasn''t become a concubine. Now there is Xu WANYING, who should feel reluctant.


    Xu WANYING knew that she would not be so successful in the future.


    But Liu Rongyin didn''t come, either because she disdained Xu WANYING''s identity and didn''t have enough fear, or because her appearance was far greater than anyone else in the house, naturally she would not care about these concubines. After all, the people who eventually appear are the most important.


    Therefore, under such circumstances, Xu WANYING can only respond to changes with constancy. If you take a wrong step, you may fall into the abyss and never get up again. And she still has Zhiyi, and she can''t let Zhiyi lose face or embarrass him.


    In this case, Xu WANYING low convergence eyebrows, did not say anything.


    "Lady." Suddenly, a voice came.


    Xu WANYING looks up at the visitor. She is wearing the clothes of the maid of King Mu''s mansion. But through the ornaments on the clothes, Xu WANYING can more or less guess that the maid''s status in the mansion is not low. She was quiet and nodded.


    "The maid was sent by housekeeper Chen to serve her. Her name is Qin Xiang." Qin Xiang is not humble and arrogant.


    Xu WANYING nodded, but said nothing.


    Qin Xiang quickly told Xu WANYING about the general situation in King Mu''s residence, which was similar to what Mu Zhanxiao showed himself. So Xu WANYING didn''t feel anything.


    "If the empress has something to do, just tell the maidservant." Qin Xiang''s tone is also polite, looking at Xu WANYING, but also respectful.


    Xu WANYING smile: "good, thank you."


    Qin Xiang didn''t say anything. In fact, Xu WANYING is not a person who likes talking much, let alone a new person in a new environment. She is always wary. But Xu WANYING doesn''t feel any danger in Qin Xiang''s body. Her tense mood is gradually relieved.


    "Niang Niang, there are not many rules in the palace, but there are some things we should pay attention to." Qin Xiang slowly opens her mouth and reminds Xu WANYING, "you can''t enter the Luoxue building. It was once the residence of the empress, which has been kept for her all the time. The East Tower is the place where the LORD lives. If it''s OK, the Lord likes to be quiet, and don''t enter the East Tower at will. "


    Qin Xiang said, Xu WANYING listened.


    "There are concubines in the West building." Qin Xiang was quiet, and then he continued, "these concubines have their own origins, so they are in peace at present. In addition, the prince does not like the trouble caused by the women''s family members in the mansion very much. Normally speaking, except for some intrigues, it is peaceful. "


    With that, Qin Xiang quieted down and looked at Xu WANYING: "the side concubine is in the separate south building. The side imperial concubine''s temper is not bad, but it is not good. Before you arrive at the palace, the size of the palace is controlled by the side concubine, so -- "


    Qin Xiang didn''t say the rest, but Xu WANYING understood what Qin Xiang meant.


    If she is a concubine, she wants to take back the control of Prince Mu''s Mansion from the side concubine. Otherwise, Xu WANYING''s life will be very difficult. It''s not impossible to take back the control from the side imperial concubine, but I''m afraid there will be a lot of trouble.


    "If the empress can''t deal with something, she will go to the Lord for the first time, and the Lord will make a judgment naturally." Qin Xiang explained, "don''t make decisions without authorization. Be careful. It''s better than offending people inexplicably."


    "Thank you, Qin Xiang." Xu WANYING smiles at Qin Xiang.


    Qin Xiang didn''t say anything. She looked at Xu WANYING humbly.


    Xu WANYING quieted down, and suddenly said: "I want to ask, how is Zhiyi in the palace?"


    When Zhiyi came to Kyoto, he must have come to the Palace first, so Qin Xiang naturally knew it. When he saw Zhiyi''s face, everyone knew whose child Zhiyi was. Of course, we dare not neglect it. The prince Mu''s house has only given birth to such a son for so many years, which is even more cautious.


    It''s just¡ª¡ª


    The appearance of Zhiyi is bound to set off an uproar in King Mu''s mansion. Now the balance of these wives and concubines in King Mu''s mansion is that none of them has children, and such a person from lengbuding will naturally make these wives and concubines ready to move.


    Even those who didn''t agree with each other will start to unite because of the appearance of Zhiyi.


    So Zhiyi''s life is not bad. After all, when Mu Zhanxiao''s idea is unclear, no one dares to move Zhiyi. But it will not give Zhiyi too good face.


    So on the second day after he returned to the palace, Zhiyi had been directly brought into the palace by the people in the palace to join Prince Aofeng. In fact, Zhiyi was not in the palace these days, but always in the palace. This also tells people in the palace that Mu Zhanxiao is extremely cautious and concerned about Zhiyi.


    "The young master was in the palace with the prince on the second day except for being in the palace on the first day. He never came back." Qin Xiang explained.


    Xu WANYING was surprised, but soon she was relieved.


    At least not in the palace. It''s safe.


    "Do you have anything else to ask?" Qin Xiang asked again.


    Xu WANYING shook her head: "it''s gone. You go down. I''ll call you if you have something to do

 Chapter 1178

    "Yes." Qin Xiang answered.


    When Qin Xiang was ready to retreat, suddenly the slave outside ran in. Qin Xiang''s brow twisted: "what''s so reckless? Don''t you see that the empress is going to rest?"


    The slave knelt down immediately: "please forgive me. The side imperial concubine came and asked to see her."


    Xu WANYING is calm, Qin Xiang subconsciously looked at Xu WANYING, and then quietly back to Xu WANYING. Xu WANYING didn''t say anything, but she suddenly understood what Qin Xiang meant. It was Qin Xiang giving her platform again.


    In other words, Qin Xiang was sent by Mu Zhanxiao himself, and Qin Xiang also had a certain position in the house of King Mu. This is to tell the people in the house of King Mu that she was not so unbearable as the outside world said. At least Mu Zhanxiao still attached importance to it.


    Think of here, Xu WANYING''s mouth slightly raised. Then she looked at the slave kneeling on the ground: "let the side concubine come in."


    "Yes." The slave answered.


    Soon, the slave retired.


    Xu WANYING was sitting in a calm position. Qin Xiang has been quietly with him. In a short time, Liu Rongyin has come in from outside the house. He is not impatient or arrogant. Liu Rongyin has been in the palace all the year round, and his family background is excellent. That kind of bearing can''t be learned by ordinary people.


    Quiet, Xu WANYING is not talking, just looking at Liu Rongyin.


    Xu WANYING is still clear about this. Even though Xu WANYING''s background is not as good as Liu Rongyin''s, she has been immersed in the business circle over the years. She is calm and calm no longer. The market she has seen is by no means comparable to that of a young lady who can''t get out of two doors.


    "I''ve seen your mother." Liu Rongyin blessed the body, attitude is not good or bad, but between the lines, or with a trace of indifference and perfunctory.


    It''s like just coming to find out what kind of character Xu WANYING is.


    Xu WANYING said, "get up."


    She was calm.


    Liu Rongyin stood up impolitely and looked at Xu WANYING like this. However, he just gave a cold smile, and then said, "there were too many people before, so I didn''t come to join in the fun. I waited for someone to leave. I came to be quiet and asked my mother to make atonement."


    "No harm." Xu WANYING''s attitude is still calm.


    Liu Rongyin said with a smile: "thank you for your understanding."


    ¡­¡­


    The conversation between them was only on the surface, and neither of them went deep, let alone confided in each other. Even in such a conversation, there was an undercurrent.


    Xu WANYING can feel Liu Rongyin''s disdain for herself, but she doesn''t mind. Over the years, Xu WANYING has never heard of any gossip, and when she was in Xu''s house, everything she suffered has made her calm for a long time.


    "Niang Niang -" suddenly, Liu Rongyin said, "this is the power of the palace. When does Niang want to go back?"


    This topic is very sensitive, but Liu Rongyin did not avoid mentioning it on the table. Although he said so, he didn''t mean to hand over the power to Xu WANYING.


    And Xu WANYING smile, and did not worry: "wait for the Lord to decide."


    Liu Rongyin smiles: "good. Over the years, I have been tired of taking charge of the affairs of the palace. If the empress needs her concubine in the future, she can come to her at any time. My concubines are duty bound. "


    "Good." Xu WANYING nodded lightly.


    Liu Rongyin continued: "it happens that after the wedding of the Lord, I can go back to my mother''s house for a few days. The people in my mother''s family are also worried about it.... "


    Liu Rongyin seems to be chatting with Xu WANYING.


    But Xu WANYING has heard his meaning in Liu Rongyin''s homely words.


    Liu Rongyin is putting himself down. She told Xu WANYING between the lines that her family background could not be surpassed by Xu WANYING. She also told Xu WANYING clearly that even if she wanted to take away the sovereignty of King Mu''s house, she had to get her permission.


    Handing over sovereignty is only a form. Liu Rongyin will not give real power.


    Xu WANYING doesn''t mind Liu Rongyin''s provocation. When she comes here for the first time, she won''t easily find trouble for herself. She lowered her head to smile, and then nodded: "thank you for reminding me."


    Neither humble nor overbearing, nor afraid.


    Liu Rongyin looks at Xu WANYING''s eyes a little deeper. It''s obvious that Xu WANYING doesn''t mean to keep people. Liu Rongyin is not such an unintelligent person. Besides, today when she comes to find Xu WANYING, she just gives Xu WANYING a piece of advice. She has finished her words, so there''s no need to stay here.


    After that, Liu Rongyin quickly turned to leave, and didn''t even look at Xu WANYING.


    Xu WANYING did not see off, stood up and walked towards the house, Qin Xiang followed. The undercurrent between them was clear.


    ¡­¡­


    At that time, the Imperial Palace Yulong hall.


    Li Shiyuan looked at Mu Zhanxiao and said, "what''s the matter with you? People have been brought back from Jiangnan, and the Xu family has also dealt with it. You are not happy, but gloomy. People who don''t know still think what happened to Prince Mu''s residence? "


    Li Shiyuan''s tone is very casual, just like an ordinary chat. But the eyes did not move away from Mu Zhanxiao.


    Mu Zhanxiao didn''t say anything, just stood with his hands down. In private, they didn''t have much Royal and courtier etiquette, and they seemed more casual.


    "What do you think of your big wedding? I''ve given this edict, and you don''t have it?" Li Shiyuan didn''t mind. He asked again.


    Mu Zhanxiao had few words, if nothing, Mu Zhanxiao would hardly say one more word. So Li Shiyuan has been used to it for a long time.


    "It doesn''t need to be done too much." Mu Zhanxiao light mouth, "she followed me back, to the position of the imperial concubine can."


    Li Shiyuan:


    Now Li Shiyuan really didn''t know what Mu Zhanxiao was thinking. It''s a very beautiful thing to marry into King Mu''s house, but mu Zhanxiao''s attitude is clear and he doesn''t want to care? What does that mean?


    "You''re not telling the people in the palace that this imperial concubine can''t be spoiled. How can you let her live in the future? In this case, why bother to get people from Jiangnan to Kyoto and stay in Jiangnan? If you want Zhiyi, just bring it back. " Li Shiyuan did not agree, but he did not disagree.


    Mu Zhanxiao''s attitude is a little cold: "this is between me and her."


    "Then I don''t have to do anything?" Li Shiyuan asked.


    Mu Zhanxiao said: "there is no one in Xu''s house now. Her mother died long ago, and she had only one brother. The younger brother is not in good health, so it is impossible for him to come to Kyoto. So it doesn''t mean anything to he

 Chapter 1179

    Li Shiyuan tut tut: "at first, you didn''t want to marry others, but you wanted to embarrass them. Now it doesn''t look like that. You don''t want to get married. You don''t want to make people feel that there is no one beside her. You follow her meaning and don''t like to be too high-profile? "


    Mu Zhanxiao didn''t deny it and didn''t admit his thoughts.


    "Have you thought about the situation in King Mu''s residence?" Li Shiyuan asked again.


    Mu Zhanxiao sank: "she won''t be so easy. Besides, it''s not peaceful now. If she doesn''t have the ability to protect herself, I won''t take her back to Beijing. "


    Li Shiyuan nodded, but didn''t say anything. Then, Li Shiyuan patted Mu Zhanxiao on the shoulder: "but if you are like this, women should mind. After all, they got married by themselves. She gave birth to you


    "Wait until it''s stable." Mu Zhanxiao spoke faintly.


    This words also did not rule out to give Xu WANYING big wedding meaning. Li Shiyuan did not ask any more questions. They soon turned to talk about state affairs.


    Until the end, Li Shiyuan suddenly said: "by the way, Zhiyi came back with Aofeng today. You can take Zhiyi back by the way. After all, people''s mothers are here and they are still in the palace. They must not like it."


    Mu Zhanxiao made a sound.


    Then, Mu Zhanxiao didn''t stay in the palace much, so he quickly turned to leave, and Li Shiyuan didn''t stop him.


    Before going out of the palace, Mu Zhanxiao went to the east palace to take the people back. Originally, the father and son had not seen each other for a long time, so they wanted to be extremely intimate. However, there was no such thing as intimacy between mu Zhanxiao and Zhiyi. When they met, they not only appeared to be separated, but even Zhiyi''s rejection of Mu Zhanxiao was obvious.


    It''s better to stay in the palace than go back with Mu Zhanxiao. This is Zhiyi''s real idea.


    So when he saw Mu Zhanxiao, Zhiyi''s face was not good.


    Mu Zhanxiao looked down and sneered: "you don''t want to go back to King Mu''s house at all?"


    Zhiyi didn''t answer. In other words, he was too lazy to answer. Today''s game is a little different from the one in Jiangnan. Maybe it is more calm. Without the liveliness in Jiangnan, the whole people are much quieter.


    Mu Zhanxiao saw that Zhiyi didn''t answer, but he was calm. Then he said, "your mother is coming. If you don''t want to go back, stay in the palace. I''ll go back and tell your mother that your mother probably won''t do anything."


    Mu Zhanxiao does not leave such a sentence, and then does not look at the Yi, just go ahead, this time, the Yi back to God, a Leng, three or two steps to catch up with the deliberate slow pace of Mu Zhanxiao, want to also don''t want to reach out and grasp Mu Zhanxiao''s arm.


    "What did you say?" Zhi Yi asked directly, "didn''t you cheat me? Is my mother really here? "


    There was a trace of expectation in that tone.


    Mu Zhanxiao said, "here we are."


    Zhiyi narrowed his eyes and doubted: "you never let me contact my mother. Even the letter I wrote to my mother, you don''t want to send it to me. Now I''m told that my mother is coming. "


    In fact, still doubt, before also holding Mu Zhanxiao''s sleeve, but now has let go. This time did not explain the understanding of Mu Zhanxiao, step toward the palace. Yi see such a situation, did not speak, sink a heavy face, and then just keep up with the pace of Mu Zhanxiao.


    Soon, father and son, one big and one small figure, had walked out of the Imperial Palace, and the carriage was waiting outside. Zhiyi got on the car without saying a word, and Mu Zhanxiao bent over, and the carriage slowly went towards the direction of Mu Wangfu.


    On the way, Zhiyi wants to ask about Xu WANYING several times, but mu Zhanxiao doesn''t give her such an opportunity. All she asks about is Zhiyi''s homework these days. Zhiyi reluctantly answers. Mu Zhanxiao listens, and doesn''t know whether she is satisfied or not.


    The atmosphere in the car is not bad, but it is definitely not good. This is also the first time that Zhiyi saw Mu Zhanxiao after returning to Kyoto. For mu Zhanxiao, he was greedy, but he resisted, which eventually led to Zhiyi''s unwillingness to say more.


    Mu Zhanxiao didn''t mind.


    Until the carriage slowly stopped in front of King Mu''s house.


    This time, without waiting for mu Zhanxiao to speak, Zhiyi quickly jumped out of the carriage. When steward Chen saw it, his face was calm: "little prince, be careful."


    "Where''s my mother?" Zhiyi asked directly.


    Housekeeper Chen shook his head helplessly: "the lady is in the West building. Don''t worry. Take your time. The lady won''t disappear. If you fall, then... "


    Steward Chen''s words have long been forgotten by Zhiyi. His speed is so fast that he runs towards Fangxiang in the West Tower. He doesn''t care too much on the way, and ignores the servant who kneels down to ask for help. He just wants to see Xu WANYING for the first time.


    He thinks about Xu WANYING.


    ¡­¡­


    At that time, Xu WANYING put down the book, Qin Xiang came in, Xu WANYING quietly looked at Qin Xiang: "Qin Xiang, what''s the matter?"


    "The LORD came back with the little Lord." Qin Xiang explained with a smile.


    This time, Xu WANYING was stunned for a while, and then recovered. Xu WANYING immediately stood up and quickly walked out of the house. At least until now, Xu WANYING did not expect that she could see Zhiyi so soon. She also thought that Mu Zhanxiao would not let her see Zhiyi so easily.


    So the news brought by Leng buting and Qin Xiang made Xu WANYING very happy. When she got back to her mind, she even couldn''t clean herself up, and quickly walked to the door of the house.


    Xu WANYING just walked to the door of the house, and heard the clear voice of Zhiyi: "Niang, Niang, I am Zhiyi, Zhiyi."


    "Zhiyi --" Xu WANYING smiles at Zhiyi.


    It seems that they haven''t seen each other for more than a month. This is the longest time that Xu WANYING and Zhiyi have been separated. Otherwise, they haven''t been separated since Zhiyi was born.


    Zhiyi rushed to Xu WANYING''s arms, just like she was a child: "Niang, I miss you so much. I almost thought you wouldn''t come to Kyoto, leaving me alone in such a place


    "Fool, of course not." Xu WANYING smiles and gently rubs Zhiyi''s hair.


    She carefully looked at the game.


    Now the transfer and their understanding of the Yi and some of the different places, wearing a plain gown, seems to be more mature than before. People don''t lose weight, they look strong.


    "Tell me, what have you done in Kyoto these days?" Xu WANYING asked Zhiyi with a smiling face.


    Yi still pesters Xu WANYING and nods her head. Then she excitedly tells Xu WANYING about her life in Kyoto.

 Chapter 1180

    Between the lines, I don''t exclude Kyoto, and I''m also adapted to the present life. In other words, it was Mu Zhanxiao that Zhiyi rejected.


    But Xu WANYING listens attentively, hears the Yi''s excitement.


    "Niang, Taifu is really powerful. He can teach me a lot. It''s not like all the teachers in Jiangnan were knocked down by me. " Zhiyi was very proud, "I''m with the prince, and I''ll have a class with Taifu. The emperor will come and ask us about our lessons..."


    Everything, almost everything, was reported to Xu WANYING.


    Xu WANYING always smiles and nods her head constantly. The gentleness and relaxation in her eyebrows are obvious.


    The deep feeling of mother and son''s meeting can be detected by themselves, and the joy is more obvious. It should have been a happy thing, but in the face of such a situation, Mu Zhanxiao is not happy at all, even the expression is gloomy, and his hand hidden in the wide sleeve is tight.


    Whether it is Zhiyi or Xu WANYING, it seems that the mother and son have never been so happy when they see themselves, but they are much more gloomy. When they see each other, they are really smiling and happy.


    Mu Zhanxiao''s eyes have been falling on Xu WANYING. Looking at Xu WANYING''s smile, the gentleness in her eyes is more obvious. The feeling of bad taste became more and more obvious. It was as if Mu Zhanxiao had seen Xu WANYING so tender for the first time.


    And this is also the tenderness is directed at the Yi.


    "What have I taught you?" Mu Zhanxiao suddenly opened his mouth and asked in a cold voice.


    This time, Yi, who was still chatting excitedly, suddenly quieted down. He didn''t speak and subconsciously hid behind Xu WANYING, even didn''t lean out his head. Xu WANYING is a smart person. She feels Chu Zhiyi''s rejection and dislike of Mu Zhanxiao.


    This, Xu WANYING is also silent sigh: "Yi, you go first."


    "Good." Zhiyi nodded.


    With that, Zhiyi runs to the house without looking back, completely ignoring Zhiyi''s meaning. Xu WANYING shakes her head helplessly, and Mu Zhanxiao has come to Xu WANYING''s face silently. Xu WANYING is quiet, but she doesn''t go, so she looks at Mu Zhanxiao.


    Mu Zhanxiao''s eyes were a little cold: "Zhiyi, a superfluous habit changed in Kyoto, just disappeared in an instant when he saw you."


    Xu WANYING was stunned, biting her lips and not refuting Mu Zhanxiao''s words.


    Mu Zhanxiao was quiet before he continued: "so, shouldn''t I let your mother and son meet?"


    Mu Zhanxiao asked directly. Xu WANYING was asked the moment nervous, so passively looking at Mu Zhanxiao, is really afraid of Mu Zhanxiao won''t let their mother and son meet again, want to explain what, Mu Zhanxiao''s hand suddenly pinched Xu WANYING''s chin.


    Xu WANYING is more and more passive.


    "When he first came here, Taifu said that Zhiyi seemed to be a small family. Instead of taking the initiative, he liked to pester people he felt familiar with. Now when you come, this habit will come back quietly. Um: "Mu Zhanxiao''s finger pulp with thin cocoon just rubbed Xu WANYING''s chin.


    Xu WANYING hesitated: "he is just happy to see me, that''s why."


    "Is it?" Mu Zhanxiao didn''t know whether he believed it or not.


    Xu WANYING nodded her head seriously and looked at Mu Zhanxiao for a moment: "it''s probably too long since I''ve seen you. Otherwise Zhiyi would not be like this. "


    In fact, it really won''t be like this.


    When he was in the south of the Yangtze River, Zhiyi followed Xu WANYING every day. On the contrary, when he saw Zhao Fengqi and they came, Zhiyi would be happy. Sometimes, when he followed Xu WANYING to the south of the Yangtze River, Zhiyi would be excited. Otherwise, Zhiyi was very calm, never like this.


    After all, Zhiyi has followed him since childhood. He hasn''t seen him for more than a month, and he may never see him again. Therefore, in Xu WANYING''s opinion, this kind of reaction can''t be more normal.


    Of course, Xu WANYING can''t talk to Mu Zhanxiao to avoid any more problems.


    As a result, Mu Zhanxiao''s hand holding Xu WANYING''s chin has never been released, which makes Xu WANYING stunned. For a moment and a half, she can''t guess what Mu Zhanxiao is going to do.


    "When you see Zhiyi smiling, you see me with a tight face, eh?" Mu Zhanxiao suddenly opened his mouth.


    Xu WANYING has some silly eyes and doesn''t understand the meaning of this person''s words. For a while, she can''t say a word, so she can only passively look at Mu Zhanxiao and be quiet for a long time. Mu Zhanxiao did not speak, deep eyes fell on Xu WANYING.


    Finally, I don''t know whether Xu WANYING was embarrassed or something else. She coughed softly, and then quietly said, "I''ll go first."


    With that, Xu WANYING will turn around and walk towards the house.


    However, Mu Zhanxiao''s speed is faster, and she clasps Xu WANYING''s wrist in an instant. With another effort, Xu WANYING stands in front of Mu Zhanxiao face to face again. Xu WANYING is inexplicable, and finally she can only passively look at Mu Zhanxiao.


    "What are you hiding from?" Asked Mu Zhanxiao.


    Xu WANYING shook her head: "I didn''t hide."


    "It''s not like this when you see Zhiyi, eh?" Mu Zhanxiao''s tone is not bad.


    But Xu WANYING was stunned: "I --"


    "When I see Zhiyi, I smile. Do you see that I either don''t speak or remain indifferent, Mu Zhanxiao asked Xu WANYING coldly, "I think you have forgotten your identity?"


    This time, Xu WANYING didn''t know what to say for a while, so she could only passively look at Mu Zhanxiao. Mu Zhanxiao''s eyes were still heavy and fell on Xu WANYING, which made people feel that she didn''t know what to say.


    They stood for a while at the gate of the West building, and then Mu Zhanxiao lowered his voice. The whole person almost stuck to Xu WANYING''s ear, and her thin lips passed by intentionally or unintentionally. The heat fell on her ears, which made Xu WANYING hide unconsciously.


    "Don''t forget, you are my princess, you can only have me in your eyes, no one, including Zhiyi." Mu Zhanxiao read every word very clearly, "otherwise, I don''t know what I will do."


    This tone is overbearing and unreasonable.


    But in this unreasonable way, Xu WANYING bowed her head and coughed, with a trace of shyness and unspeakable passivity. Finally, she didn''t say a word. She just stood in the same place and didn''t see Mu Zhanxiao.


    Mu Zhanxiao looked down for a while and didn''t say anything. Then he said faintly: "go in."


    Xu WANYING nodded, and then walked towards the house. Mu Zhanxiao quietly followed Xu WANYING.

 Chapter 1181

    The two walked into the house one after the other.


    Qin Xiang had already prepared the dinner. When she saw Mu Zhanxiao and Xu WANYING come in, Qin Xiang respectfully invited an, and soon retired with the slave, not standing by.


    And the Yi is still pestering Xu WANYING, didn''t see Mu Zhanxiao one eye.


    Mu Zhanxiao took his job with a heavy attitude: "Mu Zhiyi, have I allowed you to eat and talk?"


    This is to question Zhiyi. When Zhiyi is asked, he calms down instantly. It''s not the same in Kyoto as in Jiangnan, not to mention that Zhiyi was almost in the Palace during this period. Food without words is the most basic principle, including Prince Aofeng. Unless it''s just the two of them at a private dinner table, they''ll keep quiet.


    Obviously, seeing Xu WANYING, Zhiyi has long forgotten these rules and talked endlessly excitedly. When Mu Zhanxiao asked, Zhiyi immediately became timid and ate without saying a word.


    Xu WANYING is calm, placate a few: "eat slowly, finish eating again and Niang chat, in time."


    "Good." Zhiyi nodded heavily.


    Then, the dinner table became quiet, which was quite different from the previous bustle. Occasionally, only mu Zhanxiao casually asked about some of Zhiyi''s homework. Zhiyi gave a straight answer, and his attitude was not bad.


    Xu WANYING didn''t say anything.


    This meal is not good or bad.


    And after dinner, the Yi immediately entangled with Xu WANYING, as if and Xu WANYING have endless words. Xu WANYING thought that Mu Zhanxiao would leave, but as a result, Mu Zhanxiao just stayed in the house, as if she didn''t mean to leave.


    As the sky gets darker, Xu WANYING becomes more and more nervous. Subconsciously, does Mu Zhanxiao mean to stay here? Xu WANYING didn''t speak, Mou Guang also followed low to gather down, of Yi say in the ear of words, Xu WANYING didn''t really listen.


    "Mother." Zhiyi suddenly opens his mouth.


    Xu WANYING returned to her mind: "what did you say, Zhiyi?"


    "I want to be with you tonight, OK?" Yi some wronged looking at Xu WANYING, "I have not seen mother for a long time, want to sleep with mother."


    No matter how much Zhiyi forces himself to mature, it''s still a child''s nature. He likes to be with his mother. Although in Jiangnan, Zhiyi had been sleeping alone for a long time, but in such a difference, Zhiyi just wants to be with Xu WANYING now.


    Just like holding Xu WANYING, you can really feel Xu WANYING by your side.


    In the face of such a request of Yi, Xu WANYING naturally will not refuse, but before Xu WANYING has come and said anything, Mu Zhanxiao has interrupted Yi''s words: "impossible."


    Yi is stunned for a while, even Xu WANYING is not comfortable to see to Mu Zhanxiao.


    "How old are you, and you still have to pester your mother to sleep? Are you not afraid of being told that you are not ashamed? " Mu Zhanxiao''s face became more and more gloomy. Then he took a look at the sky, and directly turned around and ordered the slave beside him, "come on, take the little prince back to his building and have a rest early."


    To make it clear is to drive people away.


    This time, Xu WANYING wants to speak, but in Mu Zhanxiao''s gloomy eyes, Xu WANYING doesn''t say anything in the end, for fear of making the current atmosphere worse.


    Yi''s eyes suddenly turned red. Subconsciously, he felt that Mu Zhanxiao was the villain who broke up Xu WANYING and himself. When the slave came, Zhiyi didn''t say anything, but the dissatisfaction with Mu Zhanxiao in his eyes became more and more obvious.


    Xu WANYING closed her eyes slightly and sighed silently. Then she squatted down and looked at Zhiyi: "Zhiyi, listen to your father. It''s getting late. Go to have a rest early. My mother is in Kyoto and won''t leave. You can see my mother every day, just like when I was in Jiangnan. Is that ok? "


    Xu WANYING gently pacifies Zhiyi.


    In Xu WANYING''s consolation, Zhiyi nodded his head and flattened his mouth: "Niang, you said you can''t leave Kyoto, you have to accompany me all the time."


    "When did my mother break her promise?" Xu WANYING smiles.


    Zhiyi nodded, and Qinxiang came up: "little prince, I will take you back."


    Zhiyi doesn''t say anything. He goes out obediently. Before he leaves, Zhiyi still looks at Xu WANYING reluctantly. However, after the recycling by Mu Zhanxiao, Zhiyi''s look suddenly cools down. Without a word of greeting, he goes out of the house.


    Soon, the room became quiet, leaving only mu Zhanxiao and Xu WANYING.


    Xu WANYING''s red lips moved. After a moment of silence, she said, "Zhiyi has never been separated from me before, so today''s Zhiyi is not intentional. I''ll talk about him later. Don''t scold him any more. "


    "Are you teaching me a lesson?" Mu Zhanxiao raises his eyebrows.


    Xu WANYING was stunned: "no, I..."


    "Not what?" Mu Zhanxiao bowed his head to question, as if he didn''t let Xu WANYING go.


    Xu WANYING becomes more and more passive. She opens her mouth to speak, but in the end she can''t say a word, so she can only passively look at Mu Zhanxiao.


    Mu Zhanxiao just looked at it like this. There was a moment''s stalemate in the atmosphere. Until Xu WANYING suddenly exclaimed, she realized that she was held up by Mu Zhanxiao and walked straight into the house without any hesitation.


    She was so scared that she put her hand around Mu Zhanxiao''s neck.


    But the uncertainty in Xu WANYING''s eyes is clearly visible, as if seeing Mu Zhanxiao''s nature dodge. Mu Zhanxiao had soft eyes because of Xu WANYING''s action. In this action, she was gloomy again.


    Some of them are out of control.


    The pace can not help but a few minutes, quickly toward the house, until Xu WANYING was put on the soft bed, Mu Zhanxiao whole person pressure up.


    Xu WANYING is nervous, sweaty palms, so grasp the bedding under the body, motionless, eyes looking at Mu Zhanxiao, not for a moment.


    She is not a pure girl, naturally know what Mu Zhanxiao to do, so in this case, Xu WANYING is not know what to say, the whole person is passive.


    Mu Zhanxiao quickly looked at Xu WANYING: "what are you nervous about? I''m still nervous now that all the children have been born, huh? "


    They haven''t been intimate for some days. Since Xu WANYING''s illness, this kind of boudoir affair has stopped. Therefore, under such circumstances, Xu WANYING is passive, even more and more passive.


    As if for a long time not close, the tension becomes self-evident.


    Also because of the tension, many words to the mouth, as if not through the brain in general, immediately followed blurted out: "Yi he..."

 Chapter 1182

    The original tone is still warm man, in this case, all of a sudden gloomy up, as if patience are gone with the moment.


    Xu WANYING exclaimed in surprise, but she couldn''t stop Mu Zhanxiao''s action. In an instant, Mu Zhanxiao devoured Xu WANYING completely. In an instant, Xu WANYING didn''t give her any chance to break away. In such a situation, she was a bit gloomy and cruel.


    It''s like venting all your emotions. Xu WANYING could not resist. The green gauze tent fell with it, and the light of the forehead candle in the room was suddenly covered in darkness. But even in this dark, you can see each other clearly.


    Gradually sink, also gradually crazy.


    ¡­¡­


    All the way to the end of the fireworks, Mu Zhanxiao propped up the edge of the bed, looked down at Xu WANYING, and said word by word: "recognize who is your heaven. I don''t allow you to have any distraction in front of me, even if this person is mu Zhiyi. "


    There was a faint warning.


    Xu WANYING seems to suddenly understand, she quietly looked at Mu Zhanxiao, in such words, she has vaguely heard Mu Zhanxiao some sour tone.


    "Do you hear me?" Mu Zhanxiao is gloomy to get the answer from Xu WANYING.


    Xu WANYING is clever: "heard."


    See Xu WANYING clever, Mu Zhanxiao just followed to relax down, and then, he turned over on the bed, but did not leave the meaning. Xu WANYING struggled to get up. And Mu Zhanxiao had already held Xu WANYING''s hand in the next moment.


    His eyes looked at Xu WANYING: "where are you going?"


    Xu WANYING was stunned: "don''t you want to take a bath?"


    This is what my wife and concubine want to do. Xu WANYING knows more or less. After all, she has been in Xu''s house for so many years, even if she doesn''t understand it, she can see it.


    "You don''t have to do this." Mu Zhanxiao recovered, eyebrows and eyes relaxed, "I just want you to accompany me honestly."


    Xu WANYING sees Mu Zhanxiao say so, what also did not say finally, ah sound.


    But mu Zhanxiao never let go of Xu WANYING''s hand, and the fingertips gently scratched Xu WANYING''s palm, as if there was no doubt that Xu WANYING was itching and wanted to struggle, but she couldn''t get out of this kind of confinement.


    Finally, Xu WANYING passively looks at Mu Zhanxiao. Mu Zhanxiao makes a little effort, and Xu WANYING is brought to Mu Zhanxiao.


    They are very close, close to each other can smell the breath, but more is the taste of indulgence.


    Until Xu WANYING broke the silence, quiet mouth: "thank you."


    Mu Zhanxiao quietly looked at Xu WANYING, the eyebrows slightly twisted, as if not quite understand Xu WANYING''s thanks. However, Xu WANYING seems to have no meaning to explain.


    Finally, Mu Zhanxiao pinched Xu WANYING''s chin: "why do you say thank you?"


    Xu WANYING bowed her head to think about why. In fact, there was no reason. There were many places to say thank you. From Zhiyi in Kyoto, has been taken care of very well, to her to Kyoto, although this person is indifferent, but a lot of things are meticulous attention to the details, how can we not say thank you.


    But how does Xu WANYING explain this.


    Looking at mu Chaoxia again, Xu WANYING calmed down and gave a gentle smile: "you take good care of Zhiyi."


    Mu Zhanxiao listened and rubbed Xu WANYING''s chin with his thin cocoon finger. Suddenly, he squeezed Xu WANYING''s chin and asked coldly, "because of Zhiyi, tell me?"


    Xu WANYING''s red lips moved, and finally she said yes. Other things, Xu WANYING does not know how to open her mouth. She is afraid that she will turn back because she is amorous. She can''t help being ridiculed by this person. Instead of being ridiculed by this person, she might as well keep silent.


    But this kind of reaction looks in Mu Zhanxiao''s eyes, he cold hums, but does not say anything, then released Xu WANYING.


    It seems that there is less warmth after touching, but there is more coolness. Xu WANYING was Mu Zhanxiao pressure, do not know is to get out of bed to serve this person, or so passive in bed, finally, Xu WANYING did not say anything, two people so quiet kept silent.


    Until Mu Zhanxiao broke the silence: "I will let housekeeper Chen give all the rights in the palace to you. As the princess of Mu palace, you should know what to do and what not to do. "


    "I -" Xu WANYING was quiet.


    In fact, she wanted to refuse, but under such circumstances, her identity did not allow Xu WANYING to refuse. Let''s not talk about other things. Today''s events are enough to give Xu WANYING a headache. In the end, Xu WANYING still kept calm, well, she said yes.


    Such unwillingness, Mu Zhanxiao is to see clearly: "how, don''t want to."


    "No Xu WANYING shakes her head.


    "As a princess, you have all the rights in Prince Mu''s house. You can do whatever you want. " Mu Zhanxiao said faintly, "I won''t interfere with the affairs in the palace. You can be the master. If you don''t know something, you can ask housekeeper Chen or Qin Xiang. Otherwise, why is Qin Xiang with you? "


    Mu Zhanxiao calmly looked at Xu WANYING and quietly finished her speech. Xu WANYING was silent and nodded passively. Even if she doesn''t want to, Xu WANYING has to accept it. Just as Mu Zhanxiao said, if she is Princess mu, then it''s her duty to do things in the palace.


    It''s just a matter in King Mu''s house. I''m afraid it doesn''t stop like this.


    And Mu Zhanxiao''s secretive expression made Xu WANYING not know Mu Zhanxiao''s idea at all, and the feeling of uneasiness became more and more obvious.


    "Xu WANYING." Mu Zhanxiao suddenly opened his mouth.


    Xu WANYING a Zheng, passively looking at Mu Zhanxiao: "what do you want to say?"


    "Do you know why I brought you back to Kyoto?" Mu Zhanxiao asked.


    Xu WANYING passively shakes her head and then gives an answer: "is it because of Zhiyi? Zhiyi is in Kyoto, so you let me go back to Kyoto? "


    This answer, let Mu Zhanxiao sneer: "nature can''t be this reason."


    Xu WANYING this silence, is completely do not understand the meaning of Mu Zhanxiao words. If not for this reason, Xu WANYING could not think of a second reason. What she and Mu Zhanxiao are involved in is just Zhiyi.


    However, Mu Zhanxiao looks sharp at Xu WANYING and says coldly: "Zhiyi is my son. Looking at Kyoto, no one can do anything to Zhiyi. What''s more, if Zhiyi doesn''t want to be in the palace, I naturally have a place to arrange for him, and he doesn''t have to face anything. "

 Chapter 1183

    Mu Zhanxiao''s voice was a little chilly: "at least before his wings are full, I won''t let Zhiyi slip away. As you said, Zhiyi is just a child. Even if Leng Buding leaves you, he will not be used to it, but he will adapt sooner or later, because sooner or later he will leave you, get married and have a new environment. So why do you need you? "


    Mu Zhanxiao asked directly.


    This time, Xu WANYING is speechless, because Mu Zhanxiao''s words make Xu WANYING completely unable to refute. Now, she can only passively look at Mu Zhanxiao, which is an instinctive intuition. Mu Zhanxiao''s words won''t make people feel too happy.


    But, Mu Zhanxiao said here, followed to stop.


    Xu WANYING''s heart beat a little fast, but she didn''t interrupt Mu Zhanxiao''s words. She just looked at Mu Zhanxiao in silence.


    Until Mu Zhanxiao said again: "when you were in Jiangnan and never left Xu''s house, you were just in your infancy, but you could have a place in the business circle, which is enough to prove your ability. When you leave the Xufu, you are only 16 years old. You can give birth to Zhiyi on your own and swallow up nearly half of the Xufu''s property in just a few years. "


    Xu WANYING doesn''t know why she mentioned Xu Fu, but she doesn''t think it''s Mu Zhanxiao''s boasting. Subconsciously, Xu WANYING bites her lower lip with her teeth.


    But mu Zhanxiao quickly separated Xu WANYING''s lips and teeth, and the light in his eyes looked at Xu WANYING for a moment.


    "That''s enough to prove your ability and that you''re not as innocent as you seem." Mu Zhanxiao''s voice was still cold. "This is also the reason why I brought you back. Kyoto is not peaceful now, and Dazhou is not peaceful now. Naturally, these concubines in King Mu''s house also have hidden interests. You become Princess mu in King Mu''s house because you are a new person."


    At this point, Mu Zhanxiao stopped.


    However, Xu WANYING suddenly realized that her heart was dull and painful, but she still spoke calmly: "so you want me to deal with these interest disputes and catch the hidden threats. Including the concubines in King Mu''s house, even if they are calm and innocent on the surface, the power behind them is not calm. "


    Xu WANYING said slowly, "people like me, who have never appeared in Kyoto, are easy to let them relax their guard. They have a lot of convenience in finding clues or dealing with any situation. In addition to the fact that Xu Fu has come to such an end, they will think that I don''t have any support at all and I can''t do anything. "


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    "In this case, I am the safest person and the most convenient person. Is that right?" Xu WANYING continues to finish Mu Zhanxiao''s words.


    Xu WANYING is never stupid. On the contrary, Xu WANYING is a very intelligent person. Otherwise, she would not have been able to reach her present position in Jiangnan, and she would not have been able to hold the threat of Xu Fu in those years.


    And Mu Zhanxiao''s eyes have clearly told Xu WANYING that her guess is correct. But Xu WANYING did not say anything, just feel a little sad.


    After all, I think too much.


    This thank you is in vain.


    That''s why Mu Zhanxiao asked himself what he wanted to thank.


    Let steward Chen gradually give himself the power of the palace, not to prove his position, let Qin Xiang follow him, not to protect himself from making mistakes, send Zhiyi out of the storm circle, but also because Zhiyi is mu Zhanxiao''s son.


    She should not think more, and should not have any attachment.


    After all, in those days, Mu Zhanxiao hated himself to the bone. Since he hated him, how could he disappear for a while?


    Thinking of this, Xu WANYING lowered her head and laughed at herself. She knew that the most important thing in King Mu''s mansion was to keep her duty and know what to do and what not to do.


    This, Xu WANYING quiet down: "yes, I know."


    Even his own name for mu Zhanxiao has changed, all the delusions have been put away, dare not think more.


    When Mu Zhanxiao hears Xu WANYING''s claim, her eyebrows are still twisted, but she doesn''t say anything at last. Since Xu WANYING married into Prince Mu''s residence, she naturally needs to use such a name. Besides, she will be princess mu in the future. She can''t be matched with you and me. Sooner or later, she will fall into the limelight.


    But mu Zhanxiao can''t speak, let Xu WANYING in nobody, they don''t need to have any honorifics.


    In the end, the atmosphere in the room always seems much colder. No one can break through this barrier. Then Xu WANYING got out of bed quietly. This time, Mu Zhanxiao didn''t stop her. Xu WANYING put on her clothes and told the slave to prepare hot water and clothes. She didn''t care about her own embarrassment and pain, and bowed her head to deal with her own affairs seriously.


    Mu Zhanxiao watched the whole process without saying a word.


    But there was a trace of chagrin in his eyes. He didn''t know whether he was wrong or right.


    But with Xu WANYING said, Mu Zhanxiao will not deny, this is also a fact, otherwise in such circumstances, Mu Zhanxiao does not need to take Xu WANYING back to Kyoto, to really take, he would rather be peaceful and prosperous. Because Mu Zhanxiao knows too well that his position today is both prosperous and disadvantageous.


    Shen Shen, Mu Zhanxiao''s hand gradually became a fist, silent.


    The atmosphere inside the house is even more tense.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡ª¡ª


    In a few days¡ª¡ª


    Since that night, Mu Zhanxiao has never appeared in Xu WANYING''s courtyard. Xu WANYING''s courtyard has always been quiet. The concubine in the house didn''t come back to greet Xu WANYING the next day.


    First, it''s not only because Xu WANYING hasn''t married Mu Zhanxiao, but also because these days, Mu Zhanxiao''s attitude towards Xu WANYING seems to have suddenly cooled down. Subconsciously, they think that Xu WANYING is not a favorite, and the engagement is still the emperor''s, so that attitude has become more casual.


    This makes the West building clean all at once.


    Xu WANYING''s life did not change much, just like when she was in Jiangnan. The only difference between the palace and before is that Zhiyi no longer stays in the palace, and will be brought back to the palace by Mu Zhanxiao after class every day.


    However, Mu Zhanxiao will not allow Zhiyi to spend the night in the West Tower, so he must return to his courtyard. Although Yi doesn''t want to, it''s better than being ordered to separate from Xu WANYING by Mu Zhanxiao, so he is more obedient.


    For Xu WANYING, she is already satisfied. It''s better than nothing.


    And these days, the house of King Mu is decorated with lanterns, which is to prepare for mu Zhanxiao''s upcoming wedding.

 Chapter 1184

    The appearance seems lively, but Xu WANYING is very clear that her marriage to Prince Mu''s house is different from that of ordinary girls. She doesn''t have any wedding ceremony, and even the Zhao family, Xu WANYING''s only close friend, has never been here.


    Although it means marriage, even Xu WANYING is not as lively as a girl from an ordinary family when she gets married.


    However, Xu WANYING doesn''t care. Naturally, Xu WANYING doesn''t care about the lanterns and decorations in the mansion, as if all this has nothing to do with her.


    As long as Zhiyi is not in the palace, Xu WANYING is quiet in the West Tower and never leaves. She rarely lets the slaves do anything. As long as it is within her power, Xu WANYING will do it by herself. Such a move naturally relieved the slaves in the West building. At least their new master was not difficult to serve.


    Their ideas are quite different from those of the slaves in the house of King Mu. When other slaves in the house of King Mu see Xu WANYING, they will be more presumptuous. The slaves in the West building are all arranged by housekeeper Chen himself, which makes them understand that Xu WANYING is brought back by Mu Zhanxiao himself. Many things are not as simple as they think.


    As long as Mu Zhanxiao did not speak, Xu WANYING has always been the princess of Mu palace, they must respect one point.


    These days, housekeeper Chen has gradually transferred the power of King Mu''s residence to Xu WANYING. Xu WANYING carefully remembers these mixed relationships and occasionally asks a few questions in a low voice, but she is also very polite and polite.


    Housekeeper Chen did his best to answer.


    It took several days for Xu WANYING to smooth out these relationships.


    "Niang Niang, the slave will stay in the palace until the end of the year. Before the new year, the slave will go home. At that time, the affairs in the palace will make the empress worry a lot. In the past six months, if the empress has anything she doesn''t understand, she can come to ask the slave, and the slave will tell the empress in detail. " Housekeeper Chen answered.


    "Good." Xu WANYING nodded, "thank you, housekeeper Chen."


    Housekeeper Chen didn''t say anything, and Xu WANYING soon looked down at the accounts of the palace. On the surface, there was no clue or mistake in the accounts, but as long as she was a businessman, she could see the intricacies in the accounts at a glance.


    "Have you seen the accounts of the palace?" Xu WANYING suddenly asks housekeeper Chen.


    Housekeeper Chen thought about it: "the Lord will read it occasionally. These things are taken care of by the slave and the side concubine. "


    "Who used to be in charge of this?" Xu WANYING asked again.


    "Side imperial concubine empress. The slave is only responsible for checking. " Housekeeper Chen answered, and then he looked at Xu WANYING and asked, "lady, is there something wrong with the accounts?"


    Of course, something went wrong.


    All the problems come from the side princess. Since this account is taken care of by the side imperial concubine, then this is to guard oneself to steal. Most of the money in the palace went into the pockets of the Liu family. If housekeeper Chen is only responsible for checking, naturally he can''t see anything. As long as the account is right, it''s right.


    But if it was Mu Zhanxiao, it would be impossible not to see. Mu Zhanxiao''s business is probably inspired by the emperor. How can it be as simple as that of a rich country. Even if manager Wang comes out, it''s not necessarily Mu Zhanxiao''s opponent. How can Mu Zhanxiao not see the problem of accounting.


    But mu Zhanxiao didn''t say it, just like conniving.


    But that night, the meaning of Mu Zhanxiao between the lines, Xu WANYING is also very clear, she is in the Mu palace, but is mu Zhanxiao''s knife, to help Mu Zhanxiao deal with these things clean, this is the reason why Mu Zhanxiao let Xu WANYING appear in the Mu palace.


    So¡ª¡ª


    Sink sink sink, Xu WANYING just looked to Chen housekeeper: "no problem, I just ask, afraid that some days do not understand, you can find the inquiry."


    Housekeeper Chen nodded: "these things, slaves understand, you do not understand to ask slaves like."


    "Good." Xu WANYING laughed.


    Her appearance was silent. But the accounts of the Palace should be completely in your own hands. I''m afraid it''s not just these days. There are so many things here that it''s estimated that it will take some time.


    Think of these, Xu WANYING silent sigh, head some pan pain, and Chen housekeeper is standing quietly, waiting for Xu WANYING''s command.


    ¡­¡­


    Such days passed day by day until the wedding day.


    Xu WANYING and Mu Zhanxiao''s marriage is very low-key and quiet.


    No wedding, just worship heaven and earth, ancestors, husband and wife worship. However, the status of all the people who came to King Mu''s residence should not be underestimated. From the Emperor Li Shiyuan to the important officials in the court, they all came together, and everyone''s congratulations were thick.


    And the house of King Mu is more martial than usual.


    "Into the bridal chamber." The voice of the bridegroom came.


    In a bustling noise, Mu Zhanxiao and Xu WANYING were sent to the bridal chamber. Naturally, the bridal chamber is not in the East Building, but in the West building where Xu WANYING lives. Apart from the West Tower, there are only red lanterns in other parts of Prince Mu''s residence, which seems much quieter.


    In the bridal chamber.


    Xu WANYING covered with a xipa, so quiet sitting on the edge of the bed. Such a picture, Xu WANYING thought many times, but never thought that one day it would really appear in her own world. But now, it is better not to appear.


    Her face covered with xipa also covered all of Xu WANYING''s thoughts and thoughts, but in the face of such a situation, Xu WANYING didn''t say anything, she always kept quiet.


    In the small room, Xu WANYING can clearly feel the existence of Mu Zhanxiao. This person''s breath is just like this person, occupying every nerve around Xu WANYING.


    But it happened that Mu Zhanxiao didn''t say a word. He just stood and quietly looked at Xu WANYING who was covered with a xipa.


    Six years ago, Mu Zhanxiao had the idea of making Xu WANYING a concubine, but at that time Dazhou was more turbulent than now. In these six years, countless changes have taken place. Looking back on that year, Mu Zhanxiao unexpectedly found that this idea has never changed.


    Now, Xu WANYING has really appeared in the house of King Mu. She is the concubine of Mu Zhanxiao.


    Quiet, Mu Zhanxiao did not say anything, but calmly toward the direction of Xu WANYING. With the approaching of Mu Zhanxiao''s footsteps, Xu WANYING''s tension is self-evident.


    Until Mu Zhanxiao stands in front of Xu WANYING and uses his red stick to open Xu WANYING''s xipa, Xu WANYING''s face appears in front of Mu Zhanxiao.


    Compared with the women Mu Zhanxiao has met, Xu WANYING is not a very delicate and beautiful woman, but she is more attractive and comfortable. She is a more attractive type.

 Chapter 1185

    Just years of precipitation, Xu WANYING less the original girl period of exquisite and ancient spirit, gradually calm down.


    Mu Zhanxiao bowed his head and laughed at himself.


    Inadvertently, he and Xu WANYING have gone through such a long time, but now they are back to the origin.


    "Drink a glass of wine." Mu Zhanxiao spoke faintly.


    Xu WANYING didn''t say anything. She followed Mu Zhanxiao quietly. Mu Zhanxiao motioned Xu WANYING to sit down. Xu WANYING sat down quietly. Mu Zhanxiao filled two glasses of wine and handed them to Xu WANYING.


    Xu WANYING is passive. Everything is dominated by Mu Zhanxiao. She doesn''t even give her any room to think. It''s not until the glass in her hand is facing her red lips that she realizes that this person is so close to her.


    Xu WANYING did not speak, bowed her head and drank the wine quietly.


    She doesn''t like wine. Even such wine is enough to make Xu WANYING uncomfortable. Mu Zhanxiao looks like a person who has nothing to do. Looking at Xu WANYING''s frowning, he lowers his voice: "why don''t you say that if you don''t like drinking. You can use tea instead of wine. "


    "The Lord didn''t tell me." Xu WANYING also has some grievances and innocence.


    Mu Zhanxiao looks down at Xu WANYING.


    It seems that after a glass of wine, Xu WANYING''s cheek is already suffused with a faint red halo. She looks much more charming, and there is still a drop of wine hanging on her lips, which makes her more bewitching.


    Mu Zhanxiao''s finger belly has been pasted with Xu WANYING''s delicate skin unconsciously.


    This, Xu WANYING slightly stalemate, for a moment and a half will be some can''t move, passively looking at Mu Zhanxiao.


    Mu Zhanxiao didn''t say anything. He just looked at it like this, but the action in his finger didn''t stop all the time.


    Xu WANYING''s heart beats very fast. She always thinks that Mu Zhanxiao has something to do.


    Until Mu Zhanxiao leaned over, Xu WANYING''s heart beat faster, and her hand unconsciously stuck to Mu Zhanxiao''s chest. Mu Zhanxiao looked down and did nothing in the end.


    "Not enough time." Mu Zhanxiao light mouth, "you mouth corner has wine."


    As the voice falls, Mu Zhanxiao''s thin lips are pasted with Xu WANYING''s lips, and the wine at the corner of her lips is cleaned up. Xu WANYING is stunned. Before she can recover, this person has distanced herself from Xu WANYING.


    Xu WANYING was silent.


    Mu Zhanxiao looked at Xu WANYING so quietly: "this wine is taken by the emperor from the palace. It''s mellow and can''t be drunk outside. Don''t waste it


    Xu WANYING


    Her red lips moved, but mu Zhanxiao continued: "wait here, I will calculate with you at night."


    Voice down, Mu Zhanxiao let go of Xu WANYING, and then did not say anything, quietly toward the outside.


    Xu WANYING is still sitting in the same place, her cheeks are still hot.


    Not only because of drinking before, but also because of Mu Zhanxiao''s words. For a moment and a half, I can''t tell my emotions clearly.


    After a long time, Xu WANYING regained her mind. After taking a deep breath, she patted herself on the hot cheek. Then she let Qin Xiang come in and bathe herself.


    After all, Xifu is too heavy, and the make-up on her face is different from Xu WANYING''s plain and clean. Or let Xu WANYING some uncomfortable.


    Qin Xiang came and did not speak. She quietly waited on Xu WANYING. Xu WANYING politely said thanks. The West building was still quiet.


    It was only when Qin Xiang quit that she took a look at Xu WANYING. Her eyes were meaningful. Xu WANYING was quiet, and she could not see the meaning in Qin Xiang''s eyes: "Qin Xiang, do you have something to say to me?"


    "Lady." Qin Xiang''s voice hesitated, and then said, "if there''s something difficult to understand in the palace, you can come and ask the maid at any time."


    "Good." Xu WANYING answered.


    Qin Xiang sank, and then continued: "I have been with the third lady for many years. I was transferred to the side of the LORD until the LORD was superior. I have seen a lot of people and things over the years. Please don''t think too much about them. I can see that the Lord is very kind to his mother and always has a heart, but sometimes he can''t help himself. "


    This is probably the longest sentence Qin Xiang said with Xu WANYING. It''s like Qin Xiang wants to tell Xu WANYING something. She wants to talk but stops. But Xu WANYING is not stupid. In Qin Xiang''s attitude, she faintly understands something. She lowers her eyebrows, but she is a little quiet.


    "If you don''t have any patience with your mother, you don''t need to welcome her back from Jiangnan. I have been following the Lord for many years. I have never seen the Lord treat a person like this. Lady, don''t be confused by many superficial phenomena. The position of Princess Mu has been vacant for many years, and there are many concubines in the mansion. Even the side concubine wants it, but she has never let the prince let go. "


    Qin Xiang added: "so, Niang Niang, your position in Wang Ye''s heart is by no means ordinary."


    Qin Xiang''s voice is very gentle. She says her thoughts word by word. Xu WANYING keeps quiet all the time. Until Qin Xiang finishes speaking, Xu WANYING looks at Qin Xiang with a smile.


    "Good. I got it! Thank you Xu WANYING''s eyes are calm, and there are no ups and downs because of Qin Xiang''s words.


    She and Mu Zhanxiao''s everything, is the outsider can see clearly. Just like Qin Xiang''s desire to talk and stop, she and Mu Zhanxiao have many things that can''t be explained.


    Seeing that Xu WANYING said so, Qin Xiang nodded and calmly said, "that slave will not disturb the empress."


    "Good." Xu WANYING nodded.


    Then Qin Xiang slowly withdrew from the West building. Xu WANYING looked at the huge West building alone, and stood quietly with low eyebrows.


    In Qin Xiang''s words, Xu WANYING is vaguely aware of something, but she can''t tell what will happen. In the end, Xu WANYING remained silent. Now she''s already in Prince Mu''s house. No matter what happens next, Xu WANYING has no choice but to cover up the situation with water and land, and to block with soldiers.


    Finally, Xu WANYING sighed helplessly.


    After such a day of tossing, Xu WANYING said that she was not tired. She just fell asleep on the soft collapse, but her eyelids became more and more heavy. After a while, she fell asleep.


    ¡­¡­


    Midnight.


    Mu Zhanxiao came back to the West Building with the smell of wine. Although the wedding is not luxurious and high-profile, the people who can come to the wedding are the important people of Dazhou. Along the way, they are brothers for many years. Naturally, it is inevitable that Mu Zhanxiao drinks more.


    When he returned to the house, Mu Zhanxiao was not drunk, but he was very conscious. He thought that he would see Xu WANYING who welcomed him every day, but he did not expect to see Xu WANYING who was sleepy on the soft collapse.

 Chapter 1186

    This let Mu Zhanxiao silent smile, and then light to Xu WANYING.


    This day down the toss, Mu Zhanxiao understand, Xu WANYING is a little tired. What''s more, a big marriage is a tiring thing. There are too many things to remember. Women and men are not the same, plus Xu WANYING never so late to rest, so mu Zhanxiao did not feel anything inappropriate.


    He looked down at the drowsy little woman sleeping on the soft collapse, with a relaxed smile in his eyebrows. Then he didn''t hesitate, so he picked up Xu WANYING directly.


    After all, this is Kyoto, not Jiangnan. This season in the south of the Yangtze River may be OK, but this season in Kyoto is freezing. Although there is a heater in the house, I really want to sleep here for a night. I must catch a cold when I get up in the morning.


    Xu WANYING''s wind cold cold has many tossing people, Mu Zhanxiao natural clear, so absolutely impossible to let such things happen again.


    As a result, when Mu Zhanxiao touched Xu WANYING, Xu WANYING opened her eyes sensitively and saw that she was in Mu Zhanxiao''s arms. Xu WANYING was stunned and had some accidents. For a while, she couldn''t recover. But soon, Xu WANYING struggled to get up.


    And Mu Zhanxiao''s low voice came with wine: "I''ll hold you."


    Xu WANYING didn''t say a word. Her white teeth were biting her lower lip. On the contrary, she was a little nervous.


    "Why don''t you go to bed?" Mu Zhanxiao twisted his eyebrows and asked, "don''t you know your body condition?" or don''t you know the temperature in Kyoto, think you are still in Jiangnan? If you want to stay all night and get up sick tomorrow morning, how many people are you going to upset? "


    Mu Zhanxiao is asking Xu WANYING.


    Xu WANYING subconsciously apologized: "sorry, I didn''t mean to."


    Mu Zhanxiao said nothing, but Xu WANYING didn''t dare to say anything, so she could only lean on Mu Zhanxiao''s arms. Until Mu Zhanxiao hugs Xu WANYING to the bed, Xu WANYING''s tense mood is slightly relaxed.


    Xu WANYING quickly got up and said quietly, "my concubine is waiting on the king to change clothes."


    The words between the lines are honorifics, Mu Zhanxiao heard, his eyes sank, so he looked at Xu WANYING. But mu Zhanxiao didn''t say much in the end. On the contrary, Xu WANYING was confused by Mu Zhanxiao. She didn''t know where she offended Mu Zhanxiao. Finally, Xu WANYING was quiet.


    "Not to wait on me?" Mu Zhanxiao asked directly.


    Xu WANYING ah, back to God, immediately close to Mu Zhanxiao, the slender fingers so put on Mu Zhanxiao''s happy clothes, bow to serve this man seriously.


    Mu Zhanxiao just watched,


    Xu WANYING is too slow to be familiar with. But this kind of slow motion is enough to make Mu Zhanxiao''s heart beat. Looking at Xu WANYING close at hand, Mu Zhanxiao suddenly has an impulse, such an impulse makes Mu Zhanxiao become impatient.


    "You are too slow." Mu Zhanxiao''s voice was deep.


    This makes Xu WANYING a Zheng, so passively looked at Mu Zhanxiao, and Mu Zhanxiao''s face does not show, directly put Xu WANYING on the bed, a handy, green tent has followed down.


    Xu WANYING exclaimed.


    Mu Zhanxiao is always silent, just looking at Xu WANYING.


    Xu WANYING''s heart beat fast, and then Mu Zhanxiao chuckled: "nervous?"


    Xu WANYING nodded cleverly, but she didn''t hide her tension at all.


    "It''s not a girl''s house. Why be nervous." Mu Zhanxiao asked, the thin lips along Xu WANYING''s cheek skin a little bit down.


    Xu WANYING dare not speak, passive by this person.


    As if in such a kiss, less usual indifference between the two, but more a touch of emotion. This kind of Mu Zhanxiao is very similar to the man who lived in the yard many years ago. She knows that Xu WANYING has no experience and is coaxing her patiently to avoid any discomfort.


    Xu WANYING gradually relaxed down, Mu Zhanxiao naturally feel Xu WANYING relaxed, his eyebrows covered with a faint smile.


    In this way, the atmosphere in the room became warm.


    All of a sudden¡ª¡ª


    Xu WANYING quieted down, Mu Zhanxiao''s eyebrows also twisted up, outside came the voice of manager Chen: "Lord."


    Everyone knows that today is the wedding of Xu WANYING and Mu Zhanxiao. As long as you are smart, you can''t disturb Xu WANYING and Mu Zhanxiao at such a time. However, housekeeper Chen is here. But the position of housekeeper Chen in the palace is well known. If housekeeper Chen can come in person, it means that something big has happened in the palace.


    Otherwise, housekeeper Chen would not be unaware of this.


    Quiet, Xu WANYING didn''t say anything, and Mu Zhanxiao''s action also followed to stop, eyebrow twist is very heavy, with a trace of impatience, seems to be very uncomfortable to be interrupted.


    "Mr. Wang, it''s the south building that has an accident." Steward Chen''s voice was a little urgent.


    Xu WANYING returned to her senses and understood where the south tower was. It was the courtyard where Liu Rongyin lived, between the East Building and the West building, and even closer to the East building. Originally, the south building was the location of the imperial concubine, but now it''s the side imperial concubine who lives. It''s just the reason that she came first and then she told the people clearly that the original location of the imperial concubine was Liu Rongyin''s, but she was intercepted by Xu WANYING.


    Liu Rongyin can''t be reconciled, and Mu Zhanxiao doesn''t let Liu Rongyin vacate the location of the south building, but instead continues to let Liu Rongyin live. Therefore, Liu Rongyin''s position in the mansion has always been extremely delicate.


    But now, it happened that something happened on the wedding night of Mu Zhanxiao and Xu WANYING. Even alerted housekeeper Chen to disturb them.


    Xu WANYING is not stupid. She knows the twists and turns here.


    If Mu Zhanxiao let go of himself and went to the south tower, tomorrow''s rumors could spread all over the palace, and Xu WANYING''s position in the palace would be far less than now. After all, none of the princesses was left alone in the house on their wedding night, while their officials went to Bi''s woman''s house.


    Whatever it is.


    But Xu WANYING is also very clear, Liu Rongyin''s identity and background, if it really startled manager Chen, then Mu Zhanxiao can''t not go.


    But in this case, Xu WANYING still looked at Mu Zhanxiao, as if she had given all the decision-making power to Mu Zhanxiao. Her eyes were quiet with a trace of invisible expectation.


    But mu Zhanxiao didn''t say anything, and his brow twisted. His voice was a little gloomy: "what happened to the South Tower?"


    "The side imperial concubine accidentally fell down the stairs, and now she is in a coma. The doctor and the imperial doctor in the palace are here. The slave sees that the situation is not right, so she comes to inform the king." Steward Chen''s voice was a little worried.

 Chapter 1187

    Xu WANYING also naturally heard it, and her eyebrows twisted up.


    She thought about countless, but did not think that it is such a way to fall down, anyone should not take their own life joke. This time, Xu WANYING looks at Mu Zhanxiao. Mu Zhanxiao is looked at by Xu WANYING, as if she understood Xu WANYING''s meaning for the first time.


    Soon, Mu Zhanxiao''s eyebrows sank: "do you want me to go?"


    This words ask of direct, that tone can''t hear any emotion, but can obviously feel of Mu Zhan Xiao eyebrow eyes of gloomy.


    But Xu WANYING was stunned. After a moment of silence, she said faintly: "if something like this happens in the south building, I''m afraid it''s inappropriate for Wang ye not to go. If you really want to have a chance, the prince doesn''t want to be told by her family. "


    This light, can not hear any emotion, and the original warmth in such words, also completely disappeared. Mu Zhanxiao listens to Xu WANYING''s words like this, and finally sneers out completely. Looking at Xu WANYING''s eyes, she is also gloomy.


    Xu WANYING did not move, want to push away Mu Zhanxiao, but found that this person can not push.


    "Good." For a long time, Mu Zhanxiao said coldly, "since the princess wants me to go, I will not let her down."


    Voice down, Mu Zhanxiao has got up from the bed, a little nostalgic, did not even look to Xu WANYING. Xu WANYING suddenly fell empty, that kind of warm embrace disappeared, the rest is slightly cool.


    Do you really want to?


    But does she have a choice?


    If Mu Zhanxiao doesn''t go, no one in the house or even in the Liu family will blame Mu Zhanxiao. They will only blame her, the new princess, for her ignorance.


    In any case, the embarrassed person is herself, she has no choice. Xu WANYING didn''t look at Mu Zhanxiao''s gloomy face, so she lowered her eyebrows. She had no choice but to keep silent.


    Mu Zhanxiao quickly got up, didn''t look at Xu WANYING, and quickly walked towards the West Tower.


    Until Mu Zhanxiao''s figure disappeared in the West Tower, Xu WANYING''s eyes felt slightly sour. Her previous sleepiness and warmth had disappeared long ago. The rest was just sober, and she couldn''t be more sober.


    And this palace, let Xu WANYING feel more cold.


    For a long time, Xu WANYING sighed silently, and then exchanged for Qin Xiang.


    Qin Xiang came in in a hurry: "wait for me to change clothes. I''ll go to the south building to have a look."


    Qin Xiang naturally knows what happened tonight. Some of them complain for Xu WANYING, but in the end they don''t say anything. They nod their heads and quickly change clothes for Xu WANYING.


    Soon, Xu WANYING has changed her clothes, changed her official clothes, and under the leadership of Qin Xiang, she goes to the south tower. This is Xu WANYING''s first visit to the south tower when she enters the palace. After all, it is Liu Rongyin, not Xu WANYING, who usually comes to ask for her peace.


    The servants in the palace knew the turmoil clearly. There were many slaves outside the south building. The imperial doctors came in and out of the palace. Everyone looked nervous.


    When I saw Xu WANYING, the slaves invited her. However, this kind of invitation was a bit presumptuous, which seemed to be completely reckless about Xu WANYING''s existence. After all, the princess, who was left behind by Mu Zhanxiao on her wedding night, clearly told everyone that she was not allowed to be spoiled, and naturally did not need compliments and flattery.


    Xu WANYING can''t feel it. Qin Xiang''s eyebrows twist. Xu WANYING has gone to the south tower, and Qin Xiang follows.


    As a result, Xu WANYING went to the south building, and the slave in the South Building said directly: "I''ve seen the princess. If she wants to see the side princess, please go back. It''s not convenient for the side princess to see people now."


    It''s Xiao Luo, the maid beside Liu Rongyin.


    Xiao Luo''s arrogant attitude can be seen by everyone. Now Liu Rongyin is the favorite. Naturally, Xiao Luo is more arrogant.


    When Qin Xiang saw Xiao Luo''s attitude, he said in a cold voice, "Xiao Luo, do you know who the person in front of you is, and you are so presumptuous!"


    Xiao Luo just reluctantly replied: "Xiao Luo knows."


    "The queen is in charge of the whole palace. Where will the empress go, or will you has the final say? Now the empress of the side imperial concubine is in a coma. If you open your mouth like this, it''s to pass on the will of the empress of the side imperial concubine. Do you know? " Qin Xiang rebukes Xiao Luo in a cold voice.


    Xiaoluo was obviously frightened, but in front of Qin Xiang, Xiaoluo did not dare to be presumptuous. This, small Luo quietly retreated to one side, and then began: "the princess to."


    Xu WANYING did not speak, but nodded to Qin Xiang, with a trace of gratitude in her eyebrows.


    Qin Xiang didn''t say anything and soon followed Xu WANYING.


    The servants in this house are all human spirits. Naturally, they know who can offend and who is fearless, so they are much more presumptuous under such circumstances.


    If today Xu WANYING can''t go in, the result can be imagined, I''m afraid it''s worse than before.


    Qin Xiang doesn''t exclude Xu WANYING. On the contrary, Qin Xiang likes the gentle Princess very much. However, Qin Xiang has known people for many years, and she knows very well that Xu WANYING is not at a loss on the surface, but she is watching and waiting.


    Low key and gentle are protective colors.


    Such a person, is the real hidden.


    Liu Rongyin gives Xu WANYING a set of tricks. She wants to calculate Xu WANYING. Is Xu WANYING a fuel-efficient lamp. If Xu WANYING shouts out, the result will not do any good to Xu WANYING. She will only bully others. But it would be different to let Qin Xiang speak.


    That became the person of South Building, look down upon her this princess, in feeling in reason, it is Xu WANYING to have the upper hand in such circumstance.


    Xu WANYING sank, people have been to the south building.


    Mu Zhanxiao naturally heard the movement outside, and was surprised to see Xu WANYING come, but it was only a moment, and Mu Zhanxiao didn''t say anything.


    Xu WANYING walked towards Mu Zhanxiao and blessed herself: "I''ve seen the king."


    "Get up." Mu Zhanxiao''s tone was steady, and he couldn''t hear anything. "How did the princess come?"


    "All the princes are here. Naturally, my concubines will come to have a look. So as not to be left out. " Xu WANYING light mouth.


    Mu Zhanxiao didn''t say anything, so he stood, his eyes fell on the screen not far away, and Liu Rongyin''s bed was behind the screen.


    "What''s the situation of the side concubine?" Xu WANYING did not ask Mu Zhanxiao, but asked the side of the imperial doctor.


    The imperial doctor was respectful: "tell Princess Mu that the side concubine fell down from a high place. I''m afraid she was hurt. I don''t know what the situation is until the side concubine wakes up. Now, life is safe. "

 Chapter 1188

    "Good." Xu WANYING nodded.


    The remaining light of Mu Zhanxiao''s eyes falls on Xu WANYING. The hands behind her are tight, but they don''t say anything. They just stand.


    Soon, a slave''s voice came from behind the screen: "Niang Niang wakes up, Niang Niang wakes up."


    Xu WANYING subconsciously wants to walk towards the screen, but before she has time to step forward, she has already seen Mu Zhanxiao''s figure quickly move towards the screen, like a gust of wind, just passing in front of Xu WANYING.


    Xu WANYING a Zheng, and then, that step stopped, quietly standing in place, motionless.


    Mu Zhanxiao went. She was afraid that she was an unwelcome person. Since she was unwelcome, there was no need to make trouble for herself at such a time.


    Xu WANYING lowered her head and laughed at herself.


    As Liu Rongyin wakes up, the chaos in the South Building quiets down. Xu WANYING stands outside for a long time, but mu Zhanxiao doesn''t mean to come out.


    Vaguely across the screen, you can hear the sound inside.


    "My Lord, it''s my bad health that has disturbed your wedding." Liu Rongyin''s voice was very gentle, and her eyebrows and eyes looked at Mu Zhanxiao with a trace of guilt. "I didn''t notice the steps downstairs, so I fell down like this."


    Beauty sick, always let people see more pity.


    Not to mention that Liu Rongyin''s forehead is still wrapped with gauze, and there are blood stains on it, which makes him look more pitiful. The boneless and slender hand just grasps Mu Zhanxiao''s arm, with a trace of grievance and begging in his voice.


    "Lord, I''m in pain." Liu Rongyin''s voice is delicate.


    Mu Zhanxiao said, "I''m here."


    "Mr. Wang, I know my request is unreasonable, but I''m really afraid. I always feel that someone pushed me behind my back and I fell from the upstairs. Can I be here with me?" Liu Rongyin says his purpose directly.


    Even looking at Mu Zhanxiao''s eyes are full of fog, with a trace of grievance.


    The voice is more eager.


    Not to mention, that kind of charming face, how can not let people refuse.


    Xu WANYING naturally met Liu Rongyin, but she has a deep memory of Liu Rongyin. For many years, Liu Rongyin''s impression on people has always been made according to the requirements of her imperial concubine. Therefore, Xu WANYING does not doubt that if she stands with Liu Rongyin, Liu Rongyin will be more like the imperial concubine of Mu palace than her.


    After sinking, Xu WANYING''s steps quieted down and stood outside the screen.


    Qin Xiang''s face changed for a while. For a while, he didn''t say anything. And the slave on one side also means to watch the excitement. Everyone wants to know what Mu Zhanxiao''s answer is.


    Before Mu Zhanxiao could reply, Liu Rongyin''s voice came again: "Lord, I know it''s your wedding today, but I''m really afraid. What''s more, I was caught off guard when I got married. I asked him a few months ago. I''m going back to my mother''s house tomorrow to visit my relatives. At that time, I agreed. "


    Said Liu Rongyin so Yingying looking forward to Mu Zhanxiao, slender boneless hand so active in the hands of Mu Zhanxiao.


    Such a face, said the words, people can not refuse, Mu Zhanxiao''s eyes is with a trace of fun.


    "Do you want me to stay with you?" Mu Zhanxiao asked directly.


    Liu Rongyin said yes, but he soon recognized the general appearance: "but I also know that I''m being merciless. If the Lord doesn''t stay, I have nothing to say."


    This good words, bad words let Liu Rongyin finish, want to refuse to appear cruel, don''t refuse words, it seems to be ashamed of Xu WANYING.


    In this case, Mu Zhanxiao didn''t rush to answer. The light from the corner of his eye fell outside the screen. He knew Xu WANYING was outside the screen. The slave''s voice had been heard for a long time. Even Liu Rongyin''s words were for whom. Mu Zhanxiao knew clearly.


    However, Xu WANYING was indifferent.


    You know, Xu WANYING is now worthy of the title of Princess mu. If Xu WANYING spoke, Mu Zhanxiao would not lose face. And Liu Rongyin can''t be presumptuous in front of Xu WANYING, especially now.


    But after waiting for so long, Xu WANYING is indifferent, as if Mu Zhanxiao is not in the palace, which is of little significance to Xu WANYING. Xu WANYING didn''t come to Kyoto for mu Zhanxiao, but for his game.


    That kind of attitude seems indifferent, from beginning to end are some casual.


    Mu Zhanxiao is a bit gloomy, and he can''t tell his taste.


    "Lord." Liu Rongyin''s continuous voice came.


    Because Mu Zhanxiao doesn''t speak, Liu Rongyin feels a chance. Liu Rongyin knows very well that if Mu Zhanxiao wants to refuse, he will speak at the first time instead of hesitating. Therefore, under such circumstances, Liu Rongyin will cry out to Mu Zhanxiao.


    Mu Zhanxiao looked at Liu Rongyin: "the concubine was frightened. I should stay. Tomorrow the side imperial concubine wants to return to the government to visit relatives, since this king agrees first, so also naturally can do


    This is for Xu WANYING outside. When Liu Rongyin heard such news again, his eyebrow was filled with a trace of happiness and satisfaction. The whole person is more charming: "I thank you for your favor."


    Mu Zhanxiao said nothing.


    And Liu Rongyin seems to think of Xu WANYING outside: "Lord, didn''t the slave just say that the empress came?"


    In fact, this is intentional, not only for Xu WANYING, but also for the slaves at the scene. It is clear that the favorite person is herself, not Xu WANYING. Xu WANYING is nothing in King Mu''s house.


    On the contrary, standing outside the screen, Xu WANYING, after hearing Liu Rongyin''s almost provocative voice, lowers her head and makes a silent smile. There is a trace of self mockery in her smile, but there is no clue on the surface.


    Then, Xu WANYING walked slowly behind the screen.


    Until Xu WANYING appeared in the screen, blessing the body, quiet please an: "I have seen the Lord."


    That tone is light, can''t hear any emotion, even the eyes also just fall on Mu Zhanxiao''s body for a moment, then again took back, looked at Liu Rongyin: "how''s the side imperial concubine now? Is there anything uncomfortable? "


    Liu Rongyin faced with Xu WANYING''s calmness, but with provocation, let Xu WANYING off with the slightest bit of meaning: "thank you for your concern. The imperial doctor said that it would be a headache for a while. It''s going to be fine in the back. "

 Chapter 1189

    "That''s good." Xu WANYING nodded, "since the side of the imperial concubine has nothing to do, then I''m more at ease. It''s better to have a rest as soon as possible. "


    With that, Xu WANYING looked at Mu Zhanxiao and nodded slightly: "Lord, I will leave first."


    There was no question in the whole process, and even the voice line seemed much calmer. After saying that, he quickly took back his sight, and even did not look at Mu Zhanxiao. After nodding, he calmly turned and retreated from the wing room.


    Even the South Tower didn''t stay one more minute, but quickly took Qin Xiang to the West Tower.


    When Xu WANYING turns around to leave, Mu Zhanxiao''s palm gradually becomes a fist. Looking at Xu WANYING''s figure, her eyes become more and more gloomy.


    Not for a moment.


    Xu WANYING, you are so kind.


    In Mu Zhanxiao''s opinion, Xu WANYING''s attitude is indifferent as if she has pulled herself out of a long distance with her. There is no difference between looking at Mu Zhanxiao and looking at ordinary people. Even Mu Zhanxiao doesn''t doubt that any person Xu WANYING cares about appears in front of Xu WANYING. Maybe Xu WANYING''s attitude will be much better than now.


    "Lord --" Liu Rongyin called Mu Zhanxiao.


    But Liu Rongyin is also sensitive to find that when Xu WANYING leaves, Mu Zhanxiao''s line of sight is looking at Xu WANYING''s figure.


    This time, Liu Rongyin tried carefully: "the empress seems to be angry. Do you want to have a look? After all, it''s your big wedding with your mother. "


    "No Mu Zhanxiao refused completely.


    Such rejection, let Liu Rongyin down, also want to take advantage of the opportunity and Mu Zhanxiao coquetry. You know, they haven''t been close since Mu Zhanxiao went to Jiangnan. Even though there were few opportunities to be close to him before, Mu Zhanxiao was a cold hearted person by nature. But compared with the concubines in the house, Liu Rongyin is still the most favorite.


    And now Mu Zhanxiao Li Fei, also brought back Xu WANYING''s son. Liu Rongyin has no news at all. So Liu Rongyin is also worried. It''s not just to get rid of Xu WANYING and Mu Zhiyi, but if you want to really get a foothold in Mu Wangfu, you need to have your own offspring.


    In this way of thinking, Liu Rongyin naturally becomes active, but some ignore.


    Mu Zhanxiao very light opened Liu Rongyin, and before Xu WANYING in the intimacy is not the same, now Mu Zhanxiao appears much colder, and ordinary times is not too big difference, even the voice with a trace of indifference.


    "It''s not that I fell down the stairs. Have a rest early. The imperial doctor also told me that you should pay more attention to rest these days and go back to the government tomorrow. I will tell Lord Liu that you can go back when you are better. " Mu Zhanxiao spoke faintly.


    Liu Rongyin''s face changed slightly.


    Mu Zhanxiao didn''t seem to see it. He continued: "I''m here with you. It''s just that the emperor''s account hasn''t been finished. You should have a rest earlier."


    Then, Mu Zhanxiao didn''t say anything more. Yingwei, who had been following Mu Zhanxiao, had already brought all the things he wanted for the first time. However, Mu Zhanxiao was just reading at his desk and didn''t say a word to Liu Rongyin.


    Liu Rongyin is more and more resentful.


    But under such circumstances, at least Liu Rongyin''s dignity is preserved. Mu Zhanxiao is left behind, and Xu WANYING is the one who has no face. In this way of thinking, let Liu Rongyin unwilling also gradually stop.


    Anyway, in a few days, I will go back to the government to visit my relatives. Since I am going back to the government, and Mu Zhanxiao will follow me, there are plenty of opportunities. And those days, Liu Rongyin calculated, is also suitable for their pregnancy day, after all, there is good news.


    Shen Shen, in this way of thinking, Liu Rongyin is also relaxed, so tossing down, Liu Rongyin is also a little tired, and soon fell asleep in the past.


    In the whole process, Mu Zhanxiao never looked at Liu Rongyin again. Until Liu Rongyin fell asleep, Mu Zhanxiao''s eyes looked in the direction of Liu Rongyin. In his low eyebrows, he thought about Xu WANYING''s almost indifferent face.


    Then, Mu Zhanxiao stood up sullen and quickly walked out of the south building,.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡ª¡ª


    "Lady." Qin Xiang followed for a while, and then he called Xu WANYING.


    Xu WANYING''s step didn''t stop. She looked at Qin Xiang and said, "if Qin Xiang has something to say, you can say it directly. Don''t hesitate."


    Qin Xiang nodded: "don''t blame the Lord. Wang Ye didn''t mean it. On the surface, it looks harmonious, but on the back, there are many intrigues. What''s more, the marriage between the concubine and the prince was appointed by the emperor. When the emperor was in the upper position, the people of the Liu family were also on the emperor''s side. Whether it''s for the Lord or the emperor, it''s a great contribution. "


    Qin Xiang explained: "so when the side concubine has an accident, the prince should stay. It''s just that the time of the accident was too delicate. Let''s not think about it. So please don''t worry about it. "


    Xu WANYING light toward Qin Xiang smile: "I know."


    "Niang Niang, the prince can set up your imperial concubine and fight against all opinions. Even if your family background is far less than that of the imperial concubine, the position of the imperial concubine is still yours, which proves that the prince is special to you. Otherwise, for so many years, the side imperial concubine has already had a chance to become the right imperial concubine, but the prince has never given the side imperial concubine such a chance. " Qin Xiang''s tone was steady.


    Xu WANYING listened quietly, but she didn''t say a word with a smile, so she walked calmly towards the West building.


    What happened between her and Mu Zhanxiao can''t be explained to others. So in this case, Qin Xiang''s explanation warmed Xu WANYING''s heart.


    "And those slaves, if they are unreasonable to you, don''t be polite. After all, you are the empress of the imperial concubine. You have the right to decide everything about the Royal concubine. " Qin Xiang continued.


    "Good." Xu WANYING nodded, "thank you, Qin Xiang."


    "This is what a slave should do." Qin Xiang responded and really liked Xu WANYING.


    Two people chatting, has also returned to the West building. Xu WANYING didn''t think much about it. She was really tired. So she changed her clothes and fell asleep. It was like today''s chaos. For Xu WANYING, it never happened again.


    ¡­¡­


    The fourth watch in Kyoto.


    Mu Zhanxiao came out from the south building. His eyes looked in the direction of the West building, but he was not near the West building.


    One side of the shadow guard has been quiet mouth said: "Lord, the empress back to the West building not long, put out the light to rest."


    Mu Zhanxiao listened, his eyebrows and eyes didn''t change, and he was always gloomy.


    Xu WANYING''s attitude seems to be like an unimportant person.

 Chapter 1190

    These things can not let her have a moment of thought, just to do a very common thing. Thinking of these, Mu Zhanxiao''s eyes were a little deeper.


    Ying Wei was on the side, and he didn''t dare to say a word more. This kind of atmosphere can be felt more or less. Keeping silent is the best policy.


    In this case, Mu Zhanxiao turned to leave, and Yingwei followed him in a hurry. But the fourth watch day''s Mu Wang Fu, still appears tranquil many, removes the early slave, does not have any sound.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡ª¡ª


    In a few days¡ª¡ª


    Liu Rongyin recovered well. Without stopping for a moment, he immediately set out to return to Liu''s home. Mu Zhanxiao also accompanied Liu Rongyin back to Liu''s home. With the departure of the two people, the house of King Mu became quiet. And the old princess and Mu Mian have never been in the house. The old princess lives outside with Mu Mian, but she doesn''t ask about the affairs in the house, so she lives much more quietly.


    However, Mu Zhanxiao''s practice of protecting Liu Rongyin makes people in Mu Wang''s house more presumptuous to Xu WANYING, as if she didn''t pay attention to her. Because Xu WANYING is not in favor.


    Xu WANYING is quiet, but does not care, almost all in the West building, rarely leave.


    Under such circumstances, the only one accompanying Xu WANYING is Zhiyi. Zhiyi still goes to the palace to study every day, but he doesn''t live in the palace at night. Instead, he goes back to King Mu''s house. In the face of this kind of Mu Zhanxiao, Mu Zhiyi appears indignant.


    "Mother, he is not good to you at all." Mu Zhiyi impolitely pointed out that Mu Zhanxiao let his dissatisfaction.


    On the contrary, Xu WANYING comforted Mu Zhiyi with a smile: "but my mother is by your side, and you are by my side, isn''t that good?"


    "Good." Mu Zhiyi didn''t want to answer.


    He is only in front of Xu WANYING, will be like a child, so rubbed Xu WANYING. And Mu Zhanxiao is not in these days, Mu Zhiyi is in Xu WANYING here overnight, Xu WANYING did not stop. It seems that their mother and son have not been so close for a long time.


    And Xu WANYING quickly changed the topic: "talk to my mother about what I have learned in the palace these days."


    "Good." Mu Zhiyi answered and soon shook his head and said what he had learned in the palace these days.


    Xu WANYING listened carefully.


    During this period of time, the growth of Mu Zhiyi is obvious, so in this case, Xu WANYING seems more gratified. At least let Mu Zhiyi to Kyoto, is not a wrong decision, and Kyoto is really suitable for mu Zhiyi.


    "Niang -" Mu Zhiyi said, and then looked at Xu WANYING with a flat mouth, "I think my uncle and uncle are gone. Can''t we go back to Jiangnan to see them?"


    "Of course. But we have to wait for the spring flowers to bloom. Otherwise, it''s too cold. " Xu WANYING smiles, "my mother''s body can''t bear it. So I can only aggrieve Zhiyi to accompany my mother in Kyoto. When the weather is fine, my mother and Zhiyi will go back together, OK? "


    "Good." Mu Zhiyi''s crisp voice came.


    Xu WANYING nodded, with a smile in her eyebrows: "mother, go to pass the meal."


    Mu Zhiyi said, "but I still like what my mother made for me."


    "Tomorrow''s mother will do it for you, OK?" Xu WANYING asked again.


    "Good." Mu Zhiyi was satisfied.


    Xu WANYING rubs Mu Zhiyi''s soft hair, and then stands up. It''s a little strange. Why didn''t anyone bring the dinner when she arrived at this point today. Recently, Qin Xiang was called to the temple by the old princess. In these two or three days, she won''t be in the palace. Naturally, there will be less Qin Xiang beside Xu WANYING. Xu WANYING seldom asks the rest of her servants.


    Quiet, Xu WANYING suddenly understand what, this, she sank down, toward the outside.


    When Qin Xiang was here, these slaves were afraid of Qin Xiang''s position in the palace, so many things were handed down by Qin Xiang, and the slaves would do it. Now that Qin Xiang is away, she is not the favorite imperial concubine. In the eyes of these slaves, she is not the same thing at all, so she naturally neglects more.


    If she didn''t come out in person, no one would have brought the dinner to the end of the day.


    Heavy heavy, Xu WANYING''s face also took a trace of gloomy. Maybe it''s true that horses are good at riding and people are good at being bullied?


    In this meditation, Xu WANYING has also walked out of the West building. And the slave of the West building seems to be more casual, and he doesn''t do anything. On the contrary, he talks recklessly. When she saw Xu WANYING come out, she just said hello lazily. She didn''t react much, let alone take the initiative to do something.


    Xu WANYING looked so quietly, but her eyes followed a lot.


    In the face of Xu WANYING, the minions were more unscrupulous: "madam, the dining room is not so fast. I''m afraid you have to wait."


    I didn''t even move.


    Xu WANYING sank and looked at the slave, who suddenly felt a chill. Xu WANYING came to the palace for such a long time, she never looked at the slave with such eyes. On weekdays, Xu WANYING gives people a gentle feeling. It seems that no matter how the people below make trouble, Xu WANYING never opens her mouth. That kind of feeling is just like that there has never been such a princess in the palace.


    And suddenly gloomy, but let the slave involuntarily frightened.


    Subconsciously, the slave, who was still loose, stood up quietly. Now, everyone looked at each other and did not dare to say anything more. However, there was no improvement in his attitude, and no one moved.


    "Is this for my face?" Xu WANYING light mouth, but involuntarily with a trace of severity, "do you think I won''t do it to you, or do you think I can''t spoil, you can act recklessly?"


    I didn''t expect that Xu WANYING would speak so directly, and everyone was even more passive.


    "Somebody." Xu WANYING spoke in a cold voice.


    This time, the shadow guard came out in the dark. The servants'' faces changed. These shadow guards are very clear that they have been following Mu Zhanxiao, but they didn''t expect to follow Xu WANYING. And these shadow guards will only listen to the meaning of Mu Zhanxiao.


    Since Xu WANYING was in the south of the Yangtze River, these shadow guards have been on the side, protecting Xu WANYING and Mu Zhiyi secretly. But Xu WANYING has never used these shadow guards, and naturally the shadow guards will not appear.


    Xu WANYING did not expect to use these shadow guards under such circumstances.


    These shadow guards were left by Mu Zhanxiao at that time. Mu Zhanxiao also gave a clear order. They only followed Xu WANYING''s order. Nobody''s orders need to be ignored.


    "Niang Niang, if you have something to do, you can give an order directly." The film guards are respectful.

 Chapter 1191

    "Pass on steward Chen." Xu WANYING light mouth.


    "Yes." The shadow guard soon disappeared.


    But the minions didn''t know what Xu WANYING was going to do. At this moment, the original looseness became tense, and no one dared to move again. When housekeeper Chen learns of the chaos here, he comes in a hurry. When he sees Xu WANYING''s face, housekeeper Chen is also surprised.


    I''ve never seen it.


    Because they had never seen her before, they all forgot about Xu WANYING. After all, a common woman who could survive in the environment of Xu''s residence at that time could even occupy a place in the south of the Yangtze River.


    This is different from Mu Cen''s sharp point. Xu WANYING is more gentle, but she has a sharp blade in her gentle way. She will give you a knife without hesitation. It just depends on when you step on Xu WANYING''s bottom line.


    "I''ll see you." Housekeeper Chen answered.


    Xu WANYING said: "the rules of the house, if the slave is loose, how to deal with it?"


    "30 boards of responsibility." Said housekeeper Chen.


    "Pull it down." Without any hesitation, Xu WANYING said, "take responsibility for the 30 boards.". And then I''ll see who dares to use the slaves expelled by King Mu''s house. "


    "Yes." Housekeeper Chen answered without any hesitation.


    This time, the slaves were trembling with fright, and the bodyguard on one side had quickly stepped forward and held several rebellious slaves. The other slaves immediately knelt down: "madam, I know I''m wrong, please make amends."


    Xu WANYING didn''t look at it, and didn''t even let the slave get up.


    And those slaves who were pulled out turned back to God, and their faces turned white with fear: "spare your life, spare your life."


    You know, if these 30 boards go down, there''s no chance to get rid of the government. I''m afraid I''ve already lost my life. In the face of such life and death, who can not be afraid.


    In the face of the slave''s begging for mercy, Xu WANYING is indifferent, just looking at it.


    Usually looks gentle harmless face, but now more fierce, it is clear that Xu WANYING''s look did not change, but suddenly more than a force that can not be ignored, as if Xu WANYING had been hidden before, but now it broke out in an instant.


    Soon, outside the West Tower came the sound of beating the board, accompanied by the scream of the slave.


    In the courtyard of the West building, the slaves knelt down and no one dared to speak.


    Even housekeeper Chen is quiet.


    Xu WANYING is more like nothing happened, outside the scream completely does not affect Xu WANYING, Xu WANYING quietly looked at housekeeper Chen: "pass the dining room to eat."


    "Yes." Housekeeper Chen answered.


    Xu WANYING''s voice seems to have returned to a gentle, gentle, just like the previous fierce never happened. Housekeeper Chen did not dare to neglect, immediately turned to the dining room to prepare dinner. But Xu WANYING did not say anything, calmly returned to the West building.


    But Xu WANYING is very clear that after today, these slaves in King Mu''s house will not dare to disobey their orders. Before Xu WANYING does not want to cause any disturbance and cause any trouble, so she will not take the initiative to attack.


    It''s so close. Just let these slaves of King Mu''s house really forget their own identity and feel that they are being bullied.


    Oh¡ª¡ª


    Xu WANYING lowered her eyebrows. And Mu Zhiyi has been waiting for Xu WANYING in the room all the time. He doesn''t speak or stop her. When Xu WANYING comes in, Mu Zhiyi walks up and quietly leans on Xu WANYING.


    Xu WANYING looks down at Zhiyi and smiles: "is Zhiyi scared?"


    Mu Zhiyi shook his head: "No. That''s what my mother wants. Otherwise, these people in the palace think that Niang is easy to bully. Niang, I don''t like Kyoto. I want to go back to Jiangnan. Everyone in Jiangnan is very friendly, unlike here. Everyone has a hypocritical face, which shows that it looks much more harmless. I secretly think about how to calculate you. "


    Mu Zhiyi will not say these words for no reason.


    Xu WANYING is very clear, not only because of the things in Muwang''s house now, but also because of the similar things happened in Zhiyi''s palace. After all, Zhiyi''s identity is unknown when he returns to Kyoto. There are always people who are trying.


    If it is more complicated, the imperial palace is naturally more complicated than the palace of King Mu.


    But Xu WANYING is also very clear that this is a process of growth. She really can''t protect Zhiyi all her life. Only by growing up can she survive in any environment.


    "Mother. And he''s not good to you Although Zhiyi was young, he knew a lot about it. "When my mother married him, he didn''t have a good job in three media and six employment, let alone anything else. These did not even matter, even at night he did not accompany his mother, but in the West building. If he wasn''t like this, there would be no such noise in King Mu''s house today. "


    Yi''s dissatisfaction with Mu Zhanxiao is more and more obvious.


    But this kind of mood, Xu WANYING can feel clearly, from Jiangnan all the way to Kyoto, is like this, as if how can''t change. Xu WANYING has some helplessness, but she doesn''t know how to pacify Yi.


    Finally, Xu WANYING sighed: "your father is not the person you think he is. Zhiyi, my mother told you that you should not only look at the appearance, but also look at the inside, right? A person who is not good-looking is not necessarily ugly in his heart. "


    "But I know that even if he is good-looking, his heart is not good." It''s a steady opening.


    Xu WANYING completely helpless.


    This time, Xu WANYING no longer spoke. Outside the house came the servant''s cautious voice: "Niang Niang, have dinner."


    Xu WANYING nodded, the slaves quickly came in with the dinner, and then carefully arranged, absolutely did not dare to look at Xu WANYING. Xu WANYING didn''t say anything. The servant was setting up the dinner and immediately retired.


    Xu WANYING quietly accompanies Zhiyi to have dinner together. This kind of scene is very similar to when mother and son ate together in Jiangnan before. Zhiyi pesters Xu WANYING, and Xu WANYING gently serves Zhiyi. Occasionally, the two would bow their heads and chat.


    After dinner, Zhiyi is still in Xu WANYING''s room. She doesn''t leave, and she doesn''t catch up. She just quietly listens to Zhiyi''s reading. Until Zhiyi is sleepy, she catches Zhiyi to sleep, and she accompanies Zhiyi.


    I don''t know if it''s because this kind of time is too rare. Instead, it makes uncle Zhiyi never fall asleep and pesters Xu WANYING to talk all the time, so that later, Xu WANYING is sleepy and Zhiyi doesn''t give up sleeping, but Xu WANYING doesn''t sleep very much.

 Chapter 1192

    Perhaps, after arriving at the residence of King Mu, Xu WANYING seldom sleeps deeply.


    And Prince Mu''s house, also gradually quieted down, leaving only the night patrol slaves, and my birdsong, no other sound.


    ¡­¡­


    At midnight¡ª¡ª


    The bodyguard in King Mu''s house was shocked. He immediately held his sword in his hand and pulled out the scabbard at any time. But soon, the bodyguard calmed down and knelt down respectfully to say hello: "I''ll see you."


    Mu Zhanxiao didn''t speak, waved and quickly walked towards the house.


    Housekeeper Chen was also awakened. He did not expect that Mu Zhanxiao suddenly returned to King Mu''s house. These days, Mu Zhanxiao accompanied Liu Rongyin back to Liu''s house. According to the previous rules, Mu Zhanxiao would not come back so soon, but would come back with Liu Rongyin.


    And now¡ª¡ª


    Housekeeper Chen is a human spirit. It''s easy to think of this period. But you don''t dare to hesitate when you turn off the power, and quickly step forward: "Lord."


    Mu Zhanxiao looks at housekeeper Chen. Without waiting for mu Zhanxiao to speak, housekeeper Chen has said the whole thing before. Mu Zhanxiao''s eyebrows twisted and said nothing. For a while, people could not guess his mood, even housekeeper Chen.


    But housekeeper Chen felt this gloom, and clearly knew that Mu Zhanxiao''s gloom was aimed at these helpless slaves, not at Xu WANYING.


    "What did I tell you then?" Mu Zhanxiao asked housekeeper Chen in a cold voice.


    Housekeeper Chen shivered and knelt down immediately: "it''s the slave''s fault. The slave is willing to listen to the punishment."


    The servants sent to the west tower were all chosen by housekeeper Chen himself. Only Qin Xiang was sent by Mu Zhanxiao himself. On weekdays, Qin Xiang follows the old lady, and her status is self-evident. And the person that housekeeper Chen sends, also should be sensible obedient, just did not expect¡ª¡ª


    "I don''t want to see this kind of thing a second time." Mu Zhanxiao''s attitude is gloomy, "let the servants in the house remember carefully, who is the princess in the house. And the power of the palace has gradually been transferred to the hands of the princess. She has the right to make decisions on everything in the palace, right or wrong. "


    "Yes." Housekeeper Chen replied respectfully, "I know. I won''t do this again. These slaves, they didn''t even think about it


    It''s really unexpected.


    In the mansion for decades, the servants selected by housekeeper Chen are usually obedient and sensible, but I didn''t expect that in such an environment, everyone has learned to steer by the wind. After all, they are too young to be easily hoodwinked by the current situation.


    If Xu WANYING is not in power, why did Mu Zhanxiao rush back at the first time when she had an accident in King Mu''s house. You know, the Lius are not in Kyoto, but in the counties on the edge of Kyoto. Even if they rush back, it will take several hours.


    Therefore, it is clear that Mu Zhanxiao had rushed back in a hurry when he learned of the accident. And before, when Xu WANYING opened her mouth to explain, the person who came out was obviously the shadow guard who always followed Mu Zhanxiao.


    In this house, except for the shadow guard of Mu Zhanxiao who is beside the old lady, the only one left is Xu WANYING. So, can''t these slaves in the mansion see such things clearly?


    Mu Zhanxiao didn''t say anything more. He turned around and walked quickly towards the house.


    The room was quiet, leaving only a night light. Mu Zhanxiao''s pace slowed down unconsciously. Soon, he saw Xu WANYING on the bed, and the continuous running calmed down at this moment. But after a while, Mu Zhanxiao''s eyes twisted again, because he also saw Mu Zhiyi on the bed.


    And Xu WANYING also for the first time aware of someone, originally shallow sleep Xu WANYING, this is completely awake, quickly looked at the dark in that touch of tall figure.


    After recognizing Mu Zhanxiao, the tense mood quickly eased down, but stood silently until Mu Zhanxiao came towards Xu WANYING. Xu WANYING did not think why this person suddenly came back.


    Once in a while, a ridiculous thought flashed in my mind, thinking that this person came back for himself.


    But such an idea was picked clean by Xu WANYING within a time. In Xu WANYING''s opinion, it is impossible. How could Mu Zhanxiao rush back from other counties for himself.


    "I''ll see you." Xu WANYING is blessed and asks for an.


    Her body is still only thin clothes, cold not Ding up, even if there is a heater in the house, for Xu WANYING, it is also more cold, thin body can not help shaking, but on the surface, Xu WANYING is always standing calm.


    Mu Zhanxiao did not speak, and then step by step toward the direction of Xu WANYING. Xu WANYING didn''t speak and didn''t avoid the man.


    But soon, Xu WANYING looked at Mu Zhanxiao: "why did the Lord suddenly come back?"


    "Can''t I come back?" Mu Zhanxiao looked down at Xu WANYING, but his attitude was lukewarm.


    Xu WANYING was quiet and shook her head: "this is Prince Mu''s house. Naturally, the prince can come back at any time."


    Soon, the atmosphere suddenly quieted down, and no one spoke. Xu WANYING couldn''t guess what Mu Zhanxiao was going to do for a while. And Mu Zhiyi is also sleeping in the house. Xu WANYING is afraid to disturb Mu Zhiyi, and her eyebrows are slightly twisted.


    And this kind of expression, in Mu Zhanxiao''s eyes, is like not happy to come back. Mu Zhanxiao''s mood is not so good. He looks at Xu WANYING so deeply. This night''s rush had made Mu Zhanxiao''s mood bad.


    Now, it''s even worse.


    His hand directly out, pinched Xu WANYING''s chin, half forced to let Xu WANYING look at himself: "how, do you think this king back to disturb you?"


    "I dare not." Xu WANYING twisted her eyebrows.


    "Since I dare not, why do I look like this?" Mu Zhanxiao is questioning Xu WANYING, "besides, did I say before that I would not allow Zhiyi to sleep in your room? He is a boy, regardless of grade size, should be different between men and women. What''s more, he is no longer small. "


    Xu WANYING quietly did not refute Mu Zhanxiao''s words, just stood like this.


    "I ask you something." Mu Zhanxiao looks at Xu WANYING in anger.


    Xu WANYING then said: "Zhiyi was brought by me since I was a child. I didn''t accompany Zhiyi during this period of time, so I saw that the LORD was not at home, so I let Zhiyi stay in the West Tower for the night."


    The explanation is all smooth.


    And Mu Zhanxiao''s mood did not get better because of Xu WANYING''s explanation.

 Chapter 1193

    The honorific words between the two always opened the distance between them. This sense of distance also made Mu Zhanxiao''s mood more and more bad.


    But it seems that there is a thin barrier between them, but it can''t be broken.


    Neither of them spoke and stood so quietly. Xu WANYING didn''t know what to say for a while and a half, and she could only sigh so silently in the end.


    All of a sudden, Mu Zhanxiao grabs Xu WANYING''s hand. Xu WANYING is stunned. She is a little stunned


    "What do you call me?" Mu Zhanxiao turned back coldly.


    There was some pressure in both voices.


    Xu WANYING is more inexplicable, for a moment and a half can''t guess what Mu Zhanxiao is doing, finally, Xu WANYING can only look at this person more passively. And Mu Zhanxiao''s eyes are also gloomy staring at Xu WANYING, as if Xu WANYING said wrong, Mu Zhanxiao didn''t want to let Xu WANYING off.


    Xu WANYING''s eyebrows are even tighter.


    But they are not suitable to quarrel in the West building. After all, Zhiyi is asleep. It''s easy to wake Zhiyi up from such an argument.


    Zhiyi is sensitive and knows that the relationship between them is not good. If you wake Zhiyi up again, it''s true¡ª¡ª


    Think of these, Xu WANYING is more deadlocked.


    "What do you call me?" Mu Zhanxiao asked again.


    This time, Xu WANYING almost pressed her voice: "Zhan Xiao --"


    Very light very light, also have a little uncomfortable and not used to, and Mu Zhanxiao after hearing such words, the facial expression just followed to slow down. But holding the hand of Xu WANYING never let go.


    Soon, Mu Zhanxiao led Xu WANYING directly from the West building.


    Just when he left the West Tower, Mu Zhanxiao did not forget to surround Xu WANYING with his heavy cloak and wrapped it up tightly. Xu WANYING can''t recover completely, only the familiar breath on her cloak lingers on her nose, which is the familiar breath of Mu Zhanxiao.


    ¡­¡­


    Mu Zhanxiao took Xu WANYING all the way back to the main building.


    Xu WANYING was stunned. She didn''t expect that Mu Zhanxiao would take her back to the main building. In these days, Xu WANYING knew that Mu Zhanxiao never let any concubine come to the main building. Mu Zhanxiao has always been the only one in the main building.


    So now the cold not Ding''s action, on the contrary let Xu WANYING some not quite used to.


    Until the main building, Mu Zhanxiao''s eyebrows relaxed, and then looked at Xu WANYING.


    Xu WANYING was quiet before she said, "you..."


    "Change clothes, sleep." Mu Zhanxiao is concise and comprehensive.


    "But, I..." Xu WANYING passively said, "Zhiyi..."


    "Because Mu Zhiyi is in the West building, he has occupied the position that originally belonged to me. I''m back now. Where do I sleep? Why should I sleep alone when I get married and have children? " Mu Zhanxiao asked naturally.


    This naturally let Xu WANYING a Leng, some uncomfortable, and finally murmured: "you have other concubines."


    The man, who was already angry, became even more angry when listening to Xu WANYING''s words: "ha ha, it''s the first time I''ve heard that I''ve pushed my officials into other people''s arms. That''s how you are? "


    Xu WANYING was assassinated for a while, did not speak, passive standing.


    Mu Zhanxiao looked down at Xu WANYING, and her voice became colder: "speak."


    For a while, Xu WANYING didn''t know what to say. She wanted to explain, but she couldn''t. In the end, he could only sigh silently, then quietly reached out his hand and began to change for mu Zhanxiao: "I''ll change for you."


    This words, just let Mu Zhan Xiao''s eyebrow eyes slightly slowed down.


    While Xu WANYING was changing clothes, she asked, "do you want someone to boil water for you to take a bath?"


    "You stay with me." What Mu Zhanxiao said was simple and comprehensive.


    Xu WANYING lowered her head. Her cheeks were a little red. She didn''t refuse but didn''t promise. She just quickly turned around and walked out of the main building. She told the servant outside: "the Lord wants to take a bath and prepare hot water for him."


    "Yes." The slave answered and soon retired.


    After that, Xu WANYING came back to dress Mu Zhanxiao again.


    She lowered her eyebrows and never looked at Mu Zhanxiao. But mu Zhanxiao''s eyes always fell on Xu WANYING, not for a moment.


    The minions were very fast, and they got the hot water ready for the first time. After a while, dense fog came from behind the screen, and the minions quickly retreated.


    Mu Zhanxiao looked down at Xu WANYING''s silence. He picked her up and walked directly behind the screen. But Xu WANYING''s body originally wears the simple clothes, unties appears again easily.


    And all the way to the warm water, Xu WANYING still didn''t adapt, especially Mu Zhanxiao''s tall body also stepped in, Xu WANYING was even more cramped, even if the spacious barrel, now also become crowded.


    Xu WANYING did not move.


    And Mu Zhanxiao just closed his eyes and pretended to sleep. It seemed that he was really tired and didn''t do anything to Xu WANYING.


    Xu WANYING gradually relaxed, but the surface tension is still clearly visible.


    And Mu Zhanxiao so rely on, Xu WANYING wait for a while before opening: "I first get up to prepare."


    Voice down, Xu WANYING to get up. And Mu Zhanxiao this just a force to pull Xu WANYING completely down, splash.


    Xu WANYING exclaimed, has been pressed in the body of Mu Zhanxiao, she dare not move, a move will easily drink water. Under such circumstances, Mu Zhanxiao became presumptuous: "I came back to disturb you?"


    "You --" Xu WANYING didn''t know what to say.


    "What do you think?" Mu Zhanxiao asked again.


    Finally, Xu WANYING shakes her head passively.


    But mu Zhanxiao was outspoken: "something happened in the palace, why didn''t you come to inform me?"


    "Don''t you already know?" Xu WANYING light mouth, "what''s more, such a thing, why to inform you, I''m not a young girl, know what to change how to deal with."


    This tone is light, but it is also true. When she was young, Xu WANYING might panic. After all, she had never experienced it, and her qualifications were shallow. But now Xu WANYING, already can handle these matters calmly, naturally does not need to disturb Mu Zhanxiao.


    Mu Zhanxiao listen to Xu WANYING, don''t know is punishment or other, so in Xu WANYING''s shoulder hard bite, Xu WANYING eat pain.


    This, Mu Zhanxiao''s voice just spread: "so you this words is to tell me, I rush back, is much trouble?"


    Then, Xu WANYING was stunned. She didn''t expect that Mu Zhanxiao really came back for herself. Now, Xu WANYING couldn''t speak for a moment and looked at Mu Zhanxiao passively.

 Chapter 1194

    The red lips open and close, and finally to the mouth, then followed by swallowing.


    When Mu Zhanxiao saw Xu WANYING''s manner, he was suddenly in a happy mood. He lowered his head and said with a smile, "you don''t need to be polite about such a thing. Just like today, if someone does it again, just make your own decision. I will not interfere. You don''t need to care which room this slave is. As long as it''s disrespectful to you, you can punish it. "


    Mu Zhanxiao said it directly.


    This is like a great guarantee to Xu WANYING.


    Xu WANYING quiet, the mood with Mu Zhanxiao''s words, some ups and downs. But in the end, Xu WANYING did not say anything, just passively looking at Mu Zhanxiao.


    Mu Zhanxiao chuckled, then looked at Xu WANYING''s face, and suddenly bent down and kissed her. Xu WANYING is caught off guard by Mu Zhanxiao. For a moment and a half, she can''t recover. But mu Zhanxiao knew Xu WANYING too well and easily let her give up her arms.


    But mu Zhanxiao is very clear, today''s affairs of Mu Wangfu, is the shadow guard the first time to tell the word quickly. The shadow guard is just Mu Zhanxiao who stays beside Xu WANYING to protect her. It was unexpectedly that the person who finally started was Yingwei, so mu Zhanxiao rushed back from the Liu family.


    I didn''t even explain one more word. I just said that there was something wrong in Kyoto, and the Lius couldn''t keep anyone.


    After that, the journey of two or three hours was abruptly shortened. When he returned to the palace, Mu Zhanxiao was very tired. But this kind of fatigue seems to disappear when she sees Xu WANYING.


    But the mood will change with Xu WANYING''s attitude, good or bad.


    And now, holding Xu WANYING in her arms, she just did what she wanted to do most these days.


    But mu Zhanxiao can easily feel Xu WANYING''s resistance.


    This kind of resistance, as if emotionally unable to stop, but intellectually has refused, even looking at Mu Zhanxiao, the eyes are with a trace of invisible indifference.


    Slender hand so against the chest of Mu Zhanxiao, the voice is faint: "I''m a little tired."


    Mu Zhanxiao''s face sank: "who gave you the qualification to refuse me?"


    Xu WANYING did not speak.


    Naturally, no one gave Xu WANYING such qualification, but it was a subconscious rejection, unspeakable feeling. It seems to see Mu Zhanxiao appear surprise, instantly disappeared, and then in exchange for a passive sense of exclusion. It''s like Mu Zhanxiao can still smell Liu Rongyin''s faint fragrance.


    Thinking of the wedding night, the man finally chose Liu Rongyin instead of himself. He knew the reason, but he couldn''t get over it. Even in a few days after the wedding, accompanied Liu Rongyin back to the Liu family.


    Liu Rongyin is to embarrass herself, which Xu WANYING knows better than anyone else. But mu Zhanxiao also connived at such things. After all, let Xu WANYING in the palace can''t move, even the slave can step on his head.


    In that case, why bring yourself back?


    Too many complex emotions come to mind. In the end, such resistance becomes more and more obvious. But this kind of resistance in Mu Zhanxiao''s eyes makes him more and more angry. Finally, he clasps Xu WANYING''s wrist.


    Xu WANYING exclaimed.


    A lot of things happen naturally, but with a little bit of compulsion. Xu WANYING does not follow, Mu Zhanxiao will press Xu WANYING to let her obey, behind the screen, water splashes, in the dense smoke, is the girl''s pitiful appearance, and the beautiful eyes, gradually hide the fog, completely out of control.


    The entanglement between them never stopped.


    Until Xu WANYING exhausted, no longer have any right to resist, soft against Mu Zhanxiao''s arms, and the water in the barrel also began to cool, this let Mu Zhanxiao let Xu WANYING go. Xu WANYING''s breathing is not steady


    Mu Zhanxiao is not going to be much better than Xu WANYING. He''s still breathing, but his ability to recover is much better than Xu WANYING.


    After Mu Zhanxiao''s breath was stable, he got up directly from the barrel, quickly picked up Xu WANYING, took her clothes from the shelf, and held her tightly, as if to avoid her catching cold. Then Mu Zhanxiao held her back to her bed.


    Xu WANYING didn''t answer.


    Mu Zhanxiao looked down at Xu WANYING''s blue and purple trace, and naturally knew that it was because he was too cruel. Quiet, Mu Zhanxiao''s brow slightly twisted, but did not say anything, soon turned to take the medicine box back, found a bottle of medicine jar from inside.


    Xu WANYING didn''t realize it for a moment, but the next moment she reflected that when Mu Zhanxiao wanted to do something, her eyebrows twisted: "don''t..."


    Mu Zhanxiao looks at Xu WANYING deeply, but he just looks at her, and his action doesn''t stop.


    Subconsciously, Xu WANYING hid in the bed, but she was soon caught by Mu Zhanxiao''s ankle, completely unable to move, half forced to press in front of her, and finished the medicine without saying a word.


    Xu WANYING''s cheek is very hot. At the moment when Mu Zhanxiao finished applying the medicine, Xu WANYING released the man''s hand and quickly drilled into the quilt and the wall. She refused to look at the man again. Mu Zhanxiao was quiet. He didn''t say anything. He put away the medicine bottle, criticized his clothes at will, and called the slave to come in to clean up. Then, Mu Zhanxiao walked steadily towards the bed.


    Xu WANYING still nervously occupied a corner, sticking to the wall.


    Clearly very sleepy, but in this time, Xu WANYING is not a bit sleepy, can only passively curl up in the corner.


    Mu Zhanxiao didn''t speak. When he got into bed, he put out his hand and hugged Xu WANYING back from the wall. In an instant, the slender figure fell into Mu Zhanxiao''s solid arms.


    Xu WANYING exclaimed and was forced to look at Mu Zhanxiao. When she looked at Mu Zhanxiao, she seemed to be asking why Mu Zhanxiao was here.


    Mu Zhanxiao understood it at a glance and said with a smile: "this is the East Building, and it''s also my sleeping place. Why am I not here? Where should I be if I''m not here? "


    Xu WANYING was really confused. She would forget that this is the East Tower. Naturally, Mu Zhanxiao is here. What should not be here is not mu Zhanxiao, but herself.


    This time, Xu WANYING didn''t say a word, struggled, and tried to get up from the bed, but mu Zhanxiao''s speed was faster, directly suppressed Xu WANYING, and her voice immediately sank down: "where are you going?"

 Chapter 1195

    "Go back to the West Tower." Xu WANYING light mouth.


    It seemed that he could not hear any emotion, but mu Zhanxiao suddenly began to laugh. His attitude was less gloomy than before, and more like a smile. Xu WANYING was laughing at some inexplicable, but in this case, Xu WANYING appears more passive, can only look at Mu Zhanxiao.


    "You are my man, you can only be with me." Every word of Mu Zhanxiao is very clear.


    Xu WANYING is calm: "the East Building of Wang Ye never stays with anyone. Naturally, I shouldn''t be here."


    "I said yes, naturally." Mu Zhanxiao light mouth, "you are the princess of the king, the king let you stay in the East Tower, you can stay in the East Tower."


    Xu WANYING''s brain suddenly stunned, and then almost immediately blurted out: "I don''t need pity. There''s no need to go back to Liu''s house with her, and then come to comfort me now. I don''t need it. "


    With these words, Xu WANYING would like to bite off her tongue.


    At least before this, Xu WANYING is not so brainless, so not calm person. But it seems that she was forced by Mu Zhanxiao and the current situation, which finally made Xu WANYING completely unable to control her emotions


    Under such circumstances, Xu WANYING didn''t say anything, and she was almost deadlocked.


    Then, Xu WANYING is about to get out of bed when she passes Mu Zhanxiao, but this action fails. She almost listens to Mu Zhanxiao''s deep smile, and then quickly pulls Xu WANYING back to the bed.


    That low voice, with a trace of hoarseness, gently came: "jealous?"


    Xu WANYING said nothing.


    Mu Zhanxiao didn''t mind. He continued: "don''t be angry with me any more. I went back to the capital from Liu''s home quickly. I haven''t had a meal since night. You still have to be angry with me, eh?"


    This words to death let Xu WANYING''s heart a tight, but also just a moment, Xu WANYING or quietly looking at Mu Zhanxiao. Mu Zhanxiao''s eyebrows and eyes are still with a faint smile. When she falls on Xu WANYING, she is with a trace of warmth and affection.


    Xu WANYING wants to struggle, but is imprisoned by this person, unable to struggle, and finally can only passively look at Mu Zhanxiao.


    Mu Zhanxiao also looked at Xu WANYING, but with a faint smile: "don''t make trouble with me, I''m very tired, and I''m warm with you when I come back, no matter how good my physical strength is."


    The words are frank, but it makes Xu WANYING''s face more and more red. She doesn''t know that Mu Zhanxiao can be so frank when he says these words. Now, Xu WANYING is more and more passive. Mu Zhanxiao''s hand suddenly encircles Xu WANYING''s wrist, and her eyes become more and more affectionate.


    Xu WANYING doesn''t look at this man.


    "Don''t make trouble with me, eh?" Mu Zhanxiao is coaxing Xu WANYING, "accompany me to sleep for a while."


    Xu WANYING then said, "Zhiyi is alone in the West building. If she wakes up in the middle of the night and doesn''t see me, she will make trouble."


    "Let him make trouble." Mu Zhanxiao is concise and comprehensive.


    "You..." Xu WANYING obviously did not agree.


    "Wan Ying." Mu Zhanxiao suddenly opened his mouth.


    This kind of address makes Xu WANYING quiet. It seems that she hasn''t heard this person call herself like this for a long time. When they were tender, this person would use such a friendly name. Otherwise, most of the time, she would either use you or take her name with her surname. Especially now when they meet again.


    Mu Zhanxiao also felt Xu WANYING''s quietness, but he laughed and continued: "I told you before that the palace is not peaceful, do you remember?"


    Xu WANYING said yes.


    Mu Zhanxiao''s face was calm: "when the emperor ascended the throne, there was a lot of waste in the Zhou Dynasty, but after the emperor ascended the throne, there were still a lot of old times making trouble. The throne is what people think. You''ll never know who''s going to do it to you. "


    Suddenly, Mu Zhanxiao mentioned Li Shiyuan, Xu WANYING was stunned, but in the end she didn''t say anything, just quietly listening to Mu Zhanxiao finish.


    Mu Zhanxiao is very smooth about the current situation of Dazhou. It is impossible for outsiders to know these situations. Only those who are deeply involved in them will understand them. The relationship between mu Zhanxiao and Li Shiyuan, Mu Zhanxiao is naturally deeply involved. But Xu WANYING did not understand the significance of Mu Zhanxiao and himself.


    Until Mu Zhanxiao''s eyes helplessly and gently looked at him, Xu WANYING''s heart suddenly became a little faster.


    "Accompany side imperial concubine to return to Liu''s house, do you know the reason?" Mu Zhanxiao spoke faintly.


    Xu WANYING more or less guessed: "embarrass me?"


    Mu Zhanxiao heard Xu WANYING''s words, and lowered his head to smile: "maybe." But soon, his attitude became positive, "but you know, I don''t need to embarrass you in this way, and I don''t want you to take the initiative in the palace."


    Xu WANYING said nothing.


    I thought to myself, for a woman, the embarrassing way is to be left behind by her husband on the wedding night, and then he went back to her mother''s home to visit relatives with her, not with himself. They are all newlyweds. No one is allowed to intervene in the sweet time, but she never has.


    It''s not embarrassing. What is it?


    If it wasn''t for mu Zhanxiao, the servants of King Mu''s house would not dare to be so reckless.


    Mu Zhanxiao doesn''t know Xu WANYING''s idea either. He sighs silently after being quiet. Then he looks at Xu WANYING''s wronged but stubborn face in his arms. Finally, he suddenly lowers his head and kisses Xu WANYING''s lips.


    Xu WANYING was stunned.


    However, the kiss seemed gentle, which was quite different from the rudeness in the barrel before. It seemed to coax Xu WANYING. It''s like many years ago, when Mu Zhanxiao held Xu WANYING, he knew that the little girl in his arms was scared, but he still coaxed her again and again, and finally achieved his goal.


    And Xu WANYING is very clear, for mu Zhanxiao such coax, he is no way. The end result is nothing more than compromise.


    So in this case, Xu WANYING appears more and more passive, and Mu Zhanxiao kisses so long, until Xu WANYING''s body gradually relaxes, Mu Zhanxiao releases Xu WANYING.


    Mu Zhanxiao lowered his head and gave a light smile, with a light smile in his eyebrows and eyes: "if I were interested in Liu Rongyin, then many years ago, she was Princess mu, not you."


    Xu WANYING said: "you made me a concubine, isn''t it for these things in King Mu''s house? After all, I''m a stranger. It''s much more convenient to be in Kyoto than these people. "

 Chapter 1196

    "You think so?" Mu Zhanxiao didn''t get angry. He lowered his head and asked Xu WANYING.


    Xu WANYING was silent.


    "Wan Ying." Mu Zhanxiao some helplessly called Xu WANYING''s name, "you''re smart, there''s nothing wrong with it. The environment in Xu''s house, you can survive until now, enough to prove your strength and ability. But you have to be clear that the environment of Xufu is quite different from that of Kyoto. Anyone here in Kyoto, even a slave in the mansion, may be a little deeper than you. "


    This time, Xu WANYING did not say a word.


    "To let you come back to Kyoto with me is not really to make you stand out. I want to protect you from any accidents. Because Zhiyi has returned to Kyoto. It''s not hard to find you. It''s a real risk to leave you in Jiangnan. " Mu Zhanxiao spoke faintly.


    "You can go back to Kyoto without Zhiyi." Xu WANYING answered.


    "Do you think that if I don''t bring Zhiyi back to Kyoto, you will have Zhiyi forever? Zhiyi''s face is more and more like me. People with clear eyes will understand as long as they see it. Besides, it''s not a secret that I was in Jiangnan. " Mu Zhanxiao spoke faintly.


    Xu WANYING was silent.


    Yes, Mu Zhiyi''s face is almost a copy of Mu Zhanxiao. Anyone who knows Mu Zhanxiao can easily think of it. After the business in Jiangnan grows bigger and bigger, even if it''s not shopkeeper Wang this time, someone will ask to see Xu WANYING next time.


    It turns out to be the same sooner or later.


    In this case, Zhiyi is the safest to follow Mu Zhanxiao.


    So Xu WANYING did not refute, but Xu WANYING is also very clear, Mu Zhanxiao to say with himself is not these, finally, Xu WANYING so passive looking at Mu Zhanxiao.


    "You''re so smart, can''t you guess?" Mu Zhanxiao looks down at Xu WANYING.


    Xu WANYING was quiet for a moment: "you want to use me to deal with the Liu family. You said


    Mu Zhanxiao said: "I made you a concubine. The people of Liu family are worried. Naturally, Liu Rongyin is not a fuel-efficient lamp. The Liu family holds some very important secrets and evidence in their hands. Therefore, over the years, the Liu family''s power has gradually expanded. I don''t want to interfere. I want to wait for the Liu family to show its own feet. "


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    "But the people of the Liu family are very cautious. It''s too difficult to show their own behavior. So we have to be stimulated by external forces. And your presence is the best chance. The position of Princess Mu that the Liu family wanted was given to an unknown person. They would not be reconciled, but this is the emperor''s marriage. They have nothing to do but try their best to pull you into the water. During this period, they will naturally expose their feet. "


    Mu Zhanxiao finished his words calmly: "just like when I was looking for evidence in Jiangnan, I wanted to hide my identity. Now in Kyoto, I can''t hide my identity. I can''t do a lot of things. But you can


    As he said this, Mu Zhanxiao''s eyes were even deeper: "although your business is in the south of the Yangtze River, you know a lot of businesses and leaders in Kyoto, so in terms of resources, your resources are no worse than anyone else. You will get twice the result with half the effort if you use your identity to investigate the affairs of the Liu family. "


    ¡­¡­


    Mu Zhanxiao slowly said his idea truthfully, and then looked at Xu WANYING''s eyes with a trace of seriousness, so fell on her, for a moment.


    Xu WANYING naturally understood Mu Zhanxiao''s meaning. This man wanted to cut the grass root with his own hand. Not to mention that it is impossible for Liu Rongyin to be a concubine, even it is impossible for Liu Rongyin to live.


    It seems that all of a sudden, Xu WANYING realized that Kyoto''s so-called favor and prosperity are just the past. Under such vanity, it is very likely that you will be bloody at any time.


    "What do you think?" Mu Zhanxiao stops and asks Xu WANYING quietly.


    Xu WANYING was silent for a moment before she said, "what do you want me to do?"


    "Check Liu Rongyin." Mu Zhanxiao said directly, "you can''t find out the things in the palace. But Liu''s business district in Kyoto should not be underestimated. You may not have met the Lius, but you must have. Jingyi village. "


    This, Xu WANYING suddenly realized.


    Jingli village is just like itself. The big leader never comes out, but all the people who come out are shopkeepers. In Jiangnan''s business, some of them cooperate with Jingli village. Naturally, it will be much easier to find out through such a situation. After all, in the process of cooperation, we all have a clear idea of the small 999.


    This time, Xu WANYING did not speak.


    "Liu Rongyin is not as simple as you think, just a side concubine in the palace. She is the leader of Jingyi village in Kyoto. He collaborated with Lord Liu from inside and outside, and the collusion was the forces who attempted to rebel. But there are very few people in the Liu family. The clues are broken again and again. After all, they are in Kyoto. For me and the emperor, they are extremely defensive, so it''s even more difficult. " Mu Zhanxiao continued.


    For a long time, Xu WANYING answered, "good."


    In this case, Mu Zhanxiao just looked at Xu WANYING for a moment, but there was some silent laughter. Xu WANYING was more and more passive and didn''t say anything, but she was very uncomfortable.


    "No wishful thinking." Mu Zhanxiao''s voice with a smile, such a smile is direct to the eye.


    Suddenly, he bowed his head to kiss Xu WANYING again.


    It seems that for so long, they have never been so intimate, and it is not that nothing intimate has happened. Just in the previous intimacy, with a trace of indifference, it seems that they just follow their own ideas and do what they want to do, that''s all.


    Xu WANYING can''t dodge. She is being kissed by this man. Just as she wants to say something, Mu Zhanxiao suddenly looks at Xu WANYING like this. Xu WANYING is completely quiet. Because Mu Zhanxiao said, let Xu WANYING stunned has a word can''t say.


    "Since I went to the south of the Yangtze River, I have never touched any women in the house of King Mu." Every word of Mu Zhanxiao was calm, and his eyes were completely without a trace of joke.


    Xu WANYING''s expression is more and more shocked. I don''t know if I believe Mu Zhanxiao or not. And Mu Zhanxiao always with a faint smile, eyebrows and eyes not instant looking at Xu WANYING.


    "No?" Mu Zhanxiao knows what Xu WANYING thinks.


    Xu WANYING said nothing.


    Mu Zhanxiao laughed again: "it''s OK not to believe it."


    Then, Mu Zhanxiao didn''t say anything more, calmly hugged Xu WANYING''s waist, and changed the topic: "go to sleep."


    After a long time, Xu WANYING said: "you..."


    "What do I want?" Mu Zhanxiao''s voice is a little casual, "it''s late, go to bed early."

 Chapter 1197

    Xu WANYING was silent.


    "If we don''t want to sleep, we''ll go on." Mu Zhanxiao''s voice sank and his eyes changed.


    This time, Xu WANYING''s face changed. I immediately closed my eyes and didn''t dare to speak any more. And Mu Zhanxiao sees this, low smile voice, after a while palm breeze, very quickly, the candle light in the house all followed thoroughly extinguished.


    In the dark, it seems that there is only the steady breath and heartbeat of this person, as well as the familiar breath from this person.


    But it gradually calms the restlessness of Xu WANYING these days. Finally, she relaxes.


    As if aware of Xu WANYING relaxed, Mu Zhanxiao just light mouth: "I said, will not care about everything before, take you back to Kyoto, let you follow me, it must be so."


    Xu WANYING still didn''t answer.


    But mu Zhanxiao''s voice still came slowly: "these concubines in the house are more or less involved. Helpless, but can not refuse. However, when the great Zhou Dynasty is completely peaceful and prosperous, these people naturally do not need to exist. "


    It''s a cruel thing to say. But it also represents the real reaction of Mu Zhanxiao.


    Xu WANYING said for a long time: "whether they are tools or interests, it is impossible for them to have no feelings for so many years."


    "That''s a mistake, too." Mu Zhanxiao spoke coldly.


    But Xu WANYING looked up at Mu Zhanxiao: "I..."


    "You will not." Mu Zhanxiao''s voice was even deeper. "You can only be by my side all your life. You are not allowed to go anywhere."


    This is determined, and does not give Xu WANYING any chance to think.


    Xu WANYING didn''t say a word, and the palm of her hand held the sheet so tightly, but mu Zhanxiao didn''t continue to say anything. Holding Xu WANYING, she fell asleep after a while.


    Xu WANYING is more and more sober, and then go to sleep, already do not know when.


    Finally, Xu WANYING sighed silently.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡ª¡ª


    Mu Zhanxiao came back to Kyoto and did not leave again. But Liu Rongyin has never been back. After Mu Zhanxiao returned to Kyoto, Mu Zhiyi and Mu Zhanxiao became more and more angry. When facing Mu Zhanxiao, Mu Zhiyi''s attitude is extremely bad.


    On the contrary, Mu Zhanxiao seems to be indifferent to Mu Zhiyi, and he is always good to Mu Zhiyi.


    The interaction between father and son is probably the only thing left in the homework, and in addition, Mu Zhiyi will not say a word more with Mu Zhanxiao.


    And between mu Zhanxiao and Xu WANYING, not bad, but not good. Not to mention that kind of emotion, Mu Zhanxiao didn''t spend the night in Xu WANYING''s West building, but let Xu WANYING go to the main house, which also made the servants in the palace see clearly. Naturally, the attitude towards Xu WANYING also changed.


    Like the princess, she is not so spoiled.


    In the past few days after Mu Zhanxiao''s return, Xu WANYING has completely grasped all the rights of Mu''s palace, and the people who add fuel to the flames are not others, but mu Zhanxiao himself. Most of the time, Xu WANYING was in the main room, and she was forced to learn everything that had something to do with Mu''s residence. However, Mu Zhanxiao was still in the palace most of the time. When she came back, it was almost sunset.


    Even sometimes Mu Zhiyi came back, but mu Zhanxiao still stayed in the palace.


    So in the face of such a situation, Xu WANYING does not know whether it is good or bad.


    "Lady, it''s getting late. It''s time to rest. " Qin Xiang took a look at the hour, and then began to persuade Xu WANYING.


    Xu WANYING well under, put down the hands of the volume, it is really a little tired. However, there are too many volumes in King Mu''s mansion, and many things have not been fully understood, but they are more or less understood.


    It''s inevitable to enrich one''s own pocket, but as long as housekeeper Chen has a hand, there''s no problem. Once in the hands of Liu Rongyin, there will inevitably be different degrees of problems, but laymen can''t see it. And Liu Rongyin has always been smart, not in a volume out too much.


    So it''s more difficult to grasp Liu Rongyin.


    So many days there was no movement, Xu WANYING could not help but have a headache. Finally, Xu WANYING didn''t say anything. She went back to the West Building and fell asleep after a while. If Mu Zhanxiao didn''t return to the mansion late at night, Xu WANYING would not take the initiative to go to the East Tower.


    Between the two, still maintained a light distance, not far not close.


    ¡­¡­


    Late at night.


    Mu Zhanxiao just pushed in.


    Xu WANYING''s sleep is not deep, and it is almost at the moment when Mu Zhanxiao pushes the door. Xu WANYING has already opened her eyes and quietly looks at Mu Zhanxiao. Mu Zhanxiao sank, lowered his eyebrows and didn''t say anything, and soon walked in the direction of Xu WANYING.


    Xu WANYING immediately got up, subconsciously to wait on Mu Zhanxiao changing clothes, the result did not expect to be mu Zhanxiao to stop: "no harm, you sleep your."


    Xu WANYING was stunned. Before she could react, Mu Zhanxiao continued: "I just came back to see you. I''m going to leave later. "


    "Where to?" Subconsciously, Xu WANYING asked.


    Voice down, Xu WANYING or sit up, Mu Zhanxiao see Xu WANYING to stand up, immediately went to Xu WANYING in front of, so sat down in the bed. With this person close, Xu WANYING quiet, suddenly become nervous, finally so low head, silent.


    And Mu Zhanxiao naturally also feels, suddenly so low smile voice: "nervous what?"


    Xu WANYING said nothing.


    And Mu Zhanxiao just looked at Xu WANYING, reached out and hooked her chin, with an invisible smile under her eyes, and suddenly said, "I like to see you six years ago."


    This words, let Xu WANYING a Leng, the light of Mou bottom became complicated.


    No one knows what happened six years ago. At that time, Mu Zhanxiao could be with him every day. And now Mu Zhanxiao, even if intimate, seems to maintain a proper distance. Their identity is enough to pull out a long ditch, let alone anything else.


    The same is true of the situation in the house of King Mu.


    It''s hard to go back to the time when they were the only ones.


    What''s more, six years is enough for them to be unfamiliar with each other. After all, six years ago, they only lived together for less than three months.


    Think of these, Xu WANYING bowed her head, some helpless laugh.


    "I''m going to Kyoto tomorrow." Mu Zhanxiao suddenly opened his mouth.


    This let Xu WANYING a Leng, passively looked at Mu Zhanxiao.


    Mu Zhanxiao also concealed, light explanation: "probably want to go more than a month."

 Chapter 1198

    More than a month.


    It''s such a long time.


    "Good. I see Xu WANYING answered lightly.


    Mu Zhanxiao looks down at Xu WANYING, and suddenly reaches out his hand to hook her chin: "if you finish handling things, you will come back soon."


    Xu WANYING said nothing. Then she looked up at Mu Zhanxiao: "if you have been there for more than a month, then Zhiyi..."


    "I will let Zhiyi enter the palace. That way, you don''t have to be distracted. In the palace, Zhiyi will not have any problems. If you want to see Zhiyi, you can explain it to Qin Xiang. Qin Xiang will arrange everything. You can go into the palace and watch it at any time. " Mu Zhanxiao was very careful.


    Xu WANYING nodded: "good."


    The atmosphere suddenly quiet down, Mu Zhanxiao did not speak, Xu WANYING as if for a while and a half also do not know where to start.


    But mu Zhanxiao is still holding Xu WANYING''s chin, the voice is calm: "don''t ask me where to go?"


    Xu WANYING was stunned.


    And Mu Zhanxiao is not too embarrassed, Xu WANYING: "go to the Great Wall."


    Xu WANYING passively nods, but mu Zhanxiao looks at Xu WANYING and suddenly smiles: "the scenery outside the Great Wall is quite different from that of Dazhou." Then he calmed down and suddenly asked, "do you want to come with me?"


    Xu WANYING subconsciously wants to nod. But soon, she shook her head calmly: "no, I''ll be in Kyoto."


    Mu Zhanxiao just looked at it like this, and then said faintly: "when you come back from the Great Wall, you won''t be as busy as you are now. I''ll walk around with you then. "


    This also let Xu WANYING accident unceasingly, can''t say is what feeling, but with Mu Zhanxiao''s words, her heart beat a little fast. The palm of the hand unconsciously grasps the edge of the bed board, silent.


    This kind of tension is also like Mu Zhanxiao can easily feel.


    Mu Zhanxiao quieted down, released Xu WANYING and explained in a low voice: "this month, pay attention to yourself. You can make your own decisions about your affairs in King Mu''s residence. You don''t need to ask anyone''s opinions. "


    "That --" Xu WANYING was quiet.


    She wants to ask about Liu Rongyin.


    But to the mouth, like Xu WANYING also asked not export, finally can only be so passive to see Mu Zhanxiao. On the contrary, Mu Zhanxiao knew Xu WANYING''s meaning. There was a smile in her eyebrow eyes, and then she laughed silently and looked at Xu WANYING.


    "Liu Rongyin will come back by himself." Mu Zhanxiao spoke faintly.


    Xu WANYING was surprised.


    Liu Rongyin has a big shelf these days. Even Mu Zhanxiao accompanies him personally. Naturally, everyone thinks that Mu Zhanxiao will take Liu Rongyin back in person. After all, it''s long past the time to visit relatives, but Liu Rongyin doesn''t mean to come back.


    "If I leave Kyoto tomorrow, she will know the news. Then in such a case, she is equal to find a reasonable reason for herself, and will naturally return to King Mu''s house. What''s more, she can''t not be nervous after she has been away from King Mu''s residence for so long. " Mu Zhanxiao light mouth, "originally belongs to her power, has been gradually swallowed by you, she must also want to come back.". I don''t have to go myself. "


    Besides, Liu Rongyin is not stupid. With Mu Zhanxiao''s current status, why should he coax Liu Rongyin. No matter what the reason is, in the eyes of outsiders, Liu Rongyin is wrong.


    Liu''s family is not stupid. Naturally, Liu Rongyin will be fooled. At least no absolute victory before, Liu Rongyin can not do so high-profile, it is no doubt to put himself into a dead end, completely depressed.


    Xu WANYING nodded, and then seriously said: "so, when she comes back, I will have more things to do, right?"


    Mu Zhanxiao didn''t deny it or admit it. He just looked at Xu WANYING and said with a smile, "are you afraid?"


    "It won''t either." Xu WANYING laughs, "the water comes to cover the land, the soldiers come to block."


    During this period of time, he was sent out to investigate Liu Rongyin, as if he had been thrown into the sea. But this does not mean that there is no message at all. Gradually, there will be message recycling. More or less, big or small, but together, they are rivers and lakes.


    "I --" what else does Xu WANYING want to say.


    Suddenly Mu Zhanxiao bows his head and kisses Xu WANYING. Xu WANYING is stunned and becomes more and more passive. On the contrary, Mu Zhanxiao takes the initiative and looks at Xu WANYING''s eyebrows again. Her hands also hold Xu WANYING''s waist in an instant.


    "Don''t talk about such a wet blanket." Mu Zhanxiao''s voice became hoarse and dark.


    Xu WANYING snorted.


    Some things took for granted, the green curtain was put down, and the only candle in the room seemed to be extinguished in an instant. Xu WANYING faintly feels that when they return to Kyoto, Mu Zhanxiao always extinguishes the candle light.


    It''s like I don''t want to see anything.


    "What do you think?" Mu Zhanxiao noticed Xu WANYING''s distraction.


    Xu WANYING quieted down and finally shook her head, saying nothing.


    Mu Zhanxiao lowers her head and smiles, and soon kisses her again. The warmth of the two can easily distract Xu WANYING. Gradually, her thoughts are scattered by the warmth. In this case, Xu WANYING''s breathing began to become turbid up, also followed by a hair out of control.


    In the end of the fireworks, when everything came to an end, suddenly, Xu WANYING''s ear came a warm tone, light mouth: "do not eat avoid son soup."


    Xu WANYING a Leng, some accidents, did not expect his private behavior, Mu Zhanxiao will know. This time, Xu WANYING is silent.


    "I know all about you." Mu Zhanxiao''s voice was light, and she didn''t Miss Xu WANYING''s meaning at all. Every word was clearly visible, "so don''t do anything behind my back, eh?"


    Xu WANYING was quiet and didn''t speak.


    Mu Zhanxiao doesn''t mind. In the dark, he just looks at Xu WANYING. Xu WANYING seems to be in the faint light and shadow, can only see Mu Zhanxiao''s face, in addition, everything is fuzzy.


    "Give me another child." Mu Zhanxiao''s voice came faintly, "just Zhiyi alone, too lonely."


    Xu WANYING wants to talk back to this person, so concubine can give mu zhanxiaosheng, don''t need her.


    But the words to the mouth, Xu WANYING finally convergence down. And Mu Zhanxiao seems to know Xu WANYING''s idea, and he smiles: "they are not qualified. I don''t want any offspring except you. Otherwise, why hasn''t there been any news in the government these years? "


    Xu WANYING was stunned.


    "When I was in Jiangnan, I asked you to have a child for me." Mu Zhanxiao said in a low voice, "what I expressed is not clear enough?"

 Chapter 1199

    Mu Zhanxiao is not a man who talks sweet words. This kind of words is the biggest limit for mu Zhanxiao. But as if for women, it doesn''t make much difference. And now, when Mu Zhanxiao suddenly said it, she let Xu WANYING stand.


    "Fool." Mu Zhanxiao lowered his head and chuckled, "when I was in the south of the Yangtze River, I saw that you were very smart. Now why did you suddenly become so stupid. Is it because of the birth of Zhiyi? "


    "I''m not stupid." For a long time, Xu WANYING just squeezed out such a sentence.


    Mu Zhanxiao eyebrow eyes with a light smile, even in the dark, seems to be able to feel the warmth of this person. Mu Zhanxiao hands on the edge of the bed board, quietly looking at Xu WANYING: "I''m not in Kyoto, take care of yourself. Do you understand? "


    Xu WANYING said yes.


    "If you don''t want to stay in the palace, it''s good to go to the palace and accompany the Empress Dowager." Mu Zhanxiao explained carefully, "if you really meet a decision you can''t make, wait for me to come back." He said, "if it comes to myself, first of all, no matter what way I try to protect myself, I will come back as soon as possible."


    Xu WANYING listened quietly. As Mu Zhanxiao''s voice fell, she suddenly said, "why do I think that the next scene is full of wolves, tigers and leopards?"


    Mu Zhanxiao was laughing at this, and didn''t say much.


    Xu WANYING did not speak.


    Two people''s eyes in the dark looked at each other, the final embarrassed person is Xu WANYING, Xu WANYING bow light cough. Suddenly, Xu WANYING''s eyebrows twisted.


    The palm of her hand slipped to Mu Zhanxiao''s waist, but it seemed that she felt a different touch than usual. Xu WANYING immediately recovered. And Mu Zhanxiao is inadvertently already grasped Xu WANYING''s arm: "sleep."


    "On you --" Xu WANYING asked Mu Zhanxiao directly.


    Mu Zhanxiao calmly looked at Xu WANYING: "nothing. Habit is nature. "


    Mu Zhanxiao''s identity is not just a minister on the surface. He and Li Shiyuan are almost connected. Many things that Li Shiyuan can''t show up, Mu Zhanxiao has to show up, so his injuries are inevitable. In this case, Mu Zhanxiao doesn''t want to let Xu WANYING know. That''s why Xu WANYING and Xu WANYING have been warm since they went back to Kyoto, The reason why Mu Zhanxiao always turns off the light.


    "Let me see." Xu WANYING said directly, and then quickly sat up.


    Mu Zhanxiao held Xu WANYING: "don''t look. It''s late. Have a rest early. "


    "I want to see it." Xu WANYING''s attitude is very firm, the eyes fall on Mu Zhanxiao''s body, and there is no room for maneuver.


    In this attitude, Mu Zhanxiao sighed silently, and finally said: "for so many years, when you want to be stubborn, you really can''t get ten cows back."


    Xu WANYING didn''t answer, but mu Zhanxiao didn''t stop her. Xu WANYING got out of bed quickly, approved a coat, and then lit the candle light and returned to Mu Zhanxiao''s side.


    This time, Xu WANYING noticed that there were countless scars on Mu Zhanxiao''s body, which was rarely seen by Xu WANYING when she was in Jiangnan before. Some of the wounds even looked disgusting. With these wounds, we can imagine how painful Mu Zhanxiao was at that time.


    Xu WANYING''s hand is so shaking caressing, those new wounds just scar, her voice is a little shaking: "pain?"


    "No Mu Zhanxiao spoke faintly.


    "It''s understandable that you were injured. Why are you still injured now that you are prime minister of a country. There are some things that can only be done by the people below? " Xu WANYING puzzled asked Mu Zhanxiao, eyebrows in the heartache is how to hide.


    Mu Zhanxiao lowered his head and chuckled: "things in the court are much more complicated than you think. I''ve been used to these injuries for a long time. Don''t think about them, eh? "


    "You --" Xu WANYING lowered her head and bit her lip, just passively looking at Mu Zhanxiao.


    Mu Zhanxiao seems to know what Xu WANYING wants to ask. He picks up Xu WANYING''s chin, bows his head and kisses her. The voice is tender and affectionate: "I''ll be fine outside the Great Wall, and I''ll come back safely."


    Xu WANYING did not know whether she believed or not.


    As if in an instant, there was mist in the eyes. And Mu Zhanxiao looked at such Xu WANYING, and finally sighed helplessly: "you will make me reluctant to leave."


    Xu WANYING said nothing.


    "Or shall I take you?" Mu Zhanxiao suddenly opened his mouth.


    This time, Xu WANYING shook her head.


    She wants to know with her fingers that it''s not a small thing for mu Zhanxiao to go to the Great Wall. If it''s a small thing, why does it need Mu Zhanxiao to take himself with him? That will only make him a burden to Mu Zhanxiao. It''s not a good thing, so Xu WANYING won''t go with Mu Zhanxiao.


    Mu Zhanxiao bowed his head and said with a smile, "when the work is finished. I''ll take you to the Great Wall sometime. "


    "Good." Xu WANYING answered.


    Her hand still stays on Mu Zhanxiao''s wound. In the candlelight, Xu WANYING can see Mu Zhanxiao''s wound everywhere. The more she looks, the faster her heart beats.


    Finally, Xu WANYING just looked up: "can we not get hurt?"


    "Good." Mu Zhanxiao answered.


    Xu WANYING didn''t say anything. Mu Zhanxiao gently put Xu WANYING in her arms: "have you seen enough now? May I go to bed? "


    Xu WANYING said yes.


    Mu Zhanxiao hugs Xu WANYING, but coaxes her. After a while, Xu WANYING is probably really tired, and soon sleeps. On the contrary, Mu Zhanxiao looks down at Xu WANYING by candlelight, but her eyes are more and more complicated.


    For a long time, Mu Zhanxiao didn''t say anything. He kissed Xu WANYING and then fell asleep.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡ª¡ª


    The next day, when Xu WANYING got up, Mu Zhanxiao had already left. The temperature beside the bed had already dropped down, leaving only a faint smell on the man.


    Xu WANYING is quiet for a while. Qin Xiang outside the door hears something. Then she knocks on the door and pushes it in. Looking at Xu WANYING, she lowers her head and laughs: "madam, when the LORD left, she explained it carefully. So the Lord is good to his wife, and the servants in the mansion can see it carefully. "


    Xu WANYING made a sound, her cheek burned slightly, but she didn''t say anything.


    With the departure of Mu Zhanxiao, Xu WANYING''s life has recovered as usual. As Mu Zhanxiao said, Zhiyi was sent directly to the palace. Even if Zhiyi didn''t want to, but with Xu WANYING''s guarantee, he would go into the palace to see Zhiyi. Zhiyi didn''t say a word and left with the carriage.

 Chapter 1200

    Xu WANYING did what she promised Mu Zhiyi. She would enter the Palace once in a few days, but she would not stay in the palace. She would return to the palace in the evening. People in the palace are also familiar with Xu WANYING. When I saw Xu WANYING, I naturally took Mu Zhiyi to the east palace. Mu Zhiyi lived with the prince in the palace.


    At the same time, there was no trouble in the house of King Mu.


    Liu Rongyin, just like Mu Zhanxiao''s guess, didn''t stay in Liu''s house any longer, and soon returned to Mu''s palace in Kyoto. Naturally, this reason is also because Mu Zhanxiao is out and can''t go to Liu''s house to meet him.


    With the return of Liu Rongyin, Xu WANYING becomes alert.


    Liu Rongyin didn''t do anything. There was nothing wrong in the palace, but Liu Rongyin never went to the West Tower and asked Xu WANYING to say hello, and the two forces in the palace were seesaw. Most of those concubines are still on Liu Rongyin''s side. After all, it''s Liu Rongyin who has taken the initiative in the palace all the year round.


    In everyone''s opinion, Xu WANYING''s favor is not a favor, but a son. Over the years, Liu Rongyin is the only one who can accompany Mu Zhanxiao and make Mu Zhanxiao look at him with new eyes.


    Therefore, for a period of time, people on both sides were at peace. There was a strange atmosphere in King Mu''s house, which lasted for a long time.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡ª¡ª


    One day.


    Xu WANYING changed her clothes and left Prince Mu''s house calmly, only Qin Xiang was with her, not other slaves. Qin Xiang also seems to be used to, and did not ask, quietly with Xu WANYING left the house together.


    Xu WANYING went to the shop, but the shop was not mu Zhanxiao''s, but Xu WANYING''s. The store is not big, but it''s also the most busy place in Kyoto. The people in the shop were arranged by the shopkeeper at that time. This is Xu WANYING''s contact point in Kyoto, and it is also the beginning of Xu WANYING''s desire to enter the Kyoto market. It''s just that Kyoto is not easy.


    But Xu WANYING did not force her.


    Now, the shop has become Xu WANYING''s protective color. All the investigations about Liu''s family are conducted here. As Mu Zhanxiao said, she is an outsider, so it is more convenient to act in Kyoto than Mu Zhanxiao.


    During this period of time, there has not been no progress in the Liu family''s affairs, or even great progress. The news we got after layer upon layer is shocking. The Liu family is simply joining hands with the ministers of the central government to devour power in Kyoto.


    Mu Zhanxiao must know this, or even connive at it. Otherwise, if he strangles the Liu family in Kyoto, it''s even more impossible for the Liu family to show their feet. Now the Liu family, the most important thing is not only to devour the power in Kyoto, but also to collude with the people in Outland all the time. This is probably the purpose Mu Zhanxiao asked himself to inquire.


    Shen Shen, Xu WANYING''s face slightly a Shen, just shows that quietly.


    Suddenly, Xu WANYING''s steps stopped, Qin Xiang caught off guard, did not expect Xu WANYING would stop so, Leng for a moment: "Niang Niang, you this person?"


    "Wait a minute." Xu WANYING answered, "you go to the shop first, and I''ll be there soon."


    "But --" Qin Xiang did not agree.


    "If something happens to me, you can do nothing." Xu WANYING is calm analysis, "you and I are not martial arts people. But if you follow me, then nothing will be found next. After all, your face is familiar to the Liu family. Isn''t it? "


    In a word, let Qin Xiang can''t answer, finally, Qin Xiang passively nodded: "Niang Niang, you pay attention to safety."


    Xu WANYING nodded.


    Soon, Xu WANYING hurried to the lane in front of her. Qin Xiang took a look around. Then she walked into the shop not far away, and didn''t say anything more. After all, in Qin Xiang''s opinion, Xu WANYING still has a shadow guard on her side, so there should be no big problem.


    In this way of thinking, Qin Xiang was also relieved.


    But Xu WANYING did not hesitate, quickly walked to the alley, and then hid behind the wall, did not let people find clues.


    This alley is also a prosperous place in Kyoto, where many famous families in Kyoto live, and even some powerful people from other States live here


    And Xu WANYING cold not Ding appear here, nature is not without reason.


    Because of the flash, Xu WANYING saw Liu Rongyin. She didn''t know if it was an illusion, but she seemed to see it. So Xu WANYING followed in a hurry


    Then, Xu WANYING saw Liu Rongyin''s familiar figure flash past and entered one of the rooms at the entrance of the alley. Xu WANYING twisted her eyebrows. In addition to the investigation of Kyoto during this period, I know a lot about Kyoto.


    That other courtyard, if you''re right, is the other courtyard of the Yin family.


    The Yin family is a Fujia merchant in Dazhou. Although the county where they are located is not big, the ore they produce is extremely rare, but most of the ore is in the hands of the Yin family, so the Yin family has a great career. Xu WANYING even contacted the Yin family, because the Yin family cooperated with Xu WANYING, but the Yin family only negotiated with the shopkeeper, and naturally never met Xu WANYING.


    In this case, Xu WANYING did not expect that the place Liu Rongyin went to was the Yin family. Does Liu Rongyin have any connection with the Yin family? In the previous survey, it seems that the Liu family and Yin family have no contact, whether in business or other matters¡ª¡ª


    Sink sink sink, Xu WANYING quiet down, this calmly out of the alley, today''s emergence, it is a new clue, and then, Xu WANYING quickly toward the location of the shop, quietly ordered the shop manager, along with their own clues to check.


    The shopkeeper replied, "yes. Yes, slave


    Xu WANYING said nothing.


    All of a sudden, the shop boy just came in from the outside in a hurry: "shopkeeper, someone is looking for someone in charge outside."


    This time, the shopkeeper and Xu WANYING are surprised. If it''s in Jiangnan, it''s understandable for someone to look for Xu WANYING. It''s in the past, but now it''s in Kyoto. Who will look for Xu WANYING? What''s more, few people know Xu WANYING''s identity as a leader.


    So for a moment, everyone is alert.


    "Who is it?" Xu WANYING asked calmly.


    The boy answered quickly: "the other side said his name is Qifei. As long as you say your name to the person in charge, the person in charge will meet you. "


    Xu WANYING a Leng, back to God, it is some accident, and then eyebrows is with a touch of joy, immediately said: "hurry to invite people in."

 Chapter 1201

    Xiao Si saw Xu WANYING answer, but did not say anything: "I''ll do it right away."


    Then, the boy turned and went out in a hurry.


    Xu WANYING nodded, and then looked at the people in the room: "you go out first."


    "Yes." The shopkeeper and Qin Xiang answered together. They didn''t ask much, so they quickly went out, and the house was quiet again.


    Xu WANYING is not impatient, waiting for Qifei in the house. After a while, Qi Fei appeared in the house. When she saw Xu WANYING, her eyebrows were filled with a hearty smile. Qi Fei is not a handsome man, but with a strong scholarly atmosphere, not only that, Qi Fei''s every move, still has a refined, and get along with people, people will feel very comfortable.


    "Long time no see." Xu WANYING said hello to Qi Fei with a smile.


    Qi Fei also bowed: "long time no see, Xu is in charge. I only heard that you have arrived in Kyoto, but I didn''t expect to meet you here today. "


    Xu WANYING smiles.


    Qi Fei is not from Jiangnan or Kyoto. Naturally, he has no way to know about his marriage to Kyoto. What''s more, Xu WANYING''s marriage to Kyoto has never been high-profile, and few people know about it. What Qi Fei knows about Xu WANYING is that she is in charge of the family. Even Xu WANYING''s identity is the common daughter of Xu''s family, which was only known a few years later, but they didn''t interfere with each other.


    Qi Fei is also one of the few people who knows that Xu WANYING is the leader of the family. Their understanding of Xu WANYING is just wrong. But over the years, their cooperation is very tacit. As long as Qi Fei enters Jiangnan, he will go to find Xu WANYING. They will have a cup of tea and have a chat.


    Qi Fei will not deliberately stay, the relationship between the two is shallow, but in business is a very tacit friend. Just like the shops in Kyoto, Xu WANYING will not be so smooth without flying together. Therefore, Xu WANYING''s activities and inquiries in Kyoto, naturally flying together is clear, this will accurately find the door.


    "Long time no see." Xu WANYING answered.


    "Why did you come to Kyoto all of a sudden?" Qi Fei asked curiously.


    Xu WANYING said with a smile, "I brought Zhiyi to Beijing."


    "Married?" Qi Fei pick eyebrows, said directly.


    Xu WANYING didn''t deny it, and Qi Fei didn''t ask much cleverly. Qi Fei naturally knows about Zhiyi. He likes Zhiyi, but he never asks who Zhiyi''s father is. In Qi Fei''s opinion, this does not affect his relationship with Xu WANYING.


    "Not bad." Qi Fei answered, "so someone can take care of you. Although Jiangnan is a good place, its development is not as good as Kyoto. If you need help, just ask


    "Good." Xu WANYING smile, did not refuse.


    Qi Fei nodded: "I do know that you are investigating the Liu family in Kyoto recently?"


    "Yes." Xu WANYING is not surprised, "do you have any clues?"


    "Yes." Qi Fei said simply, "what you checked is just the tip of the iceberg. If you are interested, this evidence may be of great help to you. If you want to occupy a foothold in Kyoto, it''s very difficult to rely on the power of Jiangnan. The fastest way is to devour others. "


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    "For you, the Lius have places of intersection. If you can devour the Lius, you will have a firm foothold in Kyoto." Qi Fei said it directly.


    Of course, Xu WANYING also knows the truth. But what is the status of the Liu family? It''s not a simple thing to devour the Liu family. But now she is holding the evidence of Liu family in her hand. As long as Mu Zhanxiao is willing, it is not difficult.


    Thinking of this, Xu WANYING was quiet for a moment. Nothing more.


    "Is there anything else the Lius want to ask?" Not long after Qi Fei''s voice fell, he looked at Xu WANYING again.


    Xu WANYING sank: "do you know the relationship between the Liu family and the Yin family?"


    This is to let Qi Fei pick eyebrows, and Qi Fei''s cognition for many years. Xu WANYING knows that Qi Fei is clear about this matter, at least better than herself, so Xu WANYING doesn''t ask much, but quietly waits for Qi Fei''s reply.


    Under such circumstances, Qi Fei did not hide: "what do the Lius and yins say? In fact, they are more like two families that have never been married successfully. The yins are from other countries. The original intention of the Liu family was to get married with the Yin family, and a large part of the business of the Liu family came from the support of the Yin family, which allowed the Liu family to dominate. These things are not available in Dazhou. "


    Qi Fei said slowly.


    This kind of answer, let Xu WANYING some accident, but Xu WANYING did not interrupt Qi Fei, but let Qi Fei continue to say.


    "As a result, Liu''s family ascended to Prince Mu''s residence, and Liu Rongyin married him. The house of King Mu at that time was not the house of King Mu now, and Mu Zhanxiao was not the house of King Mu now. For the people of the Liu family, they were married. The house of King Mu is high, but mu Zhanxiao is not high. "


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    "So the people of the Liu family are also a little aggrieved. They feel that they have been put together by the emperor. But then there was nothing to do. And you have to know that these people are connected with their lives. Since they are tied up with Mu Zhanxiao, the people of the Liu family should know how to balance their interests. If Mu Zhanxiao has an accident, the Liu family will not benefit at all. "


    ¡­¡­


    Qi Fei looks at Xu WANYING.


    Xu WANYING suddenly realized: "so the Liu family and King Mu''s house are not as close as everyone thought. Is forced to bind in a boat, who can not break away, Liu family can only stand in Mu Zhanxiao side. Until Mu Zhanxiao came to the present, the Liu family was really convinced. Is that what he meant? "


    "Yes." "This is the key. But the key is not here. It''s Liu Rongyin and the young master of the Yin family who have known each other since childhood. Unexpectedly, they are separated. Both Lu Rongyin and the young master of Yin''s family have some difficulties. During this period, you can imagine how long it will last. "


    Qi Fei said this directly.


    Also let Xu WANYING quiet, eyebrows followed slightly twisted up, but did not expect to be such a situation, Xu WANYING is not a dull person, in this case, has easily reflected the twists and turns during this period.


    "So before Mu Zhanxiao was fully in power, Liu Rongyin actually had contact with the Yin family childe all the time. After Mu Zhanxiao gained power, Liu Rongyin gradually broke off contact with the Yin family. It''s just that Liu Rongyin is not as powerful as he thought, so they collude with each other again? " Xu WANYING asked directly.


    Qi Fei nodded: "that''s the truth."


    "There is no evidence." Xu WANYING light mouth, "everything to evidence, even if it is a fact, no evidence, it is useless."

 Chapter 1202

    "It''s a secret knot." Fly in unison.


    This, Xu WANYING stunned, is really did not expect Liu easy so bold.


    But Qi Fei sees Xu WANYING to be stunned, pours out a voice with a faint smile: "not everyone obeys the rules like you."


    Xu WANYING completely quiet down.


    "There is no peace in the harem, let alone a house of King Mu. This kind of thing is very common. " Qi Fei light smile, "and according to my understanding of Mu Zhanxiao, such a situation is normal."


    "Mu Zhanxiao -" Xu WANYING read the name of the man.


    Qi Fei picks eyebrows: "are you interested in Mu Zhanxiao?"


    Xu WANYING was quiet: "he is only the father of Zhiyi."


    Qi Fei was stunned for a moment, and soon burst out laughing: "I''ve been hiding this matter in my heart for a long time. I haven''t asked about it because Zhiyi and Mu Zhanxiao are so similar. Now it seems that my guess is right. "


    Xu WANYING did not speak. Qi Fei nodded and didn''t ask about the relationship between them.


    "So you investigate the Liu family, I''m afraid it has something to do with Mu Zhanxiao." Qi Fei said yes.


    Xu WANYING still did not deny, also did not admit, just looking at Qi Fei, Qi Fei is simply: "I help you find. This matter, depending on your influence, you can only find fur forever. If there is any news, I will know that Liu Rongyin is the Liu family and has always been a powerful role.


    Can be hard on their own hands, can also live safely. Especially under such circumstances.


    "I see." Xu WANYING answered.


    "Be more careful." Qi Fei reminds Xu WANYING.


    I''m afraid that the bloodbath in King Mu''s residence will not be able to run away.


    Xu WANYING didn''t say anything more. She nodded and then looked at Qi Fei: "elder brother Qi, thank you for your help."


    "To help you is to help myself. Since Mu Zhanxiao intends to attack the people of the Liu family. Then it''s easy for you to devour the Liu family. It''s not bad for me. Coincidentally, I think the Liu family has been in trouble for a long time, occupying resources, but it is very arrogant. " Qi Fei smiles heartily.


    Then Qi Fei took a look at the sky: "it''s late. Go back earlier. If there is any news, I will inform you as soon as possible. After that, I only want 30% of the Liu family''s business. "


    "That''s nature." Xu WANYING answered.


    Qi Fei didn''t say anything, just reminded Xu WANYING to be careful and said by the way: "I''ll have time to have dinner together later."


    "Good." Xu WANYING did not refuse.


    Then Qi Fei left, and Xu WANYING didn''t see her off.


    Standing in the room, she carefully smoothed the clues Qi Fei gave her. Looking at the evidence Qi Fei handed over, her face changed. There are more people involved in it than just many people, which can almost shake the business circle of half of Kyoto.


    After sinking, Xu WANYING soon looked as usual, as if it had never happened.


    The shopkeeper and Qin Xiang came back. Xu WANYING didn''t say anything. Naturally, the shopkeeper won''t ask more. In Kyoto, the shopkeeper always follows Xu WANYING''s arrangement and will not make decisions without authorization. And in Kyoto for many years, the shopkeeper is also very clear how the situation in Kyoto changes.


    Qin Xiang was quiet and didn''t ask much.


    Soon, Xu WANYING with Qin Xiang rushed back to the house.


    ¡­¡­


    A few days have passed.


    Xu WANYING never left. Occasionally, housekeeper Chen comes to see Xu WANYING. People in the house think that housekeeper Chen is reporting things to Xu WANYING. But when housekeeper Chen came to find Xu WANYING, it was the shopkeeper himself who brought the news. Housekeeper Chen was their contact person and the safest person.


    There is more and more evidence about the Liu family. Even Liu Rongyin''s secret communication with the Yin family''s childe about Qu money has been brought to the table, and the evidence stands out.


    "This doctor, find someone to control him. Don''t be found out, but don''t allow him to have any accident or leave Kyoto." Xu WANYING answered.


    "Yes." Housekeeper Chen replied respectfully.


    Xu WANYING didn''t say anything more. She pinched her headache. It''s like these days in Kyoto, which annoyed her a lot about Jiangnan before. Things in Jiangnan have been piling up for more than half a year, maybe not as much as those in this period of time.


    I''m a little tired.


    After housekeeper Chen left, Xu WANYING stood up and said, "Qin Xiang, follow me into the palace to see Zhiyi. I haven''t been in for several days. It''s time to think of me again. "


    "Yes, Madame." Qin Xiang answered, "I''ll change your dress."


    "Good." Xu WANYING nodded.


    The palace dress is always complicated, and Xu WANYING can''t finish it alone. Qin Xiang is familiar with this aspect, so she changed the palace dress for Xu WANYING in a short time. Xu WANYING is more gentle, and she doesn''t need to put on too much powder. She looks more atmospheric with a little dress.


    "Good mother." Qin Xiang called to Xu WANYING, "do you have anything else to adjust?"


    "No more." Xu WANYING answered.


    Qin Xiang nodded: "maidservant also let people inform the palace."


    Xu WANYING said yes.


    Then Xu WANYING stood up and walked out of the West building. Qin Xiang follows Xu WANYING.


    Prince Mu''s house is quiet. Since Xu WANYING came to power, there have been fewer intrigues in the house, and the rest of the concubines have been honest. Xu WANYING is not easy to punish people, but for those who embezzle, Xu WANYING is not polite at all.


    Therefore, during this period of time, the house of King Mu has been peaceful, and Xu WANYING has the energy to deal with the affairs of the Liu family.


    Thinking of the Liu family, Xu WANYING can''t help complaining about Mu Zhanxiao.


    I feel that Mu Zhanxiao coaxed himself before he left, and then left such a mess for himself to clean up.


    But when I think of Mu Zhanxiao, it seems that they haven''t seen him for a long time. All of a sudden, it seems that there is a trace of missing him. It''s very light and light. No one can see the number Xu WANYING has hidden.


    It''s just that Xu WANYING doesn''t think Mu Zhanxiao will think about herself.


    Quiet, Xu WANYING these thoughts are hidden, this just toward the outside of the house. When passing through the garden in the mansion, Xu WANYING stops for a moment, because she has seen Liu Rongyin coming towards her own direction.


    This, Xu WANYING low convergence under the eyebrows, think of Qi Fei and his words.

 Chapter 1203

    Liu Rongyin has a secret knot, but now he appears in front of him, I''m afraid it''s not¡ª¡ª


    Xu WANYING sank and said nothing. When she raised her eyes again, she looked at Liu Rongyin walking towards her quietly.


    Liu Rongyin came to Xu WANYING and blessed her body: "I''ve seen your mother."


    "Get up?" Xu WANYING light mouth, "is these days, very rare you out of the south building, is the body unwell?"


    Xu WANYING asked casually.


    "I''m fine." Liu Rongyin is not salty, "or does the empress want something to happen to me?"


    There is a trace of sharpness in this remark.


    However, Xu WANYING didn''t mind at all, but she gave a calm smile: "naturally, I hope the side imperial concubine can get better. If the side imperial concubine is not good, the prince is not at ease outside. I''ll blame me for not doing well in the palace. "


    Liu Rongyin smiles. He doesn''t know whether he disdains or something else.


    And Xu WANYING nodded, and did not intend to entangle with Liu Rongyin, but Liu Rongyin did not intend to let Xu WANYING go, so she stood in front of her and did not leave.


    If it had been before, Liu Rongyin would have turned away without saying a word, and she would have disdained talking with Xu WANYING.


    In the face of such Liu Rongyin, Xu WANYING also appears calm.


    Xu WANYING grew up in Xu''s house. Her father has many concubines. Mrs. Xu is a very shrewd woman. The intrigues in Xu''s house are also shocking. Xu WANYING can struggle down in Xu Fu, at least she has seen countless intrigues.


    Even cruel and bloody.


    In addition to Qi Fei''s reminder, Xu WANYING knows what happened to Liu Rongyin.


    She stood quietly, tone still and ordinary and not too big difference: "side imperial concubine this is to look for me?"


    Liu Rong asked straightforwardly, Mou Guang is not instant looking at Liu Rong Yin, can''t say is a warning or other, light fell on Liu Rong Yin. Liu Rongyin didn''t realize anything. He gave a cold smile: "naturally, there are some things. I have been away for a long time. In addition, my mother is newly married. It''s hard for me to disturb her. I haven''t had time to tell her about some things in the palace."


    "You said Xu WANYING stood in the same place, light mouth.


    Liu Rongyin stepped forward, even a little gloomy on the surface, but Xu WANYING was so close that she could not be seen by anyone.


    She lowered her voice: "do you want to know?"


    Xu WANYING did not answer, slightly pick eyebrows.


    Liu Rongyin''s voice is more deep: "since the empress wants to know, then go to the underground to know."


    As the voice falls, Liu Rongyin seems to want to push Xu WANYING. Her hand grabs Xu WANYING''s hand, and it''s too fast to cover her ears. But at this speed, it feels like Xu WANYING pushes Liu Rongyin, and doesn''t give Liu any chance to struggle.


    Liu Rongyin in the moment of falling into the lake, that smile with a trace of evil, so looking at Xu WANYING.


    But Liu Rongyin did not expect that Xu WANYING should have been ready: "you want to count me. It''s a little bad. I stopped playing this trick many years ago."


    Voice down, in Liu Rongyin''s consternation, she just fell into the lake and not long time, suddenly a shadow flew by, so Liu Rongyin came up from the lake, that is Xu WANYING''s shadow guard.


    This time, Liu Rongyin''s face changed dramatically.


    But Xu WANYING looked at the moment when Liu Rongyin came up, but it seemed as if her feet suddenly slipped, and she fell into the cold water of the lake.


    Because of the freezing weather, the lake is frozen. It''s terrible for anyone to go down.


    This scene happened so fast that the people in the palace could not react at all. They saw that Liu Rongyin seemed to be pushed down by Xu WANYING, but the next moment she was taken up by Yingwei, and Xu WANYING completely fell into the lake. But when Xu WANYING fell into the lake, all the people could see clearly, just like Liu Rongyin deliberately dragged Xu WANYING down together.


    I don''t want to make Xu WANYING feel better.


    The slaves were silent for a moment.


    Qin Xiang was the first to respond: "save the empress."


    Ying Wei put down Liu Rongyin, not too gentle. The next moment, he immediately flew over and brought Xu WANYING up from the lake. Xu WANYING''s physique became extremely poor after she was born. When it was cold, she fell into the frozen lake, which was undoubtedly worse.


    When she came up, Xu WANYING''s face was pale and frightening, and her whole body was wet through.


    With Liu Rongyin, Xu WANYING is like the one who was framed.


    Obviously, Liu Rongyin was scared, white face, gasping, some not adapt to everything now.


    Xu WANYING coughed and then looked at Liu Rongyin: "concubine, I''ve always been very kind to you. Even if you didn''t ask for help, I didn''t feel sorry for you. And now, you are deliberately trying to frame me. Why are you


    Xu WANYING preempted, Liu Rongyin stunned: "you... You spit out blood."


    "You hold my hand. You want to set me up, but the shadow guard beside me brings you up from the lake for the first time. You think you can''t set me up, so you drag me into the lake. How much you hate me. It''s so cold that you let me into the frozen lake. Don''t you want my life? " Xu WANYING''s voice is weak, but every word with strength, gloomy looking at Liu Rongyin.


    Liu Rongyin is said by Xu WANYING for a while and a half, which can''t be refuted.


    And the slaves around dare not speak.


    "Niang Niang, you don''t say, maidservant sees you back first." Qin Xiang was anxious to cry, "come on, please go to the palace for the imperial doctor."


    "Yes." The slave on one side didn''t dare to hesitate and turned to leave.


    If you go to the palace to ask for a royal doctor, you must tell the emperor the true meaning of the matter. Then you can''t hide it. Xu WANYING didn''t stop her, so she made it clear that she was going to make a big fuss about it.


    Liu Rongyin was caught off guard by the counter hit a face, this time, her panic more obvious up, had no previous calm.


    "Come on, take care of the concubine." Xu WANYING white with a face, deep mouth, "this matter, I must take a fair."


    This is like asking for justice. But when Xu WANYING''s eyes fall on Liu Rongyin, it''s not like this.


    Liu Rongyin is scared.


    At this moment, Liu Rongyin suddenly understands that she seems to be fooled by Xu WANYING. During the time when she returned to Liu''s house, everything in the palace had changed dramatically. Xu WANYING, who seems to be the most unpopular, seems to have mastered everything in an instant.


    Even these minions showed great respect for Xu WANYING''s orders.

 Chapter 1204

    "Who dares to touch me?" Liu Rongyin came back and yelled.


    But Xu WANYING has already been hugged by Yingwei, and quickly walks towards the West building without even looking at Liu Rongyin.


    The one who stayed was Qin Xiang. Qin Xiang looked at Liu Rongyin quietly: "the side imperial concubine, the prince has an order. The person in charge of the house is the empress Zhengfei. As long as the empress has an order, everyone has to follow. If you don''t, you will come to see me. "


    Every word of Qin Xiang is very clear, and Liu Rongyin is even more shocked.


    Qin Xiang nodded and said to Liu Rongyin politely. Then he looked to one side and said, "the empress has said that you should take good care of the empress. You can''t get anything. Do you understand that? "


    These words, Qin Xiang a word, explain particularly clear.


    Yingwei answered: "I will obey you."


    These shadow guards are Mu Zhanxiao''s people. If they are normal, no one can easily mobilize them. But now these shadow guards appear in front of everyone. What does it mean?


    Liu Rongyin seems to be suddenly caught off guard.


    At first, Liu Rongyin thought that he was sent back to the south building, but found that Yingwei escorted him directly to the dungeon.


    This time, Liu Rongyin''s face turned pale and could not believe what had happened: "Xu WANYING, you are too presumptuous. You know who I am


    Where does Xu WANYING care.


    And Liu Rongyin looked at the slave: "who dares to move me?"


    But the slaves stand in the same place, motionless, but no one dares to help Liu Rongyin, and Yingwei imprisons Liu Rongyin to the prison without expression. Qin Xiang followed all the way. Until seeing Liu Rongyin locked in, Qin Xiangcai looked at Yingwei with a cold face: "you can remember the words of Niang Niang."


    "I understand." Yingwei answers again.


    "I want to see my father!" Liu Rongyin yelled harshly, "I don''t believe that anyone dares to touch me in King Mu''s house. Xu WANYING did not dare! If my father knew, he would not let her go. "


    "Don''t worry. The empress will certainly invite Lord Liu to discuss a justice. " Qin Xiang nodded.


    Then Qin Xiang calmly left the dungeon.


    Liu Rongyin''s scream came from the dungeon. It was very sad. But as the door of the dungeon was closed, the scream became lighter and lighter until it was out of hearing.


    ¡­¡­


    At that time, in the West building.


    Xu WANYING is very weak. Yingwei quickly puts Xu WANYING on the bed. Xu WANYING doesn''t speak. Her cold touch is obvious. Qin Xiang has also rushed back for the first time, and the slave in the West Building changed Xu WANYING''s clean clothes before.


    But after all, the ice cold into the body, let Xu WANYING some breathless, constant cough, more and more severe.


    Qin Xiang was beside Xu WANYING: "madam, if you are known by the Lord, the Lord will blame you."


    Maybe outsiders can''t see clearly, but Qin Xiang clearly understands that in Mu Zhanxiao''s heart, Xu WANYING''s status is not the same as ordinary people. So under such circumstances, if Mu Zhanxiao knew, he would never give up.


    Listen to Qin Xiang''s words, Xu WANYING is calm: "No. never mind. I''ll be fine after a short rest. "


    Qin Xiang also want to say what, Xu WANYING has said: "this matter for the first time to the emperor, let the emperor to preside over justice."


    "This -" Qin Xiang is a little worried, "if the side imperial concubine bites back? Moreover, Lord Liu has a very high position in the court. If it''s really noisy, the emperor should look at the Buddha''s face as well as the monk''s face. As long as the people of the Liu family are OK, then the empress''s life will not be easy in the future. "


    Qin Xiang tells the truth.


    It is not impossible to make a fuss. But the premise of making a big noise must be absolute assurance. Otherwise, to make a big scene is to send yourself into a dead end, and there is no room for maneuver.


    "Think twice, madam. Now the Lord is not in the mansion, but outside the Great Wall. If it''s really big, he can''t come back as soon as he wants to. " Qin Xiang carefully analyzed and quietly looked at Xu WANYING.


    Xu WANYING is always calm: "no, you can''t be wrong if you listen to me."


    Xu WANYING''s attitude didn''t change. She looked at Qin Xiang so deeply. Her eyes were firm, and she said: "the emperor can''t be on the other side of the Liu family."


    Qin Xiang didn''t say anything more: "I''ve already sent people to the palace to ask for the imperial doctor, so it''s bound to explain why. As for the friendship between the emperor and the Lord, the emperor must have been here in person. "


    Even if we don''t ask about what happened today, we will also ask about Xu WANYING''s physical condition. In any case, this marriage is what the emperor refers to. In addition, Xu WANYING is still the imperial concubine of Mu palace. In Mu Zhanxiao''s absence, if Xu WANYING has something to do, the emperor will not ignore it.


    Then, Xu WANYING nodded, but didn''t say anything. She just leaned on the bed and drank a bowl of hot soup. She warmed up a lot, but it would be hard to ease her pallor for a while. The pressure of coughing followed.


    That cold lake water, is estimated to let oneself typhoid attack again.


    It''s not a smart thing to make such a fuss. But it seems that we can''t find a more suitable way.


    Xu WANYING sighed helplessly.


    Soon, the fever began to burn again and again. When the imperial doctor came, Xu WANYING had lost her consciousness. Now, the imperial doctor came and went, and did not dare to neglect him for a moment. The lights in the West building were always bright, but nothing happened in the West building.


    Liu Rongyin is still locked in the dungeon, and Yingwei guards it himself. It''s impossible for him to do anything, and finally he is completely passive.


    On this day, the atmosphere of King Mu''s residence was so low that it was terrible.


    ¡­¡­


    The next day.


    Xu WANYING''s fever finally subsided. Although she was dizzy, she woke up, which relieved the servants who were waiting on her side. She was afraid that Xu WANYING would really have an accident and make trouble out of control.


    "Lady." Qin Xiang served Xu WANYING with the medicine and said, "here comes the medicine. The imperial doctor will come again today. "


    Xu WANYING was in the mood to ask Liu Rongyin: "what''s the situation in the dungeon?"


    "The side imperial concubine is making a big noise, several times make an accident, was stopped by the shadow guard." Qin Xiang responded quickly.


    Xu WANYING nodded: "look at her, the emperor did not come before, absolutely not allow anything."


    "I told you." Qin Xiang answered.


    "Good." Xu WANYING nodded.


    While they were talking, the slave outside had already rushed in: "empress, the emperor is coming."

 Chapter 1205

    "Good." Xu WANYING answered, struggling to get up from the bed.


    This is the West building. Naturally, Li Shiyuan can''t come in, so only Xu WANYING can go out. Although Qin Xiang was a little worried, she didn''t stop Xu WANYING. She quickly changed her clothes and helped her walk outside.


    As a result, people did not expect that Li Shiyuan had already walked towards the West building, with a trace of anxiety on his face. When he saw Xu WANYING, Li Shiyuan''s brow twisted: "you let Princess Mu get up."


    The slaves knelt down in fright: "please salute the emperor, long live the emperor, long live the emperor."


    Xu WANYING also blessed herself: "I see the emperor. Long live the emperor, long live the emperor. "


    "No more miles." Li Shiyuan said it directly. His eyes fell on Xu WANYING, not for a moment.


    Xu WANYING did not evade, quietly looking at Li Shiyuan.


    The two people''s eyes communicate in the air. Li Shiyuan takes the lead in returning to the spirit and walks directly to the front hall of the West building. Xu WANYING follows Li Shiyuan. Li Shiyuan''s speed is not fast. The corner of his eyes looks at Xu WANYING, and his head aches.


    No matter what happened to the Liu family, I''m afraid Mu Zhanxiao won''t give up when he comes back. When I first met Mu Zhanxiao, Li Shiyuan felt that Mu Zhanxiao was silent and indifferent to everything. But after a long time, Li Shiyuan knew that Mu Zhanxiao was paranoid about what he cared about. And this matter, has also quickly spread to the frontier.


    Thinking of these, Li Shiyuan is not good as a whole. Naturally, this account is put on the head of the Liu family.


    Soon, Li Shiyuan sat in his seat, but he didn''t dare to let Xu WANYING stand. He said faintly: "Princess Mu is sitting. If something happens to you, I''m afraid you can fight with me for a long time. "


    Xu WANYING a Leng, also did not expect Li Shiyuan would say so, quiet, some light cough, as if embarrassed.


    Li Shiyuan raised an eyebrow: "don''t doubt, he really will. I asked him to go outside the Great Wall. He didn''t want to. He told me again and again that he would take care of you. If something happened to you, he would like to let him leave Kyoto next time. Now, not long after he''s gone out, you''ve been infected with cold again. My head is very painful. "


    Xu WANYING stood quietly, but her heart was slightly warm because of Li Shiyuan''s words. What I can''t say is that I didn''t expect that Mu Zhanxiao and Li Shiyuan were so accountable.


    Can''t help it, Xu WANYING''s mouth slightly up, with a gentle smile, eyebrows and eyes is more warm.


    "I''ve heard about it, too." Li Shiyuan then introduced the main topic, "it is reasonable that I should not interfere in the affairs of King Mu''s residence. You are princess mu. You can decide the affairs of Prince Mu''s house. But the people of the Liu family have started to make trouble about this, and Lord Liu is not willing to give up. I can only come to find out and make a judgment, and I will explain to you, Zhan Xiao, or the Liu family. "


    Li Shiyuan''s voice came quietly, and Xu WANYING listened quietly.


    But it is clear to all discerning people that Li Shiyuan is on Xu WANYING''s side, not the Liu family. It is Xu WANYING who is biased between the lines.


    Xu WANYING said in Li Shiyuan, then nodded: "I thank the emperor."


    Li Shiyuan nodded.


    Xu WANYING this just looked to one side of Chen housekeeper: "let a person take side imperial concubine to come up."


    "Yes." Housekeeper Chen answered.


    Almost when steward Chen went to the dungeon, the servants from outside came to report, and the people of the Liu family came with him. However, all of a sudden, Prince Mu''s house, which was always clean, became so lively. Everyone''s expression is a little strange, only Xu WANYING, calm not to say a word.


    Li Shiyuan occasionally looks at Xu WANYING from the corner of his eye, but he doesn''t say a word more in the whole process, instead, he drinks tea quietly. In Xu WANYING''s eyes, Li Shiyuan is very clear, afraid that Xu WANYING has already become a full chest. Even if the people of the Liu family come, they may not be flattered, or even compensate themselves. If not, Xu WANYING doesn''t need to be here.


    I''m afraid it''s also Mu Zhanxiao''s account.


    Thinking of this, Li Shiyuan hissed.


    Mu Zhanxiao is calculating. The Liu family is the Mu family''s in laws. Besides, the marriage between Liu Rongyin and Mu Zhanxiao was personally directed by Li Changtian. It''s really noisy. If you don''t look at the monk''s face, you have to look at the Buddha''s face. Mu Zhanxiao can''t do it too well. Now bringing himself here to suppress it proves that Mu Zhanxiao has made up his mind long ago.


    I''m afraid it''s going to destroy the Liu family.


    In addition to the Liu family''s improper mind now, Mu Zhanxiao''s purpose is estimated to be for Xu WANYING. In order for Xu WANYING to live in the house of King Mu, she had to cut down the grass. He became Mu Zhanxiao''s executioner. Otherwise, where is mu Zhanxiao so easy to talk? Now he can make a special trip to the Great Wall.


    Think of these, Li Shiyuan heart abdominal Fei for a while, this account silently to remember to Mu Zhanxiao body.


    "Long live the emperor, long live the emperor." Lord Liu naturally knew that Li Shiyuan was coming. He immediately knelt down to say hello.


    "Liu Aiqing, please get up." Li Shiyuan waved his hand and spoke faintly.


    Liu Zongming got up quickly. He looked at Li Shiyuan respectfully, but Xu WANYING was not polite at all: "Princess mu, I want to ask you why you attacked my daughter."


    This tone, did not put Xu WANYING in the eyes, even if Li Shiyuan in front, did not put Xu WANYING in the eyes.


    Xu WANYING sneered, this is more arrogant. But in the face of such a situation, Xu WANYING is calm: "Lord Liu, this is King Mu''s house. Is it because the emperor is here that Lord Liu thinks this is the court hall that she can shout at me?"


    In a word, he was not polite at all. His eyes were cold when he looked at Liu Zongming. Liu Zongming obviously didn''t expect Xu WANYING to come here. This time, Liu Zongming''s face also changed. For a moment and a half, he couldn''t say a word, so he could only stand passively.


    Xu WANYING did not let Liu Zongming mean: "Liu adults do not give me an explanation?"


    Liu Zongming''s face changed.


    On the contrary, Li Shiyuan looked at it, and then lightly reminded: "Liu Aiqing, this is not the court hall. Princess Mu is right. This is Princess mu. The master is Princess mu. Even if I am here, I have no right to interfere in the internal affairs of Prince Mu''s house."


    "Yes." Liu Zongming reluctantly answered, but when he looked at Xu WANYING again, his eyes were filled with resentment and explained reluctantly, "Princess mu, please forgive me, this is my fault."


    This tone, without the slightest admission of error, is more perfunctory.

 Chapter 1206

    Xu WANYING doesn''t argue with Liu Zongming.


    Liu Zongming then said in a loud voice: "it''s for a reason that I''m disrespectful to Princess mu. I want to know what wrong my daughter made, and she can be put into the dungeon by Princess mu. You know, Chen''s daughter has been the daughter of the Liu family since she was a child, and she has never been wronged at all. "


    "Aggrieved?" Xu WANYING light mouth, that tone with a trace of cold, "in the palace deliberately murder me, is it still wronged?"


    "No way." Liu Zongming sternly retorted, "who doesn''t know that the favorite person of King Mu''s residence has always been Rong Yin. How did Princess Mu sit in the position of princess? Did Princess Mu like countless things? "


    It''s still arrogant.


    Xu WANYING smile some indifference, "Lord Liu, no matter how I do on the position of Princess mu, now Princess mu, is me, rather than Liu Rongyin, in this case, Lord Liu should always remember his words and deeds, don''t give people a handle."


    Between the lines, there was never any polite meaning.


    "As for why I want to put Liu Rongyin in the dungeon, does Lord Liu have a lot in mind?" Xu WANYING is questioning Liu Zongming.


    This, Liu Zongming surface calm, but the heart can not help but nervous.


    In the whole process, Li Shiyuan didn''t say a word. He just looked at her and drank tea quietly. He admired Xu WANYING.


    The more such a situation, Xu WANYING is more indifferent, the eyes fell on Liu Zongming, Liu Zongming can not help but speculate. After all, in his opinion, Xu WANYING is just a newcomer to Kyoto. She is an ordinary woman. How can she know this.


    Thinking of this, Liu Zongming was also relieved.


    "My Liu family is doing a good job. Besides, Rong Yin has been in the palace for many years, and her seniority is far better than that of her mother. Why should she be aggressive? In order to stabilize her position, Rong Yin and Liu family should be charged." Liu Zongming is not polite. "The emperor is here today. I want to seek justice for the Liu family."


    With that, Liu Zongming looked at Li Shiyuan: "emperor, I''m sure that the emperor is in charge of justice. Liu''s family has been conscientious for so many years, and has never done anything wrong to Li''s family and the emperor. Besides, since Liu''s family has been married to Prince Mu''s house for many years, Rong Yin takes care of the affairs of Prince Mu''s house seriously. Why are there all kinds of accidents until the empress appears? "


    Liu Zongming can tell right and wrong in black and white. His aggressive tone is to force Li Shiyuan in front of him with his years of achievements.


    Li Shiyuan''s eyes were a little impatient. But also just impatient, finally did not say anything, his eyelids lifted, put down the cup in his hand, and then followed Liu Zongming''s words to see Xu WANYING.


    "Princess mu, do you have anything to say?" Li Shiyuan''s tone is not slow, people can''t guess what he thinks at the moment.


    But Xu WANYING is very clear that Li Shiyuan just follows Liu Zongming''s words and gives himself the opportunity to take out the evidence of the Liu family one by one. Li Shiyuan''s appearance here is about justice, not giving Liu Zongming a chance.


    "Emperor, I beg the emperor to do justice. Now my daughter is still in the dungeon. The dungeon is overcast and cold. Rong Yin has never been in such an environment since childhood. I''m afraid that Rong Yin will make mistakes in the dungeon. " Liu Zongming is putting pressure on Li Shiyuan.


    Li Shiyuan frowned.


    And Xu WANYING is unexpectedly open mouth: "Chen housekeeper, let shadow Wei side imperial concubine to bring up."


    "Yes." Housekeeper Chen is very respectful.


    Liu Zongming thinks that Xu WANYING is afraid. When he looks at her eyes, Liu Zongming knows that Xu WANYING doesn''t mean to be afraid. What is her purpose?


    The front hall is quiet.


    Xu WANYING didn''t speak, and Liu Zongming didn''t want to be aggressive any more. In this way, people feel that there is no silver here. But Li Shiyuan is also very quiet. Apart from drinking tea, it seems that there is no second sentence, and he doesn''t mean to be partial to anyone.


    Liu Zongming''s eyes are low and his brain is fast.


    Soon, Liu Rongyin is brought up, but there are two slaves on the side. They don''t give Liu Rongyin any chance of self harm or shortsightedness. Even in the dungeon, they just suffer a little, and there are no signs of being abused.


    "I see the emperor." Liu Rongyin saw Li Shiyuan immediately kowtow to say hello, and then wrongly looked at Liu Zongming, "Dad..."


    That tone, coupled with that delicate face, anyone looks at all feel distressed.


    Xu WANYING nodded: "well, here we are. I don''t need to be polite. "


    The eyes fell on Li Shiyuan. Li Shiyuan raised his eyebrows, nodded, and motioned to Xu WANYING to go on. Xu WANYING did not flinch, and soon nodded. Qin Xiang took a thick envelope and Xu WANYING had handed it to Li Shiyuan.


    "What''s this?" Li Shiyuan raised his eyebrows.


    "Tell the emperor that this is the charge of the Liu family''s collusion with the enemy and treason, as well as the evidence of the Liu family''s collusion with gangs in Kyoto over the years." Xu WANYING light mouth.


    Liu Zongming and Liu Rongyin suddenly changed their faces.


    Liu Zongming did not want to open his mouth: "Xu WANYING, don''t spit out blood. Slander the Liu family. The Liu family will not tolerate your slander. "


    "Presumptuous." Xu WANYING scolded coldly.


    Liu Zongming was really frightened by Xu WANYING. Because Xu WANYING is too calm, and Xu WANYING in the hands of these evidence, Liu Zongming appears to be more scared. This time, Liu Zongming became more and more passive. Not only Liu Zongming, but also Liu Rongyin.


    "Whether it is slander or not, the emperor has his own conclusion." Xu WANYING calmly said, "but as for what happened in King Mu''s house, then I naturally have the right to make decisions. Even the emperor has no right to interfere."


    This words, Xu WANYING said of direct, the Mou light is not instantaneous of fall on the body of Liu Rongyin.


    Liu Rongyin''s feet softened, and the whole person shivered. Subconsciously retreat, but Xu WANYING did not give Liu Rongyin the opportunity to retreat.


    When Qin Xiang sees Xu WANYING''s eyes, she immediately takes over a pile of accounts. Xu WANYING puts the accounts in front of Liu Rongyin.


    "Concubine, over the years, you have been in charge of the palace. How much money have you got from the palace, and where have you gone? Don''t you count it in your heart?" Xu WANYING is questioning Liu Rongyin.


    Liu Rongyin was stunned and quickly shook his head: "don''t spit out blood." Then she looked at Li Shiyuan and cried, "emperor, you want to make decisions for me."


    Li Shiyuan twisted his eyebrows and looked at the envelope. His face had changed and changed.

 Chapter 1207

    What''s in the envelope is more than corruption. It seems so simple on the surface, but Li Shiyuan, who came to the throne after a bloodbath, couldn''t see it.


    These collusion, that is to force the palace.


    "Liu Zongming, how do you explain these to me?" Li Shiyuan completely ignored Liu Rongyin and looked at Liu Zongming so gloomy.


    Liu Zongming has been scared white face, completely dare not say anything, mouth is still shouting injustice: "I have not, I have been wronged. Let''s invite the emperor to give us a lesson. "


    But when Liu Zongming opened his mouth, Xu WANYING interrupted directly: "Liu Rongyin, who did you help when you went out from King Mu''s house? Do you have a lot in mind? The Yin family and you are childhood friends who helped the Yin family. If you didn''t marry into Prince Mu''s house in those years, maybe your lover is from the Yin family, isn''t he? "


    This, let Liu Rongyin stunned a word can''t say, subconsciously shake his head, but the pale face reveals Liu Rongyin''s guilty and fear.


    "Why are you so anxious to push me into the water?" Xu WANYING said harshly, "it''s to deal with your baby. Because this child is not Lord''s at all. You think that if you get rid of it without knowing it, you can lay the blame on me and eradicate me. Isn''t it? "


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    "Over the years, the Yin family has been colluding with the forces in other regions. Don''t the people of the Liu family know anything about it? But you keep taking money out of King Mu''s house to help the Yin family. It''s the money you took out one by one when you were in charge, but you made a seamless account. "


    ¡­¡­


    Xu WANYING''s tone doesn''t take a trace of joking ingredients, that eyes so gloomy looking at Liu Rongyin.


    Liu Rongyin cried: "I don''t want to have a concubine. Please tell me. Don''t let villains ruin the reputation of the Liu family. "


    "Good." Xu WANYING is still calm, "manager Chen, bring people up. I''ll see how you can explain."


    Xu WANYING impolitely looks at Liu Rongyin, and then at Li Shiyuan. Li Shiyuan is quiet, but the surface gloom has never eased. The evidence given to Liu Rongyin before is also re submitted to Li Shiyuan. The people on it are all familiar to Li Shiyuan, and they are also people who have been tracking down for many years, but now they are all involved with the Liu family.


    It is better to kill by mistake than to let it go, which is the most direct means of every emperor, not to mention that the evidence is conclusive.


    Liu Rongyin shivers and doesn''t know who Xu WANYING will find.


    Liu Rongyin''s face suddenly changed when the party walked into the front hall. Here is a doctor Liu Rongyin is familiar with, that is to Liu Rongyin diagnosis of pregnancy. There are Yin family members who usually associate with Liu Rongyin. And Liu Rongyin''s maid Xiao Luo.


    This, Liu Rongyin''s face completely rout, even Liu Zongming followed completely changed face.


    "Cao min proved that the concubine was pregnant. This is the grass people that side imperial concubine Niang Niang privately seeks The doctor trembled and said, "if the emperor doesn''t believe it, you can let the imperial doctor check it."


    "I''m a slave of the Yin family. I''ve seen my wife go in and out of the Yin family countless times, and I have a close relationship with the young master of the Yin family. Although the Yin family is not in Kyoto, it does not prevent her from going to the Yin family when she goes back to visit her relatives. And the people of the Liu family also know about this. It''s the carriage of the Liu family that sent the empress over. "


    The slave of the Yin family also turned his back and said impolitely: "princess, the young master also said that if you want him to testify, he will come. Just ask the empress to let go of the Yin family. The Yin family is forced. "


    Xiao Luo kneels down in front of Xu WANYING in horror, and says what Liu Rongyin has done all these years from beginning to end.


    Under such evidence, the people of the Liu family have no right to resist.


    Xu WANYING quietly did not speak, gave the decision to Li Shiyuan, Li Shiyuan''s face sank: "what else to say?"


    Liu Zongming did not dare to say another word except asking for mercy.


    Liu Rongyin knows more clearly what this means, so under such circumstances, she is still dying: "Xu WANYING, don''t slander me. The baby in my belly belongs to the Lord. The Lord and I will go back to visit our relatives together. We all know for a moment that if you do this, you are going to attack the Lord''s children. Your heart is to blame! "


    "Is it?" Xu WANYING coldly smile, "this matter, I''m afraid the Lord knows better than anyone, touch you or not. Do you think you can''t see the little tricks you do? What kind of person is Wang Ye. What''s more, when was the child conceived? Do you need to ask the emperor to ask the royal doctor to diagnose it in person? Just because you take medicine and change the time doesn''t mean that the imperial doctor can''t find out. "


    Liu Rongyin''s face was completely defeated.


    This time, Li Shiyuan stood up, a face of anger, is to follow Xu WANYING''s words, directly sentenced the Liu family on the spot, this Liu family no longer have any room to turn over, was directly into the prison.


    When Liu Rongyin was taken away, Xu WANYING looked at him coldly: "in addition, although your baby is still in her belly. There is no need to wait for the birth, cord blood can also know whether this is the prince''s child. So, if you want to be so embarrassed, I don''t mind personally verifying your identity at the Meridian Gate. "


    Liu Rongyin''s face was completely defeated.


    Liu Zongming is still begging for mercy.


    But this farce is gradually away, all kinds of voices, also gradually in Xu WANYING''s ear can''t hear.


    After all, Xu WANYING is still feeling unwell. She looks so ugly after such a toss.


    Li Shiyuan immediately said, "go and see what''s going on for Princess mu."


    "Yes." The imperial doctor didn''t dare to neglect him. He came forward immediately.


    Xu WANYING didn''t stop her. The imperial doctor carefully felt her pulse, but her face was more serious: "madam, your body is weak originally, you must take good care of it, otherwise, if you are infected with cold, it will be very troublesome.


    Xu WANYING light smile: "I know."


    The imperial doctor didn''t say anything. He quickly opened the house: "I will come to King Mu''s house every two days to see you. Now you need to rest more and stop working hard. "


    "Good." Xu WANYING nodded.


    The imperial doctor didn''t say anything. He just twisted his eyebrows slightly. When he felt Xu WANYING''s pulse before, he seemed to feel the happy pulse, but it was so weak that he couldn''t feel it. That''s why the imperial doctor didn''t dare to say it.


    After all, when people are not in good health, pulse disorder will occur, so it may be their own illusion. Only then did the imperial doctor decide to come to King Mu''s house once every two days. If Xu WANYING''s health is better and the pulse of happiness is still there, it will be really happy.

 Chapter 1208

    Quiet down, the royal doctor retreated to one side.


    Li Shiyuan then looked at Xu WANYING: "Princess Mu really impressed me. This war Xiao is to keep a hand, oneself don''t deal with of affair, push this matter to me of body


    Said Li Shiyuan cold hum, Xu WANYING is silent.


    Li Shiyuan didn''t mind. He continued: "I''ve sent people to inform Zhan Xiao outside the Great Wall. It''s estimated that during this period of time, he will come back ahead of time. I''ve finished what I need to do and what I need to say. The rest is princess laumu. "


    "I will obey the order." Xu WANYING is still neither humble nor overbearing.


    After that, Li Shiyuan didn''t stop. When he left, he turned around and said, "Zhiyi, I like it very much. He is bound to be a pillar in the future. During this time, I think you still have a lot of things to deal with in the palace, so Zhiyi will stay in the palace for the time being. You can come to see Zhiyi at any time. When you feel that you have dealt with the affairs of the palace, you can go back to the palace to pick up Zhiyi. "


    "Good." Xu WANYING answered lightly.


    Li Shiyuan nodded, this did not say anything, quickly toward the direction when.


    And the people of Liu''s family had been escorted to the heaven prison for the first time, waiting for mu Zhanxiao to come back for retrial.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡ª¡ª


    Half a month has passed since Liu Rongyin.


    Xu WANYING''s position in King Mu''s mansion can not be shaken. The rest of the concubines in King Mu''s house were careful, for fear that one day, the fire would burn to their own head. Especially the concubines who used to be close to Liu Rongyin, needless to say.


    The servants in the palace dare not have any dissatisfaction with Xu WANYING and are respectful.


    Xu WANYING''s handling of things naturally became more convenient. It took some time for Liu''s family to handle things well.


    In addition, Xu WANYING''s typhoid fever has not been cured, Xu WANYING also appears more and more tired.


    Xu WANYING didn''t make time until she dealt with everything well. But she also lost weight.


    "Lady, are you going out?" Qin Xiang looked at Xu WANYING with disapproval, "the imperial doctor said that you should have a good rest. Now it''s getting colder and colder outside, and it''s still snowing. In case you get infected again, what should you do?"


    Qin Xiang''s brows were always twisting.


    Xu WANYING faintly laughed: "I''ll go out for a while and come back soon. Lunch is not used in the government. "


    "Yes." Qin Xiang didn''t say anything.


    Xu WANYING nodded and soon walked out of the palace. Housekeeper Chen had prepared the carriage, and Yingwei had been following secretly, so she didn''t worry too much. The carriage also drove slowly towards the market.


    Xu WANYING kept her eyes closed in the carriage until the carriage stopped at Juyuan building in Kyoto. Today, Xu WANYING made an appointment with Qi Fei. Please have dinner with him. Qi Fei''s contribution to the affairs of the Liu family is indispensable. If not, I''m afraid it''s not so easy to deal with the Liu family.


    Soon, after the carriage stopped steadily, Xu WANYING calmly walked into the private room of the restaurant from the side door. Qi Fei was already waiting in the private room.


    Xu WANYING smiles at Qi Fei. Soon, she sits down. Both of them have been talking happily. The atmosphere in the private room is very good.


    ¡­¡­


    At that time¡ª¡ª


    Mu Zhanxiao rode day and night. As soon as he received the news, he came back from outside the Great Wall. The things outside the Great Wall had already been dealt with. The rest of the things didn''t need Mu Zhanxiao''s personal freedom. What he was thinking about was Xu WANYING.


    Even though Li Shiyuan has been told, Mu Zhanxiao is still not at ease. When he left King Mu''s house, he regretted for a moment, as if Xu WANYING should not be involved in it. But the words have already been spoken, and there is no room for maneuver for a long time. Besides Xu WANYING, there is no more suitable candidate.


    So now, Mu Zhanxiao drove his horse to Huili.


    Day and night, never stop, the dust and fatigue along the way is also obvious, but mu Zhanxiao just want to see Xu WANYING for the first time.


    As a result, Mu Zhanxiao did not expect that Xu WANYING was not in the palace when he returned to the palace, which made Mu Zhanxiao''s eyebrows twist.


    Housekeeper Chen followed Mu Zhanxiao: "I''ll see you."


    "Where''s the lady?" Mu Zhanxiao asked directly.


    "She went out before noon, but she didn''t tell me where she was going. It''s just that the shadow guards have been following, and they are also going out in the carriage of the palace. " Housekeeper Chen answered respectfully.


    Mu Zhanxiao twisted his eyebrows.


    On the way back, Mu Zhanxiao naturally knew that Xu WANYING was infected with wind chill again. This was the second time she was infected with wind chill after she came to Kyoto. But is Xu WANYING still so desperate to go out?


    "Let''s find out where the lady is now." Mu Zhanxiao said it directly.


    "Yes." Housekeeper Chen answered.


    Mu Zhanxiao sinks this one face, Chen housekeeper didn''t let Mu Zhanxiao wait too long, quickly walked back: "tell the Lord, the empress went to Juyuan building."


    This is to let Mu Zhanxiao surprise: "with whom?"


    "I don''t know..." housekeeper Chen lowered his head and didn''t speak.


    They only know that Xu WANYING has entered Juyuan building, but if they want to know who Xu WANYING is with, they have to go to Juyuan building.


    Housekeeper Chen quickly said, "I''ll send someone to check it."


    "No Mu Zhanxiao stood up and said, "I will go myself."


    Housekeeper Chen naturally refused to stop.


    Soon, Mu Zhanxiao got up, quickly walked out of the palace, and went directly to the direction of Juyuan building. As a result, before Mu Zhanxiao arrived at Juyuan building, he had seen Xu WANYING come out of Juyuan building from a distance, with a gentle scholar. They bowed their heads to meet each other. It seemed that their relationship was very different.


    I don''t know what happened. The scholar just held Xu WANYING. Xu WANYING turned her head and laughed at the scholar, with a faint smile in her eyes and eyebrows. She was very relaxed and gentle, which Xu WANYING never showed to Mu Zhanxiao during this period of time.


    It seems that in front of Mu Zhanxiao, Xu WANYING always seems to have more points, absolutely not as natural as now.


    And this kind of picture, let Mu Zhanxiao 100 claw heart scratch, as if how all pacify, and then, he looked to the direction of the two people, also just a moment, Mu Zhanxiao face not changed to walk toward the position of the two people.


    ¡­¡­


    "Thank you." Xu WANYING smiles and thanks.


    Qi Fei didn''t say anything: "look at the road more when you walk. After so many years, you still don''t like to look at the road under your feet when you walk."


    Xu WANYING angry: "these things, you remember very clearly."


    Qi Fei also laughed with Lang, and then said: "I''ve been busy with business in Kyoto for so long. On the contrary, I haven''t visited Kyoto carefully, and I don''t know what''s strange in Kyoto. Take me to have a look, and then I have a clue."

 Chapter 1209

    Under such circumstances, Xu WANYING naturally will not refuse.


    She nodded: "that''s for sure."


    "Thank you very much." Qi Fei smiles.


    Xu WANYING takes Qi Fei to the market in Kyoto, and the last time she came to the market, she seemed to come with Mu Zhanxiao. Suddenly thought of Mu Zhanxiao, Xu WANYING just found that she had not seen Mu Zhanxiao for nearly two months.


    Such thoughts, but suddenly there is a trace of inexplicable miss.


    Her low eyebrows and eyes hide her emotions well.


    They walked along the market. Suddenly, Xu WANYING''s wrist was caught by someone. Xu WANYING was stunned, turned and looked at the visitor, and then she couldn''t believe it.


    That''s Mu Zhanxiao.


    When did Mu Zhanxiao come back? Why didn''t she get any news. It''s as if this person came back to him quietly.


    Some unexpected surprise, but more is a complex emotion, can not say.


    It''s like Mu Zhanxiao didn''t want to let himself know when he came back.


    In this way of thinking, Xu WANYING suddenly quiet down, quietly standing. In Xu WANYING''s expression, Mu Zhanxiao subconsciously thinks that Xu WANYING doesn''t seem to want to see herself.


    And his appearance seems to have affected Xu WANYING.


    This, Mu Zhanxiao''s eyes also followed the gloomy down, cold mouth: "don''t introduce it?"


    That tone is cold light, Mou Guang falls on Xu WANYING''s body, not for a moment, from beginning to end have seen Qi Fei the same.


    On the contrary, Qi Fei said calmly: "the grass people have seen Lord mu."


    Mu Zhanxiao still didn''t care, just looked at Xu WANYING. Xu WANYING sighed silently, and then explained: "Qi Fei. I''ve been a good friend for many years. In business, it helped me a lot


    Xu WANYING said quietly: "even this time about the Liu family, Qi Fei has helped a lot. Now that the Liu family''s business is over, Qi Fei wants to see what the markets in Kyoto sell. That''s why we come out to have a look. It happens that I seldom come out. This time, I''ll join him by the way. "


    Xu WANYING completely explained, without any ambiguous elements, but also appears to be straightforward.


    Mu Zhanxiao just looked at Xu WANYING for a long time and said nothing.


    And Xu WANYING is calm, looking at Mu Zhanxiao, red lips micro movement, but ultimately do not know how to continue to speak, Mu Zhanxiao obviously did not continue to chat with Xu WANYING meaning.


    But mu Zhanxiao''s hand is so embracing Xu WANYING''s waist, so the possessive and overbearing feeling is more obvious.


    Xu WANYING didn''t struggle.


    Qi Fei light looked, also did not say anything. It''s all men. How can Qi Fei not know Mu Zhanxiao''s idea. And in this kind of action, it is mu Zhanxiao''s provocation to Qi Fei, as well as a kind of expression to his belongings.


    This is the first time that Qi Fei sees Mu Zhanxiao, but in Mu Zhanxiao''s eyes, Qi Fei knows that he has no chance of winning. From the beginning when only Xu WANYING was alone, Qi Fei never let Xu WANYING speak, let alone, now Xu WANYING returns to Mu Zhanxiao''s side.


    So in this case, Qi Fei is quiet down, calm in front of walking.


    And Xu WANYING between the distance, not far, not close, to maintain a polite position.


    But their conversation was calm. Qi Fei would ask Xu WANYING some questions from time to time, and Xu WANYING would answer patiently. And Mu Zhanxiao didn''t say a word in the whole process, just like two people''s world, Mu Zhanxiao couldn''t get in at all.


    Naturally, Mu Zhanxiao didn''t feel much better.


    So for a long time, the impatience in Mu Zhanxiao''s eyes became more and more obvious. After going through a market, Mu Zhanxiao finally said: "if Qi''s family wants to know what the market in Kyoto sells, I''ll let manager Wang accompany Qi''s family in person. As for WANYING, I''m sorry I won''t accompany you. "


    It''s already clear.


    Xu WANYING was stunned: "but --"


    "No, but." What Mu Zhanxiao said was direct and didn''t mean to give in.


    In public, Xu WANYING can''t argue with Mu Zhanxiao, so Xu WANYING doesn''t say anything, just looks at Qi Fei apologetically.


    Qi Fei smiles¡° It doesn''t matter. I can do it myself. "


    Xu WANYING''s voice, but there is a trace of guilt, so passively looking at Qi Fei, Qi Fei smiles at Xu WANYING, but it seems to appease, finally, Xu WANYING did not say anything, silent sigh.


    Xu WANYING''s big hand, which was fastened on her waist, did not give her a chance to continue to talk with Qi Fei. She looked at Xu WANYING quickly and walked towards the carriage.


    Shopkeeper Wang came here for the first time, and he took the initiative to face up to him: "Qi is in charge of the house, I''ve heard a lot about you."


    "Where." Qifei is also coping well.


    Just like he didn''t mind Mu Zhanxiao''s behavior at all, then Qifei went to the market in Kyoto with shopkeeper Wang. Shopkeeper Wang didn''t seem to know what had happened before, so he seriously introduced to Qifei the busy things in Kyoto. They seemed to have a good conversation.


    ¡­¡­


    At that time¡ª¡ª


    Mu Zhanxiao takes Xu WANYING back to the house of King Mu. On the carriage back to the house, Mu Zhanxiao always quietly closes his eyes on the carriage and doesn''t mean to talk to Xu WANYING. In this case, Xu WANYING will not know what to say for a while and a half, and finally can only passively sit in the position.


    Even Mu Zhanxiao didn''t get close. His red lips moved, but in the end he opened his mouth. Some helpless sigh, and then, Xu WANYING''s eyes looked out of the carriage. Until the carriage slowly stopped at the door of King Mu''s house, Mu Zhanxiao opened his eyes.


    Soon, Mu Zhanxiao''s eyes seemed to look at Xu WANYING inadvertently, and then he took it back and got off the carriage calmly. And the slave outside has opened the curtain, Xu WANYING quietly toward the carriage outside.


    In Xu WANYING think Mu Zhanxiao will not pay attention to their own things, Mu Zhanxiao''s hand suddenly clasped Xu WANYING''s hand, quietly took Xu WANYING out of the carriage.


    Xu WANYING''s hand falls into Mu Zhanxiao''s palm. The warm temperature in the palm comes and Xu WANYING is stunned. But soon, this kind of abnormality is well hidden by Xu WANYING. Mu Zhanxiao didn''t say anything and quietly brought Xu WANYING down.


    But almost at the moment of Xu WANYING''s landing, Mu Zhanxiao''s hand was released. This kind of attitude is indifferent. Xu WANYING''s eyebrows also slightly twisted up, more or less also know where Mu Zhanxiao''s unhappiness is from, but Xu WANYING also feel inexplicable injustice.


    She and Mu Zhanxiao were separated by a huge stone, as if they could not turn over. Finally some improvement, there will always be a variety of reasons, their relationship once again back to the original shape, neither hot nor cold, strange.

 Chapter 1210

    Sink sink, Xu WANYING silent sigh.


    After that, Xu WANYING quietly walked towards the direction of King Mu''s residence. When she reached the fork, Xu WANYING naturally walked towards the West building. Because she lives in the West building, naturally she should go back to the West building when she goes back to the palace.


    Besides, Mu Zhanxiao didn''t mean to say anything more to himself. In addition, Mu Zhanxiao cold not Ding back, although don''t know what happened, but mu Zhanxiao dusty, and the naked eye see tired, Xu WANYING is also very clear, now is not the opportunity to chat.


    As a result, Xu WANYING didn''t expect that when she turned to walk towards the West Tower, Mu Zhanxiao suddenly pulled Xu WANYING in front of her. Xu WANYING almost fell off guard in Mu Zhanxiao''s arms and passively looked at Mu Zhanxiao.


    And Mu Zhanxiao calm can''t calm: "I allow you to go?"


    This is the first sentence Mu Zhanxiao said to Xu WANYING after he got on the carriage. Xu WANYING was a little surprised, and then looked at Mu Zhanxiao like this.


    On the contrary, Mu Zhanxiao didn''t say a word, and directly took Xu WANYING to the direction of the main building. Two people such posture, one side of the slave is dare not say what, quietly retreated to one side.


    "You --" Xu WANYING said.


    In an instant, Mu Zhanxiao saw it. Xu WANYING didn''t say a word again. She lowered her head and walked quietly towards the house. Now, Mu Zhanxiao didn''t say anything. Until they returned to the main building, Mu Zhanxiao almost released Xu WANYING for the first time.


    Xu WANYING looked at the lost hand, quiet, just calm mouth: "how can you suddenly come back? I didn''t hear anything


    This is the ordinary confusion and inquiry, but in Mu Zhanxiao''s opinion, it''s like Xu WANYING doesn''t like to come back. That kind of feeling makes Mu Zhanxiao feel especially bad. Heavy heavy, instant that facial expression is gloomy to ugliness.


    Under such circumstances, Mu Zhanxiao looked at Xu WANYING with such a sneer: "how, did my return affect you?"


    Xu WANYING was stunned.


    But mu Zhanxiao walks towards Xu WANYING step by step. Xu WANYING doesn''t dodge. She wrists her eyebrows and stands in front of Mu Zhanxiao until they are very close to each other. Xu WANYING can clearly smell the dusty breath of this person and see the gloomy face.


    But Xu WANYING did not speak.


    Mu Zhanxiao this just gloomy looked at Xu WANYING: "do you know your present identity?"


    This is really questioning, although Xu WANYING did not understand, but still quietly answered: "I know."


    "You are the Royal concubine of Mu palace. You are the Royal concubine I married. Your words and deeds represent the residence of King Mu. Don''t you know that? " Mu Zhanxiao''s voice was even colder.


    "I know." Xu WANYING answered quietly.


    Perhaps at first, when Xu WANYING came to Prince Mu''s house, the people in Prince Mu''s house didn''t think so, but as Xu WANYING gradually came to power, plus the previous things, no one in Prince Mu''s house dared to look down on Xu WANYING. After the Liu family, the people in Kyoto knew for the first time that the princess of Mu''s palace had already had a master.


    The teahouse storyteller in Kyoto has already told Xu WANYING''s story vividly. People in Kyoto really know who Xu WANYING is. This face may not be seen by everyone, but if you see it, you will be more or less aware of it.


    Therefore, if Xu WANYING leaves the palace and appears in Kyoto, she really represents the palace. Every word and deed will be linked with the palace. So under such circumstances, Mu Zhanxiao''s words, Xu WANYING can not refute.


    "If you know, why do you do such a thing?" Mu Zhanxiao asked directly, "as Princess mu, don''t you know how to avoid suspicion?"


    Mu Zhanxiao coldly questions Xu WANYING.


    Xu WANYING quieted down and knew that Mu Zhanxiao was talking about today''s affairs. Now, Xu WANYING calmly explained: "if the Liu family''s affairs were Qi Fei, it would be very difficult for me to find all the evidence so smoothly. The evidence was also given by Qi Fei. Only in this way can we thoroughly deal with the Liu family. "


    This words, let Mu Zhanxiao originally gloomy face follow more gloomy.


    "Under such circumstances, Qi Fei only proposed to see what changes jingduji has. I don''t think I should refuse. Even negotiations are equal. Besides, Qi Fei and I have been friends for many years. He has helped me a lot. If he came to Jiangnan over the years, we would have a meal together to express our gratitude. " Xu WANYING''s words are very calm, and each sentence does not contain any element of joke.


    Looking at Mu Zhanxiao''s face, he seemed calm.


    "What''s more, I haven''t had time to thank Qi Fei about the Liu family this time..."


    Xu WANYING is explaining, but in Mu Zhanxiao''s ears, all she hears seems to be Qi Fei. When she sees Xu WANYING and Qi Fei together, her jealousy is the same as 100 claws scratching her heart. However, under such circumstances, Mu Zhanxiao doesn''t want to hear Xu WANYING go on.


    He buckled Xu WANYING''s waist, and so bowed his head to kiss her, completely blocking Xu WANYING''s explanation.


    Xu WANYING became more and more passive.


    Under such circumstances, Xu WANYING struggled a little. Apart from the inexplicable emotion between them, there were still some unhappiness in them, not only because of their intimate behavior now, but also because of today''s tossing down. It was instinctive intuition, aware of their own discomfort.


    She just wanted to have a rest, not the warmth of the situation.


    Mu Zhanxiao also feel out, Mu Zhanxiao release Xu WANYING, sink this face: "do not want to?"


    Xu WANYING was quiet: "you... You let me go."


    Just such a struggle in front of Mu Zhanxiao''s strength, it seems more futile, more and more let himself fall into a passive.


    When Mu Zhanxiao saw Xu WANYING''s attitude, his face naturally became more and more gloomy.


    Like Xu WANYING is not willing to fly in order to general.


    Under this attitude, Mu Zhanxiao did not give Xu WANYING another chance to escape, and Xu WANYING, who was Mu Zhanxiao''s opponent, was almost instantly suppressed by Mu Zhanxiao, and had no ability to resist. Coupled with the inherent power gap between men and women, Xu WANYING was almost passive.


    The entanglement in the main house became more and more intense.


    Xu WANYING was panting. At the end of the day, her eyebrows were almost twisted. She looked at Mu Zhanxiao and shook her head desperately. She even couldn''t speak.


    In Mu Zhanxiao''s eyes, however, he didn''t want to.

 Chapter 1211

    That kind of annoyance, also followed more and more obvious.


    In the end, Xu WANYING gave up the struggle and allowed Mu Zhanxiao to do whatever she wanted.


    ¡­¡­


    All of a sudden¡ª¡ª


    Mu Zhanxiao stopped all his movements and looked at Xu WANYING in his arms. His face suddenly changed.


    Because Xu WANYING bleeding, very slight, but mu Zhanxiao or the first time aware, this, Mu Zhanxiao''s speed is very fast, back to God, low curse a: "damn."


    Then, Mu Zhanxiao didn''t say any more. He immediately yelled at the door: "go to the palace to pass the imperial doctor."


    "Yes." The slaves outside didn''t dare to neglect, even though they didn''t know what happened inside.


    Xu WANYING did not speak, forehead with beans of sweat, one by one fell down, the kind of pain seems to make people completely unable to bear the general, and even, Xu WANYING did not say a word, but it is an instinctive intuition, as if aware of something.


    Xu WANYING did not speak, the whole person curled up, disheveled appearance, and the bleeding below did not improve.


    Mu Zhanxiao didn''t know what to say: "you..."


    But mu Zhanxiao wants to get close to Xu WANYING, but Xu WANYING quickly pushes her away. That kind of feeling is with a trace of resistance, or his own situation has made Xu WANYING unable to resist.


    The relationship between them is almost in a passive state.


    Xu WANYING struggles to get up, but she has no strength. Mu Zhanxiao just looks at Xu WANYING. For a moment and a half, she doesn''t know what to do. They are quiet for a while. Until the imperial doctor comes in a hurry, the silence between them is interrupted.


    The imperial doctor came to see Xu WANYING all the time, so when he saw such a picture, he immediately understood what had happened. This time, the face of the imperial doctor also changed, and soon walked in the direction of Xu WANYING.


    Mu Zhanxiao didn''t speak and stood with his eyebrows twisted.


    Xu WANYING looked at the doctor in this way, and the doctor''s look became more and more serious. She quietly felt Xu WANYING''s pulse. Then, the doctor released Xu WANYING, quickly prescribed the prescription, turned around and told the slave: "according to my prescription, quickly get the medicine."


    "Yes." The slave didn''t dare to hesitate. He turned around and left.


    "Is it --" Xu WANYING''s words seemed to stop suddenly, and she didn''t dare to continue.


    Mu Zhanxiao''s face became more and more heavy, and then he looked at the imperial doctor like this: "what''s the matter?"


    "She''s two months pregnant. In addition to the previous typhoid fever, this fetal phase has been unstable, so when I first asked my mother, I was vaguely aware that there was a happy pulse, but it disappeared soon, and I''m not sure. " The imperial doctor unscrewed his eyebrows and explained, "every other two days, I''ll come to King Mu''s house until my mother''s cold is over. But at that time, I can''t feel my mother''s happy pulse."


    This answer, let Mu Zhanxiao stunned, Xu WANYING also quiet down.


    "That''s why Wei Chen thought that it was just the physical change of the empress at that time, so the pulse disorder appeared, so he didn''t feel at ease. As a result, I didn''t expect that now -- "the imperial doctor also felt sorry.


    A lot of things like happened inadvertently, just let you rough a bit.


    With mist in her eyes, Xu WANYING naturally knows when the child came. She had it before Mu Zhanxiao went to the Great Wall. As a result, because of a series of things later, she didn''t realize it.


    If we had been aware of it, it might not have evolved into what it is today.


    This, Xu WANYING is guilty, can''t say the guilt, almost waist moment to completely engulfed himself. And Mu Zhanxiao''s eyes were red. This situation, no one told himself, even Xu WANYING once again infected with cold, no one told himself.


    If you know, Mu Zhanxiao won''t continue to be outside the Great Wall, and won''t come back because the Lius were in a deadlock at that time. He will definitely arrive in Kyoto at the first time. Maybe many things won''t happen.


    "I want them safe and sound!" Mu Zhanxiao''s words were almost taut, and he read them clearly.


    "Yes, I will try my best. Please rest assured," said the doctor


    Mu Zhanxiao didn''t say anything.


    In the East Building, there was a lot of chaos, but it seemed to be in order.


    The imperial doctor didn''t leave until he stabilized Xu WANYING''s condition, but before he left, he explained carefully: "lady, don''t work any more. You must stay in bed during this period. We must wait for the pulse to stabilize. "


    Xu WANYING didn''t answer. She didn''t know whether it was because she was suffering or something else.


    On the contrary, Mu Zhanxiao asked many questions, and the imperial doctor patiently answered them. Then, Mu Zhanxiao asked housekeeper Chen to send the imperial doctor back in person, and the imperial doctor said goodbye.


    After the imperial doctor left, Xu WANYING quietly leaned on the bed with her hands close to her abdomen. Her low eyebrows and eyes hid her heart. It was as if she had a lot of guilt for Xu WANYING in her abdomen, even her hands close to her abdomen. For a long time, Xu WANYING sighed silently.


    Without any joy, the whole person seems more calm.


    Mu Zhanxiao just looked at Xu WANYING''s face, clenched her fist slightly, and then said: "have a good rest."


    After that, Mu Zhanxiao didn''t say anything else.


    Xu WANYING did not answer.


    Mu Zhanxiao should have turned to leave, but Xu WANYING said calmly: "I''ll just go back to the West Tower."


    After all, this is the East Building and the place where Mu Zhanxiao lives. It''s not suitable for her to stay in the East building now, not to mention the taboo of Dazhou since ancient times. Women with miscarriage are not suitable to appear in the main house, which will bring bad luck to the family.


    Even in production, they are in their own houses.


    Therefore, Xu WANYING wants to leave even if she doesn''t want to.


    And this attitude, as if in an instant angered Mu Zhanxiao, days and nights of fatigue, and then see Xu WANYING and Qi Fei after intimate anger and jealousy, think and Xu WANYING between how can not break through the relationship, completely let Mu Zhanxiao mood, followed by gloomy, and then burst out in an instant.


    Under such circumstances, Mu Zhanxiao burst out in an instant: "Xu WANYING, no matter when and where you have a choice, you will choose to distance yourself from me for the first time, won''t you? If you can choose, you don''t want to be in this house! If it''s not Zhiyi, you won''t even get close to me. "


    In the end, Mu Zhanxiao almost roared.


    Xu WANYING was a little scared.

 Chapter 1212

    She quietly looked at Mu Zhanxiao, red lips fretting, but all the words seemed to be the card owner for a moment, and she couldn''t answer at night.


    Mu Zhanxiao sneered, as if he had completely repressed his emotions, and then said word by word: "I let you in the main building, you can only be in the main building. Don''t forget, you are my princess, you have no right to choose! "


    With that, Mu Zhanxiao slammed the door and left.


    The two people''s dispute, the outside people also listen to the clear, is scared the slave atmosphere dare not breathe.


    In particular, Mu Zhanxiao''s gloomy face is very rare among the servants of King Mu''s residence. Many of them are old people of King Mu''s residence. When did they see Mu Zhanxiao''s gloomy face? Most of the time, at least in front of outsiders, Mu Zhanxiao has always been a gentle person. He never got angry. It''s also because of this kind of warmth that many people forget, Mu Zhanxiao has never been a fuel-efficient lamp.


    It''s a tough character.


    The minions consciously backed away, and the minions who followed Xu WANYING were reprimanded, not because they lost their temper with Xu WANYING, so they vented their anger on the minions, but because of Xu WANYING''s current situation.


    The minions in the West building are naturally the atmosphere and dare not breathe. After staying with Xu WANYING for a long time, they all know that Xu WANYING is stubborn in her temper, and she always says the same thing. Where can she change her mind because of their words, especially in the affairs of the Liu family. What''s more, Xu WANYING''s fall into the lake was unexpected.


    So in the face of Mu Zhanxiao''s anger, the slave in the West Building didn''t even have the courage to explain.


    "Go and move all the things in the West building to the main building." Mu Zhanxiao sank, and then he looked at housekeeper Chen, "after that, the empress can only live in the main building, not in other places."


    "Yes." Housekeeper Chen did not dare to hesitate.


    Soon, he took people to do according to Mu Zhanxiao''s orders. Mu Zhanxiao took a deep breath, and then quickly walked towards the direction of the study. He knew that he and Xu WANYING needed to calm down. Once again, Mu Zhanxiao didn''t know what he would do.


    And almost at the same time, Mu Zhiyi has also appeared in King Mu''s residence.


    As if knowing that Mu Zhanxiao was coming back, Mu Zhiyi went back to the palace from the palace. He just came in. When he saw Mu Zhanxiao, Mu Zhiyi gave a cold hum, which made him cry involuntarily. Mu Zhanxiao just took a look and didn''t say anything.


    Mu Zhiyi doesn''t want to talk any more. He quickly goes to the main building. Naturally, he also heard about Xu WANYING.


    As a result, Mu Zhiyi didn''t go far, but was stopped by Mu Zhanxiao: "did I allow you to go to the main building?"


    "I want to see my mother." Mu Zhiyi said it directly.


    "Your mother needs a rest." Mu Zhanxiao is also very direct.


    Mu Zhiyi sneered and just looked at Mu Zhanxiao. He was not polite at all: "it seems that as long as you come back, something will happen to my mother. When you don''t come back, my mother is very good. When my mother was in the south of the Yangtze River, she didn''t need to face these things. At least my mother''s life would not be in danger when she was in the south of the Yangtze River. So, what''s the point of taking my mother to Kyoto? "


    Although his grade is small, he is very protective of Xu WANYING. He satirizes Mu Zhanxiao between the lines.


    At the beginning, Mu Zhiyi wanted Xu WANYING to come. He didn''t want to separate himself from Xu WANYING. But over such a long time, Mu Zhiyi seems to have gradually understood that even if Xu WANYING is in Kyoto, the chance to meet Xu WANYING is not as good as when she was in Jiangnan before.


    It''s like what uncle Fengqi said to himself a long time ago. He grows up well and always has his own world. He won''t be with Xu WANYING all the time.


    If the ending is always the same, then Mu Zhiyi will never want Xu WANYING to accompany him. He only wants Xu WANYING to be good, not now, because he is trapped in Kyoto. Therefore, Mu Zhiyi will never be nice to Mu Zhanxiao, but with a trace of gloom and anger.


    It seems that no matter how time goes by, the indifference between father and son has not been dissipated, but has become more and more intense.


    "You left my mother alone in Kyoto, to these jackals, tigers and leopards. Do you really think my mother can escape the danger again and again? Can you get people back in time every time? Don''t think I don''t know what you are thinking. You just want to use your mother to help you eradicate these people. It''s like Liu Rongyin. " Mu Zhi Yi says impolitely, Mou Guang looks at Mu Zhan Xiao''s time, even is taking gloomy.


    Mu Zhanxiao''s face became more and more heavy with Mu Zhiyi''s words.


    But mu Zhiyi didn''t care.


    "Do you really think my mother doesn''t care about the position of Princess mu? There is no freedom in this place where she is imprisoned. She would rather be the most common people in Jiangnan than in Kyoto. She is not familiar with the people here. It''s not as good as the people in Jiangnan who have been with her for countless years. " Mu Zhiyi sneered.


    Mu Zhanxiao clenched his fist in the palm of his hand, and the gloom in his face was on the verge of breaking out. The slaves around him were even more scared and did not dare to breathe.


    "In that case, why don''t you let my mother go back to Jiangnan?" Mu Zhiyi''s eyes looked at Mu Zhanxiao for a moment, "you don''t need to threaten my mother with me. I will face you in Kyoto, but I don''t want my mother to do the same


    "You -" Mu Zhanxiao walked towards Mu Zhiyi step by step.


    Mu Zhiyi didn''t flinch: "my mother doesn''t have to be you. There are many people in Jiangnan who want to marry my mother. They can give my mother a simple and plain life. You can''t!"


    At the end of the last, Mu Zhiyi almost roared out, seeing Mu Zhiyi''s anger at the moment, his chest fluctuated up and down.


    And Mu Zhanxiao''s gloom is becoming more and more obvious. The father and son are furious. The next moment makes people feel whether Mu Zhanxiao will attack Mu Zhiyi anytime and anywhere.


    "Who will allow you to speak to me in such a tone?" Mu Zhanxiao asked Mu Zhiyi word by word.


    "For my mother, I can." Mu Zhiyi is not afraid, "you don''t let my mother leave. When my wings are full, I will take my mother to leave. If you have the ability, you can break my wings."


    It was almost provocative.


    If Mu Zhanxiao was in the past, he would not care about such provocation at all, but as long as Xu WANYING''s problems were involved, he could easily let Mu Zhanxiao out of control. Before things got out of hand, his remaining reason calmed him down.


    When he looked at Mu Zhiyi again, his eyes didn''t take the slightest emotion: "Mu Zhiyi, never let me hear such words again, otherwise, you can''t afford such consequences. Even your mother, you can''t afford it. "

 Chapter 1213

    Every word of Mu Zhanxiao is very clear. Because of this, Mu Zhiyi is not afraid at all. But in front of Mu Zhanxiao, Mu Zhiyi doesn''t want to make any compromise. Quiet next, Mu Zhi Yi didn''t say what, indignant turn round to leave.


    And Mu Zhanxiao stood in the same place so gloomy, and then left.


    Housekeeper Chen opened his mouth and tried to persuade him, but when the words came to his mouth, housekeeper Chen couldn''t say it at last. Just like the matter between Xu WANYING and Mu Zhanxiao, no one could intervene. They couldn''t intervene in the problem between mu Zhanxiao and Mu Zhiyi.


    The atmosphere in King Mu''s mansion was completely gloomy.


    ¡­¡­


    At that time¡ª¡ª


    Xu WANYING looks at Mu Zhiyi walking into the main building. She just looks at it. With a trace of helplessness in her eyebrows, she unexpectedly takes the initiative to open her mouth: "are you and your father fighting again?"


    Perhaps in the main building to listen to the wrong, but the father and son of the dispute, Xu WANYING may not have heard clearly, but Xu WANYING more or less can guess.


    She looks at Mu Zhiyi.


    During this period in Kyoto, Mu Zhiyi seems to have grown up a lot more than he did in Jiangnan. He is less lively than he was in Jiangnan, but he is more calm and mature.


    Such a thing, for Xu WANYING, I don''t know whether it is good or bad.


    "Hum." When Mu Zhiyi heard Mu Zhanxiao''s name, he said, "mother, you didn''t tell me when you were sick."


    Mu Zhiyi directly ignores the existence of Mu Zhanxiao. Xu WANYING sighs silently, but clearly doesn''t follow the topic of Mu Zhanxiao, and then continues to say: "because it''s an old problem, so it''s needless to say."


    "You''ve been sick twice since you came to Kyoto. You''ve been in Jiangnan for so long, and you haven''t seen how you got sick." Mu Zhiyi remembers clearly, "Niang, he is not good to you, and Kyoto is not good to you. Don''t worry about me any more. If you want to go back to Jiangnan, go back to Jiangnan. Don''t worry about me. He can''t do anything about you. "


    Mu Zhi Yi says of direct, Mou Guang is not instantaneous of looking at Xu Wan Ying.


    Xu WANYING quietly listen, finally some helpless. And Mu Zhiyi is acting like a child, just rubbing Xu WANYING and holding her. Xu WANYING gently stroked Mu Zhanxiao''s hair and said, "well, don''t worry about my mother. If my mother can''t live, she will go back to Jiangnan."


    Mu Zhiyi just made a sound.


    When mother and son get along, the atmosphere is much warmer. Xu WANYING asked a lot about Mu Zhiyi''s homework, and Mu Zhiyi would answer honestly. But neither of them will mention anything that has anything to do with Mu Zhanxiao.


    Suddenly, Mu Zhiyi looks at Xu WANYING: "Uncle Qifei, is he in Dazhou?"


    "Yes." Xu WANYING answered, "you still remember Uncle Qi Fei."


    "I remember that sometimes he didn''t show up, but he would bring me something strange." Mu Zhiyi remembers clearly.


    Xu WANYING smiles and says nothing.


    "Mother, anyone is better than him." For a long time, Mu Zhiyi suddenly spoke.


    Xu WANYING quiets down and has no choice but to open her mouth to explain. But in the end, Xu WANYING doesn''t explain either. After all, what happened between her and Mu Zhanxiao can''t be explained in a few words. How can she explain with Mu Zhiyi. Besides, it''s even more difficult for a person to have a firm idea and to defend himself.


    What''s more, Mu Zhiyi has always been a very stubborn person. He wants to change Mu Zhiyi''s idea unless he is willing to.


    Think of these, Xu WANYING silent sigh.


    But in Mu Zhiyi''s words, she said too much about Jiangnan before. Xu WANYING really missed Jiangnan. Miss the good weather in Jiangnan, miss all of Jiangnan, after all, no matter how Jiangnan, it is where Xu WANYING grew up.


    Mu Zhiyi accompanied Xu WANYING in the house for a long time.


    Outside the house, no one found that Mu Zhanxiao had been standing. He was eavesdropping on the conversation between the mother and the son. In the conversation, Mu Zhanxiao still didn''t hear any of Xu WANYING''s intention to stay in Kyoto. Between the lines, he wanted to return to Jiangnan.


    And the names read out by Mu Zhiyi even made Mu Zhanxiao wonder whether the only person not suitable for Xu WANYING in this world is himself rather than others. Even began to question themselves, forced to bring Xu WANYING back, whether it is a mistake.


    Everyone seems to be able to stimulate Mu Zhanxiao''s jealousy easily. He is becoming more and more sour and irrational.


    Then, Mu Zhanxiao couldn''t hold on any longer. He quickly walked towards the house. When he opened the door again, his mother and son, who had been talking happily, seemed to be quiet all of a sudden. The East building was full of oppressive atmosphere, as if they couldn''t stop it.


    Mu Zhiyi''s face sank in an instant, and Xu WANYING just looked at Mu Zhiyi and shook her head, indicating that Mu Zhiyi should not be impulsive, so mu Zhiyi could bear his temper.


    "Mother, I''ll go back to the room first." Mu Zhiyi answered.


    "Go ahead." Xu WANYING light mouth.


    Mu Zhiyi didn''t stop, but quickly turned to leave. Xu WANYING just watched Mu Zhiyi leave. Until she couldn''t see him, Xu WANYING took back her sight and calmly looked at Mu Zhanxiao.


    As if also used to Mu Zhanxiao''s gloomy, Xu WANYING did not say anything, very calmly explained for mu Zhiyi: "Zhiyi is not intentional, don''t blame him. When he gets old, he''ll know. There are a lot of things that we can''t explain with Zhiyi. "


    Xu WANYING''s attitude is still light. It seems that only mu Zhiyi''s topic can make Xu WANYING say more. At other times, Xu WANYING is silent.


    Mu Zhanxiao didn''t speak, but his face didn''t get any better.


    Until Xu WANYING finished, Mu Zhanxiao suddenly asked coldly: "you never want to come to Kyoto, but to stay in Jiangnan."


    Xu WANYING was stunned by this, and then she was quiet, as if she was thinking about this problem. This kind of silence seemed to let Mu Zhanxiao settle down Xu WANYING''s attitude and her previous guess.


    Mu Zhanxiao''s eyebrows were even colder: "do you like Kyoto, or do you not like staying with me?"


    Mu Zhanxiao is questioning Xu WANYING.


    Xu WANYING sighs helplessly. It seems that she and Mu Zhanxiao can easily walk into such a dead end. Even if the explanation is in vain, their final result is that they are questioning each other more and more, which is meaningless.


    And the blind alley around, how can not come out, all the explanations have become a cover up, but in vain.


    Therefore, Xu WANYING did not know how to speak.

 Chapter 1214

    But mu Zhanxiao didn''t let Xu WANYING off, and he became more and more aggressive. Xu WANYING very just quietly denied: "is not."


    "Not what?" Mu Zhanxiao asked directly.


    Xu WANYING then continued: "it''s not what you think."


    "What do I think?" Mu Zhanxiao seems to be struggling with Xu WANYING.


    This time, the helpless and helpless person becomes Xu WANYING. She opens her mouth to speak, but before she has time to say anything more, Mu Zhanxiao suddenly has a cold face. Every word seems to be issued from the depth of her throat. With repression and warning, she can''t say anything more.


    "As I said, you are my princess. You can''t go back to Jiangnan except staying in Prince Mu''s residence. Don''t think about it any more. You don''t have to give Mu Zhiyi any more opportunities. " Mu Zhanxiao finished his speech in a gloomy way.


    Xu WANYING took a deep breath: "OK."


    Attitude is still calm, don''t want to have any dispute with Mu Zhanxiao.


    Mu Zhanxiao knows that Xu WANYING is not suitable for a dispute now, and she is pregnant now, and her pulse condition is extremely unstable. But in such a situation, Mu Zhanxiao always thinks that Xu WANYING can have a big fight with her. It seems that Xu WANYING is the one with popularity, just like the angry little girl in front of her.


    It''s not the way it is now. It''s quiet.


    That kind of weak and helpless feeling, almost anytime and anywhere blocking Mu Zhanxiao''s chest, a burst of suffocation, also a burst of unwilling.


    At the end of the day, they can only think of each other.


    Mu Zhanxiao didn''t say a word more, but the man didn''t leave, and finally stayed in the house. Xu WANYING didn''t say anything, so she closed her eyes on the bed.


    ¡­¡­


    Half a month later¡ª¡ª


    Xu WANYING''s condition has stabilized a lot. The imperial doctor allowed her to get out of bed and activate her tibia better than lying in bed all the time, which is not good for people who are pregnant. Naturally, Xu WANYING can''t get it.


    But the only difference is that Mu Zhanxiao still followed Xu WANYING, as if he was rarely in the palace except in the early Dynasty. After the dispute with Mu Zhiyi that day, Mu Zhiyi was sent to the palace again, and rarely returned to the palace.


    The atmosphere between them was not bad, but it was not good. The feeling of the dark tide was clear to everyone in the palace, but no one dared to say it.


    The strange atmosphere between them was broken by the arrival of the shopkeeper, who was not the shopkeeper Wang, but the shopkeeper Xu WANYING in Kyoto.


    Naturally, Xu WANYING could not have disappeared.


    At this time, it was also the time when Mu Zhanxiao had not come back from the palace. It was a quiet time for Xu WANYING.


    Xu WANYING has been in Kyoto for such a long time, and the shopkeeper has never appeared in front of Xu WANYING. Unless Xu WANYING takes the initiative to find the shopkeeper, so the shopkeeper comes coldly. Xu WANYING still thinks something has happened. Now, Xu WANYING''s eyebrows are twisted, and she is not calm.


    "Let someone in." Xu WANYING said it directly.


    Housekeeper Chen did not hesitate, immediately brought the housekeeper in, Xu WANYING looked at the housekeeper, housekeeper also directly, immediately said: "Niang, Qi is leaving Kyoto, want to invite you to dinner."


    This is also the traditional rule. If Qi Fei came to Jiangnan, he would have a meal with Xu WANYING before he left. This is the rule for many years. It has not changed since Xu WANYING was a little girl.


    So Xu WANYING won''t refuse: "OK. It''s in jufulou. "


    "Yes." The shopkeeper responded seriously.


    Xu WANYING nodded, read a few characteristics of Kyoto, and carefully explained to the shopkeeper: "these are the characteristics of Kyoto, and then, in addition, some Dongpo meat and mandarin fish, which are Jiangnan dishes, but I remember there are also some in jufulou, which Qi Fei likes."


    "Yes." Shopkeeper dare not hesitate, naturally also know the relationship between Xu WANYING and Qi Fei.


    Xu WANYING also carefully explained: "you are ready to have some specialties of Kyoto. If you look at what Qifei wants, you are ready, including carriages. In addition, it will get colder on the way back to the Great Wall. If you don''t have enough clothes, you should prepare them in advance. "


    The shopkeeper carefully wrote it down.


    This is no detail, no omission.


    They are talking in a low voice, and then confirm that tomorrow is to invite Qifei to dinner. When the shopkeeper was ready to leave again, suddenly, Mu Zhanxiao went directly into the front hall of the East building. The shopkeeper''s Leng for a moment, quietly asked an, and Xu WANYING just slightly twisted eyebrows, the surface is still calm.


    But Xu WANYING didn''t know how much Mu Zhanxiao had heard. But with such an expression, Xu WANYING''s silent sigh, she also knew that Mu Zhanxiao might have heard it.


    "Go back first." Xu WANYING spoke.


    In Xu WANYING''s words, the shopkeeper didn''t dare to stay for a moment. The next second, he quickly walked out of the East Tower, for fear that Mu Zhanxiao''s anger would come to him. Even Mu''s mansion didn''t stay for a second.


    And Mu Zhanxiao coldly looking at the shopkeeper to leave, this just saw to Xu WANYING.


    Xu WANYING quietly invited Ann.


    "Are you going to see Qi Fei?" Asked Mu Zhanxiao.


    "I''m going to do whatever I want." Xu WANYING did not deny it or evade it.


    "I won''t allow you to go." Mu Zhanxiao also said directly, "you are pregnant now. The imperial doctor only allows you to walk down the ground, but does not allow you to leave King Mu''s house. This matter will be handed over to the people below."


    The implication is that it is impossible for Xu WANYING to leave Prince Mu''s residence. Xu WANYING''s eyebrows are twisted, and she is also stubborn: "I have to go. This is the rule of the year. I won''t break it easily. "


    "I said," said Mu Zhanxiao.


    As a result, Xu WANYING, who has always been quiet, suddenly interrupted Mu Zhanxiao: "I know my identity, but I also have my principles. There''s no way I won''t see Qifei. "


    There was no sign of compromise in this attitude.


    "You..." Mu Zhanxiao''s hand tightened behind him, "I''m not allowed."


    Xu WANYING didn''t argue any more.


    But mu Zhanxiao is very clear, Xu WANYING''s silence does not mean that Xu WANYING compromise, she is also a very stubborn person, adhere to things will not compromise because of any external factors, even if they can not.


    Also clearly know that Xu WANYING and Qi Fei will not have anything, but as long as you think of these, Mu Zhanxiao''s heart is like a hundred claws scratching heart.


    In the end, they were deadlocked.


    It seems that because of such emotional excitement, Xu WANYING''s abdomen began to ache again. It was not easy for her to keep it for some days before she became ruddy and pale.

 Chapter 1215

    "Damn it." Mu Zhanxiao said a low curse.


    Is really did not expect a Qi Fei, Xu WANYING and his anger to such a point. Just at this moment, Mu Zhanxiao would not easily get angry with Xu WANYING. He quickly picked up Xu WANYING and walked towards the East building. Soon he was passed on to the imperial doctor.


    It seems that the house of King Mu suddenly fell into tension again.


    The imperial doctor came in a hurry and checked Xu WANYING''s condition. Xu WANYING was very quiet. It''s not that Xu WANYING is cold-blooded, but that she has known Zhao Feng since she was a child. She can''t say many reasons, but she clearly feels that her situation is not very good.


    In other words, the baby in his belly is not in a good condition. It felt like it was meant to be. Some let Xu WANYING mood depression, but on the surface of expression, but always let people see no clue. It''s just an intuitive reaction to being a mother.


    The imperial doctor carefully checked, and then put down Xu WANYING''s hand, Mu Zhanxiao has been standing on the side, quickly looked at the imperial doctor: "what''s the situation?"


    The imperial doctor shook his head: "Niang Niang''s situation is not very good. Although nothing serious has happened now, it doesn''t mean that nothing serious will happen next time. It''s better to have more rest, don''t get angry and don''t walk around at will. "


    This made Mu Zhanxiao''s eyes twinkle. When he looked at the imperial doctor again, his eyebrows became more and more gloomy. The imperial doctor was frightened by Mu Zhanxiao. Before he could react, Mu Zhanxiao''s gloomy voice continued to come.


    "I didn''t ask you to stabilize the situation of the empress. Why does it still happen now?" Mu Zhanxiao asked coldly.


    Xu WANYING naturally can''t have an accident, and so can the baby in her womb.


    Almost all the people in this room have their own thoughts. Xu WANYING understands the current situation, but she doesn''t know where to start. After the second examination, the imperial doctor understands Xu WANYING''s situation. Forcible suppression doesn''t mean that there is nothing wrong in the back. The front is safe because she is bedridden and the fetus hasn''t grown up yet.


    But in Mu Zhanxiao''s opinion, there is something strange here. The situation is getting better and better before Ming Dynasty, but now it is like this.


    Subconsciously, Mu Zhanxiao''s eyes sank and fell on Xu WANYING.


    The imperial doctor then explained: "Lord mu, my mother is very weak. She has been in cold weather for two times in Kyoto, but she hasn''t been well recuperated. Then she suddenly got pregnant. That''s why the situation is like this. The medicine of the subject can''t break the root, it can only cure the symptoms, so... "


    Xu WANYING closed her eyes slightly and didn''t answer.


    And Mu Zhanxiao listened to the royal doctor''s words, his eyes turned red: "I must have this child safely born."


    Every word, Mu Zhanxiao said very clearly, no one can refuse. The imperial doctor was embarrassed, but he couldn''t say anything. He bowed his head to accept it and quickly opened the medicine again.


    After that, the imperial doctor gave the prescription to housekeeper Chen. Without saying a word, housekeeper Chen asked someone to get the medicine, and then personally sent the imperial doctor out of King Mu''s house.


    However, the atmosphere in the East Building did not get better because of the imperial doctor''s leaving, but became more and more gloomy. In particular, Xu WANYING''s calm face seemed to stimulate Mu Zhanxiao in an instant. He walked towards Xu WANYING step by step.


    Xu WANYING didn''t avoid the eyes of thumb fight. Her hand in the brocade quilt just grasps the mattress. Her nails are pinched into the meat with the mattress. She doesn''t know it.


    "Did you know that for a long time?" Mu Zhanxiao asked Xu WANYING, his eyes still red, "anyone who is a mother, if you know such news, you can''t be nervous, but you can''t be calm any more."


    This is to question Xu WANYING, but it also makes Xu WANYING''s heart sink to the bottom. It seems that no matter how hard she struggles, Mu Zhanxiao understands it in this way. No matter how she explains it, it''s useless.


    So eventually Xu WANYING kept silent, no longer spoke, just so calm looking at Mu Zhanxiao: "unable to change things, why explain more."


    In a word, Mu Zhanxiao''s face changed slightly: "Xu WANYING, you..."


    Xu WANYING is very calm, and did not say anything, eyebrow color also appears to be more calm, fall on Mu Zhanxiao''s eyes for a moment, finally, two people keep quiet.


    Until Mu Zhanxiao said: "this child, no matter what you think, must be born safely. I don''t allow this child to have any accidents, otherwise I will ask for you."


    It seems that the responsibility for the child''s safety has been completely blamed on Xu WANYING. Xu WANYING sighed silently, but she didn''t say anything in the end. She looked down at the patterns on the brocade quilt so seriously, and the East building was completely in a dead silence.


    Mu Zhanxiao has left.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡ª¡ª


    Later¡ª¡ª


    When Qi Fei left Kyoto, Xu WANYING could not go to see her off again. Let alone leave King Mu''s residence, even if she left the East Tower, it was impossible. Qin Xiang followed Xu WANYING step by step. There were slaves all over the place looking at her. She looked at Xu WANYING solidly and didn''t give her any chance at all.


    But Xu WANYING still told his shopkeeper, personally sent Qi Fei out of Kyoto. Qi Fei asked the shopkeeper to hand over a child''s jade pendant to Xu WANYING for blessing. As a result, when the shopkeeper sent the jade pendant to Xu WANYING, it was impossible to send it to Xu WANYING, but mu Zhanxiao dealt with it directly.


    Xu WANYING is a little annoyed, but she doesn''t get angry with Mu Zhanxiao. She looks at Mu Zhanxiao calmly. It''s just because of this that the atmosphere between them is getting deeper and deeper, as if they are in a fog and can''t get out any more.


    The atmosphere in the palace also fell to the bottom.


    ¡­¡­


    The imperial doctor would go from the palace to King Mu''s house every day to check the situation for Xu WANYING. But every time the doctor''s face was very serious.


    Xu WANYING light looked at the royal doctor: "this child is not ultimately predestined?"


    Xu WANYING asked directly, the royal doctor''s face white, did not deny, but also dare not admit, finally can only stand in front of Xu WANYING so passively.


    "Don''t worry, but you can say it." Xu WANYING looks at the doctor gently.


    Maybe it''s different from Mu Zhanxiao''s fierce, Xu WANYING''s gentle let the imperial doctor put down the tension slightly, and then slowly said: "yes."


    "When will it be?" Xu WANYING asked again.


    "No more than five months. At that time, the fetus had already taken shape. In addition, it entered the coldest season of the big week. It was extremely cold and rainy outside. If the baby had a miscarriage, the mother''s body would be more dangerous. " The doctor told the truth.

 Chapter 1216

    Xu WANYING was quiet and didn''t speak.


    "My mother''s health has not been good. If something happened at that time, then I''m afraid that typhoid will haunt the empress for a long time. Maybe... "The imperial doctor was quiet," one corpse and two lives. "


    The royal doctor said this clearly.


    At that time, it was not only Xu WANYING who was suffering, but also their life. Looking at Mu Zhanxiao''s expression, they knew very well what Xu WANYING had a miscarriage and what they were going to face, so the imperial doctors also became very difficult.


    "This child, I can''t stay, is that so?" Xu WANYING raised her head for a long time and broke the silence now. "If you force me to stay, the final result will be the same, and I will be implicated, right?"


    Naturally, the imperial doctor didn''t dare to make a sound. If he wanted to say something like this, he might bring about the disaster of killing himself, especially Mu Zhanxiao. Therefore, the imperial doctor kept silent all the time.


    Xu WANYING light smile: "I will blame you, don''t worry."


    "But the Lord..." the doctor was still frightened.


    "Lord, I''ll explain." Xu WANYING lowered her eyebrows and her tone was still calm.


    But in the whole process, Xu WANYING put her hand on her abdomen, as if she was stroking a child in her abdomen. Some of them were reluctant, but some of them were determined.


    And the imperial doctor in Xu WANYING''s words, slightly relieved, but had not had time to relax, Xu WANYING''s voice once again came: "help me to prescribe medicine."


    The words were direct and firm in his eyes. The doctor''s face turned white instantly. He naturally understood the meaning of Xu WANYING''s words: "Niang Niang, you are..."


    "Sooner or later, it''s the same. You can''t fight with your life. The longer it takes, the worse it is for me, isn''t it? " Xu WANYING''s tone is calm and indecent.


    "That''s what I said, but --" the expression of the imperial doctor hesitated even more, "but if this matter is not allowed by the Lord, I must not do it."


    How dare the imperial doctor.


    It''s a capital crime to be beheaded.


    However, Xu WANYING''s eyes were firm and could not be refused by the royal doctor. The royal doctor was completely in a dilemma. She didn''t know how to deal with it, and she didn''t know how to talk to Xu WANYING or Mu Zhanxiao. She could only stay in the house passively and motionless.


    I don''t know how to escape if I want to.


    "Give it to her." Suddenly, a cold voice came.


    That''s Mu Zhanxiao.


    The imperial doctor knelt down in fright, but Xu WANYING calmly looked at Mu Zhanxiao. Mu Zhanxiao''s eyes were scarlet, and he didn''t say a word. She just looked at them like this for a moment.


    "Yes." Mu Zhanxiao orders in a deep voice, "open now."


    "Yes." The imperial doctor responded with a slight tremor, even his hand with the brush trembled, but finally he wrote down the prescription quickly, which was the most mild pharmacy.


    "Let someone get the medicine." Mu Zhanxiao continues to order.


    The imperial doctor didn''t dare to hesitate, so he took the prescription and went out.


    In the East Building, only mu Zhanxiao and Xu WANYING are left face to face. Mu Zhanxiao walks to Xu WANYING step by step, just like the king of hell from hell, standing in front of Xu WANYING: "so you never want to leave this child, do you?"


    Xu WANYING was very calm: "I can''t stay. Why do I have to be reluctant. Why do you want to be predestined? "


    It seems that this is not only about the baby, but also about the situation of Xu WANYING and Mu Zhanxiao. Maybe Xu WANYING didn''t mean it, but in Mu Zhanxiao''s eyes it was.


    He gave a sneer, but the scarlet in his eyes and eyebrows never disappeared: "Xu WANYING, you don''t want to leave this child at all. In that case, why do you want to leave this child in those days?"


    The tone became aggressive.


    Xu WANYING low convergence eyebrows did not open, Mu Zhanxiao but did not let Xu WANYING meaning, still looking at Xu WANYING: "I ask you words."


    Before Xu WANYING even came to say anything, Mu Zhanxiao almost roared out: "whether it''s Zhao Fengqi or Qi Fei, anyone beside you will let you come to love, and you won''t be so disgusted. Only me and this muwangfu, since I took you back to Kyoto, you are reluctant. "


    Xu WANYING is a little weak and wants to explain, but all the explanations are in vain. She and Mu Zhanxiao made a mistake at the beginning. Now, even if they break it back, they will go astray in the end. Since they meet again, it seems that they have never been in a warm mood. Most of them are angry.


    "Good." Mu Zhanxiao''s voice was a little deeper.


    Xu WANYING knew that Mu Zhanxiao had something to say, so she didn''t interrupt Mu Zhanxiao from the beginning to the end. She just looked at Mu Zhanxiao calmly, waiting for him to finish.


    "I don''t want this child, and you don''t need to see him again. You have nothing to do with Zhiyi from the moment the child died. " Mu Zhanxiao said directly, "it means that you have nothing to do with King Mu''s house. You don''t want Princess Mu''s position. I''ll give you a divorce. If you want to go back to Jiangnan, I will help you. "


    This is almost the Mu Zhanxiao and Xu WANYING between the feelings are completely cut off, almost cut off.


    Xu WANYING''s heart slightly a Zheng, it is a kind of pain, unspeakable pain.


    But it''s more of a choking feeling in her heart. Xu WANYING knows better that if she persists in such an environment, she is afraid that she will eventually drive herself and Zhiyi crazy.


    For a long time, Xu WANYING quietly looked up and looked at Mu Zhanxiao. Mu Zhanxiao''s mood seemed calm, but people who knew Mu Zhanxiao knew very well that Mu Zhanxiao was in a rage and could not make people calm down.


    "Good." For a long time, Xu WANYING answered faintly, "but this matter, I don''t want Zhiyi to know. I don''t think you want Zhiyi to conflict with you all the time. "


    Xu WANYING promised to be very calm. Mu Zhanxiao clenched his fist tightly in the palm of his hand, and then he resisted the impulse to strangle Xu WANYING.


    "I will tell Zhiyi why I left." Xu WANYING''s attitude is still calm, "I believe that Zhiyi will be better with you than with me. What Kyoto can give is more than what Jiangnan can give. "


    It''s like explaining everything. Xu WANYING can''t be calm any more. Her eyes don''t move away from Mu Zhanxiao''s body. She says it word by word.


    But Xu WANYING only mentioned Mu Zhiyi in the whole process, as if all she cared about was Mu Zhiyi, not others, and she would not care about Mu Zhanxiao.

 Chapter 1217

    Under such circumstances, Mu Zhanxiao''s face was gloomy to the extreme.


    "Nothing else." Xu WANYING finished her speech quietly.


    Mu Zhanxiao in Xu WANYING voice down the moment, a fierce palm wind, instant things on the desktop to completely flatten, things fell to the ground, broken into slag, the same issued a loud noise.


    At this time, outside the door came the servant''s timid voice: "tell the Lord, madam is back."


    This lady is not referring to others, but he Yan.


    This is mu Zhanxiao''s biological mother. Since Xu WANYING arrived in Kyoto, she has never met he Yan. Even when she got married, he Yan never came back. It''s like Mu Zhanxiao never paid attention to the wedding, so naturally she would not tell him.


    And he Yan now hurried back, must also hear what.


    Mu Zhanxiao couldn''t or couldn''t stop him.


    Almost the slave''s voice fell, he Yan with people has come in, face anxious, see such a picture, he Yan''s face changed, finally she sighed: "Zhan Xiao, you..."


    Mu Zhanxiao didn''t speak and left.


    Xu WANYING also did not stop, they should say between the words have been finished, Mu Zhanxiao here or not is not important. It''s all settled down and can''t be changed any more.


    He Yan has lived in Prince Mu''s residence for decades. After experiencing the bloody atmosphere in the residence, she can easily smell out such a wrong place. Finally, he Yan''s words are swallowed and she is walking in the direction of Xu WANYING.


    Xu WANYING invited an: "WANYING has met her mother."


    "It''s my mother. Now I know the news and come back. Otherwise, I would have been back a long time ago. Even when you get married, I never come back. " He Yan quiet, just calm mouth, "want to come back, perhaps also won''t be now so situation."


    At least he Yan can''t see two people make to now so uncontrollable situation.


    He Yan is not unaware of these things in Mu Wang''s house. If Mu Zhanxiao has no intention of taking Xu WANYING back to Kyoto, let alone giving her the position. And Liurong yinrong endure so many years, but now completely eradicated the whole Liujia, for what, he Yan heart is very clear.


    The result of the final, or such an outcome, can not help but let people some sigh and sigh.


    "Mother, you are worried." Xu WANYING is smiling, very gentle.


    He Yan said: "how is your body?"


    "Thank you for your concern. WANYING is very good." Xu WANYING didn''t say much.


    He Yan knew more or less in the imperial doctor: "people, the body is the most important, especially women. If you are not in good health and fall ill, you will be in trouble in the future. When you get old, you will be in bad health and you will be rewarded. At that time, you will not be able to do anything


    Some words, he Yan did not say too clear, but between the lines has also told Xu WANYING, her practice, he did not send right, so also let Xu WANYING do not need to be too concerned about. Xu WANYING naturally understood what he Yan meant.


    "Thank you, mother." Xu WANYING answered.


    "Well, my mother won''t disturb you. You should have more rest." He Yan nodded, did not continue and Xu WANYING what to say.


    Xu WANYING did not send her off. He Yan did not stop. She turned quietly and walked towards the door. And the prescription from the imperial doctor was soon cooked and sent. When Qin Xiang came, Xu WANYING was quiet and looked at the prescription. She was not afraid at all.


    Correctly speaking, it''s not fear, but some reluctance.


    "Niang Niang -" Qin Xiang''s tone seemed to be a bit embarrassed and crying.


    On the contrary, it was Xu WANYING who comforted Qin Xiang: "Qin Xiang, I''m fine."


    "Niang Niang, you are --" Qin Xiang sighed.


    "After drinking this bowl of medicine, you don''t have to call me empress. I have nothing to do with Prince Mu''s residence. This child has no chance with me. If it''s strange, it''s also my fault. Don''t blame anyone. " Xu WANYING said it calmly.


    Qin Xiang didn''t speak, just stood so quietly.


    Xu WANYING did not speak, calm to his in front of the medicine to drink down, her expression is calm, as if just drinking ordinary tonic, not to say goodbye to the belly of Haier.


    "Niang Niang, the imperial doctor said that you should drink this medicine once a day for three consecutive days. On the third day, the fetus in your abdomen will come down and it will be like a miscarriage." Qin Xiang''s voice was still weeping.


    "Good." Xu WANYING finished.


    Qin Xiang took the bowl, and finally quieted down. He didn''t say anything and walked out of the house quietly.


    But Xu WANYING lowered her eyebrows and put her hand on her belly: "you don''t blame my mother, do you? Niang is ruthless, better than watching you become human, and then leave from Niang''s body, Niang will not accept it. Mother and your father are predestined friends. Your brother Zhiyi has already been angry with your father. Mother doesn''t want you to grow up in such an environment. "


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    "My mother told you to be safe. After you are reincarnated, you should go to a safe place to be born safely. My mother will set up a lamp for you in the temple. You''ll stay with your mother in Jiangnan, won''t you? "


    ¡­¡­


    Xu WANYING seems to be talking to herself, chatting with her baby. Between the lines, her tears just ran down her cheek, and finally fell on the brocade quilt. She was inhaled and couldn''t feel it.


    In the main room of the East Building, the atmosphere is quiet and depressing, which makes people dare not breathe.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡ª¡ª


    He Yan walked out of the East Building, and saw Mu Zhanxiao standing outside the East building. There was no slave around, or the slave did not dare to come near here.


    He Yan sighed, this just went to Mu Zhanxiao: "Zhanxiao, you and WANYING, this is why?"


    In those days, Mu Zhanxiao never mentioned things in Jiangnan with He Yan. So now the relationship between Xu WANYING and he Yan can''t be talked about. In the end, Mu Zhanxiao can only calmly change the topic.


    "No harm. What about my sister? " Mu Zhanxiao asked.


    "There''s nothing wrong with her staying in the temple." He Yan responds.


    Mu Zhanxiao nodded and didn''t say anything, but mu Zhanxiao''s eyes were always looking at the direction of the East Tower. People with clear eyes knew that Mu Zhanxiao''s eyes were reluctant and passive.


    "You can''t bear WANYING." He Yan said directly, "in this case, why do you do things absolutely?"


    Mu Zhanxiao lowered his eyebrows and opened his mouth lightly: "my child''s mind has been decided, and my mother doesn''t need to say anything."


    This attitude, let he Yan feel helpless, she sighed: "as long as you don''t regret it in the future. You and WAN Ying''s marriage is the emperor''s marriage, whether you want to or not, after all, it is also to say with the empero

 Chapter 1218

    "I''ll take care of it." Mu Zhanxiao finished speaking calmly.


    He Yan nodded, but said nothing more. Although Mu Zhanxiao''s tone is calm, his own anger is more and more seeping. He Yan took a look, finally shook his head helplessly, and then left the East Building, but mu Zhanxiao had been standing at the door of the East Building, and didn''t mean to leave.


    ¡­¡­


    The next two days¡ª¡ª


    Mu Zhanxiao never left the house of King Mu, and even asked for leave in the early days. More or less, people in the palace have already known about the affairs in King Mu''s house, but they don''t know the real situation of Mu Zhanxiao and Xu WANYING. They only know that Xu WANYING had a miscarriage, so naturally people in the palace dare not ask more.


    Even Li Shiyuan never asked, and even Li Shiyuan came to King Mu''s house in person to express his sympathy. In the whole process, Mu Zhanxiao never mentioned anything about Xu WANYING, but people with clear eyes can see that Mu Zhanxiao cares about Xu WANYING''s miscarriage.


    Li Shiyuan opened his mouth to speak, but he didn''t know what to say. Then he patted Mu Zhanxiao on the shoulder: "I''ll go back to the Palace first."


    Mu Zhanxiao light mouth: "send the emperor."


    Li Shiyuan nodded. When he turned to leave, he suddenly looked at Mu Zhanxiao: "Zhanxiao, you and she don''t need to be so defeated. Now that we have come to this day, why did we have to go back to the beginning? "


    With that, Li Shiyuan did not stop.


    And this truth, Mu Zhanxiao also naturally understand, he low astringent eyebrows, palm of the fist clenched tightly, silent stand. Li Shiyuan had already walked out of King Mu''s residence. Mu Zhanxiao also didn''t send each other off, Mou Guang still fell in the East building.


    Today is the third day for Xu WANYING to take the medicine.


    At the moment, the fetus in Xu WANYING''s stomach has actually passed three months, which is already a formed fetus. Mu Zhanxiao didn''t know how Xu WANYING could be so cruel that she didn''t leave any room. Even though the imperial doctor explained, Mu Zhanxiao still didn''t want to believe it.


    The imperial doctors in the palace, even Ji Changjin, came in person and guarded Xu WANYING in King Mu''s house. They were afraid that there would be any more accidents. The imperial doctors came and went, but mu Zhanxiao didn''t ask a word in the whole process.


    Until Ji Changjin came out of the East Building, Mu Zhanxiao looked at Ji Changjin: "Ji Yinv."


    "To the Lord." Ji Changjin nodded, "the fetus in the mother''s body has come down. The mother is safe and sound. Even if she is weak, she will have to be a full month''s confinement just like the woman after childbirth. Otherwise, many diseases will fall down in the future."


    Ji long this calm words finish, Mou light falls on Mu Zhan Xiao''s body, didn''t move away of meaning. Mu Zhanxiao said nothing, and then quickly returned to the East building.


    And this news for mu Zhanxiao, it is more like a sharp blade, mercilessly stabbed in Mu Zhanxiao''s chest, he is very clear that the child is gone, everything between himself and Xu WANYING is completely broken, there will be no room for recovery.


    Who is wrong and who is right between him and Xu WANYING? But mu Zhanxiao understood that there must be a reason for everything, otherwise, they would not have come to this point. But every step is wrong, every step is wrong. It''s hard to turn back.


    Finally, Mu Zhanxiao stood with his hands down, looking at the direction of the East Tower, then quickly turned around and stopped at the door of the East Tower.


    And the atmosphere in King Mu''s mansion was extremely gloomy.


    ¡­¡­


    The story of Xu WANYING''s miscarriage has spread all over the palace. With Mu Zhanxiao''s rare gloomy face, he always looks warm on peacetime. Compared with him, Mu Zhanxiao now looks like the king of hell from hell, which makes people retreat.


    Naturally, people in the court dare not offend.


    And with Mu Zhanxiao, Xu WANYING seems more calm.


    It''s impossible to say she''s not sad, but Xu WANYING knows better how to do it. As Ji Changjin said, Xu WANYING''s health is not good, and the wind and cold before her is even worse. Because she is weak after she gave birth, she follows Xu WANYING so hard that she can''t get up all the time.


    The imperial doctors come and go every day, but they have nothing to do with Xu WANYING''s illness. Xu WANYING was calm and calmed the doctor: "this is my old problem. No wonder you. If it worked, I would have been fine. "


    The imperial doctor didn''t say anything. He left the prescription.


    Even Mu Zhiyi, who had been in the palace before, had already returned to King Mu''s house. He just stayed by Xu WANYING''s bed. Seeing Xu WANYING''s pale face, Mu Zhiyi was deeply distressed. After all, Xu WANYING was her own mother.


    Xu WANYING looked at Mu Zhiyi with a faint smile: "Zhiyi, what did you learn during this period in the palace?"


    Mu Zhiyi answered. When Xu WANYING wanted to ask something else, Mu Zhiyi suddenly said, "mother, I heard that you mean to have a baby."


    This, Xu WANYING quiet up.


    She didn''t want to say this to Mu Zhiyi so early, but she didn''t expect that Mu Zhiyi put forward it on her own initiative. Xu WANYING seems to be thinking about how to talk to Mu Zhiyi about these problems.


    And Mu Zhiyi just calmed down and immediately said, "Niang, do you want to go back to Jiangnan?"


    After all, mother and son are heart to heart, and Mu Zhiyi can feel it without Xu WANYING. He knows more clearly what it means for Xu WANYING to return to Jiangnan. And Xu WANYING listen to Mu Zhiyi''s words, is more quiet, but Xu WANYING did not deny Mu Zhiyi''s guess.


    She looks at Mu Zhiyi.


    But mu Zhiyi''s eyes didn''t change, and his attitude was more calm: "Niang, if you want to go back to Jiangnan, I don''t mean to object. I won''t keep you from going back. "


    Now, Xu WANYING is stunned, but she doesn''t know how mu Zhiyi will speak. This decision, Xu WANYING most worried about is mu Zhiyi, because in Xu WANYING''s view, the most unacceptable person is mu Zhiyi, and now the situation, really let Xu WANYING accident.


    However, Mu Zhiyi always calmly said one word at a time: "Niang, your life in Kyoto is not good. The weather in Kyoto is overcast and cold, which is much colder than that in Jiangnan. Jiangnan at least in winter will not snow, even if it is cold, it is not as warm as Kyoto. You are here, typhoid will never get better. "


    Xu WANYING didn''t answer.


    And Mu Zhiyi''s voice continued slowly: "how long have you been in Kyoto, you''ve had typhoid twice. In addition, I''m afraid it will kill you. Instead of seeing you happy, I would like to let you go back to Jiangnan. There is a familiar place in Jiangnan and your family will take care of you. It will be much better than Kyoto. "

 Chapter 1219

    "Zhiyi"


    "Mother, you don''t have to worry about me. I''ll be fine. " Mu Zhiyi said calmly, "I just want my mother to be good. Besides, my mother is not happy at all in Kyoto. "


    This is a hit.


    Thoroughly let Xu WANYING quiet down.


    "Niang, go back to Jiangnan." Mu Zhiyi''s voice with a trace of pleading, "there''s no need to stay in Kyoto because of me. It doesn''t make any sense. Jiangnan and Kyoto are only a few days'' drive away. Zhiyi can go back to see his mother anytime and anywhere. "


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    "Back in Jiangnan, my mother can do what she wants to do. You can also find someone who is really willing to take care of your mother. Zhiyi is still Niang''s son and will not change. "


    ¡­¡­


    Mu Zhiyi''s every sentence is more direct, and her eyes are shining on Xu WANYING. She shows her attitude clearly. In this case, Xu WANYING sighs silently, and then her eyes fall on Zhi Yi.


    "Do you really want my mother to go back?" Asked Xu WANYING.


    Mu Zhiyi nodded wisely: "well. Let my mother go back. As long as you are good to your mother, Zhiyi will not object to it. "


    "Good." Xu WANYING didn''t say any more hypocritical words.


    This was originally what Xu WANYING wanted to say with Mu Zhiyi, but mu Zhiyi said it in advance, so naturally Xu WANYING would not be vague. In the face of Zhiyi, Xu WANYING never regarded him as a young child, and always treated him as a peer.


    She took the initiative to embrace the Yi, so gently stroked the Yi''s hair, appeased the Yi a few words, the Yi did not speak.


    But both mother and son''s eyes were foggy.


    It seems that everyone knows that this difference is not the same as before. This time, whether it is Xu WANYING or Mu Zhiyi, it is almost difficult to meet again. Thinking of these, Xu WANYING hugs Zhiyi more and more.


    Zhiyi''s voice rarely has a trace of crying, but it''s still finished word by word: "Niang, when Zhiyi grows up, Zhiyi will take you back to Zhiyi. Let Zhiyi be filial to you. "


    "Fool." Xu WANYING smiles.


    For a long time, Xu WANYING just let go of Zhiyi, but Zhiyi didn''t say anything and stood upright. And Qin Xiang has brought today''s decoction, put in front of Xu WANYING: "Niang Niang, drink medicine."


    Xu WANYING, after drinking the medicine with her eyebrow twisted, the bitter taste came into her throat, just as it is now. It''s so bitter that people can''t stop it any more.


    ¡­¡­


    Half a month has passed.


    Xu WANYING has been in confinement for more than half a month, and her wound has already recovered. However, during her time in Kyoto, her cough is not so bad. Except for her occasional cough and bad face, she looks like an ordinary person.


    These days, Zhiyi spent the rest of his time with Xu WANYING in King Mu''s mansion, except that he went to Taifu''s every day. The only one who disappeared was Mu Zhanxiao.


    As if since Mu Zhanxiao small postpartum, Xu WANYING and Mu Zhanxiao did not meet again. Mingming is all in King Mu''s mansion, even Xu WANYING lives in the East Building, but she never meets again. People in the palace are even breathless because of this atmosphere.


    But at this time, Xu WANYING suddenly received a letter from Jiangnan.


    The letter was sent by housekeeper Chen himself to Xu WANYING: "Niang Niang, this is a letter from Jiangnan."


    Xu WANYING was stunned, but she didn''t know where she was. But she soon received the letter from housekeeper Chen. When she saw the name above, Xu WANYING''s face changed slightly. This is written by Zhao Fengqi. The content of the letter is concise and comprehensive, and it can even be seen that Zhao Feng is in a hurry.


    Zhao Fengqi tells Xu WANYING that the nun is seriously ill and wants Xu WANYING to go back to Jiangnan.


    Xu WANYING naturally understands what Zhao Fengqi means. Abbess Xu can almost be regarded as Xu WANYING''s second rebirth parent. The relationship between Xu WANYING and abbess Xu WANYING is very good. Even when she was a child, Xu WANYING did not doubt that she might one day be a recluse and accompany the ancient Buddha.


    But now, how can Xu WANYING not be worried.


    But no amount of words can be seen in the letter. According to Xu WANYING''s understanding of Zhao Fengqi, Xu WANYING is very clear that if the situation was not serious enough to be irreparable, Zhao Fengqi would never have sent such a letter to herself.


    And her miscarriage, Zhao Fengqi will not know, otherwise this matter, I''m afraid it will be hidden.


    This time, Xu WANYING did not hesitate for a moment.


    Even when Mu Zhiyi came back to the palace and saw Xu WANYING get up from the bed, he followed: "Niang, you can''t get up. Where are you going?"


    Xu WANYING looked at Mu Zhiyi: "my mother wants to go back to Jiangnan, so both teachers and nuns are important."


    "Grandmothers?" Mu Zhiyi was stunned and his face changed.


    You know, the person who delivered Xu WANYING was also a nun. In other words, the first person Mu Zhiyi met was not Xu WANYING, but a nun. Naturally, she had different feelings towards her. Over the years, in Jiangnan, nuns have taken care of Xu WANYING and her son.


    So this news, for mu Zhiyi, is also shocking, can not be shocked.


    "Yes." Xu WANYING nodded, did not deny, "don''t worry, mother back to see what is the situation, allow the situation there is room for maneuver. You''re in Kyoto. You can''t go back. Your father won''t agree. "


    If you want to take Mu Zhiyi back, I''m afraid Xu WANYING can''t even get out of Kyoto. What''s more, Xu WANYING and Mu Zhanxiao are at a freezing point now. If you involve another Mu Zhiyi, in Xu WANYING''s opinion, it''s not a good thing for mu Zhiyi.


    She quietly looked at Mu Zhiyi: "in Kyoto, I will tell you the news."


    Mu Zhiyi opened his mouth to speak, but he didn''t speak at last. He just stood in silence.


    Xu WANYING hugged Mu Zhiyi: "don''t think about it. Grandma knows what you''re thinking. She won''t blame you. If she is seriously ill, Zhiyi won''t let her grandparents worry, so they can rest assured, right? "


    Mu Zhiyi''s voice was choked.


    Xu WANYING didn''t say anything, but hurried out of the house. When Qin Xiang saw it, she was startled and immediately came up: "Niang Niang, you are still a child. You can''t get out of bed and walk around. It''s freezing outside. You... "


    "I want to see the Lord." Xu WANYING said it directly.


    Qin Xiang was stunned, but she didn''t expect Xu WANYING to mention the request. She responded quickly: "the Lord is not in the palace now, but in the palace. If you want to see the Lord, you should not go down to the ground. "


    Xu WANYING didn''t insist. She knew what Qin Xiang meant. Now, Xu WANYING calmly looked at Qin Xiang and said, "OK."

 Chapter 1220

    Qin Xiang was relieved and immediately asked the slaves to send Xu WANYING back to her bed. Then she turned around in a hurry and asked someone to send a message to Mu Zhanxiao.


    But Xu WANYING is on the bed, waiting quietly, but the anxiety in her eyebrows is not satisfied. In this kind of glue, she is more concerned about the nun. That letter, Xu WANYING repeatedly read countless times.


    ¡­¡­


    At that time, the palace¡ª¡ª


    When Mu Zhanxiao left the early court, he didn''t go back to King Mu''s house. Instead, he was here with Li Shiyuan. They seldom talked with each other. Mu Zhanxiao was just quietly drinking tea. He was calm on the surface and didn''t see any emotion.


    "You want it." Li Shiyuan faintly gave Mu Zhanxiao an imperial edict of Minghuang, "your marriage is my marriage. Naturally, I want to divorce my wife, but also my imperial edict."


    This is what Mu Zhanxiao means. Since Xu WANYING''s miscarriage, Mu Zhanxiao has been clearly named Li Shiyuan. Li Shiyuan didn''t give it immediately, just as he was afraid that Mu Zhanxiao would repent. Instead, he delayed for a period of time. Seeing that Mu Zhanxiao didn''t take it back, he gave Mu Zhanxiao an imperial edict.


    Mu Zhanxiao had a pause in the action of making tea, but soon, he took the imperial edict without any trace: "thank you, Lord long en."


    This is not sincere, even the action did not stop, just put the imperial edict aside, and then quietly continue to make tea, did not look at it.


    Li Shiyuan was quiet: "when will she leave?"


    "After confinement." Mu Zhanxiao didn''t even raise his eyes. He spoke faintly.


    Li Shiyuan made a sound, and finally did not persuade them. They sat down quietly, waiting for long Shaoyun. As a result, they didn''t wait for long Shaoyun. Instead, they waited for the people from King Mu''s residence.


    When Cheng Dezhu came in to report, he let Li Shiyuan frown slightly, but mu Zhanxiao''s calm face changed, but this change is also obvious.


    "Biography?" Li Shiyuan spoke faintly.


    Soon, Cheng Dezhu retreated. After a while, the people of King Mu''s residence came in in in a hurry. They knelt down and asked Li Shiyuan for an. Then they quickly looked at Mu Zhanxiao.


    "Mr. Wang, the empress asked you to go back to the mansion and said that there was something important to discuss with you." The slave told Mu Zhanxiao the original words.


    This, the accident is not only Li Shiyuan, even Mu Zhanxiao have some frown, but did not expect, this is Xu WANYING personally speak. You know, they haven''t talked for a long time. Even in a room, they haven''t met.


    Even the probability of He Yan meeting is much greater than Mu Zhanxiao.


    So cold not Ding of hear such news, on the contrary is mu Zhanxiao some not quite adapt to, but mu Zhanxiao soon calm down: "Niang Niang also say what?"


    "No." The slave answered respectfully.


    Mu Zhanxiao''s heart flashed a sense of uneasiness. Under such circumstances, Mu Zhanxiao didn''t say anything. Before Li Shiyuan had time to speak, he saw that Mu Zhanxiao had stood up and hurried out of the Yulong hall.


    Li Shiyuan raised his eyebrows, but he didn''t say anything.


    In Mu Zhanxiao go out of the moment, long Shaoyun just came in, a Leng: "emperor, this is?"


    "Take care of the family." What Li Shiyuan said is direct.


    Long Shaoyun was quiet and didn''t say anything. Then he calmly sat down in front of Mu Zhanxiao, changed the clean tea set and began to make tea again.


    In the imperial dragon hall, it was quiet.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡ª¡ª


    Mu Zhanxiao quickly returned to the palace and appeared in the East building without hesitation.


    As soon as Mu Zhanxiao entered the East Building, he saw the soft clothes on the soft collapse. They were all Xu WANYING''s clothes. It was not mu Zhanxiao who prepared it after she arrived in Kyoto, but the clothes Xu WANYING brought from Jiangnan. The only heavy one, I''m afraid, is the one I wear.


    "What do you mean?" Mu Zhanxiao asked with a cold face.


    Xu WANYING did not dodge, and quickly replied, "I''m going back to Jiangnan. Abbess is very ill. The nun is like a reborn parent to me, so I have to go back to Jiangnan no matter what. "


    Xu WANYING didn''t have any hesitation. She said every word clearly: "besides, I''ll go back sooner or later. Now I''m just a little early, and I''ll ask the king to help me."


    Xu WANYING said directly, eyes not immediately fell on Mu Zhanxiao''s body, attitude is firm, no meaning of any concession.


    Mu Zhanxiao didn''t expect Xu WANYING to make such a request.


    At least Mu Zhanxiao thinks that Xu WANYING''s return to Jiangnan is after her confinement, and now¡ª¡ª


    "Don''t you know what you''re doing now?" Mu Zhanxiao asked coldly, "is it because the nun is seriously ill, or because you can''t wait to leave me?"


    When he said this, Mu Zhanxiao also had some regrets, but obviously there was no room for maneuver, so mu Zhanxiao finally looked at Xu WANYING so low.


    Xu WANYING was quiet. She didn''t explain at last. She just looked at Mu Zhanxiao calmly: "I want to leave after all, don''t I?"


    This words, let Mu Zhanxiao can''t come back.


    I really want to go back, just like what Xu WANYING said. It''s just ahead of time.


    "But I haven''t got the divorce certificate yet, so when I leave, naturally I have to tell the king." This point, Xu WANYING is still very measured.


    Just this feeling is to ask Mu Zhanxiao to give up.


    Mu Zhanxiao''s face sank: "do you think you can have it if you want it? Don''t forget that my engagement with you is the emperor''s will, and the divorce will go through the emperor''s hand. "


    Xu WANYING naturally understood this truth.


    So Xu WANYING quieted down and said nothing more. But mu Zhanxiao is very clear, the divorce has long been in his hands, just whether to Xu WANYING. Reasonably, he should not hesitate to give Xu WANYING, the matter to a thorough understanding.


    But now, Mu Zhanxiao didn''t mean to take out the letter of divorce.


    "Please give me the certificate of divorce when you get it." Xu WANYING finished her speech, and her intention to leave was settled.


    Mu Zhanxiao looks at Xu WANYING with a cold face and doesn''t say a word. But in Mu Zhanxiao''s attitude, Xu WANYING is very clear about Mu Zhanxiao''s idea. Now, Xu WANYING calms down and doesn''t say anything more.


    Mu Zhanxiao didn''t stay in the house much, so he left.


    Xu WANYING looks at the figure that Mu Zhanxiao leaves. She doesn''t move for a long time until Mu Zhanxiao''s figure disappears completely in front of her.


    I''m afraid I''ll never see you again.


    Xu WANYING looks down and laughs at herself.


    She and Mu Zhanxiao were originally a mistake, but now they just ended it completely.

 Chapter 1221

    If you don''t see it, you''ll never see it again.


    If you can choose, if you didn''t love at that time, maybe it won''t be like this now.


    It''s just a sigh. It''s fate.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡ª¡ª


    After Mu Zhanxiao returned to the house, Xu WANYING didn''t even stay much. She was allowed to leave the house immediately. Housekeeper Chen and Qin Xiang still prepared a carriage for Xu WANYING and took the coachman and a servant to serve her. Xu WANYING declined, leaving only the coachman.


    When she got to Jiangnan, Mu Zhanxiao had a different courtyard in Jiangnan. She could let the coachman go back to Mu Zhanxiao''s other courtyard, and she didn''t need to follow her.


    When the carriage left, Qin Xiang explained again and again: "lady, don''t forget your medicine. Don''t forget even on the road. Don''t rush to the road, remember to have a good rest. You are not in good health. Don''t fall ill any more. "


    "Good." Xu WANYING smiles, "Qin Xiang, you should take good care of yourself."


    "Mother, take care all the way." Qin Xiang choked a little.


    Qin Xiang really likes Xu WANYING. I''m not willing to leave like this.


    But Xu WANYING comforted: "don''t call me Niang any more. I''m not a Niang anymore. If you have a chance, how about going to Jiangnan to find me? The light distribution in Jiangnan is quite different from that in Beijing. "


    "Good. I will go. " Qin Xiang answered.


    Xu WANYING said nothing more. She nodded to housekeeper Chen and explained to Mu Zhiyi carefully. Then she turned and got on the carriage. As soon as the mother and son watched Xu WANYING''s carriage leave, they suddenly couldn''t hold their emotions and chased towards the direction where they couldn''t see the shadow of the car.


    "Niang, Niang --" Mu Zhiyi called.


    People close to King Mu''s residence and Xu WANYING have appeared all over the world, but mu Zhanxiao has not been seen.


    And Xu WANYING''s carriage soon moved away.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡ª¡ª


    When she returned to Jiangnan in Kyoto, Xu WANYING spent only five days, most of her time on her way. She knew that she couldn''t bear it, but she didn''t say a word more. She was afraid that she would not see the last face of the nun. The anxiety in his face was also obvious.


    Back in Jiangnan, Xu WANYING didn''t go anywhere, so she asked the coachman to send herself to the nunnery, and then sent the coachman back to another hospital. The coachman didn''t say anything, so she drove away quietly. Xu WANYING then walked towards the nunnery.


    As a matter of fact, it seems that it has not been more than half a year since I left, but it seems that countless years have passed. When I look at the green land in the south of the Yangtze River and the vast white land in Kyoto, I see a very different contrast.


    Now it''s raining in the south of the Yangtze River.


    Xu WANYING, carrying her own soft, walked towards the nunnery.


    Zhao Fengqi just came out from the nunnery to see the nun. When he saw Xu WANYING, he was stunned. Some couldn''t believe he saw Xu WANYING. Now, he immediately walked up to her: "WANYING, is it really you?"


    This, Zhao Fengqi said the incomparable astonishment.


    Xu WANYING said, "brother Fengqi, it''s me¡°


    "You -" Zhao Fengqi couldn''t carry on for a moment.


    And Xu WANYING is calm: "I''m back."


    "Come on in, it''s raining outside." Zhao Feng recovered and immediately welcomed Xu WANYING in.


    Zhao Fengqi holds an umbrella for Xu WANYING, and they walk towards the nunnery. During the whole journey, Zhao Fengqi wants to ask Xu WANYING many times, but he doesn''t know how to ask. In the end, the words get stuck in his mouth.


    But Zhao Fengqi in Xu WANYING''s cough, more or less also saw Xu WANYING''s typhoid cold is not better, that cough sound is obvious, this let Zhao Fengqi''s eyebrows with micro twist up: "your typhoid fever again?"


    Xu WANYING said, "I''m in a hurry."


    "I''ll show you." Zhao Fengqi said it directly.


    "I''ll see the Abbess first." Xu WANYING is also very persistent.


    Zhao Fengqi was quiet: "abbess took medicine and just fell asleep. I won''t wake up until later. You are going now, don''t you disturb the Abbess to sleep? Besides, the Abbess didn''t know you were back. You are now like this. The Abbess will worry when she sees it. "


    Zhao Fengqi said directly, this is to let Xu WANYING said nothing more, just so calm standing in place, and then she nodded.


    Zhao Fengqi took Xu WANYING to the next room. Although the room was simple, it was clean.


    Soon, Zhao Fengqi gives Xu WANYING a pulse, and her original serious look gradually becomes dignified. Xu WANYING doesn''t speak, but just quietly looks at Zhao Fengqi.


    Until Zhao Fengqi said, "WANYING, you lied."


    Xu WANYING was silent and did not speak.


    "You have a miscarriage." Zhao Fengqi is outspoken, "and your typhoid fever is not just recently started, but for a long time."


    This time, Zhao Fengqi''s face became more serious and looked at Xu WANYING for a moment: "what happened to you in Kyoto? Why did you come to such a situation. And your miscarriage didn''t last long. It''s supposed to be during confinement. Why do you suddenly return to Jiangnan now? "


    When he looked down again, Zhao Fengqi also saw the softness brought back by Xu WANYING.


    Zhao Fengqi naturally recognized it at a glance. It was Xu WANYING''s soft face from the south of the Yangtze River. Now, Zhao Fengqi''s face changed: "what''s the matter! Is he not good to you. Didn''t he already make you a concubine? Why? "


    "It''s a long story." Xu WANYING light mouth, "I and he after all is predestined. In that case, it''s better to return the bridge to the bridge and the road to the road. "


    "What about Zhiyi?" Zhao Fengqi asks Xu WANYING.


    Xu WANYING was quiet for a moment: "it''s better for Zhiyi to stay in Kyoto than in Jiangnan. Zhiyi is not a dull child. He can control many things very well. There''s no need to worry. "


    This is the truth, Zhao Fengqi can not refute. But I want to talk about the relationship between Xu WANYING and Mu Zhanxiao, but in the end, I swallow what I say. For a while, I don''t know what to say, so I become more and more passive.


    On the contrary, Xu WANYING comforted Zhao Fengqi: "I''m not used to Kyoto either. The weather in Kyoto is too cold for me. Now I''m back in Jiangnan, can''t I recuperate my body? Brother Fengqi, don''t worry about me. "


    After a long time, Zhao Fengqi said "yes".


    But it was just a response, the rest of the words so stiffly blocked in the throat, can no longer say.


    The room is quiet.


    Xu WANYING is really on the way continuously, more and more tired, so not long after lying down in the wing room, Xu WANYING fell asleep. Zhao Fengqi didn''t stay in the wing room. He carefully closed the door of the wing room and told the little nun outside. Then he went to the nun''s wing room.

 Chapter 1222

    Inevitably, Zhao Feng sighed.


    There are some things that I really don''t know where to start.


    In the blink of an eye, it has been more than a month since Xu WANYING returned to Jiangnan.


    As Zhao Fengqi said, the situation of nun is equal. Even later, nun can''t recognize people clearly, but occasionally she can still recognize Xu WANYING vaguely. Xu WANYING is always with the nun. The nun will hold Xu WANYING and chat with her.


    Xu WANYING will not have any impatience, just accompany, accompany the Abbess last scene.


    But regarding own all, Xu WANYING has not explained a word. Abbess did not ask, but Xu WANYING knew that abbess''s heart was like a mirror. She knew everything clearly and could guess what was happening now without explaining herself.


    Until the last scene of the Abbess, the Abbess seemed to shine back all at once, and the whole person became sober.


    "WANYING, go outside with me." The Abbess spoke lightly.


    "Good." Xu WANYING nodded.


    She supported the nun and walked out of the wing room. The nun walked well. Occasionally she would look back at Xu WANYING. Xu WANYING just accompanied them quietly. They went to the bamboo grove of the nunnery.


    Abbess stopped, Xu WANYING also stopped.


    "You loved playing here when you were a kid." The Abbess recalled, "every time I played, I came back dirty. It takes a long time to clean up. "


    Xu WANYING smiles: "yes, I used to play hide and seek here when I was a child."


    "You know him here, too." The Abbess suddenly spoke.


    Xu WANYING was stunned by this. She didn''t expect that the nun would know. She thought that she had kept it a secret all the time, but now the nun said it directly. For a moment and a half, Xu WANYING didn''t know how to answer it.


    "I saw it that year." Abbess light mouth, "at that time, I knew that you and Mu Zhanxiao is a doomsday, you are each other''s nemesis, barely together, after all is both defeated."


    Xu WANYING didn''t answer.


    "At that time, I wanted to persuade you, but I know that this kind of thing can''t be persuaded, against heaven can''t be done." Abbess shook her head, "I can figure out that there is a turning point between you, but it''s too weak. But now, it seems that we can''t wait for this turning point. In the end, we are both defeated. "


    "Abbess, it''s all over." Finally, Xu WANYING spoke quietly.


    Abbess nodded: "yes, it''s all over."


    This time, the Abbess no longer said anything. Xu WANYING stood quietly in the bamboo grove, as if Mu Zhanxiao had appeared in front of her, but she couldn''t stop it, so the memories came to her mind.


    Some pain, but there is no way back.


    At that time, the house of King Mu.


    With the departure of Xu WANYING, the house of King Mu suddenly becomes quiet. Mu Zhanxiao''s cold face makes people dare not get close to him. Mu Zhiyi, who had a bad relationship with Mu Zhanxiao, is even more alienated. Most of the time, he is in the palace and never returns to the house of King Mu.


    But because Xu WANYING left, and Liu Rongyin had an accident, the rest of the concubines in Prince Mu''s mansion were ready to move. They always felt that they could become the next Princess mu. That kind of eagerness was obvious.


    Even the low-key concubines have become high-profile up, frequent access to the East Tower, to Mu Zhanxiao, who want to take advantage of the opportunity to get Mu Zhanxiao''s favor.


    But this practice did not get the result that he wanted. On the contrary, it made Mu Zhanxiao do something that shocked everyone.


    He dismissed all the concubines in King Mu''s house without even a word of explanation.


    My concubine was stunned.


    But in the face of such a situation, it seems impossible to reverse. Mu Zhanxiao made a decision and never had any right to change it. Looking at the fate of Liu Rongyin and the Liu family, these concubines, even if not reconciled, finally accepted the result.


    After all, the people who married into King Mu''s mansion were more or less thoughtful.


    Over the years, not to say as excessive as the Liu family, but relying on the status of King Mu''s house, there are no fewer people who are rich in their own pockets. Liu family can be uprooted, let alone they. So mu Zhanxiao was ruthless, they didn''t dare to say more, only passively accepted all the results.


    Better than the whole family.


    As these concubines were sent out of the palace, the whole Mu Wang''s house became quiet in an instant, as if returning to the quiet period after Mu Cen entered the palace.


    But this silence did not make Mu Zhanxiao''s face soften.


    Mu Zhanxiao''s face was always gloomy.


    It''s too heavy to be near.


    The servants in Mu Wang''s house Miss Xu WANYING even more. At least when Xu WANYING was there, Mu Zhanxiao would not be so careful even if he was cold. And now, everything can''t go back to the past.


    And Mu Zhanxiao didn''t contact Xu WANYING. Even if Xu WANYING went to Jiangnan, Mu Zhanxiao didn''t ask, and the people of King Mu''s mansion didn''t dare to mention Xu WANYING. Xu WANYING seems to have become a taboo in King Mu''s mansion.


    In fact, not only the residence of King Mu, but also the people in the court did not dare to meet him.


    But this does not mean that Mu Zhanxiao did not know about Xu WANYING at all. People in the court did not dare to mention it, which does not mean that Li Shiyuan did not dare. It doesn''t mean that Mu Zhanxiao and Xu WANYING really have nothing to do with each other. After all, the contract signed by Xu WANYING and shopkeeper Wang is still being fulfilled, so more or less, things in Jiangnan will always come to Mu Zhanxiao''s ears.


    Three months after Xu WANYING returned to the south of the Yangtze River, the south of the Yangtze River was already in spring.


    But the Abbess, who grew up with Xu WANYING, failed to let go when the spring was warm and the flowers were blooming.


    On her deathbed, the nun grasped Xu WANYING''s hand and said, "WANYING, you should take good care of yourself in the future."


    "Good." Xu WANYING cried.


    "If you have a chance, don''t let yourself work so hard." The most reluctant and reluctant person is Xu WANYING, "you and he, there will be a turning point. It won''t be like this. "


    "Good." Any topic, Xu WANYING is along the Abbess, but the kind of choking sound is more and more obvious.


    The nun smiles at Xu WANYING. Gradually, she closes her eyes and releases her hand. Xu WANYING''s emotion is pressing down, but it doesn''t break out. She calmly deals with the nun''s affairs. After dealing with all this, Xu WANYING cries in front of the nun''s grave.


    Zhao Fengqi stood aside and said nothing.


    Until Xu WANYING got up, Zhao Fengqi supported Xu WANYING: "I''ll take you back."


    Xu WANYING did not refuse.

 Chapter 1223

    Soon, Zhao Fengqi takes Xu WANYING to the nunnery. What Xu WANYING picks up is the soft things she brought back from Kyoto. Then, Zhao Fengqi takes Xu WANYING back to her house in the suburbs. This is what Xu WANYING means. She doesn''t want to stay in the south of the Yangtze River. Zhao Fengqi doesn''t say anything. She knows that Xu WANYING is used to here.


    When she came back to the courtyard, Xu WANYING had some feelings, her eyes were still red. The minions in the courtyard are still there. It''s very happy to see Xu WANYING come back.


    "Brother Fengqi, go back first. Or it''s too late. My sister-in-law is still waiting for you at home. " Xu WANYING didn''t leave Zhao Fengqi.


    Zhao Feng nodded from the beginning: "the medicine I prescribed for you, you remember to drink three meals a day. Your body, you see, hasn''t completely recovered up to now. If you forget it again, it will really be better all your life. "


    "Good." Xu WANYING answered.


    Zhao Fengqi carefully explained some, and then turned to leave the courtyard. Xu WANYING personally sent Zhao Fengqi out of the courtyard. Watching Zhao Fengqi''s carriage leave, Xu WANYING walked into the courtyard.


    ¡­¡­


    After returning to Jiangnan, Xu WANYING said nothing. Everything seems to be back to the original state in an instant. Just like at the beginning, the shopkeeper will send the accounts to Xu WANYING to check every half month. If something happens, he will inform Xu WANYING as soon as possible.


    Life is much more peaceful.


    Every month, Mu Zhiyi sends a letter to Xu WANYING in Jiangnan. When Xu WANYING sees the letter, she smiles. It''s miss for mu Zhiyi. But between them, they never mentioned Mu Zhanxiao.


    "In charge." Cried the shopkeeper.


    Xu WANYING recovered and put down the account: "there is no problem with the account for the past half a month. Is there anything else? "


    "Yes." The shopkeeper didn''t hesitate. "The contract we signed with shopkeeper Wang, look..."


    This words, but let Xu WANYING quiet down, and then looked at the shopkeeper: "what does shopkeeper Wang mean?"


    This contract was signed because of Mu Zhanxiao. Manager Wang is mu Zhanxiao''s person. Now she and Mu Zhanxiao are strangers. If they want to take it back, Xu WANYING naturally has nothing to say. I''ve been ready for this for a long time.


    As a result, the shopkeeper''s reply surprised Xu WANYING.


    "Well, shopkeeper Wang came to Jiangnan in person not long ago, but he didn''t say he wanted to see you. He just discussed it with me. Shopkeeper Wang means that he can take charge of business affairs. The cooperation with the leader is also very good. In addition to the current situation in Jiangnan, he doesn''t want to break the contract with the leader. " The shopkeeper finished.


    The implication is that this contract will continue to be performed.


    Xu WANYING was stunned for a moment, but she didn''t expect it. But soon, she nodded: "since manager Wang has come, please do it according to manager Wang''s idea. It''s just this. You''re ready for it. If there is an accident in the future, we can also retreat completely. "


    It''s just this piece that we can give up at most. It won''t hurt the root.


    After all, now Xu WANYING''s side is not only her own, but also many people who live with her. Xu WANYING can''t ignore her completely.


    "Well, I see." The shopkeeper answered.


    Xu WANYING nodded, this just explained some other things, the shopkeeper''s earnest note, then calmly left. After the shopkeeper left, the courtyard also quieted down.


    ¡­¡­


    A few more months have passed.


    All the way to the south of the Yangtze River in autumn.


    During this period, Xu WANYING will visit Xu Ling and the Zhao family once a month. I''ll stay one night and come back the next day.


    But these days when Xu WANYING came back, her business almost swallowed up half of Jiangnan business. Xu WANYING is always low-key, never exposed, all things are the appearance of the shopkeeper. In Jiangnan business, Xu WANYING''s name is very famous.


    But all these just make Xu WANYING''s life busy, and she doesn''t want to think about those messy things.


    That''s it.


    "From Kyoto, miss." The housekeeper came in in a hurry.


    Xu WANYING returned to her senses, happily took the letter and immediately opened it. The only person who can write to himself is mu Zhiyi, not others.


    Originally, Xu WANYING just because it was an ordinary letter from Mu Zhiyi, but unexpectedly, Mu Zhiyi told herself in the letter that he would come to Jiangnan next month and live for half a month, which made Xu WANYING very happy.


    It seems that I haven''t seen Mu Zhiyi for more than half a year.


    I don''t know if Mu Zhiyi has grown tall now and what he has learned.


    Xu WANYING has never asked about Kyoto. All the sources of information come from Mu Zhiyi''s letters. However, Xu WANYING knows that Mu Zhiyi always reports good news but not bad, so it''s better to see it with her own eyes.


    In such a wait, Xu WANYING began to calculate the time day by day until Mu Zhiyi returned to Jiangnan.


    Xu WANYING is waiting in the courtyard, because Mu Zhiyi said that he would go directly to the courtyard. On the day Mu Zhiyi came back, even Xu Ling came back. Xu Ling has never seen Mu Zhiyi for a long time, but Xu Ling''s health has been getting better and better over the years, and she got married last year.


    "Sister." Xu Ling called Xu WANYING, "the carriage of King Mu''s house has arrived."


    Xu WANYING stood up and quickly walked out of the yard.


    When she came to the gate of the courtyard, Xu WANYING saw Mu Zhiyi running down from the carriage. Without saying a word, Mu Zhiyi ran directly towards Xu WANYING: "Niang, Niang --"


    Xu WANYING holds Mu Zhiyi tightly, and her eyes follow the dense fog.


    "I''m back." Mu Zhiyi coaxes Xu WANYING.


    Without such a scene, Mu Zhiyi seems to have jumped up a lot, and people are also getting thinner. Xu WANYING looks at it carefully: "Zhiyi is higher, but also thinner. But the bones are stronger. "


    "Well, I practiced martial arts." Mu Zhiyi is proud.


    Xu WANYING takes Mu Zhiyi to walk towards the courtyard: "my mother has prepared delicious food for you. I don''t know if you like it or not."


    "Yes, as long as it''s my mother''s preparation, I like it." Mu Zhiyi said it directly.


    Xu WANYING lowered her head and chuckled.


    The mother and son soon returned to the courtyard. The carriage of King Mu''s house had been watching the two men disappear. The door of the courtyard was closed and they left.


    When he left, the door curtain of the carriage was lifted, and Mu Zhanxiao''s face appeared in front of the crowd. He quietly looked at the direction of the courtyard, and finally quickly lowered his eyebrows and said nothing. The coachman didn''t dare to hesitate, and the carriage slowly drove to the other courtyard in the south of the Yangtze River.

 Chapter 1224

    Mu Zhanxiao just sat in the carriage and walked away.


    He doesn''t know why he wants to go back to Jiangnan with Mu Zhiyi. The reason he finds is to escort Mu Zhiyi and avoid any accidents. But mu Zhanxiao is very clear, follow Mu Zhiyi back to Jiangnan, the ultimate goal, as if is to see Xu WANYING.


    That''s it.


    In fact, it''s not a glance, it''s just a feeling of this person''s existence in Jiangnan. Even if they don''t even have a face to face, they have passed by.


    ¡­¡­


    Mu Zhiyi stayed in Jiangnan for half a month.


    At the time of parting, Xu WANYING was reluctant to give up. Her eyes were very red. On the contrary, Mu Zhiyi had been comforting Xu WANYING: "mother, don''t worry, I will come to Jiangnan again when spring begins. He promised me that as long as he did his homework well and Taifu didn''t say anything wrong, he would let me go back to Jiangnan to see you. "


    This is mu Zhanxiao.


    Listening to Mu Zhiyi''s address, Xu WANYING sighed: "Zhiyi, he''s your father. You can''t use such a name to describe your father."


    Mu Zhiyi was stubborn and awkward.


    Xu WANYING also knows that she can''t persuade her to move. She finally sighs helplessly, but she doesn''t say anything.


    She rubbed Mu Zhiyi''s hair: "the carriage of King Mu''s house should come. My mother will take you out. You can take these things back to Kyoto to eat. If you still like them, you can take a letter to your mother and send it to you. "


    "Good." Mu Zhiyi firmly protects the things given by Xu WANYING.


    Xu WANYING didn''t say anything. She was smiling at Mu Zhiyi and accompanied Mu Zhiyi to walk out of the yard. When approaching the door, Mu Zhiyi suddenly stops.


    "What''s the matter?" Xu WANYING lowered her head and asked.


    Mu Zhiyi calmed down and hesitated: "Niang, I came to Jiangnan, but he also came."


    Xu WANYING was stunned, which was unexpected.


    This time, Xu WANYING''s steps stopped for a while, she suddenly understood that on that day''s carriage, Mu Zhanxiao was always there.


    "He..." Xu WANYING quiet, "come?"


    "Well." Mu Zhiyi didn''t deny it.


    But soon, Xu WANYING said with a smile, "it''s not surprising that he will come to Jiangnan if you want to. You are his son. In his present position, it is normal to be afraid of your accident. When you are plump, he will not accompany you


    What Xu WANYING didn''t think was too complicated.


    But under such circumstances, Xu WANYING''s original pace of moving forward was still hesitant, for fear that she would see Mu Zhanxiao when she went out again. In other words, Xu WANYING is a little timid.


    After all, since Mu Zhanxiao is sending Mu Zhiyi, now that Mu Zhiyi goes back, Mu Zhanxiao must also go back.


    So this man is still in the carriage? Or something else?


    "Mother?" Mu Zhiyi quietly called Xu WANYING, "in fact, you don''t need to send me."


    Mu Zhiyi can easily see through people''s heart, naturally understand Xu WANYING''s current mood, and will not force Xu WANYING to send herself to the door, he is not so hypocritical.


    More clearly, if Xu WANYING meets Mu Zhanxiao, how passive and unnatural she will be.


    Xu WANYING also knows Mu Zhiyi''s thoughtfulness and smiles: "no, he has already retired me. There is no such thing


    Mu Zhiyi nodded, at least no matter how mu Zhanxiao was, he would not embarrass a woman who had been abandoned by himself. Thinking of this, Mu Zhiyi didn''t say much, but he always followed Xu WANYING for fear that she would be bullied.


    Xu WANYING knows Mu Zhiyi''s mind, but Xu WANYING still seems calm and doesn''t say anything.


    She also wants to find Mu Zhanxiao, who didn''t give him the certificate of divorce.


    Shen Shen, Xu WANYING did not hesitate, quickly walked towards the door.


    ¡­¡­


    Outside the door, the carriage of King Mu''s house stops at one side. Xu WANYING takes a quiet look and doesn''t see Mu Zhanxiao''s person. Xu WANYING doesn''t say a word, so she won''t ask where Mu Zhanxiao has gone.


    She bent down and leveled with Mu Zhiyi: "Zhiyi, the people of King Mu''s residence are waiting for you. Get on the carriage quickly. Take a message to my mother when I get to Kyoto. Be obedient over there, OK? If you want to be your mother, write to her. My mother will write back to you


    "Good." Mu Zhiyi responded crisply.


    Xu WANYING suddenly thought of something and looked at Mu Zhiyi like this: "did you receive the letter that my mother wrote to you before?"


    "Got it." Mu Zhiyi answered.


    Xu WANYING didn''t say anything. Suddenly she felt that she had some villains. How could she think that Mu Zhanxiao didn''t want to contact Mu Zhiyi. If you don''t want to contact, Mu Zhanxiao doesn''t need to send Mu Zhiyi to him. It doesn''t mean anything.


    Thinking of this, Xu WANYING lowers her head and laughs at herself.


    Then, Xu WANYING bent down and stood up straight: "my mother sent you to the carriage."


    Mu Zhiyi didn''t refuse, so he took Xu WANYING''s hand and walked towards the carriage. When the people in King Mu''s residence saw Xu WANYING coming, they just nodded and didn''t say much. They quickly lifted the curtain of the carriage and let Mu Zhiyi get on.


    "Mu Zhiyi, you are such a big man, do you want someone to support you? Is that what I taught you? " Suddenly, a cold voice came and asked Mu Zhiyi.


    Mu Zhi Yi is quiet next, just don''t want to answer: "have no."


    Obviously, I don''t want to have a second word with Mu Zhanxiao. But mu Zhiyi''s eyes are still looking at Xu WANYING nervously. Xu WANYING is obviously also stunned, did not expect Mu Zhanxiao is such a situation.


    It seems to be ready, but it still makes people feel that even if they are ready, when this person appears in front of them, there is always something unacceptable.


    Think of here, Xu WANYING some silent sigh.


    She didn''t speak. Obviously, Mu Zhanxiao didn''t mean to speak to Xu WANYING either. Xu WANYING quietly sent Mu Zhiyi to the car, and Mu Zhanxiao walked directly towards the carriage, not even looking at Xu WANYING''s meaning.


    At that time, the two separated. Although everyone knows that they didn''t make trouble, Xu WANYING knows very well that the rift between them is getting bigger and bigger, just like at the beginning, it can''t be made up for.


    Xu WANYING stood in the same place, looking at Mu Zhanxiao''s figure, as if suddenly thought of something, she said: "Mr. mu, please stay."


    Mu Zhanxiao''s body shape is obvious. I don''t know why Xu WANYING suddenly calls herself. But soon, Mu Zhanxiao still slowly turned his head, so passively looked at Xu WANYING, but on the surface, he was still calm.


    He didn''t speak, but was waiting for Xu WANYING to speak.


    On the contrary, Xu WANYING didn''t hesitate. After a moment of silence, she slowly said, "Mr. mu, the daughter of the people wants to ask you, has Mr. Mu brought the letter of divorce from the daughter of the people?"

 Chapter 1225

    When Xu WANYING left that year, she did not take Mu Zhanxiao''s letter of divorce. If there was no letter of divorce, under the law of Da Zhou, if she had committed anything, then she was the one who fell into passivity. And take the divorce, is the real and Mu Zhanxiao and the whole Mu Wangfu out of relationship.


    That''s why Xu WANYING asked.


    This words, let Mu Zhanxiao''s eyebrows and eyes quietly looking at Xu WANYING, but the gloomy eyes also follow more and more obvious, lost behind the hand tightly clenched into a fist, but also really didn''t expect, Xu WANYING called himself is actually to terminate the book thing.


    That kind of feeling, like Xu WANYING found a lover, want is this paper of divorce.


    Mu Zhanxiao recovered and sneered: "why do I have to stay with this kind of thing all the time? Now that the emperor has made an order, you will not be the princess of Prince Mu''s house any more. It doesn''t make any sense to keep this kind of thing. "


    The implication is that he doesn''t have it in his hand and can''t give it to Xu WANYING.


    Xu WANYING was quiet, but she didn''t say anything.


    Also, why should Mu Zhanxiao take this thing with him? Besides, when Mu Zhanxiao went to Jiangnan, he didn''t want to see himself. He just came to pick up Mu Zhiyi. The place where she lives, whether entering or leaving Jiangnan, is a must pass.


    But it''s just on the way.


    Since it''s on the way, why talk about it.


    Xu WANYING sighed silently and nodded: "OK, I know."


    She thought it was over, but Xu WANYING didn''t expect that Mu Zhanxiao was walking in her own direction step by step, which made Xu WANYING''s heart beat a little fast. Then she looked at Mu Zhanxiao passively, for a moment and a half, she couldn''t guess what this man was going to do.


    And Mu Zhanxiao''s eyebrows and eyes fell on Xu WANYING: "this is ready to remarry, so I can''t wait to ask if I want to give up?"


    Mu Zhanxiao is questioning Xu WANYING in a cold voice.


    Xu WANYING was asked a Leng, for a moment and a half will not return to God. Xu WANYING didn''t think about it for the time being just to avoid unnecessary trouble and remarry. So when Mu Zhanxiao was cold, Xu WANYING naturally became extremely unnatural.


    "Xu WANYING, you have to remember that even if you are divorced by me, you can''t marry any man. If you want to marry any man, you will never see Mu Zhiyi again in your life. " Every word of Mu Zhanxiao is a threat.


    Xu WANYING a Zheng, is really did not expect so much.


    And Mu Zhanxiao''s voice continued to spread: "do you think Prince Mu''s residence is for people to see jokes? Can you turn around and marry another man? "


    The implication clearly tells Xu WANYING that she can''t remarry in her life, so it doesn''t matter whether she wants to divorce. As long as Mu Zhanxiao is willing to let people go.


    And if you remarry, unless you give up Mu Zhiyi.


    That is equivalent to the lifeblood of Xu WANYING ruthlessly stuck, completely unacceptable, how can she accept to give up Mu Zhiyi.


    In the end, Xu WANYING sighed silently: "OK, min Nu knows."


    That attitude is cold light, also don''t take a trace of emotion, so quietly looking at Mu Zhanxiao, nod sign, then, Xu WANYING didn''t say anything more, looked at Mu Zhiyi in the carriage.


    Mu Zhiyi opens the door for fear of Xu WANYING''s accident.


    Xu WANYING just smiles and waves at Mu Zhiyi. She shows Mu Zhiyi not to worry with her eyes. Mu Zhiyi is in Xu WANYING''s eyes, and then she gradually puts her heart down.


    Mu Zhanxiao didn''t hesitate, and soon got on the carriage. The carriage of King Mu''s house left so smoothly in front of Xu WANYING. Xu WANYING stood in the same place and saw that the carriage had disappeared. Then she turned and entered her yard, and said nothing more.


    The atmosphere in the carriage would not be very good. As long as Mu Zhanxiao and Mu Zhiyi were alone, they were either indifferent or angry.


    It''s like now.


    Mu Zhiyi looked at Mu Zhanxiao: "since my father has given up my mother, I don''t need to threaten my mother. No matter what my father says, I''m my mother''s child and I won''t change. "


    Mu Zhiyi stands firm in his position.


    Mu Zhanxiao just took a look and ignored Mu Zhiyi''s meaning. He looked down at the book, but mu Zhiyi didn''t want to speak again when he saw that Mu Zhanxiao didn''t pay attention to his meaning. Once again, the atmosphere in the carriage fell into condensation.


    Since Xu WANYING left, they have always been like this between father and son, and have been used to it for a long time.


    It seems that the gap between them can never be separated.


    This atmosphere has been maintained all the way back to the capital, and has never changed.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡ª¡ª


    The next three years¡ª¡ª


    Every year, Mu Zhanxiao will personally send Mu Zhiyi to Jiangnan, and every year Xu WANYING will see Mu Zhanxiao.


    However, they almost never spoke again, just nodded slightly, the feeling is not clear, but it is more and more embarrassing. Fortunately, this kind of embarrassment is not long. After Mu Zhiyi gets off the bus, Mu Zhanxiao will leave directly.


    But this half month''s scenery, only can have Xu WANYING and Mu Zhiyi, therefore Xu WANYING also specially treasures.


    Now Mu Zhiyi is no longer a child who left him. Instead, he has grown into a young man who can protect himself long ago. He has become tall like his father, who is much thinner.


    Even when Xu WANYING and Mu Zhiyi speak, they have to look up at the people in front of them.


    "Mother. A few years later, when I can have a public office, I will tell the emperor that I want to come to Jiangnan, so that I can accompany my mother. " Mu Zhiyi said it directly.


    Not a year can only see Xu WANYING, and let their mother and son''s feelings fade, Mu Zhiyi is still unconditional standing on the side of Xu WANYING.


    Xu WANYING was pleased with this, but she bowed her head and gave a light smile before she said, "fool. It''s better for you in Kyoto. No need to go to Jiangnan because of me. Mother a person used to, and there is nothing inappropriate. You just need to pass by Jiangnan and see kanniang. Where does anyone specially return to Jiangnan? People who have entered Kyoto want to stay in Kyoto. "


    Mu Zhiyi doesn''t answer. Xu WANYING looks at him tenderly. No matter how old Mu Zhiyi is, in Xu WANYING''s opinion, she is just her own child.


    And time seems to be very gentle to Xu WANYING, no matter how time changes, Xu WANYING''s face has no change, still like a girl who has never been married, beautiful and moving.


    "Mother, have you ever thought of finding someone to accompany you?" Mu Zhiyi suddenly asked, "you don''t need to care about me or what he said."


    "Good." Xu WANYING didn''t refuse, "wait for Niang to find, will definitely tell Yi."

 Chapter 1226

    In fact, this is the word of shirking. Then, Xu WANYING faintly found the reason: "Zhiyi, today is not going to Jiangnan, but to see your uncle and uncle. It happens that my mother is going to deal with some things. If she is too late, she will delay the time."


    I don''t want to talk about it anymore.


    Mu Zhiyi naturally understood. Well, they got on the carriage, and the carriage went slowly towards the south of the Yangtze River.


    Xu WANYING sent Mu Zhiyi to the Zhao family.


    Then she went to the shop to visit the leaders from other states and counties. Xu WANYING is also the object of perennial cooperation, cooperation for countless years, the relationship between the two is excellent.


    In addition, the relationship between the other party and Qi Fei is also very good, so Xu WANYING will appear in person, otherwise, Xu WANYING will hardly see anyone.


    By the time Xu WANYING arrived at the shop, the shopkeeper had already come up to her face: "master, master Qi and master Zhao, let me tell you that they have gone to Wangshang building, where can you go. I''ve prepared a carriage for you. It''s in the market of Jiangnan. "


    Xu WANYING was stunned: "why did you suddenly go to Wangshang building?"


    "It seems that Zhao''s family and friends are coming, so they are much more cramped here in the shop, so they propose to go to wangshanglou." The shopkeeper explained.


    Xu WANYING nodded.


    That''s natural. There are too many people in her place to accommodate so many people. But in addition, Xu WANYING didn''t think much about it. After all, she is a good friend for many years. The people she can bring are also people she can trust. Xu WANYING doesn''t need to hide.


    Besides, few people in Jiangnan knew what happened in those years. Even if they knew about Xu''s family, it didn''t mean that they knew that Xu WANYING was a member of Xu''s family. After all, Xu was a big family name in Jiangnan. It can''t be more common.


    After sinking, Xu WANYING didn''t think much. She quickly got on the carriage and hurried to the direction of Wangshang building


    ¡­¡­


    Wangshang building¡ª¡ª


    Qi Fei comes to Jiangnan once a year and naturally has a good conversation with Zhao Yong.


    "Who are you looking for today?" Qi Fei took a sip of tea and asked.


    Before Zhao Yong could explain, Xu WANYING appeared. Zhao Yong nodded to Xu WANYING: "we haven''t seen Xu for two years."


    "Yes." Xu WANYING smile, and then looked at the Qi Fei, "Qi in charge of a long time no see."


    "We''re just a year away." Qi Fei is clear and smiling.


    Xu WANYING did not say anything, and soon sat down. Qi Fei did not say anything, and immediately asked Zhao Yong, "is your friend here? Always introduce first. "


    "Look at me. When I was in charge by Xu, I forgot about it." Zhao Yong patted his legs, "well, before Xu''s family, didn''t they want to ship this line?"


    "Yes." Xu WANYING answered, "Jiangnan is rich in water. If there is sea transportation, it will be much more convenient. And the cost will be reduced, which will not do us any harm. "


    It''s just that Jiangnan''s maritime transportation has always been in the hands of outsiders. Even if they travel around, they can only find the shopkeeper, but they can''t find the person in charge behind the scenes. This means that they can''t do anything, they can only be led by people. The shipping prices are all put forward by the other party. For them, they are all costs.


    If you can get on the line, it''s good for everyone


    "When Zhao is in charge of the family, does it mean that he has found someone?" Xu WANYING is not stupid. In Zhao Yong''s words, she understands something.


    Qi Fei nodded: "if sea transportation is feasible, all the way to the Silk Road, it will be much more convenient for my imported goods to enter Dazhou. After all, there are too many troubles in land transportation. It''s not as convenient as land and water. "


    "Yes." Zhao Yong gave a positive answer, "in the past two years, I''ve been in touch with this matter. Now I''m on the line. He happened to be in Jiangnan, so he made an appointment to have dinner together. It''s good for us to talk about it. "


    "Hard work, Zhao is in charge." Xu WANYING nodded.


    "Common interests are not hard work." Zhao Yong is direct.


    When they were talking, there was a knock on the door outside the private room. The second child said, "three guests, your guests are here."


    "Come on, please." Zhao Yong immediately stood up.


    Xu WANYING and Zhao Yong have known each other for many years. Unless they are very familiar with each other, Zhao Yong is seldom so enthusiastic. Therefore, in such enthusiasm, Xu WANYING is surprised.


    But Xu WANYING didn''t say anything.


    Just subconsciously think that this person outside, master the water transport, it is bound to let people flatter more. That''s what business is all about.


    It''s just that there are very few opportunities for Xu WANYING to appear.


    Xu WANYING didn''t think about it any more.


    Soon, the door of the private room was opened, and Zhao Yong''s voice was bright: "Xiao Ye."


    Xu Wan was stunned and familiar with the name. He subconsciously looked at the entrance of the private room, and even Qi Fei looked at it. Then their faces changed slightly, because the person standing at the door was not someone else, but mu Zhanxiao.


    Xu WANYING''s tension unconsciously followed. Qi Fei looked at Xu WANYING, with a hint of comfort in her eyes: "don''t be nervous, it will be OK."


    "Good." Xu WANYING answered.


    Mu Zhanxiao is not bored to embarrass himself in this kind of thing. In those years, Mu Zhanxiao never felt sorry for their cooperation. What''s more, they have separated, and everyone knows that Mu Zhanxiao is the former Princess of Mu palace.


    Just see this person, there is still a trace of not calm.


    So under such circumstances, Xu WANYING can not completely relax.


    But mu Zhanxiao''s voice didn''t come, on the contrary, it came a delicate female voice: "Xiao Ye, I won''t go in, wait outside, so as not to delay your talk."


    This tone sounds very familiar, Xu WANYING Leng for a while.


    Even Qi Fei was curious.


    Xu WANYING is always in the south of the Yangtze River. It''s not surprising that she doesn''t know about Kyoto. Besides, she doesn''t know about Kyoto. But Qifei is different. Qifei is in business and must be wandering around. However, under such circumstances, Qifei has never heard that Mu Zhanxiao has set up a concubine again.


    So the cold woman made Qifei quiet.


    This, the figure of Mu Zhanxiao just followed: "no harm, come in together."


    "Good." The female voice is still gentle, but quietly followed Mu Zhanxiao into the private room.


    Zhao Yong all the way should be, looking at each other, but with a smile asked: "Xiao Ye, this is the lady?"


    Mu Zhanxiao didn''t deny it, but he didn''t admit it.


    One side of the woman quietly followed, did not speak, just nodded to Zhao Yong, such a gesture gives people the feeling, is the default.

 Chapter 1227

    Zhao Yong is more enthusiastic: "come on, please sit down." Then, Zhao Yong made an introduction, "this is Qi in charge, this is Xu in charge. Although Xu is a woman, he is famous in Jiangnan. "


    "Qi is in charge, Xu is in charge." Li Jinling is calm self introduction, "I''m Li Jinling, it''s a great honor to meet you."


    "Sit down." Mu Zhanxiao''s attitude was cold. He didn''t even look at Xu WANYING and Qi Fei, as if Li Jinling was the only one in his eyes.


    He even pulled Li Jinling''s chair out in person, and the voice was very low, as if he was very gentle: "what do you want to eat? Things in Jiangnan are different from yours. You can try it. "


    "Good." Li Jinling is still gentle.


    This posture seems to be more calm. At first glance, people who have seen big scenes are not impatient. They are like the daughter of a wealthy family, rather than the girl of an ordinary family.


    "The small dots here are very delicate, such as ice cream, which are very good. Noodles are different from those in Kyoto. You can have a try. " On the contrary, Mu Zhanxiao seemed to pacify Li Jinling.


    Li Jinling said, "you are the master."


    Mu Zhanxiao nodded, and then he took back his sight, and explained a few words to the little two beside him. They were all familiar.


    Zhao Yong lively atmosphere: "Xiao Ye is very understanding of Jiangnan, then I don''t have to worry about it."


    Mu Zhanxiao didn''t say a word with a smile. He just lowered his head and took a sip of tea. At the time of drinking tea, the action inadvertently looked at Xu WANYING.


    Xu WANYING did not say a word, just so quiet with the cup, quietly, together with the side of Xu WANYING.


    The atmosphere is not bad, but it certainly doesn''t look good.


    Under such circumstances, Xu WANYING has no alternative but to remain silent, but she knows that if she can choose, she will go away.


    It was her stupidity that did not expect that the road of sea transportation was in the hands of Mu Zhanxiao.


    After all, except Mu Zhanxiao and the Li family, who can monopolize the whole water transportation of Dazhou without being hanged by the Li family, which is undoubtedly tantamount to pinching Dazhou''s lifeblood in his hands.


    After all, Qi Fei is an old fox, but he doesn''t take the initiative to have a relationship with Mu Zhanxiao.


    Zhao Yong did not see the connection between them, warm greetings, lively atmosphere.


    When we talk about business, we talk about things from time to time.


    It''s just that Mu Zhanxiao''s tenderness to Li Jinling is the most important thing in the whole process. He takes care of every detail. In this case, everyone can see that Mu Zhanxiao dotes on the woman in front of him.


    Xu WANYING doesn''t have any bad taste. After all, she has no relationship with Mu Zhanxiao. Even if she does, Dazhou is not monogamous. She has three wives and four concubines, and she has no right to interfere.


    Finally, Xu WANYING kept silent.


    On the other hand, the matter of sea transportation was discussed smoothly, at least on the surface. Zhao Yong obviously took this line, so when he talked about it, he made it very clear.


    Mu Zhanxiao didn''t say much. He just said that he would wait for manager Wang to come to Jiangnan.


    Zhao Yong didn''t ask any more questions. After all, in Zhao Yong''s opinion, this is something.


    A meal, eat some of the mind.


    Li Jinling seldom spoke during the whole journey, but Xu WANYING could see Li Jinling clearly.


    Li Jinling is a very gentle person, not to mention, Li Jinling is beautiful, sitting there is a natural light, anyone''s eyes can unconsciously fall on Li Jinling.


    The gentle girl has always been Mu Zhanxiao''s favorite.


    So, it''s a good thing.


    Xu WANYING looked out of the window and looked for an hour. Then she said faintly, "I''m sorry, everyone. I''ll have something else to do later. I''m afraid I can''t accompany you any more. Next time I go to Jiangnan, I''ll be the host. "


    Zhao Yong didn''t stop him, but Qi Fei stood up and said, "I''ll see Xu in charge."


    "Good." Zhao Yong answered.


    It''s no surprise that a man is unmarried and a woman is unmarried. In addition, Qi Fei and Xu WANYING have known each other for many years, and seeing each other off seems very normal.


    In this case, Mu Zhanxiao didn''t say a word, just watched Xu WANYING leave in front of her.


    Until Xu WANYING came to the door, Mu Zhanxiao said, "it seems that Xu''s family is not very interested in water transportation. Otherwise, why do they go so fast?"


    Make it clear that Xu WANYING is not happy.


    Xu WANYING was stunned. She didn''t know whether she was angry or something else. Then she calmly looked at Mu Zhanxiao: "there are priorities, and the water transportation proposed by Zhao''s family, Xiao Ye didn''t give the final solution. We have to wait for shopkeeper Wang to come and talk about it in detail. And I happen to have something. I''ve made it a long time ago. I''m not interested in it, and I don''t want to give Xiao Ye face. "


    Xu WANYING is neither humble nor overbearing, and then nodded, it''s true that she didn''t stay for a second.


    Water transport is just to reduce costs, but without water transport, Xu WANYING will not lose much, but at least she does not need to contact Mu Zhanxiao.


    In this case, it is enough for Xu WANYING.


    But Xu WANYING''s words, let Mu Zhanxiao smile some coldness.


    Xu WANYING didn''t say anything. She had already walked out of the house.


    Zhao Yong seems to feel a little bit of uproar and anger in the atmosphere between them. Now, Zhao Yong eases the atmosphere: "Xiao Ye, Xu is in charge. He seldom comes out to meet people on weekdays."


    "She has a good relationship with Qi Dang?" Mu Zhanxiao asked quietly.


    "Yes, it''s a good relationship." Zhao Yong answered, "Qi is also in charge of Xu''s face. Two unmarried men and unmarried women, I think the final should be together


    This words, didn''t let Mu Zhanxiao''s face ease, on the contrary, it was more and more gloomy. The action of holding the teacup was tight, and the remaining light of the corner of the eye fell on Xu WANYING not far away, and then quietly took it back.


    Zhao Yong didn''t notice.


    After Xu WANYING left, Mu Zhanxiao obviously didn''t have the heart to be here. He took a hasty leave and left in a hurry.


    Zhao Yong didn''t stop him, and he didn''t dare.


    All of a sudden, the box quieted down. It was just that Zhao Yong was a little confused. Today''s events seemed smooth, but there was no progress at all. It was just that the atmosphere sounded strange.


    ¡­¡­


    Xu WANYING''s step is faster and faster.


    Qi Fei followed, but before she could speak, Xu WANYING didn''t notice the threshold at her feet and nearly fell out. Qi Fei quickly buckled Xu WANYING''s waist and brought her back.


    "You should be careful." Qi Fei sighed helplessly, "is a mu Zhanxiao, as for let you so panic?"

 Chapter 1228

    "No Xu WANYING quickly denied.


    Qi Fei looked at Xu WANYING, quiet for a moment: "is it because of the woman with him?"


    Xu WANYING shook her head: "not either."


    Actually, Xu WANYING didn''t want to admit it. And Qi Fei did not expose Xu WANYING: "don''t think about it."


    "Good." Xu WANYING answered, but she didn''t have the heart. "I''ll go back tomorrow. I''ll invite you to dinner tomorrow. Today, I''ll go to see Zhiyi first. "


    "Good." Qi Fei answered, "this is what I gave to Zhiyi. It''s a Western pocket watch. Let''s see if Zhiyi likes it."


    "Thank you." Xu WANYING said thanks on behalf of Yi.


    Qi Fei didn''t say anything: "I''ll take you to Zhao''s house."


    Xu WANYING also did not refuse, so they walked side by side in the Kyoto market, looking like an ordinary couple.


    But what they didn''t notice was that Mu Zhanxiao was not far away from them.


    Li Jinling was helpless: "Xiao Ye, why do you need this?"


    Take her back to Beijing, just did not expect, Li Jinling was brought by Mu Zhanxiao to play such a play. Li Jinling is a passer-by. He knows what Mu Zhanxiao means.


    This clearly stimulated Xu WANYING.


    This kind of stimulation will not ease the two, but will only make them more passive.


    Mu Zhanxiao didn''t speak. Looking at the people in front of him, Li Jinling said directly: "Xiao Ye, you never put down your wife."


    Mu Zhanxiao didn''t deny it or admit it.


    When Li Jinling saw that Mu Zhanxiao didn''t speak, he kept silent, but didn''t speak. They followed the way they came and left.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡ª¡ª


    At night.


    Because it''s too late, it''s impossible to rush back to her house in the suburbs today. So Xu WANYING stayed in the Zhao family. The Zhao family has always left a wing room for Xu WANYING. Naturally, Mu Zhiyi also stayed in the Zhao family.


    Mu Zhiyi is not a person who needs to be coaxed by Xu WANYING for a long time, so she lives alone. Xu WANYING is relaxed.


    But Xu WANYING didn''t feel sleepy at all.


    It''s probably the result of changing places.


    In addition, this season, Jiangnan is not cold, outside is still with a light refreshing, Xu WANYING so sitting outside drinking tea.


    All of a sudden, the Zhao family medical center is full of excitement. It must be an emergency for this point to suddenly arrive at the Zhao family medical center. Xu WANYING subconsciously looks out. Unexpectedly, Zhao Fengqi walks towards Xu WANYING.


    "What''s the matter?" Xu WANYING asked subconsciously.


    Zhao Fengqi answered, "here comes Mr. mu."


    Now, Xu WANYING was stunned. She didn''t expect Mu Zhanxiao to come here. Before she could ask, Zhao Fengqi said, "I want to find you."


    Xu WANYING twisted her eyebrows, but she didn''t refuse in the end: "OK, I''ll clean up and come."


    "I''ll be with you." Zhao Fengqi said it directly.


    "No. If he can come to Zhao''s, it means he doesn''t want to do anything. Maybe there''s something to ask. " Xu WANYING is very calm, "after all, Zhiyi is still here. If he wants to do something, don''t be so polite. "


    That''s the truth.


    Zhao Fengqi listens to Xu WANYING''s words and quiets down. Finally, he doesn''t say anything and nods, but his eyes are worried about Xu WANYING.


    Xu WANYING appeased to see Zhao Fengqi, and then calmly went to the hospital.


    It''s not true to say you''re not nervous, but it''s more speculation.


    I can''t guess why Mu Zhanxiao came to find himself.


    It seems that after seeing Mu Zhiyi back in the first year, they met in the house in the outer suburbs. For the remaining two years, Mu Zhanxiao still sent Mu Zhiyi back, but they never met each other at all.


    It''s like sending Mu Zhiyi to Xu WANYING, and Mu Zhanxiao has already left by himself.


    Think of these, Xu WANYING quiet, and then calm into the hospital.


    And Mu Zhanxiao has been waiting in the hospital.


    "Lord mu." Xu WANYING took the initiative to say hello.


    Mu Zhanxiao does not look at Xu WANYING for a moment. Her eyes are very heavy, and people can''t guess Mu Zhanxiao''s mind at the moment. Xu WANYING doesn''t speak any more, and the atmosphere between them is slightly deadlocked.


    Until Mu Zhanxiao broke the silence: "do you remember what I said before?"


    Mu Zhanxiao asked directly.


    Xu WANYING frowned: "what?"


    They haven''t met each other, so Xu WANYING can''t remember what Mu Zhanxiao said to herself.


    And this attitude, let Mu Zhanxiao''s eyes sink, suddenly so directly pinched Xu WANYING''s chin, this is many years later, two people for the first time so intimate, this time, Xu WANYING for a while and a half will not respond.


    And Mu Zhanxiao''s voice came word by word: "Xu WANYING, I said that if you remarry, you don''t want to see Mu Zhiyi again."


    This, let Xu WANYING suddenly back to God, quiet, she understood why Mu Zhanxiao would come to say these.


    She looked at Mu Zhanxiao calmly: "my relationship with Qi is not what you think. I won''t remarry before Zhiyi becomes an adult. "


    "You -" Mu Zhanxiao sank and pressed his voice.


    "If Lord Mu came to me just for this, please don''t worry. I will not bring any trouble to Zhiyi. Unless the wings of the game are full, I am no longer needed. " Xu WANYING put her attitude clearly.


    But he also continued to talk with Mu Zhanxiao, nodding slightly: "it''s late, please go back. After all, there are people beside the Lord. It''s not suitable for me to appear here. "


    With that, Xu WANYING didn''t stay any longer. She turned around and left.


    As a result, while Xu WANYING was walking, Mu Zhanxiao suddenly reached out and held Xu WANYING''s wrist. Xu WANYING almost exclaimed, and then passively looked at Mu Zhanxiao: "you..."


    "Jinling doesn''t care when I go back." Mu Zhanxiao said it directly.


    I don''t know whether this is stimulating Xu WANYING or something else.


    But Xu WANYING did not say anything, at least on the surface can not see any emotion: "Mu Wang Ye, please let go."


    The tone was light.


    It''s like a warning, and it''s like trying to stop Mu Zhanxiao.


    Mu Zhanxiao''s face sank, which was the embarrassment of being rejected, but the next moment, Mu Zhanxiao looked at Xu WANYING''s one closed mouth, which used to coax him to be happy, but now every word is to stimulate himself, trying to get rid of his relationship.


    In the past three years, many people and Mu Zhanxiao mentioned Xu WANYING''s great achievements.


    It''s even more difficult to get involved with Xu WANYING.


    But enters, Xu WANYING and Qi Fei''s intimate, looked in Mu Zhanxiao''s eye also more and more is not the taste.


    Mu Zhanxiao knew that he wanted to be rational, but at the moment, his reason was gone in an instant. It seemed that as long as Xu WANYING was involved, he couldn''t talk about any reason.

 Chapter 1229

    It doesn''t exist at all.


    Under such circumstances, Mu Zhanxiao only followed his own ideas and did something he wanted to do for so many years.


    He deeply kisses up, completely does not give Xu WANYING any chance to escape, almost so pressure Xu WANYING, never leave.


    Xu WANYING sobs. In terms of strength, she has never been Mu Zhanxiao''s opponent, so under such circumstances, Xu WANYING desperately wants to push away this person, but it is far from helpful.


    The familiar temperature, accompanied by the light smell of sandalwood on this person, immediately disturbed Xu WANYING''s thoughts.


    As if years of struggle and resistance, at this moment have become futile.


    The final result is to give up arms and surrender, some passive, but more helpless.


    Xu WANYING gasps, and the air in her chest seems to have been emptied. The soles of her feet begin to soften, and even the atmosphere changes slightly. In this case, Mu Zhanxiao releases Xu WANYING. Compared with Xu WANYING''s embarrassment, Mu Zhanxiao''s breath is still much more stable.


    Xu WANYING''s face is very red.


    But soon, Xu WANYING also calmed down: "Mr. mu, please respect yourself."


    This is to remind Mu Zhanxiao. Mu Zhanxiao calmly looks at Xu WANYING: "self respect? Don''t forget, you haven''t got your divorce. If you really want to talk about your identity, you are still a member of King Mu''s residence, just in Jiangnan. "


    In a word, Xu WANYING''s face slightly changed.


    "Remember your identity, don''t let me remind you again and again." Mu Zhanxiao light mouth, voice also followed cold down.


    Xu WANYING looked at Mu Zhanxiao like this: "Lord mu, you can give me your divorce at any time."


    "All right." Mu Zhanxiao is direct, "want to cease a book, come to Kyoto to ask me to."


    This words, let Xu WANYING suddenly shut up, but the brain is thinking about the feasibility of this matter. If you really take a trip to Kyoto, you can get the certificate of suspension.


    "When I go to Kyoto, can the prince give me the divorce certificate?" Xu WANYING calmly asked Mu Zhanxiao.


    Mu Zhanxiao''s eyes look at Xu WANYING for a moment, with a trace of thought-provoking deep meaning. Xu WANYING''s heart beats very fast. I don''t know what Mu Zhanxiao means.


    Until Mu Zhanxiao cold mouth: "you come I will give."


    "Good." Xu WANYING promised, "before I go to Kyoto, I''ll have people inform Prince Mu''s residence."


    Then, Xu WANYING has already opened the distance with Mu Zhanxiao, retreated to a safe position, did not say anything more, quickly turned around and left the hospital. Mu Zhanxiao just stood in the same place, motionless, eyes fell on Xu WANYING, but more and more gloomy.


    Then, Mu Zhanxiao turned and left.


    Xu WANYING out of the hospital, just to the courtyard inside, Zhao Fengqi met up: "he came to you is why?"


    "Nothing. I asked about Zhiyi." Xu WANYING didn''t say what had happened before.


    Zhao Fengqi could see that Xu WANYING was concealing, but he didn''t ask any more, nodding: "OK. It''s getting late. Have a rest early. "


    "Good." Xu WANYING answered.


    Then, Xu WANYING goes to her room, and Mu Zhanxiao doesn''t let Mu Zhiyi know about it.


    At noon the next day, after having dinner at Zhao''s house, Xu WANYING took Mu Zhiyi back to her house in the outer suburbs.


    ¡­¡­


    Mu Zhiyi also lived in Jiangnan for half a month, and then went back to Kyoto with the carriage of King Mu''s house. Xu WANYING still just saw each other off to the door. Mu Zhanxiao''s carriage is in front of Mu Zhiyi. Mu Zhanxiao didn''t get off. The conversation could be heard in the carriage.


    Xu WANYING recognized the voice. It was a woman named Li Jinling.


    Mu Zhiyi quieted down and heard: "they all said that after he returns to Beijing, he will set up a concubine."


    "Well." Xu WANYING looks at Mu Zhiyi with a smile, "as long as Zhiyi is not wronged. I don''t think your father will let you be wronged. "


    Mu Zhiyi calmly looks at Xu WANYING with serious eyes: "Niang, won''t you be unwilling? He didn''t give you the letter of divorce. Although he let you go back to Jiangnan, you couldn''t do anything. You were completely imprisoned by him. "


    "Don''t think about it. It''s our business. It has nothing to do with you." Xu WANYING doesn''t want Mu Zhiyi to get involved in the dispute between them, "I will go to Kyoto to get the divorce certificate. After all, it''s the emperor who refers to the marriage. There''s always an explanation. "


    What else did Mu Zhiyi want to say, but when the words came to his mouth, he swallowed them.


    "Go back." Xu WANYING said nothing more.


    Mu Zhiyi was on the carriage. Xu WANYING stood at the door and watched the carriage go away. Then she turned quietly and entered the house.


    ¡­¡­


    At that time¡ª¡ª


    "Since Xiao Ye is still attached to his wife, he doesn''t even want to give her a letter of divorce. Why don''t he let her come back?" Li Jinling asked directly.


    Mu Zhanxiao looked at Li Jinling and said, "when Murong Yufeng put down his body, did you turn back?"


    Li Jinling was stunned. Before he could turn back, Mu Zhanxiao said faintly: "she''s not like this. It seems gentle, but it''s not really obedient. She has her own ideas and opinions. The relationship between me and her is too complicated. The enmity has been involved for too many years. In that case, there is no better way except to let go. "


    "Xiao Ye, do you want to live with your wife all your life?" Li Jinling didn''t quite understand.


    Clearly love, meet also never uproar pull anger Zhang, even see Mu Zhanxiao with his appearance, Xu WANYING magnanimous will not give any embarrassment.


    At least in Li Jinling''s view, it was not completely irreversible.


    And now¡ª¡ª


    But mu Zhanxiao didn''t answer Li Jinling''s question. Li Jinling also smart no longer ask, the carriage slowly toward the direction of Kyoto smooth away.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡ª¡ª


    By the end of the year.


    Jiangnan is still green. Kyoto is already snowy.


    Xu WANYING plans to wait for the spring flowers to bloom. She goes back to Beijing and asks Mu Zhanxiao for the paper of divorce. It''s been a long time, but she hasn''t got it. So Xu WANYING doesn''t want to wait any longer.


    It''s like getting the divorce, she and Mu Zhanxiao completely cut off contact, will not come back.


    Mu Zhiyi must stay in Kyoto on the Chinese New Year''s day over the years. He will come back only one month after the festival.


    This time, Xu WANYING arranged for people to tell the people of King Mu''s residence. Instead of disturbing others, she entered Beijing alone.


    ¡­¡­


    At that time, Kyoto.


    Every time Xu WANYING sent a letter to Mu Zhiyi from Jiangnan, the first person she saw was not mu Zhiyi, but mu Zhanxiao.

 Chapter 1230

    It seems that only in this way can Mu Zhanxiao feel the warmth of Xu WANYING. And this kind of tenderness comes only to Mu Zhiyi. In the letter between the lines, will not mention anything about Mu Zhanxiao, let alone any inquiry.


    Every time I let my heart block, but every time I can''t resist the impulse to see.


    "Why?" Li Shiyuan took a look at it. "Every time I look at her letter in this way, it''s not for you. If you can''t put it down, you''d better go back to Jiangnan to find her. "


    Over the years, Li Shiyuan has long been tired of Mu Zhanxiao''s face. He can''t put it down, but he is always waiting in the same place, just like waiting for Xu WANYING to come back.


    "If you want to wait for her to come back, she won''t come back either." Li Shiyuan was kind enough to remind Mu Zhanxiao.


    Mu Zhanxiao didn''t answer. He suddenly said, "I''ll just go for the things outside the Great Wall."


    Li Shiyuan was stunned: "what are you doing? Do you want to make trouble? "


    It''s calm outside the Great Wall now. Anyone can show up. Where does Mu Zhanxiao need to go in person? Besides, is mu Zhanxiao not busy in Kyoto? There is also leisure to go outside the Great Wall. Li Shiyuan is a little puzzling.


    And Mu Zhanxiao didn''t explain much, just said faintly: "she''s in Kyoto."


    Li Shiyuan


    Suddenly, he wanted to hammer Mu Zhanxiao to death. He opened Mu Zhanxiao''s brain to see what he was thinking. This man was forced to the south of the Yangtze River. Mu Zhanxiao went to the south of the Yangtze River in the name of Mu Zhiyi every year. But the man went and said nothing.


    It''s been a few years, but the relationship is getting worse.


    Not only with Xu WANYING, but also with Mu Zhiyi.


    Now it''s time for Xu WANYING to take the initiative to go to Kyoto. This person is about to go outside the Great Wall.


    "You -" Li Shiyuan was so angry that he couldn''t say a word.


    "I didn''t catch the person behind the scenes. I don''t want to involve her." Mu Zhanxiao light mouth, "wait for things to be stable again."


    "What if it''s not stable all your life? After all, a princess of the former dynasty is gone, and the next rebel can appear. Won''t you bring her back for the rest of your life? " Li Shiyuan is asking Mu Zhanxiao.


    Mu Zhanxiao lowered his eyebrows and eyes, then said faintly: "no, two years at most."


    This is no doubt to tell Li Shiyuan that in two years at most, there will be a place for the princess of the former dynasty. If there is no place, it also proves that Mu Zhanxiao has absolute ability and will not let these things affect Xu WANYING any more.


    At that time, Xu WANYING left Jiangnan not only because of the problems between them, but also because of the political instability at that time. Xu WANYING will bear the brunt of her stay in Kyoto. This is one of the reasons why Mu Zhanxiao is not married in a high profile. He always wants to leave a way out to avoid any accidents.


    "Just think about it." Li Shiyuan said nothing.


    Mu Zhanxiao has always been a man of sense.


    Then, Mu Zhanxiao didn''t stay in yulongdianduo. The letter was sealed again, and then someone gave it to Mu Zhiyi. Mu Zhanxiao left quietly.


    ¡­¡­


    The day before Xu WANYING arrived in the capital, Mu Zhanxiao led his team to the frontier fortress.


    So naturally, Xu WANYING went to the capital to make a rush. Mu Zhiyi knew the news three days in advance, but she couldn''t stop Xu WANYING from going to Kyoto. After all, she couldn''t write letters at this time.


    Under such circumstances, when Xu WANYING arrived at King Mu''s house, the housekeeper came to meet her. The housekeeper was not housekeeper Chen for a long time, but the nephew of housekeeper Chen. Housekeeper Chen went home. The servants in King Mu''s house didn''t change, and Qin Xiang was still there.


    "Niang Niang -" when Qin Xiang heard Xu WANYING coming, she rushed to the palace immediately, "you are back."


    That tone never thinks that Xu WANYING is not a member of King Mu''s residence. It sounds like Xu WANYING has left for a period of time carelessly, and then suddenly comes back.


    Xu WANYING was stunned.


    Back in Jiangnan for too many years, no one has ever called himself like this. For a while, there will be some reactions. Before Qin Xiang can stop him, Qin Xiang has continued to speak. Looking at Xu WANYING''s eyes, she is even more gratified.


    "Niang Niang, you are not in the mansion. All the big and small things in the mansion are on housekeeper Chen. Originally, you were going to go back to your hometown. This is not true. You didn''t leave until last year." Qin Xiang said, "this is Prince Mu''s house. It''s quiet now."


    "Qin --" Xu WANYING finally found the gap.


    Qin Xiang also seemed to have recovered: "look at the slave. He''s in a big grade, and his brain is not easy to use. Please come in. Xiao Wang Ye will come back from the palace in a moment. Now Xiao Wang Ye is still taking a class beside Tai Fu. "


    With that, Qin Xiang is about to take Xu WANYING to walk towards the house of King Mu.


    Xu WANYING sighed: "Qin Xiang, listen to me."


    "All right, you say." Qin Xiang nodded.


    "I''m not the princess of Prince Mu''s house any more. Don''t call me empress. Just call me WANYING. " Xu WANYING told Qin Xiang.


    Although Qin Xiang should be a good, but the name did not change: "yes, Niang Niang, I know."


    Xu WANYING some speechless, more helpless. It is clear that Qin Xiang is not such a person, but why does Xu WANYING feel that Qin Xiang is deliberately pretending not to understand?


    Even the new housekeeper Chen nodded: "Niang Niang, you go back to the mansion first, and then say slowly, don''t stand at the door. If the wind blows back, the Lord must blame us. "


    Two people a language of, make of Xu WANYING completely have no way.


    In the end, she sighed silently, and no longer corrected them, but she still stood at the door and said faintly: "this time I came back, I just wanted to find Lord mu. If it''s convenient, help me get through. I won''t go in. "


    In Xu WANYING''s opinion, it''s just a matter of taking a letter of divorce. And Mu Zhanxiao must have been in the hands of the truce for a long time. Since it''s already in hand, why bother.


    As a result, Xu WANYING did not expect that Qin Xiang continued to say, "lady, the Lord is not in the house."


    "When will the Lord return to the mansion? I''ll come back. I will live in Kyoto these days. " Xu WANYING answered.


    The attitude made it clear to Qin Xiang that she would not live in King Mu''s house. After that, Xu WANYING will leave.


    But Qin Xiang''s speed was faster, and she had stopped Xu WANYING. Her eyes seemed a little uncertain, but she just said, "madam, I''m afraid the Lord won''t go back to her house for a long time. Wang ye went to the Great Wall yesterday. I don''t know why

 Chapter 1231

    Xu WANYING was stunned by this. Before she came to Kyoto, there was no such news. Now she appears in Kyoto, but she suddenly hears such news. For a while and a half, Xu WANYING can''t recover completely, so she can only passively look at Qin Xiang.


    If Mu Zhanxiao is not in Kyoto, what is she doing here?


    Thinking of these, Xu WANYING''s head aches.


    "Madam, the little prince is coming back soon. Although he is not here, you can still see him. If the prince is not in the mansion, then the little prince will surely return to the mansion. " Qin Xiang continued, "you don''t have to leave in a hurry."


    This made Xu WANYING''s steps stunned. Before, she only wanted to get the divorce certificate, but she didn''t expect that. When Qin Xiang said this, Xu WANYING was quiet, as if she was really thinking about it.


    Seeing this, Qin Xiang continued: "you''ll stay in the palace for a while, and wait until the little prince comes back. Now there are no other people in the palace, only the little prince and the slaves. They are very quiet. "


    Xu WANYING was stunned: "what?"


    I haven''t come to Kyoto for some years. How can I know what''s going on in the palace. But when Xu WANYING left, Prince Mu''s house could not be so quiet. How could there be no one.


    And these people, Xu WANYING is not stupid, naturally understand the meaning of Qin Xiang''s words, saying that there are no concubines in King Mu''s house now, so only Zhiyi and slaves are left.


    Did Mu Zhanxiao send these concubines out of the house? It''s not necessary. What''s more, Mu Zhiyi has never said this to himself for so many years. Xu WANYING was stunned, as if she was thinking.


    Seeing Xu WANYING''s incomprehensibility, Qin Xiang slowly explained: "less than half a year after you left, the LORD sent back the rest of the concubines in the palace. From then on, there will be no one in the palace. "


    Xu WANYING is even more stunned.


    Qin Xiang nodded, very serious: "this words, the maidservant absolutely does not have any lies, really is such. If you don''t believe it, you can ask other servants in the house. "


    Xu WANYING this is a little puzzling, can not think of why such a situation, Xu WANYING fell into a passive. Qin Xiang continued to persuade. Xu WANYING struggles for a moment, knowing that there is no one in the house, and Mu Zhanxiao is not in the house. On the premise that Mu Zhiyi will come back soon, Xu WANYING finally enters the house of King Mu.


    I haven''t been to Prince Mu''s house for a long time. There is no change in the house, but it seems much quieter than at first.


    However, the scene, or let Xu WANYING some uncomfortable.


    At the moment of entering the mansion, Xu WANYING calmed down, as if she had some regrets. Then she calmly looked at Qin Xiang: "before, when Lord Mu was in the south of the Yangtze River, she was accompanied by a woman. They call her Madame


    Qin Xiang was stunned: "madam, you are the only princess in the palace. When will there be another lady? The maidservant never heard of it, and there was no woman in the palace. Except for these maidservants in the palace. "


    Qin Xiang is really thinking about Xu WANYING''s words. For Xu WANYING''s words, it seems that Qin Xiang is more at a loss.


    Xu WANYING was also obviously surprised, because Mu Zhanxiao and the woman named Li Jinling didn''t seem to be acting. They were at least familiar. Mu Zhanxiao''s character, will not be so inexplicable with a woman around.


    "Does the lady know each other''s name?" Qin Xiang calms down and asks Xu WANYING.


    Xu WANYING light mouth: "if I remember correctly, it should be called Li Jinling."


    "Li Jinling?" Qin Xiang thought about it, and suddenly realized, "I know who you are talking about. It was the daughter of Ji Niang, the fourth wife of the old prince. "


    Xu WANYING


    Isn''t that Mu Zhanxiao''s sister.


    "It''s a long story. It''s the daughter that Ji Niang found after she left the palace. Wang Ye and she are aware of any ambiguity. Because she is the princess of Murong leader outside the Great Wall. How can the Lord touch. The LORD went back to Kyoto before, but he just brought Li Jinling back. Later, Murong leader came to meet her in person. She had been outside the Great Wall for a long time¡° Qin Xiang explained it.


    Xu WANYING completely stunned, obviously did not expect to be such a situation. At that time, Mu Zhanxiao didn''t mean to explain anything. Xu WANYING and all the people misunderstood.


    But in the restaurant at that time, Mu Zhanxiao''s attitude was just like that¡ª¡ª


    Xu WANYING bited her lips in silence. Dare not say too much presumptuous, such attitude is like deliberately acting for themselves. But it doesn''t make sense, does it? But Xu WANYING is very clear, if Mu Zhanxiao is really acting, more or less stimulate himself.


    This time, Xu WANYING did not speak.


    Qin Xiang naturally changed the topic: "Niang Niang, don''t think wildly. The prince can make you such a princess. If you really make a princess, how can there be no movement in Kyoto? "


    Qin Xiang is speaking for mu Zhanxiao.


    In the end, Xu WANYING waved her hand and said nothing more. However, Xu WANYING doesn''t want to stay. Since Mu Zhanxiao is not here, she doesn''t need to stay in Kyoto. After seeing Mu Zhiyi, Xu WANYING goes back to Jiangnan district.


    As a result, at this time, Mu Zhiyi had come back from the palace, as if he knew Xu WANYING was there, and immediately cried out: "Niang, Niang, are you in the palace? I heard the slave at the door."


    Xu WANYING recovered, but Qin Xiang was obviously relieved. Qin Xiang also seems to feel out, now in addition to Mu Zhiyi, no one can let Xu WANYING stay.


    Xu WANYING turned around and didn''t have time to speak. Mu Zhanxiao had already rushed to Xu WANYING. He was so excited that he tugged her hand: "Niang, Niang --"


    "The game." There is a faint smile in Xu WANYING''s eyebrows.


    "Niang, it''s not easy for you to come to Kyoto. Just stay with me in Kyoto for a while. I can''t leave Kyoto recently, otherwise, I''ll go back to Jiangnan with you. " Mu Zhiyi said it directly.


    With the growth of years, schoolwork and martial arts practice have become more and more onerous. We can''t be so unscrupulous as when we were young. Even the time to go to Jiangnan has been delayed again and again. Writing to Xu WANYING is in the dead of night.


    So now that Xu WANYING is in Kyoto, Mu Zhiyi naturally doesn''t want to miss it.


    But mu Zhiyi''s words make Xu WANYING''s eyebrows wrinkle. She naturally knows Mu Zhiyi''s meaning, but she doesn''t know how to face the current situation. This situation also makes Xu WANYING fall into a passive position.

 Chapter 1232

    "Mother, will you stay here with me? I want to eat the food you cooked. I don''t want to eat the food from the palace and the palace any more. I don''t want to be alone. He went to the Great Wall, and the prince said, "I''m afraid it''s very difficult to come back without a year and a half." Mu Zhiyi continued.


    "And there is no one else in the palace. There will be no inconvenience for you here. " Mu Zhiyi persuades Xu WANYING.


    In terms of news, Mu Zhiyi has been in the palace all the time. Naturally, news comes much faster than these people. Therefore, what Mu Zhiyi says makes people absolutely sure.


    Can''t this man come back after going to the Great Wall for half a year?


    In his present position, why should he go to these places? When I came to Jiangnan, after all, the situation was unstable in those days, but now why did I go outside the Great Wall. Is there a risk?


    This, Xu WANYING some silence.


    She looks at Mu Zhiyi. After all, Mu Zhiyi was born by Xu WANYING. Every reaction of Xu WANYING, Mu Zhiyi is very clear. He also quiets down, and then slowly explains to Xu WANYING.


    "I don''t know what happened outside the Great Wall. But in the palace, I also knew that it was not peaceful outside the Great Wall. It never calmed down. In addition, some people in the DPRK are ambitious, but they can''t find any clues. I''m afraid it''s because of these things that he went outside the Great Wall. " Mu Zhiyi talks about the matter, "but I don''t know the specific situation."


    "With your father''s status today," said Xu WANYING.


    "I''ll go into the Palace tomorrow and ask the prince if he knows." Mu Zhiyi comforts Xu WANYING.


    "Good." Xu WANYING answered.


    "Mother, he did this to you before. But in fact, you and I have always known that you never put him down, have you? " Mu Zhiyi asked directly.


    Now Mu Zhiyi is not the little boy of that year, but a young man. After many years of experience in the palace, he has long known how to observe words and feelings and understand people''s hearts. Naturally, Xu WANYING''s every move can''t escape Mu Zhiyi''s eyes, let alone her feelings for mu Zhanxiao.


    This, Xu WANYING is quiet, do not know is to deny or admit.


    Finally, Mu Zhiyi changed the topic: "Niang, I''ll take you to your wing room."


    Xu WANYING can''t say no to Mu Zhiyi, so she can only passively follow Mu Zhiyi to the wing room. Mu Zhiyi didn''t take Xu WANYING to the West building where she lived before, but went to the guest room of King Mu''s residence. Here are all the rooms where people who have lodging on weekdays live.


    "Niang, you can''t go. It''s not easy for you to come to Kyoto. You should be here with me." Mu Zhiyi''s eyes also have some grievances, "just like I don''t have a mother, in fact, I have a mother."


    This, said Xu WANYING some heartache.


    In the end, Xu WANYING was forced to stay.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡ª¡ª


    Xu WANYING didn''t expect that she had been led by Mu Zhiyi for half a year in Kyoto. In the past six months, Xu WANYING has always stayed in Kyoto and never left. Every time I leave, Mu Zhiyi will look at me pitifully with all kinds of reasons.


    In the end, he didn''t give up Mu Zhiyi.


    Xu WANYING is also very clear that she shouldn''t be here, but she can''t beat Mu Zhiyi. When the servants of Prince Mu''s residence see Xu WANYING, they are still respectful, not as guests, but as the princess of Prince Mu''s residence. They come to ask Xu WANYING about everything.


    Xu WANYING won''t ask, but if Xu WANYING doesn''t ask, the servant of King Mu''s house won''t do it. Thoroughly put Xu WANYING into a passive.


    Even the news of Xu WANYING''s return to Kyoto is known to people in the palace. Li Shiyuan often asks Xu WANYING to accompany Mu Zhiyi into the palace.


    What does that mean?


    It means that mingzhengyanshun tells the people in the court that Xu WANYING is still the princess of Prince Mu''s residence. If she is retired, how can she now appear in the palace unharmed? Therefore, Xu WANYING''s status is self-evident. In this case, even the servants in the palace saw Xu WANYING and called her Princess mu.


    Xu WANYING has not corrected her mistakes, but she can''t get more than ten million mouths.


    In the end, it was almost helpless.


    Recently, Xu WANYING has been in Kyoto for half a year. She is quietly waiting for mu Zhiyi to come back. She wants to talk with Mu Zhiyi about going back to Jiangnan.


    As a result, Xu WANYING didn''t expect that she didn''t wait for mu Zhiyi to come back. Instead, she waited for Li Shiyuan.


    This, Xu WANYING passive for a while, see Li Shiyuan, still not humble please an: "Min Nu see the emperor, long live the emperor."


    "No need to be polite." Li Shiyuan said directly, personally helped Xu WANYING up.


    But Li Shiyuan''s face is always serious, as if she has something to say to Xu WANYING. This attitude makes Xu WANYING more and more passive. She doesn''t know what Li Shiyuan wants to say, but Xu WANYING is also very clear that Li Shiyuan won''t appear in King Mu''s residence for no reason.


    After all, she has been in Kyoto for half a year. If anything happens, Li Shiyuan can say at any time that she doesn''t need to come here in person.


    "Is the emperor here to find the daughter of the people?" Xu WANYING quieted down and took the initiative to break the silence.


    Li Shiyuan hesitated. After watching Xu WANYING quiet for a long time, he seemed to be thinking about something and hesitating about something. His hand was always behind her, and her eyes fell on Xu WANYING.


    Xu WANYING did not urge, just patiently waiting for Li Shiyuan to go on.


    "I''m here to ask you something." Li Shiyuan spoke calmly after a long time.


    "Say it, Emperor." Xu WANYING did not evade.


    Li Shiyuan looked at Xu WANYING like this: "do you have no feelings for Zhan Xiao?"


    Such words, let Xu WANYING a Leng, don''t understand why Li Shiyuan suddenly mentioned Mu Zhanxiao, just when Li Shiyuan said these words, look more and more serious. Xu WANYING always felt that the meaning of Li Shiyuan''s words was not as simple as the surface.


    Xu WANYING was quiet: "emperor, is something wrong with Lord mu?"


    She doesn''t answer rhetorical questions.


    Li Shiyuan didn''t mind. He nodded: "yes, something happened to Zhan Xiao."


    Now, Xu WANYING''s face changed slightly: "how could something happen? Is it about going out? Even if there is a little bit of uneasiness now, compared with that year, it can''t be so dangerous. And Lord Mu himself is a very cautious person. What''s more, there are a lot of things that don''t need him to fight for the position of Lord Mu now. Why is that so? "


    So in Xu WANYING''s view, Mu Zhanxiao can''t have an accident.


    Even this tone is anxious, obviously anxious, and the look in Li Shiyuan''s eyes is not instantaneous.

 Chapter 1233

    But Li Shiyuan did not blame Xu WANYING''s question, but calmly looked at Xu WANYING: "you have not put down the war Xiao, have you?"


    Xu WANYING a Leng, some passive.


    "Yes, Yizhan Xiao''s position today, he doesn''t need the charge trap. Do you know why he went beyond the Great Wall? " Li Shiyuan asked Xu WANYING.


    Xu WANYING shakes her head passively.


    This matter has also troubled Xu WANYING for a long time. If Mu Zhanxiao doesn''t go outside the Great Wall, then she only needs to get a letter of suspension to leave, and she won''t be so long in Kyoto by Mu Zhiyi.


    And Li Shiyuan''s voice came slowly: "Zhan Xiao went to the Great Wall because you arrived in Kyoto."


    This time, Xu WANYING was stunned.


    "I don''t want to be involved in the affairs between you and Zhan Xiao, and I have no right to be involved. But now you are like this. I have to say something. According to reason, these should not be what I told you. " Li Shiyuan''s eyes are still transient.


    But such words make Xu WANYING''s heart beat faster, as if she knows what Li Shiyuan wants to say, but it seems that she can''t guess at all.


    This, Xu WANYING silent sigh.


    Li Shiyuan looked at Xu WANYING and said, "you went to Kyoto to ask Zhan Xiao to give you the letter of suspension, right?"


    "Yes." Xu WANYING didn''t deny it, and she didn''t need to.


    Li Shiyuan nodded: "but Zhan Xiao didn''t want to give you the letter of divorce. It took so many years. When you left Kyoto, I had already made an order that your engagement would no longer exist. But over the years, Zhan Xiao has had countless opportunities, and he never gave you the letter of divorce. This time you go to Kyoto in person, there is also this reason. You may escape a little more. "


    Xu WANYING was stunned.


    "Zhan Xiao is not an eloquent man. I have known him so long since I was a child. I know him too well. He can endure to the point that ordinary people can''t. You think he''s heartless and cruel to you. But if it''s true, why do you want to dismiss the concubines of King Mu''s house? "


    Li Shiyuan asked Xu WANYING: "why do you want to start with Liu Rongyin?"


    Xu WANYING some reaction but to come, a lot of things seem to have gone beyond their imagination and control, and their understanding of the completely different.


    "It''s not one day or two that Liu Rongyin has been doing. It''s many years. The people of the Liu family have to get rid of him. But it''s not the reason you happened to get rid of him when you came here. It''s not the reason you want to get rid of him by your hand. The Liu family has a lot of connections with those who subvert the government. What Zhan Xiao wants to find is the people behind the scenes, which is what I mean. That''s why Liu''s family has been allowed such a long time. "


    ¡­¡­


    Many things, Xu WANYING never knew before, but now Li Shiyuan tells Xu WANYING these things word by word.


    Xu WANYING''s face changed again and again. She couldn''t believe what she heard.


    "But at that time, Zhan Xiao attacked the people of the Liu family because he didn''t want you to be wronged in King Mu''s house. But at that time, the resentment between you and Zhan Xiao made him not know how to speak. In the end, he could only use such a passive way. "


    Li Shiyuan sighed: "the Liu family has been uprooted. Your threat is gone. But this means that Zhan Xiao also broke the clue, and after so many years, the clue disappeared overnight. Can I blame you? No, because I can feel it. "


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    "If Zhan Xiao is merciless to you, he doesn''t need to take you from Jiangnan to Kyoto. Just bring back Zhiyi. You don''t have the power to fight against them. Why give you the position of Princess mu? "


    Li Shiyuan''s eyes fell on Xu WANYING: "at that time, Zhan Xiao made you a concubine, which was the imperial edict of asking me to invite you. But I didn''t get married. It is impossible for any woman to have no response to her marriage. So you can''t deny that. "


    Xu WANYING did not speak.


    She couldn''t deny it.


    When she married Mu Zhanxiao, although Xu WANYING didn''t say anything, Xu WANYING naturally had such grievances. However, Xu WANYING''s character would not be mentioned on the stage. Coupled with the complicated enmity between them, Xu WANYING couldn''t care about them.


    But now when Li Shiyuan talks about it, Xu WANYING calms down.


    Li Shiyuan looked at it like this, and then continued: "but you misunderstood Zhan Xiao."


    Xu WANYING looks up passively.


    "On that day''s wedding, those who came were Zhan Xiao''s closest friends. No one else. So for a long time, you were the princess of Zhan Xiao. No one knew about Kyoto. Because Zhan Xiao knows that you don''t like to be tied up in the palace. If everyone knows your identity, it won''t be convenient for you to go out of the palace. " Li Shiyuan spoke faintly.


    Xu WANYING is not able to say a word.


    "And the most important thing is more than that. Don''t want to make the bustle, but also protect your comprehensive. Today''s big week looks calm, but the undercurrent is turbulent, but it has never been less. In this way, to the greatest extent, you can be invisible in the crowd. Those who are in the dark will not find you easily and attack you? " Li Shiyuan said happily.


    Xu WANYING''s shock became more and more obvious.


    "Do you think Zhan Xiao arranged Zhiyi in the palace so that he didn''t want you to see Zhiyi?" Li Shiyuan continued.


    Xu WANYING bit her lip, quietly. She really thought so at first.


    To let Mu Zhiyi stay in the palace all the year round is just not to want to be too close to Mu Zhiyi. When Mu Zhiyi gets used to it, then she is dispensable.


    Now, Li Shiyuan does not mean that.


    "Of course not." Li Shiyuan shook his head. "Zhiyi is the safest in the palace. The shadow guards and bodyguards in the palace are all trained by Zhan Xiao, but Zhiyi is in the East Palace, and no one dares to move in the east palace. In this way, Zhiyi''s safety will be protected to the greatest extent. "


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    "If only Zhiyi stayed in the palace. So Zhan Xiao can''t be in the palace anytime and anywhere. If he is not in, there are some unstable factors in the palace. You may be able to deal with everything by yourself, but one more game is impossible. If something happens to Zhiyi, the relationship between you and him will be completely over. "


    ¡­¡­


    Li Shiyuan told Xu WANYING everything that happened in that year. Xu WANYING''s eyes were a little sour and red. He never thought that this was the case.


    It''s quite different from what I think.


    "It''s just that you and Zhan Xiao seem to be in an endless stream. Zhan Xiao is not good at explaining, which makes the regiment bigger and bigger and more difficult to break free. So in this situation, you are all in a passive position. Then it came to you to have a miscarriage

 Chapter 1234

    Li Shiyuan said with a silent sigh: "you have a miscarriage, Zhan Xiao is probably the most reluctant. But you insist, and the royal doctor''s words, also clearly tell Zhan Xiao, this child even if insist, also can''t endure five months, finally will only let you more pain. That''s why Zhan Xiao didn''t go on


    That memory, up to now, is not very good for Xu WANYING. For a long time, Xu WANYING can''t get back to God, even in her dreams, she can dream again and again. Although the mood is very calm now, it doesn''t mean that Xu WANYING really forgot these.


    "After you give birth, you have to leave Kyoto. Do you know why Zhan Xiao agreed? " Li Shiyuan asked Xu WANYING again.


    Xu WANYING shakes her head passively.


    At that time, she just thought that she and Mu Zhanxiao had come to an end and could not go on any more, so it was normal for mu Zhanxiao to give himself a truce and let himself return to Jiangnan.


    "He thinks that it is the most stable thing to give you a suspension and let you go back to Jiangnan. At that time, the people behind the scenes are ready to move. Zhan Xiao is afraid to involve you. He has no time for you. " Li Shiyuan finished.


    Xu WANYING standing in place, motionless, but the palm of the fist has gradually clenched up.


    Too many things, all of a sudden when people understand, it seems to be completely beyond Xu WANYING''s expectations, that feeling, pressure Xu WANYING suddenly some breathing.


    It takes a long time to laugh at the sudden news.


    Finally, Xu WANYING passively stood in place.


    Not a word.


    "I''ve said so much. Do you know why I came here today?" Li Shiyuan asked Xu WANYING again.


    Xu WANYING shook her head: "please make it clear to the emperor."


    Xu WANYING is not stupid, very clear know, is not simply to persuade her and Mu Zhanxiao. Li Shiyuan doesn''t need time and effort. But in Li Shiyuan''s words, Xu WANYING''s uneasiness became more and more obvious.


    This time, without hesitation, Li Shiyuan said quickly: "this task should not have been Zhan Xiao''s own, but in the end Zhan Xiao went in person. As for the reason, I''m in Kyoto and can''t know for the first time. As a result, Zhan Xiao was seriously injured in this mission. The other side is dead. "


    "He -" Xu WANYING looked at Li Shiyuan in amazement.


    "It''s not very good. But Zhan Xiao''s own foundation is very good. Although it is not life-threatening, it will take a long time to recover. It was his leg that hurt him. It''s not that easy to walk. One hundred days of injury. " Li Shiyuan finished saying, "I want you to stay in Kyoto. As for the rest, we''ll wait until Zhan Xiao is ready. "


    Xu WANYING didn''t answer. She didn''t know whether she did.


    "Of course, it''s your decision. I won''t force it." Li Shiyuan continued to say, "Zhan Xiao is not willing to give you the letter of divorce. If you insist, I can give it to you."


    The implication is to put all the options on Xu WANYING.


    If Xu WANYING wants to leave, Li Shiyuan won''t stop her, or even give her a letter of divorce. If Xu WANYING doesn''t go, it''s certainly good.


    And Xu WANYING is very quiet, just so standing, for a long time, she asked: "how is he now?"


    "Not so good. On the way back, if there is no big accident, we will arrive in Kyoto today. It''s been coma and fever all the time Li Shiyuan said faintly, "the imperial doctors are ready. Naturally, I will let them stand by."


    Li Shiyuan said with a pause: "I haven''t told Zhiyi about this news. It seems that the relationship between Zhiyi and Zhan Xiao is not very good. But Zhiyi is still concerned about Zhan Xiao. Zhan Xiao doesn''t want to worry Zhiyi. So I will find a reason to let Zhiyi and Aofeng go out of the palace together for a while, and then come back when Zhan Xiao is almost recovered. "


    Everything is very detailed. The arrangement is very careful.


    The implication also clearly tells Xu WANYING that if she is willing to stay, there will only be Xu WANYING and Mu Zhanxiao. No one else and no one will ease it. Everything can only depend on Xu WANYING.


    "Zhan Xiao''s identity is here. I can''t tell anyone about his accident. These imperial doctors who can go to King Mu''s residence must be people I trust very much. Once people outside know that something happened to Zhan Xiao, I''m afraid the situation will change. " Li Shiyuan finished.


    After that, Li Shiyuan stopped talking.


    Xu WANYING stood still for a long time. Finally, she closed her eyes slightly. Then she said calmly, "the women of the people will stay."


    "That would be great." Li Shiyuan was relieved.


    Then, Li Shiyuan didn''t say anything. He explained some things carefully and left in a hurry. After all, Mu Zhanxiao had an accident. Li Shiyuan had a lot of things to arrange and had no time to stay here.


    After Li Shiyuan left, Xu WANYING sighed silently.


    She never thought that so many things would happen when she came to Kyoto this time. At first, she never thought that she would stay in Kyoto because of this situation. Now she is determined to leave, but because of Mu Zhanxiao''s accident, she stays again.


    And Mu Zhanxiao¡ª¡ª


    Xu WANYING took a deep breath and suddenly didn''t know what to do.


    Soon, Xu WANYING stood up and walked out of the room. Qin Xiang was waiting outside: "Niang Niang."


    "Go and tidy up the East building. All the servants in the East building are those who can be trusted by the government. If you can''t trust them, don''t enter the East building. And the shadow guards in the mansion are also arranged to keep away from anyone. Go and tell housekeeper Chen that in the future, no one will be seen in King Mu''s house without my permission. No matter who it is. " Xu WANYING gave a deep command.


    Qin Xiang Leng for a while, for a moment and a half will not understand, but Qin Xiang did not ask: "I''ll do it now."


    Then Qin Xiang left in a hurry.


    Originally quiet, the house of King Mu became lively.


    Xu WANYING walked directly towards the East building. When she saw the main room of the East Building, Xu WANYING did not say anything. She carefully checked the situation in the East building.


    The imperial doctor sent by Li Shiyuan has also arrived at the residence of Prince mu. When he saw Xu WANYING, the imperial doctor respectfully invited an: "I''ll see Princess mu."


    Xu WANYING has been unable to explain, just light mouth: "no need to be polite, this time, hard you."


    "That''s what I should do." The imperial doctor answered.


    Soon, the doctor was busy.


    Xu WANYING in the house to arrange the size of the matter, Mu Zhiyi obviously left in a hurry, did not return to the house and Xu WANYING said, but still let people to pass the word.

 Chapter 1235

    Xu WANYING is reassured that if Li Shiyuan can arrange these well, there will be no problem.


    And the time of Mu Zhanxiao''s return is much faster than Xu WANYING expected. Almost Xu WANYING has arranged everything, and Mu Zhanxiao has arrived.


    Xu WANYING remembers the shadow guard who has been following Mu Zhanxiao. She nodded slightly.


    "Lady." Yingwei is also called Xu WANYING.


    "How is Wang Ye?" Xu WANYING asked calmly.


    "High fever does not subside." Yingwei opens his mouth.


    Xu WANYING didn''t speak, but the slaves had sent Mu Zhanxiao down, and soon sent him back to the East building. The East building was already ready. The imperial doctor came forward for the first time to check Mu Zhanxiao''s condition.


    Mu Zhanxiao has never been sober.


    It''s been more than a year since I saw Mu Zhanxiao.


    This person''s face and before and not too big difference, just in this case, looks much thinner.


    After careful examination by the imperial doctor, he also looked more dignified.


    Xu WANYING then stepped forward: "what''s the situation of Wang Ye?"


    "The situation is not very good. I''m afraid it will take a while to wake up. I''ll prescribe medicine. I''ll be here all the time when the Lord doesn''t wake up. " The imperial doctor answered.


    This, let Xu WANYING relaxed a bit: "that''s really great."


    "That''s what I should do." The imperial doctor answered.


    Xu WANYING nodded and said nothing more.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡ª¡ª


    In the twinkling of an eye, it has been more than a month since Mu Zhanxiao returned to Kyoto.


    On the third day after returning to Kyoto, Mu Zhanxiao woke up, but the high fever was still there. When Mu Zhanxiao saw Xu WANYING in Mu Wangfu, his eyes sank and he didn''t say anything.


    On the contrary, the imperial doctor said: "Lord mu, it''s the empress who takes care of you. Your affairs are never done by other people''s hands."


    Mu Zhanxiao made a sound.


    I don''t know if it''s just waking up, some of them have no strength or something else.


    But Xu WANYING didn''t speak. After Mu Zhanxiao woke up, she quietly backed out. As a result, when she got to the door, Mu Zhanxiao suddenly said, "come back."


    Xu WANYING was stunned and subconsciously looked at Mu Zhanxiao.


    "Did I let you out?" Mu Zhanxiao asked directly.


    Xu WANYING was a little annoyed.


    And Mu Zhanxiao just looked at it like this, and the imperial doctor also saw the dark tide between them. The imperial doctor didn''t say anything, so he immediately backed out.


    After that, only mu Zhanxiao and Xu WANYING were left in the main house face to face.


    Xu WANYING will be in a dilemma for a while.


    And Mu Zhanxiao is about to lift the quilt and walk towards Xu WANYING. Xu WANYING is startled and immediately walks towards Mu Zhanxiao.


    Now, Mu Zhanxiao didn''t move.


    "Your legs are not good. How can you get out of bed? " Xu WANYING was so worried that she even forgot her honorifics.


    This, on the contrary, let Mu Zhanxiao low smile voice, eyebrows looking at Xu WANYING, but also did not move, Xu WANYING was laughing some inexplicable, for a while and a half will not be able to recover.


    "You look like you were in Jiangnan before." Mu Zhanxiao suddenly opened his mouth.


    Xu WANYING was stunned.


    Then she realized what Mu Zhanxiao was saying.


    At that time, Mu Zhanxiao had an accident in Jiangnan. It was Xu WANYING who took Mu Zhanxiao back to the courtyard. That''s how Xu WANYING took care of Mu Zhanxiao at that time. This kind of communication will be obvious in the face.


    And so is Xu WANYING today.


    However, when Xu WANYING was attacked by Mu Zhanxiao, she coughed softly: "Wang Ye has a good rest, and min Nu went out first."


    That attitude changed back to honorifics.


    But this time, Mu Zhanxiao''s hand quickly grasped Xu WANYING''s wrist: "why did you stay?"


    This words really ask Xu WANYING, his eyes sharp to see Xu WANYING.


    "I''m not in Kyoto, you stay here, but the people in the mansion told me that you were going to leave. So why do you stay here now? " Mu Zhanxiao asked directly.


    His eyes were blinking.


    Xu WANYING was quiet.


    Mu Zhanxiao thought Xu WANYING would not answer, but unexpectedly, Xu WANYING suddenly said: "that day, the emperor came here to say a lot."


    This, Mu Zhanxiao''s face slightly changed, and then looked at Xu WANYING, it was light mouth: "the emperor too much."


    This undoubtedly proves that what Li Shiyuan said is true. Besides, as Li Shiyuan, he doesn''t need to cheat himself, which is meaningless.


    "Why do you do that?" Xu WANYING asked directly.


    Mu Zhanxiao didn''t speak. Xu WANYING watched quietly. Until Mu Zhanxiao reached out to Xu WANYING, Xu WANYING passively walked in the direction of Mu Zhanxiao.


    Close to Mu Zhanxiao, suddenly, Mu Zhanxiao grabbed Xu WANYING''s hand.


    Xu WANYING is caught off guard and is directly dragged to the front by Mu Zhanxiao. Before Xu WANYING has time to respond, Mu Zhanxiao suddenly kisses her.


    A long kiss.


    It''s like doing something you''ve always wanted to do.


    His hand doesn''t have much strength, but compared with Xu WANYING, it''s more than enough to control Xu WANYING, but it''s not impossible for Xu WANYING to leave.


    This is a passive and slightly unnatural feeling.


    Until Xu WANYING''s breathing was a little short, but she did not dare to touch Mu Zhanxiao, for fear that she might accidentally press the man''s wound.


    Mu Zhanxiao released Xu WANYING: "I gave you a chance."


    Xu WANYING''s brain is still a little chaotic.


    And this person''s voice word by word came from his ear: "I let you go back to Jiangnan, and I never let you get closer to Kyoto. You came to Kyoto on your own initiative. In Kyoto, you have a chance to go back. But in the end, you didn''t go back, you stayed


    This words, gradually let Xu WANYING slow God, her heart suddenly fast up.


    But mu Zhanxiao''s hand didn''t know when to hold Xu WANYING''s wrist: "now that you are back, I won''t give you any chance to break away. You can only stay in Kyoto. No more going anywhere. "


    Every word, no joke.


    Xu WANYING''s red lips moved.


    Before he had time to speak, Mu Zhanxiao seemed to understand the meaning of Xu WANYING''s words, and said directly: "don''t forget, I haven''t given you my letter of suspension. As long as you don''t have it, you will always be the princess of Prince Mu''s house, so it''s reasonable for you to be in Prince Mu''s house."


    The implication is that Xu WANYING is not going to leave again.


    Xu WANYING looked at Mu Zhanxiao in amazement: "you --"


    "I do what I say." Mu Zhanxiao said it directly.


    Xu WANYING''s breathing is short, and Mu Zhanxiao releases Xu WANYING. Xu WANYING''s understanding of Mu Zhanxiao naturally knows the meaning of this person''s words. But under such circumstances, it is not easy to argue with Mu Zhanxiao.

 Chapter 1236

    She didn''t mean to stay, but now¡ª¡ª


    It seems that the person who finally puts himself in a passive position is still himself.


    Xu WANYING is at a loss.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡ª¡ª


    And after that day, although Xu WANYING didn''t leave, she would intentionally or unintentionally avoid Mu Zhanxiao. It''s just that Mu Zhanxiao won''t let Xu WANYING go so easily. She wants Xu WANYING in the East building almost anytime and anywhere.


    Even Xu WANYING''s things in the wing room were ordered by Mu Zhanxiao to move back to the East building.


    Where can Xu WANYING say that Mu Zhanxiao, Mingming can also turn around and go, but in the end, Xu WANYING did not do so.


    I don''t know whether it''s soft hearted or actually Xu WANYING''s heart is not like this.


    Finally, it was Xu WANYING''s helpless sigh.


    And in this month''s time, Mu Zhanxiao has recovered as before, but it doesn''t look very different from the ordinary.


    At least compared with what Li Shiyuan and himself said, I don''t know how much better.


    Every day, the imperial doctor would go to King Mu''s house. Every time Xu WANYING asked about the situation of the imperial doctor in private, the imperial doctor would tell Xu WANYING that she had been injured for 100 days, but it seemed that she was safe, but in fact the situation was not particularly good.


    In such a speech, Xu WANYING''s mind of leaving several times was abruptly interrupted.


    It''s like there''s no way to leave.


    With a silent sigh, Xu WANYING seems to have been trapped in Kyoto for more than a month. But what happened in Kyoto, Xu WANYING never told people in Jiangnan. When Zhao Fengqi asked, Xu WANYING just asked people to send a message back, saying that it was Mu Zhiyi who asked her to stay a few more days.


    With Mu Zhiyi as an excuse, Zhao Fengqi will not say anything, because everyone knows Mu Zhiyi''s position in Xu WANYING''s heart, so there is nothing strange about it.


    However, Xu WANYING is too clear about why she stayed in Kyoto.


    "What are you thinking?" Suddenly, a low voice came from behind.


    Mu Zhanxiao didn''t know when she came to Xu WANYING. Under such circumstances, Xu WANYING stood up and looked at Mu Zhanxiao subconsciously. Then she shook her head passively: "if you go back to the Lord, she didn''t think about anything."


    Between the lines, the relationship between Xu WANYING and Mu Zhanxiao is far away, and the posture is more formal. And this kind of tone immediately let Mu Zhanxiao''s eyebrows slightly twist up. His eyes sank and looked at Xu WANYING.


    Xu WANYING appears more and more passive, nodding, turning to leave.


    But mu Zhanxiao''s speed is faster, directly clasped Xu WANYING''s wrist: "are you hiding from me?"


    This is a question sentence, but the way between the lines is affirmative sentence, the eyes are not instant to look at Xu WANYING, Xu WANYING light cough, Mu Zhanxiao looked more and more passive.


    But mu Zhanxiao didn''t let Xu WANYING off: "I''m asking you to talk."


    "The Lord, the people and the women," Xu WANYING said, and her voice was interrupted by Mu Zhanxiao.


    "Don''t talk to me that way." Mu Zhanxiao''s tone was more and more gloomy, even a little annoyed.


    This attitude, let Xu WANYING is stunned.


    You know, for more than a month, Xu WANYING has always called Mu Zhanxiao this way, and she has never seen Mu Zhanxiao unhappy. Her temper seems to come suddenly, which makes people a little unpredictable.


    Mu Zhanxiao looked at Xu WANYING''s inexplicable face again, and his voice sank down: "don''t let me hear you use such a name again in the future."


    "But..." Xu WANYING is passive and aggrieved.


    "No, but." Mu Zhanxiao is concise and comprehensive.


    Xu WANYING finally no longer defends. Since Mu Zhanxiao likes to do this, so do it. Yes, just a title. One hundred days later, Xu WANYING will be able to return to Jiangnan. At that time, she has a lot to do with Mu Zhanxiao.


    As for what Mu Zhanxiao said before that she was not allowed to leave, Xu WANYING never paid attention to it.


    It''s just that such an idea is often interrupted by what Li Shiyuan once said to herself, which makes Xu WANYING more and more passive.


    I feel more and more at a loss.


    This, Xu WANYING quiet standing in place.


    Before she could recover from such emotion, Mu Zhanxiao suddenly grabbed Xu WANYING''s waist. Xu WANYING was stunned, but some of her eyes couldn''t recover. So she looked at the position of the man''s big hand.


    After a moment of silence, Xu WANYING calmly said: "you..."


    "It''s autumn in Kyoto, and the maple leaf in Kyoto is the best. In Xiaxi mountain, the red leaves are very spectacular. Many people will come here to see the red leaves. " Mu Zhanxiao spoke faintly.


    Xu WANYING has been to Kyoto for such a long time. She has heard of it, but she has never had the chance to go there. Because it was late autumn when I came back with Mu Zhanxiao a few years ago, and maple leaves were gorgeous only when it was autumn every year, but the time was not very long, and it lasted for only half a month at most. And she didn''t wait until the autumn of the next year, she had separated from Mu Zhanxiao.


    Naturally, he would not see the red leaves on Xiaxi mountain again. It''s really a pity to come to Kyoto.


    But Xu WANYING did not expect that Mu Zhanxiao suddenly mentioned going to Xiaxi mountain, which really surprised Xu WANYING. Now, Xu WANYING looks at Mu Zhanxiao, but she just looks at him, and doesn''t say good or bad.


    And Mu Zhanxiao''s eyes sank, which was very direct: "if you don''t speak, then you will. I''ll let the slaves prepare. "


    With that, Mu Zhanxiao had already called Qin Xiang''s name. Qin Xiang came in the first time. When he heard Mu Zhanxiao''s request, he laughed: "I''ll send someone to prepare."


    With that, Qin Xiang disappeared.


    Xu WANYING is really stunned, passively looking at Mu Zhanxiao, and Mu Zhanxiao naturally embraces Xu WANYING''s waist and walks out of the house. Under such circumstances, it was almost Mu Zhanxiao''s strength that pushed Xu WANYING out.


    It was only outside that Xu WANYING regained her mind: "no --"


    Mu Zhanxiao looks down at Xu WANYING.


    Xu WANYING shook her head and continued: "the imperial doctor said that you can''t go out and walk freely because you have been injured for 100 days."


    There was a little tension in his eyes, which was aimed at Mu Zhanxiao. Xu WANYING remembers the words of the imperial doctor very well. In the past hundred days, Mu Zhanxiao had better not walk around at will to avoid hurting the bone that has just healed. So after she regained her mind, Xu WANYING naturally disagreed.


    In Xu WANYING''s words, Mu Zhanxiao narrowed his eyes and looked at Xu WANYING like this: "what else did the imperial doctor say?"

 Chapter 1237

    Xu WANYING a Leng, for a moment and a half will not return to God, so unexpectedly looking at Mu Zhanxiao, Mu Zhanxiao eyes slightly squint, as if really not very clear.


    This time, Xu WANYING was passive, but she honestly said what the imperial doctor said: "the imperial doctor said that you hurt your muscles and bones, especially the position of your legs, so don''t walk around at will. You should stay in bed for 100 days, which is good for the wound. He said that you were seriously injured this time, not only the trauma you see now, but also the serious internal injury. That''s why when you come back, you have a high fever


    Xu WANYING told Mu Zhanxiao exactly what the imperial doctor said at that time.


    Mu Zhanxiao''s brow tightened even more: "this is what the imperial doctor told you?"


    "This..." Xu WANYING did not understand what Mu Zhanxiao meant.


    "Before the imperial doctor came, did the emperor tell you about my injury?" Mu Zhanxiao asked directly.


    Xu WANYING said before that Li Shiyuan came. Li Shiyuan said a lot about the past, but now Mu Zhanxiao suddenly felt that it was not so simple. His eyes were so deep that he looked at Xu WANYING.


    Xu WANYING was also stunned. For a while, she didn''t understand the meaning of Mu Zhanxiao''s words, but she didn''t hide it. She told Mu Zhanxiao what Li Shiyuan said about Mu Zhanxiao''s injury.


    This, Mu Zhanxiao wring eyebrows, quiet, and then very direct mouth: "I did not say the emperor so serious."


    After that, Mu Zhanxiao didn''t explain any more. He encircled Xu WANYING''s hand tightly and took Xu WANYING out of the house. Xu WANYING where to withstand the strength of Mu Zhanxiao, passively followed Mu Zhanxiao out.


    But in Xu WANYING''s words, Mu Zhanxiao suddenly understood Li Shiyuan''s meaning. Li Shiyuan is to find opportunities for mu Zhanxiao and Xu WANYING, not to let them pass each other completely, so Li Shiyuan used this way to keep Xu WANYING.


    And Mu Zhanxiao''s injury is a fact, but it''s just an accident for a while and a half. Although it really hurt his thigh, it didn''t hurt his muscles and bones for 100 days. That high fever does not subside, because the high fever after forcing poison, as long as the fever is reduced, there is no big problem.


    But mu Zhanxiao understood that if it was just such a situation, Xu WANYING would not stay. Therefore, under such a situation, Li Shiyuan would speak out and use Xu WANYING''s psychology.


    But this kind of use also clearly shows that Xu WANYING is not so calm on the surface. She still has feelings for mu Zhanxiao. Otherwise, she doesn''t have to. After all, there is no shortage of people to serve Mu Zhanxiao in Kyoto.


    The so-called 100 days of breaking bones and muscles is also an excuse Li Shiyuan asked the imperial doctor to find out. One is to keep Xu WANYING, and the other is to give Mu Zhanxiao a holiday, so that Mu Zhanxiao can accompany Xu WANYING well.


    It seems that since Xu WANYING came with Mu Zhanxiao, except for the time when she was in Jiangnan at first, they lived together day and night, and then, in fact, they spent very little time together.


    Li Shiyuan''s way of doing this also achieved Mu Zhanxiao''s heart, which is indeed Mu Zhanxiao''s real idea, so since Li Shiyuan has given such an opportunity, Mu Zhanxiao will not let it go. Moreover, Mu Zhanxiao did not want to let Xu WANYING leave from his side.


    But mu Zhanxiao''s words, let Xu WANYING tiny squint, some doubt.


    "Absolutely not." Mu Zhanxiao said directly, but also to appease Xu WANYING mood.


    As the voice falls, Mu Zhanxiao has taken Xu WANYING to the outside of the palace. Qin Xiang and housekeeper Chen have already prepared the carriage. The carriage comes according to Xu WANYING''s habit, and Yingwei is already waiting.


    Qin Xiang took the pedal.


    And Mu Zhanxiao lifted the curtain, personally helped Xu WANYING up, said is to help, as Xu WANYING is the whole person passively by Mu Zhanxiao on the carriage.


    She just sat on the cushion of the carriage, and soon saw Mu Zhanxiao stooping to get on the carriage. Originally, it was a spacious carriage, but it suddenly became cramped because Mu Zhanxiao joined.


    Xu WANYING subconsciously leaned towards the corner, as if to pull out a proper distance with this man. This kind of action made Mu Zhanxiao''s eyebrows twist slightly.


    Before I could say anything, the carriage suddenly shook. Xu WANYING exclaimed, and the whole person fell in the direction of Mu Zhanxiao.


    Mu Zhanxiao picks eyebrows and looks at Xu WANYING.


    Xu WANYING some passive, so looking at Mu Zhanxiao, that eyes with a trace of embarrassment.


    Want to struggle to leave, Mu Zhanxiao is very natural to buckle Xu WANYING''s waist, and then as if don''t know what happened, asked is the driving shadow guard: "what''s the matter?"


    "Back to the Lord, a child suddenly rushed out, and his subordinates dodged for a while, then such a situation appeared." Yingwei explained.


    Mu Zhanxiao said nothing.


    Yingwei continues to drive, and the carriage drives slowly on the road, but mu Zhanxiao doesn''t let go of Xu WANYING''s hand. It seems that when Xu WANYING leans over, Mu Zhanxiao naturally becomes the present posture, with her slender fingers on Xu WANYING''s waist.


    What Xu WANYING wanted to say, Mu Zhanxiao said calmly: "after leaving Kyoto, the roads to Xiaxi mountain are all eighteen bends. You have to fall back."


    Mu Zhanxiao said it directly.


    Xu WANYING is more passive, red lips fretting, Mu Zhanxiao''s eyes fall on Xu WANYING, as if waiting for Xu WANYING to speak. But in the end, Xu WANYING seems to be a little uncomfortable by Mu Zhanxiao''s eyes. She also knows that she can''t struggle out of Mu Zhanxiao''s confinement. Finally, Xu WANYING gives up.


    Xu WANYING sighed silently, but she didn''t say anything. She let Mu Zhanxiao circle herself, but she didn''t look at Mu Zhanxiao. Instead, she slightly lifted the curtain and looked at the busy market outside the carriage.


    As if in this way, can avoid Mu Zhanxiao''s eyes, as if nothing happened.


    Mu Zhanxiao naturally knows that Xu WANYING is hiding, but mu Zhanxiao doesn''t say anything.


    He followed Xu WANYING''s line of sight, and then slowly explained: "over the years, there are many new things in Kyoto, which are all imported, and there are many interesting things among the people. But the busiest time in Kyoto is not now. It''s going to be a fair in a few days'' time. It''s the busiest time of the annual Beijing metropolitan fair. It''s not only Kyoto, but also people from nearby states and counties. "


    Xu WANYING did not expect that Mu Zhanxiao would take the initiative to explain these to herself, but also some accidents.


    On the contrary, Mu Zhanxiao light smile: "if you like, then I''ll take you out for a walk."

 Chapter 1238

    This is to let Xu WANYING accident. She and Mu Zhanxiao have been together for such a long time. Except that they went out together on Tanabata in Jiangnan, they hardly went out, let alone in Kyoto.


    So mu Zhanxiao cold not Ding said this, Xu WANYING quiet, palm slightly clenched into a fist.


    And Mu Zhanxiao seems to notice, big hand so gently broke off Xu WANYING''s fingers, put her palm in his palm.


    Although his voice was low, it was less fierce, but more gentle: "Kyoto is a different place from the south of the Yangtze River. Kyoto has the beauty of Kyoto, not all of which is the gloom of the deep palace. Otherwise, the people will not have to live. "


    Xu WANYING just listen to, in the heart flashed a trace of incredible ideas, just like that Mu Zhanxiao is flattering himself. This kind of feeling, finally let Xu WANYING can''t help laughing, it seems too absurd.


    "What are you laughing at?" Mu Zhanxiao lowered his head and asked Xu WANYING.


    Xu WANYING stunned, some passive, and then shook her head: "nothing."


    But mu Zhanxiao seemed to know what Xu WANYING thought in her heart. After being quiet, she said, "every word I say doesn''t mean to be a joke."


    But in addition, Mu Zhanxiao didn''t explain much. Xu WANYING became more and more passive, but she was only passive for a while. Xu WANYING coughed and didn''t talk much. It seems that under such circumstances, the more explanation, the more confusion, it is better not to explain.


    See Xu WANYING don''t speak, Mu Zhanxiao also don''t speak, just Mu Zhanxiao''s eyes didn''t move away from Xu WANYING. This kind of eyes to see Xu WANYING some uncomfortable, finally, she passively bow.


    All of a sudden, a pair of strong hands appeared in front of Xu WANYING, naturally opened her hair on her cheek, and then gently hooked to the ear. This kind of action also seems to be more casual, not deliberate, just like doing a more common thing.


    For ordinary couples, it''s really normal, but for Xu WANYING, it''s more of an inadaptability.


    She is pressing that kind of uneasy heartbeat, passively looking out of the window, but mu Zhanxiao didn''t say anything, just hugged Xu WANYING intact.


    The carriage went on slowly.


    Until Xiaxi mountain carriage can no longer go up the position, it slowly stopped.


    "My Lord, I can''t get on the carriage in front of me. My subordinates have prepared the soft sedan. " The film and TV station responded respectfully.


    Mu Zhanxiao made a sound.


    Then, Mu Zhanxiao just got out of the car. When Xu WANYING bent out, Mu Zhanxiao waited for Xu WANYING outside the carriage. His hand naturally held Xu WANYING. Xu WANYING was a little unnatural and didn''t say anything at last. Until she got out of the carriage, Xu WANYING saw the soft sedan waiting.


    The terrain of Xiaxi mountain is on the high side. If you go up, you will feel more tired. Although the red leaves of Xiaxi mountain are beautiful, there are not many people who can really go up. Plus the trouble, so Xiaxi mountain is one of the few quiet places in Kyoto.


    "Get in the soft sedan." Mu Zhanxiao spoke faintly.


    Xu WANYING quieted down and subconsciously looked at Mu Zhanxiao. Mu Zhanxiao knew Xu WANYING''s idea at a glance: "I don''t need it. Don''t listen to the emperor''s nonsense. "


    This words, Mu Zhanxiao said very dislike.


    Even if Mu Zhanxiao really has something to do, he won''t take this soft sedan chair. He will choose not to leave in the Mu palace. Otherwise, it would be too humiliating in front of Xu WANYING. Now, if you can come out, it''s nothing. And Mu Zhanxiao has nothing to do, just can''t find the right opportunity to bring Xu WANYING out.


    Until the maple leaf of Xiaxi mountain is red, Mu Zhanxiao has a reasonable excuse.


    Xu WANYING Leng for a while, and then followed the passive shaking her head: "No. I don''t need a soft sedan chair, just walk up. "


    Mu Zhanxiao frowns at Xu WANYING, worried about her body.


    Xu WANYING quietly explained: "I''m not used to this. What''s more, this road is OK. "


    This words she said is very calm, Mu Zhanxiao also know Xu WANYING stubborn, so in the end did not say anything, um, a voice, also be agreed to come down.


    Then, Mu Zhanxiao accompanied Xu WANYING to Xiaxi mountain.


    Xiaxi mountain is very high, and the terrain is a little steep. It''s not very smooth to walk. The people on the road are frequent visitors to Xiaxi mountain, but they walk like flies. Compared with these people, Xu WANYING looks slightly embarrassed. Obviously, I overestimated myself.


    After all, the mountains in Kyoto are different from those in Jiangnan.


    As soon as she got to Xiaxi mountain, she could see the red leaves. Xu WANYING was so tired that she couldn''t speak, so she was panting. Mu Zhanxiao laughs in a low voice. Xu WANYING is embarrassed by the smile. Before she has time to refute the man, she suddenly has an empty waist, and the whole person has been picked up by Mu Zhanxiao.


    This time, Xu WANYING looked at Mu Zhanxiao in amazement.


    Mu Zhanxiao was calm: "the last point, also the steepest point, I will hold you up."


    This words, Mu Zhanxiao said lightly, it really doesn''t look like a person who has just recovered from a serious injury, it seems like a more common action. And when I picked up Xu WANYING, I didn''t have any burden.


    Soon, Mu Zhanxiao''s brow twisted.


    Xu WANYING thought that Mu Zhanxiao was not comfortable. She said after being quiet: "you put me down, I can go by myself."


    Mu Zhanxiao said directly: "you are too light. Over the years, how did you toss about in Jiangnan and make yourself so light? It''s much lighter than leaving Kyoto at that time. "


    At that time, Xu WANYING left Kyoto, but even if the typhoid fever did not last long, at that time, Xu WANYING had been light enough to make Mu Zhanxiao not very satisfied. Over the years, looking at Xu WANYING from a distance, she knew that Xu WANYING was thin, but she didn''t expect to be light enough.


    "It should be easy not to be around me? You can do what you want, and you don''t have to think about how to deal with me. Why is it so light now? " Mu Zhanxiao asked directly.


    Xu WANYING was stunned, but she didn''t feel light. I''ve been used to it for a long time. So when Mu Zhanxiao said that, Xu WANYING couldn''t recover for a while.


    "I''ll ask the kitchen to prepare something for you. I''ll take you to see King Yi, and let him show you your body. Otherwise, it''s not the way. It will be more troublesome when it''s cold. " Mu Zhanxiao said it directly.


    It was as if everything had been arranged.


    In such a case, Xu WANYING is completely stunned, there is no response. Mu Zhanxiao didn''t say anything, as if his voice had fallen, and he didn''t speak again, as if this matter had been arranged.

 Chapter 1239

    And the voice falls, Mu Zhanxiao should also take Xu WANYING to Xiaxi mountain, the red leaves on Xiaxi mountain appear in front of Xu WANYING, let Xu WANYING see, this is different from the occasional maple leaf, the bright red, people can''t see, that is a dazzling and beautiful, how can''t move the eye.


    "This is the most beautiful time of Xiaxi mountain. Once this time is over, Xiaxi mountain will become quiet, and even collapse faster than anywhere." Mu Zhanxiao said faintly, "there is also a Faxi temple on Xiaxi mountain, which is quiet and quiet. There are not many pilgrims coming and going on weekdays. Niang usually finds peace in Faxi temple. "


    Xu WANYING a Leng, some did not expect.


    "I know when you come back. I''m afraid you''re not comfortable, so I didn''t go back to the palace. Now that I''m here, I''ll go up and have a look at my mother. " Mu Zhanxiao light mouth, finish his words.


    This time, it was Xu WANYING who calmed down.


    I didn''t expect that it was true. It was more because of Mu Zhanxiao''s attitude between the lines. It seemed that he never separated himself from Mu Wangfu, so he Yan''s address was always called Niang. It seems that she has never left Prince Mu''s residence in these years.


    This time, Xu WANYING appears more passive.


    But mu Zhanxiao did not say anything, just quietly holding Xu WANYING''s hand, walking towards the depths of the maple leaf forest.


    The deeper it is, the deeper it is. On the contrary, it gives people the feeling that they are completely surrounded by this maple leaf. No matter how they break free, they can''t break free from such an environment.


    Just like staying at Mu Zhanxiao''s side, he got deeper and deeper, and was completely out of control.


    Finally, Xu WANYING is helpless sigh.


    It''s like going back to Kyoto was a mistake. And this step is wrong. Step by step wrong, never come back.


    Mu Zhanxiao didn''t deliberately chat with Xu WANYING, but from time to time he would introduce some things about Kyoto and xiaxishan to Xu WANYING. Xu WANYING listened carefully and never spoke. Mu Zhanxiao didn''t mind at all.


    They walked up the stone steps of Xiaxi mountain.


    "Faxi temple is just ahead." Mu Zhanxiao said faintly, "people who come to Xiaxi mountain are bound to go like this. My mother knows we''ll come, and she''s already waiting for us. "


    It''s like everything has been arranged. Now it''s just inviting the emperor into the urn. Xu WANYING did not say anything, just quiet for a while, and then passively looked at Mu Zhanxiao.


    "If I didn''t give you a divorce, you have always been the princess of Prince Mu''s house. Then my mother is your mother. It''s not unreasonable for you to visit my mother. Shouldn''t a daughter-in-law go to see her mother-in-law for so many years? " Mu Zhanxiao asked directly.


    Xu WANYING, who asked this question, was more and more passive. It''s not like this, but she couldn''t find any room for Refutation in Mu Zhanxiao''s words, so she could only passively look at this man.


    But mu Zhanxiao didn''t say anything, holding Xu WANYING''s hand tightly, the voice is more gentle, can''t be more gentle: "if you can''t walk, I''ll hold you up."


    When she said this, her thin lips were almost close to Xu WANYING''s ears. The heat was gently on Xu WANYING''s body, which almost made Xu WANYING shrink subconsciously. But the more she hid, the more Mu Zhanxiao didn''t give Xu WANYING such an opportunity, and completely imprisoned Xu WANYING in her own sphere of influence.


    That''s all¡ª¡ª


    Xu WANYING said nothing more.


    "No, I''ll go myself." Xu WANYING this just light mouth.


    Mu Zhanxiao didn''t force her, so she led Xu WANYING towards Faxi temple. Soon, Faxi Temple appeared in front of them. Mammy, who has been following He Yan, has been waiting at the gate of Faxi temple for a long time.


    When they came up, Mammy came up to them: "I''ll see you, princess."


    Mu Zhanxiao brushed his sleeve, and mammy stood up, and then continued to say: "the Lord, the princess, the lady is waiting for you. The third lady is waiting, too. "


    Miss three is mu Mian.


    When they got married, Mu Mian didn''t come. Because what Mu Mian committed in those years was that Mu Zhanxiao went to Mu Cen to plead for mercy, and then he Mian was pardoned for his death. Since then, Mu Mian has been with He Yan in Faxi temple, and rarely returns to Kyoto. So this is the first time that Xu WANYING meets Mu Mian.


    "Mummy is my sister." Mu Zhanxiao explained, "she has been following her mother in Faxi temple."


    Xu WANYING said yes.


    Soon, they walked towards the temple. Until he Yan lived in the door of the wing room, Mammy just stopped: "the Lord, the princess, the lady is in it."


    "Good." Mu Zhanxiao answered.


    Xu WANYING nodded.


    Then, Mu Zhanxiao and Xu WANYING push the door in. He Yan is drinking tea and wearing plain clothes. Even the bun is just a simple hair ornament, so there is no more decoration. On the side of He Yan, there is a woman in the same plain color, who looks much more gentle.


    I think that''s Mumian.


    When Mu Mian saw Xu WANYING, Ying Ying said, "sister-in-law."


    Xu WANYING is a little uncomfortable, but mu Zhanxiao doesn''t say anything. He Yan seems to be more enthusiastic: "WANYING, you are back."


    When Xu WANYING saw he Yan, she didn''t know how to call him. Instead, he Yan took the initiative to hold Xu WANYING''s hand: "you child, don''t you open your mouth to call someone?"


    This time, Xu WANYING bit her lip and was quiet for a moment before she spoke slowly: "Niang --"


    He Yan this just satisfied nod, even Mu Zhanxiao in the side all show casual smile, so looking at Xu WANYING. Xu WANYING didn''t say anything. She bowed her head and bit her lips. Instead, he Yan patted Xu WANYING''s hand: "the beautiful scenery of Faxi temple is countless. Later, my mother will take you out for a walk."


    "Good. Thank you Xu WANYING answered.


    Mu Mian also said a few words, but activated the atmosphere. Here, Mu Zhanxiao suddenly quieted down. Instead of making a fuss over the guests, he calmly watched the three of them sitting on their seats drinking tea, and did not break the bustle.


    ¡­¡­


    Then, he Yan takes Xu WANYING around Faxi temple. Mu Zhanxiao follows him and Mu Mian accompanies him. Mu Zhanxiao often asks Mu Mian all questions, but mu Mian answers them honestly.


    Xu WANYING likes the quietness of Faxi temple and listens to He Yan''s story about the history of Faxi temple.


    The atmosphere is neither good nor bad.


    To the evening, the sky suddenly began to rain, he Yan looked up at the sky, it began to say: "rain, first back to the wing room to avoid rain."

 Chapter 1240

    "Mother, be careful." Xu WANYING holds He Yan.


    He Yan went down the steps carefully. Xu WANYING''s hand supported him all the time. Until she went down the steps, Xu WANYING released he Yan. He Yan gave Xu WANYING a gentle smile, with a faint smile in her eyes and eyebrows.


    "You see, you are really a lucky star." He Yan suddenly opened her mouth.


    Xu WANYING was stunned. For a moment, she didn''t understand the meaning of He Yan''s words.


    Now, he Yancai began to explain: "Kyoto, it has not rained for a long time. If it doesn''t rain again, it will really be dry. As soon as you come, it will start to rain. What is not a lucky star?"


    In fact, Xu WANYING has been here for half a year.


    But he Yan said so, Xu WANYING did not refute, just vaguely know what he Yan wants to express, this time, Xu WANYING followed quiet down, passive standing.


    He Yan patted Xu WANYING''s hand: "WANYING, stay in Kyoto. If you want to go back to Jiangnan, let Zhan Xiao accompany you back to live for a while and then come back. You see, Zhiyi is also in Kyoto. You are Zhiyi''s mother. You don''t want to miss Zhiyi''s growth, do you? "


    He Yan takes Mu Zhiyi to persuade Xu WANYING.


    This is also the place where Xu WANYING is most reluctant to give up. Now, Xu WANYING calms down and seems to be thinking. And Mu Zhanxiao didn''t speak, just followed them quietly.


    "But Niang won''t interfere in your decision, it depends on your own meaning." He Yan nodded, "don''t say these, now that you have arrived at Faxi temple, it''s raining. I''m afraid it won''t come down for a while. My mother will spend the night in Faxi temple. It''s too late to leave when it''s raining."


    After he Yan finished, Xu WANYING couldn''t refute. At this time, it must be inappropriate to go down the mountain. In addition, the way down the mountain is much more difficult than the way up the mountain. It seems that staying has become the only way.


    This time, Xu WANYING bit her lip.


    "I''ll have a room made up for you. The wing rooms on this side are left by the host to the Mu family. Before Zhan Xiao was late, he would stay here. So just clean it up. " He Yan''s arrangement is sound.


    Xu WANYING is silent, this just answer a voice: "that troublesome Niang."


    There''s really nothing to show off.


    Since Mu Zhanxiao was injured and came back to Mu Wang''s house, her things have been moved to the East building. Although she and Mu Zhanxiao did nothing, they have been living together all the time, and now it''s meaningless to show affection again.


    He Yan see Xu WANYING nodded, immediately ordered people to clean up.


    Then, he Yan took Xu WANYING to sit down in the wing room, and Mu Mian answered: "mother, I''ll see if the dinner is ready."


    "Good." He Yan answered, and then he Yan looked at Xu WANYING, "this is a temple. Naturally, there are no meat dishes, only vegetarian dishes, eating fast and chanting Buddha."


    Xu WANYING said yes.


    Mu Zhanxiao was always with him.


    Soon, Mu Mian has brought up the dishes. This is a temple. Naturally, it is impossible to be served anytime and anywhere like when you were in King Mu''s residence. Therefore, in such a situation, you have to do a lot of things by yourself.


    Xu WANYING was not used to being born. She had been used to it for a long time. In addition, she was always in a nunnery when she was a child, so she didn''t get used to it. She quickly stood up and helped Mu Mian prepare dinner.


    Mu Zhanxiao watched quietly and said nothing.


    When they were busy, he Yancai asked Mu Zhanxiao: "this time, I won''t go back."


    This is Xu WANYING.


    Mu Zhanxiao gave a positive answer: "I won''t go back."


    "Good." He Yan nodded, "Zhan Xiao, you are a man. You should let more women order. WANYING is a good girl. If you miss her, you will never find her again. Niang knows what you think of WANYING, so don''t make mistakes again and again, coax WANYING well, do you understand Niang''s meaning? "


    "I know." Mu Zhanxiao answered.


    He Yan nods and makes a sound. When Xu WANYING comes in, their conversation stops. He Yan naturally talks to Xu WANYING, but ignores Mu Zhanxiao.


    The questions he Yan asked were all about Xu WANYING''s work in Jiangnan over the years.


    She is very clear that this is what Mu Zhanxiao wants to know. She is afraid that Mu Zhanxiao has never asked Xu WANYING. After all, Mu Zhanxiao is his own son. He Yan knows his temperament very well. In such a relationship between the two, Mu Zhanxiao absolutely can not take the initiative to ask.


    Xu WANYING didn''t refuse. She quietly talked about her life in Jiangnan over the years. However, it was very boring and there were no ups and downs. After all, Xu WANYING''s life was not complicated.


    He Yan listened carefully and nodded: "Jiangnan is a good place. I want to go to Jiangnan some time, and then I need you to accompany me."


    "Good." Xu WANYING answered.


    Two people chat, pour is lively, Mu Mian words have been not much. Just accompany in one side, Mu Zhanxiao because not anxious down the mountain, but will drink a little wine.


    When Mu Zhanxiao was about to pour wine, Xu WANYING looked over.


    Mu Zhanxiao''s action stopped for a moment, and Xu WANYING''s voice had already spread: "the imperial doctor said that these days, you can''t touch these spicy and wine things."


    Xu WANYING clearly remembers what the imperial doctor said, so mu Zhanxiao wants to drink. Naturally, Xu WANYING doesn''t agree with it. She looks at it in an instant.


    This time, Mu Zhanxiao coughed lightly, but he put down the wine and was very obedient.


    Xu WANYING said nothing.


    He Yan pick eyebrow: "I remember I told you before, you never take it to heart. This Wan Ying opens her mouth, but you don''t disobey a word. "


    This is a bit of a joke. He Yan''s eyes stay on Mu Zhanxiao for a while. Mu Zhanxiao doesn''t say anything. He calmly changes the tea, drinks a mouthful, and then turns to give Xu WANYING soup, which is very good. On the contrary, Xu WANYING is not at ease.


    Mu Zhanxiao and the people who have nothing to do, calmly doing these said.


    He Yan did not say anything, but constantly nodded.


    The atmosphere of the meal was pretty good.


    After dinner, he Yan a little tired, waved: "I''m old, I can''t stand it. I''m going to have a rest. You follow me, mummy


    "Good. Mother Mu Mian answered, "I''ll come when I''m ready."


    "I''ll do it." Xu WANYING light mouth, "accompany Niang early to rest."


    "I''ll trouble my sister-in-law." Mu Mian is still polite.


    In fact, Mu Mian is older than Xu WANYING, but her seniority is much smaller than Xu WANYING.

 Chapter 1241

    Xu WANYING nodded. Then she stood up and picked up the dishes and chopsticks on the table. Mu Zhanxiao naturally followed to help.


    Xu WANYING was quiet and didn''t say anything.


    Wait for two people to clean up, Mu Zhanxiao just accompanied Xu WANYING back to the room not far away.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡ª¡ª


    At night, Faxi temple is already at a high place. In addition, in autumn, the temperature will be several degrees lower than that of Kyoto. When Xu WANYING came, she didn''t wear too many clothes, and obviously she didn''t think she would spend the night in Faxi temple. So now that the temperature is cold, Xu WANYING is not used to it.


    She couldn''t help sneezing.


    This sneeze just hit, Mu Zhanxiao already pulled Xu WANYING in his arms, as if want to use this way, for her to block the wind and rain.


    All the way to the house.


    "Sit down first, and I''ll raise the stove." Mu Zhanxiao said directly and quickly, "it''s me who''s not good. I forgot that you''re not in good health and let you spend the night in Faxi temple. I didn''t notice that the temperature of Faxi temple is higher than that of Kyoto."


    "It doesn''t matter." Xu WANYING said nothing.


    On the other hand, Xu WANYING has already passed through Mu Zhanxiao''s waishan, and Mu Zhanxiao explains: "this was left here before. Occasionally, she would spend the night with her mother on the mountain, so she left some clothes for you to wear first."


    "Good." Xu WANYING also did not refuse, after all, do not want to put themselves really tossed into the cold, in that case, too sad, Xu WANYING is not without experience.


    Mu Zhanxiao saw that Xu WANYING was obedient, so he didn''t say anything. Well, he made a sound and soon raised the heater. Gradually, with the heater being raised, the temperature in the room began to warm up, and the clothes seemed a little hot.


    Xu WANYING just took off her clothes, but mu Zhanxiao didn''t say anything.


    However, Xu WANYING is still passive because they live in the same house. This situation is different from that when Mu Zhanxiao was in King Mu''s house. After all, at that time, Mu Zhanxiao was a patient. Although she lived in the East Building, she would not live in Mu Zhanxiao''s main house. Instead, she would go to live in the side room.


    So they didn''t share the same bed.


    But under such circumstances, there can be no such conditions in the Faxi temple, which means that they have to sleep together at night.


    Xu WANYING is not a young girl in her infancy for a long time. Naturally, she knows what will happen when she is alone with a few girls, so the embarrassment becomes obvious.


    She sat quietly, motionless, fingers wrapped together, head down is silent.


    Mu Zhanxiao finally broke the silence: "where Faxi temple is, there is a hot spring. There is a hot spring pool outside the house. You can take a dip. It''s good for your health. When it''s cold and snowy, I''ll bring you up. It will be more comfortable then. You can''t soak it for too long now, or you''ll be overwhelmed. "


    Xu WANYING passively looks at Mu Zhanxiao.


    Mu Zhanxiao continued: "I''ll ask Mu Mian for her clothes. You have the same figure. Mu Mian is a little fatter than you, so you can wear them."


    Even these things, Mu Zhanxiao to Xu WANYING thought.


    Then, Mu Zhanxiao naturally took Xu WANYING''s hand and walked towards the hot spring pool behind the house: "you soak first, I''ll ask Mu Mian for clothes. I''ll talk to the abbot for a while


    With that, Mu Zhanxiao didn''t say anything. He took Xu WANYING to the hot spring pool and turned to go out.


    This time, only Xu WANYING was left. On the contrary, all of a sudden, she became quiet. It seemed that with Mu Zhanxiao''s departure, the embarrassment disappeared.


    Xu WANYING was relieved. Looking at the mist rising, she was really moved.


    There is no hot spring in Jiangnan.


    Xu WANYING has heard it many times and spent a cold winter in Kyoto, but she has never seen it.


    What''s more, it''s better to be in a hot spring now than to be in the same room with Mu Zhanxiao. Besides, if this person wants to go to the host, he should come back for a while and a half. Just go to a hot spring and go to sleep earlier than Mu Zhanxiao.


    Finally, Xu WANYING quieted down and took off her clothes. When she entered the hot spring pool, the warm feeling came and made Xu WANYING feel comfortable. It seems that the feeling of a little stuffy nose has eased down.


    Xu WANYING is more and more comfortable.


    However, Mu Zhanxiao has never come back. Xu WANYING is relaxed. Even if Mu Zhanxiao doesn''t bring her clothes for a while, Xu WANYING doesn''t worry. She is careful not to get her clothes dirty. She can wear them all night. It''s nothing.


    The temperature of the hot spring pool makes people drowsy.


    Xu WANYING''s eyelids are constantly drooping. Under such circumstances, Xu WANYING nods and gets up to get her clothes.


    In the wing room, it seems quiet.


    As a result, when Xu WANYING picked up her clothes, there was a sudden sound of footsteps outside. Xu WANYING was scared and didn''t have time to react. She skidded and nearly fell down again. It wasn''t just her clothes. She was afraid that she would not be very good if she fell on the stone again.


    This time, Xu WANYING''s face changed and screamed.


    When Xu WANYING wants the whole person to land on the ground, Mu Zhanxiao doesn''t know when to rush in. He hugs Xu WANYING''s waist for the first time to avoid her falling on the ground.


    This time, Xu WANYING fell into Mu Zhanxiao''s arms, and Xu WANYING became more and more passive.


    Mu Zhanxiao picks his eyebrows and looks at Xu WANYING like this. There is a trace of banter in his eyes. Then he holds Xu WANYING up and walks towards the house.


    Xu WANYING didn''t wear anything. She was almost so close to Mu Zhanxiao. The passivity and embarrassment were obvious.


    But her clothes were wet, so it was impossible to pass them on.


    This time, Xu WANYING had no idea for a while.


    Until Xu WANYING is put on the bed by Mu Zhanxiao, she does not want to pull up the quilt to cover her face, Mu Zhanxiao''s eyes sink.


    When people are most beautiful, they are not naked.


    The most exciting time for women is the subtle beauty. Just like now, Mu Zhanxiao is looking at Xu WANYING. Xu WANYING''s shoulders are slightly exposed, and the quilt slides down from time to time, as if it can''t be covered. The long hair is so scattered on the snow-white skin, which makes people more excited.


    Mu Zhanxiao''s throat is rolling and his voice is hoarse: "WANYING, you are seducing me."


    Every word, Mu Zhanxiao said clearly.

 Chapter 1242

    Over the years, Mu Zhanxiao has never met any woman again. In his memory, there is only the fragrance of Xu WANYING, and this kind of picture completely makes Mu Zhanxiao not want to be a gentleman again.


    He suddenly forced Xu WANYING out of the quilt.


    Xu WANYING where is mu Zhanxiao''s opponent, in the strength is completely less than this man''s strength, the next moment, Xu WANYING has been dragged in front of Mu Zhanxiao.


    As if she was calm in business, she lost her role completely in front of Mu Zhanxiao, and suddenly became timid. So in this case, Xu WANYING looked at Mu Zhanxiao passively with a trace of uneasiness in her eyes.


    I don''t know what Mu Zhanxiao thinks, but instinctively I vaguely know what Mu Zhanxiao wants to do.


    Xu WANYING can''t help breathing quickly.


    When she opened her mouth to speak, Mu Zhanxiao suddenly pressed down, and Xu WANYING''s heart beat faster than words, until this person''s thin lips covered Xu WANYING''s lips.


    Xu WANYING is quiet.


    The whole person''s body is tensed immediately. When Xu WANYING thought that Mu Zhanxiao would do something, Mu Zhanxiao''s voice was low: "is that ok?"


    It''s like asking. This is different from the former Mu Zhanxiao. After all, the former Mu Zhanxiao is not a person with such temperament and character. The former Mu Zhanxiao has always been strong.


    Now, in this person''s words, the thin and continuous kisses are constantly falling on Xu WANYING, almost pushing her to a situation where she has no way to go. Under such circumstances, Xu WANYING''s even struggle has become useless.


    It seems that in a kind of bewitching, Xu WANYING completely took the road of no return.


    It''s like Mu Zhanxiao knows Xu WANYING''s thoughts and mentality, but he kisses her instead of being impatient, forcing her into a dead end, leaving her no room to struggle. But such Mu Zhanxiao, Xu WANYING has never faced before, is naturally unable to know how to resist.


    Mu Zhanxiao feels Xu WANYING''s giving up. Now, she is so careful that she becomes more reckless in a moment. Not in the spacious bed, she has already forced Xu WANYING into a situation where there is no way to go. She is completely attacked by this man.


    But mu Zhanxiao didn''t have any impatience, so he pressed Xu WANYING, his voice sank down, panted slightly, and asked, "what''s the matter?"


    "No way." Xu WANYING seemed to have recovered from her previous trance, and her voice became firm. "It can''t be like this. You haven''t fully recovered, you can''t


    Xu WANYING did not understand, but between the lines are already refused. Mu Zhanxiao has more or less understood in the dialogue between Li Shiyuan and Xu WANYING. It''s true that he was injured outside the Great Wall, but the real situation is totally different from what Li Shiyuan said.


    At that time, Li Shiyuan just wanted Xu WANYING to stay and pull a red line again. That''s why he exaggerates so much. It''s like Mu Zhanxiao will die next second. But in this case, Mu Zhanxiao''s mood is happy.


    This proves that Xu WANYING cares about herself, otherwise, she doesn''t need to mention her body at such a time.


    Therefore, in this matter was interrupted unhappy, as if also instant let Mu Zhanxiao no matter, he looked down at Xu WANYING. Xu WANYING seems to be particularly nervous by Mu Zhanxiao, even breathing is not calm up.


    But it happened that Mu Zhanxiao didn''t take the initiative to open his mouth. He just looked at it like this. In his deep eyes, there was a trace of emotion and banter.


    "You let me go --" Xu WANYING struggled.


    But after getting up, he was pressed down by Mu Zhanxiao: "so you care about me, eh?"


    Xu WANYING blushed for a moment and didn''t say a word, but mu Zhanxiao was condescending. When Xu WANYING was not on guard, she attacked the city and plundered the pool. Xu WANYING was completely stunned. She couldn''t believe it and looked at Mu Zhanxiao, but mu Zhanxiao always went his own way.


    Soon, Mu Zhanxiao''s deep voice came from Xu WANYING''s ear: "don''t think wildly. I''ve been fine for a long time. If I can''t move, how can I hold you all the way up? "


    ¡­¡­


    Just like this moment, Xu WANYING really understood: "you..."


    "What do I want?" Mu Zhanxiao holding Xu WANYING''s hand, quietly looking at, eyebrows is with a long time no see relax.


    Xu WANYING was silent for a long time before she said, "you''re not that serious at all..."


    Mu Zhanxiao said, "I never said I was serious. Poisoning is true, but it''s already detoxified outside the Great Wall. Coma is a way to detoxify. Otherwise, if it''s really serious, how can it resist the turbulence from the Great Wall to Kyoto? "


    Mu Zhanxiao said naturally: "you are so smart, how can you not remember this time?"


    Xu WANYING is upset.

 Chapter 1243

    Xu WANYING was quiet and didn''t speak. It felt like she was the one mu Zhanxiao cared about. She couldn''t tell what kind of feeling it was. Finally, Xu WANYING was quiet.


    And Mu Zhanxiao changed the topic: "don''t think wildly. A few days later, Lord Yi returns to Kyoto. I''ll take you to see him and let him show you your body. Otherwise, your typhoid fever will appear again in winter. I''m afraid you can''t bear it. It''s going to be colder in Kyoto this year than in previous years. "


    Xu WANYING opened her mouth to speak, but in the end she didn''t say anything, and she swallowed her words.


    Mu Zhanxiao''s hand followed Xu Wan''s hair like this. He said, "you''ve lived like a duck to water in Jiangnan these years."


    Xu WANYING did not know where the courage, top a: "yes, ah, without you, very good.". Without the rules of King Mu''s residence and the red tape of Kyoto, isn''t it like a duck in water? In addition, Zhiyi is not on the side, and there are fewer things to worry about. How can we not live happily¡°


    Xu WANYING asked directly.


    This words, let Mu Zhanxiao low smile voice, also is not angry meaning. On the contrary, Xu WANYING said some uncomfortable, and followed the move.


    "If I move again, I''m not welcome." Mu Zhanxiao''s voice sank even more.


    In a word, Xu WANYING was scared and did not dare to move at once. That kind of posture seemed cautious, but with a trace of inexplicable tension, which made Mu Zhanxiao''s mood happy. In his voice, there was a trace of banter: "afraid?"


    Xu WANYING naturally does not answer the words, which is like sending herself into an endless abyss, and she is unable to struggle out.


    But mu Zhanxiao didn''t mind, and continued to say: "before you despised me, now you despise Zhiyi? It turns out that you can live like a duck to water without our father and son? "


    "It''s not..." Xu WANYING retorts even though she doesn''t want to.


    Mu Zhanxiao is still smiling. Xu WANYING knows that she has been trapped by Mu Zhanxiao. Now she doesn''t say a word. She just closes her eyes and ignores this person. Mu Zhanxiao also seems to know Xu WANYING''s forehead. Sorry, she chuckles and says nothing.


    Soon, Mu Zhanxiao put out the light and hugged Xu WANYING: "sleep. Tomorrow I''ll take you down to Kyoto. "


    Xu WANYING didn''t answer. Mu Zhanxiao didn''t mind. His hand ran along Xu WANYING''s back and rubbed it a little. Until I feel the little woman in my arms completely quiet down, Mu Zhanxiao this just stopped his action.


    When I look down, I see Xu WANYING''s calm face and even breathing in her eyebrows. Mu Zhanxiao is relaxed at this moment.


    It seems that the tense mood for many years, now, are followed by a thorough relaxation.


    This night''s Faxi Temple seems to be more peaceful than ever.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡ª¡ª


    The next morning.


    Xu WANYING has already woken up, not only because she has changed her place, but also because she has woken up very early all these years. However, Mu Zhanxiao is still sleeping unexpectedly. If before, it was always Xu WANYING who woke up on her bed alone, this person would not know where to go.


    But now, Xu WANYING looks at this person is still on his side, that kind of feeling a trace of unspeakable complexity and contradiction. She watched quietly, but she didn''t dare to be too bold.


    It seems that Mu Zhanxiao can''t reflect the scenes of these years. Since Xu WANYING knew what this man looked like, she has grown a beard, that''s all. And she is still imprisoned in Mu Zhanxiao''s arms.


    Only at this time did Xu WANYING feel as if she had returned to the scene when she and Mu Zhanxiao were in Jiangnan courtyard. At that time, they belonged to each other completely.


    Think of these, Xu WANYING silent sigh, and then, she carefully want to break free from Mu Zhanxiao''s imprisonment, but mu Zhanxiao''s speed is faster, the next moment has caught Xu WANYING.


    Xu WANYING was stunned, Mu Zhanxiao''s voice came faintly: "what to do?"


    "Wake up, want to go out for a walk." Xu WANYING answered.


    Mu Zhanxiao said: "I''ll accompany you. The temperature of Xiaxi mountain is very low in the morning. It will be better to go out with my cloak. Otherwise, it''s in the house. "


    This is a bit overbearing. Xu WANYING didn''t resist.


    Soon, Mu Zhanxiao also got up, and then his eyes were so light looking at Xu WANYING. Xu WANYING couldn''t react for a while. When she came back to her senses, Xu WANYING realized what this man was going to do. She coughed softly. Was this man waiting for her to change?


    This time, Xu WANYING didn''t speak. Just as she was about to get out of bed and get dressed, she found that Mu Zhanxiao was faster. She had already taken Xu WANYING''s clothes from one side and put them on herself. Xu WANYING recalled that she didn''t want to change clothes for herself, but changed clothes for herself.


    "I can do it myself." Xu WANYING some awkward opening.


    Mu Zhanxiao lowered his head and gave a light smile, but he didn''t say anything. He naturally finished the action in his hand. When he met some difficult lace UPS, Mu Zhanxiao''s eyebrows twisted, as if thinking: "how complex are your women''s clothes?"


    Xu WANYING took a look, more and more uncomfortable: "I''ll just come myself."


    Mu Zhanxiao didn''t answer. He just looked at Xu WANYING. After she tied a bag, it seemed that he suddenly realized. This time, he naturally took the tie from Xu WANYING''s hand and quickly tied the belt.


    It''s also addictive to wear. Xu WANYING''s clothes are all worn by Mu Zhanxiao one by one.


    Instead, Xu WANYING became completely passive. Under such circumstances, Mu Zhanxiao didn''t say anything, just looked at him: "OK."


    Xu WANYING''s cheek is a little red.


    She did not say a word, and Mu Zhanxiao just stood up, Xu WANYING also stood up, looking at the man''s strong body, the cheek is still slightly red, but Xu WANYING did not say anything. When Mu Zhanxiao was wearing a thin belt, Xu WANYING naturally stepped forward.


    Mu Zhanxiao didn''t stop him.


    Men are tall, women are small, condescending, but there is a touch of tenderness and emotion. It was not until Xu WANYING tied her belt that she found that her heart beat so fast that she seemed to be out of control. In this case, Mu Zhanxiao is calm, holding Xu WANYING''s hand: "take you out for a walk."


    Xu WANYING said yes.


    She was wearing Mu Zhanxiao''s cloak. It seemed that it had rained in Xiaxi mountain in the early morning. Even the green leaves were still covered with dew. However, the ground was wet. Mu Zhanxiao held Xu WANYING''s waist and reminded her carefully.

 Chapter 1244

    The maple leaves look more and more spectacular.


    They walked around Faxi temple.


    When the sky was completely bright, Mu Zhanxiao took Xu WANYING to breakfast. He Yan and Mu Mian have already got up. When they see them, they smile and greet them to have breakfast together.


    "Niang -" Mu Zhanxiao said calmly.


    Xu WANYING is still a little embarrassed, but still calm mouth: "Niang."


    The voice falls, her cheek is a little red, he Yan is disapproval, smile and nod, and then began to continue to say: "WANYING ah, back to Kyoto, I find a time, let you scenery married into the Mu palace."


    This words, let Xu WANYING a Leng.


    She is not stupid, naturally understand the meaning of this, which means that she and Mu Zhanxiao want to marry again, but she and Mu Zhanxiao are not married, it seems unreasonable. But when Xu WANYING realized what she was thinking, she felt a little incredible.


    Then, Xu WANYING was silent and didn''t know how to respond to He Yan''s words.


    Instead, Mu Zhanxiao said faintly: "I''ll be ready."


    "Not to be ready. Otherwise, who knows that there will be one more Princess mu in Kyoto? Silent? " He Yan is not polite.


    Mu Zhanxiao made a sound.


    Mother and son are talking. Between the two conversations, they have decided a major thing. Xu WANYING is like the outsider who is passively arranged.


    And he Yan is smiling face Yingying looked at Xu WANYING: "look at me, sit down to eat."


    "Good." Xu WANYING didn''t speak in the end.


    He Yan continued: "if you need anything, just open your mouth. You can call the slaves in this house at will. Qin Xiang is a reliable and reliable person. WANYING, I don''t want to treat you badly. This time, you must marry into Prince Mu''s house. "


    Xu WANYING didn''t answer.


    Mu Zhanxiao''s hand silently holds Xu WANYING''s hand under the table. It seems to give Xu WANYING stability, and it seems to affirm He Yan''s words.


    Xu WANYING has been very quiet.


    Knowing that after breakfast, Xu WANYING and Mu Zhanxiao didn''t stay much in Faxi temple. They soon turned around and walked out of Faxi temple. He Yan and Mu Mian arrived at the gate of the temple, but they didn''t continue to see each other off.


    It seems easier to go down the mountain than to go up it, but in fact it''s even more difficult.


    Mu Zhanxiao looked down at Xu WANYING: "I''ll hold you down the mountain."


    Xu WANYING shook her head: "I''ll go by myself."


    "Can you walk?" Mu Zhanxiao''s words with a trace of banter, and then continue to speak, "if you walk, prove that last night let you not too tired, eh?"


    This made Xu WANYING''s face red, and Mu Zhanxiao''s voice fell down. She had already picked up Xu WANYING. Xu WANYING didn''t struggle at last. She didn''t know whether she was embarrassed or something else. She didn''t dare to see Mu Zhanxiao again and let this person hold her quietly.


    Mu Zhanxiao did not say anything, but with a happy smile in his eyebrows, and then walked down the mountain with Xu WANYING.


    The carriage was still waiting for them at the original post station.


    When Yingwei saw Mu Zhanxiao, he quickly stepped forward: "I''ll see you."


    "Set out for the palace." Mu Zhanxiao spoke faintly.


    But mu Zhanxiao didn''t put Xu WANYING down in the whole process. Instead, he sent Xu WANYING to the carriage all the way. On the contrary, Xu WANYING was very embarrassed, and the passivity became more and more obvious.


    She coughed softly and wanted to struggle, but she couldn''t bear the strength of the man. Until the carriage, Mu Zhanxiao put Xu WANYING down.


    Xu WANYING''s cheek is very red, but mu Zhanxiao is calm: "what''s good to blush? I can''t hold you normally?"


    Xu WANYING didn''t say a word. Mu Zhanxiao thought Xu WANYING was embarrassed. Soon, the carriage walked slowly down the mountain.


    "Let Zhiyi come back in a few days." Mu Zhanxiao suddenly opened his mouth.


    Xu WANYING said, this time because of Mu Zhanxiao, Zhiyi lived in the palace for more than a month. It''s time to come back. And with Mu Zhiyi''s intelligence, how can he not guess? Even if he doesn''t know what happened, he can still understand it.


    But thinking of these, Xu WANYING is quiet down.


    Mu Zhanxiao in Xu WANYING quiet moment, light mouth: "you are my woman, can''t leave from my side, you can only stay in Kyoto. Don''t think about it. It won''t happen again. Do you understand? "


    Mu Zhanxiao said this directly, and his eyes looked at Xu Wan for a moment: "as for Jiangnan, I will accompany you to live in Jiangnan for a month every year. It won''t make you miss Jiangnan too much. "


    Xu WANYING a Leng, but did not expect that Mu Zhanxiao said these.


    What she thought was that Zhiyi would come back. Now Mu Zhanxiao has no problem. It also means that they will go back to their original appearance. Mu Zhanxiao wants to go back to the court, instead of always being by his side like now. What she needs is not a successful husband, but a husband who can accompany her for a long time.


    Therefore, Xu WANYING is quiet down.


    And Mu Zhanxiao''s hand unconsciously, so pinched Xu WANYING''s chin, light mouth: "I won''t go back to court, can accompany you wholeheartedly."


    Xu WANYING was stunned.


    "If the emperor can talk so much with you, saying that I''m seriously injured and that I can''t get out of bed for 100 days, it''s natural that I''ve been on such a long vacation. It''s better than when my wife is gone and I don''t want to go back to court, so let me settle down first. " Mu Zhanxiao light mouth explanation.


    Xu WANYING


    I really didn''t expect it.


    This, Xu WANYING passive can no longer be passive.


    Mu Zhanxiao looked down: "so, are you satisfied now? No more wishful thinking. "


    Xu WANYING Oh, as if did not answer, but her mouth is inadvertently up, with a trace of smile, and Mu Zhanxiao''s hand has held Xu WANYING''s hand, thick and hard fingers through Xu WANYING''s scaly fingers, so overlapped.


    "Since the state affairs are getting busier and busier, I have hardly visited the fairs in Kyoto, nor have I been to these places in Kyoto. I''ll take you for a walk at this time. I remember when you were in Jiangnan, you also liked places like fairs. " Mu Zhanxiao''s wealth slowed down.


    Xu WANYING didn''t deny it. She made a sound.


    I really like it.


    Mu Zhanxiao''s eyebrows and eyes are still with a faint smile, and then he did not say anything, the carriage has been down Xiaxi mountain, toward the direction of the market.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡ª¡ª


    A few days have passed¡ª¡ª


    In accordance with the promise, Mu Zhanxiao seriously accompanied Xu WANYING, took her to transform the markets in Kyoto, and took her to eat all kinds of delicious snacks in Kyoto.

 Chapter 1245

    At night, the two will be extremely touching. But the active person is always Mu Zhanxiao, and Xu WANYING is the passive one.


    Mu Zhanxiao will coax Xu WANYING, coax again and again, coax Xu WANYING completely relaxed, Mu Zhanxiao will attack the city and plunder the pool, no longer give Xu WANYING any chance to resist.


    And afterwards, Mu Zhanxiao did not send any soup to Xu WANYING.


    On the contrary, Xu WANYING was quiet, and privately found someone to take the pill to avoid any accidents. What happened in those years has left Xu WANYING with lingering fear.


    This kind of thing, in Kyoto, how can you hide from Mu Zhanxiao, but mu Zhanxiao didn''t say anything.


    Housekeeper Chen stood on one side, a little timid: "Lord, this matter..."


    Housekeeper Chen is asking Mu Zhanxiao what he means.


    Mu Zhanxiao was quiet: "don''t interfere."


    "Yes." Housekeeper Chen answered.


    The house of King Mu has been quiet for a long time, so it should have more voice. However, Mu Zhanxiao''s only son is mu Zhiyi, and the rest of his concubines have been sent out of the house. Therefore, under such circumstances, Xu WANYING is still taking the soup. Housekeeper Chen really doesn''t understand.


    Taking over the position of housekeeper from his uncle, housekeeper Chen has more or less heard about Mu Zhanxiao and Xu WANYING, but housekeeper Chen is also very clear that she is just a frightening person and has no way to interfere in many things.


    Thinking of this, housekeeper Chen calmed down and didn''t say anything.


    And Mu Zhanxiao stood up and walked towards the main building of the East building.


    ¡­¡­


    When Mu Zhanxiao entered the East Building, he didn''t let the slaves to deliver a message. Xu WANYING just took pills, saw Mu Zhanxiao come in, she Leng for a while, there is a trace of inexplicable panic. On the contrary, Mu Zhanxiao is calm and quiet, walking towards Xu WANYING''s direction.


    Xu WANYING did not speak, the palm of her hand slightly clenched into a fist, always feel that this person knows something. There was a flicker in her eyes.


    And Mu Zhanxiao looked down at Xu WANYING: "if you don''t want children, tell me, I''ll let someone send me the soup to avoid children. There''s no need to go out in private. Let the imperial doctor in the palace match, so there is no harm to your body. "


    Mu Zhanxiao said directly, Xu WANYING a Leng, but did not expect Mu Zhanxiao to be so calm and say these to himself, this time, the passive person became Xu WANYING.


    "I didn''t think it over." Mu Zhanxiao holding Xu WANYING, "should not act too hastily, pregnancy this matter, should wait for your body to recuperate."


    The implication is that if she is not born now, she will be reborn in the future. But at least in this case, she is absolutely buffered. Xu WANYING''s uneasiness comes down slightly.


    Mu Zhanxiao didn''t say anything. He looked at Xu WANYING quietly: "today, Wang Yi is back. I''ll take you to his house and let him show you."


    The whole process, Xu WANYING did not say anything, always quietly bow.


    "Wan Ying." Mu Zhanxiao''s voice came slowly, "I won''t let you do anything you don''t like. There''s no hurry about the children. What''s more, we have enough games. "


    Xu WANYING had a long time to make a sound, but her fist in her palm was still clenched.


    Mu Zhanxiao seems to feel something. He looks down, and then he hugs Xu WANYING. Every sentence is clear.


    Xu WANYING''s heart trembled, as if she had never recovered from such thoughts for a long time.


    Then, Xu WANYING passively looked at Mu Zhanxiao.


    Every word of Mu Zhanxiao still clearly appeared in Xu WANYING''s mind: "the child a few years ago was an accident. In the future, such accidents will not happen again, and you are not allowed to think wildly. Do you understand? "


    Xu WANYING did not speak.


    However, Mu Zhanxiao did not continue this topic, but took Xu WANYING directly to King Yi''s residence. Li Changyi has been waiting in King Yi''s residence.


    "I''ll see Wang Yi." Mu Zhanxiao answered.


    Li Changyi burst out laughing: "don''t be so polite to me."


    Then Li Changyi looked at Xu WANYING, looked up and down, and then said with a smile: "this must be princess mu, a beautiful beauty in the south of the Yangtze River. No wonder you are so thoughtful that the emperor has to let go of your leave?"


    Mu Zhanxiao didn''t say anything.


    Xu WANYING was a little uncomfortable, but she said, "I''ve seen King Yi."


    "No need to be polite. Those who can come here are all acquaintances, so we don''t need to pay too much attention to these etiquette. " Li Changyi said directly, "what''s more, I''m not in the palace all the year round, so I''m not used to these rules."


    When Li Changyi waved her hand, she didn''t care at all.


    Xu WANYING didn''t say anything, just stood quietly.


    Li Changyi took Xu WANYING to the soft cave and sat down. Then she motioned Xu WANYING to stretch out her wrist and said, "I''ve offended you!"


    Xu WANYING didn''t say anything. Li Changyi seriously felt Xu WANYING''s pulse, while Mu Zhanxiao stood on one side, frowning.


    Li Changyi''s pulse for a long time, and then released Xu WANYING, and asked some questions, eyebrows still twisted, has not been comfortable to expand.


    You know, Li Changyi is a ghost hand. For a long time, there are no problems that can embarrass Li Changyi. Before, Li Changyi showed such a look because of Li Shiyuan. Now, Mu Zhanxiao can''t help but get nervous because of Li Changyi''s reaction.


    "Lord Yi, what about WANYING?" Mu Zhanxiao took the initiative to open his mouth, and his eyebrows twisted up.


    "Since she was a child, she didn''t pay much attention to it. She was in ice water all the year round. After the moon event, she didn''t pay attention to it. The environment is not very good. It''s the accumulated cold. After an outbreak, it''s deeply rooted. It''s hard to improve it in a period of time. It needs a long-term process."


    Li Changyi said faintly: "it was Cen er''s situation that made me feel difficult before. But Princess Mu is not as serious as cen''er. A few years of recuperation can be compared with ordinary people. But in the past few years, do not get wind cold again. As long as the infection once, it will be serious once, and eventually it will be like cen''er, which is out of control. "


    This words take serious, the Mou light is not instantaneous of looking at Mu Zhan Xiao: "as long as enter autumn, keep warm to want to do.". Don''t do anything, especially don''t touch ice water. The prescription I prescribe should be taken seriously every day and should not be omitted. If I''m not in Kyoto, you''ll let Ji Yinv come to Mu''s mansion, and she will continue to prescribe medicine for mu. "


    Li Changyi carefully explained that they were all related to Xu WANYING.


    But mu Zhanxiao''s worry was not satisfied.

 Chapter 1246

    Xu WANYING lowered her eyebrows and didn''t say anything. Xu WANYING naturally knew about all this. After the first outbreak of typhoid fever at the end of her life, Xu WANYING understood that it accumulated over time.


    But Xu WANYING didn''t think it would be more and more serious at that time, and later she didn''t dare to hope that she would get better.


    "Princess mu." Li Changyi looked at Xu WANYING, "although the weather in Kyoto is very cold, the climate in Kyoto is dry. The temperature in Jiangnan is better than that in Kyoto, but it''s more cold and humid in Jiangnan. It''s not good for you. "


    The implication is that Xu WANYING will stay in Kyoto.


    "Before you, you had a miscarriage, and this miscarriage has made it worse for you. In Kyoto, the imperial doctors are all the best doctors in Dazhou. They can take care of you. When you go back to Jiangnan, even the best doctors can''t cure the local conditions better. " Li Changyi spoke faintly.


    Xu WANYING frowned.


    Li Changyi continued: "it''s not impossible to go back to Jiangnan, but it must be in early summer. At that time, just let Lord Mu go back with you. "


    Mu Zhanxiao didn''t speak in the whole process.


    Xu WANYING suddenly felt that when she came to King Yi''s house, it was like that she had an extra helper. The helper she left behind was more like Mu Zhanxiao''s good intentions. Now, Xu WANYING sighed and said nothing for a while.


    Li Changyi detailed account, this just let Mu Zhanxiao and Xu WANYING leave.


    Out of yiwangfu, they did not take a carriage, but walked up at the market in Kyoto.


    Xu WANYING suddenly said, "did you do it on purpose?"


    "Well?" Mu Zhanxiao didn''t admit it, just looking at Xu WANYING, "what do I mean?"


    Xu WANYING was silent and did not speak.


    Mu Zhanxiao embraces Xu WANYING''s waist, but calmly changes the topic: "go there and have a try. His sauce beef is delicious. There''s one in front of us, and the Jiangnan cuisine is also very good. "


    Voice down, Mu Zhanxiao led Xu WANYING toward the shop, on the contrary, Xu WANYING''s words to completely blocked.


    Xu WANYING was silent.


    Two people are quietly strolling in the market.


    But whenever Xu WANYING looks at something more, Mu Zhanxiao will buy it directly. Xu WANYING looks at Mu Zhanxiao angrily and always feels that this person is a bit wasteful.


    Mu Zhanxiao is direct: "you like, there is no waste of words."


    Xu WANYING didn''t say a word. She was very happy with the small objects in her hand.


    Two people turn outside for a long time, Mu Zhanxiao with Xu WANYING to eat, this just went back to the Mu palace with her. It happened that the new cloth was also sent to King Mu''s house. This is mu Zhanxiao''s idea. She wants to choose materials for Xu WANYING.


    "If you don''t like it, I''ll ask the emperor later." Mu Zhanxiao is not polite, "choose, let the people of Li family embroidery room come to you to tailor."


    Xu WANYING also did not say anything, chose a few plain colored materials, is used to.


    And Mu Zhanxiao looked at it, chose some bright materials, and then said, "these are for the palace dress. Use it when entering the palace. You look good in gorgeous clothes. "


    "You didn''t see me through it again." Xu WANYING can''t help talking back.


    Indeed, in front of Mu Zhanxiao, Xu WANYING never wore it. Even when she was a little girl, Xu WANYING''s clothes were much more elegant.


    Mu Zhanxiao low smile voice: "well, did not see you through, but intuition should be very good-looking."


    Xu WANYING did not speak.


    Some slightly shy, head down, silent. Mu Zhanxiao couldn''t help but kiss Xu WANYING on the cheek.


    Xu WANYING dodged for a while, but was firmly controlled by Mu Zhanxiao.


    Just at this time, steward Chen''s voice suddenly came from outside: "Lord, lady, little Lord has come back."


    This is about Mu Zhiyi.


    As soon as Xu WANYING hears Mu Zhiyi coming back, she immediately pushes away Mu Zhanxiao. Mu Zhanxiao''s face is not very good. It seems that as long as Mu Zhiyi appears, he can be easily left behind by Xu WANYING.


    For so many years, Mu Zhanxiao and Mu Zhiyi have lived alone in Kyoto. In principle, the relationship between mu Zhanxiao and Mu Zhiyi is extremely close. But outsiders never thought that Mu Zhiyi was only respectful to Mu Zhanxiao in front of outsiders, but in private Mu Zhiyi was exclusive to Mu Zhanxiao.


    It''s not disgusting.


    It''s pure rejection.


    In other words, Mu Zhiyi has never been close to Mu Zhanxiao since he knew that he was his own father.


    I always feel that it was Mu Zhanxiao who left Xu WANYING behind that made Xu WANYING have a bad life. In addition, later they separated, which made Xu WANYING unable to take away Mu Zhiyi, which made Mu Zhiyi have more opinions on Mu Zhanxiao.


    "Mu Zhiyi and I, you always choose only mu Zhiyi, don''t you?" Mu Zhanxiao some jealous asked Xu WANYING.


    Xu WANYING was stunned and said, "it''s not like this. Zhiyi is just a child."


    "He is no longer a child." Mu Zhanxiao snorted coldly, "it''s just a smelly boy who regards you as his belongings."


    Xu WANYING


    "You are mine, aren''t you?" Mu Zhanxiao said it directly.


    This, Xu WANYING is a headache.


    It''s like the dead end of father and son can''t get around and solve it. How to explain seems to be of no help, in the end, Xu WANYING did not say a word.


    And Mu Zhiyi has come in.


    See Mu Zhanxiao and Xu WANYING together, Mu Zhiyi instinct is repulsive, twist eyebrow looking at the two people in front of.


    Xu WANYING coughed softly: "Zhiyi, you''re back."


    "Mother." Mu''s Yi is calm to call Xu WANYING, that attitude naturally put clear is not welcome Mu Zhanxiao.


    However, Mu Zhanxiao didn''t mean to leave, just like he was on the bar with Mu Zhiyi, and sat still.


    Mu Zhiyi is very angry, but he can''t catch up with Mu Zhanxiao.


    This time, Xu WANYING became the object of contention between father and son. Mu Zhiyi said something, and Mu Zhanxiao would retort. And Mu Zhiyi wants to pester Xu WANYING, Mu Zhanxiao will impolitely stop Mu Zhiyi. Father and son are fighting each other.


    But in the face of such a situation, Xu WANYING has a headache.


    After fighting for a day, Xu WANYING finally directly ignores the father and son, and quickly walks towards the house, leaving the father and son staring at each other.


    "It''s all you." Mu Zhiyi is not polite at all.


    Mu Zhanxiao squinted: "Mu Zhiyi, don''t forget your identity."


    "You don''t want to be a mother for a long time. Why do you pretend to be here now?" Mu Zhiyi went back.


    Mu Zhanxiao''s face sank: "who allows you to say this?"

 Chapter 1247

    "Isn''t it? At that time, you gave up your mother and sent her back to Jiangnan. Why do you pretend to let your mother come back now. I''m not happy when my mother comes back to Kyoto. I''d rather my mother be in Jiangnan! " Mu Zhiyi is not afraid.


    Mu Zhanxiao didn''t talk to Mu Zhiyi. His eyes sank and he looked at Mu Zhiyi like this: "if you want your mother to stay in Kyoto, don''t fight me, or your mother can''t stand it and leave in a rage."


    Mu Zhiyi was severely pinched soft rib, this next silent.


    Mu Zhanxiao didn''t say anything. He looked at Mu Zhiyi with warning eyes. Although Mu Zhiyi was reluctant, he thought of Xu WANYING and finally compromised.


    At least Mu Zhiyi is very clear that Xu WANYING doesn''t like them fighting each other.


    This time, Mu Zhiyi is honest, and Mu Zhanxiao goes in with him. Mu Zhiyi didn''t follow in, but he didn''t leave.


    ¡­¡­


    Maybe it''s because of Xu WANYING''s worries that Mu Zhanxiao and Mu Zhiyi seem to be at peace all of a sudden. At least they don''t need Xu WANYING to face them one by one, but Xu WANYING knows the secret contest between them clearly.


    Xu WANYING didn''t break it either.


    But once Xu WANYING is away, the father and son ignore each other. But mu Zhiyi obviously doesn''t have the upper hand in time. He still has to go to the palace to have classes every day, but mu Zhanxiao can always be in the palace.


    Finally, when Mu Zhanxiao has something to do with her, it happens that Mu Zhiyi has a rest today and doesn''t have a class. This time, she can entangle Xu WANYING.


    Xu WANYING is confused by Mu Zhiyi. No matter how mature Mu Zhiyi is, in front of Xu WANYING, Mu Zhiyi is always a child and likes to pester her mother.


    It''s just that the lines are much more mature than they were many years ago.


    "Mother. Are you really going to stay in Kyoto? " Mu Zhiyi asked Xu WANYING, the tone is a little uncertain, but also with a trace of tension.


    Xu WANYING stopped reading for a while, and then looked at Mu Zhiyi: "doesn''t Zhiyi want his mother to stay in Kyoto?"


    Mu Zhiyi shook his head: "no, Zhiyi thought, but if Niang is unhappy in Kyoto, Zhiyi would prefer Niang to go back to Jiangnan. At least in Jiangnan, I don''t have to carry so much. You don''t need to think about everything for others, just do what you like to do. "


    The events in Kyoto a few years ago left Mu Zhiyi with a lingering fear. So if he had a choice, Mu Zhiyi naturally didn''t want Xu WANYING to stay here.


    But in the end, Xu WANYING came back.


    "Niang, I shouldn''t have pestered you and let you stay in Kyoto at that time." Mu Zhiyi is a little annoyed, "if I don''t pester my mother to stay in Kyoto, my mother won''t be entangled with him now."


    Xu WANYING listened quietly until Mu Zhiyi finished talking. Xu WANYING said, "does Zhiyi like his father very much?"


    This words, pour is let Mu Zhi Yi one Leng.


    Don''t you like Mu Zhanxiao?


    no, it isn''t.


    Mu Zhanxiao has always been a god like existence in Mu Zhiyi''s heart. He is highly worshipped, even more than the Emperor today. In particular, Mu Zhanxiao''s prestige in the court hall was greatly admired by Mu Zhiyi from his heart.


    Just Xu WANYING''s relationship, Mu Zhiyi''s attitude to Mu Zhanxiao is not good all the time. And for a long time, they don''t know how to break through this silence, and finally they are deadlocked all the way down, and no one has let anyone go.


    It seems that we are completely close to each other''s dead end, and can no longer get out.


    Finally, Mu Zhiyi said: "I just don''t want to be bullied by him."


    Xu WANYING listens and laughs: "so Zhiyi is just singing injustice for her mother, but Zhiyi still likes her father, doesn''t she?"


    Mu Zhiyi passively did not say a word, regarded as acquiescence.


    "I can learn a lot from my father. As for Niang, Zhiyi doesn''t have to worry. My father will not bully my mother, otherwise I will not give my mother the letter of divorce for so many years. " Xu WANYING gave a faint smile.


    Mu Zhiyi said: "maybe I want to imprison my mother. I can''t do anything."


    Xu WANYING didn''t say anything, but rubbed Mu Zhiyi''s hair like she was a child: "are you ready for lunch? My mother is a little hungry


    I don''t want to talk about it any more.


    Mu Zhi Yi naturally also understands, this just opens a mouth: "Niang, I won''t quarrel with him in the future."


    As long as Xu WANYING is happy.


    "Good." Xu WANYING answered with a smile.


    Mother and son have a quiet meal.


    Then Mu Zhiyi didn''t pester Xu WANYING, and soon went back to his courtyard. He knew that Xu WANYING had the habit of taking a lunch break.


    And Xu WANYING soon fell asleep, until she fell into a solid chest, Xu WANYING slowly opened her eyes, that is mu Zhanxiao.


    Xu WANYING moves, Mu Zhanxiao already awaked: "awaked?"


    "Well, it''s almost done. Just sleep for a while. When did you come back? " Xu WANYING asked directly.


    "Just came back for a while. It''s done. When Shao Yun came back, the emperor called us all into the palace. After a while, he came back after lunch with the emperor. " Mu Zhanxiao explained.


    It seems to have become a habit. For his whereabouts, Mu Zhanxiao will explain everything to Xu WANYING clearly, and will not give Xu WANYING any chance to think wildly.


    Xu WANYING didn''t mind these, and naturally she didn''t say anything.


    And Mu Zhanxiao continued: "the emperor is thinking about autumn sacrifice. If you go this year, I''ll stay with you in Kyoto. You can''t stand the weather in the western regions. I''ll take you to the autumn festival when you are well


    Xu WANYING said nothing.


    She is not a person who likes to go sightseeing. In a place, as long as she can live in peace, she can stay in peace for a long time.


    "The emperor has brought some rare herbs, which are good for your health." Mu Zhanxiao didn''t mind Xu WANYING''s silence and continued to explain, "you get better earlier and give me another daughter. So I don''t have to be bothered by Mu Zhiyi. "


    Xu WANYING was not amused by Mu Zhanxiao.


    "You see, since the boy came back, he has been pestering you almost all the time and against me everywhere. I''m tired of watching it. But there was nothing to do with him. The emperor, I think, is purely intentional. Seeing the love between our husband and wife, he called Zhiyi back. Chunxin doesn''t want me to have a good life. " Mu battle can not help but make complaints about it.


    And the opening of Tucao, Mu Qian Xiao said that what was not good for mu Zhi Yi, but only make complaints about Mu Yi Yi''s Xu Wan Ying. Other things, Mu Chao Xiao did not say anything.


    Suddenly, Mu Zhanxiao quieted down and looked at Xu WANYING like this: "WANYING, give me another girl, OK."

 Chapter 1248

    Xu WANYING was quiet.


    "When you are well. Wang Yi said that as long as you follow the prescription, your body will get better and better. This winter will not be typhoid fever any more. Next spring, your condition will be much better than before. " Mu Zhanxiao continued.


    Xu WANYING is not thinking about these.


    She bowed her head and said nothing.


    She and Mu Zhanxiao, in fact, has not been good, perhaps say, that year''s matter so in two people''s heart, how can not spread. At least in Xu WANYING''s mind.


    I always think that one day, this will be the reason for the outbreak between them.


    On the contrary, Mu Zhanxiao saw Xu WANYING didn''t speak, was not impatient, and didn''t have any angry ingredients, just quietly looking at Xu WANYING.


    Xu WANYING bit her lip, as if thinking about something, then passively looked up at Mu Zhanxiao: "between you and me, in fact, it has not been these problems, has it?"


    Xu WANYING took a deep breath to make her words clear.


    However, Mu Zhanxiao took the lead and said, "do you want to talk about that year?"


    This time, Xu WANYING''s words suddenly stop, is to say, just by Mu Zhanxiao so cold not Ding asked, as if all of a sudden all the words are speechless.


    Xu WANYING stood quietly, some passive.


    Mu Zhanxiao didn''t speak, just looked at it. Xu WANYING''s heart beat a little fast. Until Mu Zhanxiao took the initiative to say, "what did I say to you in those years, do you remember?"


    Xu WANYING was stunned and shook her head subconsciously.


    At that time, Mu Zhanxiao said too much. Xu WANYING didn''t know what Mu Zhanxiao asked. Now, Mu Zhanxiao was not angry. She just looked at it, and Xu WANYING pursed her lips.


    Until Mu Zhanxiao''s hand touched Xu WANYING''s cheek, and then she stopped at her chin, so gently pinching, Xu WANYING did not dare to move.


    "I don''t need to take you back to Kyoto if I have a problem with you." Mu Zhanxiao light mouth, "but in those days of things, I am not to you is no idea."


    Xu WANYING was quiet and silent.


    Yeah, who can do it without any mustard.


    Even if she made up for it, she couldn''t change the truth.


    "But it''s not because of you hitting me, it''s because you don''t trust me." Mu Zhanxiao spoke faintly.


    Xu WANYING stunned, did not expect that the final answer is this.


    "I''m your man, but you never trusted me. Instead, you chose to believe the words of the Xu family. How can you hide your every move from me. I gave you a chance to ask if you were hiding something from me, and you denied it. " Mu Zhanxiao spoke faintly.


    Xu WANYING bit her lip for a long time before she said, "I..."


    "You tried to save me, but did you think that the Xu family and mu zhantian would let you succeed? They won''t believe it if you tell the truth. " Mu Zhanxiao lowered his head and asked Xu WANYING.


    Xu WANYING did not speak any more.


    Xu WANYING didn''t expect such a thorough understanding of these things, so she didn''t hesitate to believe Mrs. Xu''s words. She made a mistake step by step. In addition, Xu Ling and Zhao Fengqi were both in the hands of Xu''s house at that time, so she didn''t dare to act rashly.


    "Don''t you believe I can bring out Xu Ling and Zhao Fengqi?" Asked Mu Zhanxiao.


    Xu WANYING did not say a word, quietly, head down, like a child who made a mistake.


    And Mu Zhanxiao quietly looked at Xu WANYING: "I know about you, as long as you say, I will certainly have a way to bring out Xu Ling and Zhao Fengqi. It''s just that you never believe me. That''s all I blame you for. "


    Mu Zhanxiao explained: "later, there were many misunderstandings between you and me. One misunderstandings didn''t solve, and the next one came one after another. In the end, it turned out that we couldn''t speak any more, which eventually led to me going further and further away from you."


    These words, let Xu WANYING cannot refute.


    Because that''s exactly what it is.


    Wrong step by step, wrong step by step, when I want to go back, I don''t know where to start.


    And now, Xu WANYING did not expect that, under such circumstances, Mu Zhanxiao explained everything.


    "Sorry --" for a long time, Xu WANYING said low.


    Mu Zhanxiao looked down at Xu WANYING and gently held her in his arms: "you don''t need to say sorry to me. In that case, you are only 16 years old. It''s good to be like this. At that time, I didn''t bring you back to Kyoto because I knew very well that it was not necessarily good for you to follow me in Kyoto because of the chaos in Kyoto. "


    Mu Zhanxiao with a thin cocoon on the finger so gently in Xu WANYING''s cheek slip, slightly rubbed up.


    That attitude with a trace of helplessness, and hesitation, and then continued to say: "do not go to any of your news, do not want to give you trouble. My every move was under surveillance at that time. If there were few mistakes, the innocent could be implicated. "


    At that time, Mu Zhanxiao was almost in exile. When Li Shiyuan ascended the throne, he didn''t kill him immediately because he couldn''t find any strong evidence. Moreover, the position of King Mu''s residence was still there. Therefore, Mu Zhanxiao was monitored and his every move would be reported to Li Shiyuan anytime and anywhere.


    If Li Shiyuan knew the existence of Xu WANYING, Xu WANYING would only be the threat of Mu Zhanxiao, not something else.


    Think of these, how can Mu Zhanxiao let Xu WANYING fall into such a panic, so naturally will not inquire about any news about Xu WANYING.


    And the heart of Xu WANYING''s distrust or with a trace of resentment, for a long time.


    For a long time, a lot of things have been missed again and again.


    All the way to the end.


    Xu WANYING did not speak, just listen quietly.


    "The only miscalculation is that you are pregnant." Mu Zhanxiao sighed silently, and the hand stopped and looked at Xu WANYING quietly.


    This is really what Mu Zhanxiao didn''t expect.


    But at that time, if Xu WANYING was pregnant, what would Mu Zhanxiao do? It seems that Mu Zhanxiao is not sure.


    Instead, Xu WANYING looked up and asked Mu Zhanxiao, "if you knew then?"


    "I don''t know what I''m going to do." Mu Zhanxiao told the truth, "at that time, I had no skills, and I couldn''t protect myself, let alone take care of you and Zhiyi. Maybe even if I know you''re pregnant, I''ll choose not to


    Even such a inaction is impossible even to send someone to guard Xu WANYING and Mu Zhiyi in Jiangnan.


    So, over the years, Mu Zhanxiao has a grudge against Xu WANYING, but seeing Xu WANYING alone with Mu Zhiyi, such a grudge has become guilt.


    No matter how popular the Zhou Dynasty is, there is no room for an unmarried woman to give birth. That is a very indecent behavior.

 Chapter 1249

    So, they are even.


    And Xu WANYING listened, well, she understood Mu Zhanxiao''s practice.


    The atmosphere in the room seems to be quiet again. Mu Zhanxiao takes the initiative to hold Xu WANYING and looks at her pretty face. She can''t see that she has ever had a baby.


    Suddenly, Mu Zhanxiao laughed.


    Xu WANYING Leng: "what are you laughing at?"


    "Nothing." Mu Zhanxiao''s voice fell, thin lips also followed, the voice suddenly low and tactful a lot, "we waste too much time, WANYING."


    Xu WANYING''s face suddenly turned red. In Mu Zhanxiao''s words, she vaguely understood something. Now, Xu WANYING is more and more passive, while Mu Zhanxiao is still kissing quietly.


    Xu WANYING is the one who finally sink. She seems to have nothing to do with this man.


    Finally, Xu WANYING stood on tiptoe and put her arms around Mu Zhanxiao''s neck. For mu Zhanxiao, such initiative was like a kind of encouragement. All of a sudden, Mu Zhanxiao became reckless and soon became completely out of control.


    Under the candlelight, in the green gauze tent, is affectionate.


    It''s been a long time.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡ª¡ª


    It seems that after Mu Zhanxiao and Xu WANYING completely open, the atmosphere between them has quietly changed, no longer uncomfortable, no longer indifferent, more a trace of warmth.


    Each other''s eyes only left each other, and even all of a sudden are reluctant to move their eyes, eyebrows in the emotions are more and more obvious.


    The atmosphere of King Mu''s residence is obviously getting better. No longer careful before, even the slaves relaxed. Mu Zhanxiao''s mood is naturally very good. Even Mu Zhiyi, who is not very pleasant to the eye on weekdays, can speak well now.


    Mu Zhiyi is happy to see Xu WANYING, and he doesn''t fight Mu Zhanxiao, but his attitude towards Mu Zhanxiao is still lukewarm.


    Xu WANYING good coax, a few words can be mu Zhanxiao red good. But mu Zhiyi is not easy to coax, so many years of full can not be smoothed overnight. But for mu Zhiyi, as long as Xu WANYING is good, then for mu Zhanxiao, Mu Zhiyi will still give face.


    At least not in front of Xu WANYING show any dissatisfaction with Mu Zhanxiao.


    Xu WANYING doesn''t need to reconcile the relationship between the father and the son. She doesn''t have to fight each other. In her opinion, she will get better one day.


    ¡­¡­


    Not only the residence of King Mu, but also the ministers in the court all know that Xu WANYING is back. Mu Zhanxiao almost holds Xu WANYING in the palm of his hand. All of a sudden, everyone understood why Mu Zhanxiao had dismissed all the concubines in King Mu''s house. It was just to make Xu WANYING come back without any bad feelings.


    Just like Li Shiyuan, he cleared the back palace, and the position of empress was always left to Mu Cen. Even if Mu CEN is not there, no one can covet the position of empress.


    will never change until death.


    This kind of Mu Zhanxiao makes Xu WANYING feel uncomfortable. Because such Mu Zhanxiao, like when and where, Xu WANYING is the focus of attention.


    The Empress Dowager in the palace is very kind to Xu WANYING. From time to time, she lets Xu WANYING enter the palace to chat with her, so mu Zhanxiao will return to the palace after the early court and take Xu WANYING to the palace. In fact, this kind of thing, let the slaves do it, but mu Zhanxiao didn''t want to.


    Like Xu WANYING, Mu Zhanxiao did everything himself.


    Not only that, even to fengluan palace, Mu Zhanxiao had to send people in person.


    Now Kyoto begins to enter the winter, with heavy snow. It is also the coldest time in history. People can''t stand it every minute where there is no heater outside.


    In the carriage, Mu Zhanxiao will prepare carefully.


    As soon as the carriage arrived at the gate of the palace, Mu Zhanxiao would prepare a warm glove and hand it to Xu WANYING: "if you hide your hand, it won''t be cold."


    Not only that, he will strictly protect Xu WANYING, this just let Xu WANYING get off. After getting off the car, Mu Zhanxiao''s search will protect Xu WANYING and let her stick to herself to keep her warm to the greatest extent.


    "I''ll talk to the Empress Dowager later. This day, I don''t want to make you enter the palace. In case of illness, it''s more trouble. " Mu Zhanxiao twisted his eyebrows. He really thought so.


    "Don''t do that -" Xu WANYING was more and more embarrassed.


    From the palace gate to now, how many people look at themselves, the banter and snicker on their faces, Xu WANYING can see clearly. But mu Zhanxiao, like a person who has nothing to do, still goes his own way.


    "Which one?" Mu Zhanxiao asked directly, "King Yi has said that this winter, you can''t have typhoid fever again, so the situation will be better next year, won''t you?"


    But this is a right word.


    Xu WANYING was silent and didn''t explain. Anyway, it''s useless to explain to this person. This person can always find countless reasons to refute herself, and Xu WANYING is not good at explaining anything.


    Before Mu Zhanxiao, he was not a good person. Now it''s like a different person.


    When Xu WANYING was walking towards fengluan palace, the Minister of the court came face to face. When she saw Mu Zhanxiao, she respectfully invited an: "I have met Mr. mu. Princess mu. "


    Mu Zhanxiao made a sound and nodded. It was obvious that the minister had something to say to Mu Zhanxiao.


    Mu Zhanxiao looked down at Xu WANYING: "you go to fengluan palace with Yingwei first, and I''ll come later. Don''t catch cold on the way. Do you hear me? "


    "Good." Xu WANYING answered.


    She nodded to the minister and was about to follow Yingwei to fengluan palace. Suddenly, Xu WANYING''s wrist was caught by Mu Zhanxiao. She was stunned and passively looked at Mu Zhanxiao.


    And Mu Zhanxiao carefully wears the collar around Xu WANYING''s neck. He is sure that it is airtight. Then he nods with satisfaction: "OK."


    Xu WANYING''s cheek is more red, and the minister on one side is joking, saying directly: "Wang Ye, this pair of empresses are spoiled to the bone."


    Mu Zhanxiao didn''t deny it, eh.


    Xu WANYING''s cheek is getting hotter and hotter. Now, she dare not stay for a moment, and quickly goes to the position of fengluan palace. That ear root son all followed to unconsciously perm.


    But mu Zhanxiao didn''t mind. He just looked at Xu WANYING until she couldn''t see her. Then he turned to ask the minister. The minister did not dare to hesitate, quickly explained the things in the court in a few words, and did not dare to delay Mu Zhanxiao. For fear of delaying Mu Zhanxiao''s time.


    Mu Zhanxiao listens quietly and gives an order soon. The minister leaves. Mu Zhanxiao then goes to the position of fengluan palace.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 1250

    Fengluan palace.


    Rong Lian looked at Xu WANYING, but was happy: "WANYING, you are here."


    "I''ll see the Empress Dowager. She''s a thousand years old." Xu WANYING invited Ann.


    "Ai Jia said, don''t be so polite to AI Jia. Come to my house and make yourself at home. " Rong Lian said with a smile, "I like it when I look at you, just like when I saw Cen er."


    Xu WANYING is to smile: "minister concubine and empress Niang Niang can''t compare."


    "You are not the same kind of people, but you are all equally attractive." Rong Lian also said directly, "well, don''t talk about cen''er''s business. Come and sit here."


    Xu WANYING walked over.


    She just chats with Rong Lian. Rong Lian is well-informed. She can learn a lot from talking to her, so Xu WANYING never refuses to chat with Rong Lian. In addition, Rong Lian has no airs, so she won''t be nervous when she gets along with her.


    One side of the mammy just prepared a small point to come in: "empress dowager, Princess mu, small point is coming."


    "You try. This is the osmanthus glutinous rice just made by the imperial chef in the palace. It should taste very good." Rong Lian greets Xu WANYING, "I tried it before. It''s delicious. I think you''ll like it. It''s much more similar to the small spots in Jiangnan."


    "Thank you, madam." Xu WANYING answered.


    Xu WANYING likes these.


    She picked it up and tasted it carefully, which is very in line with Xu WANYING''s preference on weekdays. Now, Xu WANYING doesn''t know why, and there are waves of nausea.


    The most delicious food is hard to swallow now.


    Just in front of Rong Lian, this kind of emotion can''t be easily revealed, and finally let Xu WANYING completely fall into the passive. On the contrary, Rong Lian can see clearly at a glance. She calms down and puts down her high cakes.


    "Don''t you like it?" Rong Lian asked.


    "No Xu WANYING answered.


    It''s OK not to speak. The disgust before speaking suddenly surged into her heart, as if she couldn''t help it any more. She picked up the handkerchief and covered her mouth.


    This, Rong Lian Leng, immediately reaction: "fast, fast, ready basin and clean PAZI."


    The minions soon sent it over. Xu WANYING couldn''t resist it and vomited. Even the breakfast was vomited out. Xu WANYING was a little embarrassed. The minions quickly handed her a clean handkerchief and a glass of water.


    Xu WANYING moistened her throat, which made her feel more comfortable. She looked at Rong Lian apologetically: "madam, I''ve let you down."


    "You are --" Rong Lian is the person who came over, "are you happy?"


    After all, Xu WANYING is not a lady of a big family, and Mu Zhanxiao love, even if happy is normal. What''s more, there has been no happy event in Prince Mu''s residence for a long time. If you can add a child, it''s really double happiness.


    As a result, Xu WANYING was also stunned by Rong Lian. She knows her situation very well. When she didn''t get better, Mu Zhanxiao couldn''t let herself be pregnant, so every time she asked someone to send her pills.


    Xu WANYING used to eat it immediately. This month, when she brought it, she seemed to have forgotten it, as if she had never eaten it again. Mu Zhanxiao was always happy about her boudoir. Under such frequency, it seems to be a matter of course to be pregnant.


    She was too careless.


    And Xu WANYING''s idea, let lotus see plainly: "Ai Jia Xuan a imperial doctor to come and have a look."


    Xu WANYING said with a gentle smile, "please, madam."


    "It''s a happy event." Rong Lian is happy. "I haven''t had such a happy event for a long time. I''m happy with it."


    Xu WANYING did not say anything, eyebrows and eyes still with a faint smile.


    The imperial doctor came soon and gave Xu WANYING a pulse. He immediately gave her a positive answer: "Congratulations, madam. She is pregnant."


    Rong Lian is very happy, but Xu WANYING is quiet for a while, and the voice of the imperial doctor continues to spread: "it''s just that the empress''s body is a little weak, so you must be careful. Don''t catch cold. I''ll give her some tonic soup, and she must remember to take it every day."


    "Good." Xu WANYING answered.


    Rong Lian was careful to remember, and ordered: "too the hospital of those herbs also take some. It means to mourn the family. As long as the situation is good for Princess mu, they will be sent to Prince Mu''s house. "


    "Yes." The imperial doctor answered.


    Then the doctor retired.


    Rong Lian pulls Xu WANYING with a smile: "you''re pregnant. It''s a good thing. Zhan Xiao knows. I don''t know how happy you can be."


    Xu WANYING said yes.


    "You, don''t worry. There are so many imperial doctors in the palace, and Zhan Xiao protects you carefully. Pregnancy is a happy event, and the child will fall to the ground peacefully. Don''t think about it. The child is destined to be a man of gold. "


    Xu WANYING replied, "thank you for your kind words."


    Rong Lian turns around and asks the slaves to inform the imperial dining room to prepare some nourishing and light soup for pregnant women. Then she pulls Xu WANYING to chat.


    ¡­¡­


    Mu Zhanxiao just arrived at fengluan palace and saw the imperial doctor leave from another direction, which made Mu Zhanxiao''s brow slightly twist.


    He didn''t remember that Rong Lian was not well. Rong Lian''s health was always very good. Xu WANYING doesn''t matter much either. Li Changyi, who came to see her not long ago, said that Xu WANYING is recovering well, and Ji Changjin is always looking at her situation.


    So the doctor?


    Mu Zhanxiao sank. Without hesitation, he soon went to fengluan palace. When the slaves saw Mu Zhanxiao, they immediately asked for an, but they didn''t stop him.


    Mu Zhanxiao''s figure appears in fengluan palace. When Rong Lian sees Mu Zhanxiao coming, she smiles: "Zhan Xiao, congratulations."


    "Niang Niang, why are you so happy?" Mu Zhanxiao was stunned and caught off guard.


    But Xu WANYING didn''t answer. She sat quietly, her eyebrows and eyes were low, with a trace of shyness, and her ears were still hot. She noticed Mu Zhanxiao''s eyes. In the end, Xu WANYING didn''t say anything, just sat so quietly.


    Rong Lian laughs out a voice, this just continues to say: "Wan Ying has congratulated, shouldn''t AI Jia congratulate you?"


    This time, Mu Zhanxiao was stunned and looked at Xu WANYING in disbelief. But soon, Mu Zhanxiao also calmed down and walked in the direction of Xu WANYING in three or two steps. It was really unexpected that he would let the slave bring the soup every day. There would be no problem here.


    So, how can Xu WANYING be pregnant?


    But Xu WANYING''s present body, is not really able to withstand the October pregnancy to bring the difficulty.

 Chapter 1251

    So, Mu Zhanxiao''s brow twisted, that is a kind of serious, and Rong Lian also noticed, this is a little curious: "Zhan Xiao, this Wan Ying pregnant, you don''t look very happy?"


    Rong Lian asked directly, Mou Guang also looked at Mu Zhanxiao for a moment. Mu Zhanxiao sinks, while Xu WANYING is worried. She knows that Rong Lian misunderstands. As a result, before Xu WANYING has time to speak, Mu Zhanxiao has stopped Xu WANYING.


    He looked at Rong Lian and said faintly, "I''m not unhappy to inform the Empress Dowager. It''s just that Wan Ying''s health is not good. This winter hasn''t passed, but she''s pregnant suddenly. It''s because I''m not careful. I''m afraid Wan Ying can''t bear it."


    To be honest, there is no perfunctory element.


    In this case, Rong Lian nodded: "don''t worry, it will be OK. The imperial doctor in the palace will pay attention at any time, and the AI family will let the imperial doctor come to the door every day. AI Jia will also go to see Wan Ying in Mu Wang Fu. "


    Mu Zhanxiao didn''t say anything.


    Xu WANYING see Mu Zhanxiao mouth, to the mouth, also followed swallow back, but still carefully looking at Mu Zhanxiao.


    Mu Zhanxiao didn''t look at Xu WANYING.


    Until Rong Lian finished, Mu Zhanxiao didn''t stay much in the palace. Soon he took Xu WANYING back to Mu Wangfu, and Rong Lian naturally didn''t stop him.


    Back in the carriage, Mu Zhanxiao looked at Xu WANYING: "WANYING, you..."


    "I didn''t mean it --" Xu WANYING also had some grievances and explained in a low voice, "I really didn''t mean it."


    Mu Zhanxiao did not interrupt Xu WANYING''s words, let Xu WANYING go on.


    "It''s cold recently. I''m greedy for warmth in the morning. After I get up, I dawdle and forget about it. The slaves sent it. I forgot it myself. That pill is not big either. In the end, it may fall on the ground and not be noticed. It''s cleaned up together. " Xu WANYING flat mouth, wronged mouth.


    Because she drank too much tonic, Xu WANYING couldn''t stand the bitter taste, so mu Zhanxiao prepared pills, which could be swallowed along with the water. It would not make people feel so painful.


    Now it is¡ª¡ª


    I got myself in trouble.


    "You --" Mu Zhanxiao was angry and laughed, but he didn''t know what to say. It''s not to blame or not to blame.


    Xu WANYING is wronged to pull Mu Zhanxiao''s hand: "I''m pregnant, aren''t you happy?"


    "Not really." Mu Zhanxiao helplessly looked at Xu WANYING, and then took Xu WANYING''s hand to his own, "I''m not unhappy, I''m just worried about your body. The doctor didn''t even say you''re fit to be pregnant. "


    "You used to ask me to give birth to a girl. Now that I''m pregnant, you blame me for that. " Xu WANYING is seldom unreasonable.


    Mu Zhanxiao was not angry, but coaxed carefully: "No. I''m glad you''re pregnant. I''m just worried about you. As long as you are in good health, I won''t have any opinions. "


    "You are blaming me. When you were in fengluan palace just now, you didn''t even look at me. " Xu WANYING''s attitude towards Qu Baba.


    As if suddenly become unreasonable, also suddenly coax not good.


    This time, Mu Zhanxiao simply bowed his head and directly kissed Xu WANYING. He didn''t give Xu WANYING any chance to speak again, and he blocked Xu WANYING''s voice thoroughly.


    In this case, Xu WANYING is just a moment of consternation, and then so passively looked at Mu Zhanxiao.


    But no longer resist, let this man kiss himself.


    Until Xu WANYING couldn''t breathe, Mu Zhanxiao released Xu WANYING. His mandible was so close to Xu WANYING''s hair that he firmly said, "this time, I won''t let you have any accidents."


    "Good." Xu WANYING answered.


    Then, Mu Zhanxiao released Xu WANYING.


    The carriage also slowly stopped at the gate of King Mu''s house.


    Because Xu WANYING is pregnant, the atmosphere in Mu Wang''s house has become tense from the previous relaxed. This kind of tension is brought by Mu Zhanxiao.


    Mu Zhanxiao did everything that Xu WANYING had done before. Now Xu WANYING is pregnant, which is even more so. She even reaches the peak


    Even as long as Xu WANYING has any reaction, even if it is slightly frowned, Mu Zhanxiao will stir up the army to let the imperial doctor come from the palace in person, and finally make Xu WANYING a little sad. In front of Mu Zhanxiao, he didn''t dare to show his emotions at will.


    Otherwise, Mu Zhanxiao didn''t know what he would do.


    And all the big and small matters, Mu Zhanxiao all concentrated in the next Dynasty after processing, the rest of the time in the house with Xu WANYING.


    Li Shiyuan also knows about Xu WANYING''s pregnancy. For mu Zhanxiao''s practice, Li Shiyuan doesn''t say anything and is used to it.


    Rong Lian also often comes to see Xu WANYING in Mu Wang''s residence.


    Xu WANYING became the most favorite person.


    Mu Zhiyi knows that Xu WANYING is pregnant, and suddenly becomes excited. She is curious whether Xu WANYING''s baby is male or female. After class, she pesters Xu WANYING from time to time.


    "Zhiyi, do you like younger brother or younger sister?" Asked Xu WANYING.


    Mu Zhiyi quieted down, thought about it and gave the answer: "brother. In this way, we can have more protectors in the future, and we won''t be bullied. "


    Xu WANYING smiles: "what if it''s my sister?"


    "Sister, it''s a bit of trouble, but there''s nothing bad about it. In the future, I will have one more person to protect, that is, if anyone wants to marry his sister, it will not be possible without me. " Mu Zhiyi said it directly.


    Mu Zhiyi also said a lot of hypothetical words.


    Xu WANYING listened to the low voice of laughter.


    All of a sudden, Xu WANYING''s brow twists and hums. Mu Zhiyi is scared. He thinks something''s wrong and shouts. Before waiting, Mu Zhanxiao has appeared in front of Xu WANYING.


    "I''ll send for the royal doctor." Mu Zhanxiao said it directly.


    Xu WANYING took Mu Zhanxiao''s hand and shook her head: "No."


    Mu Zhanxiao twists his eyebrows and always looks at Xu WANYING nervously. Instead, Xu WANYING grabs Mu Zhanxiao''s hand and puts it on her raised abdomen.


    Mu Zhanxiao didn''t know where he was, but he put his hand down: "WANYING?"


    "Feel it? The child is moving. The child moved a little earlier than Zhiyi at that time. " Xu WANYING smiles, "I''m just four months old now."


    This, Mu Zhanxiao is more inexplicable, at least Mu Zhanxiao hand place, completely did not have any feeling, as if through the clothes touching Xu WANYING''s belly, that''s all, this is a daily thing, no special significance.

 Chapter 1252

    "Very light. When the child gets older, it''s obvious. " Xu WANYING explained.


    Mu Zhanxiao is curious, that hand has never left from Xu WANYING''s stomach.


    And the Mu Zhi Yi of one side picks eyebrow to look at so, pour don''t say what, he quietly calmly leaves. Mu Zhiyi knows Xu WANYING and Mu Zhanxiao too well. As long as they are together, they will never care about the existence of outsiders.


    Even him.


    So mu Zhiyi won''t find himself bored.


    Soon, only mu Zhanxiao and Xu WANYING were left in the house.


    Xu WANYING was surrounded by Mu Zhanxiao, and suddenly thought of something: "how did Zhiyi leave without saying a word."


    "Because I don''t want to disturb us." Mu Zhanxiao said it directly.


    Xu WANYING said nothing.


    This time, maybe it''s because Mu Zhiyi has grown up, or maybe it''s because their mother and son haven''t seen each other for a long time, so Xu WANYING can''t understand the feeling that Mu Zhiyi was pestering her when she was a child. But looking at Lang Lang growing up, Xu WANYING is still happy and proud.


    "Be nice to Zhiyi." Xu WANYING can''t help talking about Mu Zhanxiao.


    Mu Zhanxiao pick eyebrow, but is direct: "I am not good to him?"


    "Better attitude." Xu WANYING shook her head.


    Mu Zhanxiao snorted, but he didn''t say anything.


    Xu WANYING didn''t say anything.


    They chatted with each other until Mu Zhanxiao looked at the time and took Xu WANYING back to the house.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡ª¡ª


    Time flies¡ª¡ª


    In the twinkling of an eye, Xu WANYING has been pregnant for seven months.


    In the past few months, Mu Zhanxiao has followed suit and done everything by herself. Xu WANYING is seen by Mu Zhanxiao and has no breathing space. Especially when Xu WANYING was nearly five months pregnant, she almost caught a cold. Now, all the servants in King Mu''s house were taught by Mu Zhanxiao, and they were scared.


    Not only the servants in the palace, but also the imperial doctors in the palace were afraid that Mu Zhanxiao would blame them for this.


    Later, fortunately, Xu WANYING didn''t matter. She just had a slight cold, and it would be fine the next day. Otherwise, she couldn''t figure out what Mu Zhanxiao could do.


    We can''t help but feel relieved.


    But Xu WANYING''s freedom is not.


    "I''m really OK." No matter how many times Xu WANYING promised, Mu Zhanxiao didn''t listen and still went her own way.


    Finally, Xu WANYING gave up and came with Mu Zhanxiao.


    Later, even the food Xu WANYING ate, Mu Zhanxiao will confirm one by one, any inappropriate, will be removed from the list, three meals a day, is mu Zhanxiao staring.


    A few months down, Xu WANYING is to follow the charm of a lot, the whole person''s look is also much better than at first. In this case, even the imperial doctor kept nodding and repeatedly assured Mu Zhanxiao that there would be no problem.


    Mu Zhanxiao was slightly relieved.


    Xu WANYING is different from Mu Zhanxiao. The only thing that makes Xu WANYING happy is that the relationship between mu Zhiyi and Mu Zhanxiao is getting better and better. At least from time to time, Xu WANYING can see the father and son talking. Although they will fight, Mu Zhiyi''s worship of Mu Zhanxiao is more and more obvious.


    In Xu WANYING''s view, this is a good thing.


    One day¡ª¡ª


    Mu Zhanxiao accompanies Xu WANYING for a walk in the mansion, but mu Zhiyi just finished class. At this time, housekeeper Chen suddenly comes in a hurry and says, "Lord, there is a woman outside who wants to see you. But she never said her name


    Kyoto who did not know that Mu Zhanxiao had already dismissed his concubine, and who did not know that Mu Zhanxiao only had Xu WANYING in his eyes, so no one would come to Mu Zhanxiao unwittingly. It''s always strange that people come to the door so blatantly, but they refuse to explain their identity.


    Mu Zhanxiao''s brow slightly twisted: "what does she look like?"


    Housekeeper Chen calmed down and described each other''s face. It was a very beautiful girl. In housekeeper Chen''s words, it seemed that she had never seen such a beautiful girl.


    "Most importantly, what she said seemed like a slave could not refuse." Housekeeper Chen is honest.


    That kind of momentum is natural. Otherwise, it''s not necessary for housekeeper Chen to come to find Mu Zhanxiao himself. He just needs to be sent away. He''s worried that he''ll miss the job, so he made a special trip to find Mu Zhanxiao.


    But housekeeper Chen saw that Mu Zhanxiao didn''t speak, so he wanted to say that he had sent people away. As a result, Mu Zhanxiao suddenly released Xu WANYING, and his attitude became tense: "I''ll go out and have a look."


    Even without explanation, Mu Zhanxiao had quickly walked out of the palace.


    Xu WANYING was stunned.


    Mu Zhiyi sneered: "Niang, you see, I said he is not a good man. Maybe there are other women outside. Now this man comes to me."


    Such irony is natural.


    Being polite to Mu Zhanxiao is because Mu Zhanxiao is good to Xu WANYING.


    But now Mu Zhanxiao coldly hears that someone is looking for him, turns around and leaves, and even leaves Xu WANYING, which makes Mu Zhiyi feel abnormal. The tension can be seen everywhere, and the natural attitude can''t get better. Subconsciously so sarcastic back.


    Instead, Xu WANYING was quiet: "don''t talk nonsense. Your father is not like that. "


    "If not, I heard it was a woman. What''s she doing in such a hurry?" Mu Zhiyi asked.


    Xu WANYING looked at Mu Zhiyi with a smile: "maybe they are acquaintances, and they are very familiar people."


    Mu Zhiyi''s brow twisted.


    But Xu WANYING didn''t go on. Naturally, Mu Zhiyi couldn''t say anything more. This time, Mu Zhiyi gave face and didn''t speak any more, but Xu WANYING calmed down.


    The man outside, intuitively, thinks it''s Mu Cen.


    I can''t say too many reasons. I just think so.


    Over the past few months, Xu WANYING and Mu Zhanxiao have talked a lot about topics that they never touched before. Now they have all said one by one that Mu CEN is a legend, so in Xu WANYING''s view, anything can happen to Mu Cen.


    Cold not Ding suddenly appear such a person, Xu WANYING subconsciously think so. It''s not a woman who doesn''t think it''s Mu Zhanxiao.


    Calm down, Xu WANYING will be quiet at that time.


    Soon, Xu WANYING back to the house, Mu Yi is back to the palace.


    Mu Zhanxiao didn''t come back very long. When the door of the house was pushed from outside, Xu WANYING looked at it and said, "are you back?"


    Mu Zhanxiao made a sound.


    Xu WANYING walks in the direction of Mu Zhanxiao. Mu Zhanxiao quickly meets her and holds Xu WANYING for fear of something unexpected.

 Chapter 1253

    Xu WANYING is very helpless: "I am not so fragile."


    "Be careful." Mu Zhanxiao said it directly.


    Xu WANYING made a sound and then asked, "do you see anyone? Is that her


    The last three words, Xu WANYING said carefully, some uncertain. Mu Zhanxiao quieted down and knew what Xu WANYING was saying. Then he shook his head: "I didn''t see anyone. When I went out, the person had already left. I don''t know if it was her."


    "But --" Xu WANYING twisted her eyebrows, "it''s not that the emperor looked at the empress in those years..."


    "Yes." Mu Zhanxiao didn''t deny, "but common sense can''t judge what happened to her. Even if she does appear, it''s normal for her to become another person. But I think the emperor will recognize it. "


    Xu WANYING said, but she didn''t think about it any more.


    On the contrary, Mu Zhanxiao thought of something and quieted down: "what happened to Mu Zhiyi?"


    "Maybe he thought you had hidden someone else outside, and now he came to the door, so he left angrily." Xu WANYING couldn''t help laughing.


    Mu Zhanxiao


    It is really sitting at home, the pot so directly smashed down from the sky, the injustice.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡ª¡ª


    But this mysterious woman''s matter, did not affect two people''s sentiment.


    As Xu WANYING''s production period is approaching, Mu Zhanxiao will not go in the early days. He will guard Xu WANYING anytime and anywhere. But before that mysterious woman, then later appeared, although no one said, but everyone is very clear, this is mu Cen.


    In the middle, Mu Zhiyi had a misunderstanding, which was stopped by Xu WANYING. Xu WANYING didn''t explain much, but just told Mu Zhiyi that this person is also a very important person to him. Mu Zhiyi seems to know nothing about it, but in Xu WANYING''s firm heart, she let go.


    Until the day Xu WANYING was in labor¡ª¡ª


    This day arrived much earlier than expected. Mu Zhanxiao was caught off guard. Mu Zhanxiao has never met such a scene. His only child is mu Zhiyi. When Xu WANYING produced Mu Zhiyi, Mu Zhanxiao was not there.


    When Xu WANYING becomes popular, Mu Zhanxiao and Xu WANYING are both in the house. One is reading official documents, and the other is reading books. Suddenly Xu WANYING shouts. Mu Zhanxiao goes over immediately. Before he has time to ask, he sees Xu WANYING''s lower body bleeding with muddy liquid.


    This time, Mu Zhanxiao''s face changed, and then he became flustered.


    "I''m going to have a baby." Xu WANYING spoke calmly.


    Mu Zhanxiao Leng was in the same place, and it took a long time for him to come back. He immediately called housekeeper Chen to go to the palace to ask a medical woman to come to Mu Wang''s house, and Qin Xiang also quickly came in.


    Qin Xiang is more calm than Mu Zhanxiao. Seeing the situation, he can understand: "lady, don''t worry, there is still time."


    "Well." Xu WANYING said nothing.


    She''s not a casual person. She gave birth to Mu Zhiyi, so she knows what''s going on. But she calmly follows Qin Xiang back to the house. When Mu Zhanxiao returns, she quickly picks Xu WANYING up and walks towards the house.


    All the way to putting Xu WANYING on the bed.


    And on this road, it''s all dripping blood, and Mu Zhanxiao is scared.


    "Lord, it''s normal. Please wait outside. It''s OK for the maidservant to be here. " Qin Xiang is calm and calms Mu Zhanxiao.


    How can Mu Zhanxiao calm down.


    But Ji Yinv soon appeared in the palace with someone. In a short time, Mu Zhanxiao was stopped outside the house. Even Mu Zhiyi heard the news and rushed back from the palace.


    The door of the house keeps opening and closing. The maidservants come and go to change the hot water. Every time they come out, they bring blood. It looks a little shocking.


    The more so, the more unable Mu Zhanxiao was to calm down.


    But every time Mu Zhanxiao went in, she was stopped by the medical woman: "don''t go in, Lord. Niang Niang''s condition is very good, Ji Yinu is in it. "


    Mu Zhanxiao was stopped at the door.


    The anxiety was obvious, but mu Zhanxiao forced himself to calm down. In this case, Xu WANYING''s cry made Mu Zhanxiao''s forehead sweat.


    Over and over again, they are stimulating Mu Zhanxiao.


    ¡­¡­


    From day to night, there was no good news in the house. Xu WANYING''s voice was heard for a while, but not for a while. Several times, Mu Zhanxiao could not help breaking into the house.


    Just when Mu Zhanxiao couldn''t wait, the door was opened. The former medical woman has come out.


    She held a baby in her arms, but she was excited: "tell the Lord, the empress gave birth to a little princess."


    When Mu Zhanxiao heard the news, he was slightly stunned and subconsciously looked at the little guy in the hands of the medical woman. The little guy''s face was red and he couldn''t see his appearance. He was crying desperately, as if he had been hungry for a long time.


    "Little princess, you are hungry." The medical woman explained, "the maid gave the little princess to the nurse."


    Nanny is already ready, the little guy after drinking milk, all of a sudden quiet down, a face of satisfaction. And Mu Zhanxiao didn''t look at the little guy any more and quickly walked towards the house.


    He is more concerned about Xu WANYING in the house.


    Ji Yinv was just ready to deal with Xu WANYING. When she saw Mu Zhanxiao, she got up and asked an: "I''ll see you."


    "Hard work." Mu Zhanxiao answered politely.


    "That''s what I should do." Ji Yi''s daughter didn''t take credit for it. "The empress has just given birth, and she is still weak. She needs to recover for a while. But you don''t have to worry. The empress doesn''t matter


    Mu Zhanxiao''s voice, Ji Yinv didn''t stay in the house much, so she quickly took people back out.


    Mu Zhanxiao just sits beside the bed, holding Xu WANYING''s hand. Xu WANYING seems to have no strength.


    But when she saw Mu Zhanxiao, she gave him a gentle smile.


    "Is it the same with your previous life?" Asked Mu Zhanxiao.


    Xu WANYING shook her head: "when I was born, I was more miserable than now. I''m fine now. "


    Mu Zhanxiao, holding Xu WANYING''s hand tightly, is full of light fog, with a trace of fishy red. It''s because of the tense mood, as if there is no way to smooth it.


    "See your daughter?" Asked Xu WANYING.


    "Well. Like you, it''s beautiful. " Mu Zhanxiao said.


    "People don''t grow up. How do you know it''s like me?" Xu WANYING is angry.


    Mu Zhanxiao smiles and doesn''t say anything. She bows her head and kisses Xu WANYING. Xu WANYING is embarrassed and dodges: "I''m very dirty."


    "No Mu Zhanxiao said directly, the eyes fell on Xu WANYING''s body, but also for a moment, "WANYING, hard work."


    Xu WANYING shakes her head.


    And Mu Zhanxiao just rubbed Xu WANYING''s hand, gently pinched it, and then said word by word: "this is the last time, it won''t regenerate in the future. I''ll have you for the rest of my life. I don''t want to experience any more thrills. "


    This tone seems to have a lingering fear.


    Xu WANYING was stunned, and Mu Zhanxiao''s deep voice continued: "I love you. Wan Ying. Love, love. "


    Holding Xu WANYING''s hand, it is the position of her heart.


    Xu WANYING suddenly so smile, calm incomparable, eyebrows and eyes with a faint smile, and then looking at Mu Zhanxiao, eyes focused and affectionate.


    "I love you, too."


    ¡­¡­


    (end)

 Chapter 1255

    Dazhou, Kyoto Imperial Palace.


    Kyoto in December is already snowy. Even the red walls and bricks of the Imperial Palace are covered with a layer of snow, which looks even more magnificent.


    But in this piece of red brick and tile, but hide the number of ghosts, not known.


    LAN Xiang''er quietly looked at this piece of red brick and tile, and then quietly finished his work. She tried her best to enter the palace for only one purpose. She wanted to find out the cause of her sister''s death.


    Sister through the draft into the palace, and did not become the emperor''s side of the concubine, but became a palace maid. But no matter how they waited, they couldn''t wait for a word from their sister. Finally, the news came from the palace that LAN bi''er had committed suicide in the lake.


    Parents can''t cry.


    LAN Xiang''er has a very good relationship with her sister since childhood. Although LAN Xiang''er is not a child of the LAN family, she is just an abandoned child picked up by the LAN family, but the LAN family has always been very good to her.


    In particular, LAN bi''er almost takes care of her as her own sister.


    Therefore, LAN Xiang''er naturally doesn''t believe that LAN bi''er committed suicide, so she goes to the palace with her parents to find out the cause of LAN bi''er''s death.


    Now, I have been in the palace for more than three months.


    Let alone find out the cause of LAN bi''er''s death. Even in this laundry room, LAN Xiang''er has never been able to go out, repeating the same thing every day.


    If you make mammy a little unhappy, you may get a beating. The three meals a day are basically a full meal.


    LAN Xiang''er didn''t speak. She took a deep breath and quickly picked up the heavy washing basin. She had to find a way to leave here before she could have a new clue.


    Otherwise, she would be in this imperial palace all her life.


    ¡­¡­


    When LAN Xiang''er came back to the house, she found that her bed had been moved, although it still looked flat.


    She just stood there, and she seemed more calm.


    And one side of the slave seems to know nothing, just do their own things, in twos and threes around chatting.


    No one looked at LAN Xiang''er.


    LAN Xiang''er is not sociable in this room.


    She doesn''t form cliques, and she doesn''t have too many contacts with anyone. In addition, LAN Xiang''er''s good looks make her more enviable. Even if LAN Xiang''er deliberately conceals her ugliness, she can''t stop the jealousy. It seems that LAN Xiang''er can be swallowed up in an instant.


    In the past three months, LAN Xiang''er''s life is not so good.


    But she didn''t want to cause any disputes. Instead, she kept her peace.


    The more so, the more impression LAN Xiang''er gives people.


    LAN Xiang''er stood quietly in front of her bed and suddenly said, "who moved my bed?"


    She just looked and didn''t open it.


    One side of the maidservant no one to speak, but the performance of schadenfreude followed obvious up, LAN Xiang''er suddenly came to one of the people in front of: "Xibi, I have not offended you, also did not provoke you, because I was born better than you, so you repeatedly trouble me?"


    Hibiscus snorted: "so what? Can you eat me? Don''t forget, I have the highest rank here. When you see me shouting like this, I can let mammy cure you! "


    Hibiscus is confident.


    LAN Xiang''er looks at Xibi coldly. Suddenly, she comes forward and directly lifts the quilt. Then, the maidservants in the room scream, because there is a poisonous snake curling up on LAN Xiang''er''s quilt.


    If LAN Xiang''er had been lying on it, the result would have been conceivable.


    Even the maidservant who was sleeping beside LAN Xiang''er was scared and sweating.


    I didn''t expect Xibi to make such a big noise.


    As a result, more unexpected things happened. LAN Xiang''er grabbed seven inches of the snake, and the people in the room screamed, and Hibi''s face changed.


    Because LAN Xiang''er has already come in the direction of Hibiscus.


    The poisonous snake was caught by LAN Xiang''er, but he lost his temper.


    "You... What are you going to do?" Xibi''s voice was frightened.


    It''s a poisonous snake that she found. Xibi naturally knows where the poison is. If she is bitten, she will die. And the maidservants around had already noticed something was wrong, so they ran out of the house quickly to find Mammy.


    On the contrary, LAN Xiang''er was not impatient: "treat him with his own way."


    She light mouth, and then in the hands of the snake was directly LAN Xiang''er lost in the Xibi body.


    The slaves around ran away quickly. The snake had been pinched for a long time. It was already very fierce. Now it was rude to jump on people and bite them.


    Hibiscus yelled in an instant.


    LAN Xiang''er stood indifferently, expressionless.


    This kind of coldness is not like a girl who is only 16 years old. On the contrary, it is gloomy, like a person who has experienced the world for a long time and doesn''t even mean to help.


    The person who originally helped Xibi bully LAN Xiang''er, but all of a sudden, he became scared. He looked at LAN Xiang''er and felt terrified. He was afraid that LAN Xiang''er would take revenge on him if he was not happy.


    And mammy has received the news, quickly came in.


    Xibi is always liked by Mammy, so mammy can''t be unaware of what happened between Xibi and LAN Xiang''er. She just subconsciously stands on Xibi''s side and doesn''t give LAN Xiang''er a chance to explain.


    What Xibi has done, LAN Xiang''er has done a lot for her.


    Those present had no idea how it would turn out.


    But more unexpected things happened. When mammy rushed in, LAN Xiang''er didn''t know where to change the dagger and stabbed the seven inch snake directly. The snake slowly disappeared and released its fangs.


    But the whole person of Hibiscus has become black and purple. People with bright eyes can see that it''s almost the same.


    "Lan Xiang''er, what are you doing?" Mammy roared at LAN Xiang''er, "come on, let the doctor see what''s going on."


    LAN Xiang''er was not impatient: "if you go back to Mammy, I saw that Xibi recruited a poisonous snake, and then I stabbed it with a dagger."


    "You''re obviously trying to frame hibiscus." Mammy insisted, "I will punish you today."


    LAN Xiang''er was very calm: "Mammy, even if you want to be convicted, you have to have evidence. Otherwise, although the maidservant''s status is humble, she doesn''t get any advantage when she makes trouble. After all, there is something wrong with the place under her jurisdiction. There are still many rules in this imperial palace. "


    "You --" Mammy was also startled.


    On weekdays, LAN Xiang''er, who was bullied by others, suddenly became strong.


    She sneered: "mammy usually takes a lot of things? What''s said above, mammy? There are still some things that I need to explain one by one? "

 Chapter 1256

    Mammy''s face changed.


    This, Mammy silent, let people clean up here, and Xibi didn''t wait for people to come, long in the poison.


    No matter how much she likes hibiscus, she is only a slave after all. Naturally, Mammy won''t have any mood change. She just lets people take Hibiscus out.


    The rest of the slaves have been sent out.


    Only Mammy and LAN Xiang''er were left in the house.


    LAN Xiang''er is neither humble nor overbearing.


    "What are you going to do?" Asked mammy darkly.


    LAN Xiang''er said faintly: "if mammy doesn''t want me to make trouble, it''s simple. I just need Mammy to transfer me to the side hall of Yulong hall."


    "You are so bold." Mammy could not help sneering, "do you know where the side hall of Yulong hall is?"


    LAN Xiang''er naturally knows.


    Yulong hall is the place where emperor li Aofeng has a rest.


    How many people want to serve Li Aofeng here, which means that they can get closer to the emperor and get closer to the water first. But Li Aofeng is not so easy to control.


    What''s more, since Li Aofeng ascended the throne, there have been countless concubines in the harem, and there have been countless contests for favors. However, Li Aofeng has never been involved in the affairs of the harem. It all depends on his ability.


    And the back seat is empty all the year round.


    Intrigue is naturally more obvious, but in this kind of intrigue, the relationship between the ministers in the court and China is well balanced.


    If people want to enter the Yulong hall, the first step is to enter the side hall of the Yulong hall.


    That is the most important step towards the center of power.


    So when LAN Xiang''er made this request, Mammy really realized that she had always looked down on LAN Xiang''er.


    LAN Xiang''er was not impatient and gave the right of choice to Mammy.


    That''s a threat.


    After all, Mammy had been in the imperial palace for many years, and soon calmed down: "I can''t let you enter the side hall of the imperial dragon hall, but I can let you go to the house of internal affairs to help. If you can get the favor of the chief manager in the house of internal affairs, then it''s easy to enter the imperial dragon hall."


    That''s not a lie.


    LAN Xiang''er also knows.


    So LAN Xiang''er didn''t think much, but he was very straightforward: "thank you, Mammy."


    "You must give me what you have." Mammy is not a fuel-efficient lamp.


    LAN Xiang''er looked at mammy lightly and didn''t agree: "Mammy, people always have something to defend themselves. If I don''t even know this common sense, wouldn''t I explain myself?"


    This time, Mammy twisted her eyebrows, and then, finally, she gave in.


    LAN Xiang''er didn''t say anything. She nodded, and then walked towards her shop. She didn''t think that she had made trouble with snakes before, but she became timid.


    The slaves outside also came back one after another.


    It was as if everything had become peaceful.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡ª¡ª


    At that time¡ª¡ª


    Wearing a bright yellow robe, Li Aofeng just stood in the shadow of the trees not far away. His eyes fell in front of him with a trace of interest.


    "What do you think?" Li Aofeng asks Mu Zhiyi.


    Mu Zhiyi is calm, negative hand and stand: "is a clever ruthless girl."


    Li Aofeng laughs quietly, which makes people unable to understand his thoughts for a while. But mu Zhiyi grew up with Li Aofeng, and he understands.


    "Does the emperor want to leave her in the harem?" Mu Zhiyi asked directly, "the harem is not calm recently. It''s not clear that it''s involved with several forces in the court. If Leng Buding comes to this person, it can balance and contain very well."


    Mu Zhiyi said directly, but soon, he was quiet for a moment: "but the palace maids were born there after all. If they have a certain way, they are not palace maids, but female officials. If they enter the harem, it is difficult to gain a firm foothold. The result can be imagined."


    It''s just a head.


    And Li Aofeng can''t achieve his goal.


    Li Aofeng sank and lowered his eyebrows: "look at it first."


    Mu Zhiyi made a sound.


    They stood in the same place for a while, then left quietly, as if they had never come before.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡ª¡ª


    The next day.


    Mammy has successfully sent LAN Xiang''er to the house of internal affairs to do things. LAN Xiang''er is low-key in the house of internal affairs. She is clear and quick in her hands.


    The most important thing is that LAN Xiang''er doesn''t talk much. No matter what she saw, she would not talk about it everywhere. In the face of anyone, she was neither humble nor overbearing, and it was appropriate to advance and retreat.


    And getting the attention of the head of the house of internal affairs, LAN Xiang''er made a quick decision to deal with a very difficult matter, and did not cause more losses, which made the head pay attention to LAN Xiang''er.


    LAN Xiang''er was called to the manager.


    The manager carefully looked at LAN Xiang''er, and asked some questions. LAN Xiang''er answered truthfully, but his attitude was still modest.


    The manager seemed satisfied: "the maids in the palace are rarely so clever at your age. This person, being clever, needs time. Even if they are old enough to understand these principles, they will not be so agile."


    LAN Xiang''er said faintly: "thank you for your favor. That''s what a maid should do. "


    "Good." The manager nodded, "the Empress Dowager wants to go back to the palace in a few days. As for you, go to fengluan palace to serve."


    When Rong Lian comes back from the temple, she naturally needs a handy slave to wait on her. The old people who were on the edge of Ronglian were all in the palace. Recently, the servants in the palace are out of touch. It''s not easy to find one that is pleasing to the eye and easy to handle.


    That''s why the manager gave the job to LAN Xiang''er.


    "It''s not hard for the Empress Dowager to wait on her. Just be diligent and quick. In fengluan palace, you should know what to say and what not to say. Do you understand? " The manager explained carefully, "so as not to cause trouble to himself. That''s the death penalty of beheading. "


    "I''ll follow the instructions of the manager." LAN Xiang''er answers.


    The manager nodded and said something more. He told LAN Xiang''er what to pay attention to, and immediately went to fengluan palace.


    LAN Xiang''er didn''t have many things. After a while, she was taken to fengluan palace.


    Looking at the fengluan palace in front of her, LAN Xiang''er quieted down.


    At that time, LAN bi''er was in fengluan palace. This was found later after LAN Xiang''er entered the palace. But fengluan palace is deserted all the year round, and Ronglian is hardly in the palace. Why LAN bi''er has an accident in fengluan palace has always been a mystery.


    There are a lot of rumors in the palace.


    But LAN Xiang''er never believed that her sister''s accident must have something to do with the Li family. She was afraid that her sister was also a victim of power.


    There are no ghosts in the world.


    After sinking, LAN Xiang''er walked quietly towards fengluan palace.


    The eunuch who brought LAN Xiang''er stopped at the gate of fengluan Palace: "after you go in, find mother GUI. Mother GUI will arrange it naturally."

 Chapter 1257

    "Thank you." The sound of LAN Xiang''er.


    Then LAN Xiang''er went to fengluan palace.


    After reporting the name, LAN Xiang''er was waiting in the same place, and mother GUI soon followed. What LAN Xiang''er didn''t expect was that on the throne of fengluan palace, there was a man wearing a bright yellow robe. He was very handsome, with sharp eyebrows and a trace of indifference. He looked down at LAN Xiang''er.


    LAN Xiang''er immediately responded and knelt down immediately: "I see the emperor, long live the emperor, long live the emperor."


    "Get up." Li Aofeng spoke lightly.


    LAN Xiang''er stood up and stood still.


    She didn''t look at Li Aofeng, but Li Aofeng looked at him for a while, and soon his eyes came back: "the new servant of fengluan palace?"


    Mother GUI nodded: "tell the emperor that the Empress Dowager is coming back soon, so the slave has arranged for the house of internal affairs to come and serve the old Buddha, so as to avoid any further mistakes. Before the slave, has been wrong, although the old Buddha did not say anything, but it is not good


    Li Aofeng said, "it looks like a smart girl. Do you know what Buddha likes? "


    "Tell the emperor, the manager has told the maidservant before." LAN Xiang''er answers.


    "Can you make tea?" Li Aofeng asked suddenly.


    "Yes." LAN Xiang''er answered


    Li Aofeng nodded: "tea set."


    LAN Xiang''er knows that Li Aofeng has been with Mu Cen since he was a child, and he is very proficient in tea art. Most of the people in Dazhou are in front of Li Aofeng.


    But in Li Aofeng''s words, LAN Xiang''er was quiet for a while, but she was not afraid: "I''m just a teacher in front of the emperor. I''m afraid the tea made by my maidservant will disappoint the emperor. "


    "In those days, the Empress Dowager''s favorite tea was tea. Even in Qingxiu temple, she still drank tea. If you can''t even have tea, how can you stay in fengluan palace and serve the old Buddha? " Li Aofeng asked directly.


    The eyes indifferently looked at LAN Xiang''er.


    LAN Xiang''er was quiet. She didn''t say anything. She went to the tea set and made tea seriously. She was calm when she raised her hand and threw her foot. She didn''t feel much timid because of Li Aofeng.


    Li Aofeng looks at LAN Xiang''er thoughtfully.


    Just like that night, I saw LAN Xiang''er calmly face up to her being framed and win the game with a decisive backhand. Li Aofeng knew that LAN Xiang''er must not be simple.


    Soon, LAN Xiang''er made tea and handed it to Li Aofeng: "please have tea, Emperor."


    Li Aofeng took over, two people''s skin inevitably touch, but LAN Xiang''er quickly took back his hand, quiet, no shyness, no tension, just looking at Li Aofeng.


    It''s like waiting for a result.


    Li Aofeng quietly drank a cup of tea, and then light mouth: "not bad."


    LAN Xiang''er didn''t say anything.


    "Who told you to make tea?" Li Aofeng asked.


    "Sister."; LAN Xiang''er''s response was consistent.


    Li Aofeng nodded: "then your sister''s tea art must be very good."


    "Compared with the emperor, it is much inferior." LAN Xiang''er said it directly.


    Mother GUI suddenly thought of something. She looked at Li Aofeng and said, "emperor, do you remember that there was a slave in fengluan palace three years ago who made tea, which was very popular with the old Buddha."


    Li Aofeng seems to recall, and then nodded: "there is such a person."


    "Yes, it''s a pity." Mother GUI didn''t say anything.


    When LAN Xiang''er hears this, she looks tense. Who is this man? LAN Xiang''er is very clear. What she says is about LAN bi''er.


    So does mother GUI know?


    This time, LAN Xiang''er was silent.


    And this kind of instant tension, let Li Aofeng see clearly, he low astringent eyebrows, quiet, but also did not say anything.


    After the tea, Li Aofeng didn''t stay much in fengluan palace.


    When he left, he looked at LAN Xiang''er: "let the people from the house of internal affairs send you new clothes. In fengluan palace, there should be some respectability or some."


    LAN Xiang''er''s clothes were the same as those of the previous slaves, but her grades were different.


    As long as it''s in fengluan palace, it''s almost the grand palace maid. Naturally, it''s different.


    "Yes." LAN Xiang''er answers.


    Mother GUI also said, "don''t worry, the emperor. I''ll tell you clearly."


    Li Aofeng didn''t say anything. He nodded and soon turned around and left.


    LAN Xiang''er stayed in fengluan palace.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡ª¡ª


    Everything seems much more calm.


    Originally planned to return to the palace of Rong Lian but suddenly had a disease, this time back to the palace was delayed. Because Rong Lian had never returned to the palace, LAN Xiang''er had a lot of leisure in fengluan palace.


    But that doesn''t mean LAN Xiang''er doesn''t do anything in fengluan palace.


    As long as it was within her power, LAN Xiang''er would conscientiously complete it, and almost as soon as she could, she became a helper of mother GUI.


    Mother GUI liked LAN Xiang''er.


    LAN Xiang''er tried to ask LAN bi''er about it several times, but when mother GUI mentioned it, she became a little secretive.


    In the end, mother GUI didn''t mention a word.


    This makes LAN Xiang''er more and more sure that LAN bi''er''s business is not as simple as it seems.


    LAN Xiang''er didn''t worry. If it was simple, she couldn''t have been in the palace for so long. There was no news at all. And mother GUI is obviously an insider.


    LAN Xiang''er was not stupid either. She didn''t want to talk about it because she thought it was the same as herself.


    "Xiang''er." Mother GUI cried, "don''t inquire about things you shouldn''t inquire about in the palace. So that you don''t lose yourself. The man who serves the emperor''s family accompanies you like a tiger. Do you understand? "


    "Yes." LAN Xiang''er answers.


    Mother GUI nodded: "coincidentally, in fact, your names are very close. It just looks different, otherwise, I really think you are sisters. "


    LAN Xiang''er didn''t say anything.


    Although she grew up in the LAN family, the LAN family never said that there was such a LAN Xiang''er in the LAN family. Even people in Pingzhou didn''t know the existence of LAN Xiang''er.


    This palace draft, of course, is also a little tricky, so it has nothing to do with the blue family.


    What''s more, she has no blood relationship with the people of the LAN family, and naturally she can''t be similar to LAN bi''er.


    So LAN Xiang''er was not nervous.


    "That''s why I''m willing to teach you." Mother GUI said, "if you work hard and serve the Buddha well, you will have a bright future in the palace."


    "Yes, thank you, Mammy." LAN Xiang''er answers.


    Mother GUI didn''t say anything and nodded.

 Chapter 1258

    Just at this time, the slave suddenly came in from outside and immediately said, "mother GUI, the emperor has an intention to let LAN Xiang''er go to the imperial dragon hall immediately."


    This time, mother Guo was also surprised.


    LAN Xiang''er twisted her eyebrows, which was unexpected.


    After seeing Li Aofeng in fengluan palace that day, LAN Xiang''er never saw Li Aofeng again, so he summoned himself to Yulong hall, which really made LAN Xiang''er not understand.


    This time, mother GUI looked at LAN Xiang''er, who was still standing quietly.


    The little eunuch immediately said, "the emperor is not sure about the old Buddha. He wants to take him back in person. The old Buddha needs to keep a servant around him. That''s why the slave comes to inform Mammy."


    That''s a reasonable explanation.


    Mother GUI nodded: "I know. I''ll let Xiang''er go to Yulong hall immediately."


    "Yes." The little eunuch answered, "I''ll go back to my life."


    Then the little eunuch went out.


    Mother GUI then looked at LAN Xiang''er: "Xiang''er, the emperor wants you to go. I can''t let you stay. But you have to keep Mammy''s words in mind


    "Say it, Mammy." LAN Xiang''er answered lightly.


    "You should always remember that you are just a slave of fengluan palace. The slave should keep his duty. Don''t think that if he enters the imperial dragon hall, he can be liked by the emperor. It''ll only fall to pieces. Needless to say, none of these ladies in the harem is a fuel-efficient lamp. "


    Mother GUI explained LAN Xiang''er word by word.


    LAN Xiang''er was silent and said, "I''ll obey Mammy''s instruction."


    "You, don''t make the same mistake." Mother GUI seemed to be suddenly relaxed. "That''s what bi''er was. That''s how it ends. "


    With that, mother GUI shook her head.


    LAN Xiang''er couldn''t help but ask: "is it related to the emperor?"


    "Don''t ask about it. Have you forgotten what I said to you again? " Mother GUI seemed more serious.


    LAN Xiang''er was silent and didn''t speak any more. Mother GUI waved: "OK, you go to clean up. The place where the Buddha is is is a little far away from Kyoto. It takes six or seven days to go back and forth. "


    "Yes." LAN Xiang''er answers.


    Soon, LAN Xiang''er retreated and packed up her clothes, then went directly to the imperial dragon hall.


    The imperial dragon hall is busy and solemn.


    All the slaves are just doing their own things seriously and dare not say a word more.


    LAN Xiang''er has given his name, and manager Cheng has come: "you are LAN Xiang''er. Come with us. The emperor is waiting. We''ll start right away. "


    "Yes." LAN Xiang''er responded respectfully.


    Manager Cheng didn''t say anything. He quickly walked in front, and his sharp voice kept explaining: "the emperor doesn''t like too many people. So this time you go with the emperor to take the Buddha back to the palace, and you have to wait on the emperor''s side. "


    LAN Xiang''er didn''t expect that.


    "Be careful when serving the emperor. There are many things you can do and many things you can''t do. You should know well and don''t get yourself into trouble. Otherwise, no one can protect you."


    ¡­¡­


    Manager Cheng constantly reminds LAN Xiang''er.


    LAN Xiang''er didn''t say anything. After that, he quietly followed manager Cheng into the imperial dragon hall. Sure enough, Li Aofeng had already cleaned up. When he saw LAN Xiang''er coming, the light of his eyes just fell on LAN Xiang''er, so he calmly took it back.


    LAN Xiang''er said, "I have seen the emperor. Long live the emperor."


    "Get up." Li Aofeng blows his sleeve.


    LAN Xiang''er just got up.


    Li Aofeng didn''t hesitate, and soon walked out of the palace. LAN Xiang''er quickly followed him. Li Aofeng''s feet were very fast. After all, LAN Xiang''er had no strength to tie a chicken, so it was more difficult to follow.


    But LAN Xiang''er knew that these dignitaries didn''t care about the slaves. As long as the slaves didn''t do well, that was punishment.


    Not to mention Li Aofeng, the son of heaven.


    As a result, LAN Xiang''er didn''t expect that Li Aofeng''s pace suddenly slowed down, as if he knew that he was struggling, waiting patiently for himself.


    This kind of action, let Lan Xiang er a Leng, some accident.


    But on the surface, LAN Xiang''er followed quietly. After Li Aofeng''s movement slows down, LAN Xiang''er is not so hard to follow.


    Manager Cheng has already prepared the carriage.


    LAN Xiang''er didn''t mean to get on the carriage. Since ancient times, it was impossible for a slave to get on the carriage of an emperor.


    As a result, Li Aofeng suddenly looked at LAN Xiang''er: "are you waiting for me to ask you to get on the carriage?"


    "Emperor --" Lan Xiang''er was stunned, "the maid is just a maid. She can''t get on the carriage."


    "Can you ride a horse?" Li Aofeng asked.


    LAN Xiang''er shakes her head.


    "Can you walk fast?" Li Aofeng asked again.


    LAN Xiang''er still shakes her head.


    "Can you afford to go on the road for days and nights?" Li Aofeng''s eyes completely fall on LAN Xiang''er this time.


    Now LAN Xiang''er is a little silly.


    "Get in the car." Li Aofeng ordered, "don''t delay my time."


    After that, Li Aofeng didn''t say anything. He was already in the carriage.


    One side of the slave kindly explained: "the emperor let you get on, you get on. It takes three days to get to Taiping temple. You''re too much for a girl. You are going to serve the old Buddha. You can''t bear it. Aren''t you making trouble for the emperor? "


    Now, LAN Xiang''er didn''t say much. She nodded: "thank you for reminding me."


    Little eunuch said nothing.


    LAN xianger also found that the team was very low-key. The emperor''s tour on peace day was quite different. It was more like a private visit in micro clothes. Li Aofeng didn''t wear a Dragon Robe, but was wearing a plain long shirt, but he could see it very well.


    She was the only woman in the company.


    The rest of the people are excellent in martial arts. They are all willing to protect Li Aofeng. It is absolutely impossible for her to keep up with these people.


    Now LAN Xiang''er didn''t think much about it.


    The team went slowly towards the direction of Taiping temple.


    LAN Xiang''er is sitting quietly in the carriage. Li Aofeng is reading all the time. He doesn''t pay attention to LAN Xiang''er''s meaning. LAN Xiang''er takes a glance at it. Li Aofeng''s books are all unofficial histories and folk legends, which makes LAN Xiang''er a little surprised.


    She thought that what Li Aofeng looked at was extremely dull books.


    "Can you read?" Li Aofeng asked.


    "Maidservant can read." LAN Xiang''er answers.


    "Well, there are books over there. Since you can read, you can take them." Li Aofeng spoke lightly.


    "Thank you for your kindness." LAN Xiang''er answers.


    Li Aofeng then looked at LAN xianger: "I went out of the palace and didn''t publicize it, so I don''t need to be called emperor outside the palace."

 Chapter 1259

    "Yes, master." LAN Xiang''er changed her name.


    Li Aofeng nodded: "go to make a cup of tea."


    The space in the carriage is spacious, and there are all kinds of things that should be there. LAN Xiang''er doesn''t show any affectation and makes tea seriously.


    "If you don''t have enough water, you have to pick up the teapot and rush down from a high place. The taste of the tea is naturally different. In addition, the taste of the first tea is light, and it''s better to make the second and third tea. The next one will be replaced. " Li Shiyuan suddenly opened his mouth to teach LAN xianger.


    LAN Xiang''er was quiet and listened carefully.


    "But what the Buddha likes is the first brew of green tea, so the water temperature and brewing are naturally very particular." Li Aofeng continued.


    His hand reached out to LAN Xiang''er.


    LAN Xiang''er reacts quickly and immediately hands the teapot to Li Aofeng. Li Aofeng took it.


    The back of their hands inevitably touched.


    Li Aofeng is quiet, LAN Xiang''er is also in a tense mood, and doesn''t speak much. But it was just a moment, and LAN Xiang''er had taken her hand back.


    Li Aofeng took a look, didn''t say anything, made a new cup and handed it to LAN Xiang''er.


    LAN Xiang''er has no affectation.


    "Remember the taste. It''s what the Buddha likes." Li Aofeng spoke lightly.


    "Yes." LAN Xiang''er answers.


    Sure enough, the taste is different from that of my previous bubble. It''s obviously the same way, but the technique is different, and it''s slightly different.


    The two chatted, but time passed quickly.


    In the evening, the carriage suddenly stopped, and Yingwei said at the door, "my Lord, I''m in another yard."


    Li Ao Feng en voice, this just saw to Lan Xiang son: "come down to have a meal to rest, tomorrow again on the road."


    "Yes." LAN Xiang''er answers.


    Soon, LAN Xiang''er got out of the carriage with Li Aofeng. Li Shiyuan was a big man, so it was much more convenient to get out of the carriage, and the carriage was still adjusted by Li Aofeng''s height.


    For LAN Xiang''er, such a carriage, no matter up and down, was much more difficult.


    As a result, LAN Xiang''er jumps down before she comes. Li Aofeng''s hand suddenly holds LAN Xiang''er''s wrist.


    This person''s palm is very big, warm, and there is a thin cocoon between his fingers. It seems that he is gently rubbing the back of his hand. This feeling suddenly becomes ambiguous.


    But Li Aofeng didn''t say anything. He just looked at LAN Xiang''er.


    LAN Xiang''er didn''t say much either. He followed Li Aofeng''s hand to get the carriage. Then he said, "thank you, master."


    Li Aofeng said nothing, and then he went to another hospital.


    ¡­¡­


    After entering another hospital¡ª¡ª


    LAN Xiang''er thinks this is the place where Li Aofeng rests. The result didn''t expect that there were still people in other hospitals, obviously waiting for Li Aofeng.


    See Li Aofeng, the other side said hello, this attitude seems familiar more. It seems that I don''t know the identity of Li Aofeng.


    Li Aofeng also became casual.


    It''s different from being in the womb before.


    They were chatting.


    But the other side seems to be looking at LAN Xiang''er all the time. LAN Xiang''er is a little passive, but he is still on the surface.


    "Is this your wife?" The other side asks Li Aofeng with interest.


    LAN Xiang''er is stunned and has some silly eyes. Li Aofeng doesn''t deny it and doesn''t admit it. He just calmly changes the topic. The other party doesn''t ask any more questions, but it seems that his eyes have confirmed LAN Xiang''er''s identity.


    He was respectful to LAN Xiang''er.


    This time, LAN Xiang''er was passive and could not be passive any more.


    ¡­¡­


    They talked for a long time.


    LAN Xiang''er wants to leave, but Li Aofeng doesn''t speak, and LAN Xiang''er doesn''t dare to leave. At last, she just sits in the same place passively.


    Li Aofeng didn''t know whether he saw LAN Xiang''er''s unnaturalness or something else. He said faintly: "make tea. Use this year''s longjingpao. "


    "Yes." LAN Xiang''er answered.


    Li Aofeng said nothing more.


    LAN Xiang''er followed Li Aofeng''s method and gave it to the other side: "try it."


    "His name is Yao Kui. Just call him lord Kui." Li Aofeng suddenly introduced it.


    "Lord Kui." LAN Xiang''er answers.


    Yao Kui said with a smile, "don''t be polite. Is the skill of making tea learned with pride? "


    This is obviously know Li Aofeng, but in such a name, also understand the relationship with Aofeng is excellent.


    LAN Xiang''er recovered and did not deny: "yes."


    Before he finished, Yao Kui continued: "you know, I used to let Ao Feng teach me how to make tea, but he was not interested at all. Who don''t know about tea art, his mother is the best in the world. This proud wind has been learning from his mother. Naturally, it''s powerful. And now I''m going to teach you. "


    This words also let Lan Xiang son didn''t expect.


    "It seems that you have an unusual position here in Aofeng." Yao Kui spoke.


    LAN Xiang''er tried to explain several times, but he was interrupted by Yao Kui, who was too fast to give LAN Xiang''er a chance to speak.


    Most importantly, Li Aofeng didn''t mean to explain.


    This time, LAN Xiang''er became more and more passive.


    She didn''t know why Li Aofeng let Yao Kui''s conjecture go, which was not the case. And such behavior, too easy to make people inexplicably have other ideas.


    After all, Li Aofeng''s identity is here.


    "I''m just a slave. You are mistaken. " LAN Xiang''er finally found the gap, and then finished.


    Yao Kui Leng looked at Li Aofeng.


    Li Aofeng quietly drank a cup of tea, for this, also did not deny.


    Then, Li Aofeng looked at LAN xianger: "let the kitchen prepare for dinner."


    "Yes." LAN Xiang''er answered and hurried out.


    After LAN xianger quits, Yao Kui looks at Li Aofeng: "she is very special."


    Li Aofeng made a sound.


    "You have ideas for her. Otherwise, you never come out with your wives. There are so many concubines in the harem, but you only have one Yao Kui is also very direct.


    "It''s useful to keep her." Li Aofeng didn''t explain much.


    Yao Kui nodded, but didn''t say anything. Then they began to talk in a low voice.


    After LAN Xiang''er left, she was relieved and soon went to the kitchen to ask about the dinner.


    After a while, the kitchen is ready for dinner. LAN Xiang''er asks Li Aofeng what he means, and then he serves food one after another.


    If the master eats, the slave will not follow.


    So LAN Xiang''er walked out of the house calmly. Unexpectedly, Li Aofeng stopped LAN Xiang''er: "have dinner together."


    "Master, this..." Lan Xiang Er Leng for a while, "does not fit the system."


    "If I ask you to stay, stay." Li Aofeng spoke lightly.


    LAN Xiang''er sat down passively.


    She is small mouthful of eating, but it seems to be more careful.

 Chapter 1260

    Li Aofeng quietly took a look, and unexpectedly took the initiative to give LAN Xiang''er a dish.


    "You are too thin." Li Aofeng spoke lightly.


    Li Aofeng didn''t say anything about the rest.


    Clearly in a simple address, listen to Lan Xiang er''s ears, but inexplicably let her ears a red, and then a light cough, do not speak.


    Yao Kui is very interesting.


    But Li Aofeng didn''t mean to explain.


    This meal made LAN Xiang''er very embarrassed.


    Li Aofeng didn''t let LAN Xiang''er leave until after dinner, but Yao Kui didn''t leave and lived in another hospital.


    ¡­¡­


    At night¡ª¡ª


    Don''t be quiet in the hospital.


    LAN Xiang''er had fallen asleep, but in a short time, she was awakened by the noise in other hospitals. Since entering the palace, LAN Xiang''er''s sleep is very shallow.


    Even when she was extremely tired, she didn''t dare to let herself sleep too deeply to avoid something that caught her off guard.


    So this kind of movement, LAN Xiang''er was awakened in an instant.


    She sat up immediately.


    It seems that the light in the other courtyard becomes bright all of a sudden.


    She didn''t dare to hesitate. She changed her clothes and quickly walked out of the other courtyard. The shadow guards in the other courtyard moved with her. LAN Xiang''er had been in the palace for so long, but she knew very well that the move of the shadow guards meant something had happened. Otherwise, these shadow guards were in the dark and rarely appeared.


    You don''t know if there is a shadow guard with you.


    But what can happen in Li Aofeng''s other courtyard?


    "Blue girl, go to the master''s house." A shadow guard came in a hurry.


    LAN Xiang''er was stunned. Without hesitation, she quickly walked towards Li Aofeng''s house. When she arrived at the main house of the East Building, LAN Xiang''er found that the main house was much more heavily guarded.


    She went in.


    And inside a few doctors are walking back and forth, a basin of blood is carried out, this, Lan Xiang son can''t help but fear.


    What happened to Li Aofeng?


    LAN Xiang''er goes in, and it''s not surprising that Li Aofeng has an accident and his chest is injured. The doctors are dealing with it all the time, and Yao Kui is standing by.


    "Emperor... How did the master have an accident?" LAN Xiang''er called in time and asked calmly.


    Yao Kui did not hide: "there are assassins."


    "But --" Lan Xiang''er answered, "there are so many shadow guards there."


    "The thief in the shadow guard." Yao Kui said calmly, "that''s why your master uses himself as bait to find the person behind the scenes."


    This time, LAN Xiang''er calmed down: "did you catch someone?"


    "Almost." Yao Kui said a low curse.


    Obviously this person, Li Aofeng should have been with him for a long time, otherwise he couldn''t make fun of his dragon body.


    LAN Xiang''er is not stupid. It seems that taking Rong Lian back to the palace is not the key. Finding the talent behind the scenes is the key. Otherwise, Li Aofeng doesn''t need to go out of the palace in person.


    It''s just the situation now?


    "The wound is a little bit hurt, not to the point, but the wound is poisonous, so it''s a bit of trouble." Yao Kui explained, "I''m afraid it will take some time. We can''t let the old Buddha know about this, so we should take it slow. "


    LAN Xiang''er nodded.


    "It''s not good to do these fine jobs. So you''re here. If you have something to do, you can tell the servants to do it at any time." Yao Kui explained again.


    "Yes." LAN Xiang''er answers.


    Yao Kui didn''t say anything. Obviously, he had something else to do and was about to leave in a hurry. LAN xianger suddenly stopped Yao Kui: "who is that assassin, do you know?"


    Yao Kui listened to LAN Xiang''er''s question, but he didn''t know why LAN Xiang''er suddenly became interested in it.


    On the surface, he was quiet.


    But LAN Xiang''er has already explained: "if you don''t know who the assassin is, it''s not more dangerous. After all, there is an old Buddha."


    "Your master knows who it is. We don''t know what to do. " Yao Kui spoke faintly.


    LAN Xiang''er cleverly stopped talking.


    LAN Xiang''er was very clear about what to say and what not to say. Now she kept quiet and soon walked towards Li Aofeng.


    Probably because of the poison in his body, Li Aofeng is still sleeping, not sober. LAN Xiang''er is busy by the bed, while Yao Kui has gone out.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡ª¡ª


    Li Aofeng''s health is excellent, so this kind of thing didn''t delay Li Aofeng too long. In less than two days, Li Aofeng could get up. It seems that he is no doubt with ordinary people.


    It''s just not as agile as it used to be. But compared with ordinary people, it''s still much faster.


    Both of them are LAN Xiang''er, who is waiting on Li Aofeng.


    When Li Aofeng opened his eyes, the first person he saw was LAN Xiang''er.


    But Li Aofeng didn''t say anything, and LAN Xiang''er didn''t take credit for it. He said calmly: "I''ll call the doctor to check your situation."


    With that, LAN Xiang''er turned to go out.


    But the moment LAN Xiang''er turns around, Li Aofeng has already held LAN Xiang''er''s wrist. Now LAN Xiang''er is stunned and just looks at Li Aofeng.


    Li Aofeng''s voice is hoarse: "no, I''m going to Taiping temple. Otherwise, the old Buddha should be worried. He has wasted a lot of time these two days. "


    This made LAN Xiang''er wring her eyebrows: "master, you can''t now..."


    And Li Aofeng just so light looking at LAN Xiang''er, LAN Xiang''er know that he overtook, this did not dare to speak again, quickly should be: "I know, I will go to inform."


    Li Aofeng let go of LAN Xiang''er.


    But LAN Xiang''er went out in a hurry. After a while, LAN Xiang''er had already turned back. Everything that should be prepared was ready.


    Li Aofeng got into the carriage.


    LAN Xiang''er followed, but this time, the servants in other hospitals prepared their pedals in advance to facilitate LAN Xiang''er to get on the carriage. LAN Xiang''er thanks politely, but she knows very well that it''s Li Aofeng.


    Suddenly, LAN Xiang''er didn''t know what to say.


    It seems that Li Aofeng is special to himself, but he doesn''t dare to think about it. He always feels that it''s too strange.


    Finally, LAN Xiang''er keeps silent and accompanies Li Aofeng quietly.


    Li Aofeng was sitting in the carriage. It didn''t look very different from ordinary people.


    "Did you ask about Yao Kui''s assassin yesterday?" Li Aofeng suddenly spoke.


    "It''s the maidservant who overstepped." LAN Xiang''er has already asked Li Aofeng to punish him. After all, it''s really not something he should ask.


    "No harm." Li Aofeng didn''t seem to mind. "The assassin was from the state of Yao. For a jade pendant, I''ve been fighting with Da Zhou until now. "


    This words, let Lan Xiang son in the hand of the movement, then quiet down.


    "Do you know the state of Yao?" Li Aofeng asked faintly.


    LAN Xiang''er replied quietly: "I know I''ve heard it, but I don''t know it."

 Chapter 1261

    Li Aofeng said. When LAN Xiang''er thought Li Aofeng would continue to talk, the man suddenly stopped. Obviously, he didn''t want to continue to talk.


    LAN Xiang''er was smart and didn''t ask much. She stayed quietly in the carriage.


    But LAN Xiang''er''s mind was a little heavy.


    Perhaps outsiders do not know, but LAN Xiang''er is very clear about his identity.


    Da Zhou is not LAN Xiang''er''s home country, and LAN''s family is not LAN Xiang''er''s home. LAN xianger is a native of Yao. How could LAN Xiang''er not be clear about the state of Yao and the great Zhou.


    At that time, the state of Yao fought against each other, so LAN Xiang''er, who was only seven or eight years old, was sent to Da Zhou''s LAN family.


    But LAN Xiang''er at this age had all her memories. How could she forget her country and fate.


    Even in the great Zhou Dynasty, LAN Xiang''er had always been in touch with the people of the state of Yao.


    LAN Xiang''er knows her identity better. She is the eldest grandson of the state of Yao, rather than LAN Xiang''er now. LAN Xiang''er is only in Dazhou.


    Entering the imperial palace is really to find out the cause of LAN bi''er''s death.


    But LAN Xiang''er had a bigger purpose.


    Just for this purpose, LAN Xiang''er is very good at hiding.


    This time Li Aofeng was hurt by the assassin, which made LAN Xiang''er worry. Because Li Aofeng has mentioned the state of Yao, LAN xianger doesn''t know if Li Aofeng already knows who he is now?


    So how could the people of the state of Yao in the great Zhou Dynasty be safe.


    The more such an idea, the more let Lan Xiang er''s eyebrows twist, how can''t stretch out.


    "What are you thinking?" Suddenly, Li Aofeng''s voice lightly wears to leave.


    LAN Xiang''er seemed to be startled, but soon she calmed down: "it''s nothing. I just want to know if there will be any more accidents if it''s so unstable along the way."


    Li Aofeng took a look, and then he said, "No


    The voice is determined.


    LAN Xiang''er said nothing, and sat quietly in the carriage, motionless, but her uneasiness could not be dispelled.


    Li Aofeng corner of the eye Yu Guang looked at LAN Xiang''er, but also did not pierce LAN Xiang''er now looks not too calm appearance.


    After that, Li Aofeng regained his sight.


    All of a sudden¡ª¡ª


    The car had a bump.


    LAN Xiang''er doesn''t respond for a while and a half, so she bumps into Li Aofeng''s body.


    This time, LAN Xiang''er was also startled. She didn''t respond at all.


    When she realized that, her people had already pasted on Li Aofeng''s body. LAN Xiang''er exclaimed: "the emperor."


    Li Aofeng''s chest is injured, although this kind of strength is not heavy, it is enough to let an injured person''s wound crack again.


    Sure enough, LAN Xiang''er looks at Li Aofeng. The wound on Li Aofeng''s chest has begun to ooze blood.


    LAN Xiang''er was a little flustered.


    You know, in Dazhou, stabbing the emperor is a capital crime. Although it has nothing to do with her, she is also duty bound.


    Under such circumstances, LAN Xiang''er became more and more passive, even embarrassed.


    "Emperor -" Lan Xiang''er''s voice became more tense.


    The people outside the carriage had heard the movement, and their tone became anxious: "what''s the matter, emperor?"


    Li Aofeng looked at LAN Xiang''er deeply, covered his chest with his hand, and then calmly said: "it''s OK. Why is it bumpy? "


    "There was a stone in front of me. The driver didn''t notice it. It was a jolt and disturbed the driver." Yingwei also said in fear.


    Li Aofeng made a sound.


    Then the shadow guard didn''t make any more noise, and the carriage continued to lead slowly.


    They have been with Li Aofeng for many years, but they know Li Aofeng well. If Li Aofeng doesn''t have an order, no one is allowed to get close to the carriage.


    So no matter what''s going on inside, they can only pretend they don''t know.


    And the carriage is going all the way.


    But LAN Xiang''er''s eyebrows and eyes were always tense: "emperor, I''ll show you."


    Li Aofeng said nothing.


    Because of the previous injury, so everything in the carriage is ready, naturally it is impossible to lack anything. LAN Xiang''er quickly took out the medicine and gauze prepared by the doctor from the box beside him.


    Li Aofeng just looked at it and didn''t move.


    LAN Xiang''er is preparing, and then she passively looks at Li Aofeng.


    Li Aofeng has always been quiet, as if to see what LAN Xiang''er can do.


    The more so, LAN Xiang''er is more and more cramped, and then she just pressure voice, quiet mouth: "emperor, maidservant to give you change clothes, so as to change dressing."


    Li Aofeng is still not salty and insipid.


    LAN Xiang''er is a little sweaty. She knows very well that a companion is like a tiger. What''s more, she has never served Li Aofeng to change clothes. She doesn''t know where to do it right or wrong. If she offends Li Aofeng carelessly, she may lose herself.


    Under such circumstances, LAN Xiang''er''s breathing became heavy.


    On the contrary, Li Aofeng can''t be calm any more, but his deep eyes always fall on LAN Xiang''er, as if to see how LAN Xiang''er can do it.


    LAN Xiang''er took a deep breath, and then half knelt down to Li Aofeng''s side and untied his belt. But he didn''t take off all Li Aofeng''s clothes. He just took off half of them and let the wound expose.


    "Emperor, the maidservant begins." LAN Xiang''er whispered.


    Li Aofeng said nothing, but his eyes fell on LAN Xiang''er. LAN Xiang''er strained her nerves for fear that she would do something wrong and bring about the disaster of killing.


    She is too clear that Li Aofeng''s superficial warmth does not mean that this person is really easy to get along with.


    Since ancient times, emperors have always been elusive.


    LAN Xiang''er carefully unties the gauze for Li Aofeng. Li Aofeng closes his eyes all the way, as if he doesn''t mind what LAN Xiang''er is doing.


    Looking at the wound in front of Li Aofeng''s chest, LAN Xiang''er''s palm slightly clenched into a fist.


    Under such circumstances, Li Aofeng is unprepared. As long as he is unprepared, it is much easier for LAN Xiang''er to do anything. But LAN Xiang''er knew very well that the more people seemed unprepared, the more vigilant they were.


    It''s like a leopard in deep sleep. If it wakes up, it''s full of lethality.


    After sinking, LAN Xiang''er takes a deep breath, converges her mind, and seriously changes Li Aofeng''s dressing. Li Aofeng never blinks in the whole process.


    Dressing can not help but pain, Li Aofeng did not speak.


    LAN Xiang''er is quiet until she changes Li Aofeng''s medicine again. Then, LAN Xiang''er doesn''t rush to clean up the gauze, but quickly puts on Li Aofeng''s clothes.

 Chapter 1262

    Li Aofeng was still motionless.


    Suddenly, the carriage stopped.


    Shadow Wei''s voice came: "Sir, there is a check in front."


    Li Aofeng made a sound.


    And such a sudden pause, let LAN Xiang''er suddenly toward Li Aofeng''s body, this, LAN Xiang''er''s face is changed and changed.


    If you bump into it again, I''m afraid it''s really a death penalty.


    This time, Li Aofeng reacts very quickly, and has already buckled LAN Xiang''er''s waist. In an instant, her whole body is firmly fixed in Li Aofeng''s arms, and there is only a tiny gap from the wound in front of her chest.


    LAN Xiang''er''s whole body was scared out of layers of cold sweat, as if out of control.


    I can''t stop it.


    Li Aofeng looked at LAN Xiang''er faintly: "this is the second time to throw myself in my arms, eh?"


    LAN Xiang''er immediately shook his head: "I dare not."


    "Is it?" Li Aofeng is not salty.


    Holding LAN Xiang''er''s hand did not release, the other hand just pinched LAN Xiang''er''s chin, and LAN Xiang''er became more and more cramped. Finally, he could only look at Li Aofeng in such a stalemate, and he did not dare to move.


    Li Ao Feng half smile don''t smile of: "really don''t dare?"


    "I have no idea." LAN Xiang''er almost swore.


    "All the women in this palace said they didn''t have any ideas. But the mind is more than anyone else. " Li Aofeng spoke lightly.


    LAN Xiang''er naturally understood.


    Not to mention the women who were canonized, even the maids in the palace, those who can get close to Li Aofeng all want to be liked by Li Aofeng one day and become Phoenix on the branches.


    But this is not LAN Xiang''er.


    It''s just¡ª¡ª


    LAN Xiang''er is meditating.


    And Li Aofeng''s handsome face suddenly so close, pressing LAN Xiang''er, LAN Xiang''er''s heart beat faster and faster, when the light smell of sandalwood came, the feeling of sweat on her body was more and more obvious.


    Even the sweat on the palm of the hand seems to stop.


    The gauze in my hand was soaked.


    LAN Xiang''er doesn''t know what Li Aofeng is going to do. But in the face of Li Aofeng, LAN Xiang''er is nervous, subconsciously grasping the edge of her skirt.


    Li Aofeng just looked at it, as if he wanted to see through LAN Xiang''er''s idea.


    Handsome face more and more approaching, thin lips seem to fall on LAN Xiang''er''s lips in an instant, gently lifted, but only in an instant, Li Aofeng has left.


    The hand holding LAN Xiang''er also released.


    As if nothing had happened before, calm and calm.


    "Changing clothes." Li Aofeng orders lightly.


    LAN Xiang''er recovered. Her cheeks were still red and her ears were still hot. All of a sudden, she understood what the people of Dazhou said to Li Aofeng.


    It should be said that the woman of Dazhou.


    As long as you have been seen by Li Aofeng, you want to give your life to Li Aofeng, let alone anything else. Under such circumstances, LAN Xiang''er can''t deny that when Li Aofeng looks at him, he is moved.


    But only for a moment.


    LAN Xiang''er is calmer than anyone else.


    After passing the inspection post, the carriage drove slowly towards the direction of Taiping temple. After the inspection post, it''s only half a day''s work to get to Taiping temple.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡ª¡ª


    In the evening, the carriage stops at Taiping temple.


    The abbot himself came out to welcome Li Aofeng: "I''ll see you, long live the emperor."


    "The abbot needs no ceremony." Li Aofeng smiles.


    Then the abbot stood up: "the emperor, the Empress Dowager is waiting for the emperor in the wing room."


    Li Aofeng made a sound.


    The abbot just walked ahead and led Li Aofeng. But when he saw LAN Xiang''er, he was surprised. But soon his brows began to wrinkle, but the abbot didn''t say anything and kept silent.


    Until the door of the wing room, the Abbot''s steps stopped: "emperor, the empress is inside."


    "Good." Li Aofeng made a sound.


    Then the abbot nodded and walked out of the courtyard.


    Li Aofeng came forward and knocked on the door: "great grandmother, grandson is coming to take you back to the palace."


    Rong Lian is glad to hear Li Aofeng''s voice, and soon comes out with an old mother. The old mother greets Li Aofeng, and Li Aofeng takes LAN Xiang''er into the wing room.


    "What''s this?" Let lotus a Leng, pour is curiously looking at Lan Xiang son.


    Li Aofeng didn''t come out of the palace wearing palace clothes, so people around her would not wear palace clothes. Naturally, Rong Lian can''t judge her identity from LAN Xiang''er''s clothes.


    But Rong Lian is very clear, Li Aofeng these years, although the side of the concubines constantly, but Li Aofeng travel but never with anyone. Even if you go to the western regions, the favorite concubine has never been with Li Aofeng.


    The back seat has been empty for a long time, and there are countless fights in the harem, but no one can take the lead. Even the ministers in the court dare not say anything about the matter, for fear that they will be implicated for no reason.


    After all, Li Aofeng''s harem was originally a chain of interests, with countless relationships.


    So now the cold Li Aofeng with a woman appeared, this also let Rong Lian had to be curious, even the eyes unconsciously looked at LAN Xiang''er, looked carefully.


    LAN Xiang''er is neither humble nor arrogant: "my servant, LAN Xiang''er, please see the Empress Dowager. She is thousands of years old and thousands of years old."


    "Who are you?" Rong Lian asked.


    LAN Xiang''er was not impatient: "the maid was sent by the emperor to serve the empress."


    Rong Lian nodded clearly and had a good impression of LAN Xiang''er. Just this speech, let Rong Lian some accident.


    Even if Li Aofeng could find someone to serve him, it was not a big problem.


    It''s just that Li Aofeng doesn''t need to take people to Taiping temple in person, so he has time to return to the palace.


    That''s why Rong Lian feels strange.


    But the surface of Rong Lian was still.


    "Get up." Rong Lian answers.


    "Yes." LAN Xiang''er stood up quickly.


    Rong Lian asks LAN Xiang''er some questions again, and LAN Xiang''er answers them honestly. Rong Lian nods and says nothing. LAN Xiang''er naturally takes the tea tray from Mammy and starts to make tea.


    Rong Lian looked at it and laughed: "Ao Feng taught you?"


    "Yes. The emperor taught the maidservant LAN Xiang''er didn''t deny it.


    "The emperor never teaches tea ceremony. It''s not easy to teach you this time." Let lotus smile, "send you to the edge of the sad home, the emperor is painstaking."


    "The emperor has always treated you with great respect and care." LAN Xiang''er answers.


    Rong Lian smiles and says nothing.


    Then, LAN Xiang''er quietly makes tea, and Rong Lian drinks it. She nods with satisfaction. Li Aofeng is on the side. LAN Xiang''er also gives Li Aofeng the cup.


    Li Aofeng didn''t say anything. He took a drink: "it''s light."

 Chapter 1263

    LAN Xiang''er is neither humble nor arrogant: "I''ve soaked you again."


    Li Aofeng made a sound.


    Soon, LAN Xiang''er took the second bubble and handed it to Li Aofeng. Li Aofeng took a sip of it. Well, it means satisfied.


    Rong Lian is strange: "Xiang''er, it''s so powerful that the emperor is satisfied."


    "The emperor taught me well." LAN Xiang''er is neither humble nor overbearing.


    Let lotus low smile voice, also didn''t say what, and then, Lan Xiang son didn''t speak again, quietly wait on one side, let lotus and Li Aofeng chat.


    They talked about everything, and the topic was very broad. LAN Xiang''er just listened.


    Until the sky sank slightly, LAN Xiang''er stood up and said, "the emperor, the empress and the maidservant are going to prepare dinner."


    "Go ahead." Rong Lian didn''t stop her.


    Soon, LAN Xiang''er came out of the wing room.


    Li Aofeng''s eyes look at LAN Xiang''er without any trace. After LAN Xiang''er goes out, Li Aofeng takes back his eyes, as if nothing ever happened.


    Such a move, see in the eyes of Rong Lian: "the emperor this is a special trip to send slaves to AI Jia, or do you have another idea?"


    This asked Li Aofeng to drink tea: "grandma, look what you said. The grandson is just sending you a sweet person. "


    "Good." Rong Lian smiles.


    Li Aofeng didn''t say anything.


    Rong Lian doesn''t expose Li Aofeng''s mind. She changes her name and reminds her lightly: "Aofeng, think twice before you do anything. Don''t act rashly to avoid being out of control in the future."


    "Grandson knows." Li Aofeng answered lightly.


    "Your mother and your father are not in the palace, but it doesn''t mean they don''t know anything. Don''t worry about your parents. " Rong Lian nodded, and then said nothing more.


    Li Aofeng made a sound and didn''t make a statement.


    Grandparents and grandchildren quickly changed the topic until LAN Xiang''er brought up the vegetarian food. Li Aofeng was not picky. He ate with Rong Lian while LAN Xiang''er was waiting on him.


    Until she finished her vegetarian meal, Rong Lian was a little tired and said, "OK, you should have a rest early too. Don''t you want to go back to Beijing tomorrow?"


    "The grandson left first." Li Aofeng nodded.


    Soon, Li Aofeng walked towards the door. Rong Lian asked LAN Xiang''er to send Li Aofeng out. LAN Xiang''er obeyed.


    But Li Aofeng no longer said a word with LAN Xiang''er in the whole process, as if all the ambiguities on the way didn''t exist.


    LAN Xiang''er never dared to think more.


    "To the emperor, my servant." LAN Xiang''er is blessed.


    Li Aofeng didn''t say anything, and soon turned to leave. LAN Xiang''er watched Li Aofeng leave, and then went back to the room. The surface was always calm.


    This night''s Taiping temple was quiet, without any waves.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡ª¡ª


    The next morning.


    Rong Lian always gets up early in the temple. LAN Xiang''er wakes up for the first time and serves her. Rong Lian is satisfied with LAN Xiang''er''s diligence.


    In particular, LAN Xiang''er is quiet and doesn''t talk much, but you don''t need to explain more, you can deal with everything clearly, which is enough to make Rong Lian happy.


    Now it seems that there are few people who can be so handy for Rong Lian.


    "Ai Jia goes to chat with the abbot. You wait here for AI Jia." Rong Lian sees the abbot and turns to LAN Xiang''er.


    LAN Xiang''er answered, quietly standing in the same place, but did not go ahead.


    Rong Lian goes towards the direction of the abbot. She knows very well that it''s not a coincidence to meet the abbot, but the abbot is waiting for herself here.


    It''s like saying something to yourself.


    Rong Lian was quiet and went to the abbot: "the abbot is waiting to mourn his family."


    "Yes." The abbot replied respectfully, "I don''t know if I should say something."


    "Abbot, it''s OK to say so." Rong Lian didn''t mind.


    He and the abbot have been good friends for many years. When Li Shiyuan returned to Beijing, Rong Lian also went back to Beijing because she couldn''t put her heart down. At that time, Rong Lian had been living in Taiping temple. If it wasn''t for the abbot, Rong Lian would not have been so successful.


    So in Rong Lian, the abbot has nothing to say,


    "The girl the emperor brought this time." The abbot was quiet before he spoke slowly.


    "The abbot is talking about Xiang''er?" Rong Lian twisted her eyebrows.


    "Exactly." The abbot answered, "since ancient times, King Zhou of Shang Dynasty was bewildered by Daji and killed people. Although she is not like Daji, she is also a disaster of beauty, and there will be a disaster in the future. But I don''t have enough practice. I can''t see through the secret. "


    This is the most direct influence of the abbot on LAN Xiang''er.


    Last night, I calculated a hexagram, which was extremely dangerous. So I waited for Rong Lian and told her about it.


    Rong Lian twisted her eyebrows and calmed down.


    The Abbot''s character, Rong Lian has been trusted, and LAN Xiang''er and the abbot have never been unjust or hostile, so the abbot naturally does not need to arrange these.


    Now, Rong Lian looks at the abbot: "what the abbot means is that this misfortune has something to do with the emperor?"


    "I''m afraid it''s the emperor''s doom." So far, the abbot has stopped talking.


    Rong Lian stood silent, as if thinking about something.


    Who did not hit the doomsday, just like Li Shiyuan hit the doomsday is mu Cen general, but now they have achieved good results, but also experienced three generations of suffering.


    And now what about pride?


    "It won''t be like the supreme emperor and empress dowager, but I''m afraid the road is not peaceful, and the pattern of Dazhou may be changed." The abbot spoke calmly, but he understood Rong Lian''s thoughts.


    Rong Lian nodded: "Ai Jia knows."


    The abbot is reminding himself.


    And this LAN Xiang''er, Rong Lian, understood that she would break up immediately.


    When everything can be controlled, it is necessary to put an end to everything. But Rong Lian also knows that if it is really deeply involved, how can it be said to be broken.


    In this case, Rong Lian did not say a word, eyebrows and eyes also with a trace of dignified.


    The abbot didn''t say anything. After nodding, he turned and left.


    And Rong Lian stood in the same place for a while, and then she walked in the direction of her arrival. LAN Xiang''er still stood in the same place and waited.


    "Lady." LAN Xiang''er cried, "the emperor has sent someone to come before. He said that the carriage is ready. When can you start?"


    "Now." Rong Lian answers.


    LAN Xiang''er nodded, didn''t say anything, soon turned around and told Yingwei.


    When LAN Xiang''er is going to clean up, Rong Lian suddenly stops LAN Xiang''er: "Xiang''er."


    "Lady, you say." LAN Xiang''er looks at Rong Lian.


    Rong lianzai looked at LAN Xiang''er carefully. After a while of silence, she said faintly: "Xiang''er, although the emperor has sent you to the side of AI''s home. But you need to know who you are and don''t have ideas that you shouldn''t have. Do you understand? "


    This can be regarded as a reference to LAN Xiang''er.

 Chapter 1264

    LAN Xiang''er Bing Xueming is clever. She doesn''t know the meaning of Rong Lian''s words. She quiets down and then looks at Rong Lian seriously.


    "Thank you for your advice. Please don''t worry. I don''t think I should have any ideas." LAN Xiang''er collected her emotions and responded with neither humble nor overbearing.


    Rong Lian said nothing.


    Then, Rong Lian goes to the direction of the carriage, and LAN Xiang''er quietly follows Rong Lian.


    Entering the palace to find the cause of LAN bi''er''s death is one of the reasons. In addition, approaching Li Aofeng is one of LAN Xiang''er''s purposes. Now as she is walking forward step by step, Rong Lian coldly reminds herself, which makes LAN Xiang''er a little surprised.


    Such reminders are more like beating yourself.


    We can''t overstep or make mistakes.


    It''s like knowing something.


    LAN Xiang''er is calm on the surface, but her inner anxiety becomes more and more obvious. Even if she tries her best to press down, she seems indifferent.


    Finally, LAN Xiang''er did not dare to think more and quickly kept up with the pace of Rong Lian.


    Then, Rong Lian gets on the carriage, and LAN Xiang''er accompanies Rong Lian on the carriage.


    Li Aofeng didn''t mean to get on the carriage. Now, LAN Xiang''er twisted her eyebrows and looked at Li Aofeng, with a trace of invisible worry in her eyes.


    Li Aofeng has a wound in her chest. Rong Lian doesn''t know about it, but LAN Xiang''er knows it very well. In this case, she is still riding a horse. She is afraid that the wound will be involved if she bumps all the way.


    And Li Aofeng in LAN Xiang''er look over the moment, suddenly followed pick eyebrow, that eyebrow eyes with a smile, more is banter.


    On the contrary, LAN Xiang''er was very uncomfortable and gave a cough.


    Just about to turn around, Li Aofeng suddenly came to the edge of LAN Xiang''er.


    This, Lan Xiang Er tense mood: "emperor."


    "Worried about me?" Li Shiyuan asked directly.


    This is a passive way to ask LAN Xiang''er directly. She doesn''t nod her head. In the end, LAN Xiang''er calmly looks at Li Shiyuan and admits Li Shiyuan''s question.


    "Yes. Because the emperor is injured and not suitable for riding, so under such circumstances, the emperor should return to the carriage. " LAN Xiang''er finished his speech calmly.


    Li Shiyuan just laughed, and his deep eyes fell on LAN Xiang''er.


    LAN Xiang''er''s heart beat suddenly very fast, as if she couldn''t control it.


    Under such circumstances, they just stood. LAN Xiang''er finally bowed his head and quickly said, "if the emperor insists on riding a horse, the maidservant has no right to interfere." Said, she nodded, "the empress is still waiting for the maid in the carriage, the maid retreated first."


    With that, LAN Xiang''er turned around and walked in the direction of the carriage without waiting for Li Aofeng''s approval.


    Soon, LAN Xiang''er got into the carriage.


    Li Aofeng just looked at it like this. Until LAN Xiang''er''s figure disappeared from his face, Li Aofeng''s eyes narrowed down. He didn''t say anything. Then he turned to mount the horse, and the team galloped slowly towards Kyoto.


    And inside the carriage.


    Rong Lian saw this scene clearly. Although she couldn''t hear what LAN Xiang''er was saying, she saw the meaning of interest in Li Aofeng''s expression.


    Li Aofeng is quite different from his enthusiasm and liveliness when he was a child. Now Li Aofeng is almost happy and angry, let alone anything else. Under such circumstances, it is not easy for Li Ao to be interested in people. It was a good thing.


    However, as long as she thought of what the abbot said, Rong Lian''s heart was tight, but she didn''t know whether she should stop or just let it go. But Rong Lian is very clear that fate can''t be violated. Just like Mu Cen and Li Shiyuan, it''s useless to stop them. Even if they are reborn, it will still happen.


    People can''t change the growth ring of the whole history, otherwise, the world will be in chaos.


    Finally, Rong Lian is silent, watching LAN Xiang''er get on the carriage. Rong Lian just takes a look and doesn''t say anything.


    LAN Xiang''er naturally can''t realize what Rong Lian is thinking. She respectfully asks for an, and waits in the carriage, waiting for Rong Lian''s orders at any time.


    The procession outside the carriage was still moving slowly.


    Li Aofeng is not in the front, but in the middle, followed by shadow guards, and countless shadow guards in the dark, so in this case, Li Aofeng''s safety will not be worried.


    Think of these, LAN Xiang''er also didn''t worry much, occasionally look to the eyes outside the curtain also followed back, quietly accompany in Rong Lian''s side.


    ¡­¡­


    It''s not a long way back to Beijing. Because Rong Lian was there, the speed slowed down a lot. In this case, it took four days to go back to the Imperial Palace in Kyoto. In these four days, although LAN Xiang''er and Li Ao Feng met every day, they did not speak.


    Be respectful and respectful, or it seems to pull out a long gap between the two, how can not be close to each other.


    Until the carriage stopped at the imperial palace.


    Cheng Dezhu has already prepared a soft sedan chair and let Rong Lian get on the sedan chair. The sedan chair moves slowly towards fengluan palace. LAN Xiang''er is still following, quietly.


    Li Aofeng didn''t say anything. He turned around and went back to the imperial dragon hall. After a trip out of the palace, there were countless things piled up. Naturally, he had to go back to the imperial dragon hall to deal with them.


    ¡­¡­


    It''s been a long time in the palace.


    After Rong Lian returned to the palace, Li Aofeng would go to fengluan palace every day to say hello. This is just a routine.


    Rong Lian is drinking tea, looking at Li Aofeng: "emperor, there is no need to come here every day. The emperor''s official business is very busy. When he comes here every day, he is not used to it


    "Grandmother, you are not welcome to see your grandson?" Li Aofeng raises eyebrows.


    Rong Lian said with a smile: "naturally, the AI family is welcome. It''s just that the AI family is worried about the emperor. It''s a waste of time. After all, the emperor has worked hard enough."


    "No. There is still time for grandchildren to visit their grandmothers. " Li Aofeng spoke lightly.


    Seeing that Li Aofeng said so, Rong Lian didn''t say anything. They just sat in the palace chatting, and Rong Lian didn''t follow LAN Xiang''er, which made Li Aofeng''s brow slightly twist.


    At first, when Rong Lian came back, when Li Aofeng came to say hello, LAN Xiang''er followed Rong Lian step by step. They were always under the same roof. Now, Li Aofeng hasn''t seen LAN Xiang''er for several days.


    It''s not very common sense.


    LAN Xiang''er is Rong Lian''s personal servant. It is reasonable that LAN Xiang''er should follow Rong Lian anytime and anywhere, instead of disappearing now, which is not in line with her current identity.


    Just Li Aofeng''s identity, it''s not good to ask Rong Lian face to face.

 Chapter 1265

    After sinking, Li Aofeng put down his tea cup and then looked at Rong Lian: "grandmother, is this a slave?"


    The question is implicit.


    Rong Lian naturally knows what Li Aofeng is asking, and Rong Lian does not deny: "Xiang''er is young and smart, and it''s much more boring to accompany an old man like AI Jia. What''s more, the AI family is used to being surrounded by familiar people. Even if it''s sharp, it makes the AI family a little uncomfortable. "


    Rong Lian''s words couldn''t find any questions: "so I let Xiang''er go back to the house of internal affairs."


    The implication is that LAN Xiang''er is not allowed to stay in fengluan palace. The fengluan palace belongs to Rong Lian. Rong Lian naturally has the right to make decisions. Besides, she is just a slave. Li Aofeng naturally won''t interfere.


    But Li Aofeng didn''t expect that Rong Lian would take LAN Xiang''er back to the house of internal affairs. When she was in the temple, Rong Lian liked LAN Xiang''er very much. What happened when she took people back?


    "Grandmother, this slave has offended you?" Li Aofeng was quiet and asked directly, "after all, grandma has no such precedent."


    "How can Xiang''er offend the AI family? The AI family thinks that Xiang''er is a little overqualified here." Rong Lian light mouth, and then she waved her hand, "your father and mother, this year''s festival will return to the palace?"


    Rong Lian changes the topic and stops talking about LAN Xiang''er, which means that Rong Lian doesn''t want to continue the conversation. Li Aofeng can''t be unaware of Rong Lian''s idea.


    Quiet down, Li Aofeng did not say anything, and soon went on with the topic of Rong Lian: "grandson did not receive the news that the father and mother wanted to come back. If they want to come back, they should tell their grandson in advance. It''s probably a habit for them to travel all over the world, but this palace has bound them. "


    Rong Lian nodded.


    She agrees with what Li Aofeng said.


    The two chatted for a while. Li Aofeng left first. It was different from staying in fengluan palace before. It seemed that there was no interest now. Naturally, Rong Lian didn''t stop Li Aofeng. Seeing Li Aofeng leave, she lowered her eyebrows and hid her mind.


    Suddenly, Rong Lian doesn''t know whether it''s right or wrong to transfer LAN Xiang''er away.


    It seems that even if Li Aofeng came to fengluan palace and stayed in fengluan palace for a long time, they couldn''t do anything. Now that he has transferred people away, Li Aofeng has no idea of coming here. If he goes to the house of internal affairs, then it''s OK¡ª¡ª


    Rong Lian has a headache.


    It doesn''t matter. It seems that we can''t manage it.


    Is it really just a matter of fate?


    Rong Lian waved her hand, and mother GUI stepped forward: "lady, are you uncomfortable? I''ll call the royal doctor for you. "


    "No, I''ll just sleep for a while." Rong Lian refused.


    Mammy also did not say anything, holding Rong lian to the direction of the bedroom. Fengluan palace gradually quieted down.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡ª¡ª


    Li Aofeng left fengluan palace and did not immediately return to Yulong palace. Instead, he dismissed the people around him and went directly to the house of internal affairs. Li Aofeng would never come to the house of internal affairs, but now because LAN Xiang''er was in the house of internal affairs, he let Li Aofeng come.


    But it was quiet and didn''t disturb anyone.


    The interior office is busy.


    From the laundry room to the house of internal affairs to fengluan palace, LAN Xiang''er almost soared to the sky. At that time, no one dared to deceive her. But now LAN Xiang''er is sent back to the house of internal affairs by Rong Lian from fengluan palace. It''s like being bullied by dogs overnight. Every slave seems to be more impolite when he sees LAN Xiang''er.


    On the contrary, LAN Xiang''er was very calm, neither humble nor overbearing, seriously doing what he was doing.


    LAN Xiang''er ignored the irony of her words, but if someone attacked her, LAN Xiang''er would not be polite at all.


    So it''s not too hard for LAN Xiang''er to be in the house of internal affairs. It''s just that LAN Xiang''er has to think about another chance to return to fengluan palace. After all, LAN bi''er was in fengluan palace before. People in fengluan palace seem to know the cause of LAN bi''er''s death, but no one mentions it any more.


    Therefore, LAN Xiang''er wants to go back to find clues, but under such circumstances, it seems to be more difficult.


    After sinking, LAN Xiang''er thought about the way, but he also concentrated his mind deeply.


    All of a sudden, a tall figure stood in front of LAN Xiang''er, which surprised her. When she saw the bright yellow in front of her, LAN Xiang''er knelt down even though she didn''t want to. "I''ll see the emperor, long live the emperor."


    Li Aofeng looked down at LAN Xiang''er. He was quiet. Then he waved: "get up."


    LAN Xiang''er stood still. He didn''t know why Li Aofeng came to the house of internal affairs. Did he come to find himself? LAN Xiang''er thought it was incredible, but she didn''t say much. She just stood like this.


    "When did you leave fengluan palace?" Li Aofeng asked.


    LAN Xiang''er calmly replied, "about five or six days ago."


    "Did you offend the Empress Dowager?" Li Aofeng asked directly.


    "I didn''t offend the Empress Dowager. Maybe the empress didn''t think I was suitable, so she sent me to the house of internal affairs." LAN Xiang''er was neither humble nor arrogant, and didn''t admit it.


    This time, Li Aofeng suddenly stopped talking and just looked at LAN Xiang''er.


    LAN Xiang''er doesn''t know why Li Aofeng came to find him. Seeing that this man doesn''t speak and his identity is so different, LAN Xiang''er doesn''t ask much, so she can only stand so passively.


    All of a sudden¡ª¡ª


    "Lan Xiang''er, what are you doing. Do you think you are still the grand maid of fengluan palace? Don''t hurry to work. I think you are tired of living. " This is the mother of the house of internal affairs, yelling at LAN Xiang''er. Naturally, her attitude is bad.


    LAN Xiang''er answered: "I''ll be right here."


    Then LAN Xiang''er looked at Li Aofeng and said calmly, "emperor, I have something to do. I''ll leave first."


    Said, Lan Xiang son blessing body, and did not continue to Li Ao Feng more meaning. As a result, at the moment when LAN Xiang''er turns around, Li Aofeng suddenly holds LAN Xiang''er''s hand. LAN Xiang''er passively looks at Li Aofeng. For a while, he doesn''t know what this person is going to do.


    "When I came back from fengluan palace, I was bullied?" Li Aofeng asked directly.


    LAN Xiang''er calmed down: "the speed of speaking is not bullying."


    The implication is not much grievance. After all, everything can happen in this palace, and she may lose her life in the next second, so it''s just verbal speed, and it won''t make LAN Xiang''er have too much emotional reaction.

 Chapter 1266

    Li Aofeng looks at LAN Xiang''er, but suddenly loosens her hand and turns it into holding LAN Xiang''er''s chin. Now, LAN Xiang''er is completely unable to move.


    She passively looked at Li Aofeng: "the emperor, the maid --"


    "Don''t you feel aggrieved?" Li Aofeng asked.


    "Maidservant is just maidservant, there is no grievance. Where the master asks the maidservant to go, the maidservant will naturally go. " LAN Xiang''er''s words are completely emotional.


    This time, Li Aofeng just looked at it like this, for a moment, as if he wanted to see LAN Xiang''er''s real thoughts.


    But it was just a moment. Li Aofeng suddenly sneered, and then released LAN Xiang''er. LAN Xiang''er nodded and said nothing. He quickly turned around and walked in the direction of Mammy. He didn''t pay any attention to Li Aofeng, and didn''t disturb anyone.


    And Li Aofeng looked at it like this, until LAN Xiang''er''s figure disappeared, then he said faintly: "call the former slave."


    "Yes." Cheng Dezhu responded respectfully.


    Then, Li Aofeng said nothing and left the house quietly.


    After Li Aofeng returned to the imperial dragon hall, the mother who scolded LAN Xiang''er was already waiting in the imperial dragon hall. She was shivering and obviously didn''t know why she was called here by Li Aofeng. That kind of panic was obvious. But in such a panic, Li Aofeng didn''t speak immediately. She seemed to be a slave in front of torture.


    "Slave, see the emperor, long live the emperor, long live the emperor." The old lady immediately asked Ann and kowtowed her head, but she did not dare to look at Li Aofeng.


    After all, the holy face is not for everyone.


    Under such circumstances, Li Aofeng remained silent and did not let mammy get up. Mammy was even more frightened. She did not know where she had offended Li Aofeng. She was afraid that she would be pulled out and beheaded in the next second.


    "Do you know what you''ve done?" Li Aofeng asked coldly.


    Mammy''s face was stunned, and she began to cry out: "I''m wronged, and I want the emperor to know."


    "Wronged?" Li Aofeng looks at mammy without expression.


    Mammy kept kowtowing, and her forehead was broken. She couldn''t remember what she had done, let alone that she was not in the harem, and she couldn''t get involved with the empress of the harem, so under such circumstances, Mammy was more inexplicable.


    And Li Shiyuan just looked at Mammy and never spoke.


    Cheng Dezhu on one side said directly: "come on, take this slave down, and take responsibility for the ten boards."


    Mammy was stunned. She couldn''t believe what she heard. At her age, the ten boards won''t kill her, but it will make her unable to get up for a long time. But up to now, Mammy doesn''t know what she has done wrong and can touch the holy anger like this.


    That is the instinct of survival, Mammy desperately cried: "the emperor spared his life, the emperor spared his life, maidservant do not know what he did, please the emperor''s lesson."


    Mammy was crying, but the bodyguard didn''t give mammy another chance to speak, so he directly pulled out and put mammy on the chair, which was a heavy responsibility.


    Mammy''s voice is more and more light, and then to the back, there is no sound, but the cheap life is still, gasping. It''s like I''ll die in the next moment.


    In this case, Cheng Dezhu went to the side of mammy: "You cheap maidservant don''t know what you''ve done?"


    Mammy was dying, still shaking her head.


    "Who have you reprimanded today? Who are you yelling at? Don''t you count in your heart? " Cheng Dezhu asked again.


    This time, Mammy''s face suddenly changed, and she suddenly understood that the person Cheng Dezhu said was not someone, but LAN Xiang''er. After all, today mammy only reprimanded LAN Xiang''er, and because of this, she was called by the emperor, and she was severely beaten ten times, almost lost her life.


    It seems that LAN Xiang''er can''t be underestimated. It''s her own negligence that causes her own mischief.


    Mammy''s reaction was quick: "it''s my fault, it''s my fault. When I go back, I will kowtow to miss LAN, and ask my father-in-law to let me go."


    Cheng Dezhu hummed, and the voice was sharp. "We can''t let you go. We have to say that has the final say. If things happen today, next time, it''s not the top ten, it''s your life. "


    Cheng Dezhu said directly, and then waved his hand: "send people back to the house of internal affairs."


    "Yes." The guard answered.


    Soon, the bodyguard rudely dragged mammy up and walked directly to the house of internal affairs. She left mammy at the door of the house of internal affairs. When the people of the house of internal affairs saw mammy like this, they were stunned. They didn''t know what happened.


    It happened that LAN Xiang''er came out. When she saw Mammy, she was quiet: "Mammy, what happened to you? I''ll bring you some medicine. "


    "Don''t you want to --" mammy saw LAN Xiang''er as frightened as a ghost, "I will, don''t need to come."


    With that, Mammy almost left lanxiang''er in front of her. She didn''t dare to stay for a moment, and she didn''t care about her present embarrassment.


    LAN Xiang''er twisted her eyebrows and stood in the same place, but soon, she didn''t think much.


    In the palace, LAN Xiang''er understood that he should not ask more about things that have nothing to do with him. If he asked more, he would only cause trouble for himself.


    What''s more, she still has a task, so it''s impossible for her to leave.


    Quiet, LAN Xiang''er continues to do the things in hand.


    ¡­¡­


    After meeting Li Aofeng from the house of internal affairs that day, LAN Xiang''er had no chance to see Li Aofeng again. But LAN Xiang''er suddenly found that when she saw mammy coming back that day, her life in the house was better.


    Those who had seen her transferred back from fengluan palace were cynical slaves. Now when they saw LAN Xiang''er, they were respectful, nervous and frightened. Needless to say, I dare to let LAN Xiang''er do things. Even when I see her, I walk away quickly and dare not say a word more.


    For such a case,; LAN Xiang''er was a little confused, but soon she thought of seeing Li Aofeng that day.


    This time, LAN Xiang''er seemed to understand immediately how the injury on Mammy''s body came from. Mammy is an old man in the palace and has a certain position in the house of internal affairs. In addition, Mammy''s tact in life and work makes it impossible to offend her master. Therefore, it seems that Li Aofeng is the only one who can attack Mammy.


    So is this man taking it out on his own?


    Think of these, Lan Xiang Er suddenly silent laugh.


    Under such circumstances, LAN Xiang''er didn''t say anything.

 Chapter 1267

    LAN Xiang''er is still quietly doing what she is doing. She doesn''t treat herself specially because of this situation.


    In the past, because of overwork, wrist sprains, and wounds left on the back of the hand, they had a chance to ease and gradually began to heal. Otherwise, I''m afraid the wound will continue to be infected, and I don''t know what will happen in the end.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡ª¡ª


    one night.


    At night, LAN Xiang''er went to the slave room with the washing basin in her arms. Because the basin was empty, LAN Xiang''er didn''t feel heavy, just that her wrist would swing from time to time, and the wound in her palm would crack and heal.


    "See the emperor, long live the emperor, long live the emperor." Before LAN Xiang''er had time to go to her house, she saw Li Aofeng at the corner. She immediately knelt down to say hello.


    Li Aofeng looks down at LAN Xiang''er, and then he doesn''t speak. He takes LAN Xiang''er directly from the ground. Now, LAN Xiang''er is passively led by Li Aofeng. He doesn''t quite understand why Li Aofeng suddenly appears here.


    "What''s the matter with your hand?" Li Aofeng asked.


    LAN Xiang''er''s hand was caught by Li Aofeng. Naturally, she saw the wound in her palm, and the cocoon that she should not have at this age. It was left after she was busy washing clothes.


    "The wound before, no harm, please don''t worry about it." LAN Xiang''er spoke faintly.


    Li Aofeng''s eyes just looked at LAN Xiang''er. His eyes sank, as if he was thinking about something, but the hand holding LAN Xiang''er never let go.


    LAN Xiang''er was shocked and became more and more uncomfortable.


    She wants to pull her hand back. Obviously, her strength is far less than that of Li Aofeng. In the end, she can only be so passively led by Li Aofeng, and Li Aofeng''s action is too easy for a normal person to imagine, especially in places like the imperial palace.


    But think of Rong Lian before to oneself of exaltation, still have oneself from Feng Luan palace be transferred out of affair, Lan Xiang son unavoidably quiet down.


    Li Aofeng didn''t care. He just looked down at the wound in LAN Xiang''er''s hand. Suddenly, Li Aofeng said, "how long have you been in the house?"


    "It''s been two months." LAN Xiang''er answered earnestly.


    "Does the house need laundry?" Li Aofeng asked directly.


    This barrel is not used by LAN Xiang''er alone. Obviously, it''s not only LAN Xiang''er''s clothes, but also other people''s clothes. It''s just that after being aired, nothing can be seen, only an empty barrel.


    LAN Xiang''er twisted her eyebrows and looked at Li Aofeng: "naturally, I want it."


    "Do you want it?" Li Aofeng asked faintly, "I said no, that is No. The servants of the house of interior all have their work to do, instead of washing clothes here. Besides, do you need such a big bucket to wash your clothes? "


    Li Aofeng asked directly, LAN Xiang''er was stunned and didn''t understand. She had been in the palace for only half a year, and the only places she had been were washing clothes and the house of internal affairs. So this sudden problem made LAN Xiang''er unable to respond for a while.


    "Who asked you to do the laundry?" Li Aofeng asked directly.


    LAN Xiang''er just opened her mouth and read a eunuch''s name. Li Ao Feng made a sound, as if she had written it down.


    They were suddenly quiet.


    Li Aofeng looked at LAN Xiang''er faintly again: "when I was in the laundry room, I saw that you were very powerful. Why did you go to the house of internal affairs? I didn''t take it at home."


    LAN Xiang''er was stunned at Li Aofeng''s words, and then he responded and asked, "emperor, that night --"


    It''s about the night LAN Xiang''er had an accident in the laundry room. It turns out that Li Aofeng was there, and they all know about it.


    Li Aofeng is not smiling, and then he takes LAN Xiang''er''s hand and walks towards the room: "where do you live?"


    LAN Xiang''er was stunned: "emperor, there are still people in the room."


    LAN Xiang''er is not a female official. Naturally, she can''t have an independent house, but compared with the Datong shop in the laundry room, the environment here is much better. She lives with two ladies in waiting.


    Li Aofeng was quiet and nodded, but he didn''t let go of LAN Xiang''er''s hand. Soon, Li Aofeng took LAN Xiang''er directly to the Yulong hall not far away.


    This time, LAN Xiang''er calmed down and didn''t understand what Li Aofeng was going to do.


    Li Aofeng also didn''t explain meaning, just take LAN Xiang''er to walk, the figure of two people is pulled very long under the moonlight.


    At first glance, even with a trace of ambiguous atmosphere.


    LAN Xiang''er bowed her head and didn''t say anything. The other hand, which was not held by her, was so tight. Li Aofeng didn''t speak until Li Aofeng took LAN Xiang''er back to Yulong hall.


    When Cheng Dezhu saw it, he looked at his nose, nose and mouth without strabismus. When he asked Ann, he immediately stepped aside.


    There are only LAN Xiang''er and Li Aofeng in Yulong hall.


    After entering the palace, LAN Xiang''er went to the imperial dragon hall for the first time. It''s conceivable that she was so cramped. But in front of Li Aofeng, LAN Xiang''er still forced herself to calm down and keep silent.


    "Find a place to sit down." Li Aofeng said it directly.


    "I''ll just stand." LAN Xiang''er answers.


    Li Ao Feng looked over: "I let you sit, you sit."


    "Yes, I do." LAN Xiang''er is still neither humble nor arrogant. The distance between the lines is drawn between Li Aofeng and himself.


    Under such circumstances, Li Aofeng didn''t say anything. He quickly walked to one side, took out the medicine box, and went back to LAN xianger. LAN Xiang''er is more inexplicable. When Li Aofeng adjusted the medicine to himself, LAN Xiang''er recovered.


    "The emperor, absolutely not." LAN Xiang''er stopped Li Aofeng, "these are normal. It''s no use applying medicine. It will crack again tomorrow. What''s more, you are the most respectable. You can''t do this for your maidservant. "


    It''s a capital crime of beheading.


    Even if LAN Xiang''er had never lived in the palace before, she knew that the more favoured she was, the more miserable she was. The example of those concubines is the best proof. How many times has Li Aofeng been so fond of her concubine that she has even been domineering in the harem. But if one day she offends Li Aofeng carelessly, it will be a capital crime for all the nine nationalities.


    Though, it''s not just offending. But LAN Xiang''er couldn''t take the risk, at least not now.


    She is not stupid. She knows that Li Aofeng is interested in herself, but LAN Xiang''er knows better that this kind of interest is just Li Aofeng''s whim. Her identity, let Lan Xiang son can''t afford to gamble at all.


    "When I say yes, I mean yes." Li Aofeng light mouth, "honest point."

 Chapter 1268

    His voice sank down, with a hint of warning, in such a warning, LAN Xiang''er followed passively up, can only be rigid, watching Li Ao Feng to his medicine.


    A little bit, when the cold ointment was applied to his wound, the pain was reduced. Li Aofeng''s medicine here is quite different from LAN Xiang''er''s.


    "It seems that these slaves are not punished enough." Li Aofeng carefully on good medicine, this just put down, looked at LAN Xiang''er.


    LAN Xiang''er came back and passively looked at Li Aofeng


    "It''s time to clean up these servants in the house." Li Aofeng''s voice was a little cold, "but he turned a blind eye to me."


    Li Aofeng thought that he would teach a mother a lesson and return to the house of internal affairs alive. These people in the house of internal affairs would be nervous.


    LAN Xiang''er is transferred back to the house of internal affairs by Rong Lian from fengluan palace. This doesn''t mean that Li Aofeng wants LAN Xiang''er to work in the house of internal affairs. Li Aofeng just wants to find an opportunity to give LAN Xiang''er an honest identity.


    If there is no identity, LAN Xiang''er will not live long in the harem.


    At least Li Aofeng can''t let LAN Xiang''er have an accident now, so he will protect her. I just didn''t expect that these slaves had no vision at all.


    "I thank the emperor for his favor." LAN Xiang''er''s mouth is neither humble nor overbearing.


    Li Ao Feng picks eyebrow, but is looking at Lan Xiang Er, half smile does not smile appearance: "do you know favor is what meaning?"


    LAN Xiang''er was asked.


    For a moment and a half, she didn''t understand the meaning of Li Aofeng''s words, but in Li Aofeng''s almost joking eyes, LAN Xiang''er also knew very well that these words were probably not serious words. She is quiet, don''t know should answer or refuse to answer, finally can only so passive look to Li Aofeng.


    On the contrary, Li Aofeng didn''t let LAN Xiang''er off. Suddenly, Junyan magnified herself infinitely in front of LAN Xiang''er, and then said word by word: "if you say favor to me, it means that you are my woman."


    These words, Li Aofeng said calm incomparable, the eye light falls on Lan Xiang er''s body time is not instantaneous.


    In an instant, LAN Xiang''er was embarrassed. That kind of embarrassment became obvious, and her ears were red. It was not calm.


    I can''t calm down.


    She subconsciously moved, immediately shook her head and denied: "emperor, that''s not what I mean."


    "Why do you feel so uncomfortable being my woman?" Li Aofeng light asked, the tone is not salty, completely can''t guess Li Aofeng mood at the moment.


    LAN Xiang''er is forced to sit, while Li Aofeng looks down. LAN Xiang''er''s pressure is too big, especially in Li Aofeng''s eyes. This also seems to be the first time that LAN Xiang''er and Li Aofeng are so close. It''s not that we haven''t been together in the same space, but it''s the first time we''ve been like this.


    LAN Xiang''er doesn''t understand the meaning of Li Aofeng''s words, but it''s impossible to ask openly. In the end, the atmosphere can only be so passive.


    On the contrary, Li Aofeng didn''t continue to tease LAN Xiang''er, so he let her go.


    He looked down at LAN Xiang''er''s hand and said casually: "next time, don''t let me see all the wounds in your hand."


    LAN Xiang''er was stunned.


    "I''ll let Cheng Dezhu go on. If the house of internal affairs still dares to ask you to do something, I''m ready to raise my head to see you." Li Aofeng said it directly.


    "Emperor, you..." Lan Xiang''er''s delicate eyebrows have been twisted.


    Li Aofeng didn''t explain much, and then changed the topic: "can you read?"


    "Yes." LAN Xiang''er answers.


    The voice just falls, Li Aofeng says very quickly: "there are books on the shelf, you are here to accompany me to read."


    "Yes." LAN Xiang''er is very passive, but he can''t disobey Li Aofeng.


    She slowly stood up, went to the bookshelf in front of the search for a unofficial history, and then quietly sat back to the previous position.


    In the past, LAN Xiang''er''s favorite thing to do in the LAN family was to read books, and the LAN family also found the best teacher to teach her. Although LAN Xiang''er was a woman, she knew no less than men, even learned.


    After entering the palace, these things have been forgotten. On the contrary, LAN Xiang''er suddenly sees the book, which makes her feel as if she had been separated from the world.


    She looked down seriously, gradually fascinated, but did not notice Li Aofeng fell on his line of sight.


    "Since I like reading, why do I come to the palace?" Li Aofeng asked lightly.


    LAN Xiang''er let out a sound and recovered. Then he looked at Li Aofeng and calmed down: "I just listen to the arrangement of my family."


    "Talk about your family." Li Aofeng asked again.


    LAN Xiang''er calmed down: "maidservant is just a very ordinary family. My father had been an official for a long time, so when he was in the draft, he was in the palace with his relationship. Maybe my father thought it would be better in the womb. "


    LAN Xiang''er said nothing more about the rest.


    Li Aofeng didn''t think much about it. This explanation is reasonable and true. Many people want to send their daughter to the palace, hoping to win a chance. If one day they get favor, then they can get the way.


    If you can''t be favored, it''s much better to please your master in the palace than to look at people''s faces outside the palace. Only in the palace of women, to a certain grade, can choose to go out of the palace, but out of the palace can no longer marry, also earlier than the age of marriage.


    It''s just that when you go out of the palace, you will bring a lot of valuable silver, and you will be well placed.


    But most of them don''t choose to go out of the palace, but they are lonely and old in the palace. After entering the palace for a long time, their families have long been indifferent. Most of the time, you can''t even see your family after you leave the palace.


    Li Aofeng nodded.


    Then they chatted with each other without a word. Most of them were asked by Li Aofeng. LAN Xiang''er answered passively until night. No sound could be heard outside, and the whole Imperial Palace became quiet.


    LAN Xiang''er looks out of the window. Li Aofeng notices: "it''s late. I''ll take you back."


    "Emperor, you can go back by yourself." LAN Xiang''er refused.


    Li Aofeng just looks at LAN Xiang''er. In LAN Xiang''er''s eyes, he can''t see any elements that he wants to refuse and welcome. It''s really a refusal.


    Li Aofeng didn''t force himself to do something.


    But Li Aofeng didn''t let LAN Xiang''er go back alone. Instead, he asked Cheng Dezhu to send LAN Xiang''er back in person. What this means is obvious.


    Cheng Dezhu doesn''t need to say anything. The people in the house of internal affairs can see it clearly.

 Chapter 1269

    LAN Xiang''er is the emperor''s favorite. If not, Cheng Dezhu will not send him back. You know, Cheng Dezhu is the red man beside the emperors of the two dynasties. He is the eunuch manager. When did Cheng Dezhu come in person.


    Therefore, the implication is that the people in the house office are not stupid.


    They respectfully invited LAN Xiang''er back to the house of internal affairs, and arranged her independent room overnight, so that she no longer had to live with anyone.


    Not only that, LAN Xiang''er didn''t dare to touch any work of the house. LAN Xiang''er, who had been busy, seemed to be quiet all of a sudden. Even his hands, which had been rough because of washing too many clothes and doing too many things, gradually came back.


    LAN Xiang''er is not used to it.


    However, due to Li Aofeng''s imperial edict, LAN xianger finally failed to say anything. Since Li Aofeng knew LAN Xiang''er could read, he asked Cheng Dezhu to send a lot of books to LAN Xiang''er''s house. When she has nothing to do, LAN Xiang''er is reading quietly in the house, but she is not noisy.


    He is not spoiled because of the current situation, just like his life is not much different from the ordinary. He was also polite to the servants of the house of internal affairs.


    Li Aofeng would come to lanxiang''er in person every few days, but he didn''t come blatantly in the daytime. He would appear in lanxiang''er''s room at night when the whole Imperial Palace was quiet.


    Their manners seemed more reasonable. Occasionally they would talk. Most of the time, Li Aofeng was asking LAN Xiang''er. LAN Xiang''er answered passively. Several times, LAN Xiang''er wanted to ask Li Aofeng what to do, but when the words came to her mouth, LAN Xiang''er swallowed them.


    What if I ask?


    What''s more, it''s hard to predict the holy meaning since ancient times. To be with a king is to be with a tiger. Your present favor means that in the future, you will get the danger of being a member of the nine ethnic groups.


    After sinking, LAN Xiang''er didn''t say anything.


    She quietly looked at the book in her hand. Suddenly, LAN Xiang''er was quiet. Her eyes fell on the threshold. Soon, there was a knock outside the door. Before LAN Xiang''er could respond, she had already pushed the door in from outside.


    It''s a little eunuch.


    LAN Xiang''er knew him. This was the eunuch of the house of internal affairs. He was called xiaodezi.


    But on weekdays LAN Xiang''er and Xiao de''zi hardly ever touch each other or talk to each other. Now the cold Xiao de''zi appears in his own room, which makes LAN Xiang''er a little confused. But LAN Xiang''er doesn''t ask much, just looks at it quietly.


    Xiaodezi quickly went to the house, and then closed the door: "blue girl."


    The people of the house of internal affairs have changed their address to LAN Xiang''er, which is a girl. LAN Xiang''er nodded, just quietly waiting for Xiao De Zi to speak.


    Xiao Dezi came forward and gave a note to LAN xianger: "this is for you. The slave retired first. "


    With that, xiaodezi walked out of the wing room without looking back. He didn''t stop for a moment. LAN Xiang''er watched quietly, watching xiaodezi''s caution.


    When xiaodezi gave the note to himself, LAN Xiang''er was quiet, and the note in her hand was tight, almost instantly understood.


    It was not until Xiao Dezi went out that LAN xianger opened the note.


    On the note is the familiar self, which is the handwriting of his elder brother Sun Yi. This, LAN Xiang''er''s mood suddenly excited up, she carefully looked at the content of the note, that is the time and place that Chang Sun Yi wants to meet with him.


    Not in other places, just in the cold palace.


    Now the cold palace doesn''t hold anyone. It''s the most desolate place in the imperial palace. Everyone thinks that the cold palace is a very unlucky place, so it won''t be easy to get close to it, even if it''s a slave. The servants who went to clean the cold palace took turns. They were arranged by the people of the house of internal affairs. They didn''t go all the time. Instead, they went to the two slaves every other time.


    I came back in a hurry after cleaning.


    LAN xianger hasn''t seen Chang Sun Yi for more than a year. Now Chang Sun Yi suddenly comes, which means Chang Sun Yi is in Kyoto. Well, Li Aofeng''s injury is probably related to Chang Sunyi.


    Now that I can send a note, it''s safe to represent Chang Sun Yi.


    After sinking, LAN Xiang''er didn''t say anything. She quickly stood up and walked out of the house. When she came out of the wing room, LAN Xiang''er was more careful, for fear of being found.


    Now, it''s midnight.


    The whole underground palace is quiet.


    She quickly along the path towards the direction of the cold palace, to the cold palace, the kind of cold and desolate atmosphere followed, people can''t help but feel shivering.


    But LAN Xiang''er kept calm all the time, and quickly went to the inside of the cold palace to the place agreed with Chang Sun Yi.


    But when she got to the place, LAN Xiang''er didn''t see anyone. She was quiet and didn''t say anything. Instead, she was waiting patiently.


    Until a tall figure came out of the dark, LAN Xiang''er saw it: "brother Huang."


    She ran quickly towards Chang Sun Yi, and then hugged Chang Sun Yi tightly: "I miss you so much."


    Chang Sun Yi looked down at LAN Xiang''er and said, "Xiang''er, you are thin."


    "No LAN Xiang''er said with a smile, "if I lose weight, my brother is the same."


    Chang Sun Yi didn''t say anything, but she looked more serious: "find a chance, I''ll find someone to send you out of the palace. It''s not suitable to stay here for a long time. It''s too dangerous here. "


    Chang Sun Yi didn''t mean to send LAN Xiang''er to the palace. At that time, Chang Sun Yi was busy in the state of Yao and couldn''t take care of LAN Xiang''er for a while.


    LAN Xiang''er has been in LAN''s home since she was a child. She is quiet and low-key. She just doesn''t want to involve LAN Xiang''er. But Chang Sun Yi never thought that LAN Xiang''er had been in the palace half a year ago.


    This dozen long Sun Yi is unprepared.


    What does it mean to enter the palace? Chang Sun Yi knows very well that he is a sister of LAN Xiang''er. He can''t send LAN Xiang''er to hell like this. So Chang Sun Yi rushed to the palace at the first time, and Chang Sun Yi couldn''t blame the LAN family for this.


    The LAN family was originally a slave of the eldest grandson''s family. In Dazhou, the identity of the LAN family was just to raise LAN Xiang''er. In essence, the people of the LAN family were not willing to stop her. No one can stop LAN Xiang''er from doing what she wants to do.


    This makes Chang Sun Yi take the risk to enter the palace in person.


    "No, brother." LAN Xiang''er said quietly, "I want to stay in the palace."


    Chang Sun Yi twisted her eyebrows: "Xiang er."

 Chapter 1270

    "I''m 16 years old. I shouldn''t hide in the blue house all the time, under your protection. But sister bi''er died in vain when she entered the palace. At least I have to find out the cause of her death and avenge her. And isn''t the emperor brother going to get the jade pendant? " LAN xianger looks up at Chang Sunyi.


    Chang Sun Yi''s eyebrows tightened. In LAN Xiang''er''s words, he didn''t understand LAN Xiang''er''s meaning, but Chang Sun Yi didn''t approve of such a move.


    "Bi''er''s business, in this imperial palace, unless someone goes through the needle, otherwise, it''s hard for you to find a clue. All the people in the Imperial Palace are not fuel-efficient lamps. " Chang Sun Yi said calmly, "she was a slave of Chang Sun family. She went to the palace to obey the Chang Sun family''s orders. If you die, you die. It''s not worth the risk. "


    Unlike LAN Xiang''er, Chang Sun Yi has a strong psychology and indifference that ordinary people can''t imagine. If not, Chang Sun Yi can''t get to the present step by step.


    "Brother," Lan Xiang''er looks at Chang Sun Yi.


    "I will find a way to deal with the jade pendant, and I won''t let you take such a risk." Chang Sun Yi made it clear.


    LAN Xiang''er shook his head: "it''s hard for you to fight alone. Before you stabbed Li Aofeng, but you almost got caught and lost many soldiers. Everything is precious to you now. While I am in the palace, I can directly attack Li Aofeng. It''s much easier to get the jade pendant than to come here alone. "


    LAN Xiang''er said it directly, and the Mou Guang looked at Chang Sun Yi for a moment.


    Chang Sun Yi''s eyebrows never unfolded, and she didn''t agree with LAN Xiang''er''s practice.


    LAN Xiang''er didn''t mean to give in.


    It''s even determined.


    "Li Aofeng is not as simple as you think, nor is he a man who is greedy for women. Otherwise, Dazhou will not be here. " Chang Sun Yi said directly, "that jade pendant is very important to Yao state, and it is also important to Da Zhou. Li Aofeng will not let outsiders know."


    LAN Xiang''er didn''t speak.


    "Xiang''er, don''t take any risks. When my mother and father handed you over to me, I would not let anything happen to you." Chang Sun Yi refused completely.


    "Brother, I have made up my mind." LAN Xiang''er said directly, "besides, I''ve already attracted Li Ao Feng''s attention. It''s probably more difficult to leave this imperial palace. I''m out, and I''m going to get more people involved. "


    This time, Chang Sun Yi twisted her eyebrows.


    It''s true. I didn''t expect it to be like this.


    His eyebrows and eyes looked at LAN Xiang''er seriously. LAN Xiang''er didn''t avoid sun Yi''s eyes. He calmed down: "what do you want to say to me, brother?"


    "Xianger, you --" Chang Sunyi hesitated a little, and then said, "do you like Li Aofeng?"


    LAN Xiang''er was stunned by this.


    It seems that for the first time in such a long time, someone asked herself this question so blatantly. Even when Rong Lian talked about it, she was just talking about herself. LAN Xiang''er understood that Rong Lian didn''t think so. But now Chang Sun Yi suddenly said this idea.


    This time, LAN Xiang''er became more and more passive and stood quietly. For a moment and a half, she didn''t know how to answer Chang Sun Yi''s question. But Chang Sun Yi didn''t urge LAN Xiang''er.


    Until LAN Xiang''er denied: "I didn''t like Li Aofeng. Li Ao and I have very few opportunities to meet. Even if I want to like it, I don''t seem to have been given this opportunity. "


    He said this frankly, looking at Chang Sun Yi''s eyes for a moment, without any cover up. This time, Chang Sun Yi''s brow slightly twisted. She didn''t know whether she should believe it or not.


    He stood with his hands down, his palms clenched into fists.


    After a long time, the elder Sun Yi said, "Xiang''er, Li Aofeng is not an ordinary person. Whether it''s being a king or a man. It''s easy for a woman to fall in love with him. Don''t be attracted to Li Aofeng. If you are attracted to him, you will only mislead others and yourself. "


    Chang Sun Yi is reminding LAN Xiang''er.


    LAN Xiang''er was quiet for a moment, but she didn''t say anything. Chang Sun Yi nodded and assured her that from childhood to adulthood, LAN Xiang''er always knew what she wanted to do and shouldn''t do.


    "Since you are determined to stay in the Imperial Palace, I will not stop you. But if there is danger, or if I judge that the situation of the imperial palace is not suitable for you, you must leave. You can''t argue with me. Do you understand? " Chang Sun Yi''s tone became serious.


    "Good." LAN Xiang''er nodded.


    Chang Sun Yi then let go of her heart, and then explained carefully: "today, I''m going to find your little Dezi. If you have something, I''ll let him deal with it. But be careful in everything. I have some eyeliner in the palace, but everyone disconnects, so as to avoid a mess.


    "I know." LAN Xiang''er naturally understood this.


    "In the future, these people will come to you one after another, and let them deal with where you need them. But remember, don''t let them connect with each other, understand? " Chang Sun Yi reminds LAN Xiang''er.


    LAN Xiang''er made a sound.


    "It''s late. Go back early." Chang Sun Yi said nothing more.


    "Brother Huang, you should be more careful." LAN Xiang''er answers.


    Chang Sun Yi nodded. Soon, Chang Sun Yi disappeared into the night, while LAN Xiang''er stood in the same place and watched Chang Sun Yi leave. Then he walked out of the cold palace carefully.


    But Chang Sun Yi''s words are constantly hovering in LAN Xiang''er''s mind. Is she in love with Li Aofeng. Over and over again, it seems to be questioning LAN Xiang''er himself.


    LAN Xiang''er can''t deny Chang Sun Yi''s words. Li Aofeng is really a very exciting person. And she also conceals Chang Sun Yi that she sees Li Aofeng much more frequently than ordinary people. And in the contact with Li Aofeng, it''s even the private ambiguity during this period of time¡ª¡ª


    Don''t you really like it? LAN xianger couldn''t help laughing at himself. Maybe I don''t like it, but I definitely like it. It''s just that in such a siege, LAN Xiang''er is afraid that one day she will be in a deep mire. How would she choose then?


    After sinking, LAN Xiang''er''s breath became heavy, and her face became more and more dignified. LAN Xiang''er didn''t want to think about it any more.


    Then, she quickly shuttled along the path and went back to the wing room of the house of internal affairs through the back door.


    When entering the house of internal affairs, she also carefully looked around to make sure there was no abnormality, and then quickly walked in.


    All the way back to the wing room, LAN Xiang''er was slightly relieved.

 Chapter 1271

    As a result, LAN Xiang''er didn''t expect that when she pushed the door, she saw Li Aofeng sitting in the wing room. Her face changed and she was a little panicked. But soon, she knelt down calmly and said hello to the Emperor: "long live the emperor, long live the emperor."


    Seeing that LAN Xiang''er came back, Li Aofeng looked at LAN Xiang''er faintly. He still had a book in his hand: "I''m curious, where are you going? In the middle of the night, is this imperial palace worth your going out to visit? "


    Li Aofeng couldn''t hear any emotion. He was just asking LAN Xiang''er about an ordinary topic. The book was put aside, and his eyes fell on LAN Xiang''er. His slender fingers inadvertently dusted the dust that didn''t exist in the corner of his clothes.


    That is patiently waiting for LAN Xiang''er''s reply.


    LAN Xiang''er''s heart beats very fast. She knows that in front of Li Aofeng, if an answer is wrong, she may destroy herself. So her brain turns fast, as if thinking about how to answer can be reasonable.


    Li Aofeng didn''t urge him to wait patiently.


    Later, LAN Xiang''er gradually calmed down, and then explained: "I can''t sleep, so I went out for a walk."


    "Where have you been?" Li Ao Feng asks again, Mou Guang falls on Lan Xiang er''s body, taking a trace of sharpness.


    "Near the cold palace. That''s a small man. It won''t cause any trouble LAN Xiang''er didn''t hide this.


    Li Aofeng just looks at LAN Xiang''er. LAN Xiang''er doesn''t know whether Li Aofeng believes it or not, but she is more worried about Chang Sunyi.


    Because LAN Xiang''er is very clear that if he lies, Li Aofeng will find out. In this imperial palace, there is no secret that can hide Li Aofeng. Chang Sun Yi''s going in and out of the imperial palace is full of crisis. She is afraid of Chang Sun Yi''s accident.


    Especially when I can''t understand Li Aofeng''s idea.


    "Cold palace?" Li Aofeng suddenly became rather smiling and looked at LAN xianger like this: "it''s interesting that people in this palace are afraid of the cold palace. Even if they have nothing to do, they won''t walk around the cold palace, for fear that they won''t be able to get out of the palace one day. Are you good enough to go on your own initiative? "


    With that, Li Aofeng stood up and went to LAN Xiang''er.


    This person is tall. If he looks at himself in such a condescending way, it will make LAN Xiang''er out of control, and the passivity will become more and more obvious.


    Her breath began to be unconsciously cramped, but in front of Li Aofeng, she could not show her fear, so she could only pretend to be calm. And Li Aofeng didn''t seem to let LAN Xiang''er get up, so he let LAN Xiang''er kneel.


    Such behavior is enough to make LAN Xiang''er feel abnormal.,


    "Because there are few people in the cold palace. If you don''t, the maid will be found and questioned by the guards, which will inevitably bring trouble to the maid. " LAN Xiang''er found a reasonable reason.


    Li Ao Feng en voice, this just light mouth: "get up to talk."


    "Thank you for your kindness." LAN Xiang''er stood up and stood on the edge of Li Aofeng.


    "If nothing happens in the future, don''t leave at will. Do you understand?" Li Aofeng looks down at LAN Xiang''er seriously.


    LAN Xiang''er answered, "yes, I know."


    Li Aofeng just looked at LAN Xiang''er. Suddenly, the slender fingers pinched LAN Xiang''er''s chin and half forced LAN Xiang''er to look at himself. LAN Xiang''er didn''t resist, but was more speculating about the man''s idea.


    Until Li Aofeng once again broke the silence: "recently, the palace is not peaceful, there are traitors, occasionally there are assassins, so without my permission, you are not allowed to go out of the house without permission. Do you understand?"


    LAN Xiang''er was stunned: "the Emperor..."


    But the next moment, LAN Xiang''er''s heart beat fast.


    What does Li Aofeng mean by this? Does he know everything about Chang Sunyi? Do you know the identity of Chang Sun Yi?


    "Why?" Li Aofeng quietly waited for LAN Xiang''er to finish his speech.


    LAN Xiang''er hesitated for a moment, then calmly said: "isn''t this imperial palace supposed to be the safest place in Dazhou?"


    "Ha ha --" Li Aofeng said with a smile, some sarcasm, "then you are wrong. The most unsafe place in this big week is the imperial palace. "


    LAN Xiang''er didn''t speak.


    This sentence contains too many meanings. LAN Xiang''er can''t hear it. She just stands in front of Li Aofeng passively, and Li Aofeng''s eyes haven''t changed.


    "Remember what I said, don''t leave at will." Li Aofeng reminds me again.


    LAN Xiang''er answers. When she looks at Li Aofeng again, she calms down and suddenly says, "does the emperor know the identity of the traitor and assassin?"


    "Do you care?" Li Aofeng is very interested in picking eyebrows.


    "I''m just worried." LAN Xiang''er was so calm.


    Li Aofeng nodded, and then released LAN Xiang''er. LAN Xiang''er''s face was silent, but her palms were already sweaty.


    Then, Li Aofeng''s voice came faintly: "the person behind the scenes is a powerful role. Everyone caught is independent, and there is no one associated with him. Because of this, it is even more difficult to find someone."


    This words, let Lan Xiang son relaxed a breath, instantly the person followed to relax to come down.


    "So the imperial palace is not safe. I found two or three assassins before, but they all came to the imperial dragon hall. " Li Aofeng sneered, "I''m curious, who dares to attack me so blatantly."


    LAN Xiang''er listens quietly, and suddenly understands the reason why Chang Sun Yi doesn''t want to be in the palace. However, there are many crises here. If she is careless, there may be accidents.


    Like tonight''s little Dezi.


    If xiaodezi is caught and can''t stand confessors, he will naturally confess himself.


    It''s also an instant. The heart that I put down then fluctuated with the waves again. It''s like a huge stone dropped from the calm lake, which made people suddenly and choked a lot of saliva.


    LAN Xiang''er didn''t say anything, just listened quietly.


    Even LAN Xiang''er couldn''t tell why Li Aofeng said this to herself. After all, she was a superior emperor. She was just a slave.


    ¡­¡­


    Until Li Aofeng changed the topic: "why can''t you sleep?"


    The tone seems to be less than the previous sneer, but it is a bit more concerned, eyes fell on LAN Xiang''er, with a trace of tenderness.


    LAN Xiang''er is quiet, biting her lips. Before Li Aofeng has waited for LAN Xiang''er to open her mouth, her slender fingers have already taken the initiative to break off LAN Xiang''er''s lips.


    "Don''t bite yourself." Li Aofeng is overbearing.

 Chapter 1272

    LAN Xiang''er was stunned. She didn''t expect that this person would even take care of such things, but she explained cleverly: "it''s just a habit."


    "Bad habits.:" Li Aofeng light mouth, and then continue to ask, "did not answer me, why insomnia?"


    "I don''t know. Maybe it''s too idle to sleep at night." LAN Xiang''er said casually.


    Li Ao Feng suddenly so light smile voice: "so can''t sleep or I''m wrong?"


    LAN Xiang''er was stunned, and immediately shook his head: "I have no such intention."


    "I''m teasing you." Li Aofeng laughed.


    LAN Xiang''er is more and more passive because of Li Ao''s wind. In the end, she can only look at Li Ao Feng like this. She has no response at all. The two of them were so close that they could hear each other''s breathing clearly and smell the light smell of sandalwood.


    Soon, it was LAN Xiang''er who came back to his senses and was in a restless mood. Then he said, "why did the emperor suddenly come here?"


    "I can''t sleep. Just in time to see you. " Li Aofeng said that frankly.


    This time, LAN Xiang''er''s cheek is so red, even her ears are burning. I really didn''t expect Li Aofeng to say so directly.


    There seems to be a layer of gauze between them, but no one has ever pierced the gauze, and they have always maintained such an ambiguous situation. However, such an ambiguous situation is forcing people to the point where they can''t go step by step, so they have to harden their heads and march forward bravely.


    Chang Sun Yi''s words constantly remind LAN Xiang''er.


    But in the face of such a situation, LAN Xiang''er can''t control her heart.


    On the contrary, Li Aofeng was embarrassed when he faced LAN Xiang''er. Suddenly, he chuckled and said, "can you cook?"


    LAN Xiang''er was stunned and nodded subconsciously: "yes."


    "Go and get me a bowl of noodles." Li Ao Feng is light order.


    This time, LAN Xiang''er didn''t expect that Li Aofeng would make such a request. For a moment and a half, she had no response, so she could only say passively: "there''s no place for noodles here."


    Li Aofeng nodded: "this is also true."


    Voice down, LAN Xiang''er thought Li Aofeng gave up, but Li Aofeng suddenly calmly took LAN Xiang''er''s hand, LAN Xiang''er became more passive, so he was led by Li Aofeng and walked out of the room.


    "Emperor, where are you going?" LAN Xiang''er asked.


    "The kitchenette of the imperial dining room." Li Aofeng said directly, "just right, you can''t sleep, I can''t sleep either."


    This reason really makes LAN Xiang''er unable to refute. She looks down at Li Aofeng holding her hand, and their figures are pulled for a long time in the moonlight. LAN Xiang''er couldn''t speak for a moment and a half, so she could only look at the man more passively.


    Until Li Aofeng took him to the lower kitchen of the imperial dining room, the slave inside was shocked when he saw Li Aofeng.


    Just about to kneel down to say hello, Li Aofeng has already waved: "you all go down."


    "Yes." The slaves didn''t dare to say a word and quickly backed out.


    Li Aofeng just took LAN Xiang''er into the small kitchen. They didn''t mind the environment of the small kitchen. They found a seat and sat down: "it''s OK here."


    LAN Xiang''er said, "what kind of noodles would the emperor like to eat?"


    "It''s convenient." Li Aofeng is not too embarrassed LAN xianger.


    LAN Xiang''er nodded and quickly took a look at the ingredients in the small kitchen. After all, there was everything he wanted in the Imperial Palace, but many of the ingredients could not be processed for a while, so LAN Xiang''er chose the simplest tomato and vegetable noodles.


    LAN Xiang''er turns her back on Li Aofeng and is dealing with it seriously.


    Li Aofeng just looked at LAN Xiang''er''s back, but he was quiet.


    Because of the heat of the stove, soon LAN Xiang''er''s forehead had been soaked with light sweat. She reached out to wipe it. As a result, a clean handkerchief was handed over and put in front of LAN Xiang''er.


    LAN Xiang''er is stunned and realizes that it''s Li Aofeng. Before LAN Xiang''er takes over the handkerchief, Li Aofeng takes the initiative to wipe the thin sweat on LAN Xiang''er''s forehead.


    LAN Xiang''er has no response, but Li Aofeng''s eyebrows and eyes are always with a smile, falling on LAN Xiang''er, as if his eyes are gentle, for a moment, let LAN Xiang''er also appear more and more stunned.


    "It''s delicious." Li Aofeng looks at the noodles boiling in the pot.


    LAN Xiang''er was a little embarrassed: "the Emperor didn''t eat it. How could he know that it tasted good?"


    "Intuition." Li Aofeng is direct.


    LAN Xiang''er coughed softly: "emperor, I''m going to install noodles."


    Li Aofeng makes a sound. As a result, when LAN Xiang''er is about to take up the pot, Li Aofeng suddenly takes it. He covers LAN Xiang''er''s hand with his big hand and naturally helps LAN Xiang''er put the noodles into the bowl.


    No more, no less, just one person.


    But this action is more and more ambiguous. LAN Xiang''er''s hand is wrapped in Li Aofeng''s palm. The thin cocoon of this person''s palm is rubbing LAN Xiang''er''s skin, which makes her heart beat faster and faster.


    Obviously the noodles turned better, but the man didn''t seem to release his hand, still wrapped.


    Even because of this action, LAN Xiang''er almost stuck to Li Aofeng. Completely unable to move, the more so, the more passive it is.


    I don''t dare to struggle. I''m afraid I''ll pour hot soup on this man.


    In the end, LAN Xiang''er was helpless, so she said, "emperor, I want to take the noodles."


    In these words, Li Aofeng did not continue to toss LAN Xiang''er. He quickly took LAN Xiang''er''s hand and walked towards the small wooden table. In the end, LAN Xiang''er didn''t take it, but Li Aofeng took it.


    After the noodles were put down, Li Aofeng''s hand still held LAN Xiang''er, and the other hand picked up the chopsticks to eat the noodles. LAN Xiang''er couldn''t move and could only accompany her.


    "It''s not bad." Li Aofeng actually gave the pertinent answer, "who taught you to cook?"


    "Sister." LAN Xiang''er answers.


    This topic reminds LAN Xiang''er of LAN bi''er. Because of her identity, the people of the LAN family never let LAN Xiang''er do anything. LAN Xiang''er begged LAN bi''er to teach her all these things. LAN bi''er always taught her seriously.


    So the relationship between the two has been very good, and now, LAN Xiang''er can no longer see LAN bi''er.


    "Why is it suddenly quiet?" Li Aofeng is acutely aware, "what are you thinking?"


    "Think of my sister." LAN Xiang''er spoke faintly.


    "Do you want to go back to see your sister?" Li Aofeng asked.


    LAN Xiang''er shook her head: "my sister is gone."

 Chapter 1273

    Li Aofeng was stunned and suddenly understood the meaning of LAN Xiang''er''s words. But Li Aofeng didn''t say anything. He just held LAN Xiang''er''s hand tightly, as if to calm LAN Xiang''er''s mood. Then he bowed his head and continued to eat the noodles in the bowl. He was not impatient.


    LAN Xiang''er didn''t say anything. She wanted to take her hand out, but the more she struggled, the more Li Aofeng''s hand became tighter and tighter. She hardly gave LAN Xiang''er any chance to struggle.


    In the end, LAN Xiang''er gave up.


    "Have some." Li Aofeng suddenly got in the way.


    LAN Xiang''er is passive for a moment. Li Aofeng has already brought noodles to LAN Xiang''er. LAN Xiang''er doesn''t open her mouth either.


    Finally, in Li Aofeng''s eyes, LAN Xiang''er opens her mouth passively. Li Aofeng nodded contentedly, but he didn''t say anything. Instead, he was feeding with chopsticks one by one.


    In the end, the bowl of noodles was shared by two people.


    LAN Xiang''er licked the lip subconsciously, trying to lick the sauce clean. This action fell into Li Aofeng''s eyes, which made Li Aofeng''s eyebrow color sink and her Adam''s apple roll.


    Suddenly, when LAN Xiang''er is caught off guard, Li Aofeng hooks LAN Xiang''er''s chin and sticks her thin lip directly.


    LAN Xiang''er looks at Li Ao Feng in amazement. Obviously, she didn''t expect that Li Ao Feng would suddenly come to such an action.


    Compared with Li Aofeng, LAN Xiang''er is a very young novice in this kind of thing. Where is Li Aofeng''s opponent? In addition to the original feeling that she has some spring heart sprouting, LAN Xiang''er is more and more deeply involved in it.


    Subconsciously, LAN Xiang''er''s hand hooked on Li Aofeng''s neck, as if to learn more.


    In this action, Li Aofeng''s palm is more and more hard, slightly tightening, not looking at Yingying''s waist, almost close to Li Aofeng''s body.


    It seems that everything is completely out of order.


    ¡­¡­


    Finally, Li Aofeng took the initiative to let go. LAN Xiang''er seemed to be in a trance before she regained her mind. Her cheeks were red and her ears were hot.


    And Li Aofeng is like a person who has nothing to do, but his eyes are a little heavy. The big hand naturally holds LAN Xiang''er''s hand and says faintly: "it''s late, you can go back."


    "Yes." LAN Xiang''er answers.


    But LAN Xiang''er was a little annoyed. She didn''t expect that she would be trapped in it. This idea made LAN Xiang''er bow her head and dare not look at this man.


    When she stood up to tidy up the things in the small kitchen, Li Aofeng stopped her: "let the slave come."


    Then, Li Aofeng directly took LAN Xiang''er up and walked out of the small kitchen. LAN Xiang''er seemed passive and didn''t dare to speak at all.


    Under such circumstances, Li Aofeng didn''t say anything. He just looked down, with a faint smile in his eyebrows, until he took LAN Xiang''er back to the wing room of the house of internal affairs. After the room was delivered, he released LAN Xiang''er''s hand. LAN Xiang''er coughed, and the discomfort didn''t disappear.


    Because Li Aofeng is still looking at LAN Xiang''er, his eyes are not blinking.


    Suddenly LAN Xiang''er understood how the rumors in the palace came from. If you were looked at by Li Aofeng like this, you would either be frightened or blush and heart beat. It seems that no matter what, you can''t get away from this man''s imprisonment.


    In this way of thinking, LAN Xiang''er seems more and more quiet.


    All of a sudden, she didn''t know whether it was a good thing or a bad thing for her to attract Li Aofeng''s attention. She also didn''t know whether she could retreat completely if one day it was really out of control.


    In this case, LAN Xiang''er''s palm gradually became a fist, the whole person also followed the quiet down, and then, she calm mouth: "emperor, it''s late, you should go to rest, tomorrow also early."


    Li Ao Feng hum voice, but that eyes fall on Lan Xiang er''s body still don''t have any dodge.


    Under such circumstances, LAN Xiang''er could not say anything more.


    Until Li Aofeng broke the silence: "after the Zhongyuan Festival is the autumn festival, I have to go to the western regions every autumn festival, which has been the practice of Dazhou for countless years."


    LAN Xiang''er naturally knows about this, but LAN Xiang''er doesn''t understand why Li Aofeng suddenly mentioned it to herself. However, LAN Xiang''er stands respectfully and doesn''t interrupt Li Aofeng, but waits for Li Aofeng to finish.


    "This year''s Autumn Festival, I will take you to the western regions." Li Aofeng light mouth, finish saying.


    This time, LAN Xiang''er was stunned: "emperor --"


    Autumn festival such things, naturally with the palace maid, but definitely not LAN Xiang''er this identity of the palace maid, but also are usually close to serve the palace maid. And the concubines of the harem. Even the concubines are not everyone can go. They are all concubines with extremely high rank.


    If the position of the Queen''s throne is vacant, then the people who can go are at least imperial concubines and imperial concubines. Otherwise, they can''t even talk about their qualifications. The maids who went to the palace were carefully selected by the people around them.


    Therefore, when Li Aofeng suddenly said this to himself, LAN Xiang''er really couldn''t recover, so he could only passively look at Li Aofeng.


    "What''s the problem?" Li Aofeng asked


    "Slaves should not and cannot go to the western regions." LAN Xiang''er calms down and then says, telling Li Ao Feng what he thinks.


    Li Aofeng seems to be smiling, and suddenly lowers her figure. LAN Xiang''er is scared and wants to step back. But Li Aofeng doesn''t give LAN Xiang''er the chance to step back. She has already pinched her waist.


    The voice came jokingly: "so you asked me for a reasonable identity?"


    In a word, LAN Xiang''er''s face changed greatly. He knelt down without thinking about it: "the emperor made atonement. I have no intention. I just want to say that I am not qualified to go to the western regions."


    Li Aofeng quickly helped LAN Xiang''er up, but his eyes were not blinking: "I said you can, you can, no one can change my decision, understand?"


    "Yes." LAN Xiang''er doesn''t agree with Li Aofeng.


    Li Ao Feng hum voice, this just satisfied of loosen Blue Xiang son: "early rest. I''ll go back first. "


    "To the emperor, my servant." LAN Xiang''er is blessed.


    Li Aofeng didn''t say anything, and soon walked out of the wing room and gradually disappeared into the twilight. And LAN Xiang''er always stood in the same place, the feeling of heart beating is still there, and her palms are sweaty, which is a kind of indescribable calm.


    For a long time, LAN Xiang''er gradually calmed down. She took a big breath and sat on the bed. She quietly looked at the room, but the room was still full of the light sandalwood smell of Li Aofeng.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 1274

    Time flies by, and the festival is approaching.


    Near the festival, it is also the busiest time in the palace. All the people in the palace are preparing for the festival in an orderly way. On the contrary, LAN Xiang''er is still idle. No one in the house dares to let LAN Xiang''er do anything. Even if LAN Xiang''er wants to help, he is quickly stopped by the slaves.


    In the end, LAN Xiang''er didn''t insist any more. She continued to live in the wing room and read quietly.


    In these two short moonlight scenes, Li Aofeng almost appears in LAN Xiang''er''s room every other time. LAN Xiang''er seems to be used to Li Aofeng''s appearance from her initial tension to her later calmness.


    Li Aofeng doesn''t know what to do. He just accompanies LAN xianger in the wing room. Occasionally, they talk. Most of the time, they are safe. It seems that he has formed a habit. When Li Aofeng comes, LAN Xiang''er will prepare noodles, and Li Aofeng will also eat them.


    With the frequent appearance of Li Aofeng, LAN Xiang''er''s tea making skills are getting better and better. Li Aofeng seldom criticizes LAN Xiang''er''s tea making problems.


    When Li Aofeng came, he occasionally brought some strange things and gave them to LAN Xiang''er. Li Aofeng didn''t care for them at all, but LAN Xiang''er knew at a glance that the value of these things wasn''t given at random, and even many of them were never owned by the concubines in the harem.


    So the more so, LAN Xiang''er is more low-key, trying to bury himself in the dust, lest one day be noticed, lead to death.


    But in addition, every time Li Aofeng came, he would tease LAN Xiang''er as if he had nothing to do with her. In such a gesture, there was always a bottom line, which he seldom crossed. LAN Xiang''er doesn''t understand Li Aofeng''s meaning, but in such an offensive, LAN Xiang''er seems to have nowhere to hide.


    It seems that I like Li Aofeng more and more.


    Some things are affectionate for a long time. But in such a situation, LAN Xiang''er is constantly reminding her identity of what to do and what not to do. On the contrary, LAN Xiang''er is completely passive.


    At the same time, LAN Xiang''er has asked xiaodezi to send a message, telling Chang Sunyi not to appear in the palace recently. Everyone in the palace, including the people in the palace, should keep their peace and avoid causing trouble, saying that Li Aofeng has been suspicious. Xiaodezi sent a message. Although LAN Xiang''er didn''t know how to contact xiaodezi, LAN Xiang''er didn''t ask.


    Chang Sun Yi did not appear again, and the palace gradually became peaceful.


    At least I didn''t hear Li Aofeng mention these things any more.


    But xiaodezi brought back changsunyi''s words: "girl, master let the slave tell you, if you really want to do something, do it, master won''t interfere."


    This is mindless. But LAN Xiang''er understood Chang Sun Yi''s meaning in an instant.


    Chang Sun Yi seems to be able to guess LAN Xiang''er''s complex emotions about Li Aofeng for the first time, so Chang Sun Yi asks people to tell LAN Xiang''er that there is no need to worry about these things. If you really like them, don''t expose your identity.


    As for the affairs of the state of Yao, Chang Sun Yi never wanted to replace LAN Xiang''er. This is Chang Sun Yi''s protection for LAN Xiang''er, and he didn''t want LAN Xiang''er to be passive because of the affairs of the state of Yao.


    LAN xianger has always been grateful and respectful to Chang Sunyi, but she didn''t accept Chang Sunyi''s idea immediately.


    It''s not only the relationship between Yao people, but also the investigation of LAN bi''er''s affairs during this period. It seems that all the results point to the Li family and the fengluan palace. If LAN bi''er''s death is really related to the Li family, how can she deal with herself?


    LAN Xiang''er couldn''t help breathing deeply.


    But Li Aofeng suddenly interrupts LAN Xiang''er''s meditation and makes her flustered.


    "Do you really like the things of the state of Yao?" Li Aofeng asked casually, holding a bright pearl of the state of Yao.


    The state of Yao is rich in night pearls, which other countries do not have. However, it is impossible to achieve the same quality as the state of Yao. In addition to the special geographical location of the state of Yao, it often becomes a place for military strategists to fight for, let alone Dazhou.


    If the state of Yao could be incorporated into Dazhou, it would be tantamount to cutting off all the risks in the northwest region. Outsiders could not shake Dazhou''s position at all. Therefore, Dazhou had been ready to move Yao for many years.


    However, Li Aofeng found that among the gifts he kept sending, it seemed that LAN Xiang''er was very happy with Yao''s things, and even very careful, as if he was putting something on. In this case, Li Aofeng tried several times, but the result was the same every time. Only if Yao came, LAN Xiang''er would cherish it incomparably.


    So?


    Li Aofeng looks at LAN Xiang''er quietly, as if waiting for LAN Xiang''er''s reply.


    LAN Xiang''er was startled by the sudden words. She passively looked at Li Aofeng, then calmed down and explained, "because among the things sent by the emperor, the things from the state of Yao are the most exquisite, and most of the things sent by the emperor are also from the state of Yao. Naturally, she likes more."


    Such an explanation is reasonable.


    However, Li Aofeng was not satisfied with this explanation. His eyes still fell on LAN Xiang''er, and his tone was still calm: "the state of Yao is rich in night pearls, but other things in the state of Yao are unknown to outsiders. Do you know that well? "


    This, Lan Xiang Er subconsciously nervous, don''t understand the meaning of Li Ao Feng words, passively looked at Li Ao Feng. Li Aofeng, however, was still waiting for LAN Xiang''er''s explanation.


    "The state and county where I live are close to the state of Yao, so I know the things of the state of Yao clearly. Besides, I always feel a little kind when I see the things of the state of Yao, and I feel like I''m going home. Because there are a lot of things from the state of Yao. Naturally, among the things sent by the emperor, the maidservant will like it very much. " LAN Xiang''er spoke calmly.


    Li Aofeng nodded and did not continue to discuss this issue.


    But Li Aofeng''s eyes are a little heavy when she looks at LAN Xiang''er, which makes LAN Xiang''er worry. But on the surface, she hides such worry well and never shows it.


    "It will be very busy in the palace on the Chinese New Year''s day. Do you want to go to the main hall?" Li Aofeng lightly changed the topic.


    Then LAN Xiang''er calmed down and shook her head: "if I don''t go, I''ll be in the house. You can see the fireworks in the house. "


    Fireworks were invented by folk experts after Li Aofeng ascended the throne.

 Chapter 1275

    The original firecrackers have turned into gorgeous fireworks, which make people dizzying to see, and this fireworks has become the most anticipated by people in Kyoto on the annual Chinese New Year''s day.


    At that time, the public would also be close to the Imperial Palace, because it was here that we could best see this scene.


    "Don''t you want to look closer?" Li Ao Feng is to pick eyebrow to ask.


    Naturally, the best place for fireworks is the star watching platform, but that place is the place where princes and nobles are located during the Zhongyuan Festival, and maidservants can''t get close to it, so LAN Xiang''er''s identity naturally can''t get close to the star watching platform.


    Don''t you want to? It''s just that LAN Xiang''er is very clear about her identity, what to do and what not to do. LAN Xiang''er will not mention anything beyond her identity.


    Under such circumstances, LAN Xiang''er shakes her head consciously: "the position of maidservant in the house of internal affairs is very good. I want to thank the emperor for his favor. "


    The attitude is neither humble nor overbearing.


    Li Shiyuan made a sound, but he was not embarrassed. He nodded faintly: "I''ll go first. These days will be very busy, so I won''t come here. "


    "Yes." LAN Xiang''er answers.


    Li Aofeng just looks at LAN Xiang''er, as if he can''t see more emotional changes on her face, just like whether he comes here or not, it doesn''t make much difference for LAN Xiang''er.


    Now, Li Aofeng was silent. Suddenly he reached out and pinched LAN Xiang''er''s chin: "it seems that you don''t care if I don''t come?"


    LAN Xiang''er was stunned, and then murmured to himself: "the emperor is the most respected, not the slave can control?"


    Li Aofeng hum, the ending up, I don''t know the audition into, or didn''t listen to, in this case, Li Aofeng still looked at LAN Xiang''er, not for a moment.


    LAN Xiang''er finds that if this person looks at herself seriously, she seems to be unable to break away from this person''s eyes, but with a trace of panic. Even the heart beats faster.


    And Li Aofeng''s hand rubbed LAN Xiang''er''s chin like this, as if asked casually: "will you miss me?"


    This words, low tone, low sexy, and such a voice but with a trace of whispering between lovers, let a person palpitate. As if more than a trace of ambiguity, thoroughly stirred the heart of LAN Xiang''er, she passively looked up at Li Aofeng.


    In this person''s deep eyes, her thinking is completely out of her control, just like being bewitched by Li Aofeng. In the end, LAN Xiang''er nods, but never opens her mouth, her cheeks become red, and her ears are even scarier.


    It''s a little girl''s coyness. It seems that under such circumstances, LAN Xiang''er looks like a 16-year-old girl with a spring heart, rather than a young and mature LAN Xiang''er.


    This kind of reaction finally made Li Aofeng laugh, and the smile in his eyebrows and eyes went straight to the bottom of his eyes. The stretch was obvious.


    He didn''t say anything. Suddenly he bowed his head and his thin lips went up. Now LAN Xiang''er was quiet and didn''t resist.


    This kind of intimacy seems to have become a more serious thing. When this person leaves, he will always give himself a kiss.


    Affectionate, but people can''t stop, completely fell in this person''s love network, out of control.


    Then, Li Aofeng released LAN Xiang''er and turned to leave the wing room. LAN Xiang''er stood in the same place for a long time, and the temperature of this man still lingered on her lips.


    The cheek is still burning hot.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡ª¡ª


    Li Aofeng quietly walks out of the wing room, and Yingwei is waiting outside. Li Aofeng looks at Yingwei, and Yingwei nods, then follows Li Aofeng quietly.


    When they passed the corner Pavilion, Yingwei said calmly: "emperor, these days, the people in the palace are all quiet. I don''t know if they get the news or for other reasons. But my subordinates have discovered one thing, which is incredible. "


    "He said Li Aofeng spoke lightly.


    "Miss LAN is investigating fengluan palace." Ying Wei twisted his eyebrows and said the result of his investigation.


    This, Li Aofeng''s brow twisted: "who do you say?"


    "Lan Xiang''er." Ying Wei gave a positive answer.


    "What is the investigation of fengluan palace?" Li Aofeng looked at Yingwei, but he didn''t know.


    Fengluan palace has always been the place where the Empress Dowager lives. The Empress Dowager of Dazhou is mu Cen, but mu Cen never seems to have lived in fengluan palace. Since Li Shiyuan abdicated, he took Mu Cen to travel around the mountains and waters, and rarely came back to the palace. Even if he came back to the palace, he would leave after a few days, so fengluan palace has always been Ronglian''s residence.,


    But Rong Lian was rarely in the palace. Fengluan palace was the quietest place in the whole imperial palace. Why does LAN Xiang''er investigate fengluan palace.


    Ying Wei was quiet, and then he began to explain: "it seems that he was investigating the cause of death of a maiden in fengluan palace."


    "Maid in waiting?" Now Li Aofeng is even more strange.


    Even LAN Xiang''er''s entrance to the palace is only half a year''s time. How can he investigate the cause of her death? What''s more, she died many years ago and should not have any contact with LAN Xiang''er. Why?


    After sinking, Li Aofeng looked at Yingwei: "when did it happen?"


    "One year before the emperor ascended the throne, a palace maid, named LAN bi''er, died in fengluan palace. At that time, she was also deeply liked by the Empress Dowager. But the cause of death is not clear. Up to now, there is no way to verify. " Yingwei explained, "according to the memory of the slave, it seems that he offended the empress of that year. After being punished, he threw himself into the well and died."


    "Mother?" Li Shiyuan frowned.


    The empress of that year was Mu Cen. Mu Censu is very good to the palace maids. How can a palace maiden commit suicide in the lake? So what else is there?


    But Li Aofeng is very clear that Mu CEN is not a person who will transfer his personal emotions to the palace maids. There must be something, something irreversible, to punish the palace maids. And what kind of things can make Mu Cen angry?


    "What''s the relationship between the maid in waiting and LAN Xiang''er?" Li Aofeng asked again.


    Ying Wei was quiet: "one is LAN bi''er, and the other is LAN Xiang''er. My subordinates thought that there should be some relationship. Subordinates have also been asked to check, but the structure found out seems to have the same name, but it''s not the same thing at all. There''s no one like LAN Xiang''er in the LAN family. "


    A lot of things are gone without investigation. Once the investigation starts, it will involve a lot, just like when Mu Cen came back, it was Mu Zhanxiao who changed Mu Cen''s identity.

 Chapter 1276

    If we don''t investigate, everything will be all right, but once we find out, we will involve a lot of things and people, and we will be out of control completely.


    "Check it out." Li Aofeng orders deeply.


    "Yes." Yingwei respectfully responds, and then Yingwei leaves in a hurry.


    Li Aofeng''s eyes are more heavy, but I didn''t expect that it would be like this. After being quiet, Li Aofeng didn''t say anything, but quickly walked towards the imperial dragon hall.


    It seems that he wanted to use LAN Xiang''er to ease the conflict of interests in the harem, but he didn''t expect that LAN Xiang''er also came with a purpose, which LAN Xiang''er never mentioned. If you want to find out something in the palace, shouldn''t you let him, the emperor of today, come and see it at a glance?


    Why?


    Is LAN Xiang''er hiding something?


    After sinking, Li Aofeng didn''t say anything.


    But this night''s Imperial Palace, is some undercurrent turbulent.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡ª¡ª


    In a few days¡ª¡ª


    Dazhou ushered in the annual Zhongyuan Festival, and the whole Imperial Palace was in a lively situation. On this year''s Zhongyuan Festival, Mu Cen and Li Shiyuan didn''t come back with acacia. They didn''t come back with Acacia until they were 16 years old after the autumn festival.


    At that time, Acacia will no longer go with them, but will always stay in the Imperial Palace, when a real princess.


    Li Aofeng is used to it. Li Shiyuan and Mu Cen didn''t come back every year for the festival. They have only themselves in the world. In Li Aofeng''s opinion, it''s very difficult for them to stay together for three generations, and the red tape is no longer important to them.


    As long as they are happy together.


    The people of Dazhou have been used to their sightseeing for a long time, and they won''t feel any strange.


    On this day of the Chinese New Year''s day, the emperor''s palace was decorated with lanterns and dances.


    Li Aofeng sat on the throne, and the imperial concubine Zeng Fuling sat on the side. In turn, the rest of the concubines, talented people and so on, but it is not lively. Zeng Fuling must have her strength to sit on the throne of emperor and concubine. She has been an official for several generations and has already laid a very solid foundation.


    And Zeng Fuling itself is good-looking, plus eight exquisite, can deal with all the relationships of mellow, even if you want to do anything, is also careful, never let people fall.


    Therefore, the whole Zhou people will subconsciously think that Zeng Fuling is the candidate for the future emperor and empress. Not only the people in the Imperial Palace, but also Zeng Fuling thought so. Zeng''s family and Zeng Fuling said many times that they should endure loneliness and youth.


    And Li Aofeng has already reached the age of lihou, so it''s a matter of time.


    Zeng Fuling almost controlled the back palace.


    On such a day as Zhongyuan Festival, Zeng Fuling was the master of the palace. This identity was Zeng Fuling''s own opinion, but Li Aofeng didn''t stop it.


    His eyes quietly looking at the singing and dancing in front of Shengping, the expression makes people not guess Li Aofeng''s mood at the moment, but also clearly tell people that Li Aofeng''s mood is not bad, still in a good mood.


    Occasionally, Li Aofeng will bow his head and chat with Mu Zhiyi.


    The rest of the ministers will take advantage of the wine to toast with Li Aofeng, but Li Aofeng does not refuse.


    Come and go, also tossed to the end of the festival, see such a picture, Li Aofeng brow slightly twist, is a little impatient.


    Cheng Dezhu on one side saw it, but before he could say anything, Zeng Fuling on the other side walked in the direction of Li Aofeng: "emperor."


    Her soft voice, with tenderness, naturally came to the edge of Li Aofeng. Li Aofeng raised her eyebrows and made a sound, which seemed to signal Zeng Fuling to go on. It seems that he acquiesced in what Zeng Fuling did now, but Li Aofeng didn''t give him any more points in favor, just came with his nature.


    After getting Li Aofeng''s permission, Zeng Fuling continued: "the emperor can have a good evening. I want to invite the emperor to watch the fireworks."


    In fact, it''s a long-standing practice. The minister and the concubines will watch the fireworks with Li Aofeng. After the fireworks, the Zhongyuan festival will come to an end.


    So Zeng Fuling asked this question, which is a matter of common sense.


    Just did not expect, Li Aofeng quiet, but this year directly refused: "love princess with the palace people to go, I''m a little tired."


    The implication is that I don''t want to go.


    Zeng Fuling Leng for a while, did not expect to be rejected by Li Aofeng, but soon Zeng Fuling calmed down: "I know. Emperor, do you want to pass on the imperial medicine? Is there something wrong with you? "


    "Nothing, just a little tired recently. What happened in the south of the city is a headache to me. " Li Aofeng said carelessly.


    Once Fuling a nervous: "south of the city that how?"


    You know, the Zeng family is in the south of the city. As if Li Aofeng mentioned the south of the city, it would inevitably involve the Zeng family. Recently, the south of the city is not peaceful. Zeng Fuling naturally knows why. So this makes Zeng Fuling nervous. It''s just that Zeng Fuling knows that people in Zeng''s family are always careful, but it''s reassuring to ask clearly.


    Under such circumstances, Li Aofeng looked at Zeng Fuling with a smile: "the princess is interested in things in the south of the city?"


    In the back palace of the great Zhou Dynasty, the only person who has ever been involved in state affairs is mu Cen. It was Li Shiyuan''s permission, but also because of Mu Cen''s special identity.


    But in Li Aofeng''s case, women''s family members in the harem are not allowed to ask about any state affairs. They should say that it''s Li Aofeng''s business, rather than giving you a reason to continue to ask. So in this case, it seems that Zeng Fuling suddenly realized.


    Now, Zeng Fuling answered immediately: "it''s my concubine who has a lot to do."


    Li Ao Feng is to smile to smile, that tone also some carelessness of: "no harm, the matter of the south of the city is still checking."


    Zeng Fuling nodded and said meekly, "if the emperor feels tired, he should go back to the palace earlier to have a rest. I will deal with all the things behind this."


    "Thank you for your love." Li Aofeng tone light, as if with a smile, but such a smile does not reach the eye.


    "This is what I should do." Zeng Fuling nodded.


    Li Aofeng said nothing.


    Soon, Li Aofeng really didn''t stay here much, so he quickly stood up and left. Under such circumstances, Zeng Fuling naturally grasped the overall situation, as if the people around had been used to it for a long time, and didn''t say anything.


    ¡­¡­


    At the same time¡ª¡ª


    Li Aofeng walked out of the hall, and the shadow guard followed him. Li Aofeng quietly listened to the shadow guard and reported the situation to himself.


    "Emperor, my subordinates think that Miss LAN and LAN bi''er, who died in those years, should be the blue family." Yingwei gave an answer.

 Chapter 1277

    Li Shiyuan looked in the past: "should?"


    "The subordinate asked people to check, but the result was that there was only one daughter in the LAN family, LAN bi''er. LAN Xiang''er doesn''t enter the imperial palace through the LAN family, but the LAN family also leads the bridge. " Ying Wei said clearly, "that''s why I guess so."


    Li Aofeng twisted his eyebrows and read Yingwei''s words carefully several times before he looked at Yingwei: "so LAN Xiang''er has something to do with the LAN family?"


    "This is my guess, but in all the investigations in the prefecture and county, there is no saying that there is a daughter in the LAN family. There''s only Lambert. This is also the reason why my subordinates are not sure. If Miss LAN is really a member of the blue family, it is impossible that she has not been in the county for more than ten years. That''s why I''m not sure. We need to keep looking. " The shadow guard answered respectfully.


    Li Aofeng nodded, but it was clear.


    His face did not change, light mouth: "you go down first, this matter, I have my own conclusion."


    "Yes." Yingwei didn''t say much.


    Then, Yingwei leaves quietly. Li Aofeng stands in the same place for a while. Instead of walking towards the Yulong hall, he goes directly to the house of internal affairs.


    LAN Xiang''er is in the house of internal affairs.


    And the remaining light in the corner of his eyes, has seen the people in the hall come out, this is ready to see the fireworks. After being quiet, Li Aofeng''s pace quickened, and he soon arrived at the house of internal affairs.


    Today, there are fewer people in the house of government, and the slaves are coming out one by one, leaving only the people on duty. Li Afeng tried to avoid these people''s eyeliner. However, for a short time, Li Aofeng appeared outside the room of Lan Xiang er.


    LAN Xiang''er''s room is still on. This is not the time for her to rest. Li Aofeng looked at the room with the light on. He didn''t say anything. Instead, he pushed the door naturally and didn''t even knock.


    On the contrary, LAN Xiang''er in the wing room had been used to it for a long time. When she heard the sound of pushing the door, she stood up and saw Li Aofeng, who was coming. She immediately blessed her body and asked for an address: "I see the emperor, long live the emperor, long live the emperor."


    Li Aofeng waved his hand and then asked faintly: "you have never locked the door in the room alone. Are you not afraid of irrelevant people coming in?"


    "It''s not convenient for me to lock the door because I haven''t slept yet. What''s more, this is the house of internal affairs. No irrelevant people will come in. " LAN Xiang''er explains.


    Since the mother''s affair that day, there is no one in the house who dares to disturb LAN Xiang''er. Even if LAN Xiang''er is not allowed to do anything, it is impossible for anyone to come to LAN Xiang''er. When he sees LAN Xiang''er, he is always polite.


    So LAN Xiang''er didn''t lock the door of the room except sleeping most of the time.


    LAN Xiang''er''s wing room, in a very quiet place of the house of internal affairs, is almost free of people''s daily contact, so it''s not a big problem whether the door is locked or not.


    Li Aofeng listened to LAN Xiang''er''s words, but he didn''t say anything. Well, the eyes fell on LAN Xiang''er, and he was quiet. He thought about what Yingwei had said before. But at this moment, Li Aofeng didn''t expose it, but looked at LAN Xiang''er faintly.


    LAN Xiang''er also said quietly: "emperor, today''s Zhongyuan Festival, how did you come here?"


    "I can''t come?" Li Aofeng asked directly.


    "Of course not." LAN Xiang''er answered, and then cleverly changed the topic, "does the emperor want something to eat?"


    Before, Li Aofeng came to lanxiang''er regularly. He didn''t come every day, but every two days, Li Aofeng would come, so lanxiang''er would prepare delicious food in advance. But now, Li Aofeng came suddenly, and LAN Xiang''er naturally didn''t prepare for this.


    "No Li Aofeng refused, "Zhongyuan Festival has been in the house, don''t want to go out for a walk?"


    LAN Xiang''er was stunned and didn''t expect that Li Aofeng would ask these questions. Now, LAN Xiang''er was a little quiet. He looked at Li Aofeng and then explained, "there are too many people in the palace. It''s not bad for me to be a slave. Besides, it''s not bad for me to be in the house. I can hear the singing and dancing in the hall, and I think it''s very good."


    That''s the truth.


    LAN Xiang''er didn''t really like to join in the fun, so when all the servants in the house went out to watch, LAN Xiang''er was still in the house. The house was quiet, which made LAN Xiang''er feel very comfortable. Under such circumstances, LAN Xiang''er naturally would not want to go out.


    What''s more, LAN Xiang''er is also very clear about her position. Even if she goes out, she can''t see anything. Even if she can''t get into the main hall, why bother herself?


    Thinking of these, LAN Xiang''er quietly looks at Li Aofeng, but obviously, Li Aofeng doesn''t seem to think so. He looks down at LAN Xiang''er, his eyes are a little deep, but LAN Xiang''er''s heart beats faster. He doesn''t know what Li Aofeng wants to say.


    "Follow me to see the fireworks." Li Aofeng said it directly.


    LAN Xiang''er calmed down and shook his head subconsciously: "emperor, it''s not suitable to be a slave."


    You know, there are many places to watch the fireworks. Naturally, LAN Xiang''er''s identity is not suitable. If she follows Li Aofeng so rashly, it will only cause her trouble, so LAN Xiang''er refuses even though she doesn''t want to.


    How can Li Aofeng not know LAN Xiang''er''s idea? His big hand suddenly pinched LAN Xiang''er''s chin: "all people can''t wait to stand beside me and get my approval. It''s you who seem to be afraid of me? Are you eager to get rid of me? "


    LAN Xiang''er was stunned and could not speak for a while.


    "I want you to go with me to see the fireworks, that is to go." Li Aofeng said it directly.


    This, LAN Xiang''er silent sigh, this just looked at Li Aofeng, this just passively nodded. When LAN Xiang''er turns around to follow Li Aofeng out, the man''s hand inadvertently holds LAN Xiang''er''s hand. It seems that he has done something very ordinary, which makes LAN Xiang''er feel a little lost for a while, but he is still calm on the surface. He just looks at the hand they hold each other.


    And Li Aofeng didn''t say anything, so he took LAN Xiang''er calmly in front.


    LAN Xiang''er says that it''s false not to be nervous. She is afraid to be seen after all, but this tension soon relaxes, because LAN Xiang''er finds that Li Aofeng takes her to sparsely populated places. She looked at Li Aofeng curiously: "how can the emperor know these places?"


    "My mother used to bring me here, so naturally she would know." Li Aofeng explained.


    This is actually behind the kitchenette of the imperial dining room.

 Chapter 1278

    It''s just that LAN Xiang''er is not familiar with this place. In addition, she doesn''t come from here on weekdays. It''s night time, so naturally LAN Xiang''er won''t know. This is the place where Mu Cen lived when he returned to the palace. At that time, Li Aofeng was still young, and he was looking for mu Cen here.


    Many things are deep-rooted memory, so remember, as if how can''t change.


    So Li Aofeng is familiar with it.


    LAN Xiang''er listens to Li Aofeng''s explanation, and doesn''t ask much. Who can Dazhou not know about Mu Cen? Besides, the identity of Mu CEN is not what they can ask.


    Therefore, under such circumstances, LAN Xiang''er was quiet.


    Li Aofeng also did not continue to say meaning, with LAN Xiang''er quickly toward the observatory. The closer to the observatory, the more crowded it is, and the more obvious the sound of conversation and laughter.


    LAN Xiang''er is held tightly by Li Aofeng.


    Under such circumstances, Li Aofeng suddenly felt that LAN Xiang''er was not right. Now, Li Aofeng looked down at LAN Xiang''er and said, "what are you afraid of?"


    LAN Xiang''er doesn''t answer, so she passively looks at Li Aofeng. What is she worried about? Is Li Aofeng not clear? So LAN Xiang''er just watched.


    And Li Aofeng chuckled: "follow me. They can''t get to the place I''m taking you to. "


    They refer to the courtiers and concubines.


    Under such circumstances, LAN Xiang''er was stunned for a moment, and Li Aofeng said with a low smile: "the place where mother and father often go."


    Li Aofeng didn''t explain much. He quickly followed LAN Xiang''er towards the front. But when he got closer to the crowd, suddenly, Li Aofeng just dodged, avoided the crowd and walked in from another path.


    It seems that all of a sudden, it suddenly brightens up.


    Although it is not the commanding height, you can clearly see the whole Imperial Palace at this position, which is even more pleasing than the position of the observatory.


    In the moonlight, the imperial palace is majestic and magnificent, which is enough to make people never forget at a glance.


    "This is the south wall. Although it''s close to the observatory, the location here is the best." Li Aofeng explained, "my mother likes to watch the moon and the stars, so my father specially let people get here. No one is allowed to come near, so no one dares to come here. It''s also the safest place."


    In Li Aofeng''s explanation, LAN Xiang''er was slightly relieved.


    Then, she looked up for an hour. It was time for fireworks, but the fireworks didn''t start. Now, LAN Xiang''er looked at Li Aofeng strangely.


    Li Ao Feng is to pour to smile, this just opens mouth: "you didn''t come, why does the firework start?"


    This words, let Lan Xiang Er some unnatural, but on the surface Lan Xiang Er did not say anything, but has been quiet. Until Li Aofeng raised his hand, it seemed to indicate something. Not long after Li Aofeng raised his hand, the fireworks show began.


    As Li Aofeng said, everything can be seen clearly. On the contrary, the observatory is full of people, and the fireworks are eclipsed.


    LAN Xiang''er was a little fascinated. This was the first time LAN Xiang''er saw fireworks.


    Li Aofeng accompanied him like this and didn''t say anything. It seemed that he had been used to it for a long time, and there was no strange meaning in his eyes. Instead, his eyes fell on LAN Xiang''er. Seeing that LAN Xiang''er was smiling and excited, Li Aofeng suddenly felt that the fireworks were beautiful.


    "Like it?" Li Aofeng asked.


    LAN Xiang''er nodded: "it''s really beautiful. It''s my first time to see fireworks."


    This is the truth. LAN Xiang''er never saw it in the state of Yao or in LAN''s family. When LAN Xiang''er came to Beijing, he had already passed the Chinese New Year''s day, so it was impossible to see these. This is LAN xianger''s first Zhongyuan festival in Kyoto, which is naturally fresh.


    Li Aofeng lowered his head and said nothing. There was a faint smile in his eyebrows, as if he had been infected by LAN Xiang''er.


    In this case, Li Aofeng didn''t interrupt LAN Xiang''er, just quietly accompany him.


    On the contrary, LAN Xiang''er was so excited that she could not be any more excited. She even forgot her identity and environment. When she saw the place in high spirits, she would suddenly seize Li Aofeng''s arm: "look, you see, the fireworks turned into flowers. It''s really beautiful."


    Li Aofeng looks at LAN Xiang''er grabbing her arm. She has no honorifics and doesn''t say anything. The smile in her eyebrows is always there. Just looking at it like this, the pleasure becomes more and more obvious.


    "Ah, you see, is this what the stars look like?"


    "It''s so beautiful. Fireworks can have so many colors. Who invented it? How can it be so powerful?"


    "Oh, my God, it''s like stars all over the sky."


    ¡­¡­


    At the moment, LAN Xiang''er is just like an innocent and romantic child, looking at the fireworks excitedly, constantly dancing, and Li Aofeng is smiling low, so let LAN Xiang''er be presumptuous.


    Until the fireworks gradually came to an end, LAN Xiang''er thought about what she had done. Her face was a little flustered, and then she said, "the emperor, I didn''t mean to. Please punish me."


    Then LAN Xiang''er would kneel down.


    After all, open mouth without honorific, in the imperial palace is a death penalty, after all, the person in front of him is not others, but Li Aofeng, is the Emperor today. Since ancient times, the emperor has been moody. No one can guess his mind. If he is not happy, he may be implicated.


    Under such circumstances, LAN Xiang''er''s face naturally changed and changed.


    And Li Aofeng is direct, deep eyes so fell on LAN xianger''s body, word by word said clearly: "and I alone together, it is no need honorific."


    LAN Xiang''er was stunned.


    "I won''t be angry with you for such a thing. You don''t have to worry about it." Li Aofeng spoke lightly.


    LAN Xiang''er calms down and is surprised. Li Aofeng''s hand naturally embraces LAN Xiang''er''s waist and looks at LAN Xiang''er like this: "if you want to see fireworks, tell me that I will let you see it naturally."


    This kind of feeling is like LAN Xiang''er is Li Aofeng''s favorite concubine, who responds to every request. Even looking at their own eyes, with a trace of tenderness, so that you can not break free from the cage of Li Aofeng.


    LAN Xiang''er stopped talking and stood quietly.


    And Li Aofeng just looked at LAN Xiang''er, as if there was only one other in each other''s eyes. Until the fireworks came to an end, such gaze never let go.


    After being quiet around, LAN Xiang''er coughs and wants to get rid of Li Aofeng''s imprisonment.

 Chapter 1279

    Li Ao Feng''s hand a tight, stopped Lan Xiang Er such a move, the eyes are still not instantaneous looking at.


    LAN Xiang''er gradually calmed down: "does the emperor have something to say to his maidservant?"


    LAN Xiang''er is not stupid. In her eyes, she suddenly understands that Li Aofeng has something to say, so LAN Xiang''er is calm and calm.


    Li Aofeng saw that he was quiet, as if he was thinking. Then he asked directly, "what''s the relationship between you and the LAN family in Hezhou?"


    In a word, let LAN Xiang''er instantly understand, Li Aofeng is afraid to know.


    But how much Li Aofeng knows, LAN xianger is not sure, so LAN xianger becomes more and more careful. In the case of denying that it is useless, LAN Xiang''er is thinking about how to explain it so as not to involve more people.


    Li Aofeng didn''t urge LAN Xiang''er to wait patiently.


    In LAN Xiang''er''s opinion, this kind of non urging is more frightening.


    After sinking, LAN Xiang''er said, "I''m the daughter adopted by the LAN family."


    Li Aofeng didn''t answer, as if he was signaling LAN Xiang''er to go on. LAN Xiang''er didn''t hurry, as if he had calmed down from the previous instability.


    She quietly looked at Li Aofeng: "I don''t know why the emperor asked the maidservant these things?"


    The tone was neither humble nor overbearing, and he was not in a hurry. He just asked a very common question.


    This kind of reaction, let Li Aofeng lose behind of hand tight tight tight, then thin lip micro motion, this just light mouth: "why into the palace?"


    Four simple words, but with a trace of fear.


    LAN Xiang''er is very clear that if he answers wrong, it may not only be himself, but also Lan''s family in Pingzhou. Under such circumstances, LAN Xiang''er lowered her eyebrows, pondered for a moment, and then looked up at Li Aofeng.


    Li Aofeng was silent, just looking at it like this. He didn''t say anything more, let alone remind him.


    "My sister LAN bi''er entered the palace many years ago, but she died in the palace for no reason. It was said that he died suddenly. My sister has always been in good health. It''s impossible to protect her. This palace is deep, how many secrets are unknown to lovers. So I went to the palace to find out the cause of my sister''s death. " LAN Xiang''er explained what he said.


    This is not a lie, because LAN Xiang''er really went to the palace to find the cause of LAN bi''er''s death.


    But, step by step, in the investigation of the matter of LAN bi''er, we will know how difficult it is to find out the cause of a person''s death in the palace.


    Why should it be difficult for a slave to die? It must involve a lot.


    At least fengluan palace has a reason. But the rest of the business will stagnate.


    "That''s why you went to the palace?" Li Aofeng said faintly, "since LAN Xiang''er and you are not sisters, why do you want to do such a thing. You know, if you are careless in the palace, you may fall to the ground. "


    "I know." LAN Xiang''er is neither humble nor arrogant, "but since childhood, my elder sister has been very good to me. I can''t watch my elder sister die in vain."


    LAN Xiang''er''s eyes were calm and expressed her thoughts completely.


    Li Aofeng nodded.


    In the investigation results given by Yingwei, it is LAN Xiang''er who is really investigating the cause of LAN bi''er''s death. It''s just that LAN Xiang''er is not LAN bi''er''s sister.


    "How does the LAN family send you to the palace?" Li Aofeng asked again.


    "The LAN family didn''t want me to have an accident, so they put off some relationship, arranged the maidservant in other people''s hands, and sent it to the palace to be a pretty girl." LAN xianger explains.


    Li Aofeng just looked at it and suddenly chuckled: "Lan Xiang''er, do you know that it''s a capital crime to bully a king and ignore him?"


    This is not a light word.


    This time, LAN Xiang''er knelt down directly: "emperor, this is the fault of the slave. If the emperor wants to punish, punish the slave. Don''t involve the innocent."


    Li Aofeng is superior. LAN Xiang''er''s heart beats very fast. She can''t guess Li Aofeng''s idea at all. She seems to know more about the feeling of accompanying a tiger. One moment, this person can be kind to you, the next moment, this person can change a face, extremely cruel.


    If because of this matter, he implicated the LAN family, then LAN Xiang''er would not forgive himself.


    She was a little annoyed, too.


    If she doesn''t attract Li Aofeng''s attention, maybe these actions won''t have too big problem. She is already under Li Aofeng''s eyes, but she is still acting recklessly. LAN Xiang''er is also absolutely responsible for this.


    She bowed her head and knelt on the ground. She didn''t act rashly.


    Until Li Aofeng light mouth: "up."


    LAN Xiang''er cleverly gets up, but does not let her nerves relax because of Li Aofeng''s words. She still looks at Li Aofeng tightly, as if she is waiting for this man''s trial.


    "Fengluan palace is the place where the Empress Dowager lives now. There is no room for any mistakes." Li Aofeng suddenly spoke.


    LAN Xiang''er doesn''t know where he is, so he can only watch Li Aofeng quietly.


    Li Aofeng''s hand, which was originally negative, came out and pinched LAN xianger''s chin: "the most taboo thing in the palace is to investigate in private. If someone finds out, I will not be able to protect you. "


    "The Emperor..."


    "Your sister has an accident in fengluan palace. You should know that fengluan palace is the most peaceful place in this palace. Most of the slaves here can''t have any mistakes or accidents. Those who can enter fengluan Palace are certainly not idle people. " Li Aofeng''s voice continued to come.


    LAN Xiang''er''s eyebrows gradually twisted.


    "Therefore, LAN bi''er''s accident in fengluan palace must be due to a reason. And intrauterine can''t say the cause of death of everyone completely. Just like the Empress Dowager in those years was actually expelled from the palace by the former Emperor, but the former Emperor had already said that the Empress Dowager had died suddenly Li Aofeng continued to explain.


    In Li Aofeng''s explanation, LAN Xiang''er vaguely understood something.


    She stood quietly, silent.


    "Sudden death is the best reason and excuse." Li Aofeng still looks the same. "The cause of LAN bi''er''s death is not allowed to be investigated any more. No matter how good your relationship with her is, this is the end of it. Even if you don''t care about yourself, you don''t want to involve the blue family. "


    This words with warning, let Li Aofeng''s eyes is not instant to see LAN Xiang''er, as if waiting for LAN Xiang''er''s reply.


    How can LAN Xiang''er not understand Li Aofeng''s meaning.


    This is a threat to stop acting rashly. Undoubtedly, it is also indirectly proving with LAN Xiang''er that the cause of LAN bi''er''s death is not as simple as it seems. This next Blue Xiang son also can''t help but deep breath, afraid oneself suddenly burst out.

 Chapter 1280

    "Don''t blame me." Li Aofeng looked at LAN Xiang''er and continued to say faintly, "the palace is not a place to act recklessly. If it''s really involved in fengluan palace, I can''t help what you find out. And you''re bound to lose, you know? "


    Finally, it is a reminder and a warning.


    Where can LAN Xiang''er be reconciled? He just bites his lips and doesn''t speak. Li Aofeng naturally knows what LAN Xiang''er thinks. He sighs helplessly. There''s something you can say to a young girl in her prime. In fact, LAN Xiang''er''s idea is just human nature.


    "Xiang''er." Li Aofeng''s voice suddenly softened up, using the name of intimacy.


    LAN Xiang''er''s heart was beating, but she didn''t fall into such a tender situation because of Li Aofeng''s words. She still seemed calm and incomparable. She did not answer, but LAN Xiang''er''s attitude has clearly told Li Aofeng, this matter, she will not end.


    "Be obedient." Li Aofeng almost coaxed, "don''t act rashly." Then he calmed down, and his eyes were even more twinkling. "If you really want to know the cause of your sister''s death, it shouldn''t be you. I will help you. In the palace, think twice before you do anything. "


    In a word, LAN Xiang''er suddenly looks at Li Aofeng, a little stunned and shocked: "the emperor --"


    "I haven''t asked about it. But it was ten years ago. At that time, I didn''t even ascend the throne. I didn''t know everything. If you want to find out, it will take a little time. If you have information, you will be told naturally. " Li Aofeng calmly finished speaking, and then he looked at LAN Xiang''er like this.


    For a long time, LAN Xiang''er suddenly knelt down and said, "thank you for your kindness."


    Li Aofeng looks at LAN Xiang''er, and then helps her up. She hides her deep meaning with her low eyebrows. She doesn''t say anything. She is quiet.


    LAN Xiang''er didn''t speak either.


    What she can''t deny is that when it comes to fengluan palace, if Li Aofeng makes a move, it must be much simpler than what she checked.


    "Thank you, I don''t have to." Li Aofeng light mouth, suddenly he pinched LAN Xiang''er''s chin, "you are so smart, don''t you know, I want what?"


    Now LAN Xiang''er was stunned, but he didn''t say a word. And Li Aofeng is not too embarrassed. LAN Xiang''er takes back her hand lightly, and then directly changes the topic: "I''ll send you back."


    LAN Xiang''er doesn''t answer. She cleverly follows Li Aofeng.


    One by one, they walked in the same direction as they came. It seemed that there was some distance between them, but they felt intimate until their figures disappeared on the path.


    All of a sudden¡ª¡ª


    A touch of bright red figure appeared in the direction where they had stayed before. It was Zeng Fuling. Zeng Fuling''s eyes sank down more and more, so he looked at the scene in front of him.


    When she was at the observatory, she vaguely saw someone in this position, but Zeng Fuling didn''t think much about it. Until she saw the bright yellow figure, Zeng Fuling really thought that it was Li Aofeng. After all, there was only one king who could wear the bright yellow color in the palace.


    But Li Aofeng had already left the hall before, and did not watch the fireworks here. So Zeng Fuling left the observatory curiously and thought of checking the situation below. Results did not expect, Zeng Fuling has not approached, just saw Li Aofeng came out, the side also followed a slave.


    If the usual familiar slave will also calculate, but this slave clearly let Zeng Fuling feel strange more. But even if it was strange, Zeng Fuling recognized it at a glance. It was LAN Xiang''er, a slave who had been in fengluan palace for a few days. At that time, he was deeply liked by the empress dowager, but he didn''t know why. After a few days, the slave went back to the house of internal affairs.


    It seems that there is no news about LAN Xiang''er in the back.


    But in this case, Zeng Fuling was not stupid. She knew that everything she saw in front of her was not as simple as she thought. Even LAN Xiang''er was not a fuel-efficient lamp. How could she allow anyone to threaten her position.


    Quiet, Zeng Fuling''s eyes flashed a trace of fierce, but she was still standing in situ, and did not follow up.


    At least now Zeng Fuling is also very clear, when Li Aofeng is interested in LAN Xiang''er, if he acts rashly, he is afraid that he will only cause trouble. It seems that Li Aofeng doesn''t care about the fight in the harem, but Zeng Fuling knows that Li Aofeng doesn''t care. Even Li Aofeng will make the power of the harem balance gradually, and will never be alone.


    And this LAN Xiang''er has not been sent to the palace by Li Aofeng, which also means that Li Aofeng is protecting LAN Xiang''er.


    The more you protect it, the more you can''t act rashly. Naturally, the more you can''t keep it.


    After sinking, Zeng Fuling quickly turned around and walked towards the direction when she came, and the surface became more and more calm.


    This matter has a long way to go. I can''t wait for a while.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡ª¡ª


    Half a month later¡ª¡ª


    After the mid Yuan Festival, Li Aofeng will lead his team to the western regions.


    It''s a huge team.


    But in the team, there was an unexpected addition of a completely irrelevant person, that is LAN Xiang''er. LAN Xiang''er''s identity is just a slave. It''s impossible to take a carriage. The slave has to walk. But what people didn''t expect was that LAN Xiang''er was always in Li Aofeng''s carriage.


    This is the treatment that all concubines have never had. But LAN Xiang''er appeared in the team, also quietly, as if no one knew. Cheng Dezhu also gave LAN Xiang''er a reasonable reason, that is, LAN Xiang''er once served the empress dowager, and naturally now she can also serve the emperor.


    So LAN Xiang''er naturally stayed in Li Aofeng''s carriage.


    However, this matter is also very low-key and has never been disclosed to the public. This reason is nothing more than to find an excuse when someone asks. But this is what Li Aofeng means. Who dares to ask openly.


    But before Li Aofeng left, he was called by Rong Lian and asked a few questions.


    Rong Lian is too old to travel to the western regions, so she will return to Taiping temple after Zhongyuan Festival, at least half a year later.


    "Grandmother." Li Aofeng stood in front of Rong Lian and said hello quietly.


    "Sit down, Emperor." Rong Lian nodded.


    Li Aofeng sat down, but did not say anything, so quietly waiting for Rong lian to finish, Rong Lian nodded, looking at Li Aofeng''s eyes is calm.


    "Ai Jia heard that the emperor had taken Xiang''er with him?" Rong Lian asked directly.


    Li Ao Feng eh voice, didn''t deny Rong Lian''s guess.

 Chapter 1281

    "I want to know why the emperor suddenly took Xiang''er. You know, isn''t there no maidservant beside the emperor, or does the emperor prefer Xiang''er to wait on him? " Rong Lian asked directly.


    Li Aofeng smiles and explains: "Lan Xiang''er is clean and tidy. Compared with those who have ulterior motives around me, LAN Xiang''er should be the safest choice."


    This words let allow lotus to pick eyebrow, is didn''t expect Li Ao breeze for Lan Xiang son excused for a while.


    Rong Lian nodded: "Xiang''er''s mind is simple."


    Li Aofeng said nothing.


    But Rong Lian''s eyes are not so simple when she looks at Li Aofeng. After being quiet, Rong Lian looks at Li Aofeng: "the emperor has been an adult for many years, and he knows what to do and what not to do."


    "Grandson knows." Li Aofeng answered quietly.


    "I don''t care about the affairs of the harem. I think your mother won''t care about it. The emperor has a name in his heart. But there are some words in front of me. The emperor is looking at how to deal with them. " Rong Lian is direct.


    "Grandmother, please." Li Aofeng is still respectful.


    Rong Lian looked at Li Aofeng seriously: "emperor, this Xiang''er is not suitable for Dazhou, nor for the Li family, let alone for staying with the emperor."


    "Grandma gave her grandson a reason." Li Aofeng did not immediately refuse, but asked Rong Lian for a reasonable reason.


    Rong Lian sighed: "there are so many reasonable reasons in this world. AI''s family is getting old. It''s not too much. I can only remind the emperor. "


    Li Aofeng naturally knows Rong Lian''s identity, so for Rong Lian''s words, Li Aofeng has no doubt. Under such circumstances, Li Aofeng still stands quietly, and his eyebrows don''t know what he is thinking.


    Rong Lian didn''t say anything. She waved her hand: "the emperor''s state affairs are busy. Let''s go back first."


    This time, Li Aofeng took the initiative to look at Rong Lian: "grandmother is worried about her grandson''s indulgence in women, and eventually miss it?"


    "Not really." Rong Lian shakes her head. "There has been a definite number of rivers and mountains in this big week. I''m just worried about you. "


    "Will she pose a threat to her grandchildren?" Li Aofeng asked again.


    Rong Lian quietly looked at Li Aofeng: "if you can figure it out, why should you be so embarrassed?"


    Li Aofeng stood with a negative hand, but he was calm: "grandmother, as you said, everything has a final conclusion, so there''s no need to worry about it. When the water comes and the land is covered, the soldiers will block it."


    This words, pour is to let allow lotus to nod: "also be, pour is to mourn a family to worry more."


    This also let Rong Lian relax.


    In those days, Li Shiyuan and Mu Cen could not fight against God, let alone now. Since God has arranged this, it must have its meaning.


    Rong Lian didn''t think about it any more. Instead, she relaxed a lot and explained it carefully. Then she didn''t let Li Aofeng stay here more. Li Aofeng nodded and left fengluan palace.


    ¡­¡­


    On the day of departure, a large group of people walked towards the imperial palace.


    Zeng Fuling just looked at LAN Xiang''er''s figure and got on Li Aofeng''s carriage. Her eyes sank, and then she walked toward the carriage as if nothing had happened.


    One side of the concubines naturally also saw, can not help but some of the mind to watch the excitement, but in such a mind to watch the excitement, they and Zeng Fuling still stand on one side. After all, an inexplicable woman is a threat to them.


    If they know their roots, they will know how to stand in line. Obviously, this is not the case now.


    So, in Schadenfreude, their attitude is the same.


    "Sister, are you not clear about the origin of this slave?" One side of the virtuous imperial concubine can''t help but ask Zeng Fuling.


    Zeng Fuling quiet: "sister can know?"


    "If I know, I don''t need to ask my sister. But my concubine felt that this slave should not be underestimated, otherwise, it would not be so easy to get the favor of the emperor. You know, the emperor''s carriage, but no one can get close to it, let alone a slave. " Xianfei''s words were all provocative, "sister, this slave, you must be careful."


    Zeng Fuling didn''t say anything, and then walked in the direction of the carriage.


    The virtuous imperial concubine is actually clever, follow here no longer continue. After all, she is not as powerful as Zeng Fuling''s family, and she can be unscrupulous.


    If something happens, her family won''t protect themselves.


    So the virtuous concubine and the rest of the concubines stood in the same place and watched the excitement.


    Zeng Fuling didn''t know what these concubines thought. It was only on the surface that she was calm enough to walk to Li Aofeng''s carriage.


    Shadow Wei stopped Zeng Fuling: "Niang Niang, please stay."


    "I have something to ask the emperor." Once Poria cocos light mouth.


    "Go down and pass it on." Ying Wei answers.


    Zeng Fuling didn''t feel embarrassed. She stood so quietly. Yingwei said quickly outside the carriage, "the emperor, the empress of the imperial concubine is here."


    This makes LAN Xiang''er in the carriage quiet, and subconsciously looks at Li Shiyuan. Li Aofeng is still looking down at the book. Peace day is no different.


    For Yingwei''s words, Li Aofeng didn''t agree or object, and Yingwei''s voice soon disappeared.


    On the contrary, LAN Xiang''er quietly reminded: "the emperor, the empress is waiting for your reply."


    "Shall I go out?" Li Aofeng asks LAN Xiang''er.


    Now LAN Xiang''er was stunned.


    She is just a slave, how can she make the decision? But Li Aofeng seems to really give the decision to LAN Xiang''er. LAN Xiang''er always feels that Li Aofeng seems to be testing something, but he can''t guess for a while.


    But LAN Xiang''er can be sure that Zeng Fuling suddenly came to the side of the carriage. He was afraid that he already knew that he was in the carriage. He came to test the situation. If Li Aofeng doesn''t go out, in Zeng Fuling, she naturally becomes Su Daji, who brings disaster to the country and people, and controls Li Aofeng.


    Therefore, Li Aofeng must go out.


    Otherwise, I''m afraid that LAN Xiang''er will cause great trouble for herself in the coming days.


    She was quiet, and then she said, "I''m afraid I have something to do with you."


    Li Aofeng picks an eyebrow to see LAN Xiang''er, not smiling. LAN Xiang''er''s heart beats faster, but quiets down, and finally doesn''t say anything. Just sit quietly in place.


    Then Li Aofeng stooped out of the carriage.


    Watching Li Aofeng go out, LAN Xiang''er is not relieved. On the contrary, she is more and more nervous.


    And then¡ª¡ª


    Li Aofeng out of the carriage, Zeng Fuling asked an: "I see the emperor."


    "What can I do for Princess Ai?" Li Aofeng asked directly.


    "My concubine just looked at the emperor''s thin clothes. She came to give him a piece of clothes. The more she went north, the colder the weather was. The emperor''s dragon body was so precious that she couldn''t catch a cold." Zeng Fuling found a reasonable reason and handed Li Aofeng''s mink hair Cape by the way.

 Chapter 1282

    Li Aofeng didn''t refuse. He said faintly: "I''m sorry to love my concubine."


    "This is what I should do." Zeng Fuling''s voice is graceful.


    Li Aofeng made a sound, obviously he didn''t mean to talk much.


    Zeng Fuling was quiet for a moment: "the Emperor didn''t take manager Cheng this time?"


    It''s like an ordinary chat. After all, no matter when it is, Li Aofeng will show up with Cheng Dezhu. Cheng Dezhu is the person beside Li Shiyuan. When Li Aofeng is an adult and Li Shiyuan abdicates to Li Aofeng, Cheng Dezhu is Li Aofeng''s most effective helper. It''s normal to take Cheng Dezhu with him.


    What''s more, when Li Aofeng ascended the throne, he never failed to take Cheng Dezhu with him. So this time, on the contrary, everyone is not used to it. It''s just that Li Aofeng''s every move will not be questioned. Zeng Fuling''s behavior is out of bounds.


    So Li Aofeng listened to Zeng Fuling''s words, but calmly looked at it, and then coldly opened his mouth: "I love the imperial concubine."


    Zeng Fuling was obviously stunned. She didn''t expect such an ordinary problem. On the contrary, it made Li Aofeng feel a little disgusted. So for a moment, Zeng Fuling stood in the same place and was at a loss. But Zeng Fuling reacted very quickly. After a while, she looked at Li Aofeng.


    "Emperor, I''m just worried that there''s no one to be considerate with. What''s more, manager Cheng followed the emperor all the time, but suddenly he didn''t see it, so I couldn''t help asking a few more questions. Please forgive me. " Once Poria cocos answer a voice, raise one''s hand and foot, let a person cannot find any reason.


    Under such circumstances, Li Aofeng said nothing more. At least he didn''t want to continue to talk with Zeng Fuling: "is there anything else to do with Aifei?"


    This is an order to leave.


    Once Poria cocos where can''t hear. Zeng Fuling naturally wanted to ask about LAN Xiang''er, but in this case, Li Aofeng made it clear that he was protecting LAN Xiang''er and was on LAN Xiang''er''s side. He also made it clear that he had no idea to let Zeng Fuling know about these things. Zeng Fuling bit his lip, which was not happy, but he couldn''t do anything.


    In the end, Zeng Fuling blessed his body: "my concubine left."


    Li Aofeng made a sound.


    Then Zeng Fuling turned around and went back to his carriage surrounded by slaves. Li Aofeng just took a look and quickly lifted the curtain to get on the carriage again. It seemed that the appearance of Zeng Fuling didn''t make Li Aofeng produce much waves, and the surface was always calm.


    Li Aofeng returns to the carriage. LAN Xiang''er is still sitting quietly in the carriage. She is looking at the book, as if she is not interested in the dialogue of countersignature.


    Li Aofeng quietly looks at LAN Xiang''er. LAN Xiang''er puts down the book and looks at Li Aofeng: "emperor."


    Li Aofeng said, "make tea."


    "Yes." LAN Xiang''er answers.


    After all, her identity is Li Aofeng''s personal servant, these things should have been LAN Xiang''er''s duty, so LAN Xiang''er can''t refuse, and can''t refuse. She quietly picked up the tea set, serious tea. And the carriage was moving slowly.


    LAN xianger is looking forward to going to the western regions.


    Yao''s position is a long and narrow fortress. The northernmost part is adjacent to the western regions, while the southernmost part is close to the outside of the Great Wall. In fact, the country is not big, but it can be blocked in the position of the fortress. Do not disturb the rich, and it has become a place for military strategists.


    Going to the western regions actually means being close to the state of Yao. LAN Xiang''er has never been back to the state of Yao since the accident of the state of Yao, so the chance to get close to the state of Yao is enough to make LAN Xiang''er happy.


    Naturally, the expression all followed joyfully.


    "You seem to like going to the western regions very much?" Li Aofeng asked directly.


    LAN Xiang''er was stunned: "because I haven''t been there, I have some expectations for the western regions. In addition, I heard a lot about the beautiful scenery of the western regions. "


    "Isn''t the scenery good in Dazhou?" Li Aofeng asked casually.


    "The scenery of nature week is the best." LAN Xiang''er answered lightly.


    Li Aofeng took a sip of tea, and then he looked at LAN xianger with a smile: "Dazhou is a vast area, and every place has a different scenery. Even in places like Pingzhou, there are lots of great rivers and mountains."


    "Well." LAN Xiang''er answers.


    Pingzhou is in the southernmost part of Dazhou. It is warm in spring all the year round and has a pleasant temperature. Apart from the distance, it is really a place with beautiful scenery. Most importantly, Pingzhou was directly close to the capital of the state of Yao, where LAN xianger was born and raised.


    "I''ll take you back to Pingzhou after finding time." Li Aofeng suddenly spoke.


    This time, LAN Xiang''er''s action of making tea was stunned. He didn''t expect that Li Aofeng would do this. What does it mean? LAN Xiang''er can''t understand it any more. So LAN Xiang''er''s eyes, looking at Li Aofeng, were also quiet.


    Li Aofeng didn''t say anything. He drank tea quietly.


    When LAN Xiang''er was making tea for Li Ao Feng again, Li Ao Feng looked at LAN Xiang''er: "since you are the adopted daughter of the LAN family, do you know your biological parents?"


    This is just an ordinary chat, but in the face of such a chat, LAN Xiang''er is very cautious: "I don''t know. The maid has been at LAN''s since she was born. So I don''t remember anything about myself. The maidservant asked his father and mother, and they said that they found the maidservant by the side of the road. So I don''t know who the maidservant''s parents are. "


    LAN Xiang''er answered directly. Li Aofeng nodded and took a sip of tea, but he didn''t say anything.


    Two people just have a chat without a word.


    In the western regions, ordinary people spend almost seven days. Because of the large group of people marching, the natural speed is much slower. In addition, Li Aofeng will stop at the prefectures and counties and take a rest in the palaces at any time, so this time will be extended to 20 days.


    Li Aofeng goes to the western regions every year, so he has been used to it for a long time.


    Unlike LAN Xiang''er, LAN Xiang''er spends most of her time in the carriage, waiting for other people to serve her rather than serving Li Aofeng. Clothing, food, housing and transportation are sent by special people, and most of Li Aofeng''s affairs are handled by himself.


    Because Li Aofeng spent most of his time outside the carriage, driving his horse forward. Li Aofeng didn''t seem to like the bondage of the carriage, but it was just like the carriage was prepared for LAN Xiang''er alone.


    Only when the palace was moved in, LAN Xiang''er would fall to the ground and do what a slave should do.


    But as long as LAN Xiang''er once started, if the slave on one side saw it, he would appear at the first time. He immediately stopped LAN Xiang''er and took over his work naturally. LAN Xiang''er was stunned and couldn''t laugh or cry.


    "Sister LAN, I''ll do that." LAN Xiang''er said to lily of the valley.


    Lily of the valley shook her head: "you, just have a good rest here. If the Emperor sees us and we let you work, the emperor will punish us. "

 Chapter 1283

    Lily of the valley is to see thoroughly, this let Lan Xiang er''s eyebrow wring up: "elder sister LAN, I also just am emperor''s intimate servant."


    Lily of the valley is to smile, the manner is very good: "Xiang son, you hereafter won''t be emperor''s intimate servant.". Can''t you feel what the emperor has done to you? "


    LAN Xiang''er was quiet.


    It''s not that I can''t feel it, it''s just that I feel more incredible. But many words, Li Aofeng did not say, LAN Xiang''er can not take the initiative to ask. In the end, the two can only be so deadlocked.


    Seeing this, lily of the valley was surprised, but quickly nodded: "you just entered the palace at the beginning of this year."


    "Yes." LAN Xiang''er answers.


    "No wonder you don''t know." Suzuki explained, "every year after Zhongyuan Festival, the emperor goes to the western regions. I''ve been around for years. This is the first time that the emperor has prepared a separate carriage. If it''s an ordinary one, the emperor won''t use a carriage. The emperor prefers to ride a horse. When we really need to rest, we are also in the palace, where we need to be in the carriage. "


    This time, LAN Xiang''er was stunned and looked at lily of the valley in disbelief.


    Suzuki laughed again: "this carriage is for you. Don''t you find that the emperor is still outside the carriage most of the time? Besides, the carriage is just for you to rest. Isn''t that enough to prove that you''re special? So I think, when you come back from the western regions, your identity will probably be different? "


    LAN Xiang''er was really surprised.


    "You know, it''s a treatment that all women have never had." Suzuki nodded, "if the Empress Dowager also went, then the Empress Dowager is a separate carriage, and will not share a carriage with the emperor. Because of this, those empresses in the harem are naturally aggrieved."


    Since ancient times, the harem has been a place for competition. If there is nothing wrong with each other, these people will restrain each other and fight with each other. But once there is a common enemy to destroy the current balance, they are bound to backhand against this person.


    "So, Xiang''er, you should be more careful in everything." Suzuki lowered her voice. "After all, you don''t look like the empress in the harem. Everyone has her own family to support you. When the emperor dotes on you, you can be safe. The emperor doesn''t spoil you. I really don''t know what will happen. "


    Lily of the valley is a kind reminder to LAN Xiang''er. LAN Xiang''er is silent. She doesn''t explain much.


    And lily of the valley has already taken over LAN Xiang''er''s work, and soon goes to deal with it. LAN Xiang''er stood in the same place and sighed silently. She didn''t expect this.


    For a long time, LAN Xiang''er walked quietly towards the position of her own room. Because it''s a close slave, LAN Xiang''er''s room is on the side of the main building where Li Aofeng lives.


    At the moment, the palace is also quiet, Li Aofeng went to the state capital to check the official business. At this time, Li Aofeng will not take LAN Xiang''er with him.


    LAN Xiang''er left the list.


    Under such circumstances, LAN Xiang''er didn''t say anything.


    She walked quietly towards the house. Before she could open the door, she suddenly heard a gust of wind. Although LAN Xiang''er didn''t know martial arts, her hearing was excellent. LAN Xiang''er could feel the sound from far away. It was an instinctive reaction.


    The news is directed against us.


    LAN Xiang''er dodges quickly, and then a sharp arrow directly stabs LAN Xiang''er''s direction. LAN Xiang''er is stunned. He didn''t expect that this would happen in the palace. She almost screamed out.


    But LAN Xiang''er only escaped one sharp arrow, and then there was a second one. In such a dense situation, LAN Xiang''er could not do martial arts, and it was even more difficult to escape.


    All of a sudden, a strong wind came, LAN Xiang''er''s waist was firmly fastened, and the tall figure swept the palm wind. These sharp arrows soon fell on the ground, and the edge became lively, and the shadow guard also appeared.


    "Chase me." Li Aofeng said it directly.


    Yingwei soon brought the assassin back. He was never seen before, and he was not in the palace. Now he had killed himself by biting his tongue. It was very difficult for anyone who wanted to find the master of his mother.


    LAN Xiang''er is obviously frightened. Even if Li Aofeng comes in time and reacts with her in time, her arm is inevitably injured. In this case, LAN Xiang''er is still calm.


    Li Aofeng has quickly ordered: "send the imperial doctor."


    "Yes." Ying Wei answers.


    Soon, Ying Wei turns around and goes, while Li Aofeng quickly takes LAN Xiang''er into his house and doesn''t say anything more. Under such circumstances, LAN Xiang''er became more and more passive. However, LAN Xiang''er was very clear that it was for her.


    We all know what kind of situation it is that we can come for ourselves. LAN Xiang''er had never had any enemies in the palace. The only one who could not get along with her was the one who was jealous of her.


    Thinking of these, LAN Xiang''er''s brows twisted. And the imperial doctor has also come, see LAN Xiang''er wound is calm, soon gave LAN Xiang''er treatment of the wound.


    Li Aofeng was watching: "what''s the situation?"


    "The wound is not deep. Although the arrow is poisonous, because the wound is not deep, it will not hurt the internal organs. As long as you change the dressing in time every day, you will soon recover." The doctor explained it carefully.


    Li Aofeng nodded.


    Soon the doctor retired.


    After the imperial doctor left, Li Aofeng and LAN xianger were left in the room face to face. Li Aofeng just looked at LAN Xiang''er, but it was quiet. LAN Xiang''er also lowered her eyebrows and didn''t say anything.


    Until Li Aofeng broke the silence: "I really want to put you down alone, there will be an accident."


    LAN Xiang''er was silent and didn''t speak.


    "Before on the road, you got off alone, it seems that something happened, but Yingwei found out quickly, so it didn''t lead to such a big event. If I come back late this time, do you know what will happen? " Li Aofeng asked LAN Xiang''er.


    LAN Xiang''er naturally knew.


    She quietly looked at Li Aofeng, biting her lips, did not speak.


    Now they are close to the western regions. It took them almost half a month to get there. But it''s not the first time LAN Xiang''er has encountered such things in the past half a month. There are countless things from big to small, but every time he escapes, either LAN Xiang''er responds quickly, or Li Aofeng and Yingwei appear in time. Otherwise, LAN Xiang''er was afraid that her life would have been on her way.


    Without Li Aofeng''s knowledge, there are countless others. Even LAN Xiang''er''s food may have been poisoned. If LAN Xiang''er had not been extremely sensitive to these things, he could not have escaped.

 Chapter 1284

    So under such circumstances, LAN Xiang''er naturally knew that it was for her.


    And the reason is obvious.


    It''s typical that you know who the other party is, but you can''t find any evidence or accuse the other party.


    LAN Xiang''er follows Li Aofeng, who has the most sense of crisis is naturally the concubines of the harem. But you can''t just deal with all the concubines in the harem because of such a mindless thing. Besides, LAN Xiang''er''s identity is just a slave.


    It is obviously impossible to fight for a slave. Needless to say, the power behind these concubines can not be underestimated, because such a big fight will only make the imperial court more unstable.


    Therefore, under such circumstances, some things can only be tolerated.


    LAN Xiang''er understood this truth, and Li Aofeng naturally understood it, so no one moved or said anything.


    LAN Xiang''er''s arm had been bandaged and hurt, but it was within the acceptable range. It''s just that these days are not so convenient.


    Li Aofeng just looked at LAN Xiang''er for a moment, and then suddenly said, "do you know what''s the safest situation to follow me?"


    This time, LAN Xiang''er was stunned. He didn''t understand the meaning of Li Aofeng''s words.


    Just for a moment, LAN Xiang''er had already reacted. She was quiet and didn''t say anything. She just looked at Li Aofeng so quietly.


    Li Aofeng is telling himself clearly that he knows these things are done, but if he wants to rest easy in such a situation, there is only one possibility. Her birth and status are higher than those of these people. When she is afraid of the power behind LAN xianger, she will make people cautious.


    It''s not the status of a slave now. In the eyes of these concubines, the status of a slave is just a mole ant, which is not worth money. Every year, the slaves who die in the imperial palace can''t count ten fingers. Who cares about the lives of these slaves? Naturally, they can''t fight for them. Even if they are favored again, as long as the master doesn''t come out, they can''t have any results.


    Li Aofeng''s words seemed to imply something.


    LAN Xiang''er didn''t speak at last, but kept silent. Li Aofeng just looked at LAN Xiang''er and said with a smile: "Xiang''er, you know better than anyone. You have a mirror in your heart. You know it clearly, don''t you? "


    LAN Xiang''er didn''t answer this question, but changed the topic: "maidservant, thank the emperor for saving my life."


    Li Aofeng is a smart man. Of course, he can also hear LAN Xiang''er''s evasion. He lowers his head and smiles. Without saying anything, he naturally changes the topic: "you can go to the western regions the day after tomorrow. When you get to the western regions, you will rest in my camp. Then you will follow me wherever I go. "


    Li Aofeng said this clearly.


    LAN Xiang''er was stunned: "emperor, this is not in line with the system."


    "You are my maid. Why don''t you be decent?" Li Aofeng asked.


    LAN Xiang''er is quiet, and finally he doesn''t say anything. He nods and agrees. Li Aofeng doesn''t speak any more, but he doesn''t leave the room, so he accompanies LAN Xiang''er.


    Because LAN Xiang''er''s arm was injured, she could have arrived in the western regions at noon the next day. As a result, she dragged her to the western regions the next day. Gao cangming, the king of the western regions, had received the news for a long time, and he didn''t find it strange.


    At the border of the western regions, Gao cangming personally welcomed Li Aofeng, and they bowed.


    Western regions and Dazhou have always been good friends. Former western region Wang Gaoqian and Li Shiyuan have a very good relationship. The new western region Wang gaocangming is Gao Qian''s only son. Naturally, he has a very good relationship with Li Aofeng. Therefore, it''s not polite and polite for them to meet you.


    Soon, Gao cangming looked at Li Aofeng, but his eyes did not fall on the side of Li Aofeng, but on the carriage behind him: "it''s rare to see you prepare a carriage."


    Li Aofeng did not speak with a smile.


    Gao cangming was a wise man, and immediately understood: "are there important people in this carriage? If so, you have to say, or I''ll neglect you, that''s not good. "


    Li Aofeng didn''t deny it or admit it. They walked towards the camp side by side. Gao cangming was curious about the people in the carriage. Until he arrived at the camp, Gao cangming saw the man on and off the carriage, a beautiful woman in palace clothes. Now Gao cangming is even more curious.


    His eyes fell on Li Aofeng: "are you serious?"


    Li Aofeng light smile: "not serious, not serious."


    Gao cangming raised his eyebrow: "your culture is too broad and profound. No matter how simple it seems, it can change countless meanings."


    Li Aofeng didn''t explain much, and Gao cangming knew Li Aofeng''s temper very well, so he didn''t ask any more questions. Under such circumstances, they had a good conversation.


    After arriving in the western regions, as Li Aofeng said, LAN Xiang''er and Li Aofeng went in and out at the same time. Although LAN Xiang''er was Li Aofeng''s personal servant, people with a clear vision knew it all the way down. I''m afraid LAN Xiang''er''s status was quite different after he went back.


    After all, even if LAN Xiang''er followed Li Aofeng, Li Aofeng never let LAN Xiang''er do anything. All things are managed by special people. LAN Xiang''er just followed. But this kind of thing, according to the principle is the imperial concubine such status will be allowed to follow.


    And Zeng Fuling did not follow.


    Just compared with LAN Xiang''er, it seems that Li Aofeng only talks with Zeng Fuling occasionally when she talks. Most of his eyes are on LAN Xiang''er. When he talks in a low voice, he also talks with LAN Xiang''er.


    But you can''t see anything different. As long as Zeng Fuling or other concubines were there, Li Aofeng would still let LAN Xiang''er do what she could, but she was not tired at all. This makes Zeng Fuling want to ask, can only swallow down.


    The dissatisfaction with LAN Xiang''er became more and more obvious.


    But on the surface, Zeng Fuling was still.


    ¡­¡­


    When LAN Xiang''er takes something for Li Aofeng to go to camp, she suddenly sees Zeng Fuling coming towards her. LAN Xiang''er quiets down, stops, and asks for An''an in a humble and unassuming way: "maid, please see Niang Niang. Niang qiansui qiansui qiansui."


    Zeng Fuling just looked at LAN Xiang''er in this way, and didn''t let her get up. The tone sounds like ordinary, but it seems gentle. It''s just so gentle, and it''s like hiding a needle in a sponge.


    "I dare not ask you to greet me. Turning back, I can''t help but point out that the emperor''s blame has come down and the palace can''t take it away. " Zeng Fuling sneered, and her eyes fell on LAN Xiang''er, "get up."

 Chapter 1285

    "Thank you, maidservant." LAN Xiang''er just got up.


    Zeng Fuling''s eyes were still looking at LAN Xiang''er for a moment. LAN Xiang''er was quiet and didn''t leave. She just stood quietly in place.


    Zeng Fuling looked at it for a long time, and then walked forward without saying a word. With such eyes, LAN Xiang''er was a little frightened, but LAN Xiang''er never said anything. Quietly, she looked at Zeng Fuling and left. She said, "send me off."


    Until Zeng Fuling''s figure disappeared in front of him, LAN Xiang''er was relieved and quickly walked in the direction of camp.


    But Zeng Fuling looked at his eyes, but let LAN Xiang''er always frightened, always feel that something will happen, the kind of pressure in the heart of the uneasy premonition, how can''t shake away.


    After a long time, LAN Xiang''er quickly returned to the camp.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡ª¡ª


    For the next few days, it was all right.


    No matter the people from the western regions or those who came with Dazhou, they were polite to LAN Xiang''er. Even the name of LAN Xiang''er changed from a girl to a girl. LAN Xiang''er corrected several times, but no one changed the name. In the end, LAN Xiang''er didn''t say anything.


    She knew that Li Aofeng acquiesced.


    LAN Xiang''er is not stupid. She knows what Li Aofeng is going to do, but the more she knows, the more she gets into passivity. Finally, LAN Xiang''er keeps silent.


    These days, Li Aofeng is very busy.


    LAN Xiang''er came to the western regions not for sightseeing, but for state affairs. When she was alone, she became more and more. However, she was in the camp, and the boundary of the western regions, so she seemed to be at peace.


    Most of the time, LAN Xiang''er looks at the books in the camp, rarely leaves, and tries to reduce her sense of existence, so as to be a man in the dust.


    While LAN Xiang''er was reading a book, suddenly the curtain of the tent was lifted, and lily of the valley came in: "blue girl."


    LAN Xiang''er calmed down and looked at Linglan: "sister LAN, what can I do for you?"


    Lily of the valley is direct: "it''s the empress of the imperial concubine looking for you."


    Lily of the valley is polite and conveys her words to LAN Xiang''er. LAN Xiang''er calmed down, but she was surprised. She didn''t expect that Zeng Fuling would take the initiative to find herself.


    This kind of thing makes LAN Xiang''er feel uneasy.


    She was recalling whether she had met Zeng Fuling or not.


    But LAN Xiang''er was quiet, as if she had never met her.


    Lily of the valley reminds one side: "blue girl, your imperial concubine does not like waiting for someone."


    The implication is that LAN Xiang''er must leave.


    Now LAN Xiang''er nodded and soon followed Suzuki to the camp.


    Zeng Fuling, after all, is the imperial concubine, so the camp is naturally not too far away from Li Aofeng''s camp. Did not walk a few steps, already arrived Zeng Fuling''s camp.


    The slave at the door was obviously waiting: "but it''s coming, just waiting for blue girl."


    LAN Xiang''er was calm and nodded.


    Then the slave took LAN Xiang''er and went in. Suzuki didn''t follow her.


    LAN Xiang''er remained calm until she reached the camp.


    ¡­¡­


    Entering the barracks, LAN Xiang''er noticed that Zeng Fuling was not the only one here, but also Shufei and Yifei who followed her to the western regions.


    The three people sitting together, together with the slaves on the side, seemed to be bustling.


    When he saw LAN Xiang''er coming, Zeng Fuling said with a smiling face: "I thought I would not invite her."


    The tone suddenly warm up, like and Lan Xiang son very familiar. Under such circumstances, LAN Xiang''er only slightly twisted her brows, but the surface was still.


    "I see the empress of the imperial concubine. She is thousands of years old and thousands of years old." LAN Xiang''er is not humble and arrogant.


    Zeng Fuling went forward and helped LAN Xiang''er up: "get up quickly, don''t kneel. You are a red man beside the emperor. If you have to be wronged, I can''t bear such a responsibility. "


    LAN Xiang''er didn''t answer, but she stood up obediently.


    But LAN Xiang''er is very clear, everything does not go to the three treasures hall, suddenly comes the enthusiasm, many times is with a hidden arrow, let a person defenceless.


    In addition to the disparity of identity, LAN Xiang''er is more cautious.


    The virtuous imperial concubine and Yi imperial concubine of one side also follow smiling face Ying Ying.


    It doesn''t look harmless.


    It seems that Zeng Fuling just brought LAN Xiang''er into the seat. LAN Xiang''er nodded: "I thank you for your kindness."


    "Where." Zeng Fuling opened her mouth with a smile.


    "Niang Niang, do you want me to come LAN Xiang''er asked directly.


    Zeng Fuling nodded with a smile: "I heard that your tea making skills were learned from the emperor. I begged the emperor for a long time before, but the emperor never agreed. So, my palace and some ladies want to try your skill of making tea. "


    The virtuous imperial concubine covered her mouth with a smile: "yes, it''s an honor to drink your tea, which is equal to the emperor''s tea."


    Yi imperial concubine also follows to smile.


    The atmosphere is very good.


    LAN Xiang''er can''t refuse.


    Her identity also made it impossible for her to refuse.


    Under such circumstances, LAN Xiang''er nodded, and the slave on one side had already handed over the prepared tea tray and tea.


    LAN Xiang''er makes tea quietly.


    Zeng Fuling and the other two concubines were chatting, but they didn''t talk much with LAN Xiang''er, which made LAN Xiang''er relax.


    Such a situation is better than chatting with Zeng Fuling here.


    If you say something wrong, you may lose yourself.


    When LAN Xiang''er was meditating, Zeng Fuling suddenly came over and said, "Xiang''er, help me go in and get sandalwood."


    LAN Xiang''er''s hand with the teacup was stunned. She was surprised.


    And Zeng Fuling said it was very casual, in this case, LAN Xiang''er refused, not refused. Because Zeng Fuling has ignored LAN Xiang''er''s meaning, chatting with his concubines.


    LAN Xiang''er was quiet. Then she stood up and walked towards the inner room.


    She just took a look at the surrounding situation, and soon found the sandalwood Zeng Fuling wanted on the dressing table. Without stopping for a moment, she took out the sandalwood directly.


    "Lady, the sandalwood you want." LAN Xiang''er spoke faintly.


    Zeng Fuling turned out to be sandalwood, but he was a little surprised and said, "Hey, look at my palace, I let you do things."


    "Niang Niang, this is only the thing that maidservant should do." LAN Xiang''er was calm.


    Zeng Fuling nodded and didn''t say anything. LAN Xiang''er soon returned to her position and continued to bow her head and do what she was doing.


    Until Xianfei and Yifei stood up and left.

 Chapter 1286

    Zeng Fuling just said: "Xiang''er, OK, you also go back."


    "Yes." LAN Xiang''er nodded.


    Then LAN Xiang''er stood up and walked out of the camp.


    Zeng Fuling looked at LAN Xiang''er''s leaving figure, but he felt thoughtful, and the slave on one side had already stepped forward: "Niang Niang, all have been dealt with."


    Zeng Fuling made a sound.


    Then the camp became quiet again.


    ¡­¡­


    Two days later¡ª¡ª


    These days, Li Aofeng is not in the camp, but goes hunting with Gao cangming. It''s a little far away from the camp, and the hunting environment is very different from the camp.


    So in this case, all the women didn''t follow.


    Naturally LAN Xiang''er can''t follow Li Aofeng.


    On that day, he was called away by Zeng Fuling. Zeng Fuling didn''t find LAN Xiang''er any more. LAN Xiang''er was idle and spent most of his time reading in the camp.


    LAN Xiang''er estimates the time. Maybe Li Aofeng will come back tomorrow.


    Maybe after sitting for a long time, LAN Xiang''er stood up, put down the book and walked for a while. Just at this time, suddenly, the sound of footsteps came from outside the camp.


    This time, LAN Xiang''er subconsciously looked out of the tent.


    Several bodyguards appeared in the barracks and said directly: "blue girl, ladies, please."


    This is Zeng Fuling''s bodyguard. LAN Xiang''er knows it, but Zeng Fuling doesn''t need such a formation if he calls himself in the past.


    This makes LAN Xiang''er feel uneasy, but she can''t remember what she did to offend Zeng Fuling.


    At least that day in Zeng Fuling, until LAN Xiang''er left, nothing happened, and even had a conversation with her.


    Who''s the cold one?


    But soon, LAN Xiang''er also calmed down, because the bodyguard had stepped forward, and did not give LAN Xiang''er more time to wait, quickly took LAN Xiang''er out of the camp.


    Attitude is not too bad, but it''s definitely not good.


    And Suzuki just walked back, saw such a picture, Leng for a while, soon Suzuki chased up: "where are you taking blue girl?"


    "Lady, please." The bodyguards are all the same.


    Lily of the valley frowned, but LAN Xiang''er comforted her: "I''ll go and have a look. I''ll be back soon. Sister LAN doesn''t have to worry. "


    The bodyguard is in a hurry.


    Lily of the valley is hard to say, so she can only passively watch the bodyguard take LAN Xiang''er away.


    Quiet, for safety''s sake, lily of the valley quickly ran in the opposite direction.


    And LAN Xiang''er, under the leadership of the bodyguard, also appeared in Zeng Fuling''s tent.


    Zeng Fuling just sat on the main position and looked at LAN Xiang''er coldly. It seemed that there was a trace of ruthlessness in her coldness.


    LAN Xiang''er felt that she was the fish she had sent to her door.


    "Maidservant, see Niang Niang, Niang Niang is thousands of years old, thousands of years old." LAN Xiang''er kneels down to say hello.


    If before, Zeng Fuling had let LAN Xiang''er get up, but now, Zeng Fuling just looked at LAN Xiang''er with such condescension: "do you know why this palace let you come here?"


    "I don''t know." LAN Xiang''er answers.


    Zeng Fuling sneered: "that day, our palace let you in to get sandalwood. Did you go


    "The maid has gone." LAN Xiang''er answers.


    That''s what everyone looked at that day. They all saw that they went in and took sandalwood out, so LAN Xiang''er denied that it was useless. But in this attitude, LAN Xiang''er felt something more or less. Just on the surface, LAN Xiang''er is still calm, although kneeling, but the spine is very straight.


    "Ha ha -" Zeng Fuling suddenly stood up and walked towards LAN Xiang''er.


    LAN Xiang''er looked at Zeng Fuling coming, quietly.


    Until Zeng Fuling stood still in front of LAN Xiang''er, the concubines on one side were laughing and gloating, as if they were just here to watch the fun.


    "Since you went in to get sandalwood, do you know why our palace asked you to come here?" Zeng Fuling''s voice also followed sternly, Mou Guang is more sharp stare at Lan Xiang son.


    LAN Xiang''er still shook his head calmly: "I don''t know."


    The voice falls, haven''t had time to give LAN Xiang''er the opportunity of reaction, Zeng Fuling a slap in the face mercilessly toward LAN Xiang''er.


    LAN Xiang''er was thrown a slap in the face by Zeng Fuling, and fell to the ground. There were five obvious fingerprints on her face, even bloodstains.


    "Come on, tie her up in the palace." Zeng Fuling''s voice became more and more severe.


    "What did you do wrong to make your mother so angry?" LAN Xiang''er stood up and looked at Zeng Fuling.


    Zeng Fuling gloomy mouth: "this palace just let you go to the house to take sandalwood, you turned out well, the palace hairpin also directly away. Do you know the origin of the hairpin? "


    This time, LAN Xiang''er was completely shocked.


    She can''t take anything from Zeng Fuling. You know, if a slave in the palace dares to take the master''s things in private, it''s a capital crime. As long as the evidence is solid, she can kill the slave immediately, even without reporting.


    You can do it first and then.


    "It''s impossible for a maidservant to take her hairpin." LAN Xiang''er defends herself.


    Zeng Fuling just looked at LAN Xiang''er, and the voice was even colder: "at that time, you entered the house of our palace alone. After you left, the things disappeared. Now it''s better. You told our palace that you never took them."


    LAN Xiang''er naturally will not inexplicably carry this black pot.


    She looked at Zeng Fuling, but her eyes were open: "the maid entered the empress''s house two days ago, and it was only two days later that she found that the thing was missing. How can we prove that no one came during this period?"


    "Oh --" Zeng Fuling sneered, "you can be reasonable. Do you know why my palace brought you here two days later? "


    LAN Xiang''er twisted her eyebrows.


    It was inexplicable look, but more or less guess what, and she also understood that today is to invite the emperor into the urn. She couldn''t have left here without a complete solution.


    After sinking, LAN Xiang''er forced herself to calm down.


    She quietly looked at Zeng Fuling.


    When Zeng Fuling saw LAN Xiang''er''s attitude, he said condescending: "it seems that you don''t shed tears if you don''t see the coffin. Come on, take LAN Xiang''er and search her house. "


    LAN Xiang''er understood it thoroughly.


    Usually, she would hardly leave her camp, so naturally she would not give anyone the chance to go to her camp. Now, she is taken to Zeng Fuling''s camp, which is undoubtedly a gap. It''s very easy for her to put things in her house.

 Chapter 1287

    At that time, what she said was useless.


    Even if there are many flaws, but when Zeng Fuling was in charge, she didn''t even have the right to resist.


    And the bodyguard has come over, directly put up LAN Xiang''er, pressing LAN Xiang''er to quickly walk towards her house. LAN Xiang''er was pushed forward, and the whole person staggered.


    Zeng Fuling naturally followed in the past.


    Such a movement, so that people around are stunned for a while, but saw was once Poria cocos, who dare not speak.


    All the way to LAN Xiang''er''s tent.


    "Search the palace?" Zeng Fuling cold voice command.


    Then the slaves entered LAN Xiang''er''s house.


    LAN Xiang''er looked at Zeng Fuling so stubbornly. Zeng Fuling said directly: "I don''t want to believe it''s you, but at the first time I found it, I followed the clues to find out that the person who might do such a thing is you. All the servants around the palace have searched, including the concubines here that day. But no one''s camp can be searched. "


    LAN Xiang''er bit her lip and looked at Zeng Fuling stubbornly without saying anything.


    "If we don''t find out, then we will give you an explanation. If we find out. I will teach you a lesson today. " Zeng Fuling''s voice is more and more ruthless.


    LAN Xiang''er took a deep breath: "Niang Niang, during this period, if someone planted the blame, how could the maidservant have the chance to refute."


    "Just a slave, who will blame you. Do you mean that the palace has put the blame on you? " Zeng Fuling asked LAN Xiang''er.


    Before LAN Xiang''er could speak, the slave inside had already come out: "Niang Niang, your hairpin has been found in LAN Xiang''er''s house."


    It''s a phoenix hairpin.


    It is also the present empress dowager''s personal gift to Zeng Fuling.


    If it''s just something that once Poria cocos, it''s just theft. If this is the case, it will be a further crime.


    "What else do you have to say?" Zeng Fuling sneered.


    The hairpin appeared so clearly in front of LAN Xiang''er.


    This is a good situation.


    "How can the empress prove that no one came to her house while she was away?" LAN Xiang''er asked.


    "Good." Zeng Fuling narrowed her eyes. "There are slaves outside your house anytime and anywhere, because relying on the emperor''s camp, the natural guards are very strict. If someone comes in, can''t these shadow guards hear you?"


    This time, LAN Xiang''er was stunned. For a moment, she couldn''t speak.


    It''s true.


    Unless it''s a ghost in Yingwei who conspires with Zeng Fuling.


    LAN Xiang''er kept breathing deeply.


    But Zeng Fuling seems to be too lazy to even talk nonsense to say: "come on, pull LAN Xiang''er out and put him to death immediately."


    "Niang Niang -" Lan Xiang''er looked at Zeng Fuling in amazement.


    One side of the lily of the valley heard the news, also ran out in a hurry: "Niang Niang, Xiang''er is the emperor''s next to the slave, if you want to deal with Xiang''er, also whether to ask the emperor."


    "Why, I don''t even have the power to move a slave? What''s more, the slave stole the hairpin that the Empress Dowager gave to the palace. This is a capital crime in Dazhou. " Zeng Fuling looked at Linglan in a cold voice.


    Lily of the valley was speechless.


    And Zeng Fuling immediately looked at the bodyguard: "what are you waiting for?"


    "Yes." The guards dare not hesitate.


    Soon, the bodyguard came forward and directly dragged LAN Xiang''er out. LAN Xiang''er glared at Zeng Fuling, but Ling Lan was very worried.


    Everyone knows that it was Zeng Fuling who wanted to trouble LAN Xiang''er.


    But you can''t find any evidence to prove everything. Naturally, you can only watch LAN Xiang''er being taken away.


    But the emperor did not know whether he would come back¡®


    Lily of the valley stamped her feet in place.


    LAN Xiang''er has been quickly taken to the camp by the guards. Zeng Fuling follows her. She must see LAN Xiang''er die with her own eyes.


    LAN Xiang''er can''t stay.


    It''s instinctive intuition. If LAN Xiang''er stays, he doesn''t know what will happen in the future.


    LAN Xiang''er was dragged to the woods.


    "Lady." The bodyguard is asking Zeng Fuling for instructions.


    Zeng Fuling didn''t want to dream too much at night, so naturally he didn''t waste time tormenting LAN Xiang''er. He quickly raised his hand and the bodyguard immediately stepped forward.


    LAN Xiang''er was bound. Needless to say, she ran away. She even struggled passively.


    The sharp edge of the sword stabbed LAN Xiang''er''s heart impolitely. There was no chance for her to survive.


    LAN xianger closed her eyes.


    It''s a kind of unspeakable despair.


    She knew that she was on the side of Li Aofeng and was already in danger, but she didn''t expect that Zeng Fuling could be so blatant.


    The sharp sword followed the wind and soon came to LAN Xiang''er''s direction.


    Results¡ª¡ª


    Just when LAN Xiang''er thought that he would die, the sharp sword stopped in front of LAN Xiang''er, and then the edge of the sword was completely broken and fell to the ground.


    The bodyguard with the sword was pushed back by a gust of palm wind. He vomited blood and fell to the ground.


    Now, Zeng Fuling looked at the scene in amazement.


    LAN Xiang''er also opened her eyes. For a moment and a half, she couldn''t imagine who saved her life.


    "Who is it?" Once Poria cocos returned to God, cold voice exclaimed, "who dares to be so bold."


    Zeng Fuling''s voice falls, and a shadow guard has appeared in front of Zeng Fuling. Now, Zeng Fuling''s face is shocked. This is the person beside Li Aofeng. Zeng Fuling naturally knows it.


    The shadow guard beside Li Aofeng is inseparable from Li Aofeng.


    The presence of Yingwei means that Li Aofeng has already appeared.


    "Lady." The shadow Wei is not humble but not overbearing, "Lan Xiang''er, you can''t move."


    "You --" Zeng Fuling''s voice just froze.


    Ying Wei didn''t mean to continue talking with Zeng Fuling, so he quickly stepped forward and untied LAN Xiang''er: "my subordinate asked someone to send Miss LAN back."


    LAN Xiang''er naturally recognized Yingwei.


    When Yingwei''s voice fell, a horse''s hoof came, and then Li Aofeng''s tall figure appeared in front of the crowd.


    Even, Li Aofeng''s face is more and more gloomy.


    Under such circumstances, Zeng Fuling and the present slave immediately knelt down: "my concubine (slave) see the emperor, long live the emperor, long live the emperor."


    Li Aofeng didn''t let the people present get up.


    His eyes fell on LAN Xiang''er. He looked carefully to make sure that LAN Xiang''er wasn''t hurt. Then his eyes relaxed.


    Then, Li Aofeng light mouth: "first take her back."


    "Yes." The bodyguard on one side answered.


    Soon, LAN Xiang''er was taken back.


    LAN Xiang''er didn''t speak. She just looked at Li Aofeng. Li Aofeng nodded. Then she didn''t look at LAN Xiang''er any more. Instead, she turned and looked at Zeng Fuling.


    Zeng Fuling was a little indignant: "emperor, this cheap maidservant stole my concubine''s things. The hairpin was given to my concubine by my mother. According to the law of the great Zhou Dynasty, it''s the mercy of my concubines not to be involved in the nine tribes. But why did the emperor let go of this cheap maidservant? "

 Chapter 1288

    Zeng Fuling seems to be questioning Li Aofeng.


    Li Aofeng sneered: "you said the hairpin was taken by LAN Xiang''er?"


    "The emperor." Zeng Fuling''s voice was very aggrieved. "On that day, only LAN Xiang''er entered my concubine''s room. Besides, the hairpin was also found in LAN Xiang''er''s tent. LAN Xiang''er didn''t take it. Did anyone plant it?"


    In Zeng Fuling''s opinion, the evidence is conclusive.


    If Li Aofeng can''t give the evidence to refute, it''s that Li Aofeng is protecting LAN Xiang''er in front of everyone. He has broken the rules of Da Zhou. Even the emperor is not allowed to break the rules of Da Zhou.


    So in such a case, Zeng Fuling is confident.


    But in Li Aofeng''s protective attitude, Zeng Fuling resented LAN Xiang''er and knew that LAN Xiang''er couldn''t stay.


    Quiet, Zeng Fuling just looked at Li Aofeng.


    Li Ao Feng half smile don''t smile, so walked to Zeng Fuling in front of: "love imperial concubine, I think you are a smart person, what should do, what shouldn''t do has been very clear, otherwise this back palace you also won''t stay so many years, can still stand up?"


    In a word, let Zeng Fuling''s face slightly change.


    "If this is what LAN Xiang''er said, I will not take sides. But if it wasn''t for LAN Xiang''er, what would happen to her Li Aofeng coldly looked at Zeng Fuling and put the right of choice in Zeng Fuling''s hands.


    Zeng Fuling was calm all the time: "if LAN Xiang''er didn''t do it, my concubine would find out the person who planted it and give LAN Xiang''er justice. This is what I should do. But if LAN Xiang''er did it, the emperor, you can''t stop me, or I won''t be able to stand in the back palace. "


    Zeng Fuling''s tone is very calm.


    She''s trying to calm herself down.


    Li Aofeng nodded: "OK, I''ll follow what Princess Ai said."


    Zeng Fuling quieted down and remained silent. It was all done by Zeng Fuling''s most trusted people. Naturally, it was impossible to make any mistakes.


    Needless to say, Li Aofeng is not in the camp these two days. How can he know what happened.


    As a result, under such circumstances, Li Aofeng suddenly raised his hand: "bring people up."


    "Yes." The shadow guard outside answered.


    Zeng Fuling''s heart beat faster.


    Soon, a man in eunuch''s clothes was brought up. He looked frightened and trembled all over.


    "Slave, see the emperor, long live the emperor, long live the emperor." The eunuch knelt down and asked for an.


    But once Fuling saw the little eunuch''s instant, the facial expression followed to change, but the surface still wanted to pretend calm appearance.


    "He said Li Aofeng''s voice is much colder.


    In front of Li Aofeng, the little eunuch dared to have any idea. Without saying a word, he quickly said: "yes... It''s the meaning of empress. Let the slave put the hairpin in the camp of blue girl."


    In front of Li Aofeng, the little eunuch naturally did not dare to lie and completely restored what happened at that time.


    Li Aofeng sneered, just looking at the little eunuch.


    But Zeng Fuling''s calmness disappeared long ago, and she became obviously flustered: "emperor, I don''t know this slave. It''s this slave who made a bloody accusation against me. Please check it out. I won''t do such a thing. The emperor knows it. "


    Zeng Fuling also knelt down with him.


    Li Aofeng looked so condescending that he didn''t let Zeng Fuling get up.


    "Aifei is sure she didn''t do anything, is she?" Li Aofeng spoke lightly.


    "I don''t think I have any intention of framing people." Zeng Fuling answered.


    In such a situation, even if there is, we can''t say, otherwise, we will just plunge ourselves into the endless abyss and can''t struggle out any more.


    Zeng Fuling is not so stupid.


    And Zeng Fuling is also very clear, in this case, Li Aofeng more or less to face, can''t because a slave put himself to death.


    Then the Zeng family will not give up.


    What''s more, it''s just a slave. With Zeng Fuling''s status today, even if he died without reason, Li Aofeng won''t blink.


    However, the current situation is not the same as before.


    Zeng Fuling felt more frightened.


    After all, Li Aofeng''s mind has never been touched by Zeng Fuling for so many years.


    "Good." Li Aofeng''s cold voice came.


    Zeng Fuling''s heart beat faster and faster, and the tension became obvious.


    In such tension, Li Aofeng just looked at Zeng Fuling and said coldly, "then, I''ll have a good look."


    Zeng Fuling didn''t know what Li Aofeng was going to do¡®


    Li Aofeng raises his hand, and Yingwei comes up with a palace maid.


    This time, Zeng Fuling''s face suddenly changed. It was Hanxiang, Zeng Fuling''s close servant and Zeng Fuling''s confidant. Zeng Fuling asked Hanxiang to do everything.


    Hanxiang is brought up by Li Aofeng, which means that Li Aofeng knows everything.


    In front of Li Aofeng, Han Xiang naturally dare not lie.


    Li Aofeng is not in the camp these two days.


    Under such circumstances, Zeng Fuling had no idea for a while.


    And Li Aofeng looked at Zeng Fuling so deeply: "what else to say?"


    "This is the maid beside my concubine, but I don''t know what the emperor means by bringing Hanxiang?" Zeng Fuling is still playing a fool.


    Li Aofeng looks coldly at Hanxiang.


    Han Xiang had already knelt down with a plop: "emperor, it''s the empress. The empress let the maidservant give things to xiaodezi, and let xiaodezi put things into the camp of blue girl."


    Han Xiang said, desperately kowtow: "the emperor, the maidservant just act according to the order, also ask the emperor to check."


    The kowtow sound, constantly spread, even the forehead out of blood, fragrance also dare not stop.


    "Han Xiang, my palace treats you very well. You are so bloody." Zeng Fuling''s appearance is extremely disappointed.


    But Han Xiang didn''t say a word, just kept begging for mercy,


    Li Aofeng raised his hand, and Han Xiang and Xiao Dezi had been taken down. The servants in the house did not dare to stay, and quickly came out.


    What is left is only two shadow guards of Li Aofeng.


    Li Aofeng''s eyes fell on Zeng Fuling. Zeng Fuling was too scared to speak. Now, Zeng Fuling knelt down immediately.


    It seems that at this moment, Zeng Fuling understood that Li Aofeng''s favor to you is only superficial, which makes you superior. It''s not to let you do whatever you want, but to hold you down and make you completely immovable.


    Zeng Fuling didn''t dare to say anything, so she gasped.


    "How many years have you been with me?" Li Aofeng asked.


    "Since the emperor ascended the throne, my concubine has been following the emperor." Zeng Fuling did not dare to hesitate.


    Li Aofeng listened, looked down at Zeng Fuling, and then said: "since so long, don''t you know my temper? What to do and what not to do? "

 Chapter 1289

    "My concubine --" Zeng Fuling said this for a long time.


    "Look, LAN Xiang''er is my slave. That''s my man. What''s the crime of moving my slave in private without my permission? Do you know?" Li Aofeng is asking.


    Zeng Fuling did not dare to answer.


    Li Aofeng continued: "xiaodezi is the eunuch who follows me. What''s the crime of buying off the people beside me in private? Isn''t it clear that the concubine has been in the palace for so many years?"


    "The Emperor..."


    "My most taboo is to form a clique for personal gain." Li Aofeng said word by word, "whether it''s the concubines in the harem or the ministers in the court, as long as they form a clique for personal gain, I will not forgive them lightly. In particular, I put people around me and bribe people around me. "


    Li Aofeng''s every word does not take the slightest joke ingredient, so gloomy looked at Zeng Fuling, said clearly.


    Zeng Fuling naturally will not be in such a time is still dying, what this means, Zeng Fuling than anyone knows,.


    She knelt passively: "emperor, I know the crime, please forgive me."


    He who knows current affairs is a hero, which is the way of survival of the harem.


    LAN Xiang''er''s affairs are no longer temporary. Even if Li Aofeng wants to make LAN Xiang''er a concubine, as long as Zeng Fuling can keep himself, there will be a long way to go.


    After all, a person without identity and background, even if he appears in the back palace, Zeng Fuling can naturally find opportunities. There''s no need to be at odds with yourself because of such things.


    Under such circumstances, it is the best policy to admit one''s mistake.


    Li Aofeng just looked at Zeng Fuling and didn''t speak. Li Aofeng was a little nervous when he looked at Zeng Fuling. He couldn''t guess what Li Aofeng thought. Li Aofeng also dare not have any movement, can only kneel, quietly waiting for Li Aofeng to speak.


    And Li Aofeng''s eyebrows and eyes, with a hint of coldness: "since I know my mistake, I will send Yingwei back to Dazhou. Go back to the palace and think about it. "


    This time, Zeng Fuling''s face changed.


    Zeng Fuling knows better than anyone what it means.


    Being sent back to Dazhou rashly in this way is not much better than being punished. In the eyes of concubines in the harem, it just becomes a joke.


    Even if there is a royal concubine''s position, it is quite different from before.


    Zeng Fuling just looked at Li Aofeng, no longer proud, but quickly grasped Li Aofeng''s leg: "emperor, I want to be here with the emperor, Emperor don''t let me leave."


    This tone with embarrassed, so pray to look at Li Aofeng.


    However, Li Aofeng kept silent and looked at him coldly: "if I let you go back, you will go back. Do you understand? "


    There is no room for negotiation.


    This time, Zeng Fuling did not dare to speak.


    "Since Aifei is a royal concubine, it should be very clear what to do and what not to do. As Princess Ai said, if LAN Xiang''er is wrong first, I will not let her go. But this is not the case. Naturally, I have to be fair. Otherwise, isn''t the harem in chaos? " Li Aofeng''s voice was cold.


    Voice down, and then look at the eyes of Zeng Fuling, is to let her do it for herself.


    Then Li Aofeng didn''t say anything and quickly turned to leave.


    Zeng Fuling was left alone in the camp. She didn''t even have the chance to struggle. Yingwei stepped forward for the first time: "Niang Niang, I will escort you back to Dazhou."


    Is not to have Poria preparation time.


    Zeng Fuling stood up and took a deep breath. Then he looked at Yingwei with pride and said, "my palace always needs to clean up."


    "Naturally, there will be slaves to deal with it. The empress just needs to go back with her subordinates." Shadow guard''s mouth is neither humble nor overbearing.


    In such a situation, Zeng Fuling was not easy to say. He followed Yingwei passively. This week, all the people in the western regions watched Zeng Fuling leave, but they didn''t dare to talk about anything. However, they knew what happened before.


    Under such circumstances, their politeness to LAN Xiang''er became more and more obvious.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡ª¡ª


    At that time¡ª¡ª


    LAN Xiang''er is quiet in her room until Li Aofeng appears in front of her. LAN Xiang''er stands up and asks for an: "I''ll see the emperor, long live the emperor."


    "Get up." Li Aofeng spoke lightly.


    LAN Xiang''er just stood up.


    Li Aofeng looked down at LAN Xiang''er, and then asked, "has the imperial doctor been here?"


    "Yes." LAN Xiang''er answers.


    Li Ao Feng hum voice, that Mou light Zai Zai thin of fall on the body of Lan Xiang son, seem to be looking at what.


    LAN Xiang''er didn''t speak, so passively let Li Ao Feng watch.


    Until Li Aofeng said: "why not resist?"


    This is to let LAN Xiang''er quiet, for a moment and a half will not say anything, just stand so deadlocked, and Li Aofeng''s hand is light pinched LAN Xiang''er''s chin: "the imperial concubine to trouble you, why not resist?"


    "I can''t resist." LAN Xiang''er spoke quietly.


    All the evidence is almost immediately against LAN Xiang''er, where to give her any chance to resist, what''s more, Zeng Fuling can''t give LAN Xiang''er the chance to resist.


    So it doesn''t make any sense.


    In the face of Li Aofeng''s question, and the man''s eyes, LAN Xiang''er was quiet, and suddenly asked: "the emperor doesn''t come back tomorrow, how can he be ahead of time?"


    "Don''t you want me back?" Li Aofeng is rubbing LAN Xiang''er''s chin and asking without salt.


    LAN Xiang''er shook his head: "I dare not."


    "If I hadn''t come back, you would have lost your life today." Li Aofeng light mouth, said directly.


    LAN Xiang''er naturally understood this.


    So LAN Xiang''er also calmed down and stood passively.


    Li Aofeng''s hand holding LAN Xiang''er''s chin still hasn''t let go. He looks at LAN Xiang''er with a low eyebrow. LAN Xiang''er doesn''t speak. The air seems to have stopped flowing all of a sudden.


    LAN Xiang''er is more and more cramped, several times red lips fretting, want to say something, but the words to the mouth, finally LAN Xiang''er can''t speak.


    Until Li Aofeng broke the silence: "follow me."


    LAN Xiang''er looks at Li Aofeng.


    This is not the first time that Li Aofeng said it, but it is the first time that he said it so solemnly with LAN Xiang''er. The attitude between the lines has been clearly expressed.


    Under such circumstances, LAN Xiang''er froze for a moment.


    But I don''t know how to reply to Li Aofeng. In the end, LAN Xiang''er just passively stands in the same place, lowers her head, and completely converges her mind.


    And Li Aofeng looks at LAN Xiang''er like this.

 Chapter 1290

    "I give you the status of concubine. You are right here. Naturally, no one will bully you. You know, if I didn''t come back in time, you might be dead. And are you sure that after Zeng''s return to the palace, she can give up? Won''t the other concubines in the harem be ready to move? "


    Li Aofeng asked directly, LAN Xiang''er completely asked silence.


    LAN Xiang''er became more and more passive.


    But LAN Xiang''er didn''t let himself lose his cool in Li Aofeng''s words: "emperor, I''m a slave. I''m not allowed to climb high. Even if you climb high, the result will be no better. "


    LAN Xiang''er stands quietly in front of Li Aofeng.


    LAN Xiang''er is very clear about this.


    "I protect you. What are you afraid of?" Li Aofeng asked directly.


    LAN Xiang''er didn''t speak.


    Li Shiyuan and Mu Cen are the most enviable couple in Dazhou. But Dazhou people also know how many hardships they have gone through and how many lives they have paid to live today. She can''t compete with muczen.


    Li Aofeng is protecting himself now, and one day he will lose interest in himself, so LAN Xiang''er will be doomed.


    LAN Xiang''er knows her mission. If one day Li Aofeng knows her identity, she will never let her go. So if you know the result, why should you compensate yourself.


    So under such circumstances, LAN Xiang''er resisted.


    And LAN Xiang''er''s resistance, Li Aofeng also see clearly, he low astringent eyebrows, holding LAN Xiang''er chin hand tight tight: "I will give you a righteous identity."


    This time, LAN Xiang''er was stunned and did not speak. He looked at Li Aofeng passively.


    And Li Aofeng lowered his head and chuckled. Suddenly he got close to LAN Xiang''er. Under such circumstances, LAN Xiang''er would not respond for a while.


    And Li Aofeng''s thin lips fell on LAN Xiang''er''s lips. LAN Xiang''er''s whole body was stiff and completely fell into passivity.


    Li Aofeng didn''t continue to do anything. He just swept LAN Xiang''er''s lips. The faint fragrance of sandalwood immediately enveloped LAN Xiang''er. Every root around her was very fine, and LAN Xiang''er couldn''t breathe.


    And that low voice quietly spread: "obedient, obediently with my side, I will not treat you badly."


    This words, can''t hear a bit true, a bit false.


    LAN Xiang''er didn''t know whether he was bewitched by such a voice or the reason why he was bewitched. The next moment he blurted out: "how long can the emperor protect the maidservant?"


    This is like asking Li Aofeng for a promise.


    Li Aofeng listened and looked down at LAN Xiang''er. The strength of his palm tightened slightly: "how long do you want me to protect you?"


    In a word, let LAN Xiang''er instantly back to God: "please forgive me, it''s a question that I shouldn''t ask."


    With that, LAN Xiang''er would kneel down.


    But Li Aofeng held LAN Xiang''er directly. He didn''t let LAN Xiang''er kneel down. His voice seemed calm: "as long as you follow me obediently, I will protect you."


    "Emperor -" Lan Xiang''er looks up at Li Aofeng.


    "You are not allowed to do anything that betrays me. I will turn a blind eye to the rest as long as it is within my tolerance." Li Aofeng continued.


    LAN Xiang''er was quiet: "emperor, why are you a slave?"


    This words, let Li Ao breeze quiet of see to Lan Xiang son, then just light mouth: "just I see you agreeable."


    The explanation is smooth, as if without a trace of emotion.


    LAN Xiang''er didn''t speak, just stood like this. And Li Aofeng has released LAN Xiang''er, just looking down. In the air, there is a trace of ambiguity of submission, but this ambiguity is quickly replaced by more complex emotions.


    Each has his own mind.


    It''s just that no one has broken this thin layer of paper.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡ª¡ª


    In the next period of time, if Li Aofeng was very low-key before, now he is showing up in every place with LAN Xiang''er, and there is no taboo. Even if LAN Xiang''er''s identity is still a slave, but people with clear eyes can see clearly, the future of LAN Xiang''er must not be underestimated.


    In addition, Zeng Fuling had been sent back to Dazhou, and the concubines who stayed behind suddenly lost their heart and soul, so they naturally followed suit. At least in the direct protection of Li Aofeng, these concubines dare not do anything, for fear that they will be involved.


    After all, compared with Zeng Fuling, they are not as proud as Zeng Fuling.


    What''s more, the appearance of LAN Xiang''er is not entirely harmful to them. Because even without LAN Xiang''er, as long as there is Zeng Fuling, they will hardly have a day to stand out. If LAN Xiang''er can fight Zeng Fuling, then there may still be rain and dew in the back palace.


    Only in this way can we have a chance.


    So in this case, the concubines of each palace followed suit. Also let LAN Xiang''er get breathing space.


    However, LAN Xiang''er still lives in her own camp, and their previous mode hasn''t changed much. It''s just that when they have three meals a day, Li Aofeng will ask people to invite LAN Xiang''er over and have dinner together.


    "The emperor." LAN Xiang''er is not humble and arrogant.


    Li Aofeng nodded: "sit down and have dinner together."


    LAN Xiang''er''s red lips moved, but when she got to her lips, LAN Xiang''er didn''t say anything more. Instead, she sat down quietly in Li Aofeng''s eyes. Li Aofeng looked at LAN Xiang''er calmly, but didn''t say anything. She just told the servant to serve.


    "I think you want to prepare the dishes of Dazhou, so I asked the cook to prepare the dishes of Dazhou. However, in the western regions, many conditions do not allow it, so I have to make do with it." Li Aofeng spoke lightly.


    "Thank you, my Lord." LAN Xiang''er answers.


    Li Aofeng naturally picked up the vegetables and put them into LAN Xiang''er''s bowl. LAN Xiang''er was even more stunned. Her white teeth were biting her lower lip. In the end, she didn''t say anything. She quietly lowered her head and ate the food in her bowl.


    And in the next time, most of the time LAN Xiang''er is very quiet. On the contrary, Li Aofeng occasionally finds some topics.


    What Li Ao Feng asked, LAN Xiang''er would answer. LAN Xiang''er would not say a word more about unnecessary questions. Li Aofeng doesn''t seem to mind.


    Until LAN Xiang''er finished eating, he put down his chopsticks: "emperor, I have finished eating. I''ll go and clean it up. "


    That tone is a little impatient, in LAN Xiang''er stand up moment, Li Ao Feng''s hand suddenly clasped LAN Xiang''er''s wrist: "sit down."

 Chapter 1291

    LAN Xiang''er sat down passively.


    Then, Li Aofeng put down the chopsticks and looked at LAN Xiang''er''s eyes a little heavy, but the surface was still, light mouth: "when no one, don''t honorific, you forget?"


    LAN Xiang''er was stunned.


    Not forget, but dare not.


    In other words, I subconsciously distance myself from Li Aofeng. I always feel that the current situation is too incredible and smooth. It''s just like the calm before the storm. After the calm, I''m afraid that the waves will make me unable to accept it.


    "Maidservant..." Lan Xiang''er said passively.


    Li Aofeng calmly looks at LAN Xiang''er and raises her eyebrows.


    Now, LAN Xiang''er said faintly, "I didn''t forget it."


    This title, let Li Aofeng quiet, just satisfied nod: "accompany me to finish eating."


    "Yes." LAN Xiang''er answers.


    Then, Li Aofeng eats quietly, and LAN Xiang''er accompanies him. From time to time, Li Aofeng will personally bring some food to LAN Xiang''er, half coaxing him to let LAN Xiang''er eat a little more.


    Until LAN Xiang''er really couldn''t eat, he passively shook his head and just looked at Li Aofeng.


    Li Aofeng chuckled: "you are too thin. You should eat more. Women in Jiangnan are thinner than you. People who don''t know think I abused you. "


    LAN Xiang''er didn''t answer.


    Li Aofeng doesn''t tease LAN Xiang''er. He orders people to take things down. LAN Xiang''er also stands up and prepares to make tea. Li Aofeng has the habit of drinking tea after dinner, which LAN Xiang''er knows very well.


    As a result, Li Aofeng unexpectedly stopped LAN Xiang''er: "no need to make tea."


    LAN Xiang''er subconsciously looks at Li Aofeng: "does the emperor want to go out?"


    Li Aofeng said, "follow me."


    LAN Xiang''er didn''t say anything. She nodded quickly. After all, Li Aofeng had been with her all this time, and LAN Xiang''er had been used to it for a long time.


    Soon, LAN Xiang''er will go out with Li Aofeng.


    As a result, Li Aofeng stopped LAN Xiang''er.


    LAN Xiang''er was stunned and looked at Li Aofeng: "emperor, don''t you want to go out?"


    So now it''s why you suddenly stop yourself. LAN Xiang''er''s face has a trace of inexplicable. But did not continue to ask, but waiting for Li Aofeng''s answer.


    Li Ao Feng light smile, just answer a voice: "the western regions is going to snow, you wear out like this can''t, want to freeze bad."


    Before LAN Xiang''er has time to respond, Li Aofeng has put his cloak on LAN Xiang''er. LAN Xiang''er looks down. There is a golden dragon on the cloak, which is the symbol of Li Aofeng. If you go out, you can see what it stands for.


    "Emperor, this is not suitable for me." LAN Xiang''er looks at Li Aofeng.


    Li Aofeng looked at it calmly: "I said it''s right, that''s right."


    In such words, LAN Xiang''er didn''t say anything any more. He calmed down. Then Li Aofeng naturally took LAN Xiang''er''s hand and walked out of the house. LAN Xiang''er followed passively.


    As Li Ao Feng said, it began to snow in the western regions, and snowflakes fell one by one. This was LAN Xiang''er''s first time to see snow. Naturally, he was very excited. Pingzhou and Yao would not snow. The place where it is going to snow in the state of Yao is also near the western regions, where there are few people.


    Therefore, on weekdays, people in the state of Yao could not see snow.


    Although it snowed in Kyoto, LAN Xiang''er had no snow when she entered Kyoto. When it was about to snow in Kyoto, she went to the western regions again. So this was the first time LAN Xiang''er saw it. Her palms didn''t care to catch cold, so she came out and caught the snowflakes.


    "Emperor, this snowflake will not melt in the palm of your hand." LAN Xiang''er exclaimed in surprise.


    On peace day, LAN Xiang''er is not the same. He seems to be carrying the innocence of his children. Even his eyes become more clear. Looking at the snow, the excitement in his eyes is obvious. Soon, she turned around and grasped Li Aofeng''s hand, so she shook his arm and let him look at the snowflake.


    Let alone before, even just now, LAN Xiang''er would not have done it. Now it''s natural.


    Li Aofeng''s eyebrows and eyes, with a faint smile, did not scold, but asked with a smile: "snowflake, is it worth your so excited?"


    "Never seen a snowflake." LAN Xiang''er nodded seriously, "I''ve seen a lot of ice dregs."


    When Pingzhou is extremely cold, ice debris will appear, but it will melt soon. It doesn''t exist. And now the birch forest, has been covered with a layer of white snow, a night time, the snow will become very thick.


    "Back in Jingdong, Jingdong is also in the middle of winter. It will also snow. It''s just that heavy snow can only be seen in the western regions." Li Aofeng explained.


    LAN Xiang''er was so busy playing with the snowflakes that she didn''t care about her hand. Li Ao Feng didn''t stop her. When LAN Xiang''er was making snowflakes, Li Ao Feng just looked at them.


    As a result, LAN Xiang''er is more and more frustrated, because she has never made a snowman. It seems that how to roll now, the snowball can''t change. This makes LAN Xiang''er very upset. She fails again and again. Finally, she almost cries out.


    "It''s not like that." Li Aofeng opened his mouth with a smile.


    LAN Xiang''er passively looks at Li Aofeng: "emperor? Isn''t snowball from small to big? "


    Li Aofeng shakes his head helplessly. As a result, the snowball in LAN Xiang''er''s hand suddenly gets faster. It seems that the originally disobedient snowball has become extraordinarily obedient. Soon it will roll into a big snowball, which is enough to be a snowman''s body.


    LAN Xiang''er was shocked.


    "It''s like this." Li Ao Feng eyebrows with a low smile, "this can be a little bit of the snowball rolling big, you that way, will only let the snow outside has been melting, his hand is still frozen cold."


    LAN Xiang''er realized that her fingers were really frozen. She didn''t say a word and subconsciously wanted to rub her hands. As a result, Li Aofeng is faster and has put LAN Xiang''er''s hand into his palm.


    This person''s temperature spreads, the temperature is incomparable, soon let Lan Xiang son body''s chill disappear.


    Even, the thick and hard fingers with clear bones passed through LAN Xiang''er''s slender fingers. They clasped each other with their backhand, as if they had never had such ambiguity. Even in Li Aofeng''s eyes, LAN Xiang''er could not move completely, and could only be imprisoned by this man.

 Chapter 1292

    LAN Xiang''er had no idea for a moment.


    But Li Aofeng suddenly bowed his head, so he kissed LAN Xiang''er''s lips. LAN Xiang''er''s eyes widened. Li Aofeng''s deep voice came from up and down: "close your eyes."


    Simple words, but also with a touch of banter.


    LAN Xiang''er passively closed her eyes, almost a command and an action. Until the end of Li Aofeng''s kiss, LAN Xiang''er couldn''t breathe. Li Aofeng released her, still holding LAN Xiang''er''s hand and looking down at LAN Xiang''er.


    LAN Xiang''er''s breath was very short. Just looking at it, her ears were boiling hot. Subconsciously, she struggled for a while, but Li Aofeng didn''t give LAN Xiang''er the chance to struggle. The palm of her hand made a little effort to let LAN Xiang''er be imprisoned in her arms.


    For a long time¡ª¡ª


    After a long time, LAN Xiang''er became more and more cramped. Li Ao Feng gave a smile and released the person in his arms: "you should get used to my intimacy."


    LAN Xiang''er didn''t speak, but Li Aofeng''s words meant that LAN Xiang''er couldn''t understand it any more. In such a situation, LAN Xiang''er was very quiet, didn''t resist and didn''t say much. Li Aofeng didn''t force her to lead LAN Xiang''er along the birch forest.


    Originally neat snow-white ground, soon appeared footprints, one after another.


    "My mother used to love coming here." Li Aofeng suddenly spoke.


    "Empress Dowager?" LAN Xiang''er was stunned.


    "Yes." Li Aofeng nodded, "my father will accompany my mother and go quietly in the birch forest. Step on the snow one by one until the next heavy snow covers them


    "Why?" LAN Xiang''er is a little puzzling.


    She doesn''t see snow on weekdays, so she is very excited when it snows. If she has seen snow on weekdays, she won''t be so excited when it snows. Mu Cen grew up in Kyoto, so she doesn''t like to see snow.


    So LAN Xiang''er doesn''t understand why Mu Cen likes to walk in the snow.


    Li Ao Feng listened to LAN Xiang''er''s words, but he laughed out: "the mother said that when it snowed, they stepped in the snow, and they walked side by side. The snow fell on their shoulders and hair, which seemed to make people white. The footprints at their feet seemed to imply that they had gone all the way to white."


    Li Ao Feng explained for a while, this words, let Lan Xiang son quiet for a moment, low head but didn''t speak.


    Unlike Mu Cen, she and Li Shiyuan are braved with snow, and their bodies and heads are covered with snow, which makes them feel like they have gone all the way to Whitehead.


    And she and Li Aofeng still have an umbrella on their body. All the snow flowers are blocked by the umbrella. On their body, only a few snowflakes fall from their shoulders. With a slight shake, they have disappeared.


    So, it''s not the same that you can''t get to the white head.


    "What do you think?" Li Aofeng asked LAN Xiang''er.


    LAN Xiang''er calmed down and looked at Li Aofeng as if he was thinking about something. Until LAN Xiang''er came back to his senses, he said calmly, "emperor, why haven''t you ever set up a queen for many years, even a crown princess in those years?"


    LAN Xiang''er was a little annoyed when he asked.


    And Li Aofeng just looked at LAN Xiang''er, and suddenly laughed with such a banter: "are you asking me to be the queen?"


    LAN Xiang''er was even more hasty. Her face turned red. She immediately shook her head: "no, I don''t mean that --"


    The more confused the explanation is, the more like there is no silver 300 Liang here. In the end, LAN Xiang''er gives up and stands in the same place without saying a word. On the contrary, Li Aofeng pinched LAN Xiang''er''s chin and half forced LAN Xiang''er to look at himself.


    LAN Xiang''er didn''t say a word.


    Li Aofeng then said, "the queen is not for everyone. Like you think Zeng Fuling, almost everyone in the Zhou Dynasty thought she was the most suitable queen. But people in this position should know how to weigh the pros and cons, not their own interests, and the latter family was the only one. At least up to now, I haven''t met such a suitable person. "


    Li Aofeng''s indifference is just a very common thing.


    LAN Xiang''er nodded knowingly: "someone like the Empress Dowager?"


    "It''s not as good as that. It''s probably rare to be able to do this. It''s even more difficult." Li Aofeng said directly, "no one needs to compare with his mother, because there is no comparison at all. People are different."


    LAN Xiang''er made a sound and then looked up at Li Aofeng.


    Li Aofeng lowered his eyebrows and rubbed LAN Xiang''er''s hand: "what else do you want to ask me?"


    LAN Xiang''er seems to be hesitant.


    "Ask. I forgive you for your innocence. " Li Aofeng spoke lightly.


    LAN Xiang''er said quietly: "why does the emperor have no children for so many years?"


    In fact, LAN Xiang''er was not the one who said these words. People in Dazhou probably felt very curious. After all, since ancient times, emperors have many children, so they can continue the incense. It seems that since Li Shiyuan, he has never opened branches and scattered leaves.


    "The only one who can give birth to a prince is my queen." Li Shiyuan just looked at LAN Xiang''er and said every word directly.


    LAN Xiang''er was quiet and didn''t speak.


    But Li Aofeng suddenly said, "is Xiang''er going to give me a prince?"


    This question is a bit subtle, combined with Li Shiyuan''s previous words, it makes LAN Xiang''er unable to say a word, so he can only passively look at Li Aofeng, and his ears are burning.


    Seeing that LAN Xiang''er didn''t say anything, Li Aofeng didn''t say anything, but the faint smile in his eyebrows and eyes didn''t disperse, so he looked at LAN Xiang''er with a low eyebrow.


    LAN Xiang''er is imprisoned in Li Aofeng''s arms. This person has already blocked the wind, frost, rain and snow for her. It seems that he takes himself as a treasure and takes care of him in the palm of his hand.


    LAN Xiang''er''s heart beat very fast. She lowered her head and looked at the white snowflakes on the ground. There were their footprints on them. There was no one else.


    Always firm mind, suddenly began to become erratic.


    "Can you dance?" Li Aofeng asked suddenly.


    "Yes." LAN Xiang''er nodded.


    Even in the LAN family, the LAN family has always regarded LAN Xiang''er as a princess of the state of Yao. Naturally, it''s not a matter of chess, piano, calligraphy and painting. Even if not top mouth, but it is absolutely one of the best, but LAN Xiang''er hidden very well, there is no need to expose these strengths.


    And Li Aofeng listened to LAN Xiang''er''s words and quieted down: "what can you dance?"


    "All right." What LAN Xiang''er said was general.


    "I play, can you dance?" Li Aofeng asked directly.


    LAN Xiang''er calmed down, and her ear became even more red. Then she said, "there are no musical instruments here."

 Chapter 1293

    "Yes." Li Aofeng smiles.


    LAN Xiang''er was stunned. For a moment and a half, he couldn''t recover. He was already led by Li Aofeng and walked not far away. It was the depth of the birch forest. Then LAN Xiang''er found that there was a small wooden house in the depth of the birch forest, which was well maintained.


    Li Aofeng didn''t release LAN Xiang''er''s hand until the door of the cabin: "wait for me here."


    LAN Xiang''er stood in place in silence.


    Li Aofeng smiles at LAN Xiang''er. Soon, the tall figure doesn''t enter the cabin, and LAN Xiang''er hasn''t been waiting too long. Li Aofeng has already come out of the cabin, and he has a lot of zither in his hand.


    "My father left it here, but I didn''t expect to use it one day." Li Aofeng said it directly.


    Then, Li Aofeng walked towards LAN xianger, and the birch forest beside the cabin seemed empty and quiet, as if no one would enter.


    Li Aofeng didn''t know LAN Xiang''er, and soon he was playing quietly. The melodious sound of the piano came. Then LAN Xiang''er gradually recovered and began to dance with the music.


    In the snow capped birch forest, a touch of red figure is more like wintersweet unfolding in the cold winter, proud and straight, as if people can''t move their eyes in an instant.


    And Li Aofeng also gradually found that LAN Xiang''er''s sense of music is excellent, no matter how fast he plays, LAN Xiang''er can keep up with his speed in an instant. In this sense, Li Aofeng''s speed is faster and faster, and LAN xianger''s dancing speed is faster and faster.


    Li Aofeng''s eyes fell on LAN Xiang''er and never left.


    It''s like LAN Xiang''er''s soul was completely hooked, and it''s like LAN Xiang''er''s dance in duanni. It''s not like the dance of Da Zhou, but like the dance of the state of Yao. Li Aofeng once saw that Yao''s dance is more gentle and charming than that of Da Zhou. It seems that it''s all in your heart and makes your heart itch.


    Li Aofeng lowered his eyebrows and didn''t say anything. Soon, LAN Xiang''er stopped panting until the last note fell.


    Li Aofeng stood up and naturally walked in the direction of LAN Xiang''er: "Xiang''er''s dance is excellent."


    LAN Xiang''er was still out of breath. For a long time, she couldn''t recover from such unsteady breathing.


    Li Aofeng didn''t mind. He just looked at it and said, "it''s in Pingzhou, so does this dance look like the style of the state of Yao?"


    In a word, let LAN Xiang''er nervous, always feel li Aofeng understand what, but on the surface, LAN Xiang''er is always calm.


    She nodded: "probably, Pingzhou is very close to the state of Yao, just next door, so there are many people in the state of Yao in Pingzhou, and they will be more or less influenced by the state of Yao, so it''s not surprising."


    Li Aofeng said nothing.


    LAN Xiang''er looks at Li Aofeng carefully. After confirming that she doesn''t see anything wrong with Li Aofeng, LAN Xiang''er is relieved. Then, she stands quietly in the same place and doesn''t say a word.


    On the contrary, Li Aofeng looked at the weather, and then said: "go back, the snow is getting bigger and bigger, and then go down, it will be unbearable."


    LAN Xiang''er made a sound.


    Li Aofeng''s hand naturally took LAN Xiang''er''s hand, and his voice explained calmly: "it''s beautiful when it snows, but it''s freezing when it melts. Therefore, every winter, it''s extremely cold. When you think about it, Pingzhou is a good place. "


    Li Aofeng takes LAN Xiang''er by the hand and walks towards the camp. But on the way, he occasionally lowers his head and chats with LAN Xiang''er.


    In Li Aofeng''s voice, LAN Xiang''er also relaxed a lot, and would respond to a few words, but all he said was about Pingzhou.


    Li Aofeng''s eyes gradually sank down.


    But LAN Xiang''er didn''t notice Li Aofeng''s deep eyes. Until they returned to the camp, Li Aofeng was immediately called away by the king of the western regions. LAN Xiang''er stayed alone in the camp, but it was much quieter.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡ª¡ª


    A few days have passed.


    They have been in Pingzhou for more than a month, and they are about to return to Dazhou, so all the people are busy preparing dance for the farewell dinner, and the whole camp is full of excitement.


    LAN Xiang''er was quiet all of a sudden.


    There was no one to restrict LAN Xiang''er''s action, so under such circumstances, LAN Xiang''er became much more free. What she wanted to do, the slaves did not dare, so that LAN Xiang''er finally gave up completely.


    It''s like that day after Li Aofeng took her to birch forest, LAN xianger became interested in birch forest. These days, if nothing happened, LAN xianger would go to birch forest.


    It snowed heavily for three days. The snow on the ground is very thick. Although it doesn''t snow now and there is sunshine occasionally, we can''t see the appearance of snow melting.


    LAN Xiang''er doesn''t do anything. She just looks at it quietly, but what she thinks is what Li Aofeng said to herself on that day, and how to kiss her in the snow on that day. It seems that under such circumstances, LAN Xiang''er''s face can always get hot.


    Can''t say the mind, also can''t stop the heartbeat.


    It''s like there''s no way to calm down.


    All of a sudden¡ª¡ª


    LAN Xiang''er was stunned, as if she saw a touch of bright red in the snow. In this case, the touch of bright red was much more shocking. This time, LAN Xiang''er quickly walked towards the bright red.


    When she was about to arrive, LAN Xiang''er hesitated.


    Soon she heard a gasp. Now LAN Xiang''er didn''t hesitate. Because this is the western region, and the northern part of the western region and the state of Yao is also very adjacent. There are not many people in the northern part of the state of Yao, but the army of the state of Yao is guarding to prevent the failure of this fortress. Because of the danger of this fortress, it is more difficult for other countries to covet the state of Yao.


    The western regions have always been stable. So the appearance of Leng buting made LAN Xiang''er think of Yao people subconsciously.


    Now LAN Xiang''er didn''t hesitate any more.


    Soon, LAN Xiang''er walked past, and then her face gradually became stunned. After such astonishment, she quickly looked at the people lying in the snow.


    "Brother Yang?" LAN Xiang''er followed his own memory and said, "are you brother Yang?"


    When Yang Yi heard such a voice, he was obviously stunned, but soon recognized LAN Xiang''er for the first time: "Xiang''er, is that you? Why are you here? Aren''t you in Kyoto? "


    Yang Yi is a native of the state of Yao and the right-hand man of Chang Sun Yi. Yang Yi has been guarding the frontier all the year round to avoid accidents. Now Yang Yi is injured. What does it mean.

 Chapter 1294

    Don''t want to, LAN Xiang''er quickly to Yang Yi: "brother Yang, how can you get hurt, what happened?"


    Yang Yi frowned: "Xiang''er, did you follow the emperor of the Zhou Dynasty to the western regions?"


    "Yes." LAN Xiang''er answers.


    "The dog emperor of the Zhou Dynasty joined hands with the king of the western regions to get the fortress of the state of Yao. Naturally, their people plotted against me. If the dog emperor is here, it will be a fatal threat to the state of Yao. " Yang Yi speaks directly and very fast.


    LAN Xiang''er was stunned.


    "You''re in the palace, and you don''t go deep into the core, so you won''t know that. Wang doesn''t want you to worry, so naturally he won''t tell you that. " Yang Yi took a deep breath, as if he had endured great pain. "But every year, the state of Yao was almost cornered by the dog emperor of the great Zhou Dynasty. People in the territory of the great Zhou Dynasty also had problems one after another. The dog emperor would not let anyone in the state of Yao go."


    This is something LAN Xiang''er doesn''t know at all.


    "The dog emperor is not a good man." Yang Yi''s breath became more and more cramped. "Your elder brother killed the dog emperor several times, but the guard on the side of the dog emperor was too strict to start. Once or twice, he almost succeeded, but it would make us waste more elite soldiers."


    Yang Yi said quickly: "I can''t see Wang''s way of doing this. That''s why I tell you this. You can get close to the dog emperor in the Imperial Palace in Kyoto. That''s the most useful way for us. Otherwise, sooner or later, not only Yao people, even your eldest brother will not escape such misfortune. Now the dog emperor is looking for your brother everywhere. "


    LAN Xiang''er can''t say a word of shock, so she can only passively look at Yang Yi.


    Yang Yi''s breath became more and more cramped: "you go quickly. Don''t be here. I''ll find you later and tell you something else. When your elder brother can''t hold on, he will tell you the truth. "


    Yang Yi is urging LAN Xiang''er.


    LAN xianger can hardly recover from the News Yang Yi told her for a while. She is constantly digesting.


    "You go quickly, don''t waste time here. If you are found, I''m afraid you will be involved. Remember what I said, don''t be attracted to the dog emperor, or you will be doomed. " Yang Yi said it fast.


    "Brother Yang"


    "I''m fine. I''ll be fine if I escape. Leave me alone."


    But LAN Xiang''er knew that Li Aofeng and Gao cangming were all around. Yang Yi came out of heavy encirclement, so these people must also be looking for Yang Yi.


    If you want to go back, it will be even more difficult.


    So under such circumstances, how could LAN Xiang''er not be worried.


    While LAN Xiang''er is thinking about how to deal with it, Yang Yi''s ears have been sensitive to the sound of footsteps, and his breathing is more and more cramped, which urges LAN Xiang''er: "Xiang''er, someone is coming, you go quickly."


    LAN Xiang''er shook his head: "I can''t go. You can''t leave here without me. I''ll deal with the things here first. At least they won''t find you. I''ll take these people away so that you can leave here. They''re all around here. "


    LAN Xiang''er was calm.


    And Yang Yi is very clear about his own situation. Under such circumstances, he really does not have much room for struggle. And his injury is very serious, as long as it falls into the hands of these people, there will be no chance of survival.


    LAN Xiang''er''s stubbornness also made Yang Yi unable to stop her.


    "Xiang''er --" Yang Yi called.


    LAN Xiang''er shakes her head firmly, and soon she supports Yang Yi to the snow covered woods behind, and then cleans up the traces on the roadside.


    Then LAN xianger told Yang Yi, "no matter what happens, don''t come out. When we leave, you''re coming out, you hear me? Brother Yang


    This is very cautious: "otherwise, that is really implicating me. And what you said, I know, I will be careful, don''t worry for me


    LAN Xiang''er said later, speaking faster and faster, but he didn''t give Yang Yi much room to think. He nodded and left.


    And the sound of footsteps outside almost at the moment when LAN Xiang''er came out, also appeared in front of LAN Xiang''er.


    It was Li Aofeng who came with Yingwei and Gao cangming beside him.


    LAN Xiang''er can tell at a glance that these people are afraid to come to Yang Yi. If not, there are so many shadow guards on Li Aofeng''s side. Even if there are, these shadow guards are all in the dark.


    The martial arts of these shadow guards are unfathomable. Under such circumstances, Yang Yi has no chance of winning.


    Obviously, when Li Aofeng saw LAN Xiang''er coming out, he slightly twisted his brow, but he was also surprised: "Xiang''er, how can you be here?"


    The tone of light, can''t hear any emotion.


    Gao cangming took a look at Li Aofeng and said, "since it''s Miss LAN here, I won''t participate. Next time we''ll hunt with the emperor of Zhou. "


    In such a joke, Gao cangming seems to have explained the whole story clearly.


    LAN Xiang''er didn''t really believe it.


    But in front of the two men, LAN Xiang''er was calm: "tell the emperor that my maidservant is just walking around here. The scenery in the birch forest is very good."


    When he said these words, LAN Xiang''er''s palms were sweaty. It was because of nervousness. Just on the surface, LAN Xiang''er couldn''t see any waves.


    And Gao cangming has led the team to leave first.


    In the shadow guard beside Li Aofeng, Li Aofeng raises his hand, they also disappear without a trace, as if in an instant there are only Li Aofeng and LAN Xiang''er left.


    The whole birch forest followed, and then it came down.


    But the light from the corner of LAN Xiang''er''s eye was always looking at the back of the woods, because she knew that Yang Yi was in the woods and had not left yet.


    "Is it?" Li Aofeng walked towards LAN Xiang''er with a more calm pace. "The birch forest is a forest. It''s hard to talk about the scenery. It''s also far from the open area compared with the nearby camp. How do you like it here? "


    "Maybe the emperor brought me here, so I''m familiar with it. Besides, I have nothing to do, so I can only come here." LAN Xiang''er is still calm, in private only himself and Li Aofeng, LAN Xiang''er has also changed the name.


    Li Aofeng nodded and didn''t say anything. He had already come to LAN Xiang''er.


    "Is Xiang''er alone here?" Li Aofeng asked.


    LAN Xiang''er''s heart beat faster in such a problem: "yes, I''m the only one."


    "Are you nervous?" Li Aofeng suddenly pinches LAN Xiang''er''s chin and half forces LAN Xiang''er to look at himself.

 Chapter 1295

    LAN Xiang''er actually hides very well, but LAN Xiang''er feels as if she can''t hide anything in front of Li Aofeng.


    LAN Xiang''er held back her panic and said calmly, "I''m not nervous."


    Li Aofeng looked at LAN Xiang''er for a moment: "I can connive at anything, but I will never allow you to betray me, understand?"


    "I know." LAN Xiang''er''s voice trembled slightly.


    Li Ao Feng hum voice, but didn''t loosen LAN Xiang''er: "Xiang''er, do you know your nervous time is what reaction?"


    All of a sudden, LAN Xiang''er is even more restless. She doesn''t know how long she can hold on to it. The tense mood seems to break up in the next moment.


    In Li Aofeng''s words, LAN Xiang''er shakes her head passively.


    And Li Aofeng just opened his mouth word by word, and the big hand had already taken out LAN Xiang''er''s Fist: "because of tension, your palms will sweat wet, and the veins on your neck will bulge, because your body is rigid, so what''s the tension?"


    The problem goes back to the beginning.


    LAN Xiang''er took a deep breath: "maybe it''s because I was caught off guard when I saw the emperor and the king of western regions coming with so many shadow guards. I''m afraid that I''ve done something wrong and offended the emperor. "


    This made Li Aofeng smile, and then he said, "it seems that I am to blame for this?"


    "I dare not." LAN Xiang''er answers.


    Suddenly, LAN Xiang''er sneezed like this.


    Li Aofeng frowned.


    "Emperor, I want to go back. I''ve been here for a long time. It''s cold." LAN Xiang''er just looked at Li Aofeng as if he had a cold. "Do you want to go back with me?"


    This tone, and with a trace of invitation, eyebrows like a little more charming, peacetime sense of distance and since different.


    Who is Li Aofeng? I can''t see LAN Xiang''er''s thoughts.


    Just in front of LAN Xiang''er, Li Aofeng never changed his face, as if he had more banter: "good. I will go back with you. "


    Hearing Li Aofeng''s words, LAN Xiang''er was relieved.


    Then, on the contrary, LAN Xiang''er was a little worried. He walked in front of him in such a hurry that he didn''t stop for a moment. Li Aofeng''s eyes were low, and he followed LAN Xiang''er calmly towards the camp.


    However, Yu Guang from Li Aofeng''s corner of eye looks at Yingwei in the dark and nods. Yingwei immediately understands Li Aofeng''s meaning, and immediately follows him quietly.


    The two went back and forth until they returned to the camp.


    Back in the barracks, LAN Xiang''er has not put down her mind. Instead, she is worried about Yang Yi, for fear that Yang Yi might have another accident. Several times, LAN Xiang''er wanted to inquire, but when the words came to her mouth, she failed to ask. There was no one of her own here. Such a question would only cause more trouble.


    Even if you are worried, you can only put down your mind.


    In LAN Xiang''er''s opinion, no news now is the best news.


    After sinking, LAN Xiang''er couldn''t help breathing deeply.


    "Your mind has never been in today." Li Aofeng suddenly raised his head and looked at LAN Xiang''er, "even if you turn a page of this book and stay here, what happened?"


    LAN Xiang''er was a little frightened, but soon she shook her head: "nothing happened. The emperor is very thoughtful."


    Li Aofeng has put down the things in his hand and is walking towards LAN Xiang''er. LAN Xiang''er forces him to calm down, but as Li Aofeng gets closer and closer, his heart beats faster and faster.


    I can''t say what it feels like.


    All kinds of complex emotions piled up together. The most important thing is that Li Aofeng''s eyes can''t calm LAN Xiang''er down.


    Her breathing began to become unconsciously cramped.


    "Emperor," Lan Xiang''er said passively.


    Li Aofeng has come to LAN xianger: "I don''t like that your mind is not in me, but in other places."


    This is direct and overbearing.


    LAN Xiang''er just stood there and didn''t know what Li Aofeng was going to do. She is an unconscious girl, but she has been in the palace for a long time, and more or less knows what such eyes mean.


    Subconsciously, LAN Xiang''er stepped back.


    "As long as I get close to you, you subconsciously want to escape. Why?" Li Aofeng asked directly.


    LAN Xiang''er shakes her head passively.


    "Xiang''er, I have given you enough time." Li Aofeng''s words word by word said, eyes fell on LAN Xiang''er''s body, is more deep, "and now, I don''t want to give you any time and opportunity to think."


    LAN Xiang''er was stunned: "emperor --"


    And then¡ª¡ª


    Li Aofeng pinches LAN Xiang''er''s chin like this. LAN Xiang''er doesn''t even have the chance to struggle, so he has been imprisoned by Li Aofeng and can''t move completely.


    Li Aofeng has become more and more willful and arrogant.


    LAN Xiang''er is losing.


    Step by step, LAN Xiang''er is almost driven to the point of no way by Li Aofeng step by step.


    Until LAN Xiang''er was on the bed, her heart beat fast: "the emperor --"


    "Follow me." Li Aofeng said every word directly.


    A lot of things come suddenly but let people off guard, in such a sudden, LAN Xiang''er no longer have any ability to resist.


    The temperature of the fire in the camp is getting higher and higher. At the end of the day, she no longer has the ability to resist. Many things happen naturally, but in such a natural situation, there is a hidden crisis.


    Completely out of control.


    All the way to the end¡ª¡ª


    Li Ao wind pressure voice: "obedient, with me.". When you get back to Dazhou, I''ll give you an identity, so that you won''t have no foothold in the harem. "


    LAN Xiang''er was too tired to speak. She closed her eyes and breathed heavily. Such a thing has gone beyond LAN Xiang''er''s tolerance.


    Li Aofeng didn''t say anything. He just looked down at LAN Xiang''er.


    "I''ll ask the slave to prepare hot water. You''d better take a bath." Li Aofeng spoke lightly.


    As if the previous enthusiasm disappeared in an instant, it was still the proud king, and LAN Xiang''er was just a concubine in Li Aofeng''s back palace, that''s all.


    LAN Xiang''er was quiet, struggling to get up, and the voice of the slave came from outside the camp: "emperor, the shadow guard is back."


    "Wait outside." Li Aofeng spoke lightly.


    The slave soon disappeared.

 Chapter 1296

    Li Aofeng then looked at LAN Xiang''er: "take a bath first. I''ll come back to accompany you later, eh?"


    This seems to be coaxing LAN Xiang''er. Because of what happened before, LAN Xiang''er can''t recover for a moment. But in the words of the little slave, LAN Xiang''er suddenly seems to think of something. She''s worried about Yang Yi. She doesn''t know why Yingwei comes to Li Aofeng at this time.


    LAN Xiang''er wanted to ask, but when she got to her mouth, she knew that she was not qualified, so she could only keep silent.


    On the contrary, Li Aofeng looked at LAN xianger: "do you have something to say to me?"


    LAN Xiang''er shook his head: "No. But at this time, Yingwei is still looking for you. There must be something wrong. "


    Li Aofeng''s voice, unexpectedly, did not hide from LAN Xiang''er, and said faintly: "Yingwei is looking for another assassin. Today, he is in the birch forest. The assassin is going to the birch forest."


    This time, LAN Xiang''er''s heart beat faster and denied it even though she didn''t want to: "I didn''t see any assassins in the birch forest. I was the only one."


    "If I see you, can I live?" Li Aofeng smiles.


    That tone is careless, just looking at LAN Xiang''er like this, but soon, Li Ao Feng didn''t stay here any longer, soon turned around and walked out.


    Under such circumstances, LAN Xiang''er''s tension did not ease because of Li Aofeng''s going out. On the contrary, she became more and more flustered, as if she could not stop such emotion.


    Until the slaves brought hot water in, respectfully called: "blue girl, I''ll wait for you to bathe and change clothes."


    LAN Xiang''er just recovered.


    Inside the camp, it''s quiet.


    ¡­¡­


    At that time¡ª¡ª


    Li Aofeng listens to Yingwei''s words with a low eyebrow. His eyes flash with a trace of depth, but his eyebrows are still.


    "Emperor, my subordinates have checked. Yang Yi appears in the birch forest. But the bloodstain on the ground has been disposed of, and before we came, blue girl was alone in the birch forest Ying Wei said it directly, but he didn''t jump to a conclusion.


    Li Aofeng stood with a negative hand, standing so quietly.


    Yingwei continued: "according to the emperor''s will, his subordinates put Yang Yi back. But people have been asked to follow Yang Yi. Every move of the state of Yao will be reported to the emperor. "


    Li Aofeng made a sound.


    That was the trick. It makes Yang Yi feel like he has escaped, but in fact, there are already Dazhou people on Yang Yi''s side. How deep the sea is, how deep Li Aofeng''s mind is. He has always been a strategist, and has been cultivated with the capital of the emperor since childhood.


    Plus Li Aofeng side of the right arm, a stronger than one, naturally refused to follow empty handed. And this state of Yao, from the founding emperor of the great Zhou Dynasty, has been in the bag of the great Zhou Dynasty. After such a long time, Li Aofeng naturally needs to thoroughly understand it in his own hands.


    Moreover, over the years, the state of Yao is still ready to move.


    If Da Zhou had no ambition, so did Yao.


    But Li Aofeng was a little confused. At that time, only LAN Xiang''er was in the birch forest, but LAN Xiang''er could calmly deal with Yang Yi, and even deliberately took himself away for Yang Yi''s sake, softening his body, so what does it mean?


    Does LAN Xiang''er know Yang Yi?


    Or is it something else?


    "Did Yang Yi ever have brothers and sisters?" Li Aofeng suddenly asked.


    Yingwei YILENG, but also truthfully replied: "Yang Yi has a brother, but no sisters."


    "Is there a match?" Li Aofeng asked again.


    Yingwei said: "Yang Yi was married the year before last."


    Li Aofeng calms down, which proves that LAN xianger and Yang Yi are not like this, but why.


    But soon, Li Aofeng thought that LAN xianger was in Pingzhou. Pingzhou was already the border of the Zhou Dynasty, close to the state of Yao. So, did LAN xianger know Yang Yi long ago? Or what kind of identity and role did LAN Xiang''er play.


    After all, even if it''s the LAN family, Li Aofeng sent someone to check it. The LAN family can''t find anything about LAN Xiang''er. Why should an ordinary girl hide her identity.


    After sinking, Li Aofeng looks at Yingwei.


    "Go to Pingzhou and check Xiang''er''s life experience. Find out if Xiang''er is related to the state of Yao. If you have any news, go back to Beijing immediately. " Li Aofeng orders deeply.


    Yingwei answered: "yes, I''ll do it now."


    "In addition, Sun Yi has been in Kyoto for a long time, and people from Zhiyi''s side are staring at him. But Chang Sun Yi is very cunning, and he hardly ever shows his face. He tries to find out the people, and catch the thief first. It''s much easier to break through the state of Yao with Chang Sun Yi. Besides, the state of Yao is in turmoil now. " Li Aofeng orders quickly.


    The film and TV station responded respectfully.


    Soon, Yingwei turned and left.


    After Yingwei left, Li Aofeng stood in the same place as if thinking, and then walked towards the camp.


    ¡­¡­


    LAN Xiang''er was soaking in the barrel, which relieved her previous pain. However, because she had consumed too much energy before, in such a warm temperature, LAN Xiang''er gradually began to fall asleep.


    In the end, LAN Xiang''er fell asleep in the bucket.


    When Li Aofeng came back, the water in the bucket was a little cold.


    He twisted his eyebrows and looked at her. He quickly picked her up and wanted to send her to the bed. Unexpectedly, Li Aofeng touched her, but the man in his arms suddenly began to whisper.


    "Brother Yang, let''s go..." it was a kind of urging and anxiety.


    Li Aofeng''s eyes narrowed slightly. When he looked at LAN xianger again, he almost decided that brother Yang must be Yang Yi. After all, there is no such coincidence in the world.


    Most importantly, LAN xianger knows Yang Yi.


    The Yang family has always been a general in the state of Yao, and their status should not be underestimated. If LAN Xiang''er is only from Pingzhou, why do you know Yang Yi.


    This time, Li Aofeng calmed down, but Li Aofeng remained silent throughout the whole process.


    After LAN Xiang''er opened her mouth again, she calmed down, just talking in her dream. Li Aofeng didn''t wake her up, but held her and walked towards the bed step by step until she put LAN Xiang''er on her bed and covered her up again.


    LAN Xiang''er has fallen asleep again.


    This matter, as if so quietly in the past.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡ª¡ª


    In the next two days, the camp was just as lively as when I first came. A farewell banquet was held here. On the second day after the farewell banquet, Li Aofeng would lead the team back to Dazhou.


    At the farewell banquet, it''s natural to drink wine.


    LAN Xiang''er always follows Li Aofeng. Originally, she belongs to the imperial concubine, but now she becomes LAN Xiang''er.

 Chapter 1297

    What it means is clear to all the people present. When the smart people saw LAN Xiang''er, they changed their name and used Niang Niang to respect LAN Xiang''er.


    LAN Xiang''er is not used to it. But Li Aofeng didn''t stop it.


    Such a default is even more obvious to the world.


    On that day, after their relationship changed, Li Aofeng was no longer reserved, and he never let LAN Xiang''er return to his camp. Instead, he put LAN Xiang''er in his camp. LAN xianger did not protest, but such a protest was meaningless in front of Li Aofeng.


    Until the end of the dinner, Li Aofeng naturally took LAN Xiang''er back to the camp.


    Because enjoy, naturally also have a little bit drunk drunk.


    Just back to the camp, Li Aofeng has a very natural kiss up, did not give LAN Xiang''er the chance to dodge, LAN Xiang''er is very passive.


    "The woman in the harem. Everyone takes the initiative. On the contrary, it''s you. If I don''t take the initiative, you have no idea at all? " Li Aofeng looks at LAN Xiang''er quietly.


    "I -" Lan Xiang''er was stunned.


    Li Aofeng lowered his eyebrows: "you are my woman, I will not allow you to hide other people in your heart, understand?"


    This seems to remind LAN Xiang''er.


    LAN Xiang''er was quiet and didn''t speak.


    And Li Aofeng just looks at LAN Xiang''er and soon kisses her again. In the end, LAN Xiang''er gives up the struggle. There is only a faint yellow candle in the tent, and the figure reflected in the green gauze tent. In addition, the rest is just the sound of each other''s breathing.


    It''s long.


    All the way to Li Aofeng''s ear of LAN Xiang''er, he lowered his voice: "how about being my queen?"


    LAN Xiang''er''s consciousness has been blurred. She can''t hear what Li Aofeng is saying, so she can only shake her head and nod her head.


    "Give me a prince." Li Aofeng made a deep voice.


    LAN Xiang''er was silent.


    ¡­¡­


    In the camp, the enthusiasm is like fire.


    Outside the camp, it was still snowy.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡ª¡ª


    On the second day, after breakfast, Dazhou''s troops had already set out to return to Dazhou. Gao cangming saw each other off all the way to the convenience of the western regions. Li Aofeng and Gao cangming said goodbye, and then Li Aofeng drove his horse, so he followed LAN xianger''s carriage and walked slowly in the direction of Da Zhou.


    It took one day and one night to enter the post station of Dazhou.


    All the people can rest.


    LAN Xiang''er naturally followed Li Aofeng, and this change made LAN Xiang''er closer to Li Aofeng.


    Li Aofeng doesn''t spend most of his time in the carriage as he did when he came. Instead, he rides his own horse. But the rest of the time, he will return to the carriage to accompany LAN Xiang''er.


    When he was resting in the palace, Li Aofeng took LAN Xiang''er with him at any time.


    "No rest?" Li Aofeng came in and saw LAN Xiang''er stooping to clean up and asked.


    Then, he naturally went to the edge of LAN Xiang''er and hugged her like this: "these things, you can let the slave come."


    "I''m used to it." LAN Xiang''er said quietly, "when you go out, it''s not like when you''re in the palace. Naturally, you can''t take so many slaves with you. Besides, they have to go all the way, so you can do what you can."


    LAN Xiang''er had been a slave, and naturally knew the slave''s suffering, so when she could find trouble, she would not find trouble.


    Li Aofeng listened to LAN Xiang''er''s words and laughed: "you are sympathetic to these slaves."


    LAN Xiang''er didn''t speak. She had already made her bed.


    "Wait on me." Li Aofeng spoke lightly.


    LAN Xiang''er steps forward and changes clothes for Li Aofeng with ease. The change of their relationship makes LAN Xiang''er feel more and more shy.


    It''s not the same as before.


    It seems that such a move of dressing can make LAN Xiang''er blush, but she is pressing her own emotions, never saying anything, just mechanically repeating her actions.


    Li Aofeng didn''t break LAN Xiang''er''s idea either.


    Soon, LAN Xiang''er takes off Li Aofeng''s clothes. Li Aofeng walks towards the hot spring pool behind the palace. He looks at LAN Xiang''er.


    LAN Xiang''er immediately shook his head: "I have bathed. I need to clean up these things."


    That''s a refusal.


    But in such a refusal, it is not resistance, but shyness.


    Since Li Ao moved LAN Xiang''er, she was almost insatiable. Every time she was tortured, she couldn''t speak. When she got up in the morning, she was even more dazed. Up to now, LAN Xiang''er''s feet are a little sour.


    If you really follow Li Aofeng in, what else can happen? So LAN Xiang''er refuses even if she doesn''t want to. That look at Li Ao Feng''s eyes, pour is Wei Qu ba ba ba.


    Li Aofeng was completely amused by LAN Xiang''er.


    But Li Aofeng didn''t expose LAN Xiang''er''s careful thinking. He soon turned around and walked towards the hot spring pool outside the house.


    LAN Xiang''er took a deep breath and then bent down to pick up Li Aofeng''s clothes.


    When LAN Xiang''er is ready to give her clothes to the slave outside, her steps suddenly stop. On the table beside her, LAN Xiang''er sees a jade pendant.


    Beside Li Aofeng, LAN Xiang''er seemed to have never seen this jade pendant. But LAN Xiang''er was also very clear that what Li Aofeng could carry with him must be valuable things.


    So what''s this?


    LAN Xiang''er picked up the jade pendant and gave a careful clue for a moment.


    In her mind, she recalled what Chang Sun Yi and herself said about the jade pendant. Then LAN Xiang''er''s eyebrows tightened more and more, because everything about this jade pendant was very similar to what Chang Sun Yi described.


    Is this the jade pendant Chang Sunyi is looking for?


    This time, LAN Xiang''er became more and more dispassionate. This thing must have been carried by Li Aofeng on weekdays. Now he suddenly appears here, as if he is trying to test something.


    LAN Xiang''er didn''t speak. She held the jade pendant in her hand for a while.


    Now it''s quiet. She can take it. But LAN Xiang''er is very clear that Li Aofeng absolutely knows what he has done, and there is no one else in the house, only himself. If something is lost, the only suspect is himself.


    That''s sending yourself into an endless abyss.


    In this deep thought, LAN Xiang''er calmed down and put the jade pendant back to its original place. Then he took the washing clothes and gave them to the slave waiting outside.


    When she comes back, LAN Xiang''er''s mind is still on the jade pendant. She looks at the jade pendant for a moment. Even when Li Aofeng comes out of the hot spring pool, LAN Xiang''er doesn''t feel it.


    "What are you thinking?" Li Aofeng asked curiously.


    Soon, Li Aofeng went to the side of the bronze mirror and naturally picked up the jade pendant and put it back on his neck.

 Chapter 1298

    Did Li Aofeng wear it all the time?


    No wonder I never saw it.


    But they had already met frankly, but LAN Xiang''er had no impression at all.


    Under such circumstances, LAN Xiang''er blurted out: "emperor, is this your jade pendant? I haven''t been impressed. "


    Li Aofeng''s hand stopped for a moment, and he said faintly: "a few days ago, the red rope stirred a little, so I took it off and ordered someone to get the red rope again. Today, it''s just finished."


    No wonder¡ª¡ª


    Why has LAN Xiang''er never seen her.


    Because Li Aofeng has never worn it these days.


    LAN Xiang''er''s red lips moved. When he wanted to ask again, Li Aofeng suddenly asked, "are you interested in this jade pendant?"


    LAN Xiang''er''s heart beat faster, which was a kind of subconscious tension, but soon, LAN Xiang''er shook his head: "no, it''s just that I''ve never seen the emperor wear these, so I''m a little curious."


    Li Ao Feng smiles and has already come to the edge of LAN Xiang''er.


    LAN Xiang''er quickly takes out her clean clothes and waits on Li Aofeng to change them.


    And Li Aofeng''s voice came quietly: "this jade pendant is probably left by the ancestors a hundred years ago, only for the emperor. Later, I succeeded to the throne, and naturally the jade pendant was in my hands. "


    LAN Xiang''er didn''t speak.


    If this jade pendant is really what Chang Sun Yi is looking for, it belongs to the state of Yao.


    It disappeared a hundred years ago.


    Because of the loss of this jade pendant, the state of Yao gradually began to become turbulent. Under this jade pendant, you can command millions of great masters, as well as countless treasures.


    So Chang Sun Yi had to find the jade pendant, and Chang Sun Yi was also very clear that the jade pendant was on Li Aofeng''s body. He only took risks again and again. He almost lost himself several times, but he never got the jade pendant.


    While LAN Xiang''er was meditating, Li Aofeng continued: "my father once said that this jade pendant can command millions of masters and carry countless treasures. If it''s not a last resort, it can''t be easily born."


    LAN Xiang''er was stunned.


    "There are too many people in the world who are ready to be moved by this jade pendant. Including neighboring countries, especially the state of Yao. " Li Aofeng finished.


    LAN Xiang''er then recovered: "maybe this jade pendant didn''t belong to Da Zhou at first, so other people will be ready to move?"


    "What does Xiang''er know?" Li Aofeng lowered his head and asked. His slender fingers had pinched LAN Xiang''er''s chin.


    LAN Xiang''er said nothing and immediately shook his head: "I''m just saying it casually. Don''t go to the emperor''s heart."


    "Xiang''er seems to be particularly interested in the affairs of the state of Yao?" Li Aofeng suddenly mentioned the state of Yao.


    LAN Xiang''er''s heart beat faster.


    And Li Aofeng''s eyes looked at LAN Xiang''er like this. No matter how serious she was, LAN Xiang''er was speechless and didn''t know if she was too impatient.


    Li Aofeng soon laughed: "growing up in Pingzhou, I''m naturally interested in the state of Yao. After all, the state of Yao is on the edge of Pingzhou. You should have many friends of the state of Yao on your side? "


    LAN Xiang''er didn''t know whether to admit it or not,


    "The state of Yao was not big, but its geographical location was narrow and long. It occupied the fortress. Whether it was from Pingzhou or the fast land near the western regions, it was extremely important. It is also a place where the strategists of all countries must fight. " Li Aofeng said directly, "in addition, the state of Yao is not a rich place. It is not suitable to be an independent country. Most of the things are imported from other countries."


    This words let Lan Xiang er''s eyebrows twist, and then quietly looked at Li Ao Feng: "is the emperor going to fight Yao?"


    "It''s a matter of wasting people''s money to set up an army. What I want is for the state of Yao to bow down and become a subordinate of the Zhou Dynasty instead of being a king." Li Aofeng said it directly.


    "What if the people of the state of Yao didn''t follow?" LAN Xiang''er''s heart beat faster and faster, and her voice trembled.


    Li Aofeng lowered his eyebrows and said, "I will certainly attack."


    LAN Xiang''er''s face changed slightly.


    The state of Yao is now vulnerable to internal and external troubles. If Li Aofeng really sent troops, the state of Yao will soon be destroyed. And LAN Xiang''er knows that Li Aofeng''s words don''t take any joke. Now, LAN Xiang''er can''t calm down.


    She thought of Yang Yi''s words.


    Naturally, Yang Yi will not cheat himself.


    If Li Aofeng had such an idea, he would not have taken action. I''m afraid he had already taken action.


    So what is the real situation?


    LAN Xiang''er became more and more restless.


    And Li Aofeng seems to be aware of LAN Xiang''er''s uneasiness and chuckles: "what is Xiang''er thinking? Don''t think about it. I''m in control of all these things. What''s more, if we really attack the state of Yao, it won''t cause trouble to any people in Dazhou. At most, less than one month is enough to win the state of Yao completely. "


    Li Aofeng is confident.


    LAN Xiang''er''s white teeth were biting her lips. For a long time, she found a reasonable reason: "my hometown is in Pingzhou. Pingzhou is near the state of Yao. If we really attack, I''m afraid my parents will be affected."


    When there is a war between the two countries, how can the people not be affected.


    Pingzhou is close to the state of Yao. Naturally, it is the first line and will be affected more or less.


    So LAN Xiang''er''s explanation is reasonable.


    Li Aofeng also said directly: "I''ll have your adoptive father and mother brought to Kyoto, so you can rest assured?"


    LAN Xiang''er didn''t speak, and Li Aofeng didn''t continue this topic. His eyes were light. He just looked at LAN Xiang''er. LAN Xiang''er was no longer an ignorant girl. Naturally, he knew the meaning of Li Aofeng''s words. Now, LAN Xiang''er was even more nervous.


    But Li Aofeng has already held LAN Xiang''er up and walked directly towards the bed.


    Green gauze tent soon followed to fall down, the fire in the bedroom kept burning, but more is the picture of enthusiasm.


    For a long time.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡ª¡ª


    Ten days later¡ª¡ª


    Li Aofeng has led the team back to the Imperial Palace in Kyoto.


    There is not much change in the imperial palace. Everyone performs his own duties. LAN Xiang''er was not canonized for the first time, but still lived in the chamber of the house of internal affairs, which surprised the people in the palace and made Li Aofeng''s idea hard to understand.


    If LAN Xiang''er is not in favor, Li Aofeng will find her from time to time. But if LAN Xiang''er is in favor, it seems impossible to say. After all, when everyone thought LAN Xiang''er would be canonized, LAN Xiang''er still stayed in the house.


    But under the premise of unclear situation, no one dares to do anything, and no one dares to say anything.


    Everyone does his job.


    And the concubines in the harem, because of the western regions, were more or less afraid of LAN Xiang''er, so they all settled down, even Zeng Fuling.

 Chapter 1299

    People in the palace speculated that in the western regions, Li Ao''s agitation of Zeng Fuling was a warning to the Zeng family. After all, the Zeng family became more and more powerful because of Zeng Fuling. How could Li Ao Feng tolerate such a person? In all dynasties, Li Ao Feng would not allow his relatives to be in power, especially Li Ao Feng.


    After Zeng Fuling kept his peace, the people in the back palace did not dare to make a difference.


    But LAN Xiang''er was still living in the house quietly, looking at her books.


    But LAN Xiang''er is very clear that she is not so peaceful as she seems. When she is close to Li Ao Feng, she will see the jade pendant, but LAN Xiang''er can''t move anything. She wanted to find xiaodezi, but unexpectedly found that xiaodezi was no longer in the house.


    This makes LAN Xiang''er even more helpless. She hasn''t inquired about it, but the results are all ambiguous. It seems that no one knows where xiaodezi has gone or where xiaodezi is. This person just disappeared from the imperial palace.


    LAN Xiang''er didn''t dare to ask about the name, for fear that more people would be involved.


    She didn''t know if xiaodezi had been found, so she disappeared quietly, or what xiaodezi had done, and finally failed to stay. But because of the disappearance of xiaodezi, LAN xianger can''t find anyone who can contact Chang Sunyi.


    One thing after another, LAN Xiang''er''s life is not easy.


    Under such circumstances, LAN Xiang''er forces herself to calm down and patiently waits for Chang Sun Yi''s person to appear in front of her.


    But LAN Xiang''er couldn''t wait.


    However, the news from the palace is that the Empress Dowager and the supreme emperor have returned to the palace. After they have gone sightseeing, they have already returned to the palace. Li Aofeng has become more busy. For Li Shiyuan and Mu Cen, Li Aofeng has great respect. If they return to the palace, Li Aofeng will only accompany them.


    At that time, it was rumored in the palace that if Li Aofeng could bring his concubines to Mu Cen himself, it also meant that this person was not far away from the position of the queen.


    For such a long time, Li Aofeng never let any concubines accompany him to see Mu Cen.


    The back seat is always hanging empty.


    LAN Xiang''er never thought of it that way, and she didn''t dare to think of it that way.


    With Li Aofeng accompanying Mu Cen, he becomes busy, which also gives LAN Xiang''er breathing space. Also at this time, the person of long Sun Yi suddenly appears on the edge of LAN Xiang''er, and LAN Xiang''er is relieved.


    This is not a little eunuch, but a guard in the palace. However, he didn''t say anything to LAN Xiang''er. He just told Chang Sun Yi in a hurry and left soon. He didn''t even give LAN Xiang''er more opportunities to ask. LAN Xiang''er was a little happy, but now she is more and more nervous.


    In his words, the bodyguard clearly tells LAN Xiang''er that the situation is unstable recently, so Chang Sun Yi can''t come to see LAN Xiang''er, but Chang Sun Yi has already sent a message that LAN Xiang''er should leave the Imperial Palace immediately, and he will arrange for LAN Xiang''er to leave.


    The more so, LAN Xiang''er is more not calm.


    If it wasn''t for something, Chang Sun Yi couldn''t have been like this. Even now, LAN xianger didn''t have time to tell Chang Sun Yi.


    LAN Xiang''er was walking back and forth in the house with such a violent mood.


    Not only that, Li Aofeng found that he was investigating the cause of LAN bi''er''s death and found that he was the adopted daughter of the LAN family. After this, it seems that everything has broken the clue. At least Li Aofeng didn''t tell him any reason. After all, Li Aofeng is the king of a country. If Li Aofeng spoke, it would not be so complicated.


    Isn''t it much easier?


    LAN Xiang''er only felt that a huge net had completely caught her, and everything around her was filled with clouds, which made people unable to see the truth.


    It seems that the more you see the truth, the more difficult it is to accept.


    For a long time, LAN Xiang''er gasped, but outside the door came the voice of the little eunuch: "the Empress Dowager has arrived."


    This let Lan Xiang son for a while and a half can''t return to God, completely didn''t expect Mu Cen to appear in own wing room. Until Mu Cen came in, LAN Xiang''er immediately knelt down and asked for an: "I''ll see the Empress Dowager. She is thousands of years old."


    Mu CEN is the legend of the whole week.


    LAN Xiang''er doesn''t know why, Mu Cen will personally appear here, or even come without warning. Is it because of the affair with Li Aofeng? LAN Xiang''er''s heart beat very fast, but on the surface she seemed calm.


    "Get up." Mu Cen''s voice came faintly.


    LAN Xiang''er just stood up.


    She bowed her head and didn''t look at Mu Cen. The slaves had helped Mu Cen to sit down. Mu Cen waved, and the slaves went back and didn''t stay in the house.


    "Look up and look at the house." Mu Cen said it to LAN Xiang''er.


    LAN Xiang''er passively raised her head and looked at Mu Cen, but her posture was neither humble nor overbearing.


    In LAN Xiang''er''s eyes, Mu Cen doesn''t have any old lady. It seems that time has completely frozen Mu Cen''s body. Even if this face is placed in the present harem, it doesn''t make people feel inferior. The most important thing is the natural momentum of Mu Cen, which can''t be ignored. The awe is from the inside out.


    And Mu Cen pour is to keep silent, so quiet of looking at the Lan Xiang son in front.


    Then Mu Cen said, "are you LAN Xiang''er?"


    "Yes, the maid is LAN Xiang''er." LAN Xiang''er answered lightly.


    Mu Cen nodded: "do you know why the AI family came to you


    This words is to let Lan Xiang son quiet under, the meaning of shaking her head, she is really can''t think Mu Cen to find their own reason is what.


    "The emperor made a special trip to find AI Jia a few days ago." Mu Cen light mouth, "said is to mourn for the emperor to do a thing."


    The sound was slow.


    Mu Cen''s eyes still fall on LAN Xiang''er. He doesn''t rush to finish his words. Instead, he looks at LAN Xiang''er quietly. What he thinks is when Li Aofeng comes to find himself that day.


    Li Aofeng has never asked Mu Cen for anything since he was a child. But this time, he asked Mu Cen to recognize LAN Xiang''er and give her a reasonable identity. Only in this way can Li Aofeng make LAN Xiang''er a concubine.


    In fact, this kind of thing doesn''t need Mu Cen at all. Li Aofeng can make the decision by himself.


    The reason for this is to let LAN Xiang''er have a backing. No one dares to move LAN Xiang''er in the back palace. This is Li Aofeng''s goal. However, Mu Cen''s understanding of Li Aofeng seems not so simple. Li Aofeng doesn''t speak, so naturally Mu Cen won''t ask more questions.

 Chapter 1300

    Li Aofeng has always been a man of great propriety.


    So under such circumstances, Mu Cen could not help but be curious about LAN Xiang''er.


    When he saw LAN Xiang''er, the quiet little girl in front of him made Mu Cen''s impression not bad, but when he looked at LAN Xiang''er, Mu Cen vaguely felt familiar, but he couldn''t remember where he had seen her. Finally, he didn''t think much about it.


    LAN Xiang''er''s face is gorgeous, but it''s not aggressive. It really makes men like her very much.


    After that, LAN Xiang''er collected her emotion, and then she said, "the emperor wants to let AI Jia recognize you, so that he can give you a reasonable identity. He wants to make you his wife. "


    LAN Xiang''er looks at Mu Cen in shock.


    She naturally knew that Li Aofeng wanted to give herself a reasonable identity, but she never thought that Mu Cen would give her this identity. In this case, LAN Xiang''er could not be calm, for fear that if she was not careful, she would get into trouble.


    "You look like you don''t know about it?" Mu Cen smiles.


    LAN Xiang''er didn''t know whether to shake her head or nod her head.


    After all, LAN Xiang''er knows that Li Aofeng wants to make himself a concubine. It''s just that LAN Xiang''er doesn''t know that Li Aofeng has gone to Mu Cen. So LAN Xiang''er is more and more passive.


    However, LAN Xiang''er, who was so passive, made Mu Cen smile and say nothing.


    "The emperor wants to make you a concubine. Naturally, he has his reasons. Let the AI family make a special trip to do this, and the AI family will also agree. The AI family never interferes in any decision of the emperor. You don''t have to think about it when you come here today. The AI family just wants to see what kind of girl can let the emperor and the AI family open this mouth. " Mu Cen expressed his meaning with a smile.


    LAN Xiang''er stood still, just listening to Mu Cen''s words.


    Mu Cen then followed with a smile: "it''s quiet to see you today. With a person like you on the edge of Ao Feng, I feel relieved. Otherwise, the original harem is really too messy. It''s a headache to look at home. "


    That''s the truth.


    Mu Cen Su Lai doesn''t like the harem, and he also comes out of such a conspiracy power, and Mu Cen Su Lai wants two people for life.


    Just to Ao Feng here, Mu Cen also don''t know Ao Feng''s idea, but mu Cen also won''t interfere. Looking at LAN Xiang''er in front of him, Mu Cen couldn''t say what he felt, but he didn''t think much about it.


    LAN Xiang''er stood quietly and never answered.


    Mu Cen nodded: "OK, the AI family won''t disturb you. The AI family will accept you as their adopted daughter. In this way, you don''t have to worry about being bullied in the back palace. At least no one dares to move the AI family in this imperial palace."


    "Thank you very much, maidservant." LAN Xiang''er spoke quietly.


    Mu Cen smiles, and his eyebrows and eyes relax. But he doesn''t say anything more. He leaves calmly soon.


    LAN Xiang''er stood in the same place, closed her eyes slightly, and clenched her fist quietly.


    This incident surprised LAN Xiang''er.


    But LAN Xiang''er is not stupid. In Li Aofeng''s action, LAN Xiang''er faintly sniffs an unusual smell, but he can''t tell Li Aofeng''s purpose. In the end, he can only passively wait for the progress of things.


    ¡­¡­


    And Mu Cen came to LAN Xiang''er, and the story has spread all over the imperial palace. Those who doubted that LAN Xiang''er was favored or not were silent all of a sudden.


    Over the years, LAN xianger was the first one who asked Mu Cen about the harem and went to the palace of a concubine. Even though LAN Xiang''er''s status is just a slave now, what it means is obvious.


    And then Mu Cen gave a decree and recognized LAN Xiang''er as her adopted daughter.


    This also means that LAN Xiang''er is not the person who has no support. Behind LAN Xiang''er is mu Cen. Anyone who wants to move LAN Xiang''er should be afraid of the person behind her.


    You know, Mu Cen''s status is unshakable in Li Shiyuan''s heart and Li Aofeng''s heart. If he can''t get along with Mu Cen, he will undoubtedly push himself to the bottom of the valley and have no room for maneuver.


    LAN Xiang''er kneels down to thank her after receiving Yi''s order.


    Almost not long after Yi Zhi came down, Li Aofeng''s imperial edict also arrived at the house of internal affairs.


    It was Cheng Dezhu who delivered the edict himself.


    "Fengtian, the emperor said, canonized LAN Xiang''er as the imperial concubine, granted Yongfu palace, Qin here." Cheng Dezhu''s voice is cadenced.


    LAN xianger said, "thank you, Lord long. Long live the emperor, long live the emperor. "


    Cheng Dezhu then handed the imperial edict to LAN Xiang''er with a smile: "Princess LAN, I''ll take you to Yongfu palace."


    Yongfu palace was originally the palace where the imperial concubine lived, but it was always vacant. Even Zeng Fuling had the status of imperial concubine, but he never lived in Yongfu palace. Now the Yongfu palace is given to LAN Xiang''er, which shows Li Aofeng''s intention.


    Yongfu palace is the nearest place to Fengqing palace.


    Only enter Yongfu palace, then the next step is Fengqing palace, as long as the back seat is always empty.


    Naturally, Cheng Dezhu looks at LAN Xiang''er in front of him with new eyes. His attitude can''t be better.


    LAN Xiang''er is neither humble nor arrogant: "thank you, Mr. Cheng."


    "I dare not. That''s what a slave should do. The empress went to Yongfu palace. The servants in Yongfu palace had already arranged for her. If the empress has a slave she likes, she can also tell the slave that she will transfer people to Yongfu palace. " Cheng Dezhu said it directly.


    "Good." LAN Xiang''er nodded.


    Cheng Dezhu took LAN Xiang''er directly to Yongfu palace, but in the house of internal affairs, LAN Xiang''er''s things are not used. Now LAN Xiang''er''s identity is quite different from that of the past, how can he use the things used by these slaves.


    Of course, everything is prepared again. So what LAN Xiang''er had to take with her was her personal belongings, but they were not many. They were all those when she entered the palace.


    Soon, Cheng Dezhu took LAN Xiang''er to Yongfu palace.


    Yongfu palace has been in good order for a long time. With the heater on, it looks much warmer than the ice and snow outside.


    The slaves knelt down and said, "please see Princess LAN. She is a thousand years old."


    "Get up." LAN Xiang''er bit her lip and was quiet before she spoke.


    I''m not used to it.


    LAN Xiang''er knew very well that the higher he was in the Imperial Palace, the more miserable his life was. All these things seemed to be favours, but there were many murders behind such favours.


    LAN Xiang''er sighed silently.


    Cheng Dezhu didn''t think much about it. He said harshly, "this is Princess LAN. You have to wait on her. If Princess LAN is not happy, you won''t have a happy life. Do you understand me?"

 Chapter 1301

    "Yes, slave." The slaves were trembling.


    Then, when Cheng Dezhu looked at LAN xianger again, he was still smiling: "Niang Niang, I''ll show you these slaves, and then turn around Yongfu palace."


    "Good." LAN Xiang''er nodded.


    Cheng Dezhu quickly called several servants who were close to LAN xianger. There were two mothers, two maidservants and eunuchs.


    "Niang Niang, these people are all old people in the palace. They do things cleanly, and they don''t talk much. Although Niang Niang is at ease, if they don''t work well, I''ll find them for you again." Cheng Dezhu said it directly.


    LAN Xiang''er doesn''t have much thought. Looking at these people in front of her, she knows that they are also in fear when they appear in Yongfu palace. No one knows what kind of temper the new master is. If a man doesn''t serve well, he will be killed in the imperial palace.


    "The emperor thinks about the comfort of his mother and arranges shadow guards for you outside. You can''t see them on weekdays, but if something happens, these shadow guards will say that. Li Aofeng just looks down at LAN Xiang''er.


    The eyebrow eyes seem to be with tenderness and tenderness.


    Let LAN Xiang''er''s heart beat faster and faster.


    "Don''t think about it. The dinner is going to be cold. Eat it first." Li Aofeng light mouth said, "as long as you obediently in my side, I will naturally spoil you.". I didn''t think about the abolition of empress Li. Do you understand? "


    "I understand." LAN Xiang''er answers.

 Chapter 1302

    Li Aofeng then released LAN Xiang''er, picked up his chopsticks and quietly ate the food in front of him.


    LAN Xiang''er also picked up the chopsticks.


    On the contrary, it''s not LAN Xiang''er who serves Li Aofeng, but Li Aofeng who serves LAN Xiang''er food. LAN Xiang''er passively accepts it and doesn''t say anything.


    ¡­¡­


    After dinner¡ª¡ª


    LAN Xiang''er was a little cramped.


    Compared with LAN Xiang''er''s embarrassment, Li Ao Feng seemed more calm. He took the initiative to hug LAN Xiang''er''s waist: "I''ll take you to the imperial garden. My father once planted many rare and exotic grasses for my mother in the royal garden. Although it has begun to snow now, these rare and exotic grasses have been well protected all the time. When it comes to night, it has a different taste. "


    "Good." LAN Xiang''er nodded.


    Then, Li Aofeng put on LAN Xiang''er''s cloak in person, and then he took LAN Xiang''er out.


    The location of Yongfu palace is excellent. Compared with other concubines, it is the most important place. It is close to the imperial garden.


    On the way to the imperial garden, LAN Xiang''er suddenly sees the chaos in the palace.


    The bodyguard pressed the people and went to the direction of Tianlong.


    The people who were pressed had already lost their face, but LAN Xiang''er recognized it for the first time. It was xiaodezi who had been missing for a long time, and there were one or two slaves beside him. LAN Xiang''er didn''t know him, but she could see that he was involved in xiaodezi.


    This time, LAN Xiang''er suddenly became nervous.


    And Li Aofeng also heard the movement, looked in the past, in the eyebrow eye pour is indifferent many.


    One side of the bodyguard immediately scolded: "who let you take the prisoners from here? How can you afford the holy chariot


    The slaves were startled and immediately knelt down to say hello.


    Xiaodezi was directly kicked, and the whole person was lying on the ground.


    But at the moment when xiaodezi kneels down, he looks at lanxiang''er, but it''s just a moment. Xiaodezi takes back his sight, as if he never knew lanxiang''er.


    LAN Xiang''er''s heart beat faster and faster.


    In xiaodezi''s eyes, LAN Xiang''er understood xiaodezi''s meaning.


    He wants to walk by himself and leave the imperial palace as soon as possible, which proves that the imperial palace is not safe at all. But now LAN Xiang''er is very clear that he has no way back, and it is more difficult to leave. This is a deep palace. It''s hard to get in and even harder to get out.


    Otherwise, why do so few people who want to leave the Imperial Palace succeed over the years.


    LAN Xiang''er''s eyebrows and eyes were low, and her hands were clenched.


    Li Aofeng was quiet, so he hugged LAN Xiang''er: "let''s go, don''t be spoiled by these people."


    Even without looking at these people, Li Aofeng took LAN Xiang''er into the imperial garden.


    LAN Xiang''er bit her lip and wanted to ask several times, but eventually she swallowed all the words. She didn''t know where to start.


    "These people are the traitors in the palace. They were all sent by the state of Yao. " Li Aofeng suddenly began to explain, "I caught one, even a group of people were continuously involved, but these people are extremely hidden, even they don''t know each other, and they don''t contact each other. Therefore, I would rather kill them by mistake than let them go."


    This tone with a trace of ruthlessness, leaving no room at all.


    LAN Xiang''er was even more nervous, and his voice was trembling¡° The Emperor... Is... How to find these people. "


    Li Aofeng said with a faint smile: "they have been lurking in the palace for many years. Some of them are old people in the palace. But how can the people of the state of Yao make them comfortable in the palace? They must do something. As long as you do something, you will miss out. It''s just a matter of time. "


    "What did they... Do?" LAN Xiang''er asked again, as if he had not noticed it.


    "Why does Xiang''er need to know these things?" Li Aofeng obviously didn''t want to continue to say, "I know, it just spoils the interest."


    LAN Xiang''er can''t speak when asked, so she can only stand passively.


    Li Aofeng then looked at LAN Xiang''er, and his voice became quiet: "Xiang''er, as long as you stay with me obediently, what''s the relationship between these things and Xiang''er? If I let my mother be your support, I will not let anyone bully you. "


    This seems to be appeasing LAN Xiang''er again. It''s always like LAN Xiang''er was shocked when she saw such a thing, but Li Aofeng just coaxed her.


    But LAN Xiang''er seemed to understand something¡ª¡ª


    I happened to see xiaodezi tonight. Whether she can doubt, Li Aofeng has begun to doubt, and such a picture is just a warning to himself.


    It''s just LAN Xiang''er''s guess, and she doesn''t dare to think about it.


    Finally, LAN Xiang''er passively looks at Li Aofeng. On the contrary, Li Aofeng is as calm as anyone who has nothing to do. When she looks at LAN Xiang''er, her eyebrows are still gentle: "here, go and have a look."


    This is a very private place in the royal garden. No one can come in without Li Aofeng''s permission. The cherry blossom forest here is very pleasant.


    Before that, LAN Xiang''er liked such a place very much.


    But LAN Xiang''er had no idea.


    After a cursory turn in the cherry blossom forest, LAN Xiang''er finds an excuse to leave. Li Aofeng doesn''t say anything and accompanies LAN Xiang''er back to Yongfu palace.


    When LAN Xiang''er walked out of the cherry blossom forest again, the chaos had disappeared.


    Everything before is like LAN Xiang''er''s illusion.


    It seems that nothing ever happened, but it really happened.


    All the way back to Yongfu palace, LAN Xiang''er couldn''t calm down.


    ¡­¡­


    At night¡ª¡ª


    After the joy, Li Aofeng looked at LAN Xiang''er, who was sweating in his arms. Then he asked, "your mind is not here today."


    "Ah --" Lan Xiang''er was stunned, and then he shook his head subconsciously. "Maybe it''s a change of place, and I''m not quite used to it."


    "Is that so?" Li Ao Feng picks eyebrow, then just eh voice, also regarded as accepted Lan Xiang er''s reply.


    LAN Xiang''er quickly looked at Li Aofeng and said quietly, "I''ll wait for you to bathe and change clothes."


    In the western regions, Li Aofeng never stayed in LAN xianger, let alone in the imperial palace. Most of the time, Li Aofeng sent his concubines to the imperial dragon hall to serve them. Few of them appeared here. Even if they did, they would never stay.


    So LAN Xiang''er naturally did not think that Li Aofeng would stay.


    As a result, Li Aofeng said this with a smile and looked at LAN Xiang''er: "are you driving me away again?"


    LAN Xiang''er was stunned.


    "Xiang''er." Li Aofeng''s voice came quietly, "I will stay in Yongfu palace tonight."


    "Emperor -" Lan Xiang''er couldn''t recover for a while.


    "You are different to me." Li Aofeng''s hand rubbed LAN Xiang''er''s cheek. "It''s different from those concubines. Intrauterine rules are dead, people are alive. My words are the rules. Do you understand

 Chapter 1303

    For a long time, LAN Xiang''er answered, "yes."


    Li Aofeng said: "OK, have a rest early. Don''t think about it. I''ll get used to it later. "


    The deep voice seemed to coax LAN Xiang''er.


    Then Li Aofeng didn''t say anything. He put out the light and stayed in Yongfu palace.


    The news of Li Aofeng staying in Yongfu palace spread all over the imperial palace for the first time, which never happened. In addition, Yongfu palace gave LAN Xiang''er and Mu Cen accepted her as their adopted daughter, which made LAN Xiang''er''s position in the harem more stable.


    But such stability is only superficial.


    The concubines in the harem were silent, not because they really surrendered, but because they couldn''t find the right opportunity. And now when LAN Xiang''er was red, they wouldn''t make trouble for themselves.


    It''s just that there''s no big trouble, and there''s no small trouble.


    According to reason, lanxiang''ergui is the imperial concubine, and even lives in Yongfu palace. Even Zeng Fuling has to come to Yongfu palace in person to ask for his regards.


    They didn''t come, they just looked for reasons again and again, such as physical discomfort, such as one reason or another. In a word, they rarely appeared in LAN Xiang''er''s Yongfu palace.


    On the contrary, Zeng Fuling''s bedroom has been bustling with people.


    LAN Xiang''er seems to be isolated in this harem.


    But LAN Xiang''er is used to quiet and not used to these hypocritical greetings, so whether they come or not has little influence on LAN Xiang''er.


    But in such a case, the concubines of the harem are still giving them; LAN Xiang''er made a trip, but it was very hidden.


    This kind of thing can''t help but make people worried.


    LAN Xiang''er is not used to it, but under such circumstances, she can only force herself to get used to it. But in the position of the imperial concubine, LAN Xiang''er gradually finds that her actions are more unfettered than before. She is bound by many rules and regulations, as if she can''t get rid of them.


    It''s an invisible shackle.


    Even though Li Aofeng almost dotes on LAN xianger alone, LAN xianger is still very difficult to adapt to the current situation. Not only that, LAN xianger is more concerned about Chang Sun Yi.


    The pictures she saw outside the imperial garden that day have almost shocked LAN Xiang''er.


    Later, she asked xiaodezi about it in private. The servants in the palace described it vividly, and all they said was the tragedy of xiaodezi. After hearing these expressions, LAN Xiang''er couldn''t help shivering. She didn''t dare to think about what would happen to those who were arrested one after another.


    If you find Chang Sun Yi, what should you do.


    Thinking of these, LAN Xiang''er couldn''t calm down and frowned.


    ¡­¡­


    When mammy Qian brought tea to LAN Xiang''er, she saw that LAN Xiang''er''s brow was locked, but she said, "madam, you are the head of the harem now. You don''t need to worry too much. If these empresses in the harem have no rules, you can punish them. What''s more, these people have made trouble for you. If you want to endure it, they will climb on your head sooner or later. "


    Mammy Qian is a passer-by who has seen a lot: "they are all testing your bottom line."


    LAN Xiang''er listened quietly and didn''t speak.


    "Now, the emperor dotes on you. He won''t say anything about what you do. Just like Zeng Guifei in those years, this harem is a place where people eat people. You can''t be so gentle. " Mammy Qian is very earnest.


    LAN Xiang''er said nothing.


    Seeing that LAN Xiang''er didn''t speak, Mammy Qian stopped talking. She followed LAN Xiang''er for a month, and she knew her temper clearly. LAN Xiang''er didn''t like to be competitive. As long as she didn''t really offend LAN Xiang''er, LAN Xiang''er could bear it.


    Finally, Mammy Qian sighed.


    When she put the little dot down, she suddenly said, "you remind me of a maidservant in fengluan palace. It happens that she is one word short of your name."


    This words, let originally in contemplation of Lan Xiang son suddenly come back to God, suddenly looked at mammy Qian.


    Fengluan palace, whose name is only one word different from his own, has no one else except LAN bi''er.


    However, the cause of LAN bi''er''s death is still unclear. It seems that after Li Aofeng knew it, it passed quietly. Every time LAN Xiang''er wanted to ask, she couldn''t find out why. However, Li Aofeng soon took her.


    Not only that, but LAN Xiang''er''s attempt to investigate LAN bi''er''s affairs in private is even worse than the initial situation.


    Under such circumstances, LAN Xiang''er was extremely passive.


    But now suddenly from the mouth of mammy Qian heard the matter of LAN bi''er, even mammy Qian''s attitude, put clear is know what.


    Therefore, LAN Xiang''er''s vision immediately fell on mammy Qian.


    But LAN Xiang''er''s tone was always calm: "what''s the situation?"


    Mammy Qian seemed to have come back to her senses and realized what she had said. Now, Mammy Qian immediately banned her voice: "madam, ah, you see, the slaves are confused, so they will talk nonsense about these things. Where is this?"


    "Mammy Qian." LAN Xiang''er quietly called mother Qian''s name.


    But in such a quiet, it is never serious.


    Mammy Qian is trapped in a passive, such LAN Xiang''er, let mammy Qian some panic, as if she had never seen such LAN Xiang''er before.


    LAN Xiang''er didn''t do anything, but the momentum that LAN Xiang''er inadvertently sent out made people not refuse. The warmth of peace day looks very different.


    Mammy Qian didn''t speak for a while.


    But LAN Xiang''er continued calmly: "you are a slave on the side of our palace. You know, our palace and you share weal and woe. If our palace really happens accidentally, you can''t escape, can you?"


    Mammy Qian naturally understood this.


    If the slave follows the right master, he will never worry about wealth in his life.


    But once with the wrong master, the master is not favored, the slave''s life will not be easy.


    LAN Xiang''er looked at mammy Qian''s slightly changed face, then said faintly: "you say that this palace is like this slave, there must be some truth. My palace suddenly became the red man beside the emperor in the palace. Can''t you see what''s going on now? It''s natural for this palace to avoid things that shouldn''t happen, isn''t it? "


    This words also appear to be firm: "so this palace just asks you, the affair of that dead servant of Phoenix Luan palace, is better than this palace to also walk the same road one day."

 Chapter 1304

    As the voice fell, LAN Xiang''er stopped talking and drank tea quietly. Instead, she gave her choice to mammy Qian.


    Some things, to the point, if aggressive, easy to bring trouble to themselves. Mammy Qian is an old man in the palace. Naturally, she will think twice before she acts.


    In this case, Mammy Qian passively looked at LAN Xiang''er: "Niang Niang, some words are not that the maidservant does not say, but that the maidservant does not dare to say at all."


    "He said LAN Xiang''er''s tone was a bit harsh, "here is only this palace and you, what you say, except this palace, no one will know."


    LAN Xiang''er looks at mammy Qian seriously.


    Mammy Qian finally sighed silently: "Niang Niang, there are taboos in this palace. As long as it involves the empress dowager, it''s taboo."


    "How do you say that?" LAN Xiang''er twisted her eyebrows.


    It''s really unexpected that this matter has something to do with Mu Cen. If it has something to do with Mu Cen, then¡ª¡ª


    Thinking of this, LAN Xiang''er''s brow tightened more and more, which was really hard to do.


    Mammy Qian sighed: "I don''t know the details, but I know that LAN bi''er died in those years, which was given by the queen herself. He died miserably when he was given the medicine, which usually didn''t show much, but once he got to the extremely hot place, he would itch all over, and then he was sent into the steamer and steamed to death. All the servants were listening. The voice was too shrill. "


    Mammy Qian thought of what happened in those years, as if she still had a lingering fear.


    "There''s always a reason. Otherwise, why would she be killed by the queen?" LAN Xiang''er asked calmly.


    "I didn''t experience it. It''s said that LAN bi''er seduced the emperor." Mammy Qian frowned, "when the emperor was still the prince, although LAN bi''er was a slave of fengluan palace, he got to know the emperor by mistake and seduced him. What happened later, the slave didn''t know. Later, LAN bi''er was given death. "


    Now LAN Xiang''er can''t calm down.


    Before she could ask any more questions, Mammy Qian said, "the name of LAN bi''er was not known until she died. Before, she only said her name was bil. At that time, all the people in the east palace were alive. She was very much favored by the prince, and she was pregnant with the prince''s child in private. In the end, it didn''t work out. "


    "Impossible -" Lan Xiang''er refuted mammy Qian''s words.


    Mammy Qian was stunned by LAN Xiang''er''s retort: "I''m just talking nonsense. Don''t take it to heart, madam."


    LAN Xiang''er looked at mammy Qian seriously: "you go on."


    Mammy Qian hesitated, and then said, "what happened later was that I heard from those servants in the east palace. I used to stay in the east palace for some time, so I have more or less acquaintances. "


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    "At that time, the people in the East Palace said that the prince was really good to LAN bi''er. He did everything by himself, and even spoiled him no longer. Except for LAN bi''er''s bad background, everyone thinks that LAN bi''er will be the future Princess. After all, the Empress Dowager won''t mind, as long as the prince likes it. Naturally, everyone is respectful to Lambert


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    "Later, LAN bi''er got pregnant, and it happened naturally. As a result, unexpectedly, it suddenly turned yellow. LAN bi''er was killed. But at the time of death, the prince, who had been so kind to LAN bi''er, never appeared. Later, the crown prince ascended the throne. The Empress Dowager decreed that it was forbidden to say a word to the outside world. "


    Mammy Qian said quickly. When she looked at LAN Xiang''er again, she continued: "Niang Niang, you are just a little similar to LAN bi''er, but you are quite different from LAN bi''er. You are the imperial concubine now. Moreover, the Empress Dowager also thinks of you as her adopted daughter, so you are incomparable. "


    Mammy Qian comforts LAN Xiang''er.


    Subconsciously think that LAN Xiang''er is afraid of becoming like LAN bi''er, so this attitude also appears more nervous.


    LAN Xiang''er didn''t answer. In the end, she just waved her hand: "you go down, I know."


    "Niang Niang, you can never think too much. If you think too much, the emperor will not let the slave go." Mammy Qian became more and more nervous.


    "No LAN Xiang''er was quiet, as if she had recovered as usual.


    The previous tension has disappeared.


    Under such circumstances, Mammy Qian was relieved and immediately withdrew from LAN Xiang''er''s bedroom. LAN Xiang''er clenched her fists tightly. She didn''t expect that this would be the case.


    Is it related to Li Aofeng?


    So Li Aofeng never said, this matter will be so quietly disappeared, and no matter how to inquire, can''t find out why?


    Even Li Aofeng in front of himself, can be like a person who has nothing to do, in the end is how strong the heart, can be so unscrupulous.


    LAN Xiang''er couldn''t help breathing deeply.


    The enemy she was looking for turned out to be her own pillow.


    The most terrible thing is that in Li Aofeng''s step by step approach, she is gradually occupied, that heart can''t keep. And the same thing happened to LAN bi''er.


    Can''t say such feeling, LAN Xiang''er only feels the pain of suffocation. Want to scream, but try to pressure their emotions, how dare not scream out.


    Her big breath, palm of the fist tightly clenched, for a long time to calm down.


    How to choose now¡ª¡ª


    LAN Xiang''er closed her eyes and leaned against the soft collapse, motionless.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡ª¡ª


    After LAN Xiang''er knew the cause of LAN bi''er''s death, for a long time, LAN Xiang''er tried hard to hide her emotions well.


    Li Aofeng will still appear in Yongfu palace every day, accompany LAN xianger to have dinner, and stay in Yongfu palace in the evening. Occasionally, when Li Aofeng didn''t come, he was in the imperial study to discuss state affairs with his ministers, rather than going to other concubines'' dormitories.


    "What is Xiang Er thinking?" When Li Aofeng appeared, he saw LAN Xiang''er wring her eyebrows and thinking.


    He came in and asked carelessly until he came to LAN Xiang''er. He suddenly reached out and pinched her chin: "recently, I''ve been looking at you. What''s the matter?"


    LAN Xiang''er shakes her head passively.


    Li Aofeng quietly looked at LAN xianger: "don''t lie to me. I don''t need you to keep anything from me. "


    When the eyes fell on LAN Xiang''er, LAN Xiang''er was quiet and didn''t speak. She just stood like this. Li Aofeng didn''t urge her to wait patiently for LAN Xiang''er to finish.


    After waiting for a while, LAN Xiang''er looked up at Li Aofeng: "emperor."

 Chapter 1305

    Li Ao Feng hum voice, adapt to Lan Xiang Er continue to say.


    "I want to ask you, have you found out the cause of my sister''s death LAN Xiang''er''s voice was very calm. "I don''t know why. I''ve been dreaming about my sister. I''m also thinking about it. It''s also the reason why I went to the palace."


    Li Ao Feng listened to LAN Xiang''er''s words and twisted his brows.


    "My sister has been very good to me since I was a child. I just want to know the cause of my sister''s death. If my sister violates the rules of the palace, then I have nothing to say. But if my sister died in vain, my concubine also wants to ask for justice for her sister. " LAN Xiang''er said her thoughts calmly.


    Li Aofeng calmed down: "I''ve checked this matter. LAN bi''er has offended her mother. As for the reason, I don''t know very well, and it''s not easy to ask her. That''s why I think this matter is over. But the mother has never been a person who does not distinguish between good and evil. It must have happened during this period. "


    "Is it?" LAN Xiang''er''s voice was calm. She didn''t know whether she believed it or not.


    But Li Aofeng is very clear, this matter he never hangs in the heart.


    Because Mu Cen ordered LAN bi''er to be executed, the seriousness of Li Aofeng was naturally related to Li Shiyuan, and so was the rumor in the palace. LAN bi''er, who is just a little bit, is dead. Naturally, there is no need to explore the cause of death. The most important thing is that this matter has been kept quiet. Even people who are very close to Mu Cen and Rong Lian are forbidden to say a word to others.


    Li Aofeng in such circumstances, even if you are the king of a country, there is no way.


    Therefore, Li Aofeng did not continue to investigate, and naturally he would not say anything to LAN Xiang''er.


    "Don''t you believe me?" Li Aofeng calmed down and asked LAN Xiang''er.


    LAN Xiang''er answered calmly: "I dare not."


    "Really not?" Li Aofeng just watched.


    LAN Xiang''er didn''t speak.


    And Li Aofeng is also very direct: "Mingming is angry, isn''t it? That''s all I can know about this. I don''t do everything I want in the throne. I have my mother and father above me. Everyone in Dazhou knows that as long as it''s related to the mother''s affairs, it can''t be judged by common sense. "


    Li Aofeng and LAN Xiang''er said: "don''t be cranky. Good


    The voice falls, Li Aofeng''s thin lip is also very natural close to LAN Xiang''er''s lip. LAN Xiang''er wants to dodge, but finally he can''t help it.


    But Li Aofeng felt LAN Xiang''er''s resistance and indifference. He was quiet, and then released LAN Xiang''er: "if you don''t want to, I won''t force you. Rest early. "


    Li Aofeng didn''t say much.


    LAN Xiang''er didn''t keep Li Aofeng, so she watched Li Aofeng''s figure leave.


    Finally, LAN Xiang''er closed her eyes.


    She stayed quietly in the bedroom, motionless, until the close maid juan''er came in: "Niang Niang, it''s late at night, you have a rest earlier."


    Juan''er''s voice was light, so she spoke quietly and looked at LAN Xiang''er seriously.


    LAN Xiang''er''s mind is not here, quiet down: "you go down first, this palace tired nature will go to rest."


    Juan''er looked at LAN Xiang''er and sighed silently: "Niang Niang, if you are like this, you will worry the king."


    At first, LAN Xiang''er didn''t respond. The king in juan''er''s words just intuitively thought it was Emperor Li Aofeng. But soon, LAN Xiang''er suddenly realized something and immediately turned to look at juan''er.


    "You -" Lan Xiang''er was shocked.


    "Niang Niang, it''s not peaceful in the palace recently. Many people have had accidents one after another. Therefore, slaves should be cautious. This is what the king has told thousands of people. " Juan''er said slowly, "I''m the one who has been in the palace for many years, but I''ve never asked me to do anything. I always want to give myself a back hand. I know that now you are in the palace, so I try to come to Yongfu palace to serve you instead. "


    Juan''er calmly expressed her identity. When she looked at LAN Xiang''er again, she advised her: "Niang Niang, no matter what the cause of LAN Xiang''er''s death is, you don''t have to worry about it any more to avoid involving yourself. I''m afraid it''s not so simple. There are also xiaodezi, who have happened one after another. The emperor of Dazhou has never been a simple role. "


    Juan''er is persuading LAN Xiang''er.


    LAN Xiang''er recovered from this shock for a long time. She gradually calmed down and looked at juan''er like this.


    Juan''er was calm: "I''ll be with you. But the king said, if you can, let you as far as possible out of the palace. Next, I''m afraid it will be bloody. "


    It''s a fight between men. Juan''er is just a slave. How can she know so many details? She just conveys Chang Sunyi''s words.


    This, LAN Xiang''er so suddenly seized juan''er''s hand: "juan''er, do you know where the emperor''s brother is?"


    "This -" juan''er became passive.


    "Tell me where the emperor is and what''s going on." LAN Xiang''er said it directly, but she didn''t accept any refusal from juan''er.


    Juan''er was quiet, and finally she had no choice but to talk about it: "the king is still in Kyoto, but because it''s not peaceful now, the king rarely appears. I''m afraid that the emperor of the Zhou Dynasty will find him, and I''m afraid that his life will be lost."


    "I have something important to tell my brother." LAN Xiang''er has a firm attitude.


    "I''ll find a way. If I can, let the king come up to see her. If you can''t, there''s nothing you can do. " Juan''er spoke calmly.


    "Good." LAN Xiang''er said nothing.


    Juan''er nodded: "lady, have a rest early. Don''t think about it any more. Hello, for the king, it''s the best. "


    "Well, I know." LAN Xiang''er was relieved.


    This is at least the best news in this period of time. Chang Sun Yi is all right. And juan''er on the side is Chang Sunyi''s person, at least it makes LAN Xiang''er feel that she is not so isolated in the palace.


    The boulder, which was pressing down on her heart, lay down slowly.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡ª¡ª


    After Li Aofeng left Yongfu palace that day, he did not appear in Yongfu palace for several days. But appeared in Zeng Fei''s bedroom, although did not stay, but it seems to tell the public, this is Zeng Fei again favored signal.


    But LAN Xiang''er is in the past.


    But when LAN Xiang''er was still in Yongfu palace, no one dared to show any disrespect for her.


    In recent days, juan''er has contacted Chang Sunyi and conveyed LAN xianger''s words to Chang Sunyi.

 Chapter 1306

    Knowing LAN Xiang''er''s temper, Chang Sun Yi quietly changed her face and became a little Eunuch in the palace. Naturally, juan''er arranged all this.


    Chang Sunyi''s little eunuch was killed by Chang Sunyi in silence. Otherwise, the Imperial Palace was heavily guarded and he could not have come in.


    ¡­¡­


    Yongfu palace.


    Juan''er knocked on the door of the palace: "Niang Niang, the father-in-law of the house of internal affairs is here. She said that a batch of jewels were sent to Yongfu palace from foreign lands for you to choose what you like."


    "Well, I know." LAN Xiang''er answered calmly.


    Juan''er didn''t say anything. Soon, juan''er''s voice came out of the door: "Niang Niang asked you to send the jewelry in for selection."


    "Yes." The little eunuch answered.


    Then, juan''er opened the door, and the eunuch walked towards the palace. When LAN Xiang''er saw it, he couldn''t recover for a while. On the contrary, Chang Sun Yi soon returned to his normal tone: "Xiang''er."


    This next Blue Xiang son once returned to a God, once returned to a God, some tiny dismay: "emperor elder brother?"


    "It''s me." Chang Sun Yi looks at LAN Xiang''er calmly.


    LAN Xiang''er''s heart beat quickly. Looking at Chang Sun Yi standing in front of her, she carefully examined her for fear that Chang Sun Yi might be hiding something from her.


    And the eldest Sun Yi naturally also knew LAN Xiang''er''s idea, some helpless, so he supported LAN Xiang''er: "Xiang''er, I''m ok."


    LAN xianger is very serious: "really?"


    "Well." Chang Sun Yi answered, and then he said, "did you see Yang Yi?"


    LAN Xiang''er didn''t expect that the eldest Sun Yi would ask him this question directly. After a moment of silence, LAN Xiang''er didn''t deny it.


    Chang Sun Yi just looked at LAN Xiang''er. Before LAN Xiang''er spoke, he quickly said, "Xiang''er, I''ll make a long story short. This imperial palace is not safe. You can''t stay here any longer. I''ve arranged for someone to take you away in a few days. Don''t resist or joke. You can''t have an accident. Otherwise, I have no face to see my father and mother. "


    "The eyeliner I inserted in this palace was arrested one by one, and I was afraid that I would finally stab you out. If something should happen to me, then Yao still has you, so you can''t have an accident. This is also the reason why the father, the emperor and the empress all tried their best to send you out of the state of Yao. "


    Chang Sun Yi''s eye light is not instantaneous, does not take the ingredient of a silk joke, so serious looking at Lan Xiang son.


    LAN Xiang''er tried to open her mouth several times, but she was interrupted by Chang Sun Yi''s words.


    "Xiang''er, be obedient. What Yang Yi told you is true. I will not deny it. The state of Yao is also unstable. The people of the changsun family are attacking each other in all directions. And what Li Aofeng is looking for is the people of the changsun family. If he finds out that you are the people of the changsun family, then... "Changsun Yi''s eyes are serious.


    LAN Xiang''er frowned: "brother..."


    "I know your confusion." Chang Sun Yi continued, "you''re just a princess of the state of Yao, and I''m still here. Li Ao Feng doesn''t use you for anything. But what you don''t know is -- "


    Chang Sun Yi calmed down. She didn''t know whether she was hesitating or something else. She frowned tightly.


    LAN Xiang''er didn''t urge her.


    It wasn''t until Chang Sun Yi said again, "you can find the treasure with the jade pendant again."


    "How can --" Lan Xiang''er was shocked.


    "A hundred years ago, the ancestors of the changsun family hid this treasure, left this jade pendant, and put a death curse on it. When the changsun family could not support it, this treasure would surely appear. At that time, our ancestors had predicted that in a hundred years'' time, there would be a catastrophe for the changsun family. In order to avoid problems with the treasure during this period, it is impossible to find the treasure only with jade pendant, but you are also needed. "


    Chang Sun Yi said quietly: "you are the key to open the jade pendant that our ancestors said. So you can''t have an accident. If something happens to me, as long as you are here, the state of Yao will be safe and sound. "


    LAN Xiang''er hasn''t recovered from Chang Sun Yi''s words for a long time. She almost looks at Chang Sun Yi in amazement.


    And Chang Sun Yi has been very calm, eyes calm, there is no joke ingredients.


    LAN Xiang''er knew very well that Chang Sun Yi didn''t need to make fun of herself with such words, so she didn''t have to worry about it¡ª¡ª


    "The emperor elder brother -" for a long time, LAN Xiang''er began to call Chang Sun Yi.


    Chang Sun Yi took a deep breath and grabbed LAN Xiang''er''s shoulder: "so, Xiang''er, you must leave the imperial palace. You can''t stay here any longer. "


    "Listen to me." LAN Xiang''er gradually calmed down. "I know where the jade pendant is. I see it. If I don''t get it, it''s useless for me to leave so rashly."


    Now, it was Chang Sun Yi who was surprised: "how can you find the jade pendant?"


    "In Li Aofeng''s body, always on his neck." LAN Xiang''er said quickly, "he made me the imperial concubine. If I can get close to him and find a chance, I can leave with the jade pendant. I won''t scare the snake, and there won''t be any accidents. Brother, believe me


    LAN Xiang''er said this firmly.


    Chang Sun Yi looked at LAN Xiang''er calmly: "I will find a way to deal with the jade pendant."


    "Brother," Lan Xiang''er didn''t mean to give in.


    And the eldest Sun Yi looks at LAN Xiang''er like this: "Xiang''er, you''re so excited about Li Ao."


    This words, the eldest Sun Yi said firmly, looking at Lan Xiang er''s eyes is not instantaneous, this time, Lan Xiang Er completely quiet down.


    It''s like the secret you''re hiding is easily seen through.


    Jade pendant is one thing. You must get it.


    But in Li Aofeng''s care, LAN Xiang''er can''t be indifferent. After all, LAN Xiang''er has flesh and blood. He is a normal person, not a cold-blooded killer.


    And this person almost put the back in front of him, LAN Xiang''er intuitively thinks that Li Aofeng is also moved.


    "Brother," Lan Xiang''er said suddenly, "yes, I''m attracted to him. But isn''t he. It''s only when you move your heart that you have a chance to start, isn''t it? "


    "Xianger," Chang Sunyi''s face changed slightly, "you look down on Li Aofeng. Li Aofeng is by no means such a simple person. He is more ruthless than anyone else. Brother Huang has been fighting with him for many years. He knows him very well. You never know that he can be extremely cruel to you in the next second when he is gentle in the last second. "


    Chang Sun Yi is persuading LAN Xiang''er, but the tone is not a bit of compromise: "listen, I will arrange you to go out of the palace these days. You are waiting for news in Yongfu palace. If you don''t hear from me, don''t act rashly. "


    Chang Sun Yi explained LAN Xiang''er word by word, without any element of joke.

 Chapter 1307

    What else does LAN Xiang''er want to say, but Chang Sun Yi has interrupted LAN Xiang''er: "Xiang''er. Listen to your brother


    For a long time, LAN Xiang''er clenched her fist in the palm of her hand


    "I can''t stay here long. I''ll tell you more about other things when you get out of the palace. " Chang Sun Yi relaxed slightly.


    LAN Xiang''er made a sound.


    Suddenly, she looked at Chang Sun Yi again: "brother Huang, the death of sister Bi er..."


    "Bi''er is a member of the state of Yao. She lived for the state of Yao and died for the state of Yao. Don''t go further. I would never have allowed you to enter Kyoto if I hadn''t been unable to get a place in Yao. "


    LAN Xiang''er didn''t speak.


    "Xiang''er, your softness is doomed to make you unfit for these things. Doing these things will only tear you to pieces. Even if it''s not for yourself, it''s for your father, your mother, and for the state of Yao, you should be obedient. " Chang Sun Yi spoke faster and faster.


    LAN Xiang''er''s eyes are red.


    At this time, it seems that the sound of rapid footsteps came from outside the palace, and then came juan''er''s voice: "my Lord, why did you come to Yongfu palace so late


    "Gongyou disguised as a little eunuch and headed for Yongfu palace. We are here to check the situation. If there is an accident, we can''t afford it. Please forgive me." The bodyguard opened his mouth without compromise.


    Under such circumstances, LAN Xiang''er''s face flashed a trace of panic.


    But LAN Xiang''er soon calms down. She knows that juan''er can''t stop her for too long. These people are imperial guards in the palace. If you really want to check people, even if she is the master of Yongfu palace, I''m afraid she can''t stop her for too long.


    "Brother Huang, you go from the back and give it to me here." LAN Xiang''er looks at Chang Sun Yi quickly.


    Chang Sun Yi nodded and said nothing, but the worry in her eyes was still obvious.


    I can''t tell why. It''s just like this walk. It''s very difficult to see LAN Xiang''er again. Such worry makes Chang Sun Yi''s brow locked.


    But time is pressing, and Chang Sun Yi can''t bear to think wildly.


    Soon, Chang Sun Yi turned and went out, quietly disappeared in front of LAN Xiang''er.


    LAN Xiang''er quickly walked out of the palace.


    "What''s the matter? It''s noisy here." LAN Xiang''er quietly looks at the guard in front of her.


    The bodyguard respectfully invited an: "see the blue imperial concubine empress, empress thousand years old thousand years old thousand years old."


    Then, the bodyguard said the whole story, and now LAN Xiang''er was standing in front of them, so naturally they didn''t dare to make decisions without authorization.


    "Do you think this palace has hidden the moment?" LAN Xiang''er asked calmly.


    "I dare not." The guard answered immediately.


    "As you can see, this palace is very good. Yongfu palace is quiet. There is no abnormal situation. Naturally, there is no assassin." LAN Xiang''er said it directly. When the eye light fell on the bodyguard, it was instantaneous.


    In LAN Xiang''er''s words, the bodyguard naturally did not dare to act rashly. Everyone looked at each other, and the leader quickly bowed his hands and said, "it''s my subordinates who have disturbed the empress. Please make amends."


    "Well, you are also responsible. If you don''t feel at ease, you may as well search the palace, so as not to bring trouble back to the palace. " LAN Xiang''er''s straightforward appearance.


    The bodyguard answered quickly: "that''s not necessary. My subordinates left first. "


    LAN Xiang''er didn''t say anything.


    The bodyguard turned around and left. Yongfu palace was quiet.


    LAN Xiang''er is calm on the surface. When she goes back to her bedroom and sits on the bed, her heels are a little weak. But she doesn''t know what''s going on with Chang Sun Yi.


    Juan''er comforted her in a low voice: "don''t worry, madam. The king will be fine. After all, the king knows the root and the bottom here. It should be very easy to go out."


    LAN Xiang''er made a sound.


    "Besides, Wang''s eyeliner in the palace can not be all found out, so the empress need not worry. When the king goes out, there will be news of peace. " Juan''er continued.


    LAN Xiang''er was relieved.


    And this matter, as if there was no danger in the past, those bodyguards did not come back, also did not hear anything from the palace, soon followed quietly up.


    ¡­¡­


    At that time¡ª¡ª


    Outside Yongfu palace, a Yellow River stands behind the rockery. If you don''t look carefully, you can''t realize that the emperor is here today.


    A shadow guard in front of reply: "emperor, people lost."


    "Who is it?" Li Aofeng''s tone is not salty.


    "If my subordinates are right, it should be Chang Sun Yi himself." Ying Wei gave a positive answer.


    Li Aofeng sneered, and then looked at Yingwei: "now all the Yingwei I sent out are in Kyoto to trace the whereabouts of Chang Sunyi. How can chang Sunyi not know that he has always been careful in his life. Otherwise, I would not have to catch mice with Chang Sunyi for so many years."


    Li Aofeng''s eyes gradually became colder and colder: "now, it''s good that Chang Sun Yi risks entering the palace at such a time. How important a person do you think is to let Chang Sun Yi risk his life and appear in the imperial palace?"


    Ying Wei calmed down and said: "that must be the most important person of Chang Sun Yi."


    Li Aofeng quickly sneered: "you know, the master of Yongfu palace is my beloved concubine, and the eldest Sun Yi went to Yongfu palace. Is his most important person in Yongfu palace? "


    Yingwei didn''t dare to answer.


    This topic is too sensitive.


    Before LAN Xiang''er came out, she clearly didn''t want them to go in and search. If they could chase out the back door of Yongfu palace, then Chang Sun Yi would not be able to run.


    And now¡ª¡ª


    I can only watch Chang Sun Yi leave in front of them.


    There''s nothing they can do.


    Li Aofeng didn''t embarrass these shadow guards: "OK, you go down. Since Chang Sun Yi dares to show up, I don''t need to be polite. I should continue to investigate. I don''t have much time to give you. In these days, I want a result."


    "Yes." The film and TV station responded respectfully.


    Soon, Yingwei disappeared from Li Aofeng.


    Li Aofeng walked towards Yongfu palace calmly.


    When the eunuch of Yongfu palace saw Li Aofeng''s figure, he immediately said, "the emperor has arrived!"


    After that, he knelt down immediately: "I''ll see the emperor, long live the emperor, long live the emperor."


    Li Aofeng waved his big sleeve, and then walked towards Yongfu palace. After such a disturbance, Yongfu palace was already lively, and LAN xianger could not sleep.

 Chapter 1308

    In this case, when Li Aofeng comes, LAN Xiang''er is caught off guard.


    But LAN Xiang''er was calm and blessed, and asked an: "I''ll see the emperor, long live the emperor, long live the emperor."


    "Get up." Li Aofeng spoke lightly.


    LAN Xiang''er didn''t hesitate. She quickly stood up, but she didn''t leave. She looked at Li Aofeng calmly.


    Then LAN Xiang''er said, "why did the emperor come here all of a sudden?"


    "There are assassins in the palace, but they still appear near Yongfu palace, so I''ll come and have a look." Li Aofeng is outspoken.


    LAN Xiang''er was a little flustered in Li Aofeng''s eyes, but on the surface she was always calm: "emperor, my concubine is very good, and there is no assassin in Yongfu palace."


    "Is it?" Li Aofeng didn''t know whether he believed it or not, "has there been any stranger in Yongfu palace?"


    "Yongfu palace has always been these slaves." LAN Xiang''er spoke calmly.


    Li Aofeng said nothing, but he didn''t mean to leave, so he stayed. The slaves around him were very smart and immediately retired from the bedroom.


    Soon, only Li Aofeng and LAN xianger were left in the bedroom.


    "Emperor -" Lan Xiang''er''s voice softened.


    Unable to tell such a taste, it was more like trying to please Li Aofeng. Li Aofeng looked at LAN Xiang''er with a smile: "what''s the matter? He said


    LAN Xiang''er goes to Li Aofeng, and the scallion hand takes the initiative to hold Li Aofeng''s hand.


    Li Aofeng lowered his eyebrows, which was a bit unexpected. However, on the inside surface, Li Aofeng was always calm and calm.


    "Emperor, my concubines are full of wishful thinking. My sister has passed away for many years. I think that since it was the empress who ordered the punishment, the empress has never been a person for no reason, so there must be a reason. Should I not be aggressive to the emperor? " LAN Xiang''er takes the initiative to be soft.


    This clearly tells Li Aofeng that he doesn''t want to pursue the cause of LAN bi''er''s death.


    Li Aofeng''s expression is very calm. He can''t say whether he likes it or something else. He just looks at LAN Xiang''er so quietly.


    LAN Xiang''er calmed down, her expression was a little aggrieved: "emperor --"


    Voice down, Li Aofeng suddenly so pinched LAN Xiang''er''s chin, LAN Xiang''er stunned for a while, passively looked at Li Aofeng.


    On the surface, Li Aofeng was calm: "well, that''s what I love. Not everything in this palace can be asked to the end. Do you understand? "


    "Yes." LAN Xiang''er answers.


    "What I promise you is a promise. If there is a result, I will not hide it from you. " Li Aofeng said quietly.


    "Yes." LAN Xiang''er made a sound.


    This time, Li Aofeng released LAN Xiang''er.


    LAN Xiang''er didn''t say anything, just stood.


    "Change clothes for me. I''ll stay in Yongfu palace tonight." Li Aofeng said it directly.


    LAN Xiang''er didn''t resist. She quickly stepped forward and dressed Li Aofeng. Li Aofeng just looked at her. LAN Xiang''er didn''t look up.


    And suddenly Li Aofeng said: "how can I feel that someone has come to my concubine''s bedroom?"


    LAN Xiang''er was nervous for a moment: "except for my concubine, there was no one else."


    Li Aofeng''s footprints on the ground are very light. If he is not careful, it''s hard to see them clearly: "these footprints don''t look like the people in the palace."


    The footprints look much bigger than women''s footprints. They are men''s footprints.


    This is what Chang Sun Yi left before.


    After all, if you change clothes in a hurry, you can''t even change shoes in time. Chang Sun Yi came in from the outside, so the soles of her feet can''t be too hasty.


    But LAN Xiang''er didn''t expect that Li Aofeng would be so serious.


    This time, LAN Xiang''er''s palm was sweating.


    But LAN Xiang''er soon forced herself to calm down. At least under such circumstances, she could not be confused. If she was flustered, she would be in real trouble.


    This time, LAN Xiang''er said: "when the emperor said this, I remember. Previously, someone came from the house of internal affairs and said that it was sent by the emperor. Let me choose the jewelry first."


    "So?" Li Aofeng raised his eyebrows and then nodded, "well, the Outlands have attacked a lot of jewelry. I''ll let the people from the house of internal affairs show it to you first."


    "There''s no one but the house." LAN Xiang''er spoke calmly.


    Li Aofeng just looked down at LAN xianger: "remember that little eunuch''s appearance?"


    LAN Xiang''er was stunned, as if she was thinking seriously. But the next moment, LAN Xiang''er shook her head: "I remember a lot. I knew that I was a slave with small eyes and tall stature. When I spoke, I lowered my head and didn''t look up."


    Li Aofeng made a sound.


    "Emperor, why did you suddenly ask these questions?" LAN Xiang''er pressed her heart, "is there something wrong with this little eunuch?"


    "The little eunuch has no problem, because he was found in the Chaifang of the house of internal affairs. So I''m afraid it''s not the little eunuch who comes here, but the assassin I''m looking for. " Li Aofeng said word by word.


    Because of Li Aofeng''s words, LAN Xiang''er seems to be in a panic and looks at Li Aofeng in disbelief.


    "But it doesn''t matter. He can''t escape from the palm of my hand. As long as his wife is OK." Li Aofeng did not continue to revolve around this topic.


    Under such circumstances, Li Aofeng said nothing.


    LAN Xiang''er was scared and sweated.


    But LAN Xiang''er was calm on the surface.


    Changing clothes for Li Aofeng never stopped.


    Suddenly, with a backhand, Li Aofeng directly takes LAN Xiang''er to the bed. LAN Xiang''er screams, and then goes to bed¡ª¡ª


    It''s gone, and then.


    Everything has become logical, green tent, candle flickering, is each other''s entanglement and attachment, all thoughts are at the moment completely clear.


    Until the curtain is down.


    LAN Xiang''er is so tired that he can''t breathe. Li Aofeng looks at LAN Xiang''er jokingly as if he is a person who has nothing to do.


    What LAN Xiang''er''s eyes touched was the jade pendant on Li Aofeng''s neck.


    The jade pendant kept shaking in front of LAN Xiang''er, which made LAN Xiang''er unable to move.


    "Concubine AI is very interested in my jade pendant?" Li Aofeng asked directly.


    LAN Xiang''er was stunned and said, "I just think this jade pendant is exquisitely carved, so I can''t help looking at it more every time."


    "Like it?" Li Aofeng asked LAN Xiang''er with a low eyebrow.


    LAN Xiang''er was asked more and more passively. She didn''t know whether to admit it or not.


    As a result, before LAN Xiang''er reacts, Li Aofeng directly takes off the jade pendant on his neck.

 Chapter 1309

    This kind of action makes LAN Xiang''er''s heart beat faster, and the tension is self-evident.


    In order to Lan Xiang son completely guess Li Ao Feng''s mind and ideas, can only so more passively looking at Li Ao Feng.


    On the contrary, Li Aofeng is like a person who has nothing to do. He calmly gives his jade pendant to LAN Xiang''er: "if I like her, I will give it to her."


    LAN Xiang''er was stunned and looked at Li Aofeng in disbelief.


    Li Aofeng''s eyebrows and eyes are with a faint smile: "it''s just a jade pendant."


    "But --" Lan Xiang''er had not recovered from such a thing for a long time.


    "That''s just the legend of the jade pendant. Have you seen this jade pendant move for a hundred years? never. Besides, the imperial concubine always stays in my body, so it''s OK to take this jade pendant, isn''t it? " Li Aofeng''s voice is more calm.


    LAN Xiang''er looks at the jade pendant in front of her. It''s what she wants most. Now it''s just like a hot potato. She can''t take it any more.


    "Since Aifei likes it, I will give it to Aifei. I''m just putting my wealth and the state of the Zhou Dynasty on Princess Ai, eh Li Aofeng said that frankly.


    LAN Xiang''er said for a long time, "emperor, why are you..."


    "Because Aifei is my most important and beloved concubine, there''s no reason to explain it, just like what my father did for my mother." Li Aofeng has a smile in his eyes.


    The voice falls, thin lips also fall on LAN Xiang''er''s body.


    LAN Xiang''er''s heart beats very fast. It''s like being stirred by her heart in an instant. She likes more and more deeply, even more than she likes. It''s love.


    A man can put the whole country on himself.


    How can this not be love.


    But under such circumstances, LAN Xiang''er took a deep breath. She didn''t lose consciousness and knew what she was going to do.


    She quietly took over the jade pendant.


    In a few days, Chang Sunyi''s people come. LAN xianger gives this jade pendant to Chang Sunyi''s people. She will deal with the rest of the things and buy time for Chang Sunyi.


    As for Li Aofeng.


    LAN Xiang''er suddenly hesitated.


    This kind of meditation, Li Aofeng see clearly, but Li Aofeng''s eyebrows with a faint smile: "don''t daydream, early rest, eh?"


    "Yes." LAN Xiang''er answers.


    The jade pendant has been worn on LAN Xiang''er''s neck.


    It seems that there is Li Aofeng''s temperature on the jade plate. When the touch comes, it makes LAN Xiang''er seem quiet. On the contrary, Li Aofeng looks at LAN Xiang''er with a low eyebrow just like other people who have nothing to do. The smile in his eyebrows is always there.


    LAN Xiang''er became more and more tense.


    Until Li Aofeng embraces LAN Xiang''er and lies down calmly, LAN Xiang''er''s nerves are tight, almost Li Aofeng coaxes LAN Xiang''er.


    Over and over again.


    The low voice in LAN Xiang''er''s ear, as if to guide LAN Xiang''er, LAN Xiang''er in such a gentle, just gradually relaxed down, coupled with physical fatigue, this time, she fell asleep.


    After LAN Xiang''er fell asleep, Li Aofeng quietly looked at her and did not say a word. Her finger with a thin cocoon gently stroked LAN Xiang''er''s cheek.


    For a long time¡ª¡ª


    In the dark, such eyes are with a trace of complexity and deep meaning.


    And the night in Kyoto, as if in such a quiet, but with people elusive bloodbath.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡ª¡ª


    The next few days¡ª¡ª


    Li Aofeng doesn''t appear in Yongfu palace every day, but he doesn''t go to other concubines'' dormitories any more. It seems that Li Aofeng is extremely busy. Under such circumstances, LAN Xiang''er seems to be quiet.


    Her mind is not here.


    Juan''er came in with a small dot: "Niang Niang, this is today''s snack. It''s specially prepared for Niang Niang in the imperial dining room. It''s the taste of Pingzhou."


    "Well, you put that one." LAN Xiang''er spoke calmly.


    Juan''er puts things down, and then she looks at LAN Xiang''er, and the door of the bedroom is closed, and there is no one else in the bedroom.


    Juan''er then said, "madam, the king has arranged it. In three days, someone will come to see you out of the palace."


    Juan''er calmly expresses Chang Sunyi''s words to LAN Xiang''er.


    LAN Xiang''er''s heart beats fast. But LAN Xiang''er''s eyes fell on juan''er: "what about you?"


    "I''ve been in the palace all the time. I''ll be fine. What''s more, I''ve only been with you for two or three months, and I won''t arouse anyone''s suspicion. This missing person is just you, and has nothing to do with the maidservant. On that day, I will find a reason. If I am asked, I will be. You sent me to work. In this case, no one will say anything. "


    Juan''er thinks about everything, so LAN Xiang''er doesn''t have to worry.


    LAN Xiang''er was relieved.


    But listening to what juan''er said, LAN Xiang''er''s mind is not so calm. She is floating. In juan''er''s eyes, juan''er has some silent sighs.


    "Lady, don''t hesitate. If you don''t leave the imperial palace after three days, it will be even more difficult for you to leave again. " Juan''er advised LAN Xiang''er, "besides, don''t you also want to go to the king?"


    LAN Xiang''er made a sound.


    "The king can no longer appear in the palace, the palace is almost a net. Our people have already been arrested in the palace, so we can''t have any more accidents. " Juan''er continued, "Niang Niang, don''t worry about it. There''s nothing worth staying in this imperial palace."


    LAN xianger closed her eyes.


    It''s a very contradictory emotion, all emotions are pressed in the chest. LAN bi''er''s affairs, Li Aofeng''s tenderness to himself, Chang Sunyi''s tension, Yang Yi''s words, and Xiao Dezi''s death, no matter what, all appear in LAN Xiang''er''s mind one after another.


    LAN Xiang''er almost had no way back.


    She couldn''t help taking a deep breath.


    For a long time, LAN Xiang''er was sober and knew that the overall situation was the most important. Under such circumstances, she could not let go of the affairs of the state of Yao and come to the bottom of the matter.


    A lot of things are secrets. They are all secrets after all. Only when they are suitable to see the sun will they be told to the world.


    "I know. You don''t have to worry." LAN Xiang''er responded.


    Juan''er was relieved.


    Then juan''er didn''t say anything, and quietly accompanied LAN Xiang''er in the bedroom. After LAN Xiang''er had a snack, she took juan''er to the imperial garden for a walk.


    Every time she passes by the gate of the imperial garden, LAN Xiang''er always thinks of Xiao Dezi''s death.

 Chapter 1310

    That kind of shudder is obvious.


    And as the time of going out of the palace approached,; LAN Xiang''er''s tension is also obvious. She can''t say that feeling. She seems to be pressed in her heart. She can''t breathe any more.


    It was a premonition of uneasiness.


    What''s wrong.


    And now the calm, like a sign before the storm, but LAN Xiang''er can''t think of what happened.


    So for a long time, LAN Xiang''er''s eyebrows were slightly twisted.


    Juan''er tried to persuade her several times, but she didn''t know what to persuade, so she kept silent and didn''t say much.


    Suddenly, LAN Xiang''er''s steps stopped.


    Standing behind the rockery, she hid herself, and the slave who came in front of her was discussing something in a low voice. These familiar words made LAN Xiang''er''s brow even more tight.


    It''s Zeng Fuling.


    Correctly speaking, it was the Zeng family that had an accident.


    "So in the western regions, there must be a reason why the imperial concubines were sent back to the palace in advance. At that time, the imperial concubine was quiet, not so domineering as before. As a result, I didn''t expect to be able to keep Zeng''s family. " A maidservant was a little sorry.


    "It''s not the lady who is in favor now, but the master of Yongfu palace. The lady of the imperial concubine is not a little scheming against the master of Yongfu palace, so the one in Yongfu palace certainly can''t speak. Only when the imperial concubine goes down can she stabilize her position. "


    "Yes. However, the Zeng family is going to collapse. I''m afraid they will never get up again. The emperor will never tolerate this kind of party affiliation. "


    "I don''t think the lady can even sit in this position. After all, there is no support. In this place where people eat people in the harem, it''s a dead end. "


    "Shh, you can say that at will."


    ¡­¡­


    The conversation between the slaves went further and further. But LAN Xiang''er really heard it.


    The accident of Zeng''s family implicated Zeng Fuling. Zeng Fuling''s position in the harem for many years could not be restored. It was like adding a joke to people and making people watch a farce.


    This reminds LAN Xiang''er of the ruthlessness of emperors since ancient times.


    People on the throne are absolutely unmoved, so Li Shiyuan had his own words. When Li Aofeng became an adult, he gave up the throne and took Mu Cen to travel around the world. This was not the case when Li Shiyuan was in power.


    Therefore, Zeng Fuling is not not out of favor.


    When Zeng Fuling was favored, all people thought that Zeng Fuling was the future empress, but now, it seems that he can''t keep his glory.


    Li Aofeng face Zeng Fuling, a little bit of residual feelings are not.


    LAN Xiang''er didn''t speak, just stood quietly.


    Juan''er opened her mouth at the right time: "lady, don''t think too much. You''ve gone out. Everything here has nothing to do with you. There are so many people coming and going in the imperial palace that no one knows whether they can go to the end smoothly. "


    Juan''er is very calm.


    LAN Xiang''er made a sound, but she didn''t want to take a walk. She turned around and said, "let''s go back."


    "Yes." Juan''er answered respectfully, but she didn''t think much about it. She just felt that LAN Xiang''er was not happy to hear such a thing.


    The master and servant walked towards Yongfu palace.


    ¡­¡­


    Because of the Zeng family, Li Aofeng has not been in Yongfu palace for two days, but three meals a day, Li Aofeng will tell the people in the imperial dining room to do it in person, and then send it to Yongfu palace. This action also clearly tells the whole imperial palace that he cares about LAN Xiang''er.


    LAN xianger never left Yongfu palace since she came back from the imperial garden.


    But LAN Xiang''er didn''t expect that she would wait for Zeng Fuling.


    "Mother?" Juan''er looked at LAN Xiang''er and said, "if you don''t want to see Zeng Fei, I''ll go out and refuse."


    Now that Zeng Fuling had an accident, all people saw Zeng Fuling as if they had seen the plague. They had lost their previous flattery for fear of implicating themselves in it. In this case, LAN Xiang''er didn''t see Zeng Fuling.


    What''s more, LAN Xiang''er and Zeng Fuling had a bad time, and it''s reasonable not to see them.


    So when the eunuch came to ask, juan''er answered truthfully, but LAN Xiang''er seemed very quiet, and juan''er did not dare to make decisions without authorization.


    "Pass her in." For a long time, LAN Xiang''er spoke faintly.


    "Niang Niang -" juan''er was worried.


    "This is Yongfu palace. She can''t do anything." LAN Xiang''er was calm. "Everyone looked at her coming in from Yongfu palace. Besides, there were guards in Yongfu palace. She couldn''t get any benefits. What''s more, if we don''t see the present status of our palace, it will be a matter of fact. "


    Juan''er nodded.


    So it is.


    Then juan''er didn''t think about it any more and soon went out to deliver a message. LAN Xiang''er waited quietly in her bedroom. Soon eunuch Zeng Fuling was brought in.


    Even if Zeng Fuling appeared in front of LAN Xiang''er like this, he seemed to be arrogant, and he didn''t compromise because of the current loss of power.


    LAN Xiang''er knew very well that Zeng Fuling didn''t come to ask for himself.


    Therefore, LAN Xiang''er quietly looked at Zeng Fuling: "what''s the matter with Zeng Fei coming to our palace?"


    It was LAN Xiang''er who took the initiative to break the silence.


    Zeng Fuling looked at LAN Xiang''er in this way. Compared with the previous delicacy, her face now looked a little embarrassed and dispirited, and the haggard in her face became obvious.


    And Zeng Fuling''s eyes with a trace of resentment against LAN Xiang''er, and indescribable jealousy, but then looking at LAN Xiang''er, Zeng Fuling''s eyebrows and eyes are Schadenfreude, too many emotions piled up together, always make people feel that Zeng Fuling has some nerve disorders.


    LAN Xiang''er was on guard.


    But LAN Xiang''er didn''t say anything.


    And Zeng Fuling just looked at LAN Xiang''er. For a long time, she suddenly burst out laughing, especially sarcastic: "Lan Xiang''er, do you feel schadenfreude when you look at this palace now, and you feel very happy."


    LAN Xiang''er didn''t care about Zeng Fuling''s words, and said calmly: "there''s no need to gloat in this palace. So concubine Zeng came to our palace to talk to us about this? "


    The more calm it is, the more unacceptable it is for Zeng Fuling.


    In Zeng Fuling''s memory, LAN Xiang''er was just a slave in the palace. After he got the favor, he soared to the sky, and such a person could not live in the palace where he ate people for a long time.


    "Lan Xiang''er, you are so calm in this palace. This is because my palace is determined that I will be the empress of the great Zhou Dynasty, and now everything is a fatal blow to my palace. In the palace for many years, the palace has only love for the emperor. I once thought that the emperor was in love. "

 Chapter 1311

    Once Poria cocos but suddenly smile of some desolate, opening to say.


    LAN Xiang''er twisted her eyebrows, but she didn''t stop Zeng Fuling from going on.


    Zeng Fuling looked at LAN Xiang''er, and her eyes were shining for a moment: "now I know. The emperor does not love at all. He has no love in his heart. This palace is the emperor''s pawn, and you are also the emperor''s pawn. "


    In a word, let LAN Xiang''er''s heart beat faster.


    Want to know, this is suppress to what degree, just can resentful say these.


    Only on the surface, LAN Xiang''er was still.


    "Every woman in the harem is the emperor''s pawn. She dotes on you just to relax your vigilance. Let you step by step to the road of no return, Zeng family so, do you think your end will be good? It won''t be Zeng Fuling sneered.


    "Do you think that the emperor asked the Empress Dowager to accept you as her adopted daughter in order to let no one dare move you in the harem? No, you''re just balancing the interests of the harem. Because of the Empress Dowager''s appearance, the stable situation of the harem was in chaos and everyone was in danger. It was the emperor''s plan! "


    ¡­¡­


    Every word of Zeng Fuling was gloomy, but without the slightest joke, she just looked at LAN Xiang''er.


    That look was even vicious.


    "Lan Xiang''er, you won''t be proud for a long time, and you will end up like this palace." Zeng Fuling said to LAN Xiang''er, "if you don''t believe me, we''ll see. Today in this palace is your tomorrow. You''ll go wherever the palace goes. "


    Said, Zeng Fuling''s mood as if completely out of control.


    Suddenly she went forward, LAN Xiang''er was calm, and juan''er around her became very nervous. But Zeng Fuling didn''t get close, so she stood in front of LAN Xiang''er.


    "Lan Xiang''er, you always remind our palace of LAN bi''er." Zeng Fuling also mentioned LAN Bi Er suddenly.


    That eyes slightly narrowed up, do not know what is thinking.


    LAN Xiang''er suddenly hears LAN bi''er''s name, and suddenly quiets down. The eyes that look at Zeng Fuling are also a little deep.


    But Zeng Fuling burst out laughing: "my palace remembers that LAN bi''er was the same, and I feel that I was deeply loved. If it wasn''t for LAN bi''er, Cheng Yaojin, then my palace would have been the crown princess, so it would have been the empress of Zhou. Why wait until now?"


    LAN Xiang''er unexpectedly didn''t interrupt Zeng Fuling''s words.


    "But what about Lambert? Even if pregnant, but also personally endure the pain, watching the child was removed, tortured to death. Does the emperor love Lambert? At that time, everyone thought that the emperor was desperate for LAN bi''er. What happened? "


    Zeng Fuling laughed more and more wildly: "it''s just a joke."


    Her hand trembled and pointed at LAN Xiang''er, saying word by word: "Lan bi''er has become a chess piece, and has found out the mastermind behind the scenes. She has been favored all night, but the prosperity has fallen."


    LAN Xiang''er gradually clenched her fist in the palm of her hand.


    In Mammy Qian''s words, and what Zeng Fuling is telling now, LAN Xiang''er has gradually linked up LAN bi''er''s affairs completely.


    Li Aofeng in my mind is just a ruthless emperor.


    It''s been like this since I was the crown prince.


    In this way of thinking, let Lan Xiang Er involuntarily play a shiver, just in front of Zeng Fuling, such panic and hide very good.


    "It has nothing to do with this palace." LAN Xiang''er said calmly.


    Zeng Fuling sneered. This time, before Zeng Fuling could say anything, the guards had come in from outside.


    "I''m disturbing the empress. I''m just following the emperor''s will to take Princess Zeng away." For the rest, the guards said nothing.


    Zeng Fuling heard the words of the imperial guards, and suddenly he was frightened. He ran out of his mind and said, "no... don''t go to our palace. We want to see the emperor. Let go of our palace..."


    Soon, the shrill voice disappeared from LAN Xiang''er''s face.


    Before the bustling Jingfu Palace also followed all of a sudden quiet down.


    LAN Xiang''er stood still.


    Juan''er stepped forward with some worry: "Niang Niang, don''t think wildly. Zeng Fei can''t be powerful any more."


    LAN xianger closed her eyes.


    It''s like you can''t calm down.


    And outside came the eunuch''s message: "the emperor has arrived."


    Obviously, Li Aofeng came after hearing the news that Zeng Fuling was making trouble in Yongfu palace. LAN Xiang''er was quiet for a moment, but he didn''t say anything. He soon gathered his emotion and went out.


    Li Aofeng has also followed in.


    "My concubine, long live the emperor, long live the emperor." LAN Xiang''er invited Ann.


    "Get up." Li Aofeng helped LAN Xiang''er up in person.


    LAN Xiang''er didn''t say anything, but calmly stood up, and then stood on the edge of Li Aofeng.


    Li Aofeng looks down at LAN Xiang''er, as if he is inspecting whether there is something wrong with LAN Xiang''er. After hearing the news that Zeng Fuling has arrived at Yongfu palace, Li Aofeng immediately orders someone to take Zeng Fuling away.


    "Concubine Chen is very good. Although concubine Zeng came, she didn''t do anything to her." LAN Xiang''er finishes her speech quietly, but she knows what Li Ao Feng thinks.


    Li Aofeng said: "it''s OK. She won''t appear again."


    This made LAN Xiang''er''s heart beat faster: "Zeng Fei is..."


    "Cut and make a decision." Li Aofeng said that the cold-blooded ruthless, "Zeng''s family is full of murders, and she is a member of nine ethnic groups. How can she be alone?"


    LAN Xiang''er bit her lip: "Zeng Fei didn''t follow the emperor for many years."


    "I''ve been with her for many years, but I didn''t give her the courage to act recklessly." Li Aofeng said coldly.


    LAN Xiang''er didn''t say much. Li Aofeng''s attitude clearly told LAN Xiang''er that Li Aofeng didn''t have the slightest attachment and pity for Zeng Fuling, and he didn''t feel soft because he had been with him for many years.


    This kind of cognition makes LAN Xiang''er lower her eyebrows and eyes, quietly.


    "What are you thinking about again?" Li Aofeng lowers his head and pinches LAN Xiang''er''s chin.


    LAN Xiang''er calmed down and then said, "I wonder if I will end up with Zeng one day."


    This words, LAN Xiang''er said of particularly calm, so looking at Li Ao Feng, Mou Guang also for a moment not instantaneous.


    "What did she tell you?" Li Aofeng spoke lightly.


    "She said that all the people are beside the emperor, but they are all pieces of the emperor." LAN Xiang''er didn''t hide, "if the chess pieces lose their function and become useless chess, they will be forgotten naturally."

 Chapter 1312

    This made Li Aofeng''s eyes sink. When he looked at LAN Xiang''er again, he was more calm: "as long as you are clever around me, then these things can''t happen to you."


    "Yes, I know." LAN Xiang''er answers.


    Li Aofeng said: "well behaved, just be obedient. I won''t touch you. But Xiang''er, you must remember that you must not do anything to betray me. I will never tolerate that. "


    "Yes." LAN Xiang''er lowered her head and clenched her fist.


    "Now that you have nothing to do, I will not stay in Jingfu palace any longer. Things are busy in the palace today. When I''m finished, I''ll take you out to relax." Li Aofeng spoke lightly.


    "Good." LAN Xiang''er nodded.


    Li Aofeng didn''t say much and soon turned around and went out.


    Lan Xiang''s son was blessed: "my concubine, I send you to the emperor. Long live the emperor."


    Soon, Li Aofeng''s figure disappears in front of LAN Xiang''er. LAN Xiang''er stands up and becomes more and more silent.


    ¡­¡­


    And the next time¡ª¡ª


    The back palace of the whole Imperial Palace seems to be in a bloodbath.


    It''s a real danger.


    Zeng Fuling was ordered to abolish the title of imperial concubine. Along with the Zeng family, the family of nine people were killed. On that day, the Meridian Gate was surrounded tightly.


    On weekdays, the proud Zeng Fuling has long lost her former appearance and is in a state of confusion.


    When he was put on the execution ground, he seemed to have lost his consciousness.


    But under such circumstances, no one sympathized, no one dared to say anything, with the beheading officer''s order, the Zeng family''s people were all killed.


    How beautiful the Zeng family used to be, how embarrassed the Zeng family is now.


    The onlookers dare not breathe.


    LAN Xiang''er didn''t go, but in Yongfu palace, the slaves described this picture in detail. LAN Xiang''er''s heart beat very fast. It was a kind of involuntary tension. How could it be pacified.


    Sweaty palms.


    Once Fuling''s words, again and again in their ears.


    Her today is her tomorrow.


    Is that true?


    LAN Xiang''er didn''t dare to think deeply. Subconsciously, LAN Xiang''er stroked the jade pendant on her neck. She knew very well that she was only on the last day in the palace. After that day, she would completely leave the deep palace, so what LAN Xiang''er said would not happen.


    But as the time of going out of the palace is getting closer and closer, that kind of uneasy mood is becoming more and more obvious, how can''t stop.


    The concubines involved in the harem, one by one, dismounted.


    The original bustling harem also quieted down, as if it were in a dead silence. There were few concubines. Everyone lived in seclusion. If there were no circumstances, they would never leave their bedroom easily.


    On the contrary, Yongfu palace has become more lively.


    After all these troubles, everyone can see the position of Yongfu palace in the back palace. There are countless people coming to ask for help every day. LAN Xiang''er''s face doesn''t show, but her mind is not on it at all.


    ¡­¡­


    Until night¡ª¡ª


    Juan''er quietly enters the bedroom. LAN Xiang''er stands up and looks at juan''er face to face.


    "Niang Niang, I''ll cross dress you, and then you''ll be ready to go out of the palace. People will wait outside Yongfu palace and take you out. When you go out, you will see the king Juan''er speaks fast.


    LAN Xiang''er made a sound.


    "Niang Niang, after going out, don''t go back to this imperial palace again." Juan''er carefully explained, "this imperial palace will not be peaceful. I don''t know if there''s anything wrong with the maid''s news. The emperor is going to fight. I''m afraid many people will be involved. "


    LAN Xiang''er looks at juan''er, but juan''er doesn''t say any more. She quickly changes LAN Xiang''er''s eunuch clothes and carefully changes her face.


    Although rough, but in the dark, as long as it is not face to face look, or very familiar with each other, it is impossible to recognize.


    "Niang Niang, your name is Xiao Zhu now. If you don''t know anything else, the person who takes you out will explain it clearly. You just have to follow Juan''er said it briefly.


    LAN Xiang''er nodded.


    Juan''er doesn''t hesitate any more, and soon sends LAN Xiang''er to the back door of Yongfu palace. Juan''er looks at LAN Xiang''er calmly, and then kneels down for LAN Xiang''er.


    It''s not the slave status of the Zhou Dynasty, but the status of the people of the state of Yao: "princess, I will send you here. The princess must be safe."


    "Get up." LAN Xiang''er picked up juan''er.


    Juan''er''s eyes were also red, and then juan''er didn''t say anything: "it''s not suitable to stay here for a long time, the princess should be more careful."


    Then juan''er turns around and leaves in a hurry. LAN Xiang''er doesn''t hesitate. After taking a deep breath, she quickly walks out of the back door of Yongfu palace. Sure enough, there is a man in an official uniform outside. LAN Xiang''er can''t recognize him clearly. The other side just lowers her voice and explains.


    "My subordinate''s name is Wang Yongde. I''m in the military aircraft department. Now I''ll take the princess out, and the princess will follow me. I''ll deal with other things naturally." Wang Yongde said it directly.


    As the voice fell, Wang Yongde said nothing more and took LAN Xiang''er out of the palace all the way.


    LAN Xiang''er didn''t ask much. She followed Wang Yongde quietly.


    Gradually, the Yongfu palace is getting farther and farther away from LAN Xiang''er, but the palace gate is getting closer and closer to LAN Xiang''er. It''s obvious that LAN Xiang''er''s nervousness and uneasiness are becoming more and more obvious.


    I can''t let it go.


    This road is too smooth, smooth let Lan Xiang Er feel some strange.


    Even Wang Yongde couldn''t believe it: "what happened tonight, there was no one to inspect?"


    If not, you can meet at least two patrolling guards on this section of the road, but none of them can be seen tonight. Wang Yongde''s brows all twisted up.


    Because of Wang Yongde''s words, LAN Xiang''er subconsciously said, "is there anything wrong?"


    Wang Yongde was quiet: "it should not be. It''s all arranged here. Maybe the king arranged it. In this palace, we don''t know each other. So it''s normal. "


    This relieved LAN Xiang''er.


    LAN Xiang''er didn''t say anything.


    But Wang Yongde didn''t say anything. He continued to take LAN Xiang''er out of the palace. LAN Xiang''er followed him step by step until the palace gate was close at hand.


    ¡­¡­


    Yongfu Palace at that time¡ª¡ª


    Juan''er turns around and walks towards the palace, only to see that the Yongfu palace suddenly intrudes into countless guards. The leader is not someone else, but the commander of the guards.


    "Take this cheap maidservant down, put him in the heaven prison, and wait for his release." The commander spoke mercilessly.

 Chapter 1313

    Juan''er immediately knelt down: "my Lord, what''s wrong with my servant? Let me put my servant in the prison."


    "You''ll know when you go in." The commander obviously didn''t intend to continue talking nonsense with juan''er.


    Now, juan''er''s face turned pale in an instant.


    She is not stupid. Up to now, she naturally knows what happened. She is afraid that it has been revealed. Otherwise, it would not happen that the guards would appear in Yongfu Palace at this time, and they didn''t even ask LAN xianger''s whereabouts.


    Juan''er thought of these, and her face became more and more ugly. She wanted to inform LAN Xiang''er that it was too late. And the guard had already stepped forward and quickly carried LAN Xiang''er to the prison. On the way to Tianlao, LAN Xiang''er made up her mind.


    Because she saw people who had been in touch with her, as if they had been brought out in one pot.


    If they are all found, it proves that Chang Sunyi, who has been ambushing in the palace for many years, has been gradually cleaned up.


    And now LAN Xiang''er, I''m afraid it''s more dangerous than good.


    Juan''er''s expression fell into a dead silence.


    When he was imprisoned in the heaven prison, the voice of the commander came ruthlessly: "look at people carefully, and no accidents are allowed. She must live before the emperor let her die."


    "Yes." The guard answered.


    After that, the guards left, and the prison was still and gloomy.


    ¡­¡­


    At the same time¡ª¡ª


    Wang Yongde has taken LAN Xiang''er out of the door of the imperial palace.


    LAN Xiang''er calmed down and then looked at Wang Yongde: "Mr. Wang, I always feel uneasy. I''m afraid I have something to do. Tonight --"


    "Princess, there''s no time." Wang Yongde said quickly, "you have come out. No matter what happened in the palace, it has nothing to do with you. They are all from the state of Yao. They will only be loyal to the king, even if they pay for their lives. "


    This words say of firm matchless, that Mou Guang looking at Blue Xiang son of time, but don''t take a silk of hesitation.


    LAN Xiang''er finally sighed silently.


    "Princess, the carriage is in front of you. Get in the car quickly." Wang Yongde urged.


    But the carriage just stopped at the side of the road, and no one came down. Wang Yongde felt a little strange when he was quiet, but Wang Yongde subconsciously felt that it was all arranged and there was no trouble, so it was normal not to get off.


    Wang Yongde escorts LAN Xiang''er to the direction of the carriage.


    At this time, a man in black who was shot by an arrow almost ran towards LAN Xiang''er with all his life. Wang Yongde''s face was shocked.


    "Princess, don''t get in the carriage. We''re in the trap." The bodyguard fought his life to say the last word, then spat blood and fell to the ground.


    LAN Xiang''er''s face changed.


    Wang Yongde reacts quickly and immediately protects LAN Xiang''er to leave.


    As a result, let alone leave, in the next moment, a group of shadow guards quietly appeared around, and immediately controlled Wang Yongde and LAN xianger. Wang Yongde desperately protects LAN Xiang''er, but in front of these well-trained shadow guards, Wang Yongde has no effect.


    Gradually, Wang Yongde was outnumbered.


    LAN Xiang''er is in trouble step by step. Yingwei gradually surrounds them, and there is no room for escape.


    Under such circumstances, Wang Yongde has also been seriously injured.


    LAN Xiang''er was standing in the same place, motionless. Soon, she saw a bright yellow figure and appeared in front of her. Now, LAN Xiang''er''s face suddenly changed. For a moment and a half, she just looked at Li Aofeng and didn''t say a word.


    Li Aofeng is calm, so light looking at LAN Xiang''er, eyes have not the initial warmth, more is deep: "Xiang''er, you let me down."


    LAN Xiang''er looks at Li Aofeng calmly and doesn''t speak.


    And Li Aofeng step by step toward the direction of LAN Xiang''er, Yingwei in Li Aofeng approaching, also quietly back to one side. And Wang Yongde, who came out with LAN Xiang''er before, still protects LAN Xiang''er in front of him, even though he has long been unable to protect himself.


    "Wang Yongde." Li Aofeng actually called out Wang Yongde''s name, "I trust you, let you into the military aircraft department, also promoted you, you are good, gave me such a big surprise. Well


    "It has nothing to do with Lord Wang," Lan Xiang''er said.


    Li Aofeng is not smiling. When he looks at LAN Xiang''er again, the irony in his eyebrows becomes obvious. Then, Li Aofeng''s hand suddenly rises, and LAN Xiang''er feels extremely frightened.


    "I -" Wang Yongde was frightened by Li Aofeng''s attitude.


    Before he had time to speak, Li Aofeng''s hand had fallen down. In front of LAN Xiang''er''s face, he directly hit Wang Yongde''s Tianling cover with an internal force.


    Wang Yongde widened his eyes, blood fell from the corner of his mouth, and then he was so soft.


    This is the first time LAN xianger saw Li Aofeng kill people.


    That kind of ruthlessness, without any hesitation, as if the person in front of us is just a mole ant, which is not worth mentioning.


    Under such circumstances, LAN Xiang''er is more and more nervous. When she just looks at Li Aofeng, LAN Xiang''er never says anything.


    Li Aofeng doesn''t mind.


    LAN xianger''s only worry is Chang Sunyi. She doesn''t know if Chang Sunyi is arrested by Li Aofeng.


    Li Aofeng just stood and looked down: "come on, take the empress back to Yongfu palace."


    "Yes." The film and TV station responded respectfully.


    Soon, the shadow guard came to LAN Xiang''er, and his attitude towards LAN Xiang''er was still very good: "Niang Niang, I will escort you back to the palace."


    LAN Xiang''er doesn''t have the right to vote at all. She has been taken up by Yingwei and goes towards Yongfu palace. Li Aofeng just looks at LAN Xiang''er''s back and says nothing.


    LAN Xiang''er also looks at Li Aofeng, her eyes with a trace of begging, and Li Aofeng has long been blind, he turned his head indifferently.


    The original bustling palace gate seemed to be quieting down.


    The bodies on the ground were disposed of as if nothing had happened.


    Mu Zhiyi came out from the dark: "emperor, deal with it."


    "What about people?" Li Aofeng stood with a negative hand and asked directly.


    "I''m locked up in heaven''s prison, waiting for the emperor. All of these traitors in the palace have been cleaned up one by one, and none of them are left behind. ", Mu Zhiyi said calmly.


    Li Ao Feng hum a voice, turn round a brush sleeve, then just coldly say: "put drive Yongfu palace."


    "Yes." The little Eunuch in front answered.


    Soon, Li Aofeng walked towards Yongfu palace, but the palace was still quiet, as if he didn''t know what had happened before.

 Chapter 1314

    Mu Zhiyi looks at Li Aofeng''s leaving figure and slightly raises his eyebrows. However, he doesn''t say anything at last. Instead, he keeps quiet and stands still. Until Li Aofeng''s figure disappears, Mu Zhiyi orders the shadow guard in a low voice to continue to deal with the next thing.


    And this night, the more calm, the more bloody.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡ª¡ª


    Yongfu palace.


    The slaves fell on their knees.


    Yongfu palace, which was once luxurious, is now a place of execution. No one in Yongfu palace has ever escaped. There are many screams in Yongfu palace.


    When LAN Xiang''er is pressed back to Yongfu palace, what she sees is such a picture. Her face is very pale, and the pungent smell of blood makes LAN Xiang''er feel nauseous. But in the face of such things, LAN Xiang''er can only force herself to calm down.


    Until juan''er was brought up from the prison, she was tied up in front of LAN Xiang''er. Her nails were pulled out, and the shrill scream came through. But soon, her mouth was blocked, and there was no way to commit suicide.


    And if juan''er is in a coma, her wound is salted, and then splashed with hot water, everything is carried out in a cruel and merciless way, and no one stops or says anything.


    The voice of questioning came fiercely: "say, how many evils do you have left?"


    Juan''er refused to answer.


    But juan''er''s refusal to answer, in exchange for the cruel criminal law, juan''er''s life so little disappeared, before the resentment to now silent, as if the whole person has no breath.


    But this kind of torture did not stop because of this situation, they are more ways to let juan''er survive than to die.


    And LAN Xiang''er can''t stop, even can''t leave, can only passively look at juan''er a little bit in front of him.


    LAN xianger closed her eyes.


    She didn''t know how many juan''er could die in front of her, but LAN Xiang''er saw them twice in one night tonight.


    All this is inspired by Li Aofeng.


    LAN Xiang''er naturally knows.


    At this time, Li Aofeng''s figure has entered the Yongfu palace, the slaves knelt on the ground, only LAN Xiang''er is so proud to look at Li Aofeng.


    Li Aofeng doesn''t mind.


    The shadow guard soon followed in: "emperor, Chang Sun Yi is already in the prison."


    In a word, LAN Xiang''er, who had no reaction, suddenly became tense and quickly walked towards Li Aofeng. Obviously, she couldn''t believe what she heard.


    "Where is he?" LAN Xiang''er asks Li Aofeng calmly.


    Li Aofeng''s eyebrows were low, so he looked at LAN Xiang''er condescensively: "I''ll give you one last chance to tell me everything completely, otherwise, don''t blame me for being merciless."


    "I don''t know anything." LAN Xiang''er said it directly.


    "Is it?" Li Aofeng made it clear that he didn''t believe it.


    But to LAN Xiang''er, Li Aofeng seemed more polite: "OK. If you don''t want to say it, naturally I have a way for you to say it. "


    Li Aofeng''s eyes look at LAN Xiang''er for a moment.


    LAN Xiang''er''s mentality is very fast. Just looking at Li Aofeng, she suddenly thinks of juan''er and Xiao Dezi. Their tragic death has deeply imprinted LAN Xiang''er''s heart.


    "Don''t touch my brother." LAN Xiang''er came back.


    "Good." Li Ao Feng light mouth, but Li Ao Feng looking at Lan Xiang er''s eyes seem more indifferent, "I can not move Chang Sun Yi, but tell me what you know truthfully."


    LAN Xiang''er took a deep breath: "I want to see my brother first."


    Li Aofeng looked at it quietly, and then raised his hand: "take the empress to the dungeon."


    "Yes." The guards answered.


    After that, the guard came forward and said politely, "lady, follow me."


    The voice falls, LAN Xiang''er quickly follows the guard to the direction of Tianlao. Li Aofeng just looks at LAN Xiang''er''s figure and stands still.


    "Emperor, I don''t think the empress knows." Mu Zhiyi suddenly came out, but he said it directly.


    "Of course she didn''t know." Li Aofeng light mouth: "but she can let Chang Sunyi mouth."


    What Li Aofeng said is direct and cruel.


    Mu Zhiyi didn''t speak, just looked at Li Aofeng in this way.


    He knew very well what Li Aofeng wanted, the treasure under the jade pendant and the token of commanding a hundred grand masters. These secrets were in the hands of the people of the state of Yao. As the king of the state of Yao, Chang Sun Yi naturally knew that.


    But Li Aofeng also knows very well that it is absolutely impossible to get a word out of Chang Sunyi''s mouth. If the state of Yao had lost the eldest grandson''s family, it would have been replaced by the next family in the ups and downs, so the state of Yao would be unstable.


    Moreover, even if Yao was a fortress, it was not to the point where Li Aofeng had to, because Yao and the neighboring small countries were not the threat of big Zhou.


    What Li Aofeng wants is the secret under the jade pendant.


    At first, LAN Xiang''er just wanted to control the harem.


    Gradually in the investigation of the LAN family, but unexpectedly involved in the matter of the state of Yao, and this matter has become a breakthrough, many things can no longer hide, this is just a little bit of the cocoon, the result involved in such a big secret.


    This is the next step.


    As Zeng Fuling and LAN Xiang''er said, everyone in the harem is just Li Aofeng''s pawn.


    When this piece is useless, it will be abandoned.


    LAN Xiang''er is naturally a guide for Chang Sun Yi on the second floor, but Chang Sun Yi has escaped many times. This time, Li Ao Feng deliberately created the illusion, and Chang Sun Yi is not a useless person. It''s too late to find out.


    Li Aofeng knew, and Chang Sunyi also knew, so he was more nervous about LAN xianger.


    Therefore, Chang Sun Yi will inevitably return to the palace.


    Back in the palace, that is naturally catching turtles in a jar.


    Soon, Li Aofeng recovered from such thoughts and went directly to the dungeon with people. Mu Zhiyi didn''t say anything and quickly followed up.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡ª¡ª


    In the dungeon.


    LAN Xiang''er sees Chang Sun Yi. Chang Sun Yi has been detained on the scaffold. In fact, Da Zhou seldom uses punishment, but when using punishment, almost no one can escape from here.


    "Brother --" Lan Xiang''er''s eyes are very red, "it''s Xiang''er who is sorry for you. Xiang''er will take you out."


    "Don''t mess around, Xiang''er." Although Chang Sun Yi looks embarrassed, she is still calming LAN Xiang''er''s mood.


    LAN Xiang''er didn''t speak.

 Chapter 1315

    Soon, Li Aofeng and others have come. The bodyguard on one side has already prepared the stool. Li Aofeng sits down and looks at LAN Xiang''er like this.


    He didn''t speak.


    LAN Xiang''er took a deep breath and didn''t avoid Li Aofeng''s eyes.


    Li Aofeng raised his eyebrows: "do you have something to say to me?"


    As a result, before LAN Xiang''er could speak, Chang Sun Yi spoke calmly: "don''t look for Xiang''er. Xiang''er doesn''t know anything. She has been well protected by me since she was a child, and even in order to find the cause of bi''er''s death. She doesn''t know anything else. "


    That''s the truth.


    But this words, let Li Ao breeze smile not to smile of look to long Sun Yi.


    Li Aofeng didn''t doubt that. Because whether LAN Xiang''er is hiding something, Li Aofeng has always known clearly.


    LAN Xiang''er''s eyes are not deceptive.


    And Li Aofeng can see that Chang Sun Yi cares about her only sister, so naturally LAN Xiang''er will not be involved in this matter.


    If it wasn''t for LAN bi''er''s death, LAN Xiang''er would never have been able to put it down in her heart. Otherwise, LAN Xiang''er would not have appeared in the Imperial Palace, and would even have stayed so safe and stable in Pingzhou.


    On the contrary, Li Aofeng''s attitude makes Chang Sunyi a little unpredictable.


    But soon, LAN Xiang''er recovered and looked at Li Aofeng calmly: "emperor."


    "He said Li Ao Feng''s attitude is light, Mou Guang falls on Lan Xiang er''s body, more and more appears calm.


    LAN Xiang''er looked at Li Aofeng calmly with nervous heartbeat and emotion: "as long as you release my brother, I can stay in this palace unconditionally. Besides, the jade pendant that the emperor wants is also on me. If I break this jade pendant, I can''t get any good for anyone. I don''t think the emperor is willing to break the jar like this."


    Every word of LAN Xiang''er is very calm.


    The eyes looked at Li Aofeng for a moment, as if they were also speculating about Li Aofeng''s idea. On the contrary, Li Aofeng listened to LAN Xiang''er''s words, but the banter in his eyebrows became more and more obvious.


    This kind of Li Aofeng makes LAN Xiang''er''s tension more obvious.


    On the contrary, Chang Sun Yi was calm when she heard such words. Chang Sun Yi had already known the news before. It was some accident that Li Ao Feng would do such a thing.


    But Chang Sun Yi knows very well that the more elusive she is, the more she should keep calm, because Li Aofeng is always a man who does not arrange to play cards.


    If you can figure out Li Aofeng, they don''t have to be so difficult over the years.


    And this jade pendant on LAN Xiang''er''s body, gradually, let Chang Sun Yi''s eyebrows and eyes follow calm down, and then, that low convergence eyebrows and eyes flashed a trace of not calm.


    Under such circumstances, LAN Xiang''er couldn''t get Li Aofeng''s reply. She had already taken out the jade pendant hanging around her neck and held it in her hand.


    Li Aofeng remained silent.


    "Emperor, if my brother can''t leave here, I don''t mind if this jade pendant is safe. After all, Yao can''t get it, and I can''t let anyone get it." LAN Xiang''er said firmly.


    The jade pendant was picked up and put on the high place. As long as LAN Xiang''er let go, the jade pendant would fall down and smash completely.


    All of a sudden, the air in the dungeon condensed.


    And the shadow guard on the side is also ready to go, waiting for Li Aofeng''s order.


    But Li Aofeng looked at LAN Xiang''er calmly as if he had nothing to do: "now Xiang''er has learned to threaten me?"


    "Let my brother go." LAN Xiang''er didn''t mean to flinch.


    Li Aofeng just turned his finger: "if I don''t agree?"


    LAN Xiang''er calmed down and said, "let''s burn both the jade and the stone."


    "Good." Li Aofeng light mouth, is really completely don''t mind.


    In Li Aofeng''s words, Yingwei''s sword also points to Chang Sunyi. Chang Sunyi can''t resist. Even if Yingwei''s sword doesn''t point to Chang Sunyi, there is a poisonous snake pool below. These snakes have been hungry for a long time. As long as Chang Sunyi is put down, they will die.


    And Li Aofeng such attitude, let Lan Xiang son stunned.


    She couldn''t believe that Li Aofeng was indifferent.


    And the eldest Sun Yi seemed to understand all of a sudden, and quickly looked at LAN Xiang''er: "Xiang''er, you go! This jade pendant is fake


    This time, Chang Sun Yi suddenly realized, and LAN Xiang''er understood all of a sudden in Chang Sun Yi''s words.


    The jade pendant is fake.


    What Li Aofeng said in his ear is also false.


    Because Li Aofeng has known LAN xianger''s identity for a long time. Step by step, he has set up a trap, which makes LAN xianger completely unsuspecting. In private, he thinks that Li Aofeng really believes in himself, and then he takes the initiative to contact Chang Sunyi.


    But I don''t know that Li Aofeng arranged every step.


    He can''t find Chang Sun Yi''s hiding place, but he can find it through LAN Xiang''er.


    And placate good Lan Xiang Er, these intrauterine and Lan Xiang Er contact people, also can be smoothly touched out.


    That''s why there''s everything that''s going on.


    When LAN Xiang''er recovered, the shock and consternation couldn''t be stopped. It was more remorse and chagrin. Little by little, LAN Xiang''er was cornered, and even breathing began to become difficult.


    She stepped back.


    The jade pendant, which had been held high, had fallen in response to the sound and broken into powder on the ground.


    But Li Aofeng didn''t even look at it.


    LAN Xiang''er felt that she was a joke, a complete joke.


    And Zeng Fuling''s words clearly appeared in LAN Xiang''er''s ears. She was just a chess piece, and Li Aofeng''s chess piece in this position. When this chess piece lost its function, she was also an abandoned one.


    There will be no happy ending to abandoning a son.


    Her eyes were red, but she couldn''t cry, so she could only look at Li Aofeng.


    Seeing this, Chang Sun Yi calms down and comforts LAN Xiang''er word by word: "Xiang''er, these things have nothing to do with you. Don''t go to your heart."


    LAN Xiang''er didn''t speak, just stood like this.


    She didn''t look at Chang Sun Yi, but at Li Aofeng.


    Li Aofeng is still sitting on the seat, condescending, looking at LAN Xiang''er''s eyes are more calm.


    "Li Aofeng." LAN Xiang''er called Li Aofeng with her first name and surname. It was the first time in such a long time that she called Li Aofeng with her first name and surname.


    Li Aofeng didn''t blame LAN Xiang''er for being disrespectful. He made a sound, as if he was signaling LAN Xiang''er to go on.


    "I''m a chess piece, aren''t I? I''m the same as Zeng Fuling, but I''m a chess piece in Li Aofeng''s hand. All your words are hypocritical. You just want me to relax. In fact, you''ve already arranged everything, haven''t you? "

 Chapter 1316

    LAN Xiang''er is questioning Li Aofeng.


    Li Aofeng didn''t speak, but he didn''t deny LAN Xiang''er''s meaning.


    From the beginning of finding LAN Xiang''er, she is indeed a chess piece in Li Aofeng''s hand, but this chess piece, Li Aofeng did not expect to have such a role.


    Later, it was an accident to know LAN Xiang''er''s identity.


    "Li Aofeng, you are so cruel." LAN Xiang''er retreated step by step.


    As LAN Xiang''er retreats, Yingwei follows her step by step, for fear that LAN Xiang''er will do something. After all, Li Aofeng wants the living, not the dead.


    And LAN Xiang''er in Li Aofeng''s attitude, very clear know all things, she suddenly so self mocking laugh.


    Li Aofeng remained silent.


    As for LAN Xiang''er, he is not totally emotionless. It can only be said that during this period of time, LAN Xiang''er has moved Li Aofeng. Otherwise, there is no need to be soft hearted at this moment.


    "Am I merciless?" Li Ao Feng light mouth, "I didn''t remind you, didn''t ask you?"? You chose to betray me. Don''t forget that you are my woman, but you didn''t hesitate to betray me, did you? "


    LAN xianger looked at Li Aofeng like this: "so, you let me look at the tragic situation of xiaodezi and juaner, and look at the people of Yao state who died in front of me, right?"


    "I''m just reminding you." Li Ao breeze light mouth, don''t think oneself have what wrong, "if you can turn around in time, I won''t to you how.". Even if it is a state of Yao, as long as it can submit to Da Zhou and hand over things, there will be no danger. "


    "You dream!" LAN Xiang''er roars at Li Aofeng.


    Soon, she sneered. When she looked at Li Aofeng again, she quickly took off the hairpin from her forehead. The hairpin was facing her neck.


    This time, all the people in the prison were quiet.


    "Li Aofeng, let my brother go." LAN Xiang''er just looked at Li Aofeng, "otherwise, I will die here. Without me, it''s useless for you to have this jade pendant. No one can move it. But brother Huang is the monarch of the state of Yao. He still has a way! "


    LAN Xiang''er''s tone was not a bit of a joke.


    The hairpin had fallen on his neck, and even the skin of his neck was bloodstained. However, under such circumstances, Li Aofeng seemed not to be unmoved and completely unaffected by LAN Xiang''er.


    Now, LAN Xiang''er is not calm.


    But on the surface, LAN Xiang''er seemed as if nothing had happened.


    On the contrary, Chang Sun Yi''s brow slightly twisted. For LAN Xiang''er''s obstinacy and stubbornness, Chang Sun Yi knew clearly that he was really afraid of LAN Xiang''er''s accident.


    The eldest Sun Yi is very clear that LAN Xiang''er is not Li Aofeng''s opponent at all.


    "Xianger --" Chang Sunyi took the initiative to speak.


    LAN Xiang''er didn''t speak. She just looked at Li Aofeng for a moment.


    Li Aofeng is very calm, as if he didn''t become nervous because of LAN Xiang''er''s action. That Mou Guang can''t be more calm.


    Just like everything in front of Li Aofeng is just a joke.


    "Let my brother go." LAN Xiang''er spoke again.


    And LAN Xiang''er''s voice falls, suddenly, a strong wind comes, LAN Xiang''er Leng for a while, soon, the shadow guard has quickly controlled LAN Xiang''er.


    LAN Xiang''er''s hairpin fell to the ground.


    Before the struggle and threat, but also a joke.


    Li Aofeng''s voice came coldly: "send your mother back to Yongfu palace. You are not allowed to leave without my permission. No one is allowed to visit the lady. "


    "Yes." The film and TV station responded respectfully.


    LAN Xiang''er didn''t expect such a picture and struggled desperately.


    Li Aofeng is looking at LAN Xiang''er with no emotion in his eyes. Every word clearly warns LAN Xiang''er: "don''t challenge my patience, and don''t do anything in Yongfu palace. You know, your every move is related to Chang Sun Yi. If something happens to you, Chang Sun Yi will not be able to live. Do you understand what I mean? "


    This is a warning.


    How can LAN Xiang''er not understand Li Aofeng''s meaning.


    Even in this case, LAN Xiang''er is still held by Li Aofeng, and is still a chess piece in Li Aofeng''s hand, which is used to threaten Chang Sunyi.


    On the contrary, the same is true for Chang Sun Yi.


    In the hands of Li Aofeng, they have no alternative but to be passive.


    LAN Xiang''er looks at Li Aofeng resentfully.


    Li Aofeng no longer looked at LAN Xiang''er: "send her back to the palace."


    Voice down, the shadow guard has escorted LAN Xiang''er back to Yongfu palace, also did not give LAN Xiang''er more opportunities to stay in the dungeon.


    LAN Xiang''er completely fell into passivity.


    Li Aofeng did not speak, just so indifferent looking, until LAN Xiang''er''s figure disappeared in front of him.


    Li Aofeng looks at Chang Sunyi.


    "You know what I want." Li Aofeng said faintly, "I''m not interested in the treasure of the state of Yao. This jade pendant is only left by our ancestors. "


    Chang Sun Yi didn''t speak.


    "What I want is the obedience of the state of Yao. You should know that if Dazhou attacked Yao, the result would be the same. As long as you submit to the Zhou Dynasty, I can return this jade pendant to the state of Yao. " Li Aofeng said directly, "it''s just that she has to stay in Dazhou. As for the reason, you know very well."


    The jade pendant needs LAN Xiang''er to start.


    Therefore, on the premise that the conditions are met, Li Aofeng returns the jade pendant to Chang Sunyi instead of letting the tiger go back to the mountain, because he also takes LAN xianger hostage in Dazhou.


    So even under such circumstances, Li Aofeng never touched LAN xianger.


    And Li Aofeng is a thoughtful person. If the two countries go to war carelessly, it is extremely easy for him to become a sinner through the ages. If he is naturally obedient, then Li Aofeng will be famous in history.


    It is also against morality to imprison the emperors of other countries in private without going to war.


    All of this, Li Aofeng thought clearly, there will be a way to contain each other.


    Chang Sun Yi sneered: "you are a good abacus."


    "If you are in your position, you should seek your position." Li Ao Feng is very calm, "I give you a few days to consider.". But you should be clear that you don''t have the right to choose. If I really want to attack the state of Yao, I can find a reasonable reason. What you have done in Dazhou these years is enough to make me fight. "


    Li Ao Feng says of direct, the Mou light isn''t instantaneous of see to long Sun Yi.


    Chang Sunyi fell into a passive situation, but in front of Li Aofeng, Chang Sunyi still didn''t compromise.


    Li Aofeng stood up and soon turned to leave.

 Chapter 1317

    But Chang Sun Yi suddenly stopped Li Aofeng: "do you have no feelings for Xiang er?"


    Li Aofeng listened to this, but on the surface, he remained silent. He did not answer Chang Sunyi''s question and still stood like this.


    "Let Xiang''er leave. Xiang''er is just an innocent person involved." Chang Sun Yi spoke.


    "No way." Li Aofeng said directly, "she is my woman, so death is my ghost."


    The implication is that consciousness may make LAN Xiang''er leave.


    "You''re going to lose both." Chang Sun Yi said it directly.


    Li Aofeng didn''t respond to Chang Sunyi''s words, so he quickly turned around and left without even looking at Chang Sunyi. After Li Aofeng left, Chang Sunyi was also released.


    Chang Sun Yi closed her eyes slightly.


    But in the face of such a situation, Chang Sun Yi is not impatient.


    When it comes, it will be settled.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡ª¡ª


    At that time¡ª¡ª


    Yongfu palace.


    All the slaves in Yongfu palace have been changed, and the new ones are just transferred from the house of internal affairs. Yongfu palace has been heavily guarded, not even the Imperial Guard, but the shadow guard beside Li Aofeng.


    This means that even a fly can''t get out of Yongfu palace, let alone a living person.


    LAN Xiang''er is completely under house arrest.


    It wasn''t long before LAN Xiang''er was sent back to Yongfu palace that Li Aofeng arrived. LAN Xiang''er just sat on the edge of the bed and didn''t even stand up.


    She knows very well that she can''t do anything.


    Li Aofeng has clearly told himself that if she goes wrong, Chang Sunyi will surely die.


    What can LAN Xiang''er do.


    She lowered her head and laughed at herself.


    But her calm, but as if in the emergence of Li Aofeng, the moment followed by the irritability.


    Li Aofeng didn''t speak. He just looked at him. His eyes seemed much calmer. Then he said faintly: "I''m staying in Yongfu palace. I won''t embarrass you. If you act rashly, don''t blame me for not thinking about my old love. "


    LAN Xiang''er doesn''t speak, or even look at Li Aofeng.


    Li Aofeng see LAN Xiang''er stubborn, this next step toward the direction of LAN Xiang''er.


    Until he stood in front of LAN Xiang''er.


    LAN Xiang''er doesn''t look at this person at all. Li Aofeng is also very direct. He pinches LAN Xiang''er''s chin with his slender fingers and half forces LAN Xiang''er to look at himself.


    In such strength, LAN Xiang''er could not resist at all.


    "As long as you are obedient, eh?" Li Aofeng said faintly, "naturally, I can''t move Chang Sun Yi. Do you understand? "


    "Li Aofeng, you are so mean." LAN Xiang''er grits her teeth and looks at Li Aofeng.


    Li Aofeng is calm, just look at: "I am on the throne, there are many helpless."


    "No, you have no feelings at all. No one will be left in your heart, and no one will be given a chance. All the people around you are used by you. You will be alone sooner or later!" LAN Xiang''er angrily roared, "one day, if your father and mother, your sister can be used by you, you will not hesitate to start."


    LAN Xiang''er, regardless of it, seemed to vent all her emotions on it: "Li Aofeng, you have no heart at all, not what you said you were helpless on the throne. The person I hate most in LAN Xiang''er''s life is you. If I can, I will kill you without hesitation. "


    LAN Xiang''er panted.


    And Li Ao Feng''s face in Lan Xiang er''s roar, also followed more and more heavy: "enough!"


    "Are you guilty?" LAN Xiang''er sneered, "yes, you should be guilty, because you are such a person!"


    "In front of me, you are not allowed to be a bit presumptuous." Li Aofeng''s voice sank.


    LAN Xiang''er didn''t say anything.


    But that kind of anger is obvious, desperately struggling, want to break free from Li Aofeng''s hands, but LAN Xiang''er''s strength is Li Aofeng''s opponent.


    In this struggle, LAN Xiang''er gradually fell into the passive.


    But Li Aofeng suddenly said: "in your heart, I am such a person?"


    LAN Xiang''er gave a positive answer: "yes."


    "Good." Li Aofeng is still calm, as if such an answer can''t arouse his anger. When he looks at LAN Xiang''er again, he has a trace of evil. "No matter what kind of person I am, you can only stay in Da Zhou all your life."


    "You dream." LAN Xiang''er roared.


    Li Aofeng didn''t pay attention to LAN Xiang''er''s roar at all. He looked at LAN Xiang''er calmly, but his face didn''t show. Then, he let LAN Xiang''er go.


    Suddenly relaxed strength let Lan Xiang son stagger for a while, Li Ao Feng didn''t support, soon turned around and left calmly.


    After Li Aofeng left, LAN Xiang''er was still breathing heavily.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡ª¡ª


    Half a month later¡ª¡ª


    In the past half a month, it seems that everything has become calm.


    The whole Imperial Palace was quiet, but Yongfu palace was still heavily guarded. No one was allowed to go near Yongfu palace, and LAN Xiang''er could not leave from Yongfu palace.


    LAN Xiang''er also lost weight for a whole circle, and nothing tasted in her mouth. LAN Xiang''er didn''t want to eat, and even protested. But the slaves of Yongfu palace kept begging for LAN Xiang''er. If LAN Xiang''er didn''t eat, these slaves would die.


    LAN Xiang''er couldn''t ignore other people''s lives, and the food was forced to swallow a little bit.


    During this period, LAN Xiang''er never saw Li Aofeng again.


    But LAN Xiang''er has no way to find out about her eldest son. As long as LAN Xiang''er asks, the bodyguard will immediately let her go back to her bedroom, let alone reveal the slightest clue.


    LAN Xiang''er collapsed.


    She walked back and forth in the bedroom, can only comfort themselves, now no news is the best news.


    But LAN Xiang''er''s brain is spinning fast, and then she wants to solve the problem, but it seems that the more she is in such an environment, the more unable she is to start. In front of Li Aofeng, LAN Xiang''er is as transparent as a piece of white paper.


    And here around are Li Aofeng''s people, how can she leave.


    LAN Xiang''er is almost desperate. She just sits on the soft collapse and puts her hand on the armrest. Suddenly, LAN Xiang''er is quiet.


    This time, LAN Xiang''er quickly stood up, and the whole person seemed to calm down.


    She had been in the palace for more than a year. At the beginning, when she was just a slave, LAN Xiang''er had heard old mammy say that there were countless anecdotes in the palace, the most famous of which was Yongfu palace. But LAN Xiang''er didn''t go to her heart.


    The old lady said that Yongfu palace had not been inhabited for nearly a hundred years.

 Chapter 1318

    Although Yongfu palace is the closest to the throne of empress, no emperor has given any reward to his concubines. It is said that a royal concubine died in Yongfu palace a hundred years ago, but after her death, her body could not be found.


    That''s why it''s said in the palace that there are secret passages in Yongfu palace. But until now, no one has found them. Later, it became a habit. Although the Yongfu palace is luxurious, it''s always empty.


    But now, LAN Xiang''er has discovered unexpectedly.


    She was quiet, and quickly turned the secret way back to the original.


    You know, a hundred years ago, Dazhou just arrived at this imperial palace, but the Imperial Palace was not built a hundred years ago, but existed for nearly a thousand years. So does this mean that the people of the Li family did not know the existence of this secret road?


    LAN Xiang''er forced herself to calm down.


    Her brain is spinning fast.


    After that, LAN Xiang''er didn''t say anything and stayed quietly in her bedroom.


    At noon, the slaves brought lunch. Although LAN Xiang''er was under house arrest, his treatment was still the treatment of the imperial concubine.


    Before Li Aofeng did not move, the people in the palace were still respectful to LAN Xiang''er for fear of causing trouble.


    So under such circumstances, LAN Xiang''er''s life did not change except that she was under house arrest.


    "Niang Niang, when you''ve finished your meal, call me, and I''ll come in and clean up." The new mother said carefully.


    LAN Xiang''er said nothing, and mammy soon retired. After all, it was clear that LAN Xiang''er didn''t like people to follow him all the time, and so did the slaves. What''s more, the Yongfu palace is like an iron wall. How can it disappear from their presence.


    LAN Xiang''er watched the slave go out, but he didn''t say a word.


    Just looking at the lunch in front of me, I suddenly lost my appetite.


    The exquisite shrimp on the chopsticks made LAN Xiang''er vomit out in an instant. This fishy smell almost made LAN Xiang''er unable to accept.


    But soon, LAN Xiang''er covered her lips.


    She flashed a bad feeling in her mind, and then she was surprised to feel that her moon event seemed to have never come this month.


    And Li Aofeng never let people bring the soup, so LAN Xiang''er never took it. It''s just that LAN Xiang''er hasn''t heard any news for such a long time, and the moon will arrive on time. Naturally, LAN Xiang''er has never thought about this.


    And now¡ª¡ª


    LAN Xiang''er was not calm.


    If you are really pregnant, the child is not coming at the right time. She looked at her still flat belly so quietly, although there was no definite answer, but most of the time she probably knew.


    After sinking, LAN Xiang''er didn''t speak.


    Before confirming the news, she has more important things to do.


    The lunch was finally sent back intact.


    Naturally, the slave did not dare to say anything. He passively looked at the lunch. He was helpless. If the emperor knew about it, he would not be able to do well. Although the emperor never seems to have asked about Yongfu palace, every move in Yongfu palace will be reported to the emperor truthfully, such as how much LAN Xiang''er ate and how to rest.


    Now¡ª¡ª


    ¡­¡­


    But after this lunch, all the food was sent out intact. Occasionally LAN Xiang''er would move a little, but very little.


    The slaves were almost helpless.


    Li Aofeng naturally knew that. He twisted his eyebrows and looked at the slave kneeling in front of him. He said in a cold voice: "a group of rubbish, you can''t make a meal for your mother. What do I want you to do?"


    The slaves were frightened and shivering.


    Anyway, LAN Xiang''er is the master of Yongfu palace. How can they dare to force LAN Xiang''er to eat? They don''t want to live.


    "How long has this been the case." Li Aofeng asked calmly.


    "For a few days." The slaves respectfully said, "but the empress doesn''t eat at all. She eats something light, but she hardly touches the fish. If the soup is not fish soup, it will be better. There are few heavy tastes. But these are the things the lady loves to eat. "


    The slaves recalled it carefully.


    Now, Li Aofeng didn''t speak.


    On the contrary, Cheng Dezhu suddenly thought of something and looked at Li Aofeng like this: "emperor, is the empress happy? It''s all about trying to get pregnant. I''m picky about things. I don''t like what I used to like now. "


    Li Aofeng frowned.


    "What''s more, Niang Niang is from Pingzhou. Pingzhou has always been a big mouth. Now I suddenly changed my habit, so I can only guess like this. Besides, Niang Niang has never used the soup. It''s reasonable to be pregnant. " Cheng Dezhu analyzes.


    Li Aofeng didn''t speak. His eyes were low. Soon, he stood up: "pass the imperial doctor to Yongfu palace."


    "Yes." Cheng Dezhu responded respectfully.


    And Li Aofeng has also been put to Yongfu palace, Cheng Dezhu in a hurry to follow up.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡ª¡ª


    At that time, Yongfu palace.


    LAN Xiang''er has turned on the switch and walked into the secret road. After observing these days, LAN Xiang''er thinks that there is only one secret Road, but after coming down, LAN Xiang''er finds that the secret road is almost in all directions, and each one has a different source.


    Without a certain time, people in the secret road will get lost. It''s like an underground labyrinth here. LAN Xiang''er spent a few days, but he still couldn''t smooth it out. He just could judge the direction of going out of the palace according to the location.


    There is indeed a way in this direction. LAN Xiang''er also tried to go through it, but found that the secret road had never been visited in a hundred years. It was particularly gloomy. The more she went forward, the more difficult it was to breathe. In the end, LAN Xiang''er was forced to walk back.


    Some of the other passageways have been blocked. I don''t know whether the ancestors didn''t continue to dig them, or something else. They just don''t work.


    Seemingly hope, but with layers of obstacles.


    But LAN Xiang''er was surprised to find that there was a secret road leading to Tianlao. The exit was in the poisonous snake pool of Tianlao. So no one will be found. Even if the place goes out, it will be a dead end. Those poisonous snakes have been starving for a long time. It''s enough to make people creepy to hear the sound.


    But LAN Xiang''er knew very well that it was very close to the place where Chang Sun Yi was detained.


    It''s also a good thing to take Chang Sun Yi out.


    Now even if LAN Xiang''er knew that the secret road could lead to the outside of the palace, she did not dare to act rashly, because Chang Sun Yi was still in the prison. If she acted rashly, the final result would not be good.

 Chapter 1319

    After sinking, LAN Xiang''er just stood in the secret Road, a little helpless.


    But LAN Xiang''er knew that she didn''t have much time. If she didn''t go up, she would be in trouble if she was found by the slaves outside. She would completely cut off her only way back. She had to consider a lot of things in the long run.


    After sinking, LAN Xiang''er didn''t say anything, but walked quietly towards the stone steps.


    As a result, when he reached the third step, LAN Xiang''er found the abnormality of the step, as if it had never happened before, only this time.


    What is the reason?


    LAN Xiang''er quietly looked down.


    This time, I found that I had been walking step by step before, because I was not familiar with it. This time, I accidentally stepped two steps, but I found the abnormality of the steps.


    Now LAN Xiang''er looked at the steps and pondered.


    The LAN family has been doing a little research on strange skills, so under such circumstances, LAN Xiang''er''s brain turns very fast. Suddenly, she follows the steps of the change and goes around in accordance with the arrangement of the five elements and eight trigrams.


    The original steps followed the platform. This time, LAN Xiang''er was really surprised.


    The wisdom of their ancestors is far behind them.


    This is the secret passage in the secret passage.


    If this secret passage is found, the people who escape will not be caught up, because they have entered the real secret passage, while the rest will only be trapped by the secret passage, and this abnormal want to be found is basically a more difficult thing.


    Unless it''s the creator.


    And she just noticed today''s accident.


    She went down the steps, but it looked very wet below, and it turned out to be a waterway.


    Kyoto is not the south of the Yangtze River. It can''t be covered with waterways. It''s just an underground drainage system, but it''s enough for people to leave. There''s a canoe on it.


    LAN Xiang''er didn''t have to try. He already knew that this wooden boat must lead outside the palace. The entire drainage system under Kyoto is also extremely complex and meticulous. The only place that can pass through is the rivers in the outer suburbs of Kyoto. In this case, it is indeed the safest to leave here.


    Then, you can choose how to leave from the outer suburbs.


    LAN Xiang''er''s heart beat faster and faster after such amazing discovery. Originally also felt that the distant idea has become more and more clear.


    Soon, LAN Xiang''er came back to her senses and quickly walked in the direction of her arrival. However, LAN Xiang''er is so tired that she is not allowed to do so. Although she has never summoned the imperial doctor, her instinct is very clear that she must be pregnant.


    And this pregnancy, but let Lan Xiang Er is some at a loss.


    For a long time, LAN Xiang''er returned to his bedroom.


    Almost at the moment when LAN Xiang''er came up, he heard the eunuch''s voice: "the emperor has arrived."


    This time, LAN Xiang''er was flustered and became cramped.


    Naturally, the underground is not as clean as the bedroom, but LAN Xiang''er''s shoes haven''t been replaced yet. This cold Li Aofeng appears in Yongfu palace. Hasn''t he been here for a long time.


    LAN Xiang''er calmed down, quickly put away her shoes, put on the shoes she was wearing in the palace, and then sat quietly. Almost when LAN Xiang''er was ready for everything, Li Aofeng also appeared in the bedroom.


    And Li Aofeng followed the imperial doctor.


    LAN Xiang''er looks at Li Aofeng motionless, and doesn''t mean to speak.


    "Why not eat?" Li Aofeng asked LAN Xiang''er coldly, "is it a hunger strike and I protest?"


    "I dare not." LAN Xiang''er''s face was expressionless. "After all, the emperor said, what''s wrong with my concubine? My elder brother is no better. No matter what, I can''t make fun of my brother''s life. "


    This words say of direct, don''t evade Li Ao Feng''s eyes at all.


    Li Aofeng just looked at LAN Xiang''er like this, and his eyes were not twinkling: "you are stubborn."


    LAN Xiang''er didn''t speak.


    Li Aofeng is also very direct: "to check the body Niang."


    He said to the imperial doctor behind him, LAN Xiang''er was nervous for a moment, stood up and looked at Li Aofeng like this: "my concubine has no disease and no pain, why do I have to have a physical examination?"


    Ji Changjin said calmly: "Niang Niang, according to the reaction of the slaves these days, you are probably pregnant, so the Emperor just sent me to check for Niang Niang today."


    LAN Xiang''er didn''t speak for a while.


    Li Aofeng just looks at LAN Xiang''er like this, but Ji Changjin has stepped forward, nodded, and actively grasped LAN Xiang''er''s pulse.


    LAN Xiang''er doesn''t even respond. Ji Chang has released LAN Xiang''er''s hand and turned to reply to Li Aofeng: "tell the emperor, but the empress is pregnant. She has been pregnant for two months."


    Ji Changjin just truthfully expressed a result, and then respectfully stood aside.


    Li Aofeng raised his hand.


    The people in the dormitory immediately retreated. Only Li Aofeng and LAN xianger face to face are left in the bedroom.


    "Does Xiang''er seem to know that she is pregnant?" Li Aofeng asked directly.


    LAN Xiang''er didn''t deny it or admit it. She just looked at Li Aofeng like this. The pride in her expression seemed to disdain discussing this problem with Li Aofeng.


    Li Aofeng''s eyes sank: "if I don''t notice, don''t you plan to tell me?"


    "Yes." This time LAN Xiang''er didn''t deny it.


    "Do you want to get rid of this child before I find out?" Li Aofeng''s voice was a little deeper.


    "Of course." LAN Xiang''er''s face was expressionless, "I can''t have the enemy''s child."


    "I''m your enemy, aren''t I?" Li Aofeng''s hand pinched LAN Xiang''er''s chin and forced her to look at herself.


    LAN Xiang''er didn''t hesitate at all: "the emperor is the emperor of Dazhou. I''m the princess of the state of Yao. We are opposites. But now that they have changed from opposition to enemy, why force them? "


    This tone said completely does not take the slightest emotion, even looked at Li Aofeng''s eyes did not have any relaxation. In this case, in exchange for Li Aofeng more and more deep eyes.


    He held LAN Xiang''er''s chin even more tightly: "no matter what identity you are and what you think, don''t forget that you are my concubine and the child in your stomach is my prince. I want you to give birth to this child safely, otherwise --"


    Li Aofeng didn''t say the rest, but Li Aofeng knew that LAN Xiang''er understood what he meant.


    But LAN Xiang''er listened to Li Ao Feng''s words and sneered: "what else can the emperor do to remove the threat?"

 Chapter 1320

    Li Aofeng just looks at LAN Xiang''er, but she is not angry because of LAN Xiang''er''s words. LAN Xiang''er can''t be calm any more. Soon, she pulls Li Aofeng''s hand away from her chin, and ignores Li Aofeng''s meaning.


    Li Aofeng just looked at LAN Xiang''er''s back and stood still.


    In such a big bedroom, the atmosphere suddenly cooled down.


    Suddenly, Li Aofeng narrowed his eyes: "have you ever been out?"


    This makes LAN Xiang''er''s heart beat faster, and she has changed her shoes. The bedroom is extremely clean. I don''t know where Li Aofeng is surprised to notice this. Li Aofeng''s observation is always subtle. If she is noticed by Li Aofeng, then the next thing will become very difficult.


    But LAN Xiang''er was calm on the surface, and did not avoid Li Aofeng''s eyes: "I want to go out, but this Yongfu palace is surrounded by the emperor''s shadow guards. If I can go out, why should I stay in this Yongfu palace?"


    This is a direct question.


    Li Aofeng didn''t speak. He was asked by LAN Xiang''er''s words. For a while, he couldn''t answer. Looking at LAN Xiang''er again, his eyes sank.


    The eyes fell on LAN Xiang''er''s skirt.


    LAN Xiang''er then realized that she had been negligent. Because the tunnel was dry, naturally the skirt would not be wet, but the waterway in the secret road was wet. As long as the skirt was even, it was easy to have all kinds of problems.


    This time, LAN Xiang''er doesn''t know what to say for a while, but Li Aofeng doesn''t speak, and LAN Xiang''er doesn''t take the initiative to speak, but her brain turns fast.


    "Why is the skirt wet?" Li Aofeng asked directly.


    "Hehe, maybe I got wet by accident." LAN Xiang''er''s face did not change.


    Li Aofeng''s eyes have a trace of doubt, but soon, such doubt was pressed down, just as LAN Xiang''er said, this Yongfu palace is an iron wall, a LAN Xiang''er is impossible to leave here.


    So Li Aofeng didn''t think much about it.


    LAN Xiang''er doesn''t want to talk to Li Aofeng.


    But Li Aofeng didn''t let LAN Xiang''er off so much. It was the imperial dining room that prepared the meal again. It was all what LAN Xiang''er could eat recently. LAN Xiang''er frowned and resisted. However, in Li Aofeng''s strength, LAN Xiang''er didn''t say anything and ate more or less.


    Until Li Aofeng was satisfied, he let LAN Xiang''er go.


    LAN Xiang''er finds an excuse to take a lunch break, but Li Aofeng stops her faster: "how, do you want to drive me away?"


    "If the emperor doesn''t want to leave, I can''t catch up with him. After all, this week is the emperor''s, not to mention a Yongfu palace." LAN Xiang''er said directly, "the emperor doesn''t want to go, but his concubines are sleepy and need to rest."


    Finish saying, also really no longer pay attention to Li Aofeng.


    Li Aofeng didn''t leave, but he didn''t follow LAN Xiang''er. LAN Xiang''er went back to bed and really fell asleep.


    Because of her pregnancy, and also because of the toss of these days, LAN Xiang''er always looks very tired in the afternoon.


    After LAN Xiang''er fell asleep, Li Aofeng came to LAN Xiang''er''s bedside, with deep meaning in her eyebrows.


    "Xiang''er, is there something you''re hiding from me?" Li Aofeng asked directly.


    But the eyebrows fell on LAN Xiang''er''s body, but with a trace of complexity, he looked at it quietly, for a long time, then gathered his emotions, turned and left the bedroom.


    After going out of the bedroom, Yingwei quietly appears on the edge of Li Aofeng: "emperor."


    "Have you ever been out of the palace these days?" Li Aofeng asked directly.


    "Tell the emperor that there is no such possibility." Shadow Wei said directly, "the front and back of Yongfu Palace are all shadow Wei in the hands, and the empress has no chance to go out."


    "Has anyone suspicious come to the lady?" Li Aofeng asked again.


    "No, these people were all appointed by the Emperor himself. Except these people, no outsiders appeared in Yongfu palace." Yingwei said respectfully.


    Li Ao Feng eh voice, but didn''t ask what, a raise hand, the shadow Wei very quickly quietly disappeared in front of Li Ao Feng.


    Li Aofeng thinks. In such levels, I''m probably really oversensitive.


    Now, Li Aofeng didn''t say anything more, so he left Yongfu palace quietly.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡ª¡ª


    The next few days.


    On the contrary, LAN Xiang''er has become more cautious, for fear that Li Aofeng will suddenly appear. The previous time has made LAN Xiang''er scared up to now.


    However, since Li Aofeng knew that LAN Xiang''er was pregnant, the mammy she sent would stare at LAN Xiang''er for a meal. She would not let LAN Xiang''er go until she was at least seven or eight minutes full. Obviously, since Li Aofeng knew that the meals sent by the imperial dining room were mainly light, which made LAN Xiang''er not exclusive.


    In two days, the woman from Taiji hospital will come to Yongfu palace to check LAN Xiang''er''s condition.


    But the news of LAN Xiang''er''s pregnancy didn''t come out.


    At night¡ª¡ª


    Yongfu palace is quiet.


    All the lights have gone out.


    LAN Xiang''er seems to be asleep, but after all the people are silent, LAN Xiang''er stands up quietly and goes to the edge of the window. The edge of the window only opens a small passage, and then LAN Xiang''er doesn''t move. She just waits quietly on the edge of the window.


    For a while, a bird flew into the curtain.


    LAN Xiang''er didn''t say anything. She quickly stepped forward, rolled a piece of paper under the bird, tied it to the bird''s ankle, and patted the bird''s head gently.


    The bird flew away without any sound.


    All people don''t know that LAN Xiang''er has always been able to resist birds. No matter what kind of species it is, it''s not a problem in LAN Xiang''er''s hands.


    So instead, the bird became the only way to inform Chang Sun Yi without leaving at all.


    Carrier pigeon is absolutely impossible, and such a bird is much safer.


    No one would suspect that a bird would bring information, and even if it was found, it could not find any source, because except LAN Xiang''er, unless someone who could resist the bird could be found, otherwise, the bird could only obey LAN Xiang''er''s orders.


    LAN Xiang''er quietly watched the birds fly away, but he was not impatient waiting for the birds to come back and reply.


    During this period, LAN Xiang''er was just like an ordinary person, but he rarely entered the secret room.


    A few days have passed.


    LAN Xiang''er walked in Yongfu palace, never left Yongfu palace, and the slave on one side never approached LAN Xiang''er. LAN Xiang''er was not impatient and sat down in the pavilion, and a bird just stopped in the pavilion. LAN Xiang''er watched quietly, then walked forward, as if stroking the bird.

 Chapter 1321

    The bird is also very clever, but soon it flies away.


    In the eyes of outsiders, LAN Xiang''er is teasing the birds. Such birds are very common in the palace, and there is nothing special about them. Naturally, no one will think much about them.


    But LAN Xiang''er knew very well that in the palm of her hand, there was a small roll of paper.


    But LAN Xiang''er''s appearance was quiet, and she was not in a hurry to leave the pavilion.


    But after a while, LAN Xiang''er got up and went back to her bedroom.


    One side of the slave immediately followed up, for fear of any accident, after all, now LAN Xiang''er is still pregnant, if there is an accident, they even nine families are not enough to compensate.


    On the contrary, LAN Xiang''er had been used to it for a long time. She just walked quietly without saying anything.


    Until returning to the palace, the slaves were relieved and took the initiative to help LAN Xiang''er close the door of the palace. Then they stood outside quietly waiting for orders at any time.


    When the door of the bedroom was closed, LAN Xiang''er quickly took out a note from the wide sleeve. There was only a simple symbol on the note, which was unique to the state of Yao and represented a good meaning.


    And before LAN Xiang''er handed over the note, indicating the location of the entrance.


    The location is in the poisonous snake pool, and if the poisonous snake pool is not bound, Chang Sun Yi will not have a big problem when she comes to the location. Once the entrance is closed, there is no more risk.


    And Chang Sun Yi can give such a reply, it means that he has enough chest.


    So now LAN Xiang''er just has to wait for a period of time and doesn''t need to ask more questions.


    Just leave at the appointed time with Chang Sun Yi.


    Think of these, Lan Xiang Er originally pressure in the heart of restlessness also gradually put down.


    All she has to do now is keep quiet.


    Then LAN Xiang''er looked around Yongfu palace, a luxurious palace, which looked majestic and magnificent, but was more gloomy.


    It reminds LAN Xiang''er of the legend of Yongfu palace.


    Her hand suddenly covered her abdomen and said nothing. Here is pregnant with her and Li Aofeng''s child, but for this child, LAN Xiang''er has a lot of inexplicable emotions, more and more complex.


    Ji Chang will come to Yongfu Palace this two days, so the child will not have any abnormality.


    And this child in LAN Xiang''er''s body for a long time, that kind of emotion is self-evident, as if gradually used to, they become one, but in this case¡ª¡ª


    LAN Xiang''er didn''t dare to think much, so she could only sigh silently.


    In the bedroom, it is quiet and frightening.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡ª¡ª


    A few days have passed.


    But these days, LAN Xiang''er felt more and more uneasy. At the beginning, when she was approaching the palace, her panic became obvious.


    Under such circumstances, LAN Xiang''er was afraid of any further mistakes.


    When she was locked up in Yongfu palace, there would not be too many accidents, so did this accident come from Chang Sun Yi? But when Chang Sun Yi was in the prison, LAN Xiang''er couldn''t find out anything about Chang Sun Yi.


    Because no one will tell LAN Xiang''er what happened in the prison, it is obvious that Li Aofeng has explained it for a long time.


    The more LAN Xiang''er wanted to calm down, the more she couldn''t calm down, so she finally walked passively in her bedroom.


    Suddenly, LAN Xiang''er''s steps stopped.


    On the windowsill outside the palace, she vaguely heard the conversation of the slave outside in the open door and window.


    "Have you heard? Something happened in the dungeon. "


    "It''s very noisy this morning. I heard that the king of the state of Yao died."


    "In fact, it''s not today. In the past few days, the prison has been extorting confessions by words and deeds to find out something, but the other party refuses to speak. Every day, it''s frightening. You know, the punishment below is really life-threatening."


    "Listen to the slave who comes up below. It''s really miserable."


    "Isn''t Niang Niang from the state of Yao..."


    "If you talk nonsense again, you''ll have to cut off your head later."


    ¡­¡­


    This time, the conversation outside the window also stopped, silent.


    Because of this, LAN Xiang''er turned pale and couldn''t believe what she heard. Whether the news is true or false, I''m afraid the difference will not be too far.


    So LAN Xiang''er couldn''t calm down.


    She suddenly walked out of the bedroom and stopped the slave who was talking at the edge of the window: "tell me what you heard?"


    When the eunuch was stopped by LAN Xiang''er, his face turned white, and he immediately knelt down with him: "forgive me, forgive me. I don''t know anything. I beg you to let me go."


    It is how all didn''t expect, this kind of argument unexpectedly was heard by LAN Xiang''er.


    This time, the servants'' indecision became more and more obvious. They shook their heads desperately for fear that LAN Xiang''er was determined to get the answer. If this matter reached Li Aofeng''s ears, they could not even save their lives. After all, this kind of thing had already been declared three times and five orders, and LAN Xiang''er must not know it.


    And now¡ª¡ª


    The slaves kowtow desperately.


    But LAN Xiang''er looked down at the little Eunuch in front of her: "if you don''t tell me, my palace will naturally ask the emperor."


    The little eunuch''s face was even more pale.


    "I will tell the emperor that I know it from your mouth. Do you think you can get away with it? " LAN Xiang''er asked directly.


    The eunuch didn''t dare to say anything. They looked at each other, but LAN Xiang''er didn''t rush to ask, but patiently waited for the eunuch''s answer.


    After a while, the little eunuch just slightly trembled and said: "Niang Niang, this matter is just what the slave talked about. The slave doesn''t know whether it''s true or not. Please don''t take it to heart."


    "He said LAN Xiang''er''s voice was a little deeper.


    "These days, the emperor will go to the heaven prison and extort a confession from Chang Sun Yi in order to find something. However, since yesterday, the emperor has no longer been in the heaven prison, and the news has come from the heaven prison that Chang Sun Yi is dead. But there is no definite answer to this matter. It''s just spread among the slaves. "


    The little eunuch nervously finished saying: "Niang Niang, this one pass ten, ten pass hundred, easy to appear deviation, maybe the situation is not like this. After all, when the emperor went down, he brought only shadow guards. And the slaves in the dungeon can''t get close. So... "


    The little eunuch did not dare to speak again.


    The sound became lighter and lighter.


    Because LAN Xiang''er''s face became more and more ugly. They are so regretful that they should not discuss these things at this time. Such discussion is undoubtedly putting themselves in a passive position.

 Chapter 1322

    Before the slave could recover, LAN Xiang''er suddenly went out.


    This time, the eunuch was scared and immediately followed: "Niang Niang, where are you going?"


    LAN Xiang''er didn''t speak, and quickly walked out of the palace.


    The little eunuchs also followed closely, all the way to the gate of Yongfu palace. LAN Xiang''er was stopped by Yingwei: "Niang Niang, you can''t go out of the palace."


    "I want to see the emperor." LAN Xiang''er said it directly.


    But even so, the shadow guard didn''t mean to let go: "if the empress wants to see the emperor, her subordinates will send a message in person. Please wait in Yongfu palace."


    The implication is that LAN Xiang''er doesn''t want to leave. LAN Xiang''er just looks at the bodyguard. The bodyguard doesn''t have any compromise.


    Someone has turned around and walked towards the Yulong hall.


    LAN Xiang''er takes a deep breath.


    It''s useless to know that he and these bodyguards are strong, so LAN Xiang''er didn''t say anything, and soon returned to Yongfu palace. The rest, he can only wait for Li Aofeng to appear to know the situation.


    LAN Xiang''er thinks Li Aofeng will come.


    As a result, LAN Xiang''er didn''t expect that Li Ao didn''t come to Yongfu Palace at all. He just asked people to tell him that his state affairs were busy and that he would come when he was finished.


    LAN Xiang''er was very worried.


    But the more anxious the more angry, but there is no way, can only be so passive waiting for Li Aofeng to appear.


    But LAN Xiang''er seems that no matter how he waits, Li Aofeng doesn''t mean to appear. This is a complete rush for LAN Xiang''er.


    But LAN Xiang''er''s anxiety didn''t mean anything.


    Because she can''t leave Yongfu palace, and Li Aofeng doesn''t appear in Yongfu palace, everything is still in a dead end.


    But maybe it''s because of knowing Chang Sun Yi''s situation that LAN Xiang''er seems to be able to get information from many aspects at once. Chang Sun Yi''s story is no longer a secret. But the news that comes into LAN Xiang''er''s ears every day is not good.


    One is that Chang Sun Yi is dead, another is that Chang Sun Yi is seriously injured, and another is that Chang Sun Yi''s life and death are unknown.


    In a word, no one can give LAN Xiang''er a definite answer.


    It''s past the time to travel. In this case, LAN Xiang''er shut herself up in her bedroom and went down the secret road directly. Through the secret road to Tianlao, she walked all the way inside. No matter how dark and humid it was, LAN Xiang''er didn''t stop.


    The closer she got to the dungeon, the more she could hear the snake''s hiss and screams, but she couldn''t tell whose voice it was. LAN Xiang''er was frightened.


    At the entrance of the secret Road, LAN Xiang''er didn''t dare to open the passage, but the smell of blood came with her. She didn''t know what fell from a high place. The poisonous snakes that had been pasted on the entrance swam away and directly entangled her.


    LAN Xiang''er saw a glimmer of light.


    In such a light, she seems to see the person who is hanging on it. She looks like Chang Sun Yi. LAN Xiang''er completely collapses.


    She was depressed, breathing heavily, and her eyes were dry and uncomfortable, but she knew very well that it was absolutely impossible to go out from here, otherwise, it would really cut off everything.


    Her breath was more and more heavy, and she walked towards Yongfu palace step by step.


    And because of this emotional excitement, LAN Xiang''er''s lower abdomen also followed with bursts of pain. Her hands caressed her stomach consciously, as if they were pacifying the children in her stomach, and her pace slowed down.


    And in this case, the feeling of abdominal pain is also a little bit better.


    When she came up from the secret Road, LAN Xiang''er was almost exhausted.


    She closed her eyes and leaned on the edge of the bed. She was a little embarrassed. The previous scenes appeared in LAN Xiang''er''s mind, which made her feel more and more frightened.


    Li Aofeng is a wise king, but he is never a kind person. When he should be cruel, he will not be soft hearted. Therefore, under such circumstances, Li Aofeng will not give anyone a chance. He will be cruel and direct. He has no heart at all.


    If it''s Chang Sun Yi¡ª¡ª


    LAN Xiang''er couldn''t breathe any more.


    It seems that the acid swelling of the eyes is also obvious, and in this case, the eunuch''s voice came from the outside: "doctor Ji is here."


    Two more days have passed.


    LAN Xiang''er didn''t answer. It seemed that the feeling of acid swelling couldn''t be stopped. It was different from any time in the past. In this kind of acid swelling, there was still a trace of moisture. LAN Xiang''er subconsciously stroked her eyes.


    At the moment when I stroked my eyes, it was like I was scared.


    Because she seems to see her own tears.


    Over the years, LAN Xiang''er has never cried. According to Li Aofeng, even when she was a child, she just howled and did not cry. From childhood to adulthood, she was almost spoiled. Even if the state of Yao was unstable and she came to Pingzhou, the people of the LAN family touched LAN Xiang''er in the palm of their hand and never suffered any injustice.


    Like, never know the taste of tears.


    Or LAN Xiang''er didn''t know what crying was, just like she was born without lacrimal gland. If you can''t express your sadness, you will be considered a cold-blooded and heartless person.


    When Ji Changjin pushes the door in, he sees LAN Xiang''er curling up on the ground. Ji Changjin is also startled and walks towards LAN Xiang''er.


    "Madam, I will help you up." Ji Changjin''s voice is gentle.


    LAN Xiang''er didn''t resist, and she didn''t have the strength to resist. It was as if she was emotional. She not only brought tears, but also made the baby in her abdomen extremely uncomfortable, even if the child was just an embryo, even if she was not yet an adult.


    "I''ll show you." Ji Changjin is also very nervous.


    Under such circumstances, LAN Xiang''er didn''t say anything. Ji Changjin quickly felt for LAN Xiang''er, and naturally found something wrong.


    "Niang Niang, you''ve been so emotional recently that it''s not very good for the fetus. That''s why I''m moving the fetal gas. " Ji Changjin''s brow is locked.


    LAN Xiang''er is not only in a bad condition. If it goes on like this, I''m afraid that the fetus in her abdomen will not be able to survive, and the first three months is a crucial time.


    LAN Xiang''er didn''t speak, just quietly and low.


    Ji Changjin feels something more or less in LAN Xiang''er''s attitude. Now Ji Changjin also calms down. As a doctor, she knows very well that if the mother doesn''t have any desire, then the child must be more or less.


    But in this case, Ji Changjin naturally won''t say, can only pacify LAN xianger''s mood.

 Chapter 1323

    At this time, outside the bedroom came the sharp voice of the eunuch: "the emperor arrived."


    This is a long time away, Li Aofeng appeared in Yongfu palace.


    In the past few days, LAN Xiang''er has always wanted to see Li Aofeng, but Li Aofeng has always avoided him. If LAN Xiang''er is not allowed to leave, he will not appear.


    Now that Li Aofeng is here, why?


    Do you want to tell yourself the result of his victory?


    Or continue a new round of deception.


    Ji Changjin is also obviously aware that the appearance of Li Aofeng will make LAN Xiang''er''s mood suddenly become excited, even the pulse beat becomes rapid and nervous, which is not a good sign.


    Ji Chang today twisted his eyebrows and looked at Li Aofeng, who was walking into the bedroom. Then she respectfully said, "I see the emperor. Long live the emperor, long live the emperor. "


    Li Aofeng did not speak, nodded.


    Ji Changjin''s eyes with a hint, silently shook his head at Li Aofeng, Li Aofeng instantly understood.


    He nodded, but didn''t say anything. Then he looked at LAN Xiang''er.


    In such a week, LAN Xiang''er lost weight.


    But soon, Li Aofeng noticed the fishy red in LAN Xiang''er''s eyes, as if there was still a trace of moisture. Now, Li Aofeng''s eyes narrowed slightly: "are you crying?"


    LAN Xiang''er looked up at Li Aofeng and said, "I want to see my brother."


    "No way." Li Aofeng coldly refused.


    "Then tell me if something happened to my brother. Did you kill my brother?" LAN Xiang''er''s mood rose in an instant.


    Ji Changjin''s eyebrows also followed to wring up, this just looked at Li Aofeng: "emperor, Niang Niang''s womb is not stable now, can''t be stimulated again."


    Li Aofeng seems to ignore, very calm look at Ji Changjin, Ji Changjin no longer speak.


    In the palace for decades, from Li Shiyuan to Li Aofeng''s Dynasty, it is impossible that Ji Changjin didn''t know what Li Aofeng thought. It seems that Li Aofeng is deliberately stimulating LAN Xiang''er, but he doesn''t allow her to have any accidents.


    So Ji Changjin must pay attention to the situation at any time here.


    Ji Chang is just an outsider today, so it''s impossible for him to interfere in anything, let alone Li Aofeng.


    This, Ji Long now also appears more passive.


    In the end, Ji Changjin just stood like this.


    "Li Aofeng, tell me if something has happened to my brother!" LAN Xiang''er just looks at Li Ao Feng and doesn''t mean to give in.


    Li Aofeng has already walked to LAN Xiang''er''s front, stretched out his hand to hold LAN Xiang''er''s chin, and asked calmly: "under what circumstances is something wrong? Are you dead, or are you killed? "


    The tone was light.


    I don''t care whether it''s a human life or something. It seems that what I''m talking about is a simple topic. And Li Aofeng''s attitude greatly stimulated LAN Xiang''er, and all the rumors she had heard before seemed to be true in Li Aofeng''s attitude.


    "Li Aofeng, you promised me that you would not touch my brother." LAN Xiang''er is denouncing Li Aofeng.


    Li Aofeng was always unmoved. He just stood and looked down at LAN xianger: "I just promised you not to let Chang Sun Yi die. I didn''t promise you the rest."


    This words, Li Ao Feng also said of calm incomparable, Mou Guang see to Lan Xiang son of time, cold heartless, even don''t have any mood fluctuation.


    Under such circumstances, LAN Xiang''er kept breathing deeply: "what did you do to my brother?"


    "Xiang''er." Li Aofeng called LAN Xiang''er''s name, "you are my concubine. I don''t like to hear that you have other men in your mouth. Even if this person is your brother, I will never allow it."


    Li Aofeng is warning LAN Xiang''er.


    LAN Xiang''er didn''t care at all. She said word by word, "I just want to know what happened to my brother."


    "You want to know?" Li Aofeng''s tone is a bit loose.


    "Yes." LAN Xiang''er gave a positive answer.


    The anger that was pressed on her chest, the worry about Chang Sun Yi, and all kinds of complicated emotions made LAN Xiang''er gasp more and more.


    Her eyes became more and more red, and the feeling of acid swelling became more and more obvious.


    Before, if you say, such a wet seems to be tears, but now, LAN Xiang''er seems to burst the dike, how can''t control.


    Because every word of Li Aofeng is cruel.


    "I just want to find out what I want from Chang Sun Yi. If Chang Sun Yi tells me, it will be OK. As long as Chang Sun Yi stayed obediently in Dazhou and let the state of Yao submit to Dazhou, he would be safe and sound. He can still keep his position. If not, how can I keep it? "


    Li Aofeng said, "Chang Sun Yi is a tough man. He is not willing to compromise. Since he is not willing to compromise, I naturally have some solutions. After all, there''s always a limit to this person. You can''t survive or die. Besides, you''re still in the palace. How can chang Sun Yi weigh the pros and cons? "


    "You -" Lan Xiang''er took a deep breath and looked at Li Ao Feng in disbelief.


    How cruel a man is, he can finish these words so calmly.


    But Li Aofeng still looked at LAN xianger like this: "and you can only stay at my side and do nothing. After all, you are also worried about Chang Sunyi''s situation, aren''t you?"


    Every word without any element of joke, very calm about a fact.


    Word by word, completely drove LAN Xiang''er crazy. She hysterically looked at Li Aofeng: "you are not human, you are not human at all!"


    Then, LAN Xiang''er retreated step by step: "Li Aofeng, I hate you, I hate you, I hate you... I won''t let you do what you want, I will make you regret, regret for life after life."


    He said that LAN Xiang''er was looking at Li Aofeng.


    And Li Aofeng is approaching LAN xianger step by step.


    Such words, and such emotional excitement, let the side of Ji Changjin is nervous, ready at any time.


    Until Li Aofeng came to LAN Xiang''er, he spoke calmly: "Xiang''er, you are crying."


    LAN Xiang''er never recovered.


    Li Aofeng''s hands suddenly had a transparent glass bottle, so he caught LAN Xiang''er''s tears, drop by drop, until the glass bottle was full.


    LAN Xiang''er is imprisoned by Li Aofeng.


    In this kind of action, LAN Xiang''er suddenly realized that she couldn''t believe looking at Li Aofeng: "Li Aofeng, everything you do is to make me cry, right? You need my tears to find clues to the treasure. Is that so? "

 Chapter 1324

    Li Aofeng neither denies nor admits it.


    "Even my brother''s news is under your connivance, so these slaves can reveal it to me, right?" LAN Xiang''er was more and more excited.


    Li Ao Feng this just light mouth: "Xiang son, you are too excited."


    LAN Xiang''er, in Li Aofeng''s calmness, has long been convinced of his speculation. Even Li Aofeng doesn''t even mean to appease him. He clearly admits his motive.


    Under such circumstances, LAN Xiang''er''s eyes were red, as if she couldn''t stop crying. Her eyes began to blur and she couldn''t see anything clearly.


    Even the figure of Li Aofeng gradually blurred.


    Ji Changjin immediately stepped forward: "Niang Niang, you are pregnant. Don''t be excited. In this case, it''s not good for your child and yourself."


    LAN Xiang''er suddenly shakes off Ji Changjin''s hand. Ji Changjin falters.


    Li Aofeng''s eyes slightly twisted, and quickly walked to LAN Xiang''er.


    LAN Xiang''er sneers and holds her in Li Aofeng''s hands. But LAN Xiang''er doesn''t appreciate it. Almost every word is a gnashing of teeth: "Li Aofeng, you will regret it."


    Li Aofeng didn''t speak, just looked at it, and then said something with a trace of Indifference: "I regret it or not, it''s not important, what you have to do is take care of yourself, understand?"


    After that, Li Aofeng said nothing more and said quickly: "come on, take care of the empress. Without my permission, I will never allow her to leave!"


    Li Aofeng''s eyes fell on Ji Changjin''s body: "I want you and I to guarantee that the prince in her belly will be born safely."


    "Yes." Ji Changjin responds.


    Then, Li Aofeng left quickly with the glass bottle dressed in LAN Xiang''er''s tears.


    LAN Xiang''er didn''t say a word in the whole process.


    It''s just a numb look.


    And the blur in the eyes is more and more obvious, but it seems that Li Aofeng''s tall figure can be seen overnight.


    Until now, it seems that he has never suffered from heartache, just like he was stabbed in his heart. That kind of stimulation has made LAN Xiang''er unable to ease up.


    Ji long this just walked forward: "Niang Niang, I show you."


    LAN Xiang''er was mechanically numb and motionless, leaving Ji Chang to move.


    Ji Changjin didn''t say anything, just quietly felt the pulse, except that the pulse was not stable, but the fetus was uncertain, LAN Xiang''er''s body was not too big a problem.


    Ji Changjin was relieved.


    After that, Ji Changjin gave LAN Xiang''er an abortion medicine.


    Before he left, Ji Changjin suddenly looked at LAN xianger: "madam, if you look at anything from different standpoints and angles, it will produce different results. The emperor also has the emperor''s difficulties. Naturally, the empress also has her Nanchu. But I have followed the emperor for many years, but I can see that the emperor cares about her. Otherwise, many of the emperor''s actions can''t be explained. "


    Ji Changjin seldom says anything. Even if Li Shiyuan and Mu Cen did, Ji Changjin never said a word more.


    But LAN Xiang''er''s face was expressionless, and he completely shut himself in the ivory tower.


    "Niang Niang, no one can stop what the emperor wants to do. Don''t embarrass yourself Ji Changjin comforted, "as for your brother --"


    This words, let Lan Xiang son instant see to Ji long this: "Ji doctor female, do you know the situation of the emperor elder brother?"


    Ji Changjin nodded: "the only thing I can be sure is that Chang Sunyi is alive, but he is in prison. If the emperor wants to find out what he wants to know, he must not be too polite


    Ji Changjin didn''t say much about the rest.


    But this situation at least gave LAN Xiang''er hope.


    At least Chang Sun Yi is not dead and is still in the prison.


    This time, LAN Xiang''er gradually calmed down.


    And Ji long this pour also didn''t say what, very quickly calmly backed out.


    LAN Xiang''er stands still. After LAN Xiang''er quits, the slave of Yongfu palace comes in and looks at LAN Xiang''er, fearing that something might happen.


    There''s going to be an accident. It''s about their heads falling.


    LAN Xiang''er looked at the picture and sneered, but he didn''t say anything.


    Her eyes seemed to be getting blurred.


    The tears have stopped, no longer cry.


    She stood so quietly, and the slaves walked back and forth, and gave LAN Xiang''er some snacks and meals, but LAN Xiang''er just ate a little, and most of them went back.


    In the eyes of the slaves, it''s better than nothing.


    At night, LAN Xiang''er wanted to go to bed, but the slaves let people stay in the palace.


    LAN Xiang''er sneered: "why, did the emperor ask you to watch the palace here? Li Aofeng is not dead. How can my palace die. Get the hell out of here


    Her voice was angry.


    The slaves looked at each other, but they didn''t dare disobey LAN Xiang''er, so they retreated quietly. After all, if LAN Xiang''er was stimulated, the result would be even more unimaginable.


    After the slaves quit, LAN Xiang''er gradually calmed down. She didn''t speak. She stood there and took a deep breath.


    Everything in front of her was vague, but LAN Xiang''er didn''t say anything. She quickly opened the mechanism and let herself into the secret room. However, Yongfu palace was still quiet, and no one knew what happened to LAN Xiang''er.


    LAN Xiang''er calmly walked towards the secret road.


    That direction is toward the direction of Tianlong. No matter whether the exit is in the poisonous snake pool or not, LAN Xiang''er will give her a free hand. She wants to take Chang Sunyi away.


    As long as you leave the palace, then everything is easy to say.


    It''s impossible for the people of Yao kingdom in Kyoto to have a complete accident. They are also ready to move outside the palace. They will not act rashly until they get any news.


    After all, there is something wrong with Chang Sun Yi. It''s impossible that the slightest bit of news can''t be spread.


    What''s more, Ji Changjin also said that Chang Sunyi had no accident.


    This, Lan Xiang Er also followed more calm, step by step toward the direction of the snake pool.


    As she was approaching the entrance, LAN Xiang''er suddenly heard the sound of a snake running out of her feet. This time, LAN Xiang''er pressed her heart and accurately jammed the seven inches of the snake. The snake could not move quickly.


    But there are still poisonous snakes pouring into the entrance.


    LAN Xiang''er can''t deal with it, but she''s also dodging quickly. Soon, a tall figure appears, protecting LAN Xiang''er in her arms.


    And all the vipers in front of him have fallen down.


    Silent.


    LAN Xiang''er looked back at the man in front of him in amazement

 Chapter 1325

    "You --" Chang Sun Yi has some helplessness. "Let''s leave here first. I''ve been missing for a long time. People outside will surely notice."


    "Brother, you --" Lan Xiang''er looked at Chang Sun Yi carefully.


    Chang Sun Yi didn''t say anything: "a little skin injury, I''m not seriously injured."


    In other words, Chang Sun Yi didn''t say much. Li Aofeng used punishment, but Li Aofeng''s punishment was not physical torture, but spiritual torture. The most difficult thing for people is not the body, but the soul. While Li Aofeng is torturing Chang Sunyi, he is also looking for the whereabouts of the scepter.


    Li Aofeng suddenly lost his voice. I''m afraid he''s already got the result.


    Chang Sunyi can''t stop Li Aofeng, and the state of Yao can''t stop Li Aofeng, so Chang Sunyi must leave immediately.


    In this case, Chang Sun Yi is more worried about LAN Xiang''er, because he missed the appointment with LAN Xiang''er, and he is afraid of what LAN Xiang''er will do.


    Now I''m relieved to see LAN Xiang''er.


    But soon, Chang Sun Yi found something wrong: "Xiang''er, you are crying."


    The words are very firm. When she looks at LAN Xiang''er again, Chang Sun Yi''s face looks more serious.


    "Go out first." LAN Xiang''er didn''t say much, "it''s not suitable to stay here for a long time."


    Chang Sun Yi naturally knows this truth. Under such circumstances, Chang Sun Yi can''t help but take a deep breath. Finally, without saying anything, she quickly takes LAN Xiang''er''s hand and walks out of the secret road.


    Neither of them spoke again.


    But Chang Sun Yi knows that LAN Xiang''er can''t cry, but if LAN Xiang''er cries, she will be almost invisible in the future. In the present situation, Chang Sun Yi can be sure when she looks at LAN Xiang''er''s blurred eyes.


    Chang Sun Yi lowered her eyebrows, but said nothing more.


    So, many things can''t be stopped after all, can they?


    He lowered his head and laughed at himself.


    And soon, they returned to the secret exit of Yongfu palace. Through the door, they could hear the movement outside Yongfu palace clearly. It was almost the climax of life.


    Chang Sun Yi''s reaction is very quick: "let''s go, Xiang''er."


    It must be the people in Yongfu palace who find LAN Xiang''er missing, and the people in Tianlao will also find themselves missing. In Chang Sun Yi''s opinion, they can''t be destroyed here together.


    If he stays here, Li Aofeng will not really let himself die.


    But if LAN Xiang''er has an accident, Li Aofeng may not let LAN Xiang''er go. After all, LAN Xiang''er has no use value.


    Under such circumstances, Chang Sun Yi naturally wanted to send LAN Xiang''er away.


    "Yang Yi, they have been in Kyoto all the time. As long as you can leave and go to this place to find Yang Yi, they will take you back to the state of Yao. What I have to tell them is Yang Yi. " What Chang Sun Yi said was direct. Between the lines, he had arranged everything for a long time.


    He said it fast.


    But LAN Xiang''er was calm: "no, brother, we will leave together."


    Now, Chang Sun Yi twisted her eyebrows and looked at LAN Xiang''er.


    LAN Xiang''er quickly opens the secret Road on the next floor, and Chang Sun Yi is shocked.


    "It''s the safest way to go out of the capital directly by water, and there''s no need to go through the guard of the city gate. I think the emperor brother can inform elder brother Yang, so that we can leave. No matter what, the state of Yao is our country and will go back. " LAN Xiang''er said word by word.


    "No matter life or death, we will be together." Every word of LAN Xiang''er is determined.


    "Xianger -" Chang Sunyi frowned.


    "It''s so busy outside because I burned Yongfu palace with a torch." LAN Xiang''er is light and calm.


    This is a long time ago.


    LAN Xiang''er had never been in such a predicament. She had poured a layer of flammable solution around Yongfu palace. As long as there were sporadic fire spots, it would be enough to burn Yongfu palace as fast as possible. It would be more difficult to put out the fire.


    It also gave her enough time to escape.


    All people will only think that LAN Xiang''er was burned to death in Yongfu palace.


    And such a fire, enough to make people fragmented. The skeleton she left is not someone else''s, but the one in the secret road. It looks similar to LAN Xiang''er''s figure and is beyond recognition. Naturally, it is impossible to determine whether it is LAN Xiang''er.


    So LAN Xiang''er arranged everything.


    Chang Sun Yi didn''t speak.


    The people of Chang sun''s family are always calm, not mindless. So is LAN Xiang''er.


    Chang Sun Yi said no more. She quickly took LAN Xiang''er to the underground secret Road, but she didn''t have to worry about being found at the next intersection, because as long as people got down and blocked from below, they would never be found at the above intersection.


    Then, they got on the logging boat with the sewer and left quickly.


    ¡­¡­


    At that time¡ª¡ª


    There was a big fire in Jingfu palace.


    The whole Imperial Palace was shocked. The slaves put out the fire quickly, but it didn''t seem to help. The fire spread very fast, and the Imperial Palace was made of wood, so the whole Jingfu palace fell into a sea of fire in an instant.


    The sea of fire even reddened the whole sky.


    The night is just like the day.


    "Here comes the emperor." The sharp voice of the eunuch came.


    Li Aofeng''s figure has appeared at the gate of Yongfu palace. Li Aofeng''s palm is tightly clenched into a fist, and goes directly to Yongfu palace without thinking about it.


    It was Mu Zhiyi who stopped Li Aofeng: "emperor, calm down."


    When the news came to the imperial dragon hall, the light of the fire was already very obvious, and Li Aofeng rushed over without saying a word.


    As a result, in such a short time, Yongfu palace almost fell into uncontrollable space.


    "People can''t get in because of the fire. And that''s what we''ve been planning for a long time. " Mu Zhiyi said it directly.


    Li Aofeng didn''t speak, and stood gloomy: "find it for me, I won''t allow Princess LAN to have an accident!"


    "Yes." The guards answered.


    And Li Aofeng didn''t take care of Mu Zhiyi''s stop. The next moment, he walked towards the sea of fire. Seeing Li Aofeng go in, these shadow guards didn''t dare to hesitate and immediately followed him.


    Mu Zhiyi sighs silently.


    Li Aofeng is a smart man. How can he not understand.


    I''m afraid LAN Xiang''er has planned all this for a long time. Li Aofeng is in the palace. There is a mu Cen behind LAN Xiang''er. Who dares to move LAN Xiang''er. Besides, who can do such a thing in Yongfu palace in such a silent and large area.


    Except LAN Xiang''er, there is no one else.


    These inflammable things came out of the bedroom, and then they got out of hand.


    Everywhere you can see is the sound of the huge wooden pillars of Yongfu palace falling down, one by one.

 Chapter 1326

    The former luxury Yongfu palace is now in ruins.


    Mu Zhiyi stood, a little sighed.


    After a while, Li Aofeng came out of Yongfu palace. The fire was so strong that people could not get close to him, let alone find someone or do something inside.


    Mu Zhiyi didn''t say anything, just calmly looking at Li Aofeng.


    They grew up together and knew each other better.


    People who have always been ruthless are in a complex mood. Their eyes are red. It seems that they have endured too much emotion. Then they just stand quietly and look at the direction of Yongfu palace.


    No one dares to approach Li Aofeng.


    And the guards and slaves are still desperately inactivated.


    It will be more than an hour after the fire is completely over. There is nothing left in Yongfu palace, only a few huge pillars that can''t be burned out.


    "Emperor, the fire has been put out." Ying Wei said quickly, but soon, Ying Wei''s voice sank down, "just..."


    The rest, Yingwei did not continue to say.


    But everyone understands the meaning of Yingwei''s words.


    Because they didn''t see LAN Xiang''er come out, and we all know who the arsonist was. Under such circumstances, LAN Xiang''er may be more or less in danger.


    "Go on." Li Aofeng spoke word by word.


    His eyes are red. Even if he knows the result, what he still thinks in his mind is that LAN Xiang''er appears in front of him. He almost looks at himself in grief and indignation and says something he wants to regret.


    Did he regret it?


    Li Aofeng can''t give himself an answer.


    As the king of the Zhou Dynasty, it is necessary to do so, so Li Aofeng can''t regret it.


    But in the face of LAN Xiang''er, Li Aofeng has no choice, what kind of choice, only guilt, and even such guilt has been unable to repay.


    A person is in a kind of despair, can so take the baby in the belly, choose to hold and how intense way to end his life.


    Li Aofeng just stood there.


    Then the guard said, "I saw a woman''s corpse in Yongfu palace."


    Everyone knows who the corpse is, but it was burned beyond recognition. There was no trace left. There were only some lost jewelry on the ground, which LAN Xiang''er cleaned up.


    But the voice of the guards fell, but Li Aofeng suddenly waved the guards away and walked directly to Yongfu palace.


    This time, no one dares to stop Li Aofeng. Everyone passively watches Li Aofeng''s figure disappear in front of him.


    We dare not breathe.


    Then the man who spoke was Mu Zhiyi: "clean up the place."


    "Yes." The crowd answered.


    Mu Zhiyi didn''t say anything more. It''s useless for anyone to persuade him. Li Aofeng has to come out by himself. Mu Zhiyi quietly looks at the broken Yongfu palace, watching Li Aofeng''s lonely figure squatting beside a charred female corpse.


    Not moving.


    Mu Zhiyi also stood still.


    Until the guard of Tianlong ran in panic: "Lord mu, it''s not good. Chang Sunyi is missing."


    "What did you say?" Mu Zhiyi looked back at the guard in disbelief. "How could he be missing?"


    The confinement of Chang Sun Yi in the prison is almost a wall of iron. How can chang Sun Yi disappear from the prison quietly? Even if there are Chang Sun Yi in the prison, Chang Sun Yi can''t leave.


    So mu Zhiyi didn''t believe it at all.


    "Just... Really disappeared..." the guard was also shocked.


    This time, Mu Zhiyi didn''t say a word, let people tell Li Aofeng, and then he immediately quickly walked towards the direction of the prison.


    Li Aofeng stood in front of the charred female corpse, motionless.


    The man''s mandible is tight, which is a kind of extremely repressive emotion, lasting for a long time.


    Soon, Li Aofeng''s breath all followed the impatient that can''t help.


    When he spoke again, Li Aofeng''s words were a little sad: "Xiang''er, do you hate me? Hate to also don''t have to care about Chang Sun Yi''s life or death, and the baby in the belly, with such a resolute way and I protest, right


    In response to Li Aofeng, only the falling sawdust, nothing else.


    Li Aofeng closed his eyes and stood still.


    The shadow guard has already quickly opened his mouth: "emperor, Chang Sun Yi is missing."


    This, Li Aofeng''s eyes followed sharp up, so looked at the shadow guard: "what do you say?"


    "Chang Sun Yi is gone." Yingwei repeated, "Mr. Mu has gone to Tianlong to check the situation."


    Li Aofeng quickly turned around, and the whole person had calmed down: "no one can get near Yongfu palace without my order."


    "Yes." Ying Wei answers.


    After that, Li Aofeng also went to the prison in a hurry.


    ¡­¡­


    In the dungeon.


    The guards knelt down, and no one expected this to happen.


    The prison where Chang Sunyi is being held has been opened, but there is no sign of fighting in the prison. It seems that Chang Sunyi just disappeared from the prison without any reason.


    Silent.


    "No way." Li Aofeng said it directly.


    Mu Zhiyi also followed: "emperor, I know it''s impossible. But now Chang Sun Yi just disappeared. This is incredible. And the most important thing is that something happened to Yongfu Palace on the same day, so


    Mu Zhiyi''s reaction is quick.


    "Chang Sun Yi can''t leave here. Find out if there''s any secret way in the dungeon! " Li Aofeng calmly gave the order.


    "Yes." The guard answered.


    But let all the people go through the whole dungeon, but can''t find any secret source.


    Everyone looked at each other.


    Li Aofeng didn''t speak.


    It''s not that Dazhou didn''t happen anything unimaginable, and many things can''t be judged by common sense. Therefore, under such circumstances, Li Aofeng''s breathing became deeper.


    Just on the surface, Li Aofeng has always been silent.


    Quiet for a long time, Li Aofeng didn''t say anything, just stood like this.


    The guard looked for it again and again, but couldn''t find any exit.


    Soon, Li Aofeng suddenly turns around and walks towards Yongfu palace quickly. Mu Zhiyi follows him and they appear in Yongfu palace together.


    Li Aofeng looks at Mu Zhiyi.


    Mu Zhiyi didn''t speak, quickly swept around Yongfu palace, and Li Aofeng didn''t stop. Their thoughts were almost understood in one look.


    There is something wrong with Yongfu palace.


    It''s just that they searched all over Yongfu palace, but they didn''t get any results.


    "Emperor, do you remember the legend a hundred years ago?" Mu Zhiyi asked Li Aofeng, "it was in the former dynasty."


    Li Aofeng''s eyes narrowed slightly: "Yongfu palace is also a fire, and then the concubines of Yongfu palace disappeared, right?"

 Chapter 1327

    "Yes." Li Aofeng did not deny that "Yongfu palace was renovated when the ancestors founded the country."


    "How can people disappear for no reason." Mu Zhiyi said directly, "even the Empress Dowager was not without reason, so I think there must be something wrong here. There are problems even in Tianlong. "


    Li Aofeng didn''t speak.


    After all, this imperial palace was taken over by Da Zhou for a hundred years. What happened before that? Will you know all the secrets? After all, some people who know the secret are long gone, so the secret may really be a secret.


    Li Aofeng calmly ordered: "dig three feet for me, and find out."


    "Yes." All the guards answered.


    Yongfu palace is under martial law.


    Li Aofeng never left Yongfu palace for a moment, just waiting in the same place.


    No matter how big the Yongfu palace is, there is only such a distance. So there are so many people in the guards, it''s not difficult to turn it over. But no matter how the guards search, or even dig three feet, they still can''t find any results.


    LAN Xiang''er really disappeared from dieyongfu palace without any reason.


    And there''s no news from Tianlong.


    In the place where Chang Sun Yi was imprisoned, they really dug three feet, but there was no result.


    "Have you looked for them all?" Li Aofeng asked calmly.


    "Yes." The guards answered.


    But soon, someone frowned and looked at Chang Sun Yi like this: "except for the poisonous snake pool."


    That place, almost no one close, where the snake is easy to put people to death, if not careful to go down, it is really difficult to come back. You want to leave the Viper pool, unless you''re fully prepared.


    "Look for it." Li Aofeng answered.


    The guards were quiet and did not dare to hesitate. They soon turned back to clean up the poisonous snake pool.


    And Li Aofeng sank, still occupied in the same place, looking at the already devastated Yongfu palace, without saying a word, in this case, the people around are even more atmosphere dare not breathe, for fear of accidentally offending Li Aofeng.


    ¡­¡­


    Time passes so quietly.


    The guards quickly cleaned up the snake pool, and then someone exclaimed, "there''s realgar."


    Snakes fear realgar.


    Although Chang Sun Yi was controlled, Chang Sun Yi was already the monarch of the state of Yao. Li Aofeng didn''t treat Chang Sun Yi badly in this case, as long as Chang Sun Yi cooperated. In order to extort a confession, we used some means before, but within the reasonable range.


    "Tell the emperor that a few days ago, Chang Sun Yi asked for realgar wine. It''s the custom of the state of Yao. " The guard answered.


    Indeed, in this season, Yao used realgar wine.


    It''s not strange for Chang Sun Yi to ask for realgar wine. Besides, realgar wine can''t do anything, and the bodyguard won''t refuse, but unexpectedly, realgar wine is used on these poisonous snakes.


    With realgar wine and Chang Sun Yi''s speed, there is a certain probability that she wants to get out of the poisonous snake pool.


    "Check with me." Li Ao Feng''s voice is pressing, more and more deep.


    "Yes." The guards dare not hesitate.


    Soon, the guards came forward, and the poisonous snake had been cleaned up. In the poisonous snake pool, they searched all over, and even Li Aofeng followed.


    "Here it is." Mu Zhiyi suddenly opens his mouth.


    All the people followed.


    There is blood in that place, which is left by poisonous snakes, and this place seems to have been moved, and the traces are still there.


    "Dig down." Li Aofeng orders.


    This time, all the people moved, and soon knocked down the position that Mu Zhiyi said.


    Then there was a hole in the dungeon, and everyone was shocked by the situation below. The guards soon went down, and Mu Zhiyi and Li Aofeng followed along.


    This time, everyone looked at each other, did not dare to say a word, all the way to the inside.


    The secret road extends in all directions.


    "Yongfu Palace should also have secret roads." Mu Zhiyi said directly, "this is probably the location of the secret road of Yongfu palace, but we can''t find the location of the organ."


    How LAN xianger and Chang Sunyi found them is unknown.


    "Look for it." Li Aofeng said everything directly.


    There are many traces of walking in the secret room, most of which are women''s footprints. They are LAN Xiang''er''s. Li Aofeng soon thinks of the water stains on the edge of LAN Xiang''er''s skirt that day, but the secret road is extremely dry, and there can''t be any water stains.


    The guards had also quickly chased out along the secret road. When they came back, they knelt down in front of Li Aofeng and quickly said, "emperor, some of the secret roads here are ideas, and some of the places leading to them are hidden at the root of the city wall. But if someone touches them here, they will surely disturb the guards and can''t leave the palace, so --"


    The guards felt that LAN xianger and Chang Sunyi could not leave here.


    Because it''s impossible.


    Li Aofeng just stood and frowned: "it''s impossible. I''ll find it again. See if there''s water nearby. "


    Everyone was even more stunned.


    Kyoto is different from the south of the Yangtze River. Kyoto is dry and has less abundant water resources. To see the water resources, you need to go to the moat. The moat is already outside the capital, which is quite different from the feeling of the whole water town in the south of the Yangtze River.


    And the imperial palace is a wooden structure, in order to prevent moisture, but also raised the position, natural water can not appear.


    "Look for it." Li Aofeng didn''t say anything.


    Li Aofeng ordered, and the guards did not hesitate, but no matter how to find it, they could never find the location of the water source.


    In the end, everyone dare not breathe, just dare to stand like this, for fear that Li Aofeng will be infuriated again.


    On the contrary, Mu Zhiyi twisted his eyebrows, quietly observed carefully in the secret Road, and then said: "emperor, even if there is a road we don''t know, I''m afraid people outside can''t open it, only people inside can open it. In this case, we can''t find it, unless we demolish the whole Imperial Palace, obviously it''s impossible."


    Mu Zhiyi said it directly.


    The implication is that Li Aofeng should give up.


    Under such circumstances, LAN xianger and Chang Sunyi have already left, and they are not sure when they will leave. It is even more difficult for them to find someone.


    "Blockade the whole city, life to see people, death to see corpses." Li Aofeng calmly said word by word.


    "Yes." All the guards answered.


    Soon, the guards went out of the secret Road, and Li Aofeng and Mu Zhiyi also went out. Mu Zhiyi thought Li Aofeng would go back, but Li Aofeng came back to Yongfu palace and watched motionlessly. No one dared to get close to him or persuade him.

 Chapter 1328

    Cheng Dezhu carefully looks at Mu Zhiyi: "Mr. mu, the Emperor..."


    "Leave the emperor alone for a while. Let''s go down first." Mu Zhiyi spoke lightly.


    "Yes." Cheng Dezhu did not dare to hesitate.


    Soon, Cheng Dezhu leaves with people. Mu Zhiyi looks at Li Aofeng''s tall figure and doesn''t say anything at last. Then he leaves quietly.


    In front of the ruins of Yongfu palace, only Li Aofeng was left, quietly.


    ¡­¡­


    The whole city was under martial law all at once. The guards didn''t say anything, but they were in charge of every checkpoint. No matter the imperial relatives or ordinary people, they would be strictly censored as long as they left Kyoto. Everything on the carriage would be missed.


    Even all the inns in Kyoto and the homes of the common people have been searched one by one, but no clues have been found.


    In their eyes, it''s just incredible.


    Because Chang Sun Yi was injured first, and LAN Xiang''er was not good at martial arts. For a while and a half, they couldn''t be far away. After they disappeared, they immediately found something wrong.


    So this situation also made the guards look at each other.


    It''s something I haven''t met in years.


    And then¡ª¡ª


    Chang Sun Yi uses all her strength to take the raft and LAN Xiang''er out of Kyoto. When they appear at the riverside, Chang Sun Yi has no strength for a long time.


    LAN Xiang''er is worried.


    "Xiang''er, listen to me. According to my way, we can contact Yang Yi. Then we will go west immediately and return to the state of Yao from the western regions." Chang Sun Yi said directly, "it''s too long. If you don''t go back, I''m afraid Yao will rebel."


    "I know." LAN Xiang''er is also calm.


    "You have to be careful in everything. Chang sun''s family has been in the state of Yao for decades and has a deep foundation. Those rebellious officials and thieves will not be able to do anything for a while, so we have to go for it." Chang Sun Yi continued, "and you are not allowed to stay here."


    LAN Xiang''er frowned: "brother, don''t say any more. I''ll go back."


    Soon, LAN Xiang''er settled Chang Sun Yi, and then did as Chang Sun Yi ordered. After informing Yang Yi, LAN Xiang''er returned to Chang Sun Yi.


    Chang Sun Yi has a high fever.


    LAN Xiang''er is taking care of her.


    But LAN Xiang''er gradually found that her eyes were more and more blurred, as if she couldn''t see anything clearly. She nearly fell down in the cave several times.


    She felt that she was too tired.


    Not much.


    Yang Yi arrived in one day, and the group walked nonstop towards the western regions, and then entered the realm of Yao from the western regions.


    But they''re not really relieved.


    Soon, the civil strife began in the state of Yao. For so many years, Chang Sun Yi had already arranged the civil strife properly. Therefore, in such a civil strife, Chang Sun Yi''s people soon won and took the lead.


    From the northernmost tip of the state of Yao, all the way back to Kyoto.


    Those rebellious officials and thieves were also completely arrested.


    The instability of the state of Yao for more than ten years has completely come to an end. The internal worries are not there, but the foreign troubles are still there. Those who are covetous of the state of Yao always exist.


    Chang Sun Yi returned to the throne.


    LAN Xiang''er also returned to the state of Yao, but LAN Xiang''er was very low-key, as if used to LAN Xiang''er''s name, even she did not change back to the original name, also did not pretend to be a princess, can not say why, just like this way, is to completely let this person disappear from the world, also broken clean!


    The princess of the state of Yao, for the people of the state of Yao, seemed to have an accident in the turmoil more than ten years ago, so no one would think of LAN Xiang''er''s identity.


    Many people think that LAN Xiang''er is only the concubine of Chang Sun Yi.


    That''s it.


    LAN Xiang''er didn''t explain much.


    She was quiet.


    Chang Sun Yi also left for LAN Xiang''er.


    But LAN Xiang''er''s eyes, after returning to the palace, were completely out of sight. The imperial doctor came back and forth countless times, but there was no result.


    Chang Sun Yi understood more or less that it was because LAN Xiang''er had cried.


    But in the end, neither of them did.


    But LAN Xiang''er''s baby survived in such a bumpy situation, which was beyond everyone''s expectation.


    Now LAN Xiang''er has been pregnant for six or seven months, but LAN Xiang''er can''t see any trace of pregnancy. She is still much thinner.


    "Xiang''er." Chang Sun Yi walked into LAN Xiang''er''s bedroom, "listen to the slaves say, you are not good to eat?"


    "No appetite." LAN Xiang''er is quiet.


    "Some of it." Chang Sun Yi is coaxing LAN Xiang''er.


    LAN Xiang''er didn''t say anything. She didn''t want Chang Sun Yi to worry, so she took a few bites. Chang Sun Yi didn''t embarrass LAN Xiang''er.


    LAN Xiang''er sat quietly, her hand caressing her raised abdomen, and her expression made her unable to see any emotional changes.


    But Chang Sun Yi is very clear, a lot of things, Lan Xiang Er did not put down.


    Because of the existence of this child, many things are even more involved. The hatred for Li Aofeng can not be expressed in this child. After all, the child is innocent.


    "The territory of Dazhou has expanded a lot. Li Aofeng seldom starts a war, but he can easily make the other party submit. Now, several small countries near the state of Yao have submitted themselves to Da zhouxia. " Chang Sun Yi suddenly opened her mouth.


    LAN Xiang''er was nervous.


    "It''s reasonable that Li Aofeng could easily win the state of Yao when the state of Yao was in the most precarious situation, but now, Li Aofeng suddenly stood still. Especially when the neighboring countries have already surrendered, these things are not a problem for Li Aofeng. " Chang Sun Yi continued, "so I don''t know what Li Aofeng wants to do."


    LAN Xiang''er didn''t speak.


    "He took your tears and the jade pendant was in his hand. I don''t know if he found the secret of the treasure. But for such a long time, I haven''t heard any news about it. If there is any news, I can''t hide it. " Chang Sun Yi tells LAN Xiang''er the whole situation.


    Chang Sun Yi had made preparations for a fight, and also made preparations after the war.


    But it happened that Li Aofeng was the one who didn''t move, which made Chang Sunyi have no choice for a while.


    "Well, let''s not talk about that." Chang Sun Yi waved, "say something else. Do you have to go out of the palace after you have a baby? I don''t trust that you are alone outside the palace. "


    "I''m used to it outside the palace. I''m not used to it in the palace. What''s more, the capital is just a little bit of a place, and I have never left the capital. It will be more suitable outside. " LAN xianger looks at Chang Sunyi with a smile.


    There are too many rules in the palace.

 Chapter 1329

    But this is not the reason why LAN Xiang''er left.


    But in the palace, LAN Xiang''er was too easy to think of her previous life in the Imperial Palace, so she tried to leave.


    Chang Sun Yi also understood that she didn''t say anything in the end: "when you are finished, I will arrange it."


    "Thank you, Emperor." LAN Xiang''er said thanks quietly.


    Then, the two brothers and sisters stopped talking. Sun Yi stayed in the same place for a while, accompanied LAN xianger, and then left calmly.


    But Chang Sun Yi more or less understood that Li Aofeng didn''t move the state of Yao now, why there was a trace of LAN xianger. If not, now everything for Li Aofeng, is the most easy thing.


    But Chang Sun Yi did not relax her guard.


    He is very clear that one day, I''m afraid I will have to face Li Aofeng.


    But the news that LAN Xiang''er is alive, Chang Sun Yi has never said it to the outside world. Even Li Aofeng''s people don''t know whether LAN Xiang''er is still alive.


    So sending LAN Xiang''er out of the palace is not necessarily a bad thing.


    Otherwise, it is impossible for Chang Sun Yi to let LAN Xiang''er leave under her own eyes.


    After sinking, Chang Sun Yi sighed silently.


    Three months later, LAN Xiang''er gave birth safely. She gave birth to a girl. LAN Xiang''er couldn''t see anything, but when the child''s soft body was close to her and she drank milk, her heart seemed to soften all at once.


    LAN Xiang''er was born in the palace. After that, LAN Xiang''er took her child out of the palace and lived alone in the palace outside the palace. The child followed her and never left.


    Chang Sun Yi prepared many slaves and mothers for LAN Xiang''er to take care of her.


    After the production, LAN Xiang''er''s eyes seemed to be able to see some faintly, but they were completely blurred and couldn''t see clearly. However, compared with the previous situation, they were already innumerable better.


    LAN Xiang''er felt more satisfied.


    LAN Xiang''er named the little guy Jinse.


    And time, so fleeting, five or six years in the past.


    That year''s little baby has grown into a girl, can give LAN Xiang''er when the eyes, and LAN Xiang''er get along day and night. She looks more and more like LAN Xiang''er, but only her eyes look like the shadow of Li Aofeng.


    Chang Sun Yi loves her only niece very much. She finds the best teacher to teach her how to read and read. Jin se is very smart and has a strong general.


    And LAN Xiang''er is satisfied with such a life.


    It seems more and more calm.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡ª¡ª


    And then¡ª¡ª


    Li Aofeng stayed in Yongfu palace for a long time. He didn''t go to the early court or leave. He just stood like this, as if he could still feel the existence of LAN Xiang''er in the ruins. No matter who persuaded him, Li Aofeng was indifferent.


    Under such circumstances, Li Aofeng forced Rong Lian and Mu Cen back.


    The two men rushed to the palace incessantly. When Rong Lian saw Mu Cen, she shook her head: "after all, AI Jia can''t stop it?"


    "Mother?" Mu Cen was stunned.


    Rong Lian just told Mu Cen what she had foreseen, and Mu Cen was stunned after hearing it.


    Rong Lian sighed: "just like you and Shiyuan, how can such things be stopped?"


    "This -" Mu Cen did not speak.


    "Go and see Aofeng first." Rong Lian did not speak again.


    But the attitude of Rong Lian makes Mu Cen understand clearly that the matter of Ao Feng and LAN Xiang''er is not over.


    Mu Cen nodded.


    Then they walked towards Yongfu palace. Yongfu palace was still in ruins, but when they entered Yongfu palace, Li Aofeng had come out of the palace, calm as if nothing had happened.


    In this case, Rong Lian and Mu Cen look at each other, but no one speaks, because they don''t know where to start, so they can only passively look at each other.


    "Mother, grandmother." Li Aofeng nodded.


    Apart from some emaciation, Li Aofeng doesn''t see much change. Naturally, he also knows what Rong Lian and Mu Cen are rushing back for.


    Li Aofeng hid his mind very well and looked at them calmly: "empress mother, my son is very good. You don''t need to worry. In Yongfu palace for a few days, I just want to find out the secret road. There is no other reason. "


    I didn''t say a word about LAN Xiang''er.


    The more you don''t mention it, the more it means that Li Aofeng cares. It''s just that Li Aofeng didn''t say it.


    Mu Cen and Rong Lian look at each other.


    Then Mu Cen said, "well, nothing is good. So your father won''t worry. "


    "Thank you for your concern." Li Aofeng light mouth, "son minister still have state affairs to deal with, first leave."


    Even without waiting for mu Cen to speak, Li Aofeng has turned around and left.


    Rong Lian looks at the figure that Li Aofeng leaves, quiets down, shakes her head finally.


    Mu Cen calmed down: "mother, children and grandchildren have their own happiness. You didn''t take care of yuan at that time, but now you don''t need to worry about it. God naturally has arrangements."


    Rong Lian nodded and said nothing.


    Think of these, Rong Lian''s brow is still twisting, finally, silent sigh: "Ai Jia is not afraid of other, afraid of one day life."


    "Mother, that''s also the destiny of Aofeng. Since there is such a doom, it is impossible to go against the sky. Just like me, I''ve gone against the sky, but in the end, I can''t turn the situation around at the first time, can I? " Mu Cen can see it.


    "That''s true. Forget it, cen''er, you can have a cup of tea with AI''s family. " Rong Lian doesn''t think about it any more.


    "Yes." Mu Cen answered.


    They just left.


    ¡­¡­


    Since Li Aofeng left Yongfu palace, it seems that everything has returned to normal, and no longer mentions anything related to Yongfu palace. It seems that everything has never happened.


    And Yongfu palace in the original location, rebuilt, Yongfu palace can leave any secret road in the palace are completely blocked.


    LAN Xiang''er''s story seems to have been quietly carried away in Kyoto.


    Because no one dares to mention it, someone inadvertently mentioned it. Li Aofeng talks and laughs on the surface, but the next moment this person will be lowered several levels, and there is no room for maneuver.


    After a long time, no one would dare to mention it.


    LAN Xiang''er became a taboo in the imperial palace.


    ¡­¡­


    In the imperial dragon hall.


    "No news?" Li Aofeng asks Mu Zhiyi.


    Mu Zhiyi shook his head: "the news from the state of Yao is that she is dead. The news was released by Chang Sun Yi. When they returned to the state of Yao, there was no reason for them to make fun of it. "


    Li Aofeng frowned.


    "Our people are also in Yao''s country. They really haven''t heard anything about the princess of Yao. It''s like there''s never been such a princess before. And we still don''t know what happened at that time, do we? That secret passage and how they got out. " Mu Zhiyi spoke calmly.

 Chapter 1330

    Li Aofeng didn''t say anything.


    LAN Xiang''er completely disappeared from Li Aofeng''s world.


    Even Li Aofeng felt that LAN xianger had returned to the state of Yao, but there was no news from the state of Yao, as if there had never been such a person.


    "If you want to know the answer, you can only find Chang Sun Yi." Mu Zhiyi continued, "Chang Sunyi is the last person to see LAN xianger. Apart from that, no one knows. Only in this way can we know why Chang Sun Yi went back to the state of Yao, but she didn''t go back. "


    This is the only way.


    How can he not know that Li Aofeng is standing with his hands down.


    Quiet next, Li Ao breeze didn''t say what, then just light mouth: "this matter stops here."


    Mu Zhiyi was a little surprised, but he didn''t say anything.


    After years of friendship with Li Aofeng, Mu Zhiyi understands the meaning of Li Aofeng''s words.


    This means that he will not ask about anything that has something to do with LAN Xiang''er. And the deeper meaning is that he will not interfere with the affairs of the state of Yao.


    Dazhou was covetous of the state of Yao. For so long, the layout was the easiest to attack when the state of Yao was in turmoil, but Li Aofeng didn''t do it. Up to now, Li Aofeng even gave up.


    This also means that the state of Yao is safe.


    And Sun Yi is not an ordinary person.


    Chang Sunyi''s ability to extricate the state of Yao from the previous chaos is enough to prove Chang Sunyi''s ability and give Chang Sunyi a chance to recuperate. I''m afraid that it will be more difficult for Da Zhou to change his mind to the state of Yao in the future.


    "Emperor," said Mu Zhiyi.


    Li Aofeng has raised his hand: "that''s it."


    Mu Zhiyi nodded: "OK."


    After that, they stopped talking about it and quickly changed the topic.


    ¡­¡­


    But after this, Li Aofeng made an amazing decision, as if without any omen, let alone ministers, even Mu Zhiyi didn''t get the news in advance.


    It was in the early court that Li Aofeng dismissed the whole harem directly.


    The original bustling harem became quiet.


    No one dares to say more.


    Not only the concubines who were sent out of the palace, but also the ministers in the palace did not dare to say a word more for fear of disaster.


    Soon, the whole harem was quiet.


    Those disputes also seem to be cleared in an instant.


    And the clean Yongfu palace, which was burned by the fire, gradually rose up and reappeared its glory at that time, but it was no longer inhabited.


    Yongfu palace became a forbidden area of the imperial palace.


    Only on the day when LAN xianger disappeared, Li Aofeng would appear in Yongfu palace every year, standing quietly, just looking at Yongfu palace and saying nothing.


    All the servants and bodyguards will be rejected, leaving Li Aofeng alone.


    Naturally, no one dares to disturb.


    On weekdays, occasionally, the slaves would see Li Aofeng appear in Yongfu palace. This kind of eyes, when looking at Yongfu palace, seems to have a trace of attachment, but it is soon replaced by ruthlessness.


    Li Aofeng is still the ruthless king.


    Time goes by year after year¡ª¡ª


    Under the leadership of Li Aofeng, Da Zhou has become more and more prosperous.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡ª¡ª


    Six years later¡ª¡ª


    Because of Acacia, Li Aofeng went to Pingzhou by the way.


    Lovesickness marries Rongzhi. Rongzhi is the emperor of Beiming. Beiming is in the northernmost part of this continent, and Beiming has the most abundant mineral resources. Although it is not from the fortress, it is also the place where people are covetous.


    But under the leadership of Rong Zhi, Beiming is more and more powerful. In addition, the queen of Beiming is the princess of Dazhou, so naturally, no one dares to move.


    The cooperation of Beiming and Dazhou made the neighboring small countries obey their officials very quickly, and completely pacified the instability of the border.


    Now because of the production of Acacia, so Li Aofeng just along this line Weifu private visit.


    We will arrive at Pingzhou naturally.


    This is also the first time that Li Aofeng entered the boundary of Pingzhou.


    In Li Aofeng''s concept, Pingzhou is a place where many ministers are not favored and assigned to the frontier. Although it is not bad, it is far from Jiangnan, the capital of the Yangtze River.


    Naturally, in places like Pingzhou, there are very few cases of corruption and bribery.


    The reason why Li Aofeng didn''t want to come to Pingzhou is that LAN xianger has lived in Pingzhou for more than ten years. For Li Aofeng, there are probably too many memories of LAN xianger.


    "Your Majesty, it''s Pingzhou." Yingwei respectfully opens his mouth.


    Li Aofeng said nothing.


    Li Aofeng didn''t disturb the officials in Pingzhou, but he came in private, so naturally nothing can be prepared.


    The place where Li Aofeng lives is just another one in Pingzhou.


    The Li family has built other halls in the capitals of various states and counties. Although it can''t be compared with the Imperial Palace, the conditions are not too bad.


    It is the first time in so many years that Pingzhou''s bieguan has been opened.


    After everything was stable, Li Aofeng only took two shadow guards in the dark, and then went to the most lively market in Pingzhou alone.


    Pingzhou was not big either. There were a lot of merchants in the market. Naturally, there were also people from the state of Yao.


    Li Aofeng was very quiet. He just walked in the market and didn''t say anything.


    After what happened in those years, the people in this branch line related to LAN Xiang''er were thoroughly cleaned up, and naturally the LAN family did not exist.


    And the original house of the blue family has been sealed up, and no one has been moved until now.


    The location of the LAN family is very good. It''s always a quiet place in the market. When you enter the market, it''s not difficult to see the sealed up LAN family''s house.


    Li Aofeng''s eyes sank, but also did not expect.


    But soon, Li Aofeng was quiet and just looked at the market in Pingzhou. In the bustle, with a little calm.


    Without the chaos in the border areas, Pingzhou has developed better than before.


    "Ouch -" suddenly, a crisp voice came.


    A little girl in a pink Ru skirt bumps into Li Aofeng''s arms like this. It seems that she bumps into Li Aofeng and cries out in pain.


    One side of the shadow guard immediately appeared, for fear that there was any conspiracy, the face also followed vigilance.


    Jinse''s head is just about to hit Li Aofeng''s crazy, his forehead is hit red, almost concave a hole, even the delicate nose bone can''t be spared.


    "It hurts." Jinse hummed, but still made a serious apology: "sorry, I didn''t pay attention when I walked."


    Li Aofeng raised his hand, but he didn''t say anything, and Yingwei saw Li Aofeng''s action and quickly retreated quietly.

 Chapter 1331

    Jinse squatted down carefully, as if catching something, but after a while, Jinse exclaimed: "you don''t run, you don''t run... I can''t catch up with you."


    Li Aofeng followed the voice of the little girl and looked at it.


    He couldn''t help laughing.


    It turned out that in order to catch up with the little white rabbit, he rushed into the market street so mindlessly. There are still many carriages in the market street. If the little white rabbit wants to scurry in the street like this, it''s uncertain what else can happen.


    Li Aofeng doesn''t care about such things.


    But looking at the little girl''s anxious appearance, Li Aofeng calmly catches the rabbit back.


    "Here you are. Watch it. Don''t let your bunny run away any more. The market is full of people. I don''t know what will happen. " Li Aofeng said it directly.


    "Thank you." Jinse happily took over the rabbit, this just looked up, smiling and Li Ao wind thanks.


    Soon, Jinse lowered her head to coax the rabbit: "I told you not to run around. You still run around. If you can''t find you back, you will be taken back as braised rabbit meat."


    The sound was crisp, especially nice.


    At the moment when Jinse looks up, Li Aofeng''s eyes are slightly narrowed, and a trace of inconceivability flashed through his eyes, because Jinse is too much like LAN Xiang''er.


    Can one be so similar?


    "Uncle, I''ll go first." Jinse shakes her hand in front of Li Aofeng.


    She thought the uncle was strange.


    I just stare at myself as if I saw someone I knew.


    Under such circumstances, Jin se didn''t say anything. She was anxious to go back with little white rabbit in her arms, otherwise it would be bad for her mother to find out.


    Because mother''s eyes don''t work well.


    As a result, Jinse''s voice fell, and LAN Xiang''er''s voice already came: "Jinse, where are you?"


    She''s asking.


    Jinse immediately went to LAN Xiang''er''s side: "Niang, I''m here. Just now the little white rabbit ran away, so I left for a while. Now the little white rabbit has found it, and it''s OK. "


    "You suddenly disappeared, scared my mother." LAN Xiang''er was really shocked.


    You know, her eyes are not good. If something really happens, LAN Xiang''er has nothing to do with it. And her current situation, compared with the initial total blindness, is only slightly better.


    She could only see things very close to her, but it was still vague. Compared with being completely invisible, she was satisfied.


    And this eye is a stubborn disease.


    Chang Sun Yi didn''t know how many famous doctors she had searched. It seemed that she couldn''t find a way. Many people were helpless.


    Until a doctor said a kind of herbal medicine, it was recorded in the medical books, but no such herbal medicine has been found for thousands of years, so that it became more difficult to make LAN Xiang''er''s eyes recover.


    In the face of such a situation, LAN Xiang''er seems more calm.


    It should be said that she has long been used to and accepted.


    But now this kind of life, LAN Xiang''er also adapts very well.


    As for going back to Pingzhou, it was LAN xianger''s decision. In Pingzhou, LAN xianger could adapt more. Chang Sunyi didn''t stop her, but she couldn''t resist LAN xianger''s decision. So Chang Sunyi sent LAN xianger to Pingzhou.


    And everything in Pingzhou was arranged by Chang Sunyi in private.


    Naturally, it''s not through Chang Sun Yi, but through so many years of contacts in Pingzhou, people will not find LAN xianger''s identity.


    LAN Xiang''er has been living here for three or four years. The neighborhood thinks that LAN Xiang''er is an orphan and widowed mother with her children. She doesn''t feel anything wrong. She takes good care of her.


    "Mother, I''m here." Jinse is holding LAN Xiang''er''s hand, smiling.


    "Let''s go back, mother-in-law should have cooked the meal." LAN Xiang''er is holding Jinse in her backhand.


    Jin se hum a voice, then just said hello to Li Ao Feng: "uncle, thank you, I went back."


    LAN Xiang''er was stunned by this. She didn''t expect that there was another person on the side. She thought it was just a person in the market. Now, LAN Xiang''er nodded: "thank you."


    Then LAN Xiang''er said nothing more.


    Li Aofeng didn''t answer.


    As soon as he opens his mouth, LAN Xiang''er will know his identity, and because he doesn''t open his mouth, Li Aofeng finds something wrong.


    LAN Xiang''er can''t see, or see people clearly at all. She can only see a shadow vaguely. Otherwise, LAN Xiang''er can''t be indifferent to such a big person standing here.


    This kind of reaction is not like amnesia.


    So LAN xianger has been in Pingzhou all these years?


    And is this little girl named Jinse the fetus in LAN Xiang''er''s belly?


    Li Aofeng''s palm gradually became a fist. But if it was LAN Xiang''er, why would Chang Sun Yi let her stay in Pingzhou? Why did the news of LAN Xiang''er''s death come out? Why their people don''t know.


    Why can''t LAN Xiang''er''s eyes be seen?


    Countless questions lingered in Li Aofeng''s mind, and his fist clenched tightly.


    Not only Li Aofeng, but also the shadow guards who have been following Li Aofeng for many years are shocked when they see LAN Xiang''er.


    They have a deep memory of LAN Xiang''er.


    This time, they looked at each other, but no one dared to speak.


    But LAN Xiang''er has left with Jinse. Seeing that Li Aofeng doesn''t speak, Jinse shrugs and doesn''t say anything. Then she goes back with LAN Xiang''er and little white rabbit.


    Li Aofeng just stood still.


    ¡­¡­


    LAN Xiang''er takes Jin se back to the house, and the mother-in-law in the house is ready to eat, so the mother and daughter sit at the dinner table.


    "Don''t bring the rabbit out." LAN Xiang''er said gently, "there are a lot of people in the market. It''s dangerous. Do you hear me?"


    LAN Xiang''er is scolding Jin se.


    Jin se Oh voice, nod, pour is clever: "Niang, next time won''t."


    "Good boy." LAN Xiang''er didn''t say anything more. He quickly gave Jin se meat and said, "eat first."


    Jinse eats a big meal, talking about what happened in the market.


    Now Jinse is LAN Xiang''er''s eyes, and all things Jinse tells LAN Xiang''er.


    LAN Xiang''er listened quietly.


    All of a sudden, LAN Xiang''er looks at Jin se: "you said that the uncle who helped you find the little white rabbit doesn''t seem to be from Pingzhou?"


    "No, it''s not. It''s definitely not. It should be Kyoto. " Jin se bit rice, ambiguous, "their dress, the way of speaking are not like it."


    Kyoto is like LAN Xiang''er''s taboo, more like a place where LAN Xiang''er is extremely afraid.


    Pingzhou will not see a few people from Kyoto all year round. Most of them are vendors from neighboring countries. The furthest one is probably from Jiangnan.

 Chapter 1332

    This cold not Ding of hear Kyoto two words, let Lan Xiang son''s heartbeat suddenly become nervous.


    "He didn''t speak after that." Jinse thought about it and swallowed the rice. "When my mother came, my uncle didn''t speak." Said, Jin se waved, "it''s nothing, don''t know people, there''s nothing to say."


    LAN Xiang''er said, but she couldn''t help asking, "what does your uncle look like?"


    Jin se thought about it and described it. LAN Xiang''er couldn''t laugh or cry.


    It''s no different from ordinary people, a pair of eyes, nose and mouth.


    This time, LAN Xiang''er didn''t ask any more questions. She shook her head helplessly, thinking that it was impossible. Li Aofeng had never come to Pingzhou before. How could he suddenly appear here?


    Maybe I''m really nervous.


    So LAN Xiang''er didn''t ask any more.


    They were eating quietly.


    Then her mother-in-law takes Jinse to wash and play for a while. LAN Xiang''er coaxes Jinse to sleep.


    But the word Kyoto still came to her mind.


    It''s really a long time. In a flash, six years have passed, and Jinse has been so big. At that time, the child also experienced countless things in his own abdomen, and even almost did not keep, but in the end, the child still grew up healthily.


    Giving birth to a caring and sensible Jinse is probably the last thing LAN Xiang''er regrets.


    Then, she blew out the candle, hugged Jinse, and soon fell asleep.


    ¡­¡­


    At that time¡ª¡ª


    Don''t be in the museum.


    Ying Wei stood respectfully in front of Li Aofeng, and then he said, "tell the emperor, I''ve gone down to investigate. All the neighbors around say that it''s the person who moved here in the past three or four years. It''s an orphan and widowed mother. No one knows where they come from, but they are very familiar with Pingzhou. They can speak Pingzhou dialect, and they don''t think much about it. They think that people from Pingzhou border county come here. "


    "These years, no one has come to see them." Ying Wei continued, "they have no contact with the state of Yao. They haven''t even been to the state of Yao. They haven''t even left Pingzhou."


    The shadow Wei finishes saying and then quietly stands at one side, but didn''t say anything.


    Li Ao Feng''s brow wring, such words more let a person feel inconceivable.


    Even Mu Zhiyi is curious to pick eyebrows. Although he is not at the scene, he knows clearly through Yingwei''s expression.


    As like as two peas of what is fantastic, it is a coincidence that there are similar people in the world.


    If it was LAN xianger, why did Chang Sunyi ignore it?


    But if not, how to explain the current situation?


    "You go down first." Li Aofeng spoke faintly for a long time.


    The shadow Wei didn''t say anything, calmly retreated.


    And Li Aofeng looked at Mu Zhiyi: "do you have any idea?"


    Mu Zhiyi smiles, but he is calm: "time is limited, no matter how powerful Yingwei is, it''s superficial Kung Fu at most. What''s more, Chang Sun Yi has always been a clean person who can break the clues. Otherwise, we would not have been able to deal with Chang Sun Yi for such a long time and finally let people go. "


    Of course, Li Aofeng has a direct relationship with this.


    However, they can''t deny Chang Sun Yi''s excellence.


    "So what do you mean?" Li Aofeng spoke faintly.


    "I mean, don''t you quite understand?" Mu Zhiyi raised his eyebrows. "If you want me to make it clear, I think this man is LAN Xiang''er who was killed, and Chang Sun Yi is afraid of you. On the contrary, Pingzhou is the safest place. No one will think that LAN Xiang''er is in Pingzhou. "


    Mu Zhiyi said this clearly.


    The implication is clearer.


    The little girl on the side, Jinse, can''t be anyone else. She must be Li Aofeng''s own daughter.


    LAN xianger was pregnant when she disappeared.


    And the child''s age is almost the same.


    After all, Li Aofeng and LAN xianger are not things that outsiders can weigh up. Besides, their involvement is not clear now.


    "In a few days, you will go to Beiming first." For a long time, Li Ao Feng just light mouth.


    This makes Mu Zhiyi pick eyebrows, but it''s only for a moment. Mu Zhiyi looks at Li Aofeng with a smile, and his feelings for many years. Mu Zhiyi knows Li Aofeng''s idea very well.


    But mu Zhiyi didn''t say, "OK, I know. If you ask about Acacia, how can you explain it? "


    After all, a few days is the day of Acacia children full moon, otherwise Li Aofeng will not come here.


    "Even if I have something in my hand, it will be over when I finish it." Li Aofeng is very calm.


    The implication is that I don''t want anyone to know about LAN Xiang''er and Jin se.


    In other words, before Li Aofeng has figured out how to deal with it, it will only be a secret and will no longer be known to a third party.


    "Good." Mu Zhiyi answered.


    Then, Mu Zhiyi didn''t say anything. He left Li Aofeng''s study calmly. Li Aofeng just stood in the study for a while, and then quickly disappeared into the moonlight. He didn''t say a word more.


    Li Aofeng did not go anywhere, but stood outside the courtyard.


    There are many such small courtyards in Pingzhou. They are not very rich families, they are just ordinary families, so they won''t attract much attention in Pingzhou.


    Pingzhou is located on the border, but its folk customs are not so conservative, and it is not so unfriendly for people who seem to be orphans and widows.


    Everyone is polite.


    And Li Aofeng soon more into the courtyard, he watched warily around, the courtyard and no one to guard, only two or three slaves ready to rest.


    Li Aofeng quietly avoided the slave and went to the side of the main room.


    Inside, you can hear LAN Xiang''er telling a story with Jinse. Jinse has 100000 reasons. LAN Xiang''er patiently answers Jinse''s questions word by word.


    This is LAN Xiang''er''s voice. Li Aofeng can''t admit his mistake.


    And until the sound gradually quieted down, the light in the room was put out, Li Aofeng still stood in place, motionless.


    Xiang''er, I haven''t seen you for a long time.


    He lowered his eyebrows, hid his mind, and clenched his fist slightly.


    For a long time, Li Aofeng just like when he came, quietly left the courtyard and went back to the other hall, as if everything had never happened.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡ª¡ª


    The next few days.


    Jinse gradually found that the probability of meeting with the uncle was getting bigger and bigger, as if he could see the uncle everywhere.


    At first, Jinse was a little wary. After all, she had never seen Li Aofeng before.

 Chapter 1333

    But gradually found that Li Ao Feng did not do anything, just appeared in their side, occasionally two people will talk, Jin se is not much wary.


    After all, it''s just a little girl. Where can I go.


    The most important thing is that Jinse has never met any bad people since she grew up. After a long time, her mind will not be too complicated.


    "Uncle, do you live here, too?" Jin se shakes her feet and just sits on the stone pier. She tilts her head and looks at Li Ao Feng.


    Li Aofeng hum voice, compared the direction of the other library: "live in front."


    "Wow --" Jin se nodded, "those people who live in that place are all some dignitaries in Pingzhou."


    "You know that?" Li Aofeng raises eyebrows.


    "What you can see --" Jinse was a little proud. "Many carriages usually go to that place. I''ll know after a long time."


    Li Aofeng smiles and says nothing.


    "Uncle, are you also an official of Pingzhou?" Jinse''s innocent words are direct.


    "No Li Aofeng denied, "just to do something, I will leave later."


    "Is that from Kyoto?" Jinse continued to ask, "I heard you talk before."


    With a smile, Jin se scratched her head with embarrassment: "if it''s really from Kyoto, it''s necessary to take good care of these people. They look clean and honest on weekdays, but it''s not like that behind their back. Last year, the uncle next door was trapped because he didn''t want to marry his daughter to the magistrate as his aunt. As a result, the whole family can''t please him now... "


    Jinse is a little girl, but she is very clear about what she sees. She can tell everything completely.


    Because they were young, the adults thought that Jinse didn''t know anything and didn''t have any scruples in front of him.


    Almost all of Jinse grew up in the neighborhood, so naturally she knew a lot about it.


    "Uncle, you want to be a real official from the capital, but you have to redress the injustice for your uncle''s family." There is expectation in Jinse''s eyes.


    When Li Aofeng sank, he didn''t expect that. Even if they paid a private visit this time, the officials in Pingzhou seemed to be very normal. At least for a while and a half, they didn''t find anything unusual.


    But Li Aofeng knows better that a girl of Jinse''s age can''t lie.


    Besides, Jinse doesn''t have to lie to herself.


    This time, Li Aofeng became more and more quiet.


    Jinse continued: "not only that, once again, I want to touch my mother. If my mother-in-law hadn''t found out, something might have happened, that is, she couldn''t see her bullying! Later, my uncle came and taught the other party a lesson. Then it stopped


    "Bullying your mother?" Li Aofeng''s voice sank in an instant.


    "Yes." Jinse nodded.


    Then, Jinse said everything at that time. Li Aofeng''s eyes became more and more heavy, but he didn''t say anything on the surface.


    After Jinse finished, Li Aofeng said: "your uncle is not in Pingzhou on weekdays?"


    "Not at all." Jin se shook his head, compared with the outside, "over there."


    That''s the direction of the state of Yao, but Jin se didn''t say it. Li Ao Feng understood it and naturally didn''t ask any more.


    He affirmed LAN Xiang''er''s identity.


    "Oh, uncle, I don''t want to talk with you anymore. I''m going back, otherwise my mother can''t find me and will be worried." Jinse looked at the time, and immediately jumped off the stone pier, waving at Li Aofeng.


    Li Aofeng didn''t stop him.


    After Jinse left, Li Aofeng said darkly: "the magistrate of chapingzhou."


    "Yes." Ying Wei answers.


    Then, Li Aofeng left quietly.


    It seems that in recent days, I''ve been used to meeting and listening to Jinse, but Li Aofeng doesn''t deliberately set up Jinse''s words.


    Because Li Aofeng has found out that Jinse is a very smart child. If you talk about it, she will become extremely sensitive and can''t do anything.


    Therefore, under such circumstances, Li Aofeng calmed down and went step by step.


    Occasionally, Jinse also mentions LAN Xiang''er, but it''s rare. For Li Aofeng, who has never heard from LAN Xiang''er in recent years, the news is extremely precious.


    ¡­¡­


    And then¡ª¡ª


    Jinse hopped home.


    LAN Xiang''er has already prepared the meal. There are many people around here, so she doesn''t think much about Jinse''s going out.


    No matter what happens in Dazhou, Pingzhou has always been a very quiet place.


    Moreover, Pingzhou is not big.


    "Where to play? I''m sweating." LAN Xiang''er shakes her head helplessly and caresses her. Then she takes the handkerchief and cleans it for Jin se.


    "Haha, I played with Dazhuang for a while. Before that, I was chatting with the uncle mentioned by my mother." Jin se didn''t hide it from LAN Xiang''er.


    "That uncle is very erudite. He can talk a lot with Jinse." "Jin se smiles," but uncle says he lives in the south, there are official places to live. "


    "South?" LAN Xiang''er twisted her eyebrows.


    "Well." Jinse nodded.


    LAN Xiang''er is no stranger to Jinse''s uncle. When Jinse comes back, she will mention it. She can hear that Jinse likes this uncle very much. But no matter how much information, LAN Xiang''er would not know.


    And Jinse just chats with this uncle, and it won''t be long.


    LAN Xiang''er didn''t think much about it.


    But with more and more frequent mentions, LAN Xiang''er said that it''s false not to be nervous. Today, Jin se said that the uncle lives in the south, which makes LAN Xiang''er''s heart beat faster.


    "Did Uncle ask you anything?" LAN Xiang''er asks Jin se calmly.


    Jin se shook his head: "No. Nothing. And I don''t meet my uncle every day. "


    It''s a coincidence, not a plot.


    So in such words, LAN Xiang''er''s tension also relaxed.


    But it''s just relaxing. It seems that for the sake of safety, LAN Xiang''er just looks at Jinse. She is very serious. Jinse is a little nervous.


    Because for so long, LAN Xiang''er never looked at herself so seriously: "Niang... What do you want to say to me?"


    "Don''t talk to people you don''t know, understand?" LAN Xiang''er said directly, "I don''t want you to have an accident. This is Dazhou, not the state of Yao. You need to know who you are


    Jinse was stunned, but soon, Jinse nodded cleverly: "Niang, I know."


    "Good, go to dinner first." LAN Xiang''er said nothing more.


    Then LAN Xiang''er takes Jin SE''s hand and goes to the small rice table. Jin se quietly follows, but he doesn''t think there''s anything bad about it.

 Chapter 1334

    LAN Xiang''er''s words are the imperial edict for Jinse.


    LAN Xiang''er doesn''t like what Jinse does. Jinse won''t do it because Jinse knows better than anyone that LAN Xiang''er cares about her love.


    Jinse doesn''t want LAN Xiang''er to be embarrassed and uncomfortable.


    Mother and daughter are eating, but Jin se has been talking about happy things. LAN Xiang''er listens quietly, and occasionally she will say something.


    Until after dinner, LAN Xiang''er rushed to Jinse to take a bath.


    After all, she was a little girl. After all, she was exhausted and fell asleep soon after she went to bed.


    LAN Xiang''er accompanies Jin Se and doesn''t say anything.


    Her hand gently stroked Jin SE''s cheek. Even now, LAN Xiang''er couldn''t see Jin se clearly. It was just vague.


    Is it a pity?


    Maybe it''s really a pity.


    LAN Xiang''er laughed for a long time, but didn''t say anything. Then the candle light in the house was extinguished.


    LAN Xiang''er hugs Jin Se and falls asleep quietly.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡ª¡ª


    After LAN Xiang''er tells Jin se, Jin se seldom goes to meet Li Ao Feng.


    Li Aofeng rushed to the air and didn''t say anything. He soon understood that this was LAN Xiang''er''s meaning. He was afraid that LAN Xiang''er had already noticed it. But as long as LAN Xiang''er didn''t leave Pingzhou, it wasn''t a big deal for Li Aofeng.


    What''s more, in Pingzhou, it''s not so easy for LAN Xiang''er to leave without Li Aofeng''s permission.


    And the thing that Jin se said before, Li Ao Feng naturally also let a person check.


    All these things are going on quietly. Naturally, these officials in Pingzhou can''t find out, and the result, as Jin se said, is that it happened.


    But Li Aofeng is silent, not immediately, but looking for more evidence.


    Since ancient times, there have been few honest and upright officials. Li Aofeng can tolerate or turn a blind eye to the gray things within a certain range. However, if LAN xianger is involved, many things can''t be tolerated.


    Yingwei stood quietly in front of Li Aofeng: "emperor, look at this..."


    "Keep them first." Li Aofeng spoke lightly.


    "Yes." Ying Wei answers.


    What''s more, now the governor of Pingzhou has been moved. With LAN Xiang''er''s sensitivity, I''m afraid he has already noticed it.


    This is also the reason why Li Aofeng is silent.


    Then Yingwei retreats quietly. Li Aofeng goes to the place where he meets Jinse. It seems that Li Aofeng has not seen Jinse since that day.


    And this time, when Li Aofeng appears, Jinse is also there. It''s just that Jinse seems to be injured, so he is in a dilemma to deal with the wound.


    Li Aofeng immediately went over: "Jinse, what''s the matter?"


    "Accidentally fell, knee bleeding, to deal with good to go back, or mother will worry." Jinse said it directly.


    But Jin se is just a little girl, where can such thing be good at, so how to make all appear embarrassed.


    The wound on the knee is a little deep, and it looks even more frightening.


    Li Aofeng''s eyes narrowed slightly, and then he directly picked up Jinse without saying a word. Jinse couldn''t move in Li Aofeng''s arms, as if she had been frightened.


    After all, before that, Li Aofeng didn''t do anything.


    So under such circumstances, Jin se passively looks at Li Ao Feng: "Uncle..."


    "I''ll take you to the wound." Li Aofeng said directly, "your wound is too deep. In this way, it''s easy to have problems if you are blind. Besides, you don''t want your mother to worry, do you? "


    "Yes." Jinse didn''t deny it.


    "Then be obedient." Li Aofeng said it directly.


    Jinse soon recovered: "but..."


    "No, but. I''ll have your mother informed Li Aofeng said, "your mother will come to me and take you back. Is that ok?"


    "Doesn''t that mother also know?" Jinse''s face was wrinkled.


    Li Aofeng has been holding Jinse and walking towards the front.


    While walking, Li Aofeng said: "Jinse, do you think you can handle it well? If you go back, won''t your mother find out?"


    Li Aofeng asked directly.


    As a result, Jin se said directly: "of course, my mother won''t find out. Because I can''t see it. "


    This time, Li Aofeng quieted down.


    Jinse said to herself: "as long as you deal with it, you will not find it when you go back. As long as the mother-in-law doesn''t say it, she won''t let her worry, so there''s no need to be so troublesome. "


    Li Aofeng is still holding Jinse, and soon he has returned to his other hall.


    The slave in the other hall saw Li Aofeng coming back with a little girl. He couldn''t say a word in amazement. The address on his lips disappeared in Li Aofeng''s eyes. He just respectfully invited Ann, and then stopped talking.


    "Go and get the doctor." Li Aofeng orders lightly.


    "Yes." The housekeeper answered, and then quickly went to call the accompanying imperial doctor.


    And Li Aofeng has already taken Jin se to walk toward the house.


    Jinse is calm when she sees other courtyards. Jinse is also a princess of the state of Yao. It''s not that she has never seen a magnificent place, so she seems calm when she meets any situation.


    Li Aofeng has put Jinse on the soft collapse: "the doctor will come soon."


    Jin se, oh, I think it''s too much trouble.


    But before Jinse had time to refuse, Li Aofeng asked: "you said your mother can''t see, why do you know?"


    "I said that. My stepmother is like this. I don''t know why. Neither my mother nor my uncle mentioned it to me Jin se shrugged, "but Niang is not completely invisible."


    "What do you mean?" Li Aofeng frowned.


    "You have to go very close to see a little outline. Niang said, "it''s a lot better than before. At least life won''t be affected." Jinse finished.


    Li Aofeng''s eyebrows didn''t unfold.


    It seems to be a secret.


    I can''t get any answers from Jinse.


    And the shadow guard sent out seems to be unable to find any results.


    When LAN Xiang''er disappeared from the palace, her eyes were still fine, but now she can''t see anything.


    "Uncle?" Jinse gave a strange cry.


    Li Aofeng said, "here comes the doctor."


    The imperial doctor has also come in. Seeing this picture, the imperial doctor has already given a shot in the arm. He didn''t show anything wrong. He quickly checked Jinse and treated the wound.


    When the little girl took the medicine, she was still in pain.


    Now, Li Aofeng looks at the imperial doctor.

 Chapter 1335

    The imperial doctor was frightened by Li Aofeng, and he couldn''t help but speed up his action until he treated the wound for Jinse.


    Jin se looked at his knee and said politely, "thank you, doctor."


    "You''re welcome, miss." Naturally, the imperial doctor did not dare to say much.


    Soon the doctor left.


    When Jinse wants to speak, the slave outside comes in and whispers a few words in Li Aofeng''s ear. Li Aofeng stands up quickly.


    Jinse looks at Li Aofeng.


    Li Aofeng was calm: "didn''t you say you were going to school? I''ll have a carriage ready for you


    As if he didn''t leave the meaning of Jinse, Jinse remembered it and immediately nodded: "thank you, uncle."


    Li Aofeng nodded and didn''t say anything. He told the housekeeper, and the housekeeper quickly helped Jinse out. Jinse didn''t need to. She hopped out of the mansion with one foot.


    Li Aofeng just watched Jin se leave, and then calmly walked towards the front hall.


    Because this is LAN Xiang''er.


    ¡­¡­


    At that time¡ª¡ª


    LAN Xiang''er habitually stays in the small courtyard, but she doesn''t mean to leave. Because she can''t see it, LAN Xiang''er seldom leaves the small courtyard, and she doesn''t want to make trouble for others. In the small courtyard, she accompanies LAN Xiang''er to get rid of several slaves, that is, her mother-in-law.


    That is also the mother-in-law who brought LAN Xiang''er up from childhood, so LAN Xiang''er is very used to it.


    "Miss." My mother-in-law came in all of a sudden.


    LAN Xiang''er looked at her mother-in-law: "what''s the matter?"


    "Someone is looking for you outside." The mother-in-law opened her mouth, but some frowned, "I asked who the other party was, but the other party refused to say, determined to see you."


    This time, LAN Xiang''er was also stunned.


    For a moment and a half, LAN Xiang''er didn''t want to come over, but she didn''t hesitate. She nodded and soon followed her mother-in-law to the front hall.


    As soon as he arrived at the front hall, LAN Xiang''er vaguely looked at the man in the bodyguard''s clothes.


    Subconsciously, LAN Xiang''er thought of the people in Pingzhou Prefecture. The last time he was taught by Chang Sun Yi''s people, he kept his peace for more than a year.


    And now it''s back?


    This, Lan Xiang Er some vigilant looking at the person in front of, but is silent.


    "Lady." Ying Wei stirred respectfully.


    Even if LAN Xiang''er disappeared from Yongfu palace, for everyone, LAN Xiang''er died. But as long as Li Aofeng didn''t abolish LAN Xiang''er''s name, LAN Xiang''er would still be the imperial concubine and the only concubine in the palace.


    Naturally, they call LAN Xiang''er like this and there is no mistake.


    When LAN Xiang''er heard this, her face changed. But soon, she said quietly, "you recognize the wrong person. Mother in law, see you off. "


    My mother-in-law was also a little nervous.


    Without saying a word, she stepped forward. Unexpectedly, Yingwei suddenly said, "empress, please come over. The emperor said, "the little princess is in another courtyard. Let the empress take her back in person."


    Now LAN Xiang''er''s face changed greatly.


    I didn''t expect that Jinse would be in the hands of Li Aofeng.


    And the uncle that Jin se mentioned all the time before, LAN Xiang''er has already understood, I''m afraid it''s Li Ao Feng. Otherwise, there are so many coincidences.


    Jinse is in the hands of Li Aofeng. LAN Xiang''er can''t go.


    And Li Aofeng''s way of doing things, LAN Xiang''er knows as well as clear, this person wants to do things, never can''t do.


    This time, LAN Xiang''er said that it was impossible not to be nervous.


    But after Ying Wei finished, he didn''t speak any more, and he didn''t urge LAN Xiang''er to stand respectfully and patiently.


    Her mother-in-law naturally heard Ying Wei''s words. Now she was even more nervous. She immediately looked at LAN Xiang''er: "Miss, this..."


    "Granny, wait for me here. I''ll be fine." LAN Xiang''er said directly, "he at least looks in the Jin SE''s share, also won''t do anything to me."


    My mother-in-law is still worried.


    "Granny, we have no choice. You can''t leave Jinse with him. Besides, if he really wants to do anything, he can''t resist relying on the people here. " LAN Xiang''er said it directly.


    My mother-in-law knew this truth. Finally, she passively gave way to a way.


    LAN Xiang''er was calm: "I''ll go with you."


    "Mother, please." Yingwei is very respectful.


    Then, Yingwei takes LAN Xiang''er to another hospital directly, and the carriage is naturally ready. Although it''s not too far away, Yingwei doesn''t let LAN Xiang''er go.


    In a short time, the carriage stopped at the door of other courtyard.


    There was a man standing at the gate of the other courtyard. When he saw LAN Xiang''er, he immediately knelt down respectfully and said, "my lady, my lady is thousands of years old."


    Such a name has been too long for LAN Xiang''er.


    It''s even so far away that the memory is blurred.


    But LAN Xiang''er just stopped and didn''t ask any more questions.


    After all, LAN Xiang''er knew very well what she was doing here.


    But LAN Xiang''er''s pace is not fast, walking very slowly, for fear that he bumped into something, everything here is too strange for LAN Xiang''er.


    But when LAN Xiang''er falters, a strong force suddenly holds LAN Xiang''er''s wrist. This kind of strength makes LAN Xiang''er recover and know who is holding her hand.


    But LAN Xiang''er didn''t speak.


    That familiar breath spreads, still have low depressed tone: "Xiang son, long time no see."


    LAN Xiang''er looks up passively.


    She should be glad that she can''t see anything and Li Aofeng. But even so, it seems that LAN Xiang''er''s tension can''t be stopped.


    But soon, LAN Xiang''er pressed her heart: "I''ll take Jinse back."


    And Li Aofeng just listen, and did not say anything, very calm with LAN Xiang''er toward the house, LAN Xiang''er struggled, just such a struggle, in front of Li Aofeng useless.


    "Li Aofeng, let me go." LAN Xiang''er was a little annoyed.


    "Why can''t you see?" Li Aofeng asked directly.


    "I''ll take Jinse back." LAN Xiang''er said it directly and didn''t answer Li Aofeng''s question.


    Li Aofeng still seems calm: "except taking Jinse back, don''t you have anything to say to me?"


    "No LAN xianger refuses to talk to Li Aofeng.


    Li Aofeng calmly looks at LAN Xiang''er, and LAN Xiang''er quickly repeats her request.


    Li Aofeng never changed his face: "don''t you know where Jinse is going at this time?"


    LAN Xiang''er was stunned.


    Of course she knows.


    At this time point, Jinse is going to master, but isn''t Jinse taken away by Li Aofeng? So LAN Xiang''er didn''t know the meaning of Li Aofeng''s words.

 Chapter 1336

    "I asked the bodyguard to send Jinse to school." Li Aofeng didn''t hide it.


    LAN Xiang''er was relieved to hear this: "good."


    Then she didn''t say anything, and soon turned around and walked out. She didn''t want to stay for a second.


    But Li Aofeng didn''t release LAN Xiang''er''s meaning. With one effort, he brought LAN Xiang''er to his own face: "Jinse is my princess."


    That''s for sure.


    "Jinse has nothing to do with you." LAN Xiang''er said it directly.


    "If it has nothing to do with me, please tell me, how do you have Jinse?" Li Aofeng asked directly.


    LAN Xiang''er was a little embarrassed.


    But LAN Xiang''er soon recovered. It''s not the time to discuss these things with Li Aofeng. The most urgent thing is to leave here.


    So LAN Xiang''er didn''t stand in a deadlock with Li Aofeng. She just said calmly: "I want to go back."


    "No way." Li Aofeng refused completely.


    "Li Aofeng, why do you do this?" LAN Xiang''er''s temper came up and immediately roared at Li Aofeng.


    Li Aofeng looked at LAN Xiang''er seriously, and the words were not simple enough: "you are my woman."


    LAN Xiang''er was so angry that she couldn''t speak.


    "I didn''t abolish your title. You are still my concubine. Is there anything wrong with me asking you to stay? " Li Aofeng asked directly.


    LAN Xiang''er took a deep breath and tried to calm himself down. Then he said, "Lan Xiang''er is dead."


    "I am dead, I am the one who has the final say, not you. Besides, you owe me too much explanation. " Li Aofeng''s words and phrases are not joking.


    LAN Xiang''er became more and more annoyed.


    It''s as if the culprit of this incident has become himself, and it has nothing to do with him.


    But LAN Xiang''er soon took a deep breath. Even for the people in front of her, she was confused, but she forced herself to calm down.


    "Good. Is that all I can do to leave? " She is asking Li Aofeng.


    Li Aofeng quietly looked at LAN Xiang''er, did not respond to LAN Xiang''er''s question: "why can''t you see it?"


    LAN Xiang''er sneered: "I can''t cry, because you take my tears, cause I can''t see, such answer satisfied?"


    The irony of LAN Xiang''er.


    It''s not nonsense, it''s really because of the situation. If Li Aofeng didn''t force LAN Xiang''er to cry, LAN Xiang''er would not be blind. Under such circumstances, Chang Sun Yi did not find anyone, but no doctor could help LAN Xiang''er recover her sight.


    Even the doctor in Dazhou, Chang Sunyi, also found him.


    Everyone is helpless when they see LAN Xiang''er''s situation.


    The only thing that can be done is that LAN Xiang''er can at least see the outline. It''s impossible to see clearly again.


    LAN Xiang''er got used to it and didn''t think much about it.


    The result is now turned out by Li Aofeng, naked, no doubt in LAN Xiang''er''s heart mercilessly stabbed a knife.


    Who wants to be blind?


    LAN Xiang''er laughed at herself with a low head.


    In this case, Li Aofeng''s eyes low convergence, suddenly came forward, it is natural to hold LAN Xiang''er.


    But with Li Aofeng''s approach, LAN Xiang''er is like a frightened bird. She dodges quickly and doesn''t let Li Aofeng get close to her.


    Li Aofeng''s face changed.


    This kind of LAN Xiang''er is strange to Li Aofeng, and he can''t accept it.


    But looking at LAN Xiang''er''s present situation, Li Aofeng calmed down, but his palms became fists, but he didn''t rely on LAN Xiang''er any more.


    "Those doctors have shown you all these years?" Li Aofeng continued to ask.


    "There were doctors in the state of Yao and the state of Dazhou." LAN Xiang''er replied quickly.


    "What did the doctor say?" Li Aofeng looks at LAN Xiang''er deeply.


    His hand wants to touch LAN Xiang''er, but under such circumstances, Li Aofeng does not dare, for fear that his touch will make LAN Xiang''er look like a bird in shock.


    But LAN Xiang''er''s face was expressionless, and even his words seemed to be a formulaic answer: "nothing was said, just that this eye can''t see any more."


    "I''ll take you back to Beijing." Li Aofeng said it directly.


    "Ha ha, do you treat my eyes when you go back to Beijing?" LAN Xiang''er burst out laughing.


    Li Aofeng did not deny it.


    But LAN Xiang''er''s attitude was very strong: "I''d rather be blind than go back with you. Besides, now my life is very good, I just want to ask you, for once''s sake, don''t embarrass me any more, LAN Xiang''er is dead. Isn''t that good? "


    When it comes to the back, LAN Xiang''er is sad.


    Even at a loss.


    At least many years later, LAN Xiang''er didn''t expect to meet Li Aofeng.


    I didn''t expect it to be like this.


    "You -" Li Aofeng''s palm clenched his fist.


    But soon, when Li Aofeng took a deep breath and looked at LAN xianger, he was more calm: "when you and Chang Sunyi left from the secret road?"


    LAN Xiang''er never doubted that Li Aofeng would know one day.


    It''s just that LAN Xiang''er fought for time. This secret can''t be forever. Because Chang Sun Yi disappeared from the dungeon out of thin air, the exceptions of the dungeon are Li Aofeng''s people. These are Li Aofeng''s confidants. It is impossible to betray Li Aofeng and join hands with Chang Sun Yi.


    Therefore, Li Aofeng will naturally thoroughly investigate the Tianlong, turn the Tianlong upside down, and everything will be clear.


    As long as there are mistakes in Tianlong, it''s easy to find Yongfu palace.


    But the time was enough for LAN xianger and Chang Sunyi to leave.


    It doesn''t matter if Li Aofeng finds out.


    "The exit of the secret road is on the side of the palace wall. Although it''s hidden, if someone leaves there, it''s impossible that the guard won''t find it." Li Aofeng said directly, "how did you leave?"


    "There''s a secret way in the secret way." LAN Xiang''er said calmly, "the secret road is to hide people''s eyes and ears, and take people away. Only in this way can we have enough time to let people leave from the real secret road."


    This, Li Ao Feng''s brow twisted: "true secret way?"


    "There is also a layer of waterway under the secret road. It needs a mechanism to open it. But once people enter and lock it from the inside, the external mechanism will be invalid. No one can open the secret road from the outside, unless the whole imperial palace is destroyed." LAN Xiang''er finished saying, "so when you look for someone, we have already left by water. The waterway leads directly to the moat outside Kyoto. With enough time, it''s easy to leave. "


    LAN Xiang''er finished her speech quickly.


    Li Aofeng suddenly realized.


    If according to LAN Xiang''er''s words, they can''t stop it.

 Chapter 1337

    Even if we blockade Kyoto, it won''t help.


    Because they have left Kyoto for the first time. Outside of Kyoto, the place is too big to be handled by pure human and material resources.


    Besides, Chang Sun Yi has been good at hiding her whereabouts for many years.


    "I''ve finished. May I go now?" LAN Xiang''er looks at Li Aofeng calmly again.


    She wants to look at Li Aofeng hard, but she can''t see clearly. She can only have this person''s vague outline. So from then on, she and Li Aofeng have already broken off any relationship, and have no contact any more.


    Since there is no contact, why force now.


    And Li Aofeng did not give an answer.


    LAN Xiang''er didn''t care. She turned around and walked out of the other yard.


    But Li Aofeng is faster and holds LAN Xiang''er''s hand. LAN Xiang''er is surprised and doesn''t want to break free. Only this time, Li Aofeng doesn''t give LAN Xiang''er any chance to break free, so he drags LAN Xiang''er in his hand.


    "Let go of me." LAN Xiang''er struggles even harder.


    But in Li Aofeng''s view, such struggle is not painful at all.


    The eyes fell on LAN Xiang''er calmly: "I can''t let you go. If you''re alone, forget what you took away from me when you left. "


    "What?" LAN Xiang''er looks at Li Aofeng in amazement.


    When she left, she was innocent and didn''t take anything away. At that time, LAN Xiang''er couldn''t want to take anything away.


    But Li Aofeng suddenly said this.


    "Jinse." Li Aofeng reminds LAN Xiang''er, "don''t forget that Jinse is the princess of Dazhou. Do you know what it means when you take away the princess of Dazhou? "


    LAN Xiang''er can''t believe what she heard, but she can''t find any words to refute Li Aofeng.


    Because she can''t deny the relationship between Jinse and Li Aofeng.


    Jinse is indeed the princess of Dazhou, and even the only son of Li Aofeng, so under such circumstances, LAN Xiang''er''s breathing is all in a hurry.


    She can''t give Jinse to Li Aofeng.


    She is also used to living with Jinse. LAN Xiang''er doesn''t dare to think about what her life would be like without Jinse. Jinse seems to have become LAN Xiang''er''s only support in recent years.


    And now¡ª¡ª


    "No way. Jinse is my daughter. I won''t give her to you. " LAN Xiang''er''s emotion became excited. "I won''t let you take Jinse away. Even if I die, I won''t let you take Jinse away."


    "What about Shangyao?" Li Aofeng spoke calmly.


    Slender fingers pinched LAN Xiang''er''s chin, half forced LAN Xiang''er to look at himself.


    If LAN Xiang''er had been shocked at first, he would have been frightened now.


    In recent years, the state of Yao had just recuperated. Under the leadership of Chang Sun Yi, the state of Yao gradually became stable, and the people of the state of Yao no longer lived a life of war.


    This is very precious for the people of the state of Yao who are in turmoil all the year round.


    It was not easy for Chang Sun Yi.


    However, no matter how Yao developed, it was impossible for him to compete with Zhou. Once he fell into war, the result could be imagined.


    So when Li Aofeng said it, LAN xianger was not a good person.


    The panic was obvious.


    Under such circumstances, LAN Xiang''er passively looks at Li Aofeng, deadlocked, and can''t say a complete word.


    "You..." Lan Xiang''er found her voice for a long time.


    "What do I want?" Li Aofeng was calm. He couldn''t hear the man''s mood in his tone. "Do you know why the state of Yao was calm these years?"


    LAN Xiang''er didn''t answer.


    Because LAN xianger really didn''t know, and Chang Sunyi didn''t doubt it, but Dazhou was always quiet. Even the small countries around him were obedient, but Yao was not moved.


    All the people were waiting for Dazhou to attack the state of Yao, but Dazhou didn''t do anything.


    Under such circumstances, LAN Xiang''er is naturally puzzled by Li Aofeng''s insight.


    "Because of you." Li Aofeng said directly, "it''s not that he doesn''t move the state of Yao. He just wants to get your exact information. Chang Sun Yi says that you are dead. It''s just that I never believed it. But I never thought that you would be in Dazhou, not in the state of Yao. "


    Indeed, the most dangerous place is the safest place.


    On the contrary, in Dazhou, Li Aofeng didn''t think much about it. All the human and material resources of his intuition were in the state of Yao. Because he didn''t find LAN Xiang''er, and he was more or less guilty about LAN Xiang''er, Li Aofeng didn''t move the state of Yao in the end.


    Let the state of Yao develop steadily under such circumstances.


    And now LAN Xiang''er appears in front of Li Aofeng. Li Aofeng doesn''t think so,.


    LAN Xiang''er became more and more stiff.


    Li Aofeng held LAN Xiang''er''s hand, but he never let it go. He said word by word: "Xiang''er, it''s because of your guilt, so I let Yao''s development go. Does not mean that you appear in front of me, I look for you, and under the circumstances of Jinse, I will let you continue to be here. "


    This words say firmly, also don''t give Lan Xiang son any chance to flinch.


    In such a pressing step by step, LAN Xiang''er felt more and more aggrieved. Her eyes seemed to swell up suddenly, and the feeling that she had not shed tears for several years followed her back again.


    It seems that as long as you see this person, it is extremely easy to push your emotions to the point where there is no way to go.


    This time, LAN Xiang''er''s mood seemed to be out of control, and then she burst out crying.


    One by one.


    Tears also can''t stop, keep falling down.


    I haven''t felt like this for a long time. Because of crying, LAN Xiang''er''s eyes are more and more painful. That kind of pain makes her feel extremely painful.


    I want to stop it, but it seems that I can''t stop it.


    Because of the pain, LAN Xiang''er also hugged him tightly.


    After LAN Xiang''er lost her sight, the doctor told her that she couldn''t cry any more. If she cried, it would only make the situation more and more serious, and even make the light that can be seen now completely invisible.


    At that time, there was no way back.


    "Damn it." Li Aofeng low curse a, "come on, pass the imperial doctor."


    "Yes." The bodyguard outside responded respectfully and quickly ran away.


    Li Aofeng directly hugged LAN Xiang''er and stroked his back with his big hand. It seemed that he was calming LAN Xiang''er''s mood: "don''t cry, I won''t let you have anything."


    The more Li Aofeng talks, the more excited LAN xianger is.


    Tears mixed with pain, LAN Xiang''er was hysterical.

 Chapter 1338

    And the imperial doctor soon appeared in the house. Seeing this, the imperial doctor was startled. But the imperial doctor soon calmed down, immediately went to the edge of LAN Xiang''er, stabbed LAN Xiang''er''s acupoints with a silver needle, and LAN Xiang''er fell into a coma.


    It was as if everything calmed down.


    The imperial doctor felt LAN Xiang''er''s pulse.


    Li Aofeng stood in the same place, looking at the imperial doctor for a moment.


    The imperial doctor didn''t speak, and his face was serious. He quickly checked LAN Xiang''er''s eyes until the imperial doctor turned and looked at Li Aofeng.


    His expression was more dignified.


    "What''s the situation?" Li Aofeng asked directly.


    "Lady''s condition is not good." The imperial doctor told the truth, "I have little talent and knowledge. I can''t see where the disease is in the eyes of the empress. But now, it''s more difficult for the empress to recover her sight."


    The words of the imperial doctor are not much different from what LAN Xiang''er said before.


    Li Aofeng''s face was a little more heavy.


    "There''s no way?" Li Aofeng just looked at the imperial doctor.


    The imperial doctor was quiet: "it''s not that there''s no way. I''ve read about this in ancient medical books, but it''s about metaphysics. So it''s hard to say what I want is snow lotus on iceberg. But the snow lotus on the iceberg is only recorded in medical books. No one has found it again in the past thousand years. Emperors of all dynasties are also looking for it. The snow lotus on the iceberg has even been said to be something that can live forever. "


    The implication is that it is more difficult.


    How can this kind of thing, which has never been seen in a thousand years, appear because of LAN Xiang''er?


    On the contrary, Li Aofeng was quiet: "since there are records, that is the existence."


    The doctor did not speak.


    "In addition, if the empress returns to Beijing and let Wang Yi have a look, maybe there is a way. After all, Wang Yi is Hua Tuo alive. If Wang Yi says that there is no medicine to cure, then it is true..."


    The rest of the words, the royal doctor did not continue to speak, Li Aofeng naturally understand the meaning of the royal doctor.


    Quiet, Li Aofeng continued to say: "now the situation?"


    "The current situation can only be maintained and will not continue to deteriorate. But it has a lot to do with Niang Niang''s mood. She can''t be stimulated. Once stimulated, it''s easy to make her mood worse. And this time, I''m afraid I won''t be able to see her for a few days. Recovery will take time. " The imperial doctor said, "I have prescribed tranquilizer for my mother. I must take it on time."


    "You go down." Li Aofeng waved his hand.


    The imperial doctor didn''t say anything. He retreated quietly.


    The previous needling just made LAN Xiang''er calm down, so it didn''t take long for her to wake up. After a moment''s trance, she soon understood where she was and what had happened.


    LAN Xiang''er immediately looked into the room.


    But the house is quiet, but there is no figure of Li Aofeng.


    Under such circumstances, LAN Xiang''er stood up and wanted to leave here for the first time.


    Almost LAN Xiang''er had something to do with it, and the servant outside had already pushed the door in: "I''ll see you."


    LAN Xiang''er didn''t speak and walked out of the house.


    Soon, Lan Xiang was stopped. "You can''t leave the queen," said the emperor. "You are going to come back to the emperor here, and the emperor will pick up his highness."


    Now LAN Xiang''er''s face suddenly changed.


    "The emperor also said that you don''t have to worry. The emperor knows what to say and what not to say, as long as the empress can wait here. The emperor will be able to deal with the rest. " The maidservant said in a straight and straight way, and didn''t give LAN Xiang''er a chance to refute.


    LAN xianger closed her eyes.


    As if the emotional excitement also followed the moment up.


    But she knows her own situation very well. Under such circumstances, she can''t be emotional any more, at least she can''t cry any more. Her eyes have been out of sight again under the previous disturbance.


    It also means that LAN Xiang''er can''t leave here smoothly.


    Even other hospitals may not be able to get out.


    Li Aofeng''s other home is different from ordinary people''s home, which has a large range.


    In addition, Jinse is also in the hands of Li Aofeng. Will LAN Xiang''er ignore Jinse? She can''t do it. Under such circumstances, LAN Xiang''er took a deep breath and tried to calm herself down.


    Soon, LAN Xiang''er walked back, patiently waiting for Li Aofeng to come back.


    The slaves were relieved to see LAN Xiang''er return to the house.


    The slaves were also polite to LAN Xiang''er.


    After all, as long as people in Dazhou are aware that Li Aofeng has no more harem, but now a lady suddenly appears, which makes people have to be curious and cautious.


    If they offend them carelessly, they are all thankless.


    LAN Xiang''er also felt the caution of these slaves. She didn''t speak, just waited patiently.


    The atmosphere in the other courtyard was a little low.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡ª¡ª


    When Li Aofeng arrived at the school, it was not over.


    He could hear the sound of reading from the school.


    Stealing the window edge of the school, Li Aofeng can see that there are men sitting in the school. Jinse is one of the few girls, but she never loses to any boy.


    The teacher''s questions were answered by Jinse with ease, calm and calm, and even a lot of opinions were not available to children in this grade.


    Li Aofeng looked at it and couldn''t help laughing.


    Ying Wei followed, and did not speak. On the contrary, Li Aofeng took the initiative to speak: "she was distracted in the teacher''s class, and did not listen to what the teacher said. But when the teacher asked her questions, she could answer them very well."


    Yingwei is direct: "the princess is gifted and intelligent. I''m afraid these are not too difficult studies for the princess."


    "And acacia, when I was a child, I was very Acacia." Li Aofeng laughs, "acacia is also very smart, not to mention master, even the imperial master in the palace may not be able to teach Acacia."


    "The emperor said so." Ying Wei answers.


    In their conversation, Li Aofeng is proud of Jinse in his eyes.


    And the master has already said that after class, all the children run out. Jinse walks slowly behind, and Li Aofeng is waiting patiently.


    But Li Aofeng soon found out that it was wrong.


    It''s not that Jinse is slow, but Jinse is stopped.


    "Well, I say who it is! It turns out that she is the daughter of a widow, and she will be a little widow in the future. " Chubby boy is not polite at all, "look at your charming appearance, just like your mother, deliberately seduce my father, do you really think your mother can be a magistrate''s wife? You dream


    Jin SE''s brow twisted, not polite at all: "go back and look at yourself in the mirror, you will know what your father looks like. Is my mother such an insightless person? "

 Chapter 1339

    "You --" the little fat man was very angry. He thought of what his mother said to him, and was even more disgusted with Jinse''s face. "If I don''t clean you up today, you really don''t know what your name is?"


    Jinse is too lazy to pay attention to the little fat man.


    This school is the best in Pingzhou.


    So LAN Xiang''er had no choice but to send Jinse here. Unexpectedly, the master of the magistrate also sent the young master of the magistrate here. The previous marriage is endless here.


    Jinse suffered a lot.


    After all, Jinse is a girl''s home and the only girl''s home here. Once Pingzhou is opened up again, women''s talent is virtue, which is well followed. The appearance of a cold girl will make people gossiping.


    It''s just that Jinse won''t go back and tell LAN Xiang''er that she doesn''t want LAN Xiang''er to worry about herself.


    All the things that Jinse can solve have been solved by himself.


    It''s like now.


    The magistrate of Pingzhou was Yin, and his young master was Yin Xuan. It''s a notorious bully. And in Pingzhou, because the magistrate is the biggest, naturally no one dares to do anything to Yin Xuan, and they praise Yin Xuan a lot.


    So when Yin Xuan spoke, people around him followed him.


    It''s no use running. After all, there are so many people blocking in front of them. These people are much bigger than themselves.


    "Take care of this little hoof. I want to know how powerful this hoof is! " Yin Xuan''s tone is very bad.


    "Yes." People on one side answered immediately.


    Yinxuan takes people to go forward, grabs Jinse''s hair directly, and bumps it to the ground. Jinse is quiet. When Yinxuan is close to him, Jinse bends her knees and kicks at Yinxuan fiercely. Yinxuan obviously didn''t expect that Jinse would be like this.


    This, Yin Xuan screams out a voice, the Jin se is in the same place a bit not timid.


    All of a sudden there was chaos around.


    "Hit me, kill her!" Yin Xuan gave out a scream, holding himself rolling in place.


    Someone came to check the situation of Yin Xuan. Someone immediately chased Jinse. Jinse is very clear that he is not the opponent of these people, and he will run away if he doesn''t want to.


    But Jinse is faster than these people.


    Just when Jinse is about to be caught, Jinse is suddenly picked up in the air. Jinse is stunned and looks at the man holding him. He hasn''t said a word for a long time.


    That''s Li Aofeng.


    "Uncle?" Jin SE''s expression is not to be shaken, but Jin SE''s tone is still surprised.


    Li Aofeng''s expression is extremely fierce, and the shadow guard has already appeared. Where have these children ever seen such a formation? They stand still in place.


    Yin Xuan yelled out: "you are so brave. You dare to stop our young master. Do you know who our young master is?"


    Yin Xuan is very angry. After all, no one has ever treated him like this. How can Yin Xuan be reconciled to such a person.


    Even in front of Li Aofeng, Yin Xuan still doesn''t know the appearance of heaven and earth, yelling at Li Aofeng.


    Li Aofeng''s eyebrows twisted, and the shadow Wei''s face also changed.


    Who dares to do this to Li Aofeng in Da Zhou? He''s still a suckling boy with no hair.


    "My father is Yin Shiping, the magistrate of Pingzhou. No one dares to touch me here. Where do you come from? You are a meddler. I''ll see how I deal with you." Yin Xuan didn''t know that the sky was high and the earth was thick.


    Jin se is quiet, don''t know is sympathy or other.


    Li Aofeng didn''t even look at Yin Shiping. Instead, he held Jinse tenderly. Then he asked, "does this man''s father bully your mother?"


    "Yes, yes." Jinse immediately nodded, "I was beaten back by my uncle before, and I didn''t dare to come back, but every now and then I made some small moves to bully my mother. It''s just that nothing serious happened, so my mother didn''t care any more. My uncle asked my mother to go back, but my mother never went back. "


    Jinse vividly tells Li Aofeng what Yin Shiping has done.


    Li Aofeng''s face is more and more gloomy. It''s true that no one dares to move the people around him like this. Even when he was in the palace, no one dares to be so arrogant as Yin Shiping.


    But what Li Aofeng doesn''t understand is why Chang Sunyi asked LAN xianger to go back to the state of Yao, but LAN xianger didn''t want to go back?


    Quiet, Li Aofeng and did not ask: "that uncle help you clean up him?"


    Jin se nodded: "good."


    "Does he bully you on weekdays?" Li Aofeng asked again.


    "Bullying. I''m in trouble from time to time. " Jin se didn''t mean to be partial. She said it directly.


    Yin Xuan is completely ignored, angry Yin Xuan can''t speak, and the magistrate who hears the news outside has come over. See such a picture, naturally without saying a word for Yin Xuan.


    In their opinion, Yin Shiping was the emperor of Pingzhou, and he said nothing in Pingzhou. The distance between Pingzhou and Kyoto is so far that no matter what you do, you will not disturb the people in the palace. Needless to say, the emperor never came to Pingzhou.


    Therefore, Pingzhou is almost a three no matter zone, which makes the officials in Pingzhou arrogant.


    "Presumptuous, where are you from?" The official came forward and said, "come on, arrest me."


    "Yes." All the people on one side answered.


    Ying Wei sneered and showed his sword. Without hesitation, he dealt with the official errand: "I''ll see who dares to fight the emperor!"


    This time, the official was stunned for a while, and then immediately laughed out: "there are still people pretending to be the emperor in Pingzhou. Don''t you know that the emperor of Pingzhou is our master?"


    Li Aofeng''s face became colder and colder. Looking at the chaos here, he ordered coldly, "tell Yin Shiping to come to see me in another courtyard."


    "Yes." Ying Wei answers.


    "All the people here should be disposed of, and none left." Li Aofeng''s tone is cold-blooded and heartless.


    Dazhou doesn''t need such reckless people, especially those who are disrespectful to himself.


    "Yes." Ying Wei nodded.


    Yingwei didn''t start immediately. Li Aofeng left with Jinse in his arms. When facing Jinse, his tone was gentle: "I''ll take you back to find my mother."


    "Good." Jin se answers.


    "These people don''t deserve to make you angry. Don''t look at these pictures. I''ll deal with them for you and your mother. I''ll do justice for you, OK?" Li Aofeng asked again.


    The Jin se answered a voice again: "good."


    Li Aofeng, with a sound, quickly leaves here with Jinse in his arms. Li Aofeng doesn''t want Jinse to see what''s going on here, for fear of polluting Jinse''s eyes.

 Chapter 1340

    Jin se also cleverly let Li Ao Feng hold, did not say a word, but her eyes fell on Li Ao Feng''s body, it is quiet.


    Until she got out of the chaos, Jinse couldn''t hear the cry of ghosts and wolves behind her. Then she looked at Li Aofeng: "are you really the emperor of Dazhou?"


    In Jin SE''s memory, he was a Yao man. It was only LAN Xiang''er''s decision to come to Pingzhou. It was impossible to change his identity as a Yao man.


    So there''s nothing wrong with calling Li Aofeng that way.


    Li Aofeng answered calmly: "yes."


    "Are you here for a private visit?" Jinse asked again.


    "Not really." Li Aofeng continued to explain, "it''s going to Beiming from Pingzhou to attend the wedding."


    This time, Jinse nodded and said something about Beiming: "Beiming is a very beautiful place. In winter, the frozen snow is just like a snow country. But when the spring is warm and the flowers are blooming, it is evergreen all the year round. Compared with Pingzhou, Beiming is so beautiful. "


    "Do you like Beiming?" Li Aofeng asked curiously.


    Pingzhou is still three days away from Beiming. According to the present situation of LAN Xiang''er, it is impossible to take Jinse to Beiming. But in Jin SE''s tone, it seems that he knows Beiming very well.


    "Once. When it''s freezing. " Jinse thought, "two years ago, my uncle found a doctor in Beiming to show her eyes, so we went to Beiming."


    Said the Jin se as if to think of what: "is also looking for that doctor, just let Niang''s eyes see light, not a pitch black.". Although it''s just light. "


    "Remember the doctor''s name?" Li Aofeng asked in a low voice.


    Jin se shook his head: "I don''t remember. But I should know. "


    It seems that the previous topic was suddenly brought to the topic of Beiming and LAN Xiang''er''s eyes. Jinse is always a smart person. Under such circumstances, Jinse seems to suddenly understand something.


    "You are the emperor of the Zhou Dynasty. Why do you and your mother know each other?" Jinse asked directly.


    The child''s mind can''t hide. He will ask what he has. Just like now, Jinse is also very serious, looking at Li Aofeng''s eyes for a moment.


    In Jinse''s opinion, this is an incredible thing.


    They will not be involved at all. Why does Li Aofeng know LAN xianger.


    This question makes Li Aofeng calm down, and then he looks at Jinse. Jinse is still held by Li Aofeng.


    If ordinary people are so scared by Li Aofeng, but Jinse won''t, just let Li Aofeng hold it. It''s a kind of instinctive intuition. It''s intuitive that Li Aofeng won''t do anything to himself, so Jinse also puts down her heart.


    She is patiently waiting for Li Aofeng''s answer, but Jinse is an instinctive intuition. She thinks that if Li Aofeng says something, she will be nervous.


    But Li Aofeng pondered for a moment, and then said, "does Jinse want to hear the truth or the lie?"


    "The truth, of course." Jinse nodded.


    "Good." Li Aofeng looks at Jin se calmly.


    Li Aofeng never plans to hide Jinse''s life experience. He will tell the world that he has a princess instead of letting Jinse and LAN Xiang''er follow him. At least until now, LAN Xiang''er is still the master of Yongfu palace and the imperial concubine of Dazhou.


    At that time, Li Aofeng abolished the whole harem. All the concubines in the harem were named, but LAN xianger was not mentioned.


    It''s just that everyone subconsciously thinks that LAN Xiang''er is dead, so it''s not mentioned. But Li Aofeng knows that he has never thought of abolishing LAN Xiang''er, which is why when Li Aofeng''s confidants see LAN Xiang''er, they naturally use the name of Niang Niang to address LAN Xiang''er.


    Jinse patiently looks at Li Aofeng.


    Li Aofeng spoke slowly, but every word was very clear: "because your mother is my concubine, and you are the princess your mother gave me."


    In this case, the stunned people become Jinse.


    These words appear in Jinse''s mind again and again. Jinse even feels as if it''s beyond his understanding. He can''t understand the meaning of these words.


    Li Aofeng didn''t mind. He continued to say, "by implication, you are my daughter."


    Jin se shook his head: "you... Can''t, Niang has never told me."


    LAN Xiang''er has never mentioned it to Jinse, and Jinse has not asked who her father is, but her attitude makes Jin Jin Jin naturally think that her father has passed away, just as these neighbors say, LAN Xiang''er is a widow.


    And LAN Xiang''er didn''t return to the state of Yao, which made Jin se more sure of this conjecture. He always felt that LAN Xiang''er didn''t want to return to the state of Yao because he didn''t want to touch the scene.


    But I never thought it would be like this.


    "It''s true, it''s true." Li Aofeng''s attitude is very affirmative, "your mother is in another courtyard now. I''ll take you back to your mother. By the way, I dealt with Yin Shiping. "


    Jinse was quiet.


    And Li Aofeng seems to see the idea of Jinse. Li Aofeng doesn''t say anything. He looks at Jinse calmly: "I''m separated from your mother for a reason."


    "Are you sorry?" Jinse asked directly.


    In Jinse''s opinion, LAN Xiang''er is the best person in the world. It is absolutely impossible to do anything wrong to others, so only Li Aofeng is sorry to LAN Xiang''er.


    What''s more, Li Aofeng is still a superior emperor.


    LAN Xiang''er is a princess of the state of Yao.


    However, neither LAN xianger nor Chang Sunyi ever mentioned the enmity between Yao state and Da Zhou. They didn''t want Jinse to bear these things when she was young. They just wanted Jinse to be happy, so Jinse''s optimism was formed in this way.


    Li Ao Feng listens to the words of Jin Se and quiets down. He doesn''t deny Jin SE''s words and doesn''t defend himself: "yes."


    The Jin se also followed to quiet down, want to ask again what, Li Ao breeze already took Jin se to other courtyard entrance.


    The guard at the gate of the other courtyard is not surprised to see Li Aofeng appear here with Jinse in his arms. Thinking of LAN Xiang''er, the guard kneels respectfully to say hello.


    "See the emperor, long live the emperor, long live the emperor. Her royal highness, thousand years old thousand years old. The bodyguards naturally changed the name of Jinse.


    Li Aofeng didn''t say anything, holding Jinse and walking towards other courtyard, on the contrary, Jinse was very uncomfortable.


    People in the state of Yao call themselves as princesses, but in Pingzhou, they only call themselves as ladies.

 Chapter 1341

    Now when hearing the word Princess coldly, Jinse is not used to it.


    But Li Aofeng doesn''t seem to care about these: "you should get used to it. You are the princess of Dazhou. Naturally, they will call you that."


    "I''m from the state of Yao." Jinse explained it very carefully.


    Li Aofeng didn''t care about anything with Jinse. It''s nothing to Li Aofeng. Besides, Jinse was born in the state of Yao. In terms of coming first and coming later, the state of Yao came first, so it''s not wrong for Jinse to say so.


    Sink sink sink, Li Aofeng very calm mouth: "I let the slave take you to the house, wait for me to deal with the things here, I''ll go to you, OK?"


    Jin se, oh, I don''t know whether it''s good or bad.


    "Where''s my mother?" Jin se looks up and asks Li Ao Feng.


    Li Aofeng is very calm: "your mother and I together, your mother is certified, isn''t it?"


    Jinse nodded. She didn''t say anything. She soon followed the slave. Li Aofeng watched Jinse''s figure leave, but she didn''t rush to the front hall. Instead, she waited patiently for LAN Xiang''er.


    Almost after Jinse left, LAN Xiang''er came in a hurry, but he was not familiar with other people in the hospital. As soon as LAN Xiang''er''s speed was fast, he was easily stumbling. In this case, the slave who followed LAN Xiang''er was frightened.


    "Can''t you see it and walk so fast?" Li Aofeng flew to LAN Xiang''er for the first time, and soon brought LAN Xiang''er to his arms.


    LAN Xiang''er hears the familiar smell and knows that it''s Li Aofeng.


    Don''t want to, LAN Xiang''er wants to push Li Aofeng away, but Li Aofeng doesn''t move. The big hand quickly takes LAN Xiang''er''s little hand and walks forward.


    "Where is Jinse? I want to see Jinse." LAN Xiang''er seems to be more anxious, desperately want to struggle, but how can''t struggle out of Li Aofeng''s imprisonment.


    Li Aofeng was more calm: "why don''t you tell me that the magistrate of Pingzhou bullied your mother and daughter?"


    The topic that changes suddenly, let Lan Xiang er one Leng.


    In LAN Xiang''er''s opinion, Yin Shiping didn''t get any benefits either. Besides, Chang Sun Yi has taught Yin Shiping a lesson. Yin Shiping is a typical bully.


    Although Chang Sun Yi didn''t indicate her identity, the threats between the lines were enough to make Yin Shiping panic. So later, Yin Shiping did some small moves at most. How dare he really do anything to LAN xianger. Moreover, on that occasion, Chang Sun Yi arrived in time, but he didn''t let Yin Shiping succeed.


    Besides, this is Pingzhou, and LAN Xiang''er will not talk about these things casually.


    But LAN Xiang''er naturally heard the clue in Li Aofeng''s words, as if Li Aofeng''s words also mentioned Jinse.


    Is Jinse bullied?


    If it''s true, LAN Xiang''er doesn''t know.


    Li Aofeng already understood in LAN Xiang''er''s expression. He bowed his head and laughed: "Jinse doesn''t want you to worry, so he never mentioned these things."


    LAN Xiang''er''s face changed.


    "But don''t worry. She''s very powerful and won''t hurt herself." Li Aofeng smiles.


    It seems to be an unconscious satisfaction and pride to think of Jinse.


    LAN Xiang''er didn''t answer, but her hand was still led by Li Aofeng. Li Aofeng looked down at LAN Xiang''er. For LAN Xiang''er''s silence, Li Aofeng didn''t say anything: "follow me."


    LAN Xiang''er is passively led by Li Ao Feng: "I want to see Jin se."


    "Deal with Yin Shiping''s affairs, and naturally I will take you to Jinse." Li Aofeng said calmly, "you are Jinse''s mother. I won''t stop you from meeting. You and Jinse will stay with me. "


    Li Aofeng said it directly and clearly.


    LAN Xiang''er''s face changed.


    In Li Aofeng''s words, LAN Xiang''er naturally knows Li Aofeng''s meaning and clearly remembers Li Aofeng''s threat before.


    He threatened himself with the state of Yao.


    This kind of cognition made LAN Xiang''er panic for a moment.


    Any joke can be played, but only Yao''s joke can''t be played.


    Under such circumstances, at least before Chang Sun Yi appeared, LAN Xiang''er could only compromise passively, and LAN Xiang''er didn''t want Chang Sun Yi to appear at all. She was afraid of what Li Ao Feng would do to Chang Sun Yi.


    But Li Aofeng didn''t say anything. He soon took LAN Xiang''er to the front hall. LAN Xiang''er was passively led by Li Aofeng.


    This person''s speed is not fast, while walking seriously and LAN Xiang''er introduced the situation in other hospital.


    Where there are pillars, where is the corridor, word by word, no negligence.


    All the way to the front hall.


    ¡­¡­


    In the lobby.


    Yin Shiping was pressed to another courtyard by Yingwei. When he entered the other courtyard, Yin Shiping''s face had changed again and again.


    When Li Aofeng appeared in Pingzhou, how could Yin Shiping not know that there were people living in other hospitals? So during this period, Yin Shiping kept a very low profile, just like an ordinary official, and took good care of everything around him, so people in Kyoto would not hear any bad news.


    This is Yin Shiping''s usual method.


    Li Aofeng has never been to Pingzhou, so Yin Shiping also consciously believes that the person who came this time is not Li Aofeng, but also an official in Kyoto.


    So in such a situation, although Yin Shiping panicked not to bring here, but also think can bribe, before this kind of thing is not never happened.


    However, when Li Aofeng appeared in the front hall, Yin Shiping saw Li Aofeng and naturally recognized him at the first time.


    Yin Shiping is an official of Dazhou. How can he not know Li Aofeng.


    He never expected that Li Aofeng would really appear in Pingzhou, and suddenly let Yingwei bring him. No matter how stupid Yin Shiping is, he knows what must have happened.


    His brain is spinning fast.


    You should know that in recent years, although he was domineering in Pingzhou, these things were actually carried out in a very hidden way, so it was impossible to spread them to Kyoto. Moreover, over the years, officials in Kyoto have come down to check the situation.


    So Yin Shiping couldn''t figure out what could have happened.


    However, Yin Shiping said to Li Aofeng: "I''ll see the emperor, long live the emperor, long live the emperor."


    Li Aofeng didn''t care.


    Yin Shiping lowers his head and looks at Li Aofeng from the corner of his eyes. Li Aofeng seems to be followed by a woman, but the woman seems to be reluctant, but Li Aofeng coaxes him patiently without any impatience.


    Yin Shiping''s uneasy premonition became more and more intense.


    "Do you know her?" Li Aofeng suddenly asked Yin Shiping.

 Chapter 1342

    Yin Shiping kneels, but soon looks up at the woman beside Li Aofeng. This time, Yin Shiping''s face is shocked. He didn''t expect that the woman in front of him would know Li Aofeng.


    In Yin Shiping''s view, this is an incredible thing.


    Yin Shiping wants to deny it, but under such circumstances, Yin Shiping knows very well that it is useless to deny it. Li Aofeng brings him, which proves that Li Aofeng must be clear.


    Yin Shiping''s voice became more and more trembling: "tell the Emperor... I know it."


    "What did you do to her?" Li Aofeng sneered and continued to ask.


    It''s impossible for Yin Shiping to admit that he was killed. There''s no certification and no certificate. Even if LAN Xiang''er said it, without evidence, it''s impossible for Da Zhou''s law to convict anyone.


    So Yin Shiping denied it even though he didn''t want to¡° I didn''t do anything to the girl


    This denial is very thorough, and there is no room at all.


    In this denial, LAN Xiang''er was stunned. She didn''t expect Yin Shiping to be so shameless.


    She thought Li Aofeng would let herself say, but Li Aofeng didn''t let LAN Xiang''er say anything. Instead, she turned around and ordered the slave: "hold the empress and sit down."


    "Yes." The slave answered respectfully.


    This sound of empress affirms LAN Xiang''er''s identity in front of Yin Shiping. Yin Shiping is stunned and can''t say a word. What does it mean?


    Did he touch Li Aofeng''s concubine?


    But Yin Shiping knows very well that Li Aofeng has no concubine.


    What''s more, LAN Xiang''er is a well-known widow with a daughter. Now Li Aofeng suddenly jumps out.


    Now, Yin Shiping can''t calm down.


    Li Aofeng then looked at Yin Shiping darkly: "Yin Shiping, you are so brave that you dare to attack my concubine. Yin Xuan is your son. You are not strict in discipline. Although you dare to shout at my princess, you still try to attack my princess?"


    This words a, Yin Shi Ping is scared urine, direct shout oneself unjustly.


    "You are wronged?" Li Ao Feng sneered, "this means that I planted and framed you for no reason?"


    "I can never do such a thing." Yin Shiping kowtowed.


    Li Aofeng didn''t pay attention to Yin Shiping. He told LAN Xiang''er what Yin Shiping had done word by word. Yin Shiping''s face changed again and again.


    On the contrary, LAN Xiang''er, who has been sitting on the chair, calms down. Unexpectedly, Li Aofeng knows so clearly. Is this what Jin Se and Li Aofeng say? But in LAN Xiang''er''s opinion, Jinse is not a talkative child.


    The appearance of politeness doesn''t mean that Jinse doesn''t have a brain at all, but Jinse''s ability to talk to Li Aofeng is enough to prove Jinse''s trust in Li Aofeng.


    So blood is thicker than water, how can not be transformed?


    LAN Xiang''er can''t help laughing at herself.


    And Yin Shiping still denied it, crying out that he was wronged, thinking that someone had framed him.


    In this case, Li Aofeng said directly: "Blue Princess said you are like this, you are like this."


    The implication is that whether Yin Shiping does it or not, Li Aofeng will only believe Jin SE''s words.


    Under such circumstances, Yin Shiping knew that the situation was over, so he immediately changed his attitude and knelt down to beg for mercy.


    And Li Aofeng can''t let Yin Shiping go, and then take out the accusations of Yin Shiping over the years, Yin Shiping''s face is more and more pale.


    Then Li Aofeng decreed that Yin Shiping was sentenced to death. Although he was not involved in the nine ethnic groups, all the Yin family members were sent to different places. Even Yin Xuan and Li Aofeng never let go. The Yin family, who had dominated Pingzhou for many years, was uprooted.


    This news immediately promulgated the edict.


    And Li Aofeng immediately dispatched people from officials in Kyoto to Pingzhou, which was prepared for a long time.


    The people of Pingzhou were jubilant.


    There was a lot of excitement.


    ¡­¡­


    At that time¡ª¡ª


    LAN Xiang''er is quiet. The front hall has been quiet for a long time. Yin Shiping is taken down, and Li Aofeng walks towards LAN Xiang''er.


    LAN Xiang''er didn''t speak. She still kept her eyebrows low and held the armrest of the chair in her palm. She didn''t say a word.


    Li Aofeng looked at LAN Xiang''er quietly: "you are my woman. I can''t let anyone bully you."


    LAN Xiang''er said with a light sneer: "the one who bullied me is you?"


    Li Aofeng knows that LAN Xiang''er is resentful of herself. In those years, LAN Xiang''er can''t have no resentment. Besides, LAN Xiang''er''s blindness is still caused by her own reasons.


    Under such circumstances, any temper of LAN Xiang''er seems reasonable to Li Ao Feng, so Li Ao Feng didn''t say anything, just let LAN Xiang''er speak.


    Looking at LAN Xiang''er''s eyes again, they are very tender and tender, but LAN Xiang''er can''t see.


    "Xiang''er." Li Aofeng called LAN Xiang''er''s name.


    LAN Xiang''er sank and said calmly, "it doesn''t make sense. Let me and Jinse go. Jinse is simple in nature and not suitable for life in Kyoto. You won''t only have Jinse as an heir. Besides, Jinse is just a girl''s family and can''t do anything. "


    LAN Xiang''er calmly expressed her words completely.


    There''s no point in arguing.


    Li Aofeng just listened and didn''t mean to be angry.


    Until LAN Xiang''er said, "it doesn''t matter if Jinse is simple. As long as I''m in the Imperial Palace, no one can dare to do anything to Jinse. Jinse can do whatever she wants, and no one can stop her."


    "You --"


    "As for you, if Jinse is here, you must go back to Beijing with me. Even if there is no Jinse, you will come back to Beijing with me. " Li Aofeng''s attitude is very clear, "other things, don''t talk about, there is no possibility."


    In a word, LAN Xiang''er completely fell into passivity.


    And Li Aofeng has also changed the topic: "go to Beiming with me tomorrow."


    Suddenly the topic let Lan Xiang Er Leng for a while, completely did not want to understand what happened.


    "Acacia gave birth to a child, so I naturally want to go there. Beiming will hold a full moon banquet, and the princes of the surrounding small countries will also go." Li Aofeng light mouth explained.


    LAN Xiang''er knew about Acacia, but she had never seen it for so long in the palace. Acacia seems very quiet, all in their own bedroom. When LAN Xiang''er arrived at fengluan palace, Acacia was already out of the palace, but the slave in the palace didn''t mention it.


    Naturally LAN Xiang''er would not ask more.


    The emperor of Beiming set up a concubine a few years ago. Pingzhou is also known. Pingzhou is on the border. It''s only a day''s journey to Beiming than to the state of Yao, although it''s not in the same direction.

 Chapter 1343

    Just don''t think, this concubine of North Ming, unexpectedly is Acacia.


    It''s no wonder that Dazhou didn''t touch Beiming, and the development of Beiming is getting better and better.


    If the emperor of Beiming held a banquet, Chang Sunyi was also invited, because Chang Sunyi was the king of Yao.


    So¡ª¡ª


    "Chang Sun Yi will go." Li Aofeng spoke faintly, as if he knew what LAN Xiang''er was thinking. "But Chang Sunyi''s going doesn''t mean he can take you away. Chang Sunyi has no ability to take you back to the state of Yao from me, unless I''m willing to let go."


    Li Aofeng made his words clear.


    LAN Xiang''er is completely quiet. In front of Li Aofeng, LAN Xiang''er looks like a piece of white paper. He can''t hide anything from this man. He writes it clearly on his face.


    "Go to find Jinse. Jinse is waiting for us." Li Aofeng soon took LAN Xiang''er''s hand.


    In Li Aofeng''s attitude, LAN Xiang''er has understood that Jinse knows her life experience, and it''s true that Li Aofeng''s character can''t be hidden from Jinse,; LAN Xiang''er didn''t speak either.


    She didn''t know what kind of emotional reaction Jinse would have.


    But LAN Xiang''er knows that Jinse is envious of his father, but Jinse won''t mention it in front of LAN Xiang''er. His mother and daughter are connected. LAN Xiang''er can feel his idea clearly, but because of Li Aofeng, LAN Xiang''er has never mentioned it.


    "You tell Jin se that her father is dead?" Li Aofeng talks with LAN Xiang''er casually.


    LAN Xiang''er''s hand is still led by Li Aofeng. After the struggle is useless, LAN Xiang''er gives up.


    But in the face of Li Aofeng''s problem, LAN Xiang''er didn''t dodge and said calmly: "for me, Jinse''s father is dead. Isn''t it? "


    Li Aofeng is silent. He doesn''t say anything. He doesn''t seem to be angry with LAN Xiang''er.


    LAN Xiang''er is even more irritated. It seems that she can''t irritate Li Aofeng. In the end, she can only suppress her anger and have nowhere to vent her grievance. It''s obvious.


    LAN Xiang''er didn''t speak at all.


    Li Aofeng didn''t mind, and quickly said: "Jinse said, your eyes are in Beiming to find the doctor, just let you recover to now? Who is the doctor of Beiming? When I get to Beiming, I''ll let Rong Zhi arrange it. "


    "It''s none of your business." LAN Xiang''er refused completely, "I will deal with my own affairs. I don''t need you to ask more."


    Li Aofeng''s eyes light a convergence, say not angry is false, but in the face of LAN Xiang''er, Li Aofeng will not naturally vent such anger.


    In front of Jinse''s house, Li Aofeng stopped, and LAN Xiang''er naturally stopped: "angry with me, angry with me, I can accept it. But in front of Jinse, don''t do that. I don''t want to have the shadow of my dispute with you in Jinse''s memory. I''ll make it clear to Jinse, or you can make it clear to her, but don''t quarrel in front of Jinse. "


    "As long as I leave here, I won''t fight." LAN xianger is very determined.


    "We''ve talked about it. It''s impossible." There is nothing to talk about.


    After that, Li Aofeng didn''t say much and took LAN Xiang''er to the room. LAN Xiang''er also quieted down. No matter how much love and hatred he had with Li Aofeng, LAN Xiang''er didn''t want to bring any bad shadow to Jinse just as Li Aofeng said.


    Even if Jinse asks about Li Aofeng for so many years, LAN Xiang''er never says that Li Aofeng is any bad. At most, she tells Jinse clearly that her father is dead, that''s all.


    Jinse''s childhood is carefree and happy. LAN Xiang''er always hopes that Jinse is like this and doesn''t want Jinse to bear any hatred.


    Li Aofeng sees LAN Xiang''er calm down. He knows that LAN Xiang''er agrees with him. Now, Li Aofeng doesn''t say anything.


    Soon, the two entered the house.


    Jin se is quiet in the room looking at the book, see two people come, Jin se happy to see LAN Xiang''er: "Niang, you come."


    Then, Jinse hugs LAN Xiang''er and acts in her arms. LAN Xiang''er gently pats Jinse on the back.


    Jinse said happily: "Niang, that annoying Yin Shiping will not trouble you again."


    Obviously, Jinse has known for a long time.


    LAN Xiang''er looks at Jin se quietly. Jin se is a bit awkward. Then he says, "Niang, you didn''t tell me that my father is the emperor of Da Zhou."


    Jinse never hides any thoughts in front of LAN Xiang''er, and expresses her thoughts clearly in front of LAN Xiang''er.


    And Li Aofeng didn''t speak, just stood like this.


    Jinse''s questions came out one by one: "Niang, why is my father the emperor of the Zhou Dynasty? Why are you separated? "


    This kind of question, let LAN Xiang''er don''t know how to answer, and Jin se still said to himself: "he said, you quarreled, is he sorry you, is that so?"


    Jin se tilted her head and said it seriously. LAN Xiang''er was a little nervous. For a while, she didn''t know what to say. But LAN Xiang''er didn''t expect that Li Aofeng didn''t hide anything, but truthfully told Jin se.


    "Mother?" Jin se sees LAN Xiang''er not to utter a word, strange call again.


    This time, LAN Xiang''er looks at Li Aofeng passively. LAN Xiang''er has never thought of explaining these things to Jinse. Naturally, when Jinse asks, LAN Xiang''er has no way to explain. In the end, she can only look at Li Aofeng in this way.


    Li Aofeng was Blue Xiang son saw one eye, this just half squat down, very calm of bring the Jin se to own side: "Jin se come."


    Jin se looks at Li Ao Feng, quiet down, just walk toward the direction of Li Ao Feng.


    "It was dad who was sorry for your mother and did something that made your mother very sad. So when your mother left, dad didn''t see you born and couldn''t grow up with you. My father has been looking for my mother, but no matter how I look for him, I can''t find him. " Li Aofeng is also calm.


    Then, he put his words intact and said: "now dad finds you, dad is naturally happy. So Jin se, how about going back to Kyoto with mom and dad? "


    Li Aofeng naturally knew that Jinse was the key. As long as Jinse let go, LAN Xiang''er would not fight again.


    Jinse is not such a good kid to cheat. She calmly looks at Li Aofeng: "why do you do something sorry for your mother?"


    Even Jin se didn''t admit Li Ao Feng because of Li Ao Feng''s identity. Even her uncle didn''t call at first.

 Chapter 1344

    Although this tone does not seem to be much different from before, in this case, it seems that in such words, there is a faint sense of alienation.


    Compared with before, there is no close, more is resistance.


    Li Aofeng doesn''t mind.


    But LAN Xiang''er''s heart beat fast.


    She doesn''t know how Li Ao Feng will answer, but LAN Xiang''er knows Jin SE''s temper very well. If she wants to know the answer to a question, Jin se will go to the end.


    "Jinse." Li Aofeng looks at Jin se calmly, "I use your mother to make her sad. Including now her blindness is also caused by me. So she left. My father did all these things wrong. Now my father finds you. My father wants to make up for it. Is that ok? "


    This words, let Lan Xiang son Lengzheng in situ.


    It''s true. I didn''t expect Li Aofeng to be so direct.


    And Jin se is also very quiet, her expression is very calm, and then she said to Li Aofeng word by word: "I will not go to Kyoto with you, I am used to the life of Pingzhou, which is close to the state of Yao. You want me to nod my head and go to Kyoto with you, because you know that if I go, my mother will go back. But if my mother doesn''t want to, I won''t go. If my mother wants to, I won''t stop her. "


    Jinse is very clever to choose the right to leave LAN Xiang''er, clearly put his attitude.


    This time, Li Aofeng is quiet down.


    LAN Xiang''er looks at Jin Se and is moved. Jin se protects her appearance, which makes LAN Xiang''er''s eyes a little sour. The feeling of being ready to come out makes LAN Xiang''er wipe her eyes unconsciously.


    Li Aofeng noticed: "the doctor said, you can''t cry."


    Jin se also immediately returned to God: "Niang, you can''t cry. If you cry, you will be blind. "


    At this point, Jinse and Li Aofeng are really on the same line.


    LAN Xiang''er''s voice choked.


    Li Aofeng looks at Jin se calmly: "Jin se, take Niang and follow dad back to Beijing. Kyoto has the best doctor who can cure my mother''s eyes. "


    This is a bait, but it''s also Li Aofeng''s determination. LAN Xiang''er''s eyes must be cured by Li Aofeng. Therefore, under such circumstances, Li Aofeng calmly asks Jin se. Jin se says that it''s false that she doesn''t have a heart, and she becomes passive.


    The atmosphere in the room became quiet, as if it were strange.


    But Jinse is really serious about Li Aofeng.


    Li Aofeng didn''t urge Jinse.


    He calmly changed the topic: "tomorrow I will go to Beiming with my father, and your uncle will be in Beiming too."


    Now, Jinse blinks.


    Li Aofeng''s words are affirmative.


    Jin se answered, "do you know my uncle, too?"


    "Yes." Li Aofeng didn''t deny it, but he was not happy with Chang Sunyi either, not only because of LAN xianger''s problems, but also because of the problems accumulated between Dazhou and Yao a hundred years ago.


    This time, Jin se looked at LAN Xiang''er: "Niang, go to Beiming. My uncle is here. Besides, my uncle will certainly go to the doctor and let the doctor see your eyes. What''s more, these two years have passed. The doctor said at that time that you must go to him again for two years. "


    Jinse has let go.


    But it''s not because of Li Aofeng, it''s because of LAN xianger. Jinse seriously thinks that Chang Sunyi is also here. Besides, LAN xianger is really going to see her eyes, and they originally planned to go to Beiming at this time, so Li Aofeng''s question is just logical.


    LAN Xiang''er is even more passive.


    "Mother, I don''t care about you and him. But I must be on my mother''s side. But you can''t make fun of my mother''s eyes. I will take my mother with me. " Jinse explained what he said.


    This made LAN Xiang''er sigh silently.


    Jinse understands that LAN Xiang''er agrees.


    Li Aofeng stood in the same place and said calmly: "I''ll let the slave prepare. Now it''s cold winter in Beiming. It''s freezing and snowy. It''s very cold. I need to prepare more clothes. We''ll start tomorrow, and I''ve already asked people to talk to Acacia. "


    The implication is that Li Aofeng informs the people of Beiming that he didn''t go there alone, but with others.


    LAN xianger is passive, but has no choice.


    Just thinking of Chang Sun Yi, LAN Xiang''er was relieved. At least in other countries, Li Aofeng will not be too direct.


    So, it should be safe.


    LAN Xiang''er said nothing more.


    "Go to dinner." Li Aofeng is very calm mouth, he is still holding LAN Xiang''er, one hand holding Jin se.


    Jin se was quiet, but he didn''t refuse.


    For Li Aofeng, Jinse is a little complicated.


    She knows that this is her father. From LAN Xiang''er''s point of view, Jinse is even more contradictory. During the time when she gets along with Li Aofeng, Jinse knows that she doesn''t hate Li Aofeng, and even has infinite admiration for Li Aofeng. Because Li Aofeng is knowledgeable, many teachers don''t know how to do things, but Li Aofeng does.


    But from LAN Xiang''er''s point of view, Jin se is also very clear that she can''t be so close to Li Ao Feng to avoid other things.


    In the end, Jinse''s little man sighed, but let Li Aofeng lead him, and he didn''t say anything.


    The family of three walked towards the table.


    The servants had already prepared the dinner and brought it up neatly. The dishes on it were all LAN Xiang''er''s favorite.


    Li Aofeng still remembers.


    But the Jin se very strange discovery: "Niang, is all you like to eat."


    LAN Xiang''er couldn''t see it, so he didn''t say anything.


    "Jin se, can you eat by yourself?" Li Aofeng is asking Jin se.


    Jinse nodded: "of course, I''m not a child. I don''t need to be fed for a long time."


    "Good." Li Aofeng smiles.


    Then Li Aofeng didn''t say anything. He naturally served the dishes to LAN Xiang''er, but LAN Xiang''er couldn''t see them. Li Aofeng put all the dishes in LAN Xiang''er''s bowl, and even the fish bones were carefully picked out.


    LAN Xiang''er is not used to everything here. Even so, it is more difficult for her to eat.


    Li Aofeng doesn''t mind at all. He just feeds LAN Xiang''er with a spoon.


    LAN Xiang''er is very passive.


    But Li Aofeng did not stop the meaning: "darling, I feed you."


    LAN Xiang''er can''t beat this person at all. The most important thing is that this is not her home, and her mother-in-law is not here. LAN Xiang''er doesn''t want to make trouble for anyone. They are not her mother-in-law, and they will not tolerate themselves unconditionally.


    Finally, LAN Xiang''er passively let Li Aofeng feed her.


    Jinse is just eating quietly.


    Until LAN Xiang''er couldn''t eat any more, he shook his head. Li Aofeng looked at what was left in the bowl and frowned slightly. He knew that LAN Xiang''er didn''t eat much.

 Chapter 1345

    "Take a few more." Li Ao Feng coaxes, "eat a few more, don''t eat."


    LAN Xiang''er twisted her eyebrows.


    But Jinse didn''t speak, because Jinse was very clear that LAN Xiang''er really ate too little, how to say that she only ate so little, compared with LAN Xiang''er, she was much thinner.


    Li Ao coaxes LAN Xiang''er to have a meal. Naturally, Jinse won''t say anything.


    In the professional deception, LAN Xiang''er reluctantly ate some.


    Li Aofeng didn''t force LAN Xiang''er. LAN Xiang''er was relieved. Li Aofeng picked up chopsticks and began to eat quietly.


    Until the end of dinner.


    LAN Xiang''er knows that she can''t go back to the courtyard, so she directly takes Jin SE''s hand. This attitude shows clearly that she wants to be with Jin se, and she can''t be under the same roof with Li Ao Feng. Li Ao Feng doesn''t say anything.


    "I''ll go back and tell my mother-in-law." LAN Xiang''er suddenly thought of something.


    "I''ve had it said." Li Aofeng spoke lightly.


    LAN Xiang''er didn''t say a word again. She forgot that Li Aofeng''s work was very detailed. What he wanted to do could be extremely detailed, not to mention such a thing.


    LAN Xiang''er didn''t say much, so she said passively: "I''ll take Jin se to take a bath."


    "Go ahead." Li Aofeng didn''t stop him.


    This made LAN Xiang''er feel relieved. It''s better than being stopped by Li Aofeng. That kind of embarrassment is self-evident. And LAN Xiang''er left with Jin se, but he didn''t stay for a moment.


    On the contrary, Li Aofeng stood in the same place and looked at it quietly. He didn''t say anything. Until the mother and daughter''s figure disappeared in front of him, there was a rare smile in Li Aofeng''s eyebrows. It was light, but it could reach the bottom of his eyes.


    As if these years of anxiety, LAN Xiang''er appeared in the moment with the smooth.


    Even though the road ahead is extremely difficult, Li Aofeng never gives up.


    Soon, Li Aofeng called the slave in and ordered carefully in a low voice.


    What LAN Xiang''er is used to is all explained. Let the slaves be ready. Jinse is a princess who is held by Li Aofeng. How can she make any mistakes? The slaves write it down carefully and dare not neglect it.


    Li Aofeng didn''t come back to the house until the account was finished to deal with the state affairs in his hands.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡ª¡ª


    At that time¡ª¡ª


    Jinse is already soaking in the bucket, and LAN Xiang''er is standing on the side, as if he is helping Jinse take a bath. But there is a little meditation in her eyebrow eyes, and she can''t recover from this thought for a long time.


    Jinse''s little body was hidden in the barrel, and only one head came out. She looked at LAN Xiang''er quietly: "Niang, is he really my father?"


    Jinse asked again.


    LAN xianger did not deny: "yes."


    Jinse is a child, naturally there are 100000 why: "why did that mother separate from him? Why did my mother tell me that my father was dead? "


    This question made LAN Xiang''er calm down. Jinse seemed to realize something and immediately shook her head: "Niang, I have no other meaning. If you don''t want to say something, don''t say it."


    Said, Jin SE''s head also shakes like a rattle.


    On the contrary, LAN Xiang''er was lost in thought, and he came back to himself for a long time: "Xiang''er, tell my mother, do you like him?"


    "Mother says father?" Jinse asked seriously.


    LAN Xiang''er said, "Dad."


    "I like it." Jin se is very direct, "Dad is very erudite, can tell me a lot of things that master don''t know, and dad dealt with Yin Shiping, helped Niang out a bad breath."


    Jinse''s thinking is not complicated. He doesn''t know their previous love and hatred. He only knows what Li Aofeng is doing now, so he tells the truth.


    But soon, Jin se opened her mouth, her eyes looked at LAN Xiang''er seriously: "Niang, my favorite person is you. I''ll be where you are. "


    Jinse added, which made LAN Xiang''er laugh, as if with a trace of pride, he reached out and rubbed Jinse''s soft hair.


    The Jin se cackles, pour is innocent appearance.


    LAN Xiang''er knows very well that she can''t talk to Jinse about the things between herself and Li Aofeng, and she doesn''t want Jinse to become hateful and gloomy because of these things. She just wants to see Jinse''s brilliant appearance and doesn''t want Jinse to be involved in these things.


    "Jinse." LAN Xiang''er was quiet for a while before he asked, "do you want to go back to the capital with your father?"


    "Is Kyoto fun?" Jin se asked directly, "isn''t Heping island the same?"


    This made LAN Xiang''er quiet.


    Is Kyoto fun?


    LAN Xiang''er didn''t know that he had hardly ever been out of the palace. He had been in the deep palace since he had made a long journey from Pingzhou to Kyoto. When he came out again, he would turn the world upside down. Under such circumstances, it was impossible to have a good look at the scenery of Kyoto.


    But the Jin se is stunned, looking at Lan Xiang Er: "Niang has never gone out?"


    "Almost." LAN Xiang''er didn''t deny it.


    "Kyoto must not be fun." Jin se wrinkled his little nose, "it''s not fun. I don''t want to go."


    Children''s nature is simple, fun to go, not fun not to go, not so much mind. How can such a pure Jinse survive in such a place as the imperial palace? If there is an accident, what can she do.


    But LAN Xiang''er knew that under such circumstances, Li Aofeng could not let Jin se go.


    I don''t know what kind of thoughts Li Aofeng has on himself.


    But Li Aofeng and LAN xianger are very clear that Jinse is the only way to contain themselves. Only when Jinse is there, LAN xianger will compromise passively.


    For another reason, LAN Xiang''er could not make fun of Yao.


    So under such circumstances, LAN Xiang''er fell into confusion.


    The feeling of having to make a choice made LAN Xiang''er''s heart beat faster and faster, and the feeling of suffocation followed. For a moment, I didn''t know whether it was the heat in the house or other reasons, which almost made LAN Xiang''er''s heart beat faster and faster, as if he couldn''t bear it at all.


    This time, LAN Xiang''er didn''t speak, but hastily explained to Jin se: "Niang, go out first, it''s too stuffy here. You don''t want to soak too long. You''ll come out later, you know? "


    "Good." Jinse nodded cleverly.


    Soon, LAN Xiang''er walked out of the house. And the eyes of Jin se look at the figure that Lan Xiang Er leaves so seriously, motionless.


    It was not until LAN Xiang''er''s figure disappeared behind the screen that Jin se became quiet.


    Her beautiful big eyes are low, and it seems that she is thinking seriously now.


    She doesn''t know why LAN Xiang''er and Li Aofeng are together, but the only thing Jinse can feel is the change of LAN Xiang''er''s mood.

 Chapter 1346

    Over the years, Jinse knows very well that LAN Xiang''er is always a quiet person. Without any emotional ups and downs, it seems that nothing can make LAN Xiang''er make any waves again.


    And the appearance of Li Aofeng, let Jin se feel, LAN Xiang''er like a person, with emotional reaction.


    Jinse looks down. Although she is young, she also feels the undercurrent between LAN Xiang''er and Li Aofeng. So Jinse is in a contradiction. It''s hard to make a choice for a while.


    For a long time, Jin se took a deep breath. When her skin was slightly wrinkled, she climbed out of the barrel neatly.


    The slave outside heard the movement and immediately pushed the door and came in.


    "Princess your highness, the minions are waiting for you to change your clothes." The slaves respectfully opened their mouths, and didn''t neglect Jin se because he was young.


    Jinse didn''t say anything. The slaves soon took care of Jinse. Jinse walked towards the house.


    LAN Xiang''er is also ready.


    Jinse immediately climbed up and hugged LAN Xiang''er''s waist and rubbed her chest: "Niang."


    "Go to sleep." LAN Xiang''er coaxes Jin se gently.


    Jin se made a sound, nodded heavily, and then rubbed LAN Xiang''er. LAN Xiang''er didn''t say anything, patted Jin SE''s back, just as before, coaxing patiently.


    When LAN Xiang''er thinks that Jin se is asleep, suddenly Jin se says, "mother, do you still like dad?"


    In a word, LAN Xiang''er was stunned.


    Do you like it?


    LAN Xiang''er himself is lost in thought, and doesn''t know how to answer Jin SE''s question. Now, LAN Xiang''er is more and more stunned, and finally he says, "I haven''t seen him for many years, and I don''t have any idea."


    Jin se, oh, I don''t know whether I understand or not.


    After that, Jinse didn''t ask any more questions. After a while, there was an even breathing sound.


    LAN Xiang''er looks down, but finds herself sleepless. She doesn''t know whether it''s because of the change of place, or because of Li Aofeng, or both.


    Soon, LAN Xiang''er got out of bed, and because she couldn''t see it, she even got out of bed with a little bit of stumbling and stumbling. She carefully held the edge and walked out of the house a little bit.


    When the slave outside saw LAN Xiang''er coming out, he would step forward without saying a word.


    But before they had time to speak, they saw Li Aofeng''s figure appeared here, which made the slaves calm down immediately and retreat calmly.


    Li Aofeng walked quietly towards LAN Xiang''er.


    His hand naturally held LAN Xiang''er.


    LAN Xiang''er thought that he was just a slave outside and quietly said, "thank you."


    LAN Xiang''er didn''t say anything, and then she broke her hand from the slave''s hands. Li Aofeng used her strength at this time, but LAN Xiang''er couldn''t break away at all. Now, LAN Xiang''er suddenly realized something, and she suddenly turned around.


    But LAN Xiang''er still couldn''t see Li Aofeng clearly.


    LAN Xiang''er completely fell into passivity.


    "Why don''t you go to bed in the middle of the night and come out?" Li Aofeng asked directly, "I''m still wearing such thin clothes. Although Pingzhou is like spring all the year round, it''s still very cold at night in winter. Aren''t you afraid of catching cold?"


    This made LAN Xiang''er quiet and didn''t speak.


    "Why don''t you talk?" Li Aofeng doesn''t seem to want to let LAN Xiang''er go. He just pinches LAN Xiang''er''s chin and doesn''t force him to look up.


    LAN Xiang''er couldn''t see, but she could feel the breath of this man.


    LAN Xiang''er became more and more quiet.


    And Li Aofeng''s attitude is still no concession.


    "If you think about it, tell me." Li Aofeng said it directly.


    And LAN Xiang''er just said, "I''m going to have a rest."


    With that, LAN Xiang''er wants to take Li Aofeng''s hand off his chin. Li Aofeng is not embarrassed. But soon, Li Aofeng has already held LAN Xiang''er''s hand, she is still unable to move.


    "Why in Pingzhou, not in the state of Yao?" Li Aofeng suddenly asked.


    LAN Xiang''er was quiet: "I''m used to Pingzhou. When I grew up in Pingzhou, the state of Yao is strange to me. Besides, my brother has a lot of things to do, and I don''t want to let him take care of me any more. "


    LAN Xiang''er made it clear once and for all.


    "When did you get to Pingzhou?" Li Aofeng continued to ask.


    "Three or four years." LAN Xiang''er didn''t hide it, because she couldn''t hide it at all.


    "Before that?"


    "The state of Yao."


    "How have you been these years?"


    "It doesn''t need to involve too much, it''s good. Pingzhou is a small place. "


    ¡­¡­


    All in all, it''s Li Aofeng who asks, and LAN xianger will answer. LAN xianger won''t mention a word of the redundant questions.


    This kind of feeling is more like a conversation between master and slave. It''s not like a lover I haven''t seen for many years. The feeling between them is stiff and strange, even without any emotion.


    Under such circumstances, Li Aofeng naturally knows, but Li Aofeng doesn''t mind at all, and quietly accompanies LAN Xiang''er.


    It seems as long as LAN Xiang''er is around.


    "Xiang''er --" suddenly, Li Aofeng called her name.


    Such a name, but did not let LAN Xiang''er from any waves, just quietly watching, motionless.


    Want to leave, but be imprisoned by this person, but it seems that how can not leave from here, finally can only fall into such a passive embarrassment.


    For a long time, Li Aofeng said faintly: "it''s late. Go in and have a rest. Tomorrow we''ll go to Beiming. I''ll start early in the morning, and it will take three days to get to Beiming. "


    This words, obviously let LAN Xiang''er relieved, LAN Xiang''er want to also don''t want to go towards the house, Li Aofeng just so looking at LAN Xiang''er back, eyes more and more heavy.


    But after all, because she is not familiar with this place, and she can''t see it, LAN Xiang''er''s hurry is easy to make her stumble.


    Finally, Li Aofeng quickly stepped forward and directly brought LAN Xiang''er into his arms.


    LAN Xiang''er was stunned: "you..."


    "I''ll take you in." Li Aofeng spoke lightly.


    "No, Jinse has fallen asleep. If there are too many people, Jinse will wake up. She always sleeps very shallow LAN Xiang''er takes Jin se as an excuse.


    Li Aofeng just looked at LAN Xiang''er like this, as if they stopped at the door of the house.


    LAN Xiang''er wants to break free, but she can''t.


    "You''ve been carrying Jinse all these years?" Li Aofeng asked directly.


    LAN Xiang''er did not deny it.


    "Jinse is very clever." Li Aofeng''s tone with pride, "also very sensible and smart."


    LAN Xiang''er listened quietly, didn''t say anything, and her eyebrows twisted slightly.

 Chapter 1347

    It''s like subconsciously knowing that Li Aofeng''s sudden mention of Jinse is not as simple as the surface.


    Sure enough, soon Li Aofeng continued: "since Jinse is sleeping, don''t disturb Jinse. After all, children have to rest. If they don''t rest, they will not be energetic all day tomorrow. "


    This words, let Lan Xiang son vigilant look to Li Ao Feng.


    "Go to me." Li Aofeng said it directly.


    LAN Xiang''er is completely shocked. She can''t believe it. She looks at Li Aofeng and doesn''t know how to respond to this question. Now, LAN Xiang''er is about to leave without thinking about it.


    But Li Aofeng''s speed is faster, and he has stopped LAN xianger: "don''t you want to wake Jinse? Can''t you get up if you go into Jinse and sleep a little? What''s more, you''re not familiar with the situation in the house. You''re stumbling, let alone waking up? "


    Li Aofeng said directly, and there was no joke in his eyebrows.


    In this case, LAN Xiang''er was made passive by herself.


    It''s totally unexpected.


    She couldn''t speak for a long time, but Li Aofeng had already taken LAN Xiang''er''s hand and walked towards the courtyard next door, where they lived was always next to each other.


    LAN Xiang''er doesn''t want to move.


    But in strength where is Li Aofeng''s opponent, almost so was Li Aofeng with walking towards the house.


    The closer she was, the more nervous LAN Xiang''er was, and the more obvious the tension was.


    "Relax." Li Aofeng brings LAN Xiang''er into the room, "I won''t touch you. Sleep well. "


    This words say of direct, so looking at Lan Xiang son, Mou Guang also as before not instantaneous, even though know Lan Xiang son can''t see.


    And slender fingers gently stroked LAN Xiang''er''s cheek.


    LAN Xiang''er is more and more quiet and passive.


    But Li Aofeng did what he said and brought LAN Xiang''er to the bedside. He really didn''t touch LAN Xiang''er again: "I''ll let someone come in and change clothes for you."


    "No..." Lan Xiang''er refused.


    And Li Ao Feng quickly interrupted Lan Xiang er''s words: "if you don''t change clothes, how do you sleep?"


    In a word, LAN Xiang''er was blocked.


    "I can do it myself." LAN Xiang''er came back.


    "Slave is used to serve you, you are my woman, there is no need to do everything by yourself." On this point, Li Aofeng naturally made his attitude very clear.


    Under such circumstances, LAN Xiang''er doesn''t have any ability to resist. If Li Aofeng is overbearing, you don''t even have a chance to maneuver.


    Soon, the slaves came in and said respectfully, "lady, I will change clothes for you."


    LAN xianger couldn''t refuse.


    She knew that Li Aofeng had never left and was standing on one side. In this case, LAN Xiang''er was more and more uncomfortable. This man''s eyes were too hot and there was no trace of cover up.


    But the slave soon gave LAN Xiang''er more clothes and went out in a hurry.


    Only LAN Xiang''er and Li Aofeng were left in the house.


    Li Aofeng did it himself and said, "have a rest early."


    As the voice fell, Li Aofeng turned around and walked out of the house. He heard the sound of the door closing, and the sound of the man''s step moving away, which made LAN Xiang''er completely relax.


    Soon, LAN Xiang''er leaned against the bed and closed her eyes.


    She still flashed countless pictures in her mind. She was clearly in a coma, but it seemed that she couldn''t sleep. She couldn''t sleep, and she was in a nightmare.


    What happened in Yongfu palace in those years appeared in LAN Xiang''er''s mind again and again.


    Xiaodezi''s death.


    The slave who follows him will not end well.


    Chang Sun Yi was forced, and the bad news came one by one, which made LAN Xiang''er''s tears unable to stop. However, Li Aofeng calmly seized his own tears.


    Each scene, the final frame is the scene of the fire in Yongfu palace.


    Such a picture, a little bit of LAN Xiang''er to force the scream.


    In her sleep, LAN Xiang''er is struggling desperately. She can''t help screaming. She thinks that she is trapped in a whirlpool and can''t extricate herself completely.


    And Li Aofeng in the study, heard the scream in the room, and rushed to the room without thinking about it.


    LAN Xiang''er still closed her eyes tightly and cried out: "no, no..."


    Li Aofeng hugged LAN xianger: "I''m here."


    LAN Xiang''er was quiet for a moment, but soon he struggled again. He didn''t wake up at all. Li Aofeng just hugged and coaxed him, without any impatience.


    In her dream, LAN Xiang''er kept punching and kicking. Every time, she was escaping and struggling. In this case, LAN Xiang''er wanted to cry, but she seemed to cry.


    Li Aofeng see this, naturally also understand what LAN Xiang''er is thinking of, he was quiet, lowered his head quickly kiss LAN Xiang''er''s lips.


    This kind of behavior some villains, some take advantage of others'' danger, but if so, can let LAN Xiang''er calm down, Li Aofeng also does not think there is anything wrong.


    And such a sudden kiss, let LAN Xiang''er stunned, as if from the nightmare gradually wake up, Li Aofeng''s kiss has been more and more deep, deep engulfed LAN Xiang''er all thoughts, step by step approaching.


    Such a thing, Li Aofeng at least now did not think about, and now, Li Aofeng suddenly some can not hold.


    That is years of repression, at this moment are completely vent out.


    Not to mention, the person in his arms is the one he loves most.


    In this case, Li Aofeng''s kiss from the initial hot become long, eyes, such a push, the two fell on the bed together.


    LAN Xiang''er didn''t struggle, but under such circumstances, LAN Xiang''er couldn''t struggle at all and fell into passivity completely.


    Inch by inch, but also inch by inch people can not resist.


    Blue gauze tent gradually fell down, and the candle light also went out. LAN Xiang''er couldn''t see it, but LAN Xiang''er could feel li Aofeng''s existence.


    It''s passionate, but it''s suffocating.


    In all kinds of complex emotions, what should and shouldn''t have happened has happened.


    Until the fireworks came down, LAN Xiang''er couldn''t say a word. Li Aofeng just hugged LAN Xiang''er and pressed her on his chest. His voice was very low: "sleep."


    LAN Xiang''er recovered and was struggling, but Li Aofeng didn''t give LAN Xiang''er the chance to struggle and still held her.


    LAN Xiang''er was a little desperate.


    Tonight''s event, happened suddenly, seems to want to resist, but in Li Aofeng''s strong, but how can''t resist.


    So, can''t you let it go after all?

 Chapter 1348

    Or something else?


    LAN Xiang''er''s eyes were low, and in the dark vision, his attitude was colder


    Li Aofeng''s thin lips fell on LAN Xiang''er''s forehead and said nothing more.


    Until LAN Xiang''er fell asleep again, but her brows were locked and she didn''t open. Li Aofeng looked at her and didn''t speak.


    Between them, it was not the beginning.


    But what?


    As long as he is willing, they will return to the original relationship.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡ª¡ª


    The next day.


    Li Aofeng had already opened his eyes when he arrived.


    LAN Xiang''er was probably very tired. She didn''t wake up at all. Li Aofeng didn''t quarrel with LAN Xiang''er and got out of bed quietly.


    Then, Li Aofeng walked out of the screen, and the slave came in quietly to change clothes for Li Aofeng.


    After Li Aofeng changed his clothes and walked out of the house, he saw that Jinse had woken up and stood quietly in the yard, just looking at Li Aofeng.


    Li Aofeng didn''t dodge: "Jinse is up?"


    Very calm tone, like nothing happened.


    Jin se hum a voice: "I sleep up, but didn''t see Niang, the person on the side said, you brought Niang here."


    This is a direct question.


    Li Aofeng said¡° Your mother is still resting in the house. You''ll see her when she wakes up. "


    Jinse nodded, and her eyes were more serious, just looking at Li Aofeng.


    Li Aofeng naturally squatted down, and his eyes fell on Jinse: "what does Jinse want to say to me?"


    "Will you be nice to your mother?" Jinse asked directly.


    "Yes." Li Aofeng''s answer is also very direct.


    Jinse looked at Li Aofeng like this: "you were not good to your mother before, otherwise, your mother would not leave."


    "Yes." Li Aofeng did not deny, "I used to be very bad to your mother."


    "In that case, why do you come back to find Niang now. My mother''s life is very good now. But when you show up, I can feel my mother''s tension. My mother''s illness can''t be dirty. " Jinse said it calmly.


    "Not in the future." Li Aofeng explained.


    Jin se still didn''t compromise: "how did you sorry my mother before?"


    This words, let Li Aofeng quiet, and then very naturally picked up Jinse, Jinse is not struggling, so patiently waiting for Li Aofeng''s answer.


    "Your mother didn''t tell you that because she didn''t want you to think. I don''t want to hide you, I just want you not to fall into such a past. " Li Aofeng did not regard Jinse as a child, "but if you must know, I will tell you the truth."


    Li Aofeng''s eyes are very serious.


    The brocade se low Lian next eyebrow eye, just quiet of open mouth: "I want to know."


    Very firm tone.


    LAN Xiang''er just regards Jin se as a child. Naturally, the child doesn''t need to bear these burdens. Just like Chang Sun Yi, he never let LAN Xiang''er get involved too much.


    If LAN Xiang''er had not been in the palace by mistake because of LAN bi''er''s affair, LAN Xiang''er would have been in Pingzhou all his life, growing up happily until the state of Yao was stable and returned to the state of Yao.


    Naturally, I will not have any communication with Li Aofeng.


    Jinse is different. In the relationship between Li Aofeng and Jinse, Li Aofeng clearly knows that Jinse is by no means an ordinary child. Compared with ordinary children, Jinse is much more mature. Naturally, many things can''t be treated in the same way as ordinary children.


    Hide from Jinse. One day, if Jinse knows, it will be doomed.


    So in this case, it''s better to consciously explain it to Jinse.


    "Good." Li Aofeng agreed.


    Jinse didn''t say anything. Listen quietly.


    Li Aofeng told Jinse what happened at that time in the shortest words, and did not conceal and beautify anything.


    After Li Aofeng finished, he stopped talking and looked at Jinse calmly.


    Jinse didn''t speak all the time. She just looked down at her embroidered shoes. She didn''t know whether she was digesting what Li Aofeng said or thinking.


    Until Jinse looked up.


    Li Aofeng never evaded the eyes of Jin se.


    Jinse''s eyes outside of some schadenfreude: "if I were a mother, I would not forgive you."


    Li Aofeng didn''t speak.


    Jinse claps her hands, and then jumps down from Li Aofeng. But she doesn''t say anything. Li Aofeng looks at Jinse quietly and stands like this.


    Father and daughter were silent for a long time.


    It is Jin se to see Lan Xiang son and didn''t get up of meaning, Jin se also didn''t say what, turn round followed to leave.


    Li Aofeng didn''t follow, just calmly looking at Jinse.


    Jinse''s figure soon disappeared.


    But inside the room comes the movement, Li Aofeng turns to walk in, Lan Xiang Er wakes up.


    At the moment Li Aofeng came in, LAN Xiang''er felt it. LAN Xiang''er didn''t say anything. Thinking of yesterday''s event, her cheek was slightly hot.


    "Awake? I asked the slave to prepare breakfast Li Aofeng said directly, "after breakfast, let''s go to Beiming."


    LAN Xiang''er didn''t speak.


    And Li Aofeng is self-care toward the direction of LAN Xiang''er.


    LAN Xiang''er doesn''t know what Li Ao Feng is going to do, but she doesn''t think Li Ao Feng is changing clothes for herself. Now, LAN Xiang''er appears passive.


    "I''ll do it." Li Aofeng''s voice was low and gentle.


    LAN Xiang''er knows that she can''t fight, but she doesn''t speak any more and passively lets the man change clothes for herself. This person is not distracted, until changing clothes, this just let go of LAN Xiang''er.


    "Well," Li Aofeng said faintly.


    But Li Aofeng soon picked up the comb and carefully combed LAN Xiang''er''s hair. LAN Xiang''er was even more passive.


    LAN Xiang''er''s bun is not complicated on weekdays. Li Aofeng gently pulls it, and the action is a little stiff. The bun pulled out is particularly ugly, which makes Li Aofeng a little annoyed.


    Under such circumstances, Li Aofeng gave up: "the father can always make a beautiful bun for the mother, but I can''t do anything."


    LAN Xiang''er didn''t say anything.


    The story of Li Shiyuan and Mu CEN is a good story in Dazhou, which is widely praised by everyone.


    Li Shiyuan can give everything to Mu Cen, let alone a bun. Naturally, she and Li Aofeng are quite different. Their thoughts together are not simple from the beginning, and when can they have such a warm heart.


    LAN Xiang''er lowers her head and laughs at herself.


    But Li Aofeng didn''t say anything, and then he asked the slave to comb LAN Xiang''er''s hair.


    LAN Xiang''er didn''t speak all the time. She was waiting on the slave quietly.


    Then Li Aofeng took LAN Xiang''er to have breakfast.


    When they arrive, LAN Xiang''er calms down and doesn''t feel the presence of Jinse. Li Aofeng seems to know what LAN Xiang''er is thinking. He calmly explains: "Jinse has finished eating. I know your brother is in Beiming. I can''t wait to go."

 Chapter 1349

    LAN Xiang''er didn''t say anything. She lowered her head and took a sip of porridge.


    Li Aofeng is also eating quietly. The other hand quietly probes into the table and holds LAN Xiang''er''s hand.


    LAN Xiang''er was silent.


    And Li Aofeng seems to be a person with nothing to do.


    Two people in the table silent contest, such a contest, the final winner is only Li Aofeng, LAN xianger completely did not have any resistance ability.


    Until after breakfast.


    Li Aofeng put a cloak on LAN Xiang''er. It''s not Li Aofeng''s, but Li Aofeng''s these days.


    But LAN Xiang''er didn''t know.


    Then Li Aofeng took LAN Xiang''er''s hand and said, "let''s go to Beiming."


    LAN Xiang''er was silent.


    They walked out of the other yard. As soon as they got there, LAN Xiang''er heard Jinse''s voice. When Jinse saw LAN Xiang''er, she immediately came up: "Niang."


    LAN Xiang''er naturally holds Jin se.


    Jin se didn''t mention last night at all, so he took LAN Xiang''er''s hand from Li Aofeng''s: "let''s go to Beiming, my uncle is also in Beiming."


    "Good." LAN Xiang''er answers.


    The slaves on one side immediately stepped forward and helped LAN Xiang''er to get on the carriage. Jinse jumped up neatly. Without help, the slaves stood on one side until they sat down, and then put down the curtain.


    Li Aofeng didn''t get into the carriage.


    Soon, the group of people and horses went in the direction of Beiming.


    ¡­¡­


    Inside the carriage¡ª¡ª


    Jinse opened a corner of the curtain and looked outside. Inevitably, she saw Li aofofeng riding a horse and accompanying him on the side of the carriage.


    Jinse looks at it for a while, and Li Aofeng''s naturalism arrives. He looks at Jinse calmly.


    Jin se didn''t say anything, so she put down the curtain calmly.


    In the whole process, LAN Xiang''er is very silent and doesn''t say anything. She lowers her eyebrows and no one knows what LAN Xiang''er thinks. Naturally, she can''t feel the interaction between Jinse and Li Aofeng.


    But after Jin se put down the curtain, she looked at LAN Xiang''er: "Niang, he''s outside."


    LAN Xiang''er knew that he was referring to Li Aofeng, but she didn''t say anything.


    "I didn''t see my mother when I got up in the morning. Then I went to see him. He said that my mother spent the night with him last night." Jin se pretends to ask casually.


    LAN Xiang''er was embarrassed and passive when asked.


    "Niang, he didn''t get on the carriage, probably didn''t want to make you too embarrassed?" The Jin se asks again, tone pour is to sound innocent many.


    LAN Xiang''er can''t answer all the questions of Jinse. In the end, the passive person becomes LAN Xiang''er.


    "When you are young, why do you ask these questions?" LAN Xiang''er couldn''t help asking.


    Jinse nodded: "Niang, OK, I won''t ask."


    It''s better not to say that. The more she says it, the more uncomfortable LAN Xiang''er gets. She always feels that Jin se seems to know everything. Compared with the boy, the girl''s mind is more exquisite. So, LAN Xiang''er is silent in the end.


    Until Jin se broke the silence, he suddenly entangled LAN Xiang''er: "Niang, he told me the things before."


    Now LAN Xiang''er looks at Jin Se in amazement.


    For a moment, LAN Xiang''er is angry and wants to seek Li Aofeng''s theory. But soon, LAN Xiang''er calms down in Jinse and gradually quiets down.


    Jin se slowly locked: "he didn''t deny that he did wrong. It''s very honest. He also said that he is the emperor of Dazhou. He is not an independent individual, but represents the whole Dazhou. Dazhou is stable, and only then can he be stable. He''s sorry for his mother, but he won''t regret what he did. "


    Jinse slowly said Li Aofeng''s words: "but he also said that he would use the rest of his life to make up for his mother."


    Jinse finishes her speech, but LAN Xiang''er doesn''t say anything. She just lowers her eyebrows and doesn''t answer Jinse''s questions. After several years together, Jinse and LAN Xiang''er naturally know that LAN Xiang''er doesn''t want to discuss this with herself.


    So Jin se shrugged and didn''t say anything.


    The carriage was still slowly moving towards the north.


    Li Aofeng is always riding a horse and staying outside.


    However, Li Aofeng took good care of the mother and daughter, and did everything in detail. Because he took the mother and daughter with him, the whole team slowed down. The original three-day journey was just two more days. Every night, he would stop to have a rest, and LAN xianger would not be wronged at all.


    And the food prepared for three meals a day, no matter how simple, is LAN Xiang''er''s favorite.


    As we get closer to Beiming, we can''t see the scene of warm clothes and blooming flowers for a long time. What''s left is the cold weather. In this case, Li Aofeng will also pay attention to such details and prepare everything carefully.


    Will not let LAN Xiang''er and Jin se have the slightest cold.


    Jinse is very fond of Beiming and the ice and snow.


    When approaching Beiming, seeing such a picture of ice and snow, Jinse is ready to move.


    Then, Jin se looked at LAN Xiang''er, as if to ask: "Niang, can I go down and have a look?"


    LAN Xiang''er twisted her eyebrows.


    The carriage just stopped. Li Aofeng outside didn''t know whether he heard it or something else. He suddenly opened the curtain and went into the carriage.


    This is the first time that Li Aofeng has appeared in the carriage in recent days: "does Jinse want to have a look?"


    Li Aofeng asked directly.


    Jinse nodded seriously: "is that ok?"


    "Yes, you and I are on the same horse." Li Aofeng said it directly.


    Jinse gets excited and wants to get off the bus even if she doesn''t want to. But thinking of LAN Xiang''er, Jinse looks at LAN Xiang''er again: "Niang, can I go?"


    "Go ahead." LAN Xiang''er spoke faintly.


    Jinse nodded heavily, and then the little girl disappeared, let LAN Xiang''er want to put on the coat for Jinse are left behind.


    LAN Xiang''er is more and more helpless.


    And Li Aofeng couldn''t help laughing: "Jinse is a lovely little girl."


    LAN Xiang''er didn''t speak.


    As if facing Li Aofeng, LAN Xiang''er can''t be quiet any more.


    Li Aofeng didn''t mind: "you taught Jinse very well."


    LAN Xiang''er still doesn''t speak, but Li Aofeng has taken the Cape from LAN Xiang''er''s hand: "I''ll take it down to Jinse, lest this little girl play crazy, and really make herself sick."


    LAN Xiang''er didn''t refuse, just kept silent all the time. Under such circumstances, Li Aofeng didn''t say anything. When LAN Xiang''er thought that this man was going to leave, suddenly a familiar breath came. Li Aofeng was so close to LAN Xiang''er.


    It''s as if they haven''t been so close since that night.

 Chapter 1350

    Li Ao Feng is too close, LAN Xiang''er seems nervous.


    And Li Aofeng didn''t let LAN Xiang''er off, but he didn''t make an inch. His thin lips fell on LAN Xiang''er ''


    Li Aofeng said it calmly.


    When the voice fell, Li Aofeng just lowered his head and bit LAN Xiang''er''s earlobe. He was caught off guard by this man, and LAN Xiang''er couldn''t dodge.


    But Li Aofeng quickly kisses LAN Xiang''er''s lips, but he doesn''t continue.


    "I''ll take Jinse to see the snow first, and I''ll be with you later." Li Aofeng then let go of LAN Xiang''er.


    LAN Xiang''er didn''t even have a chance to react. The carriage was quiet.


    And LAN Xiang''er''s ears seemed to have the heat of this man, and the temperature of this man remained on her red lips for a long time.


    Under such circumstances, LAN Xiang''er didn''t say anything. She was quiet.


    Ear also quickly spread the Jin se excited figure.


    LAN Xiang''er knows that she can''t give it to Jinse. She can''t see, travel has been a lot of inconvenience, so most of the time she is accompanied by Jinse, rather than Jinse with himself.


    Because of himself, Jinse is completely limited. Let alone other places, even Pingzhou and LAN Xiang''er can''t take Jinse to have a good look.


    LAN Xiang''er lowers her head and laughs at herself.


    She wanted to lift the curtain, but when she realized that she couldn''t see, the embarrassment became obvious. In the end, LAN Xiang''er didn''t do anything. She just sat quietly in the carriage, listening to the sound of Jinse outside.


    It''s quiet.


    ¡­¡­


    At that time¡ª¡ª


    "It''s snowy." Jin se looked, "when my uncle brought me here, I didn''t even see such heavy snow, because it didn''t start to snow in Beiming at that time. It''s just a little bit. It''s good enough. "


    "It''s going to be bigger in Beiming." Li Ao Feng laughs, "probably this evening can arrive North Ming."


    "Really?" Jin se nodded excitedly, "can I go down to play?"


    "When you get to Beiming, you can. If we are here, we can''t. because the snow is getting heavier and heavier, it will be more and more inconvenient for us to walk, whether it''s a carriage or a horse, so we have to get to Beiming first. " Li Aofeng explained.


    Jinse very clever answer: "I know."


    Li Ao Feng laughs, but doesn''t say anything.


    Along the way, Jinse asked many questions, and Li Aofeng answered them seriously.


    And Li Aofeng also wrapped Jinse tightly, not let Jinse have the slightest chance to get cold, but Li Aofeng also didn''t let Jinse stay on the horse for a long time.


    "Go back to the carriage first." Li Aofeng bowed his head and said to Jinse, "otherwise, your mother will be bored on the carriage alone, and your mother will worry about you."


    Jin se Oh voice, nodded: "yes, hurry back."


    Li Aofeng made a sound.


    He personally took Jinse down, and then took Jinse on the carriage.


    LAN Xiang''er looks over when she hears the news. Jin SE''s body is still cold, but it doesn''t affect Jin SE''s good mood. She says what she sees excitedly, and LAN Xiang''er listens quietly.


    And Li Aofeng has quietly left, just let people prepare ginger tea.


    The team went all the way.


    At sunset, I finally arrived at Beiming.


    Li Xiangsi and Rong Zhi came out to meet them in person, and the slaves were already busy.


    Li Aofeng looks at Li Xiangsi and nods. He is not in a hurry to say hello to Li Xiangsi. He just nods and walks towards the carriage calmly. He holds Jin se down from the carriage. Then, his hand reaches out to LAN Xiang''er.


    "Here we are. Get out of the car." Li Aofeng spoke lightly.


    LAN Xiang''er is passive for a moment. Li Aofeng''s hand still stays. Without waiting for LAN Xiang''er to take the initiative, he has naturally explored the past, led LAN Xiang''er, and brought LAN Xiang''er down from the carriage.


    Soon, he wrapped LAN Xiang''er with his cape and put on his hat.


    When everything was ready, Li Aofeng held LAN Xiang''er and walked forward.


    Li Xiangsi and Rong Zhi had received the news for a long time. Naturally, they knew that LAN xianger was Li Ao''s favorite. Li Xiangsi had seen LAN xianger in his work, but then Li Xiangsi left the palace, so it was impossible to get close to LAN xianger.


    Now see, Li Xiangsi did not say anything, but looking at LAN xianger''s eyes are more gentle: "Huang Sao, long time no see."


    Even the name of LAN Xiang''er has not changed.


    LAN Xiang''er was embarrassed and said passively: "Acacia."


    Li Xiangsi laughs and doesn''t mind that LAN Xiang''er can''t see. She looks down at the Jinse: "you are Jinse, aren''t you? I''m your little aunt. When I heard your father talk about you, I felt like you must be very beautiful. Now when I see you, I find that you are more beautiful and flexible than what your father said


    Li Xiangsi bends down and smiles at Jinse, showing great enthusiasm for every word.


    Then, like magic, Li Xiangsi produced a gadget: "this is for you. The children of Beiming have been playing since childhood, and there are some in Kyoto, but there are also some differences. Kyoto is called rattle. See if you like it or not. "


    The rattle drum turned and beat on the leather drum, which made a good sound.


    No matter how mature Jinse is, she''s just a little girl. She''s attracted by toys all of a sudden. Plus Li Xiangsi''s gentle and good-looking, let Jin se feel and LAN Xiang''er is the same.


    She took the rattle and looked at Li Xiangsi with a smile: "little aunt, I like you very much, too."


    For Li Xiangsi, Jinse is willing to shout.


    In a sense, Jinse can''t deny her identity. It''s just that Jinse didn''t call Li Aofeng. More correctly, it''s because of LAN Xiang''er. Before LAN Xiang''er agrees, Jin se won''t call Li Aofeng.


    All the people present understood this, so no one broke it.


    "Little aunt, would you like to take you to the palace of Beiming? It''s like living in a world of snow. " Li Xiangsi soon coaxed Jinse, "and then take Jinse to see if the little aunt''s child is OK, that''s Jinse''s younger brother."


    "Good." Jinse nodded heavily, and his mind had been taken away by Li Xiangsi.


    Li Xiangsi holds Jinse''s hand. After Jinse''s permission, he looks at Li Aofeng and LAN xianger: "brother Huang, sister Huang, I''ll take Jinse to walk around first. I''ve arranged a separate dormitory for Jinse. There are also people waiting on her. You don''t have to worry about it."

 Chapter 1351

    "Good." Li Aofeng answered.


    LAN Xiang''er is not good at rejecting Li Xiangsi. Besides, Jinse really likes it, so although LAN Xiang''er doesn''t say anything, her attitude is tacit approval.


    Li Xiangsi quickly takes Jin SE''s hand and walks towards the palace. Jin se talks and laughs with Li Xiangsi. Li Xiangsi is very gentle. She listens to Jin SE''s words carefully and answers every question of Jin se.


    LAN Xiang''er couldn''t see, but she could still hear Jin SE''s laughter.


    It''s like a long-distance smile.


    "Huang Sao doesn''t have to worry. It won''t be a big problem for her to accompany Jin se. Acacia has always been very fond of children, but now our prince is young, I am reluctant to let Acacia too hard Rong Zhi gave a light explanation.


    All the people have finished, LAN Xiang''er naturally can''t say anything.


    She could only nod in the direction of Rongzhi.


    Rong Zhi didn''t say much, so he quickly changed the topic: "I have arranged a dormitory for my brother and sister-in-law. It''s very close to Jinse''s dormitory. If there''s any problem, it''s very convenient in the past. I''ll take my brother and sister-in-law. "


    He nodded politely, then turned to lead the way.


    Li Aofeng is calm in the whole process, but mu Zhiyi doesn''t say anything. He has known for a long time.


    Soon, Mu Zhiyi and Li Aofeng nodded and followed Rong Zhi to the front.


    Li Aofeng''s hand naturally embraces LAN Xiang''er, but LAN Xiang''er is in a state of inexplicable tension. He can''t say why, but such tension can''t be stopped.


    Because Rong Zhi''s words clearly tell LAN Xiang''er that in these days of Beiming, she must be under the same roof with Li Aofeng, because all the people here think that if they are together with Li Aofeng, they will not live alone.


    Unless she goes to jincerna, LAN Xiang''er knows very well that Li Aofeng won''t let herself leave.


    Now¡ª¡ª


    LAN Xiang''er is more and more quiet.


    And Li Aofeng buckled LAN Xiang''er''s waist tightly, but he didn''t say anything. He calmly took LAN Xiang''er to the direction of his bedroom.


    Until they arrived at the palace.


    Rong Zhi then turned around and continued: "by the way, sister-in-law, but I''ve invited the doctor who was in Beiming to show you his eyes. I didn''t expect that there was such an expert in Beiming. What happened to sister-in-law made it logical for me to let him stay in the imperial palace as a doctor."


    LAN Xiang''er''s ultimate goal is to come to Beiming to see Yan Ming.


    So in Rongzhi''s words, LAN Xiang''er quieted down and said thanks politely¡° Thank you, my Lord


    "Huang Sao doesn''t need to use honorifics with me. Just follow my brother and ask me to stop." Rong Zhi light mouth, "the doctor has arrived, I let people pass him over."


    Rong Zhi immediately turned around and told the slave. The slave turned around and did it.


    "Then I won''t disturb my brother and sister-in-law here. They will have more rest. Tan''er''s hundred day banquet is in three days'' time. In these days, my brother can take my sister-in-law to Beiming. When Beiming is frozen, it''s very beautiful. If you have something to do, just tell me at any time." Rong Zhi said it directly.


    "Thank you very much." Li Aofeng nodded faintly.


    Rong Zhi didn''t say much about life.


    And Mu Zhiyi quickly bows: "emperor, if nothing happens, I will leave first."


    Li Aofeng nodded.


    Soon, Rongzhi and Mu Zhiyi left the palace. The palace was quiet, leaving Li Aofeng and LAN xianger face to face.


    LAN Xiang''er immediately said, "I''ll go to Acacia."


    The implication is that she won''t be in the same bedroom with Li Aofeng, and her voice falls down. Before Li Aofeng says that she can live, LAN Xiang''er turns around and goes out of the bedroom.


    Because of the unfamiliar environment of the bedroom, LAN Xiang''er was very slow.


    Li Aofeng''s speed is naturally very fast. He clasped LAN Xiang''er''s hand even if he didn''t want to: "everyone knows that you are my concubine. How can I let you go to Jinse''s dormitory? It''s too shameful."


    "I''m not..." Lan Xiang''er denied very quickly.


    Li Aofeng just looked at LAN Xiang''er, like a little bit of danger approaching: "do you need me to prove that you are my concubine?"


    This words take a silk of warning, Mou Guang falls on Lan Xiang er''s body, Lan Xiang Er feels such danger.


    Thinking of what happened in other courtyard with Li Aofeng, LAN Xiang''er became more and more uncomfortable.


    A lot of things should not happen again, but Li Aofeng''s overbearing can easily decide everything, and now LAN Xiang''er thinks that he is completely in the passive, and there is no room for maneuver.


    "Besides, who dares to let you go to Jinse''s palace here?" Li Ao asked LAN Xiang''er in a cold voice.


    LAN Xiang''er is more and more desperate.


    "Don''t play games with me. Be obedient." Li Aofeng light mouth, and then every word, he said again clear but, "you can only stay in my side."


    LAN Xiang''er took a deep breath. Before he could speak, there was a notice from the slave. The doctor came.


    Li Aofeng changed the topic for the first time: "here comes the doctor. Let''s finish reading his eyes first. Let''s talk about other things later."


    Then Li Aofeng took LAN Xiang''er and sat down on the soft collapse.


    The doctor also came in in a hurry: "Cao min, please see the emperor of Zhou. Long live the emperor, long live the emperor. "


    "Get up." Li Aofeng blows his sleeve.


    The doctor looks at LAN Xiang''er, and naturally has a deep memory of her. But he never thought that LAN Xiang''er would be the imperial concubine of Da Zhou, and the doctor doesn''t dare to neglect her.


    "I heard that you showed the eyes to the lady a few years ago?" Li Aofeng asked lightly.


    "Exactly." The doctor did not dare to hesitate.


    "What''s the matter, madam?" Li Aofeng didn''t worry. He looked at the doctor calmly.


    The doctor recalled: "the empress''s eyes were blind. When she came to Caomin, she was already terminally ill. At that time, many doctors saw it and said that there was no medicine to cure."


    Li Aofeng did not interrupt, so seriously listen to the doctor''s words.


    The doctor told Li Aofeng the truth about the situation at that time, and the meaning was similar to what the imperial doctor said, not much different.


    "It was you who made her see the light a little?" Li Aofeng looks at the doctor.


    The doctor did not deny: "yes."


    "You show the lady the situation." Li Aofeng finished.


    The doctor calmed down and walked calmly towards LAN Xiang''er. Then he carefully examined LAN Xiang''er''s eyes and asked some questions.


    "Have you ever cried these days?" Asked the doctor.


    "Yes." LAN Xiang''er didn''t deny it.


    The doctor shook his head: "madam, the grass people have told you that you must not cry. If you cry, you can''t see anything. Even if there is a glimmer of hope in the future, if you cry too much, the glimmer of hope will be illusory. "

 Chapter 1352

    The doctor looked at LAN Xiang''er with disapproval, but his hand kept moving: "the grass people can only let the empress see the outline as before, and the new drug developed by the grass people this year doesn''t know whether it is effective for the empress. The grass people prescribe a prescription for the empress for internal and external use. If it is effective, The empress should be able to see things at close range. "


    The doctor''s words ignited the hope of Li Ao fo Feng and LAN Xiang''er.


    LAN Xiang''er has some surprises.


    But soon, the doctor''s words turned straight down: "but it''s only for the time being. It''s not really for the empress to get sick."


    LAN Xiang''er''s surprise soon turned into disappointment, but it didn''t take long for such disappointment to calm down. For her own situation, LAN Xiang''er seems to have been numb.


    On the contrary, it was Li Aofeng who said, "under any circumstances, you can get rid of it."


    "Snow lotus on Tianshan Mountain." The doctor said it directly.


    Unlike the speculations made by the imperial doctor, he could not be more confident: "it''s just that no one can find where the snow lotus is. Some say it''s in Beiming, some say it''s in the western regions, and some say it''s in the state of Yao. Many people think that the snow lotus is in the frozen land, but it''s not true. So -- "


    The doctor is also very helpless.


    Many famous doctors in the world are looking for Saussurea involucrata, but there is no result. It seems that it only appears in medical skills, and there is no other existence.


    "If you can find the iceberg snow lotus, you can use it externally and internally for a month, and then your mother''s eyes will naturally see the light again. In this month, your mother has to wear gauze to get rid of the dressing change. After a month, you can see the situation again." The doctor finished in one breath.


    Li Aofeng''s eyes sank, which was consistent with what the imperial doctor said.


    So now all the key is iceberg snow lotus?


    Quiet, Li Aofeng did not say anything.


    The doctor quickly prescribed the prescription, but he didn''t stay in the bedroom and left in a hurry.


    The following slaves have also been in accordance with the doctor''s orders, to boil medicine to LAN Xiang''er, and Li Aofeng is personally to LAN Xiang''er''s eyes.


    LAN Xiang''er is dodging.


    But Li Aofeng didn''t give LAN Xiang''er a chance to dodge: "I don''t want my eyes, do I?"


    "I can do it myself." LAN Xiang''er is still refusing.


    "How can you do it yourself?" Li Aofeng asked directly.


    LAN Xiang''er was asked passively for a moment. Li Aofeng looked down at LAN Xiang''er and held her chin with his fingers. He said faintly: "Xiang''er, don''t hide from me. You are my woman. You can''t hide from me."


    This words take a silk of firm determination, Mou light is a twinkling not twinkling of fall on Lan Xiang son''s body.


    LAN Xiang''er can''t say whether it''s despair or something else. In the end, LAN Xiang''er doesn''t say anything, so she can only look at Li Aofeng. Li Aofeng calms down, and then she really gives LAN Xiang''er medicine.


    Because of the medicine, two people''s skin inevitably touch, together again, Lan Xiang Er instantly become sweat.


    But in this sweat, LAN Xiang''er was still.


    Until Li Aofeng gave LAN Xiang''er good medicine, Li Aofeng released LAN Xiang''er: "I''ll sleep with you for a while. When you wake up, I''ll go to the bedroom of Acacia to see the Acacia child."


    LAN Xiang''er didn''t answer.


    "Acacia is with Jinse, you don''t have to worry. Jinse''s character is very similar to Acacia, so Jinse will not feel uncomfortable with acacia. She should like it very much. " Li Aofeng said it directly.


    LAN Xiang''er didn''t answer, but LAN Xiang''er couldn''t deny Li Aofeng''s words. From Jin se who followed Acacia without hesitation, she knew that she liked Acacia very much.


    LAN Xiang''er will not stop.


    Over the years, because of her own relationship, Jinse has no really good friends or people who can really speak freely. Because Jinse knows their identity, and if they have too much contact, they are afraid to be used by others, so Jinse has always been cautious.


    LAN Xiang''er loves Jin se.


    "I''ll rest with you for a while." Li Aofeng ended the conversation.


    Soon, he helped LAN Xiang''er back to the bed. LAN Xiang''er didn''t dare to move. He knew he couldn''t escape, and finally he lay down on the bed.


    But LAN Xiang''er soon turned to the inside of the bed, as if this way could avoid Li Aofeng.


    Li Aofeng didn''t say anything. He just hugged LAN Xiang''er from behind. LAN Xiang''er was frozen.


    Li Aofeng was quiet for a moment, then said faintly: "the day after tomorrow, mother and father will also arrive in Beiming."


    The empress and father are not others, but mu Cen and Li Shiyuan.


    Now LAN Xiang''er looks at Li Aofeng in amazement.


    No matter what happened to her and Li Aofeng at that time, the separation between them was not very friendly. Because of her identity, LAN Xiang''er didn''t know what kind of reaction she had to make to meet Mu Cen and Li Shiyuan again.


    In those days, Mu Cen even accepted herself as her adopted daughter, so that she could be free in the harem and no one dared to move.


    But now¡ª¡ª


    "Don''t think about it. Mother and father will never interfere in anything I do. So don''t worry. They just come to see Acacia and their grandchildren, that''s all Li Aofeng light mouth, "besides, you in my side of the news, I don''t say, father and mother will know, they didn''t say anything, which means they won''t object."


    Li Aofeng is appeasing Mu Cen.


    The more such appeasement, the more frightened Mu Cen felt.


    Under such circumstances, LAN Xiang''er didn''t say anything, and Li Aofeng''s hand stroked LAN Xiang''er''s back like this, as if to appease her, but he didn''t let go.


    Probably because all the way here, after all, he was tired, so LAN Xiang''er soon fell asleep. Li Aofeng didn''t fall asleep all the time. He just hugged and quietly looked at the face of the person in his arms. His expression was low and he didn''t speak for a long time.


    At that time, LAN Xiang''er left resolutely.


    If it''s common sense, Li Aofeng has let Yao Guo and LAN xianger go. Then let it go completely. It''s just that Li Aofeng is very clear that it''s only when he thinks LAN Xiang''er is dead.


    When he saw LAN Xiang''er again, he couldn''t let go.


    And Li Aofeng low astringent eyebrows, in meditation, meditation when LAN Xiang''er into his heart. The man who had never been moved or moved seems to be suddenly moved.


    Finally, Li Ao Feng laughed at himself.


    I''m afraid that from the first glance, LAN Xiang''er had already entered her heart.


    Li Aofeng didn''t say anything more and held it quietly.


    But LAN Xiang''er''s sleep was very deep. She didn''t open her eyes until dinner.

 Chapter 1353

    During this period, Li Aofeng didn''t quarrel with LAN Xiang''er, so he just accompanied her patiently.


    When LAN Xiang''er wakes up, what she sees is Li Aofeng.


    For a moment, she was in a trance.


    On the contrary, Li Aofeng asked with a smile: "wake up?"


    Maybe it was the doctor''s medicine that worked. LAN Xiang''er''s eyes were no longer dark, and she could not even see the dim light before. It seemed that she could tell that the person in front of her was Li Aofeng, and Li Aofeng''s eyes were dark; The outline is much clearer than before.


    That is rooted in the memory of the picture, plus now clear, so LAN Xiang''er can easily recognize Li Aofeng.


    LAN Xiang''er was silent and didn''t speak.


    She thought that if she could be more clear, the first person she saw would be Jinse, but she didn''t expect to be Li Aofeng.


    Li Aofeng looked at LAN Xiang''er with a low eyebrow: "what do you think?"


    "I want to see Jinse." LAN Xiang''er looks up at Li Aofeng.


    Li Aofeng seemed to suddenly realize: "the doctor''s medicine is working?"


    LAN Xiang''er didn''t deny it or admit it. Li Aofeng nodded: "I''ll change clothes for you, and then I''ll just go to find Jinse. Tonight Rongzhi has prepared a family dinner. It''s almost time."


    Voice down, also did not give LAN Xiang''er the opportunity to refuse, Li Aofeng has been very natural to pick up the side has been ready for the clothes, is to dress for LAN Xiang''er in person.


    LAN Xiang''er''s hand did not want to stop Li Aofeng: "I can do it myself."


    But Li Aofeng didn''t pay attention to LAN Xiang''er. Soon, Li Aofeng bowed his head and concentrated on dressing LAN Xiang''er. LAN Xiang''er''s heart beat fast and her palms were sweaty.


    Li Aofeng felt it and lowered his head to smile: "Xiang''er, I didn''t want to let you go. But it''s not right now, because it''s time for dinner. That''s not enough time for me to do anything. "


    Li Aofeng said directly, the Mou light is not instantaneous falls on Lan Xiang er''s body.


    LAN Xiang''er''s face has always been thin, but in recent years, LAN Xiang''er has hardly ever been in contact with others. Where can she resist this man''s banter.


    So LAN Xiang''er became more and more unnatural.


    But Li Aofeng really has no other idea, just quietly changing clothes for LAN Xiang''er.


    After all, it''s a woman''s dress. It''s very complicated to wear. Li Aofeng is also very busy when he is not good at it.


    "I''ll do it myself." LAN Xiang''er just spoke.


    "You teach me." Li Aofeng said it directly.


    LAN Xiang''er didn''t say anything. She took the tie from Li Aofeng''s hand. She lowered her head to wear the ribbon. She could wear it well before, let alone now.


    Li Aofeng naturally learns very fast. After a while, Li Aofeng has already taken over LAN Xiang''er''s work. The position of the ribbon is extremely sensitive. In Li Aofeng''s touch, LAN Xiang''er''s ears are red.


    Li Aofeng was calm: "where are you that I haven''t seen?"


    It''s not necessary to be shy.


    LAN Xiang''er doesn''t speak, but Li Aofeng doesn''t continue to tease her. Instead, he seriously puts on the ribbon for LAN Xiang''er, and then carefully puts on the back cape for her. Then he takes LAN Xiang''er''s hand and walks towards the bedroom of Acacia.


    LAN Xiang''er was passive in the whole process.


    Li Aofeng didn''t say anything.


    Soon, Li Aofeng and LAN Xiang''er appear in the bedroom of Acacia.


    Jinse is accompanied by Acacia in looking at the little prince, Jinse appears careful, Acacia so smile: "can try to hold to see."


    "Little aunt, I''m afraid I''ll drop him." Jinse is very nervous and looking forward to it.


    "No Acacia smile.


    Then, Acacia gently picked up the little guy who had been babbling, waved his little fist and put it into Jinse''s arms. Jinse took it carefully, and then looked at it like this. With a strange look on his face, he was even more excited.


    When Li Aofeng comes in with LAN Xiang''er, he sees such a picture.


    Jinse also noticed.


    But holding the little prince, Jin se didn''t step forward, but said to LAN Xiang''er: "Niang, the little prince is so soft and fragrant."


    LAN Xiang''er''s eyebrows softened. At such a distance, she couldn''t see Jin se, but she could see the outline of Jin se. Compared with before, it was much clearer. She was very pale and smiling at Jin se.


    Then LAN Xiang''er went to Jinse.


    "Mother." The Jin se followed soft to call a voice again.


    LAN Xiang''er said: "be careful, don''t drop the little prince."


    "No way." The Jin se hugs firmly, "the little prince also likes mine very much."


    Acacia is comforting: "Huang Sao, don''t worry, there are people here, it will be OK."


    LAN Xiang''er made a sound.


    They chatted for a while on the edge of the bed. Rongzhi and Li Aofeng stood on the edge, but there was nothing to stop them. Until the servant came to ask if they could have dinner, Li Xiangsi nodded and motioned, and the servant soon retreated.


    Rong Zhi takes over the little prince in the arms of Jin se, bows his head and coaxes him gently.


    The little prince was chuckling, and then Rongzhi gave the little prince to the nanny with a smile.


    Li Aofeng is just watching.


    There was a trace of admiration in his eyebrows.


    Because Li Aofeng has never seen Jinse at this age, and never held her in such a bad arms. When Li Aofeng knows about Jinse, Jinse is already a little girl.


    But Li Aofeng didn''t say anything.


    On the contrary, Acacia said with a smile: "brother and sister-in-law can have a little prince or princess, then you can hold the little guy."


    This words, pour is let Li Ao Feng hum voice, seem to agree to come down.


    When LAN Xiang''er heard this, he was slightly stunned.


    Li Aofeng goes to LAN Xiang''er and hugs her very naturally. Jin se listens to this, but Jin se doesn''t say anything. I don''t know if I understand it or not.


    In a short time, the party had gone to the dining hall.


    Rongzhi lowers his head and chats with Li Aofeng. A few women''s family members are behind him. Mu Zhiyi has already arrived at the dining room. When he sees them coming, he stands up with a smile and says hello.


    Because it''s a family dinner, naturally there are not so many restrictions.


    The men are talking about family affairs, while acacia is with LAN Xiang''er, talking about unimportant things, and the atmosphere is pretty good.


    Jinse also has a good atmosphere.


    Acacia is especially fond of Jinse.


    Provoked Rong Zhi could not help but say: "I like Jinse so much. In a few years, you will have one yourself."


    Acacia blushed with embarrassment and looked at Rongzhi angrily. Rongzhi indulged Acacia more. Although LAN Xiang''er couldn''t see such a picture clearly, she could feel it in the words of Acacia and anger.

 Chapter 1354

    They have a deep love for each other.


    So envy?


    I''m envious.


    But LAN Xiang''er didn''t express such admiration on her face until Li Aofeng''s hand quietly held LAN Xiang''er, which made LAN Xiang''er quietly look at Li Aofeng.


    Li Aofeng lowered his eyebrows and looked at LAN Xiang''er attentively. He suddenly lowered his voice. His thin lips were so close to her ears that only they could hear her. But between the lines, there was a touch of provocation.


    "We can, too." All of Li Aofeng''s attitude turned into such a sentence.


    Now LAN Xiang''er''s face turned red.


    She pushes Li Aofeng away. Li Aofeng calmly reaches for her hand and grabs LAN Xiang''er''s hand under the table. On the other hand, she gives LAN Xiang''er food seriously.


    All the dishes in LAN Xiang''er''s bowl are LAN Xiang''er''s favorite.


    Even for things like prawns, Li Aofeng didn''t let the slave do it. Instead, he peeled the shell himself and put it in LAN Xiang''er''s bowl.


    "Eat more. You''re too thin." Li Aofeng spoke lightly.


    LAN Xiang''er twisted her eyebrows.


    And the Jin se also timely said: "Niang, you are really too thin, want to eat.". Otherwise people think you can be blown down in a gust of wind. "


    At this time, Jinse will sing with Li Aofeng, and LAN Xiang''er can''t help it.


    LAN Xiang''er can refuse Li Aofeng, but LAN Xiang''er can''t refuse Jinse.


    So in the end, LAN Xiang''er passively bowed her head, seriously ate the food in her bowl, and tried very hard to finish it. However, LAN Xiang''er''s appetite over the years was not good. After eating to the limit, she subconsciously shook her head.


    "I can''t eat any more." Li Aofeng looks down at LAN Xiang''er.


    LAN Xiang''er made a sound.


    "Drink a few more mouthfuls of soup, and you don''t have to eat anything else." Li Aofeng said it directly.


    LAN Xiang''er didn''t say anything. Just as she was about to pick up the spoon, Li Aofeng picked up the bowl and spoon and fed LAN Xiang''er. She didn''t mind what the occasion was or where these people were.


    In this case, the people present are particularly calm, but did not say anything, as if they did not see such a picture.


    "It''s hot. It''s not good if it''s hot. " Li Aofeng explained.


    LAN Xiang''er is more and more passive, but Li Ao Feng just feeds her. LAN Xiang''er drinks one mouthful at a time. After drinking, Li Ao Feng nods with satisfaction.


    Then Li Aofeng didn''t say anything, so he put down the chopsticks and picked up the handkerchief to wipe LAN Xiang''er.


    After waiting on LAN Xiang''er, Li Aofeng talked with the people around him as if nothing had happened. He didn''t feel that his way of doing things was out of place.


    And his hand under the table, also always holding LAN Xiang''er''s hand.


    Until the end of the family dinner.


    Jinse is sleepy.


    LAN Xiang''er said quickly, "Jinse is a little tired. I''ll take Jinse to have a rest."


    In this case, open mouth, naturally do not want to let Li Aofeng refuse LAN Xiang''er, Li Aofeng''s eyes so quiet looking at LAN Xiang''er.


    LAN Xiang''er pretended to be invisible.


    Jinse, after all, is a child. In this case, she has been in Beiming for several days. She has been playing in Beiming for so long, which is different from LAN Xiang''er''s rest. Naturally, she is really sleepy now.


    "Good." Naturally, Acacia can''t be stopped.


    LAN Xiang''er wants to take Jin se away.


    Jinse is really sleepy.


    The child''s drowsiness came suddenly. Without a word, his head fell down.


    Now LAN Xiang''er is even more passive.


    Jinse has not been the baby of that year for a long time. LAN Xiang''er can''t hold Jinse now. Even if she can, she knows the situation of LAN Xiang''er. She can''t take Jinse back to her bedroom.


    And Li Aofeng said slowly: "I''ll send them back."


    "Yes, it''s more reassuring to be accompanied by the emperor." Li Xiangsi nodded.


    Then Li Aofeng didn''t say anything. After nodding with Rong Zhi and Mu Zhiyi, Li Aofeng naturally picked up Jinse. When Jinse was picked up by Li Aofeng, she just lay on Li Aofeng''s shoulder and didn''t wake up at all.


    And Li Aofeng''s other hand took LAN Xiang''er''s hand and naturally walked towards Jinse''s bedroom.


    LAN Xiang''er went out of the dining room and wanted to say something. Li Aofeng was calm: "can you send Jinse back like this? Don''t tell me, if you want the slave to come, how can my princess be held by the slave? "


    Li Aofeng asked directly.


    In a few words, he directly connected LAN Xiang''er.


    LAN Xiang''er was silent.


    That''s not the case.


    She just wanted to stay here for two days. On the day of the hundred day banquet, if Chang Sun Yi could come, LAN Xiang''er would not have to worry.


    But obviously, Li Aofeng did not even give himself such an opportunity.


    LAN Xiang''er''s passivity became obvious.


    But Li Aofeng didn''t say anything. He still took LAN Xiang''er''s hand seriously and walked towards the direction of the palace. Jin se obviously fell asleep and didn''t wake up.


    Until I got back to my bedroom, Jinse was sleepy.


    Li Aofeng put Jinse down.


    As soon as Jinse touched the bed, he immediately rolled, and habitually leaned towards the wall, which was very similar to LAN Xiang''er.


    Li Aofeng looks at silent smile, but in the eyebrow eye to the Jin se is incomparable connivance and dote on.


    LAN Xiang''er gently covers Jin se with a quilt.


    After carefully hooking the hair on Jinse''s cheek to the back, LAN Xiang''er touched Jinse''s skin and her eyebrows became tense.


    Because in the touch of LAN Xiang''er''s palm, she felt that Jin SE''s forehead was slightly hot.


    That''s the instinct of motherhood.


    And Jinse has always been a very healthy child, from childhood to most do not bother, let alone so hot fever.


    But Lan Xiang er''s face changed, Li Ao Feng also instantly realized: "what happened?"


    "Jinse''s forehead is a little hot." LAN Xiang''er twisted her eyebrows and told the truth.


    Li Aofeng quickly reached out his hand to test Jinse''s forehead. Just as LAN Xiang''er said, Jinse''s forehead was a little hot.


    This let Li Aofeng''s eyes also follow tiny twist up.


    Soon, Li Aofeng said: "I let the slave pass on to the imperial doctor."


    LAN Xiang''er was a little flustered.


    Li Aofeng turns around and orders the slave. The slave takes orders to go. In a short time, the slave comes with the imperial doctor.


    Jinse is still sleepy. The imperial doctor checks Jinse''s pulse quickly. LAN Xiang''er can''t be more nervous in the whole process. Her palms are sweaty.


    Even if Li Aofeng holds LAN Xiang''er''s hand, it seems that he can''t calm LAN Xiang''er down. Li Aofeng pinches LAN Xiang''er''s palm.

 Chapter 1355

    LAN Xiang''er did not respond, so focused on looking at the imperial doctor: "what''s the situation?"


    "The goddess of the throne, the royal highness of princess, is steady, and what is unusual is not seen. It''s probably because I''ve been running around for days, and I didn''t have a good rest when I first arrived in Beiming. I think I''ll wake up tomorrow morning and I''ll be fine. " The imperial doctor comforted LAN Xiang''er.


    LAN Xiang''er was relieved, but she said to herself, "I shouldn''t let her be so crazy."


    "It has nothing to do with you." Li Aofeng hugs LAN Xiang''er and comforts her.


    And the imperial doctor explained carefully, and opened a prescription for standby, and then left.


    LAN Xiang''er just looks at Jin se like this, how does that kind of nervousness pacify injustice.


    "It''s going to be OK, believe me." Li Ao Feng comforted LAN Xiang''er, "are you always like this if Jin se is ill these years?"


    LAN Xiang''er listened to Li Aofeng''s words and quieted down, as if remembering: "Jinse has hardly been ill since she was born. She occasionally has typhoid and cold, and she will get better soon. It seldom bothers me


    "So, in that case, you don''t have to worry now, do you?" Li Aofeng looks down at LAN Xiang''er.


    LAN Xiang''er muttered to herself, "but she has a fever."


    "The imperial doctor said that it''s not a big deal. Relax." Li Aofeng didn''t mind. He said quietly, "you are more worried about Jinse than Jinse."


    Li Aofeng''s attitude is firm: "you should have a rest."


    "No, I''ll be here with Jinse." LAN Xiang''er said directly, "I''m not at ease."


    "Xiang''er." Li Aofeng grabs LAN Xiang''er''s hand. LAN Xiang''er stops passively. His eyes are serious. "Are you worried about Jinse, or are you avoiding me?"


    LAN Xiang''er is stiff.


    And Li Aofeng''s words continued: "there are so many slaves here. No matter how worried you are, do you understand?"


    Voice down, Li Aofeng didn''t give LAN Xiang''er any chance to struggle, carefully ordered the slave, and then took LAN Xiang''er out.


    LAN Xiang''er is still looking at the direction of Jinse. Li Aofeng holds LAN Xiang''er up directly. LAN Xiang''er screams, but there is no resistance.


    But in this kind of movement, LAN Xiang''er is actually appears shy many, motionless.


    Want to struggle, but can''t get rid of, finally can only let this person hold.


    Just all the way back to Li Aofeng''s bedroom, LAN Xiang''er has always been thoughtful.


    Until Li Aofeng put LAN Xiang''er down: "what can you tell me directly? You don''t have to hide it like this. It''s not the way, is it?"


    LAN Xiang''er looked up and frowned, as if in memory.


    Li Aofeng did not urge.


    "I''m worried about Jinse." LAN Xiang''er said it directly.


    Li Aofeng didn''t answer, waiting for LAN Xiang''er to finish.


    "In recent years, although Jinse seldom got sick, she had a high fever again and again during her confinement. At that time, the royal doctor of the state of Yao had no way to get Jinse. No one knows why, but it''s like Jinse''s situation disappeared after she was born LAN Xiang''er is remembering.


    At that time, Jinse turned the people in the palace upside down.


    Fortunately, Jinse was well at that time.


    But this incident left a deep shadow on LAN Xiang''er. It was only after so many years that Jin se didn''t get sick again that LAN Xiang''er gradually forgot.


    But there must be a reason for getting sick, but the repeated fever in Jinse''s confinement has never found the root of the disease, which is the reason why LAN Xiang''er is worried.


    And now, such a fever suddenly comeback, LAN Xiang''er is afraid to be like a child.


    Because no one can guarantee that Jinse will not be in the future.


    "And now --" Lan Xiang''er didn''t finish.


    Li Aofeng frowned: "I know what you mean, but didn''t the imperial doctor just say that he was tired? So don''t think about it. Wait and see what happens. "


    LAN Xiang''er bowed her head and didn''t answer.


    Li Aofeng is very helpless, suddenly so pinched LAN Xiang''er''s chin, half forced to let LAN Xiang''er look at himself, LAN Xiang''er was stunned, Li Aofeng has bowed his head to kiss up, while kissing, said: "don''t think nonsense."


    Every word Li Aofeng said could not be clearer.


    Until LAN Xiang''er''s thoughts are completely taken away by Li Aofeng, she doesn''t think about Jinse any more, but how to break free from Li Aofeng''s imprisonment.


    In the end, everything just turned into flowers.


    So the struggle and resistance, in such a strong, gradually compromise, even if reluctant, even if dodge again, but also seems to be unable to stop Li Aofeng''s offensive.


    Until the temperature in the bedroom gradually rises, a little bit of burning each other, LAN Xiang''er''s thoughts completely into chaos, for a long time.


    Li Aofeng lowered his voice and said, "I love you, Xiang''er."


    This words, let Lan Xiang son seem to come back suddenly, abruptly retreat Li Ao Feng, big mouthful big breath.


    That''s what this man said to himself.


    But such sweet words, it is to give LAN Xiang''er a fatal knife, now suddenly heard, as if the past memory are so thoroughly torn a hole, for a long time.


    But Li Aofeng also already felt, he did not say anything, just hugged LAN Xiang''er: "Xiang''er, you are mine, can only stay at my side."


    This is firm and domineering.


    LAN Xiang''er didn''t speak. Turning around, Li Aofeng didn''t mind. He cleaned up LAN Xiang''er himself. Then he hugged LAN Xiang''er and gave her a kiss on her forehead: "good, sleep, don''t think about it. Wake up tomorrow and Jinse will be fine. "


    LAN Xiang''er still didn''t speak.


    In such a toss, it''s already the second shift.


    LAN Xiang''er couldn''t bear it and soon fell asleep.


    The night of the north, still blowing the north wind, the snow is still flying outside, but also wrapped in a piece of silver.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡ª¡ª


    The next day.


    LAN Xiang''er just opened his eyes, Li Aofeng and LAN Xiang''er said: "Jinse fever."


    LAN Xiang''er was obviously relieved.


    "So are you relieved now?" Li Aofeng is helpless.


    "Where''s Jinse?" LAN Xiang''er is anxious to see Jin se.


    Li Ao Feng laughs: "get up early in the morning, the little girl is the same as the person who has nothing to do. She doesn''t know what happened yesterday. She has already gone to find Acacia to play. I''ve probably forgotten the existence of you and me. "


    LAN Xiang''er listened quietly, but all of a sudden he was silent again.


    "Jinse likes Acacia very much." Li Aofeng continued, "Acacia didn''t grow up in the palace when I was a child. Instead, I went to countless places through my father and mother, and even went to more places than me. Therefore, Acacia has a wide range of views. At first, Jinse thought that I knew a lot about it. Now when she saw Acacia, she was attracted away by it."

 Chapter 1356

    LAN Xiang''er made a sound.


    Jinse likes to listen to the anecdotes along the way. It''s a city of Acacia. Naturally, Jinse is very tight with acacia.


    So this is not a strange thing for LAN Xiang''er.


    It''s just that Jinse is not here, which means that he and Li Aofeng will get along day and night. This is what LAN Xiang''er is not used to.


    And Li Aofeng has changed the topic: "I''ll take you to breakfast. After breakfast, I went to the imperial capital of Beiming for a walk, and the annual ice and snow festival began. It can''t be seen in Dazhou or anywhere. "


    LAN Xiang''er naturally knows about the ice and snow festival.


    But soon, LAN Xiang''er looked down: "I can''t see."


    "You can. The doctor said, you can see it when you come near now. Don''t you also see the appearance of Jinse. Jinse is very similar to you, almost a copy of you. " Li Aofeng said gently.


    LAN Xiang''er bit her lip and said nothing.


    Li Aofeng didn''t let LAN Xiang''er bite him, and then he took her hand and walked towards the dining room.


    While walking, Li Aofeng said: "yesterday, Rong Zhi came later. He told me the good news that it was a once-in-a-thousand-year occurrence of snow lotus in Tianshan Mountain. When it was recorded in medical books, it was already a thousand years ago, so this year will be a predictable time for snow lotus in Tianshan Mountain. As long as you find it, you can see it completely. "


    LAN Xiang''er listens to Li Aofeng''s words and says it''s impossible not to be surprised, but in such a surprise, it''s more depressing.


    Even if you know, so what.


    I don''t even know where the snow lotus is.


    So LAN Xiang''er didn''t think much about it.


    And Li Aofeng continued very quickly: "don''t think wildly. As long as this thing exists, I will find it for you and let your eyes see clearly."


    Li Aofeng said directly and looked down at LAN Xiang''er.


    LAN Xiang''er didn''t answer.


    Later, Li Aofeng didn''t mind. He took LAN Xiang''er to the dining room. The servants had already prepared the breakfast. When they saw them coming, they immediately went to the breakfast.


    Li Aofeng is still waiting on LAN Xiang''er, not fake the hand of others.


    LAN Xiang''er has always been passive.


    It was not until after breakfast that the slaves came up to clean up. Li Aofeng carefully inspected LAN Xiang''er, and then took LAN Xiang''er out of the imperial palace.


    The carriage was ready outside the palace.


    The imperial capital of Beiming is not as big as Kyoto of Dazhou. In fact, it doesn''t need a carriage, but you can browse the scenery of Beiming on foot.


    But Li Aofeng worried that LAN Xiang''er couldn''t stand the cold of Beiming, so he made people prepare the carriage.


    There was a heater burning in the carriage, completely resisting the cold outside.


    Soon, after the two of them sat down, they happily walked towards the ice and snow festival. The ice and snow festival was not in the center of the imperial capital, but in the outer suburbs, where icebergs were chiseled into various shapes, which made people feel very happy.


    After walking for about half an hour, they arrived at the outer suburbs.


    Li Aofeng was the first to get out of the carriage.


    Now, Li Aofeng just put his hand in: "here it is."


    His hand naturally took LAN Xiang''er''s hand, reminding him that he had never missed anything.


    Until LAN Xiang''er falls to the ground, Li Aofeng''s hand naturally embraces LAN Xiang''er''s waist.


    He didn''t give LAN Xiang''er the chance to resist, so he took LAN Xiang''er to the ice and snow festival. At the time of entering, Li Aofo carefully checked LAN Xiang''er and determined that LAN Xiang''er would not be frozen. Li Aofeng was relieved.


    Then, most of the time, it was Li Aofeng.


    Bit by bit, he explained to LAN Xiang''er what kind of sculpture was in front of her.


    LAN Xiang''er listened carefully, and now she can see more clearly than before, so she can still distinguish.


    Around also from time to time came the voice of people talking.


    It''s hot.


    When they finished watching the ice and Snow Festival, more than an hour passed, and LAN Xiang''er was tired.


    I don''t think I''ve ever walked around like this in all these years.


    Because LAN Xiang''er''s range of activities is almost all in her own yard, even in the discharge yard, so as to avoid bringing trouble to herself and the people around her.


    "When your eyes are ready, I''ll take you to more places." Li Aofeng suddenly bowed his head and opened his mouth.


    Holding LAN Xiang''er''s hand also followed closely.


    LAN Xiang''er didn''t speak. She was more and more passive when she was held by Li Aofeng, and her fingers began to bend.


    But Li Aofeng is always silent, still quietly wrapped LAN Xiang''er''s hand in his palm.


    They came out of the ice and snow festival.


    The carriage was waiting. When he saw them, the coachman immediately stepped forward and quickly opened the curtain. Li Aofeng helped LAN Xiang''er to get on the carriage.


    As the carriage slowly left, two figures followed.


    Mu Cen looked at Li Shiyuan in surprise: "is it Ao Feng?"


    Li Shiyuan also frowned: "it seems to be."


    "Who is the woman beside the proud wind? I look at Ao Feng carefully LAN Xiang''er asked curiously.


    Because the woman was hidden by the cloak outside, wearing a heavy hat, naturally can not recognize.


    It''s just that over the years, Aofeng hasn''t even had a harem, let alone a woman. That''s why LAN Xiang''er is curious. In addition, LAN Xiang''er and Li Shiyuan rarely return to Kyoto these years. If it wasn''t for Acacia, they might not have met this time.


    So what happened in Kyoto, Mu Cen naturally will not know.


    On the contrary, Li Shiyuan was quiet, and then he spoke faintly: "Lan Xiang''er."


    "Xianger?" Mu Cen a Leng, "isn''t she dead?"


    Li Shiyuan said with a smile: "when you died, did you really die?"


    Mu Cen suddenly realized, and soon he nodded, but didn''t say anything: "yes. But Xiang''er and AO Feng -- "


    "Wait and see. As long as it doesn''t involve the state of the Zhou Dynasty, there is no need to intervene. " Li Shiyuan said directly, "it''s late. It''s time to go to the palace. Acacia is waiting for us. Other things will be clear in the palace. "


    "So it is." Mu Cen nodded.


    Li Shiyuan helped Mu Cen to get on the carriage. The carriage then slowly sped away towards the imperial palace.


    Originally, they should have arrived long ago. It was Mu Cen who was fond of playing, which delayed their time. Now they are delayed by the ice and snow festival.


    I just didn''t expect to see Li Aofeng and LAN xianger here.


    Li Shiyuan calmed down and lowered his eyebrows. He didn''t say anything.


    Until the carriage stopped steadily at the gate of the Imperial Palace, the people of the imperial palace had already followed and knelt down to greet him.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡ª¡ª


    At that time¡ª¡ª


    When Li Aofeng''s carriage was about to arrive at the Imperial Palace, he saw LAN Xiang''er quietly looking out of the carriage.

 Chapter 1357

    "What are you looking at?" Li Aofeng asked calmly.


    LAN Xiang''er''s attitude was cold: "nothing, I can''t see anything, can''t I?"


    In fact, it''s not the case. LAN Xiang''er can still see the snow outside in her eyes, which is also what she is looking at now. In such snow, LAN Xiang''er can hear cheerful laughter, making snowmen and having snowball fights.


    In fact, LAN Xiang''er''s world has been dark all these years. If he really doesn''t want to be like ordinary people, it''s fake. So in this case, LAN Xiang''er seems much quieter.


    Just such mood, LAN Xiang''er also hides very well.


    Li Aofeng quieted down, listening to LAN Xiang''er''s words, didn''t say anything, but ordered Ying Wei: "stop in front."


    "Yes." Yingwei didn''t say anything.


    Soon, the carriage slowly stopped at the side of the road.


    This time, LAN Xiang''er was stunned. He didn''t know what Li Aofeng was going to do, and Li Aofeng didn''t give LAN Xiang''er a chance to react. He quickly took LAN Xiang''er''s hand and walked quietly out of the carriage.


    "You..." Lan Xiang''er struggled.


    Li Aofeng said directly: "I don''t want to make a snowman, go down and play for a while."


    LAN Xiang''er was stunned by Li Aofeng''s words for a moment, as if all her thoughts were transparent in front of this person, who could easily guess, just like now.


    At the moment of LAN Xiang''er''s meditation, she has been taken out of the carriage by Li Ao Feng.


    When her feet were on the ground, LAN Xiang''er said coldly, "I didn''t want to make a snowman."


    "I''ll be with you." Li Aofeng is self-conscious.


    He took LAN Xiang''er''s hand and walked towards the middle of the snow. LAN Xiang''er couldn''t organize at all, but the vast expanse of white in front of her made her greedy. Finally, in such a complex mood, LAN Xiang''er gave up struggling. With Li Aofeng''s leadership, the whole person had gone into the snow.


    Gradually¡ª¡ª


    The original blank ground began to appear no big no small snowball, LAN Xiang''er''s strength is not enough, want to roll up the snowball is more difficult.


    And Li Aofeng looked at it so quietly, and then chuckled, so he put his arms around LAN Xiang''er''s waist from behind, and then calmly pushed LAN Xiang''er: "it''s like this. So you can roll the snowball. "


    LAN Xiang''er froze.


    I don''t know if I''m not used to it or something.


    But as the snowball rolled bigger and bigger, the second snowball also followed. The snowman piled up and became more and more like. LAN Xiang''er was a little excited.


    "Ah, no eyes, no hands." LAN Xiang''er was a little annoyed.


    The voice just falls, Li Aofeng has already taken the branch, quickly installed to the snowman: "the branch is cut short, can be the eye, long can be the hand."


    Li Aofeng smiles.


    In LAN Xiang''er''s eyes, she could see that her eyebrows and eyes were filled with tiny smiles and became cheerful.


    The previous tension also relaxed.


    Such a change, Li Aofeng is to see clearly, she lowered her head and smile, eyebrows smile but also seems to be how can not stop the same.


    In this case, Li Aofeng did not say anything, just quietly accompany.


    At least at the moment, it''s the calm that has never been there these days.


    Suddenly, a north wind blows, LAN Xiang''er exclaimed: "the snowman''s hand... Is gone."


    Li Aofeng has been fast forward, steady frame of the ramshackle branches, down a little deeper, this time, the snowman''s hand steady.


    LAN Xiang''er was obviously relieved.


    I don''t know whether it''s the current environmental impact or LAN Xiang''er''s complete relaxation. She blurted out: "proud wind, scared me to death."


    This made Li Aofeng calm down, and then he looked at LAN Xiang''er. His strong hand was still sticking to LAN Xiang''er''s waist. For a moment, even his eyebrows were serious.


    LAN Xiang''er can''t really see Li Aofeng''s idea, but she knows what she''s saying. Just speaking out is like pouring water. It''s even more difficult to take it back. Now, is LAN Xiang''er getting rid of passivity or passivity.


    "What did you just call me?" Li Ao asked LAN Xiang''er in a low voice.


    LAN Xiang''er was embarrassed for a moment, but she didn''t want to speak any more.


    Li Aofeng''s voice was low, as if he was bewitching LAN Xiang''er. He spoke word by word: "call my name again."


    But no matter how Li Aofeng cajoled her, LAN Xiang''er didn''t speak any more.


    Before the opening, but in such an atmosphere, suddenly blurted out words, almost in the moment blurted out, LAN Xiang''er fell into endless chagrin.


    So it''s impossible for Li Aofeng to let LAN Xiang''er speak again.


    "Xiang''er --" Li Ao lowered his voice, and his hand had encircled LAN Xiang''er''s waist, exerting slightly, "call again."


    LAN Xiang''er lowered her head and pursed her lips.


    As a result, Li Aofeng doesn''t seem to want to do so. In LAN Xiang''er''s dismay, his thin lips stick to LAN Xiang''er''s lips a little bit. He is warm and gentle, not radical, but also provocative. He forces LAN Xiang''er into chaos.


    "Xiang''er, call again." The deep voice came.


    LAN Xiang''er''s refusal has been completely engulfed before she can say it.


    The kiss on the lip gradually became affectionate and overbearing, and bit by bit took away all LAN Xiang''er''s thinking. In such a strong situation, LAN Xiang''er had nowhere to hide. It seemed that in this man''s bewitching, he gradually lost his way.


    Li Aofeng''s patience is particularly good.


    Ice and snow, the temperature on the lips, as well as the warmth in the palm are enough to make people drift.


    "Proud..." Lan Xiang''er can''t stand being forced.


    All of a sudden¡ª¡ª


    There was a gust of wind in my ear.


    It''s not like the usual cold wind, but the headwind when people flash quickly. Li Aofeng''s ears move, and he has reflected it at the first time. He immediately pulls LAN Xiang''er to his arms and protects him tightly.


    "Take Princess Yao away!" People on one side are shouting to fight and kill.


    LAN Xiang''er was shocked.


    Before I came back, I heard the chaos of war.


    Ying Wei noticed, and immediately joined the scuffle, but it is obvious that the target of all the people is not Ying Wei and Li Aofeng, the one they attack is LAN Xiang''er.


    Li Aofeng took LAN Xiang''er out of the palace in private. No one thought it would be like this. Naturally, there were not many shadow guards on the side.


    But these people for Li Aofeng, is not really the opponent, just led a LAN xianger, is always affected.

 Chapter 1358

    LAN Xiang''er should be scrutinized everywhere. He doesn''t want LAN Xiang''er to be in danger. He doesn''t even want to exist.


    Because of this, those who want to take LAN Xiang''er have noticed that Li Aofeng protects LAN Xiang''er, but LAN Xiang''er''s eyes are not good. No matter how he dodges, he doesn''t seem to know where he is going.


    And in the shadow of the sword, suddenly¡ª¡ª


    LAN Xiang''er''s ears are keen to hear a tearing voice. It''s from Li Aofeng. LAN Xiang''er is surprised. And the rest of the shadow guard has also quickly come, those who attempt to assassinate also realized the great disparity of strength, this had to rest assured, soon submerged in the snow, completely disappeared from the two men''s face.


    LAN Xiang''er subconsciously grabs Li Aofeng''s hand, but what he touches is a sticky feeling. What''s in it, LAN Xiang''er can''t be clearer.


    LAN Xiang''er couldn''t help her breathing.


    "The emperor." Ying Wei''s face changed.


    "You''re hurt." LAN Xiang''er said it directly.


    Li Aofeng is very calm: "no harm."


    Then, Li Aofeng carefully checked LAN Xiang''er. LAN Xiang''er didn''t get in the way. It was just that the clothes outside were scratched, which made Li Aofeng feel relieved.


    "Take your mother back to the Palace first." Li Aofeng said directly, "the rest of the people go to track down today''s assassins, no one is allowed to let go. Even if we dig three feet, we must find out the people. "


    It was a very gloomy tone.


    "Yes." Yingwei naturally does not dare to neglect.


    Soon, countless shadow guards are hidden in the snow capped forest. Li Aofeng has already led LAN Xiang''er, but he doesn''t care about his wound, so he quickly walks towards the car.


    LAN Xiang''er was a little annoyed.


    Shadow guard''s look also appears particularly nervous.


    Soon, the carriage galloped towards the palace.


    Inside the carriage¡ª¡ª


    Li Aofeng didn''t say anything, for the arm injury, he was indifferent, this injury for Li Aofeng is nothing.


    It''s just LAN Xiang''er''s tension when he sees such a picture that makes Li Aofeng feel very happy. He was quiet and speechless.


    LAN Xiang''er just tore her skirt and seriously bowed her head to tie up Li Aofeng. Although LAN Xiang''er can''t really see it at all, she knows how deep Li Aofeng''s wound is with such a bleeding picture.


    "I don''t mind." Li Aofeng spoke lightly.


    "Such a deep wound, how can it be no harm." LAN Xiang''er twisted her eyebrows and said directly, "the blood has never stopped."


    LAN Xiang''er wants to give Li Aofeng the medicine for the sore, but because he can''t see it, he can only rely on his feeling. Naturally, it''s all over the place, and Li Aofeng doesn''t scold him.


    On the contrary, LAN Xiang''er was not calm, and the chagrin became more and more obvious.


    "Don''t do it. The royal doctor will deal with it." Li Ao breeze light mouth, "so can."


    His hand has already held LAN Xiang''er''s hand.


    LAN Xiang''er stops passively, because she can''t do it well. She says that she doesn''t feel guilty. It''s fake. But in this kind of warmth, LAN Xiang''er doesn''t adapt to it.


    "What are you thinking?" Li Aofeng asked.


    LAN Xiang''er shakes her head passively.


    Li Aofeng followed with a smile: "what did you call me before?"


    In the quiet carriage, the sound became more obvious. LAN Xiang''er bit her lip and did not speak. Li Aofeng teased LAN Xiang''er¡° It''s just a name. "


    LAN Xiang''er was still silent.


    Li Aofeng didn''t say anything.


    As if before blurted out the address is enough to let Li Aofeng feel satisfied.


    All of a sudden, Li Aofeng calmed down, lifted the curtain and looked out of the carriage. Yingwei had caught the man back. The former arrogant assassin now looked much more embarrassed.


    Li Aofeng just took a look, then changed the topic and asked, "are these people coming for you?"


    LAN Xiang''er bit her lip and then made a sound.


    "Why?" Li Ao Feng asked directly, "if I remember correctly, Chang Sun Yi has already said that you are dead. Why are these people still aiming at you?"


    LAN Xiang''er didn''t hide this problem, but explained it in a light way: "there are many rumors in the world, and there are many people who are ready to stir up the treasure of the state of Yao. The emperor brother said that I was dead to protect our mother and daughter. But there is no eternal secret in this world, is there? "


    LAN Xiang''er was very calm: "I don''t want to be in the palace, that is, I don''t want to cause all kinds of troubles. After a long time, people will always speculate. But leaving the palace doesn''t mean those people won''t be ready to move. It''s just that they''re hiding well. "


    "So that''s why you went to Pingzhou?" Li Aofeng asked directly.


    LAN Xiang''er made a sound and admitted it.


    "Chang Sun Yi didn''t send someone around you?" Li Aofeng frowned.


    "Yes. When I was in the state of Yao, although I went out of the palace, my brother still photographed enough people to protect our mother and daughter, but it was also because of this reason that our existence was exposed. So when I arrived at Pingzhou, my brother only left a few people around us, and he didn''t dare to approach us at will. " LAN Xiang''er explained.


    Li Aofeng said nothing.


    "I don''t know what happened this time. Why did I catch up?" LAN Xiang''er didn''t understand.


    "I''ll take care of these things." Li Aofeng spoke lightly.


    LAN Xiang''er was stunned for a moment. You know, these things are actually the disputes of the state of Yao, and have nothing to do with any country. Li Aofeng naturally doesn''t need to involve himself. However, Li Aofeng said it calmly, as if it was not natural enough to do so.


    But LAN Xiang''er didn''t respond for a while.


    Seeing this, Li Aofeng lowered his head and chuckled. His hand naturally lifted LAN Xiang''er''s chin, and said faintly: "you are my concubine. I will deal with your affairs naturally. You can''t keep your mother and daughter in danger all the time. "


    Li Aofeng said this firmly.


    LAN Xiang''er didn''t speak.


    And Li Aofeng kept his voice down and said, "Xiang''er, come back to Beijing with me."


    It''s not a question, it''s a decision.


    LAN Xiang''er returns to her senses and pushes Li Aofeng away even if she doesn''t want to. Because of this action, it seems that LAN Xiang''er completely forgets that Li Aofeng is still injured. This time, she directly bumps into Li Aofeng''s wound.


    Originally not very reliable wound, instantly followed by the blood.


    Li Aofeng snorted.


    LAN Xiang''er realized what she had done, and soon became nervous again. She held Li Aofeng''s hand even though she didn''t want to.


    "I''m sorry --" she apologized in a low voice.

 Chapter 1359

    "Fool." Li Aofeng smiles.


    And the carriage has been slowly parked in the Imperial Palace, the soft sedan is ready, and the imperial doctor is ready at any time.


    When Li Aofeng and LAN Xiang''er arrived at the dormitory, the imperial doctor quickly walked up and carefully checked Li Aofeng''s situation.


    LAN Xiang''er stood in a cramped way.


    "Let mammy come and see if there is any injury on the lady." Li Aofeng is thinking about LAN Xiang''er.


    "Yes." Mammy quickly came forward, "Niang Niang, I''ll check it for you."


    "I don''t mind." LAN Xiang''er refused.


    Whether she was injured or not, she knew very well that she was only scratched on her clothes and her skin might be slightly cracked. For the rest, she had no problem.


    And the silence of the imperial doctor at the moment, I''m afraid it''s Li Aofeng''s situation. It''s not so simple on the surface. LAN Xiang''er is very clear about the means these people can use.


    "What about the emperor?" LAN Xiang''er took the initiative to ask.


    The imperial doctor''s tone was much more serious: "tell the empress, the emperor seems to have only skin and flesh wounds, but the wounds are poisonous. Now no one knows what kind of poison it is, so --"


    The rest of the words, the royal doctor did not continue to say, the more silent, the more frightening. LAN Xiang''er knows that these people are good at using poison. Their poison is extremely insidious. It''s more difficult to find an antidote.


    Now LAN Xiang''er''s face changed.


    "No way?" LAN Xiang''er asked the doctor.


    The imperial doctor took a blind look at Li Aofeng, and then calmly said: "at present, there is no way. At present, what I can do is to force the emperor to poison him. Only when I know what the poison is can I judge whether the emperor is safe or not. At the moment, the Sword Pierced deeply. Although it didn''t hurt the bone, it didn''t deal with it at the first time. As a result, the emperor''s right hand is not so comfortable in the next few days. It''s better not to use his right hand at will. Otherwise, I''m afraid there will be more accidents. "


    What the imperial doctor said is clear.


    LAN Xiang''er''s face changed again and again.


    Li Aofeng this just light mouth: "OK, you go down."


    "Yes." The imperial doctor replied respectfully, "I''m leaving. Long live the emperor, long live the empress. "


    After the imperial doctor left, Li Aofeng calmed LAN Xiang''er: "it''s OK. There''s no need to worry."


    The more calm the tone is, the more nervous LAN Xiang''er is.


    Under such circumstances, Li Aofeng remained silent.


    He naturally knew what he had done.


    It''s true that poisoning is true, and so is injury.


    But such poisoning and injury won''t make Li Aofeng so embarrassed. It''s just that in the case of a stalemate with LAN xianger, Li Aofeng will choose bitter meat tactics. He knows LAN xianger''s guilt about this matter, and only in this way can he let LAN xianger get close to him without any scruples, and he won''t be so embarrassed.


    So Li Aofeng didn''t say anything.


    On the contrary, LAN Xiang''er''s guess is just like what Li Aofeng said.


    She is more and more nervous, but she is passive on the surface, but LAN Xiang''er will naturally take over anything that has something to do with Li Aofeng.


    Li Aofeng will look down at LAN Xiang''er with a faint smile.


    Also because of this close, also let the relationship between the two close a lot, rather than before, completely passive.


    A lot of things now are on LAN Xiang''er''s own initiative.


    ¡­¡­


    "I''ll do it." LAN Xiang''er seems to be aware of something and soon stops Li Aofeng''s behavior.


    Li Aofeng did not speak, so quietly looking at LAN Xiang''er, LAN Xiang''er has groped to get Li Aofeng''s clothes, quickly put on to Li Aofeng.


    Li Aofeng just looked at it like this, with a faint smile in his eyebrows and eyes, which lasted for a long time.


    Even more than that, even Li Aofeng, who was told by the imperial doctor, tried not to use his right hand. Naturally, LAN Xiang''er would even deliver the food to Li Aofeng himself.


    Li Aofeng is enjoying the feeling that no one is pregnant.


    In this case, Li Aofeng did not say anything, very calm to accept.


    LAN Xiang''er is very serious and doesn''t realize that she is in such an ambiguous situation until Li Aofeng''s hand catches LAN Xiang''er''s wrist.


    LAN Xiang''er was stunned: "is it uncomfortable?"


    "No Li Aofeng smiles.


    The rest, he didn''t say anything, just looked.


    LAN Xiang''er felt that in this kind of eye light, LAN Xiang''er gradually did not say a word, passively turned his head. And Li Aofeng''s hand had already pinched Lan Xiang er''s chin, so he leaned over to kiss her.


    A long kiss with tenderness.


    LAN Xiang''er is somewhat passive.


    But Li Aofeng didn''t mind, still kissing like this.


    Originally injured hand, gradually close to LAN Xiang''er, LAN Xiang''er subconsciously want to push away, but suddenly thought of the royal doctor''s words, finally the hand also stopped.


    Li Aofeng succeeded.


    It''s quiet in the bedroom.


    The slaves are very smart and won''t come in when they are alone.


    But that doesn''t mean everyone is so knowledgeable.


    In this case, suddenly, a crisp voice came: "Niang, you are not good? My little aunt called you to eat. "


    That''s Jinse.


    Before the bodyguard can stop Jinse, Jinse rushes in quickly and directly knocks open the door of the dormitory. But they see that they seem to kiss each other.


    This time, Jin se was stunned and blinked.


    And LAN Xiang''er was also stunned, and the uneasiness spread all the way from the soles of her feet to her forehead. On the contrary, Li Aofeng can''t be calm any more. It seems that it''s nothing to be knocked down.


    "Who told you not to knock?" Li Aofeng asks Jin se.


    Jin se, with a smile, said directly: "I didn''t expect you to be like this..."


    That tone is very innocent, but this innocent tone is to let LAN Xiang''er want to dig a hole to bury himself, more and more embarrassed.


    Li Aofeng didn''t say anything, and Jin se said as if nothing had happened: "little aunt called you to have dinner."


    With that, Jinse shrugs his shoulders again. The innocent eyes stare at the eldest brother. He still looks at the interaction between LAN Xiang''er and Li Aofeng.


    This, Lan Xiang er''s embarrassment is obvious, can''t wait to stand up.


    Li Aofeng frowned: "when are you going to see it?"


    This time, Jin se just turned around like a slow motion, but still not very serious.


    Li Aofeng''s hand had already caught LAN Xiang''er''s: "go to change clothes first. I''ll take you to dinner later. "


    The voice was low and completely deserted. If you look carefully, you will still notice that Jinse''s eyes are still cunning on the two of them, asking back and forth.

 Chapter 1360

    LAN Xiang''er had been walking towards the palace for a long time.


    When Jinse saw such a picture, LAN Xiang''er was thin skinned and naturally couldn''t stand it. When the slaves saw LAN Xiang''er go in, they immediately went in.


    Li Aofeng just watched until LAN Xiang''er entered the bedroom, and then turned to look at Jin se.


    "Who made you stare at your mother like that?" Li Aofeng asked directly.


    "Oh, don''t you stare at my mother and kiss me, too?" The brocade se picks eyebrow, pour is to say of direct, "I how can''t stare at Niang to see?"


    Li Aofeng


    It''s not a bad feeling, but it''s not very good.


    But the little girl in front of her was the treasure that LAN Xiang''er held in her hand. She didn''t fight or scold. It seemed that this kind of mute could only swallow it by herself.


    Now, Li Aofeng didn''t want to say anything.


    Jin se was shaking her head: "I don''t think my mother is willing to."


    Li Aofeng looks at Jinse.


    Jin se shrugged: "am I wrong?"


    Li Aofeng didn''t deny it or admit it, but Jinse suddenly found that Li Aofeng was injured: "you are injured!"


    The next moment, did not give Li Aofeng the opportunity to speak, Lan Xiang Er suddenly said: "I know, you are not using the bitter meat plan? Niang is the softest. As long as you use bitter meat, you can''t help it all at once. "


    Li Aofeng


    Jinse is a smelly girl.


    Only on the surface, Li Aofeng remained silent.


    Jinse looked at it again: "however, although the bitter meat plan is good, I''m afraid it will turn over if I use it too much. It''s better to take it easy. "


    "Isn''t your little aunt calling you to have dinner? Are you still with me?" Li Aofeng seldom impatiently rushed to talk.


    For the first time, I feel that Jinse can be so annoying. This little girl looks very different from her usual life. When she really hurts you, it completely makes you have no ability to resist.


    Li Aofeng was angry and laughed.


    "Oh --" Chin se just pulled her voice for a long time. She didn''t mean to leave at all. "By the way, my little aunt said, my grandmother and grandfather are here."


    Li Aofeng calmed down, but he didn''t expect Mu Cen and Li Shiyuan to come today. It''s not that they didn''t send someone to ask before, but their answer was not sure. Now the appearance of Leng buting caught Li Aofeng off guard, because LAN xianger was also there.


    "When did you come?" Li Aofeng asked.


    "They got to the palace one step ahead of you." Jinse thought about it.


    "What did I talk to you about?"


    "Seven seven eight."


    ¡­¡­


    Li Aofeng asked casually, and Jin se didn''t answer seriously. But father and daughter had a chat without a word.


    Until there was some movement in the dormitory, Jinse said immediately, "ah, I''m going back, otherwise my little aunt will be in a hurry."


    Finish saying, Jin se didn''t wait for Li Ao Feng to open a mouth, already a slip of smoke of disappeared.


    When LAN Xiang''er came out, he had heard quite a lot, and LAN Xiang''er was quiet.


    Li Aofeng naturally walked towards LAN Xiang''er: "what are you thinking about? Jinse has passed first. "


    LAN Xiang''er didn''t speak.


    Li Aofeng suddenly understood: "do you hear me?"


    This words ask of direct, Lan Xiang son ordered to nod, already admitted, then she light mouth: "I don''t pass."


    "Father and mother will want to see you." Li Aofeng said it directly.


    Then, Li Aofeng takes LAN Xiang''er''s hand and walks out of the palace. He takes LAN Xiang''er''s hand with his injured right hand. In this way, Li Aofeng knows very well that LAN Xiang''er will not stop himself, let alone do anything radical.


    For LAN Xiang''er, Li Ao Feng is very good at every measure.


    There is no chance for LAN Xiang''er to lose her temper.


    And LAN Xiang''er is so passively led by Li Aofeng and walks out of the house. This passivity becomes more obvious.


    LAN Xiang''er is resisting.


    But this kind of resistance is hidden very well.


    It''s not only because Li Aofeng was injured today, but also because LAN Xiang''er knew that Yao''s lifeblood was in his hand. As long as he resisted, Li Aofeng would do what he said.


    This person''s ruthlessness, at that time, LAN Xiang''er felt clear, so in this case, LAN Xiang''er was naturally afraid.


    Also because of his deep heart, LAN Xiang''er is actually depressed.


    Such repression can break out in an instant, and the consequences are unimaginable.


    Just as he was taken away by Chang Sun Yi at first, LAN Xiang''er was frightened for a long time after he returned to the state of Yao. And now the panic, LAN Xiang''er has become in no one''s time, gasping.


    It''s like now.


    When entering the hall, LAN Xiang''er pressed her emotions, and even had no doubt that she could completely crush herself in the next moment.


    Li Aofeng is not unaware, but such awareness is soon led by LAN Xiang''er.


    LAN Xiang''er shook her head and said nothing.


    Then, Li Aofeng took LAN Xiang''er into the front hall.


    They are the last to come. When they enter the main hall, they all look over. LAN Xiang''er says that it''s not true to be nervous, but Li Aofeng''s hand is tight.


    Mu CEN is to smile to smile to open mouth actively: "Xiang son, long time no see."


    "See empress dowager. Empress dowager is thousands of years old, thousands of years old." Lan Xiang''s son is blessed and his body is blessed.


    This next Mu Cen picks eyebrows: "what is your name AI Jia?"


    LAN Xiang''er was passive for a moment.


    "You are the concubine of Ao Feng and the empress of Jin se. Even if you are no longer the adopted daughter of AI family, shouldn''t you call AI family the empress of Jin se?" Mu Cen asked LAN Xiang''er with a smile.


    Mu Cen''s words make LAN Xiang''er have no room to refute. In the end, she can only reply with her voice¡° "Mother."


    LAN Xiang''er low smile, but is satisfied with looking at LAN Xiang''er: "good, good, quickly sit down, waiting for you."


    LAN Xiang''er said nothing.


    And Li Aofeng has taken LAN Xiang''er to his position.


    See two people sat down, let people on the dinner, and no outsiders, the rest are their own people, together, it is more lively.


    Acacia can harmonize the atmosphere.


    Jinse''s cheerfulness and mischief also made the atmosphere of the scene excellent.


    LAN Xiang''er is very quiet. She didn''t want to integrate into such an environment. However, Mu Cen will bring the topic to LAN Xiang''er from time to time. She won''t let LAN Xiang''er feel that she is shielded. However, Mu Cen won''t mention anything of that year between the lines.


    This atmosphere also gradually let LAN Xiang''er relax.

 Chapter 1361

    Until the end of the dinner.


    Jinse was taken back to his bedroom by the slave to have a rest. He tossed about every day. At this point, Jinse was sleepy and couldn''t open his eyes.


    "Xiang''er. Can you talk with me? I haven''t seen you for a long time Mu Cen suddenly opens his mouth and stops LAN Xiang''er.


    LAN Xiang''er quieted down: "OK."


    Li Aofeng naturally wants to stay.


    But mu Cen just looked at Li Aofeng: "what are you doing here? If you have nothing to do, go back first. The AI family will send people back safely. "


    Li Aofeng just looks at Mu Cen. I don''t know if he has agreed.


    Mu Cen was angry and laughed: "what can AI Jia do? Can you eat Xiang''er? You look at the mourning family in the same way as you look at the thief! "


    LAN Xiang''er was silent and silent.


    "I dare not." Li Aofeng said, "it''s late. Xiang''er is not in good health. He wants to rest early."


    Make it clear that you won''t let anyone know.


    Mu Cen


    Finally, LAN Xiang''er said, "I... I have a chat with my mother."


    This time, Li Aofeng just twisted his eyebrows and looked at LAN Xiang''er. LAN Xiang''er''s attitude was very firm. In such a firm attitude, Li Aofeng finally made a sound and stepped back.


    "I''ll wait for you here." I didn''t mean to go back in advance.


    Mu CEN is too lazy to talk, so he leads LAN Xiang''er into the room directly: "don''t pay attention to him. If you like to wait, just wait. I want to talk to you


    "Yes." LAN Xiang''er answers.


    Then, the door of the palace was closed, and Li Aofeng was stopped outside the palace. The bodyguard just stood in front of the door and didn''t let Li Aofeng in at all.


    In the palace¡ª¡ª


    LAN Xiang''er stood quietly and did not speak.


    "Your eyes, I''ve heard from Rong Zhi." Mu Cen seriously looked at, "since there is medicine to solve, it''s not a problem. You don''t have to worry about the snow lotus in Tianshan Mountain. There will be news soon. I know where the snow lotus is. "


    Mu Cen said it directly.


    This words seems to flash hope in LAN Xiang''er''s heart, quietly looking at Mu Cen, a trace of disbelief flashed in his eyes.


    "It''s just these times, patient and so on." Mu Cen laughs, "go back to Kyoto with AO Feng, your eyes can see."


    "I -" Lan Xiang''er didn''t answer, and finally bit her lip.


    And Mu Cen looked at LAN Xiang''er seriously and quieted down: "you and AO Feng''s business, AI Jia also knows. Originally, it was your business. The family should not interfere. But I know what you''re thinking. Xiang''er, what happened in those years, you have your helplessness, and proud wind also has its compulsion. So on right and wrong, it''s natural that proud wind is wrong more. After you leave, Aofeng dismisses the harem and stands quietly in Yongfu palace for one day every year. "


    Mu CEN is recalling the years of Li Aofeng.


    "Yongfu palace as like as two peas, and the same thing is restored to the same scene as you left. No one even believed that Yongfu palace had experienced a fire that was all over the sky."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Mu Cen and LAN Xiang''er slowly talked about the past, but the tone was more calm, and he didn''t mean to blame LAN Xiang''er.


    LAN Xiang''er just listened quietly.


    Until Mu Cen finished, she quietly looked at LAN Xiang''er: "Xiang''er, emotional things can''t be forced, if you really have no intention to Ao Feng, then the sad family will talk to Ao Feng. But there is one thing I think you should understand


    This words, let Lan Xiang son Lengzheng for a while, soon understood the meaning of Mu Cen words.


    And Mu Cen''s voice continued: "you know, Jinse is Aofeng and your child. Aofeng knows the existence of Jinse and will not let you take it away. So -- "


    Mu Cen didn''t continue to say the rest.


    LAN Xiang''er is quiet, too.


    She knows very well that Muchen is telling herself that she can leave, but Jinse must stay.


    This kind of cognition almost once forced LAN Xiang''er to the point where he had no way to go. These days, the depressed mood seems to be on the verge of collapse.


    "If you can, Aijia will help you persuade Aofeng to leave with Jinse." Mu Cen suddenly said, "but I don''t know how much success rate I have. Since childhood, Aofeng has not been a child who can be controlled by others, so... "


    For a long time, LAN Xiang''er closed her eyes.


    Then LAN Xiang''er said calmly, "thank you, empress."


    Mu Cen nodded: "but no matter what, your eyes must be fixed. Wait for news. Your uncle Huang said that there should be news these days. It''s better to fix your eyes here in Beiming. "


    LAN Xiang''er made a sound.


    Mu Cen then waved his hand: "OK, if you don''t go out again, Ao Feng may have to tear down the threshold of AI family."


    There was a trace of banter in it.


    LAN Xiang''er didn''t say anything. She said goodbye to Mu Cen. Then she hurried out of the palace.


    Sure enough, Li Aofeng walked back and forth at the door. When he saw LAN Xiang''er coming out, he welcomed her immediately and held her hand naturally.


    LAN Xiang''er didn''t speak.


    And Li Aofeng has bowed his head and asked: "what did the queen mother say to you?"


    "Nothing." LAN Xiang''er answered faintly, "it''s just that snow lotus in Tianshan Mountain has news."


    "Really?" Li Aofeng was surprised. "My mother never said this to me. Maybe it was mentioned by Acacia and Rongzhi. If there is hope, there must be hope. Your eyes will see it all. "


    LAN Xiang''er made a sound.


    "After chatting in it for so long, my mother only told you about snow lotus in Tianshan Mountain?" Li Aofeng asked directly, obviously some don''t believe it.


    LAN Xiang''er was silent.


    But Li Aofeng also asked more questions, so he took LAN Xiang''er''s hand and walked towards the palace.


    When they enter the bedroom, LAN Xiang''er looks at Li Aofeng.


    Li Aofeng was quiet: "what do you want to say to me?"


    "My brother will come tomorrow." LAN Xiang''er''s voice is very calm, as if after careful consideration.


    Li Aofeng made a sound and just looked at LAN Xiang''er, waiting for her to finish.


    But LAN Xiang''er was quiet for a while, and then he said calmly: "I want to take Jinse and huangxiong back to the state of Yao."


    This is not a question, but a decision.


    Even when looking up at Li Aofeng, LAN Xiang''er seems more calm.


    "No way." Li Aofeng thought also don''t want of cold voice refused, "you and Jin se, can only stay at my side."


    "Why?" LAN Xiang''er''s voice was calm, but the feeling of suffocation in her heart became more and more obvious. "I just want to take Jinse back, I don''t want to go back to the Imperial Palace, I don''t want to go back to Kyoto, and I don''t want to be by your side. Isn''t that ok?"

 Chapter 1362

    Li Aofeng''s eyes narrowed slightly.


    "I just want to be quiet, can''t I?" LAN xianger is a little desperate. "Why should I go back to Kyoto? I don''t want to."


    As he said, LAN xianger retreated: "Li Aofeng, let me go. You are the king of Zhou. You can have any kind of woman you want. There''s no need to tangle with me. I beg you, let me go, let me go back to the state of Yao. "


    This tone with sadness, several times the eye socket acid swelling, but LAN Xiang''er did not let himself cry, and this mood ups and downs, Li Aofeng also feel very clear.


    This, Li Aofeng step by step toward LAN Xiang''er, throat rolling, has been standing in front of LAN Xiang''er.


    LAN Xiang''er suddenly knelt down: "please, let me go back. Do you have any attachment to me? Is it my body? If you want, I can give it to you. I just ask you to let me go


    At the end, LAN Xiang''er was incoherent.


    When she was in Pingzhou, it was as if LAN Xiang''er could be calm. Now when she comes to Beiming, LAN Xiang''er also knows that if she leaves from Beiming, if she can''t return to the state of Yao, she must be led back to Kyoto by Li Aofeng.


    But the magnificent imperial palace gave LAN Xiang''er nightmares.


    The more time approaches, the more LAN Xiang''er is forced into a desperate situation.


    A little bit of, swallow, let Lan Xiang son more can''t control oneself.


    Li Aofeng''s palm clenched into a fist, so looking at LAN Xiang''er kneeling on the ground, his voice was terrible: "give me a reason."


    "No more. Is that ok? " LAN Xiang''er seemed to calm down again. "I don''t want Jinse to get into such a predicament. Jinse''s character is not suitable for being in the palace. You see the character of acacia is not appropriate, your father and mother will take Acacia around. Jinse is also not suitable. Why should Jinse stay in the palace? Isn''t that good? "


    Later, LAN Xiang''er took Jinse as an excuse.


    But Li Aofeng didn''t seem to listen to the words behind. He looked down at LAN Xiang''er and asked, "you said you didn''t love her, did you?"


    "Yes." LAN Xiang''er was stunned and gave the answer firmly.


    Li Ao Feng sneered: "this reason, I don''t accept."


    LAN Xiang''er was a little desperate.


    "You think I still like your body, so I won''t let you go. Like your body, do you think it''s OK just once? " Li Ao asked coldly.


    LAN Xiang''er stood still.


    But the voice falls, this person suddenly drags Lan Xiang ER and walks directly to the bedroom.


    Can''t say what kind of feeling, feel like these days to coax LAN Xiang''er, just like the strength on cotton, no effect.


    Mingming feels that LAN Xiang''er''s attitude is soft, but he is always isolated from her world, and has no way to enter.


    Perhaps unwilling, perhaps other, Li Aofeng''s attitude also became rough.


    LAN Xiang''er exclaimed, the whole person has been thrown on the soft collapse.


    Under such circumstances, Li Aofeng quickly covered his body, his jaw was tight, and every word was clear: "leave me, I advise you to die. As I said, if you leave, Dazhou will declare war like the state of Yao. "


    This is not a joke.


    In the end, LAN Xiang''er is still passive. Her eyes are more and more sour, but in the moment of tears, she is deeply kissed by Li Aofeng.


    A little bit swallowed up all the emotions.


    In the bedroom, the lights are still bright and the candles are flashing. Every reaction of LAN Xiang''er is in Li Aofeng''s eyes.


    Her reluctance


    She didn''t like it.


    She is passive.


    Every place is a sign of resistance.


    Finally, Li Aofeng, with a low curse, got up from the bed and quickly walked out of the palace. The palace was quiet.


    LAN Xiang''er was still motionless in bed.


    She closed her eyes and didn''t say a word for a long time.


    This page of the northern underworld, but also with a trace of instability, for a long time.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡ª¡ª


    The next day.


    It''s a hundred day banquet for Rong tan.


    Beiming is very busy. Countless guests appear in the imperial capital of Beiming and come towards the imperial palace. Li Xiangsi and Rong Zhi naturally become busy.


    Among these distinguished guests, there was also the emperor Chang Sun Yi of the state of Yao.


    However, when Chang Sunyi arrived at the Imperial Palace in Beiming, he did not go to see Acacia and Rongzhi for the first time. Instead, he went directly to the bedroom where Li Aofeng and LAN xianger lived. He even failed to see Jinse for the first time.


    When Chang Sun Yi came to the door of the bedroom, the bodyguard stopped Chang Sun Yi: "King Yao, you can''t go in."


    Chang Sun Yi didn''t pay attention to the bodyguard. She pushed the bodyguard away and went to the bedroom.


    The bodyguard''s speed is very fast, pulls out the sword to stop Chang Sunyi.


    It''s too late for Chang Sunyi to know about Pingzhou, because Li Aofeng took LAN xianger to Beiming. Chang Sun Yi comes after him for the first time, but Li Ao Feng also sets up an ambush on the way, which makes Chang Sun Yi impossible to arrive at Beiming so smoothly.


    That''s the long gap.


    Until now.


    "Don''t make me do it." Chang Sun Yi''s tone did not contain any hesitation, with a trace of gloom, "I want to see my royal sister."


    The bodyguards can''t be Chang Sun Yi''s opponent, but because of Li Aofeng''s order, they can''t step back. People on both sides are about to fight.


    And LAN Xiang''er in the bedroom heard the movement and immediately ran out, and the scene suddenly became chaotic.


    The bodyguards dare not do anything at will. It''s nothing to hurt Chang Sun Yi, but if they hurt LAN Xiang''er, they will not be able to explain to Li Aofeng.


    In this case, the bodyguard is more passive, can no longer be passive.


    "Brother." LAN Xiang''er calls Chang Sun Yi.


    Chang Sun Yi holds LAN Xiang''er''s hand directly: "don''t worry, I''ll take you away."


    That''s a sure thing to say.


    And in the voice down, Li Aofeng has appeared in front of them, his eyebrows and eyes coldly looking at Chang Sunyi holding LAN xianger''s hand, and in such coldness, the guards around have surrounded them layer upon layer.


    Li Aofeng walked in the direction of the two.


    The eldest Sun Yi wants to also don''t want of protect Lan Xiang son to own behind, the Mou light isn''t instantaneous of looking at Li Ao Feng.


    "This is Beiming." Li Aofeng lightly reminds Chang Sunyi, "but if you want to do anything here, I don''t mind accompanying you to the end."


    The implication is that he can''t let Chang Sunyi succeed. He also tells Chang Sunyi clearly that he doesn''t mind tearing his face in Beiming.

 Chapter 1363

    Every word is a warning and a threat.


    LAN Xiang''er naturally understood.


    Now, before LAN Xiang''er can speak, Chang Sun Yi laughs and fights with Li Aofeng. However, their purpose is still for LAN Xiang''er.


    LAN xianger is protected by the eldest Sun Yi.


    Li Aofeng is approaching step by step. He doesn''t mean to give in at all. What''s more, he seems to be more deadly.


    Because LAN Xiang''er is around, Chang Sun Yi wants to protect her. Naturally, she can''t face Li Aofeng wholeheartedly. Under such circumstances, Chang Sun Yi means to be defeated.


    Although LAN Xiang''er couldn''t see clearly, she also knew what was happening here. She shook her head desperately: "no, no... please don''t fight any more. Don''t... "


    Such a voice is sad and depressing.


    Chang Sun Yi suddenly realized something and turned to LAN Xiang''er without thinking about it.


    In this case, Li Aofeng seized the opportunity, Chang Sunyi''s chest was in a palm, instantly vomit blood.


    LAN Xiang''er didn''t want to rush up: "brother. Don''t


    Li Aofeng''s sword has already pointed to Chang Sunyi''s eyebrow, and his attitude is much colder.


    LAN Xiang''er just looked at Li Aofeng and shook his head desperately: "I''ll go back to Dazhou with you, you don''t want to attack my brother again, don''t you."


    "No, Xiang''er." Chang Sun Yi didn''t want to stop it.


    Soon, LAN Xiang''er is still protected by the eldest Sun Yi. He seems to completely ignore the existence of Li Aofeng and looks at LAN Xiang''er so seriously.


    "Xiang''er, don''t do that. Brother Huang will take you back to the state of Yao. Don''t worry. Don''t do that. " Chang Sun Yi''s tone is urgent.


    LAN Xiang''er seems to be in chaos. She kneels down and tries to repeat what she said before. She can''t cry even when she wants to cry. Her emotions are oppressive and suffocating. Even the people present can easily feel the sadness. Now, Li Aofeng also realizes that something is wrong.


    "Xiang''er." Li Aofeng walks towards LAN Xiang''er.


    Chang Sun Yi pushes Li Aofeng away directly. Li Aofeng is caught off guard. He is pushed away by Chang Sun Yi, staggers and takes a step back. But soon, Li Aofeng has entered LAN Xiang''er.


    This time, Chang Sunyi ignores Li Aofeng''s approach, but quickly hugs LAN xianger.


    The tone was tense: "Xiang''er, Xiang''er."


    But LAN Xiang''er''s consciousness seems to be in chaos. She just holds Chang Sun Yi''s hand tightly without any reaction. It seems that the whole person is shivering.


    "Don''t you want to, brother, go... Don''t..." it seems that you can only instinctively send out a look. Even in the current situation, LAN Xiang''er may not be able to distinguish.


    But as long as there is a second person besides the eldest Sun Yi near, LAN Xiang''er will cover her ears and scream. Li Aofeng is completely stunned and stands in the same place. The next moment, he has recovered: "pass the imperial doctor, quick."


    He''s yelling.


    The slaves didn''t dare to hesitate, quickly turned and ran out. Chang Sun Yi didn''t refuse, so she just held LAN Xiang''er and quickly walked toward the bed.


    LAN Xiang''er hugs Chang Sun Yi to death, and doesn''t mean to let go at all.


    "Brother Huang is here. Don''t worry. Nothing''s wrong." Chang Sun Yi seems to be appeasing LAN Xiang''er.


    LAN Xiang''er still shakes her head and repeats the same words, but Chang Sun Yi doesn''t mind, just calms her down.


    Li Aofeng was shocked and could not say a word, because he had never seen such a LAN Xiang''er before, and such a shock made Li Aofeng unable to calm down for a long time.


    Then Li Aofeng asked, "what''s going on?"


    Chang Sun Yi didn''t pay attention to Li Aofeng''s meaning until the imperial doctor came and saw LAN Xiang''er''s situation. Then her face changed. However, the imperial doctor was experienced and had seen everything before, so in the face of such a situation, the imperial doctor soon calmed down.


    After a while, he soon seriously dealt with LAN Xiang''er''s affairs.


    While the imperial doctor was dealing with LAN Xiang''er, Chang Sun Yi just stood up and walked towards Li Ao Feng step by step without any consideration of her own affairs. His eyes were very gloomy, and he looked at Li Ao Feng with hatred in his eyes.


    Li Aofeng didn''t speak until Chang Sunyi came to him¡° Li Aofeng, do you have to force people to death before you are willing to do so? "


    Li Aofeng was stunned.


    "Xiang''er left from Dazhou. Wang has said publicly that Xiang''er is dead. Why are you still aggressive. Why can''t you be Xiang''er dead? Do you really want to drive her to the bottom of the earth to make you feel satisfied? " Chang Sun Yi''s mood is also out of control.


    Li Aofeng just looks at Chang Sunyi.


    "Since you left Dazhou, do you know how much influence your actions had on Xiang''er? Xiang''er is just a simple person who can''t be any more simple. My king has always opposed Xiang''er''s entering the Imperial Palace and never wanted to let Xiang''er stay with you. But the fact is always against what people think. What''s the result?"


    Chang Sunyi angrily rebuked Li Aofeng: "you use Xiang''er time and time again, but my king''s persuasion is useless. Xiang''er felt that it was her own fault that led to later things. You use everything you can, just to force Xiang''er''s tears. Xiang er''s tears mean that she will be blind. All these attacks are together. This is the situation in xianger. "


    Li Aofeng was shocked.


    "I''ve been looking for famous doctors all over the world, but I can''t be optimistic about Xiang''er. It just makes Xiang''er''s situation better. The doctor said it was a heart attack. Heart disease needs heart medicine. Otherwise, Xiang''er can only do this all his life. Can''t suffer any stimulation, because any stimulation may let Xiang Er relapse. " Chang Sun Yi said everything directly.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    "Therefore, Xiang''er''s request will never be rejected, even in Pingzhou. As a result, it gives you a chance to take advantage of it. Let you once again drive Xiang''er to the present situation. If you hadn''t sent someone to stop me, I would have taken Xiang''er back, and I wouldn''t have come to the present situation. "


    The corner of Chang Sun Yi''s mouth is still bleeding, and almost every sentence is followed by a roar.


    In the whole bedroom, only chang Sun Yi''s roar remained.


    The slaves around had already retreated, and someone had rushed to the front hall to report the current situation.


    But Li Aofeng couldn''t say a word in Chang Sunyi''s question. Instead, Chang Sunyi sneered: "are you satisfied now? Are you satisfied with Xiang''er''s situation? The doctor once said that as long as Xiang''er relapses, it will be more and more serious every time, so that he will be forced into a dilemma completely. "

 Chapter 1364

    With that, Chang Sun Yi''s chest fluctuated violently. She just looked at Li Ao Feng like this, and her eyes were even more twinkling. In such eyes, with a trace of gloom, she couldn''t get rid of it.


    Li Aofeng was shocked.


    It''s shocking.


    He clenched his fist tightly in the palm of his hand. Li Aofeng had never thought of such a thing. What if he knew?


    Li Aofeng is silent. It''s hard to be silent.


    And the imperial doctor has come in a hurry. Before Li Aofeng can leave, he has been forced back by Chang Sunyi. Chang Sunyi just looks at Li Aofeng, and he and Li Aofeng are dead.


    Under such circumstances, Li Aofeng didn''t say anything. He lowered his eyebrows and finally stood still.


    What I think in my mind is what Chang Sun Yi said before, which stimulates Li Aofeng''s brain thinking sentence by sentence. It seems that it is unfair.


    Chang Sun Yi quickly went to the edge of the bed.


    While checking LAN Xiang''er''s condition, the imperial doctor respectfully asks Chang Sun Yi some questions. Chang Sun Yi answers quickly. The imperial doctor''s eyebrows are tightening. Then, the imperial doctor shakes his head.


    Chang Sunyi understood the meaning of the imperial doctor and didn''t say anything.


    LAN Xiang''er''s situation has been clear to him for so many years.


    From Dazhou''s return to the birth of Jinse, LAN Xiang''er has been in such a depressed mood. After giving birth to Jinse, she seems to be completely trapped in the current situation. Later, she took a long time to recuperate in the palace, and then gradually got better.


    Then LAN Xiang''er asked to move out, and Chang Sun Yi followed LAN Xiang''er''s words, including later going to Pingzhou, which was decided after careful consideration.


    I just didn''t think of it¡ª¡ª


    Man is better than nature.


    Under such circumstances, it seems that everything can only be decided by heaven.


    "What''s the situation, madam?" Li Aofeng turned around and asked the imperial doctor quickly.


    Without hesitation, the imperial doctor calmly explained to Li Aofeng: "tell the emperor that the empress has been greatly stimulated and is too easy to break out in a strange environment. We should let her go to a place she feels safe, otherwise the situation will only be bad and not good. Worse, it''s not good for the lady. "


    The imperial doctor also said very directly, quietly looking at Li Aofeng.


    Li Aofeng didn''t speak for a moment, so he clenched his fist and stood silent. His whole body was tense, and his gloomy face became more and more gloomy.


    In this case, the whole bedroom became very quiet, no one broke the silence.


    Until Li Xiangsi knew the news, he came here in a hurry, together with Mu Cen.


    The servants in the palace knelt down and asked for an.


    Li Xiangsi waves quickly. The slaves just stand up. Then Li Xiangsi and Mu Cen walk into the bedroom together. Their faces are glued.


    But when Mu Cen saw Sun Yi, he twisted his brows and said, "King Yao, it''s better to let the imperial doctor come to see the situation."


    The voice falls, Mu Cen has already looked to the imperial doctor, the imperial doctor immediately quickly came forward to check the situation of Chang Sun Yi. Because Li Aofeng has a very heavy hand, in this case, even if Chang Sunyi is on guard, she will inevitably be hurt to the internal organs.


    "We must not let King Yao make any mistakes." Li Xiangsi orders in a deep voice.


    "Yes." The royal doctor responded respectfully.


    "Don''t worry, King Yao. The palace and the empress will give you an account of what''s going on here. Now you''d better take care of your own situation first, or you won''t be able to take care of your sister-in-law, will you? " Li Xiangsi spoke calmly.


    Chang Sun Yi is not a complete stranger to Li Xiangsi. In front of Li Xiangsi, she gives him some face.


    The imperial doctor soon went forward to deal with Chang Sunyi''s situation and gave Chang Sunyi pills.


    Chang Sun Yi didn''t speak.


    And LAN Xiang''er had fallen into a coma after he was pointed, but even in the wake of his dream, he could not calm down.


    Under such circumstances, Mu Cen personally felt LAN Xiang''er''s pulse, and then inquired about the situation of the imperial doctor. It soon became clear that her eyes also flashed a trace of worry.


    Li Xiangsi did not speak, just stood.


    And Li Aofeng stood outside, not near LAN Xiang''er.


    Under such circumstances, Chang Sun Yi looked at Li Xiangsi and Mu Cen: "I want to take Xiang''er back to the state of Yao."


    The words were direct and the attitude was firm. Under such circumstances, Li Xiangsi was quiet for a while, and even Mu Cen didn''t speak.


    Li Aofeng suddenly looks at Chang Sunyi, and the disapproval in his eyes is more obvious.


    Li Xiangsi looks at Li Aofeng silently, but he knows Li Aofeng''s idea. Li Aofeng can''t let LAN Xiang''er leave from his side.


    So now¡ª¡ª


    But Chang Sun Yi sneered and said it directly, as if to Li Aofeng: "well, if you want Xiang''er to stay here, it will only make the situation worse and worse, so do you want to force Xiang''er to death? I won''t let this happen. Even if I compensate the state of Yao, I won''t let this happen. This state of Yao was also returned by Xiang''er in exchange for his life, wasn''t it? "


    Chang Sun Yi''s attitude is very clear.


    That attitude didn''t mean any concession. I finished every word.


    And Li Aofeng looks at Chang Sunyi like this, his eyes are more and more heavy.


    "It''s not only Xiang''er, but also king Jinse." Chang Sun Yi finished.


    "No way." This time it was Li Aofeng who spoke.


    Li Aofeng''s eyes are very deep looking at Chang Sunyi: "I won''t give you any chance to take Xiang''er and Jinse away. Aren''t there enough famous doctors in Dazhou? Do you have to go back to the state of Yao to deal with it? "


    All in all, Li Aofeng didn''t mean to give in.


    He sneered: "Jinse is my princess, is the princess of Dazhou, so Jinse can only stay in Dazhou."


    If Jinse stays in Dazhou, LAN Xiang''er will surely stay. The relationship between LAN Xiang''er and Jinse is not something outsiders can say.


    Li Aofeng naturally knows this truth.


    Li Aofeng knows, but Chang Sunyi doesn''t know.


    "If you want Xiang''er to be familiar with the environment and stabilize the present situation, I can still consider it. But it''s impossible to take Jinse away. " Li Aofeng looks at Chang Sunyi so deeply.


    This is the game and containment between each other.


    Chang Sun Yi finally burst out laughing: "Li Ao Feng, you know that, don''t you? So you still want to force Xiang''er to stay, don''t you? But what happened? You didn''t force Xiang''er to a dead end. You won''t be reconciled, will you? "


    Chang Sun Yi roars at Li Aofeng, as if her mood will be out of control in the next moment.


    Under such circumstances, Li Aofeng just stood and looked at Chang Sunyi for a moment. He really didn''t mean to give in.

 Chapter 1365

    "Li Aofeng, you know Xiang''er can''t do without Jinse. If Jinse doesn''t follow, xianger''s situation will only be worse. After Xiang''er wakes up, if he doesn''t see jin''er and finds that jin''er is staying with you, how can you let Xiang''er be alone? What do you think Xiang''er will become? " Chang Sunyi is questioning Li Aofeng.


    Word by word, no meaning of concession, almost inch by inch approaching toward Li Aofeng.


    The scene is explosive.


    "Enough." Mu Cen suddenly opened his mouth, and his voice became severe.


    In this case, Chang Sunyi and Li Aofeng look at Mu Cen at the same time, even Li Xiangsi. In this case, no one can guess what Mu CEN is going to do.


    And Mu Cen looked at Li Aofeng like this: "let King Yao take Xiang''er and Jinse back to the state of Yao."


    "Mother!" Li Aofeng called Mu Cen in dismay.


    Mu Cen calmly looked at Li Aofeng: "Aofeng, love a person is not groundless possession. What''s more, King Yao''s words are so clear, and you can see the situation of Xiang''er. You want to force Xiang''er to stay, and finally you can only force Xiang''er to think. Do you understand? "


    This, Mu Cen said seriously, but also clearly told Li Aofeng his decision. No one dares to disobey Mu Cen''s decision, even Li Aofeng.


    Mu Cen did not look at Li Aofeng, but quietly looked at Chang Sunyi: "King Yao, you have to take Xiang''er and Jinse back to the state of Yao. There is nothing to say. In this case, it is best for them to follow you back. But there''s a demand from the family. "


    "Say it, Empress Dowager." When Chang Sun Yi faced Mu Cen, she seemed more amiable.


    "When it comes to Xiang''er and AO Feng, they will neither talk about it nor interfere. But after all, Jinse is the granddaughter of AI''s family, which can''t be cut off. No matter what Xiang''er and AO Feng will do in the future, AI''s family hopes that Jinse can return to Dazhou one day. " Mu Cen''s voice seemed calm and said his request.


    Chang Sun Yi was silent for a moment, and did not answer Mu Cen''s question.


    "The AI family believes that King Yao will not be a gossiper in front of Jinse. For many years, no matter what happened to Xiang''er and Aofeng, King Yao never said Aofeng in front of Jinse. The AI family thinks that King Yao will not be like this in the future." Mu Cen put the words ahead.


    Chang Sun Yi didn''t answer.


    But Chang Sun Yi is not such a person.


    Before, Jinse didn''t know her life experience, and Chang Sunyi never slandered Li Aofeng. Now Jinse knows that Li Aofeng can''t say a word.


    "The AI family didn''t force Jinse to go back to Dazhou. They just thought that one day, if Jinse was willing to go to Dazhou, the AI family hoped that King Yao would not object." Mu Cen said, nodding, "in addition, if Xiang''er and Jinse have anything to do, AI Jia also asks King Yao to inform us at the first time."


    This is mu Cen''s request. Mu Cen''s eyes fall on Chang Sun Yi, but his eyes are calm.


    There''s no sense of coercion.


    Under such circumstances, Chang Sun Yi nodded: "OK."


    "Thank you, King Yao." Mu Cen nodded.


    Then the bodyguards on one side all follow to get out of the way. Chang Sun Yi directly holds LAN Xiang''er, who is still in a coma, and walks out of the palace. He doesn''t even attend the hundred day banquet, and quickly turns to leave.


    When Jinse learns the news, she doesn''t hesitate. She soon follows Chang Sunyi. Her eyes are firm, and it''s impossible to separate Jinse from LAN xianger.


    Li Aofeng stood all the way, without saying a word, watching Chang Sun Yi take Lan Xiang er''s mother and daughter into the carriage. His eyes were too light to sink.


    He didn''t know how hard it took him to hold back such a gloomy mood, and the palm of his hand was tightly clenched into a fist.


    If not for mu Cen, Li Aofeng would never let such a thing happen.


    After the party left, Mu Cen looked at Li Aofeng: "Aofeng, let go. I think you don''t want to kill Xiang''er, do you? "


    Li Aofeng takes a deep breath.


    "Ai Jia knows what you think. You want to keep Jinse by your side. In this way, Xiang''er will naturally come back to you. But it''s not reasonable to rely on Jinse to bind Xiang''er. As a result, Xiang''er will be more and more embarrassed." Mu Cen persuades Li Aofeng¡®


    Li Aofeng didn''t speak. His mind was clearly seen by Mu Cen.


    And Mu Cen soon followed: "but, if AI Jia is right, Jin se should come back soon."


    "What do you mean, mother?" Li Xiangsi was inexplicable for a while, but he took the initiative to ask.


    Although Li Aofeng didn''t speak, his eyes also fell on Mu Cen.


    Mu Cen lowered his eyebrows and sighed silently: "it''s not a good thing for Jinse to come back."


    "Mother?" Li Aofeng tensed his mood.


    "Jinse is on the edge of Acacia these days, so is Aijia. But Jinse''s hand temperature is too high. It''s not normal. Although people don''t seem to be too different, they occasionally detect too high temperature on Jinse''s forehead. In this case, it''s not a good thing." Mu Cen said deeply.


    Li Aofeng thought of the high fever before Jinse, but the next day it was gone. Now, Li Aofeng''s eyes narrowed slightly.


    "When I studied medicine with your uncle Huang, I heard your uncle Huang talk about this situation. But Jinse is like this. If it is true, then Chang Sunyi will surely send Jinse back. Such a constant high fever will not be noticed at first, but will persist later. Unless there is a doctor in the state of Yao who can cure it, otherwise it is inevitable that Jinse will come back. After all, ghost hands are from Dazhou. " LAN Xiang''er is very calm.


    Li Aofeng''s expression is tense.


    "First of all, it''s just a guess. If not, then Jinse won''t come back and Xiang''er won''t come back. Your fate is broken. The melon is not sweet. I think you don''t want to kill Xiang''er, do you? " Mu Cen knows Li Aofo.


    Li Aofeng was silent.


    Then, Mu Cen didn''t say anything: "Acacia, you go back to the hall, after all, tonight is Tan er''s hundred day banquet, you can''t be absent."


    "Good." Acacia answers.


    Although Li Xiangsi was still worried, he didn''t say anything in the end, and soon walked calmly towards the outside of the palace.


    But inside the bedroom, there was a dead silence, and no one spoke any more.


    Soon, Mu Cen patted Li Aofeng on the shoulder, and finally said nothing more.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡ª¡ª


    At that time¡ª¡ª


    In the carriage.


    Chang Sun Yi looks at Jin se with her eyebrows twisted. It didn''t take long for Jinse to leave with him, and even they just came out of Beiming. Jinse''s situation gradually fell into a bad situation.

 Chapter 1366

    Jinse''s body is getting hot, but Jinse is smart and doesn''t say anything.


    "I can hold on." Jin SE''s voice is a little weak.


    Because of the fever, the whole person of Jinse was trembling. It looked very cold, especially in the cold weather of Beiming.


    Chang Sun Yi''s nervousness is obvious. But LAN Xiang''er has been in a coma, and didn''t wake up. Chang Sunyi knows that it takes a certain time for her to wake up. In this case, LAN Xiang''er is in a coma, and can make herself more calm.


    Under such circumstances, what worries people is Jinse.


    The random imperial doctor has seen it, but he seems to be at a loss about Jinse''s situation.


    After boiling for Jinse, Jinse can take some temperature down, but it doesn''t take long for Jinse to get hot again, even higher than before. So even now the imperial doctor did not dare to prescribe medicine for Jinse easily.


    It seems that there is nothing we can do about this situation.


    Because of this, the speed of returning to the state of Yao gradually slowed down.


    In such a case, long Sun Yi''s eyebrows were tightly twisted, and the imperial physician looked at him so seriously. "Wang, the minister incapable of action against the royal highness of the princess. I''ve never seen such a situation before. "


    The doctor shook his head and said it directly.


    Under such circumstances, Chang Sun Yi''s eyebrows never unfolded.


    And the imperial doctor continued: "the world''s complex diseases, only the ghost hand can be superb."


    There is nothing that the ghost hand can''t do, so under such circumstances, the imperial doctor will put forward such a proposal, but the identity of the ghost hand is more subtle, and naturally the imperial doctor dare not say anything more.


    Chang Sun Yi was silent.


    Jinse seems to have woken up in a round of high fever: "Uncle Huang, just take Jinse back. If my mother wakes up and doesn''t see Jinse, she will be very sad."


    Jinse''s words are very clear, but the tone has become intermittent.


    It can be seen that it is difficult for Jinse to say these words.


    Jinse''s illness is like a mountain falling down overnight. It''s completely out of control. At least people didn''t notice it when they were in Pingzhou and Beiming. If they could, Jinse wouldn''t be so bumpy.


    Before the discomfort, it just makes people feel that it is because of the bumpy road, plus Jinse fatigue.


    And now¡ª¡ª


    "Jin se -" suddenly Chang Sun Yi exclaimed.


    The imperial doctor came forward for the first time to check the situation of Jinse. Jinse was in a coma. She was caught off guard and didn''t give anyone a chance to react. She was so soft in front of Chang Sunyi.


    Chang Sun Yi holds Jin se, and the hot feeling in her palm is obvious. In this case, Jin se seems to be soft, and there is no more movement.


    Chang Sun Yi said it''s not true that she is not nervous.


    The expression of the imperial doctor also followed more and more serious: "king, the situation of the little princess, I can''t help it."


    That''s the truth.


    Chang Sun Yi took a deep breath and looked at the doctor: "how is the princess?"


    "The princess''s condition is OK. She''s still stable. When she returns to the state of Yao, she should get better as long as she''s recuperated." The doctor gave the answer.


    Only this Jin se, but let a person all have no way.


    "Let General Yang take the princess back to the state of Yao, and the rest of the people will send the little princess to Beiming with our king." Chang Sun Yi said it directly.


    "Yes." The imperial doctor dare not neglect.


    Soon, the news of Chang Sun Yi spread.


    One of them took LAN Xiang''er back to the state of Yao, while the eldest Sun Yi personally took Jin se to Beiming. He knew that this was a last resort, because there was a ghost hand in Beiming. Even if the ghost hand was not there, Mu Cen was a rare famous doctor. As long as Mu Cen was there, at least Jinse could be stabilized.


    No matter what the reason is, the continuous high fever will force Jinse to death.


    In that case, LAN Xiang''er didn''t even think about it.


    So Chang Sun Yi didn''t have any hesitation.


    ¡­¡­


    At that time¡ª¡ª


    Beiming.


    Rong Tan''s hundred day banquet was over. The princes and envoys of various countries did not go back at the first time. Instead, they stayed in the imperial palace of Beiming. There were still three days to celebrate, and they would leave after three days. But for Li Aofeng, he has no intention to stay.


    Li Xiangsi naturally will not stop, know Li Aofeng''s mind.


    Mu Cen and Li Shiyuan looked at each other, but they didn''t say anything.


    The next day, Li Aofeng left for Dazhou.


    And just before Li Aofeng set out, suddenly, the slave outside quickly reported: "king, Queen, King Yao came back with Princess Jinse, saying that he wanted to see the Empress Dowager."


    This made all the people present stunned, and everyone looked at each other.


    But Li Aofeng was the one with the fastest reaction. He walked out of the palace without saying a word, and Mu Cen came back and followed him in a hurry.


    What Mu Cen said yesterday is still in everyone''s heart, like hitting the police, so that all people follow the panic.


    Soon, Mu Cen and Li Aofeng appeared at the gate of the imperial palace.


    The carriage of the state of Yao has stopped. The figure of Chang Sun Yi appears in front of the crowd, while Zhang Ying Li holds Jin Se in his arms. Jin se is quite different from when he left. He seems to be tottering and even more confused.


    Mu Cen quickly stepped forward: "talk about the situation with AI Jia."


    Chang Sun Yi didn''t hesitate. She told Mu Cen about Jinse''s situation. Mu Cen''s brow was tight, and then she shook her head.


    "Empress dowager, this --" Chang Sun Yi looks at Mu Cen.


    "The AI family can only stabilize the situation of Jinse, but they still have to go back and let uncle Huang see the situation of Jinse before they know that the AI family will take Jinse back to Dazhou." Mu Cen said directly, and his eyes fell on Chang Sun Yi for a moment,.


    Chang Sun Yi didn''t speak.


    If you can send Jinse, you will know the result.


    Forced to stay around, let Jinse accident, at least changsun Yi is hope Jinse can get better.


    "King Yao can rest assured that the AI family will take good care of Jinse, and Dazhou will not let Jinse have anything to do. As for the situation of Jinse, the AI family will send a message to King Yao at any time. And let Xiang''er rest assured. " Mu Cen made a promise, knowing that Chang Sunyi was worried.


    In Mu Cen''s promise, Chang Sun Yi nodded, but he didn''t say anything more. Then, he quickly bowed: "Jinse, please the Empress Dowager."


    "Jinse is the granddaughter of AI family. Naturally, AI family will not ignore her." Mu Cen said directly,.


    Chang Sun Yi nodded and said nothing more.


    Soon, Chang Sun Yi did not stay, because LAN Xiang''er''s situation was not very good, and Jinse was going back to Da Zhou. Naturally, Chang Sun Yi could not follow her to Da Zhou.

 Chapter 1367

    But this farewell, Chang Sun Yi didn''t know when he would see Jinse again.


    Mu Cen didn''t stop Chang Sun Yi.


    She was at the gate of the underground palace. She watched Chang Sun Yi''s carriage leave. Then she quickly turned around and went back to the palace to check the situation of Jin se.


    Li Aofeng is on the side of Jinse: "empress, Jinse --"


    "The situation of Jinse is very dangerous. Take Jinse back to Dazhou immediately. The AI family has asked someone to inform your uncle." Muchen made arrangements quickly.


    Li Aofeng was going to leave for Dazhou, so naturally, his horse would not stop.


    A group of people with Jinse rushed to Dazhou.


    On the way back to Dazhou, Mu Cen also naturally stabilizes Jinse''s condition. At least Jinse is no longer hot all the time, and people will be more sober, but it seems that Jinse is very weak.


    When Jin se is sober, he sees that the people in front of him become Mu Cen and Li Aofeng. Jin se is quiet.


    Mu Cen didn''t wait for Jinse to speak, and took the lead to explain: "Jinse, grandma took you back to Dazhou, and your uncle Huang sent you back because you were sick. If you are not in good health, your mother will be more worried about you, so you have to take care of your body before you can go back to see your mother, right? "


    Mu Cen comforts Jin se.


    Jinse moved her lips, but in the end she didn''t say it completely, but Jinse nodded obediently.


    Any idea that can make LAN Xiang''er unstable, Jinse will not exist, nor will it.


    Jin SE''s clever sensible, also Mu Cen feel distressed unceasingly.


    She gently stroked Jinse''s hair. Jinse didn''t resist. And Jinse seems to be very good to everyone, but to Li Aofeng, it seems much colder. Just see Li Aofeng, Jin se will not evade.


    The more so, the more difficult it is to accept.


    I can''t tell the feeling. It''s clearly father and daughter, but it seems that LAN Xiang''er''s involvement makes them connect again. Besides, it''s like there''s no relationship between them.


    This indifference, who can feel.


    But no one has pierced such indifference.


    Until Jinse came back to Dazhou with the team, and Li Changyi was ready for Jinse for the first time.


    When Li Changyi saw Jinse, she liked it very much: "this little girl is very similar to the old Acacia. If you didn''t want to take a similar trip, I would want to take Acacia with me."


    Jinse cleverly called the doctor grandfather.


    Li Changyi was even more amused with laughter, but asked: "Jinse, do you want to follow the emperor''s grandfather?"


    "Good." Unexpectedly, Jinse agreed.


    This time, Li Aofeng didn''t say anything, and Mu Cen didn''t say anything. They all know why Jinse agreed. To agree to Li Changyi is to distance themselves from Li Aofeng. Jinse is willing to stay at Li Changyi''s side, but also does not want to be close to Li Aofeng.


    It''s just such an idea. No one has ever cracked it.


    Li Changyi is happy.


    But soon, Li Changyi felt the pulse for Jinse. With the pulse, Li Changyi''s eyes and eyebrows became more and more twisted. Even Li Changyi became serious. Naturally, people knew that Jinse''s situation was more serious than they thought. But in front of Jinse, Li Changyi didn''t say anything.


    He is just pacifying Jinse, and Jinse is very clever and doesn''t ask much.


    After that, Jinse stayed at Li Changyi''s side, and was not in the imperial palace. Li Changyi takes good care of Jinse, and Jinse''s condition is gradually improving, but this does not mean that Jinse is cured. Jinse''s condition is a difficult cause. Only by following Li Changyi all the time can we stabilize such a situation.


    Mu Cen asked Li Changyi when Jinse would get better.


    Li Changyi pondered for a moment: "Jinse is because Xiang''er was pregnant, and Xiang''er''s constitution was special. At that time, Xiang''er was forced to cry, and the toxin in her body broke out, which affected Jinse. Therefore, Jinse was born with poison all the time. With the growth of her age, the toxin will continue to become serious, so that it can''t be controlled."


    After all, there is a reason.


    The reason is also related to Li Aofeng.


    If there is no cause, how can there be result?


    Shen Shen, Mu Cen nodded.


    Li Changyi continued: "the toxin in Jinse''s body needs to be metabolized until Jinse is 16 years old. During this period, Jinse will stay with me. Jinse is a good student of medicine. She is much more keen than you were in those years. She can clearly remember anything once, and even draw inferences from one instance. I''m too old. It''s even more difficult to find a satisfactory apprentice. "


    Li Changyi said with emotion, Mu Cen lowered his head and said with a smile: "Uncle Huang, does Jinse agree?"


    Li Changyi snorted: "do you think Jinse is willing to follow me, or is he willing to follow the smelly boy of Aofeng?"


    "That''s true." Mu Cen smiles.


    Two people changed the topic, did not say these again. Jinse''s business has been settled. It''s better to follow Li Changyi than Li Aofeng.


    Li Changyi always liked to travel around the world, and he would also take Jinse with him. In this case, Jinse could return to the state of Yao. This is mu Cen''s idea.


    Because Mu Cen knows Li Aofeng, if Li Aofeng, then Li Aofeng will never let Jinse see LAN Xiang''er again.


    As for Li Aofeng and LAN xianger¡ª¡ª


    Thinking of these, Mu Cen sighed helplessly.


    But Jinse''s inquisitive questions and Li Changyi''s patient explanation came from her ears.


    But Jin se thought of the most clever child, but she never asked about anything that had something to do with LAN Xiang''er, nor did she take the initiative to mention the state of Yao. Jinse and everyone seem to be more enthusiastic. Only when they treat Li Aofeng, Jinse will be quiet. It''s not rejection, it''s just silent protest.


    In this silent protest, gradually opened the distance with Li Aofeng.


    Although they are father and daughter.


    But this kind of relationship is not as close as the relationship between the maidservant and the gold.


    Such a relationship has gradually reached a deadlock.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡ª¡ª


    With the return of Jinse, Li Aofeng tells the world about Jinse''s identity, which makes the people of Dazhou in an uproar. However, the people in the Imperial Palace are calm. After all, what happened to Li Aofeng and LAN xianger is still fresh in the imperial palace.


    Jinse was canonized as princess, the only son of Li Aofeng and the only princess of Dazhou.


    However, Jinse was rarely in the palace, but followed Li Changyi to travel around the world. It''s not necessarily where to stay, but Li Changyi will take Jinse back to Kyoto every year at the big festival of Dazhou. After all, Jinse is the princess of Dazhou, and she will still appear at such a time.

 Chapter 1368

    And Jin se followed Li Changyi and got better day by day.


    This also makes everyone feel at ease.


    Two years passed in a flash of time.


    In the past two years, the development of Dazhou has been stable. Li Aofeng is still the king of Dazhou, and has not changed. The only difference is that Li Aofeng has not heard from LAN xianger in the past two years.


    Anyone sent to the state of Yao to inquire about LAN Xiang''er''s news will come back in vain.


    Because Chang Sunyi won''t give Li Aofeng any news about LAN xianger.


    Even with Jinse as an exchange, we can''t get any news from LAN Xiang''er. The only thing we know is that LAN Xiang''er is still alive.


    But this kind of separation, did not let Li Aofeng gradually cool down to LAN Xiang''er, that kind of lingering unwilling to swallow Li Aofeng a little bit, almost let Li Aofeng out of control.


    The idea that hovers in the heart also follows more and more apparent rise.


    Mu Zhiyi and Li Aofeng have known each other for many years. Naturally, they know what Li Aofeng thinks.


    In Li Aofeng''s impulse, Mu Zhiyi doesn''t agree. He frowns at Li Aofeng. In private, they don''t use honorifics, but common names.


    "I don''t agree. If you pull the hair, you will move the whole body. The state of Yao is not the strong one. The state of Yao has been recuperating for so many years, but compared with the state of Zhou, there is nothing comparable. The people of the state of Yao and the state of Pingzhou have only been stable for eight years. If you go into the state of Yao, you will naturally be affected by the people of Pingzhou. "


    Mu Zhiyi calm analysis, looking at Li Aofeng''s eyes also appear more calm: "I know, when you for her, you have given up the state of Yao, did not want to start again on the state of Yao, and now, you are for her and the state of Yao?"


    Mu Zhiyi looks at Li Aofeng.


    Li Aofeng didn''t deny it or admit it.


    Two years without any LAN Xiang''er''s news, Li Aofeng was completely pushed to the extreme, as if he could no longer endure, so he had such an impulse.


    Mu Zhiyi: "it''s OK to start an army, but the consequences are serious. I still want you to think twice before you leap."


    So far, Mu Zhiyi didn''t continue to say anything.


    This is Li Aofeng''s decision. Li Aofeng is also the king of a country. No one can interfere in his decision, and Mu Zhiyi just puts forward his own ideas. Mu Zhiyi doesn''t think Li Aofeng doesn''t know what it means.


    If it''s true, it will be completely opposite to LAN Xiang''er. Even now and Jin se originally indifferent relationship, will become more indifferent.


    So in this case, it''s not necessarily a good thing.


    But no one can dissuade the decision made by Li Aofeng.


    But Li Aofeng didn''t speak. Mu Zhiyi suddenly squinted at Li Aofeng: "Aofeng, you don''t want to force Xiang''er to come out in this way."


    The idea is bold and conflicted.


    But mu Zhiyi feels more and more like this. Li Aofeng calms down and looks at Mu Zhiyi. He still doesn''t deny it or admit it.


    In other words, the attack is just a cover. What Li Aofeng wants to do is to force LAN Xiang''er out.


    In the past two years, Li Aofeng could not get anything to do with LAN Xiang''er, let alone see LAN Xiang''er. Therefore, under such circumstances, Li Aofeng''s bad policy, LAN Xiang''er would take the initiative if he cared about the state of Yao.


    As for what happens after it happens, it is not for others to interfere.


    And Mu Zhiyi said nothing more.


    On the next day, Li Aofeng issued an imperial edict to attack the state of Yao. The government and the field were shocked. However, in the face of Li Aofeng''s decision, the officials did not raise any objection.


    Because they all know Li Aofeng, and they know that they don''t speak the same way, so it''s better to keep silent.


    But Li Aofeng''s mind, they are unable to guess.


    Soon after Li Aofeng pulled the finger, the soldiers of Dazhou were well-trained. After the assembly, they set out for the state of Yao. This time, Li Aofeng fought in person, and the momentum was naturally extraordinary.


    The news that Dazhou was going to attack the state of Yao soon spread out, and the small countries around had long been obedient to Dazhou, but it was still shocking to hear such news.


    After all, the state of Yao has been independent here for a long time, but Dazhou has never moved the state of Yao¡ª¡ª


    However, in the world, there are more rumors about Li Aofeng''s attack on the state of Yao. It is because Li Aofeng made such a decision for the sake of beauty, who is the woman who is now staying with Chang Sunyi.


    ¡­¡­


    And then¡ª¡ª


    This news has also spread to the state of Yao.


    Chang Sun Yi naturally knows why Li Aofeng came, and naturally it is impossible for Li Aofeng to succeed. The geographical location of the state of Yao, together with the years of recuperation, is by no means the state of Yao. Even if the state of Yao is destroyed, Li Aofeng may not be able to get absolute benefits.


    Chang Sun Yi couldn''t hide the news from LAN Xiang''er. The surrounding countries had already spread the news, and the people in Yao kingdom were also worried.


    For a long time, it is enough to make people panic.


    Chang Sun Yi is deploying troops.


    LAN Xiang''er didn''t stay much in his bedroom, and then hurried to Chang Sun Yi''s palace.


    At that time, LAN xianger was brought back to the state of Yao by Chang Sun Yi from Beiming. After sleeping for a long time, LAN xianger gradually woke up. After waking up for a long time, LAN xianger could not remember anything.


    On the contrary, it''s hard to remember, which makes LAN Xiang''er relax smoothly.


    And the imperial doctor also said clearly that this is LAN Xiang''er''s subconscious self-protection. He chose to throw out these fear memories rooted in his heart. Otherwise, LAN Xiang''er''s fear is the price of his life.


    So in the past two years, LAN Xiang''er seems to be carefree and relaxed.


    The only difference is that LAN Xiang''er can see it now.


    Because when Mu Cen found the snow lotus in Tianshan Mountain, he sent it to Beiming for the first time. In addition, Mu Cen didn''t ask much about it. It was Mu Cen, whom the eldest Sun Yi saw personally, and then Mu Cen left.


    Under the influence of iceberg and snow lotus, LAN Xiang''er got rid of the invisible shadow. On the contrary, she could see clearly, which was no different from that before she lost her sight.


    Because LAN xianger forgot everything, Chang Sunyi would not mention it deliberately.


    This matter seems to be so quietly brought in the past.


    Naturally, anyone Li Aofeng sent to inquire about was stopped by Chang Sunyi. He didn''t want to bring any trouble to LAN xianger, and he didn''t want to let LAN xianger fall into the chaos before.

 Chapter 1369

    Chang Sun Yi did not disclose LAN Xiang''er''s identity to the public. Naturally, everyone felt that this was Chang Sun Yi''s concubine. Chang Sun Yi did not say that the people in the palace were kept silent. LAN Xiang''er''s identity was naturally a mystery.


    "Your Highness, Wang Shang, let you rest in your bedroom." Liu Ya nervously chased after him.


    LAN Xiang''er didn''t pay attention to Liu Ya''s tension, and soon went to Chang Sun Yi''s bedroom. During the whole process, LAN Xiang''er didn''t say anything, but walked quietly and fast.


    Liu Ya is in a hurry to follow up, but she knows LAN Xiang''er''s temper more or less. When LAN Xiang''er wants to do something, Liu Ya knows that she can''t stop it at all, so she can only follow LAN Xiang''er in a hurry.


    Under such circumstances, LAN Xiang''er soon arrived at Chang Sun Yi''s palace.


    The atmosphere in the palace was much more solemn.


    It''s even more intense when people come and go.


    "Princess highness, you can''t go in on the king''s counsel again." The eunuch at the door stops LAN Xiang''er.


    If in the past, LAN Xiang''er wanted to find Chang Sun Yi, the eunuch would not stop her. But now the situation is different, so the eunuch also naturally stopped LAN Xiang''er outside the house.


    Under such circumstances, LAN Xiang''er was calm: "tell my brother that I have something important to say."


    This attitude did not mean any concession. Mou Guang looked at the eunuch firmly, but the eunuch was startled by LAN Xiang''er. In their memory, LAN Xiang''er was always a very gentle person, never strong command slaves to do anything, and when facing them, LAN Xiang''er never embarrassed them.


    So now the cold not Ding''s strong, on the contrary, let these slaves also have some fear: "slave to give you a pass."


    Then the eunuch turned and ran towards the hall.


    LAN Xiang''er stood quietly outside the door.


    Indeed, when the slave came out again, it was already said, "Princess highness, please come in on the king."


    LAN Xiang''er nodded, and then walked towards the hall.


    When LAN Xiang''er came in, the minister who had been discussing the state affairs had already left. Chang Sun Yi looked at LAN Xiang''er with calm eyes, and soon walked up.


    "Xiang''er, why are you here?" Chang Sun Yi asked directly.


    LAN Xiang''er stood quietly in front of Chang Sun Yi without hesitation, and then immediately said, "brother, I''ll see him."


    Even what he said seemed calm, and his eyes fell on Chang Sun Yi, but his attitude could not be refused by anyone.


    This time, Chang Sun Yi was stunned for a moment and looked at LAN Xiang''er in shock. In LAN Xiang''er''s words, Chang Sun Yi vaguely understood something. Now, Chang Sun Yi completely stood passively in front of LAN Xiang''er and looked at her for a moment. For a long time, she could not recover from this emotion.


    "Xiang''er, you..." Chang Sun Yi found her voice and asked LAN Xiang''er calmly.


    LAN Xiang''er''s expression didn''t change much. She said quietly: "brother, when I returned to the state of Yao, I really can''t remember anything. But later, a lot of memories came back, and I still remember what happened


    LAN Xiang''er made a calm statement.


    In the first period of time, when LAN Xiang''er woke up from a coma, she really forgot all the things that had something to do with Li Aofeng, as if the memory of that period in the imperial palace had been completely emptied, only in the memory of Pingzhou.


    But as time goes on, LAN Xiang''er is not stupid. She will soon find that many things can''t be connected, so she will subconsciously look for the lost memory.


    But in this case, LAN Xiang''er has gradually found that her amnesia can make Chang Sun Yi relax, so LAN Xiang''er never mentioned it again. The last breakthrough was that Liu ya, a slave who had been following LAN Xiang''er for a long time, let slip his words.


    Said the Jinse thing, as if in an instant broke LAN Xiang''er all memory breach, those memories just like the tide general influx.


    Because selective forget Li Aofeng, naturally also selective forget oneself once gave birth to Jin se thing. At first, when LAN Xiang''er thought of it, the conflict can be imagined. At that time, LAN Xiang''er was unusually quiet. However, under such circumstances, LAN Xiang''er kept silent and did not ask Chang Sun Yi, because LAN Xiang''er knew Chang Sun Yi was not easy.


    In that case, the only one who can save Jinse is nobody except the ghost hand, so Chang Sunyi''s choice leaves LAN xianger speechless.


    Because of this reason, LAN xianger did not mention it again and did not want to bring any trouble to Chang Sunyi.


    But now, LAN Xiang''er is forced to have no way to go.


    While listening to LAN Xiang''er''s words, Chang Sun Yi just looked at it quietly, and then said calmly: "Xiang''er, this matter has nothing to do with you, I will deal with it naturally."


    "Brother Huang, you don''t know Chang Sun Yi. If he spent two years to inquire about my news, and you didn''t disclose a word, then the purpose of this attack on the state of Yao is to find my existence. In this case, why do you want to implicate the innocent people?"


    LAN Xiang''er asks Chang Sun Yi calmly.


    Chang Sun Yi didn''t speak and didn''t deny LAN Xiang''er''s guess.


    "Besides, it''s impossible for the state of Yao to compete with the state of Zhou. At most, it''s just delaying time. It''s the foundation of the state of Yao and the people of the state of Yao that''s hurt, isn''t it?" LAN xianger''s analysis is thorough.


    These words can not be refuted by Chang Sun Yi, but Chang Sun Yi''s attitude is very firm: "but no matter what, I can''t give you to Li Aofeng."


    "Brother Huang, he won''t give up." LAN Xiang''er said with a sad smile, "I know him. He won''t stop until he reaches his goal. It is necessary to reach the target position. "


    This time, Chang Sun Yi fell into a passive position.


    "How long can the state of Yao fight?" LAN Xiang''er asked a very realistic question, "do you have to send the state of Yao into the stormy days again? Then I can''t bear the charge of this eternal sinner. I''ll feel guilty all my life, and the end result is the same, isn''t it? "


    Then LAN Xiang''er lowered her eyebrows and looked at Chang Sun Yi quietly: "besides, Jinse is still there. I can''t live without Jinse. "


    "Xianger --" Chang Sunyi was asked and could not speak.


    "What''s more, if the emperor brother is worried about me, it''s unnecessary. He won''t do anything to me. At most, he will force me to stay with him." When LAN Xiang''er said these things, he still seemed calm, "I also have a way to leave from him smoothly."

 Chapter 1370

    This time, Chang Sun Yi twisted her eyebrows and said, "what are you going to do, Xiang''er?"


    "I won''t do anything, but I promise I will come back safe and sound. As for Jinse, I just need to know that she is good. Jinse followed King Yi most of the time. When Jinse was 16 years old, he would come back to me. " LAN Xiang''er put her arrangement firmly.


    But as for how to face Li Aofeng, LAN xianger didn''t say a word more.


    Chang Sun Yi understands LAN Xiang''er. Whatever LAN Xiang''er doesn''t want to say, you can''t force her out of her mouth in any way.


    Finally, Chang Sun Yi sighed silently: "Xiang''er, I can''t shake your decision, but I can''t accept it if I trade you."


    "I''m just one person, and brother Huang can''t exchange the whole Yao people, can he?" LAN Xiang''er is more calm.


    Under such circumstances, Chang Sun Yi was speechless.


    LAN Xiang''er has continued to say: "where is he now?"


    Chang Sun Yi was silent for a moment, and then he said, "in Pingzhou."


    "Good." LAN Xiang''er answered, "it''s only two days since the state of Yao came to Pingzhou. I''ve been there."


    Chang Sun Yi is still struggling.


    "If you don''t mind, you can send someone to take me to Pingzhou." LAN Xiang''er said it directly.


    But in such a direct, LAN Xiang''er''s firmness in her eyes never changed. She just looked at Chang Sun Yi quietly and finished her words calmly.


    Chang Sun Yi sighed silently: "I will personally send you to Pingzhou."


    "Good." LAN Xiang''er didn''t refuse.


    Then LAN Xiang''er did not hesitate, and immediately set off for Pingzhou. Eldest Sun Yi escorted him all the way. On the way to Pingzhou, the brother and sister hardly spoke, but LAN Xiang''er was still quiet.


    Because Li Aofeng wanted to attack the state of Yao, the border between the two countries had been closed for a long time. The border, which was free to travel, had become tense now. The border was under the control of the officers and soldiers of the Zhou Dynasty. As long as the state of Yao moved, it was bound to attack.


    When Chang Sun Yi came with LAN Xiang''er, he was only accompanied by a few bodyguards.


    When a group of people appeared, the soldiers on the border immediately tightened up and walked out face to face.


    Chang Sun Yi''s brow was locked.


    LAN Xiang''er looked at Chang Sun Yi and said calmly, "brother, just send me here. I''ll go myself."


    "Xiang''er -" Li Aofeng looks at LAN Xiang''er with her eyebrows twisted.


    LAN Xiang''er lowered her head and said nothing with a smile. Then she nodded and moved towards the boundary of Da Zhou.


    "Who''s coming?" the soldiers yelled


    In the hand of the weapon has also picked up, aimed at LAN Xiang''er, but LAN Xiang''er is not afraid, step by step toward the border. Even completely ignored the existence of soldiers. Chang Sun Yi really stayed in the same place, but Chang Sun Yi''s eyes never left LAN Xiang''er.


    Holding the reins of the hand, also followed closely.


    After that, Chang Sun Yi didn''t say anything, but still calmly looked at LAN Xiang''er.


    Until LAN Xiang''er came to the soldiers, his eyes were calm: "go back and tell your emperor that I am LAN Xiang''er."


    This, LAN Xiang''er said calmly: "I want to see him."


    Every word, there is no element of joke, eyes so calm look at the soldiers, in this case, the soldiers are also a little stunned, did not expect that the state of Yao did nothing, even sent a woman out, but this woman looks quiet, but it is looking at your line of sight, but no one is allowed to refuse.


    Under such circumstances, the officers and men did not say anything and answered quickly¡° You wait here


    Then, the soldiers went to the camp.


    LAN Xiang''er didn''t worry. She just stood quietly, and LAN Xiang''er knew very well that Chang Sun Yi was still behind her.


    But LAN Xiang''er didn''t wait long. Now, the people who came out were not only the former soldiers, but also a general who looked like a leader.


    When he saw LAN Xiang''er, he was more respectful: "I''ll see you, your mother is thousands of years old."


    LAN Xiang''er didn''t speak, just stood quietly.


    Soldiers also quickly said: "micro minister send empress to the emperor."


    "Good." LAN Xiang''er didn''t say anything.


    The general immediately takes LAN Xiang''er to the camp. Without hesitation, LAN Xiang''er goes in with the general, while Chang Sun Yi looks at him in the same place until LAN Xiang''er goes in. Chang Sun Yi''s eyes are a little red. But soon, Chang Sun Yi takes people to ride away.


    The camp was quiet.


    "Niang Niang, you wait here. Wei Chen has sent someone to inform the emperor. The emperor will arrive soon." The general didn''t mean to let LAN Xiang''er run about, but quickly told her the arrangement.


    The soldiers below will not know why Li Aofeng attacked the state of Yao.


    But as generals, they know better.


    Their goal is not Yao state, but LAN Xiang''er. Now that LAN Xiang''er appears in front of them, they will report to Li Aofeng immediately. Even dare not easily take LAN Xiang''er to Pingzhou, if there is an accident on the road, they even nine people are afraid that they can''t explain to Li Aofeng.


    Naturally, LAN Xiang''er had to wait in place.


    LAN Xiang''er didn''t say a word. She made a sound and sat quietly in her chair. On the contrary, it was the general who waited on LAN Xiang''er respectfully, and seemed more nervous.


    "Niang Niang, the camp is full of men, and there are no close maidservants to use. I''ll hurt you first." The general was embarrassed.


    LAN Xiang''er said nothing, but said, "OK."


    Then LAN Xiang''er said nothing more, just sat quietly.


    It takes more than a day for Pingzhou to get to the border, so LAN Xiang''er is not in a hurry. At least she is here, and the state of Yao is safe.


    However, the conditions in the barracks were not as good as those in the palace and other courtyards. No matter how simple it was, LAN Xiang''er didn''t care. He just waited quietly in the barracks and didn''t make it difficult for the generals in the barracks to eat when it was time to eat and rest when it was time to rest.


    And the general also provided LAN Xiang''er with the best things in the camp.


    LAN Xiang''er is calm: "do not deliberately prepare, I am not picky."


    It''s useless for the palace to claim that it also means that LAN Xiang''er doesn''t admit that he is Li Aofeng''s concubine. Naturally, the general doesn''t dare to speak, but follows quietly.


    ¡­¡­


    At midnight¡ª¡ª


    LAN Xiang''er didn''t feel sleepy. There were both environmental problems in the camp and LAN Xiang''er''s own problems.

 Chapter 1371

    So LAN Xiang''er couldn''t sleep, so she sat quietly on the chair and didn''t move.


    It was not until the sound of rapid footsteps came from outside the camp that LAN Xiang''er twisted her eyebrows and looked at it.


    But LAN Xiang''er just turned around and saw the curtain of the barracks being lifted. Li Aofeng, who was driven by the dust, appeared in front of LAN Xiang''er. In this case, LAN Xiang''er didn''t speak, and Li Aofeng didn''t speak. They looked at each other, and Li Aofeng was the fastest to recover.


    Then, Li Aofeng quickly walked in the direction of LAN Xiang''er without hesitation.


    LAN Xiang''er knows very well that Li Aofeng is afraid of receiving the news, so he drives his horse directly. He doesn''t stop for a moment. Otherwise, he won''t appear in front of him at this point.


    Quiet, LAN Xiang''er did not say anything, still did not speak.


    Until Li Aofeng stood in front of LAN Xiang''er: "Xiang''er, long time no see."


    LAN Xiang''er smiles coldly. Then LAN Xiang''er doesn''t avoid Li Aofeng''s sight. She asks calmly: "the emperor''s purpose is to force me out. Since I have come, can the emperor take back his life?"


    LAN Xiang''er''s purpose is also very clear, every word is particularly clear, and then looking at Li Aofeng, LAN Xiang''er doesn''t mean to shrink back: "I will go back with the emperor, after all, I haven''t seen Jinse for two years, but I have only one request, the emperor''s retreat."


    It''s very clear.


    Li Aofeng could hear it naturally.


    The purpose of attacking the state of Yao is really for LAN Xiang''er, but Li Aofeng didn''t expect to see LAN Xiang''er so soon.


    And LAN Xiang''er''s request is reasonable. There is no excessive request. If Li Aofeng''s goal is achieved, he will naturally agree.


    In LAN Xiang''er''s words, Li Aofeng pinches LAN Xiang''er''s chin with his slender fingers, passively letting LAN Xiang''er look at himself.


    LAN Xiang''er didn''t resist.


    "I can answer your request. But you have to stay with me. You can''t leave any more. You can''t have any idea of leaving. " Li Aofeng said directly, "you are Jinse''s mother, I will naturally let you see Jinse, but the premise is that Jinse and uncle Huang come back, Jinse has been with Uncle Huang, I don''t know where Jinse is now, uncle Huang''s whereabouts, has been very difficult to understand."


    Li Aofeng also said to the point: "and I want you to be willing, not passive."


    This words Li Ao breeze also says of understand, that eyes fall on the body of Lan Xiang son, for a moment not instantaneous.


    LAN Xiang''er is quiet. She just looks at it. She naturally understands the meaning of Li Ao Feng''s words. This is willing to stay in Dazhou all his life, rather than returning to the state of Yao after Li Aofeng retreated. In that case, Li Aofeng will still attack again.


    Because no matter when and where the state of Yao was, it was impossible to catch up with the development speed of Dazhou.


    The rich products of the Zhou Dynasty were not comparable to those of the state of Yao.


    This means that LAN Xiang''er has been imprisoned by Li Aofeng all his life. It''s like Yao''s hostage in Dazhou.


    Thinking of these, LAN Xiang''er suddenly laughed at herself.


    In this kind of laughter, Li Aofeng twisted his eyebrows and pinched LAN Xiang''er''s chin with a thin cocoon: "what are you laughing at?"


    Suddenly, LAN Xiang''er looks up at Li Aofeng.


    Li Aofeng is quiet and silent. Unexpectedly, he can''t see through LAN Xiang''er''s thoughts. In this case, Li Aofeng doesn''t say anything, just looks at LAN Xiang''er quietly and watches the change.


    LAN Xiang''er didn''t avoid Li Aofeng''s eyes. Her hand took the initiative to catch Li Aofeng''s hand. This action made Li Aofeng calm down.


    But Li Aofeng is always calm on the surface.


    Then LAN Xiang''er stood up.


    But Li Aofeng is very high. Even if LAN Xiang''er stands up, she still looks up at Li Aofeng, but she doesn''t mind.


    Even such a voice seemed more gentle: "emperor, what do you really like about my concubine? Even if you don''t hesitate to attack me, I will let my concubine come back to you."


    LAN Xiang''er said it was very gentle, and this kind of address seemed to admit her identity.


    Li Aofeng didn''t speak, just looked at it, for a moment and a half, he couldn''t guess LAN Xiang''er''s motive.


    In this case, the two seem to be in a game to see who is the first to admit defeat.


    "The emperor?" LAN Xiang''er is a little stubborn.


    Li Ao Feng this just light mouth: "you are my woman, Jin SE''s mother, naturally want to stay in my side."


    "What else?" LAN Xiang''er continued to ask, "the emperor''s woman is more than me. If such a reason makes me stay with the emperor, it''s far fetched, isn''t it? Jinse''s current situation is that it''s better to follow King Yi than me, isn''t it? "


    Such an answer does not satisfy LAN Xiang''er.


    LAN Xiang''er''s tone seems to be aggressive to ask the answer he wants.


    And Li Aofeng just looked at LAN Xiang''er and his eyes sank: "what does Xiang''er want to hear from me?"


    LAN Xiang''er very pale smile: "I dare not."


    Then LAN Xiang''er let Li Aofeng go again.


    At the moment when LAN Xiang''er releases Li Aofeng, Li Aofeng''s hand naturally clasps LAN Xiang''er''s wrist. With one effort, LAN Xiang''er''s hand falls into Li Aofeng''s hand. LAN Xiang''er quiets down and doesn''t say anything.


    Li Aofeng didn''t feel LAN Xiang''er''s abnormality.


    But in such an abnormal situation, Li Aofeng didn''t say anything. No matter what the purpose of LAN Xiang''er is, LAN Xiang''er has returned to his side, which is enough for Li Aofeng.


    I don''t want to rush the rest for a while.


    "It''s late. Take a rest early. Tomorrow I''ll take you back to another hospital. After the rest in Pingzhou, I''ll go back to Kyoto." Li Aofeng didn''t hesitate. He had made the plan clear.


    LAN Xiang''er''s hand is passively led by Li Aofeng.


    But in the end, LAN Xiang''er didn''t resist. She just looked at it and then said, "OK."


    Li Aofeng made a sound.


    He soon took LAN Xiang''er back to the bed. The quilts of the bed had just been changed, but they were much rougher than those for daily use.


    Li Aofeng said directly: "the conditions in the camp are like this. Make do with one night first. Well


    LAN Xiang''er didn''t say anything.


    Li Aofeng didn''t let LAN Xiang''er change clothes, so he quickly took off his coat, but LAN Xiang''er didn''t.


    "Take off your coat, or you''ll catch cold tomorrow morning." Li Aofeng said it directly.

 Chapter 1372

    That tone of mind, nothing to do.


    LAN Xiang''er calmed down and didn''t say anything at last. Her slender fingers were put on her coat. Maybe it was because Li Aofeng was there, maybe it was because she was being watched by this man, but now her normal natural movements became slow.


    The more anxious, the more unable to take off the coat completely.


    Li Aofeng looks at LAN Xiang''er and laughs silently. Then he naturally takes this matter into his own hands. In this case, LAN Xiang''er is passive: "I''ll come by myself."


    Li Aofeng seems to turn a deaf ear.


    Soon, LAN Xiang''er''s coat was taken off. Li Aofeng didn''t do anything to LAN Xiang''er, so he just looked at her quietly: "in private, it''s not allowed to use the title of concubine."


    "Good." LAN Xiang''er seems to be submissive.


    Li Aofeng''s voice naturally knows what LAN Xiang''er thinks. Soon, he extinguishes the candle light and embraces LAN Xiang''er in his arms.


    LAN Xiang''er leans passively against Li Aofeng''s chest.


    Separated from here for two years, almost no longer has this person''s trace in the life, but now this person coldly appears in front of him, as if no matter how, LAN Xiang''er is unable to adapt.


    Before he came to camp, LAN Xiang''er took the medicine. It was the tranquilizing medicine that he had been taking in the past two years. It was also because of these drugs that Li Aofeng could get close to LAN Xiang''er without making her so tense.


    But this does not mean that LAN Xiang''er is not nervous.


    She took a deep breath.


    And Li Aofeng''s low voice has already spread from his head: "sleep, other things, tomorrow up again. I came from Pingzhou. I''m a little tired. "


    Li Aofeng''s voice is very low, just like this, looking at LAN Xiang''er for a moment, saying nothing.


    LAN Xiang''er became more and more passive.


    Until Li Aofeng''s thin lips fell on LAN Xiang''er''s forehead, he kissed her: "go to bed early."


    In the end, LAN Xiang''er didn''t say anything and went to sleep quietly.


    Li Aofeng just looked at LAN Xiang''er in his arms, with a faint smile in his eyes. For a long time, his deep smile was a kind of joy, as if he could not stop it.


    In this joy, Li Aofeng just hugs LAN Xiang''er to sleep.


    ¡­¡­


    The following day¡ª¡ª


    When LAN Xiang''er wakes up, Li Aofeng still doesn''t wake up. Under such circumstances, LAN Xiang''er quietly remembers her body.


    When LAN Xiang''er moves, Li Aofeng seems to be aware of it. He holds LAN Xiang''er''s waist for the first time. He squints at the sky outside the tent and says, "it''s never bright. How can I wake up?"


    "I don''t want to sleep." LAN Xiang''er answered lightly.


    Li Aofeng said nothing and soon got up with LAN Xiang''er. LAN Xiang''er was quiet and looked at Li Aofeng passively, but he didn''t say anything.


    Then, Li Aofeng got out of bed, and the soldiers outside had heard the movement in the camp: "emperor, you wake up, do you want people to come in to serve you?"


    "No Li Aofeng light account, "Herald down, with early meal, immediately back to Pingzhou."


    "Yes." The soldiers answered and went away.


    But LAN Xiang''er just looked at Li Aofeng, and Li Aofeng said: "the generals on the border are always stationed at the border. Naturally, they want to stay here. The border between the two countries will be open when you come with me to Kyoto. I promised you that you would not raise troops against the state of Yao, so naturally you would not. You don''t need to worry. "


    That''s clear.


    LAN Xiang''er didn''t say anything.


    After the two cleaned up, Li Aofeng let people pass on the meal. The natural conditions were not as good as those in the palace, but most of them were of Pingzhou flavor, so LAN Xiang''er was not unaccustomed and ate quietly.


    On the contrary, Li Aofeng didn''t eat much, his eyes always fell on LAN Xiang''er, very calm.


    LAN Xiang''er knew that the man was looking at himself, but she was still, just eating breakfast quietly.


    Until Li Aofeng broke the silence: "when did you see your eyes?"


    "After mother''s mother sent snow lotus to Tianshan Mountain, she could see it." LAN xianger asked and answered.


    Li Aofeng made a sound.


    At that time, Li Aofeng was forced to give LAN xianger to Chang Sunyi. Chang Sunyi took LAN xianger back to the state of Yao, but mu Cen didn''t stop looking for the Tianshan snow lotus. As the doctor said, this year is just a thousand years. After Mu Cen got the clue, he immediately went to the place where the Tianshan snow lotus is.


    Snow lilies grow on precipices, and it''s even more difficult to get them.


    The process is not much to say, the final result is that Mu Cen got the Saussurea, and the fresh-keeping period of the Saussurea is very short, so it was almost speedily sent to the state of Yao, during which no more time was wasted.


    Yao''s people took it. No one knew what happened in Dazhou, and Mu Cen didn''t deliberately ask more.


    "Always in the state of Yao?" Li Aofeng asked again.


    "Yes." LAN Xiang''er didn''t deny it.


    Li Aofeng looked at LAN Xiang''er and said quietly, "your brother never let me know anything about you."


    LAN Xiang''er was quiet: "no news is the best news, so there is nothing to know, isn''t it?"


    At that time, LAN Xiang''er lost her memory. Chang Sun Yi didn''t tell Da Zhou about LAN Xiang''er. He also wanted LAN Xiang''er and Da Zhou to be clean. Chang Sun Yi didn''t even mention the Jinse affair with LAN Xiang''er, let alone Li Aofeng.


    "I want to know." Li Aofeng said it directly.


    LAN Xiang''er calmly looked at Li Aofeng: "now I don''t know it''s good."


    Li Aofeng knew LAN Xiang''er''s evasion, and then asked faintly, "what have you done in Pingzhou these two years?"


    "The gate doesn''t come out, and the second gate doesn''t go out. It''s always in my bedroom," Lan Xiang''er said calmly.


    This is the truth.


    Li Aofeng knew that he couldn''t find anything from LAN Xiang''er, but he didn''t mind. Well, the conversation stopped.


    Then LAN Xiang''er ate quietly.


    Li Aofeng was there.


    Until LAN Xiang''er finished eating, Li Aofeng asked people to take things down. LAN Xiang''er took the handkerchief and wiped it carefully. Li Aofeng took the handkerchief and wiped it for LAN Xiang''er.


    Under such circumstances, LAN Xiang''er just kept quiet and didn''t say anything.


    "Leave for Pingzhou later." Li Aofeng said it directly.


    "Good." LAN Xiang''er responds passively.


    Li Aofeng''s eyes still fall on LAN Xiang''er. Just looking at it like this, it seems that he can''t see enough. LAN Xiang''er is suffering from it.


    And Li Aofeng suddenly stretched out his hand and gently wiped the corner of LAN Xiang''er''s mouth: "it''s not clean here."

 Chapter 1373

    LAN Xiang''er didn''t speak.


    Li Aofeng suddenly laughs like this. He picks up the handkerchief and wipes it carefully. He doesn''t say anything until he cleans the corner of LAN Xiang''er''s mouth. Then he takes LAN Xiang''er''s hand and walks quietly out of the camp.


    The carriage was waiting outside the camp.


    Li Aofeng took LAN Xiang''er to the carriage, and the carriage slowly looked in the direction of Pingzhou.


    However, LAN Xiang''er''s sight was always in the position of the state of Yao, not for a moment, but in such eyes, he was unexpectedly firm.


    It seems that she will come back in a short time.


    "If you want to go back to the state of Yao, I''ll take you back some time." Li Aofeng said it directly.


    LAN Xiang''er was stunned for a moment. She didn''t expect that Li Aofeng would say such words.


    Li Aofeng''s eyebrows and eyes with a faint smile, did not say anything, the carriage also slowly toward the other courtyard of Pingzhou.


    Because LAN Xiang''er was in the car, the speed of the carriage slowed down a lot.


    It wasn''t until sunset that I arrived at the gate of the other courtyard.


    The slave of the other courtyard had already received the news and was waiting at the gate of the other courtyard. Seeing LAN Xiang''er and Li Aofeng get out of the carriage, he immediately knelt down to say hello: "I see the emperor, long live the emperor, long live the empress."


    "Get up." Li Aofeng waved.


    Then Li Aofeng hugged LAN Xiang''er and walked towards the house.


    LAN Xiang''er didn''t say anything, passively followed Li Ao Feng to go in.


    Obviously, everything in the other hospital is ready. Clean clothes, comfortable hot spring pool and all meals are exquisite.


    This is for LAN Xiang''er.


    The slave in the other courtyard is more careful when facing LAN Xiang''er, for fear that if he doesn''t pay attention, LAN Xiang''er will be unhappy.


    LAN Xiang''er didn''t say anything. She was very quiet and stayed in other hospital.


    No matter who it is, LAN Xiang''er is always polite.


    But LAN Xiang''er''s inner tension is clear only she knows. She is worried about Li Aofeng''s approach and their endless intimacy.


    Under such circumstances, LAN Xiang''er is passive.


    She took a deep breath.


    And the slave of other hospital has brought LAN Xiang''er''s medicine. LAN Xiang''er didn''t say anything. She took the medicine and drank it quietly without any hesitation.


    Under such circumstances, Li Aofeng just finished his business and pushed the door in. Now, Li Aofeng twisted his eyebrows and looked at LAN Xiang''er: "what are you drinking?"


    "Tranquilizer." LAN Xiang''er spoke faintly, and the medicine had reached the bottom.


    "It''s been like this for two years?" Li Aofeng frowned.


    "Yes. Otherwise, I can''t sleep. " LAN Xiang''er said half true and half false.


    Of course not.


    At the beginning, LAN Xiang''er was in a coma. When she woke up from the coma, she didn''t remember what happened before, but it was very difficult to sleep at night, so she used tranquilizing drugs.


    But it wasn''t long before the drugs stopped.


    Because after completely relaxed, LAN Xiang''er naturally did not have these problems.


    It was not long ago that Liu Ya let slip, and LAN Xiang''er began to need these tranquilizing drugs.


    And now, the need for these, is in order to Li Aofeng close to their own time, can completely relax.


    She doesn''t need to hide from Li Aofeng.


    But now is not the time.


    LAN Xiang''er has her own idea. She also hides it deeply, and doesn''t show it on the surface.


    Li Aofeng''s eyebrows were twisted because of LAN Xiang''er''s words, and then he quietly looked at LAN Xiang''er: "it''s the medicine that is divided into three parts. Let the imperial doctor show you after you go back. There''s always another way."


    "Good." LAN Xiang''er didn''t say anything.


    It seems that any request made by Li Aofeng is more submissive and there will be no refutation.


    In this case, Li Aofeng quietly did not say anything, just looking at LAN Xiang''er, LAN Xiang''er did not avoid Li Aofeng''s eyes.


    "Xiang''er, you are not allowed to hide anything from me." Li Aofeng said it directly.


    LAN Xiang''er very pale smile: "what can I hide from you? Don''t you have everything under your control? Since I come back to you, I won''t leave unless you let me leave. "


    This is a deliberate reference.


    "No way." Li Aofeng denied it directly.


    LAN Xiang''er said nothing.


    Li Aofeng looks at LAN Xiang''er and sums up what she is planning, but she can''t find any trace. Finally, Li Aofeng looks at her quietly. In such a contest, Li Aofeng gradually finds that she is falling behind.


    But Li Aofeng didn''t say anything.


    ¡­¡­


    And they did not stay in Pingzhou, just after a short rest, Li Aofeng took LAN xianger back to Kyoto.


    During this period, Li Aofeng never touched LAN Xiang''er. He just held her to sleep at night. He didn''t know whether it was time for her to adapt or something else. In a word, Li Aofeng never touched LAN Xiang''er.


    Even on the way back to Kyoto, LAN Xiang''er seldom spoke and quietly looked at the scenery outside the carriage. These pictures seemed to be a little familiar.


    After eight years away, LAN Xiang''er returns to Kyoto. She finds that she is not adapted to the prosperity of Kyoto.


    Li Aofeng naturally feels it. He pinches LAN Xiang''er''s hand and looks at it with deep eyes: "don''t think wildly. I''ll be with you."


    This words, Li Ao Feng also said of firm and firm incomparable.


    LAN Xiang''er still didn''t speak.


    Until the carriage slowly stopped at the Imperial Palace, the soft sedan chair of the Imperial Palace was already ready. When the slaves saw LAN Xiang''er and Li Ao Feng, they were more respectful.


    Li Aofeng personally helped LAN Xiang''er into the soft sedan chair. No one has ever had such treatment.


    And in such circumstances, the slaves naturally see clearly.


    LAN Xiang''er is the only one who has been able to do this for so many years.


    Soft sedan slowly toward the imperial palace.


    ¡­¡­


    LAN Xiang''er thinks Li Aofeng will send him back to Yongfu palace. Yongfu palace has been repaired for a long time, which is no different from the beginning. However, when passing by Yongfu palace, the soft sedan doesn''t stop. Instead, it goes directly to Fengqing palace not far away. Now, LAN Xiang''er looks at Li Aofeng in dismay.


    Li Aofeng was calm: "I live in Fengqing palace. Tomorrow I will make an order to make you the queen. "


    Li Aofeng said that he was calm, and his eyes were shining for a moment: "I will not hide your identity. I have asked someone to inform my mother and grandmother about your return to Kyoto. Naturally, my mother will find uncle Huang and ask him to take Jinse back to Beijing. When they come back, I will marry you. "

 Chapter 1374

    Li Aofeng will never fall.


    And LAN Xiang''er seems much quieter after listening to this, and then she calmly looks at Li Aofeng: "I don''t need these."


    "I think we should. That''s what we should do." Li Aofeng is very insistent, "you are my queen, naturally want to tell the world."


    LAN Xiang''er didn''t argue.


    Li Aofeng just looked at it like this. He suddenly lowered his figure. LAN Xiang''er looked at Li Aofeng quietly and asked directly: "do you want me?"


    "Yes." Li Aofeng did not deny, "but not now, wait until you have a good rest to talk about it."


    Li Aofeng just touched LAN Xiang''er''s lips.


    Then Li Aofeng released LAN xianger: "Zhiyi, they are still waiting for me. I''ll go to Yulong hall. You have a rest earlier and I''ll come back later to accompany you."


    With that, Li Ao walked out of Fengqing palace without looking back. He never stayed here for a moment, for fear that he would not be able to control his emotions after being here for a long time.


    In this way, it seems that Li Aofeng let himself go tonight.


    But for LAN Xiang''er, it''s more like lingchi, because you never know when Li Aofeng will touch you, so every day, LAN Xiang''er is more passive.


    LAN Xiang''er closed her eyes and sighed silently.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡ª¡ª


    Back to Kyoto.


    For LAN Xiang''er, it didn''t seem to have much influence.


    A few days later, LAN Xiang''er adapted to the life of the imperial palace. These slaves were careful with LAN Xiang''er, and their names had changed. Everything was in accordance with LAN Xiang''er''s habits, so there was nothing wrong with LAN Xiang''er.


    On the contrary, Li Aofeng seems to be much busier after returning to Kyoto.


    In accordance with his promise, he ordered that there would be no more troops and that the trade between Pingzhou border and the state of Yao would be resumed.


    Li Aofeng is still very busy, with numerous state affairs and endless memorials. On the contrary, he only comes to LAN xianger in the dead of night.


    But he didn''t touch LAN Xiang''er either.


    For the first day or two, LAN Xiang''er''s nerves are tense, but gradually LAN Xiang''er finds that Li Aofeng doesn''t come so early. Li Aofeng doesn''t appear until LAN Xiang''er can''t help falling asleep. The next day, when LAN Xiang''er woke up, Li Aofeng had already gone to the morning court.


    So under such circumstances, LAN Xiang''er gradually relaxed.


    But in LAN Xiang''er''s relaxation, there will be accidents.


    "Niang Niang, you can eat." Cui''er said respectfully to LAN Xiang''er.


    LAN Xiang''er said nothing, but cui''er let the imperial dining room have dinner. And at this time, the eunuch outside the door suddenly heard: "the emperor arrived."


    This time, all the slaves in Fengqing palace knelt down: "I see the emperor, long live the emperor, long live the emperor."


    Li Aofeng has come in. Cui''er naturally fills a new set of dishes and chopsticks, and asks the imperial dining room to prepare the meal again. She doesn''t speak any more and retreats quietly with the slaves.


    Only Li Aofeng and LAN xianger were left in the palace.


    LAN Xiang''er looks at Li Aofeng and his heart beats faster. This man suddenly comes. LAN Xiang''er seems to be aware of something, but in the end, LAN Xiang''er doesn''t say anything, just quietly asks for An''an.


    "Why are you eating so late?" Li Aofeng bowed his head and asked gently.


    LAN Xiang''er quietly explained: "because I got up late in the afternoon, I ate late in the evening."


    Li Aofeng, with a calm voice, sits down beside LAN Xiang''er. Now, LAN Xiang''er doesn''t say anything. Li Aofeng accompanies LAN Xiang''er to have a quiet meal.


    All the things that need to be dealt with, Li Aofeng doesn''t need to go through the hands of the slave. Instead, he deals with them for LAN Xiang''er himself.


    "I''ll do it myself." LAN Xiang''er stops Li Aofeng.


    Li Aofeng just looked at LAN Xiang''er and said with a faint smile, "I want to do this for you."


    LAN Xiang''er knows that she can''t stop Li Aofeng, and she doesn''t say anything in the end, but she still doesn''t adapt.


    Li Aofeng accompanied him and asked, "didn''t you like the silks and satins sent by the house before?"


    "I just don''t think it''s necessary to waste." LAN Xiang''er said faintly, "don''t I have a lot of clothes when I go back to the palace?"


    It''s more than just too much. It''s almost too late to wear. Li Aofeng will ask the house to send new fabrics and then customize new clothes.


    Where to wear it.


    So LAN Xiang''er naturally didn''t bother, so he let the slaves take things back.


    "For different occasions." Li Aofeng said faintly, "when you get married, you can also tell xiuniang the style you like. They will sew it for you. The time to get married is after the Chinese New Year''s day. "


    LAN Xiang''er''s hand with chopsticks pauses, and finally he doesn''t say anything.


    I don''t know whether it''s joy or passivity.


    Li Aofeng didn''t mind at all. He picked up a clean handkerchief and wiped his hands. Then he continued: "good news, do you want to listen?"


    LAN Xiang''er still looks at Li Aofeng calmly and doesn''t speak.


    "My mother has contacted uncle Huang. Uncle Huang and Jinse are in the counties on the edge of Kyoto this time. They haven''t gone far. So my mother has told uncle Huang about your stay in Kyoto. Uncle Huang will come back with Jinse soon." Li Aofeng finished.


    It''s obvious that LAN Xiang''er''s eyebrows are filled with a smile. It seems that he has been waiting for a long time. Since the separation of Beiming, LAN Xiang''er has never seen Jinse again. I don''t know if Jinse is getting taller or thinner.


    It seems that only Jinse''s affairs can make LAN Xiang''er have mood swings.


    Li Aofeng naturally knew it, and soon said calmly: "Jinse has grown a lot in the past two years, and is more and more similar to you. With Uncle Huang''s side, uncle Huang said that she was learning very fast. She knew a lot of difficult things as long as she talked with Jinse once. And Jinse is very transparent to flowers and plants. "


    ¡­¡­


    For a long time, Li Aofeng was talking about Jinse.


    And LAN Xiang''er listens so quietly. From time to time, she will take the initiative to ask Li Aofeng about something that has something to do with Jinse. In this case, Li Aofeng will also answer seriously.


    But Li Aofeng had no choice but to answer the question: "I haven''t seen Jinse many times in the past two years, and most of them are only on the festival of the Chinese New Year. About two years ago, Jinse is very strange to me. For anyone, Jinse can be very enthusiastic, but not for me. "


    Li Aofeng said with a silent sigh.


    But soon, Li Aofeng held LAN xianger''s hand: "don''t worry, you are her mother, she will never change you."

 Chapter 1375

    LAN Xiang''er lowered her head, still a little nervous.


    Li Aofeng suddenly pinches LAN Xiang''er''s chin and passively makes her look at herself. Before LAN Xiang''er can speak, Li Aofeng''s thin lips have fallen on LAN Xiang''er''s ears.


    This kind of posture looks ambiguous, but it seems as usual.


    LAN Xiang''er didn''t shrink, but quietly leaned against Li Aofeng.


    Li Aofeng''s voice was deep: "Xiang''er, when can you treat me like Jinse?"


    "What does the emperor want me to do to you?" LAN Xiang''er spoke unexpectedly.


    The slender hand caresses Li Aofeng''s handsome face. Li Aofeng is a little surprised, but the surface is still.


    LAN Xiang''er doesn''t speak. She approaches Li Aofeng very actively. At the moment when LAN Xiang''er approaches, Li Aofeng''s heart beats a little fast, but Li Aofeng doesn''t say anything. She just looks at LAN Xiang''er.


    LAN Xiang''er put her hand around Li Aofeng''s neck: "isn''t it for my body that the emperor brought me back to Dazhou? If so, why should the emperor think so many things? There''s nothing wrong with being direct. "


    Voice down, LAN Xiang''er''s red lips very active close to Li Aofeng''s thin lips.


    Gently, I don''t know if it''s seduction or something else.


    But in this case, it is the most fatal seduction to Li Aofeng, because for Li Aofeng, LAN Xiang''er''s initiative is more deadly than ever.


    But Li Aofeng''s reason held LAN Xiang''er for the first time: "Xiang''er --"


    "Don''t you want me?" LAN Xiang''er asked directly, and her eyes fell on Li Aofeng for a moment.


    And everything began to become more natural.


    Li Aofeng is just an ordinary man, in such an initiative, it is impossible to be really indifferent.


    Not to mention that LAN Xiang''er is still Li Aofeng''s heart, so under such circumstances, Li Aofeng can''t hold it. Looking at LAN Xiang''er in front of him, he clenched his fist slightly, and immediately brought LAN Xiang''er to his arms.


    LAN Xiang''er is very obedient, smiling and singing.


    This kind of obedience completely destroyed Li Aofeng''s last reserve and became unrestrained. The low voice was so close to LAN Xiang''er''s ear: "this is your initiative."


    LAN Xiang''er chuckled: "yes, my concubine took the initiative."


    Li Aofeng looks at LAN Xiang''er as if he is confused by this face, but he can''t tell whether he is really willing or pretending.


    However, with LAN Xiang''er''s burning enthusiasm, Li Aofeng gradually succumbs. All his thoughts are forgotten. Now Li Aofeng just wants to satisfy himself. That''s his greed for more than two years. Li Aofeng doesn''t want to leave the rest.


    LAN Xiang''er''s extraordinary cooperation.


    Many things happen of course, in the expected, also in the expected.


    These days, Li Aofeng doesn''t move LAN Xiang''er because he wants to wait for her willingly, but he never thinks that LAN Xiang''er will light the fuse of this incident.


    On the bed, is two people entangle figure, in the green gauze tent, is the bass tactful tone is pouring out love and missing.


    But in the latter, Li Aofeng is the only one, not LAN xianger. It seems that LAN xianger is more indifferent to such love. It is not superficial indifference, but inner indifference.


    But under such circumstances, it is enough to confuse Li Aofeng.


    Inside the palace, Wushan is warm and warm.


    But in LAN Xiang''er''s eyes, she was very clear that all this was just false.


    ¡­¡­


    For a long time¡ª¡ª


    Li Aofeng just hugged LAN Xiang''er, and his low voice was a little hoarse. He asked softly, "are you tired?"


    LAN Xiang''er said nothing. She just closed her eyes and breathed heavily.


    Li Ao Feng very light smile, and then hold up LAN Xiang''er: "I take you to the hot spring pool bubble, relieve the pain, will better sleep."


    LAN Xiang''er didn''t say anything and let Li Aofeng pick him up.


    So obedient LAN Xiang''er, Li Ao Feng''s eyebrows and eyes always with a faint smile, as if how can''t go away. It''s more like the depression that has been pressing on my heart for many years has gone away.


    In the hot spring pool, LAN Xiang''er was still keeping her eyes closed. She didn''t know whether she was asleep or something else.


    Li Aofeng is very patient, so accompany, but did not leave the meaning, slender fingers so along LAN Xiang''er''s back, under the rub.


    "Xiang''er --" Li Aofeng called LAN Xiang''er''s name.


    LAN Xiang''er doesn''t speak. Li Aofeng doesn''t mind. When he lowers his head, he finds that LAN Xiang''er seems to be asleep. He just lies on his chest. Li Aofeng lowers his head and laughs. He is helpless. Then he stands up, quickly wraps LAN Xiang''er up and walks towards the bed.


    All of a sudden, Li Aofeng understood the meaning of being a ghost under the peony.


    Beauty in mind, really no longer sentimentally attached to the government.


    Soon, he blew out the candle, so he hugged LAN Xiang''er and fell asleep.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡ª¡ª


    A month later¡ª¡ª


    It seems that after the previous intimacy, a lot of things became natural. Facing LAN Xiang''er like this, Li Aofeng didn''t say anything and was still full of joy.


    Apart from the affairs of the court, Li Aofeng spent the rest of his time in Fengqing palace. It''s not that he didn''t want to take LAN Xiang''er to the imperial dragon hall, but LAN Xiang''er refused.


    In this case, Li Aofeng didn''t say much about it.


    Li Aofeng doesn''t want to embarrass LAN xianger.


    So most of the time let Li Aofeng appear in LAN xianger''s Fengqing palace.


    But Li Ao Feng also gradually found that, as if in addition to the enthusiasm of bed, the rest of the time, LAN Xiang''er and peacetime is not too big tea, seems a little cold. But this indifference seems to be imperceptible, because no matter what you talk with LAN Xiang''er, she can deal with it freely and will not choose silence.


    It''s just that you can''t walk into LAN Xiang''er, as if there is a faint sense of distance between you and her forever.


    But when she had such a feeling, LAN Xiang''er was able to calm down with the sound of her bed. After a long time, she seemed to be used to it. Used to LAN Xiang''er''s cold but warm contradiction.


    LAN Xiang''er sat motionless, curled up on the soft collapse and quietly looked at the book. The slaves knew that LAN Xiang''er didn''t like noise, so they consciously backed down.


    All the way to Fengqing palace, the eunuch''s shrill voice came: "the emperor has arrived."


    LAN Xiang''er is still not impatient, and then slowly put down the book.

 Chapter 1376

    LAN Xiang''er fell down and looked at the man coming towards him. He nodded very lightly: "I''ll see the emperor."


    "No need to be polite." Li Aofeng stepped forward, just like ordinary people''s husband and wife, bowed his head and asked gently: "what are you looking at?"


    "Ghost stories." LAN Xiang''er turns the book over to Li Aofeng.


    Li Aofeng raised his eyebrows: "look at these? I have some more. I''ll ask the slave to bring them to you later. "


    "Good." LAN Xiang''er didn''t refuse.


    "When the empress comes back, you can let her tell you this. My mother knows a lot about these stories. I told a lot about them when I was a child. " Li Aofeng suddenly talks about Mu Cen.


    This time, LAN Xiang''er looked at Li Aofeng quietly and quietly.


    Li Aofeng raised his eyebrows: "what do you want to say to me?"


    "Since my mother told you, why can''t you tell me?" LAN Xiang''er asked directly.


    This time Li Ao Feng broke out laughing, but he didn''t get angry either. He immediately said, "OK, I''ll tell you."


    To LAN Xiang''er is like endless love. As long as LAN Xiang''er can make demands, Li Aofeng will promise unconditionally, and there is no reason to say.


    LAN Xiang''er said, "now. I''ve just finished reading this book. "


    Li Aofeng nodded, but he didn''t refuse, so he hugged LAN Xiang''er, and slowly told LAN Xiang''er the ghost story that Mu Cen told him when he was a child.


    Such stories are normally nerve wracking. But LAN Xiang''er seemed to fall asleep again in such a story, and soon he was silent.


    Li Aofeng''s eyebrows slightly twisted, looking at the little woman in her arms, a trace of meditation flashed in her eyes, but soon, such meditation was hidden very well.


    Then, Li Aofeng personally holds LAN Xiang''er to the bed. LAN Xiang''er looks very tired and doesn''t wake up at all. She just falls asleep.


    Li Aofeng didn''t say anything. He watched by the bed for a while, and then he went out of the palace.


    When the slave outside saw Li Aofeng coming out, Qi Qi knelt down to say hello.


    Li Aofeng is direct: "Niang Niang is all like this recently?"


    "Emperor, what do you mean?" Cui Er asked nervously.


    She is LAN Xiang''er''s personal servant. Naturally, these words are directly asked by cui''er. Cui''er doesn''t dare to neglect her. She''s afraid that she didn''t serve LAN Xiang''er well and let Li Aofeng blame her.


    "Sleepy every day." Li Aofeng said it directly.


    Cui''er came back to her senses and suddenly realized: "yes, that''s what happened in the past ten days and a half months. It wasn''t like that before. It seems very easy to get sleepy. I will rest for a long time during the day. "


    When LAN Xiang''er had a rest, the slaves didn''t dare to disturb her.


    So whether LAN Xiang''er is sleepy or not, cui''er really doesn''t know.


    "Have you let the royal doctor see it?" Li Aofeng asked.


    Cui''er shook her head: "no, the empress didn''t let her pass on to the imperial doctor."


    What''s more, cui''er''s eyes are normal. It''s just a lunch break, but LAN Xiang''er''s lunch break is much longer than usual, which doesn''t disturb the imperial doctor. Besides, LAN Xiang''er didn''t give orders, and they didn''t dare to make decisions at will.


    Under such circumstances, Li Aofeng''s eyebrows tightened, as if thinking about something. And Li Aofeng''s posture, but let the slaves on the scene become shivering, for fear that is LAN Xiang''er what accident, Li Aofeng implicated in them.


    They dare not breathe.


    Under such circumstances, Li Aofeng suddenly said: "pass on Ji Yinv."


    "Yes." The slave took orders and left in a hurry.


    Li Aofeng didn''t leave Fengqing palace. He stayed in Fengqing palace and waited patiently for LAN Xiang''er to wake up. These days, Li Aofeng is not unaware of such a situation.


    At the beginning, Li Aofeng intuitively thought that LAN Xiang''er wanted to avoid being with him, but as time went on, he found that it was not the case.


    Because LAN Xiang''er looks really tired and wants to sleep, instead of just avoiding herself.


    So this kind of situation, let Li Aofeng feel slightly not quite right, but in this kind of not quite right, Li Aofeng seems to have a trace of unexpected uneasiness.


    It''s just that Li Aofeng is calm on the surface.


    Soon, Ji Yi''s daughter appeared in Fengqing palace, but when Ji Chang saw that Li Aofeng was the only one, she was stunned.


    If Li Aofeng doesn''t feel well, he won''t let her come. It must be LAN Xiang''er who can let her come. So Ji Changjin looks at Li Aofeng quietly.


    Li Aofeng raises his hand.


    One side of the slave immediately retreated, until the hall was quiet, Li Aofeng then looked at Ji Changjin: "Ji Yinv, I have something to ask."


    "Say it, Emperor." Ji Changjin nodded.


    Li Aofeng told Ji Changjin the truth about LAN Xiang''er''s recent situation, and then asked directly: "is your mother pregnant like this?"


    It''s not surprising that Li Aofeng has such a guess.


    Since they were together, Li Aofeng has never given LAN Xiang''er any soup to avoid children. This is Li Aofeng''s heart. He hopes that if he can get pregnant in this way, LAN Xiang''er can stay.


    But now the relationship between LAN Xiang''er and Li Aofeng may be that LAN Xiang''er didn''t find it, or that LAN Xiang''er didn''t want to say it.


    So Li Aofeng took the initiative to ask Ji Changjin.


    Ji Chang listened to Li Aofeng''s words quietly for a moment, and then said: "tell the emperor whether the empress is pregnant or not, you can know by feeling her pulse. But according to the emperor''s words, the possibility of pregnancy is also very high. "


    Ji Changjin tells the truth.


    Li Aofeng said¡° Wait here. When your mother wakes up, find a reason. "


    "Yes." Ji Changjin responds.


    Li Aofeng didn''t say anything.


    They waited quietly in the front hall, but no one thought that LAN Xiang''er would wake up in the evening.


    "Awake?" Li Aofeng gently supports LAN Xiang''er.


    LAN Xiang''er made a sound, as if realizing something: "I fell asleep when I heard you tell a story?"


    "Well." Li Aofeng didn''t deny it. "After sleeping for a long time, I asked the slave. The slave said that you are like this these days. So I''m not sure. I''ll show you my body. "


    LAN Xiang''er calmed down and said, "I''m fine. Don''t bother doctor Ji. "


    "Look, I''ll be at ease. Otherwise, if you can''t take care of yourself in Dazhou, when Jinse comes back, he will turn against me. " Li Aofeng moved Jinse out.


    It seems that with Jinse, everything becomes more natural in lanxiang''er.


    LAN Xiang''er didn''t say anything. Soon Ji Changjin came in quickly under the sign of Li Aofeng and invited LAN Xiang''er an: "I''ll see the empress. She is thousands of years old."

 Chapter 1377

    "You don''t have to be polite." LAN Xiang''er said it directly.


    Ji Changjin just stood up and quietly walked to LAN xianger''s side. She carefully felt LAN xianger''s pulse. Her eyebrows twisted. But soon, Ji Changjin put down her hand to see LAN xianger.


    She seriously looked at LAN Xiang''er and Li Aofeng: "I tell you, the emperor, the empress has some weak pulse, but it seems to be a perennial disease. It takes a certain amount of time to recuperate."


    "Be sure to let the empress take care of it." Li Aofeng said it directly.


    "Yes." Ji Changjin responds.


    Then Ji Changjin didn''t stay in Fengqing palace much, and soon turned to leave. Li Aofeng looked at Ji Changjin''s figure and didn''t say anything.


    After Ji Changjin left, Li Aofeng looked at LAN xianger: "I will take care of your body."


    "Good." LAN xianger didn''t object either.


    Maybe after sleeping for a long time, LAN Xiang''er''s voice seemed soft and weak. Li Aofeng didn''t mind. He soon let the slave deliver water.


    After a while, LAN Xiang''er gradually recovered.


    "Go to dinner." Li Aofeng spoke lightly.


    "Good." LAN Xiang''er didn''t refuse.


    Li Aofeng takes LAN Xiang''er''s hand and goes to the dining hall. LAN Xiang''er seems to follow Li Aofeng very cleverly and doesn''t say anything.


    "You wrote a letter to your brother the other day?" Li Aofeng asked carelessly.


    LAN Xiang''er calmed down and said, "can''t you?"


    "Yes." Li Aofeng said directly, "after Zhongyuan Festival, I''ll send someone to invite your brother. When you get married, your brother will be there naturally."


    "Good." LAN Xiang''er lowered her eyebrows and eyes, but she was silent.


    Then LAN Xiang''er said nothing more.


    On the contrary, Li Aofeng just looked at LAN Xiang''er, suddenly pinched her chin, and forced her to look at herself: "is there something Xiang''er hiding from me?"


    LAN Xiang''er was quiet, and suddenly he just laughed: "well, I''m not sure I can confuse you."


    That''s not very serious.


    But no one dares to say this in front of Li Aofeng, and LAN Xiang''er is an exception. It seems that no matter what LAN Xiang''er says, Li Aofeng will not mind. His eyebrows and eyes are always calm. He smiles very lightly. His eyes fall on LAN Xiang''er, with a touch of tenderness and tenderness.


    On the contrary, LAN Xiang''er was not calm, and soon changed the topic: "I''m hungry, probably sleeping too long, I want to eat."


    "Good." Li Aofeng immediately let the slave pass the meal.


    When eating, LAN Xiang''er is very quiet, but LAN Xiang''er doesn''t eat much. He will eat more under Li Aofeng''s insistence, but no more. Li Aofeng never reluctantly.


    Most of the time, Li Aofeng takes the initiative to talk with LAN Xiang''er. Occasionally LAN Xiang''er will say something about Yao kingdom. At this time, Li Aofeng will listen carefully.


    Suddenly, LAN Xiang''er looks at Li Aofeng: "didn''t you say that Jinse will come back in a few days? But it''s been a month, and Jinse still hasn''t come back. "


    "Originally, but king Yi''s character has always been uninhibited. Later, he probably saw where he felt excited, so he took Jinse to this place again. So it''s late, but it should be one or two days. " Li Aofeng thought about it.


    This is true of Li Changyi, Li Shiyuan and Mu Cen.


    So the return date they said only means that they will come back. It doesn''t mean that they are sure that it is these times. At that time, Li Aofeng just wanted to find a topic to talk to LAN xianger.


    LAN Xiang''er didn''t say much. She made a sound and nodded. She accepted it very quickly.


    "The news from Yingwei should be tomorrow and the day after tomorrow. Wait patiently." Li Aofeng laughs, "if King Yi doesn''t bring Jinse back tomorrow and the day after tomorrow, I''ll send someone to take Jinse back alone."


    "Good." LAN Xiang''er just nodded and didn''t say much.


    In the dining room, it was quiet again.


    The rest is the sound of Li Aofeng coaxing LAN Xiang''er to have a meal. LAN Xiang''er was coaxed and ate a lot.


    After dinner, they took a walk along Fengqing palace. Li Aofeng still accompanied LAN Xiang''er. Li Aofeng didn''t take LAN Xiang''er back until LAN Xiang''er was a little tired.


    At night, Li Aofeng still dotes on LAN Xiang''er without any boredom.


    The candlelight of Fengqing palace gradually went out, and the whole underground palace fell into a quiet place, looking very peaceful.


    ¡­¡­


    The next day.


    After Li Aofeng went to the early court, he didn''t go directly to Fengqing palace. Instead, he went to Tai hospital. Cheng Dezhu was a little surprised, but he didn''t say anything.


    As soon as Li Aofeng arrived at Tai hospital, Ji Chang came up to him: "I''ll see the emperor, long live the emperor, long live the emperor."


    "Get up." Li Aofeng said it directly.


    Ji Changjin quickly stood up, and then, the medical women in the hall had gone out, leaving only Ji Changjin and Li Aofeng.


    "Doctor Ji, I want to hear the truth." Li Aofeng just looks at Ji Changjin.


    Yesterday is to let Ji Changjin go, LAN xianger is not pregnant is a fact, but in front of LAN xianger, Ji Changjin naturally won''t say any words that shouldn''t be said.


    But Li Aofeng can see that, so he came to find Ji Changjin alone after going to the early court today.


    Ji Changjin didn''t need to hide in front of Li Aofeng, so he quickly said: "I don''t know if my judgment is correct. When I feel the pulse for my mother, it''s not stable, but it''s like taking medicine."


    "What medicine?" Li Aofeng asked.


    "Did the empress use tranquilizer before?" Ji Chang does not answer the rhetorical question.


    Li Aofeng knows these things. Chang Sunyi yelled at him, but he didn''t deny it.


    "It''s this kind of medicine, but the empress is very heavy on herself. She uses too much, which leads to hallucinations, and makes people feel extra tired." Ji Changjin continued.


    This answer let Li Aofeng accident next, that is a kind of amazement, the hands of amazement don''t speak, so quietly looking at Ji Changjin.


    Ji Changjin''s medical skill is superb. This judgment can''t be wrong. That''s what Ji Changjin said.


    It''s just why LAN Xiang''er did it.


    But soon, Li Aofeng recovered and asked calmly, "what kind of illusion will it produce if it is too much?"


    "It''s not an illusion of consciousness, it''s about letting people relax and be fearless no matter what the situation is." Ji Changjin explained, "for example, the empress is afraid of snakes, but after taking too much, it doesn''t matter to see snakes. She can even be very close to snakes, even if she is bitten."


    Ji Changjin found a very descriptive adjective to express such a situation.

 Chapter 1378

    This time, Li Aofeng calmed down, and his eyebrows didn''t stretch.


    Ji Changjin also appears to be silent, and even more hesitant.


    Li Aofeng''s voice is more deep: "go on."


    "Yes." Ji Changjin quickly replied, "if the empress is repellent to the emperor, then under the effect of such drugs, the empress will not repel the emperor, but will seriously invest in it, because such seriousness will make the empress feel more tired."


    I didn''t say the rest.


    And Li Aofeng is not a stupid person, naturally in Ji Changjin''s words, understand.


    From LAN Xiang''er''s initiative, he was afraid that he had been taking this medicine all the time. This feeling made Li Aofeng speechless, as if his heart had been torn by others. Facing such a situation, it was more ironic.


    All tenderness and submission are just illusions and wishful thinking.


    In this way of thinking, Li Aofeng tightly clenched into a fist and said nothing.


    But Ji Chang was quiet for a moment, and then he said: "emperor, this is just my guess, and there is no evidence to indicate that this must be the case. Because I don''t know what happened to my mother over the years, I still need the emperor to ask her in person to make it clearer. "


    "If it''s true, can''t you stop it?" Li Aofeng asked directly.


    Ji Changjin replied: "I can only prescribe medicine in a comprehensive way, and it can''t change anything. But if the empress doesn''t take it any more, it''s bad for her health when she drinks it. "


    "Well, I see." Li Aofeng answered in a deep voice.


    Ji Changjin said nothing more.


    Li Aofeng stood up and quickly walked to the outside of Taiyi hall.


    Under such circumstances, Li Aofeng didn''t say anything. He became more and more quiet, and the surface was still. Even in the face of LAN Xiang''er, Li Aofeng didn''t ask more.


    ¡­¡­


    Two days later.


    Li Changyi returns to Kyoto with Jinse.


    Jinse knew that LAN Xiang''er had arrived in Kyoto, and he entered the palace at the first time. Otherwise, even if Jinse goes back to Kyoto every time, she goes to the palace with mucen, and never comes to Li Aofeng. Mingming has his own bedroom in the palace, but after meeting Li Aofeng, Jinse will go back to King Yi''s house immediately.


    It''s true that I don''t want to stay with Li Aofeng for a moment.


    Under such circumstances, Li Aofeng did not force Jinse.


    So the relationship between father and daughter in the past two years is not good or bad. Although there is no dispute, it may not be as good as the relationship between Jinse and the slave on the side.


    The return of Jinse excited LAN Xiang''er. This is the first time that LAN Xiang''er has been in Kyoto for so long. She hasn''t seen Jinse for more than two years.


    LAN Xiang''er kept walking back and forth in Fengqing palace.


    Tsui, on the other side, appease, "you sit down and wait. Your royal highness is coming. It''s on the way to the palace."


    The more she said that, the more uneasy LAN Xiang''er was. Now, she went directly to the gate of Fengqing palace to wait for Jinse, and cui''er followed up in a hurry.


    When LAN Xiang''er comes to the entrance of Fengqing palace, he sees the figure of Jinse in his sight. Naturally, Jinse also notices it.


    Jinse is running towards LAN Xiang''er. LAN Xiang''er quickly steps down the steps and comes face to face, holding Jinse in his arms.


    LAN Xiang''er''s eyes are red.


    Jin se rubs in Lan Xiang er''s arms like this: "Niang... Jin se misses you so much."


    "I miss Jinse." LAN Xiang''er''s voice choked.


    Jinse comforted LAN Xiang''er: "Niang, Jinse has been very good in the past two years. She has gone to many places with Uncle Huang and learned a lot of skills. When Niang is not comfortable, Jinse can treat Niang."


    There is a trace of pride in Jinse''s words.


    When LAN Xiang''er looks at Jin se, she is also very proud.


    She took the hand of Jin Se and went to Feng Qing palace.


    Although Jinse doesn''t know what happened before Li Aofeng and LAN xianger, Jinse also knows about the situation in the imperial palace. Being in Fengqing palace proves that Li Aofeng gave LAN xianger the back seat.


    However, Jinse seems quiet. Until she comes to the bedroom, Jinse looks at LAN Xiang''er seriously: "Niang, do you want to stay in Dazhou?"


    This words ask of direct, also don''t have any of dodge, even that eyes all for a moment not instantaneous of looking at Lan Xiang son.


    Under such circumstances, LAN Xiang''er remained silent, as if she did not know how to answer Jin SE''s question.


    But Jin se is not impatient, patiently waiting for LAN Xiang''er''s answer.


    "What if my mother returns to the state of Yao?" LAN Xiang''er calms down and asks Jin se.


    The Jin se pours also direct: "as long as the Niang is happy, the Jin se won''t be cranky.". Jinse has to follow the emperor''s grandfather all these years and can''t go anywhere. But when Jinse''s condition is good, Jinse will come back to her mother and accompany her. "


    This is a great relief to LAN Xiang''er.


    LAN Xiang''er lowered her head and said with a smile, "good."


    Jin se just rubbed LAN Xiang''er: "Niang, is he good to you?"


    Even if it is known that Li Aofeng is his father for such a long time, Jinse has never called Li Aofeng. Even in front of outsiders, Jinse calls Li Aofeng by the emperor.


    Li Aofeng didn''t say anything, but he indulged all kinds of behaviors of Jinse. Besides, Jinse was hardly in the Imperial Palace, so it was rare to see Li Aofeng.


    But Jinse''s words make LAN Xiang''er calm down. She doesn''t know how to answer Jinse''s question.


    Is Li Aofeng good to himself?


    It should be good.


    Almost let himself do whatever he likes, and Li Aofeng spent all his spare time with him. In this harem, there is only one person, no one else. So how can we say that it is not good under such circumstances?


    "Did he threaten his mother with his uncle?" Jinse asked quickly and cleverly.


    LAN Xiang''er looked back and said with a smile: "Jinse, don''t think about it. It''s nothing like this. As for you, just follow your grandfather and your mother will be fine. Is that ok? "


    I don''t want to talk about it.


    Jinse has always been a smart child, of course, she can hear it, so LAN Xiang''er doesn''t want to talk more about it. Jinse doesn''t say much, but she calms down.


    In this case, Jinse quickly changed the topic, chatting with LAN Xiang''er, talking about the scenery she saw on the road in the past two years, as well as the people she met and all kinds of problems she met.


    LAN Xiang''er listened very carefully.


    LAN Xiang''er is always serious about anything that has something to do with Jinse.

 Chapter 1379

    In this case, Jinse also said more and more, LAN Xiang''er listened carefully. Occasionally I would ask a few questions.


    Outside the palace, the sky gradually sank.


    If it had been in the past, Li Aofeng would have come long ago. It seems that today, Li Aofeng also knows that Jinse is back, so he doesn''t appear. He wants to leave their mother and daughter a chance to be alone.


    It was not until the meal that Li Aofeng came to Fengqing palace.


    The slave''s voice came sharply: "the emperor has arrived."


    This words let LAN Xiang''er quiet for a while, and Jin se immediately silent, just standing on the edge of LAN Xiang''er, but the eyes are not instant looking at Li Ao Feng.


    Li Aofeng is very calm, looking at the Jinse: "back?"


    "Yes." Jin se answers.


    "Well, let''s have dinner together." Li Aofeng nodded and asked nothing more.


    Jinse doesn''t mean to talk to Li Aofeng at all. Under such circumstances, Li Aofeng has been used to it for a long time. He naturally takes LAN Xiang''er''s hand and walks towards the dining hall.


    Jin se curled his mouth and didn''t answer, but he cleverly followed them.


    Soon, the three of them sat down, and the servants served the dishes. The dishes were still LAN Xiang''er''s favorite. It was just that Jin se came back, so he added some dishes.


    During the meal, Jinse and LAN Xiang''er chat most of the time, as if completely ignoring the existence of Li Aofeng. Li Aofeng doesn''t mind and listens quietly.


    Eyebrows and eyes with a touch of relaxation.


    But such relaxation, but there is a trace of tension.


    Li Aofeng looks at LAN Xiang''er''s eyes and can''t help but sink down. Ji Changjin''s words are constantly recalled in Li Aofeng''s mind.


    But soon, Li Aofeng didn''t say anything, so he quietly dropped his eyes on LAN Xiang''er.


    LAN Xiang''er didn''t feel it. It was just that LAN Xiang''er kept silent and didn''t say anything.


    And Li Aofeng''s hand quietly from under the table took LAN Xiang''er''s hand, tight tight.


    LAN Xiang''er was obviously stiff, but he didn''t say anything in the end.


    ¡­¡­


    After dinner, Jinse is actually a little tired, because she is in a hurry to come back, so Jinse seems tired. In addition, she is tired after chatting with LAN Xiang''er for so long, but Jinse doesn''t mean to leave. Instead, she pesters LAN Xiang''er and wants to sleep with her.


    Li Ao Feng''s brow slightly wring, can''t say is approve or disapprove, just so heavy looking at Jin se.


    Jin se didn''t answer, but he was also stubborn and didn''t mean to give in.


    Instead, LAN Xiang''er said quietly: "I haven''t seen Jinse for many years. Let Jinse accompany me tonight."


    This words, LAN Xiang''er said directly, quietly looked to block Li Ao Feng, Li Ao Feng see LAN Xiang''er mouth, finally eh voice, but did not say anything.


    LAN Xiang''er sighed.


    And Jinse naturally stayed.


    Li Aofeng didn''t stay in Fengqing palace. After Jinse fell asleep, Li Aofeng left. Just when he left, Li Aofeng looked down at LAN Xiang''er.


    LAN Xiang''er is a little nervous by Li Aofeng, but on the surface she is always calm.


    "Xiang''er, if you have something, please tell me, eh?" Li Aofeng spoke lightly.


    LAN Xiang''er replied quickly: "good."


    But it''s just a response, and no other statement. Li Aofeng makes a sound, and finally doesn''t say anything. Then he walks quietly outside the palace. LAN Xiang''er stands in the same place, watching Li Aofeng leave, and doesn''t say anything.


    Then LAN Xiang''er returns to her bedroom and sleeps with Jin se.


    ¡­¡­


    In the following period of time, before the Zhongyuan Festival, Jinse pestered LAN xianger and never left Fengqing palace. Naturally, Li Aofeng could not get close to LAN xianger. At most, he appeared in Fengqing palace to accompany his mother and daughter at dinner.


    Under such circumstances, Li Aofeng did not say anything.


    He was thoughtful.


    Mu Cen and Li Shiyuan returned to the palace two or three days before the Chinese New Year''s day, together with Li Xiangsi and Rong Zhi. They also brought Rong tan with them.


    Li Xiangsi''s love for Jinse is obvious.


    So it''s very natural that as soon as Acacia arrives in the palace, she will go directly to Jinse. Jinse is willing to go, and Jinse has been pestering LAN Xiang''er for such a long time. It''s also very clear that LAN Xiang''er''s physical strength can''t keep up, so she coaxes LAN Xiang''er to have a rest.


    LAN Xiang''er didn''t say anything: "don''t think about it. My mother is very good."


    "Mother, you are very tired." Jin se shook his head, "I''m going to find my little aunt today. You have a good rest in the palace. Don''t run around, you know? I''ll come back later to have dinner with my mother. "


    "Good." LAN Xiang''er smiles.


    Then Jinse went to find Li Xiangsi.


    LAN Xiang''er watched Jin se leave and then turned back to her bedroom.


    Fengqing palace is very quiet.


    When Li Shiyuan and Mu Cen came back, LAN xianger naturally went to ask for an, so under such circumstances, LAN xianger did not need to go again.


    She pinched the headache of the forehead, quietly went to the edge of the wardrobe, and then took out the pills from the box, on the side of the water, quickly swallowed.


    In this case, LAN Xiang''er didn''t notice the person who came in quietly.


    That''s Li Aofeng.


    Until swallowing the pill, LAN Xiang''er didn''t say anything. When she stood up to read a book, she saw Li Aofeng standing in front of her.


    For a moment, LAN Xiang''er was in a panic. She didn''t know how long Li Aofeng had been in or how long Li Aofeng had seen her.


    Li Aofeng just looked at LAN Xiang''er with a low eyebrow. His eyes sank, and then he said, "what''s wrong with you? Why take medicine? "


    He asked directly.


    The Mou light is a twinkling not twinkling of fall on the body of Lan Xiang son.


    In fact, Li Aofeng didn''t want to believe Ji Changjin''s suspicions. With the appearance of Jinse during this period, Li Aofeng didn''t notice these at all and naturally didn''t think much about them. It seems to forget, but some things rooted in the mind, it is difficult to forget.


    So when he saw it with his own eyes, Li Aofeng could not say whether he was angry or other emotions, so he piled up together and made himself more gloomy.


    Just in front of LAN Xiang''er, Li Ao Feng seems to have collected all his emotions and looked at him motionlessly.


    LAN Xiang''er calmed down after she was flustered: "old problems, so she took medicine."


    She didn''t explain much.


    It seems that I don''t want to explain to Li Aofeng.


    Li Aofeng suddenly grabbed LAN Xiang''er''s hand. LAN Xiang''er was stunned and exclaimed, but the next moment, her whole person had been brought to Li Aofeng.


    Even Li Aofeng didn''t give LAN Xiang''er any chance to dodge.

 Chapter 1380

    The next moment, Li Aofeng suddenly bite LAN Xiang''er''s lip, LAN Xiang''er some pain, but in Li Aofeng''s hegemony, LAN Xiang''er subconsciously began to resist.


    But there is a great disparity between men and women, let alone LAN Xiang''er and Li Aofeng.


    In such a strong situation, LAN Xiang''er didn''t even have the chance to dodge.


    Inch by inch, attack the city and plunder the pool.


    In the end, it''s just that LAN Xiang''er is put in a corner and no longer has any ability to resist. However, Li Aofeng doesn''t mean to relax at all. Until LAN Xiang''er cries for mercy, it seems that Li Aofeng never means to let her go.


    The ultimate ultimate¡ª¡ª


    LAN Xiang''er had no strength at all.


    And Li Aofeng just looked at LAN Xiang''er with a low eyebrow, and his eyes didn''t have any room to relax.


    They are like trapped animals, fighting to death.


    For a long time, Li Aofeng said: "you don''t need to take medicine, do you?"


    LAN Xiang''er didn''t answer. She turned her head and just looked at the direction of the tent. Her breathing was still very unstable and her embarrassment was still clearly visible.


    "Why take medicine now." Li Aofeng is questioning LAN Xiang''er, "Xiang''er, are you taking revenge on me? Give me the deadliest blow in this way? Let me think that your submission to me is true. In fact, your heart still hates me. You never want to be by my side, do you? "


    Li Aofeng''s voice gradually out of control.


    LAN Xiang''er seems to be more and more calm after the initial consternation.


    Even looking at Li Aofeng''s eyes are calm.


    Li Aofeng''s voice continued to spread: "Xiang''er, you have to be more ruthless than anyone else. This way means that you have a sharp blow on me and clearly tell me your choice. Isn''t it? Yes, you surrender, but you make me give up completely in your way, don''t you? "


    To the back, Li Aofeng almost roared.


    Under such circumstances, LAN Xiang''er didn''t say anything, but this attitude is acquiesced to Li Aofeng''s words. LAN Xiang''er just looked at it, very calm.


    Li Aofeng couldn''t help taking a deep breath.


    Just in such a deep breath, Li Aofeng seems to be suppressing his emotions.


    The tight mandible, and clenched into a fist palm, even LAN Xiang''er did not doubt that this fist might be heavy on his body.


    Will you die?


    It''s good to be dead.


    If you die, it''s all over. Don''t worry about anything. Don''t think about it.


    "Do you want to leave me in such a way that I can give up completely?" Li Aofeng suddenly spoke again. He sneered, "dream."


    LAN Xiang''er was still silent.


    Li Aofeng pinches LAN Xiang''er''s chin and is forced to let LAN Xiang''er look at himself.


    LAN Xiang''er was quiet for a long time, and then said, "is this interesting?"


    She asked directly.


    "Why are we so entangled. Can''t you let me go? Why threaten me with the state of Yao? The result is the same. If you want Jinse, I''ll give it to you. What else do you want from me? I can''t make it. Li Aofeng, I hate you, and I can''t change it. " When LAN Xiang''er even said the word hate, it seemed so plain.


    "Do you have no feelings for me?" Li Aofeng asked.


    "No LAN Xiang''er''s face did not change.


    Li Aofeng looked at LAN Xiang''er like this: "even if Jinse is here, isn''t it?"


    "It''s the best choice for Jinse to follow King Yi, so I won''t ask for Jinse to follow me. No matter where I am, Jinse is my daughter. That''s enough. " LAN Xiang''er finished his speech calmly.


    At first, he was not reconciled, but when he wanted to open up, LAN Xiang''er also felt nothing.


    "When can I be threatened by the state of nayao? Maybe one day, when I''m not afraid of the state of Yao, what else can you use to threaten me, right? Why is it so embarrassing for a couple to spend a hundred days in one night. In front of Jinse, as a parent, why tear the skin LAN Xiang''er''s attitude is very calm.


    Li Aofeng just looks at it like this.


    For a long time, Li Aofeng said: "I''m with you, I never let the slave bring you the soup."


    The implication is that LAN Xiang''er will be pregnant.


    LAN Xiang''er naturally understood the meaning of Li Aofeng''s words. She laughed low and said, "I won''t be pregnant again."


    "What do you mean?" Li Aofeng squinted slightly.


    "Just because you didn''t let the slave bring the soup doesn''t mean I won''t take it myself. I won''t be pregnant with your child any more. Jinse is an accident. I don''t want my child to face such a choice, so it can''t happen. " LAN Xiang''er finished his speech calmly.


    This also tells Li Aofeng clearly, her decision.


    This attitude is undoubtedly a fatal blow to Li Aofeng.


    All love is like a joke.


    It''s the bitter fruit of Li Aofeng himself.


    And then looking at LAN Xiang''er''s indifference, Li Aofeng said nothing.


    But Li Aofeng is very clear, even if forced to let LAN Xiang''er stay in the palace, the result is the same, only worse, not better.


    You can control LAN Xiang''er not to take medicine, but if you don''t take medicine, it''s easy to force LAN Xiang''er into a desperate situation. But if she doesn''t, LAN Xiang''er may drive herself crazy.


    So¡ª¡ª


    Li Aofeng took a deep breath and got out of bed soon.


    LAN Xiang''er calmly looks at Li Aofeng''s figure and doesn''t say anything.


    After Li Aofeng left, cui''er came in and waited on LAN Xiang''er quietly. LAN Xiang''er didn''t say anything, but let cui''er wait on her.


    Li Aofeng didn''t come that night.


    And Jin se didn''t come back, was left by Acacia, Jin se is willing to pester Acacia.


    This is the first time after LAN Xiang''er returned to the palace that Jinse was not there, and Li Aofeng was not in Fengqing palace, but the people in the palace did not dare to say anything about this situation.


    ¡­¡­


    After the dispute on that day, Li Aofeng seems to be completely absent from Fengqing palace.


    The person who came to Fengqing palace became Ji Changjin. Ji Changjin calmly asked LAN Xiang''er for an invitation. LAN Xiang''er was not surprised. Ji Changjin was the deputy head of Taiyuan hospital, and the concubines in the palace were all seen by Ji Changjin. In the previous situation, Ji Changjin''s appearance was not unreasonable.


    Ji Changjin reopened the pharmacy for LAN Xiang''er.


    After that, Ji Chang said: "madam, the emperor asked me to tell her not to take any more medicine. I will take care of her. As for other things, we''ll wait until after the festival. "


    The implication is that during this period, Li Aofeng will not appear in Fengqing palace again.


    LAN Xiang''er said nothing. She naturally knew about the drugs.

 Chapter 1381

    Ji Chang gave the Blue Xiang son the medicine, which persuaded Lan Xianger: "no matter what time, you must think of your princess, your wife. Don''t joke about your body."


    "Well." LAN Xiang''er answers.


    Ji Changjin is not a talkative person. It''s hard for him to say a few more words: "in those days, the emperor had to deal with the emperor and the empress. The emperor also had the emperor''s consideration. But apart from the family and country feuds, the emperor loved the empress, so I implore the empress to think twice."


    The voice falls, Ji Long didn''t say anything more today, quickly got up to leave.


    LAN Xiang''er quietly looks at Ji Changjin''s back and doesn''t speak.


    She understood that.


    But a lot of things are accumulated over time, and it''s hard for people to ease down. They are involved in too much, and it''s hard for them to recover from such emotions for a while and a half.


    So wrong step by step.


    In the end, it can only make each other more embarrassed.


    LAN Xiang''er closed her eyes. She thought that separation might be the best.


    In Fengqing palace, it is quiet.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡ª¡ª


    In the twinkling of an eye, it is the Zhongyuan festival of the great Zhou Dynasty, which is very lively. Li Aofeng really doesn''t appear in Fengqing palace these days. Under Ji Changjin''s care, LAN Xiang''er''s whole life has eased down. She doesn''t look so tired before.


    Jinse will come to accompany LAN Xiang''er, but it''s different from that before.


    Jinse is the princess of Dazhou, so it''s still necessary to do some etiquette. Naturally, most of the time, she still follows Li Aofeng.


    Only LAN Xiang''er is nominally the queen of the Zhou Dynasty. But LAN Xiang''er is still in Fengqing palace most of the time and has never been with Li Aofeng. This is not in line with etiquette, but no one dares to say anything. In their perception, any etiquette used on LAN Xiang''er seems unreasonable.


    Just like Mu Cen.


    The palace of the great Zhou emperor is very noisy, but Fengqing palace is very quiet.


    LAN Xiang''er has long been used to such quiet.


    She took the book by herself and looked at it on the bedside. She didn''t move until cui''er came in, which made LAN Xiang''er look up at cui''er.


    "Niang Niang, here comes the emperor of the state of Yao." Cui''er answers respectfully.


    In a word, let LAN Xiang''er instantly wake up, so looking at cui''er, there is a trace of incredible, but soon, LAN Xiang''er stood up, the emotional excitement is obvious.


    "Come on, please." LAN Xiang''er said it directly.


    Cui''er took orders and soon retired.


    LAN Xiang''er followed him to the front hall. He did not expect that Chang Sun Yi would appear in Fengqing palace. She thought that Li Aofeng''s temper and character would never allow her to see Sun Yi.


    In this case, LAN Xiang''er didn''t say anything, just waiting quietly in place.


    After a while, Chang Sun Yi came to Fengqing palace.


    When he saw Chang Sun Yi, LAN Xiang''er ran in the direction of Chang Sun Yi without thinking about it. Chang Sun Yi caught LAN Xiang''er and looked at her carefully.


    LAN Xiang''er didn''t say anything, just let Chang Sun Yi watch.


    "A little meat." Chang Sun Yi said with a smile.


    LAN Xiang''er asked directly: "brother, how can he let you come here to find me?"


    After listening to LAN Xiang''er''s question, Chang Sun Yi calmed down and then said: "in fact, Li Aofeng''s invitation to me is enough to make people feel strange."


    LAN Xiang''er didn''t speak.


    The relationship between Li Aofeng and the state of Yao is very delicate. It''s because LAN xianger is here that Li Aofeng never moved the state of Yao. But it doesn''t mean that Li Aofeng has no interest in the state of Yao. So in this case, Li Aofeng let Chang Sun Yi come, in the eyes of outsiders, more like coercion.


    Thinking of this, LAN Xiang''er is nervous for a moment and suddenly looks at Chang Sun Yi.


    Chang Sun Yi smiles calmly. Knowing what LAN Xiang''er is thinking, her face is calmer: "it''s not what you think. Li Aofeng doesn''t want to threaten me with you. Let me come to Dazhou."


    "That''s --"


    LAN Xiang''er became more and more nervous.


    Chang Sun Yi was quiet: "Xiang''er, he gave back everything that once belonged to the state of Yao."


    This makes LAN Xiang''er even more shocked. She looks at Chang Sun Yi in disbelief. She can''t believe what she heard.


    Soon, LAN Xiang''er muttered to himself, "how can it be?"


    LAN Xiang''er didn''t think Li Aofeng would return the jade pendant to Yao state. After all, no one could guarantee that Yao state would surpass Da Zhou one day if he found the treasure. After all, no one would dare to guarantee these things.


    Under such circumstances, Li Aofeng suddenly did so, which naturally made LAN Xiang''er feel incredible.


    And Li Aofeng has always been a very low-key and cautious person.


    "Yes." Chang Sun Yi gave a positive answer, "at first, my reaction was the same as you, but in fact, it was."


    Chang Sun Yi did not fully understand.


    But it didn''t take long to understand this. Chang Sun Yi suddenly realized that it was all because of LAN Xiang''er.


    There''s no need to think about Li Aofeng''s motive, but except LAN Xiang''er, it''s impossible for Li Aofeng to make such a move.


    Even what Li Aofeng returned was not only the jade pendant, but also LAN Xiang''er''s tears and the clues found through the jade pendant.


    It took a lot of manpower and material resources. In other words, returning these to Yao state was really enough to put Dazhou at risk. But Li Aofeng did. Apart from LAN Xiang''er, Chang Sun Yi couldn''t think of a second reason.


    This kind of action is probably for the sake of reconditioning with LAN Xiang''er.


    So Li Aofeng invited Chang Sunyi, even Chang Sunyi, to appear in Fengqing palace, which was also inspired by Li Aofeng, not only these, but also the reason¡ª¡ª


    Thinking of this, Chang Sun Yi calmly looks at LAN Xiang''er, whose heart beats faster. But on the surface, LAN Xiang''er still seems calm: "brother, do you have something to say to me?"


    "Yes." Chang Sun Yi was quiet for a moment.


    LAN Xiang''er frowns even more, but she doesn''t ask much. Instead, she looks at Chang Sun Yi calmly.


    Under such circumstances, Chang Sun Yi thought a little, and then calmly said, "I want to know, what do you think about Li Aofeng?"


    This is the first time that Chang Sun Yi has asked LAN Xiang''er this question so frankly.


    It seems that LAN Xiang''er has been asked this question for a moment. She stands quietly and doesn''t know how to answer Chang Sun Yi''s question for a while.


    "Do you still love Li Aofeng?" On the contrary, Chang Sun Yi asked directly.

 Chapter 1382

    LAN Xiang''er passively raises her head, then mechanically shakes her head and denies Chang Sun Yi''s words. However, in such denial, LAN Xiang''er actually puts herself in a dilemma. Such denial seems to be more like 300 liang of silver here.


    She asked herself.


    But all kinds of thoughts in her mind gave LAN Xiang''er a positive answer, and finally she kept silent.


    Soon, LAN Xiang''er looked up and said, "why did you suddenly ask me these questions?"


    "If you don''t want to be in Dazhou and have no feelings for Li Aofeng, then I will take you back to the state of Yao after Zhongyuan Festival." Chang Sun Yi didn''t hide it, but said it directly.


    Hearing this, LAN Xiang''er immediately shook his head: "no, I won''t go back. If I go back --"


    That kind of panic, LAN Xiang''er expressed clearly.


    If she goes back to face what kind of risk, LAN Xiang''er knows better than anyone, so under such circumstances, LAN Xiang''er will not choose to go back.


    She understood Chang Sun Yi''s worry about herself, but even if she was worried, LAN Xiang''er would not make fun of Yao. From the past to the present, she would not do so. Otherwise, why did LAN Xiang''er appear in Dazhou now instead of staying in the state of Yao.


    But Chang Sun Yi didn''t say anything in the face of LAN Xiang''er''s confusion.


    He looked at LAN Xiang''er quietly, and then said, "Xiang''er, I want to take you away from the imperial palace of Da Zhou. Naturally, Li Aofeng agreed. Otherwise, I can''t take you away from here, at least for the moment. If they do, it will be war between the two countries. "


    Chang Sun Yi explained.


    This is the ultimate purpose for Li Aofeng to talk to himself after Chang Sunyi arrived in Dazhou.


    Not only did he return all the things of the state of Yao, but also LAN Xiang''er and Li Aofeng. But Chang Sun Yi didn''t ask the reason.


    This words, let Lan Xiang son surprised, completely can passively see to Li Ao Feng, some can''t believe what he heard.


    "What do you say, brother?" LAN Xiang''er asked again.


    And Chang Sun Yi gave a positive answer: "yes, he personally agreed. This is also the main purpose of my visit to Fengqing palace. "


    LAN Xiang''er didn''t speak for a long time.


    "I want to know what you think. If you still have a heart for Li Aofeng and don''t want to leave, I will let you stay in Dazhou. If you have no mind, then I will take you back to the state of Yao. " Chang Sun Yi explained.


    This also makes LAN Xiang''er''s heart beat faster and faster.


    Clearly want to go, but really can go to this day, but suddenly hesitated.


    Then LAN Xiang''er looked at Chang Sun Yi in this way.


    Chang Sun Yi was calm: "what do you want to say to me?"


    "What if I take Jinse with me?" LAN Xiang''er asked directly.


    Chang Sun Yi calmed down and said, "I''m afraid that Jinse can''t take it away."


    Everyone knows that LAN Xiang''er was released because he had been merciless for a long time. Since he was merciless, staying in Dazhou was just mutual torture. But Jinse is their daughter, and also the princess of Dazhou. In addition, Jinse''s situation means that she must stay in Dazhou, so it is absolutely impossible to take Jinse away.


    LAN Xiang''er also understood.


    Finally, LAN Xiang''er sighed silently and looked up again. Her eyes were firm and incomparable: "after Zhongyuan Festival, I''ll go back to the state of Yao with you."


    "Good." Chang Sun Yi didn''t ask much.


    After that, Chang Sun Yi changed the topic, chatted with LAN Xiang''er about other things, and stopped talking about Li Aofeng.; LAN Xiang''er and Chang Sun Yi are chatting, only occasionally with a low convergence of eyes, but with a trace of complex emotions.


    Until Chang Sun Yi left.


    LAN Xiang''er, on the contrary, sat quietly in his seat, motionless, thinking that he was lost in thought and didn''t know what he was thinking.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡ª¡ª


    The next day.


    It is the Zhongyuan festival of the great Zhou Dynasty.


    Cui''er sent the palace clothes embroidered by Li''s Embroidery room early in the morning. They were the palace clothes of the empress. LAN Xiang''er didn''t say anything when she saw them. She didn''t embarrass any servants in Fengqing palace. Quiet Ren cui''er put it on for herself.


    Then, Cheng Dezhu himself came and sent LAN Xiang''er to the main hall.


    When LAN Xiang''er arrived, the officials had already arrived. Naturally, they knelt down to say hello: "I''ll see the empress. She is thousands of years old."


    LAN Xiang''er is a little passive, but the officials are calm. After greeting, he stands up quickly and doesn''t say anything more. Li Aofeng calmly looks at LAN Xiang''er. Originally, LAN Xiang''er thought that this person could not come, but unexpectedly, this person is walking quietly in his own direction.


    He looked down at LAN Xiang''er, but his eyebrows and eyes seemed calm: "coming?"


    No matter what happened with LAN Xiang''er in private, Li Aofeng will always be the king of strategizing in front of the outside, which can''t be ignored by anyone.


    LAN Xiang''er said nothing


    Li Aofeng''s hand naturally takes LAN Xiang''er''s hand and walks towards the theme. Jinse happily waves at LAN Xiang''er in the position. LAN Xiang''er smiles at Jinse and Jinse also smiles.


    Naturally, Li Shiyuan and Mu Cen are also present on such a major festival as the Chinese New Year''s day. Not only that, but also Ronglian, which has not been seen for many years. LAN Xiang''er was passive when she saw these people, especially when she saw Rong Lian.


    Rong Lian never agreed with them together from the beginning. She even told LAN Xiang''er that it was Li Aofeng who insisted. So Rong Lian didn''t do anything. When she saw Rong Lian again, LAN Xiang''er was still much more nervous.


    She quietly invited Ann to the audience.


    Rong Lian just nodded.


    Mu CEN is a gentle smile, indicating LAN Xiang''er to sit down.


    LAN Xiang''er quietly did in the emperor''s position, the Central Plains in Li Aofeng''s announcement, this officially opened the curtain.


    Zhongyuan Festival is an annual event. As you can imagine, not only the officials of the imperial capital, but also the officials of several prefectures and counties will arrive in Kyoto. Naturally, there are also the princes of the affiliated countries and the surrounding countries. The imperial palace is full of tables and bustling.


    But all this excitement has nothing to do with LAN Xiang''er. She just sits quietly. Apart from the first two words, Li Aofo has no other words, and has never communicated with LAN Xiang''er, but no one is aware of anything wrong.


    On the festival, even Li Aofeng drank a lot.


    And Rong Lian is old, so it''s impossible to stay for a long time on such an occasion. Half an hour later, with the help of Mammy, Rong Lian left first.


    LAN Xiang''er didn''t go back ahead of time, but she didn''t leave.

 Chapter 1383

    But LAN Xiang''er didn''t expect that when she came back, she would see Rong Lian coming. This time, LAN Xiang''er completely calmed down. She looked at Rong Lian calmly and respectfully asked An''an: "I see the empress dowager, the empress is thousands of years old."


    "Get up." Rong Lian''s tone can''t hear too many emotions.


    LAN Xiang''er stands up and stands in the same place. She doesn''t have much communication, but patiently waits for Rong lian to leave first. What LAN Xiang''er didn''t expect was that Rong Lian didn''t mean to leave. She just looked at LAN Xiang''er calmly.


    LAN Xiang''er doesn''t speak. She knows that Rong Lian has something to say to herself.


    Now LAN Xiang''er was calm: "the Empress Dowager has something to say to her ministers and concubines."


    Rong Lian nodded with some emotion: "I didn''t expect that you would go back to Dazhou in the end."


    LAN Xiang''er listens to Rong Lian''s words and laughs at herself.


    It''s not only that Rong Lian didn''t think of it, but even she didn''t think of it herself. In this case, she went back to Dazhou. So when she faced Rong Lian, LAN Xiang''er seemed much quieter and just looked at Rong Lian calmly.


    Rong Lian doesn''t mind, but her eyes are still sharp: "do you know why AI Jia doesn''t agree with you and AO Feng again?"


    LAN Xiang''er didn''t answer.


    "It has nothing to do with your identity or origin. Aofeng doesn''t care about these people, nor does Aijia. But the AI family can figure out that there must be a connection between you and AO Feng, and such a connection can''t be counted as anything, but you can clearly know that you are Ao Feng''s Doomsday, sooner or later you will make life miserable. " Now, Rong Lian said it directly.


    "When you leave Aofeng''s side, Aijia is relieved. Unexpectedly, you come back to Aofeng''s side." Rong Lian some emotion, "probably really is predestined."


    But LAN Xiang''er is stunned. She doesn''t expect that Rong Lian is against herself and Li Aofeng. It''s not because of her identity. At the beginning, LAN Xiang''er simply thinks that Rong Lian''s dissatisfaction with herself is because LAN Xiang''er was just a maid in the palace at that time.


    It''s absolutely impossible for slaves to climb up to the emperor.


    "Cen''er advised the AI family that their grandchildren have their own fortune here. Even Da Zhou has his lifeline, which is beyond our control. The AI family didn''t understand." Rong Lian nodded, "Ao Feng is so determined to be with you. I can see that Ao Feng cares about you. I''ve never seen Ao Feng so determined to do something when I watched Ao Feng grow up."


    At this point, Rong Lian did not say anything, nodded: "OK, you go back, don''t go back, back to find someone."


    Let lotus finish saying, very quickly let mammy support, walk toward the direction of Phoenix Luan palace, Lan Xiang son quietly stand in place: "minister concubine send the Empress Dowager."


    Then LAN Xiang''er stands up and quietly looks at Rong Lian''s figure and leaves. Then she calmly walks towards the main hall.


    But LAN Xiang''er didn''t mention anything about Rong Lian.


    It doesn''t make sense to mention it. She has made a decision to return to the state of Yao with Chang Sun Yi after the Zhongyuan Festival. No matter who asks for it, it doesn''t make sense.


    LAN Xiang''er lowers her head and laughs at herself.


    She still stayed in the hall quietly.


    The main hall is still bustling. But after all, LAN Xiang''er couldn''t endure. Under such circumstances, Mu Cen urged LAN Xiang''er to go back.


    LAN Xiang''er didn''t insist.


    Cui''er and shadow guard escort LAN Xiang''er back to Fengqing palace.


    When LAN Xiang''er leaves, Yu Guang from Li Aofeng''s corner of his eye inadvertently looks at the direction of LAN Xiang''er''s departure. It seems that Li Aofeng is indifferent to such things, but it is more complex than words.


    And the wine in the cup, Li Aofeng drink more fierce. Even Mu Zhiyi frowned and grew up with Li Aofeng. He knew that Li Aofeng had never been out of control, and now the situation is out of control.


    Under such circumstances, Mu Zhiyi doesn''t know what to say, so he can only follow Li Aofeng.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡ª¡ª


    Midnight.


    LAN Xiang''er was woken up by the noise outside Fengqing palace. She always had a shallow sleep, and any wind and grass were enough to wake her up from her sleep, not to mention the current situation.


    "What''s the matter?" LAN Xiang''er looks at cui''er who hears the news and enters the bedroom.


    Cui Er is direct: "Niang Niang, the emperor is coming."


    Now, LAN Xiang''er is stunned. Before she responds, cui''er quickly says, "but the emperor is drunk. It''s Mr. Mu who sent it in person."


    In this case, LAN Xiang''er has no response at all, so she can only twist her eyebrows and look at cui''er. Then, LAN Xiang''er is quiet for a moment. Cui''er gives LAN Xiang''er a coat, and LAN Xiang''er goes out of the palace in a hurry.


    Sure enough, Mu Zhiyi has brought Li Aofeng. Li Aofeng seems to be drunk a little, but he is not completely paralyzed. However, under such circumstances, LAN Xiang''er''s eyebrows are slightly twisted. He doesn''t quite understand how Li Aofeng was suddenly sent to his bedroom.


    On the contrary, Mu Zhiyi quickly explained calmly: "madam, the emperor has drunk too much today. Originally, I wanted to send the emperor back to the Imperial Palace, but I didn''t expect that the emperor would come here. I also know that this is the time when my mother has been resting. I can''t resist the emperor''s insistence, so I sent people here and asked her to make atonement. "


    Mu Zhiyi''s words are perfect, which makes LAN Xiang''er appear passive.


    What can she do to drive Li Aofeng out? Obviously impossible.


    And Mu Zhiyi sent Li Aofeng here, obviously he didn''t plan to take care of Li Aofeng''s affairs. He quickly nodded: "Niang Niang, it''s late, I''ll leave first, and the emperor will get rid of Niang Niang. If he has any request, Cheng Gonggong will be outside the palace, waiting for Niang Niang''s summons at any time."


    Mu Zhiyi nodded his head to indicate that he didn''t stay in Fengqing palace for a long time, and soon walked directly to the outside of Fengqing palace. Li Aofeng was left behind. LAN Xiang''er passively stood in the same place, and then looked at Li Aofeng in a daze. For a moment, he didn''t know what to do.


    Cui''er was embarrassed: "now, Niang Niang --"


    This time, LAN Xiang''er took a deep breath: "let the slave help the emperor to the palace to have a rest, and then let people prepare some sober soup and clean clothes."


    "Yes." Cui''er was ordered to leave in a hurry.

 Chapter 1384

    Soon, the slaves came forward and helped LAN Xiang''er to send Li Aofeng to the bedroom. They didn''t put it directly on the bed, but on the soft wall. Li Aofeng seemed to rely on LAN Xiang''er, but he didn''t put all his strength on her.


    With this kind of action, they seem to be much closer.


    LAN Xiang''er didn''t say anything. She was quiet, and the slaves soon brought the sobering soup. LAN Xiang''er seemed to know Li Aofeng''s temper, so she didn''t let anyone do it. Instead, she personally picked up the spoon and fed Li Aofeng: "emperor, sobering soup. People will feel much more comfortable after drinking. If you go to a hot spring pool later, you won''t feel so bad. Otherwise, if you wake up the next day, you will have a headache. "


    LAN Xiang''er''s tone is as usual, but it seems that in the quiet night, in their indifference during this period of time, this tone is much more gentle.


    Li Aofeng made a sound. I don''t know whether I heard it or not.


    Then, she looked at the spoon that LAN Xiang''er handed over, and drank it carefully, but she didn''t say anything.


    LAN Xiang''er didn''t say anything. Seeing Li Aofeng''s cooperation, she just fed her. She is also very clear that Li Aofeng is not really drunk. As for why Li Aofeng appeared in Fengqing palace, LAN xianger didn''t want to ask more.


    They didn''t talk again until the hangover soup was over.


    LAN Xiang''er puts down the soup bowl and prepares to let the slave take Li Aofeng to the hot spring pool. After Fengqing palace, there has always been a natural hot spring pool, which Mu Cen liked very much. That''s why Li Shiyuan ordered someone to build a hot spring pool in Fengqing palace.


    As a result, LAN Xiang''er didn''t expect that before she could call a slave, she had been held by Li Aofeng''s wrist. This person''s strength was great, but it didn''t hurt LAN Xiang''er. LAN Xiang''er passively looked at Li Aofeng.


    Li Aofeng did not open his eyes, but light mouth: "you accompany me."


    Still did not use any claim, just ordinary people chat in general, in this case, LAN Xiang''er quietly looked at Li Aofeng pulling his hand, motionless standing, and then, LAN Xiang''er just hum.


    Soon, LAN Xiang''er''s voice came: "if you can''t walk by yourself, I''m afraid I can''t help you."


    LAN Xiang''er is slender and petite. Li Ao Feng is much taller. It is impossible to rely on LAN Xiang''er alone. And Li Aofeng listened to LAN Xiang''er''s words, and then stood up so slowly. In addition to the smell of wine on this man, he really couldn''t see that he was drunk.


    Li Ao Feng walked by himself, so naturally LAN Xiang''er seemed more comfortable. In such a posture, it was not like LAN Xiang''er holding Li Ao Feng, but Li Ao Feng holding LAN Xiang''er. Li Ao Feng didn''t let LAN Xiang''er go until they came to the hot spring pool behind their bedroom.


    LAN Xiang''er calmed down and looked at the two people holding hands, but didn''t say anything.


    Until Li Aofeng''s voice came: "help me undress."


    This made LAN Xiang''er a little embarrassed, but it was only an instant. LAN Xiang''er calmed down and didn''t say anything more. She moved, and Li Aofeng released her hand. There was a faint trace on LAN Xiang''er''s wrist, as if it was because of such strength.


    Li Aofeng also noticed, looked down at LAN Xiang''er''s hand, the voice was a little hoarse, more is dark: "pain?"


    LAN Xiang''er shakes her head, then says nothing more, quietly takes off Li Aofeng''s clothes.


    There must be something unnatural to say, but LAN Xiang''er and Li Aofeng have done what they should do, and even the children have been born, so in this case, naturally there is nothing to be affected by. After being quiet, LAN Xiang''er doesn''t say anything, just calmly takes off all Li Aofeng''s clothes and doesn''t change her face.


    "The emperor is ready." This tone, is with a trace of indifference.


    Li Aofeng said, "stay with me."


    LAN Xiang''er twisted her eyebrows and then refused: "no, I''ll wait."


    Li Aofeng didn''t force LAN Xiang''er to look at him. Then he completely immersed himself in the hot spring pool. The warm water seemed to wake Li Aofeng up a little bit. LAN Xiang''er just stood quietly in the same place as she said. He didn''t mean to be near the hot spring pool at all.


    The temperature in the hot spring pool is very high, and the overflowing water makes LAN Xiang''er''s skirt completely wet, but LAN Xiang''er doesn''t say anything and is still quiet.


    Li Aofeng didn''t say anything.


    It seems that during this period of time, the two people are very quiet together, there is no more words. How long did Li Aofeng soak in the hot spring pool, and LAN xianger stood aside.


    Until LAN Xiang''er couldn''t stand it, her eyebrows were slightly twisted, and Li Aofeng''s voice came faintly: "you go to sleep first."


    "Yes." LAN Xiang''er has no affectation.


    Their current relationship needs no affectation. Besides, LAN Xiang''er really can''t bear such a toss. So after Li Aofeng spoke, LAN Xiang''er walked directly out of the hot spring pool and hurried back to the bedroom. Li Aofeng just looked at it and said nothing.


    Is he drunk?


    Never.


    Li Aofeng never gets drunk. What''s more, his current status makes Li Aofeng know clearly that he can''t get drunk at all. If he gets drunk, anything that happens may lose control, so getting drunk is just an excuse to come to Fengqing palace.


    In Chang Sun Yi''s words, he already knew clearly that LAN Xiang''er chose to return to the state of Yao with Chang Sun Yi after the Zhongyuan Festival. Since he had already said something, Li Aofeng could not go back on his words, so he didn''t say anything, but he was calm.


    But in this case, Li Aofeng can''t control his impulse and want to see LAN xianger, and finally came to Fengqing palace.


    It didn''t make much difference.


    But it seems that looking at this man is enough to satisfy Li Aofeng.


    He lowered his eyebrows and let the hot spring pool soak him, but under such circumstances, Li Aofeng became more and more quiet.


    After that, Li Aofeng didn''t say anything, so he calmly got up from the hot spring pool.


    When Li Aofeng comes out, LAN Xiang''er seems to be asleep on her bed. I don''t know if she doesn''t want to face Li Aofeng or for other reasons. Finally, Li Aofeng just looks at her quietly and doesn''t say anything. Then she leaves Fengqing palace so calmly.


    At the moment when Li Aofeng left, LAN Xiang''er naturally felt it, but LAN Xiang''er didn''t say anything, even didn''t turn around, she just lay so quietly.

 Chapter 1385

    Although she closed her eyes, her brain was more sober than ever, and many things constantly appeared in her mind, but the final frame was still the first things that made people feel scared, which lasted for a long time.


    For a long time, there was a silent sigh in Fengqing palace.


    And this night''s Yu Long Dian, also did not extinguish any candle light.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡ª¡ª


    The Zhongyuan festival of the great Zhou Dynasty lasted three days in the Imperial Palace, and every day was singing and dancing. And since the first night Li Aofeng appeared in Fengqing palace, this person seems to disappear without a sound, and never appeared in Fengqing palace again.


    Until the end of the festival.


    LAN xianger is in Fengqing palace, waiting for Chang Sunyi. It is obvious that Chang Sunyi is ready, and with Chang Sunyi comes Jin se. Jinse also knows that LAN Xiang''er is leaving. Jinse just pesters LAN Xiang''er, but doesn''t persuade her to stay.


    "Niang, when you go back to yaoguo, you want Jinse. Jinse will come to see you, too. He told me that he would allow me to go to the state of Yao. " Jinse holding LAN Xiang''er, soft voice, some coquetry, but more is not give up, "Niang, I will miss you very much."


    "My mother will miss you very much, too." LAN Xiang''er holds Jin se, and her eyes are slightly sour. "Follow your grandfather to learn medical skills, and listen to your grandfather''s words, OK?"


    "I see." Jinse is crisp.


    The mother and daughter said something. Chang Sunyi just stood by, but didn''t urge her. When LAN xianger arrived at Dazhou, everything was prepared in Dazhou. Naturally, LAN xianger didn''t have anything to take, just a carry on bag. The slave beside Chang Sunyi had already taken the bag.


    Jinse didn''t pester LAN Xiang''er for a long time, so he let LAN Xiang''er hold hands and walk out of Fengqing palace.


    Soon, LAN Xiang''er and Jin se got into the soft sedan chair, which was going out of the palace.


    Chang Sun Yi just followed him and didn''t say much. Under such circumstances, the party arrived at the palace gate, and the carriage was waiting outside.


    Suddenly, one side of the slave came a voice: "the emperor arrived."


    The people around knelt down and asked respectfully. Li Aofeng didn''t say anything. He brushed his sleeve quickly, and then looked at LAN xianger and Chang Sunyi in this way.


    Chang Sun Yi was quiet: "he''s here to see you off. You can have a chat. I''ll wait for you in the carriage."


    LAN Xiang''er didn''t say anything, and Chang Sun Yi didn''t say much, so she looked at Li Aofeng quietly, and Jin se all followed him to quiet down. She consciously stepped aside, and without chatting with them, even the slaves went to the safe range.


    It seems that the whole world is followed by the clearance, leaving only LAN Xiang''er and Li Aofeng.


    LAN Xiang''er didn''t take the initiative to speak.


    And Li Aofeng just looked at LAN Xiang''er and was quiet for a moment. Then he walked in the direction of LAN Xiang''er until he came to her. And LAN Xiang''er didn''t dodge, still looking at Li Aofeng.


    "It takes a certain amount of time to go from the big to the state of Yao. Pay attention to safety on your way. I have to remember the things that Ji Yinv told you. I want to take care of my body. Do you know? " Li Aofeng didn''t mind. He bowed his head and told LAN Xiang''er.


    LAN Xiang''er said nothing.


    Li Aofeng''s hand suddenly raised, LAN Xiang''er was quiet, and this person''s hand has been gently along the hair on LAN Xiang''er''s cheek, so gently hooked to the ear.


    But Li Aofeng didn''t speak.


    LAN Xiang''er didn''t say anything.


    They stood quietly, just looking at each other, and no one spoke again.


    It seems that they don''t know what to say, or it seems that maintaining such silence between them is the best peace. Until Li Aofeng once again broke the silence.


    "Jinse will be good with me. As long as king Yi thinks that Jinse''s body allows, I will let Jinse go back to the state of Yao to see you. If it''s not allowed, Jinse can only follow King Yi, but it will get better after all. " Li Aofeng continued.


    "Good." LAN Xiang''er made a sound.


    In addition to Jinse, there seems to be no more topics between them. Li Aofeng also quiets down, and LAN Xiang''er still stands like this.


    This time, LAN Xiang''er broke the silence: "it''s late. My brother is still waiting for me in the carriage."


    The implication is to leave.


    Li Aofeng said, I don''t know if I agree or disagree.


    LAN Xiang''er didn''t think much, and soon turned to walk in the direction of the carriage. As a result, at the moment when LAN Xiang''er turned around, Li Aofeng suddenly took LAN Xiang''er''s hand. LAN Xiang''er was stunned for a moment, and then looked at Li Aofeng like this, but he didn''t say anything.


    Li Aofeng also appears very quiet. But holding LAN Xiang''er''s hand never let go.


    Deep eyes seem to want to say and stop, but finally to the mouth of the words so swallow down.


    LAN Xiang''er had already freed her hand from Li Aofeng''s confinement. After nodding, she walked in the direction of the carriage and never looked at Li Aofeng again.


    This attitude seems to be aloof.


    Under such circumstances, Li Aofeng finally clenched his big hand tightly and stood silently.


    And the slaves helped LAN Xiang''er to get on the carriage, and the carriage also quickly and slowly moved towards the front.


    Li Aofeng looked at the direction of the carriage leaving. His eyes seemed to fall into the red, but it was only a moment. Li Aofeng didn''t say anything, and soon hid such emotion.


    Until the carriage could no longer be seen, Li Aofeng was still standing in the same place for a moment.


    Until Mu Zhiyi said: "emperor, go back."


    Li Aofeng then turned around and walked towards the imperial dragon hall. The Imperial Palace was still so quiet, as if nothing had happened.


    ¡­¡­


    At that time, inside the carriage¡ª¡ª


    "I can''t see." Chang Sun Yi spoke lightly.


    LAN Xiang''er made a sound, didn''t speak, still quiet.


    This time, the carriage of the state of Yao was not prepared by Chang Sun Yi, but by Li Aofeng. All the scenes and things here are familiar to LAN Xiang''er, and even the things at hand are familiar to LAN Xiang''er, so there will be no surprise.


    Not only that, but also the climate change of Yao state and the clothes that should be prepared, Li Aofeng did everything in detail. These things LAN xianger didn''t know, but it doesn''t mean Chang Sunyi didn''t know. Chang Sun Yi looks at LAN Xiang''er calmly.


    LAN Xiang''er''s eyes were calm, and there was no emotion in her low eyebrows.


    Then Chang Sun Yi broke the silence: "Xiang''er, here, you can still regret it. If you are out of the territory of Da Zhou, it will be too late to regret it."

 Chapter 1386

    LAN Xiang''er shakes her head calmly.


    Chang Sun Yi sighed silently, and then continued to say, "well, if that''s the case, I''ll take you back to the state of Yao."


    "Good." LAN Xiang''er answers.


    On the way back, LAN Xiang''er didn''t say anything. She was quiet all the time. But Chang Sun Yi didn''t chat with LAN Xiang''er much. She just accompanied LAN Xiang''er in the carriage.


    Most of the time LAN Xiang''er seems to be looking at the scenery outside the curtain, watching everything in Kyoto gradually disappear from her sight. All her memories seem to be in such a past, and then disappear.


    Can it be broken clean?


    LAN Xiang''er has some silent self mockery.


    Maybe LAN Xiang''er didn''t realize it, but Chang Sun Yi saw it clearly. In such eyes, LAN Xiang''er always saw the direction of Kyoto.


    Is it really down?


    I''m afraid I never put it down.


    But Chang Sun Yi didn''t remind LAN Xiang''er either. Until the carriage came back to the territory of Yao state, it seemed that LAN Xiang''er''s eyes were light and silent.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡ª¡ª


    Half a year later¡ª¡ª


    It has been half a year since LAN Xiang''er returned to the state of Yao. In the past half a year, LAN Xiang''er has been in his bedroom and never left. Chang Sun Yi did not let anyone disturb LAN Xiang''er, but when he returned to the state of Yao, LAN Xiang''er was still low-key, as if he did not exist at all.


    In the past six months, LAN Xiang''er has received letters from Jinse from time to time. Jinse''s letters are all about information from all over the world, but LAN Xiang''er didn''t return because Jinse didn''t have a specific foothold. But every time I receive a letter from Jinse, it can make LAN Xiang''er happy for a long time.


    But it seems that Jinse has never mentioned the matter of Dazhou. LAN Xiang''er never asked, and no one in the state of Yao and LAN Xiang''er took the initiative to talk about this.


    It seems that Da Zhou is completely shielded from LAN Xiang''er''s news, but LAN Xiang''er won''t take the initiative to ask.


    "Your Highness." Suddenly, Liu Ya came in with a little excitement on her face. "The little princess has arrived."


    "What?" LAN Xiang''er is quiet, some don''t like to understand the meaning of Liu Ya''s words.


    Liu Ya immediately said, "Princess Jinse is back."


    Now, LAN Xiang''er stood up in an instant. She couldn''t believe what she heard. She suddenly looked at Liu Ya and said, "do you think Jin se is back? Is that true? "


    The last letter was more than a month ago, and Jin se never wrote again. In the last letter, Jin se also said that he was going to the place, which was 18000 miles away from the state of Yao.


    So in this case, suddenly heard the news that Liu Ya said that Jinse would come back, naturally let LAN Xiang''er some surprise, but more surprise.


    An unspeakable surprise.


    "Yes, Princess Jinse has come back, and now she is heading for the palace." Liu Ya nodded seriously.


    Lan Xiang didn''t speak, and immediately rose and went towards the bedroom. Liu sprouts hurriedly followed up: "princess, your cap, very cold outside."


    But LAN Xiang''er didn''t mind at all. Her people had already appeared outside the palace. When LAN Xiang''er appeared outside the palace, she saw that Jinse had already run towards the palace. Naturally, she also saw LAN Xiang''er and ran to LAN Xiang''er''s arms immediately.


    "Mother, I miss you so much." Jinse just hugs LAN Xiang''er and makes her charming.


    LAN Xiang''er''s eyes were a little red, and then she took Jin SE''s hand and walked towards the bedroom: "good, it''s windy outside. My mother will take you in."


    "Good." Jinse nodded.


    After that, LAN Xiang''er takes Jin se to the palace. Until the door of the palace is closed, LAN Xiang''er really looks at Jin se.


    Half a year no see, Jinse grew a lot higher, and the childishness in her eyes and eyebrows faded away, with a trace of steadiness. This kind of Jinse made LAN Xiang''er very happy.


    "Jinse is much taller." LAN Xiang''er laughs, "it''s more and more beautiful."


    "That''s because my mother is beautiful." Jinse''s mouth is sweet.


    But LAN Xiang''er looks at Jin se angrily. Jin se is smiling. She just pesters LAN Xiang''er. Mother and daughter talk for a while.


    Then LAN Xiang''er seemed to think of something and looked at her seriously: "how could she suddenly return to the state of Yao? Didn''t you tell your mother in your letter that you were going to other states and counties? "


    "I don''t know." This words is to let Jin SE''s brow frown for a while, "the emperor grandfather suddenly wants to send me back to the state of Yao, say is to meet me again in a while, he has urgent affairs to rush to the nearby state and county, so I was sent to the state of Yao by the emperor grandfather."


    Jinse is telling the truth.


    In fact, the situation of Jinse can''t leave Li Changyi for a long time, so Jinse can''t go back to the state of Yao at will. But this time, Li Changyi took the initiative to send Jinse back. Not only that, she also brought her pills, which proved that Jinse would live in the state of Yao for a period of time.


    That''s why LAN Xiang''er is curious.


    However, LAN Xiang''er doesn''t think that Jinse is lying. She knows that Li Changyi suddenly rushed to other states and counties, but she didn''t take Jinse with her. She''s afraid that something is out of her control. That''s why she sent Jinse back to the state of Yao.


    Subconsciously, LAN Xiang''er thought of Li Aofeng.


    Li Changyi is a ghost hand, but the legend of ghost hand has been out of the river for a long time. Li Changyi doesn''t save everyone, but Li Aofeng and Li Changyi will never care.


    Now LAN Xiang''er was quiet and didn''t say anything.


    Jinse has been pestering LAN Xiang''er for a long time, but he hasn''t let go.


    It was not until Chang Sun Yi came that Jin se stood up and said hello to Chang Sun Yi: "Uncle Huang."


    "I haven''t seen Jinse for a long time. I''ve grown a lot." Chang Sun Yi smiles.


    Jin se laughs and doesn''t say anything.


    "Brother." LAN Xiang''er also stood up, "do you want to have dinner with me today?"


    "That''s nature." Chang Sun Yi nodded.


    LAN Xiang''er laughs, but he doesn''t say anything. Soon he orders people to prepare dinner. Chang Sun Yi stays. It seems that the imperial palace of the state of Yao has not been so busy for a long time. Most of the time, Jin se is talking. They are listening. Jin SE''s clear voice adds countless vitality to the normally quiet palace.


    Until Jinse is sleepy, LAN Xiang''er takes Jinse back to her bedroom. Jinse doesn''t want to go anywhere, so she just wants to stay here. Naturally, Li Changyi won''t stop her.


    "Then I''ll go back to the Palace first." What Li Changyi said is direct.


    LAN Xiang''er, on the contrary, was quiet for a moment: "brother Huang, stay here. I''d like to ask brother Huang for something later."


    This time, Li Changyi picked her eyebrows, as if she had never seen LAN Xiang''er''s serious expression in the past half a year, or in such a long time.

 Chapter 1387

    He said nothing.


    Jinse also saw that LAN Xiang''er had something to say to Li Changyi, but he waved: "mother, you can talk with Uncle Huang. I''ll go to sleep by myself. I''ve been used to sleeping by myself for so many years."


    Jin se is smiling, but she doesn''t mind at all.


    LAN Xiang''er unexpectedly did not insist: "good."


    Then Jin se jumps back to her bedroom, and LAN Xiang''er turns to look at Chang Sun Yi.


    Chang Sun Yi is very quiet: "what do you want to say to me?"


    "I wonder if something happened?" LAN Xiang''er asked.


    Chang Sun Yi calmed down and thought, "if it''s in the palace, it''s calm and nothing happened. If it''s the state of Yao, it''s peaceful and peaceful. So I want to know, Xiang''er, what do you want to ask


    This words says of straightforward, Mou Guang is a twinkling not twinkling of looking at Lan Xiang son.


    LAN Xiang''er''s heart beat faster.


    But under such circumstances, LAN Xiang''er didn''t say anything. She bit her lips and lowered her eyebrows. She seemed to be thinking deeply.


    But Chang Sun Yi didn''t embarrass LAN Xiang''er. After calming down, she said, "what do you want to ask him? Because Jinse came back, the ghost hand said that he wanted to go to the nearby states and counties, so you intuitively think that something happened to Li Aofeng, don''t you? "


    This problem makes LAN Xiang''er a little passive.


    It''s uncomfortable for others to see through, but it''s not embarrassed. At least there''s no need to be embarrassed in front of Chang Sun Yi. But in the face of such a question, LAN Xiang''er didn''t speak, and finally stood so quietly.


    Chang Sun Yi knew this for a long time, so she didn''t feel anything wrong with LAN Xiang''er.


    Finally, Chang Sun Yi sighed silently: "if so, I''ll tell you."


    LAN Xiang''er didn''t answer, but her eyes fell on Chang Sun Yi.


    Chang Sun Yi was quiet for a moment, as if thinking, and then spoke steadily: "Li Aofeng was seriously injured in Yizhou."


    "No way." LAN Xiang''er denied it even if she didn''t want to.


    Let''s not talk about Li Aofeng''s Kung Fu. At least his mind is very close, and he is in a position today. It''s absolutely impossible for anyone to move Li Aofeng in private at such a time, not to mention that the shadow guards beside him will hurt li Aofeng.


    Still seriously injured.


    So LAN Xiang''er thought it was incredible.


    Naturally, Chang Sun Yi knew what LAN Xiang''er thought, but he was calm: "I don''t think it''s possible, but it''s true. At least I don''t have much difference in the information I get. "


    "Why LAN Xiang''er also calmed down.


    Chang Sun Yi was quiet for a moment: "you''ve been in the palace for half a year. In fact, you''ve never talked about things outside, but the outside world has changed a long time ago. After you leave Dazhou, Li Aofeng is expanding his territory. You should know that the strength of Dazhou now is that those countries are in the bag for Dazhou. "


    Chang Sun Yi spoke slowly.


    This is really not what LAN Xiang''er knows. She can''t say a word, so she can only watch passively.


    On the contrary, Chang Sun Yi was very calm: "as an emperor, everyone has the ambition to dominate the world, but few people have such strength. Li Aofeng is one of them. It was also in the process that Li Aofeng was seriously injured. I know what you think, which seems incredible to me. As for the specific process, no one knows what happened


    Chang Sun Yi finished.


    LAN Xiang''er didn''t speak, but suddenly felt that her breath became cramped.


    This kind of thing, at least LAN Xiang''er thinks it won''t happen to Li Aofeng, but LAN Xiang''er knows very well that Chang Sun Yi doesn''t need to lie to himself. And Jinse did come back.


    "That''s why Jinse was sent back to the state of Yao. It was sent back by the ghost hand himself. Then the ghost hand left in a hurry and went to Yizhou. It will take time to get to Yizhou from the state of Yao. Yizhou is in the southwest of Dazhou, but the frontier there has always been unstable. Most of them are poor and ferocious people. It is reasonable for Li Aofeng to be injured. " Chang Sun Yi''s tone was much calmer.


    LAN Xiang''er just stood there, her hands slowly clenched into fists, and the gloom was obvious.


    But in the end LAN Xiang''er didn''t speak, and her eyes seemed calm.


    "And Li Aofeng''s injury has never been mentioned to the outside world, and it is impossible to mention it to the outside world. What everyone knows is just legends, different versions. Because it''s said to the outside world, it''s bound to affect the morale of the army. Li Aofeng is absolutely impossible to do such a thing. " Chang Sun Yi continued, her voice very calm.


    LAN Xiang''er was still quiet.


    This news is enough for LAN Xiang''er to digest for a long time. For a long time, LAN Xiang''er fell into a period of confusion and became completely passive.


    "But there is a rumor." Chang Sun Yi''s voice was quiet for a while. Suddenly, it continued to come.


    LAN Xiang''er suddenly looks up at Chang Sun Yi.


    "Do you want to know?" Chang Sun Yi calmly asked LAN Xiang''er, "if you don''t want to know, you don''t have to say. I don''t want anything to affect you. You are very good in the state of Yao now, which is enough for me. "


    So all the initiative is still on LAN Xiang''er.


    LAN Xiang''er''s heart beat faster and faster, the tension and hesitation became more and more obvious, and even his breathing was a little cramped.


    But when she looked at Chang Sun Yi again, LAN Xiang''er''s tone suddenly became firm: "brother, tell me."


    Chang Sun Yi picks her eyebrows.


    "After all, Jinse is also his princess. If something happens to him, it will not do Jinse any good. Jinse is only ten years old now, and there are still a few years to go. If Dazhou is unstable, Jinse will be involved." LAN Xiang''er found a reasonable reason.


    The same is true.


    Li Aofeng is unstable. Li Changyi''s first consideration must be Li Aofeng. If it''s really what Chang Sunyi said, Jinse can''t be around at any time. Jinse''s illness may be abnormal at any time.


    They have nothing to do with the situation of Jinse.


    So LAN Xiang''er used Jinse as an excuse, and she really believed it. Under such circumstances, LAN Xiang''er didn''t say anything, but her attitude became more and more calm. She also used this excuse to convince herself.


    Chang Sun Yi couldn''t hear it, but Chang Sun Yi didn''t say anything. Instead, she nodded faintly to show that she knew, and then continued to say, "OK. I''ll tell you


    LAN Xiang''er''s heart beat faster and faster.


    The voice of as like as two peas, "the man who wants to hurt him is impossible, but it is said that they have found someone who is exactly the same as you, so that Li can be divided into a heart and then seriously injured."

 Chapter 1388

    This time, LAN Xiang''er was stunned and looked at Chang Sun Yi inconceivably.


    So Li Aofeng was injured. Although he was not directly affected by himself, was he still involved in the end? This feeling made LAN Xiang''er feel at a loss.


    But Chang Sun Yi''s voice was still steady: "but it''s just said that I don''t know the specific situation, and no one knows Li Aofeng''s current situation."


    LAN Xiang''er takes a deep breath.


    "Xiang''er, so you want to see it, don''t you?" Chang Sun Yi can see it at a glance.


    When LAN Xiang''er asked, Chang Sun Yi knew what LAN Xiang''er thought, but Chang Sun Yi didn''t disclose it. Now, Chang Sun Yi is almost sure of LAN Xiang''er''s idea.


    LAN Xiang''er passively bowed her head.


    "If you really want to go, I''ll send someone to take you there. Yizhou will go out from the southwest of the state of Yao, which is only five days. But think about it. " Chang Sun Yi said directly, "a lot of things, started, there is no turning back, just like the bow of the arrow, want to take back, is already impossible."


    Therefore, LAN Xiang''er should think twice.


    Chang Sun Yi didn''t force LAN Xiang''er to be quiet: "you think about it and tell me. It''s up to you to decide whether to go or not. Don''t put too much pressure on yourself. Do you understand? "


    "Good." LAN Xiang''er''s voice came slowly.


    Her heart seemed to beat faster and faster, and the feeling of sweat in her palms became more and more obvious. Too many thoughts constantly appeared in LAN Xiang''er''s mind, as if she had been pacified.


    "I''ll go back to the Palace first. The ministers are still waiting for me." Chang Sun Yi didn''t stay here much.


    "I''ll see you off." LAN Xiang''er said it directly.


    "No, just stay in the palace." Chang Sun Yi didn''t let LAN Xiang''er send her.


    But LAN Xiang''er insisted that Chang Sun Yi didn''t stop him. They walked out of the palace in parallel. When they got to the door of the palace, Chang Sun Yi stopped.


    LAN Xiang''er didn''t send any more, just stood in the same place.


    She thinks that when Chang Sun Yi is going to leave, this person looks at herself. It seems that after knowing the news of Li Aofeng''s injury, Chang Sun Yi just looks at herself like this, which is enough to make LAN Xiang''er scared. She is afraid that Chang Sun Yi''s words will give her a thunderbolt from the blue.


    Soon, LAN Xiang''er calmed down and looked at Chang Sun Yi again: "brother, do you have anything else to say to me?"


    "This is for you." Chang Sun Yi said it directly.


    LAN Xiang''er is stunned. As a result, Chang Sun Yi''s letterhead is sealed in good condition. Because it''s held in reverse, we can''t see who wrote it.


    LAN Xiang''er is inexplicable. At least in this case, she is in the state of Yao and can''t think of anyone who will write to her. Besides, LAN Xiang''er doesn''t know anyone in Yao. She turns her eyebrow and looks at Chang Sun Yi. Chang Sun Yi doesn''t speak. LAN Xiang''er turns over the letter.


    Then LAN Xiang''er was quiet.


    Because the words on the letterhead, although there is no signature, but LAN Xiang''er is very clear, this is Li Aofeng''s handwriting, such cognition, let LAN Xiang''er so tightly grasp the letterhead, standing still.


    "Brother Huang, this --" Lan Xiang''er spoke for a long time.


    "There''s a lot here. You can take your time. In the two years when I came back from Beiming, Li Aofeng had news all the time. I just refused to give it to you. final; Two or three letters should have been written by Li Aofeng before he raised his army. I stopped him, too. " Chang Sun Yi said it calmly.


    "I don''t want you to be influenced by Li Aofeng, so I didn''t give you these letters." Chang Sun Yi said directly, "now it seems that it''s better to give it to you."


    The voice falls down, he didn''t say anything more, toward Lan Xiang Er nod a sign, this just turns round to walk toward the direction of the palace.


    LAN Xiang''er just took the letter paper and stood quietly in the same place without saying anything. The thick letter paper made LAN Xiang''er''s mind more and more heavy. Finally, she couldn''t help taking a deep breath, so she turned and walked towards the palace.


    Naturally, the slaves didn''t dare to quarrel with LAN Xiang''er and soon closed the door of the bedroom.


    LAN Xiang''er stood still, the letters were put on the table, quietly placed, some letters because of too long, the above handwriting began to become fuzzy, but it can be vaguely recognized that this is written by Li Aofeng.


    It turns out that for so many years, it''s just that she thinks they haven''t contacted before, but Li Aofeng still has contact with himself, right?


    Hehe¡ª¡ª


    LAN Xiang''er laughed at herself with a low head.


    But LAN Xiang''er didn''t say anything. She stood quietly and watched.


    What she knew better was that if Li Changyi was allowed to go in person, it would prove that Li Aofeng''s condition could not be more serious, because Li Aofeng had the most excellent imperial doctor on his side, so he had to go¡ª¡ª


    This time, LAN Xiang''er couldn''t help taking a deep breath. It took her a long time to calm down. When she picked up these letters, her palms trembled.


    Then LAN Xiang''er stood in the same place and read them one by one.


    From the first two years, until now, there is not a word missing.


    There are Li Aofeng''s missing for LAN Xiang''er, Li Aofeng''s concern for her, and more Li Aofeng''s apology for her in the letter. It won''t be said clearly, but between the lines, such a gesture has been expressed very clearly.


    Li Aofeng is the king of the Zhou Dynasty. He is superior. When does he need to be humble to others? But now Li Aofeng has done all these to the extreme.


    LAN Xiang''er is much quieter.


    But LAN Xiang''er knows that Li Aofeng is not only betrayed, but also bi''er''s business. Bi''er''s business is just like a stem, which can''t be swallowed in LAN Xiang''er''s heart. It''s like a stalemate.


    For a long time, LAN Xiang''er didn''t speak. After reading all the letters, she put them away quietly.


    Many years ago, when they were in Dazhou, LAN Xiang''er entered the deep palace because of LAN bi''er''s affairs, and many of the results were bad for him, especially the period between Li Ao Feng and LAN bi''er. Now, it''s still the same.


    It seems that all things are open, only this matter, Li Aofeng has never mentioned, Li Aofeng eyebrow eyes indifference, in the face of bi''er and show no doubt.


    LAN xianger closed her eyes.


    Then, LAN Xiang''er went back to her bedroom and looked at Jin se, who was sleeping quietly. LAN Xiang''er just looked at her. Her hand gently stroked Jin SE''s skin, and her eyes became more and more complicated.


    Jinse just turned a circle, but it seemed that in the touch of LAN Xiang''er, she was sober, and her voice was full of whispers.

 Chapter 1389

    Then Jin se said quietly: "Niang, if you miss your father, go back and have a look. In fact, in recent years, I''d like to


    Jinse''s voice murmured to himself, as if he was talking in his sleep, as if he was talking in his balderdash: "apart from your business, he is very kind to me. Although I am disrespectful, he never blames me. Grandfather Huang and I are away, and he will ask me about my situation from time to time. If I go back to the palace, he will hold me in his palm. "


    Jin se says, pour is so long come, hear Jin se say Li Ao Feng''s good words for the first time.


    "I know that the emperor''s grandfather sent me back to the state of Yao. He must have had an accident, otherwise he would never have been so nervous. I also want to know how he is now. It''s just that I know very well that it''s not suitable for the military to have female dependents, so I didn''t say anything. "


    Jin SE''s head didn''t lift up.


    "But I think that since grandfather Huang can say that he will come to pick me up soon, grandfather Huang will not let him do anything. I haven''t talked to him yet. In fact, I miss the time when he was in Pingzhou and talked with me about things all over the world. " Jinse said a lot.


    It''s all about Li Aofeng. It''s the first time that Jinse mentioned Li Aofeng in front of LAN Xiang''er.


    LAN Xiang''er was even quieter.


    Jin se was dumb for a long time, and he was very calm: "Niang, if you want to see him, please help me to have a look together and see what happened. I don''t want anything to happen to him. He was a good emperor. If something really happens, it''s not good for any country. "


    If the emperor of the Zhou Dynasty has an accident, and Li Aofeng has only one son of Jinse, then the Zhou Dynasty will be in chaos, and the result can be imagined.


    "Do you want me to go?" LAN Xiang''er asked.


    "Yes." Jin SE''s brow wrung, this just looked at LAN Xiang''er: "Niang, I think you went, if he really has something to do, he will struggle to come back from the gate of hell, he can''t bear you sad."


    Jinse said this seriously.


    LAN Xiang''er didn''t answer.


    Jinse also forces LAN Xiang''er to say something, but in her eyes, she looks forward to it.


    Both mother and daughter are quiet.


    Until LAN Xiang''er spoke, there was only one light word: "good."


    Under such circumstances, Jin se made a sound, hugged LAN Xiang''er and soon fell asleep again, but LAN Xiang''er had no sleep all night.


    ¡­¡­


    On the next day.


    She did not hesitate. She went to Chang Sun Yi for the first time. When the outside guard saw it, she immediately replied respectfully, "Princess highness, please, Wang is waiting for you."


    LAN xianger nodded and then walked towards the palace.


    Chang Sun Yi is waiting for LAN Xiang''er. When she sees LAN Xiang''er, Chang Sun Yi lowers her head and smiles, but says directly: "you should make a good decision when you come to me. Is that right? "


    LAN Xiang''er made a sound.


    "Well, there''s no need to choose a day. I''ll send you there today, and you''ll arrive in Yizhou in about five days. I''ll take you outside the barracks. I can''t interfere in other things. " Chang Sun Yi said directly, "I will also ask people to inform in advance."


    "No, I''ll go myself." LAN Xiang''er said faintly, "don''t make it exciting."


    "Not bad." Chang Sun Yi nodded, "as for Jinse, you don''t have to worry. It''s safe for Jinse to stay in the state of Yao. If something happens, I''ll let you know the first time."


    "Good." LAN Xiang''er didn''t say anything.


    Chang Sun Yi soon lowered her voice and ordered the slaves to prepare. Even LAN Xiang''er''s clothes, Chang Sun Yi prepared them safely and clearly.


    So LAN Xiang''er didn''t waste much time.


    It''s not a big team, just a low-key trip to Yizhou. Along the way, Chang Sun Yi didn''t have to worry about an accident, because she went directly to Pingzhou to Yizhou. Although Li Aofeng was hard hit, the other side was even more fragmented. For a while, he could not protect himself. Naturally, there would be no more chaos in the frontier.


    What''s more, Li Aofeng''s heavy damage does not mean that the army of Da Zhou is also heavily damaged. There are many excellent generals under him, so under such circumstances, he will only pursue while winning. As you can imagine, he will win another city.


    And Chang Sun Yi personally escorted LAN Xiang''er all the way to the border of Pingzhou. It has been two days since then, and then three days later, she will arrive in Yizhou. In Pingzhou, there will be no more risks.


    Then, Chang Sun Yi and LAN Xiang''er left.


    LAN Xiang''er nodded, but he didn''t say anything. The team slowly headed for Yizhou.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡ª¡ª


    Three days later¡ª¡ª


    LAN xianger arrived in Yizhou. But LAN Xiang''er knew very well that Li Aofeng''s troops could not be in the city of Yizhou, but in the border.


    But before he came, LAN Xiang''er knew that Li Aofeng was seriously injured, so he would not transfer easily under such circumstances. He was afraid that he was still in the camp. So LAN Xiang''er didn''t hesitate to let the bodyguard send him to the camp.


    Twenty miles away from the camp, the soldiers immediately stopped LAN Xiang''er''s carriage: "who''s coming? Don''t you know it''s the camp, and you break in privately? It''s a capital crime."


    What the soldiers said was straight forward. The sharp sword pointed at the guard in front of him without blinking an eye. But the guard didn''t move. Instead, he looked at LAN Xiang''er in the carriage.


    LAN Xiang''er was quiet for a moment, then she got off the carriage slowly. The bodyguard was also stunned. He didn''t expect that a woman would come down from the carriage. In the barracks, women''s dependents are absolutely not allowed to exist, so this situation makes the guards look at each other, and they haven''t recovered for a long time.


    LAN Xiang''er was calm and went to the bodyguard: "I want to see the emperor."


    The bodyguard was even more stunned, and then burst out laughing: "who do you think you are? If you want to see the emperor, you can see the emperor. I''ve been guarding here for many years, and I haven''t seen the emperor yet. What are you doing? "


    The soldiers on one side also burst out laughing.


    LAN Xiang''er twisted her eyebrows slightly, but she was calm. The bodyguard, who came with her, immediately sank her eyes: "wanton, do you know who she is?"


    The officers and soldiers are too lazy to talk nonsense with LAN Xiang''er. There is no possibility to let them go.


    LAN Xiang''er is not impatient: "if it''s convenient, please go in and say it''s LAN Xiang''er."


    Every word is still more peaceful.


    LAN Xiang''er''s eyes also fell on the soldiers, calm and incomparable, but LAN Xiang''er looked warm, but it was completely impossible to refuse.


    It is not that the soldiers have never heard of LAN Xiang''er.


    These three words are taboos in Dazhou, let alone such a situation.

 Chapter 1390

    Think of these, soldiers before the joke has been down, but look at each other.


    You know, what does LAN Xiang''er mean? It means the emperor and Empress of the Zhou Dynasty.


    Although LAN Xiang''er is not in Dazhou, Li Aofeng has long told the world that even if LAN Xiang''er leaves, Li Aofeng has never withdrawn his imperial edict. Therefore, LAN Xiang''er is still the empress of Dazhou. If it is LAN Xiang''er, they can''t be slighted.


    And LAN Xiang''er said that, he stopped talking and quietly returned to the carriage.


    The officers and soldiers were afraid that if it was LAN Xiang''er, the people above would blame him, and then they would be implicated in the nine ethnic groups. What''s more, it was just a pass on. So the soldiers quickly turned around and galloped towards the camp. There was still a long way to go.


    LAN Xiang''er was not in a hurry. She was waiting in the carriage. The bodyguard looked around warily for fear that something might happen to LAN Xiang''er.


    About an hour later, not far away came the rapid sound of the horse''s hooves, horse neighing, so stable stop in front of the carriage. The people sitting on it are not others, but the shadow guards beside Li Aofeng. These are Li Aofeng''s confidants. Naturally, they also know LAN xianger. Many of them used to follow LAN xianger.


    LAN Xiang''er naturally saw it. She lifted the curtain and got off the carriage quietly.


    When Yingwei saw it, he couldn''t believe it, but the vigilance in Yingwei''s eyes was still there.


    LAN Xiang''er naturally noticed it. She thought of what Chang Sun Yi had said to herself. LAN Xiang''er seemed more calm: "I want to see the emperor."


    Yingwei looked at it motionless.


    "If you suspect me to be false, it''s reasonable. But you also followed me for a period of time, I am true and false, can''t you see? They are the bodyguards of the state of Yao. Can''t you tell? What''s more, if I want to do anything now, how can I do it easily? " LAN Xiang''er looks at Yingwei calmly.


    Then, she read out the name of Yingwei.


    Except for Li Aofeng, only a few very close people know the names of these shadow guards. LAN xianger is one of them.


    So when LAN Xiang''er read his name, Ying Wei no longer doubted it. He immediately got off his horse and knelt down to say hello: "I''ll see the empress. She''s a thousand years old."


    "Get up." LAN Xiang''er lowered her eyebrows and opened her mouth.


    Shadow Wei just stood up, and the faces of the soldiers on one side were already very white. It''s true that they didn''t expect the living LAN Xiang''er to appear in front of them. This time, the bodyguard also immediately knelt down to say hello.


    LAN Xiang''er didn''t say anything. She got out of the carriage quickly, turned around and told the bodyguard, "go back to the state of Yao."


    "Your Highness, you..." the guard was nervous.


    "Naturally, there can''t be people from other countries in the camp. On the contrary, there will be accidents here. If we are here, we won''t have any accidents. Don''t worry. " LAN Xiang''er comforts the bodyguard, but her eyebrows and eyes don''t contain any element of joke.


    The bodyguard didn''t say anything, nodded, quickly turned to the horse and drove the horse to the opposite direction.


    LAN Xiang''er just stood in the same place and watched them all the way until they couldn''t see him. Then LAN Xiang''er turned and looked at Yingwei, who respectfully brought LAN Xiang''er into the camp.


    Suddenly, a woman came to the camp, and all of them were shocked. But when they saw that Li Aofeng was the one who was following them, they seemed to know what they knew. They all looked at their noses and noses, and no one dared to say anything more.


    LAN Xiang''er walked quietly and asked, "how is the emperor now?"


    It must be useful to ask these shadow guards this question. The shadow guards just kept quiet for a moment, and then they began to answer: "tell my lady, the emperor''s situation is not very good. Lord Yi has been following in the camp all the time, and now the emperor is still in a coma. Never let anyone near the emperor


    LAN Xiang''er twisted her eyebrows: "why did the emperor get hurt?"


    "This -" the shadow Wei is quiet for a while, looking at Lan Xiang Er again, some passivity.


    LAN Xiang''er responded quickly: "so what the emperor said to me is true, because the emperor saw someone similar to me, so he was calculated, right?"


    "Yes." Yingwei didn''t deny it.


    LAN Xiang''er nodded, but didn''t say anything. She still walked quietly, and Yingwei didn''t dare to say anything. However, in order to appease LAN Xiang''er, they quickly said, "Lord Yi said that the emperor will not be in danger, as long as the emperor can wake up."


    "So the emperor is poisoned?" LAN Xiang''er just spoke.


    "Chest poisoning. He was also seriously injured. " Yingwei didn''t hide it.


    LAN Xiang''er makes a sound, and the conversation of the group has already arrived at the gate of the camp. The camp is guarded by Yingwei himself. When they see them coming with LAN Xiang''er, Yingwei becomes nervous.


    "Presumptuous, the empress is here, can''t tolerate you unreasonable." Yingwei scolds.


    This time, the campers were stunned, just like their initial reaction, LAN Xiang''er was calm: "no need to be polite."


    Then LAN Xiang''er went to the camp.


    People in the camp have come out when they hear the news. Chang Sunyi is at the front and long Xiaotian is at the back. When we see LAN xianger, we know each other. We are also surprised.


    The first one to respond is Chang Sun Yi: "Xiang''er, is that you?"


    "Yes. Jinse is in the state of Yao. I didn''t bring her. She has always said that Wang Yi will pick her up soon. " LAN Xiang''er was calm.


    Jinse was sent by Chang Sun Yi in private, and no one knows Chang Sun Yi''s whereabouts. So LAN Xiang''er said so, no one would doubt LAN Xiang''er''s identity.


    Long Xiaotian is the son of long Shaoyun. He is also a famous and brave general in the first World War. He is not familiar with LAN Xiang''er, but he also knows it.


    "I see the queen." Long Xiaotian bows his hands.


    LAN Xiang''er nodded, and then long Xiaotian looked at LAN Xiang''er like this: "the emperor is inside."


    LAN Xiang''er didn''t hesitate and went to the camp.


    Soon, LAN Xiang''er saw Li Aofeng lying on the bed. He looked peaceful, but he seemed to have lost a lot of weight. His chest was still wrapped with gauze, and his face didn''t have any blood color.


    "Lord Yi, how long has the emperor been like this?" LAN Xiang''er twisted her eyebrows.


    "Almost ten days." Li Changyi gave a positive answer.


    LAN Xiang''er still looks at Li Changyi calmly. Li Changyi knows what LAN Xiang''er is going to ask and is very calm: "I don''t know when the emperor will wake up, but the only thing I can be sure is that the emperor doesn''t worry about his life, but --"

 Chapter 1391

    Said Li Changyi quiet for a moment, then continue to speak: "if the emperor does not wake up, then there is no significance."


    LAN Xiang''er couldn''t understand what it meant.


    If you don''t wake up, it''s like death. Li Aofeng can''t be absent from the government for a long time, so sooner or later the news will spread. This is also the reason why the people present are full of thoughts. LAN Xiang''er doesn''t speak, and his eyes become serious.


    Now LAN Xiang''er nodded.


    Li Changyi suddenly said, "but if you come, maybe it will be different. You are the one the emperor wants most. If you show up, there may be an accident. "


    This words, Li Changyi says, quietly looking at Lan Xiang Er, the meaning that wants to express is also again obvious, the Mou light also does not take any joking ingredient.


    "Or are you just coming and leaving soon?" Li Changyi asked.


    LAN Xiang''er lowered her eyebrows and bit her lips: "I won''t go for a while. I have something to ask him


    Li Changyi nodded.


    After that, Li Changyi explained some things carefully, and naturally gave LAN Xiang''er the job of taking care of Li Aofeng. The people in the camp also retreated one after another. Soon, LAN Xiang''er and Li Aofeng were born in the camp face to face.


    LAN Xiang''er silently looks at Li Aofeng and doesn''t say anything. Then she stands up and naturally takes over the business of serving Li Aofeng and accompanies Li Aofeng in the camp.


    ¡­¡­


    Soon, a few more days passed.


    In recent days, because LAN Xiang''er is here, a lot of things have been done by LAN Xiang''er himself. In addition, it''s in the camp, and the camp is full of men. Naturally, it can''t be so intimate. On the contrary, after LAN Xiang''er came, a lot of things have become smooth.


    Even Li Aofeng''s original situation is improving.


    Li Changyi comes to check Li Aofeng''s condition three meals a day, and each time makes Li Changyi''s brow stretch: "this is a good thing. The residual poison in the emperor''s body is gradually emptied. I think if the residual poison is emptied, the emperor should wake up."


    LAN Xiang''er didn''t speak, but she was obviously relieved.


    In fact, she didn''t do anything. Li Changyi was in charge of everything. The only thing she did was stay in the camp and accompany Li Aofeng.


    I can''t tell why. Maybe just like what LAN Xiang''er said at the beginning, she still hasn''t asked Li Aofeng, so how can Li Aofeng really have an accident.


    "How many more days?" LAN Xiang''er asked.


    Li Changyi was carefully feeling her pulse, and then she put down Li Aofeng''s hand: "if there is no big accident, that is, two days later, the emperor will wake up."


    Li Changyi said so, that is really the case.


    LAN Xiang''er nodded and said nothing more.


    "It''s hard for you these days." Li Changyi smiles.


    LAN Xiang''er shook his head: "actually I didn''t do anything, but I added a lot of trouble to the soldiers here."


    Men here seem to be much simpler, but with one more LAN Xiang''er, it will naturally become troublesome. In addition, LAN Xiang''er''s identity here, everyone is cautious, and even more frightened, for fear that LAN Xiang''er will be offended by carelessness.


    "No Li Changyi said with a smile, "when the emperor wakes up, he will be transferred to another hospital in Yizhou. While general long is here, what should be dealt with has also been dealt with. In fact, the soldiers are all resting, and your presence can at least make the atmosphere here less tense, which is not a bad thing for them


    LAN Xiang''er bit her lip and didn''t speak.


    Li Changyi looked at LAN Xiang''er so seriously: "Xiang''er, Ao Feng wakes up. Are you going back to the state of Yao?"


    Li Changyi asked this directly.


    LAN Xiang''er was stunned. For a moment, she couldn''t answer.


    It seems that we should go back, but the answer can''t be blurted out for the first time. Now LAN Xiang''er is a little passive.


    Li Changyi didn''t blame LAN Xiang''er either. Then she sighed silently and continued: "Ao Feng didn''t let you down. Otherwise, Ao Feng didn''t need to take such a risk to fight personally."


    LAN Xiang''er bit her lip and did not speak.


    "Do you know that before Aofeng was seriously injured and comatose, the only name he read was yours." Li Changyi said quietly, "I think you know why Aofeng was seriously injured. Half a year ago, Aofeng sent you back to the state of Yao. It wasn''t his idea, but Aofeng chose to make you happy, so he sent you back to the state of Yao. "


    Then Li Changyi sighed: "in doing so, the most embarrassed people are not others, but proud wind."


    Then Li Changyi didn''t say anything, so she looked at LAN xianger quietly: "these days are hard for you. If you want to go back to the state of Yao, go back before Aofeng wakes up, so that the bodyguards will not talk nonsense. If you stay, I think it will not be easy for you to go back to the state of Yao later. "


    With that, Li Changyi nodded. Without waiting for LAN Xiang''er''s reply, she quietly turned and went out. Soon, LAN Xiang''er was left alone in the camp, and Li Aofeng, who was still in a coma.


    LAN Xiang''er lowered her eyebrows and stood still.


    Li Changyi''s words constantly appear in LAN xianger''s mind, over and over again.


    Should she go?


    Now Li Changyi also gives a positive answer. As long as it doesn''t take two days, Li Aofeng will wake up. What if Li Aofeng stays here?


    After sinking, LAN Xiang''er seemed unable to get an accurate answer.


    Suddenly, a sound came from the tent.


    LAN Xiang''er has an accident for a moment. Then she quickly looks at Li Aofeng on the bed. The man who was still lying quietly and didn''t move at all suddenly turns over and seems to wake up. LAN Xiang''er is stunned.


    Then came Li Aofeng''s light cough.


    Before LAN Xiang''er recovered, Li Aofeng''s eyes had accurately found LAN Xiang''er''s existence. For a moment, Li Aofeng''s eyebrows were twisted, as if he could not tell whether it was reality or fantasy, because in Li Aofeng''s view, LAN Xiang''er could not appear here.


    LAN Xiang''er was watched by Li Aofeng, but she didn''t open her mouth. She just stood looking at Li Aofeng quietly.


    "Xianger?" It took Li Aofeng a long time to find his voice.


    Because he had been sleeping for a long time, Li Aofeng''s voice seemed hoarse when he spoke. Looking at LAN Xiang''er''s eyes, he twisted slightly, with a trace of indecision. Under such circumstances, Li Aofeng didn''t say anything, as if he was just confirming.


    For a long time, LAN Xiang''er made a sound, and then he walked in the direction of Li Aofeng.

 Chapter 1392

    Li Aofeng seems to have recovered from his previous stupor, and then he looks at LAN Xiang''er who is walking towards him. The joy in his eyebrows is obvious. Almost at the moment when LAN Xiang''er is close to him, Li Aofeng has already held LAN Xiang''er''s hand.


    Under such circumstances, LAN Xiang''er was passively held in hand, completely unable to move.


    And Li Aofeng''s eyes are very focused looking at LAN Xiang''er: "Xiang''er, it''s really you, not me dreaming."


    LAN Xiang''er didn''t answer. She was just caught by Li Aofeng and stood still.


    "What are you doing here?" Li Aofeng asked one after another.


    LAN Xiang''er broke away from Li Aofeng''s confinement and said quietly, "I''ll call King Yi."


    With that, LAN Xiang''er ignored Li Aofeng and walked quickly towards the camp.


    When Li Aofeng was sober, he came earlier than Li Changyi said. When LAN Xiang''er informed Li Changyi, Li Changyi immediately turned back in a hurry. Long Xiaotian and others had already appeared in the camp, and the originally quiet camp suddenly became lively.


    LAN Xiang''er was calm and quiet in the corner, and didn''t want to attract anyone''s attention.


    "Congratulations to the emperor, the space in the body has been emptied." Li Changyi was really relieved.


    "Thank you, granddad." Li Aofeng smiles.


    Then Li Aofeng seemed to think of something: "by the way, grandfather Huang, where is Jinse? Isn''t Jinse always with you


    "Because the emperor''s situation is not stable, I sent Jinse to the state of Yao for the time being. Now that the emperor wakes up, I will naturally go to the state of Yao to pick up Jinse. After all, Jinse''s situation is not suitable for staying outside for too long. " Li Changyi explained.


    Li Aofeng nodded.


    "Although the emperor empties the remaining poison, his body is still much weaker, so the emperor immediately has to return to another hospital in Yizhou for a period of time, and then set out to return to Beijing." Li Changyi quickly continued, "these days, the empress has always been with the empress. The conditions in the camp are limited, so she must be tired. She also needs to find a comfortable place to ease up."


    Li Aofeng''s eyes fell on LAN Xiang''er for a moment.


    LAN Xiang''er didn''t answer, so she lowered her head.


    "Arrange to return to Yizhou immediately and leave it alone." Li Aofeng said it directly.


    "Yes." Ying Wei answers.


    Soon, Yingwei turned around and did what Li Aofeng asked. Li Aofeng was not idle. He quickly and calmly ordered some things, and then asked about the things that happened during this period of time. As expected, he gave the order. Long Xiaotian was calm and agreed.


    "Xiao Tian, thank you." Li Aofeng nodded.


    Long Xiaotian said nothing and soon turned around and went out. This time, the camp was quiet again, and the guards around him were ready to go back to other homes in Yizhou.


    Li Aofeng has been lying for a long time. It''s not difficult to get up, but it''s still hard to get down to the ground. However, he just slightly twists his eyebrows, and then he still walks towards LAN xianger step by step.


    LAN Xiang''er quieted down and bit her lip: "the remaining poison in your body is emptied. It''s better to have more rest."


    "Xiang''er." Li Aofeng has come to LAN Xiang''er''s front and stands still. His eyes look at LAN Xiang''er for a moment.


    LAN Xiang''er became more and more cramped and quiet for a while. Then he said, "I''ll clean it up."


    With that, LAN Xiang''er turns around and is about to leave. But soon, Li Aofeng''s hand has caught LAN Xiang''er''s hand. He doesn''t let LAN Xiang''er leave at all. Even if this man is recovering from his serious injury, his strength is enough to make LAN Xiang''er unable to resist.


    Li Aofeng''s eyes are very heavy to see LAN xianger: "Xiang''er, before I put you back to Yao country, I''m ready to never see you again in my life. But now you show up in front of me -- "


    With that, Li Aofeng''s voice sank.


    LAN Xiang''er is more passive, this is even some at a loss to look at Li Aofeng, and Li Aofeng''s voice is soon spread.


    His word by word said clearly: "if you take the initiative to appear in front of me, I will not let go, I gave you the opportunity, you give up."


    LAN Xiang''er was even more stunned at Li Aofeng''s words.


    "Don''t rest in another hospital in Yizhou, and then I''ll take you back to Beijing." The rest is determined not to give LAN Xiang''er any room to refuse.


    LAN Xiang''er was quiet for a long time in Li Aofeng''s words.


    "Xiang''er." Li Aofeng looks down at LAN Xiang''er, and then he reaches out and pinches LAN Xiang''er''s chin, half forcing her to look at himself.


    LAN Xiang''er is passive.


    "Good." Li Ao Feng''s voice is still calm, "still don''t want to go back with me? Yes, I''ll give you one last chance. If you don''t want to go back with me, I''ll let you send you back to the state of Yao now. If you don''t want to go, then you will never have a chance to leave me again. "


    Li Aofeng''s eyes are not instantaneous, and he expresses his requirements clearly.


    In this tone, LAN Xiang''er became more and more cramped, as if her breathing was not so steady. But when he looked at Li Aofeng again, LAN Xiang''er closed her eyes slightly.


    Li Aofeng did not urge LAN Xiang''er to give him an answer.


    They just stood there.


    It''s quiet in the camp.


    Li Aofeng seems calm on the surface, but his inner tension is obvious. He is afraid of LAN Xiang''er''s refusal, but LAN Xiang''er doesn''t take the initiative to speak.


    Under such circumstances, Li Aofeng lowered his eyebrows and eyes and moved his thin lips.


    When he was about to open his mouth, LAN Xiang''er had already looked at Li Aofeng: "why do you send me a letter?"


    This made Li Aofeng stunned. He didn''t expect LAN Xiang''er to ask these questions. But soon, Li Aofeng suddenly realized that it was Chang Sun Yi who told LAN Xiang''er about it. He listened and was quiet.


    Then, Li Aofeng asked: "have you seen it all?"


    "Yes." LAN Xiang''er didn''t deny it.


    "I just wanted to talk to you, so I sent it." Li Aofeng said it directly.


    Li Aofeng''s letters were all sent to the state of Yao by special personnel.


    "When I left half a year ago, you said clearly that we didn''t have any more contact?" LAN Xiang''er''s tone is rare and strong.


    Li Aofeng bowed his head and laughed silently: "well, I think so, but I can''t do it. But I also know very clearly that I should not go to you. I will finally say what I want to say in the way of letter. I just didn''t expect that your brother didn''t show you these things. "


    In fact, it''s not unexpected. It''s within Li Aofeng''s expectation.

 Chapter 1393

    On the contrary, it was this time that Chang Sun Yi gave the letter to LAN Xiang''er, which surprised Li Ao Feng.


    "Why did you give everything back to the state of Yao?" LAN Xiang''er asked again.


    "This is not necessary for the prosperity of Dazhou. Besides, these things originally belonged to the state of Yao. Even if the state of Yao did find the treasure, it would not threaten the great Zhou. " Li Aofeng''s words with self-confidence, but looking at LAN Xiang''er''s eyes is a bit more heavy.


    LAN Xiang''er was silent.


    "Another reason is because of you. You''re my queen. I''ll marry you. Are you so empty handed? " Li Aofeng said directly, "so these are my betrothal gifts when they are returned to the state of Yao."


    That''s clear.


    "Not for a long time." LAN Xiang''er''s voice is a little quiet.


    "I didn''t make an order. You have always been the queen of Dazhou. The only difference is that without the wedding ceremony, I owe you." Li Aofeng''s attitude is firm.


    LAN Xiang''er didn''t speak.


    But LAN Xiang''er''s attitude obviously relaxed. This kind of relaxation makes Li Aofeng aware of LAN Xiang''er, who is different from the past, but Li Aofeng is still nervous, worried that LAN Xiang''er used drugs to calm himself down.


    But LAN Xiang''er''s face was calm. It didn''t look like she had taken any medicine, but on the surface, Li Aofeng seemed to be more silent all the time.


    He approached LAN Xiang''er, and his eyes were still on LAN Xiang''er, but LAN Xiang''er didn''t dodge. In this case, Li Aofeng''s eyebrows were tinged with a faint smile. His hand quietly held LAN Xiang''er''s hand. LAN Xiang''er was passive for a moment, and then looked up at Li Aofeng.


    I didn''t dodge in the end.


    Li Aofeng''s eyes straight down looking at LAN Xiang''er, but the attitude is firm: "Xiang''er, if you have anything to ask me, now ask them all."


    LAN Xiang''er was a little surprised when her voice fell, but her eyes were more focused when she looked at Li Aofeng. Even her eyes were a little confused, and she felt incredible: "is that ok?"


    "Of course." Li Aofeng said it directly.


    LAN Xiang''er was stunned. Then she lowered her eyebrows. She didn''t know what she was thinking. Li Aofeng patiently held LAN Xiang''er''s hand and didn''t urge her. It seems that this situation is enough and the best for Li Aofeng.


    After waiting for a long time, LAN Xiang''er spoke slowly, but every word was very clear: "I want to know about bi''er."


    Li Aofeng was stunned by the name, as if she hadn''t heard it for many years, and even thought about it for a while before she remembered who bi''er was. Now, Li Aofeng twisted her eyebrows and looked at LAN Xiang''er inexplicably. Naturally, this inexplicable phenomenon also fell into LAN Xiang''er''s eyes, and she couldn''t say whether it was irony or anything else.


    But LAN Xiang''er also hid this emotion well until Li Aofeng took the initiative to say, "why did you suddenly ask about LAN bi''er?"


    Li Aofeng has a good memory of LAN bi''er. He remembers that he explained to LAN Xiang''er for a long time. It''s not that he didn''t check it. It''s about Mu Cen. In the end, everything will be completely broken. If Mu Cen does something to someone, that person must be extremely poor and vicious. Only LAN bi''er is LAN Xiang''er''s sister. Li Aofeng knows that LAN Xiang''er won''t believe it, So Li Aofeng didn''t say much.


    But many years later, Li Aofeng didn''t expect that LAN bi''er''s affairs would become a barrier between him and LAN Xiang''er.


    This surprised Li Aofeng.


    Under such circumstances, Li Aofeng looks at LAN Xiang''er, but LAN Xiang''er seems to be silent after saying this sentence, and no longer discusses anything related to LAN bi''er.


    Li Aofeng sighed silently, and the hand gently stroked LAN Xiang''er''s cheek, then slowly said: "if you insist on knowing something, I will take you to check, and I will never hide anything from you."


    "Good." This time, LAN Xiang''er was very happy.


    Li Aofeng was quiet, and then he continued to explain: "I checked that year, but this matter was dominated by the mother, so I couldn''t find any clues, and I couldn''t question the mother because of this matter. With the personality of the mother, I wouldn''t easily attack people. If I did, then your sister must have violated the bottom line of the mother. I can''t offend the mother, And to tell you the truth, you won''t believe it, so you shelved it later. "


    This words, Li Aofeng said calm, and then hide not the same, now Li Aofeng is to tell the truth.


    LAN Xiang''er looks at Li Aofeng so seriously. In Li Aofeng''s eyes, she really can''t see any trace of lying. But how deep this person''s mind is, LAN Xiang''er can''t be unaware of it, so LAN Xiang''er doesn''t say anything.


    And the clue in LAN Xiang''er''s hand is that LAN bi''er was personally handled by Mu Cen, and no one dared to talk about it later, but what about the things that Li Aofeng was involved in?


    LAN Xiang''er thought of this and clenched her fist in the palm of her hand.


    This kind of reaction didn''t escape from Li Aofeng''s eyes. Li Aofeng looked at LAN Xiang''er seriously, and his long, clear-cut fingers pinched LAN Xiang''er''s face, and his eyes were serious.


    LAN Xiang''er''s heart beat a little fast.


    Li Aofeng''s voice came from his head: "did someone in the palace tell you something about bi''er. If so, you tell me. At least I need to know what you know for clues and judgment. Otherwise, if you firmly believe that no matter how I investigate it, even if I tell you the truth, you will not believe it, will you? "


    This word with sincerity, Mou Guang is more serious looking at LAN Xiang''er, but Li Aofeng did not force LAN Xiang''er meaning, but put the initiative in LAN Xiang''er''s hands.


    LAN Xiang''er was quiet.


    But LAN Xiang''er is very clear that the state of himself and Li Aofeng is not much better than that of a broken pot. It doesn''t matter whether Li Aofeng knows it or not. It''s different from the game between them at the beginning.


    Then LAN Xiang''er looked at Li Aofeng: "do you have to know?"


    "Yes." What Li Aofeng said is calm and direct.


    LAN Xiang''er said, and then she told Li Aofeng what she knew. Her eyes fell on Li Aofeng, and she didn''t want to Miss Li Aofeng''s reaction.


    Li Aofeng is too calm and innocent. He doesn''t look like an insider at all. This makes LAN Xiang''er''s eyebrows twist. Now, LAN Xiang''er knows that Li Aofeng doesn''t need to tell any lies to himself, because it''s meaningless.


    But Li Aofeng listened to LAN xianger''s words and was stunned.

 Chapter 1394

    "These are what the people in the palace told you? How can you be sure they know the truth? It''s not that countless versions have been changed in your ears after this matter has been misinterpreted? " Li Aofeng asks LAN Xiang''er.


    This problem makes LAN Xiang''er frown.


    "So you believe this rumor. Do you think bi''er is involved with me and is pregnant with my child? Under such circumstances, she was executed. It''s not clear that she died. Is that right?" Li Aofeng''s astonishment lasted for a long time.


    LAN Xiang''er didn''t say a word, because she really thought so.


    "Xiang''er." Li Aofeng read LAN Xiang''er''s name seriously, "I said, I have no impression of what you said, and I don''t remember at all. Do you believe me?"


    This words, Li Ao breeze asks of direct, Mou light is also an instant not instantaneous of fall on the body of Lan Xiang son, have no any joke of composition.


    Under such circumstances, LAN Xiang''er was quiet, and then he said, "letter."


    It''s hard not to believe it. Because everything Li Aofeng showed was completely unknown, and he didn''t even have much impression of LAN bi''er. Just like when LAN Xiang''er mentioned it, Li Aofeng didn''t dodge and didn''t know LAN bi''er at all.


    Now, the one who doesn''t talk is LAN Xiang''er.


    Li Aofeng calmly took LAN Xiang''er''s hand, but he didn''t feel unhappy because of LAN Xiang''er''s attitude. His palm caressed the back of LAN Xiang''er''s hand so carefully, and then his eyes fell on LAN Xiang''er''s body without any joking.


    "Xiang''er. If you insist on knowing the answer, I will give you an explanation when I go back to Kyoto. Even if I can''t find any clues, I will personally ask my mother, and I won''t avoid your existence. Is that ok? " Li Aofeng is very open.


    And LAN Xiang''er quieted down, and then she said, "yes.".


    This sound is good, not only promised this matter, also promised oneself and Li Aofeng to return to Beijing. In such an answer, Li Aofeng was ecstatic, while LAN Xiang''er stood quietly.


    "Be careful." Suddenly LAN Xiang''er spoke.


    After all, Li Aofeng was a man who had been sleeping for many days. Now he suddenly got up and spent a lot of energy, so that the soles of his feet were a little weak. It took time to get back to the original state, so after standing for a long time, he couldn''t help faltering.


    LAN Xiang''er''s hand is subconscious and takes the initiative to help Li Aofeng.


    When Li Aofeng saw this action, the smile in his eyebrows became obvious. He lowered his head and chuckled out: "it''s OK. It''s not like that''s the end of the day. "


    LAN Xiang''er almost released her hand at the moment when Li Aofeng opened her mouth, and the embarrassment became obvious. But Li Aofeng didn''t expose LAN Xiang''er''s embarrassment, but his eyes were still looking at LAN Xiang''er, and his adoration and affection in his eyebrows were clear.


    Under such circumstances, LAN Xiang''er coughed softly.


    Li Aofeng then said, "I''ll have someone send us to another hospital in Yizhou. You work hard in the camp these days. The conditions here are not good. It''s too difficult for you. "


    "No LAN Xiang''er shook his head. "I''m here to trouble these soldiers."


    "You are my queen, and of course they will serve you well." Li Aofeng didn''t feel anything wrong.


    Then, Li Aofeng''s hand is still holding LAN Xiang''er, and he will soon send orders to go on, and immediately return to another hospital in Yizhou. The shadow guard outside will take orders, and soon he will be ready.


    Li Aofeng takes LAN Xiang''er out of the barracks, but the soldiers look at the nose and nose, as if they don''t see such a picture at all. LAN Xiang''er''s cheek is a little red, and passively follows Li Aofeng out.


    The carriage was ready long ago.


    Li Aofeng helped LAN Xiang''er into the carriage, and Yingwei drove steadily towards the other courtyard.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡ª¡ª


    Three days later¡ª¡ª


    Other hospitals in Yizhou.


    Li Aofeng has recovered surprisingly since he was sober. It didn''t take long for him to see any clue as usual. On the contrary, LAN Xiang''er''s physical strength was not enough in such a long time of tossing, and his whole body seemed to be listless.


    "Xiang''er, you have a high fever. I''ll send you to the imperial doctor." Li Aofeng walked into the room and saw that LAN Xiang''er''s face was a little red, but the touch of her palm was much colder.


    This is not a sign of no illness, but LAN Xiang''er is so hot that her hands and feet are cold, and Li Aofeng''s face suddenly changes. LAN Xiang''er is all in a daze, so it''s impossible to insist on anything with Li Aofeng. Soon, Li Aofeng passes on to the imperial doctor, and the imperial doctor comes immediately.


    Naturally, the imperial doctor also knew LAN Xiang''er''s identity. He didn''t dare to neglect her. He felt her pulse and touched the temperature again. Then his face changed, but he was calm.


    Soon, the imperial doctor prescribed the medicine, and then he looked at Li Aofeng: "tell the emperor that the high fever is caused by overwork. She will get better after a few days'' rest."


    Li Aofeng listened to the royal doctor''s words, which relieved his heart. The imperial doctor didn''t stay much, and then turned to leave. Li Aofeng always accompanied LAN Xiang''er.


    LAN Xiang''er''s high fever makes her fall into unconsciousness. She is constantly murmuring and talking all kinds of dreamtalk. But in this case, Li Aofeng still quietly holds LAN Xiang''er''s hand. In this murmur, she hears all kinds of complaints and complex feelings from LAN Xiang''er.


    Li Aofeng''s eyebrows and eyes are slightly heavy, holding LAN Xiang''er''s hand, but he never let go.


    The next time, the person who takes care of LAN Xiang''er becomes Li Aofeng, and everything LAN Xiang''er does is in the hands of others.


    However, LAN Xiang''er''s high fever did not last long. After the fever abated, LAN Xiang''er''s fever subsided the next day. Li Aofeng was relieved.


    But this situation did not stop Li Aofeng''s action.


    "Take another bite." Li Aofeng coaxes LAN Xiang''er.


    LAN Xiang''er is a little cramped, not only because she can''t eat, but also because Li Ao Feng feeds her. But with Li Ao Feng''s insistence, LAN Xiang''er passively eats, and Li Ao Feng just coaxes her. Until LAN Xiang''er finishes eating, Li Ao Feng puts down the spoon with satisfaction.


    He picked up the side of the PAZI, carefully to LAN Xiang''er wipe clean.


    LAN Xiang''er said, "I can do it myself."


    "I like that." Li Aofeng said directly, the action in his hand didn''t stop.


    This person''s insistence, LAN Xiang''er is very clear, he simply can''t resist, finally LAN Xiang''er also no longer resist, until Li Aofeng put himself away, the slaves in front of things removed down, the house was quiet.


    "Do you want to go out for a walk?" Li Aofeng asked directly.

 Chapter 1395

    LAN Xiang''er was stunned. She didn''t expect that Li Aofeng would raise these questions. Staying in the house for a long time really makes people feel a little bored. In the past six months, LAN Xiang''er has been staying in her bedroom almost all the time. It seems that LAN Xiang''er suddenly became interested when this person said so.


    She looked at Li Aofeng quietly.


    Li Aofeng chuckled: "I''ll take you out for a walk. The most famous one in Yizhou is kites. These days are the kite festival in Yizhou. You can fly kites. "


    LAN Xiang''er knew nothing about this.


    The eyes inevitably covered a layer of expectations, seriously looking at Li Aofeng, as if to ask.


    "If you want to go, I''ll take you out." Li Aofeng gives the initiative to LAN Xiang''er.


    Then LAN Xiang''er nodded.


    Li Aofeng lowers his head and laughs, and soon helps LAN Xiang''er out of bed. He doesn''t even let the slave come to dress, but does it himself. The more so, LAN Xiang''er is more and more cramped. But in this case, Li Aofeng goes his own way.


    Later, after LAN Xiang''er was dressed up, Li Aofeng took LAN Xiang''er to leave the other hospital. When they left the other hospital, they kept a low profile and changed their clothes. No one knew their identity. Yingwei followed them in the dark and did not appear.


    They just don''t want LAN Xiang''er to feel embarrassed.


    Now the weather in Yizhou is very good. It''s neither hot nor cold. It''s suitable for kite flying. It looks very comfortable.


    LAN Xiang''er was so led by Li Aofeng and walked towards the open place outside the market.


    As soon as he arrived in the open woods, LAN Xiang''er heard all kinds of happy laughter. The children ran quickly in the woods. When their kites were sent to the blue sky, their eyebrows and eyes were full of bright smiles, which could not stop.


    LAN Xiang''er looked at it like this, a little envious.


    "Do you want to try?" Li Aofeng asked.


    LAN Xiang''er nodded.


    Then, like juggling, Li Aofeng made a kite and handed it to LAN Xiang''er. He carefully told LAN Xiang''er how to fly a kite. LAN Xiang''er listened carefully.


    "It doesn''t seem too hard." After listening, LAN Xiang''er answered.


    And Li Aofeng bowed his head and chuckled: "it sounds simple, but it''s not so easy to do."


    LAN Xiang''er was stunned. Looking at the children flying kites in front of her, she always felt that she couldn''t even lose such a thing to the children. The little face said that she didn''t want to believe it.


    Li Aofeng didn''t say anything. He let LAN Xiang''er fly a kite in the woods. But soon, LAN Xiang''er was speechless. It seemed that every step was done according to Li Aofeng''s teaching, but in this case, it was still a failure.


    There''s no way to fly the kite.


    Looking at the side of the children happy smile, LAN Xiang''er chagrined up, and Li Aofeng did not say anything, bow a smile, and then toward the direction of LAN Xiang''er.


    "I''ll do it." Li Aofeng said with a smile, "your steps are right, but the speed of running is not fast enough. When you send the kite to the sky, you also hesitate. Naturally, it will fall down. The kite seems very simple, but it still has skills."


    Li Aofeng opened his mouth in a low voice.


    LAN Xiang''er couldn''t help saying, "these children are very well placed."


    "They grew up in Yizhou. They are very familiar with kites. It''s not strange that they can fly kites. It''s not embarrassing that you can''t fly a kite well when you first touch it." Li Aofeng smiles.


    LAN Xiang''er didn''t say a word.


    Li Aofeng just looks at LAN Xiang''er, and then takes her hand and flies a kite with her. In this case, LAN Xiang''er is silent and lets Li Aofeng take her hand. And the kite in the hands of Li Aofeng suddenly became obedient.


    LAN Xiang''er watched the kite rise into the sky, and exclaimed excitedly: "it''s flying up."


    "Well." Li Aofeng smiles.


    LAN Xiang''er was not happy when the kite, which was still lying on the ground, suddenly soared into the air. Li Aofeng carefully put away the kite''s rope, and then put the control of the kite into LAN Xiang''er''s hands.


    As soon as LAN Xiang''er took it, she began to be cautious.


    Li Aofeng said with a smile: "don''t worry, it won''t fall down. When you want the kite to change its direction, you can just walk with something."


    "Really?" LAN Xiang''er couldn''t believe it.


    Li Aofeng made a sound.


    LAN Xiang''er walked with her things carefully. Sure enough, the kite on it changed its direction with the kite line. LAN Xiang''er was more careful. But with the rising of the kite, LAN Xiang''er''s eyebrows and eyes became more and more excited.


    Gradually, she relaxed.


    Li Aofeng just stood there, watching LAN Xiang''er fly the kite happily, and her eyebrows and eyes became more and more gentle.


    This kind of LAN Xiang''er is relaxed and seems to have never seen before. Li Aofeng also relaxed unconsciously.


    Until LAN Xiang''er came towards Li Aofeng, Li Aofeng immediately met her.


    Her face was suddenly chagrined.


    "What''s the matter?" Li Aofeng asked in a low voice.


    "Entangled." LAN Xiang''er said.


    Li Aofeng took a look and found that LAN Xiang''er''s kite was entangled in the branch and couldn''t fly at all. Now, Li Aofeng is laughing.


    "What are you laughing at?" LAN Xiang''er is even more depressed.


    Li Aofeng pinched LAN Xiang''er''s nose: "wait."


    Then the man flew up and easily took LAN Xiang''er''s kite down, but the kite was made of paper after all. In this case, if it was scratched by a branch, it would naturally make the kite skin broken, so there was no way to fly again.


    LAN Xiang''er was more upset.


    "Go back and make another kite. You can use it later." Li Aofeng comforted, "you are very good at flying a kite for the first time. Many people have been flying kites for a long time, and they will be entangled with branches. "


    In this way, LAN Xiang''er was relieved.


    She nodded and looked at Li Aofeng: "can you make a kite?"


    "Yes." Li Aofeng smiles.


    "How can you do this?" LAN Xiang''er thinks it''s incredible.


    "It was taught by my mother before." Li Aofeng didn''t hide, "the queen mother knows everything, and the kite made by the queen mother flies higher and farther."


    LAN Xiang''er was very surprised: "what else can you do?"


    "I''ll do whatever you think." Li Aofeng said it directly.


    LAN Xiang''er didn''t seem to believe it. She casually said a few things that seemed impossible for her to appear in the imperial palace.

 Chapter 1396

    But Li Aofeng gave a positive answer, and LAN Xiang''er became more and more curious.


    She asked Li Aofeng constantly, and Li Aofeng answered seriously.


    As if this time, it was the first time that they had known each other so seriously. Before, LAN Xiang''er had never asked such a question, and even they would not have such a chance to chat, because Li Aofeng, as the emperor of the Zhou Dynasty, was very busy, so busy that people had no choice.


    Also because of this chat, it seems to draw the distance between the two people closer.


    Until LAN Xiang''er couldn''t ask any questions, she twisted her eyebrows and stood in the same place, as if thinking about something. On the contrary, Li Aofeng lowered her head and said with a smile: "what else do you want to know?"


    "No LAN Xiang''er shook her head and realized that she had said so much to the man before. But soon, she coughed softly, "it''s just incredible."


    Li Ao Feng silent smile: "do you want to go to the market in Yizhou, each main line of the market is not the same."


    LAN Xiang''er nodded, but did not refuse. It was really different.


    At first, when I was in Pingzhou, I visited the market in Pingzhou. Later, because I couldn''t see, LAN Xiang''er had no chance to visit Pingzhou for a long time, and Pingzhou changed a lot. But in Kyoto, LAN Xiang''er didn''t turn around well. After a long time, he was still a stranger.


    But going to the market may be what every woman thinks.


    Li Aofeng seems to feel LAN Xiang''er''s idea, but he quietly takes LAN Xiang''er''s hand: "when I get back to Kyoto, I''ll accompany you to finish the market in Kyoto. If you want to go anywhere, I''ll stay with you. "


    This is a very firm statement.


    On the contrary, LAN Xiang''er looks at Li Aofeng unexpectedly, as if she doubts Li Aofeng''s words.


    Li Aofeng can see LAN Xiang''er''s idea at a glance, and then he laughs: "even if I''m the emperor, I have time in private. I can''t go around all day for the sake of national affairs. What''s more, we also need to make private visits. At that time, there were opportunities, so it''s not hard to take you out for a walk. "


    LAN Xiang''er made a sound and then nodded.


    This kind of attitude seems to agree to Li Aofeng''s words, more like a silent promise to the fact that they will be together. Li Aofeng''s heart gradually relaxed, and he didn''t say anything more. He cherished such a time, so he took LAN xianger''s hand and walked quietly in the market in Yizhou.


    LAN Xiang''er is much more curious about everything. He often talks with the vendor, but no matter how LAN Xiang''er talks, Li Aofeng is very patient.


    "Don''t you like anything?" Li Aofeng can''t help asking LAN Xiang''er.


    LAN xianger walked through countless stalls and chatted with countless vendors, but he didn''t mean to buy anything at all, which made Li Aofeng feel strange.


    Under such circumstances, LAN Xiang''er didn''t say anything and shook her head: "no, it''s very troublesome to bring things with her."


    The implication is that she will follow Li Aofeng back to Kyoto. Naturally, it is impossible for her to move things from Yizhou back to Kyoto. It''s hard work and trouble everyone.


    This made Li Aofeng very happy.


    This joy is obvious in his eyes and eyebrows. He just pinched LAN Xiang''er''s nose and then said, "I like it. I''ll send it back to Kyoto."


    "Then I''m not princess Yang." LAN Xiang''er shakes her head subconsciously.


    In order to eat litchi, Yang Guifei flew thousands of miles to the capital. This kind of process is wasteful and wasteful, so LAN Xiang''er will not do such a thing.


    Li Aofeng couldn''t help laughing: "then you may have to work harder. After all, Yang Guifei is much fuller than you look. You are too thin


    With these words, Li Aofeng''s hand was naturally put on LAN Xiang''er''s waist: "one hand can master it."


    In this kind of banter, LAN Xiang''er''s face suddenly turned red, and she didn''t say a word. She lowered her head, and her steps were also fast, as if she wanted to get out of this embarrassment.


    Li Aofeng doesn''t mind. He is still smiling. Then he quietly takes LAN Xiang''er''s hand and walks on the market in Yizhou. LAN Xiang''er doesn''t refuse. His eyes are still looking at the front, but don''t look at Li Aofeng.


    Two people stroll, and ordinary ordinary husband and wife does not look very different.


    Until LAN Xiang''er came to one of the markets. It was a place to knead clay figurines. Different from the animals, the stall owner could knead people''s lines, and they were lifelike.


    LAN Xiang''er stopped to watch.


    Li Aofeng asked actively, "do you want to pinch it?"


    "Good." LAN Xiang''er nodded, really want to pinch.


    "I''ll ask the slave to take people back later." Li Aofeng said directly, and his voice was whispered in LAN Xiang''er''s ear.


    After all, it takes a long time to knead clay figurines. It''s not suitable here. That''s why Li Aofeng made such a request.


    LAN Xiang''er calmed down and said, "it''s good to be here. There''s no need to toss about. I think they''ve just pinched their heads. The next thing is to come back tomorrow. "


    Li Aofeng was silent and didn''t say anything, but he also acquiesced in LAN Xiang''er''s way of doing it. He made a sound.


    Then Li Aofeng paid the copper money, just after the last person finished kneading it, it was LAN Xiang''er''s turn soon. LAN Xiang''er sat down quietly and let the other person knead it.


    About a cup of tea, suddenly everything around becomes chaotic. The man who was still making clay figurines for LAN Xiang''er pulls out his sword and aims at LAN Xiang''er.


    LAN Xiang''er is stunned. Li Aofeng is faster and quickly protects LAN Xiang''er in his arms. Because he is anxious to protect LAN Xiang''er, Li Aofeng is inevitably stabbed. The shadow guards appear for the first time and soon subdue each other. The market is in chaos.


    "The emperor!" Yingwei nervously looks at Li Aofeng.


    Li Aofeng is calm: "escort Niang Niang back to another courtyard."


    "Yes." Yingwei dare not hesitate.


    "People here, live." Li Aofeng gave an order.


    Yingwei responds quickly, and several people around are also quickly controlled. The originally chaotic market is soon surrounded by air, while Li Aofeng and LAN Xiang''er don''t hesitate any more, and they are flying towards the other courtyard.


    LAN Xiang''er was a little shaken.


    She was hugged by Li Aofeng, but she could clearly feel the sticky touch on Li Aofeng''s back. It was the blood pouring out, and LAN Xiang''er was even more nervous.


    But Li Aofeng didn''t care about himself at all. He was only in LAN Xiang''er''s body.

 Chapter 1397

    LAN Xiang''er was so quickly protected by Li Aofeng that she only had a slight scratch on her cheek. There was no problem with the rest, but even so, it was enough to make Li Aofeng angry.


    Under such circumstances, they soon returned to other hospitals.


    The imperial doctor immediately came up and followed them into the house.


    "The emperor''s back is injured." LAN Xiang''er said it directly.


    Li Aofeng doesn''t mind, but looks at LAN Xiang''er: "show it to Niang Niang."


    "Yes." Naturally, the imperial doctor listened to Li Aofeng.


    LAN Xiang''er is a little worried. She just looks at Li Aofeng with disapproval, but Li Aofeng seems to be very calm: "don''t think wildly. I''m fine. Let the imperial doctor check you first."


    The hand is very natural holding LAN Xiang''er, the bottom of the eyes with the light that can''t be refused.


    Under such circumstances, LAN Xiang''er became more and more passive, but he had no way to take Li Aofeng.


    And the imperial doctor quickly went forward to check LAN Xiang''er, then turned and looked at Li Aofeng: "tell the emperor, you don''t have to worry, the empress doesn''t have any serious problems, the wound on her face is very light, you don''t need any medicine, it will disappear automatically in a few days."


    Li Aofeng was relieved.


    Then the imperial doctor examined Li Aofeng.


    With LAN Xiang''er, the wounds on Li Aofeng''s back seem to seep into people. LAN Xiang''er looks a little startling. This is the first time that LAN Xiang''er has seen Li Aofeng''s body so seriously. There are many wounds on Li Aofeng''s body, which is not like an emperor.


    This made LAN Xiang''er''s heart tighten and he couldn''t say a word.


    The imperial doctor was calm and quickly treated Li Aofeng''s wound. Then he took the medicine and carefully bandaged it. LAN Xiang''er felt her heart beat faster in the whole process. She just looked down and didn''t move.


    Instead, Li Ao Feng said with a smile: "don''t be nervous, relax."


    And the imperial doctor also said: "Niang Niang, the emperor doesn''t matter, don''t need to be too nervous."


    LAN Xiang''er made a sound, but the tense mood didn''t unfold. Until the imperial doctor finished, he stepped back and didn''t stay in the room any more.


    Li Aofeng didn''t say anything. He picked up the clothes and prepared to put them on. LAN Xiang''er''s reaction was very fast. He immediately took them over. Li Aofeng didn''t stop him, so he looked down at LAN Xiang''er.


    LAN Xiang''er had been dressing Li Aofeng before she said, "I''m sorry."


    "Why do you want to say sorry to me?" Li Aofeng raises eyebrows.


    "If I didn''t insist on being there, it wouldn''t be what it is now." LAN Xiang''er said it directly.


    Li Ao Feng is to smile to pacify: "actually think also nothing, if put a person in other courtyard, the result may be more serious."


    LAN Xiang''er knows that this is to comfort her. If people are really sent to other hospitals, those shadow guards must make a thorough investigation before they can let people in, instead of just saying it. Just staying there is a lot of uncertainty.


    Seeing LAN Xiang''er''s low browed and drooping, Li Aofeng naturally hugs LAN Xiang''er in his arms: "don''t think about it. It''s nothing like this. For me, it''s just a small thing. No matter how many thrilling pictures you''ve seen, what''s more, didn''t the imperial doctor say it''s nothing?"


    LAN Xiang''er nodded passively.


    But this kind of LAN Xiang''er made Li Aofeng very happy. How could the smile in his eyebrow not be dispersed: "worried about me?"


    In simple words, LAN Xiang''er blushes in an instant. She can''t say what she feels. She just stands in the same place passively. On the contrary, Li Aofeng doesn''t say anything, lowers her head and laughs. Then she leans down to kiss LAN Xiang''er''s red lips. LAN Xiang''er is stunned, but unexpectedly doesn''t resist.


    It''s like the first time since they saw each other that this man took the initiative to kiss himself. Before, it seemed like he was trying, but now everything has become presumptuous.


    And LAN Xiang''er''s non resistance makes Li Aofeng more and more presumptuous, which undoubtedly gives Li Aofeng the best encouragement.


    Li Aofeng''s hand naturally embraces LAN Xiang''er''s waist, and his voice becomes more and more low. He just looks at it from a high position.


    LAN Xiang''er''s heart beat fast, even his palms were sweaty.


    Li Ao asked in a low voice: "Xiang''er, is that ok?"


    "You''re... You''re getting hurt." LAN Xiang''er''s voice stammered.


    Li Aofeng didn''t mind at all: "it doesn''t affect me."


    LAN Xiang''er bites her lips and doesn''t say anything. She just passively looks at Li Aofeng. In this passivity, Li Aofeng easily takes the initiative. She attacks the city and plunders the pool inch by inch and doesn''t give LAN Xiang''er any chance to dodge.


    LAN Xiang''er didn''t adapt to it and resisted subconsciously. But in the end, LAN Xiang''er didn''t fight any more, as if he just let Li Aofeng do whatever he wanted.


    In this case, the light gauze account, Sheng song Wanzhuan, dancing with the wind.


    It can''t be more natural.


    Although LAN Xiang''er was passive, there was no resistance in her passivity. The temperature in the room gradually climbed up, with a trace of warmth, as if she could not stop it.


    In this case, the joy in Li Aofeng''s eyes is more and more obvious.


    Until the flowers fall, Li Aofeng still hugs LAN Xiang''er and doesn''t mean to let go.


    Each other''s bodies are sweaty.


    That is the heart pounding after the emotion moves, does not leave for a long time.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡ª¡ª


    And the people who assassinated Li Aofeng in the market were quickly found out. This is the remaining sin of other countries. They already knew that Li Aofeng was in Yizhou, so they used this method. In the process of extorting confessions, they confessed one by one, and Li Aofeng quickly cleared up.


    But for Li Aofeng, this is not bad, at least because of this matter, the relationship between LAN Xiang''er and Li Aofeng is getting closer.


    Because of this incident, the time originally planned to return to Beijing stopped. They stayed in Yizhou for a while, and Li Aofeng accompanied LAN xianger in his spare time.


    They visited every part of Yizhou market, and even caught up with local folk activities for a week. Like Heping County, they all have their own unique style, which is quite different from Kyoto.


    On that day, Yizhou was very busy. Li Aofeng and LAN Xiang''er changed their clothes and walked hand in hand in the crowd. Because of the festival, the crowd on the street was also very crowded. From time to time, some people collided with each other.


    In this case, Li Aofeng''s hand naturally blocked these people for LAN Xiang''er, and didn''t let anyone touch LAN Xiang''er, which seemed to give LAN Xiang''er an independent space.


    They followed the crowd to the most lively locust tree.

 Chapter 1398

    This locust tree is the largest one in Yizhou, so at this time of year, countless faithful men and women will appear here, hanging their blessings on the tree, wishing for good weather and good health in the coming year.


    Under such circumstances, LAN Xiang''er can''t help but take the blessing bag and write down her blessing in the blessing bag line. Li Aofeng looks down. What LAN Xiang''er writes is related to Jinse, but Li Aofeng doesn''t say anything.


    Soon, Li Aofeng stood up straight.


    But LAN Xiang''er is still writing. Li Aofeng is curious. LAN Xiang''er blocks Li Aofeng''s sight: "if you can''t see it, it won''t work."


    Li Aofeng had no choice but to laugh, but he didn''t say anything at last. He watched LAN Xiang''er write a blessing bag and hang it on the old locust tree. However, because the location was full, LAN Xiang''er seemed to handle it very well. Li Aofeng took the blessing bag directly.


    LAN Xiang''er was stunned: "this one needs to be hung up by himself. Otherwise it won''t work


    "You and I are husband and wife. It doesn''t make much difference whether you hang up or I hang up. I don''t think the gods will care." Li Aofeng said it directly.


    This made LAN Xiang''er''s cheek slightly red, and LAN Xiang''er was silent.


    Li Aofeng lowers his head and laughs. Naturally, he picks up the blessing bag and easily hangs it on the top. In this action, Li Aofeng naturally sees the blessing written by LAN Xiang''er.


    Not only the happiness and health of Jinse, but also the blessing for Li Aofeng.


    Although it was short, it made Li Aofeng very happy. After he hung up his blessing bag, he took LAN Xiang''er''s hand and walked towards the other hospital.


    They were quiet.


    Suddenly LAN Xiang''er said, "I heard them say that if this blessing bag can be found in a year, it means that the gods really heard it. You should take back the blessing bag and burn it, and hang a new one next year."


    So before the old locust tree is full, but before the festival, we all come to find their blessing bag back, find the people are overjoyed, can not find the people also seem annoyed.


    After all, a year''s scenery, the wind and the sun, can not be found, in fact, is normal, do not care, it is just a form, people can not stop.


    Li Ao Feng listens, but laughs out a voice: "well, next year I will look for again with you."


    LAN Xiang''er nodded, always feel some trouble, but did not say anything, she nodded seriously, and then let Li Aofeng lead himself, quietly toward the direction of other hospital.


    At night, a lot of things happen naturally, with the beginning, everything becomes more normal, but tender, emotional unbearable.


    All the way to the end, LAN Xiang''er''s ear was Li Ao''s low voice, and every word was very clear: "I love you, Xiang''er."


    LAN Xiang''er''s breath was a little cramped and didn''t answer, but Li Aofeng didn''t mind, so he hugged her deeply.


    After that, they fell asleep together.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡ª¡ª


    In a few days¡ª¡ª


    All the things in Yizhou have been dealt with. Li Aofeng and LAN xianger set out to return to Kyoto. On the way back to Beijing, everything seemed calm and nothing happened.


    And because LAN Xiang''er is here, he has more time on his way back to Kyoto. Li Aofeng doesn''t want LAN Xiang''er to be too tired.


    LAN Xiang''er was thinking about Jinse in the state of Yao. When he talked with Li Ao Feng, Li Ao Feng was quiet and said directly: "grandfather Huang should have received Jinse. If I guess correctly, they also went to Kyoto."


    This time, LAN Xiang''er was surprised: "what''s the matter with Kyoto?"


    "The birthday of the Empress Dowager." Li Ao Feng laughs, "this year is the birthday, so will operate, mother and father will also return to Kyoto."


    LAN Xiang''er suddenly realizes that it''s no wonder that Jinse will return to Kyoto because of Rong Lian''s birthday. But it seems that after so many experiences, seeing Li Aofeng''s family makes LAN Xiang''er a little uncomfortable. She immediately quiets down.


    "Don''t think about it. They don''t think much Li Ao Feng laughs, "besides, there are other reasons for them to come back."


    This makes LAN Xiang''er look at Li Aofeng again. It seems that he doesn''t quite understand the meaning of Li Aofeng''s words, so he is so stunned.


    "I''m married to you." Li Aofeng said directly, "the big marriage that has been waiting for a long time, can''t wait all the time."


    LAN Xiang''er coughed softly. She really didn''t think so much. Now the situation is good enough for LAN Xiang''er, so LAN Xiang''er didn''t think about what she and Li Aofeng could do.


    "I promise you a big marriage, so I can''t neglect it. People in Kyoto are also preparing, so the Empress Dowager and her father and mother are back, which is reasonable. After the establishment of the great Zhou Dynasty, it is also necessary to make it known to the world, rather than ending with an imperial edict. "


    LAN Xiang''er didn''t answer.


    "In Kyoto, your brother has a courtyard. I will come here to marry you myself." Li Aofeng said it directly.


    This is to break the numerous conventions, where the emperor needs to go out in person to welcome, all the things are completed in the palace. But this rule was broken when Li Shiyuan was young, so Li Aofeng didn''t do anything inappropriate.


    LAN Xiang''er looked up, a little stunned: "brother has also arrived in Kyoto?"


    "The time hasn''t been decided, so I will inform your brother in advance. When you get married, how can your brother not be here? "


    LAN Xiang''er said nothing, but her ears were burning.


    When they come back this time, they take many topics for granted. Of course, there is a trace of tenderness in this way, which makes people blush and heartbeat. It seems that they can''t stop this kind of emotion.


    LAN Xiang''er didn''t speak any more, and the carriage was still moving steadily towards Kyoto.


    ¡­¡­


    Ten days later¡ª¡ª


    Li Aofeng and his party have arrived in Kyoto.


    When they arrived in Kyoto, Rong Lian and Mu Cen had already returned to the imperial palace. LAN Xiang''er''s return to Kyoto is still the empress of the Zhou Dynasty, so these slaves see that LAN Xiang''er is still respectful.


    Li Aofeng wants to take LAN Xiang''er to live in the Yulong hall, but LAN Xiang''er refuses. He insists on staying in Fengqing palace and doesn''t want to attract too much attention. With LAN Xiang''er''s insistence, Li Aofeng doesn''t say anything, so he just lets LAN Xiang''er go.


    After LAN Xiang''er came back, he had gone to fengluan palace to greet Rong Lian.


    When Rong Lian sees LAN Xiang''er, she seems to be in a good mood and doesn''t say anything. She just asks her to sit down. They have a chat without a word.

 Chapter 1399

    The questions are all about LAN Xiang''er''s situation over the years. And Mu Cen had already arrived at fengluan palace.


    Three people chat together, the atmosphere is not bad. LAN Xiang''er''s tense mood gradually relaxed.


    During the dinner, Rong Lian and Li Aofeng stay here for dinner. As a result, Li Shiyuan and Li Aofeng appear at the same time, and fengluan palace becomes lively.


    It''s also like the bustle that has never happened in many years. The palace is still too quiet.


    Rong Lian seems to be in a good mood. She asks all kinds of questions from time to time. Mu Cen answers with a smile. If it''s LAN Xiang''er''s turn, LAN Xiang''er will also answer seriously. Li Aofeng and Li Shiyuan are talking about state affairs.


    "When is Jinse coming back?" Rong Lian can''t help asking.


    "Jinse should be back the day before her mother''s birthday." Mu Cen explained, "it''s about a few days."


    "Good, good." Rong Lian laughs, "Ai Jia hasn''t seen Jin se for a long time. I don''t know if this little girl has grown up again. This Acacia should also be fast


    "Yes, Acacia takes Rong Tan, so the speed will be slower. Rong Zhi doesn''t like that they are too tired. " Mu Cen said with a smile.


    As a mother, the happiest thing is that every child is happy and healthy, so for mu Cen, everything is enough now. The smile in Mu Cen''s eyebrows and eyes seemed to be unable to ease down.


    Rong Lian is obviously in a good mood.


    Li Aofeng listens quietly with LAN Xiang''er, but he doesn''t say anything. Li Aofeng''s hand is on LAN Xiang''er''s waist, and sometimes it''s tight. This kind of action makes LAN Xiang''er feel embarrassed and look at Li Aofeng, a little angry.


    Li Aofeng lowered his head and said nothing.


    The atmosphere has always been good.


    Until Rong Lian was a little tired, they didn''t hesitate. They quickly got up and walked out of fengluan palace. When they came out of fengluan palace, Li Aofeng suddenly stopped Mu Cen: "empress mother, my son has something to ask you."


    "Oh?" Mu Cen also had some accidents.


    At least I haven''t seen Li Aofeng''s serious attitude for many years. Under such circumstances, Mu Cen didn''t say anything, just calmly looked at Li Aofeng and waited for Li Aofeng to finish.


    Even Li Shiyuan couldn''t help wrinkling his eyebrows. He didn''t know what Li Aofeng was going to do. However, in Li Shiyuan''s opinion, what Li Aofeng was going to do was not important. What was important was that it affected his time alone with Mu Cen.


    On the contrary, Mu Cen looked at Li Aofeng and nodded quietly. Then he said to Li Shiyuan, "go back first. I''ll go back later."


    "Cen er." Li Shiyuan didn''t quite agree.


    Mu Cen couldn''t laugh or cry: "I''ll talk to Ao Feng. Can anything happen?"


    Li Shiyuan was told by Mu Cen that he was quiet. However, Li Shiyuan was calm on the surface. He looked at Li Aofeng deeply as if he was warning him. Then he turned and walked towards the temporary dormitory where he and Mu Cen lived. Li Shiyuan''s pace was slow and he wanted to hear what they said.


    But Li Aofeng didn''t speak.


    And LAN Xiang''er stood beside Li Aofeng, and the feeling of fear became more and more obvious. She knows Li Aofeng''s promise and her confusion, but she didn''t expect Li Aofeng to stop Mu Cen so directly.


    And in Li Aofeng''s action, LAN Xiang''er has already understood that Li Aofeng really doesn''t know anything. Otherwise, such a thing would not happen. It''s too blatant.


    These days, Li Aofeng and LAN Xiang''er are together, and Mu Cen and Li Shiyuan are just back. If Li Aofeng wants to collude with Mu Cen in advance, it''s impossible. There''s no time. Besides, Li Aofeng and Mu Cen don''t need to collude.


    This time, LAN Xiang''er''s heartbeat seems to be unable to stop.


    Li Aofeng''s hand silently takes LAN Xiang''er''s hand and tightens it. It''s like feeling LAN Xiang''er''s tension. LAN Xiang''er passively looks at Li Aofeng.


    Li Aofeng didn''t say anything.


    After Li Shiyuan had gone away, Mu Cen asked calmly, "what do you want to ask about the mourning family?"


    Mu Cen said directly, the Mou light for a moment not instantaneous looking at Li Ao Feng, Li Ao Feng didn''t evade, quiet for a moment, this just calm mouth: "mother, son minister want to know that year LAN Bi er''s death."


    Even without any modification, he directly expressed his goal. This time, Mu Cen''s brow twisted up, with a trace of seriousness in his eyebrow. It seems that he didn''t expect Li Aofeng to ask about LAN bi''er at this time.


    Mu Cen also calmly looked at Li Aofeng: "is a slave, why suddenly asked about this slave thing?"


    At least more than ten years have passed, but mu Cen has a deep memory of LAN bi''er, and Li Aofeng won''t ask about this person for no reason, because Mu Cen knows very well that Li Aofeng doesn''t remember LAN bi''er at all. There is only one reason to ask so coldly¡ª¡ª


    This time, Mu Cen''s eyes fell on LAN Xiang''er.


    Then she said calmly, "what''s the relationship between you and LAN bi''er, Xiang''er?"


    When Mu Cen called her name, LAN Xiang''er didn''t dodge. She seriously replied, "I tell my mother that bi''er is my adoptive father''s daughter. I went to the palace to find out the cause of bi''er''s death. What I knew at that time was that bi''er died, without any reason. I don''t believe it''s going to be that easy. "


    LAN Xiang''er looks at Mu Cen seriously.


    Mu Cen was quiet and nodded.


    She and Li Aofeng are not in the palace all the year round. Naturally, they don''t know what happened between Li Aofeng and LAN xianger. The cognition of LAN xianger is only when Li Aofeng comes to find himself to give LAN xianger an identity. Mu Cen meets LAN xianger for the first time.


    Naturally, I don''t think much about it.


    And now when asked, Mu Cen suddenly realized.


    "It turns out to be such a relationship. No wonder you are persistent. If you are sad about your family, if you think about it, you will also be persistent." Mu Cen didn''t think LAN Xiang''er was doing anything wrong.


    LAN Xiang''er stands quietly, but mu Cen''s eyes don''t leave LAN Xiang''er. On the contrary, they seem more serious: "it''s just Xiang''er, do you have to know? You have to be clear that many facts may not be the same as what you think. If you know, maybe you''ll be disappointed, too. "


    Mu Cen didn''t intend to hide it. But she also knows LAN Xiang''er''s feelings for LAN bi''er. If she knew what LAN bi''er had done in those years, what would LAN Xiang''er think?


    This time, even Li Aofeng''s eyebrows were twisted


    He subconsciously opened his mouth: "is it related to my son?"

 Chapter 1400

    "Yes." Mu Cen does not deny it.


    Li Aofeng''s brow tightened: "but why didn''t my son have any memory?"


    "Because this memory is no longer in your mind. You don''t know anything about Lambert any more. " Mu Cen said it directly.


    Mu Cen and Rong Lian are not simple people, especially Rong Lian''s identity here. It''s not impossible to let Li Aofeng''s memory disappear.


    But in Mu Cen''s words, LAN Xiang''er is stunned. She subconsciously looks at Li Aofeng. Now she is more sure to know that Li Aofeng really knows nothing about LAN bi''er, and she didn''t give herself any results at that time, because this matter involves Mu Cen.


    As long as it is related to Mu Cen, everyone will think twice and be cautious. After all, Mu Cen''s identity and status in the imperial palace can not be ignored.


    Under such circumstances, LAN Xiang''er did not speak.


    However, Mu Cen calmly looked at LAN Xiang''er, and then said faintly: "because this matter is related to the eastern palace, which is also handled by the AI family, no one is allowed to talk about it again. The slave who has something to do with it was either banned or sent out of the palace. So there are not many people in the palace who know about it. Even if they do, they don''t dare to talk about it easily. "


    LAN Xiang''er suddenly realized.


    "The people who stay to know are not really aware of what they know. They all know little about it. Even if they are willing to tell you, they may not be the truth." Mu Cen continued.


    LAN Xiang''er stood in the same place, listening quietly, and never interrupted Mu Cen''s words.


    "Xiang''er, if you want to know, the AI family won''t hide it from you. It''s just that the AI family wants you to be prepared." Mu Cen''s attitude is serious.


    LAN Xiang''er made a sound.


    Mu Cen nodded, and then slowly said, "you are from the state of Yao. The LAN family who was able to take you in that year is also the loyal of the state of Yao. You can''t deny that."


    LAN Xiang''er knew this, otherwise Chang Sun Yi would not have sent herself to LAN''s house when Yao state was in such turmoil, and gave it to LAN''s family. The people of the LAN family always treat LAN Xiang''er with the same respect as a slave to his master.


    So LAN Xiang''er knows the identity of the LAN family.


    "Naturally, bi''er is also from the state of Yao. And it was the people of the state of Yao who were in the palace. Otherwise, how can bi''er enter the palace? This is the ultimate goal of the blue family. " Mu Cen continues to say, the voice line is calm, also not many mood ups and downs.


    LAN Xiang''er stood quietly.


    "After entering the palace, bi''er is clever and diligent. She can handle many things easily without extra explanation. So it was very popular. At that time, the Empress Dowager wanted to work in fengluan palace. Bi''er stayed in fengluan palace. "


    Mu Cen recalled the past: "the Empress Dowager also likes bi''er very much. After all, all the servants with exquisite heart are liked by the master. In addition, bi''er is very good at flattering the empress dowager, and everything follows the Empress Dowager''s preference, so bi''er''s status is one step up. These are the words of the past. Because of this, bi''er follows the Empress Dowager and becomes her maid


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    "And Aofeng was the prince of the East Palace at that time. He went to fengluan palace every day to greet the Empress Dowager. As soon as I came and went, I remembered LAN bi''er. But Aofeng was not easily moved, and Aofeng was only seventeen years old at that time. With his father''s strict education on him, Aofeng''s mind was not on these things at all. Naturally, it was impossible to strike any sparks with bi''er. "


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    "But bi''er is very clear that Ao Feng is the future emperor, so bi''er''s mind is on AO Feng. She was sent by the state of Yao. What she wanted to destroy was Dazhou, or at least get what the state of Yao wanted, so bi''er cleverly chose to attack Aofeng. "


    LAN Xiang''er is stunned, but still looks at Mu Cen calmly.


    Mu Cen didn''t stop because of LAN Xiang''er''s expression, and continued: "where is Ao Feng so easy to get, so bi''er takes advantage of Ao Feng''s every time he goes to fengluan palace, and drops a colorless and tasteless hallucinogen in Ao Feng''s tea, which will not be found."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    "This kind of thing day after day, about half a year, under the effect of psychedelic drugs, Aofeng seems to have a different emotion to bi''er. You know, Dazhou doesn''t mind that. As long as it''s something that Aofeng likes, then what''s the other party''s identity? Aijia won''t interfere. So under the influence of psychedelic drugs, Aofeng wants bi''er to the east palace. "


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    "Bi''er is in the East Palace, still waiting for Aofeng. At that time, Aofeng was still the prince, and she couldn''t get the jade seal or the jade pendant, so bi''er didn''t move. As long as you control Aofeng, then everything is not a problem, so in the East Palace, bi''er is still constantly drugging Aofeng. When the accident happened, it was because bi''er was pregnant. " LAN Xiang''er came to the end.


    This time, LAN Xiang''er was shocked and couldn''t say a word.


    "Bi''er was the pillow of Ao Feng at that time, and AO Feng''s age can make a concubine. Everyone turned a blind eye, but unexpectedly bi''er got pregnant. But this child is not proud of Feng. When he finds out, it''s the AI family who inadvertently sees bi''er and the people in the palace secretly communicate with each other. This makes people follow bi''er and gradually discover something wrong with AO Feng. The AI family makes a quick decision -- "


    With that, Mu Cen calmed down: "I think you should know all the things behind. AI''s family finds the evidence and controls bi''er in time. They are also caught together with the people who secretly communicate with bi''er in the palace. These are all from the state of Yao. In recent years, there are many people in the state of Gongyao. It was not until a few years ago that it was completely emptied, was it


    Mu Cen asks LAN Xiang''er.


    LAN Xiang''er knows. It was until Li Aofeng took his own tears that all the Yao people in the palace were completely emptied.


    "Then, the AI family ordered in person and severely punished bi''er. Bi ER was pregnant at that time and died in torture. This is not only a punishment for Bi Er, but also a warning to Yao people in the palace. " When Mu Cen said this, he was still Frank.


    "But Aofeng has been given psychedelic drugs for such a long time, and some of them are mentally disordered. Fortunately, the time is still early, so the AI family dispenses drugs for Aofeng''s interpretation, and Prince Yi comes back as soon as possible. It takes about half a year to get Aofeng well conditioned. And in this period, the Empress Dowager is to use means to let Ao Feng completely erase the memory of this period. I don''t remember anything anymore. "

 Chapter 1401

    When Mu Cen said this, he stopped: "I didn''t expect that you would want to find out the cause of LAN bi''er''s death years later. Haven''t you even asked the LAN family? Why don''t people in the LAN family know why they are so smart? If it had not been revealed, how could it have been so? "


    LAN Xiang''er is shocked and speechless. In Mu Cen''s explanation, she is completely right with what mammy Qian told her before.


    No wonder Li Aofeng knows nothing, and no wonder the people in the palace keep quiet about LAN bi''er.


    There is more than one person involved here.


    "If she''s smart, she won''t pass the music secretly, maybe she will succeed. Therefore, people who do such things should not be emotional. Just like an emperor, you can''t be emotional easily. If you are emotional, you have a weakness. Then your words and deeds are extremely easy to be exposed. " Mu Cen''s mouth is bland.


    These things have been going on for many years, and Mu Cen has long lost his anger, so now when he says these words, he seems more calm.


    At that time, Li Aofeng treated LAN bi''er differently because of psychedelic drugs. Now, Li Aofeng finally chose Yao people.


    So it''s destiny.


    It''s also the reason why Rong Lian didn''t agree with LAN Xiang''er at that time. Over the years, Li Aofeng and LAN Xiang''er are more than difficult. Although they are not like Li Shiyuan and Mu Cen''s three lives, they are enough torture for ordinary people.


    Mu Cen looked at LAN Xiang''er who didn''t speak, but he laughed: "I don''t have any other ideas. I just want you to have a good relationship with AO Feng. Don''t make any more trouble."


    After that, Mu Cen said nothing more: "well, the AI family is going to leave first. Your father is waiting for the AI family. If the AI family doesn''t leave again, I''m afraid your father will jump."


    Said Mu Cen as if thought of Li Shiyuan, eyebrows with a faint smile, and then calmly left.


    Soon, there were only Li Aofeng and LAN xianger face to face.


    Li Aofeng looked at LAN Xiang''er calmly, with a smile in his eyes and eyebrows: "do I clean up the injustice now? I don''t know, do I? "


    LAN Xiang''er coughed softly and didn''t speak.


    "If I knew, I would not conceal you. And now the situation, mother also know to tell you, at that time I did not know. I don''t have any impression of this person all the time. So -- "


    Li Aofeng didn''t say anything about the rest.


    LAN Xiang''er didn''t speak either.


    They just stood there. Li Aofeng couldn''t get rid of the smile in his eyebrows. He lowered his head to smile, and then pinched LAN Xiang''er''s cheek.


    LAN Xiang''er dodged.


    Li Aofeng is also calm: "OK, let''s go back to the palace."


    Voice down, Li Aofeng''s hand naturally took LAN Xiang''er''s hand, LAN Xiang''er so let Li Aofeng lead, but did not say a word.


    In tonight''s truth, LAN Xiang''er seems to have relaxed all of a sudden, and her previous protest and struggle have disappeared, so she quietly follows Li Aofeng on her way back.


    The moonlight pulled their figure very long.


    It''s like the last mustard in LAN Xiang''er''s heart has disappeared. The corners of her mouth can''t help bending, and there''s a trace of joy in her eyebrows. What''s more, she can''t hide it.


    They went all the way back to Fengqing palace.


    When the minions of Fengqing palace saw them, they knelt down in unison to say hello.


    Li Aofeng blows his sleeve, and the slaves just stand up. Then Li Aofeng takes LAN Xiang''er to the bedroom, and the light in the bedroom goes out quickly.


    At night, the gossamer tent, is entangled figure.


    It is also after years of misunderstanding, as if for the first time so relaxed and relieved, such entanglement, until death.


    It took a long time for everything to settle down.


    However, the imperial palace is still quiet, which is not the calm before the storm, but the calm and peace after everything goes to nature.


    All the storm, has been completely over.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡ª¡ª


    A few days later, it will be Rong Lian''s birthday.


    Acacia and Rongzhi have also arrived. On the contrary, Li Changyi and Jinse are the last ones. As soon as Jinse returns to the palace, he goes directly to Fengqing palace. Naturally, the people in Fengqing palace will not stop him.


    When Jinse sees LAN Xiang''er in Fengqing palace, she can clearly see that LAN Xiang''er''s relaxation is quite different from the previous tension.


    This makes Jin se feel a little surprised, but Jin se didn''t say anything, quickly walked towards LAN Xiang''er: "Niang, Jin se miss you so much."


    "Niang also miss Jin se very much." LAN Xiang''er looks at Jin se with a smile.


    Jinse''s appearance is becoming more and more graceful. With Li Changyi, Jinse''s body is becoming stronger and stronger day by day. She can''t see what she looked like before.


    Now Jinse is a ten-year-old girl.


    "When Jinse is well, he can accompany his mother all the time." Jin se rubs LAN Xiang''er to act like a spoiled child, "Niang, the emperor''s grandfather says that Jin SE''s situation is better than he thought, maybe it can be earlier."


    "Good." LAN xianger was also happy.


    Under such circumstances, Jinse rubbed LAN Xiang''er''s body in a coquettish way, and the joy in her eyebrows became obvious.


    LAN Xiang''er didn''t say anything, just quietly listening to Jin se talking about all kinds of strange things on the road.


    In this case, Jin se suddenly looks up and looks at LAN Xiang''er. The previous conversation also stops.


    LAN Xiang''er was quiet: "what''s the matter?"


    "Mother, you are in a good mood." Jinse asked directly.


    Lan Xiang Er Leng for a while, and then didn''t say anything, Jin se has taken the lead to speak again: "you and he made up, right?"


    The words asked frankly, but also toward LAN Xiang''er blinked, LAN Xiang''er was stunned, and then his cheek was slightly red, as if he was asked by Jin se, some embarrassed.


    But LAN Xiang''er didn''t say anything, just coughed and glared at Jin se.


    Jin se shrugged, but his face was calm: "it''s a good mood visible to the naked eye."


    LAN Xiang''er was more and more embarrassed.


    Jinse can''t help teasing LAN Xiang''er. LAN Xiang''er is still Jinse''s opponent. In Jinse''s teasing, she is more and more embarrassed.


    At this time, outside came the slave''s pass: "the emperor arrived."


    LAN Xiang''er''s face became more red.


    Jin se smiles, but doesn''t say anything. She just stands, and her eyes are still looking at LAN Xiang''er playfully.


    When Li Aofeng came in, he saw it at a glance. Now, Li Aofeng twisted his eyebrows and looked at Jinse: "are you bullying your mother?"


    "Do you have one?" Of course, Jinse won''t admit it. He asks LAN Xiang''er, "Niang, did I bully you?"

 Chapter 1402

    LAN Xiang''er stares at Jin se.


    Jinse was smart and ran away: "ah, I remember, grandfather is still waiting for me, I want to go quickly, mother, I''ll go first."


    Finish saying, the Jin se didn''t give Li Ao breeze to make trouble for oneself, had already disappeared.


    LAN Xiang''er really looks at Jin se, but Li Aofeng has come in from the outside, and naturally comes to LAN Xiang''er.


    "Did Jinse bully you?" Li Aofeng asked directly.


    LAN Xiang''er shakes her head subconsciously: "no, how can Jinse bully me?"


    "Jinse is more and more lawless now." Li Aofeng said directly, "it''s almost mischievous to be taken outside by Lord Yi. It''s the same when you go back to the palace. What''s more, she has a lot of support in the palace. You can''t reprimand her if you want to find a reason. She has a flat mouth. If my father and empress want to know, they''ll teach me back. "


    Li Aofeng is talking about Jinse with LAN Xiang''er.


    Jin se Leng for a while, how did not put Li Ao Feng said Jin Se and he knew Jin se together, such Jin se had never seen before, so this is?


    "Forget it, don''t talk about Jinse." Li Aofeng is no longer much, "if Jinse bullied you before, you tell me, I''ll teach her to go."


    "Good." For a long time, LAN Xiang''er just heard, and there was a faint smile in her eyebrows. She didn''t say much.


    "I''ll go with you to the Empress Dowager." Li Aofeng continued.


    LAN Xiang''er made a sound, and they walked out of the palace.


    Now everything is done by Li Aofeng himself, as long as it is related to LAN Xiang''er. In fact, it''s enough for LAN Xiang''er to walk by himself, but under such circumstances, Li Aofeng will certainly come back in person and accompany LAN Xiang''er.


    This feeling in the eyes of outsiders, like in the mouth afraid of melting, holding in the palm of the hand afraid of falling. Therefore, Li Aofeng''s attitude made the servants of the Imperial Palace more cautious about LAN Xiang''er.


    As long as it''s LAN Xiang''er''s business, they don''t dare to neglect it. They are afraid of any mistakes.


    So many times, LAN Xiang''er can''t laugh or cry.


    "I -" Lan Xiang''er was quiet.


    "What do you want to say?" Li Aofeng holds LAN Xiang''er''s hand, but he looks down at LAN Xiang''er and asks naturally.


    "In fact, you don''t have to. I can do a lot of things myself. You are too careful. " LAN Xiang''er couldn''t help talking.


    Li Aofeng chuckled: "I will be careful about anything you do."


    This person said so, LAN Xiang''er left words to the mouth also did not speak again, she silent sigh, so looking at Li Ao Feng, and then did not say anything more, was led by Li Ao Feng, passively toward the Feng Luan palace of Rong Lian.


    Rong Lian''s birthday is naturally celebrated by many people.


    Not only the ministers of the central government, but also the people of the surrounding countries. The fengluan palace is full of treasures, and Rong Lian seems to be in a good mood


    Among those who came to celebrate, there was also Chang Sun Yi. As the emperor of the state of Yao, Chang Sun Yi was also LAN Xiang''er''s elder brother. He must have been invited, not to mention that three days after Rong Lian''s birthday was the day LAN Xiang''er and Li Aofeng got married.


    The eldest Sun Yi, who is now in Dazhou, also follows the tradition of Dazhou. Three days before the wedding, Li Aofeng and LAN xianger can''t meet each other. They have to separate and wait for Li Aofeng to get married until the wedding day.


    When LAN Xiang''er saw Chang Sun Yi, he quickly met her.


    Li Aofeng frowned: "you slow down, your brother will not disappear, why so anxious color in a hurry."


    LAN Xiang''er spat out her tongue and didn''t say anything, but her pace didn''t slow down at all. Chang Sun Yi saw such a picture in her eyes, but didn''t say anything until LAN Xiang''er appeared in front of her.


    Chang Sun Yi held LAN Xiang''er: "Xiang''er."


    "Brother." LAN Xiang''er said hello.


    Chang Sun Yi looked at LAN Xiang''er carefully, and then said with a smile: "you''re a little fat, so the whole person looks very energetic."


    LAN Xiang''er was said to be a little embarrassed. She lowered her head slightly and her cheeks were red.


    Li Aofeng was still standing in the same place, but he didn''t disturb the conversation between his brother and sister. Eldest Sun Yi didn''t mind. He naturally pinched LAN xianger''s nose: "he takes good care of you."


    LAN Xiang''er''s cheek was redder, and she couldn''t express her anger.


    Under such circumstances, LAN Xiang''er didn''t say anything and didn''t deny what Chang Sunyi said. Chang Sunyi didn''t say anything. She looked at LAN Xiang''er with a smile, and then calmly said hello to Li Aofeng and nodded her head tightly.


    Li Ao Feng picks eyebrows, and then calmly opens his mouth: "how can I come alone?"


    This question is subtle. Chang Sun Yi doesn''t say much on the surface. LAN Xiang''er turns her eyebrows and looks down at Chang Sun Yi. Chang Sun Yi doesn''t mean to explain. When she looks at Li Ao Feng again, Li Ao Feng doesn''t speak immediately.


    LAN Xiang''er was stunned.


    So Chang Sun Yi is not alone?


    For so many years, the queen of the state of Yao is vacant. Let alone the queen, even the concubines have never been there. Chang Sunyi seems to be devoted to the affairs of the state. Now, even if the state of Yao is stable, it seems that he is indifferent to anything. Therefore, under such circumstances, the ministers of the state of Yao are anxious, but Chang Sunyi is indifferent.


    But Chang Sun Yi''s temper is well known, so that even now the minister is worried, he doesn''t dare to say anything more, but occasionally he talks in private.


    It''s just the issue of children that worries me.


    "If you like, I''ll take Xiang''er to the Empress Dowager''s place and ask for his good-bye." Li Aofeng nodded and didn''t go on. "Xiang''er''s things have been packed up these days. I asked Yingwei to send them to you in advance. Three days later, I will marry Xiang''er. "


    What I''ll tell you later is all about LAN Xiang''er.


    Chang Sun Yi didn''t say anything. Li Aofeng said that and left with LAN Xiang''er. LAN Xiang''er was more inexplicable, but he was passively led by Li Aofeng.


    Under such circumstances, LAN Xiang''er didn''t look at Li Aofeng until she went out of Chang Sun Yi''s scope: "do you know anything?"


    "What?" Li Aofeng looks like he is playing a fool.


    But LAN Xiang''er asked clearly: "why do you think my brother came here alone? What''s his age?"


    Li Ao Feng laughs out a voice: "you all don''t know?"


    LAN Xiang''er shakes her head.


    "Your brother is better than anyone when he wants to really hide things. No wonder you didn''t know what your brother did in those years. " Li Aofeng nodded.

 Chapter 1403

    It''s true that LAN Xiang''er knew nothing about the entanglement between Yao state and Da Zhou. If it hadn''t been for LAN bi''er''s affairs, LAN Xiang''er would not have known. So maybe the state of Zhou and Yao is not like this.


    So it''s understandable that Chang Sun Yi kept such a secret.


    "What?" LAN Xiang''er twisted her eyebrows.


    Li Aofeng didn''t hide it, but he answered LAN xianger in a very concise way: "I''m asking your brother why he came alone and didn''t bring his princess."


    LAN Xiang''er was stunned


    "Your big brother always has. But because of the relationship of identity, it seems very delicate, so in this case, your elder brother did not open to the public, even the people of the state of Yao did not know. When you and I get married, your elder brother should take her back to the state of Yao. " Li Aofeng said it directly.


    In such words, LAN Xiang''er was shocked and could not say a word.


    But Li Aofeng still calmly looked at LAN Xiang''er: "because this person''s identity, is a princess of big week."


    The relationship between the Li family and Da Zhou is complicated, which is not as simple as LAN Xiang''er''s. There are countless princes in Dazhou. The princes who have been fought down in the past dynasties may be in remote places, but it doesn''t mean that their descendants won''t be called princes and princes.


    Because of this relationship, Chang Sun Yi could not bring him back to the state of Yao.


    "I don''t know the specific things. You probably have to ask your elder brother to know." Li Aofeng said it directly.


    LAN Xiang''er couldn''t come back for a long time in such a thing. She opened her mouth to speak, but at last she didn''t know what to say. Instead, she kept silent.


    Li Aofeng didn''t say much, so he took LAN Xiang''er''s hand and walked in the direction of Rong Lian.


    ¡­¡­


    Rong Lian''s birthday is naturally lively, until Rong Lian is a little tired and goes back to her bedroom ahead of time, but it doesn''t affect the next excitement.


    Instead of dragging LAN Xiang''er, Li Aofeng accompanied Chang Sun Yi to return LAN Xiang''er to Chang Sun Yi''s residence in Kyoto.


    And Chang Sun Yi''s residence has been decorated, ready for the next big wedding.


    When Chang Sun Yi got off his horse, he looked at the carriage parked at the door and walked quietly towards the mansion without saying anything.


    Li Aofeng got out of the carriage and helped LAN Xiang''er down.


    LAN Xiang''er was a little embarrassed, but urged: "you go back."


    "Drive me back?" Li Aofeng smiles.


    LAN Xiang''er coughed softly: "it''s getting late. Don''t you want to go to court early?"


    The early Dynasty will not be suspended because of the coming big wedding, but on the day of the big wedding, it will not be carried out. Other times.


    And now it''s midnight.


    "Besides, it''s not the tradition of Da Zhou. Can''t we meet three days before the wedding? It''s midnight now, we shouldn''t meet, otherwise it will be unlucky. " LAN Xiang''er moved out of the tradition.


    In fact, I''m still a little embarrassed.


    To urge this man back.


    Li Ao Feng silent smile, pinch pinch LAN Xiang''er''s nose: "wishful thinking."


    LAN Xiang''er didn''t say anything and lowered her head.


    Li Aofeng knew that LAN Xiang''er was thin skinned, so he didn''t embarrass her. He naturally pinched LAN Xiang''er''s chin with his fingers and half forced her to look up at him.


    "Jin se is so big, what''s the shame. It''s just a wedding ceremony. I owe you a long time. " Li Aofeng said directly, "so those traditions are not suitable for us, eh?"


    The implication is that this man will do whatever he likes.


    In this person''s words, LAN Xiang''er couldn''t help looking at this person angrily: "then I don''t have to be here for three days?"


    "I just don''t want you to leave any regrets. I want my brother to send you out of the palace instead of directly getting married in the palace. Otherwise, I won''t let you leave me, let alone three days." What Li Aofeng said is straightforward.


    This words let Lan Xiang son''s facial expression also follow more and more not calm.


    She coughed and pushed Li Aofeng. Li Aofeng lowered her head and laughed. The smile in her eyebrows seemed to be hidden.


    Then, Li Aofeng looked at LAN Xiang''er''s face becoming more and more red. He no longer teased LAN Xiang''er: "well, it''s late. Go to rest early and wait for me to marry you."


    LAN Xiang''er made a sound.


    This time, LAN Xiang''er released Li Aofeng''s hand.


    They just looked at each other for a long time. It seemed that they were still inseparable. Until Li Aofeng took the initiative to release his hand, the smile in his eyebrows was always there.


    "All right, go back." Li Aofeng smiles.


    LAN Xiang''er still didn''t leave.


    Li Aofeng bowed his head: "what do you want to do?"


    LAN Xiang''er shook her head and said nothing.


    "I''ll take you in?" Li Aofeng said it directly.


    LAN Xiang''er shakes her head, then turns around and walks towards the mansion. On the contrary, she doesn''t look at Li Aofeng any more. Li Aofeng stands in the same place helplessly and looks at LAN Xiang''er walking in. Then she laughs silently.


    The servants in the residence are all arranged by Li Aofeng in advance. They are all servants from the palace. They can serve LAN Xiang''er well and try their best. On the day of the wedding, there will be a mother to remind LAN Xiang''er what to do and avoid any mistakes.


    Until LAN Xiang''er''s figure disappeared, Li Aofeng got on his horse and sped away towards the imperial palace.


    ¡­¡­


    When LAN Xiang''er enters the mansion, Chang Sun Yi looks at her calmly: "have you finished? I thought you were going back to the palace with him tonight. "


    LAN Xiang''er''s face turned red at once.


    Chang Sun Yi said with a smile, "well, I won''t tease you any more. Your courtyard is in the south. He has arranged it. Go to have a rest early."


    LAN Xiang''er made a sound.


    To the mouth, originally wanted to ask Chang Sun Yi, but unexpectedly Chang Sun Yi took the initiative to say: "I''ll introduce someone to you tomorrow."


    LAN Xiang''er was stunned, then passively looked at Chang Sun Yi, and subconsciously said, "is it my sister-in-law?"


    This words, let Chang Sun Yi pour is an accident next, then just light mouth: "Li Ao Feng and what did you say?"


    "Nothing." LAN Xiang''er shakes her head.


    "Go ahead." Chang Sun Yi didn''t say much, "tomorrow."


    "Good." LAN Xiang''er didn''t get to the bottom of the matter.


    Soon, LAN Xiang''er went to the south building.


    The big week at night is quiet, but with a trace of joy, or the coming joy, which makes people ready to move.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡ª¡ª


    Three days before marriage.


    LAN Xiang''er stayed in the mansion.

 Chapter 1404

    Naturally, she met the princess of Chang Sun Yi in Li Ao''s tuyere. She was a typical lady from a big family. She didn''t look like a person from Kyoto, but a person from the south of the Yangtze River. She looked very gentle and sweet when she laughed.


    Or incomparable shyness, no matter what you say, her cheek will easily red up. It doesn''t look like a woman in her twenties.


    A woman''s best years are with Chang Sun Yi, even in such turbulent times. Now, she can stand beside Chang Sun Yi openly and justly, not to mention the entanglement between them.


    LAN Xiang''er didn''t say anything, just politely said hello to her.


    Chang Sun Yi made an introduction and said, "her name is Liu Mingqin."


    Then Chang Sun Yi didn''t explain much.


    Liu Mingqin stood quietly, as like as two peas at the head of Blue Xiang, and then a long, identical child, who looked almost the same size as the king, ran out and shouted at Liu Mingqin. LAN Xiang''er was stunned.


    Naturally, it is clear that this is the prince of Chang Sun Yi.


    All of a sudden, LAN Xiang''er thought of the time when he was in the state of Yao. At that time, the state of Yao had just stabilized from the ups and downs, and everything was waiting for prosperity. LAN Xiang''er gave birth to Jinse in such a situation.


    Chang Sunyi is very kind to Jinse. I think she should think of her own children.


    But at that time, if Chang Sun Yi knew, she would not let Liu Mingqin take her child alone, so what''s the entanglement here?


    LAN Xiang''er was quiet and didn''t say anything.


    But in front of the child listens to Liu Mingqin''s words, is quietly cries: "the little aunt is good."


    "Good." LAN Xiang''er laughs and squats down. After a while, he and the two little guys fight together.


    It''s very busy in the mansion.


    ¡­¡­


    And these three days, Li Aofeng is not self-contained, every night when he will appear in the mansion, silent.


    In fact, it''s not silent, it''s fair enough, but in such a case, it''s just that no one will say more. Li Aofeng will accompany LAN Xiang''er in his mansion. He will leave quietly until the morning.


    LAN Xiang''er was angry. Later, she seemed to get used to it and didn''t say anything.


    Under such circumstances, when LAN xianger and Li Aofeng are together, what they talk about most is not the big marriage, but the time when Chang Sunyi and Liu Mingqin are together.


    Even later, Li Aofeng was a little jealous: "when you are with me, what you say is other people''s business?"


    LAN Xiang''er was stunned and coughed softly: "don''t we have to say everything between husband and wife? I''ve been talking about you and me all the time, and you and I don''t have so many things to say. "


    There is a trace of anger.


    But the couple''s two words made Li Aofeng in a good mood, and he didn''t care too much. Instead, he told LAN xianger more about Chang Sunyi and Liu Mingqin.


    LAN Xiang''er listened carefully.


    Under such circumstances, Li Aofeng is also very helpless, so he pinched LAN Xiang''er''s nose: "you know how to ask me, why don''t you ask your brother?"


    "Brother Huang won''t tell me." LAN Xiang''er didn''t want to answer.


    "So I will say it?" Li Aofeng helplessly looks at LAN Xiang''er, but his tone is connivance.


    LAN Xiang''er nodded seriously.


    Li Aofeng blew the tip of LAN Xiang''er''s nose: "I haven''t seen you inquire so thoroughly before."


    LAN Xiang''er blushed, looked at the time again, and then began to urge: "it''s late, you go back quickly."


    Li Aofeng made a sound and bowed his head to kiss LAN Xiang''er''s lips. He didn''t say anything, but he didn''t continue to embarrass LAN Xiang''er, and soon left the South Building in a low key.


    ¡­¡­


    Soon, it was the day of marriage.


    The mother in the palace appeared in the mansion early in the morning and dressed LAN Xiang''er. Everything came according to the custom of Da Zhou. Li Ao Feng didn''t mind his status as emperor, but went to the mansion to marry LAN Xiang''er in person.


    The whole residence was bustling.


    LAN Xiang''er followed the mother in the palace, constantly reminding her what to do. In this case, LAN Xiang''er didn''t seem nervous. After all, he and Li Aofeng have been together for countless years. In this case, it seems that apart from calmness, the rest is joyful.


    "Lady, you are really beautiful." Mammy finished her make-up for LAN Xiang''er. Looking at LAN Xiang''er in the bronze mirror, she couldn''t help opening her mouth.


    LAN Xiang''er lowers her head and laughs, but she doesn''t say anything. LAN Xiang''er looks like her eyes and eyebrows, and she''s wearing a big red wedding dress. It''s all from the Li family''s Embroidery room. With LAN Xiang''er''s action, the wedding dress sets off LAN Xiang''er''s white skin and makes her look more brilliant.


    And the slave outside the south building has quickly run in: "Niang Niang, Niang Niang, the emperor has arrived."


    Outside the sky shaking sound of gongs and drums, is full of jubilant cry, in such a case, all the people seriously stand, and Li Aofeng''s figure soon appeared in the house.


    The house became boisterous.


    It seems that it is not the empress of today''s emperor, but an ordinary people''s family, even the slaves are more jubilant.


    After bowing three times, Li Aofeng jumps over the fire pit with LAN Xiang''er in his arms and greets LAN Xiang''er into the carriage.


    Along the way are the people of the great Zhou Dynasty, just watching, cheering and kowtowing all the way, sending them into the palace.


    The Imperial Palace, which used to be solemn and solemn, is also decorated with lanterns at this moment. It seems that it has not been so happy for a long time. Even the central festival of the great Zhou Dynasty seems to be unable to catch up with such excitement.


    Mu Cen, Li Shiyuan and Rong Lian are all waiting in the palace.


    Every face is full of smiles.


    Jinse rare also put on the palace dress, clever standing on the edge of Li Changyi, looking at the novel.


    Compared with the simple time in the residence, the ceremony in the palace is much more complicated. It is the traditional ceremony of the great Zhou Dynasty, and then we have to go to Nanshan to worship our ancestors, so that all the ceremonies are officially concluded.


    LAN Xiang''er didn''t say anything, so she followed Li Aofeng quietly.


    But after a long time, LAN Xiang''er was a little tired.


    Just because of the occasion, LAN Xiang''er didn''t say anything.


    Under such circumstances, Li Aofeng soon noticed: "tired?"


    LAN Xiang''er said, "it doesn''t matter. Just stick to it. Anyway, it''s almost over."


    Li Aofeng nodded, holding LAN Xiang''er''s waist naturally, letting her rely on Li Aofeng.


    This is the last time to offer sacrifices to ancestors in Nanshan. After offering incense to ancestors, you can almost drive back to the palace.


    LAN Xiang''er has always been smart and sensible. Under such circumstances, naturally, she would not say anything.

 Chapter 1405

    After a incense stick, all the rituals were over. The sun was just setting in the West. The afterglow of the setting sun reflected the whole city. Li Aofeng and LAN xianger got on the carriage, and the carriage drove slowly towards the imperial palace.


    In the carriage, LAN Xiang''er was sleepy.


    Li Aofeng uses LAN Xiang''er like this: "sleep, wait until I call you."


    "Good." LAN Xiang''er answers.


    "Go back to the palace and have a good rest. I''ll deal with other things." Li Aofeng continued.


    LAN Xiang''er''s voice became lighter and lighter. Then she leaned against Li Aofeng and fell asleep.


    Li Aofeng didn''t say anything until he returned to Fengqing palace. LAN Xiang''er didn''t wake up. It means that Li Aofeng changed LAN Xiang''er''s clothes and carried her all the way to bed.


    LAN Xiang''er grunted and soon fell asleep.


    This is not in line with common sense, but for Li Aofeng, it''s nothing. He just needs LAN Xiang''er by his side. Li Aofeng quietly looks at LAN Xiang''er and just caresses her eyebrows and eyes. He looks at her motionlessly for a long time


    After that, Li Aofeng left his bedroom.


    Li Aofeng is responsible for the rest of the carnival, but no one dares to ask about LAN xianger. Besides, it''s not strange for Da Zhou that the bride is away on the wedding day. Naturally, the bride is waiting for the bridegroom to come back in her new house.


    Li Aofeng didn''t stay long for the wedding banquet, so he left soon and went back to Fengqing palace again. The civil and military officials and the people who came to celebrate didn''t dare to say anything more, so he quietly sent Li Aofeng away.


    But the joy of the whole imperial palace is still there.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡ª¡ª


    A few days after marriage¡ª¡ª


    LAN Xiang''er is Li Aofeng''s only empress. Naturally, the people in the Imperial Palace are respectful to LAN Xiang''er. Li Aofeng almost accompanies LAN Xiang''er except when he deals with state affairs. He follows her step by step, which makes LAN Xiang''er a little unbearable.


    After a long time, LAN Xiang''er finds a reason to get rid of Li Aofeng. He accompanies Mu Cen out of the palace. Because of this, although Li Aofeng has some complaints, it''s hard to say anything. He can only watch LAN Xiang''er leave.


    When they got into the carriage, Mu Cen looked at Li Aofeng outside the door curtain, but he couldn''t recognize him and laughed: "Aofeng is deeply influenced by Shiyuan, so it''s normal. So was Shiyuan in those days. "


    Mu Cen smiles.


    The two are actually very similar.


    Li Aofeng was influenced all the year round. He watched the life and death love between mu Cen and Li Shiyuan since he was a child, and he was willing to go all the way. So Li Aofeng first set up the harem because he didn''t think he could have the same love as Mu Cen and Li Shiyuan, so he chose to give up.


    This is a kind of paranoia of Li Aofeng, until Li Aofeng met LAN Xiang''er, later everything changed.


    LAN Xiang''er had heard of it, nodded, but didn''t ask much.


    But mu Cen continued to say slowly: "Ao Feng has always been stubborn, and the things that he identified rarely change. If he identified you, it would be his whole life, but sometimes Ao Feng''s status may not be clear. But fortunately, you finally got together. Fortunately, you have a lively and lovely Jinse. "


    LAN Xiang''er''s face was reddish and her head was lowered. She couldn''t help asking, "was it the same with her mother and father in those years?"


    "Yes." Mu Cen nodded and thought of what happened in those years. He couldn''t help but smile and said, "it seems very far away, but it seems that everything is close at hand. In the blink of an eye, Aofeng has married and had children."


    Mu Cen said a lot of things in those years, and Li Aofeng''s interesting stories when he was a child, which made LAN Xiang''er more and more interested. She listened carefully.


    Once in a while, LAN Xiang''er couldn''t help laughing when she heard something funny.


    Mu Cen didn''t mind: "there are many things like this. Although Aofeng is serious now, in fact, Aofeng is not so serious."


    "I always thought that he wouldn''t do anything about these children''s playfulness." LAN Xiang''er couldn''t help talking.


    "Yes, Aofeng was more crazy than anyone when he was a child. Get a body of mud back, completely did not mind his identity. Jin se is now holding on to Ao Feng, and AO Feng deserves it. He also held on to his father Huang when he was a child. " Mu Cen laughs, "so, it''s reincarnation."


    LAN Xiang''er listened quietly.


    The carriage stops gently at the entrance of the market in Kyoto.


    Mu Cen has been in the habit of going to the market for so many years. Li Shiyuan never stopped him, but Li Shiyuan would accompany him personally. If it wasn''t for this time, Mu Cen and LAN xianger would not come out alone.


    "Next time, if you don''t want to be haunted by AO Feng, come to me. I''ll take you out." Mu Cen was smiling, "I understand your mood."


    It''s not understanding, it''s really empathy. In the aspect of being overbearing and unreasonable, it''s a glance to father and son.


    By Mu Cen so say, Lan Xiang son more embarrassed.


    Her cheeks were reddish.


    But soon LAN Xiang''er and Mu Cen get out of the carriage. They are dressed in the clothes of ordinary wealthy families. They walk on the street, stroll around the market, watch the bustle of Kyoto, occasionally meet their favorite things, and bow their heads to talk. LAN Xiang''er seems very happy.


    They got along very well. They didn''t even go back to dinner. Instead, they went to the restaurant for dinner. By the way, they were sitting by the window, listening to the storytelling below. It was very lively.


    The most interesting things that people know in Ping Dynasty are all kinds of unofficial histories of Da Zhou. Today, they are still talking about Mu Cen and Li Shiyuan. Da Zhou is very open to these things. As long as it doesn''t involve insulting the image of Li family, no one will interfere too much.


    Today''s storytelling has changed many versions for a long time.


    "Try it. The sauce beef of this family has always been very good. In the past, Shiyuan and I used to eat here secretly. Although their tea is not as good as the tea in the palace, it also has a different taste." Mu Cen explained carefully.


    LAN Xiang''er was interested and nodded. After walking for a long time, she was really hungry now.


    Soon, Mu Cen let the small two on the dish, the two are still chatting with each other. Everywhere, everything.


    For LAN Xiang''er, such close contact with Mu CEN is a different feeling. As long as Mu CEN is there, nothing is impossible. And Mu CEN is just like the mother of an ordinary family, with no sense of distance. LAN Xiang''er''s love for mu CEN is obvious.


    They were chatting.


    Soon Xiao Er also served food.


    Mu Cen picked up the beef and put it in LAN Xiang''er''s bowl: "you try to see how it tastes."

 Chapter 1406

    "Good. Thank you LAN Xiang''er didn''t refuse, so she would change her address to avoid unnecessary trouble.


    Then, LAN Xiang''er picks up the beef and prepares to eat it. It turns out that it''s the delicious beef. At this moment, LAN Xiang''er is a little annoyed. She can''t say that feeling, which makes her mouth feel sick. But when Mu CEN is present, LAN Xiang''er always thinks that this kind of behavior is destroying Mu Cen''s good mood.


    For a while and a half, LAN Xiang''er was trying to bear it.


    But the more she forbeared, the more obvious the disgusting feeling became. She couldn''t help it any more, so she covered her mouth and retched.


    Mu Cen naturally noticed it. He was stunned for a moment and began to think that LAN Xiang''er was uncomfortable. However, Mu Cen soon regained his mind and immediately asked someone to send a glass of water. Then he looked at LAN Xiang''er with a little surprise.


    Until LAN Xiang''er''s situation calmed down, Mu Cen said, "Xiang''er, I''ll give you a pulse."


    LAN Xiang''er is stunned. On the contrary, she is a little embarrassed. Mu Cen smiles and says nothing. She feels her pulse carefully.


    Then, Mu Cen released LAN Xiang''er''s hand and looked at it with a smiling face.


    LAN Xiang''er felt more and more embarrassed. She lowered her head and said in a low voice: "mother, maybe I''ve eaten too much recently, so I feel a little uncomfortable now. I didn''t mean to spoil your interest. And I really don''t have any discomfort. I''m much better now. "


    "Fool." Mu Cen laughed.


    LAN Xiang''er was stunned: "mother?"


    "You are pregnant." Mu Cen explained, "I feel the pulse for you, and I also feel the happy pulse."


    LAN Xiang''er was even more surprised and thought it was impossible. Because of his own physical reasons, Li Aofeng has always personally given LAN Xiang''er the soup to avoid children. He doesn''t want LAN Xiang''er to get pregnant, which makes his body worse.


    So now that she is pregnant, naturally LAN Xiang''er is surprised, even can''t believe it. Otherwise, LAN Xiang''er will be thinking about it for the first time.


    But mu Cen frowned: "don''t you believe it?"


    "No. Niang''s medical skill is superb. It''s impossible for her to make a wrong judgment. But -- "Lan Xiang''er blushed a little and said honestly," I drink the soup every time, so... "


    Mu Cen calmed down and then looked at LAN Xiang''er: "so? But that''s exactly what I measured. "


    Under such circumstances, LAN Xiang''er was also inexplicable.


    "This matter, go back to ask Ao Feng to know naturally." Mu Cen didn''t say anything, "it''s between your husband and wife. Just shut the door and say it. I can''t guess the idea of Ao Feng, but it''s good to be pregnant, and we should pay more attention to it. If I knew, I would not drag you this morning. "


    "Niang -" Lan Xiang''er was more and more embarrassed.


    Mu Cen smiles and looks at LAN Xiang''er''s shyness, but he doesn''t say anything. He quickly gives LAN Xiang''er light food. LAN Xiang''er''s appetite is very good, but these days, LAN Xiang''er''s appetite has been very good.


    It seems that this matter was brought to the past, but did not deliberately mention, and then LAN Xiang''er and Mu Cen just ate, listening to storytelling, whispering, the atmosphere is very good.


    Until the afternoon, LAN Xiang''er was a little sleepy, and Mu Cen took LAN Xiang''er back to the imperial palace.


    When they appeared at the entrance of the Imperial Palace, they saw Li Aofeng and Li Shiyuan standing at the entrance of the Imperial Palace, motionless. When they saw them coming, they immediately welcomed them.


    The attitude can''t be more natural.


    Mu Cen smiles at LAN Xiang''er, but he doesn''t say anything. He has been watching LAN Xiang''er and Li Aofeng leave. Then, Mu Cen goes back to the palace with Li Shiyuan. It doesn''t take long for them to leave again.


    Li Shiyuan and Mu Cen''s husband and wife for many years can naturally see Mu Cen''s every expression.


    Li Shiyuan was quiet for a moment: "what is it worth your being so happy?"


    "Maybe next time we come back, the imperial palace will be a little more lively." Mu Cen smiles.


    Li Shiyuan understood and was surprised: "that''s great."


    Mu Cen did not say anything, two people hand in hand toward the direction of the bedroom.


    ¡­¡­


    At that time¡ª¡ª


    Li Aofeng took the Blue Xiang son back to the Phoenix Palace. On the way, Li Aofeng could not help but Tucao a few sentences: "after the mother, you are taken out all day, next time you have to make complaints about it."


    This tone is a little envious. LAN Xiang''er looks at Li Aofeng with a smile and a cry.


    Li Aofeng is Frank: "even if the mother can not."


    LAN Xiang''er was helpless, and then she could not help saying, "is that Jinse?"


    "This --" Li Aofeng calmed down, "Jinse has no chance. If Jinse takes you away, I will marry Jinse."


    This makes LAN Xiang''er beat Li Aofeng angrily. Li Aofeng calmly holds LAN Xiang''er''s hand. It''s their love between husband and wife. They don''t need outsiders to know. They go back to Fengqing palace in parallel.


    The minions of Fengqing palace have been familiar with it for a long time.


    Li Aofeng accompanies LAN xianger.


    LAN Xiang''er is thinking about how to find a topic to tell Li Ao Feng that she is pregnant. It seems that she wants to see Li Ao Feng''s every reaction more clearly.


    Jinse pregnant to Jinse born, in fact, Li Aofeng do not know.


    That is a woman''s vanity, also want to know the first time their husband know when they are pregnant, it will be how ecstatic.


    This time, LAN Xiang''er was a little thoughtful.


    Li Aofeng saw LAN Xiang''er''s mind at a glance. Now, Li Aofeng was quiet: "what are you thinking about?"


    LAN Xiang''er puts down the water cup, and then Li Aofeng takes it and puts it aside. But Li Aofeng''s eyes don''t change at all when he looks at LAN Xiang''er, so he is waiting patiently.


    LAN Xiang''er is not impatient.


    She was quiet for a while, then she said: "Ao Feng, do you think it''s too cold in this palace?"


    Li Aofeng was not stupid. He knew LAN Xiang''er''s idea for the first time. After being quiet, he immediately rejected it¡° No, it''s too busy, but I don''t like it. Now this is a good situation, no one to disturb me and you. As for what anyone has said to you, you don''t have to take it to heart. Come back and tell me, and I''ll let people deal with him. "


    Li Aofeng''s words are not a bit of a joke.


    Li Aofeng and LAN Xiang''er get together again. After LAN Xiang''er is established, naturally, people in the court will ask for more descendants.

 Chapter 1407

    After all, in such a big country as Dazhou, how can there be no prince? And Jinse is a princess. If we open Dazhou again, we will not let women become emperors.


    So this kind of voice did not break, but Li Aofeng ignored it.


    In Li Aofeng''s opinion, nothing is as important as LAN Xiang''er''s body. After a long time, these ministers naturally dare not say more in front of Li Aofeng. But I don''t guarantee that when they meet LAN Xiang''er, they won''t beat about the bush.


    So when LAN Xiang''er suddenly lost her body size, Li Aofeng''s face became gloomy, and he refuted what he didn''t want.


    LAN Xiang''er is happy with this attitude.


    Because this person is concerned about himself, and he does not regard himself as a tool to become Mianyan''s offspring, but really holds himself in his hands.


    Under such circumstances, LAN Xiang''er was still smiling.


    Li Aofeng''s brow twisted, lowered his head and pinched Lanxi''s chin, but he said very clearly: "don''t think wildly. Do you hear me? No one can interfere in any of your decisions. If you have something, please let me know for the first time. I don''t think there''s anything bad about it. Whether it''s me, my father, my mother, or the empress dowager, it''s the same. "


    Li Aofeng said absolutely.


    But LAN Xiang''er still bowed his head in meditation, and then looked at Li Aofeng seriously: "Aofeng..."


    She read the man''s name.


    LAN Xiang''er is thin skinned. Apart from her boudoir, LAN Xiang''er would call her Ao Feng that way. In fact, she seldom calls her this person that way at other times.


    So the cold not Ding''s opening, let Li Ao Feng some accident, but Li Ao Feng surface has been quietly, so seriously watching, patiently waiting.


    "If I say --" Lan Xiang''er is more quiet, to the mouth, on the contrary, it makes LAN Xiang''er some difficult to speak, speechless feeling, it is more a kind of shyness.


    "What?" Li Ao Feng this just wring eyebrow, can''t help but open mouth to ask.


    LAN Xiang''er coughed softly: "if I am pregnant?


    Li Aofeng was stunned, and it was obvious that there was something unexpected. Now, Li Aofeng didn''t respond for a long time. LAN Xiang''er saw this, but gradually calmed down. Because of the seriousness of Li Aofeng, I can''t see any surprise. On the contrary, I was shocked.


    It''s like when you know you''re pregnant, it''s incredible.


    Now LAN Xiang''er didn''t say a word. She just stood there, biting her lips, and didn''t speak.


    But Li Aofeng''s reaction is very quick, immediately opens the mouth to order the eunuch outside: "biography Ji doctor female."


    "Yes." The little eunuch did not dare to hesitate.


    Soon, the little eunuch hurried away, and immediately went to the Tai hospital to pass on Ji Yi Nu, while Li Aofeng''s eyes became tense when he looked at LAN Xiang''er.


    LAN Xiang''er still didn''t speak.


    "Xiang''er, didn''t you take the medicine to avoid semen?" Li Aofeng returned to his senses, and then he lowered his head and asked.


    There is no doubt about the origin of LAN Xiang''er. The first reaction is that LAN Xiang''er didn''t take the medicine to avoid the disease, but it was more about the tension of LAN Xiang''er''s body. I don''t want LAN Xiang''er''s well conditioned body to have another accident in this case.


    Under such circumstances, LAN Xiang''er shook her head and denied: "I ate it."


    "That --" Li Aofeng twisted his eyebrows, but soon, Li Aofeng came back to himself, "Xiang''er, I don''t mean that."


    LAN Xiang''er knows.


    But LAN Xiang''er didn''t think that Li Aofeng knew that her pregnancy would be such a reaction. For a while and a half, LAN Xiang''er couldn''t speak, so she could only stand in such a stalemate and watch Li Aofeng quietly.


    Li Aofeng naturally took LAN Xiang''er''s hand and quickly helped her sit down on the soft collapse.


    Ji Changjin soon appeared in Fengqing palace. Seeing Fengqing palace and Li Aofeng''s careful atmosphere, Ji Changjin seemed to understand something at once. Now, Ji Changjin quickly walked towards them.


    "Madam, I''ll feel your pulse." Ji Changjin said respectfully.


    LAN Xiang''er smiles at Ji Changjin and nods.


    Ji Changjin quickly felt LAN Xiang''er''s pulse, and then Ji Changjin released LAN Xiang''er''s hand in such a pulse, and said: "congratulations to the emperor, your mother is pregnant."


    LAN Xiang''er is not surprised by this answer. Mu Cen has already said it, so it''s true.


    So LAN Xiang''er was quiet.


    Ji Changjin is clear at a glance, because LAN xianger''s medicine to avoid the son is prescribed from the Tai hospital, which will not cause any discomfort to LAN xianger''s body. Therefore, Ji Changjin certainly knows why this is under such circumstances.


    But Ji Changjin''s EQ is very high, and her words are very clever: "if the empress is worried that the medicine will affect the little prince, then she doesn''t need to worry, because the medicine is prescribed by Chen himself, and it won''t do any harm to her body."


    This is just a beginning for LAN Xiang''er to finish.


    Sure enough, LAN Xiang''er said: "since our palace has taken the medicine to avoid children, why would she be pregnant?"


    It''s not a one-time medicine. In about half a month, the slaves would go to the Tai hospital to get it. It''ll be registered.


    Therefore, it''s also incredible that this situation appears.


    Ji long this pour is not anxious not impatient: "Niang Niang now of avoid son medicine to see to minister, Minister knew."


    LAN Xiang''er nodded and soon let the slave take it.


    The slave took this medicine bottle and handed it to Ji Changjin.


    Ji Changjin took the medicine bottle and didn''t say anything. He poured out the medicine and looked at it carefully. Then Ji Changjin looks at LAN xianger.


    "Tell the emperor, Niang Niang, this medicine is not to avoid children." Ji Changjin said.


    LAN Xiang''er and Li Ao Feng were stunned.


    "It''s my fault. Half a month ago, when the minions of Fengqing palace came to get the medicine for avoiding the son, the minister was mixing tonic medicine for the empress. So when he heard that Fengqing palace was coming, he gave the medicine to the empress. Later, I noticed that Fengqing palace didn''t come to get the medicine this month, but it was Fengqing Palace''s business, so I didn''t ask more questions, which led to the present Yin Yang error. " Ji Changjin explained calmly.


    Li Aofeng suddenly realized.


    LAN Xiang''er was also surprised.


    "How is your mother''s body now? Is she bearable and pregnant?" Li Aofeng asked directly.


    I don''t mean to blame Ji Changjin.


    The servant of Fengqing palace didn''t say it when he went to get the medicine. Everyone thought that the other party knew about it. That''s why something happened. It''s true that the medicine Ji Changjin is mixing now is Li Aofeng''s meaning. Seeing that the people from Fengqing Palace are coming, Ji Changjin was going to send it, so he asked people to take it back. Naturally, he thought it was Li Aofeng''s order.

 Chapter 1408

    But these are not the key points. The key point is that Li Aofeng is worried about LAN xianger''s health.


    This is also why Li Aofeng heard that LAN Xiang''er was pregnant. He was not overjoyed, but twisted his eyebrows.


    Rather than let LAN Xiang''er have an accident, Li Ao would rather not have this child.


    Ji Changjin looks at Li Aofeng and LAN xianger all the way, and naturally understands their feelings, just like Li Shiyuan to Mu Cen.


    So Ji Changjin gave a positive answer: "emperor, please don''t worry about this. Niang Niang''s physical condition is much better than before. It''s not too difficult to have a baby. As long as you don''t work too hard on weekdays, you can have a safe birth. "


    This words voice falls down, just let Li Ao breeze relaxed tone.


    LAN Xiang''er didn''t say anything. Subconsciously, she reached out and stroked her stomach. It was a kind of motherly feeling. Although it wasn''t the first time she was pregnant, it seemed that she didn''t feel the same.


    It seems that the child who didn''t die in those years has come back.


    And this time, LAN Xiang''er is also very clear, Li Aofeng will accompany him, never happened before.


    Think of these, LAN Xiang''er''s eyebrows and eyes with a faint smile, as if the whole person followed the soft up.


    She didn''t listen to what Li Aofeng and Ji Changjin said, but vaguely, LAN Xiang''er still knew that Li Aofeng was asking for something to pay attention to, and Ji Changjin was answering everything.


    Until Li Aofeng asked, Ji Changjin just bowed himself out.


    Li Aofeng then walked in the direction of LAN Xiang''er.


    His hand naturally embraces LAN Xiang''er''s waist.


    In this case, LAN Xiang''er didn''t refuse, but her cheeks were still slightly red. Subconsciously, he blocked Li Aofeng''s chest with his hand.


    "What are you doing?" LAN Xiang''er asked.


    Li Aofeng looked down at LAN Xiang''er and said seriously: "this time I will accompany you, until you have finished the production, and then grow up together with this child."


    "What about Jinse? So you don''t want to take care of Jinse? " LAN Xiang''er is looking for trouble on purpose.


    Li Ao Feng is a good temper of the head down smile: "tube. But we need Jinse by our side, don''t we? Besides, Jinse was originally uninhibited, and then he was taken out by Lord Yi for a few years, and now he can''t manage it any more. "


    This tone is a little helpless, but more is the connivance of Jinse.


    LAN Xiang''er chuckled and did not speak.


    And Li Aofeng just looked down at LAN Xiang''er, with a faint smile in his eyebrows and eyes, and then gently helped LAN Xiang''er to sit down on the soft floor.


    "Tell me what you want to eat. I''ll let the imperial dining room prepare it." Li Aofeng asked very gently.


    LAN Xiang''er shook his head: "there is nothing to eat for the time being."


    "Good. Tell me when you want to eat Li Aofeng continued.


    LAN Xiang''er said nothing. Li Aofeng looked down at LAN Xiang''er, with a faint warmth in his eyebrows, as if it had been a long time.


    It was LAN Xiang''er who blushed and then lowered her voice and asked, "don''t you have a lot of state affairs to deal with?"


    LAN Xiang''er knows how busy Li Aofeng is.


    But now this man seems to be here all of a sudden. He refuses to leave.


    And Li Aofeng also said directly: "now nothing is as important as you."


    This words, let Lan Xiang er''s face more red up, passively looking at Li Ao Feng, as if don''t ask this question, also won''t let oneself so embarrassed.


    So asked, that kind of shy feeling also became obvious.


    She looks at Li Aofeng angrily.


    Li Aofeng seems to be more calm, and the smile in his eyebrows and eyes is always there.


    The atmosphere in Fengqing palace gradually warmed up.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡ª¡ª


    LAN Xiang''er''s pregnancy soon became the most important thing in the imperial palace.


    The servant of Fengqing palace is more careful to wait on LAN Xiang''er. LAN Xiang''er''s every move can make the servant scared. He is afraid that what happened to LAN Xiang''er, that is, the head landing.


    And LAN Xiang''er seems to have a bad appetite in the early days, and the rest of the time is sleepiness. At least the child in his stomach is not too embarrassed.


    After Rong Lian''s birthday, Li Changyi also left with Jin se.


    Jin se is holding LAN Xiang''er, and she is charming in LAN Xiang''er''s arms. But between the lines, she is pacifying LAN Xiang''er.


    "Mother, you are pregnant. Now you have to be more careful. However, it''s also a good thing. I can''t accompany you now. My brother or sister can accompany you, so my mother won''t be bored. " Jinse is smiling.


    LAN Xiang''er looks at Jin Se and smiles at him: "does Jin se like his younger brother or sister?"


    "Brother." Jinse thought about it.


    "Why?" LAN Xiang''er asked.


    "If you are a younger brother, you can be a good protector when you grow up. Unlike Jinse who is a girl, many things are inconvenient. If he is not good to you, my younger brother must be on my mother''s side. " Jinse is still thinking about LAN Xiang''er.


    LAN Xiang''er chuckles and pinches Jin SE''s cheek.


    Jinse has a real story: "besides, if my brother, I won''t be in charge of this week. In order to avoid looking back, he will find a reason to detain me here. I don''t want to be in the imperial palace. Isn''t it good to follow the emperor''s grandfather? "


    Even these Jin se all thought of, this next, Lan Xiang son can''t laugh or cry.


    Under such circumstances, LAN Xiang''er was quiet for a moment before he continued to say, "he''s your father, not so big or small?"


    Jinse was so playful that she didn''t have any solemnity in front of LAN Xiang''er.


    "Mother, I''m used to it." "It''s hard to change for a while. Now anyway, I''m not often in the palace, and he''s used to it. If there is an outsider, I will not speak, so he is used to it


    LAN Xiang''er is really helpless.


    It seems that Jinse is really out of control, just like the birds that fly out, there is no way to control.


    But it doesn''t seem that bad.


    At least, Jinse is getting better day by day. There is no previous situation, and the feeling of fear is also less. Every time I see Jinse, Jinse smiles brightly, which is really enough for LAN Xiang''er.


    LAN Xiang''er bowed her head with a touch of connivance in her eyebrows.


    Jinse is clever: "OK. If my mother wants me to call him, I''ll call him


    This tone is still a little reluctant.


    LAN Xiang''er pinched the tip of Jin SE''s nose


    Jin se hummed and didn''t speak.


    It is to blunt Blue Xiang son mischievous make a face, in this case, Blue Xiang son is more helpless.


    At this time, Li Aofeng''s voice suddenly came: "Jinse, are you bullying your mother again?"

 Chapter 1409

    Although these words are interrogative sentences, they are affirmative sentences when they are spoken out. The eyes look at Jin SE''s disapproval.


    LAN Xiang''er has never been Jinse''s opponent. She has never been before.


    Not to mention that LAN Xiang''er is pregnant now. Looking at LAN Xiang''er''s chagrined appearance, Li Aofeng subconsciously thinks so, and his face naturally goes down.


    To Jinse, Li Aofeng is a real pet.


    But this kind of love can''t involve LAN Xiang''er.


    As long as it doesn''t involve LAN Xiang''er, Li Ao Feng doesn''t care what Jinse is going to do. It''s all connivance. Even if Jinse has not been big or small for so many years, Li Ao Feng has never asked.


    Therefore, Jin se seldom sees Li Ao Feng''s face changing.


    But Jinse also knows what Li Aofeng thinks. She just looks at Li Aofeng and doesn''t mean to be afraid.


    "I won''t allow you to bully your mother, do you understand?" Li Aofeng''s voice also followed stern to get up, so scolding Jin se.


    Jin se Oh voice, drag of old long, as if have not put Li Ao Feng''s words in the heart.


    When Li Aofeng wanted to say something else, Jinse suddenly said: "father, if it''s OK, the ministers will leave first."


    Finish saying, the Jin se mischievous blinked an eye, isn''t blunt Li Ao breeze, but blunt Lan Xiang son.


    LAN Xiang''er was stunned. She didn''t expect that Jin se would be so cold.


    Not only LAN Xiang''er, but also Li Aofeng didn''t expect that. Now, Li Aofeng didn''t respond. You know, since I know Jinse, Jinse has never called Li Aofeng. Don''t mention the title of father and emperor, even the name has never been used.


    They all chose to ignore.


    If you have to chat, Jinse will automatically take the address, but the fastest speed to end the conversation.


    And the Jin se is in two people Lengzheng of time, already a slip of smoke, big square of left from Feng Qing palace.


    To Fengqing palace is just to say something else to LAN Xiang''er, because Jinse is going to leave with Chang Sun Yi. Otherwise, according to the situation that Li Aofeng is pestering LAN Xiang''er, Jinse will not appear in Fengqing Palace at all.


    That''s embarrassing.


    And wait for Li Aofeng to return to God, this just looked at LAN Xiang''er: "what did she just call me?"


    There seemed to be an invisible excitement in the voice.


    And in such excitement, Li Aofeng felt more and more incredible.


    LAN Xiang''er laughed and said calmly: "Jinse calls you father emperor."


    Li Aofeng''s expression is a little subtle, as if he had never seen it before. When he looked at LAN Xiang''er again, Li Aofeng couldn''t speak for a long time.


    That is a kind of cognition recognized by Jinse.


    Over the years, it has never happened. No matter what Li Aofeng does to Jinse, Jinse is cold and light. Even if LAN Xiang''er comes back, Jinse is the same.


    "Why is Jinse like this all of a sudden?" Li Aofeng asked.


    LAN Xiang''er chuckled: "because Jinse''s temper is the same as you, and her character is the same as you. If you don''t give Jinse any steps, Jinse won''t call you. If you find a step for Jinse, she will come down and call for the exit. It will be more natural in the future. "


    Li Aofeng didn''t speak. He was stunned.


    But in LAN Xiang''er''s words, Li Aofeng seems unable to refute.


    It''s true that over the years, he and Jinse have become estranged. Jinse is a child, but he is very proud. Therefore, Jinse has never given Li Aofeng a step, and Li Aofeng has never found a step. In this way, the relationship between them is completely stiff.


    And now, it''s like it''s over.


    "Thank you, Xiang''er." Li Aofeng bowed his head and said to LAN Xiang''er seriously.


    LAN Xiang''er smiles and says nothing. She just looks at it calmly. Then she leans against Li Aofeng''s arms.


    There is nothing better than that.


    ¡­¡­


    The next day, when Jinse left, it was Li Aofeng and LAN xianger who went to see her off in person.


    Just like LAN Xiang''er said, after Jinse opened her mouth, everything became more natural, as if she was close to Li Aofeng in an instant. But between the lines, it was all because of LAN Xiang''er''s closeness. After all, they had never been like this for many years, and now the situation is excellent.


    Then, Jinse got on the carriage and left with Li Changyi.


    LAN Xiang''er''s eyes were red as she watched.


    Li Aofeng noticed and took out his handkerchief to wipe LAN Xiang''er''s tears: "Jinse doesn''t come back, don''t cry. If you cry, Jinse will be worried. "


    LAN Xiang''er made a sound.


    When LAN Xiang''er subconsciously turns around to return to her bedroom, Li Aofeng suddenly takes LAN Xiang''er by the hand, and LAN Xiang''er is stunned.


    She looked up at Li Aofeng: "what''s the matter?"


    "I''ll take you out for a walk." Li Aofeng said it directly.


    LAN Xiang''er blinked, some did not expect.


    During this period of time, Li Aofeng is very busy. Although the border is peaceful, it is not so peaceful. There are always some people constantly violating the border. Not only that, there is drought in Southwest China. As the king of a country, Li Aofeng must be very busy.


    Under such circumstances, LAN Xiang''er did not expect that Li Aofeng would take him out.


    This time, LAN Xiang''er recovered and asked, "aren''t you very busy?"


    "No matter how busy I am, I''ll go out with you." Li Aofeng said directly, "I promised you that I would take you to put the river lantern, but I haven''t gone yet. I don''t want to break my promise to you."


    LAN Xiang''er made a sound.


    Cheng Dezhu naturally handed it over. Although it was still at the end of summer, when it came to the outer suburbs, it was still cool. Li Aofeng did everything.


    LAN Xiang''er nodded, but she didn''t refuse. She dressed quietly.


    Then, Li Aofeng takes LAN Xiang''er out of the palace, and the carriage slowly goes towards the moat in the outer suburbs.


    ¡­¡­


    They both wore ordinary clothes, but they didn''t see any clue.


    By the moat, the carriage stops. Li Aofeng gets out of the carriage. Then he helps LAN Xiang''er get out of the carriage. There are not many people to put river lanterns around, because it is not a festival to put river lanterns now. Only around the mid Yuan Festival, there will be a lot of people.


    So LAN Xiang''er looked at Li Aofeng strangely: "no one. If I remember correctly, it''s only useful to put river lanterns on Zhongyuan Festival. Why do you come now? "


    Li Aofeng, with a smile, leads LAN Xiang''er to the place not far away where he sells lanterns.


    And the vendors are here all year round.


    Not only selling river lanterns, but also making them by hand.


    Li Aofeng is obviously familiar with the road, which makes LAN Xiang''er feel surprised.


    She side head looking at Li Ao Feng, Li Ao Feng already took Lan Xiang Er to walk past: "sit down, simple some, but always better than standing."

 Chapter 1410

    LAN Xiang''er sat down passively.


    The stall owner seemed to recognize Li Aofeng: "this master, it''s you again. Every year today you get up on time. "


    LAN Xiang''er was stunned by this.


    So Li Aofeng didn''t look for today for no reason, but deliberately chose this time. In the words of the stall owner, LAN Xiang''er also understood that Li Aofeng didn''t come here for the first time, but every year.


    LAN Xiang''er can''t help looking at Li Aofeng.


    Li Aofeng''s hand is holding LAN Xiang''er silently.


    "Sir, is it the same as usual?" The stall owner is obviously familiar with Li Aofeng.


    "Yes." Li Aofeng answered, "but this year we need two tools."


    "Good." The stall owner is a man of understanding, "my Lord, I''m coming with my wife."


    Li Ao Feng but smile not language, but be regarded as default.


    Soon, the stall owner took the ready hand-made lantern tools and put them in front of Li Aofeng. Li Aofeng was naturally familiar with them.


    LAN Xiang''er seemed to be more passive and didn''t know how to start.


    "I''ll take you to make a river lantern, and then make your wish in the river lantern. We''ll light the river lantern, and the river lantern will follow the moat all the way to the sea, and your wish will come true." Li Aofeng said it directly.


    LAN Xiang''er had heard of the legend, but under such circumstances, LAN Xiang''er didn''t say anything.


    She listened to Li Aofeng''s explanation carefully, and then completed the lantern with Li Aofeng. When she wrote down her wish in the lantern, LAN Xiang''er took it seriously.


    She made a wish that Jinse would be well, that the fetus would be safe, that she and Li Aofeng would grow old together, and that Zhou and Yao would be prosperous.


    Until she couldn''t write it down, LAN Xiang''er stopped and looked at Li Aofeng with some chagrin: "will I ask too much? In this case, will the Bodhisattva disagree?"


    "No Li Aofeng smiles.


    The stall owner also said: "the goddess of the sea is the most prominent. How many people here have river lanterns. As long as it is a reasonable wish, the goddess will bless you to realize it."


    "Really?" LAN Xiang''er was stunned.


    "It''s true, of course. Madam, can you ask your husband if his wish has come true? " The stall owner turned his words to Li Aofeng.


    LAN Xiang''er subconsciously looks at Li Aofeng.


    After the chatterbox was opened, the stall owner seemed to be unable to stop his chatterbox and kept saying, "my Lord, since eight years ago, I have come here every year today. Unconsciously, it has been eight years. No, I miscalculated. This is the ninth year."


    LAN Xiang''er was stunned¡ª¡ª


    If so, it is the year when I left Dazhou.


    Both have lost.


    And this man.


    Stall owner said a lot, Li Aofeng accident did not stop, just so bow to the end of the work to deal with the lantern.


    LAN Xiang''er listened quietly, and the shock in her eyes was obvious.


    Until the stall owner finished.


    Li Aofeng had already finished with the river lamp in his hand, and then he looked at LAN xianger: "let''s light the river lamp and put it in the moat. The only bad thing is that it''s day and you can''t see what it looks like when the lights are on. I''ll bring you here again on the Chinese New Year''s day. At that time, the moat is full of river lanterns, which makes people feel much happier. "


    LAN Xiang''er made a sound.


    They stood up and walked towards the moat.


    Then, Li Aofeng lit the lantern himself and handed it to LAN xianger. The lantern was put into the moat river, and soon left quietly in front of the river.


    Under such circumstances, until the lantern disappeared, LAN Xiang''er took back her sight and looked at Li Aofeng.


    Li Aofeng is more calm, put his hand around LAN Xiang''er''s waist, with a faint smile: "what do you want me to do?"


    "Why do you come here every year today?" LAN Xiang''er asked directly.


    Li Aofeng smiles, and then suddenly quiets down. He doesn''t answer LAN xianger''s question immediately, but he seems to be thinking about something.


    LAN Xiang''er also appears to be much quieter. She doesn''t urge her, just waits patiently.


    Later, Li Aofeng said calmly: "because today is the time for your brother to announce your death."


    LAN Xiang''er was stunned, because Chang Sun Yi didn''t know what he said. LAN Xiang''er never asked, but Li Aofeng remembered.


    Li Aofeng looked down at LAN xianger seriously: "I really thought you were gone. But I didn''t want to believe it. That day, I didn''t know why, but I suddenly opened the moat. Then I saw the stall owner. The stall owner told me that it was very effective to make a wish in the river lamp. "


    LAN Xiang''er didn''t speak.


    But Li Aofeng was still quiet, and then he continued to say with a silent smile: "in fact, I didn''t believe it at first. In my opinion, such words are Arabian Nights, but that day, I don''t know why I believed it. Maybe that was the only straw I had at the time. "


    It was under the condition that all the information was blocked, I could not find out anything that had anything to do with LAN Xiang''er.


    And no one can tell Li Aofeng for sure that LAN Xiang''er is safe.


    At that time, Li Aofeng firmly believed that Chang Sunyi would not talk nonsense about LAN xianger''s death.


    So all kinds of emotions almost forced Li Aofeng to a dead end, which seems to be the last straw, there is no room for maneuver.


    Therefore, under such circumstances, Li Aofeng believed that the lantern could realize his wish, and he really did so.


    It became a habit and came here every year.


    And every year the wish is the same.


    "I didn''t think you''d believe that at all." LAN Xiang''er had some accidents.


    Li Aofeng said with a smile: "I don''t think I will believe it, but in the end, I believe it, and now my wish has come true?"


    LAN Xiang''er was stunned: "what wish did you make?"


    "I hope you can come back to me." Li Aofeng told the truth and didn''t hide it, but the smile in his eyebrows was always there, "and now, don''t you come back to me?"


    This time, LAN Xiang''er''s cheek was slightly red.


    Li Aofeng looks down. Suddenly he bends over and kisses LAN Xiang''er''s eyebrows. LAN Xiang''er is embarrassed, but he doesn''t resist.


    Suddenly, everything around was cleared.


    The river lamp has gone away with the river.


    But Li Aofeng and LAN xianger are still kissing.


    For a long time, Li Aofeng released LAN Xiang''er.


    He took LAN Xiang''er by the hand and walked towards the carriage.


    LAN Xiang''er looks at the direction of the moat from the corner of her eyes. She thinks that her wish should come true.

 Chapter 1411

    In the evening, Li Aofeng took LAN Xiang''er back to the imperial palace.


    LAN Xiang''er is a little tired when she is pregnant. Li Aofeng coaxes LAN Xiang''er to sleep. Looking at LAN Xiang''er in front of her, Li Aofeng''s eyes become more and more soft.


    And this night''s imperial capital, even in the moonlight with a trace of tenderness, as if how all pacify.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡ª¡ª


    Time flies.


    In the blink of an eye, LAN Xiang''er has been pregnant for five months. Her abdomen bulges, and all her clothes have been sent by the people of Li''s Embroidery room. They can cover LAN Xiang''er''s stomach, and they won''t make her uncomfortable. They are all made according to LAN Xiang''er''s size anytime and anywhere.


    As LAN Xiang''er''s stomach grew bigger, she gradually found that her appetite became more and more strange. At the beginning, they said that after three months, her appetite would get better.


    Even tricky people will want to eat all kinds of things that are impossible for a while and a half.


    Not only that, LAN Xiang''er also finds that she can''t control her emotions completely and is on the verge of irritability at any time. No matter what it is, it seems that a little bit can stimulate LAN Xiang''er''s temper.


    But every time she lost her temper again, LAN Xiang''er would be more upset.


    But in this case, it is supposed to be the slave of Fengqing palace, but it is not the case. The first one is Li Aofeng.


    LAN Xiang''er''s temper broke out on Li Aofeng.


    On the contrary, LAN Xiang''er can hold her temper when she is dealing with others. The most important thing is that she doesn''t eat the snacks, because it doesn''t suit LAN Xiang''er''s appetite.


    It''s like now¡ª¡ª


    The slave stood carefully, trying to open his mouth, but he didn''t dare to ask.


    Who in the Imperial Palace doesn''t know that LAN Xiang''er is Li Aofeng''s treasure, not to mention that LAN Xiang''er is pregnant now. In case something happens, Li Aofeng won''t blame LAN Xiang''er. It''s hard for them to be slaves.


    "You go down first." Suddenly, Li Aofeng''s voice came.


    The slaves were startled. When they saw Li Aofeng, they immediately knelt down to say hello: "I see the emperor, long live the emperor, long live the emperor."


    After that, the slaves retreated.


    All of a sudden, the palace became quiet.


    The stewed soup is still there. It doesn''t mean it has been moved at all.


    Li Aofeng was very patient. He took a look at it and sat beside LAN Xiang''er: "don''t you want to eat?"


    LAN Xiang''er shook her head.


    Several times I wanted to suppress my temper, but when I saw Li Aofeng, I couldn''t help but burst out in an instant. That tone was not blame, it was really just venting the inexplicable emotion.


    "I don''t like these. Why do you bring them to me every day?" LAN Xiang''er was wronged. Even if she was angry, her voice seemed gentle.


    "I said I didn''t want to eat it, but you still asked the imperial dining room to bring it. You just care about your prince, don''t you? You never cared about me. " LAN Xiang''er said, and her eyes became more and more red. When she looked at Li Ao Feng again, her grievance seemed to stop.


    Bean big tears fell down.


    Li Aofeng didn''t get angry. He just coaxed patiently: "OK, I''m not good. Next time, it won''t be like this, OK?"


    "I don''t want another time!" LAN Xiang''er didn''t mean to be coaxed at all.


    Li Aofeng doesn''t mind at all. It seems that in such entanglement, he has already found LAN Xiang''er''s temper. LAN Xiang''er loses her temper. Li Aofeng coaxes himself with calmness between the lines.


    "Well, not next time, but now eat first, eh? That''s the prescription I asked my mother to take. It''s specially for the imperial dining room to stew for you. It''s good for you. " Li Aofeng said it directly.


    His eyes fell on LAN Xiang''er for a moment: "the child in your belly was an accident. For me, a Jinse is enough. It doesn''t matter whether you have another child. So in my heart, the first one must be you, not your baby. "


    This tone does not contain any joking elements: "besides, this child makes you so uncomfortable now. When he comes out, I don''t intend to let him go. I will settle the account with him slowly."


    This time, LAN Xiang''er, who was still angry with Li Aofeng, seemed to wake up. She suddenly looked at Li Aofeng.


    Li Aofeng didn''t speak.


    "You mustn''t be bad to children." LAN Xiang''er''s attitude towards protecting Duzi is very clear.


    "I just want to be nice to you. As for children, it is to see their own fortune. " Li Aofeng also said it directly.


    LAN Xiang''er couldn''t say a word.


    And Li Aofeng''s attitude did not mean any relaxation.


    But even in this case, Li Aofeng coaxed him patiently and fed LAN Xiang''er the just right soup in front of him.


    But LAN Xiang''er had a good time to react. He was fooled by Li Aofeng. The soup he didn''t want to drink had been finished.


    Every time.


    LAN Xiang''er was a little annoyed.


    Li Aofeng coaxed her. When LAN Xiang''er lost his temper, he suddenly changed two pieces of snow candy and put them in front of LAN Xiang''er: "try it. What I asked the imperial chef to do is a specialty of Yao country. Let''s see if it''s in line with your mind."


    LAN Xiang''er''s mind was attracted by the snow candy in front of Li Aofeng.


    I really like it.


    Under such circumstances, Li Aofeng naturally broke off the sugar paper and personally sent it to LAN Xiang''er''s mouth.


    LAN Xiang''er ate it, as if it was so sweet and greasy that she put down her bad temper.


    After eating the sugar, LAN Xiang''er looks at Li Aofeng and can''t say what kind of mood he is in, but he always looks at Li Aofeng calmly, with a trace of invisible guilt.


    Li Aofeng raised his eyebrows, as if he didn''t agree at all.


    "Ao Feng, am I too bad tempered?" LAN Xiang''er suddenly opened her mouth and said something embarrassed.


    Li Aofeng is silent smile, the more such smile, the more embarrassed LAN Xiang''er is.


    But in such a case, Li Aofeng''s finger is clear, which hooks LAN Xiang''er''s chin, half forced LAN Xiang''er to look at himself.


    "Who says you have a bad temper?" Li Aofeng asked.


    LAN Xiang''er shakes her head.


    Of course, no one in the Imperial Palace dares to say that about LAN Xiang''er.


    "I feel it." LAN Xiang''er was stuffy. "I know I can''t control myself. In front of the slave, I''ve converged. I don''t want to involve the innocent people. Here, I''ll vent all my emotions. Any dissatisfaction is directed at you. "

 Chapter 1412

    Li Aofeng is still laughing.


    "You are the emperor of the Zhou Dynasty. When did you get angry?" LAN Xiang''er''s voice was even more stuffy, "and you have to accommodate my temper. They are all coaxing me."


    But Li Aofeng calmly hugged LAN Xiang''er, and the smile in his eyebrows never faded: "you are my woman. If I don''t accommodate you, who can I accommodate?"


    LAN Xiang''er was amused by this.


    Li Aofeng changed the topic.


    LAN Xiang''er talks with Li Ao Feng.


    Until he was sleepy, he didn''t need LAN Xiang''er to speak. Li Aofeng had already sent LAN Xiang''er back to bed to have a rest. Li Aofeng didn''t leave, so he stayed with her until LAN Xiang''er fell asleep.


    Li Aofeng looked down at LAN Xiang''er with a faint smile in his eyebrows and eyes.


    That''s only for LAN Xiang''er.


    ¡­¡­


    By the time LAN Xiang''er was seven months pregnant, her stomach was already very big, and the whole person was also full of charm. Li Aofeng almost followed LAN Xiang''er step by step, and even if he was a close slave, Li Aofeng was not at ease.


    All state affairs have been handed over to Mu Zhiyi.


    Unless it is a very important thing, otherwise, Li Aofeng is with LAN xianger.


    And all the civil and military officials in the Imperial Palace knew this very well, so they didn''t disturb Li Aofeng at this time. Instead, they went directly to Mu Zhiyi.


    But when entering seven months, LAN Xiang''er''s appetite suddenly got better.


    Compared with those who didn''t want to eat before, LAN Xiang''er is more greedy now.


    No matter when you want to eat, you have to eat at the first time, so Li Aofeng will also prepare countless small points for LAN Xiang''er, which are all LAN Xiang''er''s favorite, so that LAN Xiang''er can eat at any time.


    But he couldn''t bear the sudden thought of LAN Xiang''er.


    "What''s the matter?" Li Aofeng got up from his bed and looked at LAN Xiang''er who didn''t want to sleep after half a night''s sleep. However, his tone seemed to be more calm.


    LAN Xiang''er purses her mouth and passively looks at Li Aofeng.


    Li Aofeng seems to have understood it for a long time. He says faintly, "tell me what you want to eat?"


    "Hot and Sour Meat wonton." LAN Xiang''er answered, but he didn''t hide it.


    Li Aofeng nodded: "good. I''ll let the slave prepare. "


    The voice falls, Li Aofeng wants to go down to the ground, but he finds that his hand is led by LAN Xiang''er, and he doesn''t mean to let go.


    "Anything else?" Li Aofeng asked patiently.


    LAN Xiang''er shakes her head.


    "If you don''t let go of me, how can I get the slave to prepare?" Li Aofeng asked.


    LAN Xiang''er bites her lips and looks at Li Ao Feng like this. Li Ao Feng is still waiting for LAN Xiang''er to finish his words.


    LAN Xiang''er waited for a while, and then he said word by word: "since I was pregnant to now, the servants of Fengqing palace have been tossed by me. After half a year, I''m scared. Now it''s not easy to slow down, so I won''t toss them."


    "So?" Li Aofeng raises eyebrows.


    LAN Xiang''er made a sound, then shook her head: "forget it, I don''t want to eat any more."


    In fact, LAN Xiang''er wanted Li Aofeng to do it by himself. He once ate it, which surprised LAN Xiang''er. Now it''s suddenly on the rise.


    But think about it and feel incredible, so this idea was pressed down, and soon gave up completely.


    As a result, when LAN Xiang''er really wants to lie down and have a rest, Li Aofeng suddenly seems to be able to understand LAN Xiang''er''s idea. He looks down at LAN Xiang''er helplessly.


    LAN Xiang''er was embarrassed: "Why are you looking at me like this?"


    "Can I do it?" Li Aofeng asked.


    This time, LAN Xiang''er is stunned, that kind of embarrassment is more obvious. But I didn''t mean to refuse.


    Li Aofeng shook his head and put his hand in front of LAN Xiang''er: "do you want to join us? Or wait for me here? "


    "Together." LAN Xiang''er didn''t want to speak.


    Li Aofeng lowered his head and chuckled.


    Soon, Li Aofeng took LAN Xiang''er by the hand, helped her to get up, and then carefully changed her clothes. What the slaves had done was now done by Li Aofeng, the supreme of the ninth five year plan, but there was nothing he didn''t want to do.


    It''s a pleasure.


    Then, Li Aofeng takes LAN Xiang''er to the kitchen of the imperial dining room. The slave is shocked to see them at this time.


    But Li Aofeng didn''t say much. He just let the slave go back and took LAN Xiang''er''s hand to the small kitchen.


    He put LAN Xiang''er on the stool and let her sit down.


    Then Li Aofeng began to prepare what LAN Xiang''er wanted to eat.


    It seems simple, but the process is much more complicated. LAN Xiang''er holds her chin and looks at it. Li Aofeng patiently deals with it without any impatience.


    Actually, LAN Xiang''er doesn''t necessarily want to eat it when Li Ao really gets it right.


    But when Li Aofeng comes over, LAN Xiang''er is still biting, and her eyebrows are full of satisfaction.


    Li Aofeng just looked at it, and the smile in his eyebrows became more and more obvious.


    Until LAN Xiang''er finished.


    It''s satisfaction.


    This feeling is like an ordinary couple, how can not stop.


    "Is that enough?" Li Aofeng asked.


    "Enough." LAN Xiang''er nodded, "I''m full. Is that what your mother taught you? "


    "Yes. Your taste is very similar to that of your mother, so what you like, my mother taught me. What''s more, my mother never said that the big man was far away from the kitchen. She often told me that if I found my beloved girl, I would wash my hands and make soup for her. " Li Aofeng tells LAN Xiang''er what Mu Cen said.


    LAN Xiang''er was stunned.


    Because there are too few such ideas.


    Li Aofeng didn''t explain much.


    Mu Cen''s origin is not common sense to judge, so there is no need to explain.


    And the sky outside the window has begun to gradually white.


    LAN Xiang''er is a little sleepy. She gets up in the middle of the night and can''t support her. Li Aofeng doesn''t say anything. She accompanies LAN Xiang''er back to her bedroom and coaxes her to sleep. Then she goes to the early court.


    There are no rules here.


    To be exact, any rules against LAN Xiang''er do not exist.


    For Li Aofeng, LAN xianger is the most special existence.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡ª¡ª


    When LAN xianger is nine months pregnant and is about to give birth, Mu Cen and Li Shiyuan have already come back. In order to prevent accidents, even Li Changyi has come back from the outside with Jinse.


    LAN Xiang''er''s stomach is so big that it seems to be more difficult to walk.


    Even when I go to bed at night, it''s very uncomfortable to lie down and sleep. I can''t sleep at all. I can only sit.


    When LAN Xiang''er was sitting, Li Aofeng was with her.

 Chapter 1413

    Li Aofeng has been holding LAN Xiang''er in her arms, so that she can rely on herself, so that she can sleep more comfortable.


    LAN Xiang''er''s temper seems to have become more and more irritable with the late rest.


    Several times I tried to suppress it, but I failed repeatedly.


    In the end, LAN Xiang''er was the one who was annoyed, and Li Aofeng was the one who lost his temper.


    When Jinse pushes the door in, she just sees LAN Xiang''er lose his temper. Li Aofeng is coaxing her. Jinse gives a sound and closes the door again.


    Mu Cen looks down at Jin se.


    Jin se is calm: "grandmother, mother is in a temper, father emperor coax again."


    Mu Cen understood immediately: "it''s good to coax. It''s hard for this woman to get pregnant. She really should be coaxed. "


    "But I''ve never seen such a big temper before." Jinse was really surprised.


    Mu Cen laughed and stroked Jinse''s hair: "Jinse, your mother is pregnant. You see, she has such a big stomach. She''s tired of walking, she can''t sleep well, and she doesn''t have an appetite to eat. Normal people shouldn''t have a good temper. But your mother never gets angry with the servants below. When she sees the sad family, she is respectful. This fire is only aimed at your father. "


    "Won''t the father be angry?" Jin se is a little curious and asks crisply.


    "Your father will not." Mu Cen smiles, "because your father and Emperor love your mother, so what your mother does, your father and Emperor will not be angry."


    "Just as my grandfather loved you, did he?" Jinse knows how to draw inferences from one instance.


    Mu Cen made a sound, laughed, and then took Jin SE''s hand: "let''s go back first and see your mother later."


    "Good." Jin se answers.


    "Come and talk to AI Jia. What do you see outside with your grandfather these days?" Mu Cen asked gently.


    Jin se is excited to tell Mu Cen what he has seen and heard one by one.


    Mu Cen listened carefully.


    The two are drifting away.


    ¡­¡­


    On the day lanxiang''er was in labor, the whole Fengqing palace was a slave.


    Li Aofeng was blocked outside the Palace door, so passively walked back and forth, wanted to go in, but was stopped by the slave inside.


    It''s not bad luck. After all, Li Shiyuan went in when Mu Cen was in production. On the contrary, Ji Changjin is worried that Li Aofeng''s tension with LAN xianger will affect them.


    And even if Li Aofeng didn''t go in, looking at the basin of blood is constantly brought out, and then there is clean hot water is sent in, Li Aofeng can''t calm down.


    "Calm down." Mu Cen was not impatient and said, "Xiang''er will be OK. These are normal. If there is something, Ji Yinv has said it for the first time. It''s not so fast to have a baby. Wait patiently. "


    "It''s not the first time for xianger to produce. Why is it so slow?" Li Aofeng frowned.


    "Then why do some people produce so fast the first time?" Mu Cen asked.


    Li Aofeng


    Mu Cen looked at Li Aofeng faintly, but his voice was heavy: "sit down, don''t walk around in front of me, I feel dizzy. You are so restless, on the contrary, it will affect doctor Ji. "


    By Mu Cen said, Li Aofeng just sat down.


    Then Li Aofeng looked at Li Shiyuan.


    Li Shiyuan did not blink an eye, said directly: "listen to your mother."


    Li Aofeng stopped talking at all.


    On the contrary, Jinse chats with Mu Cen and occasionally looks at the direction of the palace.


    Mu Cen looked at Jin se with much joy: "Jin se, it should be almost there. You can wait patiently."


    "Good." Jinse''s crisp response.


    Obviously speaking with Jinse, but Li Aofeng''s ears are long.


    Not long after Mu Cen''s voice fell, a medical woman came out in a hurry: "tell the Empress Dowager that the Empress Dowager''s fetal position is not correct. She can''t adjust it all the time. I''ll let you in and have a look."


    Li Aofeng''s face changed.


    And Mu CEN is very quick to stand up, didn''t hesitate to walk toward the bedroom.


    Li Aofeng wants to follow in.


    Mu Cen looks at Li Aofeng: "you wait here."


    Li Aofeng twisted his eyebrows, and Mu Cen continued: "if you go in, it will only make the people in it more nervous. If there is anything, they can''t do it. Besides, there is no need to worry about the AI family. The AI family will give Xiang''er back to you completely."


    Mu Cen said this firmly.


    Li Aofeng stops passively in Mu Cen''s words. He looks at Mu Cen for a moment. Mu Cen doesn''t speak. His eyebrows and eyes are firm. When he looks at Li Aofeng, he doesn''t change much.


    Then, Mu Cen turned and walked towards the palace.


    Li Aofeng stayed where he was.


    Li Shiyuan, who hadn''t spoken for a long time, said faintly: "your mother said yes, that''s it. Wait here."


    "Father." Li Aofeng looked at Li Shiyuan, "when the mother gave birth, were you so calm?"


    "Of course not, as restless as you are." Li Shiyuan did not deny, "but restlessness is not of any use, on the contrary, it makes your mother anxious, so it''s better to keep calm."


    This words, pour is to let Li Aofeng quiet down finally.


    Li Ao was so impatient that he waited patiently outside the palace.


    And Mu Cen has entered the bedroom.


    Ji medical woman saw Mu Cen, did not have time to please, Mu Cen has quickly walked past, LAN Xiang''er has pain, seems to have no strength.


    Ji Changjin said quickly: "empress dowager, Empress Dowager''s physical strength is exhausted, and this fetal position has been unable to turn over, I''m afraid..."


    "It''s going to be OK." Mu CEN is very calm.


    She quickly stepped forward and carefully touched LAN Xiang''er''s stomach. The strength of her hand was just right, and she turned around on her stomach.


    The original bad fetal position was twisted right all of a sudden.


    And Mu Cen''s voice gently spread: "Xiang''er, listen to the command of AI family, and then insist, it can be over."


    "Good." LAN Xiang''er answers.


    Mu Cen nodded and spoke slowly. He didn''t feel any urgent emotion. It seemed that this relief completely calmed LAN Xiang''er''s restlessness and made her gradually quiet.


    It also eased the tension around.


    "Xiang''er, push hard." Mu Cen spoke.


    LAN Xiang''er eased over, the last strength is almost in an instant burst, Mu Cen so calm looking at Ji Changjin, two people''s eyebrows are with tacit understanding.


    Then, a baby''s cry came, and LAN Xiang''er gave birth smoothly.


    Almost at the moment of birth, LAN Xiang''er breathed heavily.


    Mu Cen took LAN Xiang''er''s hand: "Xiang''er, the child was born safely. He is a little prince. You can rest for a while, wait for the wound to be sewn up, observe, and let Ao Feng come in

 Chapter 1414

    "Good." LAN Xiang''er''s voice is very weak.


    Mu Cen nodded, didn''t say anything, and then, Mu Cen took the little prince from the slave, so he went out.


    ¡­¡­


    And outside the palace.


    Li Aofeng naturally heard the baby''s cry.


    In an instant, Li Aofeng was relieved.


    He just stood up, saw Mu Cen holding the child came out, Mu CEN is smiling: "is a prince."


    Li Aofeng is also a sound, immediately want to go towards the bedroom.


    "Xiang''er is fine and safe. Now Doctor Ji is dealing with it. If you go in, you will see Xiang''er in the most embarrassing situation? " Mu Cen raised her eyebrows.


    Li Aofeng is very direct: "son Chen does not mind."


    Mu Cen smiles and nods, but doesn''t say anything. Li Aofeng has gone in. Mu Cen doesn''t mind holding the child and teases: "your father is anxious to see your mother, so grandma will chat with you first?"


    The child was babbling and his whole face was red.


    It seems to be a little hungry, soon make the milk strong, desperately crying.


    Mu Cen gave the baby to the nanny. The nanny quickly gave the baby milk. The baby was quiet and drank a lot.


    Mutchen looked as like as two peas at Li Shiyuan: "this child is the same as the arrogant wind when I was little. I still remember the appearance of arrogant wind when he was young."


    Li Shiyuan laughs: "it''s good."


    "Will you name him?" Asked Mu Cen.


    Li Shiyuan shook his head: "no, let them come by themselves, we will not participate."


    "Good." Mu Cen nodded.


    Jin se is clever to follow Mu Cen, coax the little guy, beautiful big eyes blinked, a face of strange.


    The atmosphere outside is lively.


    In the bedroom, there is a trace of warmth.


    ¡­¡­


    In the palace¡ª¡ª


    Ji long after this deal, with the mermaid Guan left.


    The bedroom is quiet for a moment, and only LAN Xiang''er and Li Aofeng face to face. LAN Xiang''er is embarrassed by Li Aofeng.


    LAN Xiang''er certainly knows how embarrassed it is to produce by herself.


    "Hard work." Li Aofeng bowed his head and kissed LAN Xiang''er''s forehead. He didn''t mind at all.


    LAN Xiang''er said in a voice: "I''m sweating all over, and it must be ugly and messy now."


    "No, you are the best in my heart." Li Aofeng said it directly.


    LAN Xiang''er sips her mouth and doesn''t speak. She just looks at Li Aofeng quietly, but there is a relaxed smile in her eyebrows.


    "The mother took the baby out. Now it''s at the nurse''s. when the baby finished drinking, I''ll let someone take it to you. Now you have a good rest." Li Aofeng can see LAN Xiang''er''s idea at a glance, and soon finish his words completely.


    LAN Xiang''er could not help but ask, "who does the child look like?"


    "I don''t know. It''s crumpled and ugly." Li Aofeng tells the truth.


    "It''s like this when children are born, and it''s like this before." LAN Xiang''er was not happy, "you are not allowed to say that he is not good-looking."


    "Good. That would be nice. " Li Aofeng''s words sound like perfunctory.


    LAN Xiang''er was angry and laughed.


    And Li Aofeng''s mind is all in LAN Xiang''er''s body, not in the little guy''s body at all. It''s not until the nurse has finished feeding that he sends the baby to LAN Xiang''er''s side.


    LAN Xiang''er watched carefully, which was a natural maternal love.


    And today''s everything, after all, is also a shock without danger.


    All is well.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡ª¡ª


    On the 100th day of the little prince, a grand banquet was held in the imperial palace.


    This is also Li Aofeng''s only prince. Naturally, the whole palace attaches great importance to him. When he was born, he was the crown prince and gave him the east palace.


    In the eyes of outsiders, this is a great honor.


    But Li Aofeng is very clear, this is not a special honor, but he does not like this smelly boy has been pestering LAN Xiang''er, let him have no chance. But LAN Xiang''er''s emotion of protecting the calf will not give Li Aofeng any chance.


    Finally, Li Aofeng did not hesitate to canonize the little prince as the prince, and sent him directly to the east palace to be attended by special personnel. At least in the evening, he would not let the little prince return to Fengqing palace.


    LAN Xiang''er can''t laugh or cry.


    It was not until before the hundred day banquet that Li Aofeng named the little prince.


    Li Yanzhi.


    At the hundred day banquet, there was no big accident. Chang Sunyi also showed up with Liu Mingqin. This was the first time LAN xianger saw Liu Mingqin.


    A girl who looked as like as two peas, with a warm and gentle character, followed by a pair of identical twins.


    When they saw LAN Xiang''er, they called out: "aunt."


    Such a sound is very beautiful.


    LAN Xiang''er nodded with a smile and soon joined them.


    ¡­¡­


    Year after year¡ª¡ª


    Li Yanzhi changed from a crying baby to a tiger headed little guy, following Taifu to read.


    And Jinse is already old enough to follow Li Changyi.


    Li Changyi is also very old and no longer leaves Kyoto. Instead, she stays in Prince Yi''s residence all the year round.


    Jinse is used to accompanying Li Changyi, so after returning to Beijing, Jinse never left Li Changyi, and always lived in the palace of King Yi.


    When Jinse was 18 years old, Li Changyi passed away, and the whole country cried. But Jin se is a disciple of Li Changyi in his later years, inheriting the mantle of Li Changyi.


    But Jinse is a girl''s family after all, and her marriage has become Li Aofeng''s trouble.


    It''s just that Jinse doesn''t seem to be moved by this.


    Just like Jinse''s mind has never been on it. For such things, Jinse has no interest at all.


    ¡­¡­


    Until Jin se was 20 years old, Rong Lian died.


    On the night of Rong Lian''s death, Jinse suddenly disappeared, which made the people in the Imperial Palace panic.


    When Mu Cen came in a hurry, he suddenly calmed down, as if he wanted to understand something, but he seemed not sure.


    Because Mu Cen vaguely remembers that when he came back to Dazhou from modern times, any memory of modern times related to Mu Cen had been erased.


    But the only time Mu Cen left, he clearly saw that his parents seemed to have another child in their old age. Their name was Jinse.


    So is it a coincidence?


    In the palace chaos, Mu Cen this calm mouth: "Jinse will be OK, if fate, eventually can meet again."


    What does Li Aofeng vaguely understand in Mu Cen''s words.


    LAN Xiang''er seems to understand something.


    And along the way, who knows what will happen next.


    It''s like feeling, as long as you are by my side, everything is enough, enough to let them work together to face the storm, calm.


    (end)

 Chapter 1415

    The dragon people.


    "Where is the Dragon Girl?" Xuankong, the elder of the dragon clan, asked the bodyguard angrily.


    The bodyguard didn''t dare to say a word.


    "Speak up." Xuankong''s voice was a little more severe, and he looked at the bodyguard.


    The bodyguard stammered: "Princess highness... No... Disappeared."


    "How could she have disappeared from such a big person. Doesn''t she know who she is? Why don''t you leave without permission? " Xuankong didn''t believe it at all.


    Dragon girl is just over a thousand years old this year. She can change her human form and change her appearance at will. But the Dragon girl can''t leave the dragon clan for too long. The whole dragon clan is in the deepest part of the sea. If the Dragon Girl leaves for too long, she will show her true shape outside.


    Dragon girl needs at least two thousand years of cultivation before she can leave wantonly.


    But because of the identity of the Dragon Girl, the Dragon girl is naturally in the immortal class.


    The Queen Mother reckons that the Dragon girl will be robbed one day. If the Dragon girl can survive this fate, she will be able to enter the fairyland smoothly. The two thousand years of practice will naturally be shortened.


    What''s more, dragon girl is a rare talent of the dragon clan in a thousand years. In the future, the dragon clan will be handed over to dragon girl. Xuankong has been teaching Dragon Girl since she was a child. Dragon girl can''t do anything out of the ordinary.


    So the bodyguard said that the Dragon girl had disappeared, and Xuankong didn''t believe it at all.


    The guard also had a face: "the elders, the princess''s highness swiftly disappeared, and the subordinates really failed to keep up."


    The mysterious air is speechless.


    At this time, a tall figure came into the room. Xuankong and the bodyguard looked at it at the same time. The bodyguard immediately invited an: "see dragon fairy."


    Long Shaoyun nodded his head.


    The bodyguard retreated, and soon only long Shaoyun and Xuankong were left in the room.


    When Xuankong saw long Shaoyun, he didn''t blow his beard and stare. On the contrary, he was kind and looked at long Shaoyun with a smile.


    "Dragon God." Xuankong said hello with a smile, "have you ever seen the Dragon Girl?"


    What happened between long Shaoyun and long Nu was tacitly agreed by people from heaven to the dragon people. We all know that long Shaoyun Hui is the son-in-law of the dragon family. All we have to do is wait for the dragon daughter to be included in the immortal class.


    And the queen mother also loved them.


    The most important thing is that the Dragon girl does not pester anyone. She likes to pester long Shaoyun most.


    Long Shaoyun is an immortal. He is very serious to everyone, but to the Dragon Girl, the doting is obvious. Even the patience with dragon girl has never been.


    "Where did she go?" Long Shaoyun was also stunned.


    He came to catch the Dragon girl to learn, but he didn''t expect that he had just come to the dragon family. He heard Xuankong say that the Dragon girl had disappeared, which was something he had seen before.


    Xuankong was also helpless when asked by long Shaoyun: "Alas, since the Dragon girl has been practicing for thousands of years and can be free to fantasize, she is really a wild horse who has lost her joy. But as you know, being in Xianban, she can''t leave for too long. It''s easy for her to have an accident


    Xuankong shook his head, but there was pride and connivance in her words.


    On the contrary, long Shaoyun was quiet: "I''ll go and find her and bring her back to you soon."


    "Good. Good, good. " Xuankong nodded again and again, "that''s the trouble for the Dragon God. I''m afraid no one can bring back the Dragon girl except the Dragon fairy. "


    The Dragon girl is in the dragon clan, but what she listens to is not her own words, but the words of long Shaoyun.


    So only when long Shaoyun comes forward, the Dragon girl will come back obediently.


    Long Shaoyun bowed his head and laughed silently, then turned to leave.


    Not long after he left the dragon clan, long Shaoyun pointed out and found the Dragon Girl at the border between the fairyland and the dragon clan.


    The place Longnu likes to stay recently is not elsewhere, but here.


    Long Shaoyun knows clearly that there is a way leading to the mortal world. People in the heaven can see everything in the mortal world clearly, and naturally accept the incense of the mortal world.


    Mortal for long Shaoyun, not much attraction.


    Because I''ve seen a lot, I''m not surprised.


    But for the Dragon Girl, there is enough attraction. When the Dragon girl can no longer fantasize at will, naturally, she can''t see this passage, nor can she peep at everything in the world.


    Now that I can see it, I will be curious for a while.


    That''s how they all come here.


    So long Shaoyun didn''t feel strange either.


    He found the Dragon girl lying there looking at the earthly scenery, and soon flew to the edge of the Dragon Girl.


    The Dragon girl pays special attention to it. She doesn''t notice that long Shaoyun appears in front of her. She is very interested in watching the bustle of the world.


    "So interested in the world?" Long Shaoyun asked.


    This time, the Dragon girl was startled. She immediately turned around, patted her chest and looked at long Shaoyun: "brother long, you scared me."


    On the pretty face, the delicate features make people unable to move their eyes.


    On her long black hair, she held the hair ornaments made of shells and pearls. She was clean, and her small face was more and more beautiful.


    Long Shaoyun just looked at it, as if he couldn''t move his eyes.


    "I''m interested." The Dragon girl said with a smile, "people in the world are so interesting. It''s totally different from my life. Unlike us, in addition to practice or practice, their life is more colorful and interesting. "


    Longnv is not ambiguous at all. She makes her thoughts clear. Her hand naturally takes long Shaoyun''s arm.


    Long Shaoyun didn''t say anything. Looking at the Dragon Girl in front of him, the smile in his eyebrows went straight to the bottom of his eyes.


    "And I couldn''t see it before, but now I can see it coldly. Naturally, I''m curious." Dragon Girl explained.


    That''s a very strong tone.


    Although the Dragon girl is the successor of the dragon family, the nature of the Dragon girl is more like that of a child, and she has no scruples at all.


    Even if we do bad things now, we can find a reasonable reason for ourselves.


    That expression is to let long Shaoyun helpless smile voice.


    Then, he lowered his head and pinched the tip of Longnv''s nose: "Cen Er, don''t you know that the elder has been looking for you? He also threw the bodyguard away in private. If something happens to you, what do you want the elder to do? "


    Said, he was quiet: "also let me do?"


    Dragon Girl''s face was red, but she was still Frank: "how can I have an accident? Besides, if I have something, you can''t feel it at the first time and appear in front of me!"


    What the Dragon girl said was that she didn''t feel guilty at all.


    Now Dragon Girl''s unrestrained, is long Shao yunchong comes out.


    Because long Shaoyun has put the Dragon Girl in his hand since he was a child, he knows that the Dragon girl is his future bride, so long Shaoyun follows the Dragon Girl''s mind and indulges in everything.

 Chapter 1416

    So listen to this, long Shaoyun more and more helpless, but finally did not say anything.


    "Brother long --" the Dragon girl suddenly called long Shaoyun, and the voice was flattering.


    "For what?" How can long Shaoyun not see it, but it still seems as if nothing has happened on the surface, and does not reveal anything.


    The Dragon Girl coughed and laughed: "I know you''re the best. You''ll promise me anything I want to do, won''t you?"


    "It depends on what it is." Long Shaoyun didn''t catch the Dragon Girl''s way so easily.


    Longnu''s slender arm is shaking long Shaoyun like this, and there is a trace of coquetry in her eyebrows. Her voice is clear and especially pleasant: "brother long, have you all been to the mortal world?"


    Long Shaoyun is an immortal. Naturally, he has been to the world.


    It is the queen mother who has an order. She will come back immediately after going to the mortal world.


    What''s more, this day in heaven is the past of ten years.


    Even as an immortal, you can''t do anything recklessly in the mortal world, and change everything in the mortal world wantonly. That will only bring great disaster to yourself, and also bring great disaster to the mortal world.


    Besides, as an immortal, you can''t be attached to the world. For long Shaoyun, everything in the world is just the past.


    Just in the face of the Dragon Girl''s problem, long Shaoyun quieted down: "yes."


    "Isn''t the world fun?" The Dragon girl became more and more excited, and the idea in her eyebrows was obvious.


    Long Shaoyun is very quiet: "I have never stayed in the mortal world, naturally I don''t know whether the mortal world is fun or not. As for you, don''t think about it. Now come back with me. The elder is waiting for you. "


    Make it clear that you don''t want dragon girl to do what she wants.


    And Longnv didn''t mean to let long Shaoyun go. The voice dragged on for a long time: "brother long --"


    The coquetry in the words is becoming more and more obvious.


    Long Shaoyun looks at the way the Dragon Girl drags herself, but he is still.


    "Why don''t you take me for a look. I''ll be back in a minute. It will be too late to go to the elder then. " The Dragon girl answered, "besides, I''m not interested in this mortal world if I go to have a look. If I don''t look at it like this, I''m always thinking about it. No, it''s OK


    Said her mouth du to get up, so Wei Qu Ba Ba Ba of looking at long Shao cloud.


    The expectations and prayers are obvious.


    That hand drags the arm of long Shaoyun so to shake to shake, a face is earnest.


    Long Shaoyun knows about Longnv. She knows that if she doesn''t reach her goal, she will try her best to go to the mortal world.


    There is no one to stop the Dragon Girl from going to earth.


    I''m afraid something will happen in the world.


    Instead of making the Dragon Girl curious that she''s in trouble, it''s better to take her for a walk. At least she can watch to avoid all kinds of problems.


    And the Dragon girl looked at the expression of long Shaoyun, very clear know that long Shaoyun did not oppose, at least now did not put such opposition words.


    She is more coquettish: "brother long, just a glance, the sky a cup of tea Kung Fu, we will come back."


    Long Shaoyun has no choice but to be entangled by the Dragon Girl.


    And the Kung Fu of a cup of tea is really a moment.


    "Good." Long Shaoyun agreed.


    Dragon girl is very excited.


    "But I have a demand." What long Shaoyun said comes first.


    Dragon girl nodded: "you say you say, I will be obedient, what you say I listen to it."


    Long Shaoyun did not hesitate to say his request: "you can only follow me. Can only be seen in close range, not to earth. You need to know the identity of me and you. If you don''t have the permission of the queen mother, you can''t go to the world in private. It''s a violation of heaven''s rule and it''s not good for us. Do you understand? "


    "Good." The Dragon girl repeated.


    It''s better to have a close look than to peep at these villains here and not really see anything.


    "Good." Long Shaoyun is very helpless, "hold my hand."


    "Yes, sir." The Dragon girl is very naughty.


    In fact, in the end, long Shaoyun took the hand of the Dragon Girl, flew down, and quickly headed for the mortal world. But long Shaoyun didn''t really take the Dragon girl to the mortal world, just looked at the mortal world from a close distance on the clouds.


    The fireworks and people coming and going here are absolutely unprecedented in the sky.


    Longnu became more and more curious. She looked at it so seriously that she couldn''t bear to blink. She asked longshaoyun why.


    "Brother long, what age is this?"


    "Thirty five years of Showa."


    "Is this a country?"


    "Ancient Zhou state."


    "Ah, what are these people doing?"


    "Pray, go to the market."


    ¡­¡­


    There are almost questions and answers.


    And the Dragon girl is a hundred thousand why, here is more like a wild horse in Sahuan. It''s not like what I said before. Just look at it and you won''t be interested in the mortals.


    This is clearly full of interest.


    Under such circumstances, long Shaoyun is more and more helpless and has a headache. He doesn''t know whether it''s right to promise to bring Longnv here.


    It wasn''t until about the time that long Shaoyun reminded Longnv, "I''m going back."


    The Dragon girl is still reluctant to part.


    But the Dragon girl also knows the weight, it is impossible to bring trouble to long Shaoyun, so in this case, even if reluctant, the Dragon girl still reluctantly follow long Shaoyun back.


    "Dragon brother -" when the Dragon girl flew away, she began to call long Shaoyun.


    Long Shaoyun was very direct this time: "what did you promise me? Don''t forget. After seeing it, I don''t think about it any more. "


    Dragon girl was a little frustrated. Oh, she didn''t say anything.


    Then the Dragon Girl obediently followed long Shaoyun back.


    It took a little time to get there. Fortunately, it didn''t take much time. When I returned to the dragon clan, elder Xuankong was waiting.


    He snorted when he saw the Dragon Girl.


    Dragon Girl immediately cleverly came forward to coax Xuankong.


    Xuankong was very happy after a while.


    In the evening, long Shaoyun stayed and had dinner with her. Naturally, she was pestered by her and asked countless questions, all of which were related to the mortal world.


    Long Shaoyun answered.


    But I can''t say why. It''s a kind of uneasy premonition. I always think that dragon girl will do something.


    It''s just that long Shaoyun soon felt at ease, because even if she could see the mortal world, she could not go down to earth alone, because that passage could not be open to Longnv, only to Shangxian, so it was impossible for Longnv to do anything.


    Thinking of these, long Shaoyun did not continue to worry.


    At night, long Shaoyun coaxes her to sleep.


    Dragon Girl drags long Shaoyun''s hand and murmurs to herself: "brother long, one day in the sky has passed, and it has been ten years in the world."

 Chapter 1417

    "Well." Long Shaoyun didn''t deny, "go to sleep, don''t daydream, tomorrow morning you will practice."


    Oh, dragon girl.


    I''m really tired.


    But I really miss everything in the world.


    That kind of colorful world has never been seen by Longnu, and that kind of joy has never been met. It seems that it is the place Longnu yearns for.


    Today, I have seen the mortals from a close distance, but it seems that I am not satisfied.


    I always want to go down and have a look. I always feel that only in the mortal world can I have everything she wants, instead of the boring practice now.


    She has been practicing for thousands of years.


    In this way of thinking, the Dragon girl soon fell asleep.


    Long Shaoyun watched quietly until Longnu fell asleep, then he got up and left.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡ª¡ª


    Half a month later¡ª¡ª


    Dragon girl is a long time, just break up the Dragon Shaoyun and Xuankong worry, as if not really thinking about things in the world.


    The most important thing is that the Dragon girl herself can''t go to this mortal world.


    They didn''t think about it.


    In addition, long Shaoyun has been busy recently, so it is impossible to appear in the Dragon nationality as frequently as before.


    It seems that because long Shaoyun doesn''t come, the whole person becomes so tired that no one has ever left the Dragon Palace.


    Xuankong shook his head and said nothing.


    It''s better to be in the Dragon Palace than to go out.


    What''s more, the queen mother said that the Dragon Girl''s doom is coming, so it''s the best thing to stay in the Dragon Palace, so Xuankong let the Dragon Girl''s bad practice go and let her stay in the Dragon Palace.


    The Dragon Girl, after everyone left, had a sly smile on her face.


    That''s not the effect.


    Otherwise, everything she wants to do will be extremely difficult.


    On that day, while looking at the mortal world, several immortals talked about the way they wanted to go down to earth. They wanted to steal the colorful feathers of the crane beside the Bodhisattva, so they could fly down to earth smoothly.


    It happens that the relationship between the Dragon Girl and the crane beside the Bodhisattva is good.


    When the crane didn''t pay attention, she quickly pulled out a feather and immediately hid it. The crane didn''t think much when it hurt.


    So when everyone was no longer suspicious of the Dragon Girl, she turned into a white dragon and quickly slipped out of the dragon palace without being noticed.


    Then, the Dragon girl appeared at the entrance to the mortal world.


    Her little face couldn''t be more excited.


    The scenery of this mortal world is quite different from that of the last time, because it has been a hundred years.


    She pulled the feather in her hand. As expected, with the blessing of the feather, her speed increased all at once. The previous border disappeared completely. She was almost unimpeded, and she could enter the earth directly without even having to be on the clouds.


    Such a cry, and fireworks also followed more and more obvious.


    Dragon girl sits on the ground, white gauze skirt is particularly eye-catching in the crowd, but she doesn''t care, she plans to play in the world for a few years and then go back, anyway, the sky is just a day.


    ¡­¡­


    Dragon Girl strolls around the market in the daytime.


    At night, I hide in Yulong pool to have a rest.


    She knew that she could not leave the water for a long time, otherwise she would dry up and die. Even in front of mortals will be illusory prototype, that is really a goblin.


    At night, the Dragon Girl wags her tail and flutters in the Yulong pool.


    There is a legend in Yulong lake that there is a dragon living here, so many people come to pay homage and make wishes on weekdays. But at night, they seem quiet, because everyone says that dragon girls don''t like to make noise.


    The Dragon girl listened to these words with a smiley face.


    There used to be dragons in yulongtan, but now they are real.


    But the Dragon girl also knew right and wrong, so she didn''t appear to cause trouble for herself.


    At night, Yulong lake is quiet.


    All of a sudden, a loud noise splashed the water of yulongtan. A dark shadow, like a huge stone, came in directly.


    This time, the Dragon girl was surprised.


    It''s been more than half a year since I came to the world, and I''ve always been steady. This kind of thing never happened at night in Yulong lake.


    Now the emergence of these cold, it is really not quite adapted.


    In the mortal half a year, the Dragon Girl for mortal things already know, can''t understand, so this is afraid that something happened.


    The Dragon girl put away her tail for the first time and quickly went through the jade dragon pool.


    The surface of this jade dragon pool looks clear and bottomless, but in fact, it''s deep and bottomless.


    Because yulongtan is connected with the sea outside, if it falls in, there is basically no possibility of survival.


    Think of these, Dragon Girl''s speed followed fast a few minutes.


    I can''t say why.


    That is a kind of instinct, at least don''t want to let yulongtan be polluted. Otherwise, she would have to find extra space. It''s even more difficult to find a suitable place to stay in the mortal world.


    After all, it''s not just ordinary lake water.


    For deep water, the best is the sea.


    Otherwise, it''s just a temporary relaxation and there''s no way to stick to it for a long time.


    So yulongtan is the place Longnu is most satisfied with.


    Soon, the Dragon Girl swam to the edge of the shadow, and with one effort, she brought the shadow to the position of the cave.


    Outside, you can''t easily enter the cave.


    In other words, it was the people outside who couldn''t find the cave at all.


    And soon, the Dragon Girl in the cave, has also heard the sound of the horse''s hooves outside.


    A little bit.


    "Are you sure people are dead?"


    "Dead."


    "Don''t worry, your highness. This is yulongtan. It''s too deep to see the bottom. Those who go down can''t survive. Besides, he is seriously injured."


    "Good. Withdraw. "


    ¡­¡­


    Outside there was another chaos of war, and the Dragon girl just watched. Until these people left, she quickly went back to the side of the people she rescued.


    It''s really serious.


    Not only that, this person''s blood is still kept, clearly or in the poison.


    The Dragon girl knew at a glance that her life would not be long.


    But I can''t tell why, when I saw the man''s face, Longnv''s heart beat suddenly. It is a very handsome face, even if embarrassed, as if all can not stop such a handsome.


    And the natural kingliness.


    I can''t tell why. Longnv''s intuition is that if this person opens her eyes, she must be the one who has clues to all living beings.


    She clapped her hands: "you''re lucky to meet me."


    The Dragon Girl hummed. Her palm gathered her ability and carefully healed him. One by one, until the sweat on her forehead, the original unconscious person had a movement, the Dragon girl stopped.


    All the light faded away as if nothing had happened.

 Chapter 1418

    "You -" the person who had not moved had a response.


    This is the first time that Longnu has seen the mortal so seriously. Although she has been in the mortal world for a long time, she is still in the world


    In the consciousness, the Dragon Girl and the mortal still opened the distance.


    So when you look at a person so close, you can''t stop your curiosity.


    She blinked and looked.


    But after looking for a long time, I found that the person in front of me is no different from myself. Two eyes, a nose and a mouth are just his good looks.


    It seems that the more you look, the more you like it.


    "Who are you?" Li Shiyuan struggled for a while, sat up, and then asked the Dragon Girl.


    The Dragon girl did not want to blurt out: "Mu Cen."


    This is her real name. According to the tradition of the dragon people, you can''t tell people your real name at will. It''s very dangerous to say your real name just like you gave your own pearl to each other.


    But this time, Mu Cen didn''t even think about it.


    It''s just that when I say it, I''m more annoyed.


    Li Shiyuan twisted his eyebrows and read: "Mu Cen?"


    This surname has hardly been seen in the state of Zhou. Looking at Mu Cen''s dress, it doesn''t look very different from the girls in the state of Zhou.


    Just that kind of ethereal temperament, as if born.


    As the fourth Prince of today, Li Shiyuan can see a lot at a glance.


    In front of her, the girl named Mu CEN is not an ordinary family. She looks very good. The romance in her actions is spoiled.


    But how can such a girl''s family appear in Yulong Lake in the dead of night?


    Li Shiyuan couldn''t understand this.


    "Are you from Zhou?" Li Shiyuan asked directly.


    Mu Cen shook his head: "it''s not."


    "What country are you from?" Li Shiyuan narrowed his eyes slightly, which was a subconscious vigilance.


    Mu Cen twisted her eyebrows. Now she put her hands on her waist and looked at Li Shiyuan reluctantly: "Hey, I''m your life-saving benefactor. You didn''t thank me when you woke up. Instead, you interrogated me like a prisoner. Are you too good?"


    It looks like a roar.


    Li Shiyuan was cooperative and quickly responded: "thank you for saving my life."


    Mu Cen snorted: "this is almost the same."


    Li Shiyuan just looked at Mu Cen. Mu Cen was not shy at all. He soon squatted aside, held his chin, and asked: "how did you get thrown into the Yulong lake at night? Haven''t you heard of the Ghost Legend here? These people, it is clear that they want your life. "


    Li Shiyuan was the one who didn''t answer this time. He just gave a smile.


    But the injury on the body, also let Li Shiyuan can''t have too big action.


    Even think of the body is particularly difficult.


    The girl in front of her looks naive and romantic, but she is also smart and knows how to draw inferences from one instance. The questions you don''t want to answer will be returned to you.


    Indeed, there is no secret in this world.


    Besides, they just met by chance.


    Besides, even if Mu Cen really has other ideas in front of him, Li Shiyuan is very clear that he can''t resist the current situation, and he can''t easily find his subordinates, otherwise he''s afraid to scare the snake.


    Therefore, in such a case, the best way is to get rid of the injury here and turn back after the evidence is complete.


    Thinking of this, Li Shiyuan calmed down.


    Mu Cen looked at Li Shiyuan and said nothing quietly. She clapped her hands: "you are staying here, and I am going to sleep."


    Finish saying, Mu Cen really didn''t see Li Shiyuan one eye more.


    It seems that Li Shiyuan''s excitement is gone.


    Now what Mu Cen wants most is to return to the Yulong lake. If she doesn''t soak all night, she won''t be able to last long the next day.


    After all, her way is not enough, not to the point of wanton fantasy.


    But now Li Shiyuan is here, which seems to make it difficult for mu Cen to move.


    She''s beginning to regret it.


    Li Shiyuan should not be rescued, but let him fall into the sea. Now, his place is occupied.


    Thinking, Mu Cen flat mouth, some wronged up.


    Li Shiyuan didn''t pay attention to Mu Cen. When he was exercising martial arts, he was also surprised to find that his body seemed completely different from before. It was like a warm force that took him off. Otherwise, under such serious injury, Li Shiyuan knew that he couldn''t be sober.


    Subconsciously, Li Shiyuan looks at Mu Cen.


    Mu Cen noticed Li Shiyuan''s eyes and asked: "what are you looking at me for?"


    "How did you save me?" Li Shiyuan asked.


    Mu Cen was stunned and rude: "you don''t care how I save you. If you talk nonsense again, I''ll throw you out again. Now you''re going to go down, and you''ll become the bait of the fish! "


    With that Mu Cen left angrily.


    Yulong lake is very big.


    There''s water behind it.


    She can dive into that place. Anyway, Li Shiyuan can''t get down in such deep waters. As long as she doesn''t come out, she will be safe.


    Think of here, Mu Cen just slightly comfortable.


    After a while, she jumped into the water with a plop and disappeared. And in the dim moonlight, if you look carefully, it is not difficult to see a huge dragon tail constantly shaking, it seems more leisurely.


    Li Shiyuan really has no strength, so he can only stay where he is.


    But that''s instinct.


    Instinctively, he didn''t feel that Mu Cen was a man with internal skills.


    But in the end, Li Shiyuan didn''t say anything, just quietly closed his eyes.


    Everything can only wait until the injury is healed.


    This night''s Yulong lake is quiet.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡ª¡ª


    The next day.


    Mu Cen came out of the Yulong pool carefully for fear of being found.


    Peace day is a bit different.


    Just Mu Cen didn''t expect that when he came out of Yulong lake, everything around him seemed quiet, as if nothing had happened.


    This time, Mu Cen was surprised.


    Is Li Shiyuan gone?


    But if you think about Mu Cen, you can''t think of it. Li Shiyuan was injured so badly. Her ability is limited. It''s impossible to cure Li Shiyuan, so it needs at least half a month''s recuperation. It''s reasonable that he can''t leave.


    So what about people?


    This time Mu Cen didn''t hesitate and quickly walked towards the cave.


    Soon Mu Cen saw Li Shiyuan in the cave.


    Li Shiyuan is lying on the stone bed. He looks very uncomfortable. When Mu Cen walks over, Li Shiyuan still has an instinctive intuition and holds Mu Cen''s hand tightly. In this case, Mu Cen''s hand is pulled to pain and her eyebrows are wrinkled.


    But in the palm of the hand came the hot touch, let Mu Cen surprised.

 Chapter 1419

    After staying in the mortal world for a long time, Mu Cen naturally saw a lot of life and death, which was almost invisible in the dragon and fairyland.


    They don''t seem to be sick.


    But mu Cen can also distinguish the priorities. Under such circumstances, Mu Cen didn''t say anything and couldn''t find a doctor for a while, so he could only follow the memory he had seen in the mortal world to help Li Shiyuan reduce his fever.


    Over and over again.


    Mu Cen was sweating all over. He couldn''t go anywhere. Instead, he was imprisoned in the Yulong lake.


    Before the use of this life bead Li Shiyuan''s life back.


    In the short term, Mu Cen can''t use benmingzhu.


    One is to rest, but this life bead if long time away from his body, Mu Cen will appear dangerous.


    The most important thing is that if benmingzhu is separated from the body, then the elder of Xuankong can be aware of it for the first time, and he can''t hide what he is doing in the world.


    If you can''t hide it, it''s terrible.


    I have to be locked up after I go back. I really can''t get out for a long time.


    So mu Cen can''t move this life bead again, can only follow stupid way a little bit.


    Fortunately, Li Shiyuan was able to keep up with himself. He had a high fever again and again, and finally passed it without danger.


    It will be five or six days after Li Shiyuan stabilizes.


    Mu Cen was too tired to speak, so he fell asleep beside the stone bed.


    When Li Shiyuan opened his eyes and saw Mu Cen, his eyes softened unconsciously. Although he is burning in a daze, it doesn''t mean that Li Shiyuan''s consciousness has completely lost.


    He still clearly felt that there was a little girl taking care of herself.


    It is still the familiar white figure.


    Walking back and forth.


    It seems that the wariness of Mu Cen has relaxed all of a sudden, even if Mu Cen''s body is foggy.


    And now, he looked at Mu Cen sleeping quietly, under his white skin, because he didn''t have a good rest, he had dark circles under his eyes.


    Li Shiyuan stood up.


    Now the situation is much better than the first, he bent down to pick up Mu Cen.


    When Mu Cen was held by someone, he was very sleepy and couldn''t open his eyes. He subconsciously said, "brother long."


    The voice is dim and light. It''s completely hard for people to hear what he''s talking about, but Li Shiyuan, the last brother, really listens to it.


    This time, Li Shiyuan was a little quiet.


    Then he put Mu Cen on the stone bed.


    Mu Cen turned around and fell asleep without any vigilance.


    When Mu Cen wakes up again, it''s already dark outside. Mu Cen finds himself on the stone bed and immediately sits up. But he Kuai, Mu Cen sees Li Shiyuan making a fire in the cave.


    Mu CEN is very disgusted.


    She''s a dragon. She needs water. The last thing she likes is fire.


    Those fires will dry Mu Cen''s skin, which will make Mu Cen extremely uncomfortable.


    So in this case, Mu Cen subconsciously hid to the farthest place, and his feet unconsciously went into the Yulong pool, for fear that he would be dried.


    When Li Shiyuan heard the news, he turned around and looked at Mu Cen. Then he saw Mu Cen put his foot in the Yulong pool, and his eyebrows twisted.


    "You don''t know what to do with a cold, do you? The water in yulongtan is so cold at night that you just put your feet down. Aren''t you afraid of the cold? " Li Shiyuan didn''t agree.


    Where does Mu Cen have so many thoughts.


    "It''s up to you." Mu Cen snorted, "when you don''t come, I am like this. When you come, can''t I? "


    When Li Shiyuan was stunned, he suddenly burst out laughing: "do you think you are a fish? Can''t live without water? "


    It''s like a hit.


    This time, Mu Cen changed his face, but Li Shiyuan didn''t like it. He felt that the little girl was said to be unhappy.


    He quickly changed the subject: "come on, have something to eat. I''m curious about what you eat here every day, and I don''t see anything that makes a fire to cook. "


    I didn''t even see Mu Cen change his clothes.


    Shouldn''t girls like beautiful clothes very much?


    It''s the first time Li Shiyuan has ever seen Mu Cen wear the same color clothes.


    "Do young people like white clothes so much? Shouldn''t you like colorful clothes? " Li Shiyuan asked directly.


    The concubines in the palace, as well as the princesses and princesses, like gorgeous things more and more.


    When these women get together, it''s called fighting for beauty.


    Even his own concubine.


    It''s like looking at Mu Cen''s white dress. After a long time, he can calm down.


    "Do you know that I am younger than you?" Mu CEN is not convinced.


    You know, mortals will live, grow old and die. It''s no more than a hundred years old. And they are immortal. She has been here for thousands of years. So anyway, she is much bigger than Li Shiyuan.


    It''s even more so in terms of the time of the fairyland and the mortal world.


    "Are you older than me?" Li Shiyuan raised his eyebrows. "You look 15 or 16 years old at most."


    "No!" Mu Cen retorts.


    Li Shiyuan nodded seriously: "then tell me, how old are you this year?"


    Mu Cen listens to Li Shiyuan''s words and swallows them back in an instant. He doesn''t know how to open his mouth. Finally Mu Cen doesn''t say a word.


    Li Shiyuan''s silent smile makes him feel that Mu CEN is a little girl''s temperament.


    "Here, roast the fish. Have some." Li Shiyuan greets Mu Cen.


    Mu Cen wanted to also don''t want to refuse: "I don''t eat."


    "What do you eat all day?" Li Shiyuan looks at Mu Cen curiously.


    Mu CEN is also very direct: "fruit."


    In fact, it''s not. She eats everything and has everything in the Dragon Palace, but mu Cen can''t do anything. He is usually served well, so now Mu Cen can only eat wild fruits.


    As for fish, Mu Cen sees most of them on weekdays.


    These fish have a good relationship with themselves. Now they are taken to eat coldly. Mu Cen can''t bear to eat them, so he can''t eat them.


    "You''ve been here eating preserved fruit?" Li Shiyuan had some accidents.


    Mu Cen did not say a word again, simply turn a body, big bite fruit.


    Li Shiyuan didn''t say anything in the end. Naturally, he didn''t believe Mu Cen''s words. He just thought Mu Cen didn''t like sitting with him.


    After all, several times when two people face to face, the atmosphere is not very good, although it is not too bad.


    The temperament of the little girl is expressed incisively and vividly.


    ¡­¡­


    The next few days¡ª¡ª


    Li Shiyuan''s situation is getting better and better, and it soon looks like he is normal.


    Naturally, Li Shiyuan can''t stay in Yulong lake for a long time. Mu Cen seems to be used to Li Shiyuan here.

 Chapter 1420

    There is no need for someone to quarrel with himself, although every time he is angry, he is himself.


    But compared with the quiet Yulong lake, it seems that when Li Shiyuan was there, Mu Cen suddenly experienced a different feeling.


    It''s like the first time that I really came into contact with the joys and sorrows of the world.


    Even so close to a mortal for the first time.


    That feeling is a bit complicated, but also some unspeakable.


    "What do you think?" Li Shiyuan asked.


    He was making a fire to roast meat. After he knew that Mu Cen didn''t eat much fish, Li Shiyuan started to roast meat directly. In this case, although Mu Cen didn''t refuse, he was still far away from the fire and was not close to it.


    Li Shiyuan got used to it and didn''t say anything.


    After baking, Li Shiyuan will pass things to Mu Cen. Mu Cen will take them carefully, and the backs of their hands will inevitably touch each other.


    In fact, during the period of taking care of Li Shiyuan, Mu Cen touched Li Shiyuan.


    But it was in the case of Li Shiyuan coma, so awake, or let Mu Cen feel particularly embarrassed.


    So when you get the barbecue, Mu Cen will sit further and eat it quietly.


    Li Shiyuan didn''t break the situation, so he kept a distance from Mu Cen in the same place. He worried that if he wanted to get closer, Mu Cen might jump up and disappear.


    Want to play these, Li Shiyuan is helpless to laugh.


    Mu Cen couldn''t help asking, "what are you laughing at?"


    "Nothing." Li Shiyuan pursed his mouth, then looked at Mu Cen, "have you been in Yulong lake?"


    "Isn''t it good here?" Asked Mu Cen.


    "You''ve been here, won''t your family worry about you?" Li Shiyuan changed the topic.


    "No way." Mu Cen did not want to answer.


    Then when he realized something, mucen was silent again.


    Of course, elder Xuankong won''t worry about herself. After all, ten years in the world, only one day has passed in the sky, and she has only been in the world for half a year. It hasn''t been long in the sky. I''m afraid that all the dragon people are sleeping. Who will worry about herself.


    But this kind of thing is naturally impossible to explain to Li Shiyuan.


    So soon, Mu Cen found a reasonable explanation: "I have no family here, my family is not here."


    Li Shiyuan looks at Mu Cen curiously.


    "So you''ve lived here since you were in Kyoto?" Li Shiyuan asked, "but there are no quilts here, just a stone bed."


    "You don''t care about me!" Mu Cen was angry again.


    She doesn''t sleep. She''s in the pool at night.


    Because of the appearance of Li Shiyuan, Mu CEN is careful now, for fear that he will be found accidentally, so he is suddenly asked by Li Shiyuan, and Mu CEN is angry.


    "Young people have a lot of temper." Li Shiyuan smiles.


    Mu Cen did not care, but directly rushed up. Li Shiyuan was stunned. He didn''t expect Mu Cen to rush over. Subconsciously, he retreated. Mu Cen just chased Li Shiyuan. It seemed that he was still struggling and panting.


    But Li Shiyuan didn''t say anything, and soon grasped Mu Cen''s hand.


    The little hand was soft and white, and the feeling of grasping it was quite different.


    And this kind of action, as if suddenly let two people become ambiguous.


    Mu Cen has never been like this. Even if he and long Shaoyun are together again, they all know that long Shaoyun will be their future husband, but they are not too intimate.


    Not now.


    It''s too close.


    It''s a very clear feeling of rapid heartbeat.


    Even Mu Cen could hear his heart beat. He couldn''t say what he felt, as if his heart would jump out of his throat the next second.


    Subconsciously, Mu Cen struggled for a while, but did not hit this person: "you let me go."


    "No Li Shiyuan''s voice was low.


    Mu Cen was angry and angry.


    And this kind of anger in Li Shiyuan''s eyes, but let his eyebrows with a faint smile, as if the mood followed a lot better.


    Suddenly, his handsome face is so low.


    Mu Cen had never been in contact with a man like this. Her cheeks turned red, and even her ears turned red.


    Li Shiyuan''s voice was low: "you blush."


    Mu Cen did not dare to say anything.


    The more he struggled, the tighter Li Shiyuan''s hand became. But in the mortal world, Mu Cen couldn''t do anything. In the end, he could only make himself more and more embarrassed.


    Li Shiyuan looked at Mu Cen and said, "do you want to go with me?"


    Mu Cen was asked: "where to go?"


    "Come back with me." Li Shiyuan said it directly.


    Mu Cen shook his head without thinking: "I don''t want it. I''m here well. Why should I go back with you? I don''t want it."


    This is a very thorough refusal, and even said directly: "you are not a good person, otherwise why would you be pursued and killed? What should I do in case of being involved? I''m not going back with you


    This made Li Shiyuan quiet.


    Li Shiyuan knows Mu Cen''s thoughts.


    It''s about getting along day and night to get interested in Mu Cen, and Mu Cen''s words also remind Li Shiyuan that under such circumstances, taking Mu Cen back to Yuan palace will only put Mu Cen in such a dilemma, and the ultimate possibility of life and death is difficult to distinguish.


    What''s more, one more person is undoubtedly a burden, which is not good for Li Shiyuan.


    Quiet down, Li Shiyuan said nothing more, he still looked at Mu Cen, but holding Mu Cen''s hand, so let go.


    Mu Cen looks at the lost hand, and suddenly his heart is also lost, but mu Cen can''t tell what kind of emotion it is.


    But mu CEN is never stupid. In Li Shiyuan''s words, Mu Cen knows very well that Li Shiyuan is afraid that he will not stay here any longer.


    Otherwise, Li Shiyuan would not have said that to himself.


    Besides, Li Shiyuan doesn''t belong here.


    "Are you going to leave?" Mu Cen asked frankly.


    Li Shiyuan did not deny: "I have something to deal with."


    "Oh, take your time." Mu Cen said it directly.


    Li Shiyuan didn''t answer. He just watched. Mu Cen was more and more embarrassed. At last, he didn''t say a word and urged him to go: "if you want to go, go quickly. What are you doing here? You know, it''s dark, and this yulongtan can''t go out any more. Didn''t you see that all the people who threw you in last time took advantage of the dark? "


    After dark, the mist will rise in Yulong lake, making everything around it fuzzy. If people are not familiar with the environment, they may have been buried in the swamp and disappeared without any sound.


    "Drive me away?" Li Shiyuan raised his eyebrows.


    "You''ve been bothering me for a long time." Mu CEN is serious.


    Li Shiyuan lowered his head and said with a smile, "this jade dragon pool belongs to your family?"

 Chapter 1421

    "Count it." Mu Cen snorted.


    Li Shiyuan didn''t get angry with the little girl either. He said, "I''m really going to leave today."


    Mu Cen said.


    That low astringent eyebrows, long eyelashes covering the eyelids, blinking, like two fans.


    "Really not with me?" Li Shiyuan suddenly asked again.


    Mu CEN is direct, shake head: "do not go."


    Li Shiyuan said nothing, but asked: "how long will you stay here?"


    "I don''t know. Maybe tomorrow, too. " Mu Cen thought about it.


    The world is so big, Mu Cen really didn''t want to stay in a place for a long time. Besides, it''s boring to stay in a place for a long time. It''s hard to get out for a day. Naturally, he would feel willing to go all over the world carefully.


    "Where to?" Li Shiyuan asked.


    Mu Cen looked at the man impatiently: "why do you ask so many questions. Are you going to follow me if you don''t go back? "


    This tone is a little disgusting.


    Li Shiyuan is also very helpless, shaking his head: "then you take good care of yourself."


    Mu Cen said.


    Then Li Shiyuan didn''t say much. He turned around and left, and Mu Cen didn''t send him. Her emotion is not so rich as that of ordinary people.


    It''s just that she can''t say it. She feels confused.


    There seems to be a trace of bitterness.


    All of a sudden, the man in front of him turned his head and looked at Mu Cen.


    Mu Cen blinked. He didn''t know what Li Shiyuan had to say to himself. This is actually the first time Mu Cen has ever dealt with mortals, and he doesn''t know how to talk.


    Their world is different, and they have very few topics to talk about.


    For mortals, Mu CEN is only familiar with the surface, many things are not suitable, she is afraid to say too much, accidentally revealed.


    So these days, in fact, they are quite boring.


    Just talking occasionally is nothing. All of a sudden, the people who don''t speak are Mu Cen, and Li Shiyuan is not particularly good at talking. Mu Cen doesn''t speak, and Li Shiyuan doesn''t speak.


    After a long time, it seems that they have found a unique way to get along with each other.


    It''s like they''ve known each other for a long time.


    In such an idea, Mu Cen looked at Li Shiyuan awkwardly: "what are you doing? Are you reluctant to go


    That tone is still disgusting.


    Li Shiyuan didn''t speak, but quietly walked towards Mu Cen. Mu Cen subconsciously took a step back, but behind was the Yulong lake. With all the water on the side, Mu Cen almost fell into the Yulong lake without noticing.


    Li Shiyuan''s speed is very fast, his hands firmly clasp Mu Cen''s waist, a force to take Mu Cen to a safe place.


    But Li Shiyuan didn''t hurry to release Mu Cen.


    They are still very close.


    Mu Cen found that his heart beat faster with the obvious feeling, in this case, Mu Cen pressure heart beat, so passively looking at Li Shiyuan: "what are you doing, you scared me!"


    This is a complaint.


    The subconscious Mu Cen moved.


    But Li Shiyuan''s hand is more and more tight, Mu CEN is so passively imprisoned in Li Shiyuan''s sphere of influence.


    This time, Mu CEN is silent.


    Li Shiyuan is not impatient, just looking at it.


    Mu Cen awkward mouth: "you let me go, you make me very uncomfortable."


    Then he really struggled again.


    Li Shiyuan looked at it like this. On the contrary, she could see her embarrassment in Mu Cen''s reddish cheek. Li Shiyuan laughed silently.


    Such Mu CEN is like a piece of white paper, writing his emotional reaction clearly on his face.


    Compared with an old hand like Li Shiyuan, he is simply vulnerable.


    Li Shiyuan knows that Mu CEN is not so indifferent to himself on the surface.


    He was quiet for a while, and then asked again: "really don''t follow me, want a person here?"


    "No Mu Cen refused firmly, "I''m used to being here. There''s no better place in this county than yulongtan."


    This is the truth, but mu Cen didn''t want to explain it to Li Shiyuan.


    Li Shiyuan is not a person who forces others to suffer. In Li Shiyuan''s opinion, Mu Cen''s body seems to be shrouded in layers of fog. He can''t see Mu Cen''s secret at all. The only thing he knows is that Mu Cen doesn''t do any harm to himself.


    After that, Li Shiyuan didn''t say anything, so he let Mu Cen go.


    Mu Cen immediately distanced himself from Li Shiyuan.


    Li Shiyuan didn''t mind. He quickly took a jade pendant from his waist and handed it to Mu Cen: "take this."


    Mu Cen has been the princess of the dragon since he was a child. Naturally, he has seen countless treasures.


    Li Shiyuan''s jade pendant is green and transparent. It is worth a lot at a glance, especially if it is carved out of a complete jade pendant.


    After staying in the mortal world for such a long time, Mu CEN is also very clear that giving these things between mortals is a very close relationship, or a very friendly relationship.


    When did they say this was what?


    A token of love?


    Mu Cen twisted his eyebrows.


    The jade pendant had been put into Mu Cen''s hands by Li Shiyuan, and then the man''s low voice came slowly: "I don''t know why you are a girl''s family in Yulong pool. But this yulongtan is not a place to stay for a long time. In the future, if you have anything to do or need any help, take this jade pendant and come to King yuan''s house. People in King yuan''s house will know when they see it. "


    Mu Cen blinked and didn''t understand.


    "I can promise you one thing unconditionally in return for saving your life." Li Shiyuan finished his speech calmly.


    It''s ecstatic for others.


    Li Shiyuan was the king of the Zhou Dynasty and the fourth Prince of the emperor. Although he is not the prince, Li Shiyuan is a great threat to the prince.


    What''s more, the emperor''s health is getting worse and worse, and the crown prince seems to be much more incompetent. So I''m afraid that the crown prince''s position will not be protected, and the east palace will change its owner sooner or later.


    When the East Palace changed its owner, the biggest voice was king yuan.


    If you can get the approval of King yuan, it means that you will prosper.


    What these three words mean in Kyoto is obvious.


    But obviously, these things seem to have no reaction to mucen. Mucen''s eyes when he looks at Li Shiyuan are calm and incomprehensible.


    Li Shiyuan is a little curious.


    He couldn''t help saying, "you don''t know who I am?"


    "I know." Mu Cen nodded and said, "you are Li Shiyuan."


    Didn''t you exchange names in the beginning?


    Now this person cold not Ding of ask, on the contrary is let Mu Cen some accident rise.


    And Li Shiyuan listens to Mu Cen''s answer, this is silent laugh.

 Chapter 1422

    He knew that Mu Cen didn''t have the element of acting. He really didn''t know himself or his identity.


    It seems that I haven''t met such a naive and romantic girl in Kyoto for a long time.


    Those who appear in their own side, are with a purpose, rather than such a preoccupation.


    "Well." Li Shiyuan also did not explain, "remember what I said."


    "Oh." Mu Cen nodded and played with the jade pendant in her hand for a while. Suddenly she looked at Li Shiyuan and said, "is it OK to ask for anything?"


    Li Shiyuan said, "anything is OK."


    "Is unreasonable OK?" Mu CEN is really curious.


    Li Shiyuan is also very calm: "will you make any unreasonable demands?"


    "It''s hard to say." Mu Cen thought, "after all, I''m curious. I can''t control myself."


    For example, it appears in the mortal world now, but it only appears in the mortal world after stealing crane''s colorful feathers. This kind of thing is absolutely unreasonable and violates the rule of heaven, but mu Cen doesn''t do it well.


    "Good." The result did not expect that Li Shiyuan also promised very well.


    Mu Cen blinked and was happy: "ah, I''ll take it. I''ll tell you when I think of something."


    "Well." Li Shiyuan answered.


    Li Shiyuan can''t see that Mu Cen doesn''t have this idea at all. To give this jade pendant is purely to hope that Mu Cen can take the initiative to find himself one day.


    Now, if it wasn''t for the situation, Li Shiyuan would take Mu Cen back to King yuan''s house regardless of everything.


    And it won''t take long for the situation to stabilize, so Li Shiyuan won''t worry about it.


    This jade pendant, even if it''s Li Shiyuan''s token of love, completely decides Mu Cen, but there''s no need to explain it to Mu Cen.


    "Take care of yourself here." Li Shiyuan once again explained.


    Mu Cen impatiently waved: "I know, you go, go."


    Li Shiyuan didn''t say anything. His subordinates were waiting for him, and there was a big event to happen tonight. The victory or defeat depended on this moment, so Li Shiyuan didn''t dare to neglect.


    Under such circumstances, Li Shiyuan quickly flew away from yulongtan, but did not come back.


    Mu Cen watched at the edge of the cave until Li Shiyuan''s figure disappeared. She turned back to the cave, still holding the jade pendant given by Li Shiyuan. The next second she jumped into the Yulong lake, and the huge dragon tail appeared in the Yulong lake, shaking up and down.


    Compared with the previous caution, Mu CEN is more reckless now.


    That pleasure is obvious.


    At least you don''t have to worry about being discovered again, and you don''t have to be careful. It''s like the world of yulongtan has become its own in a moment.


    What Li Shiyuan told me, Mu Cen has long forgotten.


    Before Li Shiyuan left, he carefully told Mu Cen that no matter what he heard at night, he would not leave from the cave. Mu Cen repeatedly replied that he didn''t take it to heart.


    In Mu Cen''s view, Li Shiyuan was the accident of yulongtan.


    And this accident was picked up by myself.


    So mu Cen doesn''t think there will be any problem at all.


    Li Shiyuan thinks that the cave is a relatively safe place. At least if he didn''t enter here by mistake, he never thought that there was such a big world in yulongtan, and he could be perfectly isolated from the outside.


    But from the edge of yulongtan to the cave, ordinary people can''t do it at all.


    Either excellent water ability or excellent lightness skill.


    Li Shiyuan''s departure is the latter.


    But mu Cen can''t do martial arts, so he can only do the former.


    What kind of environment is it in order to raise people like Mu Cen.


    Layers of fog, but people can''t stop.


    And tonight''s Yulong lake is doomed not to be peaceful.


    ¡­¡­


    At night.


    Mu Cen swam wantonly in the Yulong lake.


    She didn''t completely turn into Jackie Chan, but her lower body turned into a huge fish tail, and her upper body was still human, just like the legendary Mermaid.


    And fish in the water, is the most comfortable.


    Just like Mu Cen now, the white gauze skirt is completely attached to his body, and the exquisite curve is well outlined. When he shuttles freely in the water, he is like a spirit living in the water.


    It was not until Mu Cen was comfortable that she floated in her sleep. The huge fish''s tail was still beating up and down. The originally clean cave had been soaked in the sea water for a long time.


    Before because Li Shiyuan just raised the bonfire, also because the sea water splashed up, completely extinguished.


    The cave is quiet, except for the sound of water, no more sound can be heard.


    Mu Cen didn''t leave because Li Shiyuan stayed in Yulong lake for half a month. She was thinking about where she would go tomorrow and stay here again. She was afraid that if she didn''t stay enough, she would go back to heaven first.


    While thinking, Mu Cen swam wantonly again.


    He turned out from the jade dragon pool, which was not so deep in the cave, until his head came out of the small pool.


    The fish''s tail is hidden in the water.


    But the whole person is out of sleep.


    So focused that Mu Cen didn''t notice what was happening around him. When Mu Cen realized it, the horse''s neighing and the sound of weapons blending became more and more obvious.


    Mu Cen''s pretty face seemed to be frightened.


    With the approaching of the sound, Mu Cen''s heart beat faster and faster. It was like hiding himself in the water for the first time.


    As a result, Mu Cen miscalculated.


    What didn''t happen in yulongtan for such a long time, this time it happened naked.


    When she didn''t know how to swim, she twisted her tail and couldn''t move.


    But mu Cen''s practice is not enough.


    It''s impossible to put away your tail in a period of time and transform into a human being.


    If someone comes here at this time, you can easily find your secret.


    The scales on the tail were clearly visible and silvery in the clear water of yulongtan in the moonlight.


    Mu Cen can''t be more anxious.


    If it''s in the dragon clan, these are not problems at all, but it''s in the mortal world that Mu Cen can''t use magic to get out of trouble, and Mu Cen becomes sweaty in an instant.


    But in this sweat, there is more confusion.


    Mu Cen can only pray that others don''t notice him.


    Even in the more and more approaching voice, Mu Cen did not dare to move, for fear that his movement would lead people here.


    Yulongtan has never been a place where no one can easily get in. Is it so unsafe now?


    Mu Cen was a little annoyed.


    Before, because of the struggle, the seaweed so heavily scraped the scales of Muchen''s fish tail, and the fish tail began to bleed in the depth, which was very painful.


    Because of the injury, the speed of Mu Cen''s transformation into a pedestrian is even slower.


    She wanted to cry without tears.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 1423

    A cup of tea.


    That voice is approaching Mu Cen, Mu Cen frightens of blood color completely have no.


    All of a sudden, the sound disappeared. Mu Cen''s nose was very smart, and he smelled the smell of blood in the air. It''s not the bloody smell of one''s own fish tail, but the bloody smell of someone dying.


    Mu Cen twisted his eyebrows.


    The tail, which was deeply entangled by Haizao before, can finally move now. Mu Cen knows that it''s time for her to transform. As long as she''s in a short time, she can return to human form.


    As long as you change back to human form, you will not be nervous when you see people.


    Otherwise, she will be treated as a monster when she appears in the crowd.


    Most of all, she can''t escape now.


    Because she can''t move.


    Mu Cen''s heart beats fast.


    As the surrounding environment quieted down, mucen also failed to relax. But mu Cen''s ears moved, and soon he heard something unusual.


    It''s true that someone is coming in their own direction.


    Even very familiar with this place.


    With the sound of footsteps getting tighter and tighter, Mu Cen felt the familiar breath. It was from Li Shiyuan. She didn''t expect that this person left in the afternoon. At night, she saw Li Shiyuan again.


    Did Li Shiyuan discover his secret?


    But soon Mu Cen denied that in the past half a month, she was extremely careful and never let Li Shiyuan find any abnormality.


    Besides, if she finds something abnormal, she will be arrested as a goblin at most, and she will not escape.


    If Li Shiyuan came to trouble himself, why did he have to be alone.


    In such chaos, Muchen gradually calmed down.


    Because the huge fish tail gradually turned into a human leg, just the ankle, the place cut by seaweed, which made Mu Cen painful and filled the pool with the smell of blood.


    At the moment when Li Shiyuan appeared, Mu Cen''s illusion ended.


    Mu Cen was completely relieved.


    Without saying a word, Li Shiyuan flew directly in front of Mu Cen, took Mu Cen out of the Yulong pool, and then returned to the clean cave behind him.


    Li Shiyuan didn''t say a word in the whole process.


    Until Mu Cen was put down, Li Shiyuan said: "Why are you hurt?"


    "Accidentally cut by seaweed." Mu Cen explained.


    It''s true. It''s not bullshit.


    Li Shiyuan''s brow twisted: "Mu Cen, do you really think you have a good water quality, so you can be so reckless? Dare to go so deep. Don''t you know that although Yulong lake is clear and visible, it is deep and bottomless? Are you really not afraid of death? "


    Mu Cen didn''t answer. Of course she knew.


    "To do so is to expose yourself to the danger of love. What''s more, you and I don''t know what''s in the yulongtan. " Li Shiyuan''s eyebrows twisted, and the voice of reprimand became more and more obvious.


    This evening, Li Shiyuan transferred the prince to Yulong lake, and all the evidence has been submitted. Li Shiyuan wants to make sure that he is safe.


    Even if his father was kind and didn''t want to touch the prince, he would not give him any chance to make a comeback.


    Yulongtan is really a good place to kill people.


    Just like at the beginning, the prince would try every means to get himself to the Yulong lake. Here, it is useless to let thousands of troops.


    But Li Shiyuan thought of Mu Cen in Yulong lake.


    He thought that Muchen would stay in the cave. After all, there were few people who knew the cave. Obviously, Li Shiyuan underestimated Mu Cen''s playfulness.


    If he was a little late, he would die under the sword.


    After all, the prince''s ruthlessness was famous in the Zhou Dynasty. Killing people was invisible, and there was no pity for jade.


    "Do you know if something happens to you?" Li Shiyuan was even more angry when he saw that Mu Cen didn''t speak.


    And Mu Cen blinked, but quietly looked at Li Shiyuan: "do you care about me?"


    One sentence completely swallowed Li Shiyuan''s words. Now Li Shiyuan passively did not say a word, but mu Cen flattened his mouth and pointed to his ankle.


    "I''m hurt. It hurts." Mu Cen''s voice seems to become a lot of low, as if it really hurt some can''t stand.


    Mu CEN is very white.


    White light.


    The blood on the ankle was visible, and the wound seemed to seep.


    Li Shiyuan didn''t speak. He bowed his head and carefully treated Mu Cen''s wound. Mu Cen just looked at it and didn''t say anything.


    It''s like the first time someone has treated his wound so seriously.


    In fact, she won''t be hurt. These wounds are small problems for mu Cen. It''s just because she is in the mortal world that Mu Cen can''t heal herself with magic.


    In the Dragon nationality, no one will come out to do these things, and Mu CEN is required to complete them independently, because Mu CEN is the princess of the Dragon nationality, and she has to be independent whenever and wherever she wants.


    This is Xuankong''s request for mu Cen.


    And long Shaoyun will not interfere in Xuankong''s decision, so in the face of such things, long Shaoyun will not coax Mu Cen with a soft voice, but still watch Mu Cen finish it by himself.


    And now suddenly someone is so coaxing himself, let Mu Cen feel fresh, also let Mu Cen as if the heart is completely soft.


    It''s a great feeling. It''s really good.


    Mu Cen seriously looks at Li Shiyuan to treat his wound.


    Even the cloth he was holding was torn off from his clothes by Li Shiyuan, and then it was tied carefully. The original wound seemed to have no pain at all.


    When Mu Cen was absorbed in it, he didn''t notice that his skirt was still wet and hanging on him. What he should see and shouldn''t see appeared completely in front of Li Shiyuan.


    When Mu Cen noticed Li Shiyuan''s eyes staring at him, Mu Cen was stunned, as if he didn''t have any shyness.


    "What are you looking at?" Mu Cen asked, "do I also have a wound on my face?"


    Such an innocent tone was more like a fatal seduction to Li Shiyuan''s ears, and Li Shiyuan''s eyebrows sank more and more.


    "You love being watched?" Li Shiyuan asked directly.


    Mu Cen Leng for a moment, but nodded.


    I''m not used to it.


    When she practices, the elder stares at her in person. Even if the elder is not there, long Shaoyun or other bodyguards stares at her. She won''t have any chance to be lazy.


    I''m used to it, of course.


    Mu Cen''s mind is simple, and he has never accepted the love between men and women. He is more used to long Shaoyun. Naturally, he doesn''t understand what it means for Li Shiyuan to look at himself so deeply.


    When Mu Cen said this, Li Shiyuan already understood it.

 Chapter 1424

    The little girl really doesn''t know anything, and she''s not very familiar with the world.


    This time, Li Shiyuan frowned: "your clothes are so thin, after soaking in the pool water, they have been soaked through. You are clearly seen. You are a girl. How can you be seen like this? "


    Li Shiyuan tried to reason with Mu Cen.


    Mu Cen was Frank: "when you were injured, I saw you through."


    Li Shiyuan


    For a while and a half, he could not say a word that Mu Cen really hated, so he could only passively look at Mu Cen, but mu Cen looked back at Li Shiyuan naively, which was really unclear.


    Li Shiyuan coughed softly, and his voice became more and more hoarse: "don''t you know what it means that you have been looked at all?"


    "Ah?" Mu Cen was stunned.


    "By example." Li Shiyuan spoke calmly.


    His Adam''s apple rolled unconsciously, and Mu Cen seemed to realize what Li Shiyuan had said. Now, Mu Cen''s ears became red. She didn''t say a word, and subconsciously dragged her clothes.


    But no matter how hard you try, it doesn''t seem to help.


    In Li Shiyuan''s eyes, Li Shiyuan was more and more intimate. His voice was even lower. Every word was bewitched: "Cen Er, I want to marry you."


    Mortal marriage is strange to Mu Cen.


    There is no such thing in her world. Her marriage is decided by the queen mother and the elder. Since she was young, she was the little tail behind long Shaoyun. She almost grew up with long Shaoyun, and she is happy to accept long Shaoyun.


    So now there is a cold man and she said, want to marry her, for a while and a half, Mu CEN is not reaction.


    Li Shiyuan took Mu Cen''s stupor as embarrassment. He lowered his voice and said with a smile, "you are all I see. I don''t want to marry you home. Do you want to marry someone else?"


    At first, Li Shiyuan felt that he was impulsive.


    Later, Li Shiyuan knew that it was not an impulse, but he really wanted to marry Mu Cen back home, as if he wanted to take this enigmatic girl back to Yuan palace and treasure it for himself. He didn''t want anyone to see Mu Cen''s beauty again.


    It''s like now.


    The exquisite carcass can only belong to one person.


    And this words seem to let Mu Cen return to God at once, seem to be this truth.


    But mu Cen''s thinking is still clear. He shakes his head at Li Shiyuan seriously: "no way."


    Li Shiyuan narrowed his eyes slightly, but he didn''t expect that Mu Cen would refuse him.


    It''s not suitable for a girl to stay in a place like yulongtan. Even if she has a family, Li Shiyuan has never seen Mu Cen''s family for such a long time.


    So in the cold not Ding hear Mu Cen refused himself, but let Li Shiyuan accident.


    And Mu Cen seriously looked at Li Shiyuan, twisted his eyebrows and thought about it, then said: "I''m married."


    Then she murmured in a low voice: "it''s the queen mother who personally pointed out the marriage."


    "What did you say?" Li Shiyuan didn''t understand the last sentence, but he heard the first sentence clearly.


    Under such circumstances, Li Shiyuan was unexpected and could not be more unexpected.


    "Are you married?" Li Shiyuan asked directly.


    Mu CEN is very serious: "yes, I have. I have had it a long time ago."


    "What about your future husband?" Li Shiyuan''s unspeakable feeling is like tens of millions of ants crawling through his heart. The feeling of scratching his heart makes Li Shiyuan extremely irritable.


    Soon, Li Shiyuan''s tone was a little aggressive: "if you are married, why are you here alone. In a place like yulongtan, no one will come on weekdays, and it''s not suitable to live in. You have a girl''s marriage. Does your husband care about you? "


    "Ah?" Mu Cen was stunned.


    It was asked by Li Shiyuan that he couldn''t answer.


    But mu Cen still passively looked at Li Shiyuan, coughed, and then said, "I''m here to play. It happens that you didn''t fall into the water and get hurt, so I saved you by the way. That''s why I''m here, or I''ll leave."


    Anyway, it''s all nonsense. Who knows if it''s true or not.


    But where is Li Shiyuan such a good liar: "since you have a husband, don''t you know that your body can''t be shown to any man other than your husband?"


    Said, Li Shiyuan''s eyes hot staring at Mu Cen.


    Mu Cen was embarrassed to cover himself, and then found something wrong, and quickly covered Li Shiyuan''s eyes.


    "It was you who suddenly came back to see it. If you don''t come back, I won''t be seen by you." Mu CEN is trying to be reasonable and blames Li Shiyuan for everything.


    Li Shiyuan didn''t answer. He just watched.


    Mu CEN is very serious: "yes, it''s your fault, it''s because of you, that''s why I am like this!"


    "Cen er." Li Shiyuan called Mu Cen''s name.


    Mu Cen was quiet again.


    On the contrary, long Shaoyun is the only one who calls himself that way. Even when elder Xuankong calls himself, he is called by his highness.


    Now there is a cold Li Shiyuan, which makes Mu Cen a little stunned.


    It''s not that it''s unacceptable, it''s just that it''s a little intimate.


    And what''s the feeling of heart pounding? Mu Cen for such a reaction seems too strange, as if completely do not understand.


    "Do you like your husband?" Li Shiyuan asked quietly, as if he was seducing Mu Cen step by step.


    Mu Cen nodded seriously: "I like it. Brother long is the best to me. He will take me anywhere I want to go. He will connive at my bad temper, think carefully, and prepare delicious food for me. It''s just that brother long is really disgusting when he is staring at me practicing martial arts."


    Said, Mu Cen flat mouth, think of these still really feel aggrieved.


    The elder brother long in Mu Cen''s mouth makes Li Shiyuan''s eyes more gloomy. That kind of gloomy feeling is unspeakable. It seems that his treasure has been robbed.


    Because when Mu Cen mentioned brother long, he was from the heart. Even such anger, laughter and scolding seemed very natural, just like they had been together for a long time.


    "He''s so nice to you, how can he leave you here alone?" Li Shiyuan pressed his manic mood and asked word by word.


    Mu Cen didn''t want to reply: "because brother long didn''t know. If brother long knew, I would have been scolded to death."


    Say Mu Cen also followed to vomit tongue, is really very helpless appearance.


    In this way, Li Shiyuan''s evil will become more and more obvious.

 Chapter 1425

    His eyes are still looking at mucen: "you come out so long, he did not find it?"


    Mu Cen was silent, biting his lips, as if thinking about how to explain.


    There is no way to explain it.


    When she came out for a few months, she was just a cup of tea in the sky. What''s more, now everyone is sleeping, where can we find out.


    Thinking of these, Mu Cen couldn''t help humming: "I don''t want you to care. I''ve been found. I''ll be scolded to death when I go back. "


    The rest, Mu Cen did not explain more.


    Li Shiyuan naturally won''t believe it. He feels more and more firmly that Mu CEN is just lying to avoid his own problems.


    Mu Cen did not want to continue to entangle in this issue, and soon waved his hand: "you''re leaving. What are you doing here? You''re influencing me here."


    Said Mu Cen to shake own leg: "my leg also bandages well, soon all right."


    Anyway, it''s like I don''t want Li Shiyuan to stay here any more. Li Shiyuan naturally knew what Mu Cen meant, and the evil in his eyes did not ease at all.


    Looking at Mu Cen again, Li Shiyuan suddenly pinched Mu Cen''s chin.


    Mu Cen had never been treated like this. She was stunned. For a moment, she didn''t respond. She just looked at Li Shiyuan in a stalemate: "you pinch me. It hurts. You let me go. "


    Hearing Mu Cen''s voice, Li Shiyuan released Mu Cen.


    But soon, Li Shiyuan''s low voice came and asked, "don''t you like me?"


    This makes Mu Cen a Leng.


    What is like?


    What is dislike?


    It seems that Mu Cen doesn''t have much idea about these, but at least he can get along with Li Shiyuan for such a long time. He doesn''t think it''s anything. Should that be a nuisance?


    Think, Mu Cen very honest nod: "like."


    This simple answer, let Li Shiyuan''s eyebrows and eyes gradually relaxed, eyebrows and eyes before the evil also followed to dissipate some.


    Li Shiyuan''s thin lips moved. When he wanted to say something, footsteps came from outside the Yulong lake. Li Shiyuan''s eyes narrowed slightly.


    That''s one of my subordinates.


    I''m afraid that if the situation changes and they are still in the cave, they can''t find it and they don''t know the existence of the cave. They will worry subconsciously.


    Under such circumstances, Li Shiyuan quickly stood up.


    In front of the affairs between men and women and the love and hatred between family and country, Li Shiyuan knows which is more important. For mu Cen, he has a long way to go.


    Mu Cen saw Li Shiyuan suddenly stand up, but he was stunned for a while, but mu Cen soon heard the sound outside, Mu Cen was a little nervous.


    It''s not a tense situation.


    Instead, she felt that yulongtan could not stay any longer. At dawn, she was going to leave here and find a more suitable place. Otherwise, sooner or later, she would cause trouble.


    Even Mu Cen thinks that he should go back to the dragon clan at dawn, and go back quietly when everyone doesn''t find out.


    So, Mu Cen also secretly made a decision in his heart.


    Li Shiyuan looks down at Mu Cen, Mu Cen''s careful thinking is in Li Shiyuan''s eyes, but Li Shiyuan doesn''t pierce it, but whispers: "cen''er, wait for me here, don''t leave in private, don''t let me not find you, do you hear me?"


    "Why?" Mu Cen showed up all of a sudden.


    Li Shiyuan didn''t say anything: "the situation outside is unstable, but it will be better after tonight. I will definitely come to meet you tomorrow. Do you hear me?"


    Mu Cen said.


    I didn''t take Li Shiyuan''s words to heart.


    You can go back with Li Shiyuan.


    It''s impossible for an ordinary house to have its own shelter. It''s just a place with big wooden barrels, which can only be temporarily relieved and can''t be used for a long time. That will only let Mu Cen decline a little bit.


    But when Li Shiyuan said this, Mu Cen''s heart beat faster.


    Unspeakable feeling, it is a kind of heart beating appearance.


    It''s ridiculous.


    And the outside voice more and more cramped up, and even someone has begun to test the water of Yulong lake, Mu Cen suddenly become nervous.


    Li Shiyuan calmly pressed Mu Cen''s shoulder: "if I go out, it will be OK. Wait for me here."


    After that, Li Shiyuan didn''t hesitate. Soon, the man disappeared in front of Mu Cen. Mu Cen didn''t speak. He quickly stood up, but he didn''t care about the injury on his feet and walked towards the door of the cave.


    Outside Yulong lake, the lights are bright.


    The horse''s hooves were pounding.


    But everywhere is full of the smell of blood, I don''t know how many corpses lie on the ground, these corpses are quietly processed in the Yulong lake, and then with the vortex was involved in the sea.


    This smell, choking Mu Cen very uncomfortable.


    Mu Cen did not speak, immediately turned back to the cave.


    I don''t know how long it took for the chaos outside the cave to completely calm down.


    Mu Cen gradually calmed down. She healed herself until the foot injury was all right. Mu Cen immediately stood up and tried to find out the colorful feather from her waist.


    When Mu Cen''s hand went in, Mu Cen was shocked.


    Because she found that the colored feather was missing.


    Mu Cen completely flustered up, how can''t calm down.


    You know, if the colorful feathers are gone, then she can''t go back. It should be said that she can''t go back to the dragon family wantonly. She must wait until the passage between heaven and earth is open.


    And this time is only open once a month.


    If Mu Cen remembers correctly, it will be tomorrow. It''s the future of heaven. Does it mean that I have to spend more than ten years on earth?


    This made Muchen a little desperate.


    Mortal fun, but play more, or miss their own bed, mortal everything, not enough to let mucen sentimentally refused to go.


    Mu Cen''s face drooped.


    She is thinking about whether to find long Shaoyun in advance and let herself go back. But mu Cen quickly vetoed it, because Mu Cen knew that long Shaoyun was not in the dragon family at all, but in the heaven. The queen mother had something to tell long Shaoyun to do.


    When long Shaoyun can find himself, he is still trapped in the mortal world for at least ten years.


    At that time, elder Xuankong had already found that he had disappeared.


    Isn''t it all death?


    Mu Cen can''t despair any more. At last, she jumps into the Yulong lake, and the huge fish tail is beating the water in the Yulong lake, which is a kind of silent vent.


    And the sky outside gradually brightened up.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡ª¡ª


    Mu Cen didn''t go back to the cave at daybreak. Instead, she swam directly to the bank from the water of yulongtan. She didn''t rush out, but looked around carefully to make sure that no one noticed her. Mu Cen jumped up and quickly returned to the bank.

 Chapter 1426

    The tail is gone and the clothes are dry. Mu Cen turns around and walks out of the Yulong pool.


    Anyway, even if we can''t go back for the time being, at least we can''t stay here.


    It''s going to get into trouble sooner or later.


    Mu Cen thought about where he was going.


    But as he walked, Mu Cen''s fun heart was excited.


    In this half year of mortal life, Mu Cen actually spent most of his time in yulongtan, and occasionally went to the nearby market, but he didn''t have any mortal silver on him, so he couldn''t buy anything.


    Mu Cen doesn''t need these things either.


    Those delicious, in fact, Mu Cen looked greedy, but also did not eat, and a small half a year, the nearby market is gone.


    Mu Cen heard that there is a moat in the outer suburbs of Kyoto, which is also connected with the sea, and can let her swim freely at night.


    So Muchen plans to go to the moat.


    She walked all the way to Kyoto.


    It''s just that there''s still some distance from Kyoto. I''m afraid it will take some time. Thinking about the embarrassment of not seeing water at night, Mu CEN is a little depressed.


    It''s getting dark.


    The surrounding also followed more and more quiet.


    Mu Cen still did not find the water source, the kind of irritability followed obvious up, because did not find the water source, also let Mu Cen''s feet began to itch.


    This is not the way.


    Mu Cen''s mouth is flat.


    Suddenly, her eyes brightened and she saw a stream not far away.


    Even if it can''t solve the problem, it can at least ease for a while, and then continue to walk after daybreak. This time, Mu Cen can''t help but quickly walk towards the direction of the stream.


    Walking to the edge of the news, Mu Cen took off his shoes without saying a word and put his feet directly into the stream.


    Under such circumstances, Mu Cen seems to ease down suddenly, and the whole body is relaxed. She wants to show her tail freely, but after thinking about it, Mu Cen calms down to avoid bringing trouble to herself.


    The stream is very shallow. If someone is found near here, he will be caught as a monster.


    After all, mortals, for them, or fear more.


    Muchen spat out his tongue.


    Suddenly, there was a lot of noise around. This time, Mu Cen got nervous and stood up from the stream without thinking about it. But before he could leave, he was stopped.


    Several fierce men with sharp blades came towards Mu Cen.


    The man at the head laughed obscenely: "where is this little lady from? I''m so beautiful, but I''m here alone. I''d better go back with you. I promise I''ll love you. "


    That tone all takes frivolous, even next instant moves to Mu Cen.


    Mu Cen immediately dodged.


    When Li Shiyuan did the same action, Mu Cen didn''t dodge, because Mu Cen didn''t feel sick, but if he was a big man, Mu Cen would feel more sick.


    The difference between people is really big.


    Mu Cen didn''t say a word, trying to get out of here.


    However, because of Mu Cen''s resistance, it is obvious that the big man''s temper has become extremely irascible, not to mention that he is still following his brother. In this way, he will lose face.


    "Take this little lady back to me!" The big man said fiercely.


    The next moment, the big man clasped Mu Cen''s wrist, Mu Cen exclaimed, and the men around him began to laugh.


    "Little lady, go back with big brother. Big brother can protect you."


    "Little lady, whose serious girl will come out and wander in this evening, so don''t pretend that you are lucky for big brother to take a fancy to you!"


    ¡­¡­


    There''s not a word serious about that.


    Mu Cen listened to the fire.


    When she looked at the man in front of her, she hated that she could not use magic in the mortal world. She could use magic to heal, but she could not use magic to hurt people. Otherwise, it was against the rule of heaven, and it was not good for her.


    And remove the magic, Mu Cen can''t break free from this kind of imprisonment.


    This time, Mu Cen became more and more passive. Without thinking about it, he gave the man an ear photon. The man, who was already angry, seemed to have lost control completely.


    Suddenly, in the quiet night, there was the sound of torn clothes.


    Mu CEN is wrong.


    The men around laughed as if they were watching the excitement.


    Under such circumstances, Mu Cen''s small face wrinkled up, looking at the surrounding environment, looking for a suitable opportunity to escape.


    As a result, Mu Cen had nowhere to escape.


    She was oppressed by the man, too much power came, Mu Cen was almost out of breath, the sour smell of this person, let Mu Cen feel much more disgusting.


    The feeling of being molested made Muchen disgusted.


    Her brows twisted and her palms began to gather strength.


    You can''t hurt people with mana, but there''s no rule that you can''t protect yourself with mana. Mu Cen takes a deep breath. When the man leans over, she''s ready to give each other a fatal blow.


    As a result, at this time, a sound of horse hooves came.


    "How bold! In the Zhou Dynasty, did anyone dare to rob people''s women in the street?" A male voice came and glared at each other with severity.


    Then came a group of bodyguards.


    The Mangfu on the spot was stunned. When he saw the other side again, their faces turned pale.


    In the Zhou Dynasty, who didn''t know the symbol of yuanwangfu.


    These bodyguards are obviously the people of King yuan''s house. You know, King yuan has always dealt with justice. If you encounter such things, you will never tolerate them.


    The Mangfu knelt down and said, "King yuan, please forgive me. It''s not the grass people''s fault. It''s the little lady who seduces the grass people."


    In a moment, all the responsibilities were shifted to Mu Cen.


    Mu Cen gaped, probably never met such a person who confused black and white.


    As a result, before Mu Cen could retort, she suddenly fell into a solid embrace: "are you ok? How can I explain to you? Why don''t you obey? "


    Mu Cen listens to the familiar voice to be stunned, subconsciously raises his head: "Li Shiyuan, is it you?"


    Because of the rudeness of Mangfu, Mu Cen''s clothes had already fallen off.


    This kind of spring is different from what Li Shiyuan saw alone before.


    It was blasphemed by other men.


    The woman he wants to marry is also the future Princess yuan, but this may make Li Shiyuan give up.


    His eyebrows and eyes became more and more gloomy.


    Soon, Li Shiyuan''s eyes gradually darkened. He immediately took off his cloak and wrapped Mu Cen.

 Chapter 1427

    Mu Cen a Leng: "what are you doing?"


    "Don''t you know if you''ve been seen all?" Li Shiyuan''s tone is also a little heavy, "who allows you to wear this kind of clothes. This time, I won''t leave you alone. If you never remember what I told you, I can only tie you to my side. "


    That''s for sure.


    It''s not to give Mu Cen a chance to think, but to tell him clearly about Mu Cen''s decision.


    Mu Cen was stunned.


    And Li Shiyuan has picked up Mu Cen and quickly walked towards the side of the horse, the voice is still more dignified: "all turn around."


    "Yes." All the guards answered.


    But before wants to humiliate Mu Cen''s Mangfu, under this kind of situation, is scared to death, how all did not expect Mu Cen to have the relations with Li Shiyuan.


    Li Shiyuan is the king of yuan today.


    This time, they did not dare to hesitate, immediately knelt down: "King yuan, please forgive me, King yuan. The grass people are wronged."


    I didn''t know why I met Li Shiyuan, but under such circumstances, everyone knows that it''s important to protect his life, so what I don''t want to do is to blame Er mucen for all these things.


    "It''s the grassroots that the enchantress first seduced. Where are the good women wandering outside in the evening. She''s definitely not a human, she''s a demon The wild man is talking nonsense.


    This words is to let Mu Cen wring eyebrows.


    This bullshit is really right.


    It''s just that she''s not a demon, she''s a fairy.


    The immortals that have not been listed in the immortal class.


    Where can the dragon people be demons.


    Mu Cen pursed his mouth and looked at Li Shiyuan wrongly: "I was playing by the stream. This man suddenly came and wanted to tease me."


    Mu Cen has always been a straightforward person, not so many ordinary people, so after being framed, he refuted without saying a word.


    If on weekdays, maybe no one will believe it. After all, there are really no good women who will appear outside in the middle of the night.


    But Li Shiyuan will believe, because Li Shiyuan and Mu Cen have been together for half a month, but he knows Mu Cen well. This person is just like a piece of white paper, and everything is clearly written on his face, so there is no need to guess.


    And Mu Cen really can''t lie.


    It''s like why it''s in yulongtan. Those explanations are full of holes.


    But Li Shiyuan didn''t break it.


    That''s instinctive intuition. Intuitively, he doesn''t think Muchen is a man with a heart.


    Under such circumstances, Li Shiyuan lowered his eyebrows and coaxed the little girl in front of him: "wait for me first, I''ll deal with things here."


    Mu Cen said.


    Li Shiyuan even personally sent Mu Cen to a safe place, and then seriously explained that the bodyguard on one side should not neglect him.


    The bodyguards are all people who have been with Li Shiyuan for a long time. When did you see Li Shiyuan treat a person with such an attitude? It''s still a woman. Even today''s emperor, Li Shiyuan didn''t bother so much. So the bodyguards couldn''t help looking at Mu Cen, and naturally they didn''t dare to neglect him.


    Then, Li Shiyuan came to the barbarian.


    Seeing this, a few hooligans also knew that the situation was over. Now they had no other idea except to kowtow to apologize and beg to save their own life.


    But Li Shiyuan didn''t let go the meaning of the barbarian in front of him. His eyes were gloomy and terrible: "who moved her?"


    "He said The rest of the people consciously pointed to the leading man.


    The man''s face changed, and Li Shiyuan''s tone did not soften: "my king''s woman, do you dare to touch, dare to bewitch people and say that she is a monster?"


    The wild man took a cool breath.


    But Li Shiyuan didn''t give the wild man a chance to speak again. When he touched Mu Cen, his hand had already fallen. The wild man uttered a shrill cry, and he was listening to people in the quiet night.


    The people around them were shaking with fright.


    No one dare to speak.


    Mu Cen stares at him and thinks that he is cruel. In Mu Cen''s cognition, any life is worthy of awe, but maybe he has been in the mortal world for a long time, so mu CEN is more calm in the face of such people, and she doesn''t say a word.


    Li Shiyuan not only cut off each other''s hands, but also let the bodyguard catch each other, naked, surrounded by a rag, covering the place that should not be exposed, and put it in the wilderness.


    You know, there are many poisonous snakes and all kinds of wild animals in the wilderness.


    And then the weather will get colder and colder, it really can''t live for a few days.


    The rest of the barbarians are accomplices. They are directly put into prison by Li Shiyuan and can''t turn over. It''s hard to say how they are in prison.


    Waiting for everything to be handled, Li Shiyuan did not hesitate and quickly walked in the direction of Mu Cen.


    Looking at Mu Cen''s staring eyes, Li Shiyuan lowered his head and said: "scared?"


    Mu Cen nodded and quickly shook his head, but he didn''t say anything. Li Shiyuan didn''t care, but said calmly: "those who touch you will naturally be punished."


    Mu Cen said: "are you doing it for me?"


    "Yes." Li Shiyuan did not deny it.


    "Why?" Mu Cen looked up and couldn''t tell whether he knew or didn''t know.


    Li Shiyuan just looked at Mu Cen and said quietly, "because you are my person, I will not allow anyone to bully you."


    "Why am I your man?" Mu CEN is more curious.


    For this sentence, Mu Cen has not understood very much. In her world, she thinks that she is an independent individual and never thinks who she is.


    So under such circumstances, for Li Shiyuan''s words, Mu Cen really does not understand.


    Li Shiyuan lowered his head and chuckled. Suddenly, his voice was very low. He was not afraid that the bodyguard on the scene would hold Mu Cen in his arms. His thick fingers held Mu Cen''s hand and gently rubbed it on the back of her hand.


    "I''ve lived with you for half a month. I''ve seen enough of your body. You''re not my person. Do you want to be someone else? You said you had a husband, but I''ve never met him. And if your husband really exists, will he let you wander outside alone? " Li Shiyuan asked directly.


    Mu Cen really can''t answer for a while.


    But mu Cen also heard the ambiguous elements in Li Shiyuan''s words. Mu Cen didn''t quite understand it, but it was a kind of new love, and it seemed that he didn''t understand it.


    Finally, Mu Cen''s face was a little red, and he lowered his head, subconsciously trying to pull his hand out of Li Shiyuan''s confinement.


    But Li Shiyuan''s action is faster, and he has hegemonically held Mu Cen''s hand, and no longer let Mu Cen have any chance to escape.


    "Cen''er, I gave you a chance." Li Shiyuan said directly, "at that time, I let you leave. But now you appear in front of me, so I can''t let you go. You can only go back to Yuan palace with me and be my princess. "

 Chapter 1428

    Mu Cen a Leng, this just returned to a God: "you are Yuan Wang?"


    She just heard that, after all, she was in the world. Even though she was ignorant, she knew the name of King yuan, but mu cencong linked Li Shiyuan with King yuan.


    I always feel that these earthly emperors, like the queen mother in heaven, are also superior, which can not be easily seen by outsiders.


    For example, in the dragon race, it''s not that you can''t see the queen mother, it''s just that you need a special festival to see the queen mother, or when the queen mother has a call, Mu Cen will go to meet her.


    Therefore, Mu Cen didn''t think much about Li Shiyuan''s identity.


    And now¡ª¡ª


    Mu Cen pursed his mouth and did not speak.


    And Li Shiyuan still looked at Mu Cen seriously: "you really don''t know my identity at all."


    Mu Cen shook his head.


    "Now I know. Can you come with me?" Li Shiyuan asked with a smile.


    Mu Cen thought about it, but he didn''t hesitate. Walking outside, I don''t know what''s going on. She needs a big pool at night to live safely. Now that the colorful feather is gone, she can''t go back. She has to wait until the passage is opened in the heaven.


    At that time, we must be punished.


    But mu Cen still has a fluke mentality, the little maid who follows the word can conceal the past for herself. When she was sleeping, she said that she was very sleepy and wanted to sleep. Don''t make noise until she wakes up.


    And Xuankong elder is not in the clan these two days, so mucen is safe.


    After thinking about it, Mu Cen just looked at Li Shiyuan.


    Li Shiyuan raised his eyebrows: "what do you want to say to me? I can do whatever you want. "


    There''s really nothing you can''t do.


    On that day, although the Prince did not die, Li Shiyuan had already returned all the things he had done, and Li Shiyuan had handed the evidence of the prince''s crime to the emperor. Today, under the imperial edict, the prince was abolished and the East Palace was vacated. We all know who the next prince will be.


    But the emperor''s dragon body gradually declined. Li Shiyuan was afraid that he would soon become the king of the Zhou Dynasty.


    Naturally, no one can stop Li Shiyuan from doing anything.


    Mu Cen blinked, and then seriously asked: "I want to take a bath. It needs a big pool. Is that ok?"


    This demand made Li Shiyuan laugh.


    Li Shiyuan thought Mu Cen would put forward something difficult to do, but it turned out to be such a simple thing. Mu Cen was not greedy at all, for any gold and silver jewelry seems to be outside the body, even the status and power did not care.


    This kind of Mu Cen, is let Li Shiyuan particularly like.


    "Just a bath?" Li Shiyuan asked.


    "It''s not a cask. It''s a big pool. And I don''t like people making noise when I take a bath. " Mu Cen said seriously.


    I didn''t think about Li Shiyuan''s idea at all.


    Li Shiyuan responded quickly: "it can''t be easier. There is a big bath pool in the palace of King yuan. Then there is hot spring water, which is full of water all the year round. It''s big, just like the pool in the cave, but it''s not so deep. But in the middle, you can drown people. "


    Li Shiyuan described it.


    Mu Cen listen to, subconsciously swallowed saliva, is very serious looking at: "really?"


    "I don''t have to lie to you." Li Shiyuan smiles.


    "Then I''ll go back with you." Mu CEN is a hit.


    I was really attracted by the big pool.


    Li Shiyuan burst out laughing. He knew that Mu Cen was not because of his own identity, but because of the huge bath pool in Yuan palace.


    If you don''t have this bath pool, I''m afraid Mu Cen will go without hesitation.


    Li Shiyuan had no choice but to shake his head and looked down at Mu Cen: "do you like bathing so much?"


    "Yes. It''s deep and big. I like it best. " Mu Cen smilingly, "like yulongtan."


    "Then I''ll have someone make it for you." Li Shiyuan is very direct.


    Mu Cen blinked: "really?"


    "Yes." Li Shiyuan gave a positive answer.


    Mu CEN is smiling, while Li Shiyuan calmly takes Mu Cen by the hand, and then takes him to the carriage. Mu Cen also notes that they seem too close.


    But mu Cen didn''t say anything, can''t say is used to or other, at least this person is Li Shiyuan, let Mu Cen didn''t too much resistance.


    Soon, Li Shiyuan galloped with Mu Cen to the direction of Yuan palace.


    Under such circumstances, Mu CEN is strange. From time to time, he pokes his head and looks at the surrounding environment, but Li Shiyuan doesn''t say anything.


    Until they came back to Yuan palace.


    The servants in the mansion were also surprised to see Li Shiyuan bringing a girl back, but they were so surprised that they hid well and didn''t say anything.


    What they saw was Li Shiyuan''s caution towards the little girl, even in front and behind.


    When did they see King yuan coaxing people so patiently.


    And the concubines and concubines in the mansion are no longer a few, and the most favorite is now the side concubine empress Junru. Before Mu Cen appeared, people in Yuan''s mansion thought that Junru would be the future Donggong empress, even the mother of the world.


    And now Mu Cen appears, as if everything has become uncertain.


    But mu Cen didn''t know what these people thought. In the whole yuan palace, Mu Cen only knew Li Shiyuan. Subconsciously, Mu Cen hid.


    Li Shiyuan naturally protected Mu Cen in his arms, and then said faintly: "you go down first, she doesn''t like many people."


    "Yes." The slave answered.


    "Wait in the pool outside the East building. If Miss wants you to do something, you will prepare it as soon as possible. Do you understand?" Li Shiyuan orders coldly.


    The slave did not dare to hesitate. He answered in unison: "yes, slave."


    Then Li Shiyuan took Mu Cen to the East Building, and the slaves responded. Everyone looked at each other, and their faces were shocked.


    Oh, my God, it''s the East Tower.


    It''s the main building of King yuan''s mansion and the place where Li Shiyuan lives.


    You know, even the most favorite Junru has never been here. If Li Shiyuan changes his name, he will go to the concubine''s house instead of asking them to come to the East building. Li Shiyuan is the only one in the East building. Under such circumstances, Li Shiyuan let Mu Cen enter the East building.


    What does that mean.


    All of a sudden, the slaves seemed to understand.


    But mu Cen didn''t know.


    The uncomfortable feeling became more and more obvious. She just wanted to see the big pool and water, and let herself completely stretch out.


    Li Shiyuan also saw that Mu Cen couldn''t wait. He was really helpless: "I think we should let the slaves make the pool for you soon."


    Mu CEN is smiling.


    Li Shiyuan has brought Mu Cen to the pool.


    Mu Cen doesn''t worry. He just looks at Li Shiyuan as if he is asking Li Shiyuan to go out.

 Chapter 1429

    Li Shiyuan knew Mu Cen''s idea and said with a smile: "I''m going out. I still have things to deal with. I''m in the East building. There are slaves waiting outside. When you''re ready, you can call the slaves directly. The slaves will come in and change clothes for you. I''ve prepared new clothes for you. Don''t wear one all the time. Don''t you feel uncomfortable? "


    Mu Cen looked at his clothes and shook his head: "it''s not hard."


    Li Shiyuan said nothing: "you take a bath, don''t take too long. Do you understand?"


    "Good." Mu Cen nodded.


    Knowing that it''s on someone else''s territory, I can''t be so presumptuous, but under such circumstances, it''s enough for mu Cen.


    It''s not that I have to soak in it all night. It''s just that Mu Cen likes water.


    Thinking of this, Mu Cen hummed.


    Li Shiyuan didn''t embarrass Mu Cen too much. Looking at Mu Cen''s expression, Li Shiyuan went out quietly.


    As far as Li Shiyuan is concerned, he has a long way to go.


    Then, Li Shiyuan left leisurely.


    Mu Cen quickly jumped into the pool, that kind of happy, let Mu Cen can''t help breathing deeply, the fish tail soon exposed.


    As Li Shiyuan said, the pool is the deepest in the innermost place, which can really submerge people.


    Mu Cen raised his head and didn''t dare to slap his tail so wantonly in Yulong lake, but he enjoyed it very much.


    It took Mu Cen an hour to be satisfied.


    This time, Mu Cen put his tail away and came out of the pool neatly. When the slave outside heard the movement, he immediately said, "how are you, miss? Well, the slaves will come in and serve you. "


    "Don''t use it -" Mu Cen was not used to it.


    The minions didn''t think so. They soon went in. Mu Cen subconsciously hid for a while, and his clothes were too late to wear.


    And the slaves have quickly come to Mu Cen, quickly wipe Mu Cen clean, and then put on new and soft clothes.


    It''s pink.


    On the contrary, Mu Cen''s skin is as white as snow.


    Like the peach blossom in March, it is beautiful.


    Even Mu Cen''s face doesn''t need any make-up, which is enough to attract everyone''s attention. The slaves are a little distracted, as if they suddenly understand why Li Shiyuan loves Mu Cen.


    Even they, as women, are all staring at Mu Cen.


    Soon, the slaves took back their mind, so quickly took mucen out, naturally took mucen directly to the East building.


    The East building is the place where Li Shiyuan lives.


    Mu Cen blinked, but there was nothing that didn''t suit him. In addition, it seemed that he was a little tired. In the mortal world, Mu Cen followed the rest time of the mortal world. After a while, Mu Cen fell asleep.


    The slaves retreated quietly, but they didn''t go far. They were waiting at the door, waiting for orders at any time.


    It was quiet inside.


    ¡­¡­


    At midnight¡ª¡ª


    When Li Shiyuan came out of his study and went outside, the slave had already asked for an address: "I''ll see King yuan. King yuan is thousands of years old, thousands of years old."


    Li Shiyuan brushed his sleeve and the slaves stood up.


    He asked faintly, "miss is asleep."


    "I fell asleep. The young lady took a bath for an hour before she came out. Then the slave changed the clothes for her, and she had a rest. " The slave explained carefully and made the whereabouts of Mu Cen clear.


    Li Shiyuan made a sound and raised his hand. The slaves didn''t say anything. They stood quietly outside the house, but they were more sure that Mu Cen was special to Li Shiyuan.


    Then Li Shiyuan had entered the house.


    The candles in the house have gone out.


    Mu Cen quietly curled up on the bed, the whole person were huddled in the quilt, and in the Yulong lake to see Mu Cen seems to be different.


    When he was in yulongtan, Li Shiyuan was in a coma most of the time, and in the wake of a few days, he just saw Mu Cen rest against the edge of the cave.


    Most of the time, Mu Cen seems to prefer to be in the Yulong lake, as if it is integrated with the Yulong lake.


    It''s really like a fish.


    A mermaid.


    Li Shiyuan didn''t believe in Mermaid, but when he saw Mu Cen, he had to believe it. He looked down at Mu Cen, and his eyebrows became more relaxed.


    Then, Li Shiyuan quietly opened the quilt, lay down calmly, and then hugged Mu Cen into his arms.


    Mu Cen really didn''t have any vigilance, maybe he was really involved, and soon changed the direction, and then fell asleep without any resistance.


    The smile in Li Shiyuan''s eyebrows was deeper.


    Looking at the little woman in my arms, the smile in my eyebrows is always there.


    All the way to the bottom.


    And in the palace of King yuan, it''s quiet.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡ª¡ª


    Mu Cen lived in Yuan palace.


    Li Shiyuan is busy with his official business, but he will also let his confidants follow Mu Cen to avoid any mistakes.


    You know, in the Zhou Dynasty, women''s dependents were not allowed to leave the house easily, but there were no restrictions for mu Cen. Li Shiyuan would not stop Mu Cen as long as it was where he wanted to go.


    Even if Li Shiyuan is busy, he will spare time to accompany Mu Cen.


    The concubines in the house have already known the existence of mucen. Everyone is very curious about mucen, but no one knows the origin of mucen.


    Junru, who has always been favored, is really aware of the threat, but under such circumstances, she can only wait and see the change, and does not want to cause trouble to herself.


    Besides, Junru''s background is not as good as underestimated.


    Many things are arranged step by step, and Li Shiyuan is not allowed to do anything wrong. Since there are women in favor, Junru also knows how to treat them.


    Just under such circumstances, Junru is not in a hurry.


    There''s something urgent.


    ¡­¡­


    Mu Cen didn''t know about these intrigues. He was more interested in the mortal world. In this case, the mortal world Mu Cen could touch in Yuan palace was quite different from what he saw.


    Those strange things make Mu Cen extremely curious.


    "Is this the Pearl of the night?" Asked Mu Cen.


    One side of the slave seriously explained: "yes, it''s the night pearl of the East China Sea. It''s extremely precious. Except for one in the Imperial Palace, the rest is in the yuan palace."


    This tone is proud, but let Mu Cen silent smile.


    The Pearl of the night.


    This is the last thing before the dragon. The Dragon Palace is illuminated by the night pearl. Mu Cen has seen big since he was a child.


    In the mortal world, the biggest night pearl is mu Cen''s toy. He doesn''t want to see it.


    But in the eyes of mortals, these things are regarded as treasures.

 Chapter 1430

    That kind of expression, let Mu Cen looking at can''t help but want to smile, then she suddenly said: "what''s strange about this thing?"


    The slave listened to Mu Cen''s words as if he had heard a fairy tale: "Miss, this is the most precious Donghai night pearl. There are only two in the world. One is in the emperor''s palace, and the other is in yuanwangfu. This night pearl is a thousand year old oyster spirit. How can it not be precious? It''s even more difficult to get these. I don''t know how many lives it will take, you know, The Pearl of the night is in the deep sea. How can people stay in the sea for a long time? "


    The tone that the slave says appears machine exaggerates.


    Mu Cen Oh voice: "my family a lot of."


    This is the truth. I think Mu CEN is talking nonsense, but because Li Shiyuan likes Mu Cen, I dare not speak more.


    And Mu Cen looked at the night pearl and lost interest.


    Just when Li Shiyuan came in and saw the picture, he was quiet: "if you like, I''ll give it to you."


    It''s a treasure in the world, but I don''t mind giving it to Mu Cen.


    Mu Cen blinked and shook his head: "I said, there are many in my family."


    Then Mu Cen didn''t speak any more and didn''t look at the night pearl again. Li Shiyuan was really not interested in seeing it in Mu Cen''s eyes.


    It seems that Mu CEN is not interested in these.


    Li Shiyuan didn''t say anything. He was quiet and looked at Mu Cen like this: "it seems that you don''t have something you like."


    "Yes, water." Mu Cen smilingly, "who is the best thing in the world?"


    Li Shiyuan did not speak, silent smile.


    It''s like watching Mu Cen smile like this can make people feel very happy.


    "I''ll take you to a place." Li Shiyuan suddenly opened his mouth.


    Mu Cen a Leng: "go where?"


    She blinked and looked at Li Shiyuan curiously. Li Shiyuan didn''t hide it. She said straight to the point: "don''t you like to take a bath? I''ll show you a bigger pool. "


    Mu Cen''s eyes brightened: "is it in Yuan Wang Fu?"


    However, during this period of time, the palace of King yuan was quiet, and there was no construction at all. Every day, Mu Cen took a bath in the pool attached to the East Building, and he was very happy. The slaves did not come in to disturb Mu Cen and let Mu Cen relax completely.


    It''s just that in such relaxation, there is still a little vigilance.


    After all, this is king yuan''s house, so mu Cen didn''t dare to be too presumptuous.


    So mu Cen can''t swing his tail as wantonly as he did in the Yulong lake. He can only stretch his tail in the pool, but it''s enough for mu Cen.


    Mu Cen also knew that her practice was not enough to leave the water completely. When she has enough practice, she can be like an ordinary person in the world.


    While Mu Cen was meditating, Li Shiyuan said with a smile: "in the east palace."


    "Where is the east palace?" Mu Cen a Leng, curiously ask.


    Li Shiyuan looks at Mu Cen with great interest. Li Shiyuan is also surprised by Mu Cen''s words. Mu Cen can be innocent, but no matter how innocent people are, they can''t be completely unaware of the location of the East Palace and the status it means in Kyoto.


    But in Mu Cen''s eyes, Li Shiyuan couldn''t see any trace of lying.


    I didn''t even know the existence of Donggong.


    "You don''t know where the East Palace is?" Li Shiyuan asked in a low voice.


    Mu Cen shook his head, very innocent: "I don''t know."


    In this case, Li Shiyuan''s eyes low convergence for a while, eyes fell on Mu Cen''s body, but not for a moment.


    "Where is that?" Mu Cen asked seriously.


    "Where the prince lives today." Li Shiyuan began to explain.


    "What is the prince?" Mu CEN is more curious.


    Li Shiyuan''s eyes remained unchanged and his face did not show: "the prince is the future emperor."


    "Oh Mu Cen nodded, "is that emperor very powerful?"


    "The people who ruled the Zhou Dynasty." Li Shiyuan explained that he didn''t mean to be impatient.


    Mu Cen thought and didn''t want to say: "isn''t that the same as the Jade Emperor''s mother in the management of heaven?"


    "Yes." Li Shiyuan did not deny it.


    But there was also some accident. I didn''t expect Mu Cen to describe the emperor of the Zhou Dynasty with the Jade Emperor and the queen mother, but Li Shiyuan didn''t ask much.


    These days, Mu Cen lives in the palace of King yuan, which is not the same as when he lived in the cave. The cave is boring. Their lives can''t be any simpler. They eat, sleep, rest and recuperate, that''s all.


    There''s no other thing, no contact with other people and other things.


    Now it''s different. Muchen can see countless new things.


    No matter in the market or in King yuan''s mansion, it''s like people who have never seen the world before, and even a lot of questions are not amusing.


    It looks like a young lady who is indifferent to the world, but this kind of carelessness has no common sense of life at all.


    It''s like Mu CEN is not a person in this world at all.


    When such an idea came into Li Shiyuan''s mind, he thought it was incredible and soon suppressed it. Mu Cen''s innocence and romance were also Li Shiyuan''s most exciting place.


    In places like the imperial palace where people have ulterior motives, there are very few people who are innocent and transparent as a piece of white paper. It''s even more precious.


    It was also this brilliant smile that made Li Shiyuan''s heart beat.


    "That''s really powerful. The immortals in heaven and even the king of hell should obey the orders of the queen mother and leeway. " Mu Cen said seriously.


    I really think it''s too much.


    But they still didn''t connect Donggong with Li Shiyuan.


    But Li Shiyuan looked at Mu Cen seriously, lowered his head and gave a light smile: "Cen Er, you said it as if you had been to heaven."


    Mu Cen wants to nod even if he doesn''t want to. He is suddenly awakened by Li Shiyuan''s words.


    This time, Mu Cen covered his mouth and immediately shook his head: "no, I haven''t been there, but everyone says so. Does the queen mother and the Jade Emperor control the heaven and the earth? Aren''t there many people worshiping them in the temples of the Zhou Dynasty? "


    That''s a reasonable explanation.


    Li Shiyuan bowed his head and chuckled. He didn''t think much about it.


    Mu Cen was relieved. He was a little scared. He didn''t expect to blurt it out.


    In fact, Mu CEN is not such an unguarded person on weekdays, but under such circumstances, he seems to have extra trust in Li Shiyuan. In front of him, he is completely relaxed.


    Unable to say why, Mu Cen even thinks that even if one day he shows his true shape in front of Li Shiyuan, it seems that Li Shiyuan won''t do anything about himself.


    Mu Cen didn''t say a word, but this idea made Mu Cen smile.

 Chapter 1431

    Li Shiyuan raised his eyebrows: "what are you laughing at?"


    "Nothing." Mu Cen shook his head seriously, "don''t you want to take me to see the new pool?"


    Li Shiyuan made a sound.


    Then he naturally took Mu Cen''s hand. These days, this person has been used to this kind of action for a long time. Mu Cen didn''t adapt to it at first, and now seems to take it for granted.


    She naturally did not resist, so seriously looking at Li Shiyuan: "do you have something to say to me?"


    "Do you want to live in the east palace?" Li Shiyuan calmed down and asked slowly.


    After the prince''s accident, even though he is still alive, he has been deposed to a remote place, and there is no room for maneuver. After that, Li Shiyuan was appointed prince, and no one in Zhou Dynasty had any objection.


    We all know that after Li Shiyuan ascended the throne, the life of the prince will be lost, and Li Shiyuan can''t leave any hidden danger for himself.


    To kill people is to find a reason. The reason why the prince is not moved now is to give the emperor face. That''s all.


    Therefore, the East Palace is naturally Li Shiyuan''s.


    Li Shiyuan also had to live in the east palace. The East Palace was still under repair. Naturally, it was impossible for Li Shiyuan to use the things left by the former crown prince, so he didn''t rush to enter the east palace.


    Now the East Palace is almost cleaned up, and the family members of King yuan''s house have gone to the East Palace, so Li Shiyuan took the initiative to mention it to Mu Cen.


    Mu Cen a Leng a Leng of: "East Palace has big pond of words, certainly East Palace is good."


    The reaction was instinctive.


    Li Shiyuan was amused by Mu Cen''s reaction. He didn''t say anything at last. He took Mu Cen''s hand and walked out of the East building. Mu Cen cleverly followed him.


    This kind of picture, Yuan Wang Fu''s people are not surprised.


    For mu Cen, no one knows the origin of Mu Cen, but they are very clear about the status of Mu Cen in Li Shiyuan''s heart.


    In fact, it doesn''t matter who the princess is.


    What matters is who is in favor.


    Obviously, this is mu Cen.


    ¡­¡­


    Inside the carriage¡ª¡ª


    Li Shiyuan is looking down at the book. On the contrary, Mu CEN is like a very curious person, looking at everything around him and asking questions from time to time.


    But Li Shiyuan did not have any impatience and answered seriously.


    Until Mu Cen was satisfied: "you are really good. You know everything."


    "Isn''t that common sense?" Li Shiyuan raised his eyebrows.


    Mu Cen doesn''t know what is common sense


    Li Shiyuan was dumbfounded and laughed. Finally, he shook his head helplessly and said, "nothing. Is there anything else you want to ask? "


    "No, I''ll ask you when I think about it." Mu Cen also takes it for granted.


    Li Shiyuan made a sound and naturally brought Mu Cen to his side. Without hesitation, Mu Cen pestered Li Shiyuan and asked him what he was looking at.


    "The history of the Zhou Dynasty." Li Shiyuan answered faintly.


    This is the history just written by Taifu. The history is a complete wish. The whole Zhou Dynasty was not beautified or embellished.


    It''s boring.


    "Then tell me." Mu CEN is full of curiosity.


    Before that, Li Shiyuan took him to the market of the Zhou Dynasty, where he was addicted to listening to the master''s storytelling. Now it''s natural to pester Li Shiyuan.


    No one else would dare.


    But mu Cen dares.


    Li Shiyuan will not refuse: "what I said may not be as good as the master."


    "It doesn''t matter. You can say it." Mu Cen''s beautiful big eyes look at Li Shiyuan. The bottom of his eyes is the absolute worship and trust of Li Shiyuan.


    It''s like being on earth for such a long time, although it''s just a blinking time in the sky,


    But mu CEN is used to the time in the mortal world. It seems that in the long time in the mortal world, long Shaoyun''s position in Mu Cen''s heart is replaced by the time when he gets along with Li Shiyuan. It''s a kind of habit. He is used to getting along with this person day and night, even at night.


    Long Shaoyun is different.


    He is the God of heaven, very good to Mu Cen, polite, but how can''t do now so intimate.


    It seems that around Li Shiyuan, Mu Cen seldom thinks of long Shaoyun.


    More of them are Li Shiyuan.


    After a long time, it replaced all the original habits.


    Mu Cen naturally leans on Li Shiyuan. Li Shiyuan doesn''t mind. He bows his head and talks with Mu Cen seriously about the things in the book, which are all the history of the Zhou Dynasty.


    Mu Cen still has 100000 whys, constantly asking.


    Li Shiyuan''s patience is very good. As long as it''s Mu Cen''s question, Li Shiyuan will seriously answer it. Li Shiyuan will say that you understand anything.


    Mu Cen was more interested in listening.


    And the whole person has also depended on Li Shiyuan, but mu Cen didn''t feel it, and didn''t think that men and women are not compatible, as if this kind of behavior is normal.


    Li Shiyuan''s eyes sank and he looked at the little woman who was almost hanging on him. His hand was naturally around Mu Cen''s waist.


    Mu CEN is still twisting.


    And Li Shiyuan''s hand slightly forced, Mu Cen ate pain: "Li Shiyuan, very painful."


    "Don''t move." Li Shiyuan''s voice was a little deep.


    Mu Cen looked at Li Shiyuan naively: "why don''t you move?"


    Li Shiyuan knew that Mu Cen really didn''t understand, but this time Li Shiyuan didn''t want to let Mu Cen go. He lowered his voice and pulled Mu Cen in front of him.


    Mu Cen a Leng, still some innocent: "what are you doing?"


    Li Shiyuan puts Mu Cen on himself. Their posture seems a little ambiguous. No matter what, Mu CEN is a little girl who doesn''t know the world and doesn''t know much about many things. So in Li Shiyuan''s action, Mu CEN is completely stunned, blinks and has no response.


    "Don''t you know what that means?" Li Shiyuan''s voice is a little hoarse.


    Mu Cen shakes his head innocently. That kind of feeling makes Mu Cen subconsciously want to escape. It seems to be instinct, but Li Shiyuan pinches Mu Cen''s waist and doesn''t give him a chance to break free.


    Under such circumstances, Mu Cen deadlocked looking at Li Shiyuan.


    Li Shiyuan''s eyes also sank. He just looked at Mu Cen. Mu Cen''s heart beat faster when he was seen. The feeling of blushing was still obvious. Even the roots of his ears were boiling hot.


    Subconsciously, Mu Cen struggled.


    And Li Shiyuan a force, Mu Cen was pressed in this person''s body.


    They are very close.


    It''s like I''ve never been so close.


    Mu Cen''s hand is pressed on Li Shiyuan''s clothes, but Li Shiyuan doesn''t mind. He grabs Mu Cen''s hand, and her bony fingers pass through Mu Cen''s scaly white fingers. She is not in Li Shiyuan''s confinement.

 Chapter 1432

    "Li Shiyuan -" Mu Cen mumbled his name to himself.


    Li Shiyuan''s voice hoarse, but did not avoid Mu Cen''s eyes, calm mouth: "I want you."


    "What does that mean?" Mu Cen was stunned.


    Li Shiyuan chuckled out: "you will know then."


    Li Shiyuan didn''t explain the rest.


    I didn''t expect to be moved to the present by Mu Cen''s casual action. At first, I just wanted to make Mu Cen calm down, but I didn''t expect that in such intimacy, I fell into it first.


    Facing the innocence of the little girl again, it seems that the indulgent person has become himself.


    Over the years, Li Shiyuan has never had such an impulse, and this impulse also makes Li Shiyuan know more clearly that he wants Mu Cen, which is irresistible.


    And it''s not a good place, it''s not a good time.


    The carriage has also slowly stopped at the gate of the palace. Li Shiyuan just released Mu Cen. Mu CEN is still in Li Shiyuan''s words, confused and completely unknown.


    She was led out of the carriage by Li Shiyuan.


    But soon, Mu Cen was attracted by the imperial palace. This is the place where Mu Cen had never been before. It is majestic and magnificent, with red walls and bricks.


    "Standing there, you can see countless stars at night." Mu Cen looked at the top of the palace wall.


    "I''ll take you at night." Li Shiyuan did not want to speak.


    Mu Cen nodded excitedly.


    Seeing that it was Li Shiyuan''s carriage, the slaves around knelt down: "I see your highness, your highness, thousands of years old, thousands of years old."


    The sound was deafening.


    There was respect and submission in the words.


    Li Shiyuan didn''t pay attention, but carefully protected Mu Cen from the carriage. Mu Cen jumped down happily and fell directly into Li Shiyuan''s arms.


    Li Shiyuan took one and shook his head helplessly.


    For mu Cen, he really has no way.


    "If you jump down like this, you''re not afraid of falling? Don''t girls have a more stable family? " Li Shiyuan asked.


    Mu Cen said: "isn''t there you? I''m not afraid if you''re here. "


    This tone is the absolute trust and relaxation of Li Shiyuan. The smile in Li Shiyuan''s eyebrows is more obvious, and then he calmly holds Mu Cen''s hand.


    The slave on one side was even more stunned.


    It''s different from the custom of the servants in the palace. The servants in the palace have never seen such a picture.


    You know, no matter who is the crown prince, when you are in the East Palace, it means that you are restrained emotionally. At least you won''t easily expose yourself to the public.


    But Li Shiyuan didn''t mind. He almost told everyone that Mu Cen''s position in his heart was not general.


    Until Li Shiyuan left with Mu Cen, the slaves recovered from their previous consternation and looked at each other. Then none of them dared to speak, bowed their heads and quickly retreated to do their own things.


    Since ancient times, the emperor was merciless, and this matter of the imperial family can not be questioned by anyone.


    ¡­¡­


    East Palace.


    Jun Ru couldn''t believe looking at the slave in front of him: "what do you say? You can say it to my palace again."


    Junru is Li Shiyuan''s concubine and the highest ranking concubine in the palace. Naturally, when Li Shiyuan was canonized as the crown prince, Junru used this palace to call herself.


    Naturally, the position of the crown princess is easy to capture.


    But now Junru is not sure.


    Since Li Shiyuan came back with Mu Cen, Junru initially thought it was just Li Shiyuan''s temporary interest, but now it doesn''t seem to be so.


    This kind of carefulness has never happened before. Even under the premise that Mu Cen has no fame, Li Shiyuan still takes Mu Cen into the palace with dignity. What does it mean?


    All this is undoubtedly a slap on Junru''s face, making her the object of everyone''s jokes.


    Under such circumstances, what the slaves said made Jun Ru angry.


    "I dare not hide it. Your highness took Miss Mu into the palace together. When you got off the carriage at the gate of the palace, your highness helped Miss Mu down. They came in hand by hand. Now they are heading for the east palace." The slave repeated it with a slight tremor.


    Jun Ru''s face is more and more ugly. She pinches her beautiful nails into her flesh, but she doesn''t feel it.


    In this case, Jun Ru''s breathing began to be a little cramped, but on the surface, he was calm and did not dare to reveal anything.


    Her identity and status, can''t let Junru and Muchen such identity people care.


    But Junru knows that he has been threatened.


    One side of the maid Xiaolian has gone to Junru: "Niang Niang, don''t worry, your highness, this is a new moment, your Highness''s favorite person is still Niang Niang. Besides, now the empress is the only side imperial concubine in the mansion. The position of the Crown Princess must be the empress. "


    Jun Ru didn''t speak, and the ferocity in his eyes was obvious.


    Xiaolian stood on one side: "Niang Niang, if you can''t, let the king come forward to mention this matter with the emperor?"


    Junru''s family played an important role in the Zhou Dynasty. Although he was not a member of the Li family, he was the founding general conferred by the former Emperor. He was given a title of nobility, which could be regarded as below one person and above ten thousand people.


    Jun Ru listened to this.


    But Jun Ru sank, and the fierce look in his eyes was still there: "but this mu Cen must not be kept. It''s a curse to keep it. "


    Since ancient times, women have been seduced. Who knows what will happen.


    Besides, Mu Cen''s origin is not clear. If there is anything wrong, there are more people involved.


    Junru won''t let this happen.


    "There''s no news about what the palace has asked people to look up?" Jun Ru asks Xiaolian in a low voice.


    Xiaolian shook her head: "no, this mu CEN is like a person who doesn''t exist, but suddenly appears, so she can''t find any news at all."


    "So strange?" Jun Ru''s brow wring, more and more feel incredible.


    "Yes." Xiaolian gave a positive answer, "Niang Niang, maidservant also thinks it''s incredible, where there will be people who can''t find out anything, unless she''s not human at all, otherwise there will always be clues."


    Jun Ru listened to Xiao Lian''s words and reprimanded: "don''t talk nonsense. Don''t you want to die?"


    The most taboo thing in the Zhou Dynasty is the legend of ghosts. If people hear it, I''m afraid it''s not Xiaolian''s accident, even I will be implicated. What''s more, it''s still in the Zhou Dynasty.


    As for why taboo.


    Probably when the emperor was fighting for the world and founding the Zhou Dynasty, according to unofficial history, the emperor met a beautiful woman on the roadside. At first sight, he felt astonished. Then he vowed to take her to the palace and became the queen of the Zhou Dynasty.

 Chapter 1433

    But also because of the arrival of this woman, the emperor''s body gradually collapsed, and he died not long after the war.


    When her relatives came to power, they found that the woman was a goblin at all. At that time, the crown prince joined hands with the prince to eradicate the woman and flatten the land of the Zhou Dynasty. The crown prince ascended the throne smoothly, and the Zhou Dynasty recovered as usual.


    But this is unofficial history. The people of the Li family only use four words to describe all this, which is nonsense.


    But it is also true that after this incident, the Zhou Dynasty began to taboo talking about ghosts, and no one was allowed to mention it.


    Also most taboo any matter which cannot explain, uses the ghost God to say.


    Therefore, if these words are uttered coldly, naturally the king will reprimand them.


    After being scolded for a while, Xiaolian didn''t dare to say anything, but she couldn''t help saying: "otherwise, I really can''t think of it. Niang Niang, when she was in the palace, Mu Cen made herself like a firework without eating people''s food. Maybe that''s the kind of flattery that made her highness like it. "


    The king frowned.


    "What''s more, madam, you forget that the previous people said that his highness brought Mu Cen back in the wilderness. Which serious girl would appear in the wilderness at that time?" The more Xiaolian said it, the more she felt it was like this.


    But there was no mention of ghosts.


    "No matter what it is, this mu Cen can''t stay." Jun said directly, "find a chance to get rid of people."


    "Yes." Xiao Lian didn''t say a word.


    Jun such as the mind hidden down, and then with Xiaolian out of his bedroom, directly to the hot spring pool not far away.


    It was built by Li Shiyuan.


    You know, Junru has always loved hot springs. In yuanwangfu, the huge hot spring pool has always been in the East Building, and Junru has never been in. But Li Shiyuan knows Junru likes it, so he built one in her courtyard, which is not big, but it is enough for Junru.


    And now in the east palace construction, this makes you feel as follows consciousness, Li Shiyuan is built for himself.


    The hot spring pool has been built.


    Junru naturally wants to have a try. Besides, the hot spring pool is beside his bedroom, and this location is where the princess lives.


    Many things, Junru are naturally linked up.


    Subconsciously, it''s all decided. It''s just one chance away,.


    And if today, if you can smoothly enter the hot spring pool, then the status is self-evident.


    Soon, Junru and Xiaolian appear in the future Princess''s bedroom. The palace has been cleaned up. It seems that the slaves are all in place. It''s time for the hostess in the palace.


    Junru is proud subconsciously.


    But when he saw the dress in his bedroom, Jun Ru was quiet.


    Junru''s character is low-key and steady, but Junru always likes bright things, including the place where he lives in yuanwangfu, which is very bright. Especially like red and purple things, that for Jun Ru, is the symbol of noble status.


    And now the princess''s bedroom seems to be a soft, all the colors are light color department, looks like an ignorant girl.


    That kind of feeling, let you think of Mu Cen as follows.


    I can''t say why, this feeling is more like meeting the requirements of Mu Cen.


    Jun Ru''s brow is twisting, but the surface is still.


    When the slave who worked hard for the Crown Princess saw Jun Ru, he respectfully invited an: "I''ll see you, my wife, who is thousands of years old."


    I still use the title of side imperial concubine.


    There''s nothing wrong.


    But we all know that if Jun Ru could become a concubine, the name would have changed in advance, so what does it mean?


    Jun Ru''s face is a bit more heavy.


    "Get up." Jun Ru returns to God, light mouth.


    The slave just stood up and asked respectfully, "how did you come here today? Is there anything I can do for you? If so, the empress will send a message. "


    This slave is not someone else, but Li Shiyuan''s confidant.


    Because Li Shiyuan became the prince, naturally, the people beside him also became the eunuch manager of the eastern palace, and their status still can''t be underestimated. If you know this, you don''t dare to know more about him.


    "Manager Chen, I''ve heard that the hot spring pool has been built, so I want to have a try." Jun Ru is direct.


    Junru didn''t think she would be rejected either.


    As a result, manager Chen was embarrassed to look at Junru, and his expression was a little secretive, which made Junru unhappy.


    "Manager Chen, do you mean you don''t want to let this palace in?" Jun such as ask of direct, tone all followed to put down.


    Manager Chen is accompanied by smiling face: "Niang Niang, it''s not a slave who won''t let you in, but your highness won''t allow it."


    "How do you say that?" Jun Ruwei squints his eyes.


    Li Shiyuan is very busy. He doesn''t worry about what happens in his backyard. Junru has been married to yuanwangfu for many years. Junru has been taking care of yuanwangfu all the time. Those concubines are polite to Junru.


    Even if the general manager of Yuan Wang Fu saw Jun Ru, he was also polite.


    Naturally, no one dare to refuse Junru so face to face.


    And those women who compete for favors behind their backs have long been dealt with by Junru. She will not naively think that Li Shiyuan doesn''t know about these things, but Li Shiyuan won''t take care of them.


    Therefore, after being rejected, Junru''s temper naturally gets better.


    She looked at manager Chen with gloomy eyes: "manager Chen, do you know who you refuse?"


    "The slave naturally knows." Manager Chen''s tone sounds flattering. "Niang Niang, it''s not the slave who wants to refuse you. This is the meaning of the prince. The slave can''t disobey, so naturally, Niang Niang can''t go in. If the empress has other ideas, she can give her highness her name directly. "


    It''s appropriate for manager Chen to advance and retreat.


    Did not give the meaning that Jun Ru goes in, on the contrary also pointed out a way.


    Junru is not stupid. She has been in yuanwangfu for many years. Of course, she understands the meaning of housekeeper Chen. Her eyes sank and her attitude improved a lot: "housekeeper Chen, you must understand the truth after you have been with your Highness for so long. Tell me about it. Why


    Jun Ru asks again.


    Of course, she would not be so stupid as to seek her own death. First, she went to Li Shiyuan to confront him. If she could ask from other places, she didn''t have to take such a detour.


    Housekeeper Chen didn''t hide: "madam, this is prepared for Miss mu by Her Highness. No one is allowed to use it before Miss Mu has seen it. What''s more, it''s in the future Princess''s bedroom, so if it''s not the princess, it''s not allowed to enter. "


    It''s very clear.

 Chapter 1434

    Jun Ru''s face changed.


    Of course, she knows that there is a mu Cen with unknown origin in the mansion, and she is very fond of Li Shiyuan.


    Junru naturally knew the rumors in the mansion, but she knew better that it was just the speculation among the slaves. Li Shiyuan didn''t do anything. The identity of Li Shiyuan is here. If Li Shiyuan wants to establish a concubine, he must be approved by the emperor.


    The emperor is too old to allow a woman of unknown origin to become a princess.


    Even if Li Shiyuan ascends the throne after the death of the emperor, it will not be a joke. The queen of the Zhou Dynasty must be in the right family. If she can help the emperor, she will not be a person of such status as Mu Cen.


    But now this is not the case.


    This is the princess''s bedroom, but she is not allowed to enter, while Li Shiyuan can bring Mu Cen together. What does it mean.


    This time, Jun Ru''s face is more and more ugly.


    Then, Jun Ru''s eyebrows calmly looked at housekeeper Chen: "if this palace must go in today?"


    Housekeeper Chen: "this --"


    That dilemma is obvious.


    And at the time of two people''s deadlock, Junru has no patience, to know that she can''t enter here, is undoubtedly a hard slap in his face.


    Not to mention in front of these slaves, she was afraid that she could no longer stand on her feet.


    So Junru won''t let this happen.


    And at this time, the slaves behind knelt down: "I see your highness, your highness is thousands of years old, thousands of years old."


    Jun Ru''s face is a change, and then turned to look at Li Shiyuan.


    Li Shiyuan''s side is not surprised to follow Mu Cen. Mu Cen seems not to be bound by these rules at all. He can do whatever he wants. Even Li Shiyuan has never bound Mu Cen with any rules.


    "Is it here?" Mu Cen asks Li Shiyuan curiously.


    "Yes." Li Shiyuan laughed and opened his mouth with a good temper.


    Mu Cen''s eyes blinked: "can I go in and have a look?"


    "Of course." Li Shiyuan didn''t mean to refuse at all. "The pool has just been repaired. You can have a look. It hasn''t been watered yet. Don''t play. Do you know?"


    "I see." Mu Cen answered.


    Then Mu Cen went directly to the princess''s bedroom, which was different from Junru''s being stopped before. This time, no one stopped Mu Cen.


    After all, Li Shiyuan agreed.


    When Mu Cen came to Junru, he took a look. There was a trace of confusion in his beautiful big eyes, as if he didn''t understand Junru''s identity, and he didn''t want to say hello.


    Mu Cen doesn''t adapt to the rules of the world. Li Shiyuan didn''t let Mu Cen get used to it, so mu Cen shrugged. Seeing Jun Ru''s black face, he didn''t care at all. Then, accompanied by manager Chen, he walked towards the palace.


    Manager Chen''s attitude towards Mu CEN is even more cautious: "Miss mu, pay attention to the threshold, the slave will take you to see the pool."


    "Good." Mu Cen''s voice is very sweet. I can see that he is in a good mood.


    And this scene is undoubtedly a great blow to Jun Ru.


    She pressed temper, this just blessing body to Li Shiyuan please Ann: "I see your highness, your highness thousand years old thousand years old."


    Li Shiyuan said nothing.


    And Jun Ru looked at Li Shiyuan like this: "Your Highness, I have something difficult to understand. Please give me some answers."


    "He said Li Shiyuan was silent.


    Jun Ru didn''t hesitate: "I always like hot springs. My highness also built a hot spring for me in the South Building of King yuan''s mansion. I want to know why I was stopped by manager Chen when I came here today. He said that concubines are not allowed to enter. "


    Li Shiyuan listened, but his eyebrows did not show any emotion.


    This kind of Li Shiyuan makes Jun Ru a little scared. After all, Jun Ru has never found out Li Shiyuan''s real idea since she married into yuan''s palace.


    But Junru knows very well that Li Shiyuan''s cruelty will not leave room for anyone.


    So this is the case¡ª¡ª


    However, Junru could not stop her words suddenly. She said: "manager Chen said that this is the place where the empress of the future Prince and concubine will live, so she will not let her concubines in. In that case, shouldn''t they be treated equally? "


    With that, Junru didn''t go on.


    That''s clear enough.


    She is not the crown princess, so she can''t enter the palace of the crown princess, so mu CEN is not the crown princess, even the side princess and concubine of Yuan Palace are not as good, how can she enter the palace of the crown princess.


    It''s like asking Li Shiyuan for a place.


    After listening to Junru''s words, Li Shiyuan looked at Junru with a smile, then said faintly: "so what does the side imperial concubine want to say to the king? Want an identity? Or let me stop cen''er? "


    Junru did not expect that Li Shiyuan would be so shameless.


    She froze.


    But in front of Li Shiyuan, Junru couldn''t be too presumptuous. In the end, she only passively replied: "I don''t mean that. Please forgive me."


    "If not." Li Shiyuan''s eyes are a little cold, "the side imperial concubine completes own duty to be possible, should not manage the matter ten million not many tube, avoids causes trouble the upper body, understood?"


    This is a direct and threatening statement. It''s a real shame.


    Junru''s face is even more ugly, and finally he can only stand in the same place, but Li Shiyuan doesn''t even look at Junru, and has calmly walked towards the palace.


    He Junru says a lot here. Li Shiyuan might as well go to find Mu Cen.


    What''s more, Li Shiyuan didn''t know what Junru meant. These days, those old ministers have been chewing their tongue on Li Shiyuan''s side, saying that it''s a hint, rather than an express. They almost didn''t understand and told Li Shiyuan that they wanted to make Junru the crown princess.


    Even today''s emperor and Li Shiyuan repeatedly hinted.


    It was just blocked by Li Shiyuan.


    Even if there is no Mu Cen, it can not be left to Junru. This is undoubtedly Junru''s mother''s home, which is arrogant and domineering.


    Some things don''t move. It''s not that they don''t move. It''s just that the time has not come.


    Naturally, before the time comes, you don''t need to tear your face with Junru.


    Soon, Li Shiyuan hid his emotions very well, and he had quickly come to his bedroom.


    In the back yard of the dormitory, Mu Cen has seen the huge pool. Compared with the one in Yuan palace, this pool makes Mu Cen more happy. It seems that Li Shiyuan has noticed Mu Cen''s preferences. The whole pool can accommodate Mu Cen completely. Even if Mu Cen shows his huge fish tail, there is no problem at all.


    Think, Mu CEN is a little excited, that is the feeling of ready to move.

 Chapter 1435

    "Not now." Li Shiyuan can see Mu Cen''s idea at a glance, and his tone is even more helpless. "It''s the first time I''ve seen someone who likes water so much."


    Mu CEN is said by Li Shiyuan, that foot followed to take back, flat mouth, pour is not happy.


    And Li Shiyuan quickly continued: "cen''er, you give me the feeling that you are like a fish, living in the water, so you don''t eat fish, and you especially like water?"


    "Almost." Mu Cen said half true and half false.


    She''s not a fish. She''s a dragon girl.


    But when the Dragon girl is out, she actually appears in front of people in the shape of a shark, only with a pair of horns more than a shark, which is a symbol of identity.


    She can hide her horns perfectly, but she can''t hide her tail. She still needs to practice.


    And Mu Cen''s words, let Li Shiyuan completely laugh, so scraped Mu Cen''s nose, Mu Cen wrinkled nose dodged.


    Then Mu Cen suddenly thought of something, so seriously asked Li Shiyuan: "who was the person standing at the door just now?"


    In fact, in Yuan Wang, it was less than half a month.


    During this period, Mu Cen happily strolled in the market, took a bath in the East Tower at night, and then went to bed peacefully. He spent most of his time with Li Shiyuan, and rarely left the East Tower if not with Li Shiyuan.


    So for the situation in Yuan Wang Fu, Mu CEN is quite different.


    For the seven emotions and six desires in the world, Mu Cen did not understand.


    Because she is a person who wants to be included in the immortal class, as if she has no seven emotions and six desires.


    However, after staying in the mortal world for a long time, Mu Cen could be aware of the dissatisfaction and gloominess in the eyes of the beautiful woman just now.


    It was creepy.


    In a word, it''s not very comfortable.


    So mu Cen asked Li Shiyuan without thinking about it. The most important thing is that Mu Cen seriously recalled before he opened his mouth. It seems that he has never met this person, and he does not know this person. Naturally, it is impossible to offend this person.


    And Li Shiyuan listened to Mu Cen''s answer and said quietly, "don''t you know?"


    Mu Cen shook his head seriously: "I don''t know."


    Li Shiyuan didn''t doubt Mu Cen''s words. Mu Cen''s eyes were clear. He didn''t really know Junru''s identity, but Li Shiyuan didn''t hide Mu Cen: "it''s my side imperial concubine."


    "What''s the meaning of side imperial concubine?" Mu Cen was stunned.


    Li Shiyuan is not very good at explaining.


    Mu Cen responded quickly: "is it your wife?"


    "Yes." Li Shiyuan answered.


    Mu Cen''s small face completely wrinkled up: "you mortals are too bad, why polygamy? And you already have a woman, and you asked me to marry you. I don''t want it. "


    Said Mu Cen subconsciously regretted one step.


    Li Shiyuan didn''t really listen to the whispers in front of him.


    But the words behind are clear. This is mu Cen''s refusal. Li Shiyuan''s eyes narrowed slightly and looked down at the angry little woman in front of him.


    "Cen er." Li Shiyuan''s attitude is very good, is coaxing Mu Cen, "as the prince, I am also the future emperor of the Zhou Dynasty, there can not be only one lady."


    Mu Cen could not understand: "the Jade Emperor and the queen mother are also monogamous."


    "Cen er." Li Shiyuan thinks that Mu CEN is making trouble out of nothing.


    Mu Cen ignored: "if you have a woman, you shouldn''t provoke me. I don''t want to be with you. I want to go home. "


    With that, Mu Cen really turned around to leave in front of Li Shiyuan.


    I think so and I do.


    For thousands of years, Mu Cen was connived by Xuankong and long Shaoyun, because no matter what happened, there was always someone standing in front of him to stop him, so no one would force Mu Cen to do what he didn''t want to do. Naturally, he developed the habit of arrogance.


    But it''s just arrogance, which doesn''t mean Mu Cen doesn''t know right from wrong.


    But today''s picture, Mu Cen can not say why, as if his chest was blocked, the feeling is very strange.


    But I can''t tell what kind of emotion it is. At least it has never been before.


    Under the pressure of this kind of emotion, Mu Cen became a little uncontrollable.


    Li Shiyuan''s eyes sank. At the moment when Mu Cen turned around, he held Mu Cen''s hand.


    He can spoil Mu Cen, but it doesn''t mean that Li Shiyuan will connive at Mu Cen''s behavior without a bottom line. Whether it is yuan palace or East Palace, it''s not the place where Mu Cen can walk.


    Needless to say, Li Shiyuan also moved to make Mu Cen the crown princess.


    In Li Shiyuan''s confinement, Mu Cen could not move.


    She passively looked at Li Shiyuan: "I want to go home, can''t you let me go home?"


    "Back to where?" Li Shiyuan asked, but he didn''t mean to let go.


    "Go home!" Mu CEN is gnashing his teeth.


    "Where is your home?" Li Shiyuan continued to ask.


    And the two entangled to now, Li Shiyuan seems to have never asked Mu Cen where he is, every time such a question, Mu Cen always vaguely with, and then no then.


    Li Shiyuan didn''t break it.


    And Mu Cen today so open mouth, Li Shiyuan also seems not to want to let Mu Cen, attitude all of a sudden become stick up.


    His eyes fell on Mu Cen without any joke.


    "If you want to go home, always tell me where your home is, and I will send you back. If you can''t even tell your family, cen''er, tell me what you said, which one can I believe? " Li Shiyuan''s words came down word by word.


    Mu Cen was stunned: "I..."


    "Your manners show that you come from a good family, but you can''t tell where you are from. You say you have a husband, but you don''t know what it means? And if you really have a husband, why do you stay in a place like yulongtan? "


    Li Shiyuan''s tone became aggressive.


    Mu Cen was speechless when asked.


    If it is half true and half false, where to find the real answer.


    Mu CEN is extremely oppressed.


    But Li Shiyuan made up his mind not to let Mu Cen go: "if you have a family, who will have nothing to do because his daughter is missing. And you are at ease in King yuan, and you don''t look like someone who is in a hurry to go home. Well


    Mu Cen couldn''t answer the question.


    In Li Shiyuan''s aggressive, Mu Cen seems to be aware of the crisis, this time Mu Cen did not say a word, but only for a moment, Mu Cen looked at Li Shiyuan so arrogantly: "don''t you care, I can go home."


    Finish saying Mu Cen to turn round to want to walk toward the bedroom outside the palace, is really regardless of.

 Chapter 1436

    "Good." Li Shiyuan also really did not stop, "if you leave here, no matter what happens in the future, I will never take charge of you again."


    Mu Cen''s footstep.


    I''ve never met a Mangfu before.


    And she can''t use mana at will in the mortal world, or she will violate the rule of heaven.


    If something goes wrong, then¡ª¡ª


    This, Mu Cen''s small face wrinkled up, but here, the kind of deposition in the heart of the unhappy, but how can not disperse, she felt like screaming.


    What''s more, Mu Cen has no face to turn back.


    Even if he wants to sit like this, Li Shiyuan wants to find his own steps.


    This person doesn''t find a step for herself. Why does she stay here? She thinks Mu CEN is more and more aggrieved. Even if she can''t go back to the dragon family now, she won''t be here.


    In my heart, Mu Cen didn''t know how many times he cursed Li Shiyuan.


    Then Mu Cen has already roared out of the imperial concubine''s bedroom. Li Shiyuan stands in the same place, quietly watching Mu Cen leave.


    His eyes were heavy.


    The bodyguard on one side looks at Li Shiyuan with fear.


    But Li Shiyuan didn''t speak and didn''t dare to do anything.


    Li Shiyuan doesn''t really want to let Mu Cen leave, but to teach him a lesson. He can spoil Mu Cen, but he can''t let Mu Cen challenge his authority without a bottom line.


    Until Mu Cen''s figure disappeared, Li Shiyuan didn''t ask the bodyguard to stop him.


    The guards dare not speak.


    Until Li Shiyuan''s face was a little heavy: "find someone to follow her, don''t make a mistake."


    "Yes." The guard answered.


    "But no matter what happens, don''t interfere." Li Shiyuan''s tone is more gloomy.


    Although the bodyguard didn''t quite understand Li Shiyuan''s meaning, he didn''t disobey Li Shiyuan''s idea. He soon retired respectfully and did what Li Shiyuan told him.


    Li Shiyuan just looked at it in such a way that he kept silent.


    Then, Li Shiyuan calmly left his bedroom.


    Today, taking Mu Cen to the East Palace also means that Li Shiyuan officially moved into the east palace. However, he didn''t expect that something like this happened, which caught Li Shiyuan off guard.


    But Li Shiyuan was always calm.


    The atmosphere in the East Palace was a little depressed.


    ¡­¡­


    At that time¡ª¡ª


    Jun Ru in the bedroom with a calm face, walking back and forth, Xiaolian naturally did not dare to say a word.


    Xiaolian can see what happened in the princess''s bedroom clearly, which undoubtedly slaps Junru hard. At least Junru wants to stand firm in front of these people in the back palace. Now she doesn''t stand up as before.


    It''s going to be her joke.


    A person who lives in the side imperial concubine position all the year round, and everyone thinks that he is the future imperial concubine, is refused to enter the imperial concubine''s bedroom. However, a little-known Mu Cen goes in, which is more immediate.


    And the things that can be thrown in the bedroom have already been thrown by Junru.


    It took Xiaolian a long time to find the opportunity to speak: "don''t worry, madam."


    "How can we not be in a hurry? How can such a person keep the palace at ease? It is bound to cause trouble. " Jun Ru can''t help taking a deep breath.


    At this time, the eunuch outside suddenly lowered his voice and came in: "Niang Niang, that Mu Cen left the east palace."


    This, the gentleman such as wring eyebrow, tone pour is sharp many: "you this words what meaning?"


    The eunuch did not dare to hesitate: "I don''t know what happened. At last, I saw that Mu Cen ran out of the palace, and then ran directly to the east palace. Maybe he had left the imperial palace. His highness was not stopped, but his face was ugly. I haven''t seen your highness so gloomy for a long time. "


    Eunuch told Junru the whole story.


    Jun Ru''s eyes narrowed slightly, but he was surprised to hear it.


    But Jun Ru''s appearance was still, as if his anger had calmed down under such circumstances.


    "Send someone to find out, and then give us accurate information." Jun Ru calm command.


    "Yes, slave." The little eunuch answered and soon retired.


    After the eunuch left, Xiaolian looked at Junru: "Niang Niang, this is a good thing. If Mu Cen left, the world would be peaceful. You see, your Highness has not been chased. How could his highness be confused by such a woman? It''s impossible. "


    Jun Ru didn''t speak. There was deep meaning in his low eyebrows.


    In this case, Junru gradually calmed down, she looked at Xiaolian, Xiaolian immediately understand the meaning of Junru, quickly turned and went out.


    Junru knows that no matter what the reason is, Mu Cen leaves the east palace. This is an opportunity. She won''t let Mu Cen return to the east palace again. Naturally, she will take advantage of this time to deal with Mu Cen quietly.


    With the idea, there will be less confusion like headless flies before, but it will calm down all of a sudden.


    Then, Jun Ru sat on the soft collapse, but it was more and more quiet.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡ª¡ª


    Mu Cen ran quickly to the East Palace, and what Mu Cen was wearing was not the clothes of the palace, so the appearance of such a person in the solemn Imperial Palace surprised the guards and slaves.


    But it was soon recognized that this was the man next to his Highness the prince.


    And his Royal Highness''s oral instruction has been passed down. No one should stop Mu Cen. Naturally, no one in the Imperial Palace dares to stop Mu Cen.


    Mu Cen left the East Palace smoothly and ran out of the Imperial Palace all the way.


    Looking at the red brick wall behind her, Mu Cen didn''t cry and felt aggrieved. She felt that Li Shiyuan would come out to coax herself, but this person didn''t pay any attention to her.


    She was also very clear that if Li Shiyuan was going to come out, this man would have come out long ago. How could he wait until now.


    Mu Cen was silent.


    Her pace slowed down.


    Now for mu Cen, the most urgent thing is not to think about Li Shiyuan, but to find a place to live. If you leave Li Shiyuan, there will be no pool. This is near Kyoto, so it''s not easy to find a suitable place.


    No matter how bad it is, I can only be wronged in the barrel.


    But mu Cen was penniless, let alone able to live in an inn, and let people prepare wooden barrels for him.


    Mu Cen was more and more annoyed.


    Her pace quickly toward the direction of the moat outside Kyoto, as if now only the moat can save Mu Cen.


    Along the way, the scenery of Kyoto made Mu Cen no longer interested. He just followed his intuition and wanted to run all the way. After all, Mu CEN is not a human being, but an immortal¡ª¡ª

 Chapter 1437

    So mu Cen''s speed is much faster than ordinary mortals. After a while, she saw the gate of Kyoto.


    Then, Mu Cen left Kyoto smoothly.


    When the sky was getting dark, Mu Cen had already appeared by the moat. She followed the moat to find a sparsely populated place. On the side of the gate, many people were still putting Kongming lanterns and river lanterns.


    Because Mu Cen was too focused, he didn''t notice the people behind him.


    As she walked, she kicked the pebbles.


    Seeing the water, he couldn''t jump down, which made Mu Cen''s itching and unbearable feeling become obvious, and even his skin began to get puffs, which became extremely interfering.


    At this time, the footsteps behind suddenly came close.


    Mu Cen was stunned for a while. After a while, several people in black appeared in front of Mu Cen. Everyone was holding a sharp sword in his hand and walked towards Mu Cen step by step.


    Mu CEN is like a bird in shock, completely trapped in it.


    Under such circumstances, Mu Cen subconsciously said: "who are you? Why kill me


    Mu CEN is not a human being and will not die naturally, so these people will not really let Mu Cen die if they attack him. At most, they will only let Mu Cen suffer some injuries, but the injuries will soon disappear. But mu Cen can''t figure out who she can offend in the mortal world and make people hurt her.


    "Yama asked you to die, how can you stay until the third watch!" The tone of the man in black is arrogant.


    Mu Cen hissed: "the king of hell dare not take my life."


    Obviously, the man in black didn''t expect Mu Cen to refute himself. Now, the man in black took the sword and stabbed Mu Cen.


    People around have followed.


    In such a step-by-step approach, the man in black didn''t speak any more. The sharp sword quickly approached in the direction of mucen, and the people around had wrapped mucen.


    Mu Cen was completely forced to the edge of the moat.


    The moat here is already very deep. If you fall down, you will die.


    Even people who know how to swim can''t stay in the moat for a long time, so people in black have no fear at all.


    "Kill her and go back." The man in black gave orders.


    At the moment when the sharp sword stabs into mucen, mucen suddenly turns over and quickly jumps into the moat.


    This time, the people in black looked at each other. They were a little surprised. They didn''t expect that such a thing would happen. You know, if you jump like this, you will die.


    Ordinary people can''t live at all.


    "Brother, what''s the matter now?" The man in black on one side recovered from his astonishment and asked the leader.


    And the man in black, who was the leader, narrowed his eyes: "wait here, and go back two hours later. I don''t believe that this little cheap hoof can survive. The moat leads to the sea outside, and the water flow in this area is the fastest, and it''s the outlet. She won''t last long. "


    The first person called elder brother said calmly, but the people in black around didn''t doubt it.


    They put away their swords and just wait where they are.


    But no matter how they waited, they didn''t see Mu Cen come out in the end, which made them look at each other and some of them couldn''t believe what they saw.


    In this case, more is still incredible.


    It''s impossible for mu Cen to go on like this without a sound, without even a struggle, and not to come up for two hours.


    Unless Mu CEN is not a man, but a fish in the sea, he can appear in the water so wantonly.


    "Big brother," the man in black asked the leader, "I''m afraid this little cheap hoof is not human."


    This made the people present also follow the creeps.


    The leader''s face was even more ugly: "how can you talk nonsense in Kyoto? Don''t you want to live?"


    The man in black did not dare to say anything: "but --"


    "No, but. If you go back and reply to your mother, you will say that you have jumped into the moat and died. " The eldest brother in charge made a decision quickly.


    The man in black did not speak, and the group left the moat immediately.


    But what the man in Black said before still made the eldest brother feel uneasy. It''s really incredible. And they have been with Junru for many years. They know Junru well. They want to see people in life and corpses in death. Otherwise, she would not believe it.


    Besides the moat, maybe Mu Cen swam in front of them until he left their area. It''s not sure.


    So I''m afraid it''s not over.


    Soon, the man in black disappeared quietly by the moat.


    After the man in black left, the shadow guards on the side of Li Shiyuan came out. Everyone looked at each other. You know, the man in black is here for as long as they are.


    For two hours, Mu Cen was silent. What did it mean? Everyone''s face sank.


    Li Shiyuan didn''t let them interfere, but they knew that Li Shiyuan didn''t let Mu Cen die.


    If he died, Li Shiyuan would not let them follow Mu Cen.


    Now, Yingwei is at a loss.


    "This -" we don''t know how to say, "how can we go back and reply to your highness?"


    "Keep the people here, I''ll go back and reply to your highness." Yingwei, the leader, answered the call.


    "Yes." The rest of us answered.


    After that, Yingwei flew away.


    ¡­¡­


    When Li Shiyuan received the news from Yingwei, he said it was false not to be nervous, but under such circumstances, Li Shiyuan was very clear about Mu Cen''s wateriness.


    Although he didn''t know where Mu Cen''s water quality came from, Li Shiyuan knew that Mu Cen''s water quality was excellent during his half month together, which was beyond everyone''s understanding. Therefore, it was impossible to stop Mu Cen in a place like the moat, even at the entrance to the sea.


    On the contrary, it is like a fish in water.


    She didn''t need to be in the water for two hours to swim out of the moat. The guards didn''t feel it all of a sudden.


    So Li Shiyuan decided that Mu Cen was OK.


    He looked at Yingwei: "don''t leave near here. She will come out at dawn."


    "Yes." Yingwei dare not say more.


    Then, Li Shiyuan narrowed his eyes slightly and asked, "did you say that the people of the side imperial concubine also went?"


    "Yes. The empress''s people also went with her. They wanted Miss Mu''s life, so they forced Miss Mu to see the exit of the moat. They also kept it for two hours. They decided that Miss Mu didn''t come up, so they went to recover her life. " Yingwei dare not hesitate.


    "Don''t interfere, let the people of the side imperial concubine do their hands and feet." Li Shiyuan''s voice is very calm, but his eyes do not take any joking elements, "but I want to ensure that she is safe."


    Li Shiyuan just wants Mu Cen to come back to him after suffering.

 Chapter 1438

    It''s not really Mu Cen''s life.


    Otherwise, he would not let Muchen out.


    For Junru''s behavior, Li Shiyuan will naturally find time to calculate with Junru, new accounts and old accounts together, but it''s definitely not now. Junru still has something to make use of now.


    So Li Shiyuan didn''t interfere.


    Yingwei was ordered to turn around and leave soon.


    Li Shiyuan stood in the same place, but did not say a word.


    ¡­¡­


    At that time¡ª¡ª


    Mu Cen actually stayed in the water for two hours, but she hid herself in the deepest moat with mud. Although there was enough space, it would make Mu Cen dirty.


    Mu Cen has some dislikes.


    When the fish in the water see Mu Cen, they naturally surround Mu Cen with a natural barrier, which will not make people easily find Mu Cen.


    In the water, Mu Cen couldn''t control it. The huge fish''s tail was already exposed. She didn''t even want to hide her horns. Because of her grievance and anger, she swam back and forth desperately in the water.


    She has swam out of the moat, silent, in the wide sea appears more wanton.


    Only in the case of human body fishtail, Mu Cen can''t hold it in the water for a long time.


    So when he got to a safe place, Mu Cen had already peeped out his head to breathe, and Kyoto seemed to be far away. It seemed that it was close at hand, but it took countless time to walk there.


    It''s hard to move.


    It''s like the difference between himself and Li Shiyuan, between cloud and mud.


    Thinking, Mu Cen''s heart is still a little painful. I can''t tell why this kind of emotion is. But leaving Li Shiyuan, Mu CEN is not as happy as he imagined.


    I seem to be used to this person.


    Thinking, Mu Cen''s eyes are a little sour and distended. He is aggrieved and wants to cry more.


    This kind of emotion has never existed before.


    Mu Cen will be hard to accept for a while.


    She looked at the big teardrops in her eyes, Mu Cen''s cheek was puffy, and the fish''s tail was beating in the sea, splashing on the sea.


    Mu Cen went back and forth into the sea like this, and soon put out his head.


    Occasionally someone will pass by in the distance, simply think that it is the fish in the sea to jump again, but when I see the figure in a flash, I feel even more incredible, but it''s just so incredible that I''m soon pressed down.


    How could there be ghosts!


    Mu Cen swam for a long time. When the sky was slightly bright, he came back to the shore tired. The fishtail disappeared long ago and became a normal pedestrian, just wet.


    She found a place to curl up, but did not care where they are, quiet sleep.


    And the shadow guard, who has turned back, sees Mu Cen coming up with a little surprise. Everyone looks at each other, but in the end, he doesn''t say anything. He is still guarding Mu Cen in the dark.


    Li Shiyuan''s order is very clear.


    If something happens to Muchen, I''m afraid they can''t afford it.


    ¡­¡­


    At that time, the side of the imperial concubine''s bedroom.


    The gentleman as like as two peas in the face, listening to the reply of the guard, the shock and unbelievable is just like the guard''s initial appearance.


    "How can it be!" Junru didn''t believe it at all, "no one can be so silent in the moat for such a long time. The outlet of the moat has been connected to the sea, which is unfathomable! In addition, there is a whirlpool. You tell the palace that Mu Cen hasn''t come up all the time. How can the palace believe it? "


    "Lady, maybe she is dead?" The guard said in a low voice.


    "You can''t see people in life, you can''t see corpses in death. Do you think our palace will believe it?" Jun Ru looked at the bodyguard darkly, "I want to see her die with my own eyes."


    The guard didn''t dare to speak.


    At this time, Xiaolian has come in: "Niang Niang, master Jingyi is here."


    Master Jingyi and Junru''s mother''s private religion is very good, and they have a great reputation in Dazhou. If it is a major festival, the Li family will invite master Jingyi to appear in the imperial palace.


    When Li Shiyuan moved into the East Palace, he would naturally let master Jingyi come to see Fengshui.


    So when master Jingyi comes, he will naturally visit Junru here. It''s also common sense, and there''s no inappropriate place.


    "Please." The king answered.


    Soon, Xiaolian comes in with master Jingyi. Junru doesn''t avoid master Jingyi.


    As soon as Jing Yi entered the door, she said, "I''ve seen the side imperial concubine."


    "Master, please forgive me." Junru stepped forward in person and said, "give me a seat."


    The slave quickly brought a stool, and Jing Yi sat down. Then Jing Yi said, "is your mother in any state of mind recently? I''m worried about her. In addition, has she provoked anything unclean recently?"


    This words, let Jun Ru''s eyes slightly narrow, and then didn''t hide, told Mu Cen''s matter to master Jing Yi, and what happened before.


    This time, master Jingyi was quiet, as if he was thinking about something.


    Jingyi can let the people of the imperial family trust, there must be two brushes, so Jingyi said, nine times out of ten will not appear too much deviation.


    And in this case, static one''s brow tighter and tighter, and then look at Junru, the face also followed a lot of serious: "the woman said this person, is dead?"


    "No one is born, no corpse is dead." Jun Ru explained, "so I don''t know about life and death, but judging by common sense, it must be death."


    Jingyi didn''t respond to Junru''s question.


    Then he nodded: "lady, this secret can''t be revealed. I''m afraid the man is still alive. He won''t die. The king of hell dare not take this man''s life. This year''s Zhou Dynasty will not be peaceful. "


    Jun Ru''s face changed.


    "Don''t worry. It has nothing to do with your Highness''s regime. Your highness is the dragon and Phoenix among the people, and he must be the future son of heaven, but the poor monk''s ability is limited, not everything can be calculated. " Jing Yi nodded and obviously didn''t want to talk about it any more.


    It''s extremely easy to pay for your life if you can easily see through the secret.


    Jingyi won''t make fun of her own life.


    But Jun Ru hears the clue in Jing Yi''s words: "master, do you think Mu CEN is still alive? How can a man be silent in the water for two hours and survive, unless he is not a man at all


    As you said,


    Jing Yi''s face changed: "Niang Niang, you can''t talk nonsense in the palace. It''s still related to your highness."


    Jun Ru bit his lips, which did not say anything, but the firmness in his eyes did not change.


    Jing Yi sighed: "I''ve always had a good relationship with Wang Ye, and naturally I won''t look at the empress. The only thing I can say is that this person is not simple. But I can''t count the origin of this man. The existence of this person is indeed a threat to the empress. Besides, I don''t know anything. "

 Chapter 1439

    Let''s finish.


    But in the face of Jun Ru''s guess, Jing Yi didn''t deny it or admit it.


    Jun Ru knows that his guess is always close to ten.


    At least it can be proved that Muchen is still alive.


    Also at least indirectly can prove, Mu Cen afraid is not a person, but a demon, in this case, Jun Ru''s face slightly heavy, also seem to have an idea.


    How can a demon tolerate it? It''s natural to kill a demon.


    But some words, Junru also understand, can''t pierce to say, after all, this Zhou Dynasty taboo, Junru is clear, is absolutely impossible to give yourself into a mess.


    This time, Jun Ru looks at Jing Yi with a smiling face: "every time I chat with master Jing Yi, I''m always enlightened."


    Jing Yi didn''t say anything. She mentioned Junru a few words, then turned around and left the east palace. Junru sent master Jing Yi out in person.


    After master Jingyi left, Junru immediately looked at Xiaolian: "find someone to inform dad, let dad look for a reason, this palace will go back to her mother''s home."


    "Yes." Xiaolian answers.


    Although the Zhou Dynasty was not such a closed place, but after all, Junru is now the side imperial concubine of the East Palace, so it is impossible to leave the palace at will, so we have to find a comprehensive reason to leave the palace.


    Now, it''s not true that she came back to Jun''s home, but it''s for other purposes.


    And Li Shiyuan is in front of Junru on this point, so as not to let Junru go back to her mother''s home.


    So on the third day after Xiaolian''s message, Junru went out of the palace smoothly and went back to Jun''s home.


    In Jun''s family, Jun Ru met a Taoist priest, who was notorious on the road, but it didn''t mean that he was really a incompetent person, just like to go astray.


    Junru''s acquaintance with him is an accident.


    Inside, everything seemed quiet.


    "I''m surprised to hear that." The Taoist priest touched his own beard, so he calculated.


    In this case, Junru did not speak, but patiently waiting for the Taoist priest to speak.


    "According to the analysis of the meaning of my wife''s words, this situation can''t exist. The empress wants to know how deep a person has to dive into the water to swim so that he can not be found. But this person can do so, and will not appear for a long time. I''m afraid it''s really not a person, but a demon. " The tone of the Taoist priest is more firm. "I''m good at catching demons."


    With that, the Taoist priest was still making a mysterious gesture: "I''ve been watching the sky recently. I''m afraid that the emperors of the Zhou Dynasty may have been touched by goblins, but I can''t touch them. It must be thousands of years before the goblins can be transformed into human beings. The empress''s words remind me


    And Junru is a bit creepy by what the Taoist said.


    If Mu CEN is an ordinary person, it''s much more convenient for the king to start. If he is a demon, then how to fight with the demon is impossible.


    But Jun Ru is still calm on the surface: "in addition to this demon, my palace."


    "I will do it naturally, but I need the help of my mother." The Taoist priest said it directly, and it was even more obvious that he was ready to move.


    "Go ahead, Taoist priest." The king answered.


    "It''s like this --"


    ¡­¡­


    The conversation between them was very quiet, and no one heard them. Then the Taoist priest nodded. Junru just stood there, and the uncertainty in his face was still obvious.


    "The empress must bear in mind that if it''s a demon, it''s bound to show its original shape. Then it''s reasonable for the empress to start, and her royal highness naturally believes in the empress." The Taoist priest is reminding Jun Ru.


    Jun Ru said nothing.


    However, the Taoist priest''s mind is deep. He can figure out that the Zhou Dynasty in this period was a man, but it was not a demon, but a Banxian. He can''t figure out the origin. However, the Taoist priest knows that this kind of person who was officially included in the immortal class had better start.


    What he wants is the original God of the other party, so that he can live forever.


    Just this mind, there is no need to talk with Jun Ru.


    They just cooperate.


    After that, the Taoist didn''t stay much in the palace, so he left things in a hurry. Junru personally sent the Taoist to leave, then looked at the things in his hand, and then went back to the house and began to layout carefully.


    No matter Mu CEN is a man or a demon, he can''t stay.


    If not, just have a try.


    The Taoist priest also made it clear that the man was not dead.


    Jun Ru''s eyes also followed more and more sink down.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡ª¡ª


    A few days have passed¡ª¡ª


    Naturally, Mu Cen can''t bow to Li Shiyuan. In Mu Cen''s world, he doesn''t know what it means to bow to admit his mistake. Besides, Mu Cen never bows to admit that he missed it.


    There are Xuankong guards in the dragon clan and long Shaoyun guards outside.


    Mu Cen had never been wronged.


    But now it''s landing so far, but mucen also knows that it''s his own fault. Even the colorful feathers have disappeared, so it''s impossible to return to the Dragon tribe.


    Mu Cen flat mouth, think not reconciled, and finally quickly turned back to go back, she wanted to go to Yulong Tan to find, always feel that colorful feathers can not be left in other places, only in Yulong Tan, maybe in the depth of Yulong Tan also can''t say.


    At night, colorful feathers can turn into light. She should be able to find it.


    Hum, as long as she finds the feather, she will go back to the Dragon tribe and never come here again.


    This, Mu Cen said some angry.


    But mu Cen''s step soon followed faster and faster, and soon he went to the direction of yulongtan, and the shadow guard behind him immediately followed, silent.


    These shadow guards are all martial arts experts, but when they follow Mu Cen, they still feel a little hard.


    You know, Mu Cen doesn''t know martial arts at all, but when Mu Cen''s footwork is fast, it''s amazing.


    Until yulongtan, mucen stopped.


    In the Yulong lake, she hides herself quietly, looking for colorful feathers, but it seems that no matter how she looks for them, she can''t see them.


    These days seem a bit dull.


    But Muchen is also very clear, his time is not comfortable.


    There are always people waiting for the opportunity to murder Mu Cen. If Mu Cen didn''t find out in time, he was afraid that he would fall into the trap of the other party. Such murders are more and more fierce, and often make Mu Cen caught off guard.


    Looking at the dark Yulong lake around, Mu Cen came back panting.


    How long has it been? She has been chased by two groups of people.


    But up to now, Mu Cen doesn''t know who the other party is.


    It''s not these things that don''t make Mu Cen nervous, it''s the past.


    It was too impulsive.


    After being chased, it was a kind of unconscious impulse, showing his horns and shaking in front of each other.

 Chapter 1440

    Obviously, seeing the other party''s panic, he turned around and ran, shouting monsters all the way.


    Mu Cen took advantage of the situation to escape.


    But this kind of impulse also let Mu Cen chagrin unceasingly.


    It''s not a demon, but it''s a demon. And in such a case, by ordinary people know, sooner or later will cause trouble.


    But what we do is just like the water we pour out. There is no way to do it.


    Mu Cen''s small face is wrinkled.


    Yulong lake is still quiet.


    She just soaks in the water and eats the fruit carefully. It''s clear that these things are very delicious for mu Cen, but now she is greedy for the food she eats in Yuan''s palace and thinks about the delicious food Li Shiyuan takes with her.


    Thinking of these, Mu Cen was even more annoyed.


    In the hands of the fruit has become tasteless up.


    She plopped herself into the water.


    The huge fish''s tail flickered, she swam wantonly in the water, as if to vent her grievances more silently here.


    For nearly half a month, Li Shiyuan has never appeared or found himself.


    Mu Cen feels that Li Shiyuan has forgotten himself.


    After all, this man is a woman.


    The more Mu Cen thought about it, the more he felt aggrieved. His eyes immediately swelled with acid, and then Dou Da''s tears fell down. But in the deep Yulong lake, there was no clue.


    She didn''t come up from Yulong lake again.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡ª¡ª


    And the killer who was startled by Mu Cen immediately returned to the palace.


    When Jun Ru heard what he said, his face also panicked: "are you sure what you said is true?"


    "I tell your mother that everything I said is true. I saw the monster with her two horns. Otherwise, I would not have come back in vain." Up to now, the bodyguards are a little scared.


    The panic was obvious.


    Junru thought of what the Taoist said.


    She looked at the sky outside the palace. Tonight is the night of full moon. Taoist priest said that when the night of full moon, Mu Cen''s mana will disappear completely. This is the best chance to attack Mu Cen.


    The Taoist priest wants Junru to cooperate because Junru is more convenient.


    The Taoist priest gives Junru the rune paper to suppress mucen, and then the Taoist priest''s cooperation is enough to arrest mucen. If Junru wants mucen''s life, the Taoist priest wants mucen''s original God, so they are not related.


    "The instant communication is long." Jun Ru orders in a deep voice, "you do according to the previous orders of our palace. When you get to yulongtan, everything is under the direction of the Taoist priest. Do you hear me?"


    "Yes." The guard answered.


    "But I want you to see Mu Cen die and come back to recover his life." Junru ordered, "no matter Mu CEN is a human or a demon, as long as she dies, she will die."


    He said this without hesitation and was extremely cruel.


    The bodyguard replied respectfully: "I will obey you."


    But in such an attitude, the bodyguard was still in panic, speechless panic, for fear that he would compensate his nickname in the next thing.


    But Junru doesn''t care so much.


    Then the bodyguard hurriedly took orders to leave.


    Under such circumstances, Junru just stood, quietly waiting for the bodyguard to bring back the news.


    She won''t let Mu Cen appear in front of her again.


    It''s just that in many cases, people are not as good as nature.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡ª¡ª


    Mu Cen didn''t know how long he had been swimming in Yulong lake, and even now he didn''t want to move. She shakes the fish''s tail and gets up to leave without thinking about it.


    Suddenly, Mu Cen''s eyes were stunned, and then quickly swam back to the Yulong pool.


    She saw the colorful feathers covered by the mud at the bottom of the pool, shining in the dark. With the waving of her tail, the mud was scattered, and the colorful feathers were completely exposed in the sight.


    Mu CEN is ecstatic.


    She quickly leaned down and reached for the colorful feather.


    With feathers, she can go back to the Dragon tribe. The excitement is obvious, and it seems to have calmed the grievance and unwillingness brought by this period of time.


    The whole person was in a good mood.


    At the same time when Mu Cen got the colorful feathers, Mu Cen heard the sound of water sliding outside the Yulong lake, as if someone was coming towards the Yulong lake, but he was ready.


    It''s like the target is for the cave.


    And this cave, Mu CEN is very clear, no one knows the location of the cave.


    So cold someone appeared, let Mu Cen feel frightened.


    Subconsciously, Mu Cen doesn''t think it''s Li Shiyuan. If Li Shiyuan''s, this person will appear quietly instead of making such a big noise.


    Such a big movement is not like one person, but like countless people.


    Mu CEN is not calm. He came to the world for such a long time. For the first time, he has a look of panic on his face.


    She was anxious to put her fishtail away, but the more anxious she was, the more impossible she was to do it. Besides, every time she showed her fishtail, it took a period of time. At least Mu Cen could not put it in and out freely.


    In this case, people outside didn''t want to give Muchen a chance.


    Almost inch by inch approach, to force Mu Cen to desperate situation.


    Then Mu Cen thought of a more terrible fact, because tonight is the night of full moon, so she shouldn''t show the fish''s tail wantonly.


    When the moon is full, she has no magic power. If she wants to take back the fish''s tail, it will take a longer time, or she may not be able to do so. She has to wait until dawn and the sun rises.


    Under such circumstances, Mu Cen''s panic became obvious.


    Her brain is spinning fast.


    As the footsteps outside approached, the secret of the cave could not be kept. Mucen quickly got into the bottom of Yulong pool.


    Mu Cen knows that the Yulong lake is deep, and those who know it a little won''t enter it easily.


    Besides, deep in the bottom of the pool, Mu Cen can hide himself well. Compared with ordinary people, Mu Cen''s breathing in the water is just like on land, which is not much different.


    In this way of thinking, Mu Cen was gradually relieved.


    Until Mu Cen hid herself in the bottom of the jade dragon pool, her heart sank. At least it''s safe here.


    But obviously, everything that happened next has exceeded Muchen''s expectation.


    Because these bodyguards who rush into the cave don''t come simply, but through the array, they bury the five elements and eight trigrams array in the cave, which is aimed at demons. Mu CEN is not listed as the immortal, and her age is not enough, so even the fish tail can not be automatically recovered, so in a sense, she is really a demon in the eyes of ordinary people.


    If it''s a demon, the array is useful.


    Even if Mu Cen buried himself in the bottom of Yulong pool, he could not resist such an array.

 Chapter 1441

    Mu Cen, in particular, now has no power at all.


    Originally, she could breathe freely under the Yulong pool, but now it seems that everything has become cramped, and even her breathing is not smooth.


    It''s like everything around you is under control.


    Even Mu Cen''s body cracked in pain, as if he had been tightly comfortable with an invisible rope. The scales on the fish''s tail were savagely pulled down and began to bleed.


    She does not die because she can heal, and the dragon people, as long as they are dragon people, will not be affected.


    But in this case, it doesn''t mean that Mu Cen will not be killed without any magic power.


    If she is killed, she will still not die, as long as the original God is still there, but she will be put into the original state, and the thousand years of practice will be completely destroyed.


    That''s harder for muczen to accept than hell.


    But under such circumstances, Mu Cen even has the ability to resist.


    That kind of heart splitting feeling almost made Mu Cen scream.


    And even if Mu Cen doesn''t scream, the dirty blood gradually floats to the top, and the people above can still know that there is a person hidden below.


    Most importantly, Muchen''s breathing also began to become unsmooth.


    If it goes on like this, she can suffocate herself in Yulong lake.


    Without magic power, even if the colorful feather is in hand, Mu Cen can''t leave here.


    Mu Cen''s brain began to be chaotic, as if he had no ability to think in an instant, and he didn''t know what to do next. In this case, Mu Cen''s instinct to survive made him move up a little bit.


    Only up, you can breathe fresh air.


    And the pain of the fish''s tail is more and more obvious, just like the fish''s tail to be cut off.


    She didn''t know what spell it was.


    But it''s very clear that this kind of imprisonment will make it difficult for me to go out for a while.


    Mu CEN is even more desperate.


    When Mu Cen was forced to rise, he found that his yuan Shen Dan seemed to be controlled by others, and he wanted to be forced out a little bit without any resistance.


    If yuan Shen Dan left himself, the result can be imagined.


    Even if the queen mother comes down to earth, she may not be able to save herself.


    Mu CEN is more and more frightened.


    When Mu Cen fell into the endless abyss, suddenly, the rope that trapped his fishtail seemed to relax. Mu Cen''s fishtail could move, but the fishtail was seriously injured, even if it could not move as freely as before.


    Mu Cen has no time to care about these.


    I want to get back to human form as soon as possible.


    She held her breath and even did not hesitate to use Yuanshen Dan. Then she watched her fishtail disappear and her legs appear in front of her. But her legs, which were straight and slender, are now bloodstained. Not only that, but there is even blood in the wound.


    And Mu Cen had no time to worry about himself, yulongtan uploaded all kinds of voices.


    "The Banshee must be down there. Do it according to my request. She can''t escape."


    "Yes."


    "No, the Banshee seems to be more powerful than I thought. She took off my rope."


    "Taoist priest, what should we do?"


    "Don''t be afraid. I have to find a way."


    ¡­¡­


    In such a voice, he soon became frightened.


    "It''s broken. Someone''s coming outside."


    "Who''s so bold and bad for me?"


    "It''s... It''s the emperor''s shadow guard."


    ¡­¡­


    Yulongtan thoroughly into a period of chaos in the war, the original extremely lively cave, no matter how many people, is more lively.


    And soon, the Taoist priest and the rest of the people have been controlled.


    Li Shiyuan''s shadow guard immediately grasped the initiative, eyes color a cold: "you are so bold, in Kyoto even dare to wantonly discuss the demons."


    This, the bodyguard immediately knelt down: "I dare not."


    The Taoist priest naturally knew that this was Li Shiyuan''s shadow guard, and his face also changed. He immediately left the matter clear: "inform the official, this matter has nothing to do with poor Dao, poor Dao is just acting according to orders."


    Finish saying, the Taoist priest also desperately kowtows.


    Now where there is time to think about Yuanshen Dan and so on, all I think about is my own life.


    As long as you keep your life, you can naturally find the yuan Shen Dan again.


    But the Taoist priest didn''t understand why Li Shiyuan''s people suddenly appeared here. If he hadn''t arrived in advance, no one could come in.


    Obviously, Li Shiyuan''s people had known about it for a long time, so they came in very smoothly.


    "Take all of them, and leave none." The first shadow Wei said quickly.


    Then, the people present were immediately arrested. The Taoist priest wanted to escape, but in such a strong situation, there was no place to escape.


    He immediately cried out: "I am wronged, I want to see the emperor, I want to see the emperor, there are demons here, for the sake of the state of the Zhou Dynasty, the emperor must believe in the poor way!"


    "Nonsense." Li Shiyuan''s figure has also appeared in the cave.


    The Taoist priest''s face was even more panicked. I didn''t expect Li Shiyuan to come in person.


    Li Shiyuan walked to the Taoist priest step by step. The palm of his hand was slightly strong, and the Taoist priest lost his voice in a moment. The panic was even more obvious, and he couldn''t say a word for a long time.


    "Take it down and wait for it." Li Shiyuan didn''t even look at the Taoist priest. His eyes became colder and colder.


    In this case, the shadow guards cleaned up all the people here as soon as possible. The previous chaos disappeared for hours, and all the tools left on the ground were tools for practice.


    But Li Shiyuan didn''t care.


    In Li Shiyuan''s opinion, Mu CEN is not a demon at all. If a demon is like this, it would be a failure.


    Li Shiyuan''s attention is in the Yulong lake.


    Yulong Lake seems to be quiet, but Li Shiyuan knows that Mu CEN is in it.


    The floating blood on the lake makes Li Shiyuan panic. He is afraid that he will be a little late, and something will happen to Mu Cen.


    If so, Li Shiyuan will not forgive himself.


    "Cen Er, cen er." Li Shiyuan is calling Mu Cen.


    Yulong pool is not deep, but it''s very clear. Now it''s so clear that it''s mixed. I don''t know whether the mud at the bottom of the pool has been stirred up or something else. He can''t see anything.


    Li Shiyuan knows very well that if Mu CEN is seriously injured, no matter how good the water quality is, there is no possibility of survival under such circumstances.


    What''s more, yulongtan is still such a dangerous place.


    When Li Shiyuan was at a loss, all of a sudden, something came from the Yulong lake. His eyes immediately looked at the center of the lake.


    That tension and fear is obvious.

 Chapter 1442

    Then Li Shiyuan saw a slender and familiar figure floating up from the bottom of the lake, which made him very difficult.


    It''s more about exhaustion.


    It seems that in an instant, Mu CEN is about to disappear from Li Shiyuan''s face. This kind of Mu Cen makes Li Shiyuan flustered and takes Mu Cen out of the Yulong pool without thinking about it.


    Mu Cen''s vigilance disappeared when Li Shiyuan approached.


    Her tone is aggrieved, so looking at Li Shiyuan: "good pain."


    It really hurts.


    There is still blood on her ankle. When the moon is full, she doesn''t have any magic power, so the pain can''t be stopped.


    For thousands of years, Mu Cen has never been so hurt.


    Even for a moment, in the agony of collapse, Mu Cen couldn''t bear it any more. Since childhood, Mu Cen was extremely afraid of pain. When did he become like this.


    Mu Cen''s face wrinkled.


    Li Shiyuan looks at Mu Cen''s injured foot darkly.


    She always likes to wear light colors.


    So Li Shiyuan prepared light colored clothes for mu Cen in the palace, and such light colored clothes became particularly eye-catching when Mu Cen was injured.


    Blood soaked everything in an instant. It seemed so shocking.


    Li Shiyuan''s eyes are more and more heavy, that kind of ferocious, let the people around subconsciously retreat, for fear that he was involved for no reason.


    "It''s going to be OK." Li Shiyuan comforted Mu Cen, but his voice was gentle, "I''ll take you back."


    Mu Cen''s grievance made her eyes red in an instant, and the crystal tears whirled in her eyes, as if they would fall down the next second.


    "It hurts." Mu Cen said that for a long time.


    "Good boy." Li Shiyuan coaxed patiently, holding Mu Cen''s steps, but he didn''t stop at all. He soon got up and galloped towards the outside of Yulong lake.


    Soon the wind came to my ears.


    And Mu Cen just looked at Li Shiyuan, the voice with a trace of blame: "don''t you let me go?"


    Li Shiyuan, who had never bowed his head before, lowered his head at this moment: "it''s me who is not good."


    He wants Mu Cen to bow his head and admit his mistake, but he never thought that Mu Cen was forced to such a position by himself. If he knew the current situation, Li Shiyuan would put Mu Cen beside him.


    At least in the side, Junru dare not act recklessly.


    It is because of his recklessness that Junru has a chance to take advantage of. Even he does not let people follow mucen, but let them not act rashly.


    If it could be repeated, Li Shiyuan would not let such a thing happen.


    But after all, there is no regret medicine in this world.


    When he knew what happened today, Li Shiyuan had already come at a gallop for the first time.


    "I''m still in pain." Mu Cen''s voice is crying.


    Li Shiyuan coaxed patiently.


    Soon, Li Shiyuan got on the horse with Mu Cen in his arms.


    Mu Cen didn''t say anything. He was passively held by Li Shiyuan. The horse galloped all the way towards the imperial palace. Mu Cen was too painful to speak. The wound was just a simple treatment, but he still couldn''t stop the bleeding.


    She began to feel dizzy.


    Li Shiyuan''s eyebrows were even more twisted.


    Until the horse stopped in the Imperial Palace, the soft sedan was ready. Li Shiyuan held Mu Cen directly in the soft sedan, and Mu Cen was in a coma.


    Everyone in the palace can see clearly. Mu Cen was brought back by Li Shiyuan.


    Li Shiyuan''s anxiety for mu Cen was unprecedented.


    Until they appeared in the east palace.


    The eastern palace is also lively. The imperial doctor has been waiting for him for a long time. Soon, Li Shiyuan takes Mu Cen into the bedroom, and the imperial doctor follows him.


    Li Shiyuan''s word by word order: "I don''t allow her to have anything, I want her to be safe."


    Li Shiyuan''s words do not contain the slightest element of joke, and every sentence is clear enough.


    The imperial doctor did not dare to hesitate: "I will obey you."


    The East Palace is more and more busy with bright lights, but everyone is silent and dare not speak.


    The atmosphere in the East Palace is not bad, but it is definitely not good.


    ¡­¡­


    And Mu Cen was brought back to the East Palace by Li Shiyuan himself, Junru naturally knew for the first time. Jun is not reconciled, but more is a kind of tension.


    Be nervous about what''s going to happen next.


    Before that, Junru had already confirmed the result that mucen was not a human, but a demon, even a goblin who lived in the water all the year round. Maybe it was a shark or something else, because the Taoist''s array played a role. This array can only be useful to demons, not to people.


    Jun Ru is walking back and forth in the bedroom, his brain is spinning fast.


    Xiaolian is even more daring to breathe.


    Then, Junru turns around and goes out of the palace. She doesn''t hesitate about everything. She must find someone to stand on her side.


    When Taoist priest and bodyguard were arrested, Li Shiyuan naturally knew that he had done it.


    She couldn''t have put herself in danger.


    What''s more, there is such an uncertain factor as Mu Cen.


    As a result, Junru didn''t expect that he was stopped by the guard at the door at the moment when he came out of the bedroom. Junru''s face changed.


    Because these bodyguards are not the bodyguards of their own bedroom, but the shadow guards of Li Shiyuan.


    "My palace wants to see the prince. Are you blocking my palace?" Jun Ru pressed my voice and asked coldly.


    Yingwei''s attitude is business like: "Niang Niang, please wait in the palace. When your highness is busy, he will come to find Niang Niang. Your Highness has an order, so that she can''t leave the bedroom."


    Yingwei is Li Shiyuan''s most trusted person. Naturally, no one dares to refute what Yingwei says.


    In this case, Junru knew that there was no room for maneuver, and she could not face to face with Yingwei, so she was forced to come back.


    Xiaolian naturally followed.


    After returning to her bedroom, Xiaolian began to comfort her: "don''t worry, madam. The prince''s Highness has always been a person who distinguishes right from wrong. This is a human being or a demon, and his highness must have something to worry about. The Zhou Dynasty can''t tolerate such things, nor can his highness. The empress is still acting on behalf of heaven, so don''t think wildly. "


    Xiaolian''s words pacify Junru. Junru keeps quiet and orders Xiaolian in a low voice.


    Xiaolian nodded repeatedly.


    Soon, Xiaolian did as Junru asked.


    That''s the way the Taoist priest left behind before. It''s Jun Ru''s idea to arrange the array in the palace. He''s afraid that if he can''t go out to Mu Cen one day, Mu Cen will follow him back to the palace, so Jun Ru will let Mu Cen show himself in front of the public.


    As long as the prototype is revealed, everything becomes much easier.


    Naturally, you don''t have to do it yourself.


    I just didn''t expect that this array could be used one day.

 Chapter 1443

    It just takes time.


    Junru also knows that it is inevitable for Li Shiyuan to come to trouble himself. But for this reason, Li Shiyuan will not fight with himself now. After all, Li Shiyuan has not been in the position of emperor.


    Think of here, Jun such as this just relieved.


    Then, Jun Ru didn''t say anything, so he leaned on the soft collapse, but the ferocity in his eyebrows was obvious.


    ¡­¡­


    At that time¡ª¡ª


    In the bedroom.


    Li Shiyuan twisted his eyebrows and watched. The royal doctor quickly treated Mu Cen''s wound. When he saw Mu Cen''s wound, he was also shocked. But when he treated Mu Cen, he was also surprised.


    Because although Mu Cen''s wound is very infiltrating, but the recovery is also very fast, which is impossible for ordinary people.


    While the people who seemed to be dying before, now when they try to detect their pulse again, there are people who seem to be OK, and all the wounds become skin injuries.


    Even under such circumstances, the imperial doctor estimated that it would be as good as before in a few days.


    He had never seen such a thing before, but the imperial doctor didn''t dare to say anything more in front of Li Shiyuan. Naturally, Li Shiyuan also saw it.


    Now, Li Shiyuan''s eyes are low.


    However, Li Shiyuan was always calm on the surface.


    The imperial doctor quickly stood up: "tell your highness, Miss Mu''s physical condition is not a big problem, just frightened, there are some trauma, Miss Mu''s own recovery ability is very good."


    Li Shiyuan said, "go down first."


    "Yes." The imperial doctor answered.


    "You know what to say and what not to say." Li Shiyuan gave a faint warning.


    Naturally, the imperial doctor knew what the identity of the person in front of him was. Besides, the affairs of the imperial family should never be discussed in private.


    He answered respectfully.


    Li Shiyuan didn''t say anything, and the imperial doctor soon retired.


    Li Shiyuan quietly looked at Mu Cen on the bed, and then calmed down.


    In his mind is the previous picture in yulongtan.


    People in the Zhou Dynasty were very clear about the situation of yulongtan, so it was always rumored that there were gods in yulongtan. During the drought, people would go to yulongtan to pray for rain, and the name of yulongtan came from this.


    In those half month days, Li Shiyuan didn''t know anything about the outside world except the time of coma, but he did know that Mu Cen almost didn''t sleep, even the clothes didn''t change easily, and he was very fond of water.


    Even the deep water and unfathomable environment of yulongtan, Mu Cen didn''t care at all.


    It seems to be integrated with Yulong lake.


    Ordinary people can''t.


    If ordinary people enter the water wantonly, they will pay for their lives.


    Under such circumstances today, Mu CEN is safe and sound.


    Today''s Taoist priest Li Shiyuan naturally saw what he was doing at a glance. If Mu Cen was in the water, it was not unusual. Taoist priest could not play any role.


    So, who is mu Cen?


    Li Shiyuan wants to persuade himself that Mu CEN is just a talented person in the world, which doesn''t exist.


    But¡ª¡ª


    After sinking, Li Shiyuan didn''t speak.


    And Mu Cen on the bed is still in a daze and doesn''t wake up at all.


    She seems to be whispering, and her words are very light, but Li Shiyuan doesn''t really listen to them. But under such circumstances, Li Shiyuan can vaguely judge that Mu Cen reads a person''s name.


    His eyes sank and his palms clenched their fists silently.


    Then, Li Shiyuan quickly turned to leave, let the slave on one side look at Mu Cen, if there is something, tell yourself for the first time.


    The slave answered respectfully.


    Li Shiyuan calmly left the east palace.


    ¡­¡­


    "Your Highness is here." Outside the palace, the sharp voice of the little eunuch came.


    Junru suddenly regained her mind, immediately stood up and walked out of the palace. Li Shiyuan''s figure had already appeared in Junru''s palace. This is the first time that Li Shiyuan actively approached Junru after Mu Cen''s appearance.


    How can Jun Ru be reconciled.


    But under such circumstances, Junru didn''t say anything, just looked at Li Shiyuan wrongly: "Your Highness, you haven''t come to find my concubine for a long time."


    Li Shiyuan coldly looks at the person who looks aggrieved in front of him, and his attitude has never changed.


    Junru naturally felt it. In the end, she didn''t ask for trouble. She just stood quietly, waiting for Li Shiyuan to speak.


    Li Shiyuan did not hesitate: "are those people sent by you?"


    Each other are smart people, many words don''t need to be pointed out, the meaning of Li Shiyuan''s words has been clearly expressed, Junru also knows what Li Shiyuan asked.


    She didn''t deny it, but she didn''t admit it.


    "That''s the guard next to you." What Li Shiyuan said is direct, but his eyes are not instantaneous.


    Jun Ru knew that he couldn''t hide it, but he quickly answered the wrong question: "did your highness ever see the Taoist priest present?"


    Li Shiyuan''s eyes sank and suddenly became Stern: "do you know what you''re talking about?"


    "I know that naturally." Jun Rutan said, "this mu CEN is not a person at all. If you are human, how can you stay in yulongtan for such a long time and have nothing to do. Besides, Taoist''s array is useless to people. "


    Junru''s every word was direct, and his eyes didn''t evade Li Shiyuan: "Your Highness, which is more important, I think your highness should be very clear."


    Li Shiyuan''s eyes were a little deeper.


    "Your Highness, the people sent by my concubine also saw Mu Cen show his true face. My concubines are all for the good of your highness. Don''t your highness doubt the strange things these days? " Jun Ru said with painstaking care, "Your Highness can not believe the words of my concubines, but your highness must see the strange performance these days."


    Li Shiyuan still didn''t speak.


    Junru''s courage is a little bit bigger: "even master Jingyi said that there is a vision in the Zhou Dynasty, and his wife will not be too peaceful."


    With that, Jun Ru sank: "isn''t all this after Mu Cen''s appearance? Your highness is a holy man. When you think about it, it''s not difficult to figure out the relationship. What my concubine has done is to clear the way for your highness. Please be aware of it. "


    Voice down, Junru also knelt down, to show their loyalty.


    In Li Shiyuan''s reaction, Junru thought that Li Shiyuan believed. After all, the most taboo of the imperial family is ghosts. They would rather kill by mistake than let it go, so as to avoid endless trouble.


    What''s more, Li Shiyuan was at the scene today. How could he not see it.


    So Junru is sure.


    If Li Shiyuan could do it, he would really give up countless troubles.


    As a result, Jun Ru didn''t expect that Li Shiyuan suddenly snapped: "a piece of nonsense."


    Jun Ru''s face changed and he looked at Li Shiyuan in shock.

 Chapter 1444

    "As the imperial concubine of our king, your family also plays an important role in the Zhou Dynasty. Don''t you know the taboos of the Zhou Dynasty? You still talk about them here with our king." Li Shiyuan''s face became serious.


    Jun Ru is really scared.


    Subconsciously back a few steps.


    The most taboo thing in the Zhou Dynasty to talk about ghosts and ghosts is the fact. Anyone who talks about ghosts and ghosts will be imprisoned. Her behavior is really against the law.


    But Junru thinks that he is just saying an obvious fact.


    I didn''t expect it¡ª¡ª


    This is to make it clear that Li Shiyuan wants to protect Mu Cen.


    Jun Ru''s breath became more and more cramped: "Your Highness, you --"


    "Don''t let me hear this kind of speech any more. Otherwise, it''s no wonder that I don''t care about the relationship between husband and wife for many years." Li Shiyuan spoke deeply.


    Jun Ru is reluctant, but under such circumstances, she has to bow her head: "I know."


    You can''t send yourself in before you get rid of Mu Cen. It''s really the enemy''s quick and the parents'' pain. Junru is not so brainless.


    Li Shiyuan took a deep look at Junru and gave a few warnings before he left.


    The king was blessed: "my concubine, I''d like to send you to the prince."


    But looking at Li Shiyuan''s leaving figure, Junru didn''t say anything, but her eyes became more and more gloomy. She must find the most suitable opportunity to expose Mu Cen''s true face.


    Sink sink, Jun such as gradually calm down.


    The atmosphere in the palace is very gloomy.


    ¡­¡­


    Li Shiyuan left his bedroom and went directly to the Tianlong prison, where all the prisoners were executed.


    Even there is no room for refutation, even no chance to speak, silent life. All this was done in front of the Taoist priest. The Taoist priest was so scared that he trembled and changed his face.


    He repeatedly kowtowed and begged for mercy to Li Shiyuan: "Your Highness, I''m wrong. Please let me go. I won''t dare to do it again."


    The kowtow sound came, but Li Shiyuan was indifferent.


    And the people in the dungeon were dismissed, only Li Shiyuan looked at the Taoist priest, and the gloom in his eyebrows became more and more obvious.


    The Taoist priest was scared.


    Until Li Shiyuan came down to the Taoist priest, the Taoist priest trembled.


    "What do you say she is?" Li Shiyuan asked word by word.


    The Taoist priest said, "Miss Mu is an ordinary person."


    The Taoist priest is very clear about what to say at this time.


    But the Taoist priest didn''t expect that Li Shiyuan looked at himself so deeply. He was a little scared. He didn''t know what Li Shiyuan was going to do.


    "What do you say she is?" Li Shiyuan''s voice was a little deeper.


    "It''s human. Miss Mu is human." The Taoist priest answered repeatedly.


    Li Shiyuan''s eyes didn''t let go of Taoist priest''s meaning. Taoist priest was horrified. This time he blurted out: "she''s not a human, she''s a shark, she''s a demon, she''s a demon with human body and fishtail. Otherwise, poor Taoist''s array won''t work. That array trapped her and lost her breathing ability in yulongtan. That''s why I tried to come up."


    The Taoist priest said directly: "otherwise, ordinary people can''t stay at the bottom of Yulong lake for so long. When I passed by, it was at least an hour."


    Li Shiyuan did not speak.


    The Taoist priest thought that Li Shiyuan believed what he said, which made him more presumptuous.


    Zhou Dynasty can''t tolerate these demons. If we can cooperate with Li Shiyuan, we will get twice the result with half the effort. This is far better than cooperating with Junru, and it is also a natural umbrella.


    The Taoist priest is proud.


    But soon, the Taoist priest''s face appeared panic, and then his pupils continued to enlarge, and his breathing began to be more and more cramped. In autumn, the whole person had been raised by Li Shiyuan.


    The Taoist priest looked at everything in front of him in disbelief.


    Li Shiyuan''s face was calm, but she looked at the governor. "She is a human being, and this king has the final say, not you, do you understand?"


    The Taoist priest nodded in horror.


    But Li Shiyuan didn''t let go of Taoist priest''s meaning: "since you have said all these words, how can I accommodate you? Those bodyguards are your lessons. When they die, how can you live alone?"


    What Li Shiyuan said is that he sentenced the Taoist priest to death.


    The Taoist priest''s face turned pale in an instant.


    Li Shiyuan didn''t release the meaning of Taoist priest. He was looking at the air in Taoist priest''s body being squeezed out, and the feeling of dyspnea became more and more obvious.


    It''s like being drowned.


    But I don''t know when I was tied to the iron chain. With a sharp bayonet on the iron chain, I stabbed the Taoist priest''s ankle. It''s like those invisible arrays trapped Mu Cen and seriously injured him.


    All in the Mu Cen body bear, Li Shiyuan is not polite back to the Taoist priest.


    The Taoist priest nearly collapsed.


    If he wanted to beg for mercy, he couldn''t make a sound. In the end, he could only stare and see that he couldn''t breathe any more. Then Li Shiyuan slowly released his hand and watched the Taoist priest fall to the ground.


    Silent.


    Then, Li Shiyuan looked down on it.


    The Taoist priest stares at his eyes, and his eyes are almost protruding. His voice is intermittent: "she... She is... She is... Demon... Zhou Dynasty... There will be... Blood rain... Rain wind."


    With the last word, the Taoist priest didn''t breathe.


    Li Shiyuan''s eyes are more and more heavy, but he always stands silent.


    Then he ordered in a deep voice, "come in and clean up."


    "Yes." Ying Wei answers.


    "Leave no leeway. Those who are present today will be killed." Li Shiyuan''s tone does not take any emotion, is extremely cruel.


    Ying Wei is ordered to turn around and deal with Li Shiyuan''s order.


    Li Shiyuan left the prison.


    The slave of the East Palace has also come to report that Mu Cen woke up. Li Shiyuan didn''t say anything and walked towards the east palace.


    ¡­¡­


    East Palace.


    When Li Shiyuan entered the bedroom, the slaves came and went. When they saw Li Shiyuan, they knelt down to say hello: "I see your highness, your highness is thousands of years old, thousands of years old."


    Li Shiyuan brushed his sleeve and the slaves got up.


    Following Mu Cen''s maidservant, he said, "tell your highness, Miss Mu has woken up."


    "Well." Li Shiyuan nodded.


    At the same time, the slave came with the medicine he had just boiled. It was for mu Cen, but Li Shiyuan said faintly: "give me the medicine, you go down."


    "Yes." The slaves said nothing.


    It''s not surprising to see such a situation.


    As long as it''s about Mu Cen, Li Shiyuan must do it himself, so it''s not strange to be intimate with Mu Cen.

 Chapter 1445

    And Mu Cen didn''t like to have too many people around him. He also had a lot of strange temper. The slaves had been used to it for a long time.


    Soon, the slaves retreated, and Li Shiyuan walked towards the palace.


    Mu Cen sees Li Shiyuan come in, flat mouth, haven''t had time to speak, see the medicine in Li Shiyuan''s hand, this mu CEN is more reluctant.


    "I don''t want these." Muchen quickly refused.


    Medicine is something that only mortals can use. If they are really injured, it doesn''t depend on medicine. These things are of no use to Mu Cen.


    So it''s natural for Muchen to refuse.


    But such a refusal is of no use to Li Shiyuan.


    He completely ignored Mu Cen''s words, calmly walked towards Mu Cen''s direction, and soon stood in front of Mu Cen. Mu Cen was silent, and the resistance on his face was clear.


    Li Shiyuan is a good temper of coax: "darling, this is for your body conditioning, must eat, otherwise, how do you get better?"


    Mu Cen shook his head: "I don''t eat, I''m ok."


    This is direct.


    Even Li Shiyuan was not afraid to watch it.


    Li Shiyuan''s eyes narrowed slightly and looked at Mu Cen like this. It''s really like what Mu Cen said. There is no sign of embarrassment on Mu Cen''s body. Even the wound is very small. It seems that he can get better without any medicine.


    This is impossible for people.


    In particular, Mu Cen was brought back by Li Shiyuan. When Li Shiyuan picked Mu Cen up from the Yulong pool, Mu Cen was dying, as if he had no breath.


    And now just a few short hours, Mu Cen can be lively, just like people who have nothing to do.


    It''s really incredible.


    Li Shiyuan''s eyes sank, and the words of Junru and Taoist priest flashed in his mind.


    It has been several years since Junru married into the palace of King yuan. Even though Li Shiyuan didn''t pay much attention to Junru, he still understood it more or less.


    The opportunity of the Zhou Dynasty, such as Junru background people can not not know, so in this case, if not absolutely grasp, Junru can not say such words.


    What Taoist priest said is not false. Li Shiyuan can see clearly the things arranged at the scene, which are really common in folk demon catching.


    Useless to man, useful to demon.


    Mu Cen was injured immediately.


    So under such circumstances, Li Shiyuan''s eyes sank, with more thinking. When his eyes fell on Mu Cen, they were a little heavy.


    But mu Cen didn''t notice all the time, and he was coquettish: "Li Shiyuan, I don''t want to drink this dark thing. I want to eat something sweet. I don''t want to eat it, OK?"


    The scallion white small hand so drags Li Shiyuan''s sleeve to shake, such delicate state, is a man can''t refuse.


    Li Shiyuan''s attitude is firm. Mu Cen knows that he can''t resist this man''s insistence at all. He finally drinks all the black medicine juice angrily. Then he turns around and doesn''t want to pay any attention to Li Shiyuan.


    Li Shiyuan is a good temper of coax: "this is for you."


    Mu CEN is still silent.


    When Mu Cen wants to lose his temper, he is coaxed by people. In the past, he was coaxed by long Shaoyun. It takes a long time to coax him.


    Now, of course, the same is true.


    "Be obedient." Li Shiyuan hugs Mu Cen, but his eyes fall on Mu Cen''s injured foot. His voice is slightly, but he doesn''t hide it. "Your foot is very good soon. When I bring you up, your wound is still scared."


    Not salty words, let Mu Cen a Leng, as if surprised to feel what.


    This is her own instinctive repair. She is a dragon girl. Her best spell is repair, and it is integrated with blood and bone. If her body has problems, even if she has no magic power, she will gradually repair, which is much faster than ordinary people.


    Even compared with those immortals in heaven, Dusi is not slow at all.


    But when asked by Li Shiyuan, Mu CEN is nervous, speechless.


    Under such circumstances, Mu Cen quietly looked at Li Shiyuan and thought about it before explaining: "I''ve been like this since I was a child. I don''t know why


    Things that can''t be explained are just vaguely brought to the past.


    Li Shiyuan made a sound.


    Mu Cen thinks that Li Shiyuan will go to the end. After all, people in the world like to go to the end and ask. Unexpectedly, this topic stops abruptly when it comes to Li Shiyuan. This person is not going on.


    Mu Cen was stunned. But also with a sigh of relief.


    Because of this conversation, Mu Cen turned around.


    Li Shiyuan''s eyebrows and eyes still fell on Mu Cen, but calmly changed the topic: "Cen Er, I never seem to know where you are from?"


    Mu Cen was quiet.


    Of course not.


    When he was in yulongtan before, Li Shiyuan asked, Mu Cen vaguely took it with him, and then there was no movement. Now, naturally, Mu Cen will not explain these things to Li Shiyuan, because there is no way to explain them.


    For this mortal world, what Mu Cen knew was Kyoto.


    She soon recovered, nonsense said: "my home in Yanjiao near the North Minshan."


    This is the address Mu Cen heard from passers-by before, so mu Cen wrote it down.


    Li Shiyuan said: "Yanjiao is a place where people are outstanding. It''s near Kyoto. Many officials in Kyoto come from Yanjiao."


    This is like Li Shiyuan''s letter.


    Muchen was relieved.


    She is not good at lying, so every lie is full of holes, and a lie needs to be filled by countless lies, and Mu Cen does not know how long this situation can last.


    Under such circumstances, Mu Cen was silent.


    It is Li Shiyuan in Mu Cen''s words, Mou Guang more heavy a few minutes.


    As for Yanjiao, Li Shiyuan knows all about it. What he said before was nonsense. Yanjiao is the northernmost part of the imperial capital, and few people live in it, let alone some dignitaries. But the place is always barren, and all the people who can leave have left.


    Finally, those who stay there are those who can''t help but leave.


    The most important thing is that Yanjiao will evolve into the present situation, because the goblin liked by the founding emperor of the Zhou Dynasty appeared on the beimin mountain, so Yanjiao was a taboo existence in the Zhou Dynasty for a long time.


    People in Yanjiao are even more unpopular.


    But now Mu Cen frankly says this place, can only say, Mu Cen completely does not understand Yanjiao, this place is nonsense.


    "What are you watching me do?" Mu Cen said that he was guilty. Naturally, Li Shiyuan was staring at him, and the feeling of guilty would be obvious.

 Chapter 1446

    "I want you to come out so long, why your family are indifferent." Li Shiyuan asked faintly.


    Mu Cen babbled for a long time before he said, "they''re gone." That tone seems to be more sad, "so I''m left alone. Don''t ask me, I don''t know. "


    Even the last words blocked Li Shiyuan.


    Li Shiyuan is still watching, with a thin cocoon of finger pulp so gently rub Mu Cen''s delicate smooth skin, such a good touch, people can''t put it down.


    But soon, Li Shiyuan''s hand stopped and he just looked at it.


    When Mu Cen couldn''t hold on, Li Shiyuan suddenly asked, "Cen Er, are you hiding something from me?"


    Mu Cen calmed down and responded passively: "no, I can hide something from you. After all, this week is Li''s, isn''t it?"


    I''ve been in the world for a long time, but I still know some things.


    Li Shiyuan said with a smile: "Cen Er, I don''t want you to keep something from me, otherwise, if something really happens, I can''t help you. Although I''m the prince, I can''t help doing a lot of things. Do you understand? "


    This seems to have a meaning.


    Mu Cen was asked a Leng, a Leng, did not know how to answer.


    But Li Shiyuan''s hand didn''t move away from Mu Cen''s face. He still looked at Mu Cen calmly. Mu Cen''s heart beat faster when he was seen.


    "Do you know what those who hurt you said when I brought you back?" Li Shiyuan asked.


    Mu Cen shakes his head subconsciously, but he seems to think of something, but he can''t react for a while.


    And Li Shiyuan just continued: "they say you are a demon."


    Mu CEN is a fool.


    But Li Shiyuan''s voice still came from his ear: "are you?"


    Before mucen could speak, Li Shiyuan continued to say, but the hand that caressed mucen''s cheek turned into the hand that pinched mucen''s chin, and then forced mucen to look at himself.


    Mu Cen didn''t move. He was pinched and couldn''t move.


    More because of the current situation, let Mu Cen a little panic.


    "It''s incredible that your wound healed so quickly. You know, how can people be at peace with each other in a few hours after such a serious injury? And you can stay in Yulong lake for a long time. No matter how watery people are, it''s hard to do that. " Li Shiyuan said word by word.


    Mu Cen''s face changed again and again.


    "And although the Taoist priest died, the things at that time were still there. It was really an array. It was only useful for demons and useless for people, eh?" Li Shiyuan continued to ask.


    But he didn''t do anything to Mu Cen. His eyes fell on Mu Cen for a moment. He didn''t blink: "so tell me, cen''er, are you a human or a demon?"


    Even the sound seemed much calmer.


    Even Li Shiyuan had an idea for a long time.


    Even if Mu CEN is a demon, what?


    As long as Li Shiyuan is willing, no one can do anything about mucen. Besides, mucen''s mind is delicate and soft, which many people have never had. Her eyebrows and eyes are clear, but let people see clearly, even a little mind can not hide.


    Such a person, even a demon, is better than those with ulterior motives.


    Why care about that.


    This, Mu CEN is all of a sudden annoyed.


    She''s not a demon.


    When those people talk about themselves, Mu CEN is painless. When Li Shiyuan doubts him, he can''t express his feelings. He wants to explain, but he can''t explain. What''s more, he is annoyed at this situation.


    In the end, Mu Cen threw the pillow on the bed directly in front of Li Shiyuan.


    No one dares to do this, but mu Cen dares.


    It seems that Mu Cen has no idea what the consequences will be.


    Under such circumstances, Mu Cen kept breathing and yelled at Li Shiyuan: "I''m not a demon!"


    In the second half of the sentence, Mu Cen didn''t say that she was immortal, but she had not passed. The people of the Dragon nationality are all immortals. If they can''t practice, they can be listed as immortals, but they can''t be called demons.


    Looking at Li Shiyuan, when his anger came up, Mu Cen didn''t want to, so he directly lifted the quilt to leave.


    "I''m leaving. I don''t want to be with you. We''re not together." Mu Cen said that he would go out.


    Last time, when Mu Cen was so noisy about leaving, Li Shiyuan didn''t stop him.


    But the purpose is to hope that Mu Cen can come back to admit his mistake, instead of being so passive now.


    But Li Shiyuan tried, Mu Cen''s stubborn temper, it is impossible to take the initiative to beg for mercy with you, even in the case of yesterday, if not for their own, I am afraid Mu Cen will not ask for mercy.


    It''s up to you to compromise.


    Therefore, it is impossible for Li Shiyuan to let such a thing happen again.


    The most important thing is that Mu Cen''s identity is so complicated that Li Shiyuan is also suspicious that it is impossible to let Mu Cen out.


    It''s not important to scare people, but if everything is true and known, it''s a disaster.


    Li Shiyuan would not take such a risk.


    So this time, Li Shiyuan quickly grabbed Mu Cen''s hand and pulled Mu Cen to his own face with one effort: "what are you running for now


    Mu Cen ignored the man and was still struggling.


    Li Shiyuan sighed helplessly, and then half forced to hold Mu Cen''s chin, let her look at herself: "it''s not completely good, where do you want to go, going out is to tell the world, you are not afraid to cause trouble to yourself in a few hours


    In a word, let Mu Cen quiet down.


    And Mu Cen looked at Li Shiyuan''s eyes, as if he saw a kind of calm in Li Shiyuan''s eyes.


    This kind of emotion clearly tells Mu Cen that no matter what identity he is, whether he is a demon or a person, Li Shiyuan will not hurt himself.


    It''s like total trust.


    Let Mu Cen can''t help blurting out.


    It''s just that reason stopped Mu Cen from saying this at the last moment.


    But mu Cen also calmed down, quietly, Li Shiyuan hugged Mu Cen and coaxed her: "you don''t know anything about the Zhou Dynasty."


    How do you know.


    She was just a person who lived here on a whim. How could she know about these things of the Zhou Dynasty.


    But mu Cen didn''t say this, just looking at Li Shiyuan.


    Li Shiyuan scraped the bone of Mu Cen''s nose, and then continued: "the most opportunistic thing in the Zhou Dynasty is the demon."


    Mu Cen''s eyes slightly twisted, some inexplicable, and Li Shiyuan told Mu Cen why taboo in detail, Mu Cen listened to a Leng, but it was a quick reaction.

 Chapter 1447

    "So the people of the Zhou Dynasty had a common attitude towards demons. Whether it''s the imperial palace or the folk, as long as it''s met, it''s absolutely impossible to let it go. " Li Shiyuan said calmly.


    And Mu CEN is a little aggrieved for these goblins.


    Demons and immortals are not the same. They have no independent space. Even they are different from the people of the evil way. The people of the evil way at least have an independent space and are not infected with each other.


    It''s a rule made thousands of years ago during the war.


    But the demons are different. The top demons are all in the demon world, ruled by the goblin king, but there are still many demons in the mortal world. They can''t reach the demon world, and the demons there are very different. And there are still many eliminators in the mortal world, so in this case, these eliminators in the mortal world can''t do anything.


    For the sake of self-protection, it is understandable to hurt others.


    And these demons can finally be cultivated and survive the calamities again and again. They can also be listed in the immortal class or return to the demon world, but few of them live humbly and cautiously in the mortal world.


    "What do you think?" Li Shiyuan saw Mu Cen silent, but asked quietly.


    Mu Cen couldn''t help saying: "demons have good demons, but they are not all bad. Why do you want to kill everything? What''s more, have you ever thought that she was forced to do harm to others? "


    With that, Mu Cen nodded seriously: "besides, if these goblins are cultivated, aren''t they also immortals? You don''t like to worship immortals the most. Maybe the immortals you worship were the demons you chased before! "


    This is not impossible.


    Although the possibility is slim.


    But it''s not totally impossible, isn''t Bai Suzhen, the White Snake, included in the immortal class?


    Mu Cen hummed.


    Li Shiyuan just listened and didn''t speak. Between the lines of Mu Cen''s words, she naturally put herself and the demon in the same category, and Li Shiyuan in a separate column.


    So it really doesn''t matter?


    But Li Shiyuan didn''t break it either.


    More or less know Mu CEN is not simple, but before anyone has not pierced, Li Shiyuan chose to turn a blind eye. All of a sudden, Li Shiyuan understood what his ancestors thought at that time. It seemed that everything became small in the face of such emotion.


    Of course, compared with his ancestors, Li Shiyuan knows better that everything can not be related to the country and the country, and can not shake the root of the Li family.


    After that, Li Shiyuan said nothing more.


    Until Mu Cen finished speaking, it was Mu Cen who found Li Shiyuan silent, but he felt embarrassed after talking about it countless times. It seemed that he didn''t want to talk to Li Shiyuan now, so mu Cen didn''t say anything.


    And what happened before, up to now still let Mu Cen some fear, at least can''t leave the east palace to cause trouble again.


    She was injured, all the mana to recover themselves, even now colorful feathers in hand, for a while and a half, Mu Cen can''t leave.


    Mu Cen didn''t say a word, as if he had nothing to do but stay here now.


    Li Shiyuan still coaxed Mu Cen: "well, now, it''s not the time to discuss these things. These things have nothing to do with you. Even if your injury is better than usual, but after all, it''s cold water that has been soaked for so long. So have a good rest. Look at your face, it''s still pale. I like to see your bright smile. "


    This makes Mu Cen flat mouth.


    It''s like Li Shiyuan''s heart pounding.


    Li Shiyuan lowered his head and chuckled. He pointed his finger to Mu Cen''s cheek again. Then Li Shiyuan said, "Cen Er, stay with me and don''t leave me again. Or I''ll bring you back to the ends of the earth. "


    That''s a sure thing to say.


    But mu Cen didn''t pay attention to this. When she really wanted to leave, Li Shiyuan couldn''t stop her, and Li Shiyuan couldn''t find herself.


    But under such circumstances, Mu Cen did not continue to revolve around this issue, but suddenly looked up at Li Shiyuan: "Li Shiyuan, why did you suddenly come, you do not care about me?"


    This is what Mu Cen has not been able to understand.


    She left from the palace, Li Shiyuan did not chase out, and these days, she is not the first time to encounter danger, Li Shiyuan has never appeared, and now Li Shiyuan can appear so just right, which makes Mu Cen feel inexplicable.


    Li Shiyuan is a human being, not an immortal. How can he figure out his own difficulties?


    Mu Cen''s mouth was flat, and he felt more and more inexplicable in his eyebrows.


    But Li Shiyuan lowered his head to smile, and then said: "how can I really let you leave, not to ask. I''m the prince. I have my dignity. I can''t let you lose your temper with me at the bottom line of testing endlessly, so I just want you to come back and beg me. "


    Mu Cen was stunned.


    "You have my shadow guard with you all the time. I don''t want to let shadow guard help. I want to force you to come back, but they also want to ensure your safety. But I didn''t expect that you were so stubborn and refused to come back. Until yesterday, when something like this happened, shadow guard knew that he couldn''t stop it. Then he immediately informed me, and I would appear in yulongtan." Li Shiyuan explained the cause and effect of the incident.


    Mu Cen cried and laughed.


    Smile is that this person did not ignore himself, or let people follow him, cry is that this person really see himself in danger again and again, but how are not willing to appear.


    Such emotions are too complicated.


    That Mu Cen so desperate to beat Li Shiyuan: "how can you do this!"


    This kind of strength is not painful at all for Li Shiyuan. He quickly grasped Mu Cen''s little hand, and his eyebrows and eyes were with a little smile: "it won''t happen in the future, and it won''t let you suffer such grievances any more."


    This is a very definite statement.


    And Mu Cen flat mouth: "let me be wronged is you, never let me be wronged like this!"


    In these days in the mortal world, Mu Cen''s mood is the biggest. He seems to know all of a sudden the seven emotions and six desires and five flavors of the mortal world, which is absolutely impossible to feel in the dragon people.


    Fresh but also like greed.


    Suddenly I can understand why those mortals pray.


    It is Li Shiyuan to listen to Mu Cen''s grievance, very helpless: "sorry, cen er."


    That''s true.


    Mu Cen looked up at Li Shiyuan like this. It seemed that there was a sea of stars in his eyes. For a moment, the people who saw it were so excited.


    So is Li Shiyuan.


    His eyes more and more serious, and then word by word of the mouth: "Cen Er, when my princess can be good?"

 Chapter 1448

    If at first Mu Cen didn''t know what the Crown Princess meant, then after living here for so long, Mu Cen couldn''t have no idea.


    The crown prince and imperial concubine means that one person is inferior to ten thousand people, and even this is the honor that countless women in the Imperial Palace want. But now Li Shiyuan easily gives it to himself.


    I don''t even care about my background.


    After staying in the Zhou Dynasty for a long time, Mu Cen was also very clear that people here paid more attention to the concept of family status than anyone else, especially as an imperial family.


    Even a side imperial concubine is the daughter of an important official in the court, not to mention a crown princess.


    So when Li Shiyuan said these words, he was shocked by Mu Cen.


    But in Li Shiyuan''s eyes, Mu Cen didn''t see any joking elements. It seemed that he couldn''t be more serious, and Li Shiyuan made Mu Cen calm down.


    On the contrary, Li Shiyuan did not urge Mu Cen, but patiently waited for mu Cen''s reply.


    Mu Cen seems to have a heart attack.


    That kind of heart pounding feeling, Mu Cen can feel.


    Even want to blurt out, like to get a thing they want, can not describe such a feeling, but that kind of soft attitude, Mu Cen knows clearly.


    This, Mu Cen silent, low convergence under the eyebrows, as if thinking.


    But Li Shiyuan''s words still came with a smile: "stay in the East Palace, when my crown princess, on the day when I become king, you are my queen."


    When Li Shiyuan''s voice fell, Mu Cen suddenly said, "aren''t you afraid that I''m a demon? Will turning back make you repeat the same mistakes and the history of your ancestors? "


    Mu CEN is not a reserved person. She doesn''t know what to say and what not to say. She always says what she thinks.


    What''s more, people in heaven don''t have so many little Jiujiu, they can''t hide so many thoughts.


    But Li Shiyuan listens to Mu Cen''s words, to also calm down: "are you?"


    "No Mu Cen didn''t want to deny it.


    Not in the first place.


    Li Shiyuan listened to a low smile and said: "since it''s not, then it''s OK. Is there anything else important? It doesn''t matter. "


    This also put Mu Cen said should not come up.


    Under such circumstances, Li Shiyuan''s voice continued to spread, and his eyes suddenly became serious. When he looked at Mu Cen, it was even more instantaneous, without any joke.


    Mu Cen was very nervous.


    Li Shiyuan''s hand rubbed Mu Cen''s chin again, and his attitude was firm: "even if you are, as long as I want to protect you, you will be OK."


    He is not an ancestor, so it is impossible for him to repeat the past.


    "As long as you are involved in the country of Dazhou, then everything is not a big deal for me." Li Shiyuan finished his speech calmly.


    Mu Cen was moved.


    It''s like a feeling of being held in the palm of your hand. Even if you abandon the mountains and the stars, this person will not hesitate to be with you.


    This is never felt in the dragon, all people can spoil mucen, but not with mucen wanton and crazy.


    As if in such a tender vein, Mu CEN is really unable to hold.


    All the inappropriateness has been forgotten, and I don''t want to think about it any more for fear of shaking myself again. And in such wishful thinking, on the contrary, it makes Mu Cen''s expression more and more rich.


    Li Shiyuan is a man who knows the heart of the people.


    Under such circumstances, Li Shiyuan bowed his head and chuckled. Then he didn''t say anything. He suddenly bent over and naturally kissed Mu Cen.


    Mu CEN is a little confused.


    It''s not that I haven''t been close to this person, but this time''s intimacy is different from any previous one, just like it is caused by other emotions.


    Under such circumstances, Mu Cen''s heart beats fast and his palms are sweaty. This kind of emotion is beyond Mu Cen''s control.


    She subconsciously grasped Li Shiyuan''s sleeve.


    Li Shiyuan bowed his head and smirked. The kiss still seemed soft and soft. It fell on Mu Cen in a tender way: "Cen Er, I''ve given you a long time to adapt and I''ve been waiting for you for a long time, so I don''t want to wait any longer, eh?"


    This seems to be an oath of sovereignty, but also to indicate something.


    Mu Cen didn''t dare to say anything, even his breathing was unnatural.


    Soon, Li Shiyuan completely took all mu Cen''s attention, everything became barbaric, but in this case, Li Shiyuan did not give Mu Cen a chance to dodge.


    Mu CEN is strange to this feeling.


    Just in such a strange, and seems to accept everything passively.


    I can''t say it''s pleasant, but I don''t reject it at all.


    A lot of things happened in the middle of the day. Mu Cen was very strange about such things, but Li Shiyuan coaxed Mu Cen so much more patiently than usual.


    Until Mu Cen can accept himself completely.


    Li Shiyuan completely attacked the city and plundered the pool.


    A lot of things happen, of course.


    At the end of prosperity, in the green gauze tent, the slender people gasped with tears in their eyes, and looked at Li Shiyuan with pain, which was full of grievances.


    Li Shiyuan silently laughed and bowed his head to kiss: "not in the future."


    Mu Cen said nothing.


    This kind of thing has gone beyond the scope that Mu Cen can understand and accept.


    For a while and a half, as if Mu Cen had no idea, he could only accept passively.


    Li Shiyuan is in a good mood to embrace Mu Cen. When his eyebrows and eyes fall on Mu Cen again, with a little smile, he becomes more and more spoiled.


    After that, Li Shiyuan lifted Mu Cen into the air and naturally walked towards the hot spring pool behind him. The huge hot spring pool was completely in line with Mu Cen''s mind. Compared with the emptiness before, it was already full of fog.


    Mu Cen was tired all over, but after being infected with the current, he seemed to be alive again.


    The white skin is red and looks much more attractive.


    She lay motionless on the edge of the hot spring pool, her feet swimming. If Li Shiyuan had not been in the pool, Mu Cen might have become unscrupulous.


    She naturally realized that something was different.


    That is a kind of love at the beginning of the ignorant, but it seems to enjoy.


    "What are you thinking, looking at me all the time?" Li Shiyuan suddenly opened his eyes and asked Mu Cen.


    Mu Cen was stunned, ah, I didn''t expect that Li Shiyuan could notice such a small action, but in the end, Mu Cen didn''t hide it, but calmly said: "Li Shiyuan, why are you so good to me. What if I''m really a demon? "


    Mu Cen asked this question.


    Li Shiyuan looked at Mu Cen seriously: "are you?"


    "No Mu Cen didn''t want to deny it.

 Chapter 1449

    That tone is very fast, without the slightest hesitation. Li Shiyuan doesn''t doubt Mu Cen''s words. Mu Cen won''t lie, and any expression will show on his face. No doubt, if he says no, it must not.


    But mu Cen''s identity is a mystery after all. I''m afraid that I can''t see through it for a while.


    So under such circumstances, Li Shiyuan did not force, but waited for mu Cen to take the initiative to speak.


    "If not, why should you worry?" Li Shiyuan asked faintly.


    Mu Cen stopped talking again. Li Shiyuan held Mu Cen in his arms: "what I want to say is clear with you before, so don''t think about it. No matter who you are or what your identity is, just stay with me


    Mu Cen said.


    Suddenly she looked up again and looked at Li Shiyuan seriously.


    Li Shiyuan didn''t avoid Mu Cen''s eyes, waiting patiently for mu Cen to go on.


    "Will you marry me?" Mu Cen asked directly.


    "Yes." Li Shiyuan also gave a direct answer.


    "But you are used to polygamy. I don''t like it." Mu Cen lay beside the stone, but he said his meaning clearly, and naturally he didn''t mean to give in.


    Li Shiyuan''s eyes sank: "so what do you mean?"


    Mu Cen was silent.


    Li Shiyuan is direct: "do you want me to dismiss the female dependents in the harem?"


    Mu Cen didn''t deny it or admit it.


    But Li Shiyuan didn''t give Mu Cen more thought, said directly: "Cen Er, this is impossible. If I am an ordinary person, I can do it without fear. But I''m not. My identity doesn''t allow me to do such a thing. Anyone who exists in the harem represents a chain of interests, which is not as simple as it appears. "


    Li Shiyuan is reasoning with Mu Cen.


    Where does Mu Cen understand these.


    In Mu Cen''s world, there is no such complicated thing. In fact, her life is only practice. Nothing else.


    Occasionally, they make trouble wantonly, but some people will clean up the mess.


    So Li Shiyuan said these coldly, and Mu Cen couldn''t understand.


    She twisted her eyebrows and looked at Li Shiyuan, with a trace of disapproval in her eyebrows.


    But Li Shiyuan didn''t get angry. He looked at Mu Cen faintly: "but it doesn''t matter who is in the back palace. As long as you are by my side, I will treat you well and I won''t ignore you. That''s enough."


    This is what Li Shiyuan can do. He will not be stingy to answer Mu Cen.


    There must be concubines in the harem, but Li Shiyuan can only favor Mu Cen, so it doesn''t make any difference to Li Shiyuan.


    Mu Cen Oh voice, still eyebrow and didn''t Shu spread out.


    Li Shiyuan was very helpless and bowed his head to kiss Mu Cen: "don''t be paranoid."


    Mu Cen said nothing.


    Li Shiyuan knows that Mu Cen likes to take a bath and will stay here for a long time, which is unacceptable to ordinary people, including Li Shiyuan.


    "I''ll go out first. I haven''t read the memorial yet. I''ve lost too much time today. You soak here. Don''t want to bubble, you shout, the slaves are outside, eh? " Li Shiyuan lowered his voice and changed the topic.


    Mu Cen Oh voice, nodded but also did not say anything.


    Li Shiyuan got up quickly.


    Looking at the man who didn''t wear anything, Mu Cen naturally blocked his eyes for fear that he would be affected by Li Shiyuan again.


    On the contrary, Li Shiyuan laughed faintly, with a trace of lightness in his eyebrows.


    Then Li Shiyuan stood up, and everything seemed to slow down, as if he was seducing Mu Cen. He walked slowly to the back of the screen.


    The little eunuch outside the door had heard the news and immediately came in to wait on Li Shiyuan to change clothes.


    Mu Cen buries his face in the pool for fear of being affected by Li Shiyuan, but the temperature of the pool makes Mu Cen''s face turn red.


    For a long time, long to hear nothing, Mu Cen just put his head out.


    That fishtail seems to be ready to move again, how can''t hide such impulse.


    ¡­¡­


    At that time¡ª¡ª


    After Li Shiyuan came out of the pool, his eyes sank slightly, and he looked in the direction of the pool. He was a martial arts practitioner. He could naturally hear the movement in the pool. The sound of the water there was not man-made, but was like the sound of a huge fish tail when it was agitated.


    In this case, Li Shiyuan''s eyes sank, but he didn''t say anything, and then left the East Palace quietly.


    The eunuch did not dare to follow.


    After Li Shiyuan left the East Palace, he did not immediately return to the East Palace from behind. This is the location of the bubble pool, but outsiders do not know, but it does not mean that Li Shiyuan does not know.


    Li Shiyuan''s eyes were light, which Li Shiyuan deliberately left at that time.


    Quiet, Li Shiyuan just stood outside the bubble pool.


    He could see Muchen vaguely.


    Mu Cen was lying on the edge of the stone. He didn''t expect that his every move was in Li Shiyuan''s eyes. But this is the imperial palace after all, Mu Cen also knows, so she is not so presumptuous.


    The pool of the hot spring is in the house, so it only leaves a candle light, so it looks much darker. Naturally, it can''t be as clear as Yulong pool, and it''s covered with smoke, so everything is hidden in the pool.


    So is Muchen''s fish tail.


    Li Shiyuan watched for a long time, except that he felt that Mu Cen could stay in such a hot pool for such a long time. He thought it was incredible, but nothing strange happened.


    Li Shiyuan sank, which did not say anything, and then when Li Shiyuan turned to leave, suddenly Li Shiyuan heard a slight movement.


    He turned calmly.


    But at the moment of turning around, Li Shiyuan seemed to see only a flash of white light, splashing around, completely blocking all the pictures.


    This time, Li Shiyuan''s eyes narrowed slightly.


    Perhaps very fast, Li Shiyuan in that moment or saw a fishtail.


    But it seems to be an illusion.


    And Mu Cen has already got up from the hot spring pool. His body is as clean as new. He is clearly a young girl. There is no abnormality.


    And the slave outside also heard the movement, quickly came in, waiting for Muchen to change clothes.


    Soon, the figure of the group disappeared in front of Li Shiyuan.


    Li Shiyuan didn''t say anything. He stood in the same place for a while, and then left calmly.


    But the flash of the fish''s tail has been in Li Shiyuan''s mind, can not disperse, feel incredible, but soon gradually calm up.


    The Imperial Palace was still quiet, as if nothing had happened.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡ª¡ª


    For the next two or three months.


    Mu Cen got Li Shiyuan''s favor, which should be said to be a special favor.

 Chapter 1450

    Li Shiyuan has never been to other concubines. At night, he only dotes on Mu Cen. Mu Cen''s position is self-evident.


    All the concubines hate their teeth, but they dare not do anything. After all, Li Shiyuan never let Jun Ru go, let alone them.


    On the contrary, Junru became more and more self-centered, as if he had been completely indifferent to such a situation.


    Even when the concubines were provoking dissension, Junru was calm and unaffected. On the contrary, he admonished other concubines, which made them look at each other. For a moment, it seemed that there was no way.


    But Jun Ru''s mind is not so.


    After seeing off other concubines, Junru calmly looks at Xiaolian. Xiaolian calmly responds: "lady, don''t worry, everything will be done according to your requirements. Next, we will wait for the result."


    "Good." Jun Ru Mou Guang sinks to sink, "this time, absolutely can''t let this demon girl stay."


    "That''s nature." Xiaolian nodded, "in the Zhou Dynasty, the most taboo is these, your highness can not be unscrupulous."


    Jun Ru didn''t say anything.


    But this matter is of great importance, Junru is naturally more careful to avoid causing trouble to himself.


    "Remember all the orders of our palace. You are not allowed to start a fire. Otherwise, you will be responsible for it." Jun Ru''s face is slightly heavy, "do you hear me?"


    "Yes." Xiaolian dare not neglect.


    Jun Ru nodded and continued to say: "the emperor''s body is getting worse and worse. I''m afraid his highness will also act. We must grasp this matter."


    "Yes." Xiaolian did not dare to hesitate.


    Then Xiaolian retreated. Junru didn''t say anything, but her eyes were full of hatred.


    That''s discontent with Mu Cen and passivity to his current predicament.


    In the end, when Junru looked up again, his face seemed calm.


    ¡­¡­


    At that time¡ª¡ª


    Li Shiyuan took Mu Cen almost everywhere he went, and he never suffered any injustice in the palace. All the servants looked respectful when they saw Mu Cen.


    In this way, Li Shiyuan and Mu Cen went in and out together, which inevitably spread to the Emperor today.


    For such a thing, the emperor''s inevitable anger.


    Since ancient times, the emperor was romantic.


    The emperor should not ask who Li Shiyuan likes, but what Li Shiyuan has done is beyond the scope of the emperor''s acceptance.


    How can a woman of unknown origin be so presumptuous.


    Naturally, he had a clear idea of the candidates for the emperor and empress in his mind, and could not tolerate Li Shiyuan''s misdeeds.


    Li Shiyuan''s behavior is like provocation.


    ¡­¡­


    Li Shiyuan accompanied Mu Cen who had been in the palace for a long time to go out of the palace after the early Dynasty. Mu Cen was just like a wild horse. He was overjoyed with everything outside.


    Such Mu Cen, let Li Shiyuan is very helpless, but the eyes of the doting is also obvious.


    Mu CEN is curious about everything. No matter how long, he has never lost such enthusiasm.


    "You see, what is it?" Mu Cen points to one of the gadgets and shouts Li Shiyuan.


    Li Shiyuan changed his casual clothes, which ordinary people can''t recognize. He quietly walked towards the stall vendor and had a look. It was a folk gadget. When he wanted to explain to Mu Cen, the shadow guard on one side suddenly stepped forward and said to Li Shiyuan in a low voice: "Yeh. Master, please go back. "


    This master is the emperor, only outside the palace, the shadow guard will use the master to call the emperor.


    It''s something we all know.


    Li Shiyuan''s eyes light a face, and then so looking at Yingwei, Yingwei seems to read something in Li Shiyuan''s eyes, calm nod.


    The silent communication between them.


    Li Shiyuan lowered his eyebrows to hide his mind.


    In such a mind, Li Shiyuan clearly knows that his father, the emperor of today, may be the more decadent his body is, the more unscrupulous he will be. He always wants to be greedy for the prosperity of the world and the supreme authority now.


    So he didn''t mean to abdicate.


    Li Shiyuan was also suppressed everywhere.


    Under such circumstances, Li Shiyuan understood the emperor''s mind.


    I''m afraid I want to pull myself down from the crown prince. After all, the former crown prince was incompetent and could not threaten the present emperor. Li Shiyuan is different. His ability is obvious to all. Even the ministers of the central government have acquiesced that they would not go to the emperor for many things, but to Li Shiyuan.


    Under such circumstances, the emperor will not be reconciled.


    So the emperor''s actions are quite a lot.


    Father and son seem to be friendly on the surface for the sake of the state of the Zhou Dynasty, but this private fight has been understood all the more.


    It''s just for the throne.


    Li Shiyuan is only the prince after all.


    If it is really the emperor''s first choice, it will be Li Shiyuan who is in a dilemma. Therefore, Li Shiyuan doesn''t want to wait any longer. However, such a thing can''t be premeditated completely. Most of the time, it is unexpected.


    And this time, it was an opportunity that the emperor took the initiative to send.


    Li Shiyuan has been ready for a long time. The tacit understanding between Yingwei and Li Shiyuan does not require Li Shiyuan to say more.


    Then, Yingwei left in silence.


    Li Shiyuan then walked in the direction of Mu Cen.


    "You haven''t explained to me what this is." Muchen fiddles with the gadgets in front of him.


    "It''s called a compass." Li Shiyuan said quietly, "it always points to the south. In order to prevent getting lost in the forest, the compass is the best thing. If you like, take one back. I''ll teach you how to use it later, OK?"


    Li Shiyuan is not impatient.


    Mu Cen nodded happily.


    Li Shiyuan paid the money, and then naturally took Mu Cen''s hand. After leaving the stall, he did not let Mu Cen go to the next stall, but took Mu Cen to the direction of Yuan palace.


    This, Mu Cen a Leng: "why go to Yuan Wang Fu?"


    After Li Shiyuan was canonized as the crown prince, they never went back to the palace of King yuan. They were always in the imperial palace.


    But in Mu Cen''s opinion, it''s no different from that in Yuan palace. It''s just that Mu Cen''s cold return to Yuan palace makes him a little strange, but mu Cen never thinks much about it.


    She has a simple mind and can''t think about it.


    "Is there something forgotten?" Mu Cen asks Li Shiyuan curiously.


    Li Shiyuan always sent Mu Cen to Queen yuan, and then he looked at Mu Cen seriously: "you stay here today. There is also a pool in King yuan''s residence for you to take a bath. I have something to deal with. I''ll pick you up tomorrow. "


    Li Shiyuan said it directly, but he didn''t tell Mu Cen about specific things.


    Mu Cen Oh voice, don''t want to nod: "good."

 Chapter 1451

    This is mu Cen''s good, simple and simple, anything will not think, what you say, that is what.


    This is what Li Shiyuan likes most about Mu Cen.


    He looked down at Mu Cen, with a faint smile in his eyebrows: "good. There are slaves in the house. If you need anything, just let them do it. You don''t have to do it yourself. Do you know? "


    Mu Cen Oh voice, and obediently nodded.


    Li Shiyuan didn''t say anything, but suddenly Mu Cen thought of something, and then he looked at Li Shiyuan: "then you won''t come back at night?"


    This made Li Shiyuan quiet. When he looked at Mu Cen again, he said with a trace of banter: "do you want me to come back?"


    In a word, let Mu Cen light cough, as if instantly followed quiet down, silent.


    It''s very serious, but what Li Shiyuan said has a different flavor.


    Mu Cen understood more or less.


    She said angrily, "I don''t want you back. I''m more comfortable without you."


    say yes and mean no.


    However, Li Shiyuan didn''t expose Mu Cen''s right and wrong. He just laughed in silence. Then he quickly brought Mu Cen to his face, and his eyes were even more transient.


    The eyes with a trace of calm: "Cen Er, wait for me here, tomorrow morning I will come back to meet you into the palace.". If I haven''t come back, no more than three days at the latest, tomorrow? "


    "Good." Mu Cen seems to be vaguely aware of something.


    This time Mu Cen looked at Li Shiyuan so seriously: "will it be very dangerous?"


    And Li Shiyuan''s silent smile, eyes fell on Mu Cen''s body, it is calm: "No. Don''t think about it. "


    Mu Cen nodded cleverly.


    Now Mu CEN is like an innocent girl, standing quietly in front of Li Shiyuan, but his worry about Li Shiyuan is obvious.


    This kind of Mu Cen made Li Shiyuan laugh silently. He held Mu Cen''s chin and soon bent down to kiss him heavily.


    The voice became more firm: "wait for me to come back."


    "Good." Mu Cen answered.


    Then Li Shiyuan bowed his head and seriously told the servants in the house to serve Mu Cen, and then he turned and left.


    Mu Cen quietly stood in the same place, watching Li Shiyuan''s figure disappear in his sight, Mu Cen quietly went to the house, but the feeling of anxiety was always there.


    Li Shiyuan didn''t say anything, but it doesn''t mean Mu Cen can''t feel it.


    As if this time into the palace is a bloodbath.


    But that''s Mu Cen''s trust in Li Shiyuan. This person will never do anything. Then in this idea, Mu Cen gradually relaxed.


    When he saw that the pool in the backyard of the East building was full of water, Mu Cen''s mind was immediately attracted, and he was no longer cranky.


    Soon, Mu Cen jumped into the pool.


    The minions outside the door follow Li Shiyuan''s orders and Mu Cen''s habits. They don''t enter at will. Mu CEN is at ease.


    In fact, in this period of time, Mu Cen can''t be as reckless as when he was in Yulong lake.


    So in such a situation, it''s rare to have leisure. Mu Cen wants to be a bit presumptuous. However, in order not to cause trouble to herself, she goes out for a while and makes the slaves think that her bath is over. After the slaves wait on Mu Cen, turn off the light and leave the East Building, Mu Cen returns to the pool.


    This night, Mu Cen was in the pool and never left.


    Until it was light, Mu Cen got up and went back to the bed quietly.


    Looking at the empty bed, Mu Cen was not used to it.


    These days, Li Shiyuan almost accompany Mu Cen to sleep, even if I didn''t see Li Shiyuan in the morning, but the temperature of this person is still on the bed. But now it seems that I can''t feel the existence of this person, which makes Mu Cen feel particularly bad.


    Soon, Mu Cen said nothing.


    She lay in bed quietly, but what she thought was what Li Shiyuan said. She would come to pick herself up today. If she didn''t come today, it would not be more than three days at the latest.


    What happened?


    Mu Cen can be counted, but she can''t use mana in mortal world, so that she doesn''t know anything.


    Mu Cen turned his mouth.


    It''s like there''s no way to be killed but to wait. And the servants in Yuan''s mansion did not know.


    In the end, Muchen gave up.


    When Mu Cen stayed in yuanwangfu, it was more than three days.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡ª¡ª


    At that time¡ª¡ª


    Li Shiyuan quickly returned to the palace.


    The Imperial Palace was quiet and there was no clue. Li Shiyuan didn''t say anything and got off the horse quietly. The eunuch on one side immediately stepped forward and led Li Shiyuan''s horse away.


    And Li Shiyuan walked calmly towards the imperial palace.


    Correctly speaking, it''s going in the direction of Yulong hall.


    The shadow guard on one side follows like a shadow.


    But every reaction of Li Shiyuan, Yingwei seems to know clearly, and the two people communicate silently. When Li Shiyuan arrives at the Yulong hall, Yingwei has disappeared without any sound.


    The Imperial Palace looks very quiet.


    But it''s a dark tide.


    When the eunuch at the gate saw Li Shiyuan coming, he immediately knelt down to say hello: "I''ll see your highness, your highness is thousands of years old, thousands of years old."


    Li Shiyuan nodded, but the eunuch didn''t dare to hesitate. He immediately took Li Shiyuan to the imperial dragon hall.


    Then, in the Yulong hall, all the slaves retreated quietly, as if they were well-trained, and no one needed to speak.


    The old emperor felt a little strange.


    But in the face of Li Shiyuan, he was so strange to the convergence down, look at Li Shiyuan''s eyes are extremely sharp, but his whole person seems to be more weak.


    It''s like you''re dying.


    Li Shiyuan quietly went to the emperor''s front: "son minister see father Huang, long live father Huang."


    It sounds respectful.


    But in such a respectful, and unexpected with a trace of casual.


    "Get up." The old emperor pressed his voice and coughed a few times.


    Li Shiyuan stood up obediently and said, "I don''t know what''s important for father Huang to ask his son''s ministers?"


    The old emperor looked at Li Shiyuan without any impatience and frowned: "I recently heard that you are accompanied by a woman of unknown origin?"


    This is a direct question without any ambiguity.


    Li Shiyuan did not evade, tone also appears more calm: "is the woman of the son minister."


    The old emperor just looked at Li Shiyuan. In Li Shiyuan''s magnanimous, he calmed down, as if he had never seen Li Shiyuan be so direct with himself on this issue.

 Chapter 1452

    "You like it?" Asked the old emperor.


    Li Shiyuan did not deny: "yes."


    "Yes." The old emperor''s attitude is also direct, "you are a confidant, but I won''t say anything. But I hope you can tell which is more important. Now that you are the crown prince, how can you let the crown princess''s position remain vacant? In my opinion, the crown princess''s position should have been determined long ago. "


    Li Shiyuan was calm and didn''t say anything.


    And the old emperor continued quickly: "Jun Ru has been with you for many years, since you were King yuan. The background of Junru should not be a side imperial concubine. I want you to make Junru the right princess. She is the right princess. "


    This is an order. It does not give Li Shiyuan any chance to think and refute. He has told Li Shiyuan his decision truthfully.


    Li Shiyuan''s attitude didn''t change much. I don''t know whether he refused or not.


    He looked at the old emperor.


    The old emperor never evaded.


    Father and son''s eyes meet in the air.


    After that, Li Shiyuan said faintly: "I will inform my father that it is difficult for my son to comply with his orders."


    "What did you say?" The old emperor obviously didn''t think of it.


    The original Prince was abandoned because he thought he had nothing to do. The old emperor was not a fatuous and incompetent man. It was clear that if the rivers and mountains of the Zhou Dynasty were handed over to such a man, he would be defeated step by step sooner or later, and he could not face his ancestors.


    In addition to Li Shiyuan''s ability, Li Shiyuan is obedient and will not give himself any trouble.


    But it is clear that this is not the case now.


    Li Shiyuan is not without anti bone, but his anti bone is well hidden.


    Under such circumstances, the anger on the old emperor''s face was more obvious.


    Looking at Li Shiyuan''s calm face, he angrily scolded: "prince, do you want to rebel? If I say so, you should do as I say, not argue with me here! "


    There was no sign of concession.


    Li Shiyuan was forced word by word.


    But Li Shiyuan didn''t mean to agree. They seemed to be completely deadlocked.


    "My son''s princess, my son''s son will have a final conclusion. There''s no need for my father to worry about this." Li Shiyuan''s attitude is not salty, not respectful, but with a trace of perfunctory.


    With this attitude, the old emperor was even more furious: "prince, don''t think your wings are hard. I can make you prince, and naturally I can abolish your crown prince position. I''m not the only prince like you."


    This is a threat.


    But the old Emperor didn''t expect that his threat would come out. Suddenly, the whole Imperial Palace was quiet.


    He also came from the bloodbath to the position of emperor.


    The older he was, the more he was afraid of death. So under such circumstances, the old emperor soon realized something. He forced himself to calm down: "prince, are you going to rebel?"


    "That''s not necessary. After all, the rivers and mountains of the Zhou Dynasty belonged to the Li family. My son''s ministers just feel that his father is old and should live in the prime of his life instead of worrying about these state affairs. " What Li Shiyuan said is direct.


    That attitude is calm incomparable, so looking at the old emperor, not for a moment.


    And in Li Shiyuan''s voice down, the old emperor''s face flashed a little panic: "come on, put the prince into the prison."


    But in this case, the whole Yulong hall was quiet and there was no movement.


    Not to mention anything else.


    Under such circumstances, the old emperor''s face changed again and again.


    On the contrary, Li Shiyuan was calm and could not be calm any more. He just looked at the old emperor like this. Then, all the people who came in the Yulong hall were Li Shiyuan''s people. Naturally, he did not give the old emperor any chance to struggle.


    After all, Li Shiyuan has already made arrangements for this day for a long time.


    Even if he was not called to the imperial dragon hall today, Li Shiyuan would have come in person. And this kind of picture, the old emperor who experienced when he was young, knows what it means.


    His face changed again and again, but he also knew clearly that the situation had gone.


    But in front of the throne, he was still dying, just such a dying struggle, could not shake Li Shiyuan, on the contrary, he forced himself step by step into a desperate situation.


    Finally, under Li Shiyuan''s compulsion, the old emperor looked at the seal in front of him and the imperial edict that had been written. He vomited blood.


    Li Shiyuan looked at it coldly and didn''t mean to help.


    And the shadow guard on one side also stands indifferently.


    The jade seal has been put into the hands of the old emperor, heavily covered in the imperial edict, which is the imperial edict of abdication.


    After the imperial edict was confirmed, Li Shiyuan was sent to the imperial doctor, but it was too late. Although the old emperor had never lost his life, he couldn''t say a word under multiple stimuli, and he fell into a semi paralyzed situation.


    Li Shiyuan gained sovereignty.


    People on the scene immediately knelt down: "I''ll see the emperor, long live the emperor, long live the emperor."


    Li Shiyuan brushed his sleeve.


    Those present stood up.


    And the Dragon Robe is already ready. It wasn''t an accident that Li Shiyuan ascended the throne, so he didn''t make a big stir in the palace. He was all the old emperor''s confidants. Under such circumstances, he didn''t dare to say anything more for fear that he would bring disaster to himself.


    The next day.


    Li Shiyuan ascended the throne.


    Externally, he declared that the old emperor was critically ill, and no one was allowed to visit him. The old emperor was under house arrest in the imperial palace. But everyone knows that the old emperor''s life will not be long.


    The Zhou Dynasty has changed dynasties.


    However, Li Shiyuan''s accession to the throne will face many things, including those who are ready to move in the former dynasty, those who are suspicious, and even those who are brothers and brothers.


    The cruelty of an emperor is incisively and vividly reflected in him.


    For three days, although the Palace door was not closed, no one was allowed to enter or leave. The palace was in a state of panic.


    It was not until three days later that everything really came to an end. Li Shiyuan''s face was calm, but there was an inevitable flash of fatigue in his eyebrows.


    He pinched his forehead and didn''t speak.


    Instead, manager Chen carefully followed Li Shiyuan: "emperor, you have worked hard for three days. You''d better have a rest. So as not to damage the dragon. "


    Li Shiyuan waved his hand, but manager Chen did not dare to speak again.


    Then, Li Shiyuan stood up. He remembered his agreement with Mu Cen. He had no time to go back to meet Mu Cen on the day of his accession to the throne. That doesn''t mean that all things are over now, and Li Shiyuan will continue to break his appointment.

 Chapter 1453

    As if thinking of Mu Cen''s innocent face, Li Shiyuan''s tired eyebrows also relaxed. Then he stood up and walked out of the palace.


    Manager Chen did not hesitate, immediately followed up.


    Ying Wei has been with Li Shiyuan for many years. Naturally, he knows every idea of Li Shiyuan. He immediately steps forward and tells Li Shiyuan about Mu Cen''s situation.


    "Tell the emperor, Miss Mu is quiet in the house, and she doesn''t quarrel about going out of the house. She has finished three meals a day on time, and nothing unusual happened during this period." The film and TV station responded respectfully.


    Li Shiyuan nodded: "you follow me out of the palace."


    "Yes." Ying Wei answers.


    The purpose of leaving the palace is to meet Mu Cen. We all know that. So under such circumstances, Yingwei will not say much and will soon follow Li Shiyuan out of the palace.


    In fact, people in the Imperial Palace did not know nothing about it.


    It''s like Junru in the east palace now.


    It is clear that Li Shiyuan has ascended the throne, but the imperial edict for Junru has never come down. Even a royal concubine is not, and is still in the east palace.


    Everyone can see the indifference to Junru, and clearly tell all people that Junru is completely out of favor. The royal family naturally relies on the old emperor and the deceased empress dowager.


    Now that the Empress Dowager has passed away, the old emperor''s abdication has been completely elevated. Naturally, the royal family is the first target Li Shiyuan wants to eradicate. How can he make Jun Ruyi? However, due to years of love between husband and wife, Li Shiyuan has not moved Jun Ruyi at the first time.


    Without credit, it''s hard work.


    Over the years, Junru at least did not cause too much trouble in yuanwangfu, and before Li Shiyuan was canonized prince, Junru also made a contribution.


    So it''s a way to get rid of Junru.


    It''s also because of this that the East Palace is now deserted.


    Junru is unwilling, but there is no room for backhand in the case of the declining Junjia. Now the Junjia can''t protect himself. How can you take care of Junru? In other words, it''s very good if you can keep yourself safe.


    Naturally, everything has stopped abruptly.


    And the previous layout naturally disappeared, and nothing could be done.


    In such a case, Jun Ru''s face gradually calmed down, and now panic does not do any good to himself.


    Xiaolian is more scared to stand on the edge of Junru: "Niang Niang, now what to do."


    "Come here, Xiaolian." Jun Ru calls Xiaolian.


    Xiaolian walks quietly towards Junru. Junru''s voice is lowered, and then whispers in Xiaolian''s ear. Xiaolian''s face changes again and again when she listens to Junru''s words, but in this case, there is no way.


    "You are a slave of our palace. If something happens to our palace, you can''t escape. Now this is our only chance. Only by finding evidence can we get out of the present predicament. The emperor has hidden this cheap hoof very well, so we should be more careful. " Jun Ru''s tone is calm.


    "Yes." Xiaolian dare not hesitate.


    But the panic in his face was still there.


    Jun Ru''s voice is more and more gloomy: "Xiaolian, if you have any rebellious thoughts on this palace, when you can''t do anything again, this palace will make you can''t see tomorrow''s sun, do you understand?"


    Xiaolian knelt down with a plop: "I dare not, I dare not."


    "Good." Jun such as light nod, "since dare not, go to do according to the request of this palace."


    "Yes." Xiaolian dare not hesitate.


    Then Xiaolian left in a hurry.


    Not long after Xiaolian left, the imperial edict had already arrived at the east palace. Junru was canonized as a concubine and granted the palace. It still looks like the surface scenery, at least compared with the royal family.


    But everyone knows that this palace is undoubtedly the farthest from the Yulong palace.


    And the closest to the cold palace, this implication, can''t understand.


    Even the concubines in the mansion have ascended to heaven, only the king.


    Jun Ru didn''t speak. He sank and his palms gradually became fists.


    In the end, how can she give up.


    After all, now the whole jun family is waiting for her, she can''t let the jun family perish, and she can''t let herself be defeated all the time.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡ª¡ª


    Li Shiyuan drove his horse away from the Imperial Palace and appeared in the palace at sunset.


    The servant in the mansion saw Li Shiyuan and immediately knelt down to say hello: "I see the emperor, long live the emperor, long live the emperor."


    "Get up." Li Shiyuan brushed his sleeve.


    The slave said quickly, "miss is in the back garden. I''ll send someone to inform the young lady


    "No, I''ll go there myself." What Li Shiyuan said is direct.


    The slave didn''t dare to say anything more. Li Shiyuan had quickly walked towards the back garden.


    Mu Cen didn''t feel that he was squatting in the back garden, as if he was looking at the flowers in front of him. His serious expression was obvious, and it was more of an unspeakable joy.


    Under such circumstances, Li Shiyuan walked into Mu Cen quietly.


    "What are you looking at so seriously?" Li Shiyuan asked in a low voice.


    Mu Cen suddenly recovered, flat mouth, is wronged to look at Li Shiyuan: "you come? You said it would be no later than three days. Today is the fourth day. "


    Li Shiyuan laughs soundlessly, and then looks at Mu Cen''s wronged face. He can''t help reaching out and scraping Mu Cen''s cheek: "some things were delayed yesterday, and it''s late. You should have a rest. I can''t wake you up at night."


    Mu Cen Oh voice, nodded, but this is the truth.


    However, Li Shiyuan soon joked: "if you like, I will remember it next time."


    Mingming sounds very serious, but now it seems that he is not serious in Mu Cen''s ears. This time, Mu Cen can''t help looking at Li Shiyuan angrily, and his hands are beating Li Shiyuan''s chest consciously.


    For Li Shiyuan, Mu Cen''s strength is not painful at all.


    Soon, Mu Cen''s hand completely fell into Li Shiyuan''s hands: "these days, what have you done in the house?"


    Mingming knows everything, but Li Shiyuan still wants to ask Mu Cen.


    Mu Cen thought about it seriously, and then said, "just watch the flowers here, take a bath in the evening, have three meals a day, and it''s a good time to spend."


    "Like flowers?" Li Shiyuan raised his eyebrows.


    I didn''t find out before.


    Mu Cen nodded: "like, these flowers also have life. There are flower demons hidden in them."


    If this words change to do other people, absolutely dare not say easily, but mu CEN is unscrupulous, and Li Shiyuan also just eyebrows low convergence, also did not have any reprimand to Mu Cen.

 Chapter 1454

    However, he said faintly: "flowers are flowers. How can there be flower demons. Don''t say that again. "


    Mu Cen realized what he said and put out his tongue.


    She can understand, does not mean Li Shiyuan can understand, in the eyes of ordinary people, that flower is really a flower. And most of the demons in the alien world are flower demons. These flowers in the mortal world can''t be cultivated well, so they can only be updated with reincarnation.


    "Be obedient." Li Shiyuan''s voice lowered, "later in the palace, we should pay more attention to such words and deeds."


    This is to remind Mu Cen.


    After all, it''s the imperial palace. It''s impossible to let Mu Cen speak freely. Otherwise, sooner or later, he will cause trouble to himself.


    Mu Cen Oh voice: "that I don''t go to the imperial palace is not good?"


    Mu Cen''s question is innocent.


    And such innocence made Li Shiyuan''s eyes sink: "if you don''t go to the Imperial Palace, where are you going. You are my woman, you can only follow me. "


    By the way, this word is firm and domineering, and it doesn''t give Muchen any leeway.


    Under such circumstances, Mu Cen''s mouth was flat.


    Before he could retort, Li Shiyuan calmly looked at Mu Cen: "I''ll take you back to the palace."


    Mu Cen can''t help saying: "if I accidentally say something wrong, it''s not miserable."


    "With me, you won''t." What Li Shiyuan said is firm.


    "You''re always away." Mu Cen hummed.


    Li Shiyuan looked at Mu Cen silently, but mu Cen also said directly: "I might as well be here!"


    "Don''t you want to go back to the palace with me? Don''t you want to be with me? " Li Shiyuan''s voice deliberately lowered, more and more appear to bewitch people, so word by word asked Mu Cen.


    Mu Cen''s heart beat fast, as if he could not control himself.


    More and more unable to control the muddled mood, in an instant let a person palpitation, that is to Li Shiyuan. Clearly is a Banxian, should not be emotional, nor seven emotions, but in this case, Mu Cen knows that he is in love with Li Shiyuan.


    It''s like feeling the joys and sorrows of ordinary people.


    And Mu CEN is a very straightforward person. She smiles at Li Shiyuan: "of course I want to be with you."


    Li Shiyuan saw Mu Cen say so, followed by silent smile.


    Mu CEN is like a person who can''t hide his mind. He expresses his thoughts clearly in love.


    Li Shiyuan naturally bowed his head to kiss Mu Cen''s face. Mu Cen''s cheek was slightly red, but he didn''t refuse.


    Then Li Shiyuan put his hand in front of Mu Cen.


    Mu Cen didn''t immediately hold Li Shiyuan''s hand. His beautiful big eyes turned, and then he looked at Li Shiyuan: "Li Shiyuan, will you always protect me in front of me, and won''t let me have any accidents?"


    This is like asking very casually, not very seriously.


    Li Shiyuan is serious should be: "yes, as long as I am in the day, I will protect you."


    Mu CEN is very proud.


    But suddenly Mu Cen seemed to think of something. When he looked up at the man again, his big eyes couldn''t help blinking: "if one day, I''m gone, will you miss me?"


    After all, Mu CEN is very clear about his identity and can''t really stay in the world for a long time.


    Although the life span of mortals is just a few days in the sky.


    But for mu Cen, the most she can do is to spend one or two days, which is only ten or twenty years on earth.


    In the blink of an eye, it''s gone.


    Maybe when Mu Cen left, Li Shiyuan no longer remembered her.


    As a result, Mu Cen''s words just came out. Li Shiyuan''s eyes narrowed slightly and looked at Mu Cen like this. Then his voice sank down: "do you still want to leave me now?"


    Mu Cen a Leng, pour is to say of direct: "isn''t the person have birth and death?"? I left then, didn''t I? "


    This explanation is also reasonable.


    Li Shiyuan was joked by Mu Cen. He didn''t expect Mu Cen to say this to himself. He had no choice but to pinch the tip of Mu Cen''s nose. His previous gloom was relieved.


    "Don''t say that." Li Shiyuan is direct.


    Mu Cen Oh voice, some don''t know, but in the end Mu Cen didn''t say anything.


    Li Shiyuan has already led Mu Cen''s hand to the outside of Yuan palace. Mu Cen didn''t refuse. Li Shiyuan carefully protected Mu Cen and got on the carriage. Then, he bent down to enter the carriage. The carriage slowly galloped towards the imperial palace.


    In the whole process, Mu Cen didn''t take the initiative to ask Li Shiyuan what happened a few days ago, as if he didn''t know much about the outside world.


    More is mu Cen in garrulous and Li Shiyuan said these days, what happened in Yuan palace.


    It looks like I''m in a good mood.


    Li Shiyuan didn''t ask much.


    This kind of Mu CEN is what makes Li Shiyuan most relaxed.


    It''s also because this kind of Mu Cen can let Li Shiyuan find the only safe haven in the bloody wind. He doesn''t need to face these fights any more, but just needs to listen to Mu Cen''s coquetry.


    Even if many times, what Mu Cen said will make people feel strange.


    But Li Shiyuan never cared.


    He lowered his eyebrows and looked at the little girl in front of him. His eyes gradually softened.


    Until the carriage stopped at the gate of the imperial palace.


    When the guard at the gate saw Li Shiyuan, he immediately knelt down to say hello: "I''ll see the emperor, long live the emperor, long live the emperor."


    Mu Cen was stunned.


    Li Shiyuan welcomed Mu Cen himself.


    Mu Cen then realized something: "have you ascended the throne?"


    Li Shiyuan made a sound, but looking at Mu Cen''s eyebrows and eyes still with a smile, Mu Cen seemed to suddenly realize: "no wonder Kyoto seems to be different these days. It''s a change of dynasty."


    This sounds a little disrespectful, some careless.


    But mu Cen said that Li Shiyuan didn''t feel anything inappropriate. He laughed silently. He didn''t know whether he was laughing at Mu Cen''s hindsight or something else.


    But Li Shiyuan didn''t say much, so he took Mu Cen''s hand and walked towards the palace step by step.


    This time, Li Shiyuan directly took Mu Cen to Fengqing palace.


    Mu Cen looked at Fengqing palace and blinked: "are we going to change places again?"


    It was in the East Palace before, but mu Cen was greedy for the huge pool in the east palace. Now he changed the place coldly, but mu Cen was a little reluctant.


    Mu Cen didn''t know the position of Fengqing palace in the palace.


    All she thought about was the huge bath.


    "Don''t you like it?" Li Shiyuan looks at Mu Cen with an eyebrow.


    Mu Cen thought about it, and then said, "I don''t like it, but I think it''s better to have a pool."

 Chapter 1455

    So mu Cen didn''t mind what kind of place he lived in. As long as there was a pool, just like the jade dragon pool, Mu Cen couldn''t be happier.


    Li Shiyuan was completely amused: "a pool can make you so satisfied?"


    Mu Cen nodded seriously.


    "Cen''er, you are the most satisfying person I have ever met." Li Shiyuan smiles.


    You know, Li Shiyuan''s status today, those who deliberately approach himself have different purposes. Even his concubine who has been with him for many years in King yuan''s mansion seems to be courting him after he ascended the throne. All the splendor and wealth he gave was just a wave.


    But only to Mu Cen, these seem to have no use at all.


    Li Shiyuan finally laughs silently. He looks at Mu Cen seriously, and suddenly reaches out his hand to hook Mu Cen''s chin: "do you know where the Fengqing palace is?"


    Mu Cen blinked, did not speak, and then also very honest shook his head.


    "Where the queen lives." Li Shiyuan light mouth, said directly.


    Mu Cen reacted. He looked at Li Shiyuan in surprise, and then compared himself, as if asking Li Shiyuan, does she want to live here?


    Li Shiyuan also directly gave a positive answer: "after you are mine, naturally you can only live in Fengqing palace. You don''t need to worry about the bubble pool you like. Fengqing palace itself has a bubble pool, which is enough for you. "


    This time, Mu Cen''s eyes only heard Li Shiyuan''s words about bubble pool, and immediately became smiling.


    This kind of Mu Cen made Li Shiyuan laugh and cry.


    Then Li Shiyuan accompanied Mu Cen into Fengqing palace.


    Mu Cen looked at the bubble pool in the Fengqing palace for the first time, and then her eyebrows were bent, which she liked quite a lot.


    Li Shiyuan shook his head helplessly.


    This night, Li Shiyuan did not leave, but stayed in Fengqing palace.


    Mu Cen didn''t refuse, so he pestered Li Shiyuan. The love between them became the most natural thing. Mu Cen seemed to have been used to it for a long time, so he pestered Li Shiyuan and became more active.


    As if because like, will not hide their emotions.


    And in this muddled emotion, it becomes more and more uncontrollable.


    Until Li Shiyuan enjoyed himself, Mu Cen looked at the man breathlessly. Li Shiyuan looked down at the little girl in his arms, and the smile in his eyebrows became more and more obvious.


    It''s connivance and love.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡ª¡ª


    For the next two months¡ª¡ª


    Li Shiyuan stayed in Fengqing palace every night, and the people in the palace knew it very well. We all know what Fengqing palace means.


    However, Li Shiyuan did not issue a decree to canonize Mu Cen as a queen, and he did not even have a concubine.


    But mu Cen didn''t seem to mind at all.


    In Mu Cen''s opinion, the only bad thing is that she seems to be more formal in the Imperial Palace, and she can''t go in and out of the Imperial Palace at will. Even though Li Shiyuan didn''t stop Mu Cen. But every time Muchen left, there were people on the side.


    Instead of hiding in the dark as before, he directly followed Mu Cen.


    Mu CEN is not used to it.


    So when Mu Cen finds the chance to get out of the palace, he will try his best to get rid of these people and let them turn around in a hurry. But in the same time, Mu Cen will appear in front of the crowd quietly and smilingly.


    In addition, the only thing that makes Mu Cen feel bad is that he sees Li Shiyuan less and less.


    In fact, it should be said that Li Shiyuan spent less and less time with himself.


    Most of the time, Li Shiyuan is dealing with state affairs, and has no time to take care of Mu Cen. At night, they are more sentimental. Even Mu Cen wants to pester Li Shiyuan to say things.


    So mu Cen began to miss the time when he was in yulongtan.


    Like that period of time, is the most happy.


    Unfortunately, time is gone.


    "Miss, miss, here comes the emperor." The slave beside Mu Cen trotted to him.


    Mu Cen''s eyes blinked, but suddenly lit up: "really?"


    "The emperor is here." The slave said excitedly.


    Mu Cen stood up and quickly walked towards the hall. Unexpectedly, he heard the eunuch''s summons. The people around have knelt down.


    Only mu Cen stood.


    It seems that the rules of the Imperial Palace are of little use to Mu Cen, but she is still more presumptuous in front of Li Shiyuan.


    "Here you are." Mu Cen walks towards Li Shiyuan with a smile, and then she naturally takes Li Shiyuan''s hand.


    Li Shiyuan laughed silently: "waiting for me?"


    "Yes." Mu Cen nodded, "it''s boring to be alone. It''s boring to go to the market alone. "


    Mu Cen''s mouth is flat.


    Li Shiyuan didn''t say anything, and then he looked at Mu Cen seriously: "don''t you go to the market, are you still busy playing the trick of throwing the shadow guard? You can throw shadow guard away every time. "


    At first, Li Shiyuan was furious.


    Because it seems impossible to Li Shiyuan.


    The shadow guards who follow Li Shiyuan are all carefully selected. Naturally, their martial arts are not enough. How can they be thrown away by someone who can''t do martial arts at all? In Li Shiyuan''s opinion, it''s impossible.


    Not to mention Li Shiyuan, even these shadow guards feel incredible.


    But that''s what happened.


    At the same time, Mu Cen will appear quietly again, and then follow Yingwei back to the palace.


    Ying Wei''s words were completely swallowed, and he couldn''t say a word.


    On the contrary, Mu Cen was as calm as a person who had nothing to do.


    Li Shiyuan angrily asked Yingwei, and Yingwei''s answer seemed to be faltering. It was under Li Shiyuan''s questioning that Yingwei spoke.


    He said, Mu CEN is in a dead end, so quietly disappeared from his own in front of nothing.


    And this kind of picture is not seen by one shadow guard, but by two or three shadow guards who follow.


    Everyone''s reaction at that time was shocked.


    At first I really thought that Mu Cen was just fast, but later I found that no matter where he was, Mu Cen seemed to disappear out of thin air.


    Although Kyoto is big, it''s not so big that you can''t find anyone, especially the one they''ve been staring at, but that''s what Mu CEN is now.


    Even once again, they watched Mu Cen disappear out of thin air.


    And in the evening when they will be silent to find them.


    Yingwei has never met such a thing. It is false to say that he is not frightened. But in this case, it''s more calm.


    After all, a lot of things can''t be said.


    What''s more, because of the taboo of the Zhou Dynasty and the fact that Mu CEN is still Li Shiyuan''s good-natured man, such a thing can''t be said.

 Chapter 1456

    When Li Shiyuan heard this, his eyes were serious.


    However, when we look at Yingwei again, we are reminding Yingwei that these things are not allowed to be publicized. Yingwei naturally knows. Li Shiyuan didn''t take Yingwei''s words to heart.


    Li Shiyuan is very clear that Yingwei will not lie to himself, so it must be true to say so.


    And Mu Cen listened to Li Shiyuan''s words, but blinked: "ah? It''s that they are very tired of following me, so I threw them away, because they are not fast enough. But in the end, I didn''t show up again. "


    Mu Cen said it directly.


    Li Shiyuan just looked at Mu Cen, holding Mu Cen''s chin in his hands. Mu Cen was puzzled, but in the end, Mu Cen didn''t ask much. Instead, he muttered to himself: "it''s a little painful."


    Li Shiyuan smiles and then releases Mu Cen.


    Mu Cen hummed, but he didn''t say anything.


    Then Mu Cen naturally took Li Shiyuan''s hand: "I want to go to the palace."


    "What are you doing out of the palace?" Li Shiyuan asked.


    "It''s fun." Mu Cen said with a smile, "it''s good-looking here, but it''s too boring. Here, I''ve gone, and I''m not interested at all."


    Li Shiyuan made a sound.


    "You seem to be very busy. You are too busy to accompany me." Mu Cen''s voice is more aggrieved.


    Li Shiyuan laughed silently, and then looked at the little girl standing pitifully in front of him. In the end, Li Shiyuan didn''t say anything: "want to go to the market?"


    Mu Cen shook his head: "if you want to go far away, it''s boring to be in the market."


    "It''s getting late. In a few days, I''ll take you after I''m busy, eh?" Li Shiyuan took a look at the sky, and then coaxed Mu Cen.


    Mu Cen Oh voice, still a little disappointed.


    That''s what this guy said before.


    But the man seems to have completely forgotten, as if he didn''t remember it at all.


    More perfunctory.


    Mu Cen was silent.


    Li Shiyuan bowed his head: "not happy?"


    Mu Cen again long Oh voice, some perfunctory meaning. Li Shiyuan didn''t say anything, and then he took Mu Cen''s hand and walked towards the dining room.


    One side of the slave immediately let the imperial dining room on the dinner.


    Li Shiyuan ate with Mu Cen.


    It''s all mu Cen likes, but mu Cen suddenly feels disgusted when he eats. He immediately covers his mouth and puts down the dishes and chopsticks.


    The slaves around were scared.


    But Li Shiyuan''s brow twisted, responded quickly: "uncomfortable?"


    Then, Li Shiyuan immediately said, "pass on the imperial doctor."


    "Yes." I dare not hesitate.


    Soon, the slave turned away in a hurry.


    And Li Shiyuan just looked at Mu Cen, but his eyes sank slightly with a trace of thoughtfulness.


    In the past two months, they have been together, and Li Shiyuan never asked anyone to send Mu Cen the soup to avoid children. It is reasonable that Mu CEN is pregnant, but there has been no news.


    Mu CEN is also the only one to let Li Shiyuan prepare to avoid the son soup.


    Even before the Junru, never so.


    Mu Cen seems to ease down soon.


    But when Li Shiyuan''s eyes met him again, Mu Cen blinked, some innocent: "Why are you looking at me like this?"


    Li Shiyuan didn''t say anything. His big hand naturally held Mu Cen''s hand: "do you still want to eat? I''ll let the slave withdraw and give you some light ones. "


    Mu Cen thought for a moment, then twisted his eyebrows, shook his head and nodded.


    Say you''re full?


    It doesn''t seem to be.


    If you don''t have enough, it doesn''t seem to be.


    He always felt that something was missing, so when Li Shiyuan opened his mouth, Mu Cen didn''t refuse. He nodded: "OK, I want to eat the beef noodles in the market."


    I want to eat it all of a sudden, for no reason.


    Li Shiyuan said, "I''ll let the slave prepare."


    Mu Cen seems to be satisfied all of a sudden.


    The people in Taihu hospital rushed to Fengqing palace in a hurry. They thought something had happened with a serious face. Looking at the quiet appearance in Fengqing palace, the medical woman was stunned, but soon she knelt down to say hello.


    "Long live the emperor, long live the emperor." Then the medical woman nodded to Mu Cen, "I''ve seen Miss mu."


    Mu CEN is not used to this kind of greeting. He just smiles at the medical girl.


    And Li Shiyuan is very calm mouth: "give Miss check."


    "Yes." The medical woman answered, but she had a good idea.


    Soon, she walked in the direction of Mu Cen. Mu Cen didn''t feel any problem at all. If she was uncomfortable or injured, she could feel it at the first time, but she is not well now.


    She felt that Li Shiyuan was making a fuss.


    But mu Cen didn''t say much. It is serious to stretch out a hand to give medical female examination.


    The medical woman felt Mu Cen''s pulse. It didn''t take long. She put down Mu Cen''s hand and then looked at Li Shiyuan: "congratulations to the emperor. Miss has been pregnant for more than a month."


    This time, Li Shiyuan''s face flashed a trace of joy.


    And Mu Cen''s expression became delicate, as if some gaping, can''t believe he was pregnant.


    This is no doubt a dead end.


    You know, Mu Cen''s good hiding in the mortal world is not known by the people in the heaven, but if he is pregnant and gives birth to a child, or if he is injured and stirs up the original God, the people of the dragon clan will surely know.


    How did she get pregnant.


    She couldn''t believe it.


    And naming her and Li Shiyuan is not of the same kind, which is not true¡ª¡ª


    This time, Mu Cen rarely flustered, and Li Shiyuan saw Mu Cen''s expression clearly. Soon, Li Shiyuan''s face sank, but in front of the medical woman, Li Shiyuan didn''t say anything.


    Then the medical woman didn''t hesitate, but she couldn''t help looking at Mu Cen more.


    You know, Mu Cen''s story is almost a legend in the imperial palace. Although he has not been canonized, Li Shiyuan''s connivance to Mu CEN is obvious. Now Mu CEN is pregnant, so I''m afraid that the post of emperor can be easily obtained.


    Li Shiyuan was not canonized immediately. In fact, people with good sense also understand that it is to appease people. After all, Mu Cen has no background, and Li Shiyuan has just ascended the throne.


    Let Mu Cen live in Fengqing palace, which has made his attitude clear.


    Now with Muchen pregnant¡ª¡ª


    The result is conceivable.


    But the doctor didn''t say much and left respectfully.


    After the imperial doctor left, Li Shiyuan sent back the slave, and the dining room became quiet.


    Mu Cen blinked, but he couldn''t get back to God when he was pregnant.


    Instead, Li Shiyuan asked directly, "don''t you want to give me a little prince?"


    Mu Cen shook his head and nodded again.

 Chapter 1457

    It''s rare that the expression is a little serious, without the initial smiley face, it seems to be thinking about something.


    Then Mu Cen looked at Li Shiyuan seriously: "no, I can''t --"


    How to explain this?


    It seems that the more explanation, the more confusion.


    But you can''t if you don''t explain.


    For the first time, Mu Cen was forced into a desperate situation. It was like telling a lie at the beginning. You had to use countless lies to maintain it.


    But the most terrible thing is that I''m afraid I can''t hold this lie.


    "Cen er." But Li Shiyuan has preempted, directly interrupted Mu Cen''s words, "no matter what you think, if you are pregnant with my prince, you can only give birth safely."


    Mu Cen''s small face instantly wrinkled into a ball.


    She was looking at Li Shiyuan, red lips moving.


    And this attitude seemed to infuriate Li Shiyuan in an instant: "whether you like it or not, I want to see the birth of the little prince in peace."


    Mu Cen nearly cried out: "I can''t --"


    "No, I can''t." Li Shiyuan didn''t give Mu Cen a chance to talk at all. "Don''t let me know what you did. Do you hear me?"


    The voice falls, Li Shiyuan is so pinching Mu Cen''s chin, completely did not loosen the meaning.


    Mu Cen was pinched with some pain.


    But mu Cen''s face was even more wrinkled and looked at Li Shiyuan helplessly.


    Li Shiyuan''s voice continued: "I will ask the house of internal affairs to send more slaves to serve you in Fengqing palace. The people in Taiji hospital will be on standby at any time. You must be in Fengqing palace before you give birth to the little prince. You can''t leave without my order. "


    "I -" Mu Cen was even more embarrassed.


    Li Shiyuan said nothing more: "cen''er, you know what I like and don''t like. Don''t challenge my bottom line, eh?"


    Mu Cen almost cried.


    It''s not only because of pregnancy, but also because I think I''m imprisoned here.


    And Mu CEN is very clear, she and Li Shiyuan can''t have a child at all, that child¡ª¡ª


    Mu CEN is going crazy.


    Li Shiyuan saw Mu Cen''s expression changed again and again, and the voice suddenly lowered a little: "Cen Er, don''t hide anything from me, do you know?"


    Mu Cen has no heart to answer.


    Li Shiyuan didn''t say anything.


    Soon, the imperial dining room changed food again, but mu Cen lost his appetite, and Li Shiyuan didn''t force it. At night, Li Shiyuan still stayed in Fengqing palace.


    It was not until the next morning that Li Shiyuan left.


    But Li Shiyuan didn''t canonize Mu Cen, and even the news of Mu Cen''s pregnancy was never deliberately made public, but he didn''t hide it.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡ª¡ª


    Mu CEN is pregnant because of their own, become preoccupied. Every day seems to be a little restless, back and forth constantly walking in the Fengqing palace.


    The servants of Fengqing Palace are all human spirits. They can detect any reaction of Mu Cen for the first time, so mu Cen''s agitation makes them dare not easily get close to Mu Cen for fear of being implicated for no reason.


    But Li Shiyuan didn''t restrict Mu Cen''s travel just because he was pregnant. He just had more people around him, which made Mu Cen boring. He didn''t want to go out at all.


    And at this time, the rumor that the palace was not peaceful came out, which made people panic.


    Every time, I want to talk and stop.


    Even people like Mu Cen who don''t follow nerves have heard rumors. This time, Mu Cen''s brow twisted, with a trace of instability.


    Because all the rumors are directed at themselves, not others.


    Because the minions said that they saw something they shouldn''t see in the palace, with a huge fish tail, which appeared from time to time in the hot spring pool just built in the east palace.


    And this pool is only used by Mu Cen.


    And Mu Cen does not allow anyone to appear in the pool when he is in the pool, which adds a trace of Psychedelic color to such words.


    It''s unexpected.


    Even the servants of the East Palace seemed to be saying that they heard the sound of the hot spring pool, not like a human, but like a huge fish.


    But when it comes to the relationship between mu Cen, such a conversation is not blatant.


    However, people with clear eyes know what they are talking about.


    You know, after many words are uttered, and no one can confirm them, they will become more and more mysterious. Some people even say that when talking with Mu Cen, he can see things he shouldn''t see, and Mu Cen will always show his horns to scare people.


    And this kind of rumor, under the confirmation of the people with a heart, is more and more true.


    Mu CEN is a human being and a demon, but he was accidentally pulled out and mentioned.


    Not only that, in such a silent speech, people in the palace seem to be missing inadvertently. Those who have spoken and talked about it seem to disappear quietly, which makes people feel caught off guard.


    But after disappearing, the palace guards found the bodies of these maids or eunuchs in the dark. It looked like they had been bitten by sharp teeth and then swallowed them.


    All of a sudden, the whole Imperial Palace became shrouded in dark clouds. There was no way to calm people down.


    Even the minions in Fengqing Palace are more cautious when they see Mu Cen. They are afraid that the one who will be in trouble one day is themselves.


    Mu Cen said that it''s false not to be nervous.


    Because Mu CEN is very clear about her identity, but mu CEN is very sure that these things are definitely not done by herself, and she can''t do such things. She doesn''t eat people.


    But mu Cen remembers what Xuankong elder said. There are still many demons in the world. These demons can''t go back to the demon world, and there is no place to hide. There are always half human and half demon who can''t cultivate immortals, and these people are not necessarily good. Some of them are extremely different.


    I''m not sure I''ll do anything crazy.


    But everything has its own mission. In such a situation, no one can break such a balance.


    If there is such a demon hidden in the palace, it is not a strange thing for mu Cen.


    It''s just that all these things are put on his own body, which makes Mu Cen can''t accept, and the panic becomes obvious.


    With the current pregnancy, it makes Mu Cen''s face no better.


    ¡­¡­


    The bodies of eunuchs and maidservants found in the palace have been passed to Li Shiyuan''s ears, including the ministers in the court. Everyone''s faces are also nervous.


    These people are afraid of ghosts after all.


    If such ghosts still appear on their own side, it is even more frightening.


    So even if we avoid talking about such topics, we can''t think too much about what happens.

 Chapter 1458

    In the early court, the Minister of the current court took the initiative to say: "emperor, the recent events in the palace, no matter what the situation is, it is necessary to thoroughly investigate, otherwise, it is not a good thing to make people panic."


    This is also reasonable, without any atmosphere.


    Li Shiyuan''s eyes narrowed slightly.


    These rumors have been told by Yingwei to Li Shiyuan for the first time.


    Yingwei doesn''t add oil and vinegar. Whatever the situation is, Yingwei also takes these corpses to Wuzuo for examination. Wuzuo also gives a positive answer, which is bitten by the sharp fish teeth.


    This kind of fish is impossible to see in Kyoto, but it is possible in the deep sea.


    But how can people in Kyoto appear on the deep sea.


    And fish can''t live without water.


    Unless it''s not a fish at all, it''s a demon that can transform human form wantonly.


    Li Shiyuan also thought of Mu Cen for the first time. Everything about Mu CEN is just like wearing these rumors, which makes people feel incredible.


    But there''s no evidence.


    So in this case, everything becomes more complicated.


    It''s true that people''s hearts are shaking in the palace. As an emperor, Li Shiyuan knows very well that if people''s hearts are upset, everything may change. Therefore, Li Shiyuan can''t let such people''s hearts be upset.


    What''s more, Li Shiyuan absolutely did not allow any deviation in the Zhou Dynasty.


    After the minister''s sincere words, all the ministers knelt down and asked Li Shiyuan to order a thorough investigation. Although Li Shiyuan is the king of a country, Li Shiyuan can''t ignore the petitions of all the ministers completely.


    After sinking, Li Shiyuan said directly: "I will thoroughly investigate this matter to the end. Let''s see who''s behind the chaos. If I find out who''s behind the chaos, I''ll kill him. "


    And Li Shiyuan''s words also seemed to appease the flustered minds of the ministers.


    Yingwei also followed the order and began to thoroughly investigate the whole story.


    Li Shiyuan quickly looked at the ministers: "Dear Aiqing, is there anything else to start? If nothing happens, retreat. "


    All the ministers knelt down and said, "congratulations to the emperor, long live the emperor, long live the emperor."


    Li Shiyuan kept quiet, and then quickly walked out of the hall. This time, Li Shiyuan went directly to Fengqing palace.


    Fengqing palace was quiet, but the uneasiness was obvious to every slave.


    Under such circumstances, when Li Shiyuan appeared, it was obvious that he scared these slaves so much that they knelt down immediately: "I see the emperor, long live the emperor, long live the emperor."


    Even when he said these words, his voice was shaking.


    At the moment when Li Shiyuan appeared, suddenly, a scream came from the backyard of Fengqing palace, and all the slaves changed their faces.


    Then, without saying a word, Li Shiyuan walked directly to the backyard of Fengqing palace.


    This is the location of fengqinggong hot spring pool.


    It''s also a favorite place for Muchen.


    Subconsciously, Li Shiyuan worried about mucen''s accident. When it happened, Li Shiyuan saw that mucen''s clothes were left on the edge of the hot spring pool, while the slave who had been following mucen died on the edge of the hot spring pool.


    No one is allowed near here without Mu Cen''s order.


    Only slaves can come in, it must be mu Cen''s request.


    But now there is no Mu Cen.


    And the dead slave is just like every dead slave in the palace. It seems that he was bitten by the sawtooth demon. The whole person is beyond recognition, which makes people feel scared.


    One side of the slave to see such a picture, can not help but vomit up.


    The hot spring pool, originally shrouded in smoke, is now full of blood.


    And the dead, can no longer speak, naturally can not defend themselves or restore the situation before.


    "Where is Miss?" Li Shiyuan asked calmly.


    "No... I don''t know..." the slave shivered and continued to say, "this place, if you don''t have the permission of the young lady, the slaves can''t come in easily, so they don''t know where the young lady has gone. And this slave is the girl''s personal slave -- "


    The implication is that this person is dead, and no one knows the whereabouts of Mu Cen.


    "What has Miss done these days?" Li Shiyuan asked in a deep voice.


    "All the young ladies are in Fengqing palace and never leave." The slaves explained, but soon they seemed to think of something, "but occasionally miss will go out, but there are shadow guards with her."


    Li Shiyuan naturally knows this.


    These shadow guards are just as clean as Mu Cen, and there is no trace of Mu Cen.


    As Yingwei said, Mu Cen disappeared out of thin air.


    Under such circumstances, Mu Cen suddenly disappeared, and the death of the next servant became the biggest suspect. With the rumors in the palace these days, the panic on the servant''s face became more and more obvious.


    But it happened that Li Shiyuan stood like this, and then he ordered in a deep voice, "find me the young lady."


    "Yes." Ying Wei answers.


    Then Li Shiyuan asked Yingwei to dispose of the slave''s body, and even the hot spring pool was thoroughly cleaned. Li Shiyuan quickly walked out of the hot spring pool, and then looked at the slave in Fengqing palace, his face became more and more gloomy.


    The slaves dare not breathe.


    Naturally, no one dares to say anything wrong with Mu Cen in front of Li Shiyuan.


    But it couldn''t stop the slaves from thinking. The more they thought, the more frightened they were.


    "You should know what to say and what not to say. If you let me hear anything out of time, I will be among the nine families." Li Shiyuan''s words can''t be clearer.


    As soon as the slaves turned pale, they were all quiet.


    Then, Li Shiyuan walked towards the palace. On the contrary, at this time, Li Shiyuan saw Mu Cen coming out of the palace lazily, as if he had not woken up. He rubbed his eyes sleepily, as if he had been awakened by the noise outside, and he didn''t know what happened outside.


    The sudden appearance of Mu Cen makes the people present even more silent.


    Mu Cen twisted his eyebrows and looked at the people present, but he could understand the panic of these people when they looked at him, but mu Cen didn''t understand what these people were afraid of.


    Is it because of the rumor in the palace?


    But soon, Mu Cen''s attention fell on Li Shiyuan, and she didn''t speak.


    It''s like I didn''t wake up.


    What''s more, Mu Cen never had any rules here in Li Shiyuan, so he seemed to be more reckless.


    Under such circumstances, Li Shiyuan raised his hand, and the slaves around him immediately backed out without saying a word.

 Chapter 1459

    The palace became quiet.


    Only Li Shiyuan and Mu Cen face to face.


    Mu Cen Leng for a while, also under this kind of situation to come back to God, and then looked at Li Shiyuan like this: "do you have a word to say with me?"


    That tone is still more innocent, but also with a trace of just sober whisper.


    "Where have you been?" Li Shiyuan asked directly and didn''t say what happened before.


    Mu Cen did not hide, but seriously replied: "after sleeping for a long time, it''s easy to feel sleepy recently."


    This is also true.


    Sleepy criminals have no mind to let Mu Cen leave. Every day when he touches the pillow, he wants to go to bed. Mu Cen Su is also like this. He is used to going his own way. Therefore, under such circumstances, Mu Cen will go to sleep naturally and doesn''t need to report to anyone.


    Li Shiyuan looked down at Mu Cen, his eyes were low, but he was more serious.


    Mu Cen was stunned, so he followed Li Shiyuan''s eyes and looked down. He didn''t know whether he was not calm or something else.


    And Li Shiyuan''s voice came suddenly: "where are your shoes? Why don''t you wear shoes? "


    Mu Cen''s feet are exposed in front of Li Shiyuan.


    No one in the palace dares to be so presumptuous.


    Under such circumstances, Mu Cen seemed to hear something suddenly and then come out in a hurry. If Li Shiyuan remembers correctly, he sees Mu Cen''s shoes by the hot spring pool.


    Li Shiyuan prepared a lot of shoes for mu Cen, but mu Cen didn''t like to wear new shoes. On the contrary, he always wore the original shoes and didn''t want to change them.


    However, it seems that no matter how they move around, the shoes are brand-new without any wear and tear. Now, it''s really amazing.


    And Mu Cen was asked by Li Shiyuan, but his tone was not impatient: "I also feel strange, I can''t find my shoes when I open my eyes, so I can only come out like this. I''m not comfortable with my new shoes. They''re not as comfortable as my own. "


    Mu Cen was innocent.


    Li Shiyuan looks at Mu Cen''s eyes, but he can''t see any trace of lying.


    This time, Li Shiyuan was silent, and then he continued to ask: "where are your slaves, just let you out?"


    Mu Cen a Leng: "right, I don''t seem to see the Pearl."


    Then Mu Cen really looked for it.


    Mingzhu is the person Mu Cen has been following since he entered the palace. Even if he didn''t know Mingzhu before, Mu CEN is used to Mingzhu during this period of time.


    The cooperation between Mingzhu and mucen is tacit. Mucen doesn''t even need to speak. Mingzhu knows what mucen is going to do.


    So mu Cen also likes the Pearl.


    Today, when he woke up and didn''t see the Pearl, Mu Cen felt very strange. Li Shiyuan said that, Mu Cen just recovered.


    Then, Mu Cen did not want to say: "maybe Mingzhu has something to do. It doesn''t matter. Anyway, I can do it myself. "


    It''s an excuse for the Pearl.


    After all, it''s not the Dragon nationality here, it''s the earthly Imperial Palace, and the rules here are strict, so no mistakes are allowed. When the master wakes up, Mingzhu is mu Cen''s servant, but she doesn''t wait on him. This is absolutely not allowed.


    I''m going to be punished.


    Mu Cen always felt that these punishments were too cruel and harsh.


    In this case, Mu Cen will subconsciously speak these words.


    Li Shiyuan just looked at Mu Cen. Mu Cen seemed to see something wrong in Li Shiyuan''s eyes. Then she asked quietly, "is there something wrong with the Pearl?"


    "The pearl is dead." Li Shiyuan spoke faintly.


    Pearl is a slave, even if dead, it is impossible to set off much waves in Li Shiyuan''s heart.


    In this case, Mu Cen was stunned, some can''t believe what he heard. But before he could say anything more, Li Shiyuan had already interrupted Mu Cen.


    "Not only died, but also died by your hot spring pool. It was a terrible death. I thought I was bitten by a huge fish tooth, and I couldn''t even distinguish my face. The heart is as like as two peas who are dead before. Li Shiyuan spoke faintly.


    He didn''t add oil and vinegar, but his eyes still fell on Mu Cen.


    Mu Cen''s heart beat fast suddenly.


    In Li Shiyuan''s words, he understood something.


    But mu Cen didn''t show such confusion on his face. Instead, he calmly looked at Li Shiyuan.


    Li Shiyuan didn''t mind, and continued: "and the shoes you can''t find are beside the body of Mingzhu. They are more like those left behind after a hurry."


    Mu Cen narrowed his eyes: "so you think I killed the Pearl? Am I still the demon that has been rumored around the palace recently? "


    Mu CEN is different from others. He doesn''t have any hesitation about this kind of question, and soon asks Li Shiyuan his doubts.


    Li Shiyuan did not speak.


    Just looking at Mu Cen.


    When mucen came out, maybe mucen didn''t pay attention, but Li Shiyuan paid attention. There were water drops on the soles of mucen''s feet, but on the deliberately dried ground, such water drops soon disappeared.


    And Mu Cen''s skirt, also has the trace which slightly moistens.


    Therefore, all of these have to make Li Shiyuan think more.


    However, on the surface, Li Shiyuan was calm and incomparable.


    He didn''t speak. He just looked at it.


    Mu Cen sneered and felt insulted. She looked up at Li Shiyuan and said, "OK, I''m the demon. What do you want to do with me?"


    Mu Cen actually wants to know more than anyone, who is this person.


    No, it''s the demon.


    She is not a mortal, so if there is such a person in the Imperial Palace, Mu Cen can''t feel it, but mu Cen doesn''t feel it now.


    In this imperial palace, except for himself, there was no abnormal breath.


    So mu Cen firmly believes that this is a person, not a demon.


    It''s man-made.


    In the face of Mu Cen''s anger, Li Shiyuan is always calm. Under such circumstances, Mu Cen looks at Li Shiyuan like this: "Li Shiyuan, you have to blame all this on the demons and ghosts, but you have never thought that this is a man-made disaster?"


    Li Shiyuan''s eyes narrowed slightly.


    It''s not that I didn''t think about it.


    But now all kinds of strange things have happened, which makes Li Shiyuan have to think so.


    But in the face of Mu Cen''s aggressive, Li Shiyuan''s attitude is more calm. He reaches for mu Cen''s chin and half forces Mu Cen to look at himself.

 Chapter 1460

    Mu Cen thought that this person wanted to do something, but even in this case, Mu Cen did not compromise.


    There was a trace of disappointment in her eyes.


    Li Shiyuan saw it.


    Soon, Li Shiyuan seemed to coax Mu Cen: "I didn''t believe you from the beginning to the end, but in this case, all the evidence points to you. As you said, it''s not a demon, it''s a person, so all the people who doubt it will be you. Do you understand? "


    Mu CEN is said by Li Shiyuan and suddenly quiets down.


    It''s really not that complicated.


    "Next, don''t leave Fengqing palace. No matter where you go, you should tell me. The people who follow you shouldn''t leave at will. Otherwise, no one can testify to you." Li Shiyuan''s tone is very calm, but with a warning.


    "I can let you act recklessly, but in the strange things that appear repeatedly, I have to give an account to the officials and the people in the palace. So don''t embarrass me, cen''er. " This words, Li Shiyuan says, Mou Guang is to look at Mu Cen not instantaneously more.


    Mu Cen was silent.


    "Do you hear me?" Li Shiyuan lowered his voice and insisted on getting an answer, "and now you are pregnant, it''s not suitable for you to walk around. I''ll take care of the rest. "


    Li Shiyuan''s attitude is direct.


    Mu Cen in such eyes, finally forced to bow: "I heard."


    "Good boy." Li Shiyuan''s tone seems to have returned to the previous warmth, and said nothing more.


    Li Shiyuan didn''t even mention his doubts about Mu Cen.


    For mu Cen, Li Shiyuan is more or less aware of nature, even if it''s a demon? Li Shiyuan didn''t intend to let go. What''s more, Li Shiyuan didn''t believe that people who didn''t dare to eat a fish could do such cruel things.


    But in this palace, the human heart is far more terrible than the demon.


    This matter, I''m afraid to find the murderer behind the scenes, in order to thoroughly understand, otherwise such rumors for a long time, in the end, it won''t do any good to Mu Cen.


    Once the people in the palace are ready to move, what can happen will no longer be controlled.


    Then, Li Shiyuan subdued his emotions, naturally led Mu Cen''s hand toward the direction of the palace, and took a new pair of shoes to Mu Cen.


    "Put on your shoes and don''t expose yourself to the public without shoes. Do you understand?" Li Shiyuan''s tone did not contain any element of jest.


    Mu Cen said.


    Li Shiyuan said nothing.


    He coaxed Mu Cen for a while.


    And what happened in Fengqing palace, Li Shiyuan has ordered to forbid slaves to talk, if someone talks about killing. The minions of Fengqing palace have been completely changed. This time, all the minions who came to Fengqing palace were selected by Li Shiyuan himself. Even the guards of Fengqing palace were replaced by Li Shiyuan''s shadow guards.


    But Muchen didn''t notice anything.


    The panic in the palace never ended.


    Yingwei then follow the clues to investigate online.


    ¡­¡­


    At that time¡ª¡ª


    Not only in the palace, but also in the imperial capital.


    The imperial capital of the Zhou Dynasty has always been a place with strict laws and the safest place. The people here live and work in peace and contentment. There has been no war for a hundred years, and everyone has been very stable.


    Now it''s quite different.


    There is no war, but people are scared.


    One after another, people found that their children who were less than one year old died miserably at home.


    And such a tragic death is just like a slave in the palace, as if he had been bitten by a fish''s mouth. That kind of tragic situation makes people can''t bear to look directly at him.


    Under such circumstances, the parents of these children who had an accident naturally went to the government.


    When the government saw such a picture, it also felt scared.


    When he did the inspection, he was sure that he was bitten by something like a sharp tooth. Most importantly, the scene was clean and there was no sign of another person.


    It''s like there''s nothing I can do, let alone find the killer.


    In this case, everyone is completely driven to a desperate situation. The children''s parents are crying and they stay in front of the government for a long time every day.


    And this appalling thing has spread all over Kyoto.


    In this case, people in Kyoto are in a panic.


    It was clearly an opportunity of the Zhou Dynasty, but under such layers of terror, everyone could not help whispering, and people in the palace always had family members outside the palace, which naturally revealed what happened in the palace.


    There are demons in Kyoto. It''s getting more and more popular.


    ¡­¡­


    In a few days¡ª¡ª


    Mu Cen was suffocated in Fengqing palace, and the slaves looked at him with panic. Mu Cen wanted to explain but couldn''t explain. In the end, he forced Mu Cen out of Fengqing palace completely and went out of the palace directly.


    Mu Cen doesn''t need to pay back when he goes out of the palace.


    What''s more, in such a situation, naturally no one stopped Mu Cen.


    But a lot of things happen. It''s a strange coincidence. After Mu Cen leaves the palace, these shadow guards still follow him. Naturally, someone has informed Li Shiyuan at the first time.


    Li Shiyuan and his ministers were discussing family and state affairs. After hearing Yingwei''s report, they immediately left them behind and followed them out without saying a word.


    As a result, I didn''t expect such a thing to happen¡ª¡ª


    On the day Mu Cen left the palace.


    The death of the child happened again in the imperial capital, this time not in the dark, but in broad daylight. The parents of the child cried in agony.


    No one can face such separation.


    Mu Cen didn''t expect to meet such a thing.


    And the news outside the Imperial Palace, Mu CEN is completely blocked.


    She couldn''t help but take a look. When she saw the child''s terrible appearance, she was also stunned. It seemed that she also thought of what happened in the palace, and her brain turned fast.


    It''s a sharp toothed animal that can cause such damage.


    But if it is a sharp toothed animal, how can it not be found?


    As soon as Mu Cen''s face was collected, she suddenly became completely quiet, and then walked towards the alley without thinking about it. Even Mu Cen was so fast that she didn''t care about her pregnancy.


    I didn''t feel the smell of demon in the imperial palace.


    But here she can feel it. It''s just that it''s weird. It''s not like what she knows.


    Mu Cen wants to find out.


    And Mu CEN is also very clear that what happened in the imperial palace is still on his own. It''s just Li Shiyuan who carried it down and asked Yingwei to find a culprit to take the responsibility. However, this matter has never been relieved. Mu CEN is more clear that if this matter is not relieved, sooner or later, there will be more trouble.


    Shen Shen, Mu Cen''s pace quickly followed up.

 Chapter 1461

    Then, Mu Cen suddenly realized.


    She saw a man in Taoist costume with a sharp weapon in his hand. The sharp weapon imitated the sharp teeth of the great white shark. It was deadly enough to go down, not to mention these children who had no resistance.


    This man is a man, not a demon.


    It''s only by practicing some heresy all the year round that he has a very heavy Yin Qi on his body.


    And not only mu Cen found out, but also the people around him have found that they are rushing to chase in this direction.


    Mu Cen snapped: "where to go! I want to see how you are a demon


    The Taoist priest sneered and looked at Mu Cen, but he didn''t have any fear at all: "you are the Dragon Girl of the dragon clan. If the Dragon girl goes down to earth in private, it is against the rule of heaven. Now you dare to shout with me?"


    Mu Cen was surprised.


    I didn''t know who I was.


    The Taoist priest looked at Mu Cen and said, "my elder martial brother thought you were dead. How can I let you go? Your death is coming. Since you don''t want to be a good dragon girl, go to hell and be a demon


    Mu CEN is only a half immortal, not a supreme immortal.


    If someone is seriously injured, although not death, but will show the original shape, become not people not demon.


    In this case, there is really no argument.


    In mortal world, she can''t use mana, but these people can.


    Mu Cen calmed down.


    The Taoist priest walked towards Mu Cen step by step. He almost screamed at what Mu Cen had thrown out. It was all aimed at Mu Cen. It was just like the feeling of being bound by people at the bottom of Yulong lake, which almost made Mu Cen unable to move.


    Under such circumstances, Mu Cen was trapped.


    The people behind have also caught up.


    The Taoist priest pointed to Mu Cen straightforwardly: "these days, what happened in Kyoto is all done by this fairy. You wait and see, see this fairy show her true shape."


    Mu Cen gradually became painful.


    The invisible shackles held Mu Cen.


    Mu Cen can''t move.


    In such a shackle, Mu Cen was forced to run out of his way a little bit, and even she could feel that her tail began to hide. As a result, Mu Cen was too clear. She twisted and tried to break free.


    But the more you break away from it, the more tightly you buckle the invisible shackles.


    The Taoist priest laughed wildly: "witch, why don''t you use your yuan Shen Dan. Isn''t your yuan Shen Dan able to save lives? "


    In this way, he can smoothly take away the yuan Shen Dan of Mu Cen.


    Mu Cen certainly can''t use it.


    But in the case of having to, Yuan Shen Dan will also protect his life.


    When the people around looked at this scene, the sound of spitting and scolding became very obvious. These days, people were in a panic. In addition, when they saw this scene, they tried their best to attack Mu Cen. They wanted to kill Mu Cen.


    Mu CEN is in great pain.


    But it was a subconscious reaction. She protected her abdomen under her body, and suddenly regretted that she should not throw away Yingwei. If Yingwei was there, such a thing would not have happened.


    But it''s too late.


    Just when Mu Cen couldn''t help it, her legs began to glow with white light, and the people around her were staring at her, Mu Cen closed her eyes.


    And at this time, suddenly a force came, completely shocked all the people out, the white halo so protected mucen.


    Mu Cen was stunned.


    Even the Taoist was stunned.


    This is not Yuanshen Dan.


    Mu CEN is very clear.


    But she can feel clearly that this is the fetus in her own abdomen. Even before it is formed, she can burst out great strength to protect her mother when she is in danger.


    After all, if Muchen had an accident, the fetus would not have been born to you.


    In this case, the people around also looked at the scene in consternation, and then more panic, how can not stop the panic.


    "It''s a demon, it''s a demon." The people cried out crazily.


    And Yingwei, who is looking for mu Cen everywhere, hears such a movement and immediately flies to see Mu Cen sitting on the ground with his hair all over his head. He is trapped by something and emits a gentle light. He is also slightly stunned.


    But Yingwei''s reaction was quick: "wanton. Who allowed you to shout here! "


    The people were scared to move.


    The Taoist priest immediately opened his mouth: "officer, she is a demon. Everyone present can see clearly."


    "I''m not -" Mu Cen felt more and more uncomfortable.


    The shadow guard ignores the Taoist priest, but with a look in each other''s eyes, the Taoist priest is soon controlled. The Taoist priest looks at the shadow guard in consternation, completely unable to move.


    The invisible shackles on Mu Cen''s body, because the Taoist priest is controlled, the mana naturally dissipates, and Mu CEN is free. But inevitably, there are bursts of red marks on Mu Cen''s delicate skin, which looks a little shocking.


    "Miss." Shadow Wei quickly went to the edge of Mu Cen.


    Mu Cen was obviously scared.


    At the same time, suddenly a strong wind came, and Li Shiyuan appeared steadily in front of the crowd. Seeing such a picture again, Li Shiyuan''s face became gloomy.


    But soon, Li Shiyuan protected Mu Cen and picked him up.


    His eyes with a trace of gloom: "who is here to bewitch, kill."


    "Yes." The shadow guard didn''t dare to say a word.


    Where would the Taoist priest be willing to cry desperately: "she is a demon, a dragon girl, not a human being. If the Dragon Girl appears, the country will be in chaos and the Zhou Dynasty will not be peaceful. "


    But this kind of voice didn''t come for long, and it was completely controlled by Yingwei. The Taoist priest''s eyebrows were a little scared, and then he fell to the ground slowly.


    Mu CEN is also shivering in Li Shiyuan''s arms.


    It''s not just the fear of being exposed in public, it''s more about being at a loss for such a situation.


    And the people around dare not breathe.


    But the discerning people can see that they believe the Taoist priest''s words, because they can see the situation clearly.


    So the fear in their eyes is obvious.


    When they think of their children who died miserably, they are even more reluctant to let Muchen leave.


    At this time, Yingwei found a sharp weapon in the place where the Taoist priest was hiding, and fell to the ground like this: "look carefully, your child is not harmed by these things."


    The people looked at it, and the sharp teeth on it were still bloody.


    It''s even more shocking, just like eating people.


    "It''s all this evil way. It''s a taboo of the Zhou Dynasty. There is no demon in the Zhou Dynasty, and the emperor will never allow anyone to chew on this matter. Do you understand me? " Shadow Wei sternly drinks, "as for what you want, I will let you restore it."

 Chapter 1462

    In Yingwei''s righteous words, on the contrary, it makes the people on the scene be stunned, and no one dares to speak again.


    It''s like I can''t tell the real from the fake for a while.


    And in this case, Li Shiyuan has been in a hurry with Mu Cen, riding away.


    Mu Cen shivered and was protected by Li Shiyuan until the horse stopped at the gate of the imperial palace. Mu Cen never recovered from such fear.


    Li Shiyuan didn''t speak, holding Mu Cen, and ran quickly towards the direction of Fengqing palace.


    Then Li Shiyuan calmly ordered: "pass on the medical girl."


    "Yes." The slave answered.


    Li Shiyuan took Mu Cen into the bedroom, quickly put Mu Cen on the bed, Mu Cen seemed scared: "I''m not a demon."


    "Good." Li Shiyuan said nothing.


    But Li Shiyuan was as like as two peas in the scene at that time, and was exactly the same as in ERON pond.


    It''s hard to say whether mucen is a demon or not.


    But mu Cen won''t hurt people, and Li Shiyuan is sure.


    Mu Cen can''t do such a thing.


    So under such circumstances, if the Taoist priest''s murder weapon was not found at the scene, it would be really difficult to exonerate Mu Cen.


    It''s just that this is not the time to say that.


    ¡­¡­


    Soon, the medical woman had rushed to Fengqing palace.


    No one in the palace knows that Mu CEN is pregnant, but the doctor''s daughter knows better than that. Mu CEN is pregnant with a prince, who is Li Shiyuan''s only prince at present. If something goes wrong, the result can be imagined.


    Under such circumstances, the medical women naturally dare not neglect.


    "I don''t allow anything to happen to miss." Li Shiyuan looks at the medical girl and orders deeply.


    The medical girl answered, and soon came to Mu Cen with a serious face. Mu Cen had not recovered from the previous panic, but Li Shiyuan held the medical girl''s hand for a long time.


    Under such circumstances, Mu Cen seems to gradually calm down.


    The medical woman diagnosed Mu Cen''s pulse, and then she turned to look at Li Shiyuan with a trace of surprise in her eyebrows and eyes: "tell the emperor that the fetus in the womb of the young lady is no different. Please don''t worry about it."


    This surprised Li Shiyuan.


    Under such circumstances, there was no mistake.


    But Li Shiyuan didn''t think much about it.


    "The young lady is probably just frightened. I''ll give her some tranquilizing drugs to raise the baby." The medical woman soon continued.


    "Good." Li Shiyuan nodded.


    The medical woman calmly prescribed the prescription, and then personally grasped the medicine, which left the Fengqing palace.


    Li Shiyuan didn''t leave or ask. He just looked at Mu Cen. Mu Cen''s eyes were still red, as if he hadn''t recovered from his previous panic.


    Then, Li Shiyuan just looked at Mu Cen like this, and finally coaxed him gently: "sleep first, and then nothing will happen."


    "I --" what Mu Cen wanted to say, but he didn''t know how to go on.


    Li Shiyuan looked at Mu Cen calmly without hesitation: "Cen Er, I said that if there is anything, I hope you don''t hide it from me. I have to know everything to protect you when something happens. Otherwise, this kind of thing happened several times today, I can''t guarantee that I can appear on time every time. "


    It''s not a threat, it''s not a joke.


    It''s an obvious fact.


    Mu Cen knows.


    But mu Cen does not know whether Li Shiyuan can be trusted.


    In the end, Mu Cen fell into passivity.


    And Li Shiyuan just looked at Mu Cen and didn''t say anything. Then he said faintly: "Cen Er, I don''t want you to hide anything from me."


    This is not the first time that Li Shiyuan said this to Mu Cen.


    But mu Cen also kept silent all the time, and didn''t say anything.


    When Li Shiyuan saw that Mu Cen didn''t speak, he was calm. Finally, he didn''t say anything and coaxed: "take a rest first, I''ll deal with other things."


    Then Li Shiyuan turned and went out.


    Mu Cen looks at Li Shiyuan''s figure, but suddenly he is at a loss.


    Before he came to the world and met Li Shiyuan, Mu Cen believed in the words of Xuankong elder. Xuankong is naturally a highly respected person of the Dragon nationality, and has been included in the immortal class for a long time, but Xuankong has never had any good feelings for mortals.


    In the story of Xuankong, everyone is selfish.


    You can even use all kinds of hypocritical remarks to trick you into giving up your most important things.


    Once the purpose of the mortal is achieved, you are an abandoned son, no longer of any use.


    So Xuankong, especially when he knew that Mu Cen was interested in the mortal world, repeatedly warned Mu Cen not to go down to the earth without permission, let alone stir up between mortals. Sooner or later, he would get into trouble. What''s more, Mu CEN is also very clear that his Millennium catastrophe is coming.


    But now, Mu Cen has no idea at all.


    Because of Li Shiyuan''s repeated attacks, Mu Cen turned danger into barbarism. Otherwise, in today''s situation, Mu Cen would not be able to escape.


    Just as Li Shiyuan said, if Mu Cen continues to hide his identity, Li Shiyuan can''t just arrive every time. If there are few mistakes, the consequences will be unimaginable.


    At that time, I was really speechless. It will even affect the dragon people.


    Should she trust Li Shiyuan?


    Mu Cen closed his eyes.


    The hand was unconsciously placed in his belly, where a new life was born. It was the child of Li Shiyuan and himself, but mu Cen seemed to know nothing about the child''s future.


    Everything is like an unknown.


    It is clear that she can read her mind and see other people''s future, but she can''t see her own future at all, even for Li Shiyuan and Mu Cen.


    Mu Cen became more and more annoyed and nearly screamed.


    Finally, under the pressure of such layers, Mu Cen did not say a word and completely buried himself in the brocade quilt. The confusion and fear before also made Mu Cen more and more tired, and then fell asleep.


    ¡­¡­


    At that time¡ª¡ª


    In the imperial dragon hall.


    Yingwei just stood in front of Li Shiyuan and said calmly: "I follow the Taoist priest''s clue all the way up. The Taoist priest has a close relationship with the empress. The man who was executed in yulongtan before was his brother. Under the words of his subordinates, he did


    Li Shiyuan''s eyes sank slightly, indicating that Yingwei would continue to speak.


    "At present, it seems that all this is the arrangement of the monarch, the concubine and the empress." Yingwei continued, "the evidence has been found in the bedroom of your concubine. Now your family is too busy to take into account the situation of your concubine. Look at this, emperor?"


    "I will strictly order you to send your concubine to heaven. No one is allowed to talk about it any more. If not, Junru''s fate will be theirs. Do you understand?" Li Shiyuan''s calm command.

 Chapter 1463

    "Yes." Ying Wei answers.


    "What you see today is not allowed to be spread out again. Those people will pacify zuyinliang and take him away from Kyoto!" Li Shiyuan continued.


    Ying Wei nodded.


    Soon, Yingwei left in a hurry.


    But Li Shiyuan is very clear, no wind no fire, this matter is not as simple as now. But Junru couldn''t stay. This is Li Shiyuan''s original intention. Only this time, Junru found something for himself and let Li Shiyuan deal with Junru.


    The comments about these evils, such as Jun Ruo can also implicate Jun''s family.


    The fastest way to deal with this matter is clean. The slave in the palace died in Junru''s hands. Even everything in Kyoto was created by Junru in order to frame mucen.


    When the evidence is solid, the panic of the people during this period of time is completely calmed down.


    Even if your family is the elder of three dynasties.


    But under such circumstances, no resistance was allowed from the jun family. All the jun family members, including Jun Ru, were sent to the guillotine.


    Junru looked at Li Shiyuan like this before he went up to the rostrum: "emperor, you and I are husband and wife, but you are confused by the enchantress. You will regret it sooner or later. Sooner or later, you will give up the whole week. "


    Finish saying Jun Ru unbridled laugh.


    Li Shiyuan''s eyes were gloomy.


    The people around them are even more creepy.


    The executioner didn''t wait much. At the moment when Li Shiyuan raised his hand, he quickly cut off the head of the king''s family, and the scene was even more silent.


    ¡­¡­


    Emperor palace and Kyoto make demon so silent past.


    But after all, it left hidden trouble in Li Shiyuan''s heart.


    It''s just this idea. Li Shiyuan hid it very well. After this, Li Shiyuan officially canonized Mu Cen as the queen of the Zhou Dynasty, but there was no canonization ceremony. It was after Mu Cen gave birth to the prince. After all, Mu CEN is pregnant now, and it''s not suitable to work too much.


    As soon as this edict came out, no one in the palace dared to oppose it.


    After all, Mu Cen cleared up the injustice, and the jun family''s affairs were in advance, so these people became a lot of low-key, for fear that they would bring disaster to themselves. And this emperor and empress, is also Li Shiyuan''s preference, naturally no one dare to raise any objection.


    The concubines in the harem were naturally quiet.


    Junru let them know Mu Cen''s status in Li Shiyuan''s heart. Naturally, they didn''t dare to do anything in private. What''s more, their background was far less than that of Jun''s family.


    The whole Imperial Palace seems to have entered a kind of peace that has never existed before.


    After the event, Mu Cen was careful and said that he didn''t know why, but he was more and more worried. Even taking a bath in the pool at night, he became cautious for fear that someone would come in suddenly.


    That fishtail dare not show wantonly, afraid oneself too late take back.


    But also because of this, Mu Cen fell into a complete passive, which undoubtedly exposed Mu Cen in danger, can''t wantonly live in the water, can''t show the fish tail, sooner or later, there will be problems.


    Mu Cen was a little annoyed.


    Even the occasionally exposed fish tail is only careful, even in the pool also dare not make too much noise.


    On the contrary, it was the imperial palace that found out the culprit Junru. After the royal family was full of murders, everything became peaceful. Everyone did not dare to talk nonsense any more. In fact, no one doubted Mu Cen any more.


    Muchen''s situation is getting worse.


    The whole person seems too quiet.


    Every day, the medical women of Tai hospital will go to Fengqing palace to check Mu Cen. They will leave only after they are sure. But looking at Mu Cen''s rout day by day, it seems that the medical women can''t find out the key to the problem.


    This makes Li Shiyuan''s brow locked.


    In front of Mu Cen''s face, Li Shiyuan didn''t ask anything, but in private, Li Shiyuan was questioning the medical girl: "can''t you find out the reason why the empress is in such a situation?"


    The medical girl was a little worried: "I''m not good at learning. It''s hard to find out why for a while."


    Not only the medical women, but also the imperial doctors of Taihu hospital have been here, but no one knows why Mu CEN is, just like this gorgeous palace, but completely imprisons Mu Cen. Gradually, Mu Cen turns from a sunny person to a withering flower.


    Caught off guard.


    When Huaijin didn''t ask Mu Cen, but mu Cen didn''t open his mouth to explain, it''s such a standoff.


    So that when Huaijin''s temper is more and more gloomy, no one in the court dare to provoke when Huaijin, if it is not important, can not go to the imperial dragon hall.


    Soon, in such a gloomy atmosphere, Li Shiyuan ushered in the annual worship.


    Different from going to Nanshan to worship ancestors, the annual worship is a big festival of the Zhou Dynasty. At this time of the year, the living people will worship their ancestors and bless the weather for a year. The same is true for the Li family.


    Naturally, the Li family also went to Nanshan to worship their ancestors, who were buried in Nanshan.


    And Mu Cen has been canonized as Queen, even now pregnant, it is inevitable to go this trip, even if Mu CEN is not willing to.


    Because Mu CEN is very clear about his identity. The closer he is to a place like a temple, the easier he will be found.


    So Muchen didn''t want to go.


    But Li Shiyuan insisted: "cen''er, you can''t make any jokes about this. You are the empress and emperor of the Zhou Dynasty. You must go together to worship your ancestors. The canonization ceremony will come back when you have finished the production, but after the canonization ceremony, you will also go to Nanshan to worship your ancestors. "


    Li Shiyuan''s words are not a bit of a joke.


    Mu Cen''s brow twisted: "can I not go?"


    "No Li Shiyuan gave a positive answer.


    Mu Cen''s face drooped.


    "Why not?" Li Shiyuan asked calmly.


    Mu Cen was silent all the time. He just looked at Li Shiyuan and didn''t explain anything. Li Shiyuan''s eyes sank and suddenly asked, "what are you worried about?"


    Mu Cen seems to be broken by Li Shiyuan, some nervous, but soon, Mu Cen put such tension down, motionless looking at Li Shiyuan.


    Subconsciously, Mu Cen shook his head: "No."


    "Then go. It won''t be long Li Shiyuan answered, "I also asked people to prepare a rest room for you in Nanshan. You can have a rest in the room. I will deal with the rest."


    This is Li Shiyuan''s biggest concession.


    Mu Cen Oh a, passive nod.

 Chapter 1464

    Li Shiyuan hugs Mu Cen and naturally changes the topic. He asks about the situation of the fetus in his belly. Mu Cen answers with a dull voice, as if he is not interested in this topic.


    It should be said that during this period of time, Mu Cen''s mind is not on the point.


    Li Shiyuan did not realize it, but he did not say anything.


    He lowered his eyebrows and eyes, which seemed much quieter.


    In fact, Li Shiyuan is very clear that Mu CEN is pregnant, and it is not necessary to go to Nanshan for ancestor worship. After all, there is a tradition in the Zhou Dynasty. People who are pregnant are not suitable to appear in places for ancestor worship to avoid accidents and deviations.


    Let Mu Cen go, it is in Li Shiyuan heart doubt.


    In places like temples, if Muchen is a demon, he will not be able to stay in the temple for a long time. The demon will be confused by the chanting sound of the temple. If not, he will be safe in the temple.


    So Li Shiyuan also wanted to try.


    In Mu Cen''s resistance, Li Shiyuan seems to know something.


    In the end, he clenched his palms into fists and didn''t say anything.


    After that, the bedroom was quiet.


    ¡­¡­


    The next day, when Nanshan was offering sacrifices to his ancestors, Li Shiyuan kept a low profile. Instead of embracing the front and the back, he just took a few shadow guards to go.


    And master Jingyi is ready in advance.


    In the face of the changes of the Li family, master Jingyi didn''t say anything.


    Although he made friends with the jun family, he was loyal to the Li family first, not to the jun family, so master Jingyi would only choose to listen to the decisions made by the Li family.


    He was waiting for Li Shiyuan at the door. When he saw Li Shiyuan and Mu Cen approaching, Jing Yi''s face changed slightly. But soon, his eyes fell on Mu Cen''s body, and his eyes flashed. He didn''t expect that he would see these things.


    Mu CEN is not a human being.


    The faint horn on that head, and the halo from Mu Cen''s body, which ordinary people can''t see, doesn''t mean that Jing Yi can''t see. And static one also very quick reaction come over, this mu Cen probably is at that time Jun such as that demon that mouth says.


    But static one is not without contact with the demon.


    There are also many ghosts and monsters in Nanshan, all of which are for the sake of listening to the chanting of scriptures, so that they can surpass themselves as soon as possible, or fly to immortals as soon as possible.


    But for the chanting sound, these demons did not dare to get close, but kept a certain distance, afraid to be hurt.


    Mu Cen must not be an immortal, but the light emitted by Mu CEN is not what a demon can have, but you can''t guess Mu Cen''s identity. These chanting sounds don''t seem to have much influence on Mu Cen.


    In this case, static one also feel strange.


    But static one nature also calculate come out, Mu CEN is pregnant, is because of the cause of the fetus in the abdomen? However, if Mu CEN is with Li Shiyuan, he must be punished by heaven. Is it because of the fetus in his belly that everything is safe now?


    Is it predestined?


    Jing Yi did not dare to think deeply for the first time.


    Li Shiyuan noticed the abnormality of Jing Yi: "master Jing Yi seems to be absent-minded."


    This words brought Jing Yi''s mind back for the first time, and then said: "tell the emperor, I just didn''t expect that the emperor came with his Empress in person. The empress''s body is inconvenient. I ask the monks and nuns below to take her to the wing room to have a rest to avoid disturbing the little prince. "


    This words, static one said directly.


    Li Shiyuan nodded and agreed.


    He lowered his voice and explained to Mu Cen, "go to have a rest first. I''ll go to see you after I finish my work. The scenery of Nanshan is pretty good. I''ll show you later."


    Mu Cen made a sound.


    The monk and nun quickly came up and respectfully took Mu Cen to the wing room in the backyard. Li Shiyuan didn''t leave in a hurry, but quietly watched Mu Cen''s figure disappear in front of him. Then he looked at master Jingyi.


    "Emperor, please." Master Jingyi spoke.


    Li Shiyuan followed master Jingyi to the main hall.


    And Mu Cen followed the monks and nuns to the wing room in the backyard, but mu Cen''s eyebrows didn''t spread out. When Jing Yi looked at him, Mu Cen was a little frightened.


    Can not say why, it seems to be static one see through a lot.


    In the mortal world, Mu Cen can''t be so closed. In addition to the previous affairs of Taoist priest, Mu Cen knows more or less that there are many capable people and strange people in the mortal world.


    Otherwise, when opening the ghost gate every year, heaven and hell don''t need to be guarded specially, just to prevent the mortals who shouldn''t enter into the ghost gate and cause chaos.


    And the practice of Jingyi is not low, otherwise, it is impossible to be reused by the Li family.


    So, what did Jingyi understand?


    Mu CEN is a little flustered.


    "Lady, please have a rest in the wing room." Monks and nuns respectfully said that they had brought mucen to a wing room.


    "Thank you." Mu Cen answered politely.


    The monk and nun didn''t say anything. He pushed the door open for Muchen to enter, but the maid beside Muchen didn''t follow him. Instead, he was waiting at the door.


    Mu Cen sat in the room, motionless. But that kind of confusion, but also never scattered.


    She bowed her head and didn''t speak. The atmosphere in the room was very quiet.


    ¡­¡­


    At that time¡ª¡ª


    Jingyi accompanied Li Shiyuan to worship his ancestors. It took a little time to go. When everything was over, it was almost noon.


    Li Shiyuan will stay in the temple to eat fast, which is also the habit of every year.


    Just this time, Li Shiyuan didn''t leave in a hurry after the ancestor worship. Instead, he looked at Jing Yi quietly. Jing Yi seemed to understand Li Shiyuan''s idea and didn''t change his face.


    "Emperor, do you have anything to ask me?" Jing Yi asked directly.


    Li Shiyuan nodded, but Jing Yi didn''t urge him to wait. He just looked at Li Shiyuan standing in the same place, as if he was lost in meditation.


    After that, Li Shiyuan didn''t say anything. His eyebrows seemed to be thinking deeply.


    Li Shiyuan did not speak.


    Jing Yi will not speak naturally.


    Some things are too sensitive, Jingyi won''t make fun of himself and the lives of people in the temple, so he is waiting.


    Until Li Shiyuan looked at Jingyi: "I want to ask, what will be the state of the Zhou Dynasty?"


    Jing Yi was quiet, but he was thinking deeply. Then he said, "the emperor is a wise king. Under the leadership of the emperor, the rivers and mountains of the Zhou Dynasty must be prosperous. But there will be some twists and turns in such prosperity. "


    This word static one also only said here, did not continue.


    A lot of things can''t be revealed.


    He can see the secret, but he can''t say it. That''s the rule.


    Li Shiyuan also knows.


    This time, Li Shiyuan was quiet, and then looked at Jingyi: "what about me and the queen?"


    Mu Cen, who was mentioned, changed Jing Yi''s face slightly. But soon, Jing Yi calmed down: "emperor, I''m sorry that I''m incompetent and can''t see through this."

 Chapter 1465

    "Is there anything else in this world that you can''t see through?" Li Shiyuan looked at Jingyi in surprise.


    Quiet one is very calm, but did not say anything.


    It''s not that she deliberately doesn''t tell Li Shiyuan, but that she really can''t see through. When she saw Mu Cen before, Jing Yi had already privately calculated the affairs between Li Shiyuan and Mu Cen. But Jing Yi also found for the first time that when she counted them, it was a fog, and she couldn''t see any clues.


    This also makes Jingyi feel strange.


    But soon, Jingyi looked at Li Shiyuan seriously.


    Li Shiyuan was silent for a moment: "do you have something to say to me?"


    Quiet one quiet: "poor monk don''t know this word should say shouldn''t say."


    "You said Li Shiyuan granted immunity.


    Jing Yi then nodded: "the emperor asked about the rivers and mountains of the Zhou Dynasty, but I didn''t say anything. Among these changes, if they are not handled properly, they will affect the rivers and mountains of the Zhou Dynasty. It caused unrest. It will not be as peaceful as it is now. I''m afraid there will be a bloodbath in Kyoto. "


    Jing Yi is reminding Li Shiyuan.


    Li Shiyuan''s eyes narrowed slightly, which seemed to make Li Shiyuan tense.


    "What does that mean?" Li Shiyuan asked calmly.


    Jing Yi shook his head: "emperor, it''s not that I don''t say it, but that I can''t see so much because I can''t do it."


    Li Shiyuan stood quietly, then looked at Jingyi, but asked directly: "I want to ask, master means, this matter is related to the queen?"


    Jing Yi didn''t expect that Li Shiyuan would be so direct. In response to Li Shiyuan''s eyes, Jing Yi finally said, "I can''t see through the empress."


    This, static one said directly.


    Li Shiyuan''s eyes narrowed slightly.


    When Li Shiyuan spoke, Jing Yi naturally didn''t need to cover up, and then he continued: "I heard about the rumors of Kyoto before, but there was no evidence. If the empress really has a problem, she can''t stay in peace for so long in the temple. But the smell of the empress really tells me that she is not a simple person. "


    "Make it clear." Li Shiyuan''s tone sank.


    Jing Yi was quiet: "I dare not make a conclusion. There is a layer of mystery on the lady. I can''t understand it. But I have a way to have a try, and I will know where the empress is


    Li Shiyuan didn''t answer,.


    Jing Yi is a little worried: "it''s just that the empress is pregnant, and the poor monk is a little worried, for fear of disturbing the little prince."


    Therefore, the decision on this matter should be made by Li Shiyuan.


    "Tell me." Li Shiyuan spoke faintly.


    Jing Yi nodded: "if the empress has any problems, then on the night of full moon, she will not have any ability to fight back. At that time, it''s easy to see her abnormality. I have medicine here. It won''t hurt the baby in the womb of my mother, but I can see the truth. "


    Jing Yi calmly finished talking, and then handed the medicine to Li Shiyuan.


    Li Shiyuan took the medicine and remained silent.


    "The emperor has to make a decision on the rest. It''s not for the poor monk to interfere." Jing Yi continued, "but the only thing I can remind the emperor is that the rivers and mountains of the Zhou Dynasty must be the disaster of women. Please think twice


    If we want to stop some signs in time, it will not lead to disaster.


    But if it can''t be stopped, it will be unthinkable.


    "I see." Li Shiyuan answered.


    Static one did not say more, let a way.


    Li Shiyuan quietly walked toward the position of the wing room. When the slave outside saw Li Shiyuan, he immediately knelt down and said, "I see the emperor, long live the emperor, long live the emperor."


    Li Shiyuan brushed his sleeve and the slaves got up.


    But Li Shiyuan did not rush in, but looked at the slave: "where is the empress?"


    "The empress is in the wing room. She hasn''t come out all the time." The slave answered respectfully.


    "What happened?" Li Shiyuan asked again.


    The slave shook his head: "nothing happened. It''s calm."


    Li Shiyuan did not say anything. Then Li Shiyuan pushed the door toward the wing room, but Jing Yi gave him the medicine. Li Shiyuan hid it well, and was not found any clues.


    At least in the temple to listen to chanting, there is no exception, so it is not necessary to think about it?


    And Mu CEN is really resting, but the whole person looks listless, and doesn''t appear lively because of Li Shiyuan''s appearance, which is quite different from Mu Cen that Li Shiyuan knew at first.


    But when Li Shiyuan pushed the door, Mu Cen woke up: "you''re back. What time is it? "


    "It''s just time for lunch. I''ll take you. Then I''ll take you to Nanshan. " Li Shiyuan spoke faintly.


    Mu Cen shook his head: "do not want to move, with a lunch, we go back."


    Li Shiyuan was quiet, but he didn''t refuse.


    Then Li Shiyuan helped Mu Cen up and poured him a glass of water. Seeing that Mu Cen had finished drinking, he took Mu Cen to a fast meal in the temple.


    Li Shiyuan was the emperor on the spot. Naturally, he was cleared away by the people around him when he was eating fast.


    They were quiet.


    After fasting, as Mu Cen said, she lost interest in Nanshan, and Li Shiyuan didn''t force her to take Mu Cen back to the Imperial Palace in Kyoto.


    When he came out of the temple, suddenly Mu Cen''s steps quieted down, looking at the inner wall of the temple, motionless.


    Li Shiyuan followed Mu Cen''s eyes to look in the past, but was a little curious: "what are you looking at?"


    This is a painting on the inner wall. On the contrary, Li Shiyuan has never seen it carefully, but this painting has been here for a long time. More or less, Li Shiyuan is still clear.


    "This painting -" murmured Mu Cen.


    It seemed that he became interested in it, and then he walked towards the inner wall. Li Shiyuan followed Mu Cen''s eyes and looked at the words on the inner wall carefully.


    This painting probably tells a fairy tale.


    "It''s about the dragon people." Li Shiyuan light mouth explanation.


    "Why does Nanshan Temple mention the dragon people?" Mu Cen was stunned, as if he was completely puzzled.


    The Dragon nationality is a special existence, which is between heaven and the earth, but different from the demon. Muchen naturally knows that if the mortals encounter drought, they will pray to the Dragon King for blessing and rainfall.


    But there is no Dragon King in the dragon clan, only the elder and the Dragon Girl.


    Dragon Girl of all ages.


    Until the Dragon girl is listed as the fairy, the next dragon girl will appear. All the way to the present.


    So everything in the world has a lot to do with the dragon people. It''s just that in this mural, the dragon people are finally going to decline and then disappear completely, which makes Mu Cen can''t accept.

 Chapter 1466

    "It''s impossible." Mu Cen answered.


    "What?" Li Shiyuan was stunned. "I''m not sure about that, but everything that can appear on the inner wall of Nanshan Temple has been verified one by one, and eventually it will come true. What''s more, it''s just a fairy tale. You and I can''t see it. We don''t need to pay attention to it any more. "


    Mu Cen didn''t speak.


    In the end, the Dragon tribe was exterminated by human beings.


    This is simply impossible.


    Mu Cen''s breathing is more and more cramped because of seeing such a picture. The feeling of depression makes Mu Cen feel difficult to breathe, and his face turns pale.


    But Li Shiyuan''s voice came slowly: "but there is a legend in the state of Zhou that if you can get the horns of the Dragon Girl and grind them into powder, then you can live forever. If we can catch the Dragon Girl and let her worship heaven, the state of Zhou will be peaceful and peaceful forever. "


    "Nonsense." Mu Cen''s emotion is excited, suddenly rebukes.


    Under such circumstances, Mu Cen angrily denounced Li Shiyuan.


    Li Shiyuan looked at Mu Cen unexpectedly, but soon comforted him: "it''s just a myth, don''t worry about it. Just listen. "


    Mu Cen also realized that her mood was too unstable. She was bored and didn''t speak.


    Li Shiyuan coaxed: "if you don''t like it, I''ll let Jing Yi wipe off the inner wall, and then replace it with something else."


    Mu Cen didn''t speak either.


    Mu CEN is seldom so quiet. Li Shiyuan calms down, and then he takes the initiative to hold Mu Cen''s hand and let Mu Cen look at himself: "Why are you so excited when you suddenly talk about this?"


    "No Mu Cen quickly recovered, "I just think that people should rely on themselves, not on these myths and legends."


    Li Shiyuan nodded: "it makes sense."


    Mu Cen didn''t say anything.


    Li Shiyuan leads Mu Cen to the carriage outside, but mu Cen''s mind is always on Li Shiyuan''s words, and then Mu Cen looks at Li Shiyuan seriously.


    After getting into the carriage, she said, "if one day you can catch the Dragon Girl, will you do it?"


    This is a straightforward question.


    After all, Mu Cen''s character is not hidden, and there is no need for mu Cen to hide in the dragon race.


    Even the way she looked at Li Shiyuan seemed more serious.


    Li Shiyuan is calm.


    He didn''t avoid Mu Cen''s eyes, and then calmly said: "as you said, it''s just a myth, so why take it seriously. Even if there is a dragon girl, do you think mortals can catch it? "


    After all, Li Shiyuan can''t be unaware of the difference between man and demon.


    So this is clear.


    But Li Shiyuan didn''t give Mu Cen an accurate answer. But Li Shiyuan was very clear that if there was a dragon girl, then according to the situation of the Zhou Dynasty, it was impossible to really accommodate the Dragon Girl.


    After all, dragon girl is not human.


    The Zhou Dynasty''s taboo on demons was too obvious.


    Even if Li Shiyuan is an emperor, he can''t really act recklessly. After all, under such circumstances, Li Shiyuan can''t help himself. He can''t really act arbitrarily.


    After all, water can carry a boat and it can overturn it.


    Think of here, Li Shiyuan is low astringent next Mou Guang, hide own mind very good.


    Mu Cen did not ask anything, Mu Cen''s mind is not so deep.


    Soon, they went back to the imperial palace.


    It''s all right.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡ª¡ª


    In a few days¡ª¡ª


    A full moon night once a month.


    Mu Cen''s discomfort was obvious, but maybe it was because he was pregnant. It seemed that compared with the feeling that he couldn''t wait for water before, it was much more relaxed.


    Just subconsciously, Muchen wants water.


    However, due to the current situation, Mu Cen did not dare to be so presumptuous. At least he was pregnant. As his stomach gradually became obvious, those slaves did not dare to let Mu Cen soak in the water for fear that something might happen and their heads would fall to the ground.


    Mu Cen naturally will not go to make trouble.


    Think of here, Mu Cen flat mouth.


    At this time, Mu Cen''s maidservant has come in: "Niang Niang, your dessert has come. The emperor let the servant watch you finish."


    It''s a daily routine.


    Li Shiyuan would stare at him if he could. If he couldn''t, he would let the slaves stare at him. Mu CEN is because of pregnancy, by this person so stare at, rigidly fat a big circle.


    Mu Cen flat mouth, also follow more and more appear aggrieved.


    But she didn''t want to embarrass the slave, so she took the dim sum and looked at the fresh soup inside. Then she was relieved and ate it in small mouthfuls.


    The slave stood on one side, looking cautious.


    Until Mu Cen finished eating, the slave took the empty bowl, this followed with a sigh of relief, soon backed out, but no longer toward Mu Cen.


    Mu Cen looked at the book for a while, but he was sleepy.


    She was a little strange, but she didn''t think much about it. She thought that maybe she didn''t sleep well last night, so she was sleepy now. Following her instinct, Mu Cen went back to bed.


    Soon I fell into a dream.


    But the dream before is very intense.


    Just Mu Cen can''t remember, he feels that the endless sea water has completely wrapped himself up. In this case, people who love water very much are dragged into the abyss.


    Even there is no room to struggle, it is a kind of almost suffocating feeling.


    Make Mu Cen out of breath.


    Under such circumstances, Mu Cen could not struggle.


    But gradually, Mu Cen can''t even distinguish the dream from the reality.


    Her breathing began to get more and more cramped.


    Until Mu Cen realized something, she woke up from the dream in amazement. Her legs became huge fishtails, as if she could not take them back.


    Under such circumstances, Muchen panicked.


    Tonight is the night of full moon, Mu Cen knows very well that he has no power. It''s hard to take back the fish tail.


    Needless to say, under such circumstances, Mu CEN is on the bed, not in the water. Even if he wants to hide, he can''t hide.


    It''s just why does this happen?


    Mu Cen never thought of it.


    At least before that, such a situation had never happened, she could not have such an accident, and she could not show her fishtail without thinking.


    But she didn''t understand.


    In the end, Mu Cen fell into a complete panic, but she pressed her lips tightly, did not let herself scream, to avoid bringing in the slaves outside, which led to more trouble. The feeling of sweating, almost in an instant, completely soaked Mu Cen''s clothes.

 Chapter 1467

    She took a big breath.


    But still can''t resist the feeling of drowning and suffocation.


    I''m afraid I''ll be laughed at.


    ¡­¡­


    At that time¡ª¡ª


    Outside Fengqing palace.


    What Mu Cen didn''t know was that Li Shiyuan had already rejected all the slaves. At the entrance of his bedroom, Li Shiyuan was the only one standing alone, and even the slaves who were always with him had disappeared.


    So no matter what happened in the bedroom, no one could see Li Shiyuan when he went out.


    Li Shiyuan stood motionless outside, but his hearing was always keen, so he knew all the reactions in his bedroom. Under such circumstances, Li Shiyuan stood motionless.


    There is a hole in the paper on the edge of the window.


    Not big, not small.


    But you can see what''s going on inside.


    In a flash, Li Shiyuan saw the silver fishtail, huge and incomparable, in sharp contrast to the color of the bedroom, even beautiful.


    Mu Cen''s expression is frightened, tightly covers own lip petal, motionless.


    It seems that there is no way to deal with such a situation.


    Li Shiyuan just looked at it and hid his deep meaning in his eyes, but his fist never stretched out. If it had not been for great willpower to control the pace of Li Shiyuan''s progress, I''m afraid Li Shiyuan would have gone in long ago.


    Under such circumstances, Li Shiyuan said nothing and waited outside quietly.


    He knew exactly what it meant to go in.


    And Li Shiyuan also remembers master Jingyi''s words. On the night of full moon, these demons have no magic power, so it''s impossible to put the fish''s tail away for a while.


    The best thing to do now is to remain silent.


    Almost at this moment, Li Shiyuan understood why Mu Cen suddenly asked himself.


    Because Mu CEN is very clear about his identity.


    Mucen is not a human, but a shark. In their eyes, mucen is undoubtedly a demon. Such mucen can frighten people to death.


    But Li Shiyuan is still calm here because he clearly knows that Mu CEN is harmless, at least to anyone. However, Li Shiyuan did not understand why Mu Cen seemed indifferent to the bell and chanting of the temple since he was not a human being.


    Under such circumstances, Li Shiyuan is still silent.


    He didn''t know how long he had been standing outside the palace.


    The slaves outside dare not come in easily, so they will not know what happened inside.


    The atmosphere of the whole dormitory is neither bad nor good.


    ¡­¡­


    And at the same time¡ª¡ª


    Mu CEN is in a completely passive struggle. She looks at Yuwei more and more helpless. She wants to use Yuanshen Dan several times, but in this case, she dare not.


    "What are we going to do?" Mu Cen twisted his eyebrows.


    You know, the night before she was framed by Junru was also the night of full moon, but after all, she was in the water, and it took a long time, so eventually the fishtail was put away.


    The result is in Mu Cen''s face, gradually, Mu Cen also has some accidents.


    Because originally impossible to take back the fishtail, but a little bit of back, in the thin was under the foot a little bit of the recovery of the original appearance.


    Under such circumstances, Mu Cen was shocked.


    Some don''t quite understand.


    But in this case, it''s the best for mu Cen, but mu Cen didn''t believe it. He got out of bed quickly and felt down-to-earth secretly, which made Mu Cen believe that his judgment was correct.


    She really recovered her feet, not her fishtail.


    This time, Mu Cen couldn''t come back for a long time.


    The consternation is still there.


    Li Shiyuan also saw such a picture clearly, and was even more surprised. Because of Jing Yi''s words, Li Shiyuan would not doubt it, and Li Shiyuan also clearly remembered what happened that night. Therefore, Li Shiyuan was calm when such a situation appeared.


    Soon, Li Shiyuan didn''t say anything, and then he quietly pushed open the door of the palace and walked towards the palace.


    Mu Cen''s mind is on the change before, completely did not notice someone came in.


    Until Li Shiyuan light mouth: "why not wear shoes on the ground? Aren''t you afraid of catching cold? "


    This let Mu Cen startled, and then quickly back to God, can''t believe looking at Li Shiyuan, the panic in the face is also obvious.


    I didn''t expect Li Shiyuan to come.


    And she didn''t know if Li Shiyuan knew anything.


    Her eyes flickered, with a trace of panic, so she looked at Li Shiyuan and stood without saying a word, which was more obvious.


    Li Shiyuan''s attitude has always been calm, step by step toward the direction of Mu Cen.


    Mu Cen''s subconscious retreat is because of fear.


    Under such circumstances, Li Shiyuan suddenly took Mu Cen in his arms, and Mu Cen couldn''t dodge.


    So caught off guard by Li Shiyuan in his arms, and then walked toward the bed, Mu Cen subconsciously hugged Li Shiyuan, but soon, Mu Cen released Li Shiyuan, struggling: "you put me down, you put me down."


    Li Shiyuan didn''t answer, he just held it.


    Soon, until Mu Cen was put on the bed, Mu Cen''s formality was still obvious.


    Li Shiyuan just looked at Mu Cen. Mu Cen was very guilty. Or nervous.


    I can''t stop the tension.


    So under such circumstances, Mu Cen''s whole body was tense.


    All the way to Li Shiyuan''s quiet voice: "before I came in, I heard something moving in my bedroom. Did something happen?"


    This is like asking Mu Cen.


    But Muchen soon realized something.


    She suddenly looked at Li Shiyuan.


    But Li Shiyuan''s eyes are calm and incomparable, completely make people can''t see any clue, can''t say the feeling, just like a little bit in devouring all the emotions of Mu Cen, completely let Mu Cen completely have no ability to resist.


    Under such circumstances, Mu Cen naturally can not take the initiative to say anything, can only become more passive.


    Li Shiyuan''s eyes are still looking at Mu Cen.


    The Dodge in Mu Cen''s eyes made Li Shiyuan understand.


    But in front of Mu Cen, Mu Cen has no reaction at all. Mu Cen can''t guess. Her heart beats very fast.


    Mu Cen knew that if Li Shiyuan knew, he shouldn''t be so calm, so now he didn''t know?


    But if he didn''t know, why did he say that he had heard something he shouldn''t have?


    Under such circumstances, Mu Cen''s breathing became more and more unstable.


    But mu CEN is also very clear, in the world has been more and more unsafe.

 Chapter 1468

    She wants to leave here. She can''t leave before, because the colorful feather is missing. Now I can''t leave because I''m pregnant. No matter what the reason is, it has put Mu Cen in a dilemma.


    Mu CEN is so tightly biting his lip.


    "Cen''er, are you nervous?" Li Shiyuan''s tone is still calm, "why nervous?"


    Mu Cen couldn''t answer this.


    Li Shiyuan was not impatient, as if nothing had happened: "what do you see? If so, let me know and I''ll deal with it. I saw a flash of light before, but it soon disappeared


    Mu Cen''s face changed even more.


    Under such circumstances, Li Shiyuan still looked at Mu Cen, his eyes shining for a moment.


    Mu CEN is scared to be seen.


    Finally, Mu Cen panicked: "I don''t know, I don''t know anything."


    Said, Mu Cen so covered his ears, silent. It''s more like escaping. Under such circumstances, Mu Cen seems to have become indifferent.


    "I''m not from here. I''m leaving." Mu Cen said it directly.


    Maybe I was forced to the limit, so I just ignored it and thought it was safe to leave here.


    With that, Mu Cen quickly stood up and walked out of the palace.


    But Li Shiyuan''s speed is faster, has already clasped Mu Cen''s wrist, a force to bring Mu Cen back: "where are you going?"


    Li Shiyuan''s eyes were a little heavy.


    "You are my queen. Where are you going without my permission. Besides, do you know what it means to leave like this? Don''t you take yourself seriously and your baby seriously? " Li Shiyuan is reprimanding Mu Cen.


    Mu Cen was a little stunned.


    Li Shiyuan naturally hugged Mu Cen, and his mandible was so close to Mu Cen''s hair: "cen''er, if there''s anything you want to say, I don''t like you to keep anything from me. Only by speaking out can we find a solution, can we not? "


    Li Shiyuan is coaxing Mu Cen.


    Mu Cen''s heart beat very fast. He didn''t mean to let go of Li Shiyuan''s words.


    Under such circumstances, Li Shiyuan did not seem to let go of Mu Cen''s meaning: "really nothing to say to me?"


    "I -" Mu Cen almost blurted out.


    But in the end, reason pulled Mu Cen back at the last moment. Some things began to explain, and there was no turning back.


    Mu Cen can be selfish for himself, but mu Cen can''t be selfish and ignore the situation of the dragon race.


    The special existence of the dragon makes it difficult for mu Cen to explain for a while.


    They are the people of the Dragon nationality, as if they are in a place that has nothing to do with the mortals, but mu CEN is very clear that in some cases, the Dragon nationality and the mortals are still inextricably linked.


    "No Mu Cen shook his head, "I have nothing to say."


    Li Shiyuan''s eyes were heavy and looked at Mu Cen. He felt guilty, but mu Cen didn''t avoid it. He just looked at it like this.


    Then, it was Li Shiyuan who stopped the topic.


    Mu Cen did not speak, the tension did not ease down, it took a long time, Mu Cen gradually eased down, but the kind of tense mood, or how can not ease.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡ª¡ª


    After the event, it seems that Fengqing palace suddenly quieted down.


    But in this case, Mu CEN is more and more cautious, for fear of any clues. And Mu Cen also gradually found, as if with their pregnancy, the requirements for water is not so harsh, and this time after the accident, Mu Cen''s fish tail did not appear again.


    Mu Cen didn''t need water completely, so he didn''t take a bath any more.


    The occasional bath was enough to make Muchen completely relax.


    The slaves didn''t feel that there was something wrong with this change. The medical girl still appeared in Fengqing palace every two days to check Mu Cen''s condition.


    Then the medical women''s Association will report Mu Cen''s situation to Li Shiyuan truthfully.


    Li Shiyuan still appears in Fengqing palace every day, but when the medical woman and Li Shiyuan report Mu Cen''s health, they are all in Yulong palace.


    The medical woman replied respectfully: "tell the emperor that the situation of the empress is very good, and that of the little prince is also very good."


    Li Shiyuan made a sound.


    But soon, the medical woman was quiet, so she twisted her eyebrows and looked at Li Shiyuan. Li Shiyuan didn''t say a word


    "I don''t know whether to say it or not." The doctor hesitated.


    "I forgive you for your innocence." Li Shiyuan spoke faintly.


    The medical girl didn''t hesitate. She said slowly: "I always feel that there are some abnormal things in the pulse of my mother, but I can''t say it. Maybe I''m not good at it, so I can''t feel it. The emperor can let the doctor of the hospital diagnose the empress


    The medical woman spoke out her confusion.


    The pulse condition is much faster than that of ordinary people, but it is not only the pulse condition of the fetus, but also the pulse condition of Muchen himself, which is not like that of ordinary pregnant people. The human pulse will not be so unstable. Therefore, under such circumstances, the medical woman does not dare to guarantee whether there is anything abnormal.


    So I talked to Li Shiyuan for the first time.


    Li Shiyuan frowned.


    The first reaction is because of Mu Cen''s real identity, so this is the case, and Mu CEN is not a human, if so, then abnormal pulse is not a strange thing.


    Naturally, Li Shiyuan couldn''t let the people from Taiji hospital come back.


    He was quiet, but asked: "what''s wrong with the condition of the fetus?"


    If Muchen is a demon, what will he and Muchen''s children be?


    This is where Li Shiyuan is most uncertain.


    Now Mu Cen''s lower abdomen has been bulging, and the medical women will check the condition of the fetus when they come.


    So when Li Shiyuan faced such a problem, the medical woman said calmly: "the little prince is in good condition, and there is no abnormality."


    Under such circumstances, Li Shiyuan was relieved.


    He understood the meaning of "good condition" in the medical woman''s words, that is, there was no problem with the fetus.


    Because the medical women check the fetus in the abdomen, naturally they will also check the condition of the fetus manually, so if the medical women say there is no problem, it must be no problem.


    Li Shiyuan doesn''t have to worry any more.


    But this is only the position that the hand can touch. If not, who can know what happened.


    It''s just that Li Shiyuan didn''t show such emotion on his face.


    After being quiet, Li Shiyuan didn''t speak any more.


    The medical woman also did not say anything, calmly retreated.


    Under such circumstances, Li Shiyuan restrained his emotion, and then quickly walked towards the direction of Fengqing palace.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 1469

    In Fengqing palace.


    Mu Cen''s mood is gradually relaxed.


    Before the tense, it seems to know Li Shiyuan''s suspicion, but in Li Shiyuan gradually no longer involved in this matter, Mu Cen also relaxed.


    And no one in the palace talked about it. Mu Cen didn''t think about it any more.


    It''s Li Shiyuan''s attitude that matters.


    Li Shiyuan holds Mu Cen in the palm of his hand.


    Everyone can see that kind of care. The concubines in the harem are still there, but Li Shiyuan is only spoiling Mu Cen.


    Mu Cen''s any idea, as long as Li Shiyuan can do, will not hesitate to agree to Mu Cen.


    Mu Cen likes flowers.


    I like pink flowers.


    But mu Cen can''t tell what kind of flower it is, because this kind of flower is seen in heaven, and it is long Shaoyun who takes Mu Cen to see it. Mortal seems to have come for such a long time, only to see similar, and did not see that piece of pink.


    So mu CEN is a little nostalgic.


    Thinking of these, when Li Shiyuan asked Mu Cen what flower it was, Mu Cen couldn''t answer, so he could only describe it.


    It''s pink.


    Li Shiyuan listened quietly and frowned slightly: "is this the flower of your hometown?"


    "Right." Mu Cen thought about it.


    It should not belong to the Dragon nationality. The Dragon nationality is not suitable for planting these. It belongs to the heaven. But for myself in the mortal world, it''s also true.


    And now, it''s the most flourishing time for flowers like Tianting. Now if she was not in the mortal world, she would have been taken to the heaven by long Shaoyun to enjoy the flowers, but now Mu Cen could not see these.


    Quiet, Mu Cen didn''t say anything.


    After all, it''s on earth.


    But mu Cen''s words were written down by Li Shiyuan.


    When Li Shiyuan appeared in Fengqing palace, Mu Cen was still eating snacks. When he saw Li Shiyuan coming, his eyebrows all wrinkled.


    "What''s the matter?" Li Shiyuan was smiling, a smile of knowing and asking.


    Mu Cen did not say a word, looking at the dim sum in front of him, and finally said wrongly: "I really can''t eat any more."


    I really can''t eat any more.


    My stomach is full.


    In fact, she doesn''t eat much. During this period of time, she has exceeded Mu Cen''s limit. The slave and Li Shiyuan stare closely, and see that she is also full. She is proud to be happy. Mu Cen looks at herself in the bronze mirror, where can she accept it.


    But Li Shiyuan already walked to the edge of Mu Cen: "really can''t eat?"


    Mu Cen nodded seriously.


    Li Shiyuan didn''t mean to embarrass Mu Cen, eh.


    And Mu Cen naturally picked it up and sent it directly to Li Shiyuan''s mouth: "you have a try. It tastes good."


    It''s a rose cake. It''s really delicious.


    That''s what Muchen likes.


    Since Li Shiyuan knows that Mu Cen likes these, everything has something to do with flowers.


    Mu Cen naturally ate a lot.


    Li Shiyuan didn''t like sweet, but when Mu Cen handed it over, Li Shiyuan took a bite calmly and cooperated.


    When Mu Cen handed over the second bite, Li Shiyuan skillfully refused.


    Mu Cen didn''t think much about it.


    Li Shiyuan naturally changed the topic: "do you want to go out for a walk?"


    "Good." Mu Cen nodded.


    In this case, Li Shiyuan naturally took Mu Cen''s hand, and then carefully put a cloak on Mu Cen.


    Under such circumstances, Mu Cen didn''t say anything. He was used to it.


    Accustomed to this time of day, Li Shiyuan would take himself to the palace for a walk, most of the time in the imperial garden.


    And such a day, is really let Mu Cen forget the night of the full moon things, always think there should be nothing unusual. After all, ten years in the mortal world is a day in the sky, and she came to the mortal world for only one year.


    At this time point, people of both Tianting and longzu are resting. No one can find that they are missing.


    So mu Cen was relieved. He felt that he would talk about things later.


    I''ll take time to go back and come back immediately.


    Thinking of these, Mu Cen didn''t care much.


    Soon, when they arrived at the imperial garden, the slaves around them had already retired. When they knew Li Shiyuan was taking Mu Cen, they didn''t like to be disturbed.


    The imperial garden is mu Cen''s most familiar place, but today Li Shiyuan takes Mu Cen all the way to the inside of the imperial garden.


    Mu Cen didn''t think much about it. He naturally asked, "the imperial garden doesn''t come every day. It doesn''t make much difference."


    That''s the truth.


    It seems to be all these flowers.


    Mu CEN is already familiar with it, but he likes to come here every day. It seems that only these elves hidden in the talkative can let Mu Cen relax.


    So now when Li Shiyuan takes him to the depth of the imperial garden, Mu CEN is not used to it.


    "It''s been surrounded for a long time. I don''t know what I''m doing!" Mu Cen wrinkled his nose and asked, "those flowers before have been moved away, very poor."


    Flowers leave the soil, which means death.


    Therefore, it is impossible for these flower demons to cultivate into essence, and even the pattern may not be able to maintain.


    So under such circumstances, Mu CEN is a little distressed. However, everything has its own destiny, so mu Cen can''t interfere, and he can''t interfere. It''s against the law of nature.


    "Now it''s gone." Li Shiyuan smiles.


    Mu Cen was stunned.


    Before he could react, Li Shiyuan had already taken Mu Cen into the garden. When Mu Cen saw the scene in the garden, he was completely stunned.


    Because she saw pink cherry trees.


    It seems that you can only see it in the sky. When the wind blows, cherry blossoms fall on the ground. The ground is all pink, which is mu Cen''s favorite appearance.


    But now I see it in the mortal world.


    Mu Cen blinked and couldn''t believe it.


    She subconsciously looked at Li Shiyuan.


    "Don''t you say you like it? I ordered people to search all over the country, but it seems that it never happened in the Zhou Dynasty. It was found far away. It took time to get the imperial capital, and it took time to transplant it. Now it seems that it can only bloom for one season. If you like it, I''ll ask the slaves to find a way to keep blooming all the time. " What Li Shiyuan said is direct.


    Mu Cen was stunned and stood in silence.


    But mu CEN is very clear, in this case, it is against the law of nature.


    However, Mu CEN is still very happy to be coaxed by Li Shiyuan. He walks into the cherry blossom forest and looks at the cherry blossoms carefully, not to mention how happy he is.


    Li Shiyuan looked at it fondly and didn''t say anything.


    Until Mu Cen''s face slightly changed.

 Chapter 1470

    She saw the flower demon on the cherry tree. It was the real flower demon, not the previous illusions, just because she understood the language of flowers.


    Mu Cen didn''t dare to say anything.


    But mu Cen knew that the flower demon also recognized himself.


    They hummed and sang. When they looked at Mu Cen again, they didn''t agree: "Dragon Girl, you can''t go against heaven."


    Mu Cen feels aggrieved.


    She didn''t go against the weather. Just a little more time in the world.


    But the flower demon didn''t care about Mu Cen''s grievance at all, and said directly: "Dragon Girl, looking back is the shore."


    It''s obviously a happy mood. It seems that in the words of the flower demon, it suddenly becomes unhappy and wants to ask. However, due to Li Shiyuan''s presence, Mu Cen can''t say anything.


    "He''s not your lover. You''re a dragon girl. After all, you''re going to enter heaven. Don''t break heaven''s rule and send yourself to hell. The dragon clan will have an accident because of you." The flower demon is not polite.


    She danced with the wind on the flowers.


    When it falls on the ground again, it seems to disappear without a trace.


    But soon, the flower demon stood still.


    But the words repeated by the flower demon are the same: "the world will be in chaos, then everything will be out of control. Dragon Girl, you''re going back to the shore. "


    Over and over again.


    The voice echoed in Mu Cen''s mind again and again.


    Her head ached, and her face turned pale.


    The flower demon is still singing.


    Finally, Mu Cen couldn''t stand it. Li Shiyuan noticed it for the first time, and his face became nervous: "what''s the matter?"


    "No. It''s probably a headache from the blow. " Mu Cen found a reason.


    Without saying a word, Li Shiyuan took Mu Cen back to Fengqing Palace: "I''ll take you back to rest, and then let the medical girl come to show you."


    "Good." Mu Cen didn''t refuse.


    But the pace of Mu CEN is going faster and faster, is to leave the cherry blossom forest.


    However, the flower demon continued to say: "Dragon Girl, it''s useless to escape, and escape can''t change the fact. The disaster is coming, the earth is shaking, and the water is flooding Kyoto."


    Over and over again.


    In the end, Mu Cen ran away.


    In Li Shiyuan''s opinion, this kind of reaction was extremely worried. Li Shiyuan didn''t let go until the medical woman confirmed that Mu Cen was OK. But Li Shiyuan didn''t leave, so he coaxed Mu Cen to sleep.


    Just in my sleep, everything that the flower demon said seemed to become the most real thing.


    I like water, but I feel suffocated for the first time.


    Mu Cen sleeps in a cold sweat.


    Because of the flower demon, Mu Cen didn''t go to the imperial garden for a long time, so he locked himself in Fengqing palace.


    In the eyes of outsiders, it''s just that Mu CEN is uncomfortable and doesn''t think much about it.


    But mu CEN is very clear, heart that kind of uneasy feeling, almost to oppress himself to death.


    ¡­¡­


    At that time¡ª¡ª


    The dragon people.


    When Xuankong was in the heaven, he thought that something had happened to the dragon, but he couldn''t figure out what it was, so he came back from the heaven overnight.


    It''s as if nothing ever happened.


    In this case, Xuankong''s brow twisted, the first time he thought of Mu Cen, and then he quickly walked towards Mu Cen''s bedroom.


    The little fish at the door is sleepy.


    I didn''t notice Xuankong coming.


    Until Xuankong wakes up xiaoyujing: "where''s the princess?"


    Little fish essence is still a little fuzzy, rubbed his eyes: "elder, this point, of course, the princess is sleeping."


    Xuankong was relieved.


    This point, of course, is sleeping. After all, Mu Cen''s sleepiness is also famous, so in this case, Xuankong didn''t say anything, but nodded calmly.


    Just as he was about to leave, someone came in in such a hurry: "elder, no, the crane from heaven has come in person."


    Now, Xuankong''s face changed, but he couldn''t figure out why the crane had come in person.


    It is a divine beast in the heaven, always in the heaven, almost never leave, can let the crane take the initiative, must be something happened.


    And this kind of thing, I''m afraid people are caught off guard.


    Now, Xuankong was quiet, didn''t speak, and soon went out. The most important thing is that the crane came from the Dragon nationality, which also means that this matter has something to do with the Dragon nationality.


    Xuankong is even more puzzled.


    Under such circumstances, Xuankong saw the crane''s face suddenly changed.


    "The Dragon girl took away her colorful feathers and disappeared. Elder Xuankong, you have seen the Dragon Girl. Naturally, I want to get back my colorful feathers. " The crane said it directly.


    "This -" Xuankong was stunned.


    "Please don''t cover up." Crane has no room for negotiation.


    Xuankong shook his head: "I don''t mean to cover up. It''s just that the Dragon girl has been resting in her bedroom all the time. How can she disappear?"


    Anyway, Mu CEN is a dragon girl, and Xuankong must be on Mu Cen''s side.


    The crane frowned and then calmly said, "the Dragon girl is not in the palace. I can feel that my colorful feathers are not in the dragon family, but in the mortal world."


    Now Xuankong''s face changed greatly.


    The crane also knew in Xuankong''s face that Xuankong knew nothing. Probably is the behavior of Mu Cen privately, this next two people didn''t speak, immediately toward the direction of the bedroom.


    Along the way, Xuankong''s face became serious.


    Soon, Xuankong appeared in front of the bedroom.


    Xiaoyujing has been completely awake.


    "Go in and call up the Dragon Girl." Xuankong, calm down.


    "Yes." Little fish essence didn''t dare to hesitate, and quickly walked towards the bedroom.


    Xuankong didn''t speak.


    The crane didn''t urge them. They stood in the same place.


    After a while, xiaoyujing came out quickly, his face became not calm, and his voice stuttered: "tell elder, Princess... Princess is gone."


    This time, Xuankong was even more shocked.


    Then Xuankong went directly into the bedroom. Sure enough, there was only a quilt on the bed of the Dragon Girl, but there was also the figure of the Dragon Girl.


    "When did this happen?" Xuankong asks xiaoyujing in shock.


    Xiaoyujing was scared: "I don''t know, I don''t know. I watched the princess go in to have a rest. No one bothered her when she was sleeping, but I didn''t see the princess come out."


    "You''re all asleep. Of course you can''t see." Xuankong is angry.


    But the crane said: "it''s not necessarily the fault of the little fish essence. If the Dragon Girl takes my colorful feathers, it''s much easier to go to the mortal world. She doesn''t want to leave here."


    Xuankong can''t bring it up in a breath.


    The crane didn''t want to embarrass Xuankong.

 Chapter 1471

    "I just want to get my colorful feathers back. I don''t care where the Dragon girl went or what she did. I won''t tell the queen immediately about this. I''ll give the elder one day. I hope the elder can find the Dragon Girl. "


    Crane is easy to talk.


    Xuankong thanks.


    The crane soon spread its wings and left the Dragon tribe.


    Xuankong stood in the same place, but his face couldn''t ease down. It was gloomy and obvious.


    And the blood color that small fish essence frightens completely does not have, this means what, small fish essence again clear, her breathing all began to become not smooth.


    Xuankong walks around again. Soon, Xuankong turns around and leaves the bedroom. Without saying a word, he asks people to inform long Shaoyun.


    To find Mu Cen, no one can do anything except long Shaoyun.


    The mortal world is so big that Mu Cen can''t use mana at will in the mortal world. Besides, even if he does, the mortal world is not without ghosts and ghosts. It''s easy to be misled. It''s not a good thing to stay in the mortal world.


    Think of these, Xuan Kong''s face is more ugly.


    He waited quietly in the dragon clan.


    When Xuankong saw him, he walked up and said, "Shaoyun, look at this matter --"


    "Don''t worry, the crane has given me enough time to get cen''er back. After all, one day in the sky is ten years in the world, and cen''er should not have been away for too long. " What long Shaoyun said is to pacify Xuankong.


    Xuankong nodded and grasped long Shaoyun''s hand: "you must bring cen''er back. I always feel uneasy about this. I can''t say why. What''s more, cen''er''s disaster is coming. If it''s not under my eyes, I''m afraid that something will happen and it''s hard to control. "


    This is the panic that Xuankong has never had for thousands of years.


    He has been guarding the dragon clan for many years, and generations of dragon girls have been included in the immortal class. This is Xuankong''s responsibility, but this time, Xuankong seems to have no way to calm down.


    It''s like everything is completely out of control.


    Under such circumstances, Xuankong couldn''t help taking a deep breath and forced himself to calm down.


    Long Shaoyun didn''t try to appease him, but quickly said, "elder, you wait for my news."


    "Good." The sky answers.


    That''s the only way.


    Long Shaoyun soon disappeared from the front of Xuankong.


    He appeared at the entrance of the mortal world, looking at everything in the mortal world, but there are too many mortal people. How can he see Mu Cen in the crowd.


    What''s more, the world is changing. When you go down, it may not be what you see.


    Long Shaoyun calmed down and began to calculate.


    Mu Cen''s yuan Shen Dan is controlled by himself, but mu Cen''s yuan Shen Dan is closely related to long Shaoyun, so through yuan Shen Dan, long Shaoyun can more or less judge Mu Cen''s exact location.


    Soon, long Shaoyun suddenly opened his eyes. This time, he flew directly down to the world.


    Mu Cen was in Kyoto during the Zhou Dynasty.


    It''s also the country I saw at that time.


    I''m afraid that Mu Cen has been in the world for a year, but the sky is just a blink of an eye.


    Shen Shen, long Shaoyun also some not calm, but she still closed his calm, at least not from chaos feet, before did not find Mu Cen.


    ¡­¡­


    Zhou Dynasty, Kyoto.


    When long Shaoyun appeared in Kyoto, he was still dressed in white. It''s not that he has never been to the mortal world, so long Shaoyun is nothing strange about the mortal world. His attention is all looking for mu Cen.


    In heaven, long Shaoyun can''t find Mu Cen through induction, but in the mortal world, when they coexist in a space, long Shaoyun can clearly tell Mu Cen what he thinks through induction.


    Muchen can hear you.


    So long Shaoyun read his ideas, and soon found a place to settle down, but in the hotel in Kyoto, don''t want to bring any trouble to himself, and then long Shaoyun is waiting patiently, waiting for mu Cen to appear in front of him.


    But in the telepathy with mucen, long Shaoyun is also aware of something wrong, just can''t see mucen, long Shaoyun can''t judge.


    Even if it is immortal, you can''t use mana freely in the world.


    It''s too easy to cause trouble.


    Now the only way is to wait.


    ¡­¡­


    And then¡ª¡ª


    Mu Cen fell asleep.


    Since she didn''t go to the imperial garden, Mu Cen spent most of her time in Fengqing palace, and she was very easy to get sleepy, so she could easily fall asleep.


    And in a dream.


    Mu Cen saw long Shaoyun for the first time. The tension in long Shaoyun''s eyebrows was obvious.


    Mu Cen wants to speak, but it seems that he can''t catch long Shaoyun. This kind of picture makes Mu Cen feel nervous and wake up from his sleep.


    Sweaty.


    This, Mu Cen big breath, forcing himself to calm down.


    Then, Mu Cen gradually quiets down, and the voice of long Shaoyun comes from his mind.


    [cen''er, I''m in the capital of Zhou Dynasty. I know you''re here. Come to me and I''ll take you back. Otherwise, I''m afraid it will lead to disaster. You leave with the colorful feathers of the crane. The crane has found the Dragon tribe


    Long Shaoyun didn''t say the rest.


    But this simple words are enough to make Mu Cen''s face shocked.


    I didn''t expect that things were exposed so quickly, and I was completely out of my control.


    She is too greedy for everything in the world, just a little bit of self indulgence, feel nothing, has been to the point where it is completely difficult to clean up.


    Mu Cen wants to respond to long Shaoyun, but it seems to be blocked by the barrier, so he can''t respond at all.


    This time, Mu Cen can''t calm down.


    She quickly stood up and went out to Fengqing palace.


    Mu CEN is a very special existence in the palace. Although he is the empress of the emperor, he never has to abide by any rules in the palace. Wherever Mu Cen wants to go, Yingwei will follow him.


    So mu Cen walked out of Fengqing palace coldly, no one thought anything was wrong, and no one stopped Mu Cen.


    Mu Cen didn''t hesitate.


    No one even said it, so he hurried out of the palace.


    I don''t know whether I''m pregnant or not, so mu Cen''s reaction becomes dull, and he can''t feel the location of long Shaoyun at the first time. It seems that when he gets closer and closer, his feeling will become obvious.


    Now, Mu Cen didn''t say a word.


    Her pace is getting faster and faster.


    When the slaves around see Mu Cen, they immediately kneel down to say hello. Mu Cen doesn''t care. He just goes out of the palace with all his heart.


    The servants of the palace didn''t stop Mu Cen.


    Mu Cen went out of the palace smoothly.


    She doesn''t care about the current situation and whether she is following Yingwei.

 Chapter 1472

    She can''t get distracted and get rid of Yingwei, otherwise, she can''t find long Shaoyun''s position.


    She was walking around the market in the imperial capital, as if feeling something.


    Until Mu Cen sensed the location of long Shaoyun and confirmed his existence, she was relieved, and then hurried into the inn.


    The second floor of the inn is still a place for tea, so mu CEN is not in a hurry.


    When she appears here, long Shaoyun will naturally know.


    So mu CEN is waiting for long Shaoyun.


    ¡­¡­


    And then¡ª¡ª


    But because Mu Cen left suddenly, the palace became a mess.


    Li Shiyuan received the news from Yingwei, and his face was furious: "it''s too ridiculous."


    Then Li Shiyuan didn''t say anything. He immediately stood up and quickly walked out of the palace.


    But Kyoto is not big, it is not small.


    The most important thing is that Kyoto has the largest population in the Zhou Dynasty. It is extremely difficult to find Mu Cen in such a crowd, and this incident can not disturb too much.


    After sinking, Li Shiyuan''s face was even more ugly.


    One side of the shadow Wei quickly followed: "Niang Niang is in the market to get rid of her subordinates, so the subordinates judge that Niang Niang should not leave too far away. Otherwise, there are subordinates all around. If the empress really goes out, the subordinates will not find out. "


    Li Shiyuan looks at Yingwei.


    "My subordinates judge that it should be in the inn near here." Yingwei gave an answer.


    There are many inns in Kyoto, but there are only one or two in Yingwei.


    Li Shiyuan said quickly: "find someone to surround the inn, but don''t disturb anyone. I want to know where the empress is."


    "Yes." Ying Wei answers.


    But Li Shiyuan didn''t speak any more and hurried to the direction of Yingwei.


    ¡­¡­


    At that time¡ª¡ª


    Mu Cen sat quietly in the teahouse, not impatient.


    But mu Cen can already feel that long Shaoyun''s breath is getting closer and closer to him. The tension is obvious.


    When Mu Cen poured himself another cup of tea, suddenly, the door of the private room was pushed open, and the voice of the little two came: "my guest, it''s this room."


    "Thank you very much." Long Shaoyun nodded his head.


    Then the second child closes the door of the private room, and long Shaoyun''s tall figure appears in front of Mu Cen.


    When Mu Cen saw long Shaoyun, he was even more nervous. His palms were sweaty. Even his hands with the teacup trembled. When the teacup fell down, the tea splashed directly, causing Mu Cen to cry.


    Long Shaoyun''s speed is very fast.


    The handkerchief in the hand immediately already hugged Mu Cen''s hand, and the cold feeling came, which dispelled the hot feeling before.


    Mu Cen eased down.


    And long Shaoyun has already seen Mu Cen''s slightly raised abdomen. Now, long Shaoyun''s face changes greatly. Yes, I didn''t expect Mu Cen to be able to fool around like this.


    Mu Cen naturally noticed.


    Mu Cen passively protected his belly and spoke for a long time: "brother long, I..."


    "You''re being ridiculous." Long Shaoyun''s brow has never been relaxed. Although his tone still sounds calm, his eyes obviously disagree with Mu Cen, "don''t you know your identity? How can you do such a thing with mortals, you... "


    It''s like I can''t bring it up in one breath. I didn''t expect it.


    I know that Mu Cen has been spoiled since childhood, but I didn''t expect that Mu Cen could be so reckless.


    When he knew that Muchen came to the mortal world, long Shaoyun felt that Muchen was just playful, so he went to the mortal world regardless of everything.


    Obviously, the crane also knew Muchen, so he gave time and didn''t tell the queen mother immediately.


    The result is now¡ª¡ª


    Long Shaoyun''s head aches in bursts. In the face of such a situation, it seems that there is no way out. Completely put themselves into a passive.


    Mu CEN is dare not utter a word more, sit awkwardly.


    "You --" long Shaoyun looked at Mu Cen for a long time, "you are not a mortal, and you and your mortal children can''t be normal. If the lineage of the dragon race joins the lineage of the mortals, what kind of destruction do you think it will be to the dragon race. What''s more, you are still dragon girl. "


    He is reminding Mu Cen: "you are the Dragon Girl most valued by the elder, but now you are doing such a thing. Do you ignore the whole dragon clan?"


    Mu Cen was told not to speak.


    "This child can''t have it." Long Shaoyun''s brow twisted, "we must get rid of it. And this thing... "


    Long Shaoyun, who has always been peaceful, seems to be anxious about it.


    "When you say this, how can you keep the queen mother from knowing it?" Long Shaoyun is questioning Mu Cen.


    Mu Cen lowered his voice: "if I don''t go back... The queen mother won''t know. One day in the sky, ten years in the world. I only need to be here for 50 years. There are only five days in the sky. You can help me bring the colorful feathers to the crane. "


    Mu Cen''s idea is simple.


    This words, let long Shaoyun is not to hit a gas, so sneer at Mu Cen: "you like so innocent?"


    Mu Cen was stunned. She really thought so.


    "Well, if I don''t say anything else, I''ll agree to cover for you, so that you can live in the world for 50 years, and the sky will only last five days. But tell me, how do you make people face your face that you will never grow old, and will you not be treated as a monster? "


    Long Shaoyun asks Mu Cen.


    Mu Cen''s face turned white.


    "Well, even if everyone accepts it, aren''t you afraid that the child you gave birth to is different from ordinary people?" Long Shaoyun asked again, "such a thing has never happened before. You and I can''t guarantee it."


    "Third, in five days, you forget that the passage to the world is not always open? After five days, how do you go back to the dragon clan? "


    "Fourth. Do you think the queen mother won''t know? You''re not human. You can feel it. Don''t say five days, also don''t say wait for you to produce, the queen mother is afraid to have already noticed. After all, you are not allowed to enter the world. It''s against the law of heaven. "


    ¡­¡­


    Long Shaoyun thought very clearly, asked Mu Cen word by word, Mu Cen was asked a word can''t answer, face changed and changed.


    "So, just these questions, you tell me, how do you deal with them?" Long Shaoyun looked at Mu Cen disappointed, "Cen Er, you let me down too much. What''s more, you never feel guilty when you do this? Don''t you think you betrayed me? "


    Their marriage was decided by the queen mother.


    But now suddenly there is such a thing, let a person by surprise.


    "Is it because I indulge you so much that I let you do whatever you want?" Long Shaoyun is questioning Mu Cen in a cold voice.

 Chapter 1473

    Mu Cen''s eyes were red when she was asked, and her grievance was obvious, but she knew that it was her fault, so she apologized honestly: "I''m sorry... It''s all my fault. I''m sorry... "


    But long Shaoyun didn''t appreciate it.


    His hand directly clasped Mu Cen''s and said: "don''t tell me this. Now the only thing you have to do is to get rid of this child and go back to heaven with me. Other things, reconsider, even if the queen mother knows, I and Xuankong elder will plead with the queen mother, let her forgive you this time. "


    The queen mother always likes Mu Cen.


    Therefore, such a thing is not impossible.


    Besides, immortals are not infallible.


    But if Mu CEN is wrong again and again, no one can bring Mu Cen back.


    Long Shaoyun''s eyes are more heavy. He just looks at Mu Cen. There is no room for negotiation.


    Mu Cen flat mouth, she knows that long Shaoyun''s approach is right, but mu CEN is very stubborn shaking his head: "I don''t want to go back, I want to be here, I want to be with him."


    "He is the king of the world, different from heaven. There are countless emperors and concubines in the world. You are just one of the harem. Do you think the throne of empress can make him stay with you forever? " Long Shaoyun asked, "are you not afraid that one day he will lose interest in you completely?"


    Mu Cen bit his lip: "he''s not like that."


    "You and I have known each other for thousands of years, but you can easily turn around and treat others well, can you trust a person like this? Or will I harm you if I take you back? " Long Shaoyun forces himself to calm down and asks Mu Cen.


    Mu Cen was speechless when asked.


    Finally, Mu Cen can only passively look at long Shaoyun.


    Long Shaoyun pressed his emotions down: "cen''er, don''t be mischievous. Come back with me. Come back with me before the disaster. Don''t forget, your disaster is coming. I don''t think you would like to have such a thing


    Mu Cen sat still.


    Long Shaoyun knows Mu Cen and his stubbornness.


    This time, he didn''t talk to Muchen any more, but simply said: "you don''t have any choice, you can only go back with me. We''ll talk about other things when we go back. "


    Then, long Shaoyun grabs Mu Cen''s wrist.


    Mu Cen can''t be long Shaoyun''s opponent at all. When he was controlled by long Shaoyun, Mu Cen didn''t even have the ability to resist. He just exclaimed: "brother long, don''t --"


    She was even more tearful: "please, I really like him, like him, mortals only a few decades of life, you let me stay here with him."


    "Can''t you be sober? Do you know what this is like? " Long Shaoyun is more and more irritated, "don''t talk about this with me any more."


    There is no compromise.


    Mu CEN is even more desperate.


    Long Shaoyun doesn''t want to entangle with Mu Cen. He drags Mu Cen and will leave soon.


    What I didn''t expect was that¡ª¡ª


    While long Shaoyun drags Mu Cen, the door of the private room is suddenly opened.


    Li Shiyuan appears in the private room with Yingwei. Seeing long Shaoyun tugging Mu Cen''s hand, Li Shiyuan''s eyes are gloomy.


    In the Zhou Dynasty, who dares to do this to Mu Cen.


    The most important thing is that Mu Cen seems to have no resistance, as if he acquiesced.


    Under such circumstances, the shadow guard on one side has already denounced: "wanton, where come the rogue, the person in front of you is the empress, who allows you to be so rude."


    The voice of Yingwei falls, and he has gone to long Shaoyun.


    Mu Cen changed his face.


    How difficult these shadow guards are, Mu Cen can''t be clearer.


    It''s not that long Shaoyun is not the opponent of these people, but in such a situation, long Shaoyun can''t do anything. He has no magic power, so when his power is weak, something will happen.


    So if you don''t want to, Mu Cen said, "no, you can''t go back."


    Mu Cen''s identity is here.


    No matter what identity Mu CEN is, in the eyes of people in the Zhou Dynasty, she is the empress. If Mu Cen speaks, the natural shadow guard will also hesitate.


    So subconsciously, Yingwei looks at Li Shiyuan.


    Li Shiyuan didn''t speak in the whole process. He just looked at Mu Cen so deeply.


    In Li Shiyuan''s eyes, Mu Cen has always been a completely fearless person. He has never seen Mu Cen mention anyone or protect anyone.


    Now, mu cenhu''s appearance in front of long Shaoyun is something Li Shiyuan has never seen before. Such Mu Cen makes Li Shiyuan feel jealous and crazy.


    It''s like my treasure, but suddenly there''s someone who covets it.


    It''s like everything''s off track and something''s wrong.


    "Cen''er, come here." Li Shiyuan''s voice was very deep, with a hint of warning.


    In the case of love, Mu Cen didn''t move. He just stood and looked at Li Shiyuan, but he also looked at long Shaoyun. Long Shaoyun''s eyebrows twisted and he didn''t mean to let go.


    Their eyes seemed to meet in the air.


    In the eyes of outsiders, it is even more emotional, or it is to say and stop.


    In short, the relationship is not simple.


    "Come here, don''t let me say it a third time." Li Shiyuan''s voice lowered a bit, and the warning in his words became more obvious.


    Under such circumstances, Mu CEN is even more difficult.


    But mu Cen''s eyes still look at long Shaoyun, they can not speak, but they can communicate silently.


    "Please, brother long, I will go back after I handle the things here." Mu CEN is pleading.


    Long Shaoyun didn''t mean to compromise: "impossible, you must go back with me today. Otherwise, I can''t account for it. "


    "No, I can''t go." Mu Cen''s resistance became apparent.


    "Cen''er, are you going to destroy yourself in the world? Do you want to drag the dragon people in together? " Long Shaoyun''s brow is wringing, completely disapproving of looking at Mu Cen.


    Mu Cen bit his lip and didn''t move.


    But this kind of resistance becomes more and more obvious.


    Long Shaoyun and Mu Cen have been together for thousands of years. They understand every reaction of Mu Cen. Mu CEN is actually a very stubborn person, and it is difficult to change what he has decided.


    Otherwise, it would be impossible to make such a huge mistake today.


    In such a case, if long Shaoyun retreats, it means that he has pulled Mu Cen to the bottom.


    "No, you go first. You don''t have magic power here. You can''t deal with so many people by yourself. Besides, you are immortal, and you can''t do it to mortals. " Mu CEN is persuading long Shaoyun, "he won''t take me what."


    Long Shaoyun naturally knows Mu Cen''s worry, but his tone has not changed.

 Chapter 1474

    "You don''t have to worry about that. I can eliminate all their memories. You will be completely evacuated from this dynasty, and no one will remember you."


    Long Shaoyun''s identity and status, to do such a thing is very easy.


    Mu Cen was stunned and shook his head desperately.


    "Come with me." Long Shaoyun is more and more firm, "you know, you are really dragged to the point of irretrievability. When you produce, your Yuanshen pill is bound to be exposed. How do you face it and explain it at that time. There are also those mortal capable people, aren''t they ready to move? "


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    "Does Li Shiyuan know your identity? Can you turn a blind eye when you know who you are? Do you think the Zhou Dynasty will allow you to stay here? Don''t forget that the dragon clan is a very special existence. It coexists in the mortal world and heaven. Don''t think that your own impulse has brought the dragon clan in. "


    ¡­¡­


    Long Shaoyun is still persuading.


    But long Shaoyun never let go of Mu Cen''s hand.


    Such a picture completely angered Li Shiyuan.


    Li Shiyuan raises his hand, and Yingwei has stepped forward, which also interrupts the silent communication between the two. Mucen quickly responds: "don''t do it."


    Long Shaoyun is dealing with Yingwei.


    It''s not that he can''t get out of trouble, but that he has to take Mu Cen away. In addition, Mu Cen doesn''t cooperate, which makes it more troublesome.


    But in such does not cooperate, Li Shiyuan already smoothly dragged Mu Cen to own side.


    Mu Cen looked back at Li Shiyuan with fear.


    Li Shiyuan''s sword points to long Shaoyun''s chest.


    Long Shaoyun twisted his brows. "


    He''s not afraid.


    These weapons of human beings have no use for themselves, but long Shaoyun''s eyes looking at Mu Cen have not changed.


    "I''ll go back with you." Mu Cen didn''t dare to see long Shaoyun again. He quickly turned around and took the initiative to hold Li Shiyuan''s hand.


    I don''t know if I don''t want to cause trouble or something else.


    And long Shaoyun unexpectedly didn''t speak, just looked at it like this. After all, I still don''t want to embarrass Mu Cen and do nothing.


    But long Shaoyun did not think of his indulgence, in exchange for the irreparable.


    ¡­¡­


    Li Shiyuan left with Mu Cen.


    He didn''t say a word in the whole process. The carriage sped away towards the palace.


    Mu Cen did not dare to speak.


    With the distance from the market in Kyoto getting farther and farther, Mu Cen can''t talk to long Shaoyun any more. If it had been before, it would have been impossible.


    But now, Mu CEN is pregnant, many things are uncertain.


    Long Shaoyun''s words revolve in Mu Cen''s mind over and over again.


    But mu Cen seemed unable to listen.


    Under such circumstances, Mu CEN is like a man at a loss. He can only passively look out of the window, as if he is still looking at the direction of the market.


    This kind of picture makes Li Shiyuan''s face more and more heavy.


    And Mu Cen and long Shaoyun interact, and Mu Cen he is very clear, is not a person.


    What about long Shaoyun in front of him?


    Isn''t it human?


    Li Shiyuan''s eyes are more and more heavy, but he never says a word.


    Under such circumstances, the carriage stopped steadily at the gate of the imperial palace. The slaves knelt on the ground. Li Shiyuan got off the carriage gloomily, and Mu Cen followed him.


    But mu CEN is pregnant after all, although not big bellied, but the road is not so light.


    So Li Shiyuan''s pace slowed down, and then sent a soft sedan chair, which sent Mu Cen back to Fengqing palace.


    Feng Qing palace suddenly became serious.


    Mu Cen just looks at Li Shiyuan.


    Before he had time to speak, Li Shiyuan had ordered: "no one is allowed to leave Fengqing palace without my permission. Those who disobey will be killed without mercy."


    In a word, the servant of Fengqing palace immediately knelt down: "I will obey the emperor''s will."


    Mu Cen''s face is more abrupt change, completely can''t believe what he heard.


    No matter how luxurious the palace is, Mu Cen doesn''t like it after all. Mu Cen''s nature is free. The reason why he followed Li Shiyuan into the palace is that Li Shiyuan never took charge of Mu Cen, and he was very good to Mu Cen.


    Now, if you imprison Mu Cen in the palace of amorous feelings, I''m afraid Mu Cen will be crazy in the end


    "No way." Mu Cen vetoed what he didn''t want.


    But Li Shiyuan looks at Mu Cen, but does not take the slightest joke mood: "you have no joke."


    In a word, there is no room for maneuver in this matter.


    Mu Cen took a step back and shook his head desperately. Then Mu Cen walked towards the outside of Fengqing palace without thinking about it: "I want to leave here, I don''t want to be here, I want to go back."


    Li Shiyuan didn''t stop him.


    But Muchen soon found himself naive.


    Let alone leave Fengqing palace, she can''t get out even her own Palace door. The shadow guards are guarding outside, and Mu Cen can''t disappear in public. In mortal world, she can''t use any magic power, so the price is too high.


    "You can''t stop me." Mu Cen looks at Li Shiyuan.


    Li Shiyuan seems to ignore Mu Cen''s words: "why?"


    Mu Cen to the mouth of words suddenly followed swallow back.


    How could she say that.


    But mu Cen still walked towards the outside, and the shadow guard looked at Mu Cen solemnly: "Niang Niang, don''t embarrass your subordinates, please go back."


    And this, Li Shiyuan just light mouth: "you all go out."


    "Yes." The servants in the dormitory dare not stay.


    Soon, the slaves came out, and only Li Shiyuan and Mu Cen were left in the bedroom. Li Shiyuan''s eyes were more and more deep when he looked at Mu Cen.


    Mu Cen was a little guilty, but also a kind of panic.


    It''s like everything about yourself seems to be transparent in front of this person.


    Subconsciously, Mu Cen stepped back.


    And Mu Cen''s retreat in exchange for Li Shiyuan''s approach.


    Until Li Shiyuan stood in front of Mu Cen: "who is that man? Is that your fiance? "


    Mu Cen was stunned, then nodded subconsciously.


    This time, Li Shiyuan''s face even more heavy: "I don''t allow it. No matter who he is, he will never show up in front of you again. "


    Mu Cen didn''t speak, just biting his lips.


    "You''ve been keeping something from me, haven''t you?" Li Shiyuan calmly asked Mu Cen.

 Chapter 1475

    That attitude seems to be interrogating. Mu Cen retreats passively. In the face of Li Shiyuan, he doesn''t know what to say for a while.


    And Li Shiyuan did not let Mu Cen mean: "do you want to talk with me, or do I say it?"


    In a word, Mu Cen looked at Li Shiyuan in dismay.


    "Cen''er, there is no permanent secret in this world. Unless you''ve never been here. " What Li Shiyuan said is direct.


    It seems that there is something in it.


    This makes Mu Cen more and more nervous, always feel that Li Shiyuan knows something, but mu CEN is not sure, at least in this case, Mu Cen can''t let himself mess.


    She looked at Li Shiyuan, but still subconsciously stepped back: "what do you say, I don''t understand."


    All in all, it''s impossible to admit it.


    There is no need to admit it.


    But the palm of Mu Cen''s hand is still tightly clenched. Looking at Li Shiyuan''s eyes for a moment, Li Shiyuan didn''t say anything. When he looked at Mu Cen again, his eyes sank and he took another step forward.


    Mu Cen was completely against the edge of the bed.


    Then she sat on the bed.


    Li Shiyuan was completely condescending and looked at the little woman in front of him.


    His voice then faded: "so you don''t want to say it, do you want me to say it?"


    Mu Cen shakes her head and thinks that there is no way to retreat. However, in Li Shiyuan''s strength, she is more embarrassed.


    At least in the past, never met.


    But Li Shiyuan''s words made Mu Cen''s face pale.


    Her fingertips were shaking.


    Li Shiyuan''s eyes fell on Mu Cen, and every word was clear: "if you are a normal person, why did I see your fishtail outside my bedroom that night. People can''t have such things. And you need water. You don''t need to take a bath. You need to give your prototype to be safe? "


    Mu Cen shook his head, but he couldn''t say a word.


    "You can survive in yulongtan. You don''t eat people''s food because you are not you at all. You are fish essence, are you?" Li Shiyuan''s voice is very low.


    Don''t let the outside people hear, but it is enough to let Mu Cen understand.


    Mu Cen didn''t expect that Li Shiyuan was outside the palace. She thought no one knew what happened that day, because Mu Cen didn''t understand why she was exposed.


    In Li Shiyuan''s question, Mu Cen did not know how to answer.


    "You speak for the demon, you say the demon has good and bad. Isn''t it? " Li Shiyuan in memory, put the doubts one by one in front of Mu Cen.


    "At that time, Taoist priest, why is it useless for anyone, but useful for you? Why is it so easy for you to heal such a heavy wound. Aren''t you surprised? " Li Shiyuan''s tone is still aggressive.


    Except shaking his head, Mu Cen seemed to have no other movements.


    "When you go to the market, you can easily get rid of Yingwei. The martial arts of these shadow guards can''t be ignored. Even today''s martial arts masters are helpless in front of three or four shadow guards, but you can. " Li Shiyuan''s voice was a little deeper.


    Mu Cen''s face has become more and more pale.


    "Yingwei said that you disappeared out of thin air. Even when I let you out of the palace, you were by the moat, and Yingwei was watching. How could a person sneak into such a deep place in the sea without anything? "


    ¡­¡­


    Li Shiyuan''s every word falls on Mu Cen''s heart.


    She was completely speechless.


    Li Shiyuan''s hand had already caught Mu Cen''s wrist: "so, up to now, don''t you want to tell me the truth? Until now, the appearance of this man, you are not willing to tell me the truth? Before you said you were from Yanjiao, but do you know where Yanjiao is? There is no one there


    Mu Cen: "I..."


    "What are you doing?" Li Shiyuan pulled Mu Cen''s hand tightly, "I said, you are my woman, you are still pregnant with my child, no matter this child is human or demon, you must be born. I protect you. No one dares to do anything to you in the Zhou Dynasty. But -- "


    Said, Li Shiyuan pause, tone but with more severe up: "I absolutely don''t allow you to have contact with anyone, also don''t allow you to leave my side half step, even this Fengqing palace, I don''t allow you to go out, other things I will naturally arrange."


    "No... no way." Mu Cen didn''t want to refuse, "I want to go out."


    "If you go out, I will take you back from all corners of the world, and I will wipe out all the fish and shrimps in the sea one by one, even if I kill them by mistake, I will not let them go." Li Shiyuan tone is still gloomy, "you are a demon, does not mean that I have no way to you."


    With these words, Li Shiyuan stopped talking.


    Mu Cen''s breathing became more and more cramped.


    Under such circumstances, Mu CEN is gradually embarrassed.


    She knew that if Li Shiyuan could do it, if she had never returned to the dragon family in the mortal world, it would be passive for mu Cen.


    She''s going to be locked up here.


    And now it is¡ª¡ª


    Mu CEN is even more burning.


    She took the initiative to seize Li Shiyuan''s hand: "Shiyuan, would you let me leave? I''ll be back soon. I won''t stay much, but at least let me explain things clearly?"


    "No way." Li Shiyuan refused completely.


    "Please, you let me leave, such words can''t..." Mu CEN is begging.


    "Why not?" Li Shiyuan asked coldly.


    "Because"


    Mu Cen did not know how to explain.


    Li Shiyuan just guessed that he was a fish essence, but did not guess his true identity.


    And before Mu Cen came to the world, he knew very well that what Xuankong hated most was mortals. No, because thousands of years ago, the dragon''s Dinghai bead was taken away by mortals through improper means.


    So far, the dragon people can''t find the dragon''s dinghaishenzhu.


    In fact, this means that the dragon people are always in danger under certain circumstances. If the dragon people encounter natural disasters, the consequences will be unimaginable.


    So Xuankong would never allow Mu Cen to come to earth.


    In the eyes of Xuankong, the mortal world is a place full of conspiracy and ruthlessness, which is not suitable for mu Cen.


    But mu CEN is still here.


    For a long time in the mortal world, Mu Cen has more or less heard of the legend of the Dragon tribe in the mortal world, but the mystery is very small. It is an instinctive intuition, and sooner or later it will be a thousand year catastrophe.


    Now, she has been known by Xuankong. If she doesn''t go back, Mu Cen doesn''t know what will happen.


    At the thought of the queen mother in heaven, Mu Cen''s face turned white and white.

 Chapter 1476

    "Because of what?" Li Shiyuan held Mu Cen''s chin and asked.


    Mu Cen couldn''t answer: "I..."


    "Since I can''t answer, I''ll stay in my bedroom honestly. I can''t leave without my permission." Li Shiyuan gave his will.


    Mu Cen shook his head desperately: "you asked me to go to brother long, I want to go to brother long."


    It seems that only long Shaoyun can deal with everything now.


    At least whether it''s the heaven or the dragon, long Shaoyun can handle it safely. In her present situation, she really can''t leave. She must have given birth to this child.


    And this time, for heaven, is not long past.


    The time given by crane is enough.


    So mu Cen must see long Shaoyun.


    But such a move made Li Shiyuan angry: "brother long?"


    Mu Cen nodded and didn''t think much: "I have to see him."


    "No way." Li Shiyuan refused completely.


    Mu CEN is a little desperate.


    But Li Shiyuan said directly: "I will go to see him in person. You are my only exception. I will not let the rest of the demons go, nor will I allow them to stay in the Zhou Dynasty. "


    This made Mu Cen''s face suddenly change.


    But mu Cen forced himself to calm down, and then looked at Li Shiyuan: "no, I..."


    Li Shiyuan watched.


    "He''s not a demon." Mu Cen thought about it.


    "What is that, fairy?" Li Shiyuan sneered.


    Then Li Shiyuan didn''t waste his time here, so he quickly turned around and walked outside the Fengqing palace. What Li Shiyuan wants to do, Mu CEN is very clear, this, Mu Cen''s face changed again and again, she suddenly looked at Li Shiyuan.


    "Don''t go." Cried Mu Cen.


    Li Shiyuan didn''t even know.


    Mu Cen was a little desperate, and then said, "you can''t find him. There''s nothing you can do with him. "


    Even if long Shaoyun can''t use mana in the mortal world, he is not a demon after all. He is already an immortal in the immortal class. No mortal can move long Shaoyun.


    Long Shaoyun''s good temper doesn''t mean he has no temper at all.


    Long Shaoyun''s character looks warm and moist, but you should know that long Shaoyun is a very strict person, and it''s the same in heaven. It''s not warm and easy to get along with on the surface. If you really push long Shaoyun, you will be caught off guard when long Shaoyun backhand.


    Muczen doesn''t want any of them in conflict.


    But obviously Li Shiyuan didn''t pay attention to it. Muchen wanted to chase it out, but it didn''t help. The shadow guard outside quickly stopped Muchen.


    The slaves came in, even more than before.


    On the surface, he seems to be waiting on Mu Cen, but mu CEN is very clear that he is monitoring his every move and does not give himself any room to resist.


    She can''t disappear in front of these people.


    That''s really putting yourself in danger.


    Under such circumstances, Mu Cen completely fell into a passive, completely unable to move.


    It was a despair.


    But more hopelessly, after seeing the slaves leave, Mu Cen thinks she has a chance. As a result, Mu Cen hasn''t gone out of her bedroom, but she is bounced back by a force.


    She was stunned.


    She knew it was a border.


    There is a border between the various circles. The purpose of the border is to prevent each other from fleeing and chaos. They all vaguely remember the thousands of years of war.


    So it became an unwritten rule.


    Of course, there will be experts who can do this.


    But mu Cen did not expect that one day, the border will appear in front of her, and in front of the border, she is more like a canary in the cage, completely unable to get out.


    How can Mu Cen not despair.


    But in such despair, more is helpless.


    At last, she went back to the bed.


    Apart from waiting, there is no other way.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡ª¡ª


    Li Shiyuan turned back the first time. But Li Shiyuan did not bring many people, but low-key back to the previous inn.


    I can''t say why, but it''s an instinctive intuition. It''s intuitive that long Shaoyun is still here, as if he didn''t take Mu Cen away. Long Shaoyun can''t leave.


    Soon, Li Shiyuan appeared near the inn.


    But outside the inn is still surrounded by Yingwei. When Yingwei sees Li Shiyuan, he comes up quickly.


    He lowered his voice: "emperor, people are still in it."


    The implication is that they don''t see long Shaoyun coming out of the inn. If anything abnormal happens again, Yingwei won''t know.


    Li Shiyuan nodded and walked towards the inn. The people in the inn were terrified. They didn''t know what happened. They all stayed in the same place passively and couldn''t do anything. The owner of the inn was even more shocked, but no one explained.


    Li Shiyuan went up to the second floor.


    Yingwei walked in front: "I''ll check it first."


    "No Li Shiyuan refused.


    Ying Wei looks at Li Shiyuan uneasily, but with Li Shiyuan''s insistence, Ying Wei doesn''t dare to say anything more, so he quickly retreats, and Li Shiyuan walks towards the private room without changing his face.


    That is an instinctive intuition, you can feel the existence of long Shaoyun.


    Until he opened the door of the private room, Li Shiyuan unexpectedly saw long Shaoyun in the private room.


    Long Shaoyun seems to be in no hurry, just standing in place, just like waiting for Li Shiyuan.


    Li Shiyuan was silent.


    When Li Shiyuan came in, long Shaoyun had already turned to look at the man.


    Two people''s eyes meet in the air, two men with completely different personalities stand together, but it seems to become more and more intense.


    No one ever let anyone go.


    It seems that no one has taken the initiative to break the silence.


    very long.


    It was long Shaoyun who took the lead in saying, "you can''t leave cen''er here. I have to take cen''er back, or it will eventually lead to disaster."


    Long Shaoyun didn''t explain the superfluous things.


    Long Shaoyun can figure out what Li Shiyuan knows more or less, but what Li Shiyuan should know is not specific.


    In this case, long Shaoyun does not need to explain.


    "If you really care about cen''er, let cen''er go." Long Shaoyun''s attitude is very good.


    "No way." Li Shiyuan''s attitude was firm, and there was no room for compromise. "It''s possible that she could only stay in Dazhou. No matter who she is or who she is, she is my queen. She can''t go anywhere except here. "


    Li Shiyuan also said this very firmly.


    Looking at long Shaoyun''s eyes is not any meaning of concession.


    Long Shaoyun''s brow twisted. When he looked at Li Shiyuan again, his eyes became more serious: "if you force cen''er to be here, you will even implicate the Zhou Dynasty. Do you want to see such an outcome? We have to lose both sides? "

 Chapter 1477

    Long Shaoyun is asking Li Shiyuan.


    But Li Shiyuan didn''t take long Shaoyun''s words to heart, and his attitude didn''t change: "impossible is impossible. I won''t let her go. "


    Long Shaoyun''s brows are twisting.


    All of a sudden, I feel that I can''t guess or judge the thinking of ordinary people.


    But more things can''t be said easily.


    "Even if it involves big Zhou, are you willing?" Long Shaoyun asked.


    "It can''t happen." What Li Shiyuan said is direct.


    Long Shaoyun''s eyebrows twisted, and then looked at Li Shiyuan, do not know where he came from self-confidence, but Li Shiyuan''s eyebrows in the firm, almost let long Shaoyun believe.


    Under such circumstances, long Shaoyun''s expression is always serious.


    Li Shiyuan stood quietly: "it''s useless for me to talk to you more. Don''t try my bottom line again and again. I will not tolerate any alien existence in the Zhou Dynasty, only she is the only exception


    This makes long Shaoyun look at Li Shiyuan.


    It was an accident.


    But in such an accident, it is more worrying.


    It''s an instinctive intuition, not even counting. The enmity between mortal and dragon has been settled for thousands of years.


    If his calculation is correct, it is estimated that this natural disaster of Mu Cen will thoroughly understand the gratitude and resentment for thousands of years.


    Either the mortals are destroyed, or Mu Cen implicates the dragon family.


    I''m afraid it''s not so simple.


    But how to say it?


    Li Shiyuan is indifferent, long Shaoyun can see clearly, but mu Cen and long Shaoyun can''t see, let alone take Mu Cen away. And Mu Cen''s attitude also worries long Shaoyun.


    It''s really difficult to do this.


    Think of here, long Shaoyun silent sigh.


    But Li Shiyuan completely ignores the meaning of long Shaoyun, and turns around to leave the private room.


    When Li Shiyuan came to the door, long Shaoyun suddenly looked at Li Shiyuan: "you have to ask cen''er to stay, so no matter when and where, whatever happens, you will protect cen''er, is that right?"


    Long Shaoyun asked directly.


    "Yes." Li Shiyuan gave a positive answer.


    No hesitation.


    Long Shaoyun was surprised.


    However, long Shaoyun soon calmed down and looked at Li Shiyuan: "who would you choose between the Zhou Dynasty and cen''er?"


    This problem is even more acute.


    Under such circumstances, long Shaoyun stood quietly, as if waiting patiently for Li Shiyuan''s answer.


    Li Shiyuan just looked at it, then calmly said: "this kind of thing can''t happen, so I don''t need to give you any answers."


    Then, Li Shiyuan looked at long Shaoyun like this: "I''ll give you a chance to leave here. I don''t want to see you around cen''er, otherwise, I''ll kill you."


    This words, let long Shaoyun''s brow twist.


    But soon, long Shaoyun burst out laughing.


    Maybe Li Shiyuan was the first mortal to talk to himself like this.


    Long Shaoyun didn''t pay attention to this, and Li Shiyuan had already left the inn. On the contrary, long Shaoyun lowered his eyebrows, and his uneasiness became more and more obvious.


    It''s not as easy as I think to come to earth this time.


    On the contrary, there are many obstacles.


    What should we do?


    But in the face of Li Shiyuan, long Shaoyun even feels that he is a little jealous, as if he should not have some emotions in front of him.


    Is it influenced by the earthly breath?


    Long Shaoyun was silent.


    But he wasn''t confused.


    He knows very well that he must find Mu Cen at the first time, otherwise, the consequences will be unimaginable. The time given by the crane is limited, and the wisdom of the queen mother will soon know what happened.


    She sighed in silence.


    For a long time, long Shaoyun disappeared in the Inn and went directly to the imperial palace. Outside the red wall of the Imperial Palace, long Shaoyun stood quietly.


    But looking at the red wall of the Imperial Palace, he was aware of it for the first time.


    It''s bound here.


    I don''t want people outside to go in and people inside to come out.


    The border is useless to long Shaoyun. It''s easy for him to open it, but long Shaoyun knows what it means to open it.


    It means people in heaven will know.


    Then there''s no point in his being here.


    Here, it''s just to take Mu Cen quietly, not to cause more trouble.


    Long Shaoyun''s brows are twisting. The whole person seems to be nihilistic, so standing in place, quietly looking at the red wall.


    He can''t get in, which means Muchen can''t get out.


    Even the border around Muchen should be far better than this.


    What should we do now?


    Sink sink sink, finally long Shaoyun quietly disappear, as if everything can only watch its change.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡ª¡ª


    At that time¡ª¡ª


    Mu Cen tried again and again, but he was beaten back again and again. The closer he got to the border, the more obvious the pain was.


    She wants to respond to long Shaoyun, but in the current situation, Mu CEN is under house arrest, let alone induction. She doesn''t look very different from ordinary people.


    And Li Shiyuan''s ban is thorough.


    Three meals a day are delivered directly to the bedroom.


    Li Shiyuan will accompany him in his bedroom.


    But it seems that they are totally indifferent to Mu Cen''s appeal, and the atmosphere between them falls into desolation.


    In this case, Mu Cen no longer had the mind before, quietly.


    Even the three meals a day Mu Cen ate very little, and sometimes he didn''t even touch them. In this case, the slave was the most frightened.


    Because anything happened to Mu Cen, Li Shiyuan was the first to blame them, not mu Cen.


    "Niang Niang, please eat a little. If you don''t, the little prince in your belly can''t stand it." The slave is anxious to persuade Mu Cen.


    Mu CEN is very mechanical sitting, even the eyes are not the original smart, is covered by layers of clouds.


    No matter what the slave said, he seemed indifferent.


    In the end, the slaves were desperate.


    At this time, Li Shiyuan quickly walked into Fengqing palace. The slave saw Li Shiyuan kneel down to say hello, and then left quickly.


    Li Shiyuan then looked at Mu Cen: "are you on a hunger strike with me now?"


    "You know who I am, don''t you? I won''t die if I eat it or not. " Mu Cen''s tone is calm.


    "You..." Li Shiyuan was so angry that he couldn''t speak for a while.


    He quickly came to Mu Cen.


    Mu Cen did not dodge, just looking at Li Shiyuan.


    Li Shiyuan''s attitude is also very direct: "don''t want to leave, you can''t leave, you don''t want to see long Shaoyun, you can''t see him."

 Chapter 1478

    Mu Cen closed her eyes. She had heard this sentence thousands of times.


    Long Shaoyun she is not worried, she is worried about the elder.


    But long Shaoyun didn''t say anything that day. Mu Cen himself had to face a thousand years of natural disasters. Mu Cen couldn''t feel it.


    The more so, the more flustered.


    Li Shiyuan saw Mu Cen close his eyes and sneered: "you can only stay here."


    Mu Cen didn''t answer.


    And at this time, outside the shadow guard came in a hurry: "emperor, Jingyi master came, said there is news of the dragon."


    This words, let Mu Cen suddenly look to Li Shiyuan.


    But soon, this kind of astonishment was well hidden by Mu Cen. This is the first time that Mu Cen heard the news of the dragon clan in Yingwei''s mouth.


    Last time, she saw everything about the dragon in the frescoes of Nanshan Temple.


    I dare not say who painted it or predicted it.


    But mu CEN is very clear, at least he doesn''t know the future, but he is clear about what happened before. The picture of Nanshan Temple is like the history of the dragon people.


    all kinds of work , no matter how big or trivial.


    That''s why Mu Cen feels panicked. Now when Yingwei suddenly opens his mouth, Mu CEN is even more panicked.


    Does Li Shiyuan know about the dragon people?


    Why is Li Shiyuan looking for the dragon.


    Is the Pearl of Dinghai God lost by the dragon clan in those years always in the hands of the Li family? Isn''t that thousands of years ago?


    What the hell happened?


    Mu Cen''s heart beat faster and faster, but the fear seemed to be unstoppable.


    When Li Shiyuan heard Ying Wei''s words, he quickly turned around and went out. Mu Cen suddenly stepped forward and grasped Li Shiyuan''s hand.


    Li Shiyuan had some accidents.


    This is the first time after they fell into the cold war that Mu Cen grasped his hand so actively. Li Shiyuan''s eyes sank and looked at Mu Cen like this.


    Then the other hand is raised.


    One side of the shadow Wei quickly left in front of Li Shiyuan, and closed the door of the bedroom by the way.


    "Why are you investigating the affairs of the dragon people?" Mu Cen asked directly.


    Li Shiyuan looked at Mu Cen: "this matter has nothing to do with you."


    In Li Shiyuan''s opinion, mucen is just a demon. It''s not strange to know about the dragon family, but it doesn''t involve mucen and the dragon family at all.


    But mu Cen seems determined to know the answer.


    Li Shiyuan squinted slightly and then asked, "do you have anything to do with the dragon people? You are fish essence, so you know about the dragon clan? "


    "No, I don''t know --" Mu Cen quickly denied.


    But Li Shiyuan seemed to think of something: "I remember when you saw the frescoes of Nanshan Temple, you were particularly interested in the things of the dragon people?"


    Mu CEN is making things up: "the dragon is also in the water, so naturally I will be curious."


    The answer is reasonable.


    And Mu Cen quickly asked: "why do you want to find the dragon people?"


    This time, Li Shiyuan looked at Mu Cen like this, and his eyes flashed for a moment: "it''s a wish."


    Li Shiyuan just said that, no more explanation.


    Mu Cen''s thinking is simple, and she can''t understand that ordinary people are too complicated. In the end, she can only passively stand in the same place and watch Li Shiyuan''s gradually moving away.


    Can''t say why, in the end, Mu Cen suddenly sat down.


    The lower abdomen also seems to be followed by bursts of pain.


    One side of the slave scared face startled, for fear of Muchen what accident.


    On the contrary, Mu Cen didn''t speak and was quiet.


    The doctor''s daughter has also rushed to make sure that Mu CEN is safe before leaving.


    In Fengqing palace, it''s very quiet.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡ª¡ª


    At that time, Li Shiyuan had returned to the imperial dragon hall.


    In the imperial dragon hall, Li Shiyuan saw Jing Yi, who had been waiting for a long time: "I''ll see the emperor, long live the emperor, long live the emperor."


    "No gift." Li Shiyuan waved his hand.


    His eyes sharp to see a static one.


    For so many years, the Zhou Dynasty kept Nanshan Temple, not only because Nanshan Temple was a royal temple, and all the sacrifices were carried out in Nanshan Temple, but also for another reason. The abbots of Nanshan Temple were all eminent monks. Just like Jingyi, they could feel things that ordinary people couldn''t feel.


    And the Li family has been looking for the people of the Dragon nationality, so Jingyi can''t be clearer.


    "Master Jingyi, please go ahead." Li Shiyuan comes to the point.


    Jingyi nodded: "before the emperor came to Nanshan Temple, the poor monk had already felt the breath of the dragon. At that time, the earth was shaking slightly, as if the dragon was about to wake up."


    Li Shiyuan frowned.


    "And then it became more and more obvious." Jing Yi said, "what I can be sure is that the dragon people have appeared, even in Kyoto. It''s just that the dragon people have to go through the natural disaster to enter the fairyland, which is different from the demon, so I can''t find the specific habitat of the dragon people for a while


    "But I can be sure that the dragon clan will not easily appear in the mortal world unless something happens. So as long as you wait, you will find it. " Jingyi said it directly.


    Li Shiyuan said directly: "how long do you have to wait?"


    "Look at the vision." Quiet one mouth.


    Li Shiyuan squinted slightly.


    "If the dragon people come to Kyoto, then the sky will be abnormal, and there will be many abnormal appearances. As long as you see these anomalies become more and more common, then the time is coming." Jing Yi answered, "the calamity of the Zhou Dynasty requires the Dragon girl to sacrifice to heaven. As long as the Dragon Girl worships the heaven, then the Zhou Dynasty can live in peace forever


    Let''s finish.


    This is what any emperor thinks.


    Even if I can''t live a long life, I hope my descendants can continue this dynasty from generation to generation without any change.


    So in such a situation, the peace of life is far more exciting than immortality.


    Most importantly, the feud between the Li family and the dragon family in the Zhou Dynasty has been settled for thousands of years.


    If the Zhou Dynasty didn''t find the Dragon Girl and the dragon people didn''t find the Pearl of Dinghai God, there would always be people on one side who would be completely defeated, so the gratitude and resentment of thousands of years would disappear completely at this moment.


    "I see." Li Shiyuan answered in a deep voice.


    Jing Yi nodded, but didn''t say anything. Suddenly, she looked at Li Shiyuan like this. Li Shiyuan squinted slightly and didn''t avoid Jing Yi''s eyes.


    Jing Yi is also direct: "I always feel that the emperor has something different, but I can''t say no for a while and a half."


    Li Shiyuan was silent.


    Subconsciously, it is mu Cen''s reason.


    Mu CEN is a fish spirit, so it''s in the process of cleaning up if he''s contaminated with evil spirit. Jing Yi is an eminent monk, and it''s not strange to feel that he can fall out.


    Thinking of this, Li Shiyuan is calm.


    Jing Yi didn''t say anything, nodded: "emperor, I want to go back to Nanshan Temple. If anything happens, I will arrive at the first time."

 Chapter 1479

    "Good. I''ll send you back. " Li Shiyuan nodded.


    Jing Yi nodded.


    But when Jingyi left the Imperial Palace, she couldn''t help looking in the direction of Fengqing palace. She couldn''t tell why. It was like an instinctive intuition. She always felt that something was wrong with Fengqing palace.


    In other words, the abnormality is from Fengqing palace. But when I really think about it, it seems to be covered by layers of thick fog, and I can''t guess the clue.


    This has never happened before.


    Li Shiyuan accompanied Jing Yi out.


    When he came to the entrance of the imperial dragon hall, Jing Yi suddenly said, "emperor, what''s not peaceful in this palace recently?"


    Li Shiyuan never changed his face: "never."


    "That''s good." Jing nodded, "I feel an unusual breath in Fengqing palace. I''m afraid that something is wrong with my mother."


    "I will pay attention." Li Shiyuan spoke faintly.


    Seeing that Li Shiyuan said so, Jing Yi didn''t think much. Soon under the escort of the shadow guard, Jing Yi left the Imperial Palace and returned to Nanshan Temple.


    The Imperial Palace seemed to be quiet again.


    Li Shiyuan looks at the direction of Fengqing palace and hides deep meaning in his eyes.


    It seems that no one can guess Li Shiyuan''s mood at the moment.


    The atmosphere of the whole Imperial Palace became more and more depressed.


    And Mu CEN is still under house arrest in Fengqing palace, surrounded by the border. And the border is also set by Jingyi, the purpose is not to let the demon near the imperial palace.


    With the appearance of the dragon people, there will be chaos in the world, and it will certainly take advantage of the opportunity to wreak havoc. This imperial palace is the most important place, and naturally needs to be protected by the border.


    But static one also can''t think of, the boundary of this Feng Qing palace is to stop Mu Cen.


    It''s also because of the boundary of Fengqing palace. Jingyi can feel the unusual breath, but it can''t reveal the mystery any more.


    When it was getting dark, Li Shiyuan returned to Fengqing palace.


    Fengqing palace is still very quiet.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡ª¡ª


    At that time¡ª¡ª


    Long Shaoyun has been trapped in the mortal world for some time because of Mu Cen.


    In the mortal world, long Shaoyun can''t do anything, let alone feedback the mortal situation with Xuankong. In this case, long Shaoyun is passive.


    Even if the earthly time and heaven can not be compared, the difference between ten years and one day.


    But it doesn''t mean that the sky is completely unknown.


    The queen mother can feel the abnormality the first time she wakes up. How can she hide it at that time?


    If the crane has no colorful feathers, its hair will soon become dark. At that time, how can it not be known?


    Long Shaoyun is more and more passive.


    He walked back and forth in the narrow room of the inn, as if trying to find a solution, but he was overthrown by layers.


    None of them works.


    At this time, suddenly, a change came from the room.


    This time, long Shaoyun suddenly squints his eyes and looks at a certain position. Soon, there comes light, and long Shaoyun is still silent.


    Then, Xuankong''s figure appeared in front of long Shaoyun.


    Long Shaoyun was not surprised.


    They didn''t appear for a long time. It''s reasonable for Xuankong to appear.


    "What''s the matter? Why can''t you find the breath of cen''er. Shao Yun, why are you still in the world and indifferent? Can''t you find cen''er? " Xuankong asked directly.


    But Xuankong knows clearly that mucen must be in the capital.


    There must have been some tricky things, otherwise, long Shaoyun would not be so helpless.


    And long Shaoyun didn''t speak, which made Xuankong nervous. He quickly walked in the direction of long Shaoyun: "you should say it quickly, what''s the matter? Is it hard to bring cen''er back? These mortals can''t have a way with cen''er. What''s more, cen''er won''t easily expose himself. "


    Xuankong''s words came one after another.


    Long Shaoyun sank and then said, "elder, I saw Cen Er, but --"


    "Say it." Xuankong was worried to death.


    At least long Shaoyun was not so vague before.


    Now long Shaoyun seems to be able to kill people.


    Long Shaoyun was quiet for a moment, then he continued: "she is trapped by the border, so she can''t come out. I can''t break the boundary, otherwise people in heaven will know. "


    Xuankong was stunned: "how could this happen?"


    But in long Shao Yun''s serious eyes, Xuankong also realized that something was wrong. Now, Xuankong''s face changed again and again.


    "Where is she now?" Xuankong asked calmly.


    "Imperial palace." Long Shaoyun gave the answer.


    Then, long Shaoyun tells Xuankong what he knows, without any concealment. Xuankong listen, subconsciously back a few steps, it is scared.


    I was so scared that I couldn''t say a word.


    That kind of panic is obvious, but under such circumstances, Xuankong knows more clearly that he can''t make a mess of himself. If he makes a mess of himself, then everything is really in a mess.


    This time, Xuankong took a deep breath, and then gradually calmed down and made a quick decision: "go to the Imperial Palace first."


    Long Shaoyun nodded and did not refute Xuankong''s opinion.


    Xuankong in, and Mu Cen''s induction is far stronger than his own, as long as Xuankong in, a lot of things can come naturally.


    Long Shaoyun didn''t hesitate. They quickly disappeared in the hotel room, and they soon appeared outside the red walls of the imperial palace.


    And now the Imperial Palace has been quiet, the stars in the sky are bright, but also with a trace of peace.


    When long Shaoyun and Xuankong arrived, Xuankong''s face changed instantly.


    Long Shaoyun looked at Xuankong: "elder, what happened? You are so panicked."


    "It''s bad." Xuankong said quickly, "this imperial palace is not a place to stay for a long time. I am too familiar with the boundary. Thousands of years ago, the battle between the dragon and the mortals was the existence of the boundary, which finally made the Dragon unable to hold the bead of the sea god."


    Long Shaoyun''s face also changed: "so it was the ancestors of the Li family in the Zhou Dynasty who fought against the dragon clan."


    "Yes." Xuankong nodded, "if my guess is right, it must be so."


    Long Shaoyun stopped talking.


    "The dragon''s dinghaishen pearl is in the hands of the Li family. Without dinghaishen pearl, the dragon''s Millennium catastrophe can not be avoided. But cen''er is also involved in the Li family. This is probably the natural disaster of cen''er. The natural disaster has always been sad. If he can''t get through it, it will be a thousand years of practice before he can be included in the immortal class again. " Xuankong''s eyebrows have been twisting, never meaning to unfold.

 Chapter 1480

    Under such circumstances, long Shaoyun certainly knows what it means.


    It''s all over again.


    A thousand years is not a blink of an eye.


    If we can''t survive the thousand years of practice, it may be the pain of the cone heart. Only a very small part of it can be boiled out, and finally it will be transformed into the dust.


    suffer a big.


    Xuankong sighed a long time.


    It''s really unexpected.


    Long Shaoyun looked at Xuankong and was quiet: "there is one more thing."


    "You said Xuankong looks at long Shaoyun.


    Long Shaoyun said: "Cen Er is pregnant."


    This time, Xuankong''s face changed again and again. He couldn''t believe what he heard: "it''s too much nonsense, it''s too much nonsense. How can we have children with mortals? Most importantly, mortals are enemies of the dragon clan? "


    Xuankong paced back and forth at the gate of the imperial palace.


    But as long as it is close to the Imperial Palace, the border will soon bounce them back. You can''t always get close to it, or the people who set up the border will feel that the border has been attacked.


    But they can''t destroy it.


    It seems that everything is in a difficult situation.


    There is no solution.


    Suddenly Xuankong understood the reason why long Shaoyun couldn''t move. Finally, their eyes collided in the air, and then they thought deeply in their eyes.


    "You''re here. You want to take cen''er back. I''ll go to heaven to stop you. I think you can take cen''er back to the dragon family before the queen mother finds out. We''ll talk about other things when we go back to the dragon clan. " Xuankong quickly made a decision, "this mortal world can''t stay any longer. Sooner or later, something bigger will happen. "


    The feeling of uneasiness grew stronger and stronger.


    It never happened.


    Even such a decision, Xuankong does not know whether it is wrong or right, but in Xuankong''s view, this is the only way, is also an irreversible way, in addition to buried in doing, it seems that there is no way back.


    Take a deep breath.


    Long Shaoyun knew what Xuankong meant: "I know."


    "You have to be more careful." Xuankong explained it carefully.


    "Don''t worry." Long Shaoyun nodded.


    Xuankong didn''t say anything. After a golden light flashed, Xuankong disappeared in front of long Shaoyun. Long Shaoyun didn''t hesitate. You know, now everyone is fighting against the clock.


    It''s impossible to hide from the queen mother, but stop loss in time can make the Queen Mother show mercy.


    After all, the Queen Mother''s love for mu CEN is obvious. It''s not like you''re going to die.


    Soon, long Shaoyun reached out.


    A faint halo appeared on the red wall, and then the original border disappeared.


    Long Shaoyun quickly through the red wall, quietly toward the direction of Fengqing palace, and did not attack anyone.


    ¡­¡­


    At that time¡ª¡ª


    Nanshan Temple.


    Jing Yi was suddenly awakened in his sleep, and then he immediately got up: "hurry up, go to the Imperial Palace immediately. You are going to inform the emperor. Something''s wrong


    Needless to say, Li Shiyuan must know what happened.


    And Jing Yi has never been so frightened.


    His border was destroyed, and the people who destroyed the border were silent, even let Jingyi completely not feel the existence of this person, can not distinguish the identity of this person.


    What kind of cultivation can we achieve such a situation.


    Jing Yi didn''t hesitate at all, and soon rushed to the imperial palace.


    Those who went first had already speeded up their efforts. The news came back to the imperial palace for the first time.


    ¡­¡­


    And then¡ª¡ª


    Long Shaoyun followed the atmosphere of the border and soon found the Fengqing palace. Compared with the boundary outside the Imperial Palace, the boundary of Fengqing palace is surrounded by layers. Even if it takes a lot of effort to untie the boundary, no wonder I can''t feel Mu Cen''s existence.


    Long Shaoyun is engrossed in solving the border quickly. When the border is about to be broken, suddenly, a sound of chaos comes through.


    Li Shiyuan and others have appeared in front of long Shaoyun.


    Jing Yi has already felt the imperial palace.


    Long Shaoyun''s brow twisted, looking at the aggressive people, but it is more calm.


    And this kind of movement, also let the person in the Feng Qing palace wake up, their facial expression takes fright, can''t believe oneself to see what.


    Mu CEN is no exception.


    She wants to come out, but the border blocks Mu Cen for the first time, but mu Cen can feel that the border becomes fragile. As long as she uses magic power, the border will be torn.


    "Brother long." Mu Cen exclaimed and noticed long Shaoyun.


    Long Shaoyun nodded: "I''ll take you back."


    This tone does not take the slightest joke ingredient, the eyes looked at Mu Cen seriously.


    Mu Cen didn''t speak, so he bit his lip.


    "There''s no time." Long Shaoyun pressed his voice and said quickly.


    A lot of things don''t need to be explained, and Mu Cen also understands that she subconsciously looks at her raised abdomen, and she knows what it will be like to return to the Dragon tribe.


    She can and must go back.


    But she didn''t want to be so cruel to her baby. It was her instinct as a mother to protect her baby.


    "Cen''er, be obedient." Long Shaoyun has gone in the direction of Mu Cen.


    "Presumptuous." Li Shiyuan, Li Sheng.


    And static one quickly began to set the border, trying to control long Shaoyun, but static one soon found that the border seems to have no use for long Shaoyun.


    He just set up, long Shaoyun can immediately break the border.


    This, the face of static one Jing side: "you are exactly where evil?"


    Long Shaoyun doesn''t speak, and even ignores Jing Yi''s words. He has gone to the direction of Mu Cen. The bodyguards try to get close to long Shaoyun, but they seem to be completely blocked by the invisible force and fall to the ground.


    Static one see of gape.


    If it''s a demon, it can''t do that.


    Isn''t this man immortal?


    Jingyi feels incredible.


    Looking at Mu Cen in front of her again, Jing Yi seems to want to see through Mu Cen''s real identity, but in this case, there is no way to peep at it.


    And static one desperately in the setting of the border, this for static one, is a kind of extremely consuming things.


    Finally, static one is spit blood, the whole person soft on the ground.


    The scene became even more chaotic.


    Under such circumstances, Li Shiyuan comes forward in person. Long Shaoyun looks at Li Shiyuan, but mu Cen suddenly exclaims, "no, brother long, No."


    "Come back with me." Long Shaoyun''s attitude has no hesitation.


    At the moment when long Shaoyun grabs Mu Cen, Li Shiyuan suddenly protects Mu Cen in his arms, and then they fight.


    "No, no -" Mu Cen shook his head desperately.


    Li Shiyuan will not be an opponent of long Shaoyun.

 Chapter 1481

    Long Shaoyun insists on taking himself back. Mu Cen knows what it means.


    Under such circumstances, Mu CEN is in a dilemma.


    Long Shaoyun didn''t want any more cover up, so under such an offensive, Li Shiyuan appeared to be losing step by step.


    Mucen quickly returned to long Shaoyun''s hands.


    Mu Cen cried: "brother long, please give me a little more time. The baby will be born in a few months. When he is born, I will go back and accept any punishment. No one will be involved. "


    "Everything is not as simple as you think. In any case, you have to come back with me now. " Long Shaoyun, without his usual warmth, lashed out.


    The two did not speak, but with induction.


    "The elder went back to heaven and was procrastinating. Do you really think the elder can procrastinate for a long time? If found out, do you know the consequences? Don''t you know the origin of the Li family? The Li family has been a member of the dragon people for thousands of years. "


    Long Shaoyun is talking to Mu Cen.


    But Li Shiyuan has directly pointed to the throat of long Shaoyun.


    Long Shaoyun''s words stopped abruptly.


    Under such circumstances, Mu Cen didn''t have the heart to manage these things. He immediately stepped forward and held Li Shiyuan''s hand: "don''t attack brother long, you won''t be his opponent. Please, don''t, I will stay here, I won''t leave."


    This is the promise of Muchen.


    If Li Shiyuan had an accident, long Shaoyun would have violated the rule of heaven. Long Shaoyun''s punishment would not be less than Mu Cen''s.


    Under such circumstances, Mu Cen does not want to involve anyone.


    She looked at long Shaoyun with tears in her eyes: "brother long, please, please."


    It''s like there''s some clearance around.


    All the people followed to stop down, Li Shiyuan''s motionless stand, the shadow guard on the side is also so.


    Long Shaoyun still looks at Mu Cen indifferently.


    Mu CEN is shaking his head desperately.


    She knew that it was long Shaoyun who made time and space static, and these people would forget everything that happened before. If there was no time to stop it, even the things that Mu Cen appeared in this time and space would be forgotten.


    "Please, ten years on earth, only one year in heaven. This child will be born in a few months. When the child is born, I will return to the dragon family." Mu Cen has never asked long Shaoyun like this.


    "He''s not worth it." Long Shaoyun light mouth, "you here, the dragon will be destroyed in his hands."


    "He doesn''t know who I am." Mu Cen continued, "at that time, I will definitely leave."


    Long Shaoyun hesitated for a moment.


    But soon, long Shaoyun suddenly exclaimed.


    Because Mu Cen has come to the direction of long Shaoyun.


    Long Shaoyun is not on guard against Mu Cen. Mu Cen uses her magic power to destroy long Shaoyun''s static space-time. She gasps and her bulging abdomen begins to shine.


    It seems to stop long Shaoyun from approaching, and it seems to protect Mu Cen.


    This kind of picture, long Shaoyun has never met before, finally long Shaoyun is more and more passive.


    Under such circumstances, Mu Cen was still begging: "please, brother long, just a few months. Let me give birth to this child. "


    "Cen''er..." long Shaoyun returned.


    But before he had time to say anything, long Shaoyun''s face changed: "bad, it''s too late."


    Mu Cen Leng Zheng for a while, for a moment and a half can''t return to God, and long Shaoyun''s look also follow more and more tight.


    Naturally, her attitude became more serious: "the queen mother knows about your private visit to the world."


    I''m afraid the dark sky can''t stop it.


    And the static space-time is a little bit destroyed.


    Li Shiyuan and they will soon wake up from such stillness. No one knows how much they will remember when they were suddenly destroyed.


    Mu CEN is a bit reckless.


    And long Shaoyun''s words, let Mu Cen''s face change instantly.


    If Xuankong and long Shaoyun know that Mu CEN is not so worried, she still has time to maneuver, but if the queen mother knows, there is no room for maneuver.


    Mu Cen looks at long Shaoyun.


    Long Shaoyun shook his head: "cen''er, there''s nothing I can do about it."


    Around the golden halo more and more obvious, and then a little bit of lax open, those who were still began to have a reaction.


    "I''ll take you back." Long Shaoyun''s hand is still holding Mu Cen''s.


    Mu Cen shook his head subconsciously.


    There was a stalemate between them.


    And this scene is very clear in heaven.


    The dark air did not dare to breathe, but the Queen Mother''s face was very gloomy: "the Dragon girl is too reckless to do it. It''s against the rule of heaven to go down to earth in private. It''s absolutely unforgivable to have children with ordinary people. "


    The voice of the queen mother became more and more severe.


    In this case, the surrounding immortals did not dare to speak, so they became more passive.


    Everyone looked at each other. It was really unexpected that such a thing would happen.


    The court of heaven has never been out, but these people have never had a good result, and the punishment of the queen mother has never been light¡ª¡ª


    Even on weekdays, everyone seems to be particularly indulgent to mucen, but when it comes to such things, everyone keeps quiet.


    On the contrary, I dare not say more.


    The Queen Mother sneered: "come on, take the Dragon girl back to heaven immediately. There must be no mistake."


    "Yes." The heavenly soldiers and generals on one side answered.


    "Don''t disturb everything in the world." The Queen Mother orders in a deep voice.


    After all, it''s not good to make a fuss in the world. But it''s urgent to bring back the Dragon Girl. The fetus in Mu Cen''s abdomen can''t be left.


    The queen mother also naturally saw that the stillness of time and space had been destroyed by Mu Cen. She soon cast the spell, and the original stillness of time and space began to recover quietly.


    The heavenly soldiers and generals have also left.


    The queen mother just looked at Xuankong and said, "this kind of thing, you still want to hide it from me. You really don''t want to let the Dragon girl go through this disaster, do you?"


    Xuankong was scolded by the queen mother and could not say a word.


    "Xuankong, you are also a fool." The Queen Mother shook her head. It was a disappointment to Xuankong.


    Xuankong didn''t say a word, and then he knelt down: "queen mother, cen''er went down to earth without permission and deserved what he had done. But please, for cen''er''s first offence, let''s bypass her this time."


    Xuankong is pleading with Mu Cen.


    After all, it''s a matter for the dragon people. Xuankong can''t turn a blind eye to it.


    And the queen mother just looked at Xuankong, and her attitude became colder. She didn''t answer Xuankong''s question immediately.


    On the contrary, in the layers of mist, you can see that when the heavenly soldiers and generals also appear, Mu CEN is still fighting and doesn''t mean to come back.


    This made the queen mother angry: "general long, take the Dragon girl back to heaven immediately."

 Chapter 1482

    This is the Queen Mother''s order.


    The sky is even more silent.


    Even Xuankong is quiet, dare not speak more, such a picture, let Xuankong do not know how to speak for mucen.


    ¡­¡­


    At that time¡ª¡ª


    When long Shaoyun saw that the stillness of time and space had been repaired, he sighed silently: "cen''er, there is no time. follow me. Let''s go back to other things. "


    The voice falls, long Shaoyun''s back stands the heavenly army heavenly general, is the imperial edict wants to take Mu Cen to go back.


    Mu Cen thought and did not want to retreat: "wait for me to give birth to this child."


    Long Shaoyun has a firm attitude.


    Tianbing Tianjiang was ordered to act, naturally he would not be polite. He soon held Mu Cen''s wrist and wanted to take her back to heaven.


    Mutzen is not their match.


    But she is still struggling, in such a desperate struggle, a few people out of control.


    "No." Mu CEN is crying, "please, just a few months, wait for me to give birth to this child."


    The heavenly soldiers and generals don''t care. They just come to fulfill the instructions of the queen mother.


    As a result, when the general of heaven''s army approached Mu Cen, he was suddenly shocked by a light. Not only the general of heaven''s army, but also Mu Cen was stunned. I didn''t expect that this would be the case.


    Long Shaoyun''s brows twisted.


    Before, long Shaoyun was aware of something wrong with Mu Cen, but now he knows that it''s the power from Mu Cen''s stomach.


    How could this unborn fetus have such powerful power?


    This makes long Shaoyun difficult to understand.


    He and Tianbing Tianjiang looked at each other face to face.


    When the three people approached again, that force bounced them back again, they couldn''t get close to Muchen at all. Not to mention taking Muchen away.


    Muchen has noticed. Soon the distance was opened.


    And the queen mother in the sky was also shocked. She saw the scene clearly. Then the queen mother didn''t speak. She pinched her fingers and changed her face.


    "That''s what happened." The queen mother can''t believe it.


    Around the fairy also dare not say a word, Xuankong several times want to speak, but the words to the mouth with swallowing back. Then Xuankong looked at the queen mother in this way.


    The queen mother suddenly ordered: "you come back quickly. After the child gives birth, take the Dragon girl out of the world. "


    This, let the people present also froze, for a while and a half will not know the Queen Mother''s decision is why.


    The queen mother then explained: "the fetus in the womb of the Dragon girl is the son of heaven. So when the mother is in danger, it will automatically burst out energy to protect the mother, which is also in order to be born smoothly. This is the highest immortal in the world and the highest one in the world. "


    Emperors have had a life style since ancient times.


    The queen mother can''t destroy such a life without permission.


    But the queen mother never thought of it.


    For a while and a half, she also fell into passivity, and now the only thing she can do is to go with the sky. The queen mother did not speak, so quietly sitting in place.


    No one dares to disturb the queen mother.


    Then, the queen mother said faintly: "the Dragon Girl and this mortal have three generations of love. This life is doomed to be the separation of flesh and bone. "


    The queen mother didn''t say anything after her voice fell.


    Xuankong''s face changed, and some of them couldn''t believe what the queen mother said.


    The queen mother stood up and said, "this is the natural calamity of the Dragon Girl and the dragon family. No one can go against the heaven."


    Xuankong was silent.


    It''s as quiet as a needle falling on the ground. You can hear it clearly.


    ¡­¡­


    And the imperial palace of Zhou Dynasty.


    Tianbing Tianjiang left immediately after getting the instructions from the queen mother, but he didn''t stay here much. Long Shaoyun didn''t leave immediately, but just looked at Mu Cen quietly.


    "Sorry -" Mu Cen shook his head, "sorry, brother long, forgive my selfishness."


    "You --" long Shaoyun''s palm clenched into a fist. For a long time, he sighed silently, "cen''er, take care. When you give birth to a child, your child will return to heaven to be punished. "


    "Good." Mu Cen answered.


    Then long Shaoyun didn''t say anything. Mu Cen wanted to catch long Shaoyun, but he took back his hand as soon as he went out. Then Mu Cen was silent.


    What about catching it?


    She is no longer the little dragon girl who followed long Shaoyun back then, and she is not qualified to ask long Shaoyun to protect herself.


    Long Shaoyun has done his utmost to do what he is now.


    Mu Cen sat down on the ground, motionless.


    And everything around also gradually returned to normal, space-time static also disappeared.


    Li Shiyuan and Yingwei come back from such a situation. When they look at such a picture again, they always feel that what happened before, but it seems that they can''t remember anything.


    Mu Cen stood up slowly.


    Li Shiyuan looks at Mu Cen, and then calmly follows up Fengqing palace.


    Until Fengqing palace, Li Shiyuan looked at Mu Cen, and the door of Fengqing palace had been closed by Li Shiyuan. His eyes fell on Mu Cen for a moment.


    Mu Cen didn''t speak, and some of them were in a trance.


    "Long Shaoyun has been here, but now I can''t find any trace, and I can''t remember what happened before." Li Shiyuan''s voice was very deep, and he asked word by word.


    Yingwei has no memory at all, but it doesn''t mean Li Shiyuan doesn''t.


    So Li Shiyuan thought of Mu Cen: "did you erase all your memories?"


    Mu Cen didn''t say anything.


    Li Shiyuan doesn''t care. He just pinches Mu Cen''s chin and passively looks at Mu Cen and looks at himself. His attitude is more firm: "Cen Er, I can''t let you go without my permission. Even the Jade Emperor in the sky can''t take you away from me. You can only stay with me. "


    This saying, let Mu Cen look up: "OK?"


    "I said yes, that''s OK." Li Shiyuan''s tone is determined.


    Mu Cen bowed his head for a long time before he spoke faintly: "no one can go against the sky."


    If you can go against the sky, you will never think of the price. What''s more, the resentment between the dragon and the mortals may not dissipate so easily for a while.


    If Li Shiyuan knew his identity.


    "Don''t think about it. Just give birth to this child and stay with me." Li Shiyuan''s tone softened and he just hugged Mu Cen.


    Mu Cen didn''t resist. His voice was very calm, less lively: "if it''s a monster, aren''t you afraid?"


    "No Li Shiyuan''s tone is determined, "Jing Yi has calculated that the little prince in your belly must be the ruler of the future, who can command the world."


    Mu Cen closed his eyes and said nothing.


    And Li Shiyuan took Mu Cen''s hand and walked toward the bed: "it''s late. Have a rest early. Other things are not your concern. "

 Chapter 1483

    Then Li Shiyuan put Mu Cen on the bed and carefully covered the quilt. Mu Cen closed his eyes and Li Shiyuan accompanied him. Until Mu Cen seemed to be asleep, Li Shiyuan stood up and left the bedroom.


    ¡­¡­


    The shadow guard outside the palace is still waiting.


    Jing Yi spits out blood again and seems to ease up. She looks at Li Shiyuan quietly, and then her eyes fall on Feng Qinggong, as if she suddenly understands something.


    "Master Jingyi, put your thoughts away." Li Shiyuan spoke calmly.


    Quiet one mouth to speak, but finally did not say anything, so passive nodded: "yes, I know."


    The master of Fengqing palace is not as simple as it seems.


    Static one no longer speak.


    But Li Shiyuan''s tone also does not take any joking ingredient: "no one is allowed to enter here."


    This is to Jing Yi.


    Jing Yi knows Li Shiyuan''s meaning, nods and retreats quickly. She sets the boundary again according to Li Shiyuan''s requirements. Every time she sets the boundary, it is a loss to Jing Yi.


    This is the first time, Jingyi don''t remember anything.


    This kind of uneasiness is becoming more and more intense.


    After Jingyi left, Li Shiyuan looked at Yingwei: "take good care of the empress. Report any news to me immediately. The empress is not allowed to leave. You slaves, you should follow the lady anytime and anywhere. You have to wait by the bed when your mother is asleep. Do you understand me? "


    "Yes." Yingwei and the slave answered the call.


    It seemed to ease down in the palace.


    Because Mu CEN is pregnant, because the queen mother says that she can command the world in the future, so mu Cen gets a chance to breathe.


    But it''s just a few months.


    After the child was born, Mu Cen also wanted to leave here, and the more he grew up with the child, the more reluctant Mu Cen was to be separated from the child.


    Not to mention, when she was pregnant in October, how could she separate without seeing it.


    Mu Cen has always been under the pressure of this emotion.


    Mu Cen keeps himself in Fengqing palace all day long, and never leaves. Li Shiyuan still goes to Fengqing palace every day to check Mu Cen''s condition.


    It''s not bad. But it''s definitely not good.


    ¡­¡­


    Time flies by¡ª¡ª


    Mu Cen has a big stomach.


    Master Jingyi''s words have come true. With the appearance of dragon girl, there will be all kinds of visions. It seldom rains in Kyoto, but it rains frequently this year, which has flooded many fields and crops.


    And the crustal movement, which made people slow down for several times, was awakened in their sleep.


    What''s more, it''s like little demons are rampant in Kyoto, but the chickens and ducks raised in many people''s courtyards have died abnormally.


    Therefore, under such circumstances, the people are restless, and the panic can be imagined. But these are not common sense can explain.


    More and more people gather in temples to burn incense and pray for the blessing of the gods.


    But it doesn''t seem to help.


    There are more and more visions.


    Not only among the people, but even in the Imperial Palace, the servants of the Imperial Palace seemed to be aware of something, which was the sensitivity of human instinct.


    Because Mu CEN is pregnant, she can''t control herself.


    The huge fish''s tail will show inadvertently.


    Or even when walking, there may even be scales on the arms, shining in the sun. Mu Cen seemed to be imperceptible, but the slave saw it.


    The panic was obvious.


    In addition, Jing Yi practices magic outside Fengqing palace, and Mu Cen never leaves Fengqing palace. All kinds of rumors become more and more clear.


    Mu CEN is a demon, not a human.


    Needless to say, those slaves who accidentally saw Mu Cen show scales and fishtail, even when they saw Mu Cen, began to retreat. It was a kind of panic.


    How can people not be afraid of demons.


    Plus the folk vision.


    All the ministers began to play together, but Li Shiyuan calmly blocked back and found a reasonable reason to cover the matter.


    Put clear is to protect Mu Cen, did not let Mu Cen embarrassed meaning.


    Under such circumstances, the ministers did not dare to say anything more.


    Those slaves who talked with zaifeng Qinggong were killed on the spot, which made the later slaves dare not say a word again.


    Fengqing palace became a forbidden area of the imperial palace.


    If you are not a slave of Fengqing palace, you are forbidden to enter one step.


    ¡­¡­


    Mu CEN is about to give birth. He has a big stomach and can''t walk at all. Even compared with the beginning, Mu CEN is more powerless.


    Don''t worry about them, Mu Cen can''t even care about himself.


    Li Shiyuan hardly ever came to Goufeng Qinggong during this period of time. It seems that he became very busy. Mu Cen bowed his head and thought about it. It seems that he has not seen this man for nearly a month.


    She didn''t speak, just sat, stroking her raised abdomen, and the feeling of sore eyes instantly became obvious.


    "Son, if your mother leaves you behind, will you miss your mother later?" Mu Cen asked the fetus in her abdomen.


    The fetus in the abdomen seems to hear Mu Cen''s words, so it takes advantage of the situation to kick hard, as if in response to Mu Cen.


    Mu Cen laughed: "you should remember that my mother didn''t mean to leave you. I can''t help it. If one day, my mother can see you, then my mother will not leave. If your mother can''t see you, she will guard you in the sky and let you grow up peacefully. "


    While talking, Mu Cen cried.


    It''s like this all the time.


    The closer we get to time, the more afraid we are to be apart.


    All kinds of emotions, a little bit of Mu Cen completely engulfed.


    And because in the late pregnancy, Mu Cen''s yuan Shen Dan and the fetus in his body began to collide, so the reaction of Yuan Shen Dan became more obvious. Mu Cen seemed to be unable to easily control his own yuan Shen Dan.


    This means that it''s easy to find Mu Cen''s position for those who have a heart.


    And then¡ª¡ª


    Li Shiyuan came to Nanshan Temple in person.


    On the sacrificial platform in the middle of the mountain, Jing Yi carefully calculated that Li Shiyuan didn''t stop Jing Yi until Jing Yi looked at Li Shiyuan.


    "The Dragon Girl appears." Jing Yi calmly opens his mouth, and the light of his eyes falls on Li Shiyuan for a moment. "I feel the Dragon Girl''s yuan Shen Dan. The Dragon girl is in the imperial capital. "


    This made Li Shiyuan frown: "in the imperial capital?"


    "Yes, these days, the reaction of Yuan Shen Dan is more and more obvious. The Dragon girl should be unable to hide." Jingyi continued, "when the Dragon girl comes out, the rivers and mountains of the Zhou Dynasty are bound to be in chaos. The Dragon girl can only sacrifice to heaven, but can''t keep it. And the Dragon girl out, means that the dragon people are also ready to move. The Zhou Dynasty must exterminate the dragon people, otherwise it will be the Zhou Dynasty. "


    Master Jingyi said directly: "the murals of the temple, I only understand now, refer to the things that happened in this life. I''m afraid it''s a natural and man-made disaster, and I can''t avoid it. It''s just that I''m too shallow to be so precise. "

 Chapter 1484

    Li Shiyuan quickly asked: "how to find the dragon people and the entrance to the dragon."


    "In the hands of the emperor, is there a pearl left by the emperor?" Jing Yi asked directly.


    Li Shiyuan did not deny it.


    When the former emperor died and knew that he was unable to resist Li Shiyuan, he had made the origin of the Pearl clear.


    Under such circumstances, Li Shiyuan naturally knew.


    But I don''t know what the pearl is for.


    "If you have pearls, you can find the entrance and people of the dragon people." Jing Yi is very calm, "this is the dragon''s Pearl of Dinghai. The entrance can be opened easily. And the dragon people are also looking for pearls, so naturally they will appear on their own initiative. "


    Li Shiyuan listened quietly: "the dragon people are not ordinary people, how can we have an advantage."


    "The dragon people are afraid of fire. You can use fire, they will soon raise their hands to surrender, and the dragon is not water, it is the same as us. So we can catch them all without giving them any breathing space. " Jingyi said it directly.


    Li Shiyuan didn''t speak, and his eyebrows flashed a trace of ruthlessness.


    "Once the dragon clan is exterminated, the Dragon girl is bound to appear. As long as the Dragon girl is sacrificed to heaven, then the Zhou Dynasty will be peaceful forever. " Jingyi continued, "if my calculation is correct, Longnv is just a thousand years old this year. There is a thousand year catastrophe. Only after the catastrophe can she be included in the immortal class. As long as the Dragon girl has not been included in the immortal class, then we can have no scruples. Because the queen mother can''t control it. "


    I''ll finish my speech quietly.


    Li Shiyuan nodded: "I will arrange for Yingwei to cooperate with you and find the border of the dragon people. Everything should be carefully arranged and no mistakes are allowed."


    "I know." Silence answered.


    Li Shiyuan didn''t say anything. Then he left in no hurry. He drank a pot of tea with Jingyi. Then he got up and went back to the imperial palace.


    In the Imperial Palace, it was still quiet.


    As if nothing had ever happened.


    Long Shaoyun quietly stood outside the red wall of the Imperial Palace, but did not enter the Imperial Palace wantonly, just watching. According to reason, when the queen mother allowed mucen to give birth to the child, long Shaoyun had already returned to heaven.


    But I can''t tell why. Long Shaoyun always has a little bit of fear. He always thinks that things will be completely out of order, so he doesn''t leave. He has been wandering in the world.


    I want to wait for mu Cen to leave at the first time, so as not to regenerate.


    But even so, the pressure in the heart of uneasiness also seems never dissipated, this kind of uneasiness, is long Shaoyun for thousands of years, never had.


    Every day, he would hide here, looking at the red walls and bricks, standing still.


    All of a sudden, long Shaoyun''s eyebrows twisted, and then, his face suddenly changed, the next moment long Shaoyun could not care too much, and flew up.


    He even felt the dragon''s sea god pearl in the mortal world.


    This surprised long Shaoyun.


    You know, the dragon''s Dinghai pearl has been lost for thousands of years, and no one has felt it again. If there is dragon''s dinghaishenzhu, then it is easy to enter the dragon.


    Long Shaoyun can''t tell why. It''s an instinctive intuition.


    I''m afraid something big will happen.


    But long Shaoyun can''t figure anything out.


    But the flash of the pearl is very weak, as if it was picked up and pressed back, which makes people have no direction in an instant.


    Long Shaoyun calmed down and stood in the same place, clearing everything. Then he gradually found the position of dinghaishenzhu.


    That''s Nanshan Temple.


    Therefore, the Pearl of dinghaishen is in the hands of Li Shiyuan.


    Long Shaoyun returned to his senses and left for Nanshan Temple without saying a word.


    The enmity between the mortal and the dragon has been settled for thousands of years. They have been peaceful for thousands of years, but there is always a result.


    And it''s also at this time that the dragon people''s Millennium robbery.


    Long Shaoyun''s speed is a little faster, for fear that he won''t be able to catch up.


    When he arrived at Nanshan Temple, long Shaoyun was trapped by layers of barriers, and he was totally unable to break through, and the feeling of Ding Haishen bead became more and more obvious.


    The boundary is not just static.


    There is also the boundary of dinghaishen bead itself, in order to avoid someone coveting dinghaishen bead, so long Shaoyun can''t break through from here for a while.


    He is more and more passive, but he keeps trying.


    But long Shaoyun''s attempt, Li Shiyuan how can not be clear, the first time, Li Shiyuan already appeared in front of long Shaoyun. Li Shiyuan did not expect that long Shaoyun was still here and never left.


    He looked at long Shaoyun coldly: "I let you go at that time, but you didn''t. since you don''t want to go, don''t blame me for being rude."


    Long Shaoyun frowns.


    With the appearance of dinghaishenzhu, the dragon people will soon know that the appearance of dinghaishenzhu is undoubtedly a call to the dragon people. Unspeakable feeling, such a feeling, long Shaoyun''s panic also followed more and more obvious.


    Looking at Li Shiyuan, long Shaoyun said: "it turns out that the Pearl of dinghaishen is always in your hands."


    Li Shiyuan narrowed his eyes slightly: "do you know about the dragon people?"


    This is a sign of doubt.


    But long Shaoyun did not explain the meaning: "the Pearl of Dinghai God does not belong to the mortal world. Staying in the mortal world will only cause harm. It should be returned to the original owner and the dragon people."


    "No way." Li Shiyuan didn''t mean to retreat at all. He looked at long Shaoyun with deep eyes. His attitude was firm, but "I won''t keep any of the dragon people."


    In this words, there is no element of jest. Every word is direct.


    When long Shaoyun heard this, his face changed and his brows twisted.


    And Li Shiyuan approached long Shaoyun step by step: "are you also a member of the dragon family?"


    Long Shaoyun didn''t explain much, but his eyes became very serious: "it doesn''t matter whether I''m a dragon or not. Your thousands of years of enmity with the dragon people can be solved peacefully, rather than fighting against each other. That will only make life miserable. Even if the dragon clan perishes, you can''t survive forever. It''s a process of natural replacement. "


    Long Shaoyun spoke very fast: "besides, if you do this, you will only kill Mu Cen in the end. Mu Cen should not have appeared in the mortal world, but here, she is already doomed, you still want to cause the mighty in such circumstances, so do you really care about Mu Cen? "


    Long Shaoyun is questioning Li Shiyuan.


    Li Shiyuan''s eyes are extremely calm, and there is no change because of long Shaoyun''s questioning. He just looks at them like this, not for a moment.


    Long Shaoyun knew that it was useless to say more: "I must take Mu Cen away."

 Chapter 1485

    "No way." Li Shiyuan refused completely.


    Then, he raises his sword and stabs long Shaoyun. Long Shaoyun dodges quickly. They are between Bo zhongyun and Bo zhongyun. When long Shaoyun can''t use his magic power, he may not be able to get benefits.


    And gradually long Shaoyun has found that Li Shiyuan''s sword is a special sword. If he has a reaction, then the people of the dragon clan can''t resist it.


    It seems that many things have become uncontrollable.


    All of a sudden, a golden light flashed. Long Shaoyun was completely trapped in the golden light. He told long Shaoyun clearly that Li Shiyuan had come prepared.


    Under such circumstances, Li Shiyuan looked indifferently.


    Long Shaoyun''s worry is obvious.


    Because he can also clearly feel that with the role of dinghaishenzhu, a large number of dragon people are coming to this position, and Li Shiyuan can control himself, which is enough to deal with those dragon people.


    This year, Xuankong said that it was not only mu Cen''s Millennium robbery, but also the Dragon''s.


    So is this the beginning?


    So is the doom totally irreversible?


    Long Shaoyun''s fist in the palm of his hand is tightly clenched. He wants to break through, but he has nothing to do. In this case, long Shaoyun closes his eyes slightly to tell Mu Cen through his own ideas.


    As long as the Dragon girl can control the Pearl of Dinghai God of the Dragon nationality.


    However, under the boundary of layers, it is more than a matter of great difficulty to contact Mu Cen.


    Soon, the scene became more and more chaotic, surrounded by countless people who should not appear in the mortal world, that is the Dragon spirits, but as long as close to the Nanshan Temple, there will be corpses everywhere.


    Because the dragon people broke through the border, plus the role of the sea god pearl, the border of the dragon people became larger and larger, and the dragon people were killed and injured countless times.


    The dragon people did not expect that they would be summoned by the sea god pearl, but the tragedy of extermination was waiting for them.


    Only Xuankong and the Dragon girls of all ages know about the theft of the dragon''s Dinghai pearl. Naturally, this incident can''t be spread to the outside world, so the dragon people won''t have any precautions.


    Under such circumstances, Xuankong was unprepared.


    It''s too late to stop it.


    The tragedy of the Dragon nationality led to the turbulence of the ocean, the tsunami in countless places, and the destruction of life.


    Xuankong closed her eyes.


    This scene, once thought about, but Xuankong did not expect that it would happen under such circumstances.


    Anything that happens is irreversible.


    Even immortals can''t stop it.


    The Queen Mother summoned Xuankong to heaven for the first time, but now there are almost no people in the dragon clan, which is bleak.


    Xuankong kneels in front of the queen mother, and the queen mother looks at Xuankong in shock: "Xuankong, I trust you so much, but as a result, such things happen one after another in the dragon clan. Do you know what it means to break the balance. Have you completely forgotten the scuffle thousands of years ago? "


    Xuankong dare not answer.


    This matter itself is the fault of the Dragon nationality. Any scolding from the queen mother is reasonable.


    Explanation is to cover up, which will only make the Dragon more confused.


    In this case, Xuankong is no longer worried about himself, but about the whole dragon clan. Because of the call of dinghaishenzhu, the whole boundary of the dragon clan is broken. If the boundary is not repaired in time, the result will be even more unimaginable. I''m afraid that even the only habitat of the Dragon clan does not exist.


    The only way to repair the border is mu Cen.


    So it''s all predestined.


    No matter how he prevents it, what should happen will happen, and it always catches you by surprise.


    "Xuankong, life is ruined. Do you want to know how much the dragon people need to pay for it?" The queen mother asked coldly.


    Xuankong knelt on the ground: "I know, I only implore the queen mother to save the dragon. The dragon can''t destroy the dragon. The dragon also has the Dragon Girl. If I can, I am willing to exchange my thousands of years of practice for the peace of the dragon people. "


    "You will be punished, and so will the Dragon Girl." The voice of the queen mother was even colder. "No one involved in this matter will escape. And the dragon people, because of you, will also pay the price of welcoming each other. "


    The queen mother finished her speech without any emotion.


    This is undoubtedly a death sentence for the dragon people.


    "Do you think this seat can be changed just because it is destined by heaven?" The Queen Mother sneered, and then looked at the world of a smear of charcoal, "that''s wishful thinking. Up to now, it''s impossible for us to pull the Dragon Girl. You can only watch here and see how the dragon clan is going to decline step by step. "


    The queen mother has always been fair, and there is no room for negotiation.


    Xuankong''s face was gray, and the heavenly soldiers on one side had brought Xuankong up, but there was always a mirror in front of Xuankong, which could clearly see everything in the world.


    Such pain is fatal.


    In this case, Xuankong looked at it like this, and the whole person seemed to be more sad.


    And Wang Mu Leng Yan looks at, the gloomy in Mou Guang also follows more and more obvious: "too mischievous, too mischievous."


    In heaven, all the immortals dare not speak.


    Everyone stood quietly.


    The atmosphere dare not breathe.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡ª¡ª


    At that time¡ª¡ª


    Long Shaoyun is trapped in the border, but the call from the heaven has come to ask long Shaoyun to return to the heaven immediately.


    The queen mother had orders and had to obey.


    Long Shaoyun disappeared from the border. Li Shiyuan saw it. Jing Yi stopped Li Shiyuan quickly: "emperor, this man is not a demon. I can''t guess his identity for a while, so I left. Focus on the dragon people first. The strength of the dragon people is exhausted. And this person could not enter the imperial palace. Don''t fall short. "


    Li Shiyuan recovered, but he didn''t say anything.


    The Zhou Dynasty has been well prepared for a long time. The dragon people are caught off guard and fall into traps one by one. They like water all the year round. Fire is the most taboo of the dragon people.


    This sudden fire, almost overnight, put out all the dragon people''s perception, screamed bitterly and bitterly.


    There are not only adult dragon people, but also young ones.


    Even some years, after a hundred years of looting, have begun to have the original God, but in the huge fire in an instant disappeared.


    In Nanshan Temple, there are screams everywhere, which is quite different from the solemn Nanshan Temple before.


    Li Shiyuan didn''t speak, just looked at it like this.


    Jing Yi didn''t say anything until the fire burned to ashes. Jing Yi said, "emperor, there is still one Dragon Girl missing. However, with such a big change in the Dragon nationality, the Dragon girl is bound to appear. As long as you catch the Dragon Girl, everything will be OK. "


    Li Shiyuan made a sound.


    "The boundary of the Dragon tribe needs to be filled by the Dragon Girl. Otherwise, the sea god beads will disappear, and the dragon people will bear the eternal curse. You know, we didn''t start this. The dragon people also have to pay absolute responsibility. So we and the dragon race can only win and lose. "

 Chapter 1486

    Jingyi said it directly.


    Li Shiyuan did not speak.


    But inexplicably, Li Shiyuan''s mind is on Mu Cen of Fengqing palace. The anxiety is more and more obvious, as if it is out of control.


    After that, Li Shiyuan didn''t stay here any longer, and soon rushed to the imperial palace for fear of any further mistakes.


    A thousand horses galloped all the way.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡ª¡ª


    At that time, Fengqing palace.


    Mu CEN is numbly under house arrest in Fengqing palace, and it''s more difficult for her to go anywhere.


    In addition, Fengqing palace has a border. Naturally, everything that happens outside has been completely blocked. Mu Cen has no idea.


    Besides, now that Mu CEN is about to give birth, everyone in Fengqing palace seems to be worried, for fear that something unusual will happen again.


    But during this period of time, people in the palace did not have no news about what happened in the Zhou Dynasty.


    In private, the slaves would gather and talk.


    "Do you know about the north gate of the imperial palace? I don''t know if it''s a fairy or a human. The emperor went later. "


    "What''s more, yesterday, in Nanshan Temple, a big fire burned half of Nanshan, but the Emperor didn''t stop it and didn''t let anyone near it."


    "All the things in the palace have been kept quiet. Let''s not talk nonsense. We''re going to lose our head. But I still have some news about Nanshan Temple. "


    "Tell me."


    "Do you know the dragon people?" The little eunuch said slowly, with no details.


    The slave on one side was stunned. He couldn''t believe what he heard, and the eunuch quickly said: "so, the fire in Nanshan Temple yesterday killed the dragon clan. Now Nanshan Temple is full of corpses. They''re all weird monsters. What''s more, the sea beside us has flooded countless fields, and it''s very seeping. "


    "Don''t talk nonsense."


    "Yes, that''s the taboo of the Zhou Dynasty!"


    ¡­¡­


    The more people talk, the more frightened they are.


    So that in the end, no one dares to say anything, look at each other, as if completely frightened.


    But no one found that Mu Cen suddenly appeared here.


    Mu Cen couldn''t say a word of astonishment. No matter whether it was true or not, Mu Cen knew that something must have happened to the dragon clan. After all, there was no fire without wind. There can''t be such a rumor all of a sudden.


    Because of this shock, Mu Cen couldn''t recover for a long time, so he stood in the same place.


    Her nerves were stimulated.


    Under such circumstances, Mu Cen''s abdomen is tight, and a warm current flows out. Mu Cen''s face is shocked. She knows that she is going to give birth.


    And Muchen''s movement was soon noticed by the slaves.


    The slaves were startled, and then they looked at the way that Mu Cen was holding the door frame. Their faces were pale, and everyone was in a panic.


    But the slaves responded quickly: "hurry up, call the medical girl to inform the emperor that the empress is going to have a baby!"


    Fengqing palace suddenly became busy.


    Mu Cen wants to struggle, but in this case, Mu Cen can''t move. His lower abdomen aches, and the pain suddenly becomes severe.


    Li Shiyuan and the medical girl arrived almost at the same time.


    Li Shiyuan looked at the medical girl, and then ordered: "no matter what you see when you deliver the baby to your mother, you should deliver the prince in her womb safely. No one is allowed to spread anything, otherwise I will definitely be involved in the nine ethnic groups. "


    Every word of Li Shiyuan could not be clearer.


    Some of the medical women were frightened, but they still stood in front of Li Shiyuan and nodded: "I know, please rest assured."


    Soon, irrelevant people in the bedroom were cleared.


    It''s just the medics.


    Even Li Shiyuan stopped at the door, and then looked at the door of the palace for a moment. Even the servants of Fengqing palace retreated to the outside of Fengqing palace.


    No one knows why, but this is an order from Li Shiyuan, and no one dares not to follow it.


    Li Shiyuan didn''t want to have any accidents during the production.


    For example, Mu Cen shows the original shape.


    That will only lead to more trouble.


    Today''s Dragon disaster, plus long Shaoyun''s words, Li Shiyuan did not calculate Mu Cen''s identity, but even if Mu CEN is a dragon girl, what?


    As long as Li Shiyuan is willing, he can protect Mu Cen''s identity, as long as Mu Cen doesn''t show himself in front of outsiders.


    And today''s midwife, as long as she sees something she shouldn''t see, will never live in this world again.


    After sinking, Li Shiyuan was waiting outside Fengqing palace.


    In Fengqing palace, there were bursts of Shouts. It was Mu Cen''s voice. I don''t know whether it was crying or painful, but it sounded very sad.


    In addition, the medical women who kept coming in and out, holding the basin of blood, but no one said anything.


    It''s like there''s nothing unusual in Fengqing palace.


    Under such circumstances, Li Shiyuan is more and more calm.


    In the past, Li Shiyuan stood outside Fengqing palace for a long time, watching the medical women come and go, but there was no news. This made Li Shiyuan''s eyebrows twist, and he didn''t say a word for a long time. In this case, the shadow guard who followed him was silent.


    Until dawn the next day¡ª¡ª


    Suddenly, a baby''s cry came from Fengqing palace.


    It''s brilliant.


    This relaxed Li Shiyuan''s heart.


    And the medical girl has come out with a newborn baby in her arms. Li Shiyuan just took a look, and then immediately looked at the medical girl.


    "How is your mother?" Li Shiyuan asked directly.


    "Tell the emperor that the empress has just given birth. She is weak and needs some time to recover. Now the medical girl is still inside. Please don''t worry." The medical woman said quickly.


    Li Shiyuan nodded, then walked directly to the palace.


    It''s not supposed to go in.


    But under such circumstances, no one stopped Li Shiyuan.


    Li Shiyuan soon appeared in his bedroom.


    Mu Cen was sweating all over, so he lay on the bed, motionless, breathing heavily, and his face was pale and frightening.


    The bulge of the lower abdomen was long gone.


    What Li Shiyuan was worried about didn''t happen, which made Li Shiyuan feel relieved.


    He strides in the direction of Mu Cen. When he comes to the edge of Mu Cen, Mu Cen''s consciousness doesn''t know whether it''s lax or something else, and he doesn''t even notice it.


    "Cen er." Li Shiyuan spoke.


    Mu Cen was in a daze and didn''t answer.

 Chapter 1487

    The medical woman has just finished her work and changed mucen''s new clothes, but Li Shiyuan has already taken over: "I''ll be fine."


    This words say of direct, the medical female a Leng. But he gave it to Li Shiyuan.


    "You pack up and go down." Li Shiyuan spoke faintly.


    The medical women answered, naturally did not dare to say anything more, and soon turned and walked towards the outside of the palace, and the inside of the palace was quiet.


    "Cen''er worked hard." Li Shiyuan''s voice came quietly.


    Looking at Mu Cen''s eyes with a trace of heartache: "is a little prince, is also the future Prince of the Zhou Dynasty."


    Mu Cen didn''t know whether he heard it or not.


    But as Li Shiyuan''s voice became clearer and clearer, Mu Cen seemed to wake up from the previous chaos.


    She didn''t care that she had finished the production, so she grabbed Li Shiyuan''s arm and looked at him motionlessly: "what have you done to the dragon family, you say."


    This attitude is fierce and strong.


    Li Shiyuan is not given any chance to avoid.


    Even her eyes are so gloomy looking at Li Shiyuan, to get a positive answer from this person.


    On the contrary, Li Shiyuan was calm: "what you need to do now is to have a good rest. Other things have nothing to do with you. I promised you that no matter who you are, whether you are human or demon, you are my empress and the biological mother of the future prince. As long as you stay with me, I promise nothing will happen. "


    Mu Cen seems not to care about what Li Shiyuan said.


    Her hand is still holding Li Shiyuan: "you tell me what you have done to the dragon, you tell me."


    In the end, Mu Cen almost roared.


    Li Shiyuan quietly looked at Mu Cen, still did not explain the meaning.


    And Mu Cen didn''t wait for Li Shiyuan to say anything more. He didn''t care that he had just finished the production, so he was going to get out of bed.


    Li Shiyuan was caught off guard and failed to respond.


    But Li Shiyuan''s speed is very fast. He seems to be aware of something. He stops Mu Cen: "you can''t go out."


    Mu Cen looked at Li Shiyuan calmly: "you let me go."


    "I said no, that''s No. Besides, you can''t go out. " Li Shiyuan''s tone is light, "those borders are harmless to mortals and harmful to you."


    Mu Cen of course knows that he has tried before, but he has failed repeatedly.


    And Mu Cen''s mana also seems to be trapped by the border, everything is aimed at himself.


    "Why do you have such a big reaction about the dragon people? Are you still reluctant to say so far?" Li Shiyuan looks down at Mu Cen, but he never lets go of his hand.


    Mu Cen sneered: "Li Shiyuan, such a smart person as you, do you need me to ask more?"


    This made Li Shiyuan quiet, but he didn''t answer.


    And Li Shiyuan''s reaction clearly tells Mu Cen that Li Shiyuan has known for a long time. Under such circumstances, Mu Cen and Li Shiyuan are deadlocked.


    "You can only stay here." Li Shiyuan''s attitude has not changed at all.


    "Don''t you want to find the Dragon girl to worship heaven? I''m in front of you now. Why don''t you sacrifice me to heaven? " Mu Cen yelled at Li Shiyuan, "what''s the revenge between the dragon and you? You have taken the Pearl of Dinghai God. Then you can summon the dragon people. Why do you do such things to the innocent people of the dragon people? Li Shiyuan, aren''t you afraid of being punished by heaven?"


    Li Shiyuan did not speak.


    "My Mu Cen will leave here. No matter what way you use, I will leave here. I want to return to the dragon clan. The dragon is born, I am born, the dragon is dead, I am dead. " Every word of Mu Cen was firm and incomparable, and he didn''t mean to give in.


    It seems that they are on the verge of attack.


    One represents the Zhou Dynasty, and the other represents the Dragon nationality.


    The irrelevant people, but because of the accident, so entangled together, no one can let anyone go.


    For a long time, it was Li Shiyuan who said faintly, "have a good rest first. The little prince will be taken care of by the nurse. "


    As the voice fell, Li Shiyuan walked out of the palace.


    Mu Cen immediately followed up.


    It didn''t follow Li Shiyuan''s meaning at all. In this case, Li Shiyuan''s eyes became more and more heavy. He quickly clasped Mu Cen''s wrist and pulled Mu Cen to his face.


    "What are you going to do? Can''t you understand what I''m saying?" Li Shiyuan lowered his voice to warn Mu Cen.


    "I have nothing to say to you." Mu Cen looks at Li Shiyuan deeply, but has no hesitation.


    Then she could not care for herself and threw away Li Shiyuan''s hand.


    Li Shiyuan''s hand held Mu Cen tightly: "you can''t leave here. You know that


    Li Shiyuan refers to the border outside.


    That''s going to hurt Muchen.


    "What''s more, do you want to show yourself here? Is it good for you? You don''t think about yourself. Have you thought about the little prince who was just born? " Li Shiyuan asked Mu Cen.


    Mu Cen hesitated for a moment.


    But it was only a moment. Without saying a word, Mu Cen pushed Li Shiyuan away and sped away towards the outside of Fengqing palace.


    She could not hesitate any longer.


    It''s not that he doesn''t worry about the child. The child will be named. He has Li Shiyuan to support him. As long as Li Shiyuan is still there, the child will not have any deviation.


    But she''s the only dragon.


    If she does not appear, the dragon clan will be completely destroyed.


    She could not see such a situation happen, her selfishness has brought too much trouble to herself and the dragon, so mu Cen did not hesitate to go.


    Under such circumstances, Mu Cen certainly will not have any hesitation.


    Li Shiyuan didn''t expect Mu Cen''s reaction. He was caught off guard. Mu Cen had arrived at the gate of Fengqing palace. Sure enough, the border of Fengqing palace blocked Mu Cen directly.


    All people can come and go freely, but mu Cen can''t.


    Mu Cen looks at the border in front of her, and the whole person gradually calms down. A force is gathered in her eyebrow. Under the collision of such force, the border in front of her begins to crack gradually, and then turns into invisible.


    Li Shiyuan stood in the same place and looked at Mu Cen like this.


    Mu Cen''s weakness after childbirth and the use of Yuan Shen Dan to destroy the border made him unable to control himself.


    The huge fish tail fluttered on the ground of Fengqing palace. When the slaves around saw it, they were stunned.


    Seeing Mu Cen''s familiar face, the slaves screamed in fright. All of a sudden, the whole Imperial Palace became less peaceful.


    On the contrary, Li Shiyuan seems more calm


    He''s close to muczen.


    Mu Cen flies away. Under such circumstances, Li Shiyuan''s hand clasps Mu Cen''s wrist. Mu CEN is also surprised because Li Shiyuan controls himself.

 Chapter 1488

    Under such circumstances, Li Shiyuan could not control himself.


    So this is¡ª¡ª


    Mu Cen suddenly realized: "you use magic to me."


    That''s an array.


    Jingyi is obviously ready in advance to surround Mu Cen here. It''s impossible for mu Cen to do anything in such an hour.


    Li Shiyuan''s eyes were calm: "you can only be here. You can''t go anywhere else. I''ll get rid of anyone who sees you in the palace. No one will question you. "


    This is Li Shiyuan''s selfishness.


    The dragon''s grudge must be dealt with, but mu Cen wants to stay. He doesn''t have any chance to leave. His eyes are more calm. He doesn''t mean to give in at all.


    Mu Cen looked at the array that trapped her. She twisted desperately.


    But it really didn''t help.


    This kind of array is different from jiejie. It completely traps itself in it, and even has no freedom. Mu Cen looked at Li Shiyuan like this. His eyes and eyebrows were not innocent at first, but with hatred for Li Shiyuan, he soaked his whole body a little bit.


    Her eyes turned red.


    Yuan Shen Dan constantly gathers energy and flies out from Mu Cen''s chest. The whole Fengqing palace seems to be covered with red light. It looks solemn, but it also makes people unable to get close to it.


    Jingyi understood it the first time she saw it.


    He ran to Fengqing Palace: "emperor, the Dragon girl appeared, is the Dragon Girl''s God Dan."


    As the voice falls, Jing Yi also sees Mu Cen floating in the air, and the huge fish tail. Jing Yi is also stunned. How did she not expect that the master of Fengqing palace was the Dragon Girl of the Dragon nationality.


    She is not normal, but no more.


    Dragon girl is to be included in the immortal class, so naturally she is not a demon. The chanting of Nanshan Temple has no influence on her.


    Jing Yi is also a smart man. Li Shiyuan is the one who wants to protect. Jing Yi never says it, let alone mentions it. But Jing Yi never thought that Mu Cen was the Dragon Girl.


    Soon, Jing Yi came back and said, "emperor, this is the best time. The Dragon girl is trapped. If you start, everything will be over. "


    Li Shiyuan stood still.


    The eye socket also appears fishy red incomparably.


    "Emperor, the state of the Zhou Dynasty is not a joke. Besides, she''s a dragon girl, and she can''t grow old with the emperor. " Jingyi constantly reminds Li Shiyuan.


    And the energy of Yuan Shen Dan on Mu CEN is terrible.


    Jing Yi is afraid that the situation is completely out of control. She can only control Mu Cen when the array is still effective.


    "Dragon girl is afraid of fire, a fire is enough to make everything calm down." Static one''s voice constantly spread, "emperor, you don''t hesitate, otherwise, before all our efforts are in vain. The Zhou Dynasty will also bring disaster. "


    Jing Yi sweat, constantly said, but only Li Shiyuan is indifferent to stand, but such a depression, people around can clearly aware of.


    It''s a contest between emotion and reason, between beauty and country.


    "The emperor!" Static one is still roaring, "this array has been out of control."


    When Li Shiyuan recovered, Mu Cen had penetrated the array, but it was not so easy for mu Cen to leave here easily.


    She floats in the air and looks down at Li Shiyuan. Her eyes are a bit gloomy: "Li Shiyuan, if you destroy my dragon clan, I will not let you go."


    Li Shiyuan did not speak.


    "The thing I regret most is that I came to earth and met you. If I could, I would choose never to leave the dragon family. " Mu Cen''s words with a trace of desolation.


    But looking at Li Shiyuan''s eyes are always more gloomy.


    Li Shiyuan didn''t speak, but he clenched his fist tightly.


    Static one but take advantage of this gap, quickly cloth under the border: "the emperor, order ah."


    Li Shiyuan closed his eyes.


    Mu Cen''s position in his heart is incomparable, so even if Zhou Dynasty''s taboo is a demon, Li Shiyuan stops him. Even if he sees it with his own eyes, Li Shiyuan can''t give up Mu Cen.


    And now¡ª¡ª


    Li Shiyuan chose the former in the face of the rivers and mountains of the Zhou Dynasty and his own feelings.


    It was a helpless choice. He was not omnipotent in the throne. At least he could not ignore the civil and military officials of the Zhou Dynasty, as well as thousands of people.


    Then Li Shiyuan raised his hand.


    Around the shadow Wei Gao Sheng shouting: "ignition."


    Mu Cen looked at Li Shiyuan coldly: "so are you going to burn me? Can I sacrifice genius to protect the peace of the Zhou Dynasty? "


    "You dream!" Mu Cen roared at Li Shiyuan, "I won''t give you this chance."


    Static one in Mu Cen roar out a voice of time, he some can''t support.


    The power Mu Cen burst out was too powerful, and it was beyond the scope of Jing Yi''s ability for a long time. When Jing Yi was dark, the feeling of uneasiness in his heart would be overwhelming.


    After that, Jing vomited blood and fell to the ground without any strength.


    Mu Cen flies out of the fire pile. Under the pressure of things, Mu Cen has completely lost control. Yuan Shen Dan bursts out of his great power in Mu Cen''s hands.


    She flew away.


    However, the huge city of Kyoto was suddenly flooded with water. Countless people woke up from their sleep and couldn''t believe what happened in front of them.


    Too late to react, they had been rushed out of their homes, and Kyoto was instantly submerged in the torrential flood.


    There was a howl in my ear.


    Even the Imperial Palace was in chaos.


    But mucen didn''t care at all, and quickly swam to the direction of the dragon.


    When she returned to the Dragon tribe, her tears were dancing.


    This is a place she is familiar with. It has been devastated for a long time. There are corpses all over the place. Even a little goblin still has a breath. When she sees Mu Cen, she laughs miserably, and then she disappears into the dust.


    Mu Cen cries out and shouts, but it doesn''t help. No one can respond to Mu Cen any more.


    Mu Cen found it again and again in the dragon clan.


    For a long time, she seemed to feel something. Suddenly, she soared into the air and sped away in one direction. It was the entrance of the dragon clan. This time, Mu Cen saw the dark sky.


    Mu Cen cried out: "elder, it''s Cen er who is not good. It''s Cen er who is not obedient that leads to the dragon family''s disaster."


    Mu Cen can see that the original God of Xuankong has been dispersed, and it is completely relying on willpower to support the hole. If the hole can not be repaired, it will be a catastrophe in the world, and the charges of the dragon people can''t be thrown away.

 Chapter 1489

    Xuankong looked at Mu Cen. Unexpectedly, he didn''t blame Mu Cen, so he just laughed desolately: "Dragon Girl, it''s all fate. It''s inevitable. I have known for a long time that there was a great calamity in 5000 years of the dragon clan. But I didn''t expect that the great calamity of the dragon clan had something to do with you. "


    There is no such thing in the world. If there is one, everyone can avoid what should not happen.


    "Elder, don''t tell me. Tell me what I''m going to do?" Mu Cen stands in front of Xuan Kong and asks anxiously.


    But worry doesn''t help.


    Xuankong shook his head and looked at mucen: "Dragon Girl, it''s too late."


    Mu Cen cried out: "no, it won''t be late."


    "My original God has been destroyed, and it won''t last long." Xuankong''s voice came intermittently: "when the dinghaishen bead appeared, the dragon''s exit naturally broke a hole because of the dinghaishen bead. Dinghaishenzhu called on the dragon people, and then it lost its function. Originally, the Pearl of Poseidon was to plug this loophole. "


    Xuankong slowly said what happened in those years, and Mu Cen shook his head desperately.


    "It''s too late for you, dragon girl. You can''t change the truth when you come back. You used your magic power to submerge the capital of the Zhou Dynasty, and now the mortal world is also a mess. It''s all late. You go to heaven and ask the queen mother for help. Maybe there is another way to save it. "


    This is the last thing Xuankong said to Mu Cen.


    Then, Xuankong lost his voice and disappeared in front of Mu Cen.


    Mu Cen cried out.


    But there is nothing she can do. She grabs Xuankong, but only the air.


    And in that hole, the sea water poured out constantly, let Mu Cen see clearly, the whole Zhou Dynasty collapsed in the sea water, not only everything in the past, but also her baby who just made a sound.


    It''s almost gone.


    Mu Cen kneels on the ground dejectedly.


    But soon, when Mu Cen looks up at the loophole, she suddenly realizes something. She uses her own yuan Shen Dan to force her out. If Mu Cen doesn''t have yuan Shen Dan, she looks no different from ordinary people.


    The yuan Shen Dan slowly lifted off.


    Mu Cen tries his best to send yuan Shen Dan to the place where there is a loophole.


    And Yuanshen Dan just blocked the loophole. The original earthly nightmare stopped all of a sudden, and time and space became completely static.


    Mu CEN is still concentrating.


    Until she was sure the leak was closed.


    At the moment before, Mu Cen thought of the frescoes of Nanshan Temple. Now she suddenly understood why the Dragon Girl in the frescoes separated from Yuan Shen Dan.


    It''s to stop the monstrous crime that you''ve created.


    You can only make up for your own mistakes.


    And Mu Cen also very clear, if she loses yuan Shen Dan to mean what.


    It means she''s starting all over again.


    In a sense, although she''s alive, it''s no different from being dead.


    She sat quietly on the ground, and then looked around the devastation, she said nothing.


    Until a white figure appeared in front of Mu Cen, Mu Cen looked up and said passively: "brother long."


    "The queen mother is looking for you." Long Shaoyun said quietly, "I''ll take you there."


    "Good." Mu Cen didn''t refuse.


    What should come is what should come.


    Long Shaoyun lowers his head and holds Mu Cen''s hand. Long Shaoyun already knows when Mu Cen forces his yuan Shen Dan out. At the moment, Mu CEN is no different from ordinary people.


    His thin lips moved, but when the words came to his mouth, long Shaoyun didn''t say anything, and then quickly took Mu Cen to heaven.


    The court of heaven is even more solemn.


    None of the immortals spoke.


    It''s true. I didn''t expect a little dragon girl to make such an earth shaking incident. When Monkey Sun made a big noise in the sky, she didn''t have such a toss.


    The face of the queen mother is more dignified: "Dragon Girl, do you know that you have violated the rule of heaven?"


    "Dragon girl knows." Mu Cen kneels down.


    "If you go down to the world without saying it, you''ll still make such a big trouble in the world, and your life will be ruined. Before that, the Dragon God wants to take you back to the dragon clan, but you don''t want to. Does it have nothing to do with you to wipe out the dragon clan? " The Queen Mother yelled again.


    "I''ve watched you grow up, but I still hope for you. What did you do? " The queen mother is full of disappointment to Mu Cen.


    Mu Cen didn''t speak, just knelt.


    It has happened, she said that it is no good, this catastrophe is her responsibility.


    Until the voice of the queen mother fell, Mu Cen said: "I am willing to accept all punishment."


    "Do you think you can escape? How many lives are on your shoulders. " The queen mother said in a cold voice, "come on, drive the Dragon girl into the glacier to pay homage to the dead."


    The immortals were also shocked.


    Glacier no doubt sentenced the Dragon girl to death.


    There''s no chance for Dragon girl to be reborn. Thousands of years of ice in the glacier, can never be unsealed, which also means that the Dragon completely disappeared.


    This is undoubtedly the most cruel punishment.


    The immortals looked at each other.


    On the contrary, Mu Cen seems to be much more quiet, looking at the queen mother calmly, as if there is no significance for the Queen Mother''s decision.


    But long Shaoyun suddenly knelt down: "queen mother, there is only dragon girl in the dragon clan. If the Dragon girl is in the glacier, then the dragon clan will be completely exterminated. She is not such a cruel person. "


    The queen mother then looked at long Shaoyun: "God of the dragon, there is no reason for us to change our decision. And you, in this matter, I haven''t settled with you. When I asked you to bring back the Dragon Girl, why did you hesitate? "


    Long Shaoyun was speechless.


    "I -" long Shaoyun didn''t answer.


    "Later, Longnu got pregnant. We figured out that the fetus in Longnu''s stomach was the son of destiny. She was destined to go to earthly world to experience disaster, so let Longnu go back to heaven immediately after finishing her baby. And you. If you can make a quick decision, today''s things may not happen The tone of the queen mother was stern.


    Long Shaoyun didn''t speak.


    Because the queen mother is telling the truth.


    It was his negligence that made Mu Cen succeed step by step. If we go further, he is also responsible.


    "But I don''t intend to punish you for this. You don''t need to worry about the Dragon Girl." The queen mother said directly word by word, and refused the chance for long Shaoyun to intercede for mu Cen.


    Mu Cen looked at long Shaoyun and shook his head. His face was still pale: "don''t worry about me any more. I''m not worth it. I should bear for myself the heinous crimes I have committed. "


    "Cen er." Long Shaoyun frowns.


    Then long Shaoyun looked at the queen mother and said, "queen mother, if I am willing to use my own practice to exchange Mu Cen for not being frozen?"


    The Queen Mother twisted her eyebrows and then sneered: "wishful thinking. Do you think cultivation is a joke? You want it if you want it, and you don''t want it if you don''t want it? "


    The queen mother is always fair.


    There will be no room for anyone to resist.


    Long Shaoyun knows that his words are just meaningless struggles. He was quiet, and finally did not say anything, and the side of the generals have also taken mucen up, directly to the glacier.


    Long Shaoyun naturally followed him.


    Now Mu Cen has no yuan Shen Dan, not to mention resistance. Even this glacier can''t survive today.


    The soldiers and generals of heaven shut Mu Cen into the glacier without expression. The glacier swallowed Mu Cen in an instant. Long Shaoyun wanted to get close, but he couldn''t.


    The heavenly soldiers and generals have stopped long Shaoyun: "don''t embarrass us, the dragon is immortal."


    Mu Cen looks at long Shaoyun like this, and the crystal tears fall down. Long Shaoyun closes his eyes until the glacier completely seals Mu Cen.


    The heavenly soldiers and generals will return to their lives.


    There is an inaccessible boundary around the glacier.


    Long Shaoyun is like guarding Mu Cen.


    The sun, the moon and the stars are changing.


    ¡­¡­


    At that time¡ª¡ª


    Mortal.


    It''s been ten years.


    Ten years ago, the tsunami is still memorable. At that time, the Zhou Dynasty was almost destroyed. However, in the hands of Li Shiyuan, the Zhou Dynasty is still the most powerful Dynasty in this continent.


    With that tsunami, there were all kinds of legends in the Zhou Dynasty, but no one could get a positive answer.


    Only Li Shiyuan can remember clearly.


    That''s muczen.


    After that time, Li Shiyuan never saw Mu Cen again. One day in the sky, ten years on earth. With a flick of a finger, it''s just their time to have a cup of tea.


    As like as two peas, Li Shiyuan gave birth to a child, but he was a very small version of mourning.


    He also grew from a babbling baby into a young man.


    I like the same things as Mu Cen.


    Only he seems to be an ordinary mortal.


    And his wisdom, very naturally became the prince of the Zhou Dynasty. Li Shiyuan was not born after Li, and the concubines in the harem did not give birth to a son and a half to Li.


    There are many different opinions about the queen of Zhou Dynasty.


    Li Shiyuan remembers the disaster clearly, while the people around him seem to have forgotten it overnight. Forget Mu Cen, also forget all the things of the dragon.


    Nanshan Temple was also completely destroyed in the tsunami.


    Jingyi naturally died in the tsunami.


    So for the birth mother of the prince, there are many guesses, but Li Shiyuan did not give any explanation.


    Until the prince came of age, Li Shiyuan knew that he could stand on his own, so he handed over the Zhou Dynasty to the prince.


    But Li Shiyuan began to travel all over the world.


    Follow the memory to find Mu Cen''s whereabouts.


    Even if you know it doesn''t work.


    Until Li Shiyuan came to the remote temple in the south, when the abbot saw Li Shiyuan, he seemed to have been waiting for Li Shiyuan for a long time: "benefactor, I have been waiting for you for a long time."


    Li Shiyuan''s eyes narrowed slightly: "are you waiting for me?"


    "Yes." The abbot nodded, "benefactor, there''s something here. Now it''s just returned to its original owner."


    This makes Li Shiyuan even more inexplicable.


    He didn''t know what he had in such a remote temple.


    The abbot said faintly, "that''s what the master of the poor monk said. If someone comes from the East, you can see at a glance that it''s just to hand it over."


    Li Shiyuan did not speak.


    The abbot naturally handed a colorful feather and jade pendant to Li Shiyuan.


    Li Shiyuan was silent.


    He knew the colorful feathers. When he was in yulongtan, Mu Cen was inseparable. The jade pendant was given to Mu Cen by himself, but now it has returned to its original owner.


    "Have you seen the owner of these two things?" Li Shiyuan suddenly asked.


    "Of course, I didn''t. But the poor monk''s master said, benefactor and she have three generations of love. I''ll see you again sooner or later. " The abbot finished.


    Then the Abbot turned and left.


    Li Shiyuan stood in the same place for a long time.


    (end of preface)

 Chapter 1490

    Liu Ming Ling felt that he had taken the wrong name from the beginning.


    Later, my major was also wrong.


    If you meet your parents again who are obsessed with antiques, it''s a mistake.


    She really felt that her buttock was about to fall in half. The pain was so painful that it could not be relieved. The most important thing was that there was a man in ancient clothes in front of her, looking at herself obstinately, trying to tease.


    At that time, there was no distinction between modern and ancient times.


    Wait¡ª¡ª


    Liu mingling was stunned for a moment, as if she had recovered in an instant.


    Where is she?


    Subconsciously, she looked down at her clothes, as if they were in a state of disrepair. It was obviously the masterpiece of the obscene man in front of her. And the surrounding environment is not her familiar working environment at all,.


    It''s like a grove.


    Even their own clothes have become ancient clothes.


    Through!


    This is the only thought in Liu mingling''s mind.


    Then she became shocked again. It seemed that she didn''t know how many times she had changed in an instant.


    "I just said," how can the little lady be so unsettled? " The wretched man then pressed up with his pants, "let me kiss you, and make sure you are comfortable. Go home with me and be my concubine."


    While saying that the wretched man really wants to kiss up.


    The greasy smell made Liu Ming Ling do something evil.


    Are you kidding? She is at least a qualified taekwondo black belt player. How can she let these people do anything wrong? She twisted her eyebrows and raised her feet accurately, and the other side fell to the ground like this.


    What does Liu mingling stand up for.


    And the other side looked at Liu mingling like a ghost, as if he couldn''t believe what happened when he fell to the ground: "you..."


    "I told you not to mess with my aunt, but you are getting more and more energetic?" Liu mingling sneered, "my aunt is going to abolish you, so that you don''t go out to do evil."


    After all, his important position was trampled on by Liu mingling, and one effort was really the last child.


    Liu mingling narrowed her eyes and said, "why did you start on me, where is this place, and what Dynasty is it now?"


    The big man was completely silly to ask.


    But he didn''t answer, and Liu Ming Ling''s movements were followed.


    The big man made a pig killing cry.


    Before Ming Ming, Liu Ming Ling had no weak ability to resist. It seemed that she had escaped from somewhere, but now she is a different person.


    "You''re not human... You''re a ghost..." the man trembled slightly.


    "Speak up." Liu mingling lost all his patience.


    The big man then faltered and said, "how can I know why you are here? When I see you, you walk around like a ghost. Now it''s the great Zhou Dynasty, the emperor of today... "


    The big man said quickly.


    Liu mingling''s brows were wringing.


    This great Zhou Dynasty is quite different from the Zhou Dynasty in its own history, which is obviously not the same thing.


    It''s not just time travel, but chaos?


    Thinking of this, Liu mingling''s brows twisted.


    Taking advantage of the chaos, the big man quickly got up, turned around and ran away, so as not to fall into the hands of Liu mingling again, even if life was really worse than death.


    Liu mingling recovered, but he didn''t catch up.


    She has to think about how to go back is the best policy, can''t really like the novel written so outrageous? And she doesn''t know who she is now.


    Suddenly, just as Liu Ming Ling was meditating, the sound of horse''s hoofs came: "general, I have found Miss Liu."


    Then a few horses stopped in front of Liu mingling''s, and Longjiang took the lead in jumping down. He looked like a righteous man, quite different from the wretched man before.


    Liu mingling frowned: "what do you call me?"


    Longjiang was stunned, obviously did not expect such a thing to happen, he subconsciously looked at his back, Liu mingling along Longjiang''s line of sight to see in the past.


    A tall and handsome man got off the horse.


    Different from longjiang''s craziness, he seems more gentle and gentle, but the more such a man is, the more dangerous he is. When he walks towards you step by step, the sense of urgency is obvious.


    Such momentum is natural.


    Liu mingling stares at long Shaoyun and doesn''t move her eyes. Such a man, even in the modern society, is also a first-class outstanding appearance, anytime and anywhere can group debut.


    "You don''t remember your name?" Long Shaoyun goes to Liu mingling and is quiet. Then he asks faintly.


    Liu mingling blurted out: "Liu mingling."


    She said her original name.


    Since she was a child, this name has a very old-fashioned style. Her parents worked it out, saying that it was the general''s wife''s life. At that time, Liu Ming Ling felt that her parents were too deep in the pit, and there was something wrong with them.


    As a result, they were pushed all the way. Even the major of the University was archaeology.


    Up to now, even through to this inexplicable bag.


    But after she blurted out her name, Liu mingling regretted it. She should pretend that she didn''t know anything.


    But the man in front of him was calm. He just looked at Liu Mingling: "since you know what your name is, don''t you know the purpose of coming outside the Great Wall?"


    This made Liu mingling shake his head: "I don''t know. I don''t remember anything but my name


    But Liu was also surprised.


    She passed through as like as two peas and crossed the same woman as her own?


    It''s impossible for her appearance to be the same. Now, Liu mingling is more and more uncertain. That sense of uneasiness became apparent.


    I always feel that everything is arranged.


    Long Shaoyun didn''t speak immediately. He just looked at it, as if he was judging the truth of Liu mingling''s words. But soon, long Shaoyun said faintly: "I don''t remember. I''ll take you back to the house. After I get back to the house, I''ll talk to you slowly."


    "Good." Liu mingling answered.


    She has nowhere to go.


    This is reality, not fiction.


    She can''t have a golden finger, and she doesn''t have any special system. The most realistic problem is that eating, drinking and Lasa can''t be solved. Everything is empty talk. Since she can cross the host, there should be a way back.


    With more Archaeology and more miraculous things, Liu mingling was calm.


    When long Shaoyun walks in front, Liu mingling follows him quietly. People around him can''t help but have a curious look at Liu mingling, but Liu mingling doesn''t react much.


    Go straight to the horse.


    Long Shaoyun suddenly pinches Liu mingling''s waist, flies up, and soon sits firmly on the horse. Before Liu mingling reacts, the horse has slowly walked back.

 Chapter 1491

    It''s very different from when I first came here.


    It seems to take care of Liu mingling''s idea.


    Liu mingling didn''t speak.


    Maybe he was a little disgusted by the big man before, but now in long Shaoyun''s arms, it is a kind of man''s normal body fragrance, without that disgusting feeling at all.


    But isn''t it true that in ancient times men and women were not compatible?


    Why does it look so natural for this man to ride with himself.


    When he came, Liu mingling listened to the bodyguard call him general?


    Is she the general of this big week?


    Countless doubts hover in Liu mingling''s mind, but she can''t make a line. It''s deceptive to cross. She doesn''t have the memory of the host at all.


    If there were, they would not be so passive now.


    The most important thing is that the people on the side don''t feel anything wrong.


    This time, Liu Ming Ling is not calm.


    On the contrary, the horses soon stopped at the gate of the mansion.


    The courtyard was not very big, but for modern people, Liu Ming Ling thought it was too big. The guards around him knelt down respectfully to say hello: "see you, general."


    Liu mingling raised his head: "are you really a general?"


    Long Shaoyun was asked: "am I not?"


    Then he shook his head to himself: "yes, you don''t remember anything."


    He jumped off the horse and then helped Liu mingling off.


    Liu Ming Ling has no way to deal with horses. From childhood, she can be like a boy, but she is afraid of horses. It is probably because she plucked the tail hair of a horse when she was a child and was almost kicked away that she has such a deep sense of fear.


    So long Shaoyun''s behavior in Liu mingling''s view is a very gentlemanly behavior.


    Don''t they all say that ancient men were rude and savage?


    Liu mingling was quiet and unpretentious.


    When long Shaoyun reached for her hand, she naturally handed it over. Long Shaoyun took a look, but didn''t say anything. Then she asked and brought Liu mingling down.


    Liu mingling stood firm and patted her chest.


    The horse is still on its feet.


    This action scared Liu mingling immediately stepped back and directly hit long Shaoyun.


    Long Shaoyun was quick to hold Liu Mingling: "are you afraid of horses?"


    "A little bit." Liu Ming Ling nodded, feeling shocked.


    Until the horse was led away by the boy, Liu mingling was relieved.


    Long Shaoyun didn''t say anything and took Liu mingling to the mansion. But soon, long Shaoyun twisted his eyebrows and took off his cloak and wrapped it on Liu mingling.


    Liu Ming Ling Leng for a while, but he has a good feeling for long Shaoyun.


    This man knows how to cover up for himself. She doesn''t know what happened before, but she can probably figure out that she should have run away from the bottom. Maybe she was on the way to find long Shaoyun, but she met a big man, and the clothes were already in tatters.


    In ancient times, it was not suitable for women to wear such clothes.


    "First of all, I''ll ask the slaves to find clothes suitable for you. There are no female dependents here. I''m afraid it''s very difficult to find clothes suitable for you." Long Shaoyun frowned, "make do with it first. I''ll let the tailor do it for you later."


    There are few women in his mansion.


    Occasionally, Mu Cen and Li Shiyuan would come, but they would not spend the night here, let alone leave their clothes. Even among the servants, there are few women.


    Most of them are big men.


    "Don''t you have a concubine?" Liu mingling grasped the neckline, and then tentatively asked long Shaoyun.


    Long Shaoyun squints at Liu mingling.


    Then, long Shaoyun laughs like this. Liu mingling is puzzled by long Shaoyun''s smile. She doesn''t know where she asked the wrong question.


    In ancient times, men were not three wives and four concubines, not to mention long Shaoyun was a general. Even ordinary people, as long as they were rich and noble, there were no fewer concubines.


    Long Shaoyun is still a general. How can he not have a concubine.


    "If you have a concubine, do you have any clothes for you?" Long Shaoyun asked.


    Liu mingling just responded and spat out. He didn''t say anything.


    Long Shaoyun looked down at Liu Mingling: "you seem to be different from before?"


    Liu mingling frowned and said seriously, "what was I like before? I don''t remember at all. I don''t even remember what happened here. And then I saw you coming. I hit a big blood bag on the back of my head. It''s very painful up to now. "


    This is true.


    When she landed, it was just when the owner of the body was smashed down.


    Up to now, the back of the head is still aching.


    For a moment, Liu Ming Ling felt that he was useless.


    Long Shaoyun listened to Liu mingling''s words and touched them. Sure enough, there was a sticky feeling in his hands. His eyebrows twisted: "why didn''t you say it earlier?"


    "I forgot --" Liu mingling was honest.


    Long Shaoyun did not speak, and then turned to command the slave outside: "let the doctor come."


    "Yes." The slave answered.


    Liu mingling is calm: "in fact, it doesn''t hurt now."


    "It''s good to have a look." Long Shaoyun spoke quietly.


    Liu mingling said, but she didn''t care too much. She asked quickly, "you haven''t told me about my business. And what''s my relationship with you? "


    Liu mingling naturally grabbed long Shaoyun''s sleeve.


    Long Shaoyun looked down, his eyes low.


    I really don''t know.


    It''s not that long Shaoyun has never met Liu mingling.


    Liu mingling is his fiancee, but long Shaoyun never admitted it. This matter was settled when old general long was still there.


    And then countless changes, let long Shaoyun and Liu family also completely cut off contact.


    When I got in touch with her again, it was very late. The Liu family had been down all these years, and Liu mingling had changed from a daughter to a vagrant.


    This time, the housekeeper of the Liu family fought to protect Liu mingling and found long Shaoyun outside the Great Wall.


    So when long Shaoyun saw the jade pendant, he galloped his horse. Fortunately, it was not too late. But I didn''t expect that Liu mingling lost her memory.


    I don''t know if it''s good or bad.


    In memory, long Shaoyun met Liu mingling several times.


    He is much older than Liu mingling.


    When Liu mingling was young, she would follow long Shaoyun, but at that time, Liu mingling was a little girl who was learning to talk and didn''t know anything.


    Gradually, Liu mingling grew up. When long Shaoyun went there again, she saw that she was timid and did not dare to go any further.


    They didn''t even talk.


    Long Shaoyun''s impression of Liu mingling is limited to this.


    Only this face has not changed at all. From small to large, it looks very smart.

 Chapter 1492

    But now Liu Ming Ling seems to be different. He is a lot more cheerful and generous. At least he won''t hide. It seems that he is not afraid to see himself.


    Even encounter such things, appear calm incomparable.


    This surprised long Shaoyun.


    But it was just an accident. Long Shaoyun didn''t say it.


    When Liu mingling loses his memory, he can''t remember anything. If he loses his memory, his temperament will change greatly.


    After that, long Shao Yun collected his mind and slowly explained their relationship with Liu mingling.


    Liu mingling was stunned. She didn''t expect that she was still long Shaoyun''s mother.


    "So it''s no coincidence that you''re here?" Liu mingling''s voice trembled.


    "Yes." Long Shaoyun answered faintly, "otherwise, I don''t need to come here."


    Liu mingling was in a trance for a while, but long Shaoyun didn''t think much: "you''re resting here. I''ll ask the housekeeper to pick two smart girls to serve you. If you need anything, just ask the slave below. After a while, the tailor will come and make clothes for you. After a bath, he will wash himself clean and make do with the clothes. "


    Long Shaoyun''s tone is sharp, and it seems that he has no idea to continue talking with Liu mingling.


    In long Shaoyun''s attitude, Liu mingling easily knows that long Shaoyun is not interested in himself.


    After all, Liu mingling is not happy with the matchmaker''s words, and somehow becomes the other party''s wife. What is this.


    But now I''m dirty. I really need to clean up again.


    "I see." Liu mingling answered quietly.


    Long Shaoyun said, just as he was going out, he suddenly turned around: "just in time, I''m leaving for Beijing next month. You go back with me, and the emperor name this matter, let the emperor point marriage. Finish the wedding in Kyoto and go back to the Great Wall. "


    Long Shaoyun is not asking Liu mingling for advice, but tells Liu mingling about his decision.


    Liu mingling was even more shocked.


    It''s all about what and what.


    And long Shaoyun didn''t say much, he turned and left the house.


    Liu mingling almost blurted out, but she finally suppressed her temper when she thought of her environment.


    How did she go back? She had already married herself?


    Why don''t you exaggerate and let yourself take a ball?


    She took a deep breath, and then Liu mingling quickly came to the bronze mirror. When she saw the person in the mirror again, Liu mingling was even more shocked and couldn''t say a word.


    Because the mirror is as like as two peas.


    It doesn''t make any difference.


    Even the birthmark as like as two peas is just the same.


    In such excitement, Liu mingling suddenly feels creepy. It''s an instinctive intuition. It seems that she will never return to the modern society, but will always stay in the chaotic time and space of the Zhou Dynasty.


    And she didn''t know anything about it.


    Liu mingling forced himself to calm down.


    And the slaves have prepared the bath bucket, steaming hot water dense and up, instantly let the house become foggy up.


    "Miss, you can take a bath." The voice of the slave whispered, "your clothes, I''ll put them on the screen for you. If you need them, please call me. I''ll be at the door. The general said, "don''t wet the wound. The doctor will come to examine you later."


    all kinds of work , no matter how big or trivial.


    "After checking, I''m washing your hair. The tailor will come too. He will work for you all night today, and tomorrow he will have new clothes to wear. " The slave said slowly, and then turned back.


    Liu mingling''s mind was the same as before.


    However, Liu mingling has a good idea. He can settle down when he comes. By contrast, it''s much better than that when he doesn''t even have a foothold. Here, at least, she has people to serve her. She doesn''t need to be with the dead bodies every day.


    But the feeling that the heart suddenly fell, but all of a sudden surged up.


    Unspeakable feeling.


    Finally, Liu Ming Ling stopped talking, quietly took off her clothes and cleaned herself carefully in the bucket. The warm water was pouring up little by little, and Liu Ming Ling felt a little sleepy.


    Maybe I''m really tired.


    After all, she had not slept for more than a day and a night before crossing.


    So the next moment, Liu mingling tilted her head and fell asleep.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡ª¡ª


    At that time¡ª¡ª


    The front hall of the mansion.


    "Tell the general that the doctor and the tailor have come." Longjiang said respectfully.


    Long Shaoyun then stood up and said, "go to see if the young lady is OK."


    "Yes." The slave took orders and left.


    Soon afterwards, the slave turned back and said, "tell the general... Xiaolian said that after the young lady went in, she never came out again."


    This made long Shaoyun''s eyebrows slightly twist, and then he walked towards Liu mingling''s temporary room without saying a word. Xiaolian stood, looking at long Shaoyun, and said in a small voice: "general, it seems that miss is asleep."


    "Asleep?" Long Shaoyun can''t laugh or cry.


    Then he walked steadily towards the house.


    Men and women are not compatible.


    If a woman''s body is seen by a man, then he has to agree with her. Liu mingling is long Shaoyun''s wife, so long Shaoyun thinks it''s nothing.


    What''s more, long Shaoyun is worried about whether Liu mingling has an accident inside.


    As a result, when entering the house, long Shaoyun saw a quiet girl, soaking in a wooden bucket, with her head tilted to one side. She really fell asleep.


    The water in the bucket began to cool.


    Long Shaoyun twisted his eyebrows, and then without saying a word, he picked up Liu mingling. He did not care that Liu mingling wet his clothes, quickly wrapped them, and then put them on the bed outside.


    Xiaolian also followed in: "general, maidservant, come on."


    Long Shaoyun didn''t refuse.


    Liu mingling really didn''t wake up at all. Xiaolian quickly changed Liu''s clothes. Liu''s body still had big and small wounds. I''m afraid she suffered a lot of grievances when she escaped all the way.


    Long Shaoyun''s eyes sank.


    Before that, who could cut off all the connections between the Lius and the longs so boldly?


    While Liu mingling was waiting for her maid to dress, she seemed a little unhappy: "I''m so sleepy. Don''t disturb me, Harry. Go away."


    Behind is balderdash, can''t hear what Liu Ming Ling says completely.


    Suddenly Liu mingling screamed again: "don''t... Don''t kick me..."


    The voice just falls, the next instant long Shaoyun has already sat down on the bed, Mou Guang seriously looking at Liu mingling, hand very naturally grasped her hand: "I''m here."


    Liu mingling was pacified, and seemed to be quiet.


    After tossing back and forth like this, Liu mingling is completely sober.

 Chapter 1493

    See oneself lie on the appearance of the bed again, and her hand falls in the palm of long Shaoyun''s, she is a little not quite adapted suddenly.


    The man''s hands were warm and powerful.


    It seems too easy to appease.


    "You had a nightmare." Seeing Liu mingling wake up, long Shaoyun naturally releases his hand.


    It''s as if the former intimate person has nothing to do with himself.


    But long Shaoyun knows that the feeling of holding Liu mingling in the palm of his hand is so soft that people can''t put it down.


    Liu mingling was stunned by what long Shaoyun said, and then she recalled it carefully.


    It''s not a nightmare.


    I had a good sleep. I was woken up by my dog. I didn''t want to make up for it. I saw the horse rushing towards me. It must be riding that made her have a nightmare today.


    "Remember what you did?" Long Shaoyun asked.


    "Is being kicked by a horse''s hoof?" Liu mingling asked honestly.


    Long Shaoyun


    He simply changed the topic: "the doctor and the tailor are here. Now that you wake up, let the doctor check the wound and the tailor measure you."


    "Good." Liu mingling nodded at once.


    After all, there''s a real wound in the head. Liu mingling didn''t want to cross here for no reason, and he threw his head into trouble again.


    Liu Ming Ling doesn''t ask much for clothes.


    When she was at the archaeological site, no matter how good the clothes were, she didn''t think that any clothes were very important.


    Then, long Shaoyun motioned to the doctor to check Liu mingling''s condition.


    Liu mingling is a little curious.


    After all, modern people don''t understand these things in ancient times at all. They don''t know how to deal with these injuries except that they know that ancient people are feeling the pulse to see a doctor.


    The doctor examined it carefully.


    Then the doctor looked at long Shaoyun: "general long, this young lady''s head has been broken a little, and her skin and flesh have been hurt. But don''t move your muscles and bones. Just take some medicine and cultivate yourself."


    This let long Shaoyun slightly relieved.


    But Liu mingling frowned: "if you want to do this, how can you be in a coma all of a sudden?"


    Almost spit out to say, how she died, let oneself cross over.


    If she didn''t shut up in time, Liu mingling was afraid that the people present would regard herself as mentally ill.


    When they asked this, they looked at Liu mingling. The doctor was polite: "maybe it was the miss who fell. She just knocked it, so she fainted, but she will wake up soon."


    Liu mingling, oh.


    The doctor didn''t say anything and soon prescribed the medicine.


    Long Shaoyun sent someone to get it.


    When the doctor was about to get up, Liu mingling couldn''t help asking, "then don''t you feel my pulse and see if I have any other problems?"


    Doctor: --


    Long Shaoyun


    People in the house: "I''m not sure."


    Liu mingling seems to be no different from normal people. Let the doctor see, it''s just that long Shaoyun is not at ease. This kind of petty trouble is too common in the military camp.


    Now, Liu mingling is still so straightforward.


    Besides, you don''t have an internal injury. It''s no use feeling your pulse.


    Long Shaoyun was the first to respond. He coughed softly.


    Liu mingling realized that she had said something wrong, but she soon asked seriously, "don''t you want to feel your pulse when you are sick?"


    The person who explained this time is the doctor: "if Miss typhoid fever or coma or other circumstances, I will feel the pulse. But miss is just trauma, other places do not look any abnormal, so there is no need to feel the pulse


    Liu mingling put out her tongue.


    It''s a bit of a playful reaction.


    The doctor patiently asked this time: "Miss, do you have any other questions?"


    Liu mingling shook his head seriously: "no more."


    "General Nalong, miss, I''ll leave first." Said the doctor respectfully.


    Long Shaoyun nods and asks Long Jiang to send the doctor out. Then he goes back to Liu mingling. Liu mingling thinks that long Shaoyun wants to reprimand himself.


    After all, the ancients like to put on airs.


    "I remember that your mother knew medical theory. You learned a little bit from your mother. How come you don''t know anything now?" Long Shaoyun lowers his head and asks Liu mingling.


    If he didn''t recognize Liu mingling''s face and the birthmark behind his ear, he really thought Liu mingling had been changed.


    A amnesia, not like the memory of the people.


    Liu mingling was calm: "because I don''t remember. Maybe it''s a big change. Maybe my nature is like this. You said that you and I have little contact, but we have an engagement? Are you sure I must be what you see? "


    Liu mingling''s sharp teeth retort.


    This words let long Shaoyun quiet, suddenly did not speak.


    It''s not long Shaoyun''s strong point to argue this kind of thing, but his eyes did not leave Liu mingling, as if he saw Mu Cen''s shadow in Liu mingling''s body.


    I can''t tell why, Liu mingling and Mu Cen overlap.


    No longer is which careful Liu family daughter, but has become an energetic person, as if has been interested in anything.


    A person amnesia, can be so happy?


    People who have lost their memory should not be in fear under the premise that their identity and situation are unknown? Not Liu mingling.


    But long Shaoyun is very clear, he does not exclude.


    Just for the sake of safety, long Shaoyun didn''t say this kind of thought and kept silent.


    Then the doctor came to measure Liu mingling. Long Shaoyun retreated. He went to Longjiang and said in a low voice, "go and check the situation of the young lady all the way and tell me as soon as possible."


    "Yes." Longjiang answered.


    The tailor was quick to measure Liu mingling, but he didn''t come out for a long time.


    This just makes long Shaoyun feel inexplicable. He turns back to the house, only to see Liu mingling pulling the tailor to ask about all kinds of cloth.


    "What''s the difference between the two? Is that the color? "


    "By the way, is there any difference between brocade weaving and brocade weaving? And what kind of cotton do you use for this lining? "


    "This silk feels very good."


    ¡­¡­


    It''s like I''m curious about everything.


    But this is Liu mingling''s conditioned reflex.


    Because they are engaged in archaeology, they are interested in these things. At first glance, they ask professional questions. These fabrics are identified by special people. When they are excavated, they will not be the scene now.


    So Liu mingling was surprised to see the lifelike things.


    The tailor is haunted by Liu mingling and answers all kinds of questions patiently.


    Even when long Shaoyun came in, Liu mingling didn''t notice.


    "Are you interested in these?" Long Shaoyun asked.

 Chapter 1494

    Liu Ming Ling did not want to answer: "yes, I can''t see it. Now I see it, I''m naturally curious."


    This word is blurted out, instant long Shaoyun''s brow more twisted: "Liu family is not bad, not to let you even these all can''t see."


    Although the Lius and the longs were not as good as each other, the Lius were also rich at that time. The fabrics here were not as good as those in Kyoto. They were not the best that could be seen in the palace. They were just the materials normally worn by wealthy businessmen.


    How could Liu mingling have never seen these materials.


    "When I was young --" Liu mingling was embarrassed. How could this person react so quickly? "Later, when something happened to the Liu family, I didn''t remember it, and I didn''t touch it again."


    That''s a reasonable explanation.


    Long Shaoyun made a sound and didn''t ask any more.


    At that time, Liu mingling''s grade was really small.


    Now, Liu mingling is just in her infancy.


    "If you like, back to Kyoto, I''ll go to the palace to find some for you. These are just ordinary materials. You''ve had them all before. " Long Shaoyun light mouth, "in the Great Wall is not so good conditions."


    "Good." Liu mingling answered in a crisp voice, but he agreed.


    You know, it''s very difficult for those ancient tombs to find a complete garment. After thousands of years, it has been weathered for a long time. So there is a deviation in trying to recover.


    If you can see the real object, it would be better.


    After a tour here, Liu Ming Ling felt that their costumes were like the combination of the Han Dynasty and the Tang Dynasty. They had their own way, but they seemed to be very pleasing to the eye.


    When the tailor saw that Liu mingling let go of himself, he immediately asked Ann to leave.


    Long Shaoyun didn''t say anything. The room seemed to be quiet all of a sudden. Only long Shaoyun and Liu mingling were left.


    Long Shaoyun is not used to it.


    It''s not that he has never been alone with a woman. He is not an ignorant teenager.


    It''s just that Liu mingling''s identity here always makes long Shaoyun uncomfortable.


    He coughed lightly, and then said faintly, "well, I have business to deal with. You can have a rest in the mansion. If you need anything, let the slave below deal with it."


    "Good." Liu Ming Ling is very cooperative.


    Long Shaoyun said nothing. Just as he was about to turn around and leave, he was suddenly called by Liu Mingling: "that... I..."


    "Well?" Long Shaoyun looks at Liu mingling patiently.


    "What do I call you?" Liu mingling coughed and asked the question.


    She knew that the ancients called her husband Xianggong, but they were not married yet, so it seemed inappropriate to call her husband Xianggong, not to mention Liu mingling.


    But calling this person''s name seems too intimate, and the appellation of calling this person is somewhat nondescript.


    It''s impossible not to say hello every time we meet.


    This question is to ask long Shaoyun, quiet down, he is light mouth: "you are my wife, call me Shaoyun."


    Now, it''s Liu mingling who doesn''t say a word.


    It''s just that I''m too close to say it. As a result, this man still goes on talking.


    But long Shaoyun looked at Liu mingling''s reaction, and suddenly lowered his voice and laughed: "I''m not used to it?"


    I don''t know why, but suddenly I want to tease Liu mingling.


    Liu mingling is even more passive, and is rarely amused.


    To put it bluntly, in modern times, she is just a graduate student, or a gifted student. She was taken by the professor to study antiquities. She is only 20 years old.


    I haven''t been in love yet.


    Where can I fight.


    But in front of long Shaoyun, Liu Ming Ling didn''t want to be too shameful. After all, a modern man was teased by the ancients, which was too shameful.


    "That''s not true. It''s just that we haven''t been together for so long. It seems that we are not used to it all of a sudden." Liu mingling''s serious explanation.


    "What do you want to call me?" Long Shaoyun asked.


    Liu mingling twisted her eyebrows and thought of it seriously. Finally, following her habit of reading novels, she began to explore: "brother long?"


    "It''s Shao Yun." Long Shaoyun vetoed, "you should get used to it sooner or later."


    Liu Mingling: "it''s..."


    Overbearing, unreasonable and arbitrary.


    I have an idea for a long time. Why tease myself again! I don''t feel reconciled when I think about Liu mingling.


    But in the end, Liu mingling didn''t say anything. After all, she had to bow her head because she was under the eaves. She said, "I know."


    "Let me hear that?" Long Shaoyun doesn''t mean to let Liu mingling go.


    Liu mingling didn''t know how many times she scolded in her heart, but when she looked at long Shaoyun, she still cried with a smiling face: "Shaoyun."


    Just how to say it¡ª¡ª


    A little shy.


    But it doesn''t seem to matter to call the exit.


    It''s just a personal name.


    Well, what do you want to do so much!


    While long Shaoyun listened to Liu mingling calling himself, and then looked at all the changes in Liu mingling''s expression. He didn''t hide his mind at all. He laughed silently, and then walked out of the house calmly, but he didn''t tease him.


    Liu mingling makes a face at the back of long Shaoyun.


    After that, everything gradually became calm.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡ª¡ª


    The tailor''s speed was very fast, and the next day he brought the new clothes.


    Although it''s not particularly gorgeous, it''s much more comfortable than the clothes that are totally unsuitable for you now. But Liu Ming Ling had no idea about the clothes in ancient times. After tossing about for a long time, he couldn''t make them well.


    Xiaolian quickly came in: "Miss, I''ll dress you. You can''t dress well alone."


    "How do you dress on weekdays?" Liu mingling is a little bored.


    "Our clothes are different from those of the young lady. It won''t be so complicated. One person can handle it. If one person can''t, we''ll help each other. " Xiaolian explained.


    Liu mingling said, and asked some questions.


    Xiaolian answered them all.


    Liu mingling asked about all the things related to Da Zhou. This dynasty is really strange to him. There is no clue.


    With long Shaoyun''s previous explanation, Liu mingling can only know his identity. It''s impossible to understand this dynasty.


    Liu mingling knew very well that if he wanted to know the real situation of a place, he had to go into it. Otherwise, it would be useless.


    "Miss, if you don''t lose your memory, I don''t think you''re like a person from Dazhou." Xiaolian also has some feelings.


    Liu mingling was embarrassed to smile: "because I don''t remember anything, so I have to ask to avoid other mistakes."

 Chapter 1495

    Xiaolian nodded: "that''s right. This is the general''s residence outside the Great Wall, so there are not so many rules. If you follow the general back to Kyoto, it will be different. There are many rules in the palace, so we should be careful. So it''s good to ask more and know. "


    Xiaolian thinks of herself.


    Here, long Shaoyun doesn''t have much airs and seldom teaches others, so everyone''s life is very good.


    But Kyoto is not the same. It has a strict hierarchy. If something goes wrong, it may be a crime of death. So it''s better to be careful.


    See Xiaolian mouth, Liu mingling and the situation asked Kyoto.


    Now, Xiaolian frowned and said, "Miss, I don''t know. I haven''t been to Kyoto. It is most appropriate for you to ask the general. "


    Liu Ming Ling nodded.


    So it is.


    In ancient times, there was no high-speed railway and no plane. It would take ten days and a half months to get to Kyoto from here. Most people seldom leave their homes, let alone go to places like Kyoto.


    Naturally, Liu mingling didn''t ask Xiaolian any more.


    Anyway, really back to Beijing, long Shaoyun''s character will be carefully explained.


    Think of long Shaoyun, Liu Ming Ling is surprised, as if today did not see long Shaoyun.


    She asked subconsciously, "where''s your dragon general?"


    "Mr. general, he is very busy. He has to drill the soldiers below every day. He will check them regularly. He also has business to deal with, and he has to report things in Kyoto, so the general will not be in his residence all the time. Most of the time in the barracks Xiaolian explains.


    "Is the camp far from here?" Liu mingling is curious.


    "It''s not too far, but it''s not too close. It takes a long time to ride a horse. This is a town outside the Great Wall, and the barracks are on the border. " Xiaolian said seriously.


    Liu Ming Ling nodded, it was really far away.


    Ancient cities and towns are not as well-developed as modern society. Every town is not big. For a long time, they should still come at the speed of men. If they walk on their feet, they may not arrive in two days.


    So the implication is that long Shaoyun is not here on weekdays.


    "Do you generals not come back on weekdays?" Liu mingling asked another question.


    Xiaolian asked mischievously: "Miss, do you want to be a general?"


    Liu Mingling: "it''s..."


    Wasn''t the ancients very implicit? Why is the slave in front of him not implicit at all? Can he question the master like this?


    But Liu mingling doesn''t care about Xiaolian either.


    On the contrary, Xiaolian coughed and said quickly, "the general seldom comes back to his residence, but the maid thought that if the young lady is in the residence, the general should come back frequently. If the young lady wants to find the general, she will tell the maidservant that the general is the maidservant. "


    Liu mingling immediately shook her head.


    It''s best not to meet people who are not familiar with each other.


    How embarrassing to be together.


    And long Shaoyun''s character, Liu mingling knows from one or two contacts, this person is very boring, if you don''t speak with such a person, this person can''t speak, they may just stare all day and don''t talk a word.


    Liu mingling''s study and life have been boring and boring. She needs to find someone to talk to before she can vent her emotions.


    If you meet such a Muggle, Liu Ming Ling is afraid to suffocate herself.


    So she refused.


    "Nothing, don''t talk nonsense." Liu mingling said in a low voice.


    Xiaolian is obviously not afraid of Liu Mingling: "well, I won''t tell you."


    Liu mingling immediately changed the topic: "I want to go out for a walk. I can''t always be here."


    In ancient times, women didn''t step out of the gate. She didn''t know whether this big week was the same. If it was true, she might suffocate.


    No matter how big the mansion is, you can see it at a glance after walking for a few days.


    Nothing new.


    As a result, Xiaolian''s words completely liberated Liu Mingling: "the general told me that if the young lady wants to go out for a walk, it''s OK. She wants people to follow her. She''s afraid of any more accidents. After all, it''s outside the Great Wall, and the people are very complicated."


    "Then go out." Liu Ming Ling didn''t think about what she said later and looked happy.


    Xiaolian didn''t say anything, so she quickly turned around and went out to tell the housekeeper.


    After a cup of tea, Liu mingling takes Xiaolian and two bodyguards in casual clothes out of the door and turns around in the market outside the Great Wall.


    Liu mingling is fresh about everything.


    The antiques that she had seen in her hands seemed to come alive all at once. They were so vivid that Liu Ming Ling couldn''t put it down.


    Liu mingling can talk for a long time and ask countless questions at any booth.


    The stall owner didn''t have any impatience. He explained to Liu mingling with a smile.


    When it was getting dark, Liu Ming Ling didn''t even finish visiting the market.


    Xiaolian said in a low voice: "Miss, it''s getting late. I''m going back."


    "Ah --" Liu Ming Ling was reluctant.


    But the market stalls have been closed one after another for a long time. Of course, the ancients can''t revel all night like modern people. Their life is almost tasteless.


    It''s just that the mind is not as complicated as modern people.


    It doesn''t seem to make a big difference.


    "Miss, if you like, you can come back tomorrow." Xiaolian answers.


    Liu mingling nodded and went back to the residence with Xiaolian.


    Probably tired of wandering, Liu mingling soon fell asleep when she fell into bed.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡ª¡ª


    The next ten days¡ª¡ª


    Liu mingling spent almost all of her time in this way. She couldn''t put it down when she saw something new, but she didn''t have to buy it. Instead, she would draw it carefully after she came back.


    Looking at Xiaolian''s face, she was surprised: "Miss, your paintings are really lifelike."


    Liu mingling smiles at her little face, but she doesn''t explain.


    She learned to draw since childhood. Even if she learned this major later, although it would not involve drawing, there is still a big difference between being able to draw and not being able to draw.


    So at that time, some things couldn''t be restored. On the contrary, those painters would come to Liu mingling for help. After a long time, practice makes perfect.


    What''s more, I saw it with my own eyes.


    And not only that, Xiaolian gradually found that Liu mingling seemed to be a treasure. She knew not only about painting, but also about the flowers and plants.


    Because it''s outside the Great Wall, there are some rare grasses in the special geographical location that can''t be seen in Kyoto.


    Liu Ming Ling has never seen these before, so she will get them back and play with them in the backyard. Liu Ming Ling''s identity is here, so no one dares to say anything more.

 Chapter 1496

    Besides, Liu Ming Ling did nothing.


    Not only that, Xiaolian also found that Liu mingling had a special study of antiques.


    Outside the Great Wall, many people are reselling these things. However, although Liu Ming Ling can''t name her name, she can judge the truth at a glance. Even this statement is reasonable and can''t be refuted.


    Not only that, Liu Ming Ling is also very easy to get along with. She is always polite to the servants below.


    However, who did what, Liu Ming Ling will be serious thanks.


    This made the slaves who were nervous relax all of a sudden.


    Originally, they were worried that if there was a hostess in the residence, it would be very difficult to serve. Now they are worried too much.


    In these ten days, Liu mingling has never met long Shaoyun.


    Almost forgetful busy with their own things, but it is a little happy, as if completely forget this person.


    ¡­¡­


    At that time¡ª¡ª


    Long Shaoyun returned to his residence just in the evening.


    The people in the mansion didn''t receive any notice. They suddenly saw long Shaoyun come back and were stunned, but the housekeeper quickly responded.


    He saluted respectfully: "I''ll see general long."


    "Get up." Long Shaoyun waved.


    He walked towards the mansion, but it was quiet, which made long Shaoyun''s brow twist. Then he looked at the housekeeper: "where''s Miss?"


    "Miss is out." The housekeeper gave a quick reply.


    This, long Shaoyun''s brow is more locked, a little comfortable to expand the meaning is not: "out?"


    "Yes." The housekeeper answered, "during the day, miss will go to the market. Sometimes she will come back for lunch, sometimes she won''t come back. But when I come back, I''ll get those flowers in the backyard. Originally, there was no one to take care of the backyard. Now it''s in the hands of the young lady. Now it looks like a model.


    Long Shaoyun had some accidents.


    He asked some questions again, and the housekeeper told long Shaoyun everything about Liu mingling.


    Then, long Shaoyun nodded, but said nothing.


    Soon, he walked in the direction of the backyard.


    This is just the place where long Shaoyun comes back occasionally. He doesn''t live often. Most of the time, he is in the military camp. For half a year, he is in Kyoto.


    Therefore, this residence is like a place to sleep for long Shaoyun.


    It''s just an occasional break.


    Naturally, I won''t take it too seriously.


    There are not many servants in this mansion. As for the landscape of the mansion, long Shaoyun didn''t care about it, as long as it was clean enough.


    So when he saw the backyard full of all kinds of flowers now, it was a real surprise.


    The unspeakable feeling is that this mansion suddenly has a feeling that people want to come back. It''s not like a cold place, but a little bit of temperature.


    Long Shaoyun was also surprised that Liu mingling had brought the temperature.


    Before Liu mingling came, long Shaoyun knew that Mu Cen and Li Shiyuan had been in love for three generations, and that Mu Cen could not come back to him. But even so, he had never been attracted to any woman.


    With long Shaoyun''s status today, it''s easy to marry a princess of a country even if it''s the Liu family. It''s not that there are no successive women.


    Long Shaoyun just didn''t care.


    It''s not the women who don''t have a bed, but long Shaoyun has no impression of these women.


    On the contrary, Liu mingling, who had only seen her several times, had a deep memory when she appeared in front of her again.


    If it were not for Liu mingling, long Shaoyun would not have returned to his residence in ten days, and he would still be in the barracks.


    "Miss will bring some flowers every day when she comes back. She will be here at night. If you don''t go out during the day, you will also serve these flowers in the backyard. The servants say that the mansion has become much more lively. " The housekeeper followed and explained.


    Long Shaoyun had a silent laugh, eh.


    Then he suddenly turned and walked out of the mansion. The housekeeper was stunned: "general, are you going back?"


    "You do it first. I''ll have dinner here in the evening." Long Shaoyun spoke faintly.


    The housekeeper replied, and then informed the kitchen to prepare. After all, long Shaoyun had very little time to eat here.


    Thinking of this, the housekeeper really felt that the mansion was alive.


    And long Shaoyun didn''t say anything, and soon walked towards the market, but long Shaoyun didn''t follow anyone, so he seemed to be more low-key.


    ¡­¡­


    The bazaar outside the Great Wall is not as big as that in Kyoto, but it is also bustling with people.


    There are all kinds of people in the market, but long Shaoyun can see Liu mingling in the crowd at first sight. He looks down as if he is looking at the gadgets in front of a stall.


    Compared with Kyoto, it''s a little different here.


    Many of the gadgets here are not available in Kyoto.


    So if people who have not lived outside the Great Wall for a long time suddenly come here, they will feel very fresh. Naturally, they will forget to return and take a lot of things with them.


    Long Shaoyun watched for a long time, but he didn''t see Liu mingling get up.


    This time, long Shao Yuncai paced in the direction of Liu mingling.


    Xiaolian follows Liu mingling all the time. She is the first person to notice long Shaoyun. Xiaolian is stunned for a moment. Before she can speak, she has been stopped by long Shaoyun.


    Then Xiaolian retreated quietly.


    Long Shaoyun naturally went to the original position of Xiaolian.


    Liu mingling didn''t notice at all. He was still chatting with the peddler and playing with some gadgets. The vendor''s patience was very good, and explained to Liu mingling one by one.


    After all, many businessmen who come here have to find out their origins first.


    "Why not buy it if you like?" Long Shaoyun''s voice came suddenly.


    Liu mingling was so frightened that she didn''t expect long Shaoyun to appear in front of her,


    It''s an instinctive reaction. When you see long Shaoyun, you need to hide.


    And long Shaoyun looks at Liu Mingling: "what are you hiding from?"


    Now, I''m not happy to ask Liu mingling. She''s a modern person. What''s the point of hiding? Isn''t it enough to see the modern relationship between men and women?


    What do you care about with the ancients.


    "Where am I hiding. It''s just that you look big, so I''ll give you a place. Besides, where can I hide in such a place? " Liu mingling said it directly.


    Sharp teeth.


    Long Shaoyun just looked at Liu mingling, but he didn''t say anything.

 Chapter 1497

    Liu Ming Ling felt that the man was laughing.


    He was laughing at himself, but Liu Ming Ling couldn''t find any evidence. In the end, I can only stretch, how can''t bow.


    On the contrary, long Shaoyun did not continue to pester Liu mingling with this question. He asked, "why don''t you buy it if you like it?"


    "Ah?" Liu mingling said, "it''s unnecessary."


    One day, if she really wants to go back to the modern society, she will not be able to take these things away. What did she buy? Is it a waste of money! Liu mingling doesn''t need to explain this to long Shaoyun.


    As a result, long Shaoyun took a look, didn''t say anything, and soon paid for it.


    The peddler smilingly handed over the things, but long Shaoyun gave them to Liu mingling directly.


    Liu mingling is totally stupid.


    "For you." Long Shaoyun said it directly.


    This suddenly made Liu mingling''s heart beat faster. He couldn''t express this feeling. It was as if he had been pursued. Although it is not a precious thing, it seems that this kind of thing has never happened before.


    It''s not that Liu mingling is ugly.


    It''s because Liu mingling has been dealing with ancient tombs all the year round, and he makes himself disheartened every day. Men are not interested in it.


    The ancient Liu Ming as like as two peas, but even a face, is a very precious daughter. Even if she is not a daughter, she is at least a fallen nobleman.


    The difference between women and men.


    So it''s true that it''s not exciting.


    "What''s the matter?" Seeing that Liu Ming Ling did not speak, long Shaoyun lowered his voice and asked again, "don''t you like it? Or do you like something else? "


    Liu mingling shook his head: "no, I like it. No one used to give me anything, but now it''s suddenly given away. It seems that I''m not used to it. "


    It''s the truth.


    This is the long Shaoyun laugh: "after that often send you."


    Liu Mingling: "it''s..."


    I was really stunned.


    At least in Liu mingling''s opinion, long Shaoyun''s character should be cold. At least he is a person who can''t say such words, but now he says such words to himself.


    I can''t say why, the feeling of pounding heart is more obvious.


    It''s over


    It''s a sign of danger.


    Liu mingling coughed softly.


    And long Shaoyun is very natural, big hands on Liu mingling''s waist, let Liu mingling is passive, she subconsciously looked down.


    It seems that the warm temperature is coming from the waist, which is a kind of great strength. I can''t help leaning towards long Shaoyun.


    This man''s body, only healthy man breath.


    It''s comfortable and fun.


    Compared with those women and men in modern society, long Shaoyun seems to be more popular.


    Liu mingling is not at ease, but when you think about it, this man was still his fiance in ancient times, so it seems natural to rely on him.


    Liu Ming Ling is a bit presumptuous.


    Long Shaoyun looks down at Liu mingling''s obedience, but he doesn''t say a word. Then he just hugs Liu mingling and doesn''t urge him to return to his residence.


    The two of them went shopping in the market.


    The only difference between long Shaoyun and Liu mingling is that long Shaoyun does not hesitate to buy the things that Liu mingling looks at. This kind of feeling is like spoiling Liu mingling.


    Liu Ming Ling didn''t get used to it at first, but at last she seemed to get used to it.


    Let long Shaoyun buy it.


    Xiaolian can''t help but smile behind her. In Xiaolian''s opinion, the general of her family is in blossom.


    They strolled for a while, and it was getting late. Liu Ming Ling was a little tired and soon followed long Shaoyun back to his residence.


    After going around for a while, Liu Ming Ling is probably in the habit of occupational disease, so when she comes back to her dormitory or living place, she will take a bath first, wash away all the dust, and then eat.


    Even now in Dazhou, Liu mingling''s habit has not changed.


    Long Shaoyun was surprised.


    But he didn''t say anything.


    Xiaolian quickly explained: "inform the general that if the young lady goes out of the house, she will take a bath and then have a meal when she comes back."


    Long Shaoyun nodded.


    Xiaolian didn''t say anything more, and soon stepped aside.


    Long Shaoyun estimates that it''s almost time and goes to the wing room where Liu mingling lives. Liu mingling takes a bath and changes her clothes. But she walks with her head down and doesn''t notice long Shaoyun. Until she bumps into long Shaoyun''s arms, Liu mingling comes back to herself.


    She looked up at long Shaoyun.


    Quiet, Liu Ming Ling some embarrassed, wrinkled his nose and then said: "sorry, I didn''t see you."


    Long Shaoyun didn''t speak. His hand naturally hugged Liu mingling''s waist. It was an instinctive action when Liu mingling was close to him.


    Liu mingling, who had just finished taking a bath, still had a faint fragrance on her body. Before, she had been walking with her head down, as if her clothes had not been cleaned up. Now, in long Shaoyun''s eyes, her clothes were still loose. I can''t tell what it''s like.


    But there are some feelings of spring.


    This time, Liu mingling also noticed.


    Before he had time to say anything, long Shaoyun suddenly caught Liu mingling''s chin and half forced Liu mingling to look at himself: "is that what you wear?"


    Liu mingling is more passive.


    Long Shaoyun lowered his head and chuckled: "because I''m back?"


    Liu mingling''s face suddenly became hot. It was scarlet. It was a kind of fright and a kind of shyness. She tried to explain, but it seemed that she could not speak.


    Because long Shaoyun''s handsome face has taken advantage of the situation, so close to Liu mingling, almost to force Liu mingling to no way to go.


    Liu mingling''s heart beats fast.


    Her heart is constantly in abdominal Fei, my mother, she has never been so close to men.


    So in such a situation, when a cold man comes near him, Liu mingling has a little expectation. It''s like waiting for this man to kiss himself?


    When this idea intruded, it really made Liu mingling''s heart beat faster.


    Nervous.


    And long Shaoyun''s handsome face is getting closer and closer.


    It''s a man''s inborn desire for control. Liu mingling is his wife. Even if he touches her, there''s nothing wrong with her. In Dazhou, he doesn''t say that a woman''s first night is reserved for her wedding day.


    Therefore, long Shaoyun indulged in his own behaviors and thoughts.


    Especially in the case of Liu mingling''s sudden release of spring light, long Shaoyun couldn''t hold it.


    It''s like everything''s out of order.


    It''s not that no woman has ever thrown herself in such a way, but no one has ever let long Shaoyun''s heart beat like Liu mingling.

 Chapter 1498

    So long Shaoyun didn''t speak, and his thin lips almost stuck to Liu mingling''s lips.


    Liu mingling''s palms are sweaty.


    But there seems to be no resistance.


    At the critical moment, suddenly, outside the wing room came the voice of Longjiang: "general, something important."


    Longjiang''s words, like an instant to break such ambiguity.


    Liu mingling returned to her senses, and her cheek was hot. She soon pushed long Shaoyun aside: "someone is looking for you."


    Long Shaoyun was silent. He could not see any emotional changes.


    But long Shaoyun didn''t leave in a hurry: "put on your clothes next time, don''t come out like this."


    "I''m going to call Xiaolian." Liu mingling explained.


    "Xiaolian is your personal servant. When you bathe, she should be beside you." Long Shaoyun said faintly.


    "I''m not used to it." Liu mingling answered.


    She was not an ancient woman, nor was she raised in the boudoir. How could she accept the feeling that even taking a bath was watched? That would only make Liu mingling completely collapse.


    So Liu mingling let Xiaolian go out, every time.


    Just did not expect, this day long Shaoyun suddenly came back, just have such an accident.


    Long Shaoyun saw Liu mingling speak, but he didn''t say anything, eh.


    When Liu mingling thinks that long Shaoyun is going to leave, long Shaoyun suddenly hooks Liu mingling''s clothes behind him. Liu mingling is completely stunned, and his voice stops.


    Then she looked at it in amazement.


    Watching long Shaoyun put on his clothes carefully.


    The unspeakable feeling, suddenly some bad taste, as if this man helped a lot of women through clothes, can be so free.


    In this way, Liu mingling really asked: "do you help a lot of people wear clothes like this?"


    This made long Shaoyun frown and then look down at Liu mingling. His attitude was serious: "do you think I need to dress women?"


    When she asked this, Liu wanted to bite off her tongue.


    So it is.


    Who is long Shaoyun.


    Such status, where get to dress women, even their own clothes do not need to wear.


    But Liu mingling''s reaction was very direct: "but you are very skilled."


    "My mother taught me." Long Shaoyun spoke faintly.


    Liu mingling was stunned: "does your mother still teach you this?"


    In ancient times, I only heard that being a mother taught a girl how to serve her husband when she got married. It''s impossible to teach her son how to dress her.


    "My mother''s clothes are all worn by my father, and I never let slaves come. So my mother told me to learn to dress her in the future. " Long Shaoyun spoke faintly.


    When general long was alive, he was one of the few people who married only one wife in his life and didn''t even have a housemaid. His deep love was very clear to the people of Dazhou.


    Liu Ming Ling Leng for a while, suddenly by long Shaoyun''s words red face.


    This person means that he is his wife.


    This, Liu Ming Ling did not say a word, a light cough: "is not someone looking for you, you do not go out."


    This dress is ready anyway.


    Long Shaoyun chuckled: "well, I''m going out now. I''ll have dinner first. I''ll come here in a minute."


    "Good." Liu mingling answered.


    Then she immediately walked out of the house. She was really embarrassed. When Longjiang saw Liu mingling coming out, she knew what she was interrupting. Longjiang was also embarrassed.


    But Liu Ming Ling didn''t say anything.


    And when long Shaoyun came out, he still looked like a light cloud, as if nothing had happened.


    Longjiang told long Shaoyun about the barracks. Long Shaoyun quickly explained how to deal with it, and Longjiang took the order. Long Shaoyun walked towards the dining room.


    Liu mingling has already sat down to have a meal.


    Long Shaoyun naturally sat down beside her.


    The dining room was quiet.


    The slaves were waiting outside.


    Long Shaoyun doesn''t like hand talk very much, but Liu mingling is a little shy because of what happened before, otherwise Liu mingling would not be so quiet.


    It''s a good meal.


    ¡­¡­


    After dinner, Liu mingling was nervous.


    It''s probably the reason why we have to face long Shaoyun.


    After all, before she first came here, long Shaoyun was a gentleman, and it was a matter of course not to do anything. But now, she is not new here, and long Shaoyun has not done intimate things.


    And now it''s night?


    Liu Ming Ling paced back and forth.


    Until the time when Liu Ming Ling was about to fall asleep, long Shaoyun had never been here. Liu Ming Ling was stunned. She didn''t know whether she should wait or not.


    Finally, Liu gave up and went straight to bed.


    What was she thinking!


    Xiaolian didn''t come in and face Liu mingling. When she saw that the light outside Liu mingling''s house was off, she naturally put out the light outside. This is the rule of Da Zhou.


    The person representing this room is asleep.


    In the middle of the night, long Shaoyun handles all the things, and then appears outside Liu mingling''s house. Looking at the lights that have been put out in the house, long Shaoyun doesn''t say anything.


    It''s already late.


    Originally, he wanted to accompany Liu mingling in his residence for a few days, but he didn''t expect that something happened in the barracks. He still had to go back overnight, and no one could invade the border of Dazhou.


    And the layout before also let long Shaoyun waste time.


    This time, things are still quite difficult. It''s not sure when we can come back.


    Therefore, there is a reason why he has not married and had children for so many years. He can''t leave other girls alone in Kyoto or let them follow him around.


    Now, long Shaoyun suddenly has such an idea.


    "General." When Xiaolian patrols the night, she suddenly sees that long Shaoyun is also frightened. "Why are you here? I''m going to wake up the young lady."


    If you can come here, you must be looking for Liu mingling.


    So Xiaolian didn''t want to speak.


    And long Shaoyun is to stop: "don''t wake her up, I just come to see."


    Xiaolian answered, but she didn''t dare to say anything. She quickly stepped back to one side. Then, long Shaoyun walked quietly towards the house.


    Under such circumstances, Liu mingling did not notice long Shaoyun in the house.


    She''s still sleeping.


    Long Shaoyun looks down at the little woman in front of him and smiles silently. Then he doesn''t say anything and doesn''t wake up Liu mingling. He just looks around for a while. Then long Shaoyun gets up and leaves.


    Time is too late, outside Longjiang is still waiting for himself.


    All this is silent.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡ª¡ª


    The next day.


    Liu mingling got up very early.

 Chapter 1499

    It''s a habit we''ve developed for many years. We wake up at daybreak and seldom fall asleep, unless we are very tired.


    Xiao Lian comes in to dress Liu mingling.


    By the way, I told you about last night.


    "Miss, the general is really good to you." Xiaolian''s tone was envious. "In the evening, the general was busy with his official business and came to see you. The servant also asked the general if he wanted to call you up. The general was not willing to let you sleep. The general stayed a long time before he left


    This, Liu mingling is stunned: "you say the general came?"


    "Yes." Xiaolian is still smiling, very sure of the mouth, "is really coming, maidservant to see it carefully.". General, this has never been the case before. After you marry the general, the general will spoil you. I think that the general has not married for so many years. He must be waiting for you. "


    Liu mingling was embarrassed.


    What nonsense.


    How can you wait for yourself.


    Even if it''s true, it''s still true. The original Liu mingling is dead, but she''s just a modern human occupying Liu mingling''s body.


    Thinking of this, it seems that suddenly, Liu Ming Ling himself has some bad taste.


    Thinking of this, Liu Ming Ling was silent.


    Xiaolian didn''t say anything. She thought Liu mingling was embarrassed.


    Suddenly, Liu mingling said, "where''s the general?"


    This time, Xiaolian then explained: "it seems that there is something wrong with the camp. Then the general came to see you in the evening and left with the deputy general."


    Liu mingling was stunned.


    However, no matter in ancient times or in modern times, Liu mingling is very clear that military orders are like mountains of truth.


    Long Shaoyun is a general of a country. If he has military intelligence, he can''t care about his children''s private affairs. It''s the same in modern society. If the army has a military order, no matter what the situation is, you have to leave.


    So Liu mingling didn''t understand anything. He nodded and didn''t say anything. He didn''t even ask long Shaoyun''s return date. It''s unnecessary to ask. These slaves will never know.


    Xiao Lian was surprised to see that Liu mingling didn''t cry and make a lot of noise.


    Maybe I have been here for a long time. Naturally, I know that many of these people outside the Great Wall have wives, children and children at home, and occasionally listen to their chat. Every time I leave, my wives, children and children cry. After all, going out is a matter of life and death, and no one knows whether I can come back alive.


    Where long Shaoyun can stay is the most unstable and dangerous place in Dazhou.


    If it wasn''t for the suppression of the long family from generation to generation, Dazhou would not be so calm. It was also because of the long family that these generals would willingly follow.


    Even if long Shaoyun was taken over the military power in those years, the soldiers who followed the long family all the year round would not give up. Even those who disobeyed the imperial edict would join long Shaoyun in the rebellion.


    So now Liu Ming Ling can be so calm, did not ask, Xiaolian also some admiration.


    Liu mingling didn''t think much about it, and soon resumed her normal life. There was nothing wrong with the appearance or departure of long Shaoyun.


    As usual, she would go to the market and look after the flowers in the garden.


    The back garden, which used to be colorless, has now become colorful.


    In the market, Liu mingling never bought anything again. What he left in the house was still what long Shaoyun bought when he went to the market that day,.


    Occasionally Liu mingling would take a look, but in this gaze, she suddenly felt that she was surprised to miss long Shaoyun.


    However, Liu Ming Ling felt that such an idea was absurd, and naturally he was pressed down.


    Time passed quickly in Dazhou, as if it was not as sad as Liu mingling thought, but it was not as turbulent as in the novel. It''s just that Liu mingling didn''t give up the idea of going back to modern society, so he kept looking for ways to go back.


    He even began to inquire about the capable people and strange people around here.


    After all, unlike modern society, modern society does not allow animals to be refined. However, in ancient times, animals were in awe of gods. Naturally, there were many such people outside the Great Wall, and even some of them knew Western myths. After all, this is an important place for the connection between the great wall and the outside world.


    Naturally, it has become a place for military strategists to fight for.


    But Liu mingling also met many talented people in this field.


    Some of them are liars at first sight, and some of them have some tricks. However, in the face of Liu mingling''s tricky problem, they seem to be at a loss. They have never heard of Liu mingling. Looking at Liu mingling''s appearance, they always feel that Liu mingling is here to make trouble.


    After a long time, Liu did not know whether to give up or to wait.


    But in Dazhou, no matter what, Liu can''t find a sense of belonging. After all, this is not Liu''s hometown. She can''t be stable.


    That kind of feeling is that if you pay too much affection for Da Zhou, maybe one day when she can really leave, that kind of reluctance will become obvious. Isn''t it making trouble for yourself?


    Thinking of this, Liu mingling is not good at all.


    It''s becoming more and more passive.


    But all the investigation was helpless, and Liu mingling was completely passive in an instant.


    Under such circumstances, Liu Ming Ling did not speak, and the whole person was also a little low pressure. Even the people in the residence easily noticed it, but the people in the residence did not say anything. They just thought that Liu Ming Ling was missing long Shaoyun.


    After all, Liu mingling is long Shaoyun''s wife. Long Shaoyun''s appearance and identity are excellent. It''s reasonable to think about long Shaoyun.


    So we are smart not to quarrel with Liu mingling.


    Under such circumstances, Liu mingling spent more than a month in the residence.


    During this period, long Shaoyun never came back.


    And Liu mingling more or less heard about the front line in the mouth of the slave.


    "Do you think the war is urgent?" Liu mingling asked directly.


    "Yes." Xiaolian didn''t dare to hesitate, "but I don''t know whether it''s true or not. After all, things about the barracks are rarely reported outside. It''s all said by people from outside. They can always get to the border directly when they go back and forth on this road. General long has been guarding the border. However, we haven''t lost the momentum because of the attacks from the other side. As long as general long is there, it''s impossible."


    Xiaolian was very proud when she said it.


    This is actually the belief of all the people outside the Great Wall.


    The existence of the dragon family is like a God.


    Liu mingling raised her eyebrows: "is that why long Shaoyun is so powerful?"


    "Of course." Xiaolian nodded, her seriousness lingered in her eyebrows, and then she looked at Liu mingling, "Miss, in fact, I don''t think you should call the general that way."

 Chapter 1500

    Liu mingling was silent and did not speak.


    It really shouldn''t be. It''s natural in modern society, but it''s not natural in ancient times. No one can call long Shaoyun''s full name so blatantly, even his wife.


    But Xiaolian saw that Liu mingling didn''t speak, and long Shaoyun didn''t stop Liu mingling, so finally Xiaolian didn''t say anything. She cleaned up the house, made the bed, and quietly walked out.


    Liu mingling has not thought of long Shaoyun for a long time.


    Today, when Xiao Lian said it, it seemed that she suddenly remembered it.


    She looked down at herself in silence.


    In the brain regarding long Shaoyun''s appearance, as if all of a sudden clear. Although the number of times to see, but deep memory.


    It was a feeling of spring.


    Liu Ming Ling can''t say what she feels, but she can be sure that she really likes long Shaoyun.


    Do modern people like ancient people?


    Liu Ming Ling thinks it''s a little incredible.


    And this kind of thought, let Liu Ming Ling quiet for a long time, until some sleepy can''t stand, she forced himself no longer cranky, turned to bed to continue to sleep.


    ¡­¡­


    At night, the original residence was supposed to be quiet, but suddenly it was in chaos.


    It''s like all of a sudden it''s busy.


    It''s been a long time since Liu mingling woke up from her sleep. Subconsciously, she began to cry: "Xiaolian?"


    Xiaolian immediately came in, looking a little flustered: "miss."


    "What''s the matter? What happened to the mansion in such a hurry? " Liu mingling asked directly.


    "Something happened to the general." Xiaolian''s voice trembled.


    Liu mingling sat up abruptly. Ignoring that she was still wearing simple clothes, she quickly came to Xiaolian: "what happened to the general?"


    "The general was seriously injured and brought back by deputy general long. If it had been normal before, the general would not have returned to his residence. It would have been very serious to return to his residence." Xiaolian said quickly, "the mansion is in a mess now."


    "I''ll see." Liu mingling said it directly.


    With that, Liu mingling went out. She didn''t even care to put on her clothes. Xiao Lian was stunned for a moment and immediately ran after her: "Miss, your clothes are not on yet."


    Liu mingling doesn''t pay attention, and quickly walks towards the building where long Shaoyun lives.


    In ancient times, women were strictly covered, but in modern times, there are too many clothes, so Liu mingling didn''t care about them.


    Xiaolian followed, but some of them couldn''t keep up with Liu mingling.


    After all, Liu mingling was not really raised in the boudoir, but a person who lived with the archaeological team every day and even bumped between different countries.


    It''s still very physical.


    It''s just that this body is a bit of a drag, so it''s really out of breath after walking fast.


    Until Liu mingling appeared in the mansion, several deputy generals surrounded the building and did not dare to leave for a moment. Everyone''s face was dignified.


    When we saw Liu mingling appear, we were still shocked, especially the dress of Liu mingling.


    But Liu mingling didn''t care. He asked quickly, "how is he?"


    Longjiang was the first one to recover: "the general''s condition is not very good, the doctor is inside, and his subordinates are waiting for news."


    Xiaolian also rushed in and quickly put on the cloak for Liu mingling.


    The Deputy generals around also moved their eyes to other places consciously.


    Liu mingling frowned: "how could such a thing happen?"


    In Liu mingling''s view, long Shaoyun''s position today does not need to fight in person, even in ancient times. Long Shaoyun is more like a strategist than a person who goes out to fight.


    And Liu mingling''s words, let Longjiang a Leng, and then speak, more and more guilt: "the general is to save his subordinates."


    In a word, Liu mingling understood.


    Long Shaoyun attaches great importance to love and righteousness, so these people will follow long Shaoyun to the death no matter when and where they will be, and will not have any heart of betrayal.


    "Where is the wound?" Liu mingling asked calmly.


    "In the chest, it''s extremely dangerous, and the most important thing is it''s poisonous, so I don''t know what the situation is." Longjiang became more and more guilty.


    Liu mingling nodded and said quickly, "I''ll go in and have a look."


    With that, Liu mingling had already walked towards the house. Longjiang was stunned. He didn''t expect that Liu mingling would react like this. In anyone''s opinion, if a woman knew such news, she would have been crying in the dark for a long time. As long as she didn''t have an accident with NaIO, it would be wonderful. It''s rare to see Liu mingling so calm.


    Liu Ming Ling''s character, according to their understanding, is not so.


    So in this case, Longjiang also has admiration for Liu mingling.


    After that, everyone said nothing more and waited outside quietly.


    Liu mingling walked towards the house, her eyebrows also twisted up, ancient medicine is not lack of big, if in modern times, surgery can deal with everything, the probability of survival is very high.


    The so-called chest is the location of the heart.


    If it''s really hurt, at this time, it''s very dangerous, so Longjiang''s gloomy, Liu mingling can feel it.


    It''s not just dangerous, it''s life on the line.


    Liu mingling''s heart beat silently.


    When Liu mingling enters the house, the doctor is still dealing with long Shaoyun''s wound. Long Shaoyun is still in a coma and doesn''t mean to wake up. Liu mingling doesn''t quarrel and stands quietly.


    She''s not a doctor. There''s nothing she can do.


    Even those who study medicine can do nothing under such circumstances.


    So silence is the best.


    It took a long time for Liu mingling to stand and tremble. The doctor took care of the wound and turned to look at it.


    When he saw Liu mingling, the doctor was stunned. Before the doctor responded, Liu mingling came forward and asked, "doctor, how is he?"


    The doctor didn''t dare to ask more questions, and soon lowered his voice and said: "general Long''s condition is not very good. Now the blood has been stopped and the treatment has been finished. But it may take some time for the toxin to enter the body, and general long is still burning. If he can''t retreat in these two or three days, it will be really dangerous. This medicine has to be poured every day, even if it''s difficult to feed it, otherwise it''s troublesome. "


    The doctor told me carefully.


    Liu mingling remembered, and soon asked Xiaolian to cook medicine.


    Then she looked at the following Longjiang, and ordered in a low voice: "Longjiang, you should let the doctor live in the mansion. Just in case, you can find two helpers from the doctor. If necessary, you still need them. In addition, the incident of the general must not be spread to avoid affecting the morale of the army. "

 Chapter 1501

    "I know." Longjiang should be here.


    Some of them admire Liu mingling''s calmness at this time, which is much calmer than those of them who have been on the battlefield for a long time.


    "I think that under such circumstances, our situation is stable now?" Liu mingling asked quietly.


    Longjiang did not expect that Liu mingling would ask these questions, but calmly replied: "yes. Our situation is stable now. "


    Women cannot be involved in politics.


    But in this case, Longjiang did not hide.


    "Let''s go." Liu mingling said directly, "otherwise, it gives the other party a chance to take advantage of it, doesn''t it? I think you''ve been with the general all the year round. You should be able to cope with this situation. "


    That''s the truth.


    They follow long Shaoyun in Longjiang all the year round, so they must know what to do and how to deal with it.


    Longjiang was not surprised. He was just worried about long Shaoyun''s situation, so he never left for a long time.


    "If you all leave the camp, the rest of the officers and men will be in turmoil, won''t they?" Asked Liu mingling.


    Longjiang can''t disprove.


    "I''m here. Go back. Don''t worry. Don''t you let the general get hurt in vain when you are here? " Liu mingling asked directly.


    She thought that it was an intuitive reaction. If long Shaoyun was safe, he should hope to hear the news that the war was going smoothly, rather than getting worse.


    Longjiang knows.


    But looking at Liu mingling, Liu Jiang is still a little worried.


    Even though Liu mingling is the mother of long Shaoyun, in their opinion, Liu mingling is just a stranger. But in Liu mingling''s eyes, Longjiang suddenly calms down.


    "Yes, sir." Longjiang responded quickly.


    Liu Ming Ling nodded, but said nothing.


    Longjiang retreated. As Liu mingling said, they soon returned to the barracks, while Liu mingling took care of long Shaoyun in his residence.


    ¡­¡­


    Long Shaoyun''s situation is really bad.


    There has been no antipyretic, and this medicine is difficult to pour in, repeatedly spit out, the wound is also constantly repeated, several times almost life is hanging on the line.


    Under such circumstances, the people in the mansion were extremely flustered, and the only calm one was Liu mingling.


    Liu mingling poured the medicine in time and again. When he had a fever, Liu mingling accompanied him and changed the handkerchief time and again. The doctor didn''t dare to hesitate.


    Liu Ming Ling also dealt with the poisonous blood.


    In this struggle, long Shaoyun gradually got better.


    Three days later¡ª¡ª


    Long Shaoyun no longer has a fever, and the repetition of the wound seems to stop instantly. All of a sudden, the situation of the whole person got better. Everyone in this mansion knew that it was Liu mingling''s credit. Without Liu mingling, everything would not have been so easy.


    So I am grateful to Liu mingling.


    When the doctor saw that long Shaoyun''s condition had improved, he was really relieved.


    Liu mingling''s face was tired, but she was still listening to the doctor''s explanation.


    "Miss, the general is in danger now, but you should pay more attention. If you have something to do, you should come to me at the first time. Everyone in the mansion knows where I am. These days, I''ve been working hard. " The doctor really bowed to Liu mingling.


    Long Shaoyun is very important to the people outside the Great Wall.


    Liu mingling didn''t say anything. She nodded and agreed.


    The people in the mansion sent the doctor out. After all, the doctor stayed here for a few days without sleep.


    Then the house quieted down.


    Liu mingling returns to the house and carefully changes long Shaoyun''s wound. Then he looks at the man''s breathing balance and no longer has a fever. It''s just that he hasn''t woken up yet.


    The doctor also said that it will take a little time, and it should be fast.


    So Liu Ming Ling was also relieved.


    But she did not leave, has been guarding the bed.


    But she is a normal person, used to stay up late, this body is not used to stay up late, so Liu mingling really began to feel sleepy, how can not support, and then she just lay on the edge of the bed, and soon fell asleep.


    ¡­¡­


    Two hours later¡ª¡ª


    Long Shaoyun moved.


    That kind of pain is still obvious, but long Shaoyun quickly reflected in the familiar environment, where he is now, and what happened before, long Shaoyun also clearly remembered.


    He was injured.


    And should still be very serious injury, if not, long Shaoyun will not return here.


    Thinking of this, long Shaoyun frowned, worried about the situation in the barracks. He didn''t know what the military situation was now.


    He quickly sat up, but unexpectedly saw the woman lying on her bed. He didn''t need to look at her. He knew that it was Liu mingling. He didn''t expect that Liu mingling was here all the time.


    This time, long Shaoyun''s brow wring, for a moment and a half will not understand.


    But obviously, the woman in her sleep was very deep, even tilted her head, and she didn''t wake up, but this action exposed her little white face.


    And the dark circles under the eyelids are particularly obvious.


    This makes long Shaoyun''s eyebrows twist. How many days has he been in a coma?


    Is this kind of little woman all here?


    Long Shaoyun''s hand unconsciously sticks to Liu mingling''s cheek. In this action, Liu mingling suddenly wakes up, but when she sees long Shaoyun sitting up, she is stunned.


    But just for a moment, Liu mingling regained her composure and said, "why don''t you call me when you wake up? You can''t come in autumn. I''ll get you a pillow. You lean on it first. "


    In order not to make long Shaoyun uncomfortable, and the ancient bed is not the same as the modern bed, Liu mingling also took the extra quilt on the side and leaned back together, so that long Shaoyun could lie down easily, not to make long Shaoyun more embarrassed.


    Under such circumstances, long Shaoyun didn''t say anything.


    Until Liu mingling finished, long Shaoyun''s hand caught Liu mingling''s little hand: "are you here these days?"


    "Yes." Liu did not deny it.


    "What about them in Longjiang?" Long Shaoyun asked.


    If he can come back here, he must be sent back by Longjiang. Before he wakes up, Longjiang will not leave easily.


    "I made my own decision and let them go back to the barracks. After all, it''s not a matter to be here. Besides, the barracks can''t be empty. Besides, they won''t go back. I''m afraid those officers and soldiers really think that something has happened to you. In this way, don''t they shake the morale of the army? What''s more, if we can get to this point, we will definitely have an advantage. It''s better to take advantage of it. "


    Liu mingling said directly, but also candid, eyes looking at long Shaoyun without any dodge.


    Long Shaoyun was even more surprised.


    Liu Ming Ling is too calm.


    Even in Longjiang, they are not necessarily calmer than Liu mingling under such circumstances.

 Chapter 1502

    Liu mingling''s calmness completely exceeded long Shaoyun''s expectation.


    But long Shaoyun''s silence made Liu mingling uneasy.


    She looked at the man uneasily: "did I do something wrong?"


    After all, she doesn''t understand these things. It''s just an instinctive and subconscious reaction, probably because of doing archaeology. Only after reading too many history books can she know these things.


    If it is true, then Liu mingling is probably a sinner through the ages.


    And long Shaoyun chuckled, holding Liu mingling''s hand: "no, you did a good job. Let Longjiang go back is the best policy. "


    "That''s good." Liu mingling answered, "but Longjiang still has people left. Now you wake up, I''ll let them go back to their lives."


    Long Shaoyun said, "how many days have I been in a coma?"


    "Not more, not less, about four or five days." Liu Ming Ling calculated the time.


    Long Shaoyun nodded: "that''s almost the end of the war."


    Liu mingling said nothing.


    And long Shaoyun''s eyes look at Liu mingling, as if suddenly become more focused. Liu mingling is more embarrassed to be seen. With a light cough, on the contrary, long Shaoyun is more calm and his eyes are not blinking.


    "What do you... What do you want me to do?" Liu mingling asked, biting her lips.


    "You''ve worked hard these days." Long Shaoyun smiles.


    Liu mingling, a little passive and embarrassed, said nothing.


    But long Shaoyun''s eyes never left: "famous actress, you seem to have changed a lot over the years, completely different from what I remember you."


    Liu mingling was stunned for a moment, but he didn''t ask much about what he was like before. Long Shaoyun had already said that, of course, it was the owner, not Liu mingling now.


    She waved her hand and vaguely took it: "after all, I don''t remember anything... Maybe it''s the same as before."


    Long Shaoyun lowered his voice and laughed: "I like how you are now."


    All of a sudden, Liu mingling''s face turned red.


    She coughed and left quickly.


    Long Shaoyun just looked at Liu mingling''s figure, but he didn''t say anything. There was a faint smile in his eyebrows, but the wound on his chest was still painful. His eyebrows twisted and he didn''t speak.


    Injured this matter, outsiders may not know what happened, but long Shaoyun is very clear, is in that moment, he flashed.


    Saving subordinates is a fact, but at that moment, long Shaoyun accidentally saw a figure.


    Although he knew it couldn''t be Liu mingling, long Shaoyun was surprised for the first time. When he thought of Liu mingling, he let the other party have a chance to take advantage of it. The secret weapon pierced long Shaoyun''s heart, which led to his uncontrollable future.


    Long Shaoyun now wants to come, as if some silent laugh.


    He probably really wrote down Liu mingling.


    But long Shaoyun did not expect that Liu mingling could be so calm under such circumstances.


    Under such circumstances, normal women have been panicked for a long time, and it''s impossible for them to give orders calmly. The only person who can be so calm when meeting things is mu Cen.


    But unexpectedly, Liu mingling could do the same.


    Longjiang should go back and take advantage of the victory, otherwise everything before will be in vain.


    If we take advantage of the victory, then the anxieties of the past two years will completely fall to the curtain, and the security of the border will also be guaranteed.


    With Longjiang''s ability, his coma time is enough to deal with everything.


    When long Shaoyun sank, he didn''t say anything more. When Longjiang handled the border affairs well, he would naturally appear in his residence. But under such circumstances, the return to Beijing will be delayed again and again.


    It will take at least 10 days and a half months for his condition to return to normal.


    While long Shaoyun was meditating, soon Liu mingling came back in.


    Liu mingling followed the doctor. She bowed her head and said, "the general is awake. Take a look at the general and see what else you need to pay attention to."


    "Yes." The doctor answered respectfully.


    Liu mingling came with the doctor. Long Shaoyun''s eyes fell on Liu mingling. Liu mingling coughed softly, and he was very embarrassed to be seen.


    She bowed her head in silence.


    Long Shaoyun didn''t say anything. The doctor carefully felt long Shaoyun''s pulse. After all, long Shaoyun is a martial arts practitioner. If he can wake up from his previous coma, it means that he has passed the critical period, and then it doesn''t matter.


    Just take a break.


    So soon the doctor looked at Liu Mingling: "Miss Qi, the general''s condition is very good, so please don''t worry. Just take a break and you''ll be fine. "


    Liu mingling nodded, and then he let go.


    The doctor adjusted the prescription, let the slaves to catch the medicine, this just calmly back out.


    All of a sudden, the house quieted down, leaving only Liu mingling and long Shaoyun.


    Liu mingling stood where he was.


    Long Shaoyun took the initiative to reach out: "come here."


    Liu mingling Oh, this just toward the direction of long Shaoyun, but on the edge of the bed, Liu mingling stopped, not too close, and it seems that he and long Shaoyun opened a light distance.


    Long Shaoyun didn''t say anything. Naturally, he stretched out his hand and made a little effort. Liu mingling staggered and was brought to long Shaoyun.


    It seems more awkward.


    Long Shaoyun''s silent smile, that hand naturally wrapped Liu mingling''s hand, put her hand in the palm and rubbed it.


    Unlike those girls who never work, their skin is incomparable.


    Liu mingling''s skin has a slight thin cocoon. I''m afraid that Liu family has suffered a lot in recent years. Long Shaoyun asked people to check these things. Liu family is in exile, which is quite different from the situation in those years.


    The Liu family''s accident also happened when Li Shiyuan failed to win his first marriage.


    Long Shaoyun was naturally assigned to the frontier. It was hard to protect himself, and the people of the Liu family could not find long Shaoyun in such a situation, so they became more and more distant.


    If it wasn''t for the fact that Liu''s family was forced into a desperate situation, they would not appear in front of long Shaoyun.


    And probably the people of the Liu family are not sure that they can send Liu mingling to the side of long Shaoyun.


    Long Shaoyun sank, took his mind back, and then said faintly: "these days are hard for you."


    Liu mingling said, "I didn''t do anything. The servants and doctors in the mansion are busy."


    This is also true.


    What Liu Ming Ling can do is to be here with her. There is nothing else she can do.

 Chapter 1503

    It''s a slave who serves long Shaoyun. The doctor pays attention to the situation of long Shaoyun anytime and anywhere.


    Long Shaoyun listened to Liu mingling''s words, but he didn''t say anything. With a faint smile, he just watched.


    Liu mingling was a little embarrassed.


    Soon, she changed the topic: "the slave should boil the medicine well, I''ll go and have a look."


    With Liu mingling struggling to leave, long Shaoyun''s hand is still holding Liu mingling''s hand. Without letting go, Liu mingling becomes more and more passive.


    It was not until Liu mingling was a little nervous that long Shaoyun released Liu mingling.


    Liu mingling quickly turned around, and the slave was just ready to bring in the boiled medicine: "general, you need to drink medicine."


    The slave is respectful.


    And Liu mingling has disappeared.


    Long Shaoyun calmly took the bowl, neatly drank the medicine juice, did not blink, and then returned the bowl to the slave.


    When the slave was ready to retreat, long Shaoyun suddenly said, "I''m in a coma these days. Who gave me the medicine?"


    "It''s miss." The slave answered quickly.


    Long Shaoyun picks his eyebrows.


    The slave said naturally: "these days you are taken care of by the young lady. She is always around you. The affairs of the mansion are all handled by the young lady. Everyone has great admiration for the young lady. In the face of danger, everything is stable. Even deputy general long is full of praise for the young lady. "


    Liu Ming Ling is easy to get along with, and the servants in the mansion always have a good impression on him.


    Under such circumstances, the slaves even more admired Liu mingling.


    And long Shaoyun listened quietly. After the slave finished, he said, "Miss, these days, have you never left here?"


    "Yes. How long have you been in a coma, general, and how long have you been in a coma, miss? " The slave gave a positive answer.


    Long Shaoyun said nothing, but soon the slave retreated.


    Liu mingling didn''t come in again. I don''t know if I''m sorry or something else. Long Shaoyun didn''t embarrass Liu mingling too much.


    ¡­¡­


    After long Shaoyun wakes up, his body will soon be better than one day. In less than two days, long Shaoyun can move freely. During this period, Liu mingling will just appear in front of long Shaoyun, but he won''t guard long Shaoyun like before.


    Liu mingling knows better than anyone. She is more or less embarrassed.


    But every time Liu mingling goes out, long Shaoyun doesn''t call Liu mingling, as if he understands Liu mingling''s shyness.


    He looked at Liu mingling quietly.


    Liu Ming Ling pretended to be calm: "you have a rest first. I''m out."


    With that, Liu mingling turned and left.


    But Liu mingling is very clear, not close to long Shaoyun is more embarrassed, especially in this person''s eyes. What Liu Ming Ling couldn''t believe was that she fell in love with an ancient man who still had a married wife.


    She is just an outsider who has occupied the body.


    What long Shaoyun cares about is the owner of the body, not Liu mingling.


    So in a variety of complex ideas, Liu mingling doesn''t want to take the initiative to get close to long Shaoyun, for fear of being affected again, so after appearing here every day, she leaves quickly and doesn''t dare to appear in front of long Shaoyun again.


    In this case, long Shaoyun suddenly snorted.


    The voice is very light. Whenever someone talks here, long Shaoyun''s voice may not be heard, but the room is always so quiet, so Liu mingling listens clearly.


    Even though this person looks ordinary now, the injury is still so serious, so the sudden sound makes Liu mingling nervous.


    She turned around without saying a word and went to the side of long Shaoyun: "you... Are you ok?"


    With that, Liu mingling naturally took long Shaoyun by the hand and took him to the bed. It seems that under such circumstances, Liu mingling would not dodge.


    Because her attention will be on her wounds.


    In fact, long Shaoyun seldom does such a mean thing.


    But in this case, long Shaoyun did.


    "What''s the matter?" Liu Ming Ling said, while it is very natural to check long Shaoyun''s wound.


    Long Shaoyun is well-dressed. If Liu mingling is allowed to check, he must take off his clothes.


    Normal ancient women don''t do that. But Liu mingling is a modern person, and she doesn''t think it''s inappropriate. Besides, she doesn''t have any thoughts about long Shaoyun.


    Under such circumstances, Liu Ming Ling''s movements are much more neat.


    Long Shaoyun didn''t speak, just looked.


    Soon, long Shaoyun''s clothes were taken off. In Liu mingling''s opinion, it is a typical example of modern society that people are thin in clothes and have meat in clothes.


    But Liu mingling has no time to take care of it. Instead, he seriously checks long Shaoyun''s wound.


    The wound is not a big problem, just a little bleeding.


    These conditions, as the doctor said, are normal. It will take some time for them to get better. But Liu mingling is still a little nervous.


    It was not until long Shaoyun''s hand quietly held Liu mingling''s hand that Liu mingling regained her consciousness and realized what she had done. This time, Liu mingling''s cheek was burning hot.


    She really forgot.


    She is now an ancient, not a modern writer. These behaviors are not allowed in the ancients, where can so blatantly see the man''s body.


    What''s more, she is still a girl waiting for words, even if the man in front of her is her future husband, such behavior will only make people feel frivolous.


    Liu Ming Ling coughed and tried to pull out her hand, but she was embarrassed.


    On the contrary, long Shaoyun looked at it silently, and suddenly laughed out: "are you like this these days?"


    Liu mingling couldn''t answer the question. The passivity was more obvious.


    This time, Liu mingling struggled and wanted to leave, but long Shaoyun took Liu mingling by the hand and said that he didn''t mean to let go, but he didn''t mind his clothes. He looked down at Liu mingling seriously.


    "I... I just check your wound every day." Liu mingling was worried for a moment and explained, "nothing else is interesting."


    Long Shaoyun is still laughing.


    Liu mingling was even more anxious: "I didn''t do anything. The doctor told me that I had to change the dressing every day."


    That''s the truth, too.


    It''s just that Liu Ming Ling didn''t let the following slaves come. He dealt with it himself. Now that long Shaoyun is looking at her like this, Liu mingling is a little annoyed. She has already known that she would let the following slaves come, and she should not be so upset.

 Chapter 1504

    "I... I''ll go out and have a look first. I haven''t seen today''s flowers. Xiaolian can''t figure them out." Liu mingling see long Shaoyun still don''t speak, don''t move to find an excuse.


    After that, Liu mingling really stood up and was about to leave.


    As a result, the movement of long Shaoyun''s palm became more and more forceful, and then he brought Liu mingling to himself: "stay with me. Those flowers, no one looks at them for a day, will not go wrong. If you''re really worried, I''ll let the slaves find a special person to look at it, so you won''t be worried. "


    "But --" Liu Ming Ling is still struggling.


    "If you want to come back to Beijing with me in the future, these plants should also be taken care of. You can''t be outside the Great Wall all the time for these flowers and plants. " What long Shaoyun said directly cut off Liu mingling''s future.


    Liu Ming Ling is silent.


    Long Shaoyun is calm, eye light for a moment: "these days you don''t have a good rest, here to sleep with me."


    "Your wound --" Liu mingling takes long Shaoyun''s wound as a shield, "I don''t sleep well."


    That''s the truth, too.


    Liu Ming Ling''s body is an ancient Liu Ming Ling, but now the person who controls everything is a modern Liu Ming Ling. Liu Ming Ling''s sleeping appearance is not very good, and he is very clear, so there is no way for anyone to sleep with Liu Ming Ling.


    She would grab the quilt, not to mention it, and even be on all fours. Maybe the people on the bed could be kicked down by Liu mingling.


    The most important thing is that the ancient bed is not big, even some coyotes are embarrassed. So under such circumstances, Liu mingling stayed, and he might have hurt the man.


    Then she''s a sinner through the ages.


    Having been here for so long, Liu mingling knows more or less that people here respect long Shaoyun.


    Thinking of this, Liu Ming Ling is not calm.


    I''m afraid long Shaoyun is here for real.


    And long Shaoyun seems completely fearless, light said: "no harm."


    "If it hurts you --" Liu mingling is uncomfortable.


    "No Long Shaoyun said it directly.


    This kind of determination, with a hint of invitation, seems to be ambiguous, and it seems more natural. Liu Ming Ling finally did not say a word, what she could not deny was her inner desire.


    That''s the straightforwardness of modern people.


    Is really like long Shaoyun, so like, also means want to occupy this man. And her present status is still long Shaoyun''s fiancee, what can''t be.


    As if thinking like this, Liu mingling immediately relaxed. Her voice was long.


    I''m still a little embarrassed.


    Long Shaoyun is to tease addicted: "take off the clothes, do not give to wear back?"


    Liu mingling was very embarrassed.


    But soon, Liu mingling takes the initiative to put on long Shaoyun''s clothes. In this action, Liu mingling''s fingers inevitably touch long Shaoyun''s body. Long Shaoyun is silent, and his Adam''s apple rolls slightly.


    Long Shaoyun calmly hides his reaction well. He is afraid to scare Liu mingling. Long Shaoyun is not worried about Liu mingling.


    After all, there is a long way to go.


    "All right." Liu mingling passively puts on her clothes, which makes her mouth stuffy.


    Long Shaoyun made a sound and naturally brought Liu mingling to the bed. The sound was pressing and a little hoarse: "sleep with me for a while."


    Liu Ming Ling didn''t say a word. He didn''t dare to move.


    She didn''t have the habit of having a rest at noon before. On the contrary, if she didn''t go out, she would have a nap at noon. Maybe the life of ancient people was too boring.


    So even if the tension for a moment, probably in bed, and finally it is really sleepy in the past.


    Because I fell asleep, I relaxed my previous tension.


    On the contrary, long Shaoyun didn''t fall asleep and was tortured by Liu mingling. In Liu mingling''s words, long Shaoyun now understands why she said she didn''t sleep well.


    It''s really bad.


    The sleeping Liu Ming Ling seems to be completely indifferent.


    Where will care if you touch long Shaoyun''s wound, stick it up anytime and anywhere, and hang your small face on long Shaoyun''s chest.


    I feel that long Shaoyun is held by Liu mingling.


    Can a girl be so presumptuous?


    Long Shaoyun is helpless.


    He looked down, and finally the motionless person became long Shaoyun, for fear that he might disturb Liu mingling, or put himself in a more embarrassing situation.


    It seems that I really shouldn''t leave Liu mingling with me at such a time.


    Long Shaoyun is silent.


    But his hands could not help but encircle Liu mingling''s waist.


    Liu Ming Ling didn''t know what she had dreamed of. She murmured, "Dazhuang, don''t make a noise. I''m sleeping."


    This is a bit ambiguous, the name in front of long Shaoyun did not understand, but the words behind to understand, this, long Shaoyun''s eyes slightly heavy.


    Unspeakable feeling.


    He wants to ask who is the person in Liu mingling''s words.


    But Liu mingling didn''t realize what he said at all, and subconsciously approached long Shaoyun. That small face hangs on long Shaoyun''s body, more demagogic.


    It''s like it''s completely out of control.


    ¡­¡­


    At sunset¡ª¡ª


    Liu mingling slowly wakes up. For a moment and a half, she doesn''t realize where she is. When she sees that she is holding a person in her arms, Liu mingling is startled.


    This time, she saw long Shaoyun clearly.


    Liu Ming Ling didn''t dare to speak. She immediately sat up and tried to explain. It seemed that she was in a lot of confusion, and her legs had just been taken back.


    Her voice was a little nervous: "no, I..."


    And long Shaoyun just looks at Liu mingling with an eyebrow, but he doesn''t mean to blame. It''s just that his heart beats faster in Liu mingling''s eyes.


    I always think this person has something to ask.


    Does this man think he is too presumptuous?


    After all, this kind of action is hard to accept for ancient people, but it is normal for modern people.


    Liu mingling''s head is also a little painful. I don''t know how to explain it.


    "I don''t sleep well." In the end, long Shaoyun took the lead in breaking the silence.


    Liu mingling was embarrassed, and then said, "I said, you let me be here."


    Long Shaoyun made a sound.


    Now Liu mingling seems to think of something: "did I touch your wound?"


    She is a little annoyed. She doesn''t know if she has really done something, but long Shaoyun quietly denies it. Liu mingling is relieved. Before she has time to say anything, this man''s hand has pinched Liu mingling''s chin.

 Chapter 1505

    This time, Liu mingling passively looks at long Shaoyun and doesn''t know what this person is going to do.


    His strength is just right, not to let Liu mingling pain, but also won''t let Liu mingling have the chance to leave.


    "You..." Liu Ming Ling couldn''t help opening her mouth.


    "Who is Dazhuang?" Long Shaoyun asked directly.


    In later careful ponder, long Shaoyun actually pondered this name.


    Unspeakable feeling, instant is a kind of jealousy.


    After all, long Shaoyun has never been close to Liu mingling for so many years, and he has no idea about the situation of the Liu family. This engagement is more like a joke between his parents than a true one.


    After all, the identity of the dragon family is here. Even if it is justified, it has to be approved by the emperor.


    So it''s not strange that there are other people beside Liu mingling.


    But Liu mingling now returns to his side, long Shaoyun naturally won''t allow Liu mingling to think of other men, even in a dream.


    And Liu mingling''s amnesia, long Shaoyun also asked.


    Even people with amnesia, subconsciously, have an impression of their own memory, and those who blurt out may be the most important people on weekdays.


    That''s why long Shaoyun asked.


    This time, Liu mingling was really stunned. For a while, she couldn''t recover from long Shaoyun''s words.


    But looking at long Shaoyun''s expression without any joke, it seems that Liu mingling suddenly thought of something, and the expression became more subtle.


    "You want to know who Dazhuang is?" Liu mingling was quiet and asked.


    Long Shaoyun remained silent.


    Liu mingling shook his head and said seriously, "I lost my memory. I don''t know who Dazhuang is."


    Long Shaoyun


    Of course, Liu Ming Ling did it on purpose.


    In Liu mingling''s opinion, the expression of ancient people''s emotions was more implicit. In addition, ancient people allowed three wives and four concubines, and some emotions were more restrained.


    Liu mingling thinks that long Shaoyun is jealous.


    But Liu Ming Ling did not think deeply, because in Liu Ming Ling''s view, it may be long Shaoyun''s possessiveness. Not for yourself, but for this identity.


    But looking at long Shaoyun, Liu mingling is still smiling.


    Long Shaoyun didn''t say anything, but his eyes were calm. He didn''t take it back when he looked at Liu mingling, as if he wanted to see something from Liu mingling.


    In this case, Liu mingling did not avoid long Shaoyun''s eyes, so he always looked at long Shaoyun quietly.


    The atmosphere seems to be stagnant.


    Then Liu mingling suddenly said, "long Shaoyun, are you jealous?"


    There is no warning at all.


    Maybe it was long Shaoyun who saw it, which made Liu mingling''s original tense mood relax immediately, and finally he asked freely.


    After asking, Liu Ming Ling almost bit off her tongue, a little annoyed.


    Looking at long Shaoyun''s eyes, Liu mingling coughed and immediately denied: "I''m just talking about it. Don''t take it seriously."


    With that, Liu mingling is about to get up and leave.


    But long Shaoyun is very clear, he was really asked by Liu mingling, such a possessiveness has never been before, also thought he would not have. But inexplicably after hearing Liu mingling''s strange name, long Shaoyun couldn''t get up.


    They haven''t seen each other for many years. Anything can happen during this period.


    When Liu mingling is ignorant, she doesn''t like the people who accompany her all the time.


    Such an idea, blocking the long Shaoyun particularly uncomfortable.


    It''s a man''s innate bad nature. After Liu mingling asked about this, it completely turned into an unnatural embarrassment.


    But looking at Liu mingling''s eager to leave, long Shaoyun''s hand quickly clasped Liu mingling''s wrist.


    Even if long Shaoyun is injured, Liu mingling''s strength is not enough to resist long Shaoyun. The next moment, the whole person is dragged into long Shaoyun''s arms. This time, Liu mingling looks at him in amazement.


    Long Shaoyun didn''t say anything. He quickly grabbed Liu mingling''s waist, and without thinking about it, he bowed his head to kiss her lips, completely blocking all Liu mingling''s protests in such a kiss.


    Liu mingling was a little stunned.


    Whether it''s the present body or Liu mingling in modern society. Have never been so kiss, that kind of sensitivity and shyness is obvious.


    Liu Ming Ling didn''t say a word and became more passive.


    Subconsciously want to refuse, but was long Shaoyun firmly imprisoned, there is no room to refuse.


    The kiss, with the calm breath of this man, completely engulfed all Liu mingling''s emotions. In the end, it was nothing more than surrender.


    The air in the room seemed to tighten up all at once.


    With a trace of ambiguity.


    Liu mingling''s hitter, who had been dragging Liu mingling, let go slightly and became a hitter holding Liu mingling''s waist. Liu mingling''s whole body was attached to long Shaoyun.


    But she was more worried and afraid, for fear of her rudeness, she accidentally let long Shaoyun''s wound crack again.


    In the end, not up or down, but also a solid kiss.


    Until Liu mingling''s breath was not smooth, long Shaoyun released Liu mingling, but the deep eyes fell on Liu mingling''s body, but there was no Dodge, on the contrary, with a faint smile.


    He is not a pure boy.


    Naturally, in such a kiss, it is very clear that Liu mingling, apart from herself, does not have any men. Even such a kiss seems more astringent.


    Can not say what kind of feeling, just like the man''s bad nature has been greatly satisfied.


    It''s like the woman in front of me belongs to me completely, not to be missed or touched.


    And Liu mingling''s cheek is more and more red, and her voice is a little bit unnatural: "I''m going out."


    Then Liu mingling stood up in a hurry.


    Long Shaoyun''s hand naturally took Liu mingling''s hand: "there are slaves below. Is there anything you need to do?"


    Liu mingling didn''t dare to look at this man.


    Going out naturally is an excuse to escape.


    But in the face of long Shaoyun''s problem, Liu mingling said solemnly, "I''m going to see my plants. They can''t figure it out. Today''s gardener has just come, so I have to explain it."


    Long Shaoyun''s silent smile.


    But Liu mingling never let go of his hand, so he put Liu mingling''s hand in the palm of his hand and rubbed it carefully. Liu mingling was not dodging, nor was he dodging.


    But her mind has always been in memory, before they kiss, whether they touch the wound of long Shaoyun.

 Chapter 1506

    "I''ll be with you." Long Shaoyun suddenly opens his mouth.


    Liu mingling was stunned, but she didn''t expect it, but she quickly said: "no, you still need to rest more. After all, your wound is not good. I''ll go by myself. I''ll tell you soon. "


    That''s the truth, and I''m sorry.


    It''s as if the kiss broke through the relationship.


    Liu mingling was born thin skinned. When he saw long Shaoyun, he was a little embarrassed.


    It''s not that long Shaoyun can''t see his eyebrows. He finally doesn''t embarrass Liu mingling.


    With the permission of long Shaoyun, Liu mingling walked out of the house without saying a word. Her pace was even fast, as if she had escaped here in an instant.


    Looking at the figure of Liu mingling leaving, long Shaoyun laughs silently.


    Then, he stood up calmly, and the slave quickly stepped forward to dress long Shaoyun.


    Before I went to sleep with Liu mingling in my arms, Liu mingling''s sleeping appearance was really bad. It was inevitable that he met long Shaoyun''s wound, but now it''s just slight bleeding, and there won''t be too big a problem.


    Long Shaoyun didn''t care.


    After changing clothes and dealing with the wound again, long Shaoyun walked towards the garden.


    Silent.


    ¡­¡­


    At that time¡ª¡ª


    Liu Ming Ling''s heart beat and soon walked towards the garden. The gardener was already waiting in the garden. When he saw Liu Ming Ling, he asked respectfully, "grasshopper, please see Miss."


    "Get up." Liu Ming Ling didn''t pay much attention to these details.


    Obviously, the gardener is also a man with rich experience. Facing Liu mingling''s flowers and plants, he knows them at a glance. However, in the face of some special rare species, the gardener still listens to Liu mingling''s words seriously.


    Liu Ming Ling''s voice is very light. She is carefully explaining some details.


    Some flowers need sunshine, some flowers need temperature difference.


    The two men bowed their heads and chatted.


    Liu mingling is playing with every flower.


    When long Shaoyun came, Liu mingling didn''t notice at all. On the contrary, the gardener saw him and immediately knelt down to say hello: "grassroots see general long."


    Liu mingling just came back to her senses. When she saw long Shaoyun standing in the same place in white, she murmured to herself, "Why are you here? Don''t you want to have a good rest? "


    "No harm." Long Shaoyun smiles and walks towards Liu mingling, "it''s good to come out and have a look."


    Liu mingling oops, and her cheek burns a little.


    Long Shaoyun naturally walked in the direction of Liu mingling, and then he put his arm around Liu mingling''s waist and said, "have you explained everything?"


    "Not yet, some flowers have not been explained." Liu Ming Ling''s honest reply.


    Long Shaoyun said nothing, just like let Liu mingling continue to explain. On the contrary, Liu mingling looked at long Shaoyun''s action, for a moment and a half, he didn''t know what to say, and became more and more passive.


    More of a shame.


    Long Shaoyun looks down at Liu mingling as if asking.


    Liu mingling was a bit awkward: "you are like this, I can''t explain."


    Long Shaoyun didn''t know whether he didn''t understand or pretended he didn''t understand, so he just looked at him and said, "just say what you want."


    I still don''t mean to let go.


    But the gardener is still waiting. Liu mingling has nothing to do with long Shaoyun. In the end, he can only blush and speak: "this flower comes from Japan. It needs temperature difference. The temperature difference outside the Great Wall is enough. Don''t expose it too much, otherwise the black will turn red..."


    The record of the gardener''s eyes looking at his nose and nose looking at his mouth is that he didn''t look at Liu mingling and long Shaoyun.


    All the way to Liu mingling.


    "All right?" Long Shaoyun lowered his voice and looked down at Liu mingling.


    Liu mingling made a sound.


    Long Shaoyun nodded, and then took the opportunity to say: "do you want to go out for a walk?"


    Liu mingling was stunned for a moment, but he didn''t respond for a while. Long Shaoyun continued: "you didn''t like going to the market very much before. It''s because of me that you haven''t been out of the mansion all the time."


    Liu mingling understood what long Shaoyun meant.


    She didn''t expect long Shaoyun to notice these details.


    She bowed her head and bit her lip. She didn''t say anything. She didn''t know whether she would agree or not.


    And long Shaoyun is very generous to embrace Liu Mingling: "then go out for a walk."


    This is a decision.


    Liu mingling looks up at long Shaoyun: "your injury --"


    "No harm." Long Shaoyun laughs, "these days are the festival days here. The market is very busy. It''s also a time when it''s completely open in a year. Many people come here from all over the world. The market should have more new things. Don''t you like them very much?"


    Long Shaoyun knows Liu mingling well.


    Sure enough, Liu mingling''s eyes lit up after hearing long Shaoyun''s words.


    Long Shaoyun laughs silently, while Liu mingling''s mood will not be restrained at all when she is away. But today, it is probably because they are a little closer, but they are embarrassed.


    She bowed her head and coughed softly.


    And the handsome face of long Shaoyun suddenly enlarges in front of Liu mingling.


    Liu mingling is even more uncomfortable with the light cough.


    "Hiding from me?" Long Shaoyun asked directly in a low voice.


    Liu Ming Ling didn''t answer and lowered her head, but subconsciously pushed the man. But Liu Ming Ling''s action had no effect. The man stood still.


    This time, Liu mingling is more passive: "there are people."


    "Gone." Long Shaoyun said it directly.


    Liu mingling looked up for a moment and saw that the gardener who was standing in the garden had long disappeared. Even the servants on one side had disappeared. There were only himself and long Shaoyun left in the whole garden.


    And long Shaoyun''s handsome face is close at hand.


    There is even an illusion that this person is going to kiss himself.


    Liu mingling said quickly, "don''t you want to go out? Then go quickly, or it will be too late to look back. "


    In fact, it''s getting late.


    It''s time for dinner.


    Liu Ming Ling seldom goes out at this time of the day.


    On the contrary, when long Shaoyun saw Liu mingling dodging, he laughed silently, but he didn''t let Liu mingling go, as if he was deliberately teasing him.


    Liu mingling can''t dodge, and is being kissed by this man.


    She was stunned, because when long Shaoyun could do something else, long Shaoyun released Liu mingling, calmly took Liu mingling''s hand and walked out of the house.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡ª¡ª


    Because these days outside the great wall are festive, even at night, it seems much more lively. This market has been around all day, day and night, and there are more merchants than before.


    Long Shaoyun takes Liu mingling out for dinner.


    Originally, long Shaoyun thought that Liu mingling was from Kyoto, and all the restaurants he took were restaurants that often cooked Kyoto food. Unexpectedly, Liu mingling was attracted by some strange little stalls.

 Chapter 1507

    These stalls are all imported products, even food.


    A lot of things can be done outside the Great Wall, because people here are highly receptive, but it''s hard to work in Kyoto. Maybe it''s also because of the long distance, the taste of Kyoto has changed a long time ago.


    So it didn''t develop.


    Liu Ming Ling is very familiar with everything. Even these vendors, Liu Ming Ling can talk a few words, not in the language of Da Zhou, but in their language.


    This makes long Shaoyun wring his eyebrows, which is even more puzzling.


    Liu Ming Ling has never been in touch with this before, but why is she so fluent now? What happened in these years?


    But long Shaoyun remained silent.


    After talking with the vendor, the vendor generously gave Liu an ice cream. She was not polite at all.


    After a bite, he naturally handed the ice cream to long Shaoyun: "you try it. It''s delicious. And these are not Dazhou''s cakes. They are called cakes. It''s all cheese and butter. It''s very different from our living habits. But I think the girl family will like it very much. "


    Few women can resist the temptation of desserts.


    At least that''s what Liu Ming Ling thinks.


    And ancient women, like Chinese cakes, for Western cakes, they are not touched, does not mean that they are not interested.


    "This kind of thing would be very popular in Kyoto." Liu Ming Ling hummed, but said directly, "soft, different from Dazhou''s cakes. And this is called ice cream. It''s very delicious when it''s hot. "


    Said really toward the direction of long Shaoyun handed in the past.


    Long Shaoyun frowns.


    He didn''t like sweets very much.


    On the contrary, it''s the taste or the taste. Liu mingling used to remember it, but now she has lost her memory. It''s not strange that she doesn''t remember it at all.


    In the face of what Liu mingling handed over, long Shaoyun doesn''t know whether to refuse or not.


    And Liu mingling noticed: "don''t you like it?"


    "No Long Shaoyun this just answer a voice, very natural bow a bite.


    But it''s just for a moment.


    Liu mingling understood and quickly brought back the food: "if you don''t like it, don''t force it."


    However, Liu Ming Ling has a lot to eat. From time to time, she is still chatting with the peddler in a language that long Shaoyun can''t understand.


    Until Liu Ming Ling ate seven or eight full: "no, I really can''t eat any more."


    Long Shaoyun was not forced either, and then he asked, "do you understand what these vendors are saying?"


    Liu Ming Ling Leng for a moment, subconsciously nodded: "understand."


    She has always been an excellent student. Although she studied archaeology, she majored in Archaeology at the University of Sydney. Of course, she understands English.


    In addition, she has students from all over the world, so she can speak a little bit of other languages. Some of these vendors came from Europe, and some from Japan.


    So more or less can talk a few words.


    It''s more natural to meet native English speakers.


    On the contrary, Liu Ming Ling is full of curiosity about Da Zhou. He is clearly in a world blocked by history, but he seems to have connections with these countries in the world.


    These pictures make Liu mingling miss the modern society more and more. It seems that she has returned to the modern society, except for their different clothes.


    "When did you learn that?" Long Shaoyun asked again, "and you seem to know a lot about these things."


    It''s like living in these places.


    But long Shaoyun knows very well that these places are 18000 miles away from Dazhou, and even taking a boat may take a long time.


    So how can Liu Ming Ling do it.


    This time, Liu mingling suddenly realized something. She vomited her tongue, and her brain turned fast. She was looking for a reasonable reason for such a situation.


    However, it seems that we can''t find the right reason.


    "You even know how to do these things. It''s not that no one has learned the Great Wall, but few of them can really learn it well. And you can''t understand it better? " Long Shaoyun didn''t give Liu mingling a chance to hesitate. He looked at Liu mingling for a moment and asked directly.


    Liu mingling is more embarrassed.


    She scratched her hair and then said, "I don''t remember. I''m not amnesia, so I can''t remember anything, but when I listen to them, I just understand, so I said a few words. "


    Suddenly Liu mingling found that amnesia is really the best excuse.


    Anything you don''t want to answer or can''t answer can be easily blocked back with this excuse.


    But long Shaoyun just looks at Liu mingling. He doesn''t know whether he believes it or not.


    After Liu mingling returned to his side, long Shaoyun also asked people to check the Liu family''s affairs over the years, clean and without any waves. It''s also because the Lius are getting worse every day.


    And the most important thing is that the Liu family was on the wrong side.


    And now it''s out of control.


    To send Liu mingling back to the side of long Shaoyun is probably no way to go.


    During this period, the Liu family did not contact with foreigners, nor did they find such a master for Liu mingling, so Liu mingling couldn''t be able to do this.


    Liu mingling has always been raised in the boudoir.


    And now¡ª¡ª


    "Instinct." Liu mingling nervously explained, but soon waved his hand, obviously did not want to talk about these things, "there are still things ahead, let''s go and have a look."


    Long Shaoyun can also see Liu mingling''s evasion.


    Then he took Liu Ming Ling to the stall in front of him.


    Probably because long Shaoyun asked before, Liu mingling now seems to be more low-key and no longer chats with vendors. However, there is still a sense of familiarity between the lines.


    Long Shaoyun lowered his eyebrows and stood silently.


    So is Liu mingling really Liu mingling?


    Or are there any variables during this period?


    Maybe outsiders can''t accept it, but it doesn''t mean that long Shaoyun can''t. with Mu Cen in the first place, anything that happens is nothing to long Shaoyun.


    It''s just that long Shaoyun didn''t say much.


    Two people stroll in the market until the end of the night, the market began to get less people, Liu Ming Ling also some sleepy, but more think of long Shaoyun.


    After all, this man has not fully recovered, but now he has been taken out for a night. Liu mingling feels guilty.


    "I''m sorry --" Liu mingling bit her lip and bowed her head to admit her mistake.

 Chapter 1508

    Long Shaoyun silent smile: "do not need to say sorry to me."


    "You haven''t recovered yet, and I''ve dragged you so late." Liu Ming Ling lowered his voice, "now hurry back."


    "Good." Long Shaoyun answered.


    Long Shaoyun''s hand is still holding Liu mingling''s, and they walk towards the mansion. The bustle of the market is soon blocked by them.


    Until they got back to the mansion.


    The slaves face up, take over the things in long Shaoyun''s hands, and then retreat quietly.


    Long Shaoyun takes Liu mingling to the mansion.


    ¡­¡­


    Inside the mansion.


    Long Shaoyun lived alone in the courtyard, so did Liu mingling. They would not live together. In ancient times, the more long Shaoyun''s identity was, the clearer the division was.


    The East building where long Shaoyun lives won''t let women stay. It means the location of the host and too many military secrets. Liu mingling came to the University for a period of time and naturally understood it.


    Besides, she is not long Shaoyun''s wife.


    Liu mingling never left the East building because long Shaoyun was injured. After the man sobered up, Liu mingling never lived in the East building again.


    So subconsciously, Liu Ming Ling walked towards the courtyard where she lived.


    As a result, at the moment when Liu mingling turns around, long Shaoyun looks directly at Liu Mingling: "where are you going?"


    This words asks of direct, Mou light is to appear a twinkling not twinkling.


    But Liu mingling didn''t answer. He was stunned for a moment, then he responded directly: "go back."


    This point, she does not go back to their own room, what to do here? So when long Shaoyun asked the exit, Liu mingling also inexplicably looked at long Shaoyun, some puzzled.


    Long Shaoyun lowers his eyebrows and naturally knows what Liu mingling thinks.


    He did not speak, very calm holding Liu Ming Ling''s hand, Liu Ming Ling looked down at his hand fell into the palm of long Shaoyun.


    This person''s palm is very broad, his hand in front of long Shaoyun, just like Lilliputian country, completely wrapped up.


    "What are you doing?" Liu mingling couldn''t help asking.


    "Come back to the East Building with me." Long Shaoyun said it directly.


    Liu mingling blinked: "but I don''t live in the East building."


    "You are my untouched wife, and there''s nothing wrong with living with me." Long Shaoyun said that his face did not change. "In the custom of the great Zhou Dynasty, although he was still a wife, in a sense, his name was right."


    That''s true.


    As long as it is confirmed, then long Shaoyun wants to take Liu mingling away, no one will say anything, and no one thinks there is anything wrong.


    Liu mingling came to the University for a period of time, and he also knew about it.


    But this words from long Shaoyun''s mouth, Liu Ming Ling felt incredible, but Liu Ming Ling did not say anything, nodded and said: "good."


    On the surface, it looks elegant, but after all, it''s a little shy.


    Liu mingling knows what it means to live in the East Building with long Shaoyun. Although she is a modern person and has no lack of channels to recognize these things, she has no actual combat experience after all, so it''s false to say that she is not nervous.


    It''s just the idea that Liu mingling wants to run away.


    Because she is a modern person, Liu mingling is very clear about her own ideas. She never dislikes long Shaoyun. Since she doesn''t dislike long Shaoyun, she naturally won''t dodge and accept him if she likes him.


    Another reason is that Liu does not know when she will leave Dazhou, just as she does not know why she will come here suddenly.


    I''ve never been so presumptuous in my regular life.


    Now that I''m presumptuous, it seems that I can''t stop it. All my emotions become more and more irresistible.


    Even some expectations.


    Long Shaoyun said nothing and quietly led Liu mingling back to the East building.


    The slave in the East Tower saw that Liu mingling was brought back by long Shaoyun. They all looked at each other, but they also looked at the nose and mouth with smart eyes. They didn''t say anything.


    They know what it means.


    Long Shaoyun asked the slaves to make a good bed, so they fished out and didn''t stay much in the house.


    Liu mingling looks around.


    It''s not the first time to come to the East building. Before long Shaoyun was in a coma, Liu mingling was in the East building. But at that time, Liu mingling didn''t feel so cramped in the East building. Now he and long Shaoyun are in the same space. When this person is sober, it seems that such a space can''t accommodate them in an instant.


    The place where the ancients sleep has always been just right.


    I feel like as long as Liu mingling turns around, he can touch long Shaoyun.


    She flattened her mouth and said nothing.


    Compared with Liu mingling''s embarrassment, long Shaoyun is more generous. He looks down at Liu mingling, but his voice is hoarse: "take a bath."


    Liu mingling is in a great embarrassment.


    In fact, I know that long Shaoyun''s words have no other meaning.


    Because Liu mingling would take a bath and then go to bed when he came back from the market. This is a habit developed in modern society. There is no way to avoid taking a bath for a few days like the ancients. So it''s not surprising that long Shaoyun will know that the slave on his side must be everything. He has said everything to long Shaoyun.


    But inexplicably, under such circumstances, when I suddenly heard long Shaoyun''s words, Liu mingling''s cheek seemed to be more hot.


    "I''ll let the slave in to prepare for you." Long Shaoyun spoke faintly.


    Liu mingling said, "what I''m wearing is not here."


    "I''ll have it delivered." Long Shaoyun continued.


    Liu mingling, oh.


    Long Shaoyun didn''t say anything. On the contrary, Liu mingling was nervous for a while, and the slaves soon came back in, pulled up the screen, put water on Liu mingling, and got all the clothes ready.


    Liu mingling is passively pushed towards the screen by the slave.


    Even the clothes were given to Geng by the slave. Until Liu mingling sat in the bathtub, her heart beat fast.


    It''s a subtle atmosphere.


    Because long Shaoyun is just outside the screen, all in the same space, which is quite different from when Liu mingling was alone before. This feeling is not bad, but more with tension.


    She was still in the tub.


    I always think long Shaoyun will do something.


    But long Shaoyun is just like a person who has nothing to do. He is very calm in the room. Occasionally he whispers to the slave, but his voice is too clear for Liu mingling to hear.


    Her nerves were tense for a long time.


    But long Shaoyun is just like a person who has nothing to do.


    And the slave who had been following Liu mingling all the time knew her life. Almost an hour later, he was gentle outside the screen: "Miss, do you want to continue to bubble? If you want, I''ll let someone heat you up. "

 Chapter 1509

    After all, there were no thermostatic facilities in ancient times.


    After a long time, the water will be cool naturally. If you soak it again, you will get sick.


    Liu mingling suddenly regained his mind in this inquiry and immediately said, "no, I''m up."


    "I''ll wait for you to change clothes." The slave answered.


    Liu mingling didn''t refuse. After all, she doesn''t know what to wear. It may take her a long time to get help.


    Soon, the slave went in and dressed Liu mingling.


    Liu Ming Ling''s mind seems not here. He has been looking out of the screen and is paying attention to long Shaoyun''s every move. His previous conversation seems to have disappeared.


    I don''t know if this person left or something else.


    But the slave noticed: "Miss, the general is in the study, and vice president long is coming."


    This explanation is more calm, but an explanation makes Liu mingling cough: "what are you talking about? I didn''t ask that."


    This is Liu mingling''s personal servant, but she has been following her all the time. So I know Liu mingling''s temper well, and I know that Liu mingling won''t be angry, so I can''t help being presumptuous.


    "But the young lady is eager to see through. Isn''t it all about the position of the general?" Xiaolian couldn''t help laughing.


    Liu mingling''s face is more red and looks at Xiaolian angrily.


    Xiaolian coughed softly, but she was serious: "Miss, I''ve dressed you. Do you want to inform the general?"


    "It''s too much for you!" Liu Ming Ling pretended to reprimand.


    Xiaolian Oh voice, voice pull very long: "that maidservant left first."


    Liu mingling beat Xiaolian. Xiaolian was still laughing. Soon she was asked to remove the bath bucket. Then Xiaolian left the house, and Liu mingling was the only one left.


    It seems to have become quiet all of a sudden.


    She went round the house.


    Men and women are born different, no matter which dynasty is so, even the place where they live can be seen clearly different. Without the complicated things of women, it''s much cleaner.


    In the words of modern people, if this is a modern society, it must be a place where black, white and gray are the main colors.


    Cold and indifferent.


    It''s like the character of long Shaoyun.


    Liu mingling bit her lip and didn''t say anything at last. She soon turned back to the bed. It''s not that they haven''t slept together. Why should they be hypocritical now.


    The most important thing is that she is a modern person. How can she be afraid of such things!


    After thinking about it, Liu Ming Ling also relaxed, and after a long time in the bath, she felt sleepy.


    Liu mingling didn''t insist, so he lay on the bed next to the edge of the bed, leaving the outside position to long Shaoyun.


    But Ming Ming was very sleepy. For a long time, Liu Ming Ling couldn''t sleep at all. Her eyelids were fighting, but her brain was very clear.


    She knew that her mind, just like what Xiaolian said, was really on long Shaoyun.


    So repeatedly tossed, do not know how long time, Liu Ming Ling finally fell asleep.


    In her sleep, Liu Ming Ling only felt that she had fallen into a solid chest. When the familiar breath came, it didn''t make Liu Ming Ling sober. On the contrary, it made her feel very at ease.


    Soon, she just adjusted a more comfortable angle, and then fell asleep.


    And then¡ª¡ª


    Long Shaoyun looks down at the little girl in his arms and laughs silently.


    I don''t spend much time with Liu mingling, but long Shaoyun knows very well that Liu mingling has always been very simple. Any idea will be clearly expressed in his face, and he can''t even hide it.


    So Liu mingling''s tension, long Shaoyun how can not see.


    Long Shaoyun had never thought of moving Liu mingling at such a time. He also knew that he should let Liu mingling go back to the south tower, but he couldn''t bear the impulse to Liu mingling, and finally left Liu mingling.


    It''s his own dilemma to keep Liu mingling.


    It''s just that long Shaoyun doesn''t mean to go back on his words. In the end, long Shaoyun stayed in the study for a long time until Liu mingling fell asleep, and then he returned to the East building.


    And Liu Ming Ling''s sleep has always been very bad.


    As long as you get into a deep sleep, Liu mingling''s sleeping face will be completely exposed. She doesn''t look like a lady.


    And this kind of sleep is really killing.


    Long Shaoyun sighed silently, but he didn''t say anything at last. He was provoked by himself, as if he could only bear it. He looked down and looked at it carefully, but no matter how he adjusted Liu mingling''s sleeping posture, he could always make himself look up and down.


    The person who finally gives up is long Shaoyun.


    The helplessness in that eyebrow eye is obvious, but also a little more for invisible connivance.


    The night outside the Great Wall is quiet, but it is also vaguely ambiguous, lasting for a long time.


    ¡­¡­


    The next day.


    When Liu mingling wakes up, her nerves immediately detect something wrong. Then Liu mingling looks at herself with a gaping stare. She is almost hanging on long Shaoyun.


    What''s fatal is that long Shaoyun also connived.


    And this posture seems to make people blush, too shy.


    On weekdays, long Shaoyun was not there at all. Now, it seems that this man seldom sleeps and doesn''t mean to wake up. Now, Liu mingling doesn''t dare to move and becomes more passive.


    For fear of disturbing long Shaoyun.


    To be seen in such a posture, Liu Ming Ling feels that he doesn''t have to be a man in front of long Shaoyun.


    She was careful.


    But in the end, God didn''t want to. Long Shaoyun had been awake the first time when Liu mingling woke up. He was almost ridiculous when he looked at Liu mingling with his eyebrows, and the smile in his eyebrows became more and more obvious.


    The next moment, long Shaoyun directly clasped Liu mingling''s hand, slightly forced, Liu mingling exclaimed, the whole person stuck in long Shaoyun''s arms.


    This time, Liu mingling was even more afraid to move: "you... You get up first, or... Or I can''t get up."


    Even the voice stuttered.


    And long Shaoyun didn''t say anything, just looked at, Liu mingling was more and more cramped, the kind of not calm performance incisively and vividly.


    The way this person doesn''t talk is more uncomfortable than talking.


    Liu mingling couldn''t help but move.


    This, in the above long Shao cloud just low voice, light mouth: "passive."


    The next moment, the powerful hand has already caught Liu mingling''s waist, Liu mingling is completely unable to move, she is deadlocked, just looking at long Shaoyun.


    But in such a stalemate, Liu Ming Ling seems to be aware of something.


    She didn''t know whether it was the reaction of men when they got up in the morning, or something else. Liu mingling was so scared that she held the mattress tightly in her palm.

 Chapter 1510

    I always feel that what didn''t happen last night won''t happen in broad daylight.


    Didn''t the ancients do this in the daytime?


    This idea makes Liu mingling sweat.


    But long Shaoyun seems to be still all the time. He just looks at it like after his mood has completely calmed down, he has the meaning of chatting with Liu mingling.


    "You sleep like this?" Long Shaoyun asked, still a little hoarse.


    Liu mingling also noticed, and then he was relieved, and said, "it''s not very good all the time."


    "It''s not amnesia, but it''s not good to remember your sleep now?" Long Shaoyun soon got to the point.


    This key let Liu Ming Ling Leng for a while, it is more passive up, she coughed a light: "because looked at his sleep several times, probably know that he may have been sleeping is not very good."


    This explanation is reasonable.


    Long Shaoyun was still smiling, as if he had never removed his eyes from Liu mingling.


    Liu mingling couldn''t help pushing again: "I''m going to get up."


    Long Shaoyun said, but he didn''t mean to let go of his hand. Naturally, he took Liu mingling to his side.


    It still didn''t work.


    Liu mingling was a little annoyed.


    But there is no way to take long Shaoyun.


    Normally, a serious man seems to be playing a rogue, which makes people even more eager to give up. Under such circumstances, Liu mingling doesn''t say anything. With a light cough, she finally leans passively in long Shaoyun''s arms.


    It was not until long Shaoyun was satisfied that Liu mingling broke free from this man''s imprisonment.


    Long Shaoyun just looked at Liu mingling''s quick escape. He laughed silently, and then reminded him, "do you plan to go out like this without clothes?"


    In a word, Liu mingling''s steps stopped.


    The embarrassment became more and more obvious.


    Then Liu mingling didn''t speak and stood passively. Long Shaoyun calmly asked the slave to come in and change clothes for Liu mingling.


    After hearing this, Xiaolian walks towards the house immediately. When she sees Liu mingling and long Shaoyun, she looks very quiet. But Xiaolian changes her words to Liu Mingling: "I''ll see you, madam. Now I''ll wash and change clothes for you."


    Even the calling has changed.


    Even though nothing happened to them at night.


    But in the eyes of the slave, this change became a matter of course. After all, long Shaoyun never let any woman stay in the East Building, and Liu mingling''s identity was placed here.


    And Liu mingling listened to Xiao Lian''s address, and then she was more embarrassed.


    Under such circumstances, Liu mingling stares at Xiaolian.


    Xiaolian is serious: "madam, the general has acquiesced."


    If it''s not allowed, long Shaoyun will stop it for the first time, instead of letting the slave below speak so wantonly. So in this case, Xiaolian is very clear.


    Liu mingling hit Xiaolian angrily. Xiaolian quickly dodged, and then quickly changed clothes for Liu mingling. Liu mingling didn''t speak during the whole process, blushing and lowering her head.


    Then Xiaolian changed her clothes and said, "general, madam, I''m going to prepare breakfast."


    Xiaolian said that and retreated.


    The house was quiet again.


    Liu mingling is dressed, but long Shaoyun is still sitting in the same place, just like a person who has nothing to do. His eyes fall on Liu mingling and he just looks at her.


    Liu mingling was stunned¡ª¡ª


    Subconsciously, she thinks long Shaoyun is waiting for himself to change clothes for her.


    If they had been separated before, then long Shaoyun should have a special slave to serve him in the morning. Now they are together. In the custom of Da Zhou, it''s really his wife who changes the clothes for the officials.


    Now, Liu Ming Ling is a bit passive.


    I don''t know if it depends on the front or something else.


    And long Shaoyun just looked at it, didn''t speak, didn''t move, as if waiting for Liu mingling''s initiative.


    Finally, Liu mingling didn''t collapse and walked in the direction of long Shaoyun. He stood in front of long Shaoyun all the time. Long Shaoyun looked down at the little girl in front of him.


    "What... I don''t know much about it." Liu mingling answered.


    Long Shaoyun is still laughing silently.


    Liu mingling was even more cramped and said in a low voice: "otherwise, I''ll ask the slave to come in."


    "No Long Shaoyun answered, "if you are familiar with how to wear it, it''s not right."


    Liu mingling didn''t understand this at first, but later she recognized it. She coughed softly, but she said something in her heart. She is familiar with modern men''s clothes, and she is good at wearing ties.


    But Liu Ming Ling didn''t say that either.


    She ignored long Shaoyun and bowed her head to entangle with long Shaoyun''s clothes.


    In the process of archaeology, ancient clothes will also be unearthed, but each dynasty is different. Sometimes what they have in their hands is extremely fragile, so they need to be careful.


    So it''s really the first time that I can play freely in my hands.


    In her mind, she recalled the clothes she had seen before. It was all based on her feeling. The speed was very slow, but it looked slow.


    Sometimes when she does something wrong, she will turn it around again.


    Long Shaoyun didn''t stop Liu mingling, so he looked down.


    Liu mingling tossed and tossed over and over again, just a simple tie, as if nothing had been done. Finally, Liu mingling was a little annoyed: "how so complicated."


    Long Shaoyun laughs silently. Suddenly, he grabs Liu mingling''s hand and puts his big hand on the back of Liu mingling''s hand: "it''s like this."


    With long Shaoyun''s blessing, it seems that the speed has increased. It''s easy for the tape that could not be wound clearly.


    It''s a sudden realization.


    "So it is." Liu mingling nodded, "it seems that you didn''t wear such complicated clothes before."


    Long Shaoyun pinched the tip of Liu mingling''s nose: "it will be next time."


    It''s natural to say that, but it makes Liu mingling blush again. There''s another time. Thinking of this, Liu mingling still kept his head down and didn''t say a word. He soon picked up his robe and put it on for long Shaoyun.


    It''s much simpler.


    It''s just that this person is too tall and she has to pad her toes.


    But long Shaoyun is not too embarrassed for Liu mingling, and even stoops slightly to cooperate.


    "You are too tall." Liu mingling dressed well, with some emotion.


    Long Shaoyun is still laughing: "it''s because you are too petite."


    Liu mingling hummed, subconsciously looked at herself, and then nodded. OK, her body is too small now. She is tall now.

 Chapter 1511

    This face is as like as two peas.


    She didn''t say anything.


    And long Shaoyun naturally took Liu mingling''s hand and walked out of the house: "go to have dinner."


    Liu mingling, oh.


    "What do you want to do after dinner?" Long Shaoyun asked.


    Liu mingling looks at long Shaoyun curiously: "do you want to accompany me?"


    Long Shaoyun said: "there''s nothing important in the army. It''s just time to accompany you in your mansion. After a while, we''ll leave for Kyoto."


    Liu mingling was a little happy to hear this.


    She also naturally looked up and chatted with long Shaoyun: "does it take half a year to go back to Beijing?"


    "Yes." Long Shaoyun answered.


    "So long." Liu Ming Ling nodded.


    Long Shaoyun is curious: "don''t you like to be in Kyoto?"


    Anyone would like to be in Kyoto rather than outside the Great Wall. After all, Kyoto is more prosperous and has everything. All the conditions are better than outside the Great Wall. Although the army can''t bring their families, these generals are still allowed to bring their wives and children, but few of them go with them.


    After all, it''s hard.


    And Liu Ming Ling is a member of the Liu family. Even though the Liu family is declining, the Liu family used to be one of the wealthiest. Liu Ming Ling grew up with rich clothes and good food. Now she likes to live outside the Great Wall?


    This makes long Shaoyun feel strange.


    Liu Ming Ling was stunned: "it''s not true. I''ve been outside the Great Wall for a long time, so I''m used to it? After all, I lost my memory. Now my only memory is beyond the Great Wall. "


    It''s not a complete lie.


    Because after Liu mingling came here, he really lived outside the Great Wall, and he was totally strange to other places.


    And in places like Kyoto, Liu mingling knows very well that this is the capital of Dazhou, which is equivalent to the capital of modern society. That is the most important place.


    What''s more, there are many gongdou dramas, so what Liu Ming Ling thinks of in such a place is gongdou dramas. She always feels that if she appears in such a place, she may not be able to survive the second episode. Isn''t she making trouble for herself?


    So Liu Ming Ling doesn''t have much yearning for Kyoto.


    On the contrary, I like the simple and clean life outside the Great Wall.


    And long Shaoyun listened to Liu mingling''s explanation, but he laughed and didn''t say anything.


    On the contrary, Liu mingling quickly changed the topic: "after dinner, I want to go out for a walk. It''s said that today''s flower growers have varieties from Japan. I want to see them."


    "Good." Long Shaoyun agreed without saying a word.


    Liu mingling''s eyebrows are curved, and she looks very good when she smiles.


    Soon, long Shaoyun takes Liu mingling by the hand and goes to the dining room. The servant of the dining room sees that they are coming. He respectfully asks for an and gives them breakfast soon.


    Long Shaoyun is quiet when eating.


    In fact, this person has always been very indifferent. Originally, he was not a talkative person. Liu Ming Ling seldom talks at dinner, which is the rule of the Liu family.


    It''s not so much that the Liu family trained Liu mingling as a socialite. It''s better to say that the Liu family trained Liu mingling according to the way of ancient ladies, which is very conservative.


    So it was quiet in the dining room until they finished their meal.


    After dinner, long Shaoyun accompanies Liu mingling to the market. Liu mingling and the people in the market are familiar with each other. When we see long Shaoyun accompanying Liu mingling again, we are even more polite.


    The things Liu Ming Ling wanted were easily bought, even though they were all precious flowers and plants.


    These things, in the hands of Liu mingling, seem like a rare treasure, can''t put it down.


    "Just like that?" Long Shaoyun shook his head helplessly.


    Liu mingling nodded seriously: "of course, it''s a great achievement to raise the seedlings a little bit."


    Long Shaoyun doesn''t say a word, but he doesn''t say anything. It seems that long Shaoyun is more indulgent about Liu mingling''s preference.


    Looking down at Liu mingling and looking at the young Miao in his hand, long Shaoyun even has an illusion that he may not be as good as these gadgets in Liu mingling''s mind.


    Quiet, long Shaoyun suddenly said: "except these, what else do you like?"


    Liu Ming Ling was asked a Leng Leng, but still honest answer.


    But all the answers are those strange things, on the contrary, they never mentioned long Shaoyun. Long Shaoyun''s brow slightly twisted, but he didn''t ask again.


    I always feel that it''s not suitable.


    But I can''t say where it''s not suitable.


    In the end, it was long Shaoyun who was quiet and didn''t continue.


    Liu mingling is sensitive to long Shaoyun''s unhappiness, but she is also inexplicable. She doesn''t know why this person is not happy all of a sudden.


    It''s just that there''s no clue on the surface of long Shaoyun.


    But Liu mingling''s character is not a person who is hiding. Thinking about it, he really asked: "long Shaoyun, aren''t you happy?"


    This makes long Shaoyun pay attention to Liu mingling again, and the surface is still: "No."


    "It''s obvious." Liu mingling didn''t let long Shaoyun go.


    Long Shaoyun''s steps suddenly stopped. He just looked down at Liu mingling. Liu mingling was stunned. Now he is still in public. It''s not very nice to be looked at by this man.


    After all, this is not a modern society.


    This, Liu Ming Ling light cough, quickly changed the topic: "no, no, go."


    Then he turned around and walked forward.


    But after taking a step, Liu mingling has been held by long Shaoyun''s wrist, quietly brought back to his side, and quietly walked forward.


    And this person also naturally changed the topic: "don''t you want to continue to have a look? I remember people from the West will come today. Don''t you like these little things very much? "


    Liu mingling was immediately distracted: "ah, go and have a look."


    She felt that her trip was really worthwhile.


    Not only does she have a thorough understanding of ancient history, but she can see the most real things that she can''t see with her own eyes, and she can also understand the ancient history of the West.


    Therefore, Liu mingling is naturally excited.


    Long Shaoyun is very helpless, but long Shaoyun also did not say anything, calm brought Liu mingling to the side, quietly ahead of the walk.


    All morning, Liu mingling was wandering around.


    Until lunch time, long Shaoyun took Liu mingling to have a meal, but he didn''t go back to his residence. Instead, he was in the tavern of the market. As for the things Liu mingling bought, long Shaoyun had asked his subordinates to send them back.


    While waiting for lunch, Liu mingling tilted her head and looked at long Shaoyun: "do you have any plans in the afternoon?"


    "Why do you ask?" Long Shaoyun asked.


    "If there is no arrangement, you will take me back to my residence for dinner. Even if I don''t go back to my residence for dinner, I won''t deliberately let people take back the little things I bought. " Liu mingling said it directly.

 Chapter 1512

    Long Shaoyun is said by Liu mingling silent smile: "you are careful observation."


    "That''s not true." Liu mingling said, "if you don''t look carefully, how can you tell the Dynasty and year of these silks? If you don''t look carefully, it''s hard to restore those blurred pictures."


    So it is also a kind of occupational disease.


    Liu mingling said this as a matter of course, while long Shaoyun twisted his eyebrows and asked, "what Dynasty, what year?"


    What long Shaoyun said is inexplicable. He doesn''t quite understand it.


    Liu mingling immediately covered her mouth and knew that she had said more. She quickly waved her hand: "it''s nothing. It''s just that these things are from foreign lands. We need to see them carefully to distinguish them."


    The explanation is reasonable.


    Long Shaoyun made a sound and didn''t ask much.


    Soon Xiao Er served the food. They were in the private room, quiet, but outside the private room was the busiest market outside the Great Wall. No one spoke at dinner.


    Liu Ming Ling is not slow to eat.


    However, Liu Ming Ling''s eating habits are not very good, probably because the ancient practice is not the same as the modern, so some things Liu Ming Ling is naturally excluded.


    Only in modern times, her parents will try to make it look like Liu Ming Ling likes.


    Here, no one coaxes Liu mingling, so he will not pay attention to Liu mingling''s preference.


    But Liu mingling was stunned.


    Because long Shaoyun seems to have picked out what he doesn''t like to eat.


    All of them are Liu mingling''s favorite.


    After all, long Shaoyun is seldom in his residence. How can he know what he likes and doesn''t like. But soon it seemed that Liu mingling suddenly realized.


    Because since long Shaoyun came back, there seems to have been no more dishes that Liu Ming Ling didn''t like.


    So naturally, there is no reason to pick out these things alone.


    On the contrary, looking at such a picture now makes Liu mingling feel more and more embarrassed. She vomits her tongue: "I''m not so picky..."


    "Don''t eat what you don''t like." Long Shaoyun said it directly.


    Asked by long Shaoyun, Liu mingling could not help biting her lower lip. Then she said, "how do you know what I like and what I don''t like?"


    Long Shaoyun is serious: "I will watch it."


    I''ve had dinner with Liu mingling twice, and I''m probably impressed.


    So later, long Shaoyun told the slaves to try to avoid what Liu Ming Ling didn''t like, and the practice would follow Liu Ming Ling''s preference. Of course, this would not happen in the residence.


    And long Shaoyun''s Frank words made Liu mingling cough, which made her feel embarrassed.


    She lowered her head, and her cheeks were a little red.


    "Are you full?" Long Shaoyun didn''t expose Liu mingling. He wiped his mouth and asked slowly.


    Liu Ming Ling Oh voice, clever nod: "full."


    "Then go." Long Shaoyun stands up.


    Liu mingling passively stands up with long Shaoyun, and then looks at long Shaoyun like this. Her eyes blink, but she seriously asks, "where are we going?"


    "Go somewhere." Long Shaoyun didn''t explain much.


    Liu mingling didn''t ask much. She was not a fussy person.


    Long Shaoyun opens his mouth and Liu mingling follows.


    Long Shaoyun''s hand is naturally around Liu mingling''s waist. Although Liu mingling is used to it, he still feels shy.


    When he stood up, Liu mingling didn''t notice. He staggered under his feet. He almost leaned against long Shaoyun.


    Long Shaoyun raises his eyebrows and looks down at Liu mingling.


    Liu mingling''s face turned red in an instant. She coughed softly, and she would stand up even if she didn''t want to.


    But the more anxious, the closer.


    Finally, Liu mingling almost pushed long Shaoyun to the point where there was no way back. Liu mingling was shy and anxious, but long Shaoyun always had a faint smile in his eyes.


    Even when he opened his mouth, there was a trace of banter: "what is ling''er going to do?"


    This is OK, but the title makes Liu mingling''s face red. It seems that they haven''t called themselves so intimately, only their own mummy.


    "Nothing... Nothing." Liu Ming Ling''s voice is a bit stuttering.


    But when looking at long Shaoyun, Liu mingling doesn''t mean to dodge, but the tension in her eyebrows reveals Liu mingling''s current mood.


    But long Shaoyun just looked at it and didn''t mean to move away from Liu mingling.


    Under such circumstances, Liu mingling quickly said, "don''t you have a place to go?"


    Long Shaoyun made a sound.


    Liu mingling thinks that this person is going to leave. Unexpectedly, long Shaoyun suddenly bows his head and kisses Liu mingling''s lips. Liu mingling is completely stunned.


    As if this man had never been intimate with himself in such a place.


    I can''t tell whether I''m not used to it or something else.


    Liu Ming Ling''s head is very low, and the burning of her cheek is obvious.


    Long Shaoyun silent smile: "go."


    Liu doesn''t even dare to say a word. She follows long Shaoyun quietly, but when long Shaoyun grabs Liu mingling''s hand again, her subordinates feel tight.


    It''s like a silent response.


    There is an ambiguous atmosphere between the two people, which is hard to say, but it is more clearly visible.


    ¡­¡­


    Long Shaoyun and Liu mingling are walking in the alley of the market. Soon they are in front of an old house that doesn''t look amazing. Even the door is dilapidated and there isn''t even a doorman.


    Liu mingling looked at it curiously, but it''s easy to see the work Liu has been engaged in for many years. Even if it looks shabby, every detail is amazing enough.


    Even these carvings are uncanny.


    "Are you looking for someone?" Liu mingling couldn''t help asking curiously.


    Long Shaoyun said, "take something."


    Liu mingling nodded, but didn''t ask much.


    When long Shaoyun''s voice fell, the originally quiet courtyard suddenly opened the door, and a thin old man came out, but at a glance, he was very smart.

 Chapter 1513

    "General long, here you are." He opened his mouth with a smile.


    "Manager Lin." Long Shaoyun nodded his head.


    The person called manager Lin immediately welcomed long Shaoyun in, and then looked at long Shaoyun holding Liu mingling''s hand. Naturally, his attitude was better: "this must be the general''s wife."


    Long Shaoyun did not deny it.


    Liu mingling nodded his head.


    Manager Lin is still smiling: "madam, you are so lucky, but the general dotes on you."


    All of a sudden, Liu mingling looks at long Shaoyun subconsciously. Long Shaoyun doesn''t mean to explain, but long Shaoyun doesn''t deny manager Lin''s words.


    They followed manager Lin into the courtyard.


    This time, Liu mingling saw that there was a hole in the courtyard, and the delicacy in it was beyond her imagination. She hasn''t been to the imperial capital of Dazhou, but the pavilions here, Liu mingling intuitively thinks that she won''t lose to any royal residence.


    When manager Lin''s voice came, it interrupted Liu mingling''s meditation.


    "General, the leader is waiting for you. Your order has arrived Shopkeeper Lin is extremely respectful.


    Long Shaoyun made a sound.


    Liu mingling subconsciously felt that she had to avoid it. After all, in ancient times, men said that women could not follow in business, and women did not participate in it.


    "You go ahead, I''ll wait for you outside?" Liu mingling thinks so and really says so.


    As a result, long Shaoyun simply took Liu mingling''s hand: "no, come along."


    Liu mingling calmed down and nodded, but he didn''t say anything. Long Shaoyun''s ability to speak in this way means that this matter is not about family and state affairs, and there is no need to avoid himself.


    Besides, Liu Ming Ling is also interested in it.


    And manager Lin listened to long Shaoyun''s words, but he was smiling: "Madam naturally came with the general. After all, it has something to do with madam."


    Liu mingling was even more surprised: "it has something to do with me?"


    Shopkeeper Lin did not speak again. He just said, "I''ll know when madam goes in."


    But long Shaoyun didn''t explain. He just took Liu mingling''s hand and walked towards the house. Liu mingling didn''t ask much.


    ¡­¡­


    When they enter the house, a kind-hearted old man is waiting for long Shaoyun.


    He immediately stood up and walked in the direction of long Shaoyun with a smiling face: "general long, long time no see."


    "I haven''t seen you for a long time." Long Shaoyun is more polite when he is in charge of dialogue.


    Bai nodded with a smile, then looked at Liu mingling standing on one side, and politely said: "I''ve met the general''s wife."


    Liu mingling nodded, but he was not used to the general''s wife.


    White in charge of the family soon continued to say: "the general is a good eye, this thing ah, very suitable for his wife. The lady''s temperament is the same as what the general is looking for. "


    Liu mingling was even more stunned, but he also heard the clue in Bai''s words.


    So what long Shaoyun wants today has something to do with himself?


    But this man is as calm as a mountain. He doesn''t even have the meaning to explain.


    The rest can only be guessed by Liu mingling.


    Liu mingling shrugged and had nothing to think about.


    On the contrary, long Shaoyun suddenly opened his mouth and lowered his voice close to Liu mingling''s ear. On the contrary, he didn''t mind where he was now. His voice was low: "I have something for you. It takes a little time to find it, but the white master is omnipotent in this respect, so let the white master help. "


    Liu mingling was even more surprised.


    After all, long Shaoyun doesn''t look like a person who will take the initiative to send things. Before that, he just found himself in the market and bought things easily.


    And deliberately to find a thing for themselves, is really let Liu Ming Ling did not expect.


    It''s just that Liu mingling can''t guess what long Shaoyun can specially ask Bai to look for.


    White in charge of the house to see, is still laughing: "Madam saw to know."


    Then the previous manager Lin quickly retreated. Bai Dang''s family called long Shaoyun and sat down. Many of the men''s chats were family affairs or business events. Liu mingling was not interested. She just looked at Bai Dang''s house.


    Treasures are everywhere.


    In modern times, it is necessary to protect security at all levels.


    Here, you can touch it at will.


    "If you like anything, just say it. I''ll give it to you as a gift." Bai also noticed that he was very generous.


    Liu mingling shook his head: "thank you for being in charge of Bai. I''ll just have a look."


    Bai was not in a dilemma, but talked with Liu mingling. Liu mingling could take over Bai''s words naturally, and even said that he was smart, which made Bai''s family even more surprised.


    "General, I have found a treasure. You know, these things, even the people in the Imperial Palace, may not be able to distinguish them completely. As a result, the general''s wife knows them clearly. " Bai is very surprised.


    Long Shaoyun has been used to it for a long time, but every time he is mentioned, he still thinks it''s incredible.


    Liu mingling is embarrassed and spits out her tongue. She always feels like she''s talking too much.


    Bai Dang''s family was interested and had a good chat with Liu mingling. It wasn''t until manager Lin came back with a box that the conversation stopped.


    In the whole process, long Shaoyun just looked at it and didn''t stop it.


    Liu mingling is attracted by this box.


    Because Liu mingling has seen this box.


    Not in ancient times, but in modern society. It was during an archaeological event that she unexpectedly saw the unearthed box, which was in the process of domestic archaeology. There are too many ancient tombs in China. In addition, when the tombstone was unearthed, it could not tell the age and the owner of the tombstone, so in this case, it was automatically ignored.


    After all, it is impossible for each tomb to study the past.


    But I have an impression of this box because what appears in it is totally impossible in any ancient times.


    Inside is a diamond necklace, no matter how many years, diamonds are shining.


    So when it was unearthed, many people didn''t pay attention to it.


    Because there is no such thing as diamond, I think it''s a modern prank, but the sandalwood box has a very long history.


    The diamond necklaces inside are also of excellent quality, which can''t be found even in modern times.


    So up to now, the box and the diamond necklace are not clear. They have been put on the shelf all the time. The necklace has been collected again. But anyone who sees the necklace will fall in love with it at a glance.

 Chapter 1514

    And now, seeing the box coldly, Liu mingling suddenly calms down, and her heart suddenly becomes very fast.


    It''s like something that has been bothering us for several years, suddenly it''s clear, or you''ll know the answer after you come back.


    Now, Liu Ming Ling is quiet.


    And Bai Dangjia has already opened the sandalwood box.


    Liu mingling''s eyes never leave the box. When the box is opened, the diamond necklace inside appears. Liu mingling is completely shocked.


    Because this necklace is really what I saw.


    Necklaces still on display now, after all, it is shocking that this kind of thing appeared in ancient times, and it is not in line with their understanding of the habits of the ancients.


    Most of them are gold, jadeite and jade.


    So the appearance of diamonds is even more surprising.


    But now when he saw the original, Liu Ming Ling didn''t think that it was her own. Was the ancient tomb they found their own?


    Now, Liu Ming Ling is silent.


    Long Shaoyun can see the shock of Liu mingling clearly. He just thinks that Liu mingling is shocked by the necklace, but he doesn''t think much about it.


    "Do you like it?" Long Shaoyun asks Liu mingling with a smile.


    After a while, Liu Ming Ling recovered and nodded, "I like it."


    Like is really like. But the necklace still makes Liu mingling feel better.


    But soon, Liu looked up at long Shaoyun: "where did you buy this thing?"


    "Let the white master help to find it. Bai Dang''s family has contacts with foreign businessmen all the year round, and there are many treasures. So if you find the right one, Bai Dang''s family will send someone to inform me. I''ll accompany you here today, so I''ll pick it up by the way. " Long Shaoyun explained.


    It''s just that Liu mingling likes these Outland things, so when long Shaoyun met with Bai Dangjia before, he asked. Bai Dangjia recommended the diamond, and long Shaoyun asked Bai Dangjia to find it for him.


    Liu mingling didn''t speak.


    Up to now, she remembers that in the collection, there is a perfect love story about the introduction of this necklace. It says that the general of the East bought this necklace from Outland at great expense in order to make his wife happy. This necklace also has a nice name, which is called Angel''s tears.


    Because this story is endowed with myth, many people are attracted by this necklace. Many collectors want to buy them, but they never sell them because they are from ancient tombs.


    Until now, Liu Ming Ling was surprised that this story is not groundless, because it is a fact.


    It''s really long Shaoyun who bought it to make him happy.


    "You''re a good fit." Long Shaoyun has no taboo. In front of Bai, he brings the necklace to Liu mingling.


    Slender neck, with a diamond necklace, but not against.


    Compared with gold and jade, Liu mingling is really more interested in diamonds, probably because of her own work, so she is immune to the former.


    "Why don''t you talk?" Long Shaoyun asked Liu mingling in a low voice.


    Liu mingling moved awkwardly: "someone is here."


    Long Shaoyun smiles and doesn''t say anything, but he never lets go of Liu mingling''s hand. Then long Shaoyun looks at Bai Dang, who is smiling and doesn''t say anything.


    Long Shaoyun has another chat with Bai Dang, and then he leaves Bai Dang with Liu mingling.


    Bai Dang''s family didn''t send them either. Liu mingling found out that Bai Dang''s legs were not very good. However, Liu mingling didn''t explain. Manager Lin sent them out in person.


    Then long Shaoyun led Liu mingling back to his residence.


    On the way back, Liu mingling couldn''t help asking, "how could you suddenly send me this thing?"


    Long Shaoyun is very direct: "want to send to send."


    It seems that there are not too many reasons. Liu mingling stops when asked, but he doesn''t say a word. Long Shaoyun doesn''t say much, so he takes Liu mingling quietly to the mansion.


    Liu mingling''s mind is still on this diamond necklace.


    She knew very well that the story was beautified.


    At the time of excavation, I brought a book with me. The text on it is the text of the Zhou Dynasty, but it has been blurred for thousands of years, and I can''t see anything clearly. I guess the story from the above words.


    But subconsciously, Liu Ming Ling thought it was a tragedy.


    Otherwise, who would take notes to record this.


    Thinking of this, Liu mingling suddenly gets bored. She always thinks whether she will return to the modern society. She can''t say why. She thinks she should want to go back. But in such a situation, she seems to be reluctant to give up.


    It''s a feeling of liking. It''s palpitating.


    It''s to long Shaoyun.


    Therefore, under such circumstances, Liu mingling is more and more depressed.


    Long Shaoyun seemed to notice: "what''s the matter? Is it uncomfortable? "


    He looked down at Liu mingling.


    Liu mingling doesn''t avoid long Shaoyun''s eyes. He looks at Liu mingling quietly. Long Shaoyun gently pinches Liu mingling''s chin in Liu mingling''s eyes. Junyan keeps lowering her eyes and looks at Liu mingling in this way.


    "What do you want to say to me?" Long Shaoyun asks Liu mingling quietly.


    He can see Liu mingling''s attitude of not saying anything.


    Liu Ming Ling was quiet, and then he said, "I want to say, if, I mean if, one day I may recover my memory and forget all this. What should I do?"


    Long Shaoyun looks down at Liu mingling and her thin lips move. Before she can speak, Liu mingling goes on saying, "maybe one day, I''ll leave. What will happen?"


    This tone is a bit uneasy, more of a kind of uneasiness.


    Her eyes looked at long Shaoyun like this. Long Shaoyun listened quietly, and then asked, "have you finished?"


    Liu Ming Ling nodded.


    "You''re my wife. You can''t go anywhere without my permission. No matter whether you lose your memory or something else, I will keep you by my side Long Shaoyun''s tone is firm.


    Looking at Liu mingling''s eyes without any element of joke, he expressed his meaning clearly word by word.


    Under such circumstances, Liu mingling lowered her head and bit her lip, saying that she was not moved was false.


    It seems that in long Shaoyun''s words, that kind of girlish heart is more and more trapped in an uncontrollable situation, but when looking at long Shaoyun again, Liu mingling''s cheek is slightly hot.


    "Besides, I won''t give you such a chance." Long Shaoyun finished.


    Liu mingling, oh.


    "Why do you say this to me all of a sudden?" Long Shaoyun asked.

 Chapter 1515

    Liu Ming Ling thought about it: "no, just suddenly. And you see, you are a general, and you will have three wives and four concubines when you go back. One day I will not look good, maybe you will ignore me. Maybe it doesn''t matter whether I am in or not at that time. "


    This is also true.


    Liu mingling is a modern man and can''t accept three wives and four concubines, but long Shaoyun is not. It''s reasonable for Da Zhou to have three wives and four concubines.


    Long Shaoyun''s parents are not, does not mean that long Shaoyun is not.


    And half of long Shaoyun''s time is outside the Great Wall, which can''t guarantee that there is no one on the side of long Shaoyun.


    Thinking of this, Liu mingling suddenly felt a little sad.


    But Liu mingling was also a little annoyed. After all, it''s impossible for women in Dazhou to ask men such questions openly. It''s still a conservative place, not a modern society.


    At last, Liu mingling waved: "I''m just talking about it."


    Long Shaoyun made a sound, looked down at Liu mingling, but he was not impatient, and then said faintly: "I don''t have the idea of concubine. If there were, it would have been many years ago. We don''t need to wait until now. "


    Liu mingling did not expect that long Shaoyun answered himself seriously.


    This, her brain a heat, suddenly blurted out: "you do not concubine, then you always have a woman..."


    With that, she almost bit off her tongue.


    Long Shaoyun''s eyebrow picking is really unexpected, but looking at Liu mingling''s face, it seems that long Shaoyun is not too angry about Liu mingling''s problem.


    His face was a bit of a smile.


    Liu mingling was even more passive, and the mansion was in front of her. She was afraid that she would ask something else without thinking. Now, Liu mingling quickly walked towards the mansion.


    Long Shaoyun quietly follows Liu mingling.


    In Liu Ming Ling''s opinion, this attitude is nothing more than recognition.


    There are no women in the army, and the army is full of bloody adult men. How can there be no way to relieve them? Liu mingling can''t say it''s awkward to think of this.


    As a result, when Liu mingling enters the wing room, he is suddenly held by long Shaoyun.


    She exclaimed, the whole person was leaning against the door panel of the wing room, and the door of the wing room was closed, completely isolated from the outside world.


    Liu mingling looks at long Shaoyun in such a cramped way.


    Long Shaoyun quietly: "jealous?"


    Liu mingling shook his head and pretended to be stupid: "no, I don''t like to be jealous."


    Long Shaoyun laughs soundlessly, but his fingers rest on Liu mingling''s delicate skin, as if he can''t put it down.


    "Don''t you like the Great Wall?" Long Shaoyun answered.


    Liu mingling was stunned and nodded subconsciously.


    "If you like Beiwai, follow me here. You''re beside me. Why do I need to go out and find another woman? " Long Shaoyun asked directly, "what''s more, even if you''re not here, I''m not a lustful person. I don''t care so much about such things."


    Long Shaoyun''s life is so dull that people can''t believe it.


    Before, many generals did not take long Shaoyun to such places as brothels, but long Shaoyun has been indifferent, and women can''t get close to him at all. Occasionally, there are one or two, but they just come and go in a hurry. They don''t pay attention, and they won''t be greedy.


    So in long Shaoyun''s opinion, Liu mingling''s worry is not a problem at all.


    Liu mingling did not expect that long Shaoyun would take the initiative to explain this to himself.


    Liu mingling subconsciously looks up at long Shaoyun, as if to see if long Shaoyun is lying. But with this action, Liu mingling suddenly can''t hold it.


    Long Shao Yunsheng looks good.


    It''s totally different from Liu mingling''s idea of an ancient general. He''s not a tough guy with a big head, but a noble young man.


    And this person''s eyebrows and eyes are more exquisite, the lip shape looks very suitable for kissing.


    Liu Ming Ling doesn''t exclude them from kissing, and this kind of feeling is easy to satisfy people. In this way of thinking, Liu mingling suddenly stood on tiptoe.


    And this kind of action, long Shaoyun also noticed, he hugged Liu mingling waist hand tightly, but the surface has always been silent.


    It''s like watching what Liu Ming Ling will do.


    Liu mingling''s thought is in a moment''s pause, and all her actions are unnatural. She kisses long Shaoyun''s thin lips, and with the gesture of kissing herself in her memory, she gently outlines her trace on his lips.


    Sometimes seduction is not explicit.


    It''s this way of trying to cover up, but it''s really exciting.


    The more exciting, the more difficult to control.


    Soon, long Shaoyun''s hand became tighter and tighter, and then he took the initiative in his own hands, which made Liu mingling completely unable to move.


    The two of them are so entangled.


    Liu mingling is responding.


    A woman''s response is the best invitation for a man. Liu mingling is even ready. However, long Shaoyun can always distance himself from Liu mingling at the critical moment, and he doesn''t really go on wantonly.


    I don''t know if it''s a chance for Liu Ming Ling to adapt or something else.


    If the normal woman, in this case will appear embarrassed and shy, men stop is a relief. But Liu mingling is not such a person. She grew up in modern society and received education from childhood. She always wanted to fight for what she liked. If she didn''t fight for it, how could she know whether she could succeed or not.


    So when long Shaoyun releases himself, Liu mingling looks at the man discontentedly.


    Soon, it was Liu mingling who took the initiative.


    In this entanglement, they fall on the bed. Long Shaoyun snorts because Liu mingling''s gravity has brought disaster to his wound.


    Liu mingling then realized something: "I''m sorry... I''m sorry."


    It seems that the previous love and romance have disappeared in an instant, and become more and more tense. The unspeakable feeling is like pulling yourself out of the beautiful scene in an instant.


    Then I realized what I had done. The feeling of shyness became more and more obvious.


    "I''ll see if you have any more cracks." Liu mingling is anxious to turn over.


    But when he was suppressed by long Shaoyun, he was completely unable to move, not to mention trying to break free from this man''s palm. This time, Liu mingling was even more passive.


    Long Shaoyun looked down.


    Liu mingling was embarrassed and moved: "let me see your wound."


    Long Shaoyun looks at it like this for a long time, and then releases Liu mingling, who leans on the bed. Liu mingling naturally turns over, takes off long Shaoyun''s clothes so quickly, and carefully examines long Shaoyun''s wound.

 Chapter 1516

    "Fortunately, it''s OK." Liu mingling was relieved.


    When Liu mingling''s voice fell, long Shaoyun''s hand was on Liu mingling''s waist, which made Liu mingling realize that he was sitting on this man.


    This posture seems more ambiguous.


    Liu mingling''s face turned red, and she struggled to get down.


    But soon, the palm of long Shaoyun''s hand tightened, and did not give Liu mingling the chance to come down. His voice was deep and hoarse, and then he asked, "I didn''t take the initiative before. What are you running now?"


    Liu mingling''s face is redder.


    Before the initiative because in that atmosphere, suddenly now calm down, seems to become embarrassed.


    But long Shaoyun didn''t mean to release his hand. He just looked at it. The obvious touch made Liu mingling''s face more and more red.


    Of course she knows what it is.


    When Liu Ming Ling doesn''t dare to see this person again, long Shaoyun turns over and controls Liu Ming Ling in his own arms and becomes a condescending posture.


    Liu mingling''s heart beats fast.


    Long Shaoyun suddenly lowers his head and kisses Liu mingling''s lips, which seems to block her tension. But in this person''s action, many things seem to get out of control.


    The atmosphere has completely changed.


    Ambiguous and critical.


    But in this case, long Shaoyun did not say anything, still just coax patiently, as if to let Liu mingling completely relax.


    Liu mingling grabs the edge of the bed board motionless, and his nails are deeply dug into his flesh.


    I don''t feel any pain at all.


    "Relax. Don''t be nervous. " Long Shaoyun''s voice is more hoarse.


    Liu mingling said: "I''m not nervous."


    But the stammer in the voice reveals everything. Long Shaoyun smiles silently and looks at Liu mingling. Liu mingling is more passive.


    What she wants to say, long Shaoyun repeats his action.


    As if in this person''s hands, Liu Ming Ling gradually relaxed, and suddenly did not feel long Shaoyun close to himself, until this person''s deep voice came.


    "Ling''er, you are too nervous." Long Shaoyun gentle mouth, "don''t delude me at will, I am a normal man, there will be desire, at that time, I am afraid to hurt you."


    Liu mingling''s cheek is burning hot.


    "No, No." Long Shaoyun''s eyes are not instantaneous, "I just want you to be more adapted and more used to it."


    This is an explanation to Liu mingling.


    Liu mingling''s hot cheeks did not stop. In a moment, she had no way to go back.


    In fact, during this period of time, the active person is Liu mingling, and the passive person has always been long Shaoyun. When love gets strong, Liu mingling thinks that it should be natural, but long Shaoyun always leaves.


    When long Shaoyun left, Liu mingling was relieved.


    Now long Shaoyun said that she really realized that she was not really ready for it. She was afraid subconsciously.


    But long Shaoyun can feel clearly, so naturally, he never touched Liu mingling again.


    He didn''t touch Liu mingling, but he didn''t touch Liu mingling until he was really acceptable.


    This is the carefulness of long Shaoyun.


    And in this person''s heart, Liu mingling is moved, she has some awkward mouth, slender arm and very active around long Shaoyun''s neck.


    This kind of action, but let long Shaoyun''s eyes slightly narrowed up, with a little bit of warning, so look at Liu mingling.


    Although Liu mingling''s cheek was hot, she said it completely: "in fact, you don''t have to worry about me too much... I''m just a little afraid. You can just take it easy. Slow down."


    With that, Liu Ming Ling''s voice became lighter and lighter.


    It''s too light to hear.


    But long Shaoyun understands Liu mingling''s meaning. He laughs silently. In Liu mingling''s eyes, this kind of smile becomes more and more restless.


    When Liu mingling thought that this person would continue, long Shaoyun''s thin lips moved.


    Unable to explain why, she intuitively believed that this person was rejecting herself.


    So suddenly Liu mingling became active again.


    I can''t tell whether she doesn''t want to be rejected by this person or something else. She put her hand around long Shaoyun''s neck again, and the voice said: "don''t refuse me, otherwise, I''m afraid I''ll be nervous all the time."


    Said, she did not give long Shaoyun the opportunity to speak: "may have done, will not be nervous."


    There is no ancient shyness, but a modern girl''s unrestrained, and then looking at long Shaoyun, Liu mingling''s eyes are firm up.


    Long Shaoyun had some accidents


    In Liu mingling''s attitude, I can more or less detect Liu mingling''s thoughts, but I can''t say what''s wrong.


    He looked at Liu mingling and said in a low voice, "do you really think about it?"


    Liu mingling gave a yes, nodded heavily.


    "If you feel uncomfortable, tell me, eh?" Long Shaoyun coaxes.


    Liu Ming Ling: Oh, it sounds clever.


    Inside the house, the green gauze tent is falling slowly, and outside the house, the sky is just like the evening. It''s not even time for dinner. The enthusiasm here is like fire, but it''s enough to stop everything.


    Their clothes fell to the ground.


    "Ready?" Long Shaoyun lowered his voice and asked Liu mingling.


    Liu mingling answers Long Shaoyun''s words with a kiss.


    Long Shaoyun laughed silently and soon bowed his head to take the initiative. The temperature in the house gradually rose, higher and higher. It was a kind of heat, as if it could not melt.


    The slave outside stood quietly, without disturbing the intimacy of the people inside.


    Until the curtain is down.


    Liu mingling was sweating. The pain was obvious, but it was more joy than ever before. Compared with long Shaoyun, long Shaoyun was more calm.


    It''s just that long Shaoyun looks at Liu mingling''s eyes and cherishes more.


    Then he bowed his head and kissed Liu Mingling: "tired or not?"


    Liu mingling shook her head.


    After all, it''s a little shy.


    Long Shaoyun said with a smile, "I''ll let the slave drain. You''ll feel better if you take a bath."


    Liu mingling is sorry to let the slaves in to let the water out at this time. Don''t everyone know what they did in broad daylight? She wanted to refuse, but long Shaoyun was spoiled and pinched the tip of Liu mingling''s nose: "you are my mother. No matter when you do this kind of thing, it''s natural. The slaves here don''t have so many words."


    Liu mingling''s face is still very hot.


    "Now I''m sorry, where was the boldness before?" Long Shaoyun joked.


    Liu mingling looked at the man angrily and beat him.

 Chapter 1517

    Long Shaoyun''s action was quick, so he held Liu mingling''s hand and didn''t give her a chance to succeed.


    Liu mingling''s hand was in the palm of this man''s hand, but it was silent.


    Then, long Shaoyun''s voice came, which was an order to the slave outside: "prepare water, let your wife take a bath."


    "Yes." The slave answered with a steady voice.


    After that, the house became lively again.


    It''s not until Liu mingling is in the bucket that she really calms down. Xiaolian knows that Liu mingling''s shyness will not follow, but will wait outside.


    Liu Ming Ling looked down at himself, the visible trace of the naked eye, which was left by the emotion before.


    Long Shaoyun has nothing to do with wenzhibin in this kind of thing.


    Thinking of the previous picture, Liu mingling''s cheek is slightly hot, and the whole person is buried in the barrel, so he refuses to come out.


    Liu Ming Ling is responsible for today''s affairs, but she knows very well that she is really worried about leaving one day, so she wants to be reckless.


    But anyway, the hot feeling can''t be stopped.


    Until Xiaolian came in, Liu mingling looked at Xiaolian inexplicably.


    Before, Xiaolian would not come in without Liu mingling''s permission.


    Xiaolian said quickly: "madam, there are guests in the capital. The general asked if you want to go there."


    Liu Ming Ling never liked these social activities very much, and the people who came into contact with Liu Ming Ling these days are very clear.


    Although this is long Shaoyun''s residence outside the Great Wall, it doesn''t mean that there are no interpersonal contacts. However, Liu mingling seldom participates in these interpersonal contacts, and even can be said to be completely invisible in the residence.


    So that now almost no one knows that there is a famous Liu Ling beside long Shaoyun.


    Liu Ming Ling is totally indifferent to these.


    That''s why long Shaoyun made a special trip to ask Xiaolian once.


    Liu mingling is to pick eyebrows: "who has come to the capital?"


    If it doesn''t matter, long Shaoyun won''t do anything more. In Dazhou, there is no custom that women have to meet guests with their husbands. Most of them are women in charge of the house and men in charge of the house. Only the women''s families of the same officials were entertained.


    So long Shaoyun asked, Liu mingling was really curious.


    Xiaolian was quiet, biting her lips, and her voice was even lower: "it''s Fu Heng, the first grade Minister of the house of internal affairs from the capital."


    Then little liandun stopped.


    Now Liu Ming Ling was quiet: "who else except Fu?"


    "And Miss Fu." Xiaolian didn''t falter any more. She said quickly, "Miss Fu is with Mr. Fu. Madam, I think you''d better go


    Liu mingling is silent.


    She is not stupid, in Xiaolian''s words already understand, this Miss Fu is afraid to come from not small, and to long Shaoyun should also have the heart of covet. Apart from other things, long Shaoyun''s current status is enough to attract countless women.


    It''s a long distance from Beiwai to Kyoto. It takes at least a month to get there with a woman''s family. It''s not as comfortable as Kyoto.


    Liu Ming Ling is used to this kind of day, so it''s nothing here.


    It''s impossible to get used to the young ladies who were brought up by jiaodidi in Kyoto, so it''s hard for anyone to believe that they have no purpose to appear here.


    And this purpose is aimed at long Shaoyun.


    What''s more, long Shaoyun didn''t have a concubine, and her identity was not disclosed. At least if long Shaoyun and Liu mingling want to get married, they must be ordered by the Emperor himself.


    Therefore, as long as long as long Shaoyun and Liu mingling do not make it public, then these people are hopeful.


    And now people who come all the way here¡ª¡ª


    Liu Ming Ling''s silence seemed more anxious to Xiao Lian. For fear that Liu Ming Ling would not go, Xiao Lian stamped her foot: "madam, you''d better go. I''m afraid miss Fu has a mind for the general."


    Liu mingling in Xiaolian''s words back to God, silent smile: "what if you have a mind? If the general has no mind, she has nothing to do. But if the general has an idea, you and I can''t stop it, can we? "


    Xiao Lian is so annoyed by Liu mingling that she can''t speak.


    The truth is this truth, but¡ª¡ª


    "How do you know that Miss Fu is interested in the general?" Asked Liu mingling.


    You know, Xiaolian is a native of northern China. She has never been to Kyoto. How can she know about Kyoto?


    And Xiaolian quickly gave Liu mingling the answer: "because Miss Fu has been going to the Great Wall with Mr. Fu every year for two or three years. Maybe everyone knows this idea clearly. When Miss Fu comes, whether the general is willing or not, she will stay in the mansion for a while. "


    After all, Lord Fu came to the Great Wall in accordance with his orders. He didn''t come here for nothing. Naturally, he couldn''t leave immediately.


    Mr. Fu and long Shaoyun are busy. They spend most of their time in the barracks, but seldom in the mansion. Miss Fu is the only one in the mansion.


    Miss Fu''s name is Fu Jiaojiao. She is just like her name.


    But in the mansion, Fu Jiaojiao played her role as a housewife incisively and vividly. People who don''t know really think that long Shaoyun has married.


    Fu Jiaojiao will take care of all the big and small things in this mansion, and she is very elegant.


    So when Fu Jiaojiao came to the residence, the servants of the residence were not welcome. At least compared with Liu mingling, Fu Jiaojiao is too arrogant.


    But because of Fu Jiaojiao''s identity, the slaves didn''t dare to say anything. After all, long Shaoyun didn''t speak.


    Fu Jiaojiao lived for a month.


    This time, I''m afraid I''m going to return to Beijing with long Shaoyun. This attitude is even more self-evident.


    That''s why Xiaolian is so worried that she wants Liu mingling to go. At least in Xiaolian''s opinion, this kind of pledge of sovereignty can''t be so careless.


    "Ma''am, you are going." Xiaolian is really worried, "if you don''t go, won''t you lose without fighting?"


    At last, Liu mingling said this with a chuckle. People who didn''t know what had happened thought. Xiaolian looked at Liu mingling angrily, but she didn''t expect that Liu mingling could still laugh now.


    "On the other side of the capital, everyone says that Miss Fu is the future general''s wife." Xiaolian made a cruel remark.


    Liu mingling stood up and comforted: "OK, change clothes for me. I''ll go and have a look."


    "Yes." Xiaolian is very happy.


    Now, Xiaolian immediately prepared clothes for Liu mingling.


    Before the tailor is to do a lot of, but Liu Ming Ling did not like the red and purple clothes, so most of the clothes are plain, Xiaolian repeatedly did not find a suitable one.

 Chapter 1518

    Now, Xiaolian was worried again: "madam, why are you so plain in your clothes? Look at Miss Fu. She is dressed in red. People who don''t know think Miss Fu is getting married today."


    This is not a go to compare it?


    As a result, Liu mingling laughed directly: "Xiaolian, I found that when you want to hurt others, you are really very powerful."


    "What does it mean to harm others?" Xiaolian asks Liu mingling with a frown.


    Liu mingling waved her hand: "it''s not interesting. OK, just this light blue one. People are competing with each other. You are quiet. Maybe it''s a different kind of scenery. "


    Anyway, gongdou''s novels are not always performed like this.


    When the female owner appears on the stage, she is definitely not in the prime of life, but in a group of women competing for splendor, she uses different clothes to make the male owner pay attention to herself.


    So Liu Ming Ling really didn''t think much about it.


    In the last second, Xiao Lian thought that Liu mingling knew how to fight. In the next second, Liu mingling''s words made Xiao Lian angry. However, Xiao Lian couldn''t help it for a while. After all, Liu mingling didn''t really have any bright colored clothes.


    This time, Xiaolian reluctantly replaced Liu mingling.


    However, Xiaolian makes up for Liu mingling very carefully. On weekdays, Liu mingling can''t see any powder except a little red on her lips.


    And now Liu mingling, who is really making up, is not just a woman who has gone out of her way.


    Xiaolian couldn''t help looking at it more: "madam, you are so beautiful."


    Liu mingling didn''t say anything.


    Although she is called "madam", Liu mingling''s body is only a 16-year-old girl this big week. How can she pass such heavy colors? On the contrary, it''s such cool colors that make her full of girlishness.


    After years of age, such a sense of girlhood can not be pursued.


    And after the first taste of love, such a sense of girlishness, but also with a trace of women''s charming, all the more a trace of tenderness, how can not stop.


    Where do you need a suit.


    And Xiaolian quickly tidies up for Liu mingling, and takes Liu mingling to the front hall.


    ¡­¡­


    At that time¡ª¡ª


    Long Shaoyun accompanies Fu Heng to drink tea, while the one who makes tea is Fu Jiaojiao. Fu Jiaojiao''s actions are all noble, and every action seems to touch long Shaoyun intentionally or unintentionally.


    But long Shaoyun doesn''t understand the beauty heart. He doesn''t even look at Fu Jiaojiao. He just talks about the things in the capital with Fu Heng.


    Fu Jiaojiao was a little annoyed.


    But Fu Heng put his daughter''s mind clearly.


    For long Shaoyun, Fu Heng also has a mind. After all, long Shaoyun''s position is here. If he can marry long Shaoyun, that''s the best policy. It means that the Fu family has a firm foothold in Kyoto.


    Fu jiaojiaosheng is good-looking, and there are no fewer princes and children in Kyoto.


    But when Fu Jiaojiao saw long Shaoyun many years ago, she fell in love with long Shaoyun at first sight, as if she were deeply rooted.


    Up to now, they are nearly 20 years old and never married.


    The discerning people in Beijing all know that Fu Jiaojiao''s mind is on long Shaoyun.


    But it''s just that long Shaoyun seems to have a reaction to state affairs and has no idea about his children''s private affairs. So some people in Beijing say that Fu Jiaojiao was delayed by long Shaoyun until now.


    Even more, there is news in the capital that this time, Fu Jiaojiao and long Shaoyun return to the capital together, they will be accused of marriage by Li Shiyuan.


    Therefore, everyone''s attitude towards the Fu family is also obviously cautious.


    "General long, I''ve been struggling all the way. I can''t stand it. It''s not like Jiaojiao. She''s in such a good spirit. " Fu Heng said with a smile, "Jiaojiao has been saying that she wants to go to the market. I''m not familiar with it, so why don''t you trouble general long to take Jiaojiao to the market?"


    This is a deliberate match.


    Long Shaoyun frowned slightly.


    Before he could refuse, Fu Jiaojiao looked at Fu Heng with some coquetry: "Dad, what do you say? Isn''t general long also very busy?"


    Fu Heng waved his hand and sang: "your mind is not here. If you don''t go out to have a look, you don''t read it all the time."


    This is to catch the duck on the shelf, not to give long Shaoyun the opportunity to resist and refuse, in love and reason, long Shaoyun should not refuse.


    "General long, what do you think?" Fu Heng asked again.


    Long Shaoyun lowered his eyebrows and eyes, and his thin lips moved. At this moment, the voice of the slave came from the outside: "I''ve come to see you, general."


    This, Fu Heng and Fu Jiaojiao are stunned.


    It''s obvious who this lady is.


    Long Shaoyun''s parents have long passed away. The only one who can be called his wife is long Shaoyun''s wife, but long Shaoyun is not married. Everyone knows this. When he came here, Li Shiyuan also mentioned it.


    How come there is only one more lady coming out in this short time.


    Fu Jiaojiao''s face was even worse.


    But because of her identity, Fu Jiaojiao didn''t show it.


    Fu Heng asked: "general long, is this lady?"


    Long Shaoyun light mouth: "my wife."


    This is undoubtedly adding insult to injury to the Fu family. I didn''t expect that long Shaoyun said it so directly. He even wanted to ask again. Long Shaoyun didn''t give them such a chance.


    This means that long Shaoyun completely cut off their ideas.


    When long Shaoyun has a wife, if Fu Jiaojiao is interested in long Shaoyun, she can only bend down and be small. But how can Fu Jiaojiao be small because of her temper and the status of the Fu family.


    So under such circumstances, Fu Jiaojiao''s eyes were red.


    On the contrary, Fu Heng gradually calmed down and held Fu Jiaojiao''s hand, as if to appease her. Naturally, Fu Jiaojiao would not burst out at such a time, so she could only stand passively.


    Long Shaoyun had already stood up and walked directly out of the front hall to meet Liu mingling in person.


    When Liu mingling came to the front hall, she could already smell the strong fragrance of flowers, which never appeared in the mansion. The servants in the mansion couldn''t use powder, and she didn''t like powder.


    So it must be Miss Fu.


    The fragrance of flowers is the taste of gouqing, and the implication is obvious.


    This is a safe preparation. Compared with the other side, Liu mingling looks down at her whole body of Sulan, which is really much simpler.


    When Liu mingling bowed his head, long Shaoyun also came out: "coming?"


    He looked down at Liu mingling, with warm feelings in his eyebrows. All of a sudden, Liu mingling blushed and remembered what had happened to them before.


    It''s over, but it seems that this eye is more exciting.

 Chapter 1519

    Liu mingling stood in silence.


    But long Shaoyun just looked at it, and the tenderness in his eyebrows and eyes didn''t mean to cover up. It seemed that he wanted to see through Liu mingling.


    Liu mingling was embarrassed to see, and then he looked up: "Why are you looking at me like this?"


    Long Shaoyun noticed that Liu mingling was also a little pink. Compared with the plain color before, this kind of Liu mingling was more bright and colorful.


    In those gardens, the flowers carefully raised by Liu mingling are not as exciting as those of Liu mingling at the moment.


    "Ling''er is very beautiful." Long Shaoyun pressed his voice and told the truth.


    Liu mingling''s cheek flushed: "isn''t it like this every day?"


    Long Shaoyun said, "but it''s very beautiful today."


    This almost makes Liu mingling unable to control. He looks at long Shaoyun in a coquettish way. Long Shaoyun doesn''t say anything. He naturally takes Liu mingling by the hand and walks towards the inner hall.


    Liu Ming Ling is generous to follow, also did not have any timidity.


    From time to time, she would see long Shaoyun''s eyes fall on her body. She walked solemnly and didn''t express the feeling of heart beating fast on her face.


    Until they returned to the inner hall.


    Fu Heng and Fu Jiaojiao looked at the past at the same time.


    In their opinion, Liu mingling is just a little girl. How can she be elegant? But it''s long Shaoyun''s attitude that matters.


    Apart from today''s empress, no one can get long Shaoyun''s doting eyes.


    But now, this kind of eyes is found in Liu mingling''s body.


    Naturally, when Fu Heng and Fu Jiaojiao came to see Liu mingling, they already noticed her. She gave a smile and then calmly said, "I''ve met Mr. Fu, Miss Fu."


    Not slow, just nodded, and did not deliberately talk about anything.


    Then Liu Ming Ling sat down with long Shaoyun.


    In front of outsiders, long Shaoyun seldom shows Liu mingling''s tenderness incisively and vividly. At most, it''s just the flow of eyes in his eyebrows.


    Fu Heng was the first to respond: "I think this is general Long''s wife? I''ve never heard of it before, and I''m honored to see it in front of the emperor. "


    Fu Jiaojiao didn''t speak, but her attitude was clear, that is, she didn''t have any idea about Liu mingling, even disliked her.


    Liu mingling didn''t care at all.


    But long Shaoyun said faintly: "it''s my marriage since I was a child. Because of the political turmoil, I didn''t contact him before. When I return to Beijing this time, I will report my name to the emperor. "


    That''s clear.


    Fu Heng swallowed all his words.


    If long Shaoyun can say that, what else can he say? He can''t shamelessly ask long Shaoyun to do anything. Besides, Fu Heng and long Shaoyun can''t really compare in terms of status.


    Mu Zhanxiao and long Shaoyun are both the right-hand men beside the emperor. One is the prime minister in the court, the other is the general in charge of military power. Everyone is under one man and above ten thousand.


    It''s really not Fu Heng''s turn to speak.


    And this time, I really didn''t expect that my idea was empty.


    Fu Jiaojiao''s face changed again and again.


    That kind of embarrassment has never happened before.


    In the past, even if long Shaoyun was indifferent to himself, he never asked what Fu Jiaojiao had done in her residence. It gave her a lot of imagination, and she always felt that it was long Shaoyun''s connivance. Obviously, it is not the case now. Thinking of this, Fu Jiaojiao''s eyebrows are even more unwilling.


    I''m not willing to.


    Looking at Liu mingling''s calm appearance, Fu Jiaojiao''s hatred became more and more obvious. Her hands clenched into fists in silence.


    "Dad, when you came to the military camp with the general before, I always lived in the mansion. Now that the general has a wife, it seems that it''s not suitable for me to be in the mansion. Why don''t I follow you to the barracks Fu Jiaojiao''s voice is very aggrieved.


    Fu Heng''s brow twisted: "nonsense. Where can there be women in the barracks. What''s more, madam is not a mean person. Can''t you even tolerate it? "


    Fu Heng said this to Fu Jiaojiao. When he looked at Liu mingling again, he said: "let the general''s wife see the joke."


    Liu Ming Ling smiles, where can''t see father and daughter''s trick.


    Or push people to the shelves.


    What''s more, what about long Shaoyun''s marriage? There is a side imperial concubine that can do, and the side imperial concubine''s position is not without it.


    "It''s a guest. Miss Fu will stay." What Liu mingling said is very square.


    Long Shaoyun didn''t speak in the whole process. It was like such a thing in the mansion. He never asked, as long as Liu mingling was in charge.


    On the contrary, when Fu Jiaojiao saw Liu mingling speak, she was not polite at all: "thank you, madam. I''ve been in the South Building since I came here. I don''t know where to live this year. "


    This is also a reminder to Liu mingling.


    It''s her who comes first, Fu Jiaojiao comes first. The south building is the courtyard where the general''s wife lives today, and long Shaoyun has always been in the East Building, and long Shaoyun will not let her family members live in the East building.


    As a result, Fu Jiaojiao didn''t expect that she wanted to feel sick. Liu mingling didn''t feel sick. Instead, she was stimulated by Liu mingling.


    "I wish Miss Fu would continue to live in the south tower." Liu mingling spoke lightly.


    Fu Heng and Fu Jiaojiao were stunned.


    This time, long Shaoyun, who never spoke, said faintly, "ling''er lives in the East Building, so the south building is empty. It''s good for Miss Fu to live in the south building. I''m used to living there. I''ll ask someone to arrange a servant to serve Miss Fu."


    Fu Jiaojiao''s face suddenly changed.


    "I''ll go and have a look at the dinner. After all, Lord Fu and Miss Fu are here. They haven''t eaten yet. They must be hungry." Liu mingling was less direct to long Shaoyun and became gentle.


    Long Shaoyun stopped Liu mingling''s hand directly: "I''ll let the slave go to see it. You stay here. You''ve been tossed all afternoon. Aren''t you tired?"


    Although they didn''t say anything, they knew each other very well, so under such circumstances, Liu mingling''s cheek was slightly red.


    Then she looked at this person, although she didn''t do anything, she quickly pulled out the hand that was pulled out by long Shaoyun.


    Ignoring the meaning of long Shaoyun, he quickly walked in the direction of the dining hall.


    The interaction between the two is more clear in Fu Heng''s and Fu Jiaojiao''s eyes.


    And long Shaoyun seems helpless to stand in the same place, just looking at the direction Liu mingling left, until he can''t see, then he turns around: "Mr. Fu, why don''t we go to the dining room and wait together?"


    "That''s natural. It''s just that I''ve eaten the food from north of the Great Wall. I still miss it. " Fu Heng, after all, is from the past. He knows how to make the scene come true.

 Chapter 1520

    Fu Jiaojiao was silent.


    Long Shaoyun didn''t pay much attention.


    The party had a meal together. During this period, Fu Jiaojiao was quiet. Fu Heng chatted with long Shaoyun. While long Shaoyun was chatting, he was distracted and took out what Liu mingling didn''t like.


    Even if explained, some dishes will inevitably put some.


    And this picture, see Fu Jiaojiao brow twisted up: "general''s wife is very lucky, even eat to let general long give you pick to eat."


    Liu mingling''s eyebrows were fixed.


    Although she doesn''t like to make trouble, it doesn''t mean that someone will take the initiative to provoke her. Liu mingling can swallow her anger.


    She laughed: "I''m not used to it at first, but later the general wrote down my preferences and won''t let me eat what I don''t like. And this meal, generally will not appear. Today, I''m afraid I''m worried about Miss Fu''s taste, so I put some. "


    In just a few words, Fu Jiaojiao would ask for nothing.


    The atmosphere was a little tense, but Liu mingling soon relaxed the atmosphere and talked and laughed.


    Liu mingling doesn''t like to socialize, which doesn''t mean she can''t socialize. She''s not an old pedant, so she''s quite at home at the dinner table.


    The meal lasted until it was getting dark.


    Liu mingling covered her mouth and yawned.


    Long Shaoyun saw it for the first time. Looking at the time, it was really the time for Liu mingling to have a rest. She was a little good. Her work and rest were regular and normal.


    Plus tonight is Zhou Heng intentionally or unintentionally in the delay time, long Shaoyun also can''t see.


    After sinking, long Shaoyun took the initiative to say: "Mr. Fu, Miss Fu has to have a good rest after a long journey outside the Great Wall. I''ll let the slave serve you and go to bed."


    This said directly, without any emotion: "tomorrow morning, I will go to the barracks with Mr. Fu."


    Zhou Heng is not stupid either. Naturally, he hears long Shaoyun''s order. Then he stands up and leaves with Fu Jiaojiao. Fu Jiaojiao''s face is full of indifference.


    But under such circumstances, Fu Jiaojiao did not dare to say anything and stood up quickly.


    Long Shaoyun didn''t mind their presence at all. He bowed his head and gently asked Liu mingling, "I''ll go back to rest with you. I think you''re sleepy. "


    "Not sleepy." Liu mingling said directly, "it''s time for me to have a rest."


    Long Shaoyun made a sound.


    That hand is very natural to embrace Liu Ming Ling''s waist, but it is so supporting Liu Ming Ling, quickly walked towards the dining room, as if and Zhou Heng father and daughter become one after another.


    Fu Jiaojiao saw that the jealousy was more obvious. She couldn''t help but say: "general long and Mrs. long have a good relationship."


    Liu mingling didn''t respond, and long Shaoyun just nodded.


    Fu Jiaojiao seems to have been ignored.


    This kind of feeling is like a hundred claws scratching the heart, which makes people feel uncomfortable.


    When they got to the fork, the slaves had already stepped forward and naturally took Zhou''s father and daughter to the South Building in the south, while long Shaoyun took Liu mingling''s hand and went back to the East building.


    At that time¡ª¡ª


    After entering the East Tower, Liu mingling naturally frees her hand from long Shaoyun''s


    Long Shaoyun looks at the lost hand, and then naturally walks towards Liu mingling. After a moment of silence, he hugs Liu mingling from behind. The voice is very low, as if to appease Liu mingling, and as if to coax her: "what''s the matter?"


    "Nothing." Liu mingling looks at long Shaoyun with a smile, "just a little sleepy. Anyway, I took a bath, so I went straight to bed. "


    Xiaolian has made the bed.


    Liu mingling took off her coat, but she was soon troubled by the tangled rope. She couldn''t pull it off, which made Liu mingling a little annoyed.


    And long Shaoyun''s hand is light to help Liu mingling take off his clothes.


    Unspeakable feeling, as if all of a sudden followed the ambiguous up.


    Under such circumstances, Liu mingling still stands upright and doesn''t respond to long Shaoyun. Until he takes off his coat, Liu mingling immediately gets into the bed, and then faces the inside of the bed. The whole person almost sleeps along the bedside, stretching a long distance between them.


    Long Shaoyun shakes his head helplessly. After cleaning up, he goes to bed leisurely, and then catches Liu mingling in his arms.


    Liu mingling''s action is so obvious that long Shaoyun can''t see what she thinks.


    He coaxed patiently, putting his slender fingers on Liu mingling''s waist, and then he said, "Zhou Heng goes to the frontier every year. He is ordered by the emperor. And Fu Jiaojiao is Zhou Heng''s daughter, who comes with her every year. "


    "Oh --" Liu Ming Ling''s voice sounded perfunctory.


    Long Shaoyun was still smiling: "if I were interested in Fu Jiaojiao, I would have married her a few years ago. Not until now. "


    So unintentional is unintentional.


    It''s impossible for the people of the Zhou family to achieve their own goals without their efforts.


    It''s impossible to take Fu Jiaojiao, that''s impossible.


    So there''s no need to worry about that at all.


    And this kind of thing, long Shaoyun does not need to explain with Liu mingling, even if long Shaoyun wants to marry, Liu mingling has no way. But under such circumstances, long Shaoyun is willing to coax Liu mingling.


    I don''t want to let Liu mingling have any unhappiness.


    Liu mingling still sticks to the wall.


    "Angry?" Long Shaoyun''s voice is very low, Junyan has almost stuck to Liu mingling''s body, thin lips intentionally or unintentionally walk up, low voice, with a trace of bewitching breath.


    Liu mingling''s heart beats fast.


    "Zhou Heng will come to the barracks with me tomorrow. The military camp is not suitable for women''s families. Naturally, Fu Jiaojiao will stay in her residence. But no matter whether she is in the mansion or not, you are the hostess of the mansion. No one will have any opinions on what you want to do. " Long Shaoyun, this is complete decentralization.


    The implication is that if Liu mingling is not happy, it is OK to send Fu Jiaojiao to live outside the residence.


    After all, it''s outside the Great Wall. It''s impossible to really have a post station. These officials who come to work outside the Great Wall always have a place to live. This mansion is only the private residence of long Shaoyun.


    It''s for the sake of friendship, as well as Zhou Heng''s insistence and perseverance that makes Fu Jiaojiao live in the mansion. It doesn''t mean anything else.


    So in the face of such a situation, long Shaoyun said it directly.


    This time, Liu mingling, who has been silent, seems to have a sudden reaction: "so you are the one who is good, and I am the one who is bad. Anyway, I became a bad person, and it came out that I was narrow-minded and didn''t understand the magnanimity. At last, I was the one who was gossiping. You are still the high-ranking general, aren''t you? "

 Chapter 1521

    Liu mingling retorted sharply.


    Long Shaoyun helplessly pinched the forehead, some headache looking at the little girl in his arms.


    It''s like Liu mingling''s making trouble. It''s really hard to coax him. No matter what you say, she can always find a retort, a word can block all your words completely.


    Under such circumstances, long Shaoyun sighed silently.


    "Then tomorrow I''ll have Zhou''s father and daughter invited out?" Long Shaoyun said it directly.


    Liu Ming Ling is silent again.


    Of course not.


    Although Liu mingling really wants to do it. But Liu mingling also knows how to write the four words of "human words are formidable". She really invites people out. She''s afraid that people who don''t want to be human will become themselves.


    Thinking of this, Liu mingling is quiet.


    And long Shaoyun makes an effort to turn Liu mingling around. Liu mingling passively looks at long Shaoyun, with a trace of grievance and dissatisfaction in her big eyes.


    Long Shaoyun lowers his head and kisses Liu mingling. Liu mingling''s cheek coaxes him again.


    Long Shaoyun''s hand naturally grasped Liu mingling''s hand, lowered his voice and coaxed him patiently: "don''t think about it. It''s late. Have a rest early."


    Liu Ming Ling was silent.


    But Liu Ming Ling didn''t turn to the bed again. Instead, long Shaoyun held him in his arms. This man''s hand slapped Liu Ming Ling''s back until Liu Ming Ling fell asleep.


    But looking at the little girl''s dishonest behavior in his arms, long Shaoyun finally has some helplessness. He pinches his headache, and then looks at his obvious reaction. Now, long Shaoyun is a little upset.


    It was not until Liu mingling was firmly controlled in his arms that long Shaoyun gradually fell asleep.


    ¡­¡­


    The next day.


    The clothes that used to be neat are now all over the floor.


    Under such circumstances, long Shaoyun naturally won''t quarrel with Liu mingling. He lowers his head and kisses Liu mingling on the forehead. Then he covers the Jinbei for her again and gets out of bed quietly.


    It''s light outside.


    Compared with peace day, long Shaoyun got up a little late.


    After all, it will take about two hours to get to the barracks.


    Long Shaoyun didn''t hesitate. He quickly walked out of the East building. When he saw the servant waiting outside, he lowered his voice and said, "don''t disturb your wife. When she wakes up, you can go in and wait for her. Do you know?"


    "Yes." The slave answered.


    They stand with eyes on their noses and noses on their mouths.


    Seeing long Shaoyun''s slender neck with a trace of ambiguity, the slaves didn''t dare to see more, as if they all knew what happened in the house.


    But long Shaoyun was calm and didn''t cover up. He soon walked out of the East building.


    Zhou Heng obviously has also got up. When he saw long Shaoyun, he came up face to face. What the natural slaves noticed, Zhou Heng also noticed.


    Zhou Heng quieted down and didn''t say anything at last.


    Long Shaoyun is calm and takes Zhou Heng to have breakfast. Then they leave for the barracks.


    ¡­¡­


    And then¡ª¡ª


    It was not until dawn that Liu Ming Ling got up.


    If before, Liu Ming Ling won''t let himself toss so late. When Liu Ming Ling wakes up, Xiao Lian outside hears the news and comes in immediately.


    She looked at Liu mingling and covered her mouth with a smile: "madam, the general and your feelings are very good."


    Liu mingling blushed and looked at Xiaolian angrily, pretending to reprimand: "Xiaolian, what are you talking about?"


    Xiaolian is still laughing, but she is clever and silent.


    But the more you don''t speak, the more you just look at Liu mingling, the faster her heart beats.


    Then Liu Ming Ling didn''t say a word, but Xiao Lian didn''t say anything. She quickly changed Liu Ming Ling''s clothes, waited on her to wash her mouth and face, and carefully made up Liu Ming Ling.


    This is Liu mingling some inexplicable, so looking at Xiaolian: "why do you want to make up?"


    Make up is too much trouble.


    This is true for Liu mingling.


    So on weekdays, Liu mingling doesn''t put the powder on her face.


    Xiaolian explained patiently: "madam, you can''t lose. Miss Fu got up early in the morning. Every year when she came to the Great Wall, she regarded herself as the hostess of the mansion, and this year is no exception. I really didn''t pay attention to you. Look at Miss Fu''s posture. If you don''t dress up, you may not know what Miss Fu can do. Now the general is not in the house. "


    "The general is out?" Liu mingling was stunned, but he grasped Xiaolian''s last point.


    Xiao Lian was angry with Liu mingling, but she explained honestly: "the general and Fu went to the barracks early in the morning. I''m afraid they won''t come back for a few days. When the general comes back, he will leave for Beijing together. "


    Liu mingling''s brows were wringing.


    It''s not about why long Shaoyun went to the barracks. It''s about why long Shaoyun''s injuries are not completely healed. During this time, he should have been resting in his residence instead of going to the barracks.


    Liu mingling is worried about long Shaoyun''s wound.


    Xiaolian thinks Liu mingling''s worry is that long Shaoyun is not in the mansion, and Fu Jiaojiao is arrogant and domineering.


    Has the final say, madam, although the general and you have not yet married, but the general acknowledges your status, so you have the right and proper rule in this mansion, you don''t need to worry too much. Xiaolian''s serious explanation.


    Liu mingling responded and shook his head helplessly: "I''m worried about the general''s injury."


    Xiaolian was stunned.


    "Miss Fu, I haven''t paid attention to it yet." Liu mingling said more calmly.


    However, no matter whether it''s safe or not, this person''s provocation has to be dealt with at home.


    Liu Ming Ling has a headache.


    She didn''t say anything, let Xiaolian put Rouge powder on her face, looking at her more and more beautiful in the bronze mirror, she suddenly quieted down.


    Liu Ming Ling thought that men should all like such charming women.

 Chapter 1522

    In this way of thinking, she felt that she was not so repellent to Rouge powder.


    It seems that because I like it, I always think of myself facing long Shaoyun with the best one. That''s the mind of a woman in love, not to mention that they still have an intimate relationship.


    Thinking of this, Liu mingling''s cheek is still slightly hot.


    Suddenly, she looked up and said, "is there anyone else going to the barracks today?"


    "Miss, do you want to see the general?" Xiaolian is clear, "as long as the mansion has something to do, then naturally someone will go to inform the general."


    Liu mingling said, "I''ll make something for the people in the mansion to send to the general."


    "Yes." Xiaolian answers.


    It''s not something else. It''s a pastry from my modern hometown. It''s a pastry from Suzhou and Hangzhou. I don''t know if Dazhou has it, but Liu mingling likes it very much.


    I can''t say why, it seems that I suddenly want to express my love for long Shaoyun in this way.


    Think of here, Liu Ming Ling''s eyebrows and eyes is with a trace of shame.


    Xiaolian can see it, but she doesn''t poke it seriously: "Miss, I''m waiting for you to eat."


    "Good." Liu mingling answered.


    The master and servant went out one by one.


    On the way to the dining room, Liu mingling saw Fu Jiaojiao. Fu Jiaojiao said in a strange voice: "my wife is really lucky. She can sleep until she gets up in the sun."


    Liu mingling glanced at the sky.


    It''s late. It''s true.


    But the sun three pole also seems more exaggerated.


    Liu mingling, who wants to be more serious, is fateful. She compares her position in the sky: "is this the time when the sun shines on three poles? Maybe Miss Fu is too erudite for me to understand


    Fu Jiaojiao: "you --"


    Liu Ming Ling nodded: "excuse me, Miss Fu, I want to have dinner."


    Fu Jiaojiao didn''t mean to give in, so she was blocked in front of Liu mingling. Liu mingling didn''t have any fear, so she looked at Fu Jiaojiao face to face.


    "What''s the matter with Miss Fu?" Liu mingling asked directly.


    Fu Jiaojiao just stood there. She was annoyed by Liu mingling''s silent attitude. Maybe she didn''t expect that Liu mingling would be so difficult. But on the surface, Fu Jiaojiao is calm.


    "There''s nothing wrong. Just to remind Miss Liu, don''t you know who you are? If you stay with general long like this, aren''t you afraid of bringing disaster to general long? With such ancient matchmaker''s words, general Lai Shanglong, this is not shameless. What did Miss Liu do in the early years? " Fu Jiaojiao looks at Liu mingling aggressively.


    Among other things, the momentum is absolute.


    If Liu mingling wasn''t the current Liu mingling, he might have been scared.


    She pick eyebrow, face Fu Jiaojiao''s provocation, smile: "not as good as Miss Fu and I talk about, Liu family have done what God forbid things?"


    Fu Jiaojiao really didn''t expect Liu mingling to be so calm. She couldn''t help taking a deep breath, but she said quickly: "the Liu family has always been on the wrong side. When the emperor had an accident with general long, the Liu family stood on Li Shiyuan''s side to seek glory and wealth. Now it''s good, Li Shiyuan is defeated, the emperor ascends the throne, and the Liu family can still shamelessly appear on the side of general long. When it comes out, aren''t you afraid that people will think that general long collaborated with the enemy to betray his country? "


    It''s a tough charge.


    Normal people are easily frightened in such accusations.


    However, Liu mingling nodded and didn''t mean to be scared at all. She showed her hand and looked at Fu Jiaojiao innocently: "sorry, I lost my memory. I can''t remember anything before. Shao Yun never mentioned that to me. Shao Yun must have known this kind of thing. Since he never mentioned it to me, he didn''t want to let me know it, and he didn''t care much about it, eh? "


    It''s not salty, it''s not easy to be spoiled or insulted.


    Fu Jiao was too delicate to speak. Her previous calmness had disappeared.


    "Why didn''t Miss Fu say this to Shao Yun, but to me?" Liu Ming Ling laughs, "my status is given by Shao Yun. If you want to shake my status, Shao Yun must be here, right?"


    Fu Jiaojiao was completely beaten, and there was no room for backhand.


    And Liu mingling didn''t let Fu Jiaojiao off: "Miss Fu, it''s a guest. If you are a guest, you have to be a guest. As a host, I will also be a host. However, we should consider each other''s propriety


    Liu mingling finished his speech.


    This is to remind Fu Jiaojiao that she can''t hear it, and her face becomes more ugly.


    And Xiaolian silently praised him.


    You know, in the past, when Fu Jiaojiao came here, these slaves were not spared by Fu Jiaojiao, but this man had two sides and always looked pathetic in front of long Shaoyun.


    And now Liu Ming Ling''s attitude is to please the people.


    "If Miss Fu has anything else to do, you can say it directly. If it''s OK, I''m sorry. I''m going to have dinner." Liu mingling nodded.


    Then Liu mingling went to the dining room, but she didn''t pay attention to Fu Jiaojiao.


    Fu Jiao stamped her feet in the same place, but she had nothing to do with Liu mingling.


    Xiaolian quickly kept up with Liu mingling''s pace. After walking far away, she couldn''t help but thumbed up: "madam, you are so powerful."


    Liu mingling, but he didn''t laugh.


    It''s not that Liu mingling is powerful, but that she really wants to force her heart. Where are these young ladies who are raised in the boudoir their opponents? All their expressions are clearly written on their faces.


    What''s more, in the mansion, the dominant person is herself, not Fu Jiaojiao.


    But Liu Ming Ling can''t say why. What Fu Jiao Jiao said makes Liu Ming Ling nervous. Even if it doesn''t matter, she knows very well that once it is involved in the court, many things will be unclear.


    People like Fu Jiaojiao don''t make fun of themselves with such things.


    And Fu Jiaojiao can''t know all the truth. The Liu family is not so simple as what she thinks.


    Liu mingling''s brow slightly twisted, but soon hid such emotion. She''s just a new comer at the beginning of the week. Everything is out of Liu mingling''s control, so everything can be covered by water and earth, and the soldiers can block it.


    You don''t have the ability to anticipate.


    Think of here, Liu Ming Ling quietly eating breakfast, Xiaolian did not notice anything, very neat ready everything, quietly back out.


    After finishing her meal, Liu Ming Ling went directly to the kitchen and made small dots in Suzhou and Hangzhou according to the way her mother gave her. Each one is exquisite and different from the rough and crazy ones in northern China. It''s the gentleness of women in Jiangnan, and even all the objects are made perfectly.

 Chapter 1523

    Xiaolian looked at it and said, "madam, you are really powerful."


    Liu Ming Ling is to smile: "do more will."


    "But where are these snacks? Is it the mother of Kyoto? " Xiaolian can''t help but ask again, "it takes two hours to send it to the general. Will it be cold and not delicious?"


    "No, these are cold ones. You don''t need hot ones." Liu mingling was naturally chosen.


    Xiaolian nodded and asked many questions curiously.


    Liu mingling answers patiently as she does it. After Xiaodian steams, she sends someone to the barracks to give it to long Shaoyun. After that, Liu mingling went out of the residence as usual and walked around the market.


    As for Fu Jiaojiao, Liu mingling didn''t care at all.


    ¡­¡­


    In the evening, Liu Ming Ling returned to his residence. She went to check her own flowers. Some of the fresh flowers she had been looking for would bloom only at night. So this time is just right.


    As a result, Liu mingling did not expect that when he went to the garden, his face changed greatly.


    Because the words she carefully planted before are beyond recognition now.


    Including some extremely precious varieties.


    "Who did it?" Liu mingling asked coldly.


    The slaves knelt on the ground, and their voices trembled: "tell me, madam, this is what Miss Fu did. Today, Miss Fu went to the garden to enjoy the flowers. She was accidentally stabbed by the thorn. When she came back, she said that she was poisoned, so she asked people to clean up the words in the garden, saying that it was to avoid further injury. "


    Liu mingling''s eyebrows were a little colder.


    She is not stupid. Fu Jiaojiao was wronged here in the morning. She has no room to maneuver. Naturally, she has to find a way to vent her anger.


    Fu Jiaojiao must have weighed the pros and cons of using her own flowers.


    You know, these flowers are just plants. It''s easy to plant them. But waste is the heart of the flower growers. How hard it is to plant these precious flowers? Don''t you understand?


    She understood. That''s why she ruined Liu mingling''s heart in this way.


    And destroyed the flower, but also found a grand reason, such a reason, let Liu mingling can''t move Fu Jiaojiao, after all, Fu Jiaojiao hurt, flower path and toxin, clean up is also human nature.


    But in this case, you can take revenge on Liu mingling.


    And if Liu Ming Ling wants to do something, then Liu Ming Ling will become that cautious person and fall into a bad reputation.


    Therefore, Fu Jiaojiao''s move is very good.


    Liu Ming Ling did not believe that Fu Jiao Jiao would not know that Liu Ming Ling had a good heart.


    Fu Jiaojiao did it on purpose.


    It''s a blatant provocation.


    Liu mingling stands quietly, but Xiaolian is shocked to see such a picture, and can''t say a word. After Liu mingling for so long, Xiaolian is too clear about Liu mingling''s love for these plants.


    Even long Shaoyun knows very well that many precious seeds here were obtained by long Shaoyun himself for Liu mingling, but now they are completely destroyed.


    Xiaolian was too scared to speak: "madam, this..."


    Liu mingling''s eyes are low, very quiet in the garden stand for a long time, can save the flowers and plants to re homing, can not save Liu mingling let the gardener deal with.


    You know, it''s because long Shaoyun didn''t want Liu mingling to work too hard that he invited people here.


    This, the original colorful garden, suddenly become no spring, lifeless.


    It will take a long time to recover.


    And then the northern wall will also begin to gradually fall, these flowers will be difficult to bloom again.


    By the time of packing up, it was almost midnight, long past the usual rest time of Liu mingling, but Liu mingling didn''t feel sleepy at all.


    Then Liu stood up quietly.


    Although Liu mingling''s anger didn''t appear on his face, it made people aware of Liu mingling''s gloom.


    "Madam, I will take you back to rest." Xiaolian opens her mouth carefully.


    Liu Ming Ling did not speak, and then asked: "now when?"


    "It''s almost a day." Xiaolian answers.


    "Somebody." Liu mingling''s voice suddenly cooled down.


    The slaves answered at once.


    Liu mingling looked at the slave and said clearly in every word: "go and ask Miss Fu out of the mansion. No one can help. No matter what happens to Miss Fu, she will turn a blind eye."


    The words are direct, but the attitude is firm.


    Xiaolian was stunned.


    She thought Liu Ming Ling was tidying up the garden, but she did not dare to do anything to Fu Jiao Jiao. After all, the fierce relationship here is still obvious.


    But I didn''t expect that Liu mingling invited this charming Miss Fu out on this fast day. The people in the mansion could not understand what it meant.


    Because the Great Wall is a special place, there are not many Inns here. However, the Inns here are not open after midnight to avoid any trouble.


    At this time point, Liu mingling also ordered that no one was allowed to help, which also meant that Fu Jiaojiao couldn''t go back to the post station, because no one could prove her identity, and the inn was nothing more than a residence, which meant that Fu Jiaojiao had to wander outside all night.


    If something happens¡ª¡ª


    "Madam --" Xiaolian is not worried about Fu Jiaojiao, but worried about Liu mingling''s involvement.


    "Since Miss Fu felt that the mansion was unsafe, she naturally did not need to stay here. If there''s anything, I''ll carry it. " Liu Ming Ling''s attitude has not changed.


    Xiaolian didn''t dare to say anything more.


    It''s like seeing Liu mingling''s gloomy face for the first time. Then Xiaolian immediately takes the slave to the south tower.


    Fu Jiaojiao fell asleep in a good mood, but in her sleep, she was directly taken out of her residence without saying a word, which caught Fu Jiaojiao off guard. She did not expect that such a thing would happen to her one day.


    She was stunned for a long time.


    "Liu mingling, are you not afraid of the general''s blame? My father will not let you go. " Fu Jiaojiao is shouting.


    Liu mingling didn''t say a word, let alone look at Fu Jiaojiao. Then she quickly walked towards the house and left Fu Jiaojiao behind.


    Soon, the lights in the East building went out.


    Despite Fu Jiaojiao''s clamour, she was sent out by the servants of the mansion.


    Fu Jiaojiao was very angry.


    But the slave said seriously: "madam, you have orders. No one is allowed to leave the mansion."


    The implication is that there is nothing we can do but rely on Fu Jiaojiao.


    Fu Jiaojiao, such a delicate daughter, is shivering in the cold northern wall at night.

 Chapter 1524

    The post station could not be entered, because the people in the post station could not determine the identity of Fu Jiaojiao.


    The inn won''t open after midnight. No matter who the other party is, this is the rule outside the Great Wall.


    Fu Jiaojiao wanted to go to the barracks, but she couldn''t help it. It took her two hours to go to the barracks to ride a horse. If she walked, she might not be able to walk for two days.


    What''s more, on the way to the barracks, there is also a hidden danger. After all, it''s not a market, but a place where the two countries meet. There are all kinds of cattle, ghosts and snakes.


    Fu Jiaojiao was angry and aggrieved, but more shocked.


    It''s true. I didn''t expect Liu mingling to be so presumptuous.


    In the mansion, except for the two lanterns at the door, it had been quiet for a long time.


    ¡­¡­


    At that time¡ª¡ª


    In the barracks.


    Long Shaoyun and Fu Heng deal with things, Fu Heng is looking at long Shaoyun, eager to talk and stop.


    Long Shaoyun is very calm, and did not urge.


    For a long time, Fu Heng took the initiative to say: "general long, I have one thing I want to talk about with general long."


    "Mr. Fu, please go ahead." Long Shaoyun remained silent.


    "I shouldn''t have talked about it at first, but I think it''s better to say it. Little girl Jiaojiao has been admiring the general for a long time. Every year she goes down to the northern wall. No one in Kyoto doesn''t know about this idea. Even the emperor says, "if the general goes back this year, he must marry her." Fu Heng said it directly.


    Long Shaoyun did not interrupt Fu Heng.


    This is half true and half false. Long Shaoyun can''t hear it, but Fu Heng''s forced marriage is true.


    Li Shiyuan can''t interfere in long Shaoyun''s marriage and birth, so Li Shiyuan can''t give Fu Heng such a promise. If he does, it''s on the premise that long Shaoyun is willing.


    Just these, long Shaoyun doesn''t need to explain to Fu Heng.


    Fu Heng then continued: "I didn''t expect that general long had a married wife. Now I''m in a bit of a dilemma. But the little girl''s mind has never changed. The little girl is not too young. I think even if she is committed to be a side concubine, she is willing to do so. "


    This is Fu Heng''s concession.


    Long Shaoyun smiles and looks at Fu Heng. His thin lips move: "Mr. Fu, I don''t want to take concubine. My wife must follow me. Miss Fu grew up in Kyoto since she was a child. It''s really inappropriate to follow me outside the Great Wall. Conditions outside the great wall are not as good as Kyoto¡°


    Fu Heng was stunned.


    "I''m afraid I''ll hurt Miss Fu. I think as long as Miss Fu is willing, it is not difficult for Kyoto to find a younger brother. The emperor is also willing to point out the marriage for Miss Fu. " Long Shaoyun''s words are a refusal.


    Fu Heng was even more surprised: "general long, this..."


    At this time, Longjiang said outside, "general long, people are coming to the mansion."


    This, long Shaoyun stands up immediately.


    You should know that the people in the mansion don''t come to the barracks specially. If they come to the barracks, there will be an accident in the mansion. Now there is Liu mingling in the mansion. Long Shaoyun worries about whether there is something wrong with Liu mingling.


    So long Shaoyun ignored Fu Heng and soon walked out of the tent.


    Fu Heng is angry and annoyed at the same place, but he has nothing to do with long Shaoyun.


    Long Shaoyun''s position today is here, and he can''t tolerate any broken words. Moreover, Fu Heng is also very clear about the emperor''s attitude towards long Shaoyun.


    This time, Fu Heng calmed down.


    And long Shaoyun has already gone out of the tent. What''s standing outside is the bodyguard of the mansion. Now long Shaoyun frowns and immediately asks, "what''s the matter?"


    The bodyguard handed the wrapped bamboo basket up, and then respectfully said, "general, this is what the lady asked the slave to send to you. The lady told me that this little spot doesn''t need to be hot. It''s cool all the way. It tastes just right."


    Long Shaoyun took the bamboo basket, but was surprised: "you said it was your wife who asked you to send it?"


    "Exactly." The guard nodded.


    "Good." Long Shaoyun smiles.


    I really didn''t expect that Liu mingling would send them all the way. All of a sudden, I was moved, and I couldn''t wait to see Liu mingling.


    All of a sudden also understand the king does not early, night Sheng song of the kind of happy.


    After all, the heart is concerned, it is not as carefree as before.


    Think of here, long Shaoyun''s eyebrows are relaxed.


    And the bodyguard soon retired.


    When long Shaoyun calmly walks back to the house, Fu Heng naturally sees it. Looking at long Shaoyun with a smile in his eyes, he knows that Fu Jiaojiao has no room to maneuver. Even if Fu Jiaojiao is allowed to enter the general''s house, it''s hard to live in the future.


    But it was the love of her daughter, Fu Heng''s brow twisted.


    He knew very well that he had to get rid of Liu mingling.


    It''s just a matter of long-term consideration.


    After sinking, Fu Heng took the initiative to say: "since it''s the lady who sent things to the general, I won''t disturb the general."


    Long Shaoyun nodded his head.


    Fu Heng quickly went out, and long Shaoyun had already opened the bamboo basket, looking at the delicate Jiangnan dots inside, which made long Shaoyun even more surprised.


    Because Liu mingling was never from the south of the Yangtze River, but when would he do this.


    And these Jiangnan dots and long Shaoyun''s understanding is not the same, they look more exquisite.


    But all this can''t stop long Shaoyun''s smile. Soon he picked up a piece and sent it to the entrance. The sweet and greasy feeling of the entrance melted, which also made people who didn''t like to eat sweet, can''t help but eat more.


    It''s really good.


    And the missing of Liu mingling is becoming more and more obvious.


    Long Shaoyun laughs silently.


    In the barracks, it was quiet.


    ¡­¡­


    When Fu Jiaojiao was driven out of her residence, she was in a muddle all night, and anyone could exist outside the Great Wall at night. She almost spent the night in panic.


    The whole person was very tired and even more embarrassed.


    But until dawn, Fu Jiaojiao could stay in the inn.


    As a result, Fu Jiaojiao did not expect that the inn would not accept herself. The reason given was that the room was full. Fu Jiaojiao splashed in public and smashed countless things regardless.


    No one who can open an inn outside the Great Wall is a gas-saving lamp. Naturally, Fu Jiaojiao was sent to the local yamen at the first time.


    It has been three days since the door was tossed down.


    Fu Jiaojiao also suffered from prison.


    She yelled and said her identity and Fu Heng''s identity. At first, the Yamen didn''t think much of it. However, thinking that Fu Heng was really outside the Great Wall, she carefully sent someone to the barracks to inquire.


    So it''s the fourth day that Fu Heng and long Shaoyun know what happened in the residence.


    Fu Jiaojiao had no strength to be tortured.


    When Fu Heng and long Shaoyun arrive at the yamen, Fu Jiaojiao seems to have no strength.

 Chapter 1525

    Fu Jiaojiao was accompanied by a slave who had been following her from Kyoto, who had been waiting for her all the time.


    When she saw Fu Heng, she cried even more: "my Lord, you want to make the decision for miss. Miss was driven out of the mansion."


    It goes without saying who can drive Fu Jiaojiao out of her residence.


    Long Shaoyun''s brow is slightly twisted. He knows Liu mingling well. If you hadn''t provoked Liu mingling out of control, Liu mingling would not have done such a thing.


    So what does that mean?


    Long Shaoyun is silent, not in a hurry to speak.


    "What happened?" Fu Heng asked directly.


    The people in the Yamen did not dare to close Fu Jiaojiao, and soon let her go. Fu Jiaojiao could not say a word of her grievance, and the moving posture made people feel reluctant.


    The slave said quickly: "madam, I don''t know why. As soon as I was about to watch, I suddenly drove the eldest lady out. I didn''t want to give her any face. But outside the Great Wall, the eldest lady didn''t even have a place to stay at night. There was no one in the post station to prove her identity, so she couldn''t enter. She was hungry and frozen, The innkeeper sent the young lady to the Yamen without saying a word


    The slave turned black and white, but he removed Fu Jiaojiao clean.


    Under such circumstances, Fu Heng was naturally furious.


    Long Shaoyun''s eyes sank slightly, so he looked at the slave beside Fu Jiaojiao: "is it the lady who drove Miss Fu out?"


    "Yes." The slave insisted.


    "Why does Madame do this?" Long Shaoyun asked directly.


    The slave was Frank: "the eldest lady didn''t leave the mansion in the afternoon. She went to the backyard for a walk. She was stabbed by the flower in the backyard. The flower was poisonous, which made the eldest lady poisoned. The eldest lady worried that it would affect others, so the slave dealt with the words in the backyard. It was probably this that made the lady angry, and then drove the eldest lady out directly. "


    The slave said, but he was sure: "madam, if you have an idea, you can say it directly. Because the slave knew that his wife had come back very early. But the lady didn''t say anything. She only did such a thing in the evening. The young lady is worried now. When did the young lady suffer such grievances before


    It is Liu mingling who does not know what is good or bad.


    Fu Heng has always spoiled Fu Jiaojiao.


    When to let Fu Jiaojiao suffer such injustice.


    So Fu Heng looked at long Shaoyun: "general long, I want to ask for justice and make it clear."


    Long Shaoyun said: "I will ask clearly."


    Fu Jiaojiao almost softened her heel. Seeing that Fu Heng was going to take her back to her residence, she looked frightened again: "Dad, I don''t want to go back. I''m afraid --"


    It sounded as if I was really scared.


    Fu Heng is coax: "father is here, you need not worry."


    Fu Jiaojiao was still wronged. She looked at Fu Heng with tears in her eyes: "I don''t know why my wife did this. She didn''t even have an explanation, so she invited me out. I don''t know where I''ve offended my wife. Does she never welcome me? If she doesn''t, she can say it directly. "


    Between the lines, Liu Ming Ling is still being branded.


    This time, it was long Shaoyun who looked at Fu Jiaojiao: "Miss Fu, I will naturally ask you about this. If ling''er does something wrong, I will definitely give you an explanation."


    Long Shaoyun didn''t say the rest.


    But Fu Jiaojiao also understood in long Shaoyun''s words that if it had nothing to do with Liu mingling, he would not be polite to himself.


    But Fu Jiaojiao is determined and confident.


    In Fu Jiaojiao''s opinion, no matter what, Liu mingling''s driving people out of his residence in the middle of the night is that Liu mingling is careful and likes to make trouble, so fu Jiaojiao doesn''t think she can''t stand it.


    She wronged by Fu Heng, Fu Heng to find a soft sedan chair, this line of talent back to the mansion.


    ¡­¡­


    Inside the mansion¡ª¡ª


    In recent days, the atmosphere of the residence is not very good. Liu Ming Ling hardly says a word. Even the market is very few. All day long, he is in the garden. Those flowers who still have a chance to live are resettled by Liu Ming Ling. He is careful to wait on them to avoid any accidents.


    The gardener stood by and dared not ignore any of Liu mingling''s orders.


    Liu mingling''s understanding of flowers and plants is much better than his own.


    All of a sudden, Xiaolian came over in a hurry: "madam, the general and Mr. Fu are back, and Miss Fu --"


    To the back, Xiaolian''s voice was a little light.


    Because Xiaolian is very clear that Liu mingling has asked people to take care of all the inns in the market. As long as Fu Jiaojiao lodges, she is not allowed to accept them. On the other side of the post station, Liu mingling does not come forward to confirm Fu Jiaojiao''s identity. The post station will not allow Fu Jiaojiao to stay.


    Long Shaoyun and Fu Heng know that the news is inevitable.


    So under such circumstances, Xiaolian is afraid of causing other things, and is even more nervous.


    Liu mingling did not mean to get up. Then she bowed her head and told the gardener what to pay attention to. The gardener listened carefully and did not dare to neglect.


    Xiaolian also understood Liu mingling''s meaning.


    Liu mingling made these people wait, including long Shaoyun.


    Xiaolian stood quietly, just watching.


    It''s half an hour since Liu mingling finished everything. During this period, long Shaoyun didn''t ask anyone to urge him.


    The atmosphere is not bad, but it''s not so good. I always think it''s weird.


    Until Liu mingling stood up, Xiaolian immediately went up: "madam, it''s been more than half an hour, can we..."


    "I''ll go back and clean it up." Liu Ming Ling''s attitude is not impatient.


    Xiaolian: "I''m not sure."


    But Xiaolian didn''t dare to say anything. After all, long Shaoyun didn''t speak.


    Soon, Xiaolian stood up and followed Liu mingling to the East building.


    Liu mingling was still slow in the East Building for a while. When she came out again, it was enough to make them wait for an hour.


    Fu Heng''s face was very ugly.


    Long Shaoyun didn''t move his face.


    Fu Jiaojiao is satirizing Liu mingling, but it is not so obvious. If she can choose, she is afraid that Fu Jiaojiao would like to kill Liu mingling on the spot.


    When Liu mingling came, he was very generous: "I''ve kept you waiting for a long time."


    Apart from that, nothing has been said.


    Long Shaoyun''s eyes fall on Liu mingling. Liu mingling doesn''t even evade and looks at her quietly.

 Chapter 1526

    Even the unhappiness in the eyes of eyebrows is incisively and vividly expressed.


    How could long Shaoyun not know.


    But long Shaoyun has always been introverted. In this case, long Shaoyun didn''t say anything. He just looked at Liu mingling quietly. Liu mingling''s eyes fell on long Shaoyun. Then he walked towards long Shaoyun and sat down quietly.


    But Liu mingling didn''t take the initiative to talk to long Shaoyun.


    Under such circumstances, when Fu Jiaojiao saw Liu mingling, she was frightened and wronged. Anyone who saw her felt that Fu Jiaojiao was extremely distressing.


    On the contrary, it was Liu mingling''s indifference, and she did not think of any responsibility for Fu Jiaojiao.


    "Madam, I don''t know where I''ve offended you. You are so angry that you drive me out of the mansion at night. Even I don''t have a place to stay. Even at the post station, I''ve asked the slave to come to you many times. You can prove my identity, but you don''t want to. Jiaojiao is just a guest. I really don''t know what I did wrong. "


    Fu Jiaojiao is preemptive, and her voice is crying. When she looks at Liu mingling, she has a trace of bad intentions. But the next moment, Fu Jiaojiao cries louder.


    I didn''t mean to rest.


    That''s attitude. It means to be fair.


    And all the reason seems to be occupied by Fu Jiaojiao, anyone who says that you are like Liu mingling unreasonable, not Fu Jiaojiao unreasonable.


    "For the poisonous plants in the garden? I went to enjoy the flowers, but I was poisoned. Up to now, my legs and fingers have never been better. " Fu Jiaojiao took out her finger.


    It''s true that it''s still swollen. The doctor came before and proved that it was damaged by toxin.


    "Under such circumstances, what''s wrong with me having people deal with these poisonous things? Do you want to see the next victim? " Fu Jiaojiao is tearful, looking at Liu mingling, every word is a complaint.


    Liu mingling is calm, so listen to Fu Jiaojiao''s accusation, not even the meaning to speak, eyes more and more cold up, eyebrows fell on Fu Jiaojiao''s body, let Fu Jiaojiao have a trace of horror.


    But Fu Jiaojiao shrunk. So wronged looking at Fu Heng.


    She didn''t think she was wrong.


    "Have you finished?" Liu mingling frowned and impatiently interrupted Fu Jiaojiao.


    When Fu Jiaojiao was asked, she immediately became trembling. When she hid behind Fu Heng, she felt what Fu Jiaojiao would do to herself.


    Under such circumstances, Fu Heng''s brow twisted, as if to ask for justice.


    "Madam, Jiaojiao grew up in the boudoir. These rules can''t be unknown, so I''d like to know what Jiaojiao has done to make you so angry. She just cleaned up some flowers, didn''t she?" Fu Heng naturally stood on Fu Jiaojiao''s side, twisting his eyebrows to question.


    In Fu Heng''s opinion, such a person as Liu mingling is not worthy of being long Shaoyun''s wife, not to mention that he can''t tolerate anything at all. It seems that he is trying to gain a firm foothold and eradicate his dissidents.


    Although the words did not say, but the attitude between the lines, but let people see clearly.


    Long Shaoyun''s eyebrows twist. He doesn''t like Liu mingling being questioned.


    But long Shaoyun''s thin lips moved. Before he could speak, Liu mingling''s voice was calm: "Mr. Fu, you can''t wait to plant the accusation on me?"


    Liu mingling was not polite at all.


    Fu Heng Leng did not expect Liu Ming Ling to be so direct.


    Liu mingling sneered: "since Miss Fu was raised in the boudoir by Mr. Fu, she knows all the reasons, then isn''t the most obvious reason clear?"


    Fu Heng passively looked at Fu Jiaojiao.


    "Other people''s things, without the owner''s permission, don''t move at will. Does Mr. Fu think what I said is wrong?" Liu mingling is not polite at all.


    Fu Heng, of course, knew what Liu mingling was referring to. He spoke for Fu Jiaojiao again: "it''s just some flowers and plants. They are everywhere, even on the roadside."


    The implication is that Liu mingling made a fuss.


    "Plus, it''s not appropriate to have these poisonous things in the mansion." Fu Heng said it directly.


    "How does Lord Fu know it''s not suitable? Did the general think it was inappropriate? Or does Mr. Fu speak for Miss Fu, and that''s why he thinks it''s not appropriate? " Liu mingling asked sharply.


    Fu Heng: "this..."


    "In addition, these flowers and plants are guarded by gardeners. I asked the gardener. The gardener has stopped Miss Fu from entering, but Miss Fu wantonly wants to enter. What kind of behavior is this?" Liu mingling asked harshly.


    "No Fu Jiaojiao has to be cunning.


    "If Miss Fu denies, I can ask the gardener to come." Liu Ming Ling sneered, "what''s more, when Miss Fu forced into the garden, didn''t the gardener remind Miss Fu not to touch it at will? Are some flower strains poisonous here?"


    Fu Jiaojiao''s face changed again.


    Then Liu mingling looked at Fu Heng and said, "Mr. Fu thinks it''s just some flowers and plants. But do you know that there are precious flowers and plants in it, even in the imperial palace. Since it is precious, it must be valuable. May I ask Mr. Fu. Miss Fu broke into my garden so privately and destroyed my flowers. How can Mr. Fu ask Miss Fu to make compensation? "


    Fu Heng didn''t expect that Liu mingling could ask so impolitely. For a moment and a half, he would not be able to speak.


    Long Shaoyun didn''t say a word, just laughed silently.


    At first, long Shaoyun worried that Liu mingling was bullied by Fu Heng. After all, when Fu Heng really wanted to argue with you, you didn''t even have a chance to find a topic.


    But Liu mingling can force Fu Heng to speechless.


    Let alone outside the Great Wall, it is impossible to see Fu Heng''s face change in the palace.


    So long Shaoyun put down his heart and naturally didn''t speak any more. Instead, he gave the battlefield to Liu mingling himself. He sat quietly, but this attitude also told everyone that long Shaoyun was on Liu mingling''s side.


    "If my gardener didn''t remind Miss Fu, it''s my problem, but obviously my gardener said it, but Miss Fu completely ignored it. In the words of the slaves, Miss Fu is bullying others. " Liu Ming Ling sneered.


    She imitated the appearance of Fu Jiaojiao before.


    The arrogance and domineering imitation of vivid, Fu Jiaojiao''s face more ugly.


    And Liu mingling soon continued: "so, who should give me an explanation about this? This garden, let alone a slave, even a general, can''t enter without my permission. And the rare and exotic grass in this garden is extremely difficult to cultivate. Now it''s completely destroyed. Can I think Miss Fu has a bad intention? "

 Chapter 1527

    Fu Jiaojiao


    And Liu mingling is not polite at all. She pulls Fu Jiaojiao''s last fig leaf clean.


    "Miss Fu knows that she is an outsider and a guest, but as a guest, she can do whatever she wants in the host''s home. In my opinion, she wants to seize power. Do you really take yourself as the master? Only in this way can we act recklessly. What is Miss Fu''s intention in doing this? Is it to give me the upper hand? "


    Liu Ming Ling''s tone is aggressive. She just looks at Fu Jiao Jiao and doesn''t even give room for relaxation.


    Fu Jiaojiao almost cried.


    But in Liu mingling''s question, Fu Jiaojiao couldn''t refute a word.


    "In addition, the general and I are not married. How can the people in the post station know my identity? What qualifications do I have to prove Miss Fu''s identity with the people in the post station? If Miss Fu is as presumptuous in the post station as she is in the mansion, then I''m the witness. If something happens, I''ll be responsible. I have a lesson to learn. Why can''t I find pleasure for myself? "


    Liu mingling''s every word is on the point: "but Miss Fu has no place to settle down. Can I blame her? This is the rule outside the Great Wall. The inn doesn''t receive any guests after midnight to avoid causing unnecessary trouble. The inn is full. Did I give the money to the inn? "


    Fu Jiaojiao''s face changed again and again.


    But Fu Jiaojiao said quickly: "you drive me out, isn''t it true?"


    "Speaking of that, can''t I?" Liu mingling asked directly, "the general gave the mansion enough power to control the people or things in the mansion. Ms. Fu is in the mansion. Isn''t she under the control of the mansion? "


    The same is true.


    "My things have been maliciously damaged. Why should I swallow them. Didn''t I give Miss Fu time? In the two or three hours since I came back to Miss Fu''s house, did Miss Fu take the initiative to explain to me? Did you offer to help? never. Besides, is it the first time that Miss Fu is so arrogant and domineering in her residence? "


    Liu mingling gave a sneer.


    Fu Jiaojiao wanted to plant the blame on Liu mingling, but Liu mingling quietly returned all the things. The clarity of her attitude and logical thinking is definitely not what Fu Jiaojiao is like in the boudoir.


    Her eyebrows and eyes were calm, and every word was in the words.


    Fu Jiaojiao can''t say a word, so she can only passively look at Fu Heng.


    Fu Heng knows the whole story and naturally knows his daughter''s temper. Therefore, Fu Heng knows that Fu Jiaojiao can''t stand on her feet,


    And long Shaoyun''s eyebrows and eyes already have impatience.


    It''s not the impatience with Liu mingling, but the impatience with Fu Jiaojiao.


    If Fu Jiaojiao continues to make mistakes, I''m afraid it will make long Shaoyun angry. That''s really no room for maneuver.


    Under such circumstances, Fu Heng made a quick decision: "madam, I didn''t expect things to be like this. If it is true, I will apologize to you instead of Jiaojiao."


    "That''s not necessary." Liu mingling wanted to laugh or not. "Fu is old, and he didn''t do anything wrong. He apologized to me coldly, but it''s killing me. I only know who did it. There is a head of injustice and a head of debt. "


    It is clear that Fu Jiaojiao should apologize in person.


    Long Shaoyun only then spoke lightly: "Miss Fu, everything in this mansion has the final say, I have never interfered. The people in the residence are very clear about the importance of these flowers and plants to ling''er, so if Miss Fu intrudes on the premise that the gardener has said, and finally destroys these flowers and plants, it''s not just an apology. No matter where it goes, I think it''s all in ling''er''s place. "


    When long Shaoyun said this, his tone was still calm.


    But the power in words can''t be rejected by anyone.


    Fu Jiaojiao was forced into a desperate situation. Even Fu Heng looked at her, and her attitude was clear.


    Fu Jiaojiao said: "madam, I did this wrong. Please forgive me."


    "Forgive me." Liu mingling quickly said, "as long as Miss Fu restores my garden to its original state, otherwise, everything is free."


    After that, Liu mingling stood up and said, "sorry, it''s late. I''m going to have a rest."


    Then he really didn''t give any face, and quickly walked out of the hall. The people in the room looked at each other.


    Long Shaoyun watched Liu mingling leave, but he shook his head helplessly.


    It''s like Liu Ming Ling has been back to her for a long time, and for the first time she saw Liu Ming Ling''s face shaking. If she was a servant in the mansion, Liu Ming Ling was very polite. I''m afraid she was really angry this time.


    "Dad --" Fu Jiaojiao looked at Fu Heng wrongly.


    Fu Heng did not know what to say for a while.


    But long Shaoyun was always calm: "there''s nothing I can do about it. Even if I touch those flowers and plants, ling''er will not be polite to me. "


    The implication is that Fu Jiaojiao can only do it according to Liu mingling''s request.


    Fu Jiaojiao almost cried out in a hurry.


    You know, those flowers, Fu Jiaojiao touched once, do not want to touch again.


    Not to mention, they are still here to serve the plants.


    "What the general and the lady mean, then you have to do it." Fu Heng did not dare to hesitate.


    After all, it''s not good to offend long Shaoyun,.


    Long Shaoyun nodded, just let the housekeeper see the guests off, and then stood up and quickly walked towards the East building.


    Fu Jiaojiao was extremely aggrieved.


    Fu Heng left directly with Fu Jiaojiao.


    ¡­¡­


    At that time.


    When long Shaoyun enters the house, Liu mingling doesn''t pay any attention to him.


    Long Shaoyun naturally knew that Liu mingling was angry. He laughed and went to Liu mingling''s side. He naturally hugged Liu mingling from behind: "angry?"


    Liu mingling answered: "I dare not. After all, it''s just some flowers and plants."


    Isn''t that anger?


    Long Shaoyun shook his head: "are you angry that I''m bringing people back to you for the third trial?"


    Liu Ming Ling didn''t say a word, which was also an admission of long Shaoyun''s conjecture. On this point, Liu Ming Ling was naturally very upset.


    Long Shaoyun put his arms around Liu mingling and quietly explained: "even if he punishes others, he should let them be willing. Fu Heng is also an important official in the court, and his money is naturally what he says."


    Liu Ming Ling was silent.


    "You''ve driven people out in cold. So the reason is with you. But Fu Heng is not stupid, a little bit of brain can also ask, this inn there is you let people arrange. At that time, Li was not Li. So the way to go is still to go. Besides, don''t you punish Fu Jiaojiao now? "

 Chapter 1528

    Long Shaoyun coaxed patiently and didn''t blame him.


    Liu mingling snorted, and then she turned to look at long Shaoyun.


    Long Shao cloud eyebrow eye is still with a smile, very natural looked down at the arms of the little girl: "so now still angry?"


    "Angry." Liu mingling bit his lip. "My flowers are destroyed. Some of them can be planted back. Some of them are out of season. Now they can''t live. Some of them can''t buy seedlings until the next time someone comes. And we''re going to Kyoto soon, which is even more remote. "


    When the weather is cold, all people''s activities will be reduced, and those foreign businessmen will also reduce their contacts, which will not be as frequent as before.


    So, this is about another year.


    "I''ll have it taken care of." Long Shaoyun scraped the tip of Liu mingling''s nose. "When we come back from Kyoto, the garden here will be the same as before you left. As for those who can''t, they have to wait for the next year. "


    In long Shaoyun''s coaxing, Liu mingling didn''t say anything, but she couldn''t help humming twice.


    Long Shaoyun is very helpless shake his head: "you yo, your character and childhood is really completely different."


    All of a sudden, this man said so, and Liu Ming Ling didn''t say a word.


    But long Shaoyun has changed the topic and looks down at Liu mingling seriously. Liu mingling''s heart beats faster when she is seen by this person''s burning eyes.


    "You see what I do." Liu mingling couldn''t help asking.


    "I''m not at the mansion. Do you miss me?" Long Shaoyun suddenly opened his mouth and asked directly.


    Liu mingling''s face turned red, but he said, "yes."


    Long Shaoyun laughs silently, and then lowers his head to kiss Liu mingling''s lips. Liu mingling doesn''t refuse. He looks up at long Shaoyun and responds to the man''s kiss.


    The inside of the house became glued.


    Green gauze tent, is the entanglement of each other, affectionate and warm.


    When the candle goes out, even in the moonlight, you can easily see each other''s faces. Even in long Shaoyun''s eyes, Liu mingling only seems to see herself.


    That tenderness is obvious.


    Liu mingling''s heart beats fast.


    It was not until prosperity came to an end that everything gradually returned to peace.


    ¡­¡­


    Because of Fu Jiaojiao, long Shaoyun and Fu Heng do not return to the barracks. The rest can be handled safely in the town.


    Fu Jiaojiao was reluctant, but under the pressure of Fu Heng, Fu Jiaojiao came to the garden every day and looked at the flowers. Fu Jiaojiao was so scared that she felt that one day she would die under the flowers.


    So fu Jiaojiao just came and didn''t move.


    The gardener didn''t want Fu Jiaojiao to move, and even they watched her warily.


    But Fujiang couldn''t leave either.


    Liu mingling still comes every day, but completely ignores the existence of Fu Jiaojiao.


    When long Shaoyun is busy, he will go to the garden to accompany Liu mingling. They are both men and women. They are both a couple of beautiful women. When long Shaoyun sees Fu Jiaojiao, he just nods his head and says nothing extra.


    Fu Jiaojiao was completely ignored.


    And she can''t stay in the mansion. At sunset, she will be sent to the post station by long Shaoyun.


    As soon as she went, not to mention being close to long Shaoyun, she didn''t even have a chance to speak. Fu Jiaojiao''s mood became more and more irritable.


    Fu Heng can''t even coax him.


    "Dad, you''re going to make the decision for me." Fu Jiaojiao looked at Fu Heng crying, the grievance is obvious.


    Fu Heng was a little annoyed: "I told you, don''t put your mind on general long. You don''t believe it. Now, general long has returned to Kyoto and asked the emperor to point out the wedding. Once the wedding is completed, you will be even more ridiculous. "


    After all, people in Kyoto know that Fu Jiaojiao wants to commit herself to long Shaoyun.


    Just did not expect, in the end is such a result, naturally, Fu Jiaojiao can not stand, there is no room for maneuver, will become a laughing stock of others.


    "In this way, it''s hard for you to marry a good family. The prince''s children have already set up a concubine. Do you really want to be a concubine?" Fu Heng was angry.


    Fu Jiaojiao is said to be more and more aggrieved.


    Fu Heng see Fu Jiaojiao wronged, to the mouth of the words finally vomit back.


    Fu Jiaojiao looked at Fu Heng for a long time: "Dad, the Liu family was abnormal at that time. Now there is a famous Liu actress. I don''t believe this famous Liu actress has no ghost."


    What Fu Jiaojiao said is cruel.


    Fu Heng''s eyes narrowed slightly.


    Liu''s family is not normal. Liu''s family was on the wrong side at that time, so after Li Shiyuan ascended the throne, Liu''s family was completely defeated. It was only because of long Shaoyun''s face that they didn''t attack Liu''s family.


    The Liu family was kind to long Shaoyun at that time, so the Liu family couldn''t make it. They sent Liu mingling back to long Shaoyun with the words of the matchmaker, and long Shaoyun recognized him.


    In Fu Heng''s view, it is just that long Shaoyun attaches great importance to emotion and righteousness.


    However, long Shaoyun is loyal to Da Zhou. As long as we can find the evidence that Liu mingling is not good for Da Zhou, everything will become light and easy.


    "Dad, even if Liu mingling doesn''t know anything, we can make trouble. Isn''t she amnesia?" Fu Jiaojiao said it directly.


    Fu Heng''s eyes narrowed slightly, and then he looked at Fu Jiaojiao: "I have my own conclusion about this matter. Don''t do anything wrong. Do you hear me?"


    "I see." Fu Jiaojiao answered, "Dad, I don''t want to go to that garden any more. It''s not a thorn, it''s a flower with poison. I''m afraid Liu mingling will plot against me. "


    "Tomorrow I''ll find a reason for your illness." Fu Heng also had this idea: "next week we will set out to return to Beijing, and general long will not say anything."


    At least long Shaoyun won''t do that.


    And Fu Jiaojiao has been there for more than half a month, and it''s enough to be in love and reason. If Liu mingling insists on something, Fu Heng has a noisy direction.


    Therefore, under such circumstances, Fu Heng said firmly, and Fu Jiaojiao then let go.


    Inside the post station, it became quiet again.


    ¡­¡­


    Sure enough, Fu Jiaojiao won''t come the next day.


    Liu mingling didn''t say anything, and long Shaoyun just stayed with Liu mingling in the garden after he finished his daily work. In the rest of the time, long Shaoyun will take Liu mingling to walk around the market to see what else Liu mingling likes.


    The days of the two were like a shadow.


    All the way back to Beijing.


    Xiao Lian has packed up for Liu mingling.


    Long Shaoyun is direct: "clothes with a few sets, on the way to change enough, here to Kyoto to a month''s time, the rest until Kyoto to clean up, I have sent people to prepare, don''t worry."

 Chapter 1529

    "Good." Liu mingling nodded.


    When long Shaoyun saw that Liu mingling was clever, he bowed his head to encircle Liu mingling''s waist. When his eyes fell on Liu mingling, he looked thoughtful.


    Liu mingling was quiet for a moment: "what do you want to say to me?"


    It''s smart.


    Long Shaoyun didn''t worry. He just gently hooked Liu mingling''s hair on his cheek to his ear, and then opened his thin lips: "when you get to Kyoto, it''s not as simple and clean as the Great Wall. You have to be careful about everything, so you have to keep a low profile. Do you understand?"


    Liu mingling was stunned: "is Kyoto very dangerous?"


    It''s an intuitive response.


    "You can say that." Long Shaoyun was quiet for a moment. "It''s not peaceful recently."


    Liu mingling subconsciously thought it was the Liu family''s business, she was quiet, so holding long Shaoyun''s clothes: "is it because of my identity?"


    When long Shaoyun was asked about his background, he didn''t understand.


    But Liu mingling intuitively thinks that long Shaoyun knows, but long Shaoyun doesn''t want to talk to himself. Otherwise, how could long Shaoyun have been here for the first time when this body had an accident outside the Great Wall?


    Long Shaoyun was surprised by Liu mingling''s words, but long Shaoyun didn''t deny it or admit it. He just comforted Liu Mingling: "don''t think wildly. It''s nothing to do with you. As long as you are by my side, you won''t make any mistakes."


    Liu mingling knows that this man has something to hide from himself.


    But in the end, Liu mingling didn''t ask much, just nodded.


    Long Shaoyun made a sound and circled Liu mingling in his arms.


    He lowered his eyebrows, but his mind at the bottom of his eyes was a little deeper.


    It''s really about the Liu family.


    Liu family''s crime was not light in those days, but now, Liu family is not completely nobody, just in this case, Liu Ming Ling was sent to his side.


    If he takes Liu mingling back, those forces in the dark will be ready to move.


    At that time, how Liu Ming Ling would choose.


    Subconsciously, it''s instinctive intuition. Compared with the information that has been sent to long Shaoyun over the years, Liu mingling almost seems to have changed completely.


    Can a person''s amnesia be changed so thoroughly?


    Long Shaoyun remained silent.


    You know, Liu mingling has always been the daughter of the Liu family, but he is not a person in the boudoir. When necessary, Liu mingling can be sacrificed by the Liu family.


    For example, to the side of long Shaoyun is the same.


    Only these, long Shaoyun did not say.


    It''s true that he was moved by Liu mingling, but it was a man''s love for women, not a deep love. But long Shaoyun can feel Liu mingling''s attachment to himself.


    All the things, piled up, become more and more complicated.


    But it''s still not. When you get to Kyoto, you''ll know.


    Liu mingling looked up at long Shaoyun and said, "long Shaoyun, what are you thinking?"


    "What do you call me?" Long Shaoyun suddenly asked.


    Liu mingling was stunned: "long Shaoyun."


    There''s nothing wrong with it. After all, her parents also call her by her first name. In terms of the nature of her work, Liu mingling does the same for her colleagues, as if she didn''t deliberately seek any kind of intimate address.


    Therefore, when long Shaoyun asked coldly, Liu mingling couldn''t respond for a while.


    "Is that how you treat your man by name?" Long Shaoyun asked directly.


    Liu mingling was stunned for a moment, but he also understood the meaning of long Shaoyun''s words. Now Liu mingling was a little embarrassed, as if for granted, but he couldn''t say anything.


    On the contrary, long Shaoyun looks at Liu mingling, waiting patiently.


    "What do I call you?" Liu mingling asked with a flat mouth.


    Long Shaoyun picked his eyebrows and looked at it like this. Then he said, "call me by my name or my husband."


    Liu mingling''s cheek was slightly red, but he answered stubbornly: "we are not married."


    This time, long Shaoyun squints slightly. Liu mingling is afraid that this person will say something to make her face red. She takes the initiative to say: "Shaoyun."


    Actually, it''s nothing to call export.


    Long Shaoyun just looked at Liu mingling with satisfaction, eh.


    Liu mingling''s cheek is still very hot.


    But the atmosphere in the house has always been good.


    ¡­¡­


    On the day of returning to Beijing, Liu mingling saw Fu Jiaojiao again.


    However, Liu Ming Ling didn''t pay attention to the meaning, and even nodded lazily. This is Liu Ming Ling''s temper. It''s hard for people who don''t like to turn around in front of Liu Ming Ling.


    Under such circumstances, Fu Jiaojiao came to Liu mingling.


    Either you cheat or you steal.


    This is Liu mingling''s subconscious reaction, she did not speak, but if people take the initiative to come, Liu mingling will not be timid.


    So Liu mingling stood in the same place and watched Fu Jiaojiao come. Then she said, "what''s the matter with Miss Fu? If it''s all right, please ask Miss Fu to return to the carriage. "


    Fu Jiaojiao''s face changed when Liu mingling said it coldly.


    Liu mingling is really a little bit of face.


    But Fu Jiao Jiao didn''t care at all.


    She just looked at Liu mingling, motionless, Liu mingling came to interest, pick eyebrows to see Fu Jiaojiao, but also quietly, waiting for Fu Jiaojiao to take the initiative to speak.


    "Liu mingling, do you think you can get the heart of general long?" Fu Jiao Jiao sneered, but she was proud.


    Liu mingling said with a smile, "it''s all my business whether I can get it or not. After all, even if I can''t get it, the position of the general''s wife is also mine. It''s better than some people who don''t have anything, isn''t it?"


    Fu Jiaojiao''s face changed even more.


    Maybe I didn''t expect Liu Ming Ling to be so presumptuous.


    But soon, Fu Jiaojiao calmed down: "Liu mingling, long Shaoyun''s heart is only one person, but this person will never be you."


    Liu Ming Ling didn''t answer. Oh, she did.


    "That''s Mu Cen." Fu Jiaojiao saw that Liu mingling''s face had not changed, but she was not worried. "Do you think you can escape if you lose your memory? Who doesn''t know this week that the queen is the only one who has fallen in love with general long. They have a lot of friendship. Even if you are the general''s wife, you are just a tool. "


    With that, Fu Jiaojiao looked at Liu mingling coldly: "Liu mingling, we''ll see. Your amnesia is not the reason. I will tear your hypocritical face a little bit. I can still remember what the Liu family did. "


    Fu Jiaojiao really didn''t bother Liu mingling any more, but quickly walked towards her carriage and disappeared in front of Liu mingling.


    Liu mingling''s eyes narrowed slightly.


    She stood still.


    She''s not stupid.

 Chapter 1530

    When long Shaoyun wantonly appeared in the fair outside the Great Wall with himself, more or less in the eyes of those people, Liu mingling saw acceptance, but also saw sympathy.


    Although long Shaoyun dotes on himself, Liu mingling can also feel that he is not completely reckless.


    It''s just a love, not love.


    Liu Ming Ling didn''t think much at that time. He didn''t quite understand how the love between the ancients was expressed. Maybe they were implicit, not as unrestrained as modern people.


    Now that Fu Jiaojiao said it, Liu mingling was quiet and didn''t answer.


    "What''s the matter?" After long Shaoyun explained the good things, he went back to Liu mingling.


    If long Shaoyun used to ride horses, now he has Liu mingling. Naturally, long Shaoyun accompanies Liu mingling in the carriage. After all, it''s a long way back to Beijing. There are not many places to rest on the road, so it''s boring.


    Liu mingling shook his head, but said nothing: "nothing."


    "Miss Fu asked for you?" Long Shaoyun asked directly.


    Liu mingling said, "yes. Maybe I can''t get it, so I came here to shout. "


    Long Shaoyun didn''t know whether to appease Liu mingling or something else. Then he said with a smile, "I won''t marry Miss Fu."


    Liu mingling said nothing.


    Then long Shaoyun helped Liu mingling into the carriage.


    Liu mingling did not take the initiative to ask long Shaoyun about Mu Cen. After all, Liu mingling could not guess Fu Jiaojiao''s behavior. She told herself that she just wanted Liu mingling to take the initiative to ask.


    This kind of behavior will only make people tired and will do no good to themselves.


    Liu mingling is not so boring.


    Soon, the carriage line moved slowly.


    ¡­¡­


    The road to Kyoto is really boring.


    But there will be some towns in the middle, and all the people will rest in place.


    If there were no female dependents, long Shaoyun would be more low-key, and city officials would not know that long Shaoyun arrived, but with Liu mingling, many things would be inevitable.


    But long Shaoyun didn''t avoid the identity of Liu mingling. He took Liu mingling with him wherever he went. This kind of love is obvious.


    But Liu Ming Ling also gradually found something wrong.


    Because those officials were a little surprised when they saw them, but the surprise soon disappeared. When they turned to talk with long Shaoyun, they were already talking and laughing.


    I didn''t say much.


    Liu Ming Ling is not stupid.


    In the eyes of officials, when they look at themselves, they seem to see another person.


    In such an attitude, Liu Ming Ling was quiet, but still.


    Along the way, the closer to Kyoto, the more obvious the feeling becomes. Liu Ming Ling seems calm all the time, but the feeling of her heart beating faster seems to be irresistible.


    Maybe it''s because of being seen too much, Liu mingling''s mood is also more and more depressed.


    Then, she found a reason and walked out of the post station.


    Long Shaoyun didn''t think much about it.


    Liu mingling likes to go to the market. Long Shaoyun knew this when he was outside the Great Wall, so in this case, long Shaoyun didn''t stop him.


    And long Shaoyun has something to deal with.


    Only outside the post station did Liu mingling catch her breath.


    However, Liu mingling did not expect that Fu Jiaojiao also came out. Here is different from the Great Wall. Liu mingling can''t make the decision or stop Fu Jiaojiao from going.


    Liu mingling is quiet and looks at Fu Jiaojiao quietly.


    Fu Jiaojiao came for herself. Liu mingling didn''t know that.


    But Liu Ming Ling also ignored Fu Jiao Jiao''s meaning.


    Fu Jiaojiao was not impatient this time: "Liu mingling, can you feel that the people on the way are looking at you like this?"


    Liu mingling didn''t speak.


    "Do you know why?" Fu Jiaojiao asked directly.


    Liu mingling picks her eyebrows, but she can''t tell whether she''s interested in it or whether she''s being treated.


    Fu Jiao Jiao snorted: "because you and the empress are always somewhat similar. Especially in the eyes and brows. That''s why general long sees you and thinks about you. "


    Fu Jiaojiao''s tone is very proud: "Liu mingling, you are just a stand in. Do you really think you are different? In general Long''s heart, there is only the empress. "


    Liu Ming Ling didn''t speak. It was a bit of an accident.


    "When we saw you outside the Great Wall, we had already noticed. But we didn''t say anything. As long as you are not a dead person, you can feel it clearly all the way. " Fu Jiaojiao constantly stimulates Liu mingling and wants to see her face changing.


    But Liu Ming Ling didn''t seem angry.


    "If you don''t believe me, you can go and ask general long if it''s OK." Fu Jiaojiao is not polite at all.


    Liu mingling said lazily, "have you finished?"


    Fu Jiaojiao was stiff.


    But Liu Ming Ling didn''t want to continue to entangle with Fu Jiao Jiao, so generously bypassed Fu Jiao Jiao''s side and walked directly towards the market.


    Fu Jiao stamped her feet.


    But Fu Jiaojiao soon calmed down.


    She didn''t believe how long Liu Ming Ling could be so serious.


    Under such circumstances, Liu mingling walked quietly towards the market. But because of Fu Jiaojiao''s words, and because of the strange eyes that people have been looking at her these days, Liu mingling said that she didn''t care that it was fake.


    The heart is always full of flesh.


    There are always times when people are worried.


    Especially once you fall in love with a person, his every move will have a great impact on you.


    Thinking of this, Liu mingling''s eyes were slightly low.


    These days, constant depression in the heart of the mood, or a little bit in the edge of collapse.


    She went around the market blindly, and then found a teahouse to sit down, quietly in the wing room, watching the storyteller of the teahouse say storytelling.


    However, it is close to the capital, and there are countless unofficial histories about the imperial palace.


    After all, everything in the deep palace is what the people are curious about.


    The people of the Li family did not taboo these.


    Under such circumstances, what these storytellers like most is the unofficial history in the palace.


    Up to the emperor, down to the concubines, they all speak vividly.


    But in Liu mingling''s opinion, these masters all use the empty talk, which is very similar to the writers of modern novels, but we can more or less guess who these words are.


    Today, what Liu Ming Ling hears is what happened between long Shaoyun and Mu Cen. There are countless legends about three lives and three lives.


    Long Shaoyun is a man of deep love and righteousness.


    Even if Mu cengui is today''s Queen, long Shaoyun can still guard Mu Cen. Even if he hasn''t set up a concubine for many years, it''s because he can''t forget Mu Cen.


    The folk people always know very little about long Shaoyun''s marriage.

 Chapter 1531

    Here, what Liu mingling hears becomes. Long Shaoyun makes Mu Cen feel at ease, so she sets up a concubine.


    Liu Ming Ling didn''t speak, just listened quietly.


    All the little dots in front of her made Liu mingling feel dull.


    Maybe it''s because he likes someone, so every move of this person will be easily remembered by Liu mingling. Because of this, when hearing this, Liu mingling will not feel very happy.


    After all, no one likes to be seen as a stand in.


    Therefore, under such circumstances, Liu Ming Ling was quiet, just listening to the teacher''s more and more vivid words.


    In the teacher''s words, long Shaoyun has become the second man in the novel.


    The one who is always affectionate.


    The second man always has a woman in his heart. Even if he gets married, he just finds a substitute.


    At that time, when Liu mingling was obsessed with novels, she was sneering at such a setting. Now she suddenly becomes a person in such a setting, and the feeling becomes more and more boring.


    In the end, it was Liu mingling who couldn''t listen to her.


    She stood up, paid, and walked out of the teahouse in such a mood.


    Liu Ming Ling doesn''t quite understand where it is, but Liu Ming Ling knows more or less that it is close to Kyoto. Liu mingling walked aimlessly in the street, so that he finally got lost in the woods.


    Liu mingling was stunned.


    Now I''m afraid.


    But in the woods, Liu Ming Ling walked back with the memory of her coming, but no matter how she walked, she turned back to the woods just like a ghost fighting against a wall.


    Liu Ming Ling is not calm.


    This is ancient times. After Liu mingling passed through, she did not think that anything could not happen. Under such circumstances, Liu mingling forced herself to calm down, but in such an atmosphere, Liu mingling could only suppress her emotions.


    And the fog around with the night, seems to have been more and more thick.


    In the grove, there was a strange breath, which could not be dispersed.


    "Miss," someone said suddenly.


    Liu mingling was stunned for a moment and a half, but under such circumstances, Liu mingling just looked at the person standing in front of her, and could not guess the identity of the other person.


    Is he from the Liu family before?


    But why appear in front of you in this way.


    Liu mingling didn''t speak, and the man in black seemed not to mind. He wrapped himself up tightly and quickly said, "Miss, we don''t have much time. Please hurry up."


    Liu mingling is more inexplicable.


    But the feeling of uneasiness also becomes more and more intense with each other''s words.


    It seems that in the other party''s words, Liu mingling hears something.


    But Liu Ming Ling has no memory of the Liu family. Naturally, she can''t guess what else she wants to ask, but the sound of horse''s hooves comes from outside the woods.


    The sound of the horse''s hooves was rapid.


    When the man in black heard the sound of the horse''s hooves, he jumped up quickly and just reminded Liu Mingling: "Miss, you should hold fast. If it''s too late, I''m afraid you will be involved."


    Then the man in black disappeared.


    Liu mingling''s brows were wringing.


    When he came back to his mind, long Shaoyun had already appeared in front of Liu mingling. He saw Liu mingling standing in the same place and watching quietly for a while. Then long Shaoyun jumped off his horse and walked towards Liu mingling.


    Liu mingling didn''t say anything, as if she hadn''t been able to recover from the previous inexplicable.


    Looking at long Shaoyun who is walking towards him, Liu mingling can''t say whether he is passive or something else.


    Some things, if you don''t know, you can be frank. Once you know, it seems to be completely out of control.


    Liu Ming Ling is a bit awkward.


    And long Shaoyun has come to Liu Mingling: "why did you come here alone?"


    Liu mingling bit his lip: "this is the end of walking."


    Long Shaoyun just looked at: "who did you meet here?"


    Liu mingling gave a sound, but he didn''t know how to explain it. Because she has no idea who the other person is or what the other person and herself mean.


    But Liu Ming Ling has her own thoughts.


    If she really has something to do with the Liu family, her current identity is to blame.


    It is obvious that long Shaoyun''s attitude tells Liu mingling clearly that long Shaoyun doesn''t know anything, but in the case of his own amnesia, long Shaoyun chooses to hide part of it.


    Soon, Liu Ming Ling explained in a low voice: "I''ve turned around a lot here, and finally I''ve come back to the same place as ghosts fighting against the wall. I''m afraid. Even if there are real people, I think it''s an illusion."


    This is half true.


    Long Shaoyun said: "the people planted in this forest are the way of fighting against the wall. If they are not familiar people, it is very difficult to get out."


    Liu mingling was stunned: "why?"


    This kind of thing is seen in martial arts novels. It''s to prevent the enemy from appearing in their own sphere of influence. It''s a kind of array.


    But when long Shaoyun said it, he couldn''t say why,; Liu Ming Ling always feels that this matter has something to do with the Liu family.


    Thinking of this, Liu mingling was quiet for a moment.


    And long Shaoyun looked at Liu mingling with a low brow: "because it was designed by the Liu family."


    Liu mingling really didn''t expect to be guessed correctly by himself. When long Shaoyun looked at her coldly, Liu mingling bit her lip and didn''t say a word. For a while, she didn''t know what to say.


    Long Shaoyun was the one who took the initiative to speak again: "the Liu family is a genius in designing organs. In those days, many battles in Dazhou were won because of the Liu family''s organs. But Liu''s organs can also become a fatal trap. It depends on how Liu uses these organs. The ghost walls here are used to protect Kyoto. It''s already outside Kyoto. "


    Said long Shaoyun: "Liu''s old house is also here."


    Liu mingling was even more surprised, but she soon calmly looked at long Shaoyun: "I don''t remember anything."


    Long Shaoyun said: "there is no one in the Liu family now, and the old house is deserted."


    Liu Ming Ling nodded and did not speak.


    Long Shaoyun naturally helped Liu mingling to his horse and then said, "don''t leave me without my permission, especially in Kyoto. Do you understand me?"


    "You sent me to the market." Liu mingling was wronged.


    "Not in the future." Long Shaoyun said it directly.


    Liu Ming Ling looks at long Shaoyun like this. In long Shaoyun''s insistence, Liu Ming Ling seems to understand something, but the unpleasant feeling becomes more and more obvious.


    She bit her lip and said nothing.


    Long Shaoyun didn''t say anything more and soon rode away with Liu mingling.


    Silence returned to the grove.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 1532

    Three days later¡ª¡ª


    Liu mingling and long Shaoyun have arrived in Kyoto after a month''s running. Naturally, Liu mingling followed long Shaoyun back to the general''s residence in Kyoto.


    It''s not the same in the general''s residence as it is outside the Great Wall.


    All the rules are much more, even in the matter of the slave, there is a mother to teach Liu Ming Ling the etiquette to pay attention to.


    It''s not the etiquette in the general''s house, but the understanding of entering the palace. As the general''s wife, there are many things to do for the general, and there is less recklessness outside the Great Wall. On the contrary, it adds countless rules and regulations to Liu mingling.


    If it''s a real Liu Ming Ling, there''s nothing wrong with it.


    That''s how she grew up.


    But for Liu mingling, who has received modern education since childhood and studied abroad, all these things are like the old woman''s foot binding cloth, smelly and long. Therefore, Liu mingling seems to be extremely resistant to these things.


    It doesn''t make sense to let mammy talk.


    The only constant is long Shaoyun. No matter in Kyoto or outside the Great Wall, he is just as busy. Even compared with outside the Great Wall, long Shaoyun in Kyoto is even busier, and he is in the palace almost all the time.


    It''s not every day that I go back to the general''s house.


    And Liu mingling is like a forgotten person, so completely left in the general''s house.


    Compared with the servants outside the Great Wall, the servants in the general''s mansion are not so polite to Liu mingling. One reason is that they are from Kyoto, and the other is because of Liu mingling''s identity.


    People outside the Great Wall didn''t know what the Liu family did in those years, but it doesn''t mean that people in Kyoto didn''t know. These people came all the way with long Shaoyun. Many people experienced the process of long Shaoyun being destroyed and they were in exile when Li Shiyuan was in power.


    At that time, they could see the faces of the Liu family clearly.


    Now I see long Shaoyun coming back with Liu mingling. Naturally, I''m not polite. I think Liu mingling is a disaster. As long as Liu mingling stays in the general''s house, it''s not a good thing for long Shaoyun.


    So under such circumstances, Liu Ming Ling is in a dilemma.


    If you want to ask someone, people in the general''s office won''t say one more word.


    And she wanted to visit Kyoto, but she couldn''t leave at all, because the guard at the door wouldn''t let Liu mingling go out. With the feeling of Liu mingling, he is like being under house arrest, even the last freedom does not exist.


    This kind of feeling almost makes Liu mingling feel very depressed, but he has nothing to do.


    For the first time, Liu Ming Ling had the idea to leave here.


    ¡­¡­


    "You''re ready to eat, madam." The only constant is that Xiaolian, who follows to the general''s house from outside the Great Wall, is still Liu mingling''s personal servant.


    But Xiaolian also felt the crisis, so in the general''s house, she was still cautious.


    Liu Ming Ling was lying in front of the table, turning the book in front of him without interest and shaking his head: "I don''t want to eat it."


    Xiaolian is patient: "you should have a good meal. If you don''t, the general will be distressed when he comes back."


    "He won''t be upset." Liu mingling tells the truth.


    Since arriving in Kyoto, Liu mingling has seen long Shaoyun for ten times, so how she is in the mansion should not be distressed by long Shaoyun.


    If it hurts, it won''t be so.


    "Madam --" Xiaolian was a little worried. "My servant asked those people. They all said that the general only came back to Kyoto once every six months. There are many things to deal with every day, especially in the palace, so it''s normal for the general not to come back. What''s more, the general doesn''t come back. When he can come back, doesn''t he come back? "


    Liu Ming Ling sneered.


    Yeah, it''s not coming back.


    Although long Shaoyun put Liu mingling in his house, in order not to disturb Liu mingling''s rest, long Shaoyun didn''t go back to the house at that time.


    To put it bluntly, Liu mingling never saw long Shaoyun at all.


    Not to mention the warmth between husband and wife, the same does not exist.


    Thinking of this, Liu Ming Ling is a little depressed and has no appetite.


    Xiaolian still advised: "madam, now the general is not in Kyoto, and the emperor went to other states and counties, is to take a few days, when the general came back, naturally will come to you."


    Xiaolian is just like monk Tang chanting scriptures, whispering in Liu mingling''s ear.


    Over and over again.


    But it failed to make Liu mingling move.


    Now Xiaolian is helpless.


    "Xiaolian, I want to go out for a walk." Liu mingling just said it.


    Xiaolian: "I''m not sure."


    But she said patiently: "madam, this is Kyoto. Naturally, it''s not suitable to go out any more. Unlike outside the Great Wall, you can meet people anytime and anywhere. Your words and deeds also represent the general''s residence. Women in Kyoto can''t go out of the residence at will. This will bring trouble to the general."


    Liu mingling sighed.


    She understood what Xiaolian said.


    But Liu mingling was never a canary in a cage. This situation could not be accepted by Liu mingling. The passivity was obvious.


    Under such circumstances, Xiaolian is in a bit of a dilemma.


    "It''s better to be outside the Great Wall." Liu mingling sighed silently, "I can''t even see my flowers."


    The back garden of the general''s mansion is full of flowers, but it''s not what Liu Ming Ling likes. The flowers here are gorgeous, and they have been taken good care of. A large area of them are cherry blossoms and roses.


    A lot of climbing vines, a lot of landing.


    But Liu mingling wants to approach, has been rejected, as if these flowers can only be seen from afar, not near to play.


    What''s the point?


    "There are gardens in the general''s house, too." Xiaolian was quiet before she continued.


    Liu mingling waved: "the garden is a decoration."


    Now Xiaolian is silent.


    They don''t want to talk to Liu mingling about his rejection. Xiaolian in the garden thinks it''s a bit strange. It doesn''t make sense that there is still a place in the general''s house where people can''t go in. Besides, Liu mingling always has a way with flowers and plants. But not only that, even if Liu mingling wanted to plant something in the general''s mansion, he would be betrayed by these people.


    Therefore, it is reasonable that Liu mingling is not happy.


    "Ma''am, the maid asked the people in the kitchen to take down the food and make it when you want to eat." Xiaolian compromised.


    As a result, Liu mingling stood up and said, "No. It''s time to go back and lay down another accusation and say that I have too many things to do. "


    Xiaolian looks at Liu mingling with a bitter smile, and then follows Liu mingling behind, and then goes to the dining room.


    When I got to the dining room, the food was hot, but the slave just nodded to Liu mingling, and soon retired.


    "You see." Xiaolian is a little angry.

 Chapter 1533

    "Come on, eat." Liu mingling didn''t care.


    When Xiao Lian saw that Liu mingling opened her mouth, she didn''t say anything. She waited on Liu mingling to have a meal. Liu mingling lowered her head and ate without saying a word.


    Until she left the dining room after dinner, Liu mingling''s face was as calm as usual.


    On the way back to the main building, Liu mingling sees the servants in the mansion on the edge of the rockery. At this moment, Liu mingling stops at once, and Xiaolian stops with Liu mingling.


    Their position was much more hidden. The slaves didn''t find Liu mingling.


    But Liu Ming Ling heard the conversation clearly.


    "What face do the people of the Liu family dare to appear beside the general?"


    "That Liu mingling said that he lost his memory. I think he had ulterior motives. Wasn''t it miserable for them to hurt the general that year?"


    "I think the general kept this man here just to get the Liu family out completely."


    "I don''t want to see this woman at all. It''s really annoying to look at the way that she wants to eat and doesn''t eat. Every day she looks like we''re sorry for her."


    ¡­¡­


    The hatred of Liu mingling in this sentence is totally undisguised.


    Xiaolian was angry, but it seemed that she also heard the clue in the slave''s words.


    Liu Ming Ling seems very calm and stands behind the rockery quietly. It''s not the first time that Liu Ming Ling has heard about Liu''s family. In other states and counties, when listening to the master''s storytelling, he has already heard about it.


    Liu jiaruo did such a crazy thing.


    So why does long Shaoyun keep himself now?


    Do you use each other?


    Liu mingling''s eyes were low, and she just stood so quietly, never saying a word.


    Xiaolian looks at Liu mingling anxiously.


    It was not until the servant not far away left that Liu mingling came out with Xiaolian.


    Xiaolian couldn''t help lowering her voice: "madam, don''t believe these words. The general is really good to you. If you have any idea, you can ask the general face to face. It''s better than that. "


    Liu mingling looks at Xiaolian: "if what they say is true, do you think the general will tell the truth?"


    Xiaolian: "this..."


    Liu mingling said nothing more. She thought of the man in black she met in other counties.


    Then long Shaoyun came.


    Now Liu mingling thinks that long Shaoyun doesn''t know the existence of the other party, but in this case, long Shaoyun chooses not to know.


    Is it because of her amnesia, or because long Shaoyun is testing himself?


    All of a sudden, Liu mingling became more and more depressed.


    It seems that everything has fallen into a passive, completely out of control.


    Before the honey, but also with a heavy tragedy, but it is impossible to touch.


    Liu mingling takes a deep breath.


    She quickly toward the location of the main building, did not stop for a moment.


    Xiaolian followed up in a hurry.


    ¡­¡­


    In a few days¡ª¡ª


    Long Shaoyun and Li Shiyuan returned to Kyoto from other counties.


    Li Shiyuan looked at long Shaoyun jokingly: "if you don''t go back to the palace, are you going to enter the palace with me? Are you not afraid that the people in the mansion will make trouble? "


    When Li Shiyuan and long Shaoyun were together in private, they would never use the name of me, just like when Li Shiyuan did not ascend the throne at first.


    Long Shaoyun was quiet: "she is not such a person."


    "What are you thinking?" Li Shiyuan suddenly asked long Shaoyun quietly.


    Long Shaoyun didn''t speak, just stood quietly.


    Li Shiyuan was also very direct: "you still remember what happened to old general long, right? The Liu family is also involved here. It''s just that the Liu family is very secretive. Up to now, there is no exact evidence. Only the deputy general beside the old general long said before he died. I want you to be careful of the Liu family. "


    In the face of long Shaoyun, Li Shiyuan didn''t need to hide: "later, when I was Li Shiyuan''s superior, the Liu family collapsed, and I got a lot of benefits from Li Shiyuan. At that time, the Liu family was in the ascendant. Until Li Shiyuan''s downfall, the Liu family had no way out."


    Long Shaoyun hasn''t spoken yet.


    "But even so, you still come forward to let me keep the Liu family, just let the Liu family drift away. Your purpose is to find out the cause of the death of old general long. And now you''re better. The Liu family has sent people to the door in person. I can''t understand your attitude. "


    Li Shiyuan stood up with a negative hand and said, "this is quite different from your attitude towards the Liu family outside the Great Wall."


    Outside the Sai, long Shao Yun accompanied Liu mingling all day in the market. The two seemed to be affectionate. This is not Li Shiyuan''s unclear, Li Shiyuan''s eye liner.


    And now back in Kyoto, it seems to be suddenly cold.


    "So, are you trying to make Liu mingling fall in love with you and get evidence from it?" Li Shiyuan''s eyes are also sharp.


    Long Shaoyun didn''t deny it, but he didn''t admit it. He just stood with a negative hand, quietly looking at Li Shiyuan, and didn''t answer the question.


    Li Shiyuan laughed and didn''t care: "just think about it yourself. I will not interfere in what you do to the Liu family. However, the Liu family''s downfall over the years does not mean that they have really given up. You know that better than I do. "


    This also reminds long Shaoyun.


    Long Shaoyun was silent.


    I think of the man in black and Liu mingling I saw that day in the woods in the suburbs.


    If Liu mingling really lost her memory, why didn''t she mention it to herself? At that time, long Shaoyun watched outside the woods for a long time, and then went into the woods to find Liu mingling.


    If the Liu family is to make waves again, let alone long Shaoyun, even Li Shiyuan can''t protect him. After all, Li Shiyuan also needs to be explained by his officials.


    The Liu family has long had a strange heart.


    It''s obvious that we are ready to move these years.


    What is more important is the leader behind the Liu family. Otherwise, if it were a Liu family, it would not have caused much trouble.


    "Come on, don''t go into the palace with me. Anyway, you''re going back. " Li Shiyuan actually refused, "otherwise, people will think you are brokeback mountain when they look back."


    Li Shiyuan said this with a trace of banter.


    Long Shaoyun said nothing more.


    Soon Li Shiyuan took people to the emperor''s palace. Long Shaoyun sank, and then he rode back to the general''s house.


    This is also the first time after returning to Kyoto that she appeared in the general''s mansion so early. At this time, Liu mingling didn''t fall asleep.


    In his absence, Liu Ming Ling was no exception. She had been in the general''s house all the time.


    ¡­¡­


    At that time¡ª¡ª


    Liu mingling carefully looked at the books in her study and read the history of Da Zhou, but she knew something about it.


    She wanted to know more about the Liu family, but she couldn''t find it.


    And ancient and modern society is not the same.

 Chapter 1534

    Without the Internet, even a trace can not survive. Looking for someone to investigate, Liu mingling doesn''t even have a reliable person.


    prove futile.


    Finally, Liu mingling depressed put the book on the desk, silent sigh.


    "Why sigh?" Suddenly long Shaoyun''s voice came.


    Liu mingling was stunned for a moment. He was surprised to hear what he heard. He couldn''t believe that long Shaoyun was standing in front of him.


    It''s been a month since she arrived in Kyoto. It seems that this is her first time to see long Shaoyun when she is sober.


    "Don''t you want to see me come back?" Long Shaoyun smiles and opens his mouth unexpectedly, with the fatigue of running these days in his eyebrows.


    And Liu mingling quickly stood up and walked in the direction of long Shaoyun.


    She looked at it seriously, and then put her hand around long Shaoyun''s thin waist. Her beautiful eyes looked at long Shaoyun seriously, then nodded and said seriously: "long Shaoyun, it''s really you."


    Long Shaoyun shook his head helplessly.


    The big hand naturally stroked Liu mingling''s cheek and quietly looked down at Liu mingling.


    "What have you done in the house these days?" Long Shaoyun soon took the initiative and looked down at Liu mingling.


    Liu mingling just groaned: "I didn''t do anything. I can''t get out. It''s boring. I want to go back beyond the Great Wall. "


    This is also true.


    Long Shaoyun looked at Liu mingling and said, "I really want to go back outside the Great Wall."


    "Yes." Liu mingling nodded, "there are not so many things outside the Great Wall, and I''m free. Here, I can''t even go out. I''ve been locked here for a whole month."


    There was some resentment and anger in that tone.


    Thinking, Liu mingling just tugged long Shaoyun''s hand: "those bodyguards won''t let me out. Tell them not to look at me. I just want to go out for a walk. "


    "Why go out?" Long Shaoyun asked directly.


    Liu mingling was stunned: "before I saw the market in the imperial capital, I naturally wanted to go out and have a look."


    Moreover, the imperial capital is more lively than the northern wall. Liu mingling is not really an ancient woman who can''t get out of the gate. Of course, she wants to go out and watch the fun, rather than being kept in a boudoir.


    "Don''t you want to go back to Liu''s?" Long Shaoyun asked in a low voice.


    Liu mingling''s chin was in his hand. He looked thoughtful.


    And Liu Ming Ling Leng for a while, then realized his present identity, and quickly nodded: "yes. But I don''t remember anything. Aren''t you afraid to scare them when I go back? "


    I just don''t want to.


    After all, she has nothing to do with the people of the Liu family.


    The Liu family that long Shaoyun mentioned suddenly reminds Liu mingling of what happened these days. She calms down and looks up at long Shaoyun.


    Those big eyes look so innocent.


    Every sentence is very serious: "I want to know, what did the Liu family do?"


    "Why do you ask?" Long Shaoyun is silent, but the surface is still.


    But the original arm of Liu mingling''s hand is slightly released, as if to think that Liu mingling is testing, or really do not understand.


    "No reason, just intuition. The servants in the mansion are very repulsive to me. " Liu mingling told the truth, "there must be a reason. If I have never met them or offended them, that is what the Liu family has done."


    Liu mingling said this frankly.


    It''s hard to hide and tuck in.


    And the man in black I met that day.


    These things also made Liu mingling''s heart ache.


    "If the Lius really do something, are you not afraid of implicating yourself when you are with me?" Liu mingling even said these words so magnanimously.


    This time, the person who looks at Liu mingling is long Shaoyun.


    His eyes were a little secretive, and then he spoke faintly: "what did you hear?"


    Kyoto is different from Beiwai. When Beiwai doesn''t want to hear it, Kyoto can know it clearly. It''s not a secret that Liu''s family was in Kyoto.


    What''s more, the attitude of the slaves in the mansion, especially the old slaves in the general''s mansion, naturally became clearer. They were also in exile at that time.


    When long Shaoyun asked, Liu mingling was quiet, and then said, "I don''t know anything. If something happens, I just want to hear it from you."


    Long Shaoyun made a sound, then took Liu mingling''s hand again and walked towards the bed.


    They have never been intimate on the road from Kyoto to the whole month.


    Long Shaoyun is not an indulgent person, and he seldom indulges in front of outsiders.


    Long Shaoyun is a very introverted person.


    And now suddenly Liu mingling is taken to the bed by long Shaoyun. Her brain unconsciously thinks of something. When she looks at long Shaoyun again, her cheek burns.


    It''s still a bit unnatural.


    It''s like I can''t find a more suitable topic for a while.


    Compared with Liu mingling, long Shaoyun seems more calm. He looks down at Liu mingling, and his fingers holding the sword all the year round are thick cocoons, rubbing Liu mingling''s delicate skin.


    Liu mingling couldn''t help shrinking.


    I haven''t done it for a long time. It seems that I''m really nervous.


    "Long Shaoyun --" Liu mingling couldn''t help crying.


    Long Shaoyun just looked down at Liu Mingling: "what do you call me?"


    This problem was discussed when he was outside the Great Wall. Being watched by this man, Liu mingling cleverly changed her name: "Shao Yun."


    Long Shaoyun was satisfied.


    Soon, he bowed his head and kissed Liu mingling.


    With a gust of strong wind, the green gauze tent fell down, and the candle light in the room was also blown out by the palm wind. The spacious bed surrounded them tightly.


    But in such strictness, there is intimacy and heat.


    In the main building, on the edge of the window, all the way to the flowers.


    Everything just came to an end.


    Liu mingling is too tired to speak. Long Shaoyun is in no hurry to leave. He hugs Liu mingling and kisses her on the brow.


    Liu mingling''s breath is still a little cramped, passively looking at long Shaoyun, but there is a trace of embarrassment.


    "I''ll let the slave come in and give you water." Long Shaoyun spoke faintly.


    Liu mingling said no.


    It''s sticky. It''s hard.


    Long Shaoyun soon sent out an order. The servant outside heard it and answered respectfully.


    After a while, a sound came from outside, and the slaves were busy.

 Chapter 1535

    Ancient and modern times are not the same, water is not a water heater can solve the problem, so still need time, during this period, Liu Ming Ling so close to long Shaoyun''s chest, motionless, let this person hold himself.


    Long Shaoyun didn''t speak.


    Liu mingling did not speak.


    The atmosphere is not good or bad.


    Until Liu mingling suddenly looked up at long Shaoyun: "you didn''t let people send you Baizi soup today?"


    When they were close outside the Great Wall, long Shaoyun would ask the slave to send them at the first time. In other words, the slave had been ready for a long time, and Liu mingling would not hesitate.


    After all, Liu doesn''t know if she can stay here for long, and doesn''t want to cause trouble for herself.


    Besides, this body is not of its own.


    If she really returns to the modern society, this body has died, then the fetus in the abdomen is also a human life?


    So Liu Ming Ling didn''t think about it.


    But this time, it seems that long Shaoyun did not.


    And long Shaoyun listened to Liu mingling''s words, but looked down at her, and then said faintly: "I should have a child."


    Both Li Shiyuan and Mu Zhanxiao have children.


    Long Shaoyun, however, never made any movement.


    Because there is no woman staying on the edge of long Shaoyun, it is reasonable to have no children. But long Shaoyun''s present grade, wants a child, again normal.


    So this also tells Liu mingling that he will not give Liu mingling any more Bizi soup.


    Liu mingling bit her lip as if thinking about something.


    "Don''t you want to have a baby for me?" Long Shaoyun asked.


    Liu mingling was a little embarrassed. She hummed and didn''t say she wanted to or didn''t want to.


    In fact, long Shaoyun is not a difficult person, but under such circumstances, long Shaoyun is rarely aggressive: "why not answer?"


    Liu mingling vomited his tongue, but he didn''t say a word.


    I''m sorry.


    It is natural for modern couples to have children.


    And now suddenly asked, it is a bit at a loss.


    But soon, Liu mingling said solemnly, "we are not married. The child we gave birth to is illegitimate."


    "Marriage?" Long Shaoyun twisted his eyebrows. Some of them didn''t quite understand the meaning of Liu mingling''s words.


    Only then did Liu realize that she was talking about modern vocabulary.


    But under such circumstances, long Shaoyun quickly said: "are you blaming me for not mentioning our marriage with the emperor?"


    This time, Liu mingling was even more stunned, as if the person who forced her marriage had become herself. This time, she immediately waved her hand and shook her head like a rattle.


    That''s not what I mean.


    But as if between the lines, it is extremely easy to be misunderstood.


    "I''ll talk to the emperor about it. We''ll go to the palace before the Chinese New Year''s day. It was mentioned at that time. It''s also after the Chinese New Year''s day that the emperor will make an order." Long Shaoyun spoke faintly.


    In fact, there is no special time to point to marriage, but it seems to be a convention that Li Shiyuan will point to marriage after the Zhongyuan Festival.


    In long Shaoyun''s opinion, Liu mingling is her own woman, and marriage is just a matter of action. Even if Liu mingling has a big stomach, no one dares to say anything.


    As long as long Shaoyun protects.


    And Liu mingling was more embarrassed by long Shaoyun: "I don''t mean that."


    "What do you mean?" Long Shaoyun bowed his head and looked at Liu mingling seriously.


    Liu mingling couldn''t explain it even if she wanted to.


    Long Shaoyun just watched.


    Finally, Liu mingling said quickly: "I didn''t say that I would not give birth to you, I just..."


    Come on, the more explanation, the more confusion.


    Finally, Liu Ming Ling gave up.


    And long Shaoyun seems to see Liu mingling''s worry, so he doesn''t tease Liu mingling any more, and the slaves have already prepared the wooden bucket with hot water in it.


    "General, the hot water is ready." The voice of the slave came respectfully.


    Long Shaoyun said, "go down."


    "Yes." The slave answered.


    Then, long Shaoyun personally picked up Liu mingling and walked towards the barrel.


    When Liu mingling saw it, he exclaimed, where is the barrel? This is a huge hot spring pool. What the slave prepared before was not hot water, but thoroughly cleaned the pool and then re drained it.


    After all, no one lives here all the year round.


    In the past month, Liu mingling has never used it.


    But Kyoto is a famous hot spring town, and Liu mingling has heard a little about it. There are many princes and children who like hot springs. As long as they are in the courtyard of a large family, there is always such a hot spring pool.


    "Like it?" Long Shaoyun picks his eyebrows.


    "I like it." Liu Ming Ling nodded, "when I was in Hokkaido, such a hot spring pool was surrounded by heavy snow. It was really comfortable. And skiing by the way. "


    A lot of things are blurted out.


    Long Shaoyun seems more inexplicable: "Hokkaido?"


    At least there''s no such place in Dazhou.


    The hot spring pool can''t be in the open air, let alone the snow.


    So what Liu Ming Ling said, long Shaoyun is completely puzzled, but Liu Ming Ling blurted out, it is not a lie arranged, but a real existence.


    So who is Liu mingling?


    And in such words, where is something wrong?


    When Liu mingling realized something, he was even more embarrassed.


    It seems that I don''t know how to explain it. I know I''m amnesia, but I take it for granted that what I say. After all, Liu mingling is talking about her real memory.


    Not the memory of the body.


    Now, Liu Ming Ling is silent.


    Long Shaoyun just looked down at Liu mingling, and his eyebrows sank slightly. Soon, he said, "go to take a bath. I''ll ask the slave to prepare your clothes. Tomorrow, the people in the Li''s Embroidery room will tailor them for you. When you enter the palace on the festival of the Chinese new year, you always have to have a palace costume. "


    Long Shaoyun also knows that Liu mingling wears casual clothes, but the rules inside the palace are different from those outside.


    Since entering the palace, those who should abide by the rules still have to abide by them.


    Naturally, what should be prepared should also be prepared.


    Liu mingling was relieved to see long Shaoyun change the subject.


    But that kind of chagrin is still visible at any time. After all, such things happen from time to time. After a long time, people will always be suspicious of saying such things, but Liu mingling really doesn''t know how to explain it.


    He said that he was from across the country. I''m afraid he can scare people to death.


    Think of here, Liu Ming Ling more passive, but still clever toward the hot spring pool.


    When she went into the water, she found that long Shaoyun was standing still. Liu mingling was surprised: "don''t you take a bath?"


    In the past, it was inconvenient to be outside the Great Wall because of the small barrel. Now in Kyoto, with such a big pool, let alone Liu mingling and long Shaoyun, a few more people don''t feel embarrassed.


    But long Shaoyun listens to Liu mingling''s words and slightly raises eyebrows: "do you want me to stay?"

 Chapter 1536

    Liu Ming Ling didn''t find anything wrong: "it''s too wasteful for me to be alone in such a big place."


    "Do you know what you mean by that?" Long Shaoyun''s eyes sank slightly, so he asked.


    "What''s the point?" Liu mingling still looks inexplicable.


    I really don''t know.


    After all, in modern society, it''s normal for men and women to be together in the swimming pool. What''s more, they are still close husband and wife. There''s nothing wrong with taking a hot spring together.


    So when Liu mingling looks up at long Shaoyun, the inexplicable look on her face is more obvious.


    In this case, long Shaoyun just opened his mouth word by word: "I can''t hold it."


    This is a direct statement without any implication.


    Liu mingling then realized something. Her cheek suddenly became hot. I don''t know whether it was because of the shyness of the sentence or the temperature of the hot spring pool.


    Finally, Liu Ming Ling hid himself in the water in silence.


    But long Shaoyun didn''t say anything. Then he looked at Liu mingling like this: "tomorrow I''ll take you to the market."


    Liu mingling''s eyes suddenly lit up: "really?" But suddenly she seemed to think of something, "aren''t you very busy?"


    Long Shaoyun said with a smile: "it''s over. Before the Chinese New Year Festival, I won''t be very busy. I will go out with you when I have time. So that you won''t be bored in the house, and you may still say something about me behind your back. "


    Liu mingling spits out her tongue: "no way."


    Long Shaoyun laughs and doesn''t say anything. After a few words of explanation, he calmly goes out. Liu mingling is left alone in the hot spring pool. Liu mingling is not embarrassed. She takes a comfortable bath in the hot spring until her skin is wrinkled.


    Naturally, Xiaolian also serves.


    When Liu mingling comes out, long Shaoyun does not leave. He just looks at the book in the room, as if he is dealing with official business.


    After Liu mingling comes out, long Shaoyun looks at Liu mingling naturally.


    "Are you still dealing with things?" Asked Liu mingling.


    Long Shaoyun said, "it''s all right. Just look at the file. "


    Liu mingling said nothing more. She was not interested in these things. Her brain was not suitable for complicated things. She was tossed by this person, and after soaking in the hot spring, she was sleepy.


    Soon, she yawned.


    Long Shaoyun smiles: "rest early."


    Liu mingling nodded, but he didn''t refuse at all. Long Shaoyun naturally stood up and walked towards the bed, which naturally brought Liu mingling into his arms. Liu mingling rubbed in long Shaoyun''s arms, and then fell asleep.


    Long Shaoyun hugged Liu mingling, but he didn''t say anything.


    ¡­¡­


    The next day.


    Liu mingling got up very early.


    It''s a habit formed in the general''s mansion during this period of time. Because we can''t go out, and because the rules of the general''s mansion are always more than those of the frontier, the old lady who follows along won''t let Liu Ming Ling sleep late, so Liu Ming Ling wakes up early.


    When Liu mingling wakes up, long Shaoyun is up.


    The bed was empty.


    This time Liu mingling came back to her senses and subconsciously felt that long Shaoyun was going to stand him up. After all, this man promised to take him to the market yesterday. If this man leaves, the market will not be able to go again.


    Liu mingling was a little worried. She immediately got up, even without clothes, and was about to walk out of the house.


    Before reaching the door, long Shaoyun stopped Liu Mingling: "who let you run out without clothes? I don''t know. Now it''s autumn in Kyoto. Is it cool in the early morning? "


    This is a reprimand, but the tone is not too bad, just don''t agree with looking at Liu mingling.


    Liu mingling coughed softly, but he said, "I thought you were gone again."


    "Worried about me leaving?" Long Shaoyun picks his eyebrows.


    "If you go, I can''t get out. People here won''t let me out. " Liu mingling said something depressed.


    Long Shaoyun silent: "so you want me to stay, just want me to take you out?"


    There''s nothing wrong with that.


    But in such words, Liu mingling is aware of something.


    Liu mingling looks at long Shaoyun awkwardly and tries to explain: "either... Or..."


    "What is it?" Long Shaoyun picks his eyebrows.


    Liu mingling is more passive.


    This man is so beautiful.


    It''s clear that this man was never so aggressive when he was outside the Great Wall. On the contrary, when he arrived in Kyoto, he became particularly aggressive.


    Because she couldn''t answer, Liu mingling stamped her feet in some chagrin. Then she didn''t speak at all and walked quietly towards the bed.


    And in such action, long Shaoyun just lowered his head and gave a light smile, quickly took Liu mingling to his arms: "I''m teasing you."


    Liu mingling is still silent.


    "I won''t let you out to avoid trouble." Long Shaoyun light mouth, "Kyoto is no more than the Great Wall, female dependents without permission can not go out."


    The identity of Liu mingling is here, so it can''t be talked about.


    "Is there no exception?" Liu mingling was a little annoyed. "I won''t go out to say my identity. I just want to turn around. It''s too boring in the mansion."


    Long Shaoyun didn''t answer.


    I don''t know whether I agreed or not.


    Under such circumstances, Liu mingling stopped talking about this and quickly changed the topic: "if you don''t go out, you can''t go out. But I have nothing to do in the general''s house. I can''t even go to the garden."


    Long Shaoyun was quiet. Before he could speak, Liu mingling continued: "there is a piece of land in the back garden with cherry blossoms and climbing roses, but it''s too much and chaotic. I want to change it, but those slaves won''t let me in at all."


    "Do you know cherry blossom?" Long Shaoyun asked as if it was not on the point.


    Cherry blossom is not the product of big week at all.


    It''s because Mu Cen likes it, so long Shaoyun will prepare these in the general''s mansion. It''s for mu Cen, especially in the years when Mu Cen disappeared.


    It''s not only the general''s residence, but also the imperial palace.


    In the Royal Garden, a forest of cherry blossoms.


    These cherry blossoms were brought back by long Shaoyun himself from outside the Great Wall.


    The same is true for later stage cultivation.


    So long Shaoyun is not unfamiliar with flowers and plants, just when Liu mingling was interested in flowers and plants, long Shaoyun didn''t say anything.


    Naturally, the cherry blossom in the general''s mansion, long Shaoyun, is absolutely not allowed to be touched by anyone, and it is impossible for people to touch it.


    Of course, the slaves won''t let Liu mingling close.


    "Oh --" Liu mingling was embarrassed again.


    There should be no cherry blossoms in Dazhou. Cherry blossoms are all foreign products to Dazhou. Under long Shaoyun''s question, Liu mingling doesn''t know how to answer it.

 Chapter 1537

    In the end, she could only explain, "when I was outside the Great Wall, I listened to the vendors."


    This explanation is reasonable.


    Soon, Liu mingling continued to ask, "can''t you plant something else?"


    "Don''t touch those things." Long Shaoyun spoke faintly.


    Liu mingling wants to ask the reason, but looking at long Shaoyun''s gloomy face, finally Liu mingling doesn''t ask anything. She is quiet and silent.


    I always feel that something is not right, but I can''t say it again.


    Since long Shaoyun is not allowed to speak, Liu mingling is not too embarrassed. Everyone does something for his own reason. After being quiet, Liu mingling just stood and didn''t speak any more.


    But long Shaoyun changed the topic: "the people of Li''s Embroidery room should be coming soon. After measuring your clothes, I''ll take you out. Now wash up first, and then have breakfast. "


    "Will you accompany me?" Liu mingling asked subconsciously.


    Long Shaoyun made a sound.


    Soon Xiaolian also came in. When she saw them, Xiaolian was very serious. She quickly cleaned up for Liu mingling and went out respectfully.


    The people from Li''s Embroidery house came very early.


    Li Yan came by herself.


    She respectfully invited Ann, and then personally measured Liu mingling, and asked the following disciples to take the latest materials to Liu mingling. These are all the best materials in the palace, and people outside can''t buy them.


    Liu mingling is interested, and from time to time he asks Li Yan a few questions.


    Li Yan answered seriously.


    Li Yanliang good size, this just asked Liu Mingling: "what kind of color block material does the lady like, slave easy to go back to prepare."


    "Just this one." Liu Ming Ling chose a piece of material.


    Now, Li Yan changed her face, and then looked at Liu Mingling: "madam, this material is taken by a slave by mistake. This material has already been owned, and it''s only so soon. Please see if you can change it."


    Mu Cen chose the material.


    Naturally, it is impossible to give it to others.


    I just didn''t expect that the people below were so brainless that they brought out the material Mu Cen had chosen.


    It''s not that the material is rare, but that the color is mu Cen''s favorite. Mu Cen doesn''t like red and purple. Li Shiyuan connives at Mu Cen, so he doesn''t ask for too much.


    Mu CEN is the only one in the palace who doesn''t wear palace clothes.


    But mu CEN is the exception of this palace, and we have seen it for a long time.


    "So." Liu mingling was stunned, but he was not too embarrassed. "Let''s change the color."


    Li Yan is relieved. At least Liu mingling is not so difficult.


    Liu Ming Ling, on the other hand, can''t choose the color she likes. That kind of water blue is very attractive, but if she wears it well, it''s very moving. Liu Ming Ling always likes this color.


    What''s left is not the bad material, but the color is bright red and purple, which makes her blink in the crowd, which is not in line with Liu mingling''s almost low-key character.


    At least in the palace, she didn''t want to be the object of attention.


    But Li Yan saw that Liu mingling couldn''t choose, so she recommended several colors.


    Actually, it''s all pretty.


    Liu mingling didn''t want to be difficult either, so he pushed the boat along the river and said, "that''s all. I don''t know much about palace costume, and I''ll trouble you."


    "I''ll do my best." Li Yan said it directly.


    Then Li Yan took people back, and on the way back, she naturally scolded her apprentice: "how do you do things? How can you take out the material chosen by your mother? If the general''s wife makes trouble, you and I will lose our minds."


    The apprentice didn''t dare to say anything.


    The two are drifting away.


    Liu mingling was surprised to hear that.


    Now Liu Ming Ling was quiet, but he didn''t take it too seriously.


    There are always many rules in this palace, not to mention this kind of imperial palace. Even if they worked at the bottom of the palace before, it was such a big place that they were strictly divided into three, six and nine classes.


    The official''s fault has been handed down since ancient times.


    When Liu mingling chooses these, long Shaoyun appears and takes Liu mingling to the dining room.


    "You are not satisfied with the material Li Yan brought today?" Long Shaoyun asked casually.


    "No Liu mingling shook his head. "They''re all made of top-grade materials. There''s nothing to be dissatisfied with. It''s just that the color is too red and purple. I''m not used to it."


    Finally, Li Yan chose a red color.


    It''s really too showy.


    "Well, next time I''ll let you choose the color of their farewell. When you enter the palace for the first time, there''s nothing wrong with Zhenghong. " Long Shaoyun comforted him.


    Liu mingling, oh.


    Seeing that long Shaoyun mentioned the material on her own initiative, she said the blue lake she had seen before.


    Long Shaoyun took the spoon action quiet: "do you like the lake blue?"


    You know, the only person in the palace who can wear lake blue is mu Cen, which is ordered by Li Shiyuan. No one can wear lake blue except Mu Cen, just like no one can wear bright yellow except Li Shiyuan.


    So lake blue, in a sense, is the symbol of Muchen.


    And the girls in Kyoto don''t like this color. In contrast, they prefer bright red and green.


    In long Shaoyun''s memory, Liu mingling was also dressed in red and green clothes when she was a child, which made her more noble. It seems that when she said goodbye, Liu mingling really changed into plain clothes.


    It''s the same from northern China to Kyoto.


    "Very clean color." Liu mingling tells the truth.


    "Don''t choose lake blue in the future." Long Shaoyun spoke faintly.


    Liu mingling was puzzled: "why?"


    "That''s what the queen likes." Long Shaoyun explained, but said nothing more.


    I can''t tell why. In the relationship with Liu mingling, long Shaoyun always has the illusion that he is with Mu Cen.


    Even in Kyoto, the more so.


    The familiarity of Liu mingling''s words is sometimes very similar to Mu Cen''s.


    That''s why long Shaoyun can''t control Liu mingling.


    Just such an idea, long Shaoyun also did not reveal.


    Liu mingling was stunned, but she soon understood that the queen was unique, so no woman could get what the queen liked. She understood.


    In ancient times, the hierarchy was strict.


    But this is not what Liu Ming Ling thinks in her mind.


    She thought of Mu Cen and long Shaoyun, and of what she had heard.


    And I think of the flowers in the backyard.


    It''s all like Mu Cen likes it.


    All of a sudden, Liu mingling''s heart was a little sour, but it was only sour. Finally, Liu mingling didn''t ask any more questions, but quietly lowered her head to eat her breakfast.


    Long Shaoyun looks at Liu mingling and his thin lips move.


    But it was only a moment, long Shaoyun said nothing more, and the room was quiet.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 1538

    After breakfast, long Shaoyun took Liu mingling out of the general''s house and went directly to the market outside.


    The markets in Kyoto are more lively and crowded than those outside the Great Wall, and the fun and delicious things in Kyoto are far more than those outside the Great Wall.


    Liu mingling''s previous unhappiness was immediately forgotten, and her mind had been attracted by the market in front of her.


    She just shuttled through the market like a person who had been locked up for a long time.


    Long Shaoyun is helpless, but calm to Liu Ming Ling in the side: "there are many people here, don''t run around, easy to get lost."


    Liu mingling turned back to long Shaoyun with a brilliant smile: "lost, you will come to me."


    It seems to be an absolute trust in long Shaoyun.


    Long Shaoyun is more helpless.


    "Go and have a look over there. I want to eat ice sugar gourd." Liu mingling was attracted by the ice sugar gourd at a glance.


    Long Shaoyun connives and accompanies Liu mingling to the small booth.


    Along the way, Liu mingling was very excited.


    After all, everything in Kyoto is not the same as that outside the Great Wall. It looks much more exquisite. Dazhou''s clothes look similar to those of the Han Dynasty, but the buildings in Kyoto are very similar to those of the Tang Dynasty.


    However, this degree of delicacy is not comparable to Liu mingling''s in archaeology.


    Liu Ming Ling feels like a modern man controlling the place.


    Even in shops in Kyoto, she saw fragrance,


    It''s not to say that there was no such fragrance in ancient times, but it''s definitely not such a fragrance. This fragrance is clearly unique in modern society. From the packaging to the flavor of fragrance, Liu mingling is familiar with the brand.


    This surprised Liu mingling.


    And Da Zhou is like a girl who has been hoodwinked, so people can''t guess the real identity and background of Da Zhou.


    Liu Ming Ling is as like as two peas in the past. The shopkeeper is also patient and Liu Ming Ling explains that even the shopkeeper is the same as the modern store. It is a way of limiting the flow, not everyone can rush in. Liu mingling has no doubt that she is in the light of long Shaoyun.


    Obviously, the shopkeeper knows long Shaoyun.


    "Madam, if you like, please tell the slave that he will take it for you." Shopkeeper Wang''s attitude is polite.


    Liu mingling looked up at shopkeeper Wang and asked curiously, "who did these perfumes come from?"


    Shopkeeper Wang was obviously stunned.


    Even long Shaoyun was surprised.


    After all, people who come here to buy things quickly take what they like and go away happily, but no one has ever asked this question.


    Naturally, this shop belongs to Mu Cen, but no one knows about Dazhou. From the beginning to now, no one knows that this shop belongs to Mu Cen.


    In the years when Mu Cen disappeared, they used the method taught by Mu Cen, but the people who often buy them can still see subtle differences, but they didn''t say anything, because there was not much difference.


    But there are so few people like Liu mingling who ask questions.


    But in the face of Liu mingling''s problem, the manager is not ambiguous: "this is what we are in charge of."


    "Are you in charge?" Liu Ming Ling nodded.


    However, she is curious about this leader. After all, Liu mingling really admires him for being such an old friend. Naturally, if she wants to see him, it''s as if she can find her familiarity with modern society through this leader.


    And the shopkeeper seems to have noticed something, passively looking at long Shaoyun.


    Mu Cen''s identity has never been mentioned, but this person is long Shaoyun''s wife. Long Shaoyun can naturally decide this matter.


    Long Shaoyun is calm, very natural embrace Mu Cen''s waist: "how do you suddenly have an interest in the shopkeeper?"


    "Nothing." Liu mingling shook his head. "I just feel familiar, so I want to know the shopkeeper. But if the shopkeeper is inconvenient, forget it. "


    Liu mingling didn''t mean to force others into trouble.


    Long Shaoyun nodded: "if you have a chance, I''ll introduce you."


    "Good." Liu mingling nodded.


    After that, she soon found fault with her favorite bluebells and English pears. Even in Dazhou, the name had never changed. Of course, although she used the name, Liu mingling thought that the fragrance had improved a lot, at least compared with the original one, it was more popular with Liu mingling.


    Liu Ming Ling is very happy to think of this.


    When long Shaoyun paid, the shopkeeper refused: "the leader said that if the general came in person, he could not ask for any money."


    Long Shaoyun smiles, but he doesn''t insist.


    Then long Shaoyun left with Liu mingling.


    Liu mingling is in a good mood with fragrance, while long Shaoyun looks down at Liu Mingling: "do you like this thing so much?"


    "Don''t many women in Kyoto like it very much?" Asked Liu mingling.


    This is also a fact. From inside to outside the palace, many people like it. When Mu Cen did it, he could already see it, let alone now.


    Long Shaoyun nodded, but he didn''t say anything.


    Liu mingling played for a while, then asked: "how many years has this shop been open?"


    "Ten years." Long Shaoyun thought about it.


    Liu Ming Ling nodded: "that''s really a long time. Do you find that shops like Dazhou, which sell new things, can''t last long. It''s all a gust of wind. Once everyone''s interest has passed, they will never come again. After all, they are not products of Dazhou. "


    Liu mingling said directly: "if you can persist in this way for ten years, it must have the meaning of her existence. What''s more, the taste of this shop is constantly changing. Even the year is well marked, and the things sold are in accordance with the limited mode, which makes people want to buy things. In addition, people inside the palace do propaganda, and people outside the palace want it even more. "


    This is the butterfly effect of conformity.


    If you have it, I want to have it, especially if it''s in the palace, it''s a symbol of identity and status.


    In addition, the chicness of this shop is very different. It''s all about women''s aesthetics. Since ancient times, women''s aesthetics have been figured out to some extent.


    Fragrance is not perfume, but candles.


    Modern people have electricity, so they don''t need candles. Candles are only used for flirting. However, ancient people are different. They have no electricity, so they can only use pull to illuminate. At night, they don''t need too strong candlelight. A light with fragrance can sleep peacefully. It''s a pleasant thing.


    This is also consumer goods.


    Naturally, people will continue to buy, again and again, enduring is not a strange thing.

 Chapter 1539

    But long Shaoyun listens to Liu mingling''s analysis and slightly twists his eyebrows.


    "Do you think I''m wrong?" Liu mingling was stunned.


    Long Shaoyun looked at Liu Ming with calm eyes, and then asked: "do you know how to do business?"


    "I don''t understand." Liu mingling said directly, "I don''t know how to do business. I''m just intuitive. "


    I really don''t understand.


    But compared with the simplicity of ancient people, Liu mingling knows something.


    That''s why this completely modern way of thinking surprised Liu mingling. She wanted to get to know the owner of the shop. She even had an idea about whether this person came through the shop like herself.


    And I''m very familiar with this brand.


    But this kind of words will not be spoken naturally.


    The vagueness of the shopkeeper''s attitude also made Liu mingling know very well that they didn''t want her to know the leader, who had never been exposed for so many years.


    In this case, Liu Ming Ling will not force others.


    But the only thing Liu Ming Ling can be sure of is that long Shaoyun must know.


    "You are just as like as two peas." Long Shaoyun suddenly opens his mouth.


    "Who?" Liu mingling was stunned.


    "In charge." Long Shaoyun smiles.


    Just looking at Liu mingling''s eyes is a little complicated. Liu mingling can''t say why, just like long Shaoyun looking at someone through himself, but Liu mingling is not sure.


    After that, Liu mingling didn''t ask much, and was soon taken to the next shop by long Shaoyun. Liu mingling was very excited, and everything in Kyoto was really new.


    In long Shaoyun''s opinion, this kind of reaction really believes that Liu mingling is amnesia.


    Even when Mu Cen opened the shop in those years, the people of the Liu family naturally bought it, but Liu mingling seemed to have contacted it for the first time.


    As for Kyoto, Liu mingling should be familiar with it, but now, he doesn''t know it at all.


    It''s my first time in Kyoto.


    The strangeness of anything is obvious.


    If a person acts in a play, it is impossible for him to act so vividly. At least in front of long Shaoyun, it is impossible for long Shaoyun to completely distinguish.


    After a quiet time, long Shaoyun didn''t say anything. He just accompanied Liu mingling in the streets of Kyoto and kept quiet. Liu mingling didn''t mind at all.


    Long Shaoyun took Liu mingling to a snack and went around the market.


    It was already sunset when I went back to the mansion.


    Liu mingling is too tired to be tired any more.


    The eyelids started to fight.


    Long Shaoyun is really helpless: "don''t go shopping like this next time. When you are tired, you will come back to rest. Kyoto is here and you won''t run away. We will be in Kyoto for half a year. You have plenty of time."


    This made Liu mingling feel energetic: "so what you mean is that I don''t have to be locked up in the mansion. Can I go out when I want to?"


    The big eyes looked at long Shaoyun with a curious look.


    It''s more of an expectation.


    Unspeakable expectations.


    Under such circumstances, long Shaoyun was quiet for a moment, and his eyes fell on Liu Mingling: "just want to go out?"


    Liu mingling nodded seriously: "so can I?"


    Long Shaoyun for a long time, just light mouth: "when you go out, you should tell me in advance, Kyoto is not outside the Great Wall, a lot of things I can''t decide, so always be careful, otherwise, for fear of trouble, I can''t deal with the first time."


    This is the premise.


    The implication is that Liu mingling will not be shut down as before, but he is not given absolute freedom.


    "I''ll let the guard follow you." Long Shaoyun''s eyes are not blinking, "guards will not be in the light, are in the dark, I know you do not like people to follow you, but in Kyoto, this is necessary, understand?"


    "Oh." Liu mingling nodded cleverly.


    It''s a compromise.


    After all, it''s better to follow yourself than to be unable to get out of the general''s residence.


    But it''s just that people follow themselves. It won''t cause too much trouble.


    Besides, these people are invisible.


    Besides, in Liu mingling''s opinion, there is no accident in Kyoto, and everything is calm. Therefore, under such circumstances, Liu mingling doesn''t have any idea, but agrees generously.


    Long Shaoyun made a sound.


    And Liu mingling is happy to take the initiative to embrace long Shaoyun''s waist, serious thanks.


    This action makes long Shaoyun laugh and cry: "this is happy?"


    "Happy." Liu mingling nodded.


    Long Shaoyun is even more helpless.


    Many times, long Shaoyun feels that he doesn''t know Liu mingling at all. But many times, long Shaoyun feels that Liu mingling is incredible.


    But in the end, long Shaoyun didn''t say anything.


    At night, the general''s residence was quiet. They had dinner together and went back to the East building together. A lot of things happen naturally, more and more tender.


    After the event, Liu mingling fell asleep relying on long Shaoyun. She didn''t mean to move any more.


    Long Shaoyun had no choice but to shake his head. He just hugged Liu mingling, but he didn''t say anything.


    The night of Kyoto, quiet.


    But in such a quiet, but with the tide surging, as if people can not see through.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡ª¡ª


    The next few days¡ª¡ª


    Liu Ming Ling completely restored his life outside the Great Wall. He would walk around the market every day. The market in Kyoto is very big. It''s not a slap in the face. He can walk around all of a sudden. However, Kyoto has more things that Dazhou should have, and there are also some exquisite restaurants, which are far from the bustle outside the Great Wall.


    Many things outside the great wall can''t get to Kyoto.


    But it doesn''t affect the character of Liu mingling at all. Every day she enjoys it.


    Only Xiaolian is following Liu mingling, and the bodyguards are following him in the dark. Liu mingling can''t see and doesn''t say anything. Taking Xiaolian is just like an ordinary lady with her own maid. It''s no surprise.


    After all, Kyoto has no rules against women going out.


    In the past few days, Liu mingling has been very happy.


    But in such a happy life, Liu mingling more or less noticed something wrong, because Liu mingling noticed that no matter where he appeared, just like the man in black who met him in the woods in the suburbs, he constantly appeared in front of Liu mingling.


    When Liu mingling drinks tea, people in black will appear.


    Although it is described as a person in black, the other person''s dress is different from that of a normal person, and even his cheek is not covered. But inexplicable Liu mingling thinks of the word "Yi Rong". At least they won''t appear in front of Liu mingling.


    They should also know that Liu Ming Ling is accompanied by bodyguards.

 Chapter 1540

    And every time as like as two peas, Liu gave a name to Liu Ming, and then he just said, "this is exactly the same as the one mentioned in the woods.


    Miss, you don''t have much time


    Under such circumstances, Liu mingling twisted her eyebrows and took over the note. Liu didn''t quite understand the contents of the note, and she couldn''t distinguish the people and things involved.


    Of course, I can''t understand it.


    But Liu Ming Ling can infer that it''s probably the reason why the people of the Liu family want the original owner of the body to do something, at least close to long Shaoyun.


    She remembers that when she appeared outside the Great Wall, long Shaoyun said that the people of the Liu family had already died, which means that she was homeless. Otherwise, she would not have gone all the way to join long Shaoyun.


    But now?


    Liu mingling frowned.


    The note caught in her hand, and she didn''t want to cause trouble for herself. Soon, the note was disposed of.


    After that, Liu Ming Ling continued to walk around the market as if nothing had happened.


    Liu mingling knows that she should talk to long Shaoyun about this.


    But maybe it''s because Gong Dou has read too many novels, and because she doesn''t know as much about long Shaoyun as Liu mingling thinks. She''s worried that she''ll get into trouble after she says it.


    It''s too subtle, after all.


    And what long Shaoyun wants to ask, Liu mingling is afraid that he can''t answer anything, but there is a gap between them.


    But Liu wants to know more about the situation of the Liu family.


    It''s not that she doesn''t want to tell long Shaoyun that she wants to accumulate more information, and then say it all at once, it''s better than one day.


    Another point, Liu Ming Ling is very clear, in fact, that is the essence of distrust, whether it is long Shaoyun to himself, or Liu Ming Ling to long Shaoyun.


    They are very close, but if the Liu family is really what she thinks, then long Shaoyun will not trust him, and such distrust can be felt between the lines.


    In addition, the people who came to find themselves only appeared when Liu mingling entered the teahouse. Even Xiao Lian didn''t realize it. They didn''t look any different from ordinary people, so the guards wouldn''t follow the teahouse, and naturally they wouldn''t find it.


    After sinking, Liu mingling bit her lip, but she became passive.


    ¡­¡­


    But soon, Liu Ming Ling found something wrong.


    These people seem to be all over the place. Even if Liu mingling is in the residence, he will receive inexplicable notes. These notes suddenly appear, just like the general''s residence has been monitored, which is inconceivable to Liu mingling.


    After all, this is where long Shaoyun lives.


    And this feeling, more like mission impossible, you can never catch the real killer is who. At first, Liu mingling''s idea has changed.


    This kind of thing, I feel that I don''t really want to do anything by myself.


    After all, according to common sense, it takes time for a person to do a thing, not to mention that this is not a modern society, but an ancient society. Under such circumstances, how could people in ancient society deal with a thing so quickly.


    We don''t have the most basic means of communication. We have to rely on people.


    So under such circumstances, Liu mingling has already noticed something wrong.


    Always feel that the other party is not really what to do, but do not have deep meaning.


    Under such circumstances, Liu mingling became more and more silent.


    Next time, if someone else shows up in front of him, Liu Ming Ling will not be polite. In Liu Ming Ling''s opinion, these people are not really Liu''s family, but they have different plans.


    Thinking of this, Liu Ming Ling was silent.


    But it''s like no one in the general''s house knows all this.


    Liu mingling is not stupid enough to make trouble for herself.


    After sinking, Liu Ming Ling didn''t say anything.


    The general''s house was quiet. Except Liu mingling, no one found anything unusual.


    On the eve of the festival, Liu Ming Ling also went to the market.


    Just simply like to go around, the market on the eve of the Chinese New Year''s Day is more lively, with a strong festival atmosphere, even the decoration is not the same as usual.


    Naturally, there are a lot of new year''s Day gadgets.


    Masks, lantern riddles.


    Also in such a market, Liu mingling more or less understood the Zhongyuan festival of Dazhou, and this Zhongyuan Festival made Liu feel familiar, but he could not remember it. The only thing you can be sure of is that you must have seen it.


    It should be in the archaeological materials, but the history is too long for Liu mingling to remember.


    In other words, this information is not important, so Liu Ming Ling will not be clear to which dynasty.


    But the more you walk around the markets in Kyoto, the more obvious the feeling becomes.


    Liu mingling bit her lip and said nothing.


    All of a sudden¡ª¡ª


    "Miss." A man came up to Liu mingling and called her.


    Liu mingling twisted her eyebrows and looked at the person in front of her quietly.


    Even during this period of time, Liu Ming Ling was not sure whether these people were a person, just changed their looks. But on the surface, Liu Ming Ling didn''t say a word, as if waiting for the other side to speak.


    "You don''t have much time." The other side still repeated the same words.


    "Oh?" Liu mingling is calm, "what else do you want me to do?"


    Soon the other side continued to speak.


    Liu Ming Ling didn''t listen very carefully, but more or less understood that it was different from before.


    It''s impossible.


    And these people who speak to themselves seem to have not considered these things at all, and have not asked whether the previous things have been completed.


    It''s like saying these things to yourself.


    "Miss, hold on tight." The other side said it directly.


    "Oh." Liu mingling picked her eyebrows, but she was calm. Then, her eyes suddenly became sharp: "you, normal people, can''t do anything."


    This is a direct question.


    The other side obviously Leng for a while, is did not expect Liu Ming Ling will so suddenly open mouth.


    "Who are you?" Liu mingling was not polite at all. "Anyone needs time to do things. You have one thing every two days. Let''s not say it''s ambiguous. Do you think I can handle it so easily as a person who is watched in the general''s mansion?"


    Liu mingling''s words are more incisive: "in addition, I see that many of your successive events are still related. You haven''t asked me whether the things in front of me have been done well, so I''ll go on to the second one. Aren''t you afraid of any trouble during this period?"


    "This --" the other party was obviously unable to answer Liu mingling''s question.


    "So who are you?" Liu Ming Ling''s attitude is more calm, "is it true that the Liu family wants me to do something, or something else?"

 Chapter 1541

    Obviously, the other side''s face was changed by Liu mingling. I didn''t expect Liu mingling to point out the problem so sharply.


    "Why don''t you tell me? Otherwise, I don''t quite understand. " Liu mingling was calm and not impatient.


    The other person''s face changed and changed.


    Then the other party quickly to leave in front of Liu Ming Ling.


    But I didn''t expect that Liu mingling was so fast that he directly grabbed the other party''s hand and didn''t give the other party any chance to break free.


    This time, the other side is totally stupid.


    "If you don''t make it clear, you don''t have to go." Liu Ming Ling''s tone persisted.


    And this kind of picture looks like a dispute between the two people, and it doesn''t attract much attention from others. And at this time, Liu mingling saw each other''s face changed again and again.


    Liu Ming Ling felt inexplicable.


    Soon, Liu Ming Ling along the other side''s line of sight looked in the past, this saw long Shaoyun appeared in front of him, this next Liu Ming Ling also some not too calm. I didn''t expect that long Shaoyun would suddenly come.


    After all, long Shaoyun has been in the palace until the mid Yuan Festival.


    And now the cold appear in their own side, is really surprising.


    But under such circumstances, Liu Ming Ling soon calmed down.


    "Who is this?" Long Shaoyun''s eyes sank as he looked at Liu mingling.


    In such eyes, Liu mingling suddenly understood that long Shaoyun knew all these days, so long Shaoyun doubted himself, but long Shaoyun never said anything. Under such circumstances, Liu mingling could not say whether he was unhappy or something else.


    But she knew that long Shaoyun didn''t trust herself.


    At least not as trusting as it seems.


    After being quiet, Liu mingling looks at long Shaoyun frankly: "I also want to know who he is, but now I don''t want to understand. It''s been in front of me countless times. Even if you can give me different notes every time, I''m afraid it''s not easy for people to know so many things? "


    Liu mingling didn''t cover up what he said.


    Long Shaoyun is not in a hurry to speak, and this is not a suitable place to chat.


    And one side of the bodyguard has also quickly stepped forward, put the other side to buckle. As a result, the more unexpected side happened. What the other party didn''t want, he suddenly killed himself by biting his tongue.


    The guard was also stunned.


    Liu mingling was also stunned.


    At least I didn''t expect that the other party would be so direct, but it also means that this matter is not so simple, only the dead can do it.


    Quiet, Liu Ming Ling did not speak.


    Long Shaoyun''s reaction is very fast: "it''s clean."


    "Yes." The guard answered immediately.


    After all, it''s a market here. Even if Liu mingling is aware of being followed, she has already gone to a quiet place, but this situation will attract other people''s attention, as long as she doesn''t deal with it in time.


    Soon, the bodyguard dealt with the person quietly.


    Liu mingling stood in the same place and did not speak.


    Long Shaoyun did not speak.


    I don''t know whether to wait for Liu mingling to take the initiative to speak or something else. In this case, they look at each other, and then long Shaoyun says, "go back first."


    Liu Ming Ling didn''t say anything.


    Long Shaoyun takes Liu mingling''s hand and takes her to the general''s residence. Liu mingling wants to speak several times, but when the words come to her mouth, she can''t say anything.


    Until they got back to the mansion.


    ¡­¡­


    Inside the East Building, it''s quiet.


    "It''s not amnesia. Why do you still have contacts with these people?" The one who broke the silence was long Shaoyun.


    Liu mingling just looked at long Shaoyun and said, "do you believe me?"


    "You are my mother, and I will believe you." This word, long Shaoyun said directly, but long Shaoyun''s eyes did not move away from Liu mingling.


    When he said this, long Shaoyun remained silent, completely unable to guess long Shaoyun''s mind.


    Liu mingling''s eyes were open, looking at long Shaoyun like this, and then said faintly: "this kind of thing has happened for a while, since I was young in the woods, at first I was inexplicable. I really thought it was a member of the Liu family. I didn''t think of it, and I didn''t know what it was. In that case, I was afraid it was a trap, so I didn''t tell you the first time."


    Her logic is very clear, but there is nothing to hide now.


    After that, Liu mingling continued to look at long Shaoyun: "and then I came to Kyoto. As long as I went out, I would meet different people from time to time, but I suspect that they were all one person, and this person is dead today."


    Long Shaoyun still did not speak.


    This man is a real transvestite.


    Even the transvestite is clumsy.


    But when you tear open his face, you find that the real face has been destroyed. You can''t tell the identity of this person from his face.


    In addition, this person committed suicide, it is even more difficult to guess a lot.


    Under such circumstances, long Shaoyun is somewhat passive.


    "Common sense should know that one thing, especially my current status, has been in the general''s mansion all the time. If it doesn''t take some time, it can''t be handled well. So under such circumstances, the other party has repeatedly asked me for help, even if it is related to many things, and has never asked how things were handled before. "


    With that, Liu mingling was quiet for a moment: "it''s not very strange that you don''t ask how things were handled before, and then move on to the next thing?"


    Long Shaoyun does not deny it.


    If what Liu mingling said is true, then all this does not conform to common sense.


    And in Liu mingling''s eyes, long Shaoyun can''t see any trace of lying. He is frank.


    "Or do you never believe me?" Liu mingling smiles. "Because of the identity of my Liu family, because the Liu family was on Li Shiyuan''s side, so you never trusted me? As for my appearance outside the Great Wall, you always have the idea of speculation, right? "


    This is also the first time that Liu mingling has talked to long Shaoyun about it directly.


    Long Shaoyun is quiet and looks at Liu mingling quietly.


    Liu mingling was calm: "but it''s human nature. If it were me, I would be cautious. "


    Long Shaoyun just calmly looks at Liu mingling, but his attitude doesn''t change much.


    "That''s what I meant. No matter what the relationship between the Liu family and me is, up to now, I don''t remember anything. You tell me everything I know. I didn''t say it the first time. I also wanted to figure out what the other person was going to do. " Liu mingling is still straightforward.


    Her eyes were not blinking.

 Chapter 1542

    "If I ask clearly, I will naturally tell you that in the case of complete amnesia, I don''t want to be used as a gun handle, I can only choose the people I trust."


    Then Liu mingling said, "the only person I trust is you."


    It''s very peaceful.


    Looking at long Shaoyun''s eyes are also very firm.


    Long Shaoyun only heard it for a long time. His deep eyes fell on Liu mingling and his thin lips moved.


    Liu mingling didn''t give long Shaoyun a chance to speak: "if you don''t believe me, you can tell me clearly. I will not pester you, I will leave by myself. In this case, we should take safety as the policy. Besides, my relationship with you has not been made public, so no matter what, it will not be said


    Liu mingling explained her attitude.


    Besides, Liu Ming Ling doesn''t know how she came here, and she may disappear one day.


    For the future, Liu mingling has no idea.


    So long Shaoyun really doesn''t trust himself, and Liu mingling doesn''t think it''s necessary to stay here. It''s better to leave.


    Thinking of this, Liu mingling bit her lip slightly.


    And long Shaoyun''s finger pasted on Liu mingling''s lip, and with a little effort, he separated Liu mingling''s lip: "do you still want to leave me?"


    Liu mingling was stunned.


    Long Shaoyun doesn''t trust herself, so it''s meaningless for her to stay here.


    It could even get in trouble.


    But when long Shaoyun said that, Liu mingling looked at the man.


    "You are my lady. Where else do you want to go?" Long Shaoyun bowed his head and asked directly.


    Liu mingling came back.


    Yes, this is Dazhou, not modern society. She and long Shaoyun have such a relationship now, so they are all from the general''s mansion, not modern society. It''s good to say that it''s not suitable to break up. There''s no need to worry too much about it.


    This time, the passive is Liu mingling.


    "No matter who you are, what kind of identity, you can only stay with me." Long Shaoyun''s words are very clear, "as for this matter, I will let people investigate it clearly, and I don''t need your wishful thinking. Do you understand?"


    For a long time, Liu mingling made a sound.


    Long Shaoyun nodded contentedly.


    But neither of them moved, just stood.


    Until long Shaoyun once again opened his mouth to break the silence: "as long as you are honest and stay with me, I will deal with other things naturally. You don''t have to worry about it. You are not allowed to have any idea of leaving. Do you understand? "


    "Oh," Liu Ming Ling nodded.


    See Liu mingling clever, long Shaoyun did not say anything.


    He quietly looked at Liu mingling, and then said: "I asked Xiaolian to prepare water, you take a bath, you can have a meal in a moment."


    "And you?" Asked Liu mingling subconsciously.


    "I''m going to the palace." Long Shaoyun said it directly.


    Liu mingling nodded, but he didn''t stop him.


    But Liu mingling also knows that long Shaoyun must have known all along about this period of time. It''s just the right time today, so long Shaoyun appeared.


    If it''s not that I didn''t explain it clearly, then I''m really sad in the future.


    And now the festival, long Shaoyun is really busy.


    So it''s reasonable to go back to the palace now.


    "I''ll be back in the evening." Long Shaoyun quieted down and added a sentence.


    Don''t say it''s OK, it gives people a sense of shame.


    I always feel that this person is suggesting something.


    But Liu mingling quickly coughed softly, and flushed his cheek, pushing long Shaoyun: "don''t you want to enter the palace?"


    This next long Shaoyun pick eyebrows, looking at Liu mingling with a smile: "now you drive me away?"


    Liu mingling is more passive.


    Looking at the man''s joking eyes, Liu mingling stamped her foot and turned around and walked towards the house. She didn''t want to pay any more attention to the man.


    And long Shaoyun''s speed is faster, and Liu mingling is soon locked in his arms. Liu mingling is long Shaoyun''s opponent and can''t move completely.


    Long Shaoyun bows his head and kisses Liu mingling. His eyes are tender and tender.


    Under such circumstances, Liu mingling looks up at long Shaoyun. In long Shaoyun''s eyes, he seems to see a trace of complicated light.


    The feeling of seeing others through yourself is more obvious.


    Are you looking at the present empress Mu Cen of Da Zhou?


    Quiet, Liu Ming Ling did not speak.


    Fu Jiaojiao said that at that time.


    Liu mingling is not a person who can hide his mind, but he can hide his secrets. Because of his work, many things can''t be said casually.


    But now Liu mingling can''t help looking up at long Shaoyun.


    "What do you want to say to me?" Long Shaoyun is straightforward.


    Liu Ming Ling seemed to be thinking, and then he said, "have you never liked anyone for so many years?"


    Long Shaoyun twisted his eyebrows for a moment and a half, as if he didn''t quite understand Liu mingling''s idea.


    When Liu mingling realized what she was asking, she waved her hand: "forget it, I''m just talking nonsense. I don''t mean anything else."


    Then Liu mingling quickly changed the topic: "I went to take a bath."


    Then she waved to long Shaoyun: "you go quickly, go quickly."


    I''m in a hurry.


    Long Shaoyun wants to grasp Liu mingling''s hand and ask clearly. The little girl in front of him is like a cunning loach, and suddenly disappears.


    Long Shaoyun is more and more helpless. He pinches his head in a headache.


    Suddenly looking at Liu mingling''s figure again, I don''t want to enter the palace again.


    Then, long Shaoyun quietly walked out of the East Building and whispered to Longjiang: "you go into the palace and tell the emperor that I will not go today, and I will enter the Palace tomorrow."


    "Yes." Longjiang answered.


    Longjiang naturally understood that this was the reason for Liu mingling, so long Shaoyun stayed.


    But Longjiang''s nervousness is still there: "general long, today''s event --"


    "Find out." Long Shaoyun orders deeply.


    Longjiang was quiet: "these days, these people have been in contact with his wife. The lady did not refuse


    Long Shaoyun didn''t speak.


    And Longjiang continued: "if there is a conspiracy, then..."


    "It won''t be her." Long Shaoyun said it directly.


    But the rest, long Shaoyun did not go on.


    It was an instinctive intuition. Even though he knew that Liu mingling was hiding something from him, long Shaoyun knew very well that hiding something from him would not cause any trouble to him.


    Liu Ming Ling will not betray himself.


    Longjiang was surprised, but soon nodded: "I know."


    They absolutely submit to long Shaoyun.


    As long as it''s what long Shaoyun said, they won''t have any doubts.


    So in this case, as long as long as long Shaoyun confirms that Liu mingling is OK, it must be OK.


    But long Shao quickly looked at Longjiang: "if we continue to investigate the Liu family''s affairs, I''m afraid someone is going to do something through the Liu family."

 Chapter 1543

    "Yes." Longjiang answered.


    After all, they all know that after Li Shiyuan came to power, the Liu family was almost cleaned up.


    Liu mingling''s father has already committed suicide. His mother doesn''t have the courage to do so, but the Liu family has fallen down and is almost displaced. In that case, how dare the Liu family come to long Shaoyun.


    Therefore, long Shaoyun, who is very cold, receives news that Liu mingling has arrived outside the Great Wall. Long Shaoyun is suspicious at the moment.


    But long Shaoyun saw Liu mingling, who was opposite to his memory.


    In fact, this is not the first time that long Shaoyun has seen Liu mingling in these years.


    When the Liu family had an accident, long Shaoyun went there. Li Shiyuan put the decision in long Shaoyun''s hands. As long as long Shaoyun was willing, the Liu family would be safe.


    At that time, long Shaoyun had let the Liu family go, otherwise, none of them could survive in that situation.


    It was also at that time that long Shaoyun met Liu mingling.


    There is no emotion, no feeling, just simply looking at Liu mingling''s face, let long Shaoyun soft hearted.


    Because Liu mingling''s eyebrows and eyes are somewhat similar to Mu Cen''s.


    But all the looks were different.


    At that time, long Shaoyun thought that he had no contact with Liu mingling. He never thought that one day, he would be attracted to Liu mingling.


    When you see Liu mingling outside the Great Wall, it''s like seeing Mu Cen''s eyes.


    Later in the contact, I feel more and more that Liu mingling and Mu Cen are similar. I can''t say their feelings, whether it''s their ideas or their style of doing things, they are very similar.


    It can''t be denied that because of Mu Cen''s relationship, long Shaoyun looks at Liu mingling more.


    But later, it can''t be denied that he was really interested in Liu mingling, which has nothing to do with Mu Cen.


    So long Shaoyun will let Liu mingling stay, otherwise, long Shaoyun is not willing, Liu mingling has no chance to stay.


    Now, in the event of such a thing, he listened to Liu mingling''s words, and then he could firmly believe that Liu mingling had nothing to do with it.


    "I want to know who''s behind this." Long Shaoyun said it directly.


    "Yes." Longjiang answered.


    Then Longjiang retreated respectfully.


    Long Shaoyun walked towards the house.


    ¡­¡­


    Liu mingling is already in the hot spring pool. The warm water in the hot spring pool can relieve Liu mingling''s pain after walking all day.


    She just lies on the edge of the hot spring pool and looks at the courtyard outside the hot spring pool. The bird stops in the same place, but she doesn''t care at all. She just draws with her fingers.


    After a while, a lifelike bird appeared on the wall of the pool, which was stained by fog.


    Long Shaoyun just saw it when he came in.


    There is also a signature on the edge of the bird. Long Shaoyun didn''t see the string of characters clearly, or, in other words, didn''t understand it. It''s not like the words of Da Zhou.


    But long Shaoyun is very clear that this is not Liu mingling''s handwriting.


    People can change their appearance and lose their memory, but the things that have been remembered deeply for many years are recorded in the bone marrow, so even if they lose their memory, they will also have subconscious memory.


    Not now. It''s totally different.


    It''s like being reborn.


    Long Shaoyun didn''t speak, but Liu mingling didn''t notice that long Shaoyun, who came in quietly, was still painting seriously. With only a few strokes, he could sketch a vivid picture.


    But it was soon wiped away by Liu mingling.


    Over and over again.


    "It''s very good that you draw it by hand." Long Shaoyun suddenly opens his mouth.


    Liu mingling was stunned and blushed: "whatever you like."


    Painting has been learned since childhood. It''s natural and exquisite. Later, it''s still repairing antiquities. Naturally, it''s better. Especially for the ancient style.


    "What''s on it?" Long Shaoyun asked casually.


    Liu Ming Ling did not return to God, is a subconscious response: "ancient Roman."


    She has an English name, and later this major, coupled with studying abroad, led to Liu Ming Ling infatuated with these ancient prose, whether Chinese or western, she dabbled in a little.


    But the signature has always been in Roman.


    Probably when I was young, I saw a lot of myths in that period.


    "Ancient Roman?" Long Shaoyun twisted his eyebrows, but he didn''t know where he was.


    Liu mingling this time to return to God, spit out his tongue, know that he said wrong, and then immediately waved his hand: "no, it''s a kind of text that no longer exists. I''ve seen it in unofficial history before, so I''ll be back. "


    Long Shaoyun said, as if he believed it.


    Liu mingling was relieved.


    But long Shaoyun is very clear that although Liu mingling can read, the women of Dazhou can only read the surface words. Those who read a lot of books, except Mu Cen, have never seen a second person.


    And Mu Cen also seems to be like this later, not before.


    Liu mingling was the same before.


    Even if you can read, it''s impossible to read unofficial history.


    And unofficial history won''t mention that.


    But long Shaoyun didn''t break Liu mingling.


    Liu mingling quickly changed the topic: "why did you suddenly come in? Did you forget something? Aren''t you going to the palace? "


    Liu mingling asked directly.


    Long Shaoyun is to smile: "don''t want to enter palace suddenly."


    Liu mingling was stunned: "is that ok?"


    It''s not a modern society. You can do whatever you want. Besides, modern society can''t do this.


    What''s more, this is Dazhou, disobeying the imperial edict. Isn''t that a dead end?


    "Yes." Long Shaoyun laughs, "the emperor will not be blamed for such a thing."


    When Liu mingling saw long Shaoyun saying so, he naturally didn''t say anything.


    In any case, Liu mingling knows that long Shaoyun and Li Shiyuan have a good relationship. They are by no means ordinary monarchs and ministers. But soon, Liu mingling finds that long Shaoyun is looking at himself.


    Liu mingling realized that she was naked outside.


    She saw long Shaoyun''s eyebrows sinking slightly.


    She is not a little girl, naturally understand the meaning of this person''s eyes, this, Liu Ming Ling light cough, more dare not speak, immediately hide in the hot spring pool.


    Not moving.


    Her cheeks are very hot.


    But because she was in the hot spring pool, it covered her embarrassment.


    Long Shaoyun slowly takes off his clothes, which is like tormenting Liu mingling. Until long Shaoyun enters the hot spring pool, Liu mingling does not dare to move.


    "Come here." Long Shaoyun spoke faintly.


    Liu mingling was passive for a moment. He hid himself in the pool and moved little by little.


    Not close to long Shaoyun, long Shaoyun''s voice suddenly came: "your speed is too slow."


    Liu mingling exclaimed.

 Chapter 1544

    Then the whole person completely fell into long Shaoyun''s arms, long Shaoyun''s eyebrows with a faint smile, bowed his head to kiss up.


    Liu mingling moved for a moment, and his cheeks became more red.


    "Shy?" Long Shaoyun lowered his voice.


    Liu Ming Ling did not admit: "I don''t have it."


    "What are you doing with your blush?" Long Shaoyun picks his eyebrows.


    "The temperature of the hot spring pool is too high. You see, your face is red." Liu mingling is a model of sharp teeth.


    Long Shaoyun laughs again.


    Later¡ª¡ª


    It was Liu mingling who couldn''t bear to be seen by long Shaoyun. He directly put his hand over long Shaoyun''s eyes and said, "don''t look."


    Because of this action, Liu mingling is close to long Shaoyun.


    In this case, long Shaoyun''s eyes are more heavy, holding Liu mingling''s hand, and then everything suddenly becomes uncontrollable, but it is also reasonable.


    Liu Ming Ling sobbed.


    The rest is long Shaoyun''s crazy attack on the city and plunder the pool, which no longer gives Liu mingling any space to resist.


    Liu mingling is also more and more passive.


    Later, everything was completely calm.


    The hot spring pool is still smoky


    ¡­¡­


    For a long time, it was long Shaoyun who picked up Liu Mingling: "OK, don''t soak too long."


    "It''s all you." Liu Ming Ling snorted.


    Long Shaoyun followed with a smile: "well, it''s me."


    But he didn''t deny Liu mingling''s anger.


    In Liu mingling''s opinion, the most terrible thing about a man is nothing else, but that he looks very serious, but all he says is teasing you. Such a man is fatal.


    It''s serious with a trace of ruffian Qi.


    Liu mingling seems to have no resistance to such a long Shaoyun.


    This time, Liu mingling is silent, so he is buried in long Shaoyun''s arms. Long Shaoyun doesn''t deliberately tease Liu mingling any more, even though he holds himself to the bed.


    As soon as Liu mingling got to the bed, he pulled the brocade up and buried his little face in the quilt, motionless.


    "Don''t you feel so stuffy?" Long Shaoyun smiles.


    Liu mingling was still silent, just holding the edge of the quilt.


    So long Shaoyun shakes his head, and then grabs Liu mingling out of the quilt. Liu mingling doesn''t dare to speak. He looks up at long Shaoyun, and long Shaoyun''s eyebrows fall on Liu mingling.


    Liu mingling''s heart beat a little fast.


    "Excuse me?" Long Shaoyun asked in a low voice.


    Liu Ming Ling couldn''t say what he felt. He felt that long Shaoyun was deliberately seducing himself. But on the surface, Liu Ming Ling still pretends to be serious.


    "No Liu mingling shook her head and denied.


    Long Shaoyun just smiles, but his eyes still fall on Liu mingling.


    Soon, the finger belly with thin cocoon gently rubs Liu mingling''s cheek. It''s warm and moist. Liu mingling doesn''t resist. His response to long Shaoyun is that his cheek is slightly red.


    Under such circumstances, Liu finally could not help but ask: "what are you doing?"


    "Ling er." Long Shaoyun called Liu mingling.


    Liu mingling responds passively.


    "I''ll take care of the Liu family." Long Shaoyun''s voice is faint.


    Liu mingling nodded. She didn''t say anything about it.


    "And don''t worry. It won''t involve you in anything. " Long Shaoyun seems to give Liu mingling a positive answer.


    Liu mingling bit her lip. Before she could say anything, long Shaoyun lowered his eyebrows and eyes. When he looked at Liu mingling with deep eyes, he thought deeply.


    Liu mingling is more nervous.


    The hand holding the quilt couldn''t help tightening.


    Long Shaoyun''s voice was gentle: "but --" he said, he pause, don''t know is intentional or other, "I don''t want you to have anything to hide from me, in this case, I can deal with the first time when something happens, understand?"


    This is also a preventive injection for Liu mingling.


    Liu mingling was stunned, then nodded passively.


    "What can I hide from you?" Liu mingling sighed silently, "the servants and bodyguards in the general''s house are looking at me. Even if I''m in the market, they follow me step by step. I can''t hide it."


    Long Shaoyun laughed: "so you really want to hide it from me?


    Liu Mingling: "it''s..."


    Then he shook his head seriously.


    Long Shaoyun didn''t tease Liu mingling.


    But this sudden problem makes Liu mingling nervous. He can''t say why. It feels like long Shaoyun knows something. But under such circumstances, Liu mingling is calm.


    After all, what he is hiding is his real life experience, which is impossible for long Shaoyun to find out. Liu mingling has a clear conscience about other things, so in this way of thinking, Liu mingling finally relaxed and didn''t think much about it.


    The feeling of drowsiness became more and more obvious.


    Long Shaoyun lowers his head and kisses Liu mingling on the forehead: "have a rest early, and come to the palace with me tomorrow morning."


    Originally relaxed, but in long Shaoyun''s words, Liu mingling suddenly became nervous again. She looked at long Shaoyun in consternation and looked at him for a while.


    Why did you suddenly enter the palace before Zhongyuan Festival?


    Isn''t this man very busy before Zhongyuan Festival?


    "A few days before the festival, all those who should enter the palace will enter the palace. The first day of the festival will be the same day, and then they will leave the next day." Long Shaoyun explained with a smile, "the front is also regarded as the contact feelings. Women''s families will chat together. You don''t have any familiar people in Kyoto. It''s not bad to go in and get to know everyone. After all, you have to come and go often in the future. "


    Because long Shaoyun''s identity is placed here, Liu mingling can''t be a turtle. He must have contacts with these people in the palace. Naturally, he needs to know each other''s identities clearly.


    Liu mingling nodded clearly, but he didn''t think of it.


    Seeing Liu mingling nodding, long Shaoyun didn''t say anything. He laughed. Then he hugged Liu mingling''s waist and coaxed him with a warm voice: "have a rest early."


    Liu mingling made a sound.


    I''m really sleepy.


    In a short time, Liu mingling sleeps heavily by long Shaoyun.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡ª¡ª


    The next day.


    Liu mingling opened her eyes the first time long Shaoyun woke up.


    Long Shaoyun took a look, but he didn''t say anything. He lowered his head and asked, "wake up?"


    Liu Ming Ling nodded.


    Her hand is very natural to explore the past, is subconsciously holding long Shaoyun, in fact, there is no other meaning, Liu mingling is very clear, wake up, but serious people have not really wake up. So in this case, all the actions are subconscious.

 Chapter 1545

    It''s a habit formed in modern times. I like to turn around and hold things around.


    He used to hold his own doll at home, but now he is holding long Shaoyun. However, in his dream, Liu mingling doesn''t feel anything wrong.


    Long Shaoyun is surprised, looking at Liu Ming Ling holding her coquetry appearance, silent smile.


    But long Shaoyun didn''t remind Liu mingling, so he said with a smile: "if you''re sleepy, you can sleep for a while."


    In fact, long Shaoyun has never seen such a famous Liu Ling, but such a coquettish Liu Ming Ling makes long Shaoyun fall in love.


    Soon, long Shaoyun looks at the sky, but he doesn''t say anything. Today, there is no other big event, but he needs to take Liu mingling into the palace. In fact, it''s not in long Shaoyun''s earliest plan. At least he didn''t want to let Liu mingling follow him to the palace so long in advance, but it seems that this kind of feeling is also very good.


    And Liu mingling listened to long Shaoyun''s words, but he nodded drowsily, just mumbling: "then you accompany me."


    "Good." Long Shaoyun answered.


    It seems that he has adapted to Liu mingling''s enthusiasm and boldness. In the face of many unreasonable words from Liu mingling, he doesn''t feel anything wrong. In the end, long Shaoyun doesn''t get up and accompanies Liu mingling like this. Liu mingling rubs against long Shaoyun''s chest, and then approaches the man quietly.


    ¡­¡­


    It''s too late to open your eyes again.


    Liu mingling is completely awake now. Looking at long Shaoyun leaning on the head of the bed, she is entangled with long Shaoyun. Liu mingling immediately sits up and her cheeks are slightly hot.


    "Why don''t you tell me to get up." Liu mingling coughed softly.


    Long Shaoyun didn''t expose Liu mingling''s embarrassment: "if you still want to sleep, you can sleep for a while. Anyway, you can go to the palace at any time."


    Liu mingling, oh.


    Liu mingling didn''t hesitate any more. She got up quickly. When Xiao Lian heard the news, she said quietly, "general, madam, can you come in and change clothes?"


    "Yes - yes." Liu mingling answered.


    Xiaolian just pushed the door in.


    Soon, Xiao Lian changed Liu mingling''s clothes into palace clothes. They were made by the people from the Li family''s Embroidery room. Although they were not made of red and purple materials, the materials Liu mingling wore on peacetime were gorgeous enough.


    To tell you the truth, Liu Ming Ling is not quite used to it.


    But such gorgeous clothes on Liu mingling''s body, but unexpectedly with streamer, unspeakable feeling, is more exciting.


    Long Shaoyun has been better dressed for a long time, and then he looks at Liu mingling so quietly. His eyes are always on Liu mingling.


    Xiao Lian makes up Liu mingling again.


    Through the bronze mirror, Liu mingling sees not only a complete stranger himself, but also long Shaoyun standing behind him. This man''s eyes make Liu mingling''s heart beat faster, which is a kind of unconscious tension.


    In the end, it was Liu mingling who said, "Why are you looking at me like this?"


    Liu mingling was seen silent smile: "I look at my wife, what can''t?"


    In a word, Liu mingling couldn''t speak, but long Shaoyun bent down calmly and put his hands on the edge of the dresser. When he looked up again, Liu mingling clearly saw the man sticking to himself in the bronze mirror.


    Xiaolian covers her mouth and walks away wisely.


    And Liu mingling''s cheek is more red, uneasily moved: "what are you doing?"


    "It''s beautiful." Long Shaoyun said with a smile, "these days, some new materials have come to the palace. When the time comes, go in and choose what you like. Let the Li embroidery room make some more clothes for you."


    Liu mingling, with her head down, was silent.


    But long Shaoyun didn''t say anything. He just looked at it like this. Seeing Liu mingling embarrassed all the time, he reached out and pushed the man away. Long Shaoyun got up calmly.


    "Well, go and have a meal. After that, we''ll go to the palace." Long Shaoyun said in a low voice.


    Liu Ming Ling nodded.


    Then she stood up, and long Shaoyun naturally took Liu mingling''s hand and took her to the dining room. In the eyes of outsiders, their husband and wife were deeply affectionate, but in the eyes of people in the general''s house, it was not exactly the same thing. Everyone didn''t speak, but there was a trace of indifference in their faces.


    In addition to Liu mingling''s identity, there is another reason. In fact, people in the general''s mansion are very clear about who is hidden in long Shaoyun''s heart.


    Just in front of Liu mingling, no one has exposed it.


    ¡­¡­


    Shortly before noon, long Shaoyun took Liu mingling into the palace.


    The carriage of the general''s mansion stopped at the gate of the palace. It''s obvious that long Shaoyun has already explained this, so the soft sedan chair is waiting at the gate. It''s for Liu mingling, not long Shaoyun.


    The slaves looked at the two and soon ordered to say hello: "I''ll see general long, general''s wife."


    Long Shaoyun calmly brushed his sleeve: "get up."


    The slaves just got up, and then looked at Liu Mingling: "madam, please get on the sedan chair."


    Liu mingling is not used to it. She is not so sentimental, and she is not a young lady who can''t get out of the gate.


    "What''s the matter?" Long Shaoyun lowers his head and asks Liu mingling.


    Liu mingling shook his head: "nothing, I think I can walk, but there is no need to use a soft sedan chair."


    Long Shaoyun smiles, not too embarrassed. Liu Mingling: "you just like it."


    Liu mingling was relieved.


    After all, I''m not used to being carried.


    Soon, long Shaoyun said to the slaves, "take away the soft sedan chair."


    "Yes." The slave answered.


    Soon, the slaves retreated quietly, and the palace gate became quiet. Long Shaoyun bowed his head and led Liu mingling''s book, just walking in the imperial palace.


    This is Liu mingling''s first visit to the imperial palace. She is curious about everything in the imperial palace.


    The imperial palace is different from the market. Both the servants and the soldiers here look more serious. Everyone comes and goes in a hurry, and they are also very busy. This kind of pace frequency reminds Liu mingling of the modern busy metropolis, and the workers are very busy.


    After seeing people say hello, we should hurry to our destination.


    Liu mingling was very careful, and the architecture of the Imperial Palace also made him marvel.


    You know, the beauty here is beyond repair. It''s hard to see such imperial palaces during archaeology. The only complete palace left behind is not much in Liu mingling''s cognition. There are still some defects in the protection of antiquities.


    Her hand gently stroked the red walls and bricks, and her mind was seriously engraved.

 Chapter 1546

    "Why are you so serious?" Long Shaoyun looks down at Liu mingling.


    Liu mingling did not hide: "look at these sculptures and buildings, they are so exquisite."


    Long Shaoyun was a bit surprised: "few people will be surprised by these."


    Even if they enter the palace for the first time, they are also cautious for fear of any mistakes. After all, this is the place where the emperor lives. If there is any mistake, it is a matter of falling head. Not now.


    So everyone was careful.


    On the contrary, Liu Ming Ling seems to be just watching.


    "Maybe they''ve seen a lot." Liu mingling said to himself.


    I really think so.


    After all, the people who can enter the Imperial Palace are all rich or expensive in Liu mingling''s view, and many officials'' homes are as delicate as a miniature Imperial Palace, so naturally they will not be curious about such a landscape.


    For Liu Ming Ling, it''s like Grandma Liu''s entrance to Grand View Garden.


    Long Shaoyun said with a smile: "the courtyard of the Liu family in those years will not be inferior at all."


    Liu Jiasu is not low-key, because Liu mingling''s father is a person who likes these things very much, so he made the Liu family beautiful. When the Liu family had an accident and the Liu family was raided, all the people saw the real face of the Liu family and were amazed.


    Even the people who built the Imperial Palace, when they saw the delicacy of the Liu family, could not help but feel such uncanny craftsmanship.


    Liu mingling grew up in such an environment when she was a child, so now she suddenly became interested in these things. It''s a bit incredible.


    But Liu mingling lost his memory, so long Shaoyun didn''t feel anything wrong.


    Liu mingling put out her tongue.


    No wonder something is going to happen to the Liu family. She can compare you with the imperial palace. Isn''t that the harmony of that year? But Liu Ming Ling didn''t say it, so as not to bring unnecessary trouble to herself.


    "If you like, I''ll accompany you around here sometime tomorrow." Long Shaoyun calmly changed the topic.


    Liu mingling''s eyebrows are momentarily joyful. She looks at long Shaoyun for a moment, and then nods her head seriously.


    Long Shaoyun was amused.


    But Liu mingling quickly asked, "where are we going now?"


    "I''ll take you to the place where you live and clean up. Then I''ll go to the imperial dragon hall. The emperor is waiting for us." Long Shaoyun didn''t hide it.


    In fact, in a sense, long Shaoyun recognized Liu mingling''s identity and took him to meet Li Shiyuan and Mu Zhanxiao. Li Shiyuan would order to marry him. After the mid Yuan Festival, long Shaoyun would arrange his own wedding.


    But Liu mingling listened to long Shaoyun''s words and bit his lips: "will the emperor be very serious?"


    She only heard about everything between long Shaoyun, Li Shiyuan and Mu Zhanxiao. Long Shaoyun never mentioned these things to herself, so Liu mingling said it was impossible to be nervous when she met these people.


    That passivity is also obvious.


    In modern times, there are many ancient costume dramas. The emperor is either a big pig''s hoof or a man who is very strategic and gloomy. No matter which one, Liu Ming Ling doesn''t think he will like it. What''s more, face to face, the tension is even more obvious.


    And Liu mingling''s idea is clearly expressed in love. Long Shaoyun smiles and says, "what are you thinking about?"


    Liu mingling is serious: "isn''t the emperor like this?"


    "The emperor is not like that." Long Shaoyun said with a smile, "today there are only a few of us. The emperor and I don''t use honorifics in private. The emperor is not as easy to get along with as you think, so don''t worry."


    Liu mingling nodded, but it''s hard to be really relaxed.


    The palm was still sweaty.


    And long Shaoyun silently took Liu mingling''s hand, but he said helplessly: "relax, don''t be nervous. If the emperor asks you anything, just tell the truth. If you encounter any questions that you don''t want to answer or won''t answer, I''ll deal with them. The emperor will not be angry with people at will. "


    Liu mingling still nodded his head tightly and quietly.


    In this case, Liu mingling did not say anything, quietly followed long Shaoyun to the palace.


    ¡­¡­


    Long Shaoyun''s identity, the place where he lives in the palace is not bad.


    It is a group of palaces very close to the imperial dragon hall.


    But they didn''t stay there much, and soon long Shaoyun and Liu mingling appeared in the imperial dragon hall.


    When Cheng Dezhu saw long Shaoyun from a long distance, he quickly came over and respectfully invited an: "I''ll see general long."


    Then Cheng Dezhu''s eyebrows fell on Liu mingling with a smile: "this must be the general''s wife."


    Liu mingling is a little embarrassed, but she looks at Cheng Dezhu calmly. Then she subconsciously looks at long Shaoyun.


    She''s not sure who it is.


    "This is Cheng Dezhu, the head of the house of internal affairs." Long Shaoyun bowed his head and explained.


    Liu mingling understood all of a sudden, with a smiling face: "Mr. Cheng is good."


    "I''m not a slave." Cheng Dezhu said with a smile, "madam, don''t be so polite. If there''s anything wrong, just tell the slave. The slave should do his best."


    "Good. Please, Mr. Cheng Liu mingling answered.


    Under such circumstances, Cheng Dezhu has a good impression of Liu mingling. It''s rare for him to be so polite as Liu mingling.


    The last one is today''s Queen Mu Cen.


    Cheng Dezhu has been with Li Shiyuan for such a long time. Naturally, he is also a good person. When he looks at Liu mingling, his first intuitive reaction is to meet Mu Cen.


    But Cheng Dezhu didn''t say that, and the surface also looks like ordinary, no difference.


    Liu mingling couldn''t feel it.


    Soon, Cheng Dezhu led the way and said, "general long, the emperor is waiting for you. The empress will come later, and the minister is on his way


    "Good." Long Shaoyun nodded.


    But long Shaoyun never let go of Liu mingling''s hand. Soon they entered the inner hall. Liu mingling saw the man in Ming Huang Dragon Robe at a glance, and Li Shiyuan had turned to look at him.


    Liu Ming Ling was stunned.


    I didn''t expect Li Shiyuan to be so good-looking.


    But think of long Shaoyun, as if nothing strange, good-looking people and good-looking people play together.


    This seems to be an ancient law.


    Liu mingling, however, was a little embarrassed when long Shaoyun looked at her. She thought about it, and then she said, "long live the emperor, long live the emperor."


    It''s based on the ancient TV drama of please Ann.

 Chapter 1547

    I don''t even know what I should call myself. In the end, I''m still passive.


    As a result, Liu Ming Ling asked Li Shiyuan to smile. Later, Liu Ming Ling found that long Shaoyun just stood motionless and didn''t mean to ask him.


    This time, Liu mingling was puzzled.


    But Li Shiyuan said with a smile: "your name is Liu mingling?"


    "Yes." Liu mingling nodded.


    "Get up." Li Shiyuan was still laughing, and he could see that he was in a good mood. "Didn''t Shao Yun tell you that when we were alone, we didn''t need luggage? You don''t have to use the emperor''s name. It''s too shengfen. "


    I really didn''t use any honorifics.


    Liu mingling is embarrassed and looks at long Shaoyun angrily.


    This person did not say, even Li Shiyuan''s matter is after oneself enters the palace only then opens the mouth to ask.


    When Li Shiyuan saw this, he burst out laughing: "so Shao Yun certainly didn''t say it. It''s normal. Shao Yun''s character has always been silent. He won''t say much. I''ll tell you today."


    "Good." Liu mingling is very generous. "I remember it."


    It''s really like the chat of ordinary people.


    Li Shiyuan raised his eyebrows, but on the surface he kept silent. Li Shiyuan was very clear about Liu mingling''s amnesia. This was the first time Li Shiyuan met Liu mingling. Before that, Li Shiyuan had no impression of Liu mingling.


    So at the first sight of Liu mingling, Li Shiyuan and everyone have the same thoughts and feelings.


    He subconsciously looked at long Shaoyun.


    But long Shaoyun''s eyebrows and eyes are calm. In the face of Li Shiyuan''s eyes, long Shaoyun is calm.


    Since long Shaoyun doesn''t mean to speak, Li Shiyuan won''t ask much.


    After that, Li Shiyuan quickly asked people to give him a seat. He just chatted with long Shaoyun about some common things. Occasionally, he would talk with Liu mingling, but it would not make Liu mingling too embarrassed.


    And Liu mingling in the Yulong hall, in addition to the original unnatural, but also not too much passive.


    She quietly accompanied long Shaoyun on the side, in the face of Li Shiyuan''s problem, it is not humble.


    The atmosphere in Yulong hall is good.


    All the way to the outside, the eunuch''s shrill voice came: "the queen has arrived."


    Almost instantly, Li Shiyuan had already stood up and walked out of the Yulong hall. Long Shaoyun also stood up and his eyes fell out of the Yulong hall.


    Although the man didn''t go out, the expectation seemed to become obvious.


    Liu mingling also stood up, quietly.


    I can''t tell why. When she heard the empress coming, Liu mingling suddenly became silent and even quieter. What she thought was what she had heard before.


    It''s uncomfortable, not the taste.


    However, Liu Ming Ling also hides well.


    But Li Shiyuan soon led a woman in gorgeous clothes to come in, but it was different from Liu mingling''s Palace Dress, but it seemed more casual. Looking at Li Shiyuan''s careful care, everyone knew that Mu Cen''s status in Li Shiyuan''s heart had already surpassed everything.


    And Liu mingling also recognized at a glance, the piece of material he liked is now in Mu Cen''s body.


    Li Yan said that at that time.


    But Liu mingling can''t deny that this kind of material is very suitable for mu Cen.


    Green makes Mu Cen''s skin more and more white. He doesn''t look like a person who has had children. He smiles in his eyebrows and doesn''t look at his waist. That kind of amorous feelings is not something ordinary people can learn at will, but gradually formed over time.


    But soon, Liu mingling understood the meaning of Fu Jiaojiao''s words.


    Don''t say it''s an outsider, even if you can see Mu Cen at the first sight, you will realize that you are similar to Mu Cen. It''s not the similarity in appearance, but the similarity in expression in eyebrows and eyes, which can be said to be surprisingly consistent.


    Under such circumstances, Liu Ming Ling became more and more quiet.


    Mu Cen''s gentle voice is very nice: "Shao Yun, long time no see."


    Long Shaoyun laughed: "the day before yesterday was not still in the palace."


    "So it is." Mu Cen nodded.


    They seem to know each other well and have a good conversation.


    In such a situation, Li Shiyuan is calm to sit in the position, is not strange.


    Mu Cen exchanged greetings with long Shaoyun for a while, then he looked at Liu mingling, who was silent. Then he walked towards Liu mingling with a smile.


    Liu mingling tensed for a moment.


    But just for a moment, Liu Ming Ling looked at Mu Cen so quietly, and then said, "I''ve seen the queen."


    "Are you a famous actress?" Mu Cen''s smiling face is full of enthusiasm. In such words, people have come to Liu mingling.


    "Yes." Liu mingling nodded.


    The more I watched Mu Cen approach, the more familiar I felt.


    Mu Cen didn''t know whether the insiders didn''t notice it or something else. At least she didn''t show anything wrong with it. She was always smiling.


    "That''s good. You are the first woman Shao Yun brought into the palace. " Mu Cen came to chat with Liu mingling. "It can be seen that you are important to Shao Yun."


    Liu mingling didn''t speak.


    The passion of peace day is different. Liu Ming Ling seems much quieter.


    Mu Cen didn''t mind, and continued: "they are very boring when they talk. It''s all about the memorials. It''s much more boring when they listen. After a while, when Zhan Xiao comes, it''s even more boring. So, I''ll take you out for a walk? It''s boring in this palace, but some scenery is good. "


    On the one hand, Mu Cen introduced himself with great enthusiasm.


    And Mu Cen''s enthusiasm is hard to resist.


    Liu mingling is also like this. It seems that in front of Mu Cen''s aura, anything this person said instantly calms Liu mingling down. Finally, she nods: "OK. That''s the trouble, lady


    "You don''t have to call me Niang. Just call me Mu Cen. We''re all used to it. " Mu Cen smiles.


    Liu mingling didn''t say much. He nodded: "OK, Mu Cen."


    Mu Cen nodded, then naturally took Liu mingling''s hand and walked out of the Yulong hall.


    Although Liu Ming Ling didn''t refuse, she was not used to it.


    Even in modern society, Liu mingling doesn''t let people lead her like this, even her mother doesn''t, so it''s very uncomfortable to be led like this.


    And Mu Cen noticed: "sorry, I didn''t think you might not be used to it."


    Then Mu Cen released his hand.


    Liu mingling also obviously didn''t realize that Mu Cen''s intuition would be so keen. She coughed softly, didn''t speak, just followed Mu Cen.

 Chapter 1548

    "I heard Shao Yun say that you like flowers and plants very much?" Mu Cen naturally found the topic.


    "Yes." Liu mingling answered.


    "There are some rare grasses in the palace, which are hard to see outside. If you like them, I''ll send them to the general''s house. You''re a master in this field. It''s no problem to plant them." Mu Cen was very generous.


    Liu mingling was a little embarrassed: "it''s too much trouble."


    "No Mu Cen laughs, "the general''s house has been cold and quiet for so many years. With you, it''s very nice to grow some flowers and plants."


    Mu Cen tells Liu mingling that the relationship between her and long Shaoyun is very good. Even if they are not intimate, in Liu mingling''s opinion, they are friends and lovers.


    When long Shaoyun appears at Mu Cen, he looks at Mu Cen with a trace of affection in his eyes. Although he hides it deeply, Liu mingling can also be sensitive to it.


    Liu Ming Ling didn''t speak. She was quiet.


    "And Shao Yun is very dull." Mu Cen thought about it, as if explaining something to Liu mingling, "it''s so boring that Shiyuan and I think he will be lonely for life. Unexpectedly, he brought you back, which makes us very happy. "


    That''s the truth, too.


    Long Shaoyun''s Thoughts on Mu Cen, why Mu CEN is not clear, so under such circumstances, Mu Cen''s heart has been thinking about long Shaoyun''s marriage.


    In the early years, long Shaoyun was really indifferent.


    And now Leng Buding brings people back, no matter what the reason is, but at least she can be very sure that long Shaoyun can bring people back, which means that she has a position in long Shaoyun''s heart.


    It''s not to bring them perfunctory, it''s not long Shaoyun''s character.


    That''s why Mu Cen let go.


    Also subconsciously want to talk more about long Shaoyun with Liu mingling.


    "You --" Liu mingling is quiet, suddenly interrupts Mu Cen''s words.


    Mu Cen just looked at Liu Mingling: "what''s the matter?"


    "The relationship seems to be particularly good." Liu mingling said it directly, but he couldn''t hear any jealousy.


    But Liu Ming Ling himself is very clear that the feeling of scratching his heart with a hundred claws is a kind of unspeakable jealousy. Because he likes it, countless emotions will naturally spread, because of the relationship between long Shaoyun and Mu Cen.


    Also because of what Mu Cen said in front of him about long Shaoyun.


    It''s a world I''ve never been involved in.


    In front of Mu Cen, it seems that he unconsciously starts to feel inferior. He thinks that he is the third party and destroys everything between mu Cen and long Shaoyun.


    Even when Mu Cen and long Shaya talk, they don''t talk about family and state affairs, they just talk about ordinary things. Liu mingling feels that he can''t insert them.


    And now listen to Mu Cen''s words, that kind of bad taste also becomes more and more obvious.


    And Mu Cen Leng for a moment, as if aware of something, this time, Mu Cen looked at Liu Mingling: "don''t get me wrong, Shao Yun and I don''t have any ambiguity. It''s just friendship. Many times in those years, it was the wind and waves that came together. Shao Yun was very kind to me. "


    Mu Cen explained quickly, the whole person seems to be frank: "if you want to know, I can tell you the whole thing."


    They are all women. Of course, Mu Cen knows what Liu mingling is thinking.


    She ignored it.


    Mu Cen goes back to Dazhou. For Dazhou, Mu Cen''s memory is far more profound than that of modern society. Most of the women in Dazhou are gentle. In this world, it''s normal for men to have three wives and four concubines. Therefore, under such circumstances, most of the women in Dazhou are not fighting for each other.


    Of course, intrauterine is the exception.


    So mu Cen didn''t think much.


    However, if Liu mingling had an opinion, Mu Cen could understand it for the first time and explain it immediately.


    Liu Ming Ling listens to Mu Cen''s words, also quieted down, didn''t expect that his performance is so obvious.


    This time, Liu mingling stood quietly.


    All of a sudden, the atmosphere was a little awkward.


    "I''ll take you to the observatory. The scenery there is very good. You can see the whole week." Mu Cen changed the subject.


    Liu Ming Ling is not easy to refuse, but is passive in the end.


    After Mu Cen noticed this abnormality, he didn''t say anything about the relationship with long Shaoyun. Instead, he seriously introduced the situation of the imperial palace.


    From architecture to details, Mu Cen can say it incisively and vividly.


    This kind of cognition is not like that of an ancient, but like that of a modern.


    Many words come out in an instant. It''s a subconscious reaction and a familiar expression.


    This makes Liu mingling a little surprised. She just looks at Mu Cen and says nothing.


    "What''s the matter?" Mu CEN is a Leng, "have what don''t understand of place?"


    "Does the lady seem familiar with all these buildings?" Liu mingling opened her mouth tentatively.


    Mu Cen smile: "is very familiar with."


    Where can not be familiar with.


    She has lived here for so many years, but during the period when she suddenly went back, she listened to people''s introduction of this mysterious Dynasty in the exhibition, which was completely abandoned out of history.


    Everything here is precious.


    Naturally speaking, it seems much smoother.


    But a lot of words are from modern times. Mu Cen doesn''t know how to describe them in ancient times, and Mu Cen doesn''t think Liu mingling really knows these architectural models very well, so he didn''t think much about this explanation.


    See Mu Cen so open mouth, Liu Ming Ling hum voice, didn''t speak.


    One in front of the other and the other behind them, they walked towards the observatory.


    Naturally, the observatory is at the top of the imperial palace. Only when you stand at the top can you see the every move of the Qing Dynasty. In fact, it is also the place where Mu Cen likes to come on weekdays.


    "The steps here are a little steep. You should pay attention when you walk." Mu Cen reminds Liu mingling, "if I''m not used to it, I''ll let the slave help you."


    "No Liu mingling refused.


    This kind of refusal is a little cold.


    I can''t say whether it''s a protest against Mu Cen or anything else. In a word, I don''t want to be too underdog in front of Mu Cen, so mu Cen can stick to it anyway.


    Keep going.


    What''s more, such a journey is nothing for Liu mingling, just for the body, the burden is a little big.


    So Liu Ming Ling seems to be out of breath.


    Mu Cen looks at Liu mingling with some worry.


    Liu Ming Ling didn''t speak. Mu Cen''s pace was slow, waiting for Liu Ming Ling.


    The keenness between women can be expressed clearly without words, so under such circumstances, Mu Cen can also understand.

 Chapter 1549

    It''s like those people who were close to Li Shiyuan in those years, no matter with goodwill or malice, let Mu Cen feel a hundred claws heart scratching.


    I said something wrong today.


    They walked slowly towards the observatory.


    The bodyguard on one side watched carefully.


    You should know that people in front of you can''t miss anything.


    "Be careful -" suddenly Mu Cen exclaimed.


    Because Liu mingling''s foot slipped, and he didn''t step on it. It seemed that he was about to fall down the steps of the observatory in an instant. Liu mingling knew that his body couldn''t support him.


    So one didn''t notice. It was a real slip.


    In addition, the steps here are different from the stability of the imperial palace.


    Liu mingling''s face changed when he fell, and when Mu Cen''s hand reached out, Liu mingling intuitively held Mu Cen''s hand.


    There is no other meaning and idea, just simply take Mu Cen''s hand as a life-saving straw.


    And in this case, because of too much falling force, it''s natural to pull Mu Cen down.


    This, Mu Cen also Leng for a while, Liu mingling also shocked, but it seems that it''s too late, so they roll down together, one side of the bodyguard exclaimed, don''t want to fly.


    Mu CEN is worried about Liu mingling. With a little effort, he pulls Liu mingling in front of him.


    Liu mingling fell on Mu Cen.


    Mu Cen snorted.


    The bodyguard''s face turned white and white, but before he could get there, a tall figure galloped in, and then quickly picked up Mu Cen.


    That voice, Liu Ming Ling again familiar, is long Shaoyun.


    "Pass on the imperial doctor." Long Shaoyun calm down.


    "Yes." The guard answered quickly.


    All of a sudden, the observatory became chaotic.


    Li Shiyuan came with him. Seeing such a picture, he twisted his brows, and his face became more dignified. Then he took over Mu Cen from long Shaoyun''s hand even though he didn''t want to.


    Mu CEN is really in pain.


    But looking at Li Shiyuan''s face, Mu Cen quickly appeased: "I''m ok, don''t worry. It has nothing to do with famous actors. "


    Mu Cen said this in the front.


    She knows Li Shiyuan too well.


    As long as it''s his own accident, Li Shiyuan won''t care who the other party is, he won''t be polite at all, and he won''t give any face. This incident has nothing to do with Liu mingling, and Liu mingling is also a victim.


    Li Shiyuan didn''t say, "she has Shaoyun. I''ll take you back to the palace."


    "Can -" Mu CEN is not quite at ease.


    But soon, Li Shiyuan said: "no, but we can''t interfere in the affairs between them. I only care if something happens to you."


    Li Shiyuan said this directly.


    Quiet, Mu CEN is silent, and then she sighs silently.


    Yes, people can''t interfere in emotional affairs.


    And between Liu mingling and long Shaoyun, Mu CEN is not imperceptible. It seems that he is different from what he thinks. That feeling can''t be described.


    In the end, Mu Cen didn''t say anything more, and the pain from his back became more and more obvious.


    ¡­¡­


    At that time¡ª¡ª


    Liu mingling is not much better than Mu Cen.


    Mu Cen quickly grabbed his moment, she has fallen a few steps, the whole person knock on the steps of the bluestone, the pain of the cone heart, obviously up.


    But Liu mingling is the only one left in the same place, because long Shaoyun has been chasing Mu Cen for a long time.


    Until Li Shiyuan''s appearance takes Mu Cen away, long Shaoyun''s steps stop.


    Liu mingling has a trace of sadness, unspeakable sadness.


    It was not long Shaoyun who came to Liu mingling''s side, but the frightened Bodyguard: "madam, are you ok? I''ll pass you the imperial doctor."


    Finish saying, the slave of one side also returned to God, immediately also in a hurry to accept the order and go.


    Liu mingling didn''t say anything. She always looked at the figure of long Shaoyun quietly. In the figure of long Shaoyun, she could see long Shaoyun''s concern for mu Cen.


    In the same way, I seem to be completely ignored.


    This kind of feeling makes Liu mingling slightly sour.


    But in the end, she did not speak, but hands on the ground, as if to stand up, one side of the slave pale help Liu Ming Ling, Liu Ming Ling nodded slightly.


    Long Shaoyun seems to realize that there is another Liu mingling here after Mu Cen goes far away. Then he turns and walks towards Liu mingling.


    "Why are you so careless?" Long Shaoyun asked Liu mingling in a low voice.


    As soon as the voice falls, long Shaoyun has already picked Liu mingling up.


    Liu mingling struggled for a moment: "I don''t need you to hold me. I will go by myself."


    This remark is a little cold, as if it is so easy to pull out a light distance between himself and Liu mingling, which makes long Shaoyun''s eyebrows twist up. When he looks at Liu mingling again, he doesn''t agree.


    Liu mingling is still struggling.


    This kind of struggle seems to be in front of outsiders, does not give long Shaoyun any face.


    The unhappiness in long Shao Yunmei''s eyes became obvious: "no more nonsense. I''ll send you back. The imperial doctor should come."


    There was a slight warning in it.


    But Liu mingling didn''t appreciate it: "no, just send me back. Aren''t you going to see what happened to the queen?"


    I don''t know whether it was intentional or something else. Liu mingling said this directly.


    When the Mou light falls on long Shaoyun, there is no element of joke.


    Long Shaoyun''s brow is tighter: "famous actor, don''t be mischievous."


    This is direct.


    But the hand holding Liu mingling didn''t let go. Soon he took Liu mingling down from the observatory and walked towards the palace. In the whole process, no matter how struggling, Liu mingling seems to be completely unable to move in the hands of long Shaoyun.


    Finally, Liu mingling gave up passively.


    Under such circumstances, Liu mingling quietly looked at long Shaoyun and simply did not say anything.


    Then Liu Ming Ling closed her eyes.


    Out of sight, out of mind.


    Long Shaoyun couldn''t be aware of it, but under such circumstances, it was not easy to say anything to Liu mingling. Until they came back to their bedroom, they didn''t say a word.


    ¡­¡­


    In the bedroom.


    The medics have been waiting for a long time.


    See long Shaoyun holding Liu mingling come in, quickly please ANN, and then come forward to check the situation of Liu mingling, long Shaoyun has put Liu mingling on the bed.


    The man stood on one side and didn''t leave.


    After careful examination, the medical woman frowned slightly, and then quietly said, "general long, my wife has already rolled down several steps, and her waist is damaged. For most of this month, try not to move to the waist, otherwise, it will cause trouble."

 Chapter 1550

    The medical woman said it directly, and then her eyebrows were still twisted, as if it was incredible.


    This expression, let long Shaoyun''s brow twist more tightly: "madam, do you have any other questions?"


    Under such circumstances, even Liu mingling was stunned.


    After all, apart from the discomfort of the place where she was hit, Liu mingling didn''t notice anything wrong. Under such circumstances, the expression of the medical girl made Liu mingling a little puzzled.


    In long Shaoyun''s culture, the medical woman quickly responded: "I''m not sure if I can tell you, general. I''ll let Ji medical woman come to see my wife later. The wife seems to be pregnant, but the fetus in the abdomen is very small, so the pulse is so weak that people can''t detect it. If the slave is not good at learning skills, he should be judged by Ji Yinu. "


    The medical woman made her words clear.


    Her surprise is that under such circumstances, Liu mingling''s fetus can still be saved, which makes the medical woman feel incredible. But the fetal pulse is too weak to be felt, so the medical woman is not sure.


    And in the words of the medical woman, Liu mingling was shocked.


    Long Shaoyun''s eyes with a trace of tension.


    Then long Shaoyun immediately said, "go and invite Ji Yinv."


    "Yes." The doctor answered.


    Soon the medical girl turned and left, but only long Shaoyun and Liu mingling were left in the bedroom face to face, and no one said anything.


    Liu Ming Ling thinks it''s incredible.


    I was pregnant with a fetus in my abdomen. I can''t tell the feeling, but it seems that I didn''t have the surprise to know the news. On the contrary, I was a bit passive.


    But the fetus seems to be in the right place.


    Back in Kyoto, long Shaoyun never used contraception again.


    According to modern algorithms, the fetus is less than four weeks old.


    In modern times, traditional Chinese medicine is far earlier than western medicine, through the pulse can be clues to the existence of the fetus.


    But for this child, Liu Ming Ling is somewhat passive, unspeakable passive, always feel that the child should not exist, but for this child, it seems that more or less with a trace of expectation.


    That kind of complex feeling piled up layer by layer, which finally caught Liu mingling off guard.


    In this passive situation, Liu mingling loses her head and doesn''t speak. Long Shaoyun seems to be in shock. For a long time, she can''t come back to herself. Unexpectedly, the bedroom is in a state of silence. No one talks to anyone.


    There seems to be something wrong in the air.


    Liu mingling can''t figure out whether long Shaoyun is happy or not. It''s clear that long Shaoyun advocated giving birth to children. At least in ancient society, it was very low that women could make decisions. For Liu mingling, if such a thing happened in ancient times, it was to give up.


    When Liu mingling is thinking wildly, long Shaoyun looks at Liu mingling with a trace of complexity in his eyes.


    There was a little embarrassment in the air.


    Until long Shaoyun comes to Liu mingling, Liu mingling looks at long Shaoyun quietly, but he is frank.


    Liu mingling was waiting for long Shaoyun to speak. Just at this time, the eunuch''s message came from the outside: "doctor Ji is here."


    In a word, let long Shaoyun''s hand down in an instant.


    This person''s emotion has always been introverted. He never shows his emotion too much in front of outsiders, even in the general''s palace, let alone in the palace.


    So Liu Ming Ling is not surprised.


    But Ji Long has already come in, quickly invited an an to Liu mingling and long Shaoyun: "see you, general, madam."


    "Get up." Long Shaoyun flicks his sleeve and says, "there''s no need to pay more attention to Ji Yinv."


    Ji Changjin nodded, then stood up and walked towards Liu mingling. Soon, Ji Changjin grasped Liu mingling''s hand and looked down at her pulse.


    Liu mingling didn''t speak.


    That''s intuition. When the first medical woman said it, Liu mingling was more or less sure of such a guess, including that she would suddenly step empty today, which was also caused by the soft soles of her feet.


    But Ji Chang just felt his pulse and soon said, "Congratulations, general and madam. Madam is really pregnant. It''s just that the month is still small, so the pulse doesn''t look very real. In the next few days, I will come back regularly to check my wife''s condition, and please don''t worry about the general. "


    Ji Changjin said with a smile: "if you fall today, it''s common sense that the fetus will not be stable. Now, it''s still firmly rooted in the belly of the wife, which proves that the fetus is strong enough to give birth safely."


    In Liu mingling''s opinion, the ancients did not have modern advanced technology, and it was impossible to have caesarean section in case of dystocia, so natural childbirth was the best thing.


    But Liu Ming Ling didn''t say anything.


    And Ji Changjin carefully explained some things to pay attention to: "madam, you''d better have a baby. After all, if you have a fall, you should pay attention to everything. If there''s anything uncomfortable, let the slave call Weichen at the first time, and Weichen will come immediately."


    "Thank you, doctor Ji." Liu mingling said thanks seriously.


    "This is what Weichen should do. No thanks, madam Ji Changjin smiles.


    Long Shaoyun stood on one side all the way. He didn''t know whether he was nervous or what to say. He stood with his hands down and his whole body was tense. Even in Ji Changjin''s words, he never relaxed.


    Until Ji finished, long Shaoyun said in a dumb voice: "Ji, what else do you need to pay attention to?"


    "You can walk around, but try not to go to crowded places and avoid collisions. After all, the fetal images were not rooted three months ago. I''m afraid of accidents. My wife''s body is a little weak, so I''d better stay in bed most of the time." Ji Changjin said quietly.


    "Good." Long Shaoyun wrote it down carefully.


    Ji long this account is good, and did not stay in the bedroom, soon left with a small medical woman.


    Ji Changjin''s position in the palace is self-evident. Even if he sees Mu Cen, Li Shiyuan will send him to the door in person, and long Shaoyun is no exception.


    Liu mingling is pregnant and has a fall. She doesn''t need to go with her, so she leans on the bed. Xiaolian is already anxious to cook medicine according to Ji''s instructions, for fear that something might happen to Liu mingling''s fetus.


    You know, this is the only good news from the general''s house for many years. What''s wrong.


    In ancient times, the sound insulation of the dormitories was not very good, and the sleeping place was not spacious, so it was just enough for sleeping, so Liu Ming Ling could hear everything outside clearly.

 Chapter 1551

    Originally dim eyes, the moment is to follow the dim down.


    She is low astringent eyebrow eye, finger so grasps brocade quilt, motionless lean.


    What I hear is the conversation between long Shaoyun and Ji Changjin. It''s always very hard to understand.


    ¡­¡­


    "What''s the situation, madam?" Long Shaoyun walked out of the screen and asked Ji Changjin quietly.


    Ji Changjin naturally knows the relationship between long Shaoyun and Mu Cen, and will not hide it. Instead, he quickly explains: "the empress falls to the ground, and the strength of the lady is all on her. Now her back is damaged, so I''m afraid she will have to rest for a long time."


    Ji Changjin tells the truth¡° I know the character of Niang Niang. In addition, the Chinese New Year''s Day is coming soon. The emperor has never been able to control Niang Niang. I''m afraid she will insist on attending the festival. Nothing else. I''m just afraid that the empress can''t hold on. "


    Ji Long said nothing about Mu Cen and long Shaoyun,.


    Mu Cen''s situation, good or bad, depends on how mu Cen handles it. But mu Cen himself is a doctor, so mu Cen should have his own discretion. They don''t need to worry too much.


    Long Shaoyun nodded and then said, "thank you."


    "You''re welcome, general. This is what Weichen should do." Ji Chang didn''t think much about it.


    Then long Shaoyun accompanied Ji Changjin to the outside of the palace, but Ji Changjin didn''t refuse. Until outside the palace, Ji Changjin turned to leave the palace, and long Shaoyun watched Ji Changjin leave. Until the figure disappeared, long Shaoyun walked to the inside of the palace.


    Recently, the bodyguard at the Observatory has also been in front of long Shaoyun.


    He said in a low voice: "general Qi, it''s the lady''s sole slipping recently. She stepped on the empty steps and fell down. When she heard the exclamation, she subconsciously grabbed the lady''s hand. Maybe she was worried that something might happen to her, so she caught her in front of her. Finally, she fell down."


    The bodyguard just truthfully restored the situation at that time, without any embellishment.


    Long Shaoyun nodded his head.


    The bodyguard soon retreated, and then long Shaoyun turned and walked towards the palace.


    But these conversations, listen to in the ear of Liu Ming Ling, seem not so taste.


    Long Shaoyun is asking the doctor Ji about Mu Cen. That''s his concern for mu Cen. For the bodyguard, what happened at that time is like long Shaoyun''s suspicion to Liu mingling.


    Doubting whether he had done anything to Muchen would lead to such a situation.


    The unspeakable feeling makes Liu mingling more and more quiet.


    When long Shaoyun walks into the bedroom, he sees Liu mingling''s silent appearance, and his eyebrows are still slightly twisted. This makes long Shaoyun a little nervous, and soon he goes to the edge of Liu mingling.


    He asked naturally, "is there something wrong?"


    Liu mingling shook her head.


    But long Shaoyun didn''t believe it. He frowned and still looked at Liu mingling.


    Liu mingling is quiet. When long Shaoyun pinches his chin and looks at the man half forcibly, Liu mingling seems to have the idea of breaking the jar. His eyes fall on long Shaoyun.


    This time the quiet person is long Shaoyun: "what do you want to say to me?"


    He asked directly.


    And Liu mingling did not hesitate: "do you think I did it on purpose? Deliberately fall down, deliberately drag the queen to their own body, leading to the present situation


    Liu mingling asked this directly.


    And long Shaoyun quietly looked at Liu mingling, but he didn''t say a word for a long time. He didn''t know whether he recognized the saying or something else. But long Shaoyun''s eyes just looked at Liu mingling, not for a moment.


    In Liu mingling''s opinion, long Shaoyun admits this attitude.


    Therefore, in Liu mingling''s preconceived idea, he soon looked at long Shaoyun aggressively: "so I''m right, right? Except for me, everyone in Dazhou knows that there is only queen in your heart, but she is queen. You can''t do anything, but even if you can''t do anything, you still put your mind on her. "


    It''s questioning, it''s sour.


    Liu mingling was not an ancient person. He couldn''t learn the implication of ancient times, and he couldn''t learn the idea that men are superior to women. In Liu mingling''s world, they are equal. Even if they are together, they are only one-on-one, not three wives and four concubines of Da Zhou.


    Therefore, in the face of love, Liu Ming Ling can not tolerate the slightest bit of loss, but also easy to not under a grain of sand.


    It is natural to question long Shaoyun in this way.


    Long Shaoyun''s brows are tighter.


    Don''t know how to refute Liu mingling, or for such a thing, long Shaoyun didn''t want to explain more.


    After all, the affair between him and Mu CEN is too complicated to be clear in a few words.


    But Liu mingling didn''t give long Shaoyun any chance to think. He rushed to long Shaoyun word by word: "I lost my memory. I can''t remember anything about the Liu family, but my face didn''t change, did I?"


    Long Shaoyun said: "what do you mean, famous actor?"


    His tone is just a little heavy, and he can''t hear the difference between peacetime and normal. But if he follows the generals around long Shaoyun all the year round, he will know that long Shaoyun is angry.


    But even if angry, this person will hide their anger very well, not easily exposed.


    "What do I need to mean?" Liu mingling was a little excited. "Isn''t Mu Cen and I very similar? When you look at me, are you looking at Muchen? So in fact, you have never been in your heart. I came to you under the unbearable situation of the Liu family, but you still kept me. Isn''t it because of this pair of eyebrows similar to Mu Cen? "


    Liu mingling''s mood is more and more excited, for fear of hysteria, so her hand tightly grasp the brocade quilt, so she looks at long Shaoyun and expresses her meaning word by word.


    These things have been repressed in Liu mingling''s chest for a long time, which makes Liu mingling unable to breathe.


    Such inability to breathe almost pushed Liu mingling to the limit.


    If it goes on like this, Liu Ming Ling is afraid that she can make herself depressed in this big week.


    All of a sudden, this sense of helplessness made Liu want to return to the modern society. She wanted to leave here, at least to return to the modern society. She didn''t need to see these people or pay attention to these things. There was nothing unreasonable.


    After sinking, Liu mingling kept breathing deeply, and it seemed that she didn''t want to continue this topic.


    Long Shaoyun, after Liu mingling''s voice fell, had already come to Liu mingling''s face. His voice was too deep for words: "so that''s what you think?"

 Chapter 1552

    "Isn''t that so?" Liu mingling didn''t let long Shaoyun go, and he didn''t compromise at all.


    Her tone was still aggressive: "I have eyes, I can see. When I fell to the ground, you didn''t care about me. You went to Mu Cen for the first time. Even if Ji Yinu came, you didn''t ask me about me, but about Mu Cen. Do you think I can''t hear anything when I''m in my bedroom? "


    Long Shaoyun didn''t speak.


    "Even when you asked for the bodyguard, you were asking about the situation at that time. Do you think I did it on purpose? Because of my jealousy, I want to drag Muchen into the water! " Liu Ming Ling felt that it was true.


    Long Shaoyun''s thin lips moved, but they couldn''t catch up with Liu mingling''s continuous questioning.


    Like Liu mingling, long Shaoyun has never seen him before, so he can only let himself be passive gradually.


    "At first, I didn''t know what happened to the Liu family and why I wanted to look for you outside the Great Wall. Maybe it''s really because the Lius still want to turn over, or maybe it''s to send me to you to do something. " Liu mingling even broke the jar and said directly, "but you know it. You can refuse it for thousands of miles. You don''t need to pay attention to me. But you left me behind


    "Don''t you want to deny that when you see me, it''s like seeing Mu Cen?" Liu mingling''s tone became severe. "That''s why you keep me step by step, but you haven''t touched me all the time. For me, you just give me an identity. You don''t have much sincerity, do you?"


    Liu mingling said that she was panting.


    But when he realized that he was clearing up with long Shaoyun, Liu mingling suddenly calmed down again. This time, Liu mingling was silent and did not speak at all.


    The palace was quiet for a moment.


    All the arguments were gone.


    To be correct, this dispute is just Liu mingling''s, because from the beginning to the end, long Shaoyun didn''t say a word.


    In the face of Liu mingling''s query, long Shaoyun has no idea how to speak.


    It''s true that Liu mingling''s eyebrows are similar to Mu Cen''s at first, but it''s more about Liu''s family. It''s the same with not touching Liu mingling. It''s not that long Shaoyun is more noble.


    In the face of family and state affairs, long Shaoyun has always been able to distinguish between heavy and heavy.


    Later, when he was moved by Liu mingling, long Shaoyun naturally understood that no matter what happened to Liu mingling, he would stand by Liu mingling instead of Liu''s family.


    It''s the instinct of monarchs and ministers to ask about Mu Cen. After all, Mu CEN is the queen. In addition, it''s related to Liu mingling, so it''s natural to ask. What''s more, it''s impossible not to ask about the relationship between long Shaoyun and Mu Cen.


    As for looking for bodyguards to ask what happened at that time, it''s because long Shaoyun is afraid that something else will happen. It''s instinctive behavior and long Shaoyun''s duty. So long Shaoyun doesn''t have anything wrong.


    Long Shaoyun will ask whether it''s Liu mingling or not who happened today.


    Unexpectedly, these things were misunderstood by Liu mingling.


    Long Shaoyun is not a good interpreter.


    So under such circumstances, in the face of Liu mingling''s aggression, long Shaoyun sinks, and then he looks at Liu mingling.


    Then, he said quietly, "make trouble out of nothing."


    This is a refutation to Liu mingling.


    Liu mingling couldn''t say whether she was disappointed or anything else. She finally laughed sarcastically: "long Shaoyun, why are we together? We are not married yet. I can leave anytime and anywhere. You don''t have to marry me


    "You -" long Shaoyun was even more angry.


    Even Mu Cen, in the big Zhou''s behavior has been considered to be out of the challenge, but mu Cen will not openly say these words.


    Now Liu Ming Ling can.


    Aboveboard and long Shaoyun said these, that tone is serious, completely does not take the slightest joke ingredient in.


    And long Shaoyun''s anger didn''t make Liu mingling panic. In this case, even Liu mingling looked at long Shaoyun stubbornly.


    Long Shaoyun said for a long time, "where else can you go when you are pregnant? Don''t say these words any more. The most important thing for a woman is reputation. Don''t think about the rest. It''s not what you think. "


    This words, long Shaoyun says of direct, that Mou light also does not instantaneous of looking at Liu Ming Ling.


    But if people fall into a dead end, they can''t get out.


    Now Liu mingling is in such a situation.


    In addition, Liu mingling is pregnant, and long Shaoyun finally compromises. He has some helplessness and looks at Liu mingling like this: "it''s not what you think. Don''t think about it any more. What you have to do now is to have a good baby. Do you hear me?"


    "Then explain to me." Liu mingling didn''t give in at all.


    "You -" long Shaoyun deadlocked for a while, "a lot of things, not a few words can explain clearly."


    "I must listen." Liu Ming Ling''s voice was suppressed.


    "Don''t be unreasonable." Long Shaoyun is also in a temper, just don''t want to hurt pregnant Liu mingling.


    Liu mingling suddenly gave a faint smile, which made long Shaoyun''s eyebrows twist. Before he could speak, Liu mingling''s voice blurted out.


    "Long Shaoyun... You like Mu Cen, don''t you?" Liu mingling asked directly, "even love, not just like."


    Long Shaoyun''s eyebrows are twisted.


    I don''t know if it''s seen through or something.


    But in the face of such questions, long Shaoyun did not admit it.


    Maybe he really loved Mu Cen at that time. After all, they were deeply involved. But with the passage of time, Mu Cen has married Li Shiyuan. They can''t love each other any more. At most, they are family members. For long Shaoyun, Mu CEN is just like a member of his family, and has no affection.


    But if we can''t explain these from beginning to end, how can we explain them.


    "And now you marry me, I just want to let Mu Cen rest assured, right?" Liu mingling seems to understand in an instant.


    This is to think with the thinking of modern people.


    The ancients didn''t think that.


    But it makes sense for modern people to think so.


    She is just a stand in, a complete stand in, and Liu mingling''s education, if not one-on-one love, Liu mingling will choose to leave.


    Her pride and self-esteem did not allow her to be a stand in.


    "In that case, why can''t I leave?" Liu mingling asked directly, "the law of Dazhou doesn''t stipulate that pregnant women can''t leave."


    "You --" long Shaoyun was a little strained by Liu mingling''s sharp teeth.


    But long Shaoyun knows very well¡ª¡ª

 Chapter 1553

    Liu mingling is now in an emotional state. As long as the argument goes on, there will be no result between them and the situation will get worse and worse.


    "You have a good rest." Long Shaoyun ended the dialogue.


    Then, without even giving Liu a chance to speak, long Shaoyun quickly turns around and leaves. In this case, Liu does not stop long Shaoyun, so quietly watches long Shaoyun leave in front of him.


    The feeling of loss suddenly poured into Liu mingling''s heart.


    It was a feeling of being at a loss and wanting to escape, but being pressed by such emotions again and again, as if completely trapped here and unable to move any more.


    Liu mingling''s breathing became cramped.


    In the end, Liu Ming Ling did not speak and leaned quietly on the bed. The atmosphere in the bedroom was so gloomy that even Xiao Lian felt something was wrong, so she did not dare to quarrel with Liu Ming Ling again.


    ¡­¡­


    At that time¡ª¡ª


    Long Shaoyun left his bedroom and turned around in the palace. In the end, he was stopped by Mu Zhanxiao: "what''s the matter with you?"


    Mu Zhanxiao asked directly.


    Long Shaoyun was stunned, obviously some accidents and disorders, but soon, long Shaoyun recovered: "nothing, just go."


    "You''re not right." Mu Zhanxiao told the truth, "I''ve heard from the medical woman in the palace that your wife is pregnant. It''s a happy event. Why do you still look sad. Is it fetal instability? "


    After all, Mu Zhanxiao had already heard about the morning, so he subconsciously thought that, and then appeased long Shaoyun: "there''s no need to worry about it. There won''t be too many problems with Ji Yinv. Even if you take a famous actress out of the palace, Ji Yinv can go to the general''s house every day."


    Results did not expect, long Shaoyun shook his head, some helpless: "not these."


    Mu Zhanxiao raises eyebrows, but he also knows that long Shaoyun is silent and doesn''t want to say anything. No matter how you ask him, he won''t say what he thinks.


    So mu Zhanxiao didn''t ask for it.


    Soon, Mu Zhanxiao changed the topic: "just in time, the emperor is looking for you."


    Long Shaoyun made a sound, and then they walked side by side toward the direction of the imperial dragon hall.


    ¡­¡­


    Li Shiyuan is looking for long Shaoyun, but it''s no big deal. It''s nothing more than to confirm the next marriage.


    As a result, long Shaoyun''s eyes were suddenly dimmed. Although the surface looked more motionless, Li Shiyuan accurately saw what was wrong with long Shaoyun.


    He was quiet: "you and Miss Liu have a dispute?"


    This words pour is to ask of direct, long Shao cloud light openings: "nothing.". It''s just a little thing. Disputes between husband and wife are unavoidable. "


    "Because of Mu Cen?" Li Shiyuan is also very direct.


    Is a language to break, and Mu Zhanxiao this just suddenly realized.


    He didn''t see Liu mingling, but mu Zhanxiao heard all kinds of rumors in the palace more or less, so in this case, if you listen to Li Shiyuan again, Mu Zhanxiao will understand.


    Women''s minds are not as big as men think. Even very small, a little wind and grass can let women remember, to really burst out, I''m afraid it''s out of control.


    And if you really think that Mu Cen, then this matter is not a moment and a half, but a cumulative situation.


    Long Shaoyun was asked by Li Shiyuan, but he was quiet for a moment, then he shook his head: "not all. Just some things, I don''t know how to explain to her. "


    This is to let the three people on the scene are quiet.


    It''s really impossible to explain. Over the years, it''s so strange. No matter who you talk to, I''m afraid the other party has to think that they have made up a story. If they don''t have personal experience, they think so, let alone tell it to someone who has never experienced it.


    Li Shiyuan nodded: "if you need me to come out, just say it."


    "Good." Long Shaoyun nodded.


    "What about your marriage to Miss Liu?" Li Shiyuan is asking long Shaoyun for advice.


    "As usual." Long Shaoyun said it directly.


    Li Shiyuan didn''t say anything: "I''ll make an order on the Chinese New Year''s day. Now she is pregnant and can''t stand too many bumps. It''s ok if you want to do it wantonly or simply. But no matter it''s simple or it''s done wantonly, Zhan Xiao and I are bound to arrive. "


    "Simple." Long Shaoyun spoke faintly.


    He is not a high-profile person.


    Secondly, the current situation of Liu mingling really can''t stand any toss, so long Shaoyun didn''t want to do it again. It''s just that long Shaoyun will give Liu mingling a lot of money.


    Li Shiyuan nodded to understand.


    But soon, Li Shiyuan looked at long Shaoyun: "how do you deal with the Liu family?"


    Once Liu mingling becomes long Shaoyun''s wife, it also means that the Liu family has turned over under certain circumstances, so the subtlety depends on how long Shaoyun decides.


    "I just married her. The Lius have nothing to do with me. She has lost her memory, and the Lius will not come back." Long Shaoyun said directly, "I didn''t want to let her and the Lius come back."


    "Before?" Li Shiyuan asked casually.


    "What the Fu family did." Long Shaoyun spoke faintly.


    It''s not hard to find out that Fu Jiaojiao hasn''t been married for many years, and her mind is on long Shaoyun. Even over the years, she has followed Fu Heng to the Great Wall every year, which is enough to prove everything.


    After all, there are risks on the way to and fro, which shows the sincerity.


    But only long Shaoyun did not move.


    Fu Jiaojiao never gave up.


    Such perseverance is admired by outsiders. With Li Shiyuan''s understanding of long Shaoyun, if Fu Jiaojiao can persist, he is afraid that long Shaoyun will not delay Fu Jiaojiao any longer.


    Just did not expect, suddenly came Liu Ming Ling, this time Fu Jiao Jiao can no longer resist, do such a thing, that completely cut off their own way.


    As for long Shaoyun, I''m afraid that he won''t take concubines. Therefore, there is only one wife in the general''s house, and there won''t be any more.


    Li Shiyuan nodded: "you can handle this matter well."


    "I''m afraid the Fu family is not that simple." Long Shaoyun spoke faintly.


    Li Shiyuan looks at long Shaoyun, and Mu Zhanxiao also frowns slightly. Fu Heng has been loyal to the Li family all these years, but he doesn''t see anything wrong.


    But Fu Heng went to the Great Wall every year, which was close to the surrounding countries.


    It''s true that people in these countries are ready to move.


    Thinking of this, Li Shiyuan looks at long Shaoyun, who is calm: "he should have contacts with several small countries outside the Great Wall, and his behavior is even very close. It''s hard to find evidence for a while and a half."

 Chapter 1554

    "Check it out." Li Shiyuan''s voice was low, "I don''t allow any mistakes."


    Especially now Mu CEN is back.


    "I know." Long Shaoyun answered.


    "Now you have to wait for the famous actors to give birth before you can go back to the Great Wall." Li Shiyuan asked.


    After all, Liu mingling is pregnant. No matter in the front or in the back, she is not suitable for bumping on the road. Even after the child is born, it will be difficult to leave for a while and a half. The child is young after all, so it will take two years to go.


    "No As a result, long Shaoyun unexpectedly denied, "after the Zhongyuan Festival, I will go back to the Great Wall first and deal with the Fu family''s affairs. She''ll stay in Kyoto, and I''ll come and go a lot. "


    Li Shiyuan didn''t say anything, and Mu Zhanxiao didn''t speak.


    It''s hard for outsiders to change what long Shaoyun decides, but in this case, they are all from the past, so it''s very clear that if Liu mingling is left here, I''m afraid there will be more trouble in the future.


    Liu Ming Ling and they think differently.


    It looks gentle, but it''s just that face. Liu mingling''s character is strong.


    Otherwise, I won''t put long Shaoyun into a situation where I can''t say a word. I''m walking passively in the palace.


    "Think twice before you leap." Li Shiyuan patted long Shaoyun on the shoulder.


    Long Shaoyun didn''t speak.


    At this time, the slave on one side had come over and said in a low voice, "general long, please come in."


    Naturally, this lady is mu Cen.


    Mu Cen didn''t live in Fengqing palace, but lived in Yulong palace all the time, and there were no other concubines in Hougong, so there was nothing wrong in Yulong palace.


    In Mu Cen''s body, everything has no reason to follow.


    The slave''s words let long Shaoyun nod his head to indicate: "good."


    Then long Shaoyun stood up. Li Shiyuan and Mu Zhanxiao didn''t say anything. Long Shaoyun soon followed the slave to the palace.


    After long Shaoyun went in, Li Shiyuan said faintly: "he didn''t understand. Maybe there is no such idea about Mu Cen for a long time, but in Liu mingling''s opinion, it is. If he doesn''t explain, there will be trouble between them again. "


    Mu Zhanxiao didn''t speak, but he didn''t deny Li Shiyuan''s guess.


    However, they soon stopped talking about these, saying that they were all family and state affairs.


    And long Shaoyun has entered the palace.


    Mu CEN is so leaning on the bed, people don''t look very comfortable, long Shaoyun wring eyebrows, and then quickly walked past.


    "Why don''t you have a rest? It''s obviously uncomfortable." Long Shaoyun said directly and looked at Mu Cen with disapproval on his face.


    Mu Cen said with a smile: "sit down. I guess I''m a little old and have a little backache, but nothing else. "


    "How can it not hurt if you fall so hard?" Long Shaoyun asked.


    "That''s right." Mu Cen did not want to continue to entangle in his own situation, "how about a famous actor? I heard from the medical girl, "is the famous actress pregnant?"


    "Yes." Long Shaoyun did not deny, "Ji medical woman has been, nothing serious."


    "Even if it doesn''t matter, you should accompany her instead of coming to the imperial dragon hall. Did Shiyuan call you Mu Cen pour also direct, "want true words, I want to talk about him."


    Long Shaoyun didn''t say anything.


    Mu Cen asked some questions about Liu mingling, and long Shaoyun answered them.


    What''s the matter with you and the famous actor


    This is not the first to ask long Shaoyun, but in front of Mu Cen, long Shaoyun did not hide: "there is a little dispute, she probably misunderstood."


    Mu Cen and long Shaoyun have a perfect understanding.


    They also experienced three generations together. Although long Shaoyun had no memory of the first, he came with the memory of the second, so they knew each other for a long time.


    Naturally, every move of long Shaoyun can''t escape Mu Cen''s eyes.


    Now long Shaoyun says so, Mu Cen knows where the problem is.


    "I think it''s your fault." Mu Cen said it directly.


    Long Shaoyun was surprised.


    "It''s not that you just explain what happened between you and me. These things can''t be explained. But you''re not doing it right. " Mu CEN is serious.


    Long Shaoyun frowns.


    "When you fall down, you shouldn''t come at me. Instead, you should go to the famous actress for the first time. She''s your wife, and I''m not." Mu Cen answered.


    "But you are the Queen -" long Shaoyun has his own understanding.


    "Even if I''m behind a country, I''m behind a famous actress. She''s the one who accompanies you all her life, not me. What''s more, if I have an accident, there are so many bodyguards and slaves on the side. They can check my situation at the first time and ignore the existence of famous actors, but you can''t Mu Cen said it directly.


    Such words, on the contrary, let long Shaoyun for a while and a half some refutation can not come up.


    He is deadlocked, so passively looking at Mu Cen.


    Mu Cen''s attitude was calm: "besides, Shiyuan will appear for the first time. It''s not pleasant for you to leave the famous actress there alone


    Long Shaoyun was silent and didn''t speak.


    In Mu Cen''s words, I really feel that I''m wrong.


    So far, Mu Cen didn''t go on.


    Long Shaoyun''s thin lips moved, but then Mu Cen suddenly said, "you have almost no contact with a famous actress. According to my understanding of you, if a famous actress appears in front of you, you will have a proper way to deal with it, but you give a famous actress a place?"


    This makes long Shaoyun swallow his words.


    And Mu Cen''s eyes with a trace of seriousness: "Shao Yun, I speak frankly. Why do you keep the famous actress around because her eyebrows are similar to mine? "


    Even when he said this, Mu Cen''s eyes didn''t move away from long Shaoyun''s body. He couldn''t be more serious.


    This fact is obvious.


    Not only mu Cen, but also the servants in the palace can see clearly.


    And Mu CEN is very clear, long Shaoyun has never married, he also occupied a certain factor, so in some cases, long Shaoyun stability, can let Mu Cen really rest assured.


    Mu Cen''s eyes still look at Liu mingling seriously¡° So my guess is right. It''s not just that. There''s another reason. You want to reassure me, don''t you? "


    Long Shaoyun was a little dumb.


    Mu Cen shook his head: "if it is true, then the problem between you and the famous actor is not so simple as the explanation. And if you don''t explain it, it will only make the problems between you bigger and bigger, the gap between you bigger and bigger, and eventually it will be out of control. "


    This is a reminder.


    Long Shaoyun sighed silently for a long time: "I will deal with this matter."

 Chapter 1555

    "Good." Mu Cen didn''t ask much.


    All that can be said is beyond Mu Cen''s scope, and this kind of thing, except the parties, the rest of the people have no way.


    So Muchen was quiet.


    Long Shaoyun changed the topic, and then did not stay in mucen''s bedroom, calmly open. Mu Cen looks at the direction that long Shaoyun leaves and sighs silently.


    It''s a matter of intuition. It''s not so settled.


    ¡­¡­


    From mucen that leave, long Shaoyun is also not much stay, soon turned to now live in the bedroom.


    The slave outside saw long Shaoyun coming back and immediately invited an. Long Shaoyun nodded.


    Just see Xiaolian come out, long Shaoyun twist eyebrows, this just see to Xiaolian: "how is the situation, madam?"


    "My wife didn''t eat much. Everything she sent in came back intact. She only ate a little. Now my wife is asleep." Xiaolian quickly reported the situation to long Shaoyun, "the place where my wife fell is still a little painful, so I can only sleep on her side all the time, as long as she lies flat, it will be very uncomfortable."


    Long Shaoyun said, "I''ll go in and have a look."


    "Yes." Xiaolian nodded, and soon she turned to decoct the medicine.


    It''s for Liu Ming Ling to have a baby.


    Long Shaoyun has already gone to the bedroom. Liu mingling is sleeping, and seems to be sleeping uneasily. If she falls down, even if there is someone under her, it may not be easy. Besides, Liu mingling has already rolled two steps.


    Long Shaoyun sat down beside the bed.


    Liu mingling didn''t wake up, so he leaned against the edge of the bed and curled up.


    Long Shaoyun''s hand is naturally placed on Liu mingling''s waist. With a little luck, the genuine Qi is introduced into Liu mingling''s waist. The warm feeling of wearing it relieves the pain to a great extent.


    And in the sleep, also gradually more sleep up.


    Long Shaoyun was with him.


    Xiaolian also naturally did not dare to come in again to disturb, quietly stood outside the bedroom waiting for orders.


    ¡­¡­


    very long.


    Liu mingling feels that she has had a long sleep, and her discomfort is relieved. The whole person stretches out. But when Liu mingling opens her eyes, she sees long Shaoyun embracing her.


    He seems to be closing his eyes.


    Liu mingling stopped in a moment.


    Long Shaoyun woke up the first time Liu mingling opened his eyes: "wake up? I''ll let Xiaolian bring you the medicine. "


    The tone is as usual, but gently said to Liu mingling.


    Liu mingling didn''t speak.


    When Xiao Lian heard the news, she quickly brought in the hot juice.


    But Xiaolian didn''t stay in the bedroom. She put down the bowl and hurried out. Long Shaoyun was patient, carrying the bowl and spoon and blowing carefully: "it shouldn''t be hot."


    "Long Shaoyun." Liu mingling suddenly spoke.


    Long Shaoyun was quiet.


    "Are you flattering me? Because of a guilty heart? Or am I pregnant? " Liu mingling''s problem suddenly became acute.


    No matter what the other party does, it seems to have a purpose.


    So Liu mingling unconsciously became sharp.


    Long Shaoyun doesn''t know where Liu mingling''s temper is. He calms down and says, "drink the medicine first. I''ll tell you something else in the future. Some things can''t be explained in a few words. "


    "I want to know now." Liu mingling is very stubborn.


    "Be obedient." Long Shaoyun frowned, "I''ll tell you, but not now. All you have to do now is take care of yourself. Don''t think about it. "


    Liu Ming Ling didn''t mean to compromise.


    Long Shaoyun''s attitude was calm: "famous actress, my wife and I are not what you think. I don''t have any other thoughts or thoughts about the lady. She''s the queen of today, and she won''t allow me to have any ideas. "


    "So if she wasn''t, would you?" Liu mingling asked.


    "You -" long Shaoyun is even more powerless.


    He and Liu mingling fell into passivity.


    As Mu Cen said, everything seems to be in a dead end, how can''t get out.


    But unexpectedly, long Shaoyun didn''t get angry. He just looked at Liu mingling.


    Liu mingling didn''t speak, but long Shaoyun said, "if you want to know, I''ll tell you, Mu Cen and I --"


    Liu mingling was stunned for a moment, but he didn''t expect that long Shaoyun would really speak. Now, Liu mingling calmed down and looked at long Shaoyun quietly.


    When long Shaoyun wanted to speak, Longjiang''s voice came from outside: "general long, something''s wrong."


    Longjiang follows long Shaoyun all the year round. If it''s not an emergency, Longjiang will never disturb long Shaoyun at such a time. Therefore, there must be something important in the army.


    Long Shaoyun stood up and his face became serious.


    Naturally, what Liu Ming Ling had to say could not be continued.


    Liu mingling is not so unreasonable. After hearing Longjiang''s voice, Liu mingling''s whole body quiets down, and then Liu mingling doesn''t stop long Shaoyun.


    Long Shaoyun leaves soon.


    ¡­¡­


    But what Liu Ming Ling didn''t expect is that long Shaoyun''s departure really made him go back to the great wall that day, and he didn''t even have time to talk to Liu Ming Ling.


    Liu mingling didn''t know until the day of the Chinese New Year''s day.


    She was left alone in the palace.


    The palace of the Chinese New Year Festival is very busy. Naturally, no one can worry about Liu mingling. Especially in the absence of long Shaoyun, Liu mingling is alone in her bedroom.


    Because long Shaoyun is not here, no one will come back to find Liu mingling.


    After a few days of cultivation, Liu Ming Ling''s whole life was much better. In fact, when she fell, she didn''t feel particularly bad. After she recovered, she was not affected.


    Today, Xiao Lian has already dressed up for Liu mingling, and she is wearing palace clothes.


    But in this case, long Shaoyun has not come, Liu mingling is calm, but Xiaolian is not calm: "madam, let''s have a look."


    Liu Ming Ling didn''t say anything.


    But Xiaolian just went out and saw someone come over in a hurry: "I''ll see you, madam."


    "Get up." Liu mingling was quiet.


    This person is also know of, is usually in long Shaoyun side with the person. And his appearance made Liu mingling''s heart beat faster, which was a bad premonition.


    "Madame." The bodyguard stood up and said, "general long has rushed back to the Great Wall. The military situation outside the Great Wall is urgent. At that time, there were many things and I was worried about disturbing you to have a rest, so I didn''t inform you at the first time."


    The implication is that long Shaoyun is no longer here.


    Liu mingling was quiet, and finally didn''t speak.


    If you really care, if you really put it in your heart, how can it be so.


    "I see," she said with a faint smile

 Chapter 1556

    The bodyguard didn''t say anything, but backed out quietly.


    Xiaolian also followed in amazement for a while, passively looking at Liu Mingling: "madam, this --"


    Liu mingling didn''t speak. She just stood in the same place. Then she looked at Xiaolian and her red lips moved. But before she could speak, the voice of a slave came from outside: "let''s invite Mrs. Long to the main hall."


    This communication alleviates Liu mingling''s embarrassment, at least it won''t be forgotten in the palace.


    Also eased the long Shaoyun cold not Ding back to the Great Wall.


    Xiaolian was the first to recover: "madam, you are ready."


    Eunuch answer a voice: "slave takes a madam to go up to hall, emperor and Niang Niang are already waiting."


    Liu mingling is in the palace to distinguish the weight of relief, what should be done, what should not be done, she knows clearly, at least she will not bring any trouble.


    Quiet, Liu Ming Ling nodded.


    Because Liu mingling is pregnant, Xiaolian carefully protects Liu mingling for fear of other accidents. The eunuch''s pace is not fast, so she slowly walks towards the main hall.


    ¡­¡­


    At that time¡ª¡ª


    The hall has been very busy for a long time.


    Let''s drink again. The women sat alone, but mu Cen''s seat was empty. Those ministers'' wives don''t need Mu Cen''s greeting, which seems to be the rule for many years.


    Liu mingling was stunned by the vacancy of Mu Cen''s position. For a while, he would not be able to recover. According to Mu Cen''s status, such an important festival should not be absent, but now Mu CEN is not here.


    The eunuch saw Liu mingling''s idea and calmed down. Then she began to explain: "the queen is not well, so she didn''t attend. She was resting in her bedroom. If the lady wants to find the empress, she can go directly to the bedroom. "


    Liu mingling shakes her head subconsciously.


    She doesn''t need to find Mu Cen when she has nothing to do. Even if she has something to do, she doesn''t need to find Mu Cen.


    Seeing Liu mingling shaking his head, the eunuch said nothing.


    Soon, after entering the main hall, Liu Ming Ling subconsciously walked towards the table of the female dependents.


    Under such circumstances, the eunuch suddenly said: "madam, your position is here."


    Liu mingling was stunned and subconsciously looked at the eunuch. The eunuch had already taken Liu mingling to the main table, which was not quite in line with common sense, but the eunuch must have been inspired by the above, so Liu mingling didn''t say anything.


    It''s the main table, but it''s next to the women''s family on the side.


    The vacant place beside this position is mu Cen''s, but the place where Liu Ming Ling sits also shows that Da Zhou respects Liu Ming Ling.


    Liu mingling politely invited Ann, and then slowly sat down, while Xiaolian was waiting.


    Also worried that Xiaolian was not familiar with the rules of the palace, Li Shiyuan specially arranged an elderly mother to serve Liu mingling to avoid mistakes.


    Liu Ming Ling doesn''t have any discomfort, but under such circumstances, Liu Ming Ling is passive.


    Obviously, these ladies are very familiar with each other. The topics they talk about are all fashionable things. There is nothing that Liu mingling can intervene in. Occasionally, some people are afraid of embarrassment and ask Liu mingling a few questions. It seems that Liu mingling can''t get in.


    All in all, it''s like a person out of place here.


    Liu mingling wants to go, but because of the occasion, it''s not easy to go, especially long Shaoyun is not here. If she leaves at will, she''s afraid that she can''t afford the crime.


    Liu mingling left passively.


    And these ladies also found that Liu Ming Ling and their own out of place, and finally they are very tacit understanding of the direct Liu Ming Ling to ignore, so chatting.


    Liu mingling sat quietly.


    One side of the mammy asked: "madam, do you have anything to eat?"? If you don''t like it, I''ll let the imperial dining room prepare it for you


    Mammy is a special person who comes to serve Liu mingling. Naturally, she also knows Liu mingling''s situation. When a person is pregnant, the taste will change.


    Li Shiyuan and Mu Cen explained that they must take good care of Liu mingling. Everything is based on Liu mingling''s consciousness and should not be neglected.


    So seeing that Liu mingling didn''t eat anything, Mammy was worried.


    "No, that''s all." Liu Ming Ling smiles, "thank you."


    I''m sorry, Mammy. But still respectfully standing on the side, Liu Ming Ling small mouthful of eating, also don''t give people trouble.


    Under such circumstances, Liu mingling did not say anything, just sat quietly.


    Looking at the praise of singing and dancing in front of her, she unconsciously sat in the same place for two hours. Liu Ming Ling had a little backache.


    "Madam, if you are tired, I will send you back first." Mammy noticed Liu mingling''s exhaustion.


    Liu mingling took a look at the scene.


    Mammy continued to explain: "don''t worry about these, the emperor has already explained."


    Liu mingling was relieved, but she couldn''t help complaining. Since she had already told me, it''s better to say it earlier, so as not to be in such an awkward hard seat for two hours.


    Although the ladies didn''t say that they were not, after several conversations, they found that they couldn''t integrate themselves into their circle, so they naturally began to exclude them. Therefore, during these two hours, Liu mingling was completely excluded from this circle. Besides being boring, she was boring.


    I just want to leave.


    "Good." Liu mingling nodded.


    I didn''t hesitate at all.


    Mammy quickly helped Liu mingling to get up. Liu mingling and Li Shiyuan asked for an: "emperor, the people''s daughter will leave first."


    This word came to mind later.


    Although she is known as the wife, she and long Shaoyun are not married, so she can''t use concubines to call herself, but people''s women to call herself.


    Li Shiyuan was stunned to hear the address.


    Then Li Shiyuan laughed and said, "look at my memory."


    Liu mingling is also said to be in a daze. Before he has time to recover, Li Shiyuan has ordered Lang Lang to point out the marriage between long Shaoyun and Liu mingling.


    And the wedding date is set in three months later, before the new year of Dazhou. There''s nothing strange about Liu mingling.


    Because of this, she had known for a long time, but it was only the imperial edict of Li Shiyuan that was missing. This also means that long Shaoyun is bound to deal with everything and return to Kyoto before the new year.


    Liu mingling didn''t say yes or no.


    But in ancient times, she knew that the emperor had no joke, and what the emperor said must be done. So soon Liu mingling knelt down and said, "thank you for your kindness."


    "Don''t be polite. You''re not fit now." Li Shiyuan stopped it the first time.


    Mammy''s speed is very fast. She brings Liu mingling up, but Liu mingling is not affectable.


    There was a sound of congratulation from the people around. Liu mingling just nodded and said nothing.

 Chapter 1557

    Liu mingling didn''t even know the ministers present, let alone was able to take the right seat.


    "When you''re tired, go back and have a rest early. If there''s anything uncomfortable, let Ji Yinu go to the bedroom to have a look." Li Shiyuan explained carefully, "I''ll take good care of you, or general long will come back and find that you''ve made a mistake, and you''ll find me in trouble."


    "I dare not." Liu mingling was embarrassed.


    Li Shiyuan did not continue to tease Liu mingling and nodded.


    Liu mingling didn''t stay here much, and soon, accompanied by Xiaolian, walked towards the direction of the bedroom, followed by Mammy.


    Soon, the group went back to their bedroom.


    Mammy''s on her knees.


    "Madam, it''s getting late. I''ll wait on you to wash up and have a rest. After all, you are pregnant now." Xiaolian said nervously.


    Liu mingling, with a smile at Xiaolian, said, "tomorrow we will be able to go back."


    "I don''t know." Xiaolian shook her head. "Other ministers will go back with their families tonight. Those who enter the palace must wait for the emperor to speak before they can go back. I''ll tell the emperor before I go back. "


    After all, Xiaolian came to the palace for the first time, so she didn''t know much about it.


    Liu mingling bit her lip and said quietly, "I''ll go to the emperor tomorrow to talk about it. After all, Zhongyuan Festival is over."


    No matter how bad it is, the general''s palace is at least more comfortable than the palace.


    In the palace, it''s really that the gate doesn''t come out.


    She suddenly understood the meaning of the ancient women''s palace wall in those books. People standing outside the wall wanted to come in and people inside the wall wanted to go out.


    The natural solemnity of this palace makes you have no room to struggle.


    In the end, we can only stay in the red wall passively, and torture ourselves a little bit.


    Thinking of this, Liu mingling sighs silently.


    But Xiaolian didn''t say anything. She soon waited on Liu mingling to wash and change clothes. Liu mingling was really tired and fell asleep soon after she went to bed.


    ¡­¡­


    the second day.


    Liu mingling woke up early.


    It''s because I''m pregnant and it''s hard to fall asleep in an unfamiliar place. This habit has lasted from modern society to ancient society. It''s not that I can''t sleep, or I wake up very early. Maybe it''s because I don''t feel safe or I''m not familiar with it.


    Therefore, Liu mingling has been reading quietly in her bedroom.


    These books are history books.


    She twisted her eyebrows when she read these historical books, but her understanding of the domestic history runs through them. The great Zhou Dynasty is naturally worn here, but in modern archaeology, there is no great Zhou Dynasty.


    What made the great Zhou Dynasty disappear in history?


    Is it because the country has been completely destroyed, silent, and even the next Dynasty can not be connected?


    But the more I think about it, the more headache I have.


    Liu mingling looks down at the diamond necklace that long Shaoyun gave him subconsciously. It was found by long Shaoyun for herself, or from the remote western regions, but she had seen this diamond.


    So, does it mean something in the dark.


    After thinking about it, Liu mingling''s head hurts more and more


    During this period, Xiao Lian brought her breakfast, and Liu mingling just ate it quietly. After finishing her breakfast, Liu mingling wanted to go to Yulong hall.


    As a result, I didn''t expect that Liu mingling had not arrived at the imperial dragon hall, but Li Shiyuan came in person.


    Liu mingling also quickly recovered, bowed his head and asked Ann: "see the emperor, long live the emperor, long live the emperor."


    "No need to be polite." Li Shiyuan personally helped Liu mingling up and let her sit on the seat.


    Liu Ming Ling looks at Li Shiyuan like this. Her red lips move. Before she can speak, Li Shiyuan''s eyes fall on Liu Ming Ling.


    "The Emperor himself has come, but you have something important to tell me?" Liu mingling even used such honorifics in an awkward way.


    Li Shiyuan didn''t mind too much. He was quiet, but he didn''t hide his thoughts: "I have something to do with you."


    "Say it, Emperor." Liu mingling said it directly.


    Li Shiyuan nodded and then said, "Shao Yun is now outside the Great Wall, and you are pregnant. I want you to stay in the palace. When Shao Yun comes back, I will return to the general''s house. In this way, it will be convenient for me to take care of you, and it will be more convenient for the imperial doctors in the palace to come and go."


    This is Li Shiyuan''s idea, not long Shaoyun''s.


    Long Shaoyun left suddenly, so Li Shiyuan naturally meant to take care of Liu mingling.


    It is a great honor for many people to stay in the palace.


    So Li Shiyuan didn''t think that Liu mingling would disagree, but Liu mingling turned her eyebrows and looked at Li Shiyuan.


    Li Shiyuan saw at a glance: "don''t you want to?"


    "Not so." Liu mingling thought about the wording, "but I think I should be more used to the general''s house. I''m not used to it in the palace. Even if there are many slaves around, I''m not used to it. So I want to go back to the general''s house. I''m so old that I can''t even take care of my own situation. If something happens, the general''s Palace won''t be far away. Even if the imperial doctor can''t catch up, there''s a doctor in it. There''s no need to worry too much. "


    Liu Ming Ling is not reserved, to say his ideas clearly, looking at Li Shiyuan''s eyes do not take any joke ingredients.


    Li Shiyuan was quiet and nodded, but he didn''t embarrass Liu Mingling: "well, since you want to go back, I can''t stop you. I''ll arrange a medical woman to go with you to the general. In addition, the bodyguard of the general''s house will let the shadow guard go in person to avoid any mistakes. "


    "Thank you for your concern." Liu mingling didn''t refuse.


    Li Shiyuan nodded, but said nothing.


    Liu mingling thinks that Li Shiyuan is going to leave, but he finds that Li Shiyuan doesn''t seem to leave. He still stands in the same place. Liu mingling doesn''t know what Li Shiyuan is going to do.


    For a long time, it was Li Shiyuan who looked at Liu Mingling: "there are some words that I don''t know whether to say or not."


    "Say it, Emperor." Liu mingling is very polite.


    But Liu mingling seems to have more or less guessed what Li Shiyuan was going to do. She stood quietly.


    Li Shiyuan pondered for a moment, then said: "Shao Yun is a man of deep love and righteousness. As long as he chooses, he will not give up lightly. And Shao Yun is not a flirtatious person, follow Shao Yun, it is not worried about these. It''s just that Shao Yun''s identity is the general of Zhenguo, so he will be outside the Great Wall all the year round. You have to be considerate. "


    These words are puns.


    It seems that it''s just about long Shaoyun, but Liu mingling can tell that Li Shiyuan is trying to make peace.


    Outsiders may not see what happened between themselves and long Shaoyun, but it doesn''t mean Li Shiyuan can''t see it.

 Chapter 1558

    Therefore, Li Shiyuan came here today, not only to ask her to stay in the palace, but also to say these things to himself.


    Quiet, Liu Ming Ling is as usual answer: "I know."


    "OK, just know." Li Shiyuan didn''t say anything, "have you decided when to go back to the general''s house?"


    "Today." Liu mingling also said directly,.


    Li Shiyuan nodded: "I''ll let Cheng Dezhu arrange for you."


    "Thank you, Emperor." Liu mingling nodded.


    Li Shiyuan didn''t stay much in his bedroom. After nodding, he quickly turned around and left. On the contrary, Liu mingling stood in the same place and didn''t speak for a long time.


    profound friendship.


    Liu mingling does not deny long Shaoyun''s deep love and righteousness. And this deep and righteous has been given to Mu Cen, not himself. Even in their own body, looking for the shadow of Mu Cen.


    How can you be so affectionate.


    Liu Ming Ling doesn''t want to think so, but when she is in a passive position, she finds that she can''t control her thinking.


    Finally, she had some helpless self mockery.


    ¡­¡­


    At noon, Liu mingling had already returned to the general''s residence.


    There are more slaves and more guards in the general''s house, but they just serve and protect Liu mingling. They don''t limit Liu mingling''s actions. Even if Liu mingling wants to leave the general''s house, the guards won''t say anything.


    However, under such circumstances, Liu mingling was unusually quiet, just staying in the general''s house, and didn''t mean to leave.


    Quiet let Xiaolian are not used to.


    After all, in the past, Liu Ming Ling''s favorite place to go was the market. No matter long Shaoyun was there or not, Liu Ming Ling would go to the market whenever he had a chance. Now, Liu Ming Ling seems to be staying in the government on Sunday and has lost interest in anyone.


    Even Liu mingling didn''t leave the mansion. He seldom went out of the house. There was such a man in the general''s mansion, but he had very little time to see Liu mingling.


    Under such circumstances, Xiaolian is worried.


    "Madame, won''t you go out for a walk?" Xiaolian asked, "the general doesn''t limit you to go out of the house. If you want to go out, you can do it at any time."


    "No Liu mingling light mouth, "some tired, just in the house."


    Seeing Liu mingling''s refusal, Xiaolian couldn''t say anything, but she was still a little nervous when she looked at Liu Mingling: "madam, if you have any discomfort, you must say that the medical girl is in the mansion."


    "No, just don''t want to walk." Liu mingling pacifies Xiaolian.


    That day, Liu Ming Ling sat at the edge of the window, not knowing whether he was reading or thinking, and no slave dared to disturb Liu Ming Ling


    Although Li Shiyuan made a decree, there was no wedding celebration in the mansion, but it didn''t look very different from normal days.


    "Madame, do you miss the general?" Xiaolian was quiet, and suddenly she thought of something.


    Liu mingling was stunned.


    Does she miss long Shaoyun?


    Maybe some. After all, long Shaoyun is the father of his children. After all, they once seemed to be in love and said they didn''t want to be fake. Even now, long Shaoyun has never done anything to apologize to Liu mingling.


    It''s more like that Liu mingling got into the corner and couldn''t get out.


    When Xiao Lian saw that Liu mingling was stunned, she thought she was right: "don''t worry, madam. The general will come back before he gets married. It''s not convenient for me to go, but new news will come out after a while. Then my wife will know where the general is and what to do. "


    Liu mingling smiles, but she doesn''t take Xiaolian''s words to heart.


    Xiaolian said to herself. Liu mingling is also listening.


    It seems that unconsciously, this man has already gone to the Great Wall for nearly a month. This man has already arrived. After all, there are no female dependents along the way. As long as they change their horses at the post station, they will come much faster than they bring their carriages.


    The military situation outside the Great Wall is urgent, and there is no room for jokes.


    Think of here, Liu Ming Ling silent smile, just such a smile with a trace of loneliness.


    Then Liu Ming Ling did not say anything more. She sat quietly and continued to look down at the book.


    ¡­¡­


    The big week begins to gradually enter the winter.


    News came from outside the great wall that the war outside the Great Wall began to re ignite, and even Kyoto became extremely nervous. Long Shaoyun, as the chief general, stayed at the barracks.


    No one knows when the war will end.


    Liu Ming Ling didn''t think much about it, and didn''t worry about whether the wedding before the new year would go on as promised, as if she didn''t have the initial expectation for all this.


    She waited quietly.


    During this period, Li Shiyuan came with Mu Cen, and even Mu Zhanxiao came to see Liu mingling.


    Liu mingling saw them, but he kept a proper distance from them. He didn''t say much, so he was much quieter. Li Shiyuan and they don''t mind, but mu Cen chats with Liu mingling, and doesn''t feel any gap.


    Liu mingling actually understood that this was her own reason.


    She knew that the relationship between mucen and long Shaoyun was not really ambiguous. She couldn''t get through it. So that kind of embarrassment is always there.


    On the contrary, Mu Cen never mind.


    I don''t talk about long Shaoyun with Liu mingling any more. What I say is all unofficial history. Liu Ming Ling listened quietly and occasionally talked.


    It''s just not close.


    Muchen doesn''t mind.


    But mu Cen didn''t come to the general''s house frequently. Most of the time, Liu mingling was alone in the general''s house.


    It seems that because of the pregnancy, because of the present situation, Liu mingling''s temper has been polished completely.


    After all, it''s ancient, not modern.


    Liu mingling was a little bit suppressed, just like a blooming flower gradually passed Citigroup, and began to wither.


    Under such circumstances, Liu Ming Ling didn''t speak and became more and more quiet.


    Even the atmosphere in the general''s mansion was depressed.


    In this case, Dazhou also gradually entered the cold winter.


    It''s like after the Chinese Yuan Festival, an autumn rain will make the night cool. The temperature changes suddenly, which makes it difficult for people to adapt. Especially Liu mingling, who has never experienced such a cold winter in modern society. That kind of rotten cold bit by bit swallowed up Liu mingling''s health.


    Finally, Liu mingling fell.


    At this time, it''s more than two months since long Shaoyun went to the Great Wall.


    What comes from outside the frontier is not the news of long Shaoyun, but the situation of the war. The situation of the war is becoming more and more fierce, as if we can''t see our head.


    However, because Liu mingling had a fever in the general''s house, he became very nervous and busy. The fear was expressed incisively and vividly on everyone''s face, and even the medical girl was very restless.

 Chapter 1559

    Ji Chang is now from the palace to the general''s house, and never leaves.


    Not only Ji Changjin, but also Li Shiyuan and Mu Cen frequently went in and out of the general''s house.


    But mu Cen''s condition did not get better at all, because the high fever did not subside, so he had been in a coma, rarely awake.


    Even if I took the medicine many times, the fever subsided, but after a while, after the efficacy passed, the fever would make a comeback, devouring Liu mingling''s health a little bit, which also caught people off guard.


    ¡­¡­


    At this time, the general''s house.


    "How could that be?" Mu Cen twisted his eyebrows and personally felt Liu mingling''s pulse. "This pulse is too unstable. It''s bumping back and forth. I''ve rarely seen such a pulse, or I''ve never seen it."


    Even Mu Cen said so, Ji Changjin did not dare to say anything more. This situation is too strange. He thought that the two Qi in his body are constantly fighting. I don''t know who will finally get the upper hand, but everyone knows that if he is in a coma for a long time, something will happen.


    "Would you like Uncle Huang to come back and have a look?" Li Shiyuan asked Mu Cen.


    Mu Cen shook his head: "Uncle Huang''s coming back can''t change anything. We have to wait until the famous actors themselves are willing to wake up. It''s more like she''s in her own dream and can''t get out. "


    When outsiders say this, people will feel that it is impossible to laugh or cry.


    But mu Cen said this, but people will not have such a feeling, after all, what happened to Mu Cen, enough to make people feel strange.


    "I can''t tell that. But the only thing I can be sure of is that if you want to wake up, you have to rely on the actors themselves. " Mu Cen shook his head.


    Li Shiyuan''s eyebrows are locked.


    Mu Cen calmed down: "this knot can only be solved by himself. I''m afraid she misunderstood the relationship between Shao Yun and me. But such a relationship, outsiders can not penetrate. You have to get out of this knot yourself. "


    Li Shiyuan didn''t say anything.


    They just sat on the edge of the bed, then stood up and walked out calmly.


    "What''s the military situation outside the Great Wall?" Mu Cen went outside and asked.


    "It should be handled safely." Li Shiyuan said, "Shao Yun does things, so naturally he doesn''t need to worry."


    "I think that if the military situation is stable, let Shao Yun come back first. In such a situation, if he is in, it should be better than if he is not." Mu Cen answered, "when Shao Yun comes back, maybe everything will be better. After all, the famous actress knew that she was pregnant and even couldn''t accept it. Shao Yun suddenly went back to the great wall and didn''t even shout. I''m afraid everyone has complaints. "


    Mu Cen said it directly.


    In this case, Li Shiyuan nodded: "I know, I will let people to pass."


    But even if the news is spread quickly, it will take half a month to get the news to the public. It will take at least a month, and the wedding day is approaching.


    It''s really difficult.


    But Li Shiyuan didn''t say anything, so he stood up.


    Mu CEN is also quiet down.


    Soon, the minions in the room ran out in a hurry: "the emperor, madam, I don''t know what happened. I didn''t wake up, but I was crying and talking. The minions couldn''t understand what the lady said."


    This words, let Mu Cen for the first time return to God, immediately hurried toward the house.


    Ji Chang is standing by now.


    Looking at Mu Cen coming in, she immediately backed aside.


    And Mu Cen so quickly went to the edge of the bed, want to check the situation of Liu mingling.


    "Mommy, I want to go home, I want to go home --" Liu Ming Ling is talking nonsense.


    It''s not Chinese, it''s English.


    Naturally, people present don''t understand.


    But mu Cen heard clearly, this time, Mu Cen''s eyes flashed a trace of incredible. What this means is clear to Muchen.


    I''m afraid Liu mingling''s life experience is not so simple.


    But Liu mingling didn''t say it. After all, such a thing is inconceivable to anyone. Therefore, it is reasonable for Liu mingling not to speak.


    Just now¡ª¡ª


    "Cen er?" Li Shiyuan looks down at Mu Cen.


    Mu Cen shook his head: "it''s OK. Wait until the famous actor wakes up


    Some things are to ask Liu mingling face to face, but not now. When Li Shiyuan saw Mu Cen say so, he didn''t think much and nodded quickly.


    But Liu Ming Ling also seems to be just talking nonsense, and then fell into a coma, never wake up.


    "Still burning." Liu mingling explored the temperature, "it''s not the way to go on like this."


    If you have a high fever again and again, something will happen sooner or later.


    "Niang Niang, you see, this --" Ji Changjin is a little helpless, "now his wife is still pregnant, if such a high fever, it will inevitably lead to problems in the child. Weichen tried the pulse for her several times, but the child''s pulse was not like before. "


    No matter how healthy a person is, no matter how stable the embryo is, he can''t afford such a toss.


    Think of here, Mu Cen quiet, just so looking, quietly.


    Soon, Mu Cen said: "I''m going to give you a prescription. If you want to hold the child, you can''t have anything to do. In addition, the messenger went to inform uncle Huang and let him have a look. There is a way to solve this situation. What''s the situation outside the Great Wall? "


    "There should be news soon." This is Li Shiyuan''s answer.


    Mu Cen nodded.


    Then Mu Cen quickly wrote the prescription. The people below didn''t dare to hesitate, and soon went to fill the prescription according to Mu Cen''s prescription. For the people present, Sima almost treated him as a living horse.


    This time, Mu Cen and Li Shiyuan stayed in the general''s residence for a long time.


    Until watching Xiao Lian feed Liu mingling the medicine, Mu Cen and Li Shiyuan leave.


    ¡­¡­


    On the way back, Li Shiyuan also noticed Mu Cen''s silence for the first time.


    He hugged Mu Cen and asked in a low voice, "what are you thinking about that makes you suddenly so quiet?"


    Mu Cen just looked at Li Shiyuan, her eyes with a trace of seriousness: "I''m afraid the identity of a famous actress is not so simple."


    This also made Li Shiyuan''s eyebrows twist in an instant.


    He is not absolutely sure about Mu Cen''s understanding and will not say such words, but Li Shiyuan failed to think of anything not simple. For Li Shiyuan and long Shaoyun, the Liu family''s affairs are well known.


    If long Shaoyun dares to keep Liu mingling around, he naturally has checked the bottom. If there is a real problem, long Shaoyun will not do so.


    "Why do you say that?" Li Shiyuan asked directly.


    "Did you hear her talk before?" Asked Mu Cen.


    Li Shiyuan nodded: "but I can''t hear her clearly."


    Not only Li Shiyuan, but also all the slaves in the room heard clearly. It was the slaves who called Mu Cen and Li Shiyuan to the room.

 Chapter 1560

    But mu Cen''s reaction is beyond Li Shiyuan''s expectation: "but I understand."


    Mu Cen''s tone is very calm, looking at Li Shiyuan''s eyes for a moment: "she doesn''t speak the language of Dazhou, and it''s not what this era will have."


    Now, Li Shiyuan looks at Mu Cen in shock.


    Mu Cen''s brow still twisted: "but I''m not sure if I''m outside the Great Wall, it''s not strange to know the language outside the western regions. There are too many merchants coming and going. Those merchants will probably say something more or less. "


    It''s just the name of Mommy. It can''t be said by a woman in Dazhou.


    Just like Mu Cen.


    "Cen''er, you said that famous actors are just like you -" Li Shiyuan was really shocked.


    "I''m not sure. After all, only the famous actors themselves know about it. " But mu Cen felt more and more determined, "you see, she had an accident. In that case, she suddenly escaped, but she completely forgot everything. It may be different from my situation, but it is estimated that it is not far away


    Mu Cen said it directly.


    Li Shiyuan was quiet. For a moment and a half, he didn''t know how to answer.


    And Mu Cen looked at Li Shiyuan with a more calm attitude: "but it''s better not to talk about it before it''s confirmed. If it''s true, the famous actor doesn''t speak, then there''s no need to ask. "


    "Good." Li Shiyuan answered.


    On the way, they were quiet.


    Mu Cen''s brow is wringing, haven''t spread out for a long time.


    "Shiyuan, I always think it''s not so simple." Mu Cen sighed silently.


    Li Shiyuan looked at Mu Cen, and suddenly stood still. He didn''t mind that he was in the palace, and then held Mu Cen in his arms: "whether it''s simple or not, it''s not something you and I can interfere in. It''s a matter between Shao Yun and her. It''s a matter of emotion. They can deal with it by themselves, can''t they?"


    That''s right.


    Mu Cen made a sound and didn''t speak.


    But Li Shiyuan didn''t say anything, so he led Mu Cen to the direction of the palace.


    The palace was quiet, but there was an unusual breath.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡ª¡ª


    At that time¡ª¡ª


    Liu Ming Ling felt that she had fallen into a long dream.


    This is in the past, never appeared, she saw the dream of countless people, are familiar with their own parents, professors, classmates, as well as those who have traveled in the past, a little bit of wireless amplification in front of Liu mingling.


    It''s unexpected, but it''s also sentimental.


    Liu Ming Ling thinks that this is where she should be, not this big week.


    She desperately want to seize everyone, but can only watch each other disappear from their own face, her hands are grasping the air, there is no way.


    This situation makes Liu mingling cry anxiously.


    "Mommy, daddy, take me home. Professor... "Liu mingling called his name one by one.


    But no one looked back, and no one found that Liu Ming Ling was gone. Finally, Liu Ming Ling was helpless and directly soft on the ground. But Liu Ming Ling also found that she was totally different from the people in her dream.


    They all wear modern clothes, but she is Dazhou''s clothes. It seems that in such a difference, she has long distinguished herself from these people.


    It goes further and further.


    Liu mingling cried.


    Her eyes silent tears, so looking at the people in the dream, motionless looking at.


    Suddenly, an ethereal voice came: "want to go back?"


    Liu mingling almost instantly looked at the surrounding environment, but the surrounding environment was always quiet, there was no human shadow at all.


    "You can''t see me." The voice came again, "it''s just my reason that makes you enter the tunnel of time and space by mistake. If you want to go back, I''ll take you back. Your time and space will not be affected, and all people will not find that you have left. "


    With great bewitchment, he asked Liu mingling.


    Liu mingling just listened. Before she had time to speak, her voice continued: "you strayed into the tunnel of time and space, but you didn''t want to go back. Time and space are so big that I can''t find you. Now I''m called by your inner thoughts."


    The voice seems to explain to Liu mingling.


    Liu Ming Ling is more and more quiet.


    Is she going back?


    She thought.


    Liu Ming Ling felt that she could say it easily, but when it came to her mouth, she found that she hesitated, and her attitude became indecisive.


    Liu mingling was surprised.


    And the ethereal voice, as if also felt: "you want to tell me, I will take you back. But you only have one chance. If you go back, you will never come back. Let me know when you think about it. You only have half a year. "


    The rest of the words, the other side did not say anything, and then around as if to become quiet.


    Liu Ming Ling fell into a kind of helpless, before the dream to see people are gradually blurred, until no longer see. Under such circumstances, Liu mingling passively stays in the same place.


    Silent.


    Her subordinates consciously put it in her belly, and the baby she had been pregnant with here has been for three months. But her belly still looks very flat.


    The ancients calculated the gestation period as October. But Liu Ming Ling is very clear, it is not really ten months, in fact, nine months is already due.


    And the other party gives him half a year, miss half a year, can''t go back.


    This means that half a year is enough to give birth to this child, and if she chooses to go back now, then the body she occupies now will be dead. After all, Liu mingling has died. It also means that the baby in the stomach will die.


    Quiet, Liu Ming Ling seems to fall into silence.


    And the fetus also seems to be quiet, can not feel the slightest meaning of existence.


    The dream around is gradually cleared away, Liu mingling is still alone.


    Her tears could not stop flowing down, as if such a dream is very long, but there is no way.


    ¡­¡­


    At the same time¡ª¡ª


    The military situation outside the Great Wall has been dealt with. Although it is urgent, it is also within the control. After long Shaoyun arrived, the officers and men worked hard and quickly pushed the enemy back.


    Long Shaoyun didn''t participate in any celebration banquet, but he couldn''t wait to go back to the imperial capital. He didn''t care that he arrived outside the Great Wall all night. In the nearly one month''s time outside the Great Wall, he was almost in the military camp, and even had little time to rest.


    Longjiang knows that long Shaoyun remembers Liu mingling in Kyoto.

 Chapter 1561

    Even though he knew that he was going back and forth like this, even the iron hitters couldn''t bear it, but Longjiang didn''t persuade him.


    "General, don''t worry about going back to Kyoto. Just give it to your subordinates. My subordinates will live up to their mission. " Longjiang gave long Shaoyun a guarantee.


    Long Shaoyun''s eyebrows with fatigue, but still patted Longjiang''s shoulder: "hard."


    "This is what subordinates should do." Longjiang answered.


    Long Shaoyun didn''t say anything, and then long Shaoyun didn''t stay for a moment, just like when he came, galloping toward Kyoto.


    The time of this return journey is also abruptly shortened.


    He is worried about Liu mingling.


    When I left, I didn''t even have time to talk to Liu mingling. I didn''t even take part in the festival. Liu Ming Ling is still pregnant and is left in Kyoto by himself. The important thing is that there is a gap between him and Liu Ming Ling. This cold departure, the misunderstanding has not been solved, I''m afraid it will be deeper and deeper.


    This makes long Shaoyun''s eyebrows always twist, and in this period of time outside the Great Wall, long Shaoyun has never had. He is thinking about Liu mingling in his heart, but he has nothing to do.


    On the other side of Kyoto, long Shaoyun didn''t have time to know anything about Liu mingling. It was a waste of time. Even when he sent a message to Liu mingling, he just told Liu that he had arrived at the border, and there was nothing else.


    Long Shaoyun sighed silently.


    After running for ten days in a row, he abandoned several thousand li horses, and long Shaoyun went back to Kyoto, even without informing anyone.


    When long Shaoyun appeared in the general''s house, the people in the general''s house were stunned. Obviously, no one thought that long Shaoyun would come back suddenly.


    In this case, the first one to return to God was the housekeeper: "see you, general."


    "Get up." Long Shaoyun''s voice is a little hoarse.


    The housekeeper just stood up. Without waiting for the housekeeper to speak, long Shaoyun immediately asked, "where is the lady?"


    The housekeeper''s face changed.


    You know, in order not to affect long Shaoyun''s morale, Liu mingling never told long Shaoyun about her high fever. However, it was only recently that she spread the news to the outside of the Great Wall. I just didn''t expect that long Shaoyun had come back.


    Therefore, the housekeeper does not know how to open his mouth.


    And long Shaoyun in the housekeeper''s eyes suddenly found something wrong, this, long Shaoyun asked directly: "what''s the matter with madam?"


    The housekeeper stammered, but soon followed: "Madam... Madam has been feverish for half a month. In the past half a month, madam is only conscious occasionally, and she is in a coma most of the time. And Ji Yinu also stayed in the house, never leaving. The emperor and the empress have been here before, and the empress herself has given the prescription, but now the lady still doesn''t wake up. "


    The housekeeper tells long Shaoyun the details, but he doesn''t dare to hide them.


    "But after the empress''s prescription, the lady''s fever is no longer high, and the temperature has dropped. The queen said that she should wake up in a few days. " The housekeeper finished.


    He lowered his head and did not dare to look at long Shaoyun.


    Long Shaoyun''s voice sank: "why didn''t you inform me of such a thing at the first time?"


    The housekeeper did not dare to speak.


    But long Shaoyun didn''t mean to embarrass the housekeeper. Why didn''t he inform him? Long Shaoyun can understand more or less. After all, other people are in the barracks. If he knows such news, it will only distract long Shaoyun. Once people are distracted in the barracks, it is extremely easy to cause danger.


    Then, long Shaoyun ignored the housekeeper and quickly walked towards the East building. The housekeeper also hastily followed up.


    ¡­¡­


    It''s quiet in the East Building, and Xiaolian is also in the house.


    When he heard the as like as two peas outside the house, Xiaolian came out first time. When he saw Long Shaoyun, he was exactly the same as the housekeeper.


    But the next moment, Xiaolian is excited: "general, you can come back."


    Long Shaoyun didn''t speak and quickly walked towards the house. Ji Yinu was also guarding the house. When she saw long Shaoyun, she was obviously stunned, but Ji Yinu soon calmly explained the current situation to long Shaoyun.


    "The empress''s prescription has been taken by her wife regularly. She should wake up these two days. The situation is much better than before." Ji Changjin is very calm, "the fetal pulse in the abdomen is also stable."


    At least it''s not the rampage that people can''t control.


    This is all in a good direction.


    Long Shaoyun''s voice is still hoarse: "hard."


    "This is what Weichen should do." Ji Changjin responds.


    "Why did this happen?" Long Shaoyun asked.


    Ji Changjin was quiet: "maybe some time ago, the weather was suddenly bad. It snowed heavily and suddenly became much colder. In addition, his wife was pregnant, so she was even weaker. That''s why she let the wind and cold invade her body and fell down directly."


    Long Shaoyun nodded. He was already sitting by the bed.


    In fact, it''s only two months since I saw Liu mingling, but Liu mingling seems to be a little thinner than when she left. She''s pregnant, but she''s not pregnant, which makes long Shaoyun feel very sad.


    After Ji Changjin explains, he retreats. Xiaolian also goes out with Ji Changjin.


    In the quiet room, only Liu mingling and long Shaoyun were left.


    Long Shaoyun just looked at the edge of the bed. For a long time, he didn''t say a word. The big palm with thick cocoon gently stroked Liu mingling''s cheek. Liu mingling seemed indifferent.


    "How can I be at ease with you like this?" Long Shaoyun said softly, "famous actor, I''m back."


    Liu did not respond.


    Then long Shaoyun watched for a long time, then slowly stood up and went to the hot spring pool in the backyard. He was tired and changed his clean clothes. Then he went back to the house, went to bed gently and put Liu mingling in his arms.


    The East building was quiet.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡ª¡ª


    Long Shaoyun returned to Beijing in a low profile, but the news soon spread to Li Shiyuan and Mu Cen.


    Mu Cen came to the general''s house in person.


    However, Liu mingling was still in a coma and did not wake up. But at least it''s no longer high fever.


    Long Shaoyun also keeps watch until Mu Cen arrives at the general''s residence. Long Shaoyun gets up and goes out. But before going out, he still doesn''t forget to cover Liu mingling''s quilt carefully to avoid the cold.


    "You came back in silence." Mu Cen smiles, "if it wasn''t for Ji Yi Nu to see you, I really didn''t know that you had come back from outside the Great Wall."


    Long Shaoyun didn''t say anything, just stood in front of Mu Cen.

 Chapter 1562

    "It''s not much like you." Mu Cen said with a smile, "I always thought that family and state affairs were the first thing in your heart. Now it seems that they are not the same. You are a different person who is worried about in your heart."


    This is a bit of a joke.


    Long Shaoyun didn''t respond to Mu Cen''s ridicule. He acquiesced and then asked, "when will she wake up?"


    "It should be soon." Mu Cen was quiet.


    Then Mu Cen looked at long Shaoyun: "how much do you know about famous actors?"


    This made long Shaoyun''s eyebrows slightly narrowed, and then he looked at Mu Cen: "what happened?"


    This is the tacit understanding between the two. One sentence from Mu Cen can make long Shaoyun clearly understand the meaning of Mu Cen''s words, which is by no means so simple on the surface.


    Mu Cen pondered, thinking about how to speak, but he didn''t seem to know how to speak.


    Long Shaoyun didn''t urge.


    For a long time, Mu Cen seriously looked at long Shaoyun: "has the famous actor ever contacted people from other regions?"


    "Often when I was outside the Great Wall. She likes some rare and exotic herbs. She has met people from Japan, and some Western trinkets. She seems to know them as well Long Shaoyun responded.


    "Did she understand that?" Mu Cen asked again.


    "I seem to know something." Long Shaoyun carefully recalled, "several times I was in the market with her, and I saw her talking with the peddler. It''s not surprising that I could understand these people outside the Great Wall."


    After all, it''s not surprising that they are all businessmen.


    But if you are proficient, it''s not necessary. After all, you don''t live and communicate in that place. Just like these hawkers can speak the language of Dazhou, they just don''t take it for granted, but selling things is enough.


    "But the Liu family has been in Kyoto all the time. Why is Liu Ming Ling? Although women in Dazhou are not said to be virtuous without talent, they just don''t invest too much in women. Not to mention, teachers are specially invited to teach foreign languages. And it''s a variety. " Mu Cen replied.


    This time, long Shaoyun''s eyebrows narrowed slightly.


    It seems that in Mu Cen''s words, I vaguely heard something.


    It''s not really possible.


    Liu family''s education for women is based on husband, which is a typical family where men are superior to women. Based on long Shaoyun''s understanding of Liu mingling, no matter what Liu mingling thinks, Liu mingling can''t have too many tricks in the Liu family.


    Now Liu mingling, who appears in front of him, is really different from Liu mingling in long Shaoyun''s memory.


    "Your guess -" long Shaoyun took the initiative to break the silence.


    Mu Cen sighed, and she took a step ahead: "go inside and say."


    After all, the walls outside have ears. It''s not easy to speculate outside. If someone hears it, it''s uncertain what else will happen.


    Long Shaoyun nodded.


    Mu Cen lowered her head and thought about Liu mingling. To be right, she thought about how to talk to long Shaoyun, so she didn''t notice her feet. In addition, it had snowed, and the steps were covered with snow.


    One didn''t pay attention, Mu Cen exclaimed, he was directly tripped by the steps.


    Obviously, long Shaoyun was also startled.


    But long Shaoyun reacts very quickly and immediately has helped Mu Cen.


    This just avoided Mu Cen to really fall on the ground, Mu Cen patted chest, very natural to long Shaoyun mouth: "thank you."


    Long Shaoyun looks at Mu Cen helplessly: "you, can''t you be careful?"


    "I''m very careful." Mu CEN is very innocent, "is the snow is too thick, rarely come to you here, so for a while and a half just didn''t find it."


    Long Shaoyun didn''t say anything.


    They just look at each other.


    This kind of picture is very normal for mu Cen and long Shaoyun, but it is ambiguous in the eyes of outsiders.


    In such a situation, long Shaoyun and Mu Cen did not expect that there would be a person standing in the quiet room.


    That''s Liu mingling. I don''t know when she woke up.


    Maybe the people in the room didn''t notice it, so Liu mingling didn''t even notice it when she came out. Until Liu mingling came to the door of the house and saw such a picture.


    Liu mingling didn''t speak. She stood quietly and didn''t even say a word to long Shaoyun.


    The place where she came into her eyes was that they looked like they were very close and smiling. In fact, they were not close, but this feeling was that outsiders could not intervene.


    Liu Ming Ling bowed her head and laughed silently. In the end, she didn''t say anything, just stood quietly.


    But long Shaoyun and Mu Cen didn''t seem to notice.


    But to Xiaolian back to God, exclaimed: "madam, you wake up, great."


    This time, long Shaoyun and Mu Cen are also stunned. Long Shaoyun returns to his mind and immediately walks towards Liu mingling. Mu Cen''s eyebrows are also surprised.


    They soon appeared in front of Liu mingling.


    Liu mingling nodded indifferently: "I''ve seen the empress. She''s thousands of years old."


    Even the sound sounds more mechanical.


    But mu Cen didn''t mind, and the people present didn''t mind. This indifference sounds more like the weakness of a serious illness. Liu mingling really can''t stand for too long. After all, she has been lying for too long, so now her heels are still weak.


    Long Shaoyun has helped Liu mingling and quickly takes Liu mingling to the house.


    Liu mingling takes himself out of long Shaoyun indifferently.


    Long Shaoyun''s brow slightly twisted. Before she could speak, Liu mingling had already broken the silence: "you are still with the empress. I have Xiaolian beside me."


    After being quiet, Liu mingling didn''t say anything and soon walked towards the house.


    It''s true that I didn''t pay attention to what long Shaoyun meant.


    It didn''t take many days for long Shaoyun to get excited. On the contrary, he seemed indifferent.


    In this case, long Shaoyun frowned, knowing that Liu mingling had misunderstood, but he didn''t say anything, because he didn''t know where to begin to explain.


    And Mu Cen just looked at long Shaoyun. He was quiet for a moment, and soon recovered: "the famous actor misunderstood."


    Her relationship with long Shaoyun is more than a misunderstanding by Liu mingling.


    There are many misunderstandings, but she never opens her mouth to explain, and she doesn''t think it''s necessary to explain. This is mu Cen''s character. She is used to doing things her own way, but in this case, Mu Cen will choose to explain.


    After all, Mu Cen doesn''t want Liu mingling to misunderstand him.


    I don''t want to embarrass long Shaoyun.


    "I went in and said to the famous actor, just to check the situation of the famous actor." Mu Cen said it directly.


    Long Shaoyun unexpectedly refused: "no, I can do it."


    Mu Cen just looks at long Shaoyun.


    Long Shaoyun was quiet, and then laughed: "don''t worry, it will be OK."

 Chapter 1563

    Mu Cen said: "in that case, I will go back first. When you finish talking to the famous actress, I''ll come back and have a look. If she can wake up, it won''t be any big problem. "


    Long Shaoyun nodded, eh.


    Mu Cen didn''t stay much and soon turned to leave.


    While long Shaoyun walks quickly to the house. Xiaolian is waiting for her in the house, while Liu mingling is quietly leaning on the bed and doesn''t say anything.


    Even when long Shaoyun came in, Liu mingling didn''t say a word.


    Under such circumstances, long Shaoyun takes the initiative to walk in the direction of Liu mingling.


    Xiaolian is witty: "madam, I''ll cook medicine for you."


    Voice down, Xiaolian quickly walked out of the house.


    Long Shaoyun nodded and sat down beside Liu mingling''s bed: "is there anything uncomfortable?"


    Liu mingling shook his head: "No."


    Long Shaoyun said, "if you have something, you have to say it at the first time."


    Liu mingling said nothing.


    Long Shaoyun looks at Liu mingling so seriously. After a moment of silence, his hand has already held Liu mingling''s hand. He just puts it in his palm, and his eyebrows don''t contain any joke.


    "You are too thin to be pregnant at all. How do these slaves serve you?" Long Shaoyun''s tone is rare and a little severe, "next time, I will stare at you and eat more."


    Liu mingling didn''t speak.


    Long Shaoyun knows Liu mingling has temper and ideas, so he doesn''t mind.


    He quietly looked at Liu Mingling: "this time I went to the northern wall because of the military emergency, so I left suddenly. Even the emperor knew it later. It''s not that I didn''t tell you when I left."


    That''s the truth.


    Including Li Shiyuan, they all knew later that long Shaoyun had already left Kyoto for a long time.


    The military situation is not waiting for others. They don''t need to report everything to Li Shiyuan. This is a tacit understanding between them. Under such circumstances, it is impossible to talk to Liu mingling in advance.


    But long Shaoyun is very clear that he owes Liu mingling an explanation.


    But Liu mingling didn''t make a big impact on long Shaoyun''s explanation. She just listened like this, as if she was listening to a story that didn''t matter to her.


    Long Shaoyun quieted down and didn''t say anything at last.


    After all, long Shaoyun is a person who is not good at explaining. Under such circumstances, long Shaoyun will eventually become silent, and this silence makes the house a little bit more cold.


    But long Shaoyun''s eyes once again fell on Liu Mingling: "today, the queen comes to show you her body. These days, the queen and the emperor have been very worried about your situation. Today, the emperor and Zhan Xiao have something important to discuss. The empress calculates that you should wake up at about the same time. That''s why you come to the mansion. "


    Long Shaoyun explained why Mu Cen appeared in the residence.


    And Liu mingling is still cold, just a voice, also did not say anything.


    After long Shaoyun''s voice fell, Liu mingling looked at long Shaoyun: "I''m a little tired. I want to have a rest."


    "Good." Long Shaoyun didn''t refuse, but he quickly said, "I''ll accompany you."


    "No, I want to be alone." This is Liu mingling''s refusal to long Shaoyun.


    Long Shaoyun calms down, but he doesn''t force himself. He stands up and covers Liu mingling''s Brocade quilt carefully.


    The voice is still gentle and low: "I''m waiting outside. If you have something, you can call me at any time."


    Liu mingling said nothing.


    When long Shaoyun turns around and leaves, Liu mingling suddenly opens her mouth and stops the man: "long Shaoyun."


    Long Shaoyun was stunned, but he turned his head and looked at Liu Mingling: "what do you want to say to me?"


    "I think --" Liu mingling was quiet for a moment, but there was a little firmness in her eyes, "let''s cancel our marriage."


    When he said this, it was not like a joke, but the result of careful consideration. Under such circumstances, long Shaoyun''s eyebrows were twisted, and it felt like he had been severely pinched by someone''s throat.


    But soon, long Shaoyun denied it even though he didn''t want to: "it''s impossible. You can only marry me. You''re pregnant with my baby. Where do you want to go? "


    Long Shaoyun asked directly.


    That tone also took a trace of seriousness, did not give Muchen a chance to joke.


    And Mu Cen light: "I want to go home."


    She wants to go home, but it''s not the ancient Liu family. It''s not mu Cen''s home. She wants to go to modern society. This is where Mu Cen wants to go. It''s better to see her parents, professors and classmates than in this dynasty. She doesn''t have any independent rights.


    Long Shaoyun''s eyes were a little deeper.


    It''s a man''s tyranny.


    Just looking at Mu Cen, he said directly: "before you get married, I will send you to Liu''s house. Now Liu''s house is under repair, and it''s not suitable to live for a while. Before you get married, you have to go back to Liu''s house, and I will marry you from there."


    This is the tradition of Da Zhou.


    So long Shaoyun followed this tradition and refused Liu mingling''s meaning. But it doesn''t seem to completely overthrow Liu mingling''s idea.


    Liu mingling didn''t speak. She laughed in a low voice. Soon, she closed her eyes and ignored long Shaoyun. She seemed to fall asleep quietly.


    In this case, long Shaoyun didn''t say anything at that time. He just watched Liu mingling fall asleep, but he didn''t leave, so he stayed with him.


    The atmosphere in the general''s house was a little low.


    ¡­¡­


    Long Shaoyun''s return is about ten days away from his big wedding.


    In these ten days, long Shaoyun almost stayed with Liu mingling, and even never went to the imperial palace. Under such circumstances, Li Shiyuan would not say anything.


    On the contrary, Liu Ming Ling didn''t feel used to it.


    After all, from outside the great wall back to Kyoto, it seems that we have never been together with long Shaoyun like this.


    Most of the time, it was Liu mingling alone.


    But Liu mingling is not stupid. She knows that long Shaoyun is trying to please herself. But Liu also knows that the problem between her and long Shaoyun has never been solved.


    Liu mingling breathes silently.


    "Don''t you want to eat these?" Long Shaoyun looks at what Liu mingling has left.


    These days, Liu Ming Ling seems to be more and more picky about what she eats. No matter what she gives in the kitchen, Liu Ming Ling can''t eat much, just a little, and then almost all of them are returned.


    This is even worse for Liu mingling.


    Now I''m in my early three months pregnant, but I look much thinner than before.

 Chapter 1564

    Under such circumstances, Ji Changjin also felt that it was extremely inappropriate. He was worried that if it went on like this, it would cause difficulties in real production, so he let long Shaoyun stare at Liu mingling and eat something.


    Liu mingling shook her head.


    I really don''t want to eat, and I really have no appetite.


    The heart is very terrible, once the idea, will try every means to achieve.


    Under such circumstances, Liu mingling only wants to go back to her home, not in this strange dynasty that has nothing to do with her. Here, after all, she is an outsider.


    Even this body, she didn''t know how long it would last. Maybe it would be taken back one day.


    "If you don''t want to, I''ll take you outside." Long Shaoyun was quiet. "The queen said that pregnant people should like these small shops."


    At least Mu Cen really likes it when she is in love.


    Sour and spicy is very appetizing.


    Otherwise, Mu Cen would not be much better than Liu mingling at that time.


    When Liu mingling heard Mu Cen''s name, he was quiet, and then refused directly: "no, I don''t want to eat anything."


    That''s a direct attitude.


    It''s like rejecting long Shaoyun, but it''s more like rejecting Mu Cen''s proposal.


    Long Shaoyun is helpless, he didn''t think much, quickly said: "then I''ll take you out for a walk."


    After all, Liu Ming Ling likes to walk around the market rather than in the mansion. It''s like when he was outside the great wall or when he first came to Kyoto, Liu Ming Ling was very lively. As long as he could go out, he would be very excited.


    And now, when long Shaoyun puts forward this, Mu Cen seems to be quiet, and has no interest in such a proposal.


    She didn''t say anything, she just refused.


    Long Shaoyun can''t see it.


    He quieted down: "famous actor, tell me what you want."


    "I''m going home." Liu mingling said it directly.


    "Before marriage, I will send you back to Liufu." Long Shaoyun gave a guarantee.


    Liu Ming Ling didn''t speak. She looked down at her fingertips, quietly.


    Seeing this, long Shaoyun wants to hold Liu mingling in his arms. However, under such circumstances, Liu mingling seems to be completely uncooperative and soon pushes long Shaoyun away.


    No matter how good his temper is, long Shaoyun grew up in such an environment in ancient times. Men are superior to women. It''s hard for him to accept that a woman is like this again and again. Therefore, long Shaoyun can''t help but get angry.


    But soon, he looked at Liu mingling.


    The slender finger with distinct bone joints turns Liu mingling to himself.


    Liu mingling is more passive.


    But long Shaoyun''s Mou Guang was no more serious than looking at: "tell me, what do you want me to do?"


    It''s like getting a positive answer from Liu mingling.


    Liu mingling listened to long Shaoyun''s words, as if Mou Guang also followed seriously. She looked at it quietly and said for a long time, "I tell you, can you do it?"


    Long Shaoyun frowned: "within a reasonable range, I will."


    There are preconditions.


    In the general''s mansion, long Shaoyun is naturally the biggest man. Long Shaoyun can''t really let Liu mingling do whatever he wants.


    So under such circumstances, long Shaoyun''s face was a little cold, but he didn''t make his stand in front of Liu mingling.


    The attitude is as usual.


    Liu mingling said yes. She just looked at long Shaoyun and spoke calmly¡° Don''t have any more contact with the queen. "


    Sure enough, Liu mingling''s words let long Shaoyun''s face sink down completely.


    This is impossible in long Shaoyun''s view.


    No matter the relationship between mu Cen and himself, or Mu Cen''s current status, long Shaoyun can''t meet this requirement.


    So in the face of Liu mingling''s words, long Shaoyun was quiet, and then said: "mingling, don''t make trouble out of nothing."


    There was a hint of warning in that tone.


    Liu Ming Ling''s silent smile, but some self mockery: "is it difficult?"


    "You know it''s not possible." Long Shaoyun explained patiently, "as long as I enter the palace, I can''t miss the queen. Besides, many things are not what you think


    After a long time, long Shaoyun also calmed down.


    In Liu mingling''s mind, long Shaoyun knows about Mu Cen''s dissatisfaction, so in this case, Liu mingling doesn''t say anything, just quietly looks at long Shaoyun.


    But the firmness in the eyebrows has never changed.


    "Is it difficult?" Liu mingling said faintly, "when you enter the palace, you also see the emperor. The queen is from the harem. Why do you want to see the queen? Shouldn''t we avoid suspicion? If you don''t want to avoid suspicion, there is only one possibility. The queen is the one you can''t give up, so you will think about the queen anytime and anywhere, won''t you? "


    This is very calm, said without any hysteria, as if just and long Shaoyun again in a simple truth.


    Long Shaoyun pressed his temper: "you..."


    "Before you go to the Great Wall, don''t you want to say something to me? Now it''s time to talk to me. " Liu mingling''s tone was still cold and clear.


    Her eyes looked at long Shaoyun, quietly and patiently waiting for him to speak.


    On the contrary, long Shaoyun was quiet.


    The house also quieted down.


    No one broke the silence.


    Liu mingling said it was false not to be disappointed. But in the face of long Shaoyun, such disappointment was unexpectedly not shown.


    And the person who finally took the initiative to speak was Liu Mingling: "forget it, just think I never asked."


    Then Liu Ming Ling didn''t want to talk about such a thing again.


    Unexpectedly, long Shaoyun held Liu mingling''s hand for the first time: "don''t think wildly. Mu Cen and I are not what you think. If you want to know, I''ll tell you, but this matter can never be spread out again to avoid causing unnecessary trouble."


    Long Shaoyun''s attitude is serious.


    Looking at Liu mingling''s eyes, there was no element of joke.


    Thinking of this, Liu mingling followed him for a moment: "you say."


    Long Shaoyun just lowered his eyebrows, as if he was organizing the language. Then long Shaoyun simply described the relationship between himself and Mu Cen, but blocked the story that Mu Cen was a dragon girl, and his love affair with Mu Cen, as well as their rebirth and that Mu Cen was not a person of this time and space.


    It''s just about everything between them.


    But about the identity of mucen, long Shaoyun expressed some obscure, did not explain it.


    Liu mingling listens, but she doesn''t understand. On the contrary, under such circumstances, she feels that Mu Cen and long Shaoyun have a deep friendship. They can experience so many things, so how can they easily alienate each other.

 Chapter 1565

    Now I think it''s really naive.


    She looked down and laughed at herself.


    "In that case, are you satisfied?" Long Shaoyun asked Liu mingling in a low voice.


    Liu mingling laughed perfunctorily, and then said, "so you''re telling me that I can''t and shouldn''t stop you from communicating with the queen, because even the Emperor didn''t say anything, right?"


    It''s as if everything is in a dead end again.


    It''s like fighting against a wall.


    I see that I''m going to come out, but it''s easy to put myself in such a mess.


    Long Shaoyun''s head aches for a while, then he looks at Liu mingling like this, and finally he doesn''t know what to say.


    Liu mingling''s attitude is still indifferent and refuses long Shaoyun''s approach.


    Long Shaoyun''s temper suddenly broke out. The next moment, he took Liu mingling''s hand and walked out of the house. Liu mingling was stunned: "what are you going to do?"


    "I''ll take you out for a walk. Don''t make a fuss here!" The last four words, long Shaoyun is gnashing his teeth.


    Liu mingling wants to struggle.


    But long Shaoyun didn''t give Liu mingling the chance to struggle, so he locked Liu mingling in his own side.


    They were walking in the market in Kyoto, and the shadow guards were following them in the dark.


    Liu Ming Ling''s mind is not here, but it''s better to look at the market in Kyoto than face-to-face with long Shaoyun, so in the end, Liu Ming Ling didn''t say anything.


    The stalemate between them can not be eased in a short time.


    Long Shaoyun didn''t say anything in the end.


    He just patiently talked about the things related to Kyoto in Liu mingling''s ear, because Liu mingling lost his memory and didn''t remember the previous things for a long time, and it seems that it can shorten the distance between them.


    But to Liu mingling, he was not moved.


    After all, it''s all about the memory of Liu mingling of this dynasty, which has nothing to do with him.


    It seems that more and more things are lost, and they can no longer struggle out.


    The more you struggle, the more you miss your parents and want to return to the world you are familiar with. Liu mingling is waiting, every day at night, waiting for the God who once appeared in the dream to bring himself back to the modern society.


    But it seems that after that day, this God did not appear again.


    Liu mingling''s heart, again and again disappointed, so that it is difficult to balance in the end.


    More and more lost.


    ¡­¡­


    At noon, long Shaoyun took Liu mingling to eat at the market. Liu mingling didn''t eat much, so he watched the bustle of people coming and going outside.


    Suddenly, the noise below made Liu mingling look at it subconsciously.


    A child who was only 12 or 13 years old was caught. The other party''s attitude was obviously very bad, and he was still holding a contract of selling himself


    Liu mingling knew that in Dazhou, brothels were legal, and many of these girls were either sent to the mansion as slaves or sold to brothels.


    Where the girls of good families can get used to this kind of place, the Huakui with all kinds of customs is either beaten out or forced to accept after years of training.


    When Liu mingling came into her eyes, she saw a little girl with a trace of panic in her big smart eyes.


    That gesture is even more reluctant.


    This kind of dexterity seems to touch Liu mingling''s heart in an instant. Suddenly, she stands up quietly. Long Shaoyun immediately realizes: "what are you going to do?"


    "Just don''t want to see her sold into a brothel." Liu mingling tells the truth.


    "The other party is holding the deed of sale. Her parents sold her, so you have no right to stop her." Long Shaoyun said it directly.


    Liu mingling was quiet: "you can redeem yourself."


    "If the other party wants to." Long Shaoyun continued.


    The other party is not someone else, but the buyer. Long Shaoyun also takes a look along Liu mingling''s line of sight. This kind of girl is charming and can be made. After being brought back to the brothel by the madam, she can teach them how to play chess, piano, calligraphy and painting, and then teach them how to serve men. Later, it will be the material of Huakui.


    So pimps can''t let people go easily.


    Liu Ming Ling didn''t speak, just looked.


    Long Shaoyun sighed silently, and then brought Liu mingling into his arms. His voice lowered: "do you have to care?"


    "Yes." Liu mingling answered.


    "OK, I''ll have it dealt with." Long Shaoyun answered, "you redeem her, and then what?"


    "Take it with you." Liu mingling spoke lightly.


    Long Shaoyun didn''t say anything. After a sound, he subconsciously thought that Liu mingling saw such a situation and thought of his time in exile, so he had compassion.


    That''s not what I''m thinking.


    Then they seemed to be quiet again.


    Long Shaoyun sent someone to deal with this matter, but Liu mingling didn''t care. As long as long as long Shaoyun came out, this kind of thing would be easier. Even if the procuress didn''t want to, long Shaoyun would naturally let people go.


    Sure enough, when long Shaoyun and Liu mingling return to the residence, the little girl has been brought back.


    Eyebrows still with fear, shivering kneel in front of Liu Ming Ling: "maidservant, see the general''s wife."


    "Don''t be so polite. Will you stay with me in the future?" Liu mingling looks at the little girl in front of her gently.


    The little girl nodded seriously: "it''s my pleasure. I will serve the general''s wife with all my heart."


    Liu mingling laughed, but didn''t say anything: "don''t be so nervous. Relax. What''s your name?"


    "Xiao Xiang." Xiao Xiang opens her mouth.


    Liu mingling read his name in his mouth: "it''s a nice name."


    Xiao Xiang didn''t speak. She was very quiet.


    Liu mingling asked some questions in Xiaoxiang, and Xiaoxiang answered them truthfully. She could not see any passivity, but was generous. In this case, Liu mingling liked Xiaoxiang.


    When Xiao Xiang tells her real age, Liu mingling is also surprised. She can''t see that Xiao Xiang, who still has a baby face, is sixteen years old.


    But for Liu Ming Ling, it''s nothing.


    Xiao Xiang stayed in the general''s house.


    Just accompany Liu mingling.


    Xiao Xiang is also a very sensible and intelligent child. Just like Liu mingling, Xiao Xiang will firmly remember what she says once. The most important thing is that she has a good understanding of Liu mingling''s habits and character.


    Liu Ming Ling also realized it, but Liu Ming Ling knew that it was his understanding of the ancient Liu Ming Ling''s habits, not his modern self.


    This made Liu Ming Ling quiet, and then he looked at Xiao Xiang: "Xiao Xiang, do you know me well?"

 Chapter 1566

    This makes Xiao Xiang quiet for a while, quietly looking at Liu mingling, as if hesitating.


    After a long time, Xiao Xiang suddenly said, "Miss, don''t you want to stay in the general''s mansion?"


    Liu mingling was stunned by this cold culture. He realized that something was wrong, but he couldn''t say what was wrong. Finally, Liu kept silent.


    Xiao Xiang looked at Liu mingling seriously: "if you want to leave, I will help you leave."


    This words say of direct, the eyes is not instant of looking at Liu Ming Ling, also don''t have any joke of meaning.


    Liu mingling seems to be speculating about Xiao Xiang''s identity.


    Xiao Xiang''s appearance is too strange. When she wants to leave the general''s residence, she doesn''t want to leave, but wants to return to the modern society. However, Xiao Xiang can say what she thinks for the first time.


    A little coincidence, but also a little exaggerated coincidence.


    Under such circumstances, Liu mingling quietly looked at Xiao Xiang: "what can you do?"


    "Miss, just listen to me and I''ll take you out of here." Xiao Xiang looks at Liu mingling seriously.


    Liu mingling was quiet for a moment: "Xiao Xiang, who are you?"


    Xiao Xiang sipped her lips and did not immediately answer Liu mingling''s question: "Miss, I will tell you who I am in the future, but you believe me, I will not harm you. It will only take you to where you want to go and where you should go. "


    For a moment, Liu mingling was moved.


    But Liu did not show it on her face.


    Xiao Xiang quickly continued: "Miss, the general''s residence is not your destination. You don''t belong here. All the people you care about are waiting for you. You want to leave here and Dazhou."


    This made Liu mingling''s heart beat.


    It''s natural to connect Xiaoxiang with the people in the dream.


    In the end, Liu did not speak.


    Xiao Xiang didn''t continue to say anything, because there was a sound of pushing the door outside, and long Shaoyun came in.


    Xiao Xiang takes a calm look at Liu mingling, and then calmly asks long Shaoyun for an and leaves in a hurry.


    Under such circumstances, Liu mingling is quite quiet.


    Long Shaoyun came in: "the embroidery room has brought the wedding clothes. Go and have a look?"


    Liu mingling didn''t speak.


    Long Shaoyun didn''t know whether he was used to Liu mingling''s indifference or something else. He didn''t say anything and soon took Liu mingling to the front hall.


    Li Yan came with her wedding dress.


    "This is Xifu, madam." Li Yan said to Liu mingling with a smile.


    The things from the Li family''s Embroidery room are superb. This is known to everyone in Dazhou, and the embroidery room is not only for the imperial concubines, but also for the ordinary people.


    If you can afford it, you can give what you want.


    The real owner of the embroidery room is mu Cen.


    Naturally, when long Shaoyun marries Liu mingling, Mu Cen will not be upset. Even Liu mingling''s wedding clothes are supervised and questioned by Mu Cen himself. Compared with ordinary clothes, they are obviously good-looking.


    Liu mingling fell in love at the first sight.


    However, she is very clear that all this does not belong to her.


    Naturally, Li Yan didn''t know what Liu mingling was thinking. She said with a smile: "the empress is very interested in the marriage between her wife and the general. The empress also stares at the wedding dress. The three-dimensional embroidery is all done by the empress. The empress has not made wedding dress for many years."


    Naturally, Liu mingling knows who the lady is.


    All of a sudden, she was silent.


    Li Yan didn''t notice anything. She was still talking about the clothes carefully: "the clothes are also according to the month of the lady, but on that day, the slave will be there in person. If there is something inappropriate, the slave will change the clothes for the lady on the spot."


    In fact, big marriage is just the day after tomorrow. Naturally, it is impossible to have such a big change.


    There won''t be anything unsuitable.


    This is the importance of this marriage.


    Liu mingling said nothing more.


    Li Yan looks at Liu mingling with a smile and tries her on seriously.


    Long Shaoyun was watching, not impatient.


    Until the clothes were confirmed, Li Yan took the clothes and went out. Long Shaoyun got up and looked at Liu Mingling: "if you don''t like something, just say it."


    "No Liu Ming Ling''s answer is very simple.


    Long Shaoyun said, "are you tired? I''ll go and lie down with you. "


    Liu mingling didn''t refuse and didn''t object. Anyway, resistance doesn''t mean anything to long Shaoyun. It''s hard to change what long Shaoyun has decided.


    Under such circumstances, Liu mingling obediently followed long Shaoyun back to the house.


    It''s quiet inside.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡ª¡ª


    Soon, wedding day.


    Kyoto hasn''t been so busy for a long time.


    Long Shaoyun completely overturned his original idea and gave Liu mingling a grand wedding. The identity of long Shaoyun is here, and there are countless people who come to congratulate him.


    Liu mingling is a member of the Liu family.


    In fact, the Liu family was closed down in Kyoto many years ago, but the Liu family''s house has always been there. Now it belongs to long Shaoyun. Long Shaoyun has been renovated and decorated not long ago.


    So the day before the wedding, long Shaoyun personally took Liu mingling back to Liu''s home.


    They shouldn''t meet before marriage.


    Long Shaoyun was not careless. He was still a slave familiar to Liu mingling. He came to Liu''s house to serve Liu mingling. Liu''s house was decorated with lanterns, and it looked very lively.


    But¡ª¡ª


    At dawn, Xiaolian had already arrived at the door of the house and knocked: "madam, I''m coming in. You should get up and dress up, or you will miss the auspicious time."


    The voice fell and the room was quiet.


    Xiao Lian thinks Liu mingling hasn''t woken up yet.


    Because during this time, Liu Ming Ling has been sleepy and didn''t get up as early as she did at first. So Xiaolian didn''t find anything strange, so she quickly walked towards the house.


    As a result, when Xiaolian came to the house, Xiaolian changed her face.


    Where is Liu mingling in the room? Everything is stacked neatly. Even the bed seems as if no one has ever slept. It''s so quiet.


    "Madame, Madame." Xiao Lian called Liu mingling.


    But Liu did not respond.


    This room is not big, and it is also Liu mingling''s original boudoir, but now where there is Liu mingling''s figure.


    Xiaolian panicked and ran out: "not good, not good, the lady is gone."


    The original bustling Liufu was silent.


    The guard looked at Xiaolian in shock: "what do you say? How could the lady be gone? "


    "Madame is gone." Xiaolian is very serious, and her voice is stuttering. The panic is obvious.


    In this case, the bodyguard rushed in the first time, and there was no one in the house.

 Chapter 1567

    The bodyguard looked at each other, and obviously couldn''t believe what happened in front of him.


    It seems totally impossible.


    But it happened.


    All this caught people off guard.


    "Come on, tell the general." The head of the bodyguard has returned to his senses.


    This time, Liu Fu was in complete chaos.


    Today is the wedding day. How can there be such a joke? It''s a matter of human life. These slaves who follow Liu mingling in the general''s house usually follow Liu mingling. If Liu mingling is missing, they are also to blame.


    I''m afraid I can''t keep my head.


    In this case, everyone''s fear is even more obvious.


    Xiaolian shivered and stood in the same place. The bodyguard asked Xiaolian, "don''t you really see madam?"


    "Last night, my wife had a rest. I haven''t seen her since I left." Xiaolian responds quickly.


    Every day is like this, where will know this day has gone wrong.


    And the bodyguard also felt inexplicable. If Liu mingling really left, it was impossible that the bodyguard outside would be quiet. In such a situation, everyone was a little confused.


    I feel more and more inexplicable.


    And the tension in Liu''s house, which has been going on, never slackened. Everybody''s got nerves.


    ¡­¡­


    At that time¡ª¡ª


    Long Shaoyun is ready to go to Liufu to meet someone after changing his Xifu.


    The result didn''t expect, see housekeeper panic come in: "general, bad, Liu house there came a person, said that is the wife disappeared."


    This time, long Shaoyun''s face also changed.


    Li Shiyuan and Mu Zhanxiao have already arrived at the general''s residence ahead of time. When they heard this, they were also surprised. They didn''t expect that such a thing would happen.


    They look at each other as if they are thinking about something.


    "Go to Liufu to see the situation first." Li Shiyuan said quickly.


    Long Shaoyun sank and didn''t object. Then he looked at the bodyguard from Liufu: "madam, you can''t see such a big man?"


    The bodyguard was asked not to speak, passively standing in place, looking at each other.


    Finally, the head of the people or hard scalp mouth: "subordinate sure, absolutely did not see his wife left Liufu."


    "First of all, all the main roads out of Kyoto have been blocked. No one is allowed to leave." Li Shiyuan calmly ordered, "you take people to Liufu to check, Zhan Xiao to each main road to check, it should not be so easy to leave. After all, after midnight, the gate of Kyoto was blocked. At that time, people in and out of Kyoto were strictly checked. Just ask. "


    Long Shaoyun nodded.


    And Mu Zhanxiao had got up and quickly walked towards the general''s house.


    Mu Cen twisted his eyebrows as if he was thinking about something.


    Li Shiyuan looks at Mu Cen: "what does Cen Er think of?"


    "No, it''s from Liufu." Mu Cen''s voice affirmed, "there are all Shao Yun''s people outside Liu''s house. There can''t be traitors here. If anyone comes in and out at will, they won''t know. So this person must have disappeared from the Liufu. "


    What Mu Cen said is firm.


    Now, look at Mu Cen.


    Mu Cen said faintly: "when we met the famous actress, she had lost her memory, didn''t remember who she was, and didn''t know anything before. But it doesn''t mean that those who know famous actors forget. "


    "So what do you mean?" Li Shiyuan''s eyes fell on Mu Cen.


    "I don''t think it''s that simple before a famous actor." Mu Cen light mouth, "I said the famous actor is before the famous actor."


    This words Li Shiyuan and long Shaoyun said twist up eyebrows, completely can''t guess Mu Cen''s idea.


    Mu Cen sighed silently: "I wanted to say it before, but what happened one after another made me have no chance to speak. Now this famous actor may not be the real famous actor of Liufu, but just like me. "


    This time, is long Shaoyun suddenly looked at Mu Cen, that expression with shock: "how possible."


    "If I can come to Dazhou, why can''t she? Maybe it''s just a coincidence that she was also called a famous actress in my time? Don''t forget, when I first came here, I didn''t come with my own body. Can''t she, too? " Mu Cen asked directly.


    "Why do you think so?" Li Shiyuan returned and asked directly.


    Mu Cen was calm: "that day, when I went to see a famous actress in the general''s house, the slaves said that the famous actress was talking in her sleep, but I didn''t understand what she was saying, but I understood that she was talking about Mommy. This kind of address is unique in modern society, and her foreign language is particularly fluent. We call this kind of language English. "


    This made long Shaoyun shocked and speechless.


    At least he didn''t expect that there would be another person like Mu Cen in Dazhou.


    And this person is still around him.


    "The Liu family can''t learn these for Liu mingling. Besides, very few people know these languages," said Mu Cen directly. "Even if you say she is outside the Great Wall, what she can learn is only simple communication, but not the essence. In her babble that day, she used very natural language. If she didn''t live in such an environment all the year round, It can''t be that way. "


    Mu Cen said, just looking at long Shaoyun.


    Long Shaoyun''s eyes sank, in Mu Cen''s eyes to understand her guess, but long Shaoyun is still calm: "I don''t believe she will leave so suddenly."


    "So just go to Liufu. First of all, we should be prepared for this. Secondly, it may be that someone who knew Liu Ming Ling before found Liu Ming Ling. After all, you haven''t contacted Liu Ming Ling for many years, and of course you won''t know what the real situation of Liu Ming Ling is. " Mu Cen spoke calmly.


    Long Shaoyun said nothing more.


    Soon they went directly to Liufu.


    The servants left behind in Liu''s house had already knelt down and dared not say a word.


    Long Shaoyun took a quick look, and then calmly asked: "where''s Xiao Xiang?"


    Xiao Xiang was Liu mingling''s slave who wanted to come back from the road at that time. Later, he followed Liu mingling all the time. Seeing that Liu mingling liked him, long Shaoyun never said anything. Now Xiao Xiang has disappeared.


    Xiaolian stammered: "after sleeping last night, the person who stayed in front of his wife''s bed was Xiaoxiang, and Xiaoxiang disappeared with his wife."


    Mu Cen didn''t say anything.


    But soon, Mu Cen had a clear idea. She exchanged a look with long Shaoyun.


    I''m afraid it''s not simple.


    Without hesitation, they walked towards the house, which was as clean as new. It didn''t look like someone had lived.


    Basically, it''s clear at a glance. It''s impossible for anyone to hide it.


    "The beds and cabinets here, including everything that looks suspicious or suspicious, have been carefully checked." Mu CEN is a famous actor.

 Chapter 1568

    The bodyguard answered and quickly stepped forward.


    Mu Cen just stood in the same place and watched the bodyguard rummage in the room.


    But it seems that everything has been touched, but there is no trace of the secret road. An ordinary Liufu can''t hide too many mysteries.


    This makes the people present even more unexpected.


    Involuntarily, he thought of Mu Cen''s judgment, so did Liu mingling leave?


    Long Shaoyun''s eyes are red. That''s how he looks.


    Mu Cen calmed long Shaoyun: "even if she went back, the body must still be here now, so the body is gone, so it can''t go back, it can only be taken away."


    Said Mu Cen quiet next: "that follows on her side small slave, afraid is also not simple."


    Long Shaoyun did not speak, so heavy looking at this square inch big house.


    "Otherwise, why do you happen to appear in front of famous actors?" Mu Cen asked.


    But all this has now become a mystery, which is hard to solve.


    Long Shaoyun also appears more and more quiet.


    And the bodyguard in the house had already looked for it, and then he came back to long Shaoyun respectfully: "general, all the subordinates here have looked for it, and they haven''t found any movable mechanism."


    It seems that I''ve really looked for it. Even the laminates are turned up.


    On the contrary, Mu Cen was quiet, and then walked to a painting not far away.


    The painting is hanging on the wall safe and sound.


    But they also moved the painting, and they didn''t find any trace.


    Mu Cen stands still under the painting.


    Then she walked in the direction of the figure. That''s the location of the window edge, and it''s really the location that no one would think of.


    When Mu Cen''s hand touched the edge of the window, the edge of the window moved unexpectedly. There was a crack in the bed, and everyone looked at it with astonishment.


    Then a tunnel came out.


    "Here it is. Go down and have a look." Mu Cen said it directly.


    Long Shaoyun has taken the lead.


    And not long after going down, long Shaoyun came up, his face was even more gloomy.


    Because when they went down, they found that all the passageways had been blocked. They could not see where the road was going or what was going on.


    Now, the only clue seems to have come to an abrupt end.


    The setting of the secret channel is reversed.


    As long as people go in, those inside can destroy the secret road after they leave. If people outside find it again, they can only find it, but they can''t know where the secret road can go.


    Everyone looked at each other.


    Mu CEN is also a little passive.


    The original festivity, as if suddenly became quiet down, the moment silent.


    The people in the house stopped talking.


    Mu Cen was quiet, didn''t speak, just stood in place.


    There is not a grain of sand in this love.


    Compared with herself, Liu mingling is not the same. When she came here, it was when Mu Cen was young that she even forgot all her memories. On the contrary, she grew up in a proper way, so the degree of acceptance is different.


    There is no way to explain what happened between her and long Shaoyun.


    Once people leave a knot, I''m afraid something will happen sooner or later.


    But it is difficult for an outsider to say such words.


    "Go to the main roads and block them first." Li Shiyuan calm command.


    Long Shaoyun turns and goes out.


    But this day''s big marriage, but suddenly fell into a haze, and did not continue.


    ¡­¡­


    At that time¡ª¡ª


    Liu mingling has already walked out of the secret Road, which leads directly outside the city, so naturally, she doesn''t need to go through the gate to guard, and it won''t attract any attention.


    It''s just that Liu Ming Ling didn''t say anything in the whole process.


    When Xiao Xiang and her mobile phone were involved, Liu mingling had already realized something, but she didn''t reveal it. She knew that it was someone the owner of the body knew before, not someone she knew,


    As for their relationship, Liu Ming Ling doesn''t care.


    Liu mingling wants to leave here.


    After leaving, Liu Ming Ling didn''t think about the next thing. Did she ever ask herself if she regretted it? No regrets. Liu mingling is a modern person, and her thinking stays in the modern thinking.


    "Miss, we have arrived." Xiao Xiang opens her mouth.


    Liu mingling made a sound and nodded to Xiao Xiang.


    Xiao Xiang didn''t say anything, but looking at Liu mingling''s eyes, Xiao Xiang always had some worries and fears. I can''t tell why. In Liu mingling''s too calm eyes, Xiao Xiang always felt that Liu mingling was not Liu mingling that could be controlled at first, but Xiao Xiang couldn''t find anything wrong.


    "Where are the people out there?" Asked Liu mingling.


    "Yes." Xiao Xiang answered, "the king has arrived."


    On the way out, Liu mingling heard Xiao Xiang say that he was the king of the eastern Qin Dynasty. After living outside the Great Wall for a period of time, Liu mingling knew that the eastern Qin Dynasty was also a country around the great Zhou Dynasty.


    However, it is very close to Dazhou. In terms of national strength, it is naturally incomparable with Dazhou. However, if the eastern Qin Dynasty wants to make trouble for Dazhou, it will not be easy for Dazhou.


    Dongqin''s attitude towards Dazhou has always been ambiguous. He never took the initiative to attack, but he never took the initiative to reconcile. The two countries have been testing each other.


    But Liu Ming Ling did not expect that Wang Qin Che of the eastern Qin Dynasty would be Liu Ming Ling''s man, and they would have such a relationship. So when Liu mingling falls into the hands of long Shaoyun, Qin Che will try to take Liu mingling away.


    But I can''t tell why. Liu mingling''s intuition is that Qin Che and Liu mingling are not such a simple relationship on the surface.


    Now that she has come here, Liu mingling can only go on.


    This is Liu mingling''s only way, and there is no choice.


    She sank and walked quietly towards the exit of the secret passage, while Xiao Xiang followed Liu mingling closely. Liu Ming Ling didn''t speak, and Xiao Xiang didn''t dare to speak either.


    The door of the secret passage is opened. When Liu mingling and Xiao Xiang go out, the entrance is destroyed in an instant, and the secret passage can no longer be found, just like the version when Liu mingling left.


    She took a look.


    Xiao Xiang began to explain: "Miss, this is for safety. What''s more, this secret road has been designed to take you away for many years. "


    This made Liu mingling feel surprised, and she quieted down: "why did the king of Qin do this? If I can''t go back to Liufu in the future, isn''t this secret road invalid? "


    "I don''t know." Xiao Xiang shakes her head.


    These things where is she so do slave people will know, so Xiaoxiang subconsciously shake his head, and Liu mingling also did not embarrass Xiaoxiang.


    In Liu mingling''s opinion, he is at a loss now.

 Chapter 1569

    As if in addition to see this Qin Che, no one can give their own answers.


    Why does Qin Che fall in love with Liu mingling.


    How did Qin Che and Liu mingling know each other.


    Why is Qin Che bringing Liu mingling here now?


    Just want to get Liu mingling back? Or do you have another plan?


    Liu mingling was quiet.


    At first, Liu mingling wanted to leave. The only unfair way to leave was for the fetus in her abdomen. But in the secret passage, listening to Xiao Xiang''s words, Liu mingling had other ideas. She didn''t want to be ashamed of the world. At least even if she left, the fetus in her abdomen would be born safely, and she would send him back to long Shaoyun.


    At least if she leaves like this, she won''t think and worry.


    After all, even if this body is not suitable for itself, pregnant in October, after all, is also emotional.


    "Here comes the king." Xiao Xiang suddenly opens her mouth.


    Liu mingling looks up and sees a tall man appear in front of him. In terms of his appearance, Qin Che is more like a general in front of him than long Shaoyun.


    Qin Che was not embarrassed, but he was more rough and crazy.


    It doesn''t look like someone with a mind, but you can''t look good. Liu Ming Ling knows that


    After sinking, Liu mingling didn''t say anything. She just looked at Qin Che. After all, in Dazhou, she didn''t remember anything. Naturally, she didn''t know what contact Liu mingling had with Qin Che.


    And Qin Che looks at Liu mingling''s eyes slightly with a trace of complexity.


    It''s just complicated.


    The complexity lies in Liu mingling''s belly.


    Of course, Liu mingling knew that when he had a relationship with long Shaoyun, the body had never been touched, and it was impossible to forge such an identity in ancient times. Therefore, under such circumstances, Liu mingling could be sure that the body had no substantial relationship with the person in front of him.


    "Ling er." Qin Che''s voice came.


    Liu mingling just stood and didn''t speak.


    Qin Che is quiet next: "this king takes you to leave, after other things leave here say again, here is not a place to chat."


    Of course, Liu mingling knew this, and she nodded.


    Liu Ming Ling walked carefully, but before long, Liu Ming Ling had been picked up by Qin Che, and then quickly walked forward. Qin Che''s speed was very fast, but he still treated Liu Ming Ling with a trace of tenderness., Just looking at Liu mingling''s eyes before, Liu mingling seems to have noticed something.


    The onlookers see clearly, the players are confused.


    In that eye, Liu mingling was pregnant, but with a little deep thinking, it seemed that he was brewing and calculating something, but Liu mingling didn''t break it.


    But the only thing Liu Ming Ling can be sure is that before everything is settled, Liu Ming Ling is safe, at least Qin Che will not do anything to himself.


    Thinking of this, Liu mingling sank and fell in love.


    Because Qin Che''s speed is very fast, so not long ago, they have already arrived in the woods in the suburbs, and then Qin Che has obviously arranged the carriage, Liu mingling got on the carriage, and the carriage quickly left the influence area of Kyoto.


    How many people in Kyoto look up to each other has nothing to do with Liu mingling.


    When a woman wants to be ruthless, she will be more ruthless than anyone else.


    "Why are you pregnant with long Shaoyun''s child?" In the carriage, Qin Che asked Liu mingling.


    Liu mingling was quiet, but looked at Qin Che frankly: "I don''t remember anything, so when I met long Shaoyun, he told me that he was my fiance, I would naturally believe it. Besides, long Shaoyun was good to me."


    Qin Che looked at Liu mingling and said quietly, "do you know that when you go outside the Great Wall, you are not looking for long Shaoyun, but you want to leave the Great Wall to look for our king."


    Liu mingling shook her head. I really don''t know.


    Qin Che just quietly looked at Liu mingling, and the complexity in his eyes became more and more obvious.


    It is not to be unwilling, but to calculate something.


    In Liu Ming Ling''s opinion, if Qin Che and Liu Ming Ling really have any ambiguous relationship, then Qin Fang should make more use of Liu Ming Ling than anything else.


    Shen Shen, Liu Ming Ling is quiet down, and then looking at Qin Fang, she calmly asked what she wanted to know.


    "Xiao Xiang is a good person you arranged, isn''t he?" Asked Liu mingling.


    "Yes." Qin Che doesn''t deny, "Xiao Xiang has been following you all the time. Although Xiao Xiang is the same age as you, and even a little older than you, Xiao Xiang''s body is like a 12-3-year-old child. You like Xiao Xiang very much. If you see Xiaoxiang, you will naturally take Xiaoxiang back. You will not like any man except me. "


    Qin Che said this firmly, but Liu Ming Ling felt that Qin Fang was PUA himself, brainwashing himself with a fact he didn''t know at all.


    It''s just a coincidence.


    At that time, she and long Shaoyun had long been trapped in the ice and took Xiao Xiang back. However, on a whim, she didn''t want to see such a young man as Xiao Xiang sold into a brothel. It didn''t mean anything else. I don''t know what Xiao Xiang''s purpose is.


    It can only be said that it is a mistake.


    "I just didn''t expect that you lost your memory." Qin Che also had some accidents,.


    Liu Ming Ling was calm and didn''t say anything.


    Along the way, Qin Che and Liu mingling talked a lot. Liu mingling listened carefully and summed it up.


    Liu mingling''s family was not long Shaoyun, but Qin Che, who grew up in Dazhou. More correctly, Qin Che was sent to Dazhou by the people of the eastern Qin Dynasty. He wanted to be familiar with Dazhou. Just did not expect, Qin Che met Liu Ming Ling, Liu Ming Ling was a child with Qin Che, has been called Qin Che Qin brother.


    At that time, Qin Che was staying in Liufu.


    The people of the eastern Qin Dynasty had done something to prove that the people of Liu''s family had a bad mind at that time, which left Qin Che. They even watched Liu mingling and Qin Che develop without any hindrance.


    I just didn''t expect that something happened later.


    Qin Che and Liu mingling also separated by this. When Liu Fu had an accident, Qin Che had already returned to the East Qin Dynasty.


    As for this secret Road, it was prepared by the eastern Qin Dynasty many years ago in Liufu, just in case. The purpose of Qin Che''s entering Dazhou is also to get the jade pendant, which can command the lion and bring endless treasure, so that the eastern Qin can completely surpass Dazhou.


    Liu mingling was silent.


    In this era, men and women are just accessories and have no significance. The best policy is to have a country.


    After that, Liu mingling finished in qinche and looked at qinche quietly: "what do you want me to do?"

 Chapter 1570

    Qin Che is to smile a voice: "Ling son even if lose memory, also be equally clever."


    Liu mingling didn''t answer.


    "I''m also worried that long Shaoyun and I have been brainwashed by long Shaoyun for a long time. Now it seems that I''m very concerned. You don''t care about long Shaoyun. " Qin Che is very satisfied.


    Liu mingling didn''t speak.


    She was attracted and moved. It was the relationship between long Shaoyun and Mu Cen that made Liu mingling unable to face long Shaoyun and accept him. In her childhood education, there was no room for such things.


    Just these words, there is no need to talk with Qin Che.


    Qin Che obviously had a purpose.


    Liu Ming Ling did not want to complete Qin Che.


    At least, even if she wants to leave with long Shaoyun, it doesn''t mean that Liu mingling is going to frame long Shaoyun. One day, his husband and wife will give him a hundred days'' kindness. Long Shaoyun is very kind to Liu mingling except Mu Cen. If Qin Che says these things, Liu mingling can''t think that long Shaoyun doesn''t know.


    It''s just that long Shaoyun never mentioned it.


    I have never brought myself into any conspiracy trap.


    Liu mingling only knows that it''s impossible for her to leave from long Shaoyun on her own, so she just uses each other.


    Of course, such an idea could not be exposed to Qin Fang.


    "Long Shaoyun is not sincere to you. You lose your memory, just let long Shaoyun push the boat with the current." Qin Che said quickly, "there''s something wrong with the Liu family. Long Shaoyun has already found out. If you go outside the Great Wall, long Shaoyun naturally knows the news. He just wants to find the King through you. After all, the existence of this king is a great threat to long Shaoyun. "


    After that, Qin Che said that long Shaoyun was not.


    In Qin Che''s mouth, long Shaoyun is already a person with deep mind and fierce means. He will never leave any room for his opponent.


    And she Liu mingling is just the object of long Shaoyun''s use. In addition, she is a chess piece that can be given up at any time.


    Liu Ming Ling is not stupid. He just listens and doesn''t refute anything.


    And her mind is turning very fast.


    Until Qin Che looked at Liu Mingling: "when you return to Dongqin, you will give birth to this child. This child will be a good tool to deal with long Shaoyun in the future."


    Qin Che said his purpose.


    But it''s not a complete plot. Obviously, I don''t trust Liu mingling.


    Both the child and Liu mingling are tools used to deal with long Shaoyun. Liu mingling hears it, and she sneers at it coldly.


    Qin Che criticizes long Shaoyun, but in Liu mingling''s opinion, long Shaoyun is aboveboard and has never done anything mean, and the person who has been doing mean things is Qin Che, not long Shaoyun.


    He did not dare to face the challenge openly, but used this kind of blackmail.


    Liu mingling knows about long Shaoyun. If this is the case, compared with his personal feelings, long Shaoyun will choose the rivers and mountains of Dazhou, which is the tradition of the long family generation and will not give up.


    Every general is like this.


    If long Shaoyun has feelings for himself, he will only choose not to marry all his life to repay his guilt.


    And Qin Che''s voice still rings in Liu mingling''s ear.


    "Are you so sure that long Shaoyun will take the bait?" Asked Liu mingling.


    Qin Che was able to say: "do you think it''s so calm in Da Zhou? That''s impossible. There are many people who are ready to move. How many people are greedy for the throne. "


    So there are still accomplices.


    Liu mingling touched it and didn''t speak again.


    Obviously, Qin Che realized that he had said too much and didn''t speak any more. The carriage sped quietly towards the direction outside the Great Wall.


    Probably because he was afraid of being sniped along the road, Qin Che didn''t take the normal main road, but took the waterway. The probability of finding the waterway here is very low, which is quite different from the four checkpoints in modern society.


    The eastern Qin Dynasty is close to the waterway, but the waterway of Dazhou is not in this section.


    So for Qin Che, waterway is like a duck to water.


    It took Liu mingling about two months to get to Dongqin.


    When she arrived in Dongqin, Liu mingling had been pregnant for five months, and her stomach bulged. She felt much better when she couldn''t eat before. However, when she was bumping on the water, she didn''t have a good rest. For pregnant women, Liu mingling was really too thin.


    However, Qin Che is quite good at Liu Ming Ling at this point. Maybe he has room to make use of it. Therefore, Liu Ming Ling has not suffered too much along the way.


    Until the eastern Qin Dynasty, Liu mingling was also placed in the palace.


    There are guards all around the palace, obviously they don''t have absolute trust in Liu mingling. Those slaves come to serve Liu mingling, but Liu mingling knows that there is service and supervision.


    Under such circumstances, Liu mingling remained silent.


    If she wants to leave, she also has to smooth everything here, and then bring the children and all the information to long Shaoyun, so that there is really no worry and debt.


    After Liu mingling left, Dazhou was in a mess.


    ¡­¡­


    Long Shaoyun can''t find Liu mingling everywhere.


    Even at the expense of manpower and material resources, the exit of the secret road is only in the suburbs, and it has been a long time since the secret road was opened. Liu mingling left long ago.


    Under such circumstances, Liu mingling did not appear in all the levels of Zhou.


    Liu mingling just disappeared in front of long Shaoyun. In other words, Liu mingling just disappeared from Dazhou.


    But long Shaoyun is very firm, Liu mingling must still be in this world, not back to the previous world, but with the disappearance of Liu mingling, long Shaoyun''s indecision is more and more obvious, the original gentle man seems to suddenly become extremely violent, followed by long Shaoyun''s generals are careful, the atmosphere dare not breathe, for fear of accidentally implicating himself.


    But Liu mingling''s inexplicable disappearance did not come to a breakthrough until half a year later.


    It was the slave who left the Lius'' family in advance. When long Shaoyun found him, he began to recall that the secret road had been built many years ago.


    Even the people in Liu''s family have been checked one by one.


    Those slaves who had been there before were found out. Finally, long Shaoyun determined that Liu mingling was taken away by Qin Che of the eastern Qin Dynasty. Qin Che and long Shaoyun have been fighting for many years outside the Great Wall, but Qin Che has never been able to get any advantage from long Shaoyun.


    But Qin Che still defies long Shaoyun from time to time.


    If you think about it in detail, it is really after Liu mingling appeared on his side that Qin Che''s action became more and more obvious.


    Quiet, long Shaoyun just stood.

 Chapter 1571

    Li Shiyuan and Mu Zhanxiao also look at long Shaoyun in the room.


    Mu Zhanxiao said directly: "Qin Che came for Liu mingling. According to Liu Fu''s servants, Qin Che and Liu mingling knew each other very early, but I don''t think it''s that simple. "


    "I want Liu mingling to be an insider. So Liu mingling will appear outside the Great Wall, not from outside the Great Wall to find Qin Che. " What Li Shiyuan said is direct.


    The two exchanged views.


    Long Shaoyun never spoke and stood quietly.


    Li Shiyuan and Mu Zhanxiao did not speak any more. They knew what it meant.


    "I know." Long Shaoyun spoke faintly for a long time.


    Li Shiyuan and Mu Zhanxiao''s eyes fell on long Shaoyun again: "what''s your plan now?"


    In this way, Liu mingling was pregnant and was in labor immediately. She might even have given birth. But in this case, all of a sudden, it became difficult to say.


    They don''t know how Liu Ming Ling is now.


    They don''t know whether Liu Ming Ling has recovered her memory.


    "Find her." Long Shaoyun said it directly.


    Long Shaoyun''s attitude is determined. Li Shiyuan looks at long Shaoyun and calms down. Then he pats long Shaoyun on the shoulder: "if you want to do something, do it according to your idea. I won''t interfere."


    Even if long Shaoyun attacked the eastern Qin Dynasty, Li Shiyuan would not interfere.


    What''s more, Li Shiyuan has absolutely delegated power to long Shaoyun. The military power outside the Great Wall was originally in the hands of long Shaoyun, which was the trust between them. Otherwise, it would be easy for long Shaoyun to think of the military rebellion.


    Long Shaoyun didn''t speak, just stood like this.


    Mu Zhanxiao didn''t say anything in the whole process. He watched quietly.


    When they were silent, suddenly, Cheng Dezhu came in quickly: "tell the emperor that King Yi is here."


    Li Shiyuan was surprised.


    You should know that Li Changyi is used to traveling all over the world. Even under such circumstances, Li Changyi is rarely in Kyoto, and the palace of King Yi is vacant most of the time. Because Li Changyi was not in the palace at all.


    This time, Li Changyi has been away from Kyoto for at least a few years.


    Li Shiyuan was puzzled by his cold return.


    And Cheng Dezhu soon said, "Lord Yi is here to find general long."


    Now, we are even more surprised.


    Long Shaoyun frowned slightly.


    "Come on, please." Li Shiyuan recovered for the first time.


    Cheng Dezhu quickly retreats, and then Li Changyi comes in. Li Changyi''s face is more serious. He quickly asks Li Shiyuan for an, and then he looks at long Shaoyun.


    Long Shaoyun is direct: "Yi Wang Ye, this is specially come to me?"


    "Yes." Li Changyi did not deny, "general long, come with me."


    When long Shaoyun was stunned, even Mu Zhanxiao and Li Shiyuan were stunned. They soon recovered and immediately followed Li Changyi to King Yi''s residence.


    When they arrived at King Yi''s house, they were shocked and couldn''t say a word.


    Li Changyi took out a thick stack of envelopes and put them in front of long Shaoyun: "this is the list of the big Zhou merchants and the traitors who colluded with the eastern Qin Dynasty, and the evidence they have done over the years."


    "This -" long Shaoyun was even more stunned.


    Li Shiyuan was also shocked.


    They don''t know that if there is collusion with the outside world, the peddlers will also benefit from it. But without any evidence, they can''t act rashly. It will only make the government and the public uneasy.


    They are also very clear about the ambition of Dongqin.


    Many people in small neighboring countries are uniting. After all, they are oppressed by big Zhou. If they can resist, it would be better. Therefore, under such circumstances, their interaction is extremely close, but such intimacy is also very hidden. No one has ever found any clue.


    "Uncle Huang, how did you get these?" Li Shiyuan recovered and asked Li Changyi quickly.


    Li Changyi is not ambiguous: "it''s the general''s wife who got it."


    There is only one general''s wife, Liu mingling.


    And these evidences are actually obtained from Liu mingling, which makes the people present even more incredible. Long Shaoyun''s reaction is very fast, and suddenly looks at Li Changyi.


    "Lord Yi, have you met my wife?" Long Shaoyun''s voice was trembling.


    "Just one side." Li Changyi said directly, looking at long Shaoyun with straight eyes, "when I saw the general''s wife, she was seriously injured. At that time, I didn''t recognize her. Instead, she recognized me on my waist seal and asked me if I was Li Changyi."


    Li Changyi talked about the situation at that time.


    Long Shaoyun''s eyebrows are even more shocked and can''t say a word.


    "I answered. She identified herself and gave me the letter Li Changyi recovered the situation at that time, and then his voice faltered, "she also asked me to go to the cave not far away and take a baby girl away, saying that the baby girl is Shaoyun''s child."


    Now, the people in the house look at each other.


    It''s going too far.


    Some of them can''t adapt.


    "At that time, the situation was critical. There were pursuers behind her. It was even more difficult for me to take her away, so I finally settled her down and went to the cave immediately. Sure enough, there was a baby girl who was just born. I took the baby girl and came back immediately, but she disappeared."


    Up to now, Li Changyi himself feels incredible.


    After that, he didn''t look for Liu mingling in situ. After all, the baby girl was born and her life was in danger. Li Changyi rescued the baby girl and found a nurse to rest in situ. He didn''t take her all the way to Kyoto until she recovered.


    But so far, there is no news of Liu mingling.


    "Where did the Lord finally meet her?" Long Shaoyun lowered his voice, and the whole person tensed up.


    Li Changyi recalled: "at the junction of the eastern and Western Qin Dynasties, she should have just come out of the eastern Qin Dynasty. She thought she wanted to go outside the Great Wall, but she probably didn''t expect that she would give birth on the road. This baby girl was born by herself and handled very well."


    If Liu mingling didn''t handle it well at that time, even if Li Changyi rushed back, it would be too late to save the baby girl.


    How Liu mingling was injured and what happened, then Li Changyi has no idea.


    Long Shaoyun listens to Li Changyi''s words, his body is tight in a line, and his palm is tightly clenched into a fist.


    Li Shiyuan and Mu Zhanxiao are also incredible. They have never recovered from such news.


    The baby girl in the room suddenly began to cry, which made long Shaoyun come back to his senses and quickly walked towards the room. The nurse in the room was coaxing the baby girl. The baby girl drank the milk and was quiet.

 Chapter 1572

    It was not until the baby had enough to eat and drink that the nurse gave the baby to long Shaoyun.


    In a month, this child has been a long time. It is the same as Liu mingling, but many details are very similar to long Shaoyun, so there is no need to doubt the child''s identity.


    "She -" long Shaoyun carefully held the child, eyes slightly moist.


    "The child was born early. So I was very weak when I was born. I think the general''s wife can''t wait for the delivery time. " Li Changyi said.


    After all, in that case, it''s lucky to be born safely.


    It''s impossible to wait until full term.


    But this child is very successful, so up to now, he has grown very well.


    Long Shaoyun is very careful to hold and coax. The little guy who has enough to eat and drink just stares at long Shaoyun, and then babbles at him. He doesn''t know what to say, but at least he doesn''t reject him.


    But after a while, she began to wail, struggling desperately, and her face was red. Long Shaoyun had no experience and was at a loss.


    Nurse this just opens mouth: "young lady should be pee, slave see."


    Sure enough, after packing up, the little guy calmed down. After enough tossing and drinking, the little guy was drowsy and coaxed by the nurse.


    Long Shaoyun stood by for a long time.


    Liu Ming Ling wants to leave the heart, long Shaoyun know, but long Shaoyun did not think, Liu Ming Ling will do such a thing.


    For a long time, long Shaoyun looked down and said nothing more.


    Until Mu Zhanxiao came to the side: "this should be given to you by a famous actor."


    In that pile of evidence, there was a separate envelope with the name of long Shaoyun on it. It seemed that this was the first time that long Shaoyun had seen Liu mingling''s handwriting. It was very beautiful, but it was not the usual way of writing in Dazhou. It seemed to be self-contained. In this way, it was similar to Mu Cen''s handwriting.


    Mu Cen''s guess, long Shaoyun is more and more sure.


    He opened the envelope quickly.


    There are only a few words on it.


    He just told long Shaoyun to take Dongqin as soon as possible. Dongqin colluded with neighboring countries and was ready to move. I told long Shaoyun to take care of the little guy. In addition, Liu mingling did not mention anything related to her.


    But long Shaoyun read this simple note many times.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡ª¡ª


    For the rest of the time¡ª¡ª


    According to the clues and evidence given by Liu mingling, in the territory of Dazhou, these collusive officials and thieves were killed, and none of them was left behind. They completely cut off all the lines laid by the eastern Qin Dynasty in Dazhou, including many ministers involved in that year.


    Completely to the big Zhou end of the disaster.


    Taking advantage of the east wind, long Shaoyun raised his troops to attack the eastern Qin Dynasty. The strength of the eastern Qin Dynasty is far less than that of the great Zhou Dynasty. It''s just that the eastern Qin Dynasty has a lot of heart and eyes, and only occasionally has the upper hand.


    The other is that the imperial palace of the eastern Qin Dynasty is always in the abdomen.


    Surrounded by all the States and counties and the people, Qin Che never directly responded. If he wanted to attack the eastern Qin Dynasty, he had to wash his blood from these people.


    This is extremely cruel, which is also the reason why Dazhou did not move Dongqin for so many years.


    This time, however, Dazhou was not at all soft hearted. In such an offensive, the people of the eastern Qin Dynasty collapsed completely in fear for many years, almost without the ability to resist.


    Dazhou is also very good to these people, and has never been ruthless.


    The East Qin Dynasty has long since gone, so Qin Che has been hiding for a long time. But every entrance of Dongqin was completely blocked by long Shaoyun''s people.


    So even if Qin Che hid again, he would not hide for long. After he ran out of ammunition and food, Qin Che was forced to appear.


    Qin Che was arrested, and the eastern Qin Dynasty ended completely.


    It also means that all the countries near Dongqin followed suit and surrendered. The scope of the eastern Qin Dynasty is mostly waterway, which also opened a new direction for the waterway of Dazhou.


    ¡­¡­


    Qin Che was arrested, and long Shaoyun questioned him personally.


    What Qin Che asked was not something else, but something related to Liu mingling. But between the lines of Qin Che''s words, he was stimulating long Shaoyun. What he said was how to get close to Liu mingling, which seemed to make long Shaoyun in chaos.


    But long Shaoyun remained silent.


    He is a man, too clear whether he is Liu mingling''s first man, Qin Che wants to stimulate himself with this point has no use.


    Besides, Liu mingling''s character, long Shaoyun can''t be unaware that he has been with her for such a long time. Even if Liu mingling leaves, everything about Qin Che is sent to long Shaoyun.


    So Liu Ming Ling can''t have any different ideas with Qin Che.


    In long Shaoyun''s opinion, what Qin Che said was only Liu mingling, not Liu mingling in Mu Cen''s mouth.


    He has no place to look for Liu mingling, but he wants to know what happened to Liu mingling in the past six months of Dongqin.


    Qin Che''s mouth is hard.


    I didn''t let go.


    But long Shaoyun also has some ways. Under long Shaoyun''s torture, Qin Che confessed.


    Liu mingling was a thrilling time in the eastern Qin Dynasty.


    She seems to be obedient to Qin Che when she delays her time, but she secretly collects evidence. Liu Ming Ling''s calmness is something that ordinary women don''t have. At first, Qin Che doesn''t doubt Liu Ming Ling''s behavior. When Liu Ming Ling is about to give birth, Qin Che starts to be ready to move.


    What he wants is Liu mingling''s fetus.


    How could Liu Ming Ling give the fetus to Qin Che in this way? Therefore, Liu Ming Ling has been looking for all kinds of troubles, and the imperial doctor of the eastern Qin Dynasty was obviously fooled by Liu Ming Ling, as if he could not find the cause of Liu Ming Ling. Liu mingling then proposed to look for ghost hands.


    But everyone knows where the ghost hand has been hiding in the mountains for many years.


    Liu mingling said that the ghost hand was on the land between the eastern Qin Dynasty and the Western Qin Dynasty. It was the news that it was in Dazhou at that time. The ghost hand cultivated toxins here, so it would not leave easily. It was just how difficult it was to find the ghost hand.


    Liu mingling asks Qin Che to let him go. After all, only she can find him, but ghost hand doesn''t know what happened in Dazhou.


    Qin Che is anxious to have children, so he lets Liu mingling out.


    It was at this time that the eggs came out. No matter how careful Liu Ming Ling was, he would eventually leave traces. When Liu mingling leaves, Qin Che finds something wrong and raises his troops to chase him out. Liu mingling couldn''t dodge, so he was seriously injured. It also affects the fetus in the abdomen.


    But the ghost hand is really around here, which Liu mingling knew after listening to the chat between long Shaoyun and Mu Cen.


    Liu Ming Ling had a good sense of direction, so he ran all the way to the location of the ghost hand.


    She could only gamble, but she was right.

 Chapter 1573

    Meet ghost hand, this just smooth let daughter stay. But at that time, Qin Che couldn''t let Liu mingling go, and Liu mingling wouldn''t get involved in the ghost hand for no reason.


    So Liu Ming Ling gave up and chose her daughter.


    She took Qin Che away and directed him to another place.


    Naturally, Qin Che catches Liu mingling very quickly, but seeing that Liu mingling''s abdomen is small, Qin Che''s face is also shocked. Qin Che is torture Liu mingling, but Liu mingling doesn''t say anything.


    The result is, of course, unsustainable.


    Postpartum hemorrhage, coupled with the former seriously injured, not long after Liu Ming Ling on the loss of Xiangyu.


    Qin Che is forced to say this, but he is still arrogant: "long Shaoyun, you can''t get Liu mingling in your life."


    Long Shaoyun''s anger is more and more obvious with Qin Che''s voice.


    "Come person, what crime that madam suffers, Qin Che must ten times a hundred times repay." Long Shaoyun is a famous and gloomy actor.


    Longjiang did not hesitate.


    Death is better than life.


    He desperately begged for mercy, but in this case, there was no room for struggle. He didn''t know how long he was tortured. In the end, Qin Che was scared to death in such pain.


    At that time, long Shaoyun didn''t even let Qin Che go. Qin Che''s body was thrown on the top of the mountain and fed to the vultures.


    Since then, the eastern Qin Dynasty has disappeared from the territory of this continent.


    And Liu Ming Ling has no voice any more.


    ¡­¡­


    Later, long Shaoyun went to look for Liu mingling''s body in person, but he couldn''t recognize whether it was still alive. Long Shaoyun selfishly believes that Liu mingling is still there and has never left.


    In a flash of time, five years have passed.


    The baby girl who was brought back by Li Changyi has grown into a bright eyed and white toothed girl.


    Long Shaoyun named her long Xinya.


    Yaya has always been taken by long Shaoyun. Even if long Shaoyun goes to the northern wall, he never leaves Yaya in the general''s residence in Kyoto, but takes him to the northern wall together. So bud bud survival ability is very good from small.


    Bud bud has long been used to it.


    Yaya is very calm about the fact that she has no mother, because long Shaoyun has never concealed Yaya''s mother. In long Shaoyun''s words, her mother is a very good person, just for many reasons, so she can''t come back now.


    Yaya expects and trusts her mother.


    In Dazhou, Yaya is in pain by many people. When she returns to Kyoto, Mu Cen will take Yaya to the palace and play with acacia. The identity of Yaya is treated as Princess Dazhou.


    Not to mention those who wait on the edge of the bud.


    So bud bud doesn''t feel abandoned.


    "Acacia, this is OK." Bud bud is talking with acacia.


    Bud bud is two years older than Acacia, two soft glutinous little dumplings chatting together, always makes people feel better.


    Mucen is making tea while long Shaoyun is sitting quietly, but his eyes never leave Yaya.


    "Yaya is really cute." Mu Cen laughs, "I like bud bud very much, Acacia also likes her very much."


    "Well." Long Shaoyun is proud.


    "These years, except for Zhongyuan Festival, you hardly go back to Kyoto." Mu Cen and long Shaoyun chat.


    Long Shaoyun is very direct: "bud bud young, do not want to upside down, come back a trip is very troublesome."


    Think about it.


    Mu Cen nodded, but did not say anything, she suddenly quiet for a while: "famous actress left five years?"


    "Yes." Long Shaoyun answered.


    "At least as a famous actress, you can think that a famous actress is alive, not in a time and space. In this case, there''s nothing wrong. Isn''t it? " Mu Cen pacified him.


    Long Shaoyun said nothing and took a sip of tea quietly.


    "At that time, I should have made it clear. Maybe it would not have happened." Mu Cen also has some feelings.


    "It has nothing to do with you." Long Shaoyun said, "I didn''t explain. I''m worried that the famous actress is incredible, but I never thought that she is the same type of person as you


    Mu Cen nodded and said nothing.


    A lot of things are just like things that have been predestined for a long time.


    It''s impossible to speculate.


    "You see, I''ve all come back. Maybe one day, she will come back too." Mu Cen calmed down and suddenly opened his mouth.


    Long Shaoyun made a sound.


    And bud bud seems to have been playing tired, running in the direction of long Shaoyun: "Dad, bud bud is hungry."


    "Dad, will you take Yaya to dinner? What do you want to eat? " Long Shaoyun gently picked up bud and wiped the sweat on bud''s forehead.


    Bud bud intimate rub long Shaoyun: "want to eat bean sprout pancakes, OK?"


    "Good." Long Shaoyun smiles.


    Long Shaoyun and Mu Cen nodded, but mu Cen didn''t say anything, and Acacia also quickly ran over. Long Shaoyun had taken Yaya to the dining room.


    Mu Cen leads Acacia to follow up.


    She quietly looked at the figure of long Shaoyun and sighed.


    It''s really a pity.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡ª¡ª


    At that time¡ª¡ª


    Liu Ming Ling probably didn''t think about it, and he didn''t return to the modern society in the end.


    In the eastern Qin Dynasty, Qin Che tormented himself to death.


    Qin Che thinks that Liu mingling is dead. In order to vent his hatred, he throws Liu mingling into the sea. In that case, Liu mingling has no chance to survive.


    As a result, Liu mingling was saved.


    It''s just that Liu mingling has been in a coma for a long time.


    In a coma, Liu mingling meets the person who first appeared in her dream. Liu mingling knows that she is in charge of the gate of time and space, but she has never seen each other.


    "You said I could go back in half a year." Liu mingling asked each other.


    The other side is faltering.


    Later, Liu Ming Ling''s aggressive, the other side only carefully told Liu Ming Ling.


    Because of his operational errors, the door of time and space was closed, which also means that Liu mingling can not return to modern society, and Liu mingling in modern society is dead.


    No longer exists in this world. Liu mingling''s return means that he is deceiving the corpse, or he will replace himself with another person, which is also contrary to common sense.


    So Liu mingling was kept.


    Liu mingling can''t laugh or cry.


    Obviously, I didn''t expect this to happen.


    But the other party quickly promised: "your present body will not die. So you can live in your normal form. There''s nothing bad about it. You are in your twenties in modern society. You are only seventeen here. How many people want to go back. "


    Liu Mingling: "it''s..."


    It''s not like I''ve never seen anything that makes sense.


    But it''s the first time that Liu mingling saw such a thing.

 Chapter 1574

    The other side also realized Liu mingling''s unhappiness, his voice was lower, and he was careful: "but this body, I can''t recover to its original appearance, so in the future you will be very vulnerable, easily sick, easily uncomfortable. But don''t worry, you will live to 99! "


    Liu Ming Ling sneered.


    Is it difficult for her to be grateful to this troubled fairy.


    It''s better to die than to live to 99.


    "Everything has a turn for the better, maybe in the future." Xiaoxian has a smile.


    Liu Ming Ling is too lazy to pay attention to it. Xiaoxian knows that she is in a bad position to say anything. She soon disappears. Liu Ming Ling is in a dark place.


    Then Liu Ming Ling fell into a long coma.


    When she woke up, Liu Ming Ling knew that she had been saved by a fisherman and his wife. They had no children. So when she saw Liu Ming Ling, she felt that it was God''s reward. She was poor, so she asked Liu Ming Ling for a doctor. The doctor said she gave up, but the couple never gave up Liu Ming Ling.


    Until now, Liu mingling has come to life.


    But Liu mingling didn''t have any dog blood. She didn''t lose her memory. She remembered everything clearly, and her body was just like the fairy said. She could not be weak any more. A little wind and grass might kill Liu mingling.


    You can live to 99.


    Liu Ming Ling laughs.


    However, Liu Ming Ling knew that he could not go back, but he was at ease when he came. After knowing the current situation and position, Liu Ming Ling calmed down a lot.


    She was grateful to the couple.


    But people''s bad habits will also be at this time, play to the point incisively and vividly.


    When she sent her children back, she thought she would never see them again, but now when she stays here, she will be subconsciously greedy. Just with her present ability, it''s more difficult to go back.


    Finally, Liu Ming Ling didn''t say anything.


    It took her a long time to get out of bed and walk, and it took her a long time to really relax.


    It''s been more than two years.


    Later, Liu mingling had been repeatedly in typhoid fever, has not been up.


    But the old fishermen and his wife treat Liu mingling like their own daughter, and give the best to Liu mingling. Liu mingling is grateful to them.


    I want to help, but I can''t help.


    We can only use the knowledge we have learned in modern society to tell the old couple when fishing can save the most time and effort, so in the next two or three years, the old couple''s life is much better.


    Even better for Liu mingling.


    But this seemingly peaceful life was interrupted by a chaos.


    Because of the destruction of the eastern and Western Qin, they surrendered to the Zhou Dynasty.


    Liu mingling is in a place where she doesn''t care. So there are a lot of troubles from time to time. However, she is always at sea with her husband and wife, but she avoids them.


    This time, no one survived.


    When these hooligans appeared, the old couple didn''t even have the ability to resist, so they died in a disorderly way. Liu Ming Ling was calm, but now his physical condition doesn''t allow him to run too far.


    When the robbers saw Liu mingling, they were surprised and moved their mind.


    They think that Liu mingling is Huang Hua''s daughter, and the purpose of their robbery is just for money, so they think about selling Liu mingling to a brothel, so they can make a lot of money.


    Liu mingling will not be stupid to fight against them. He has no chance of winning. He is just looking for a chance to escape.


    So under such circumstances, Liu mingling was taken away rudely.


    ¡­¡­


    Maybe the robbers took a fancy to Liu mingling''s face.


    He also thinks that Liu Ming Ling can make money for himself. If he is destroyed or has an accident, he may not be able to sell at a good price. So the robbers treat Liu Ming Ling well. Although he is a little bumpy, he doesn''t suffer too much. In addition, Liu Ming Ling is quiet and doesn''t take the initiative to cause trouble, which makes the kidnappers relaxed.


    Until Liu mingling arrived at the border of Dazhou, Liu mingling was stunned.


    She''s a little quiet.


    At least until now, Liu Ming Ling has never thought that she would go to Da Zhou in this way.


    However, Liu mingling didn''t say anything. She was so quiet that she watched her being brought into the territory of Dazhou. She vaguely judged that this is probably the counties around the Great Wall, but because of these trade contacts, these counties have always been very active.


    In modern terms, it''s rich.


    Until the carriage stopped at the gate of a brothel, Liu Ming Ling was quiet. Then, Liu Ming Ling was pushed down rudely by the robbers. Liu Ming Ling got out of the carriage and nearly fell to the ground.


    But the robbers didn''t care.


    Soon he dragged Liu mingling to the brothel.


    The procuress is waiting, obviously all acquaintances, that tone also has some disdain: "hum, every time you bring me people, are crooked melon crack date, at most is to stay here for me as a slave, this time if it is not a good thing, later you don''t have to come."


    "No way, Mammy Zhou. I''ve brought you some good things? I promise, it''s a chicken. It''s very good-looking. I''m sure it will be able to make a flower with you. " What the robbers said was full of hype.


    Liu mingling picks eyebrows and listens like this.


    I dare to say anything.


    But Liu Ming Ling didn''t say anything, just stood so quietly, just like when he was taken away, not impatient. In the other party''s words, mother Zhou looked at Liu mingling.


    At the moment when she saw Liu mingling, mother Zhou was astonished. Liu mingling was much better than the girls here. After all, this place is beyond the Great Wall, and can''t compare with those girls in Kyoto and Jiangnan. Liu mingling is like a daughter in distress in a boudoir.


    This is outside the Great Wall. It can really become a flower leader. It doesn''t do anything. There, this face is enough for men to like.


    When the robber saw the satisfied face of mother Zhou, he was very proud: "mother Zhou, you see, I''m not talking nonsense, so this time --"


    Liu mingling didn''t listen any more. That''s the price for her.


    Liu Ming Ling just waited quietly until they had a good negotiation. Then mother Zhou went to Liu Ming Ling, and her attitude was preemptive.


    As a result, mother Zhou has not yet opened her mouth, but Liu mingling unexpectedly opened her mouth: "mother Zhou, why don''t we talk about a condition, far more than I do Huakui, which can make you earn more."


    Mother Zhou''s eyes narrowed slightly.


    You know, people who can do this business outside the Great Wall have some backgrounds more or less.

 Chapter 1575

    Otherwise, the business is not so good, and the hidden things in the business are even more turbulent.


    Therefore, mother Zhou has never seen a woman who has been bought a brothel. She can say such a thing to herself. Mother Zhou is fresh and unexpected, but she looks at Liu mingling without any element of jest.


    Under such circumstances, mother Zhou sneered, "what can you talk to me about?"


    That tone is disdainful, also did not put on the heart.


    Liu Ming Ling didn''t care at all. She stood quietly and was upset for a few days. She was a little uncomfortable. But Liu Ming Ling just coughed a few times and didn''t show it.


    After that, Liu Ming Ling''s eyes still looked at mother Zhou seriously.


    After living outside the Great Wall for a period of time, Liu mingling knows more or less about it. Long Shaoyun lives in a peaceful town. Naturally, no one dares to do anything under long Shaoyun''s eyes. However, to some extent, in the surrounding counties, these brothels are not only the place to sell information, but also the place to sell information.


    Brothel is a transfer station.


    A lot of secret information is sold out from here, and people from outside will also appear in the brothel. The brothel is a very delicate place.


    On the other hand, it''s also because it''s located outside the Great Wall. There are all kinds of people here. Not everyone can predict. People who can understand everything are the most popular in brothels, and those who can develop well are also indispensable.


    Liu mingling sank, and then he spoke faintly: "mammy Zhou, this is outside the Great Wall. Naturally, I can help you to activate the relationship and become a bridge of communication. Otherwise, if you can''t understand the outland, how can you do business and take advantage of it? In addition, some things, if mother Zhou doesn''t want to be known by outsiders, it''s not very good to change into a language that others don''t know? "


    Listening to Liu mingling''s words, Mammy Zhou was surprised: "do you go back to the foreign language?"


    "Yes, yes." Liu mingling smiles.


    Mother Zhou obviously didn''t believe it.


    But Liu mingling is calm: "mother Zhou doesn''t need to believe it. Just have a try and you''ll know if what I said is true."


    This made mother Zhou snort coldly.


    Soon, Mammy Zhou looked at Liu mingling with a little look in her eyes. Liu mingling knew that if she was lying, it would be very difficult to go out alive today.


    She is very calm looking at mother Zhou.


    Sure enough, mother Zhou took Liu mingling to have a try. Liu mingling put on her veil and didn''t want to cause any trouble to herself. Mother Zhou didn''t say anything.


    Liu mingling soon gave her a fluent translation, which shocked her even more.


    But because of Liu mingling''s ability, Mammy Zhou didn''t feel too embarrassed and left her here.


    In the brothel, because of the arrival of Liu mingling, it is gradually known that there is a person who knows the foreign language in the brothel. More and more people negotiate and do business in the brothel. Liu mingling doesn''t have to do anything but help mother Zhou build a bridge, which makes mother Zhou make a lot of money.


    Naturally, mother Zhou''s attitude toward Liu Ming Ling became better, and she also found a slave and doctor who specialized in serving Liu Ming Ling to watch her health anytime and anywhere.


    It''s not as much money to send Liu mingling out to men as it is now.


    And if this woman is in the bud, even if she is a flower leader, she will be forgotten in a year. She has to bother to find another one, but Liu mingling can''t be replaced by anyone.


    "Well known actress, I heard from the slave today that you are not well? I don''t dare to delay. You''d better let the doctor come and have a look, lest something goes wrong. " Mother Zhou came as soon as she heard that Liu Ming Ling was ill.


    "Well, someone has been sent to the doctor." Liu mingling coughed softly.


    "Look at you. It''s cold. It''s like this outside the Great Wall. It''s hot at noon. The temperature difference between morning and night can freeze people to death. You don''t dare to wear less clothes. The slave beside you can''t serve you well. I have to catch him and train him once in a while. " Mother Zhou was extremely dissatisfied.


    Liu mingling comforted a few words.


    Mother Zhou is not angry.


    Soon the doctor came in a hurry, and mother Zhou explained that she had to leave. But the doctor also told mother Zhou that Liu mingling was not in good health and didn''t suffer any serious crime, so she just confessed. There was nothing wrong with her.


    Mother Zhou was relieved.


    Liu mingling was used to it long ago. After the doctor saw the doctor, she nodded, and the slave took the doctor out. Liu mingling was really sleepy.


    After all, these days, I don''t know why there are so many people coming and going in the brothel. Liu Ming Ling is busy from morning to night, so she can''t bear to eat. Coupled with the sudden cooling, Liu Ming Ling suddenly fell ill.


    Mother Zhou naturally did not dare to make trouble with Liu mingling any more.


    When Liu Ming Ling lay down to rest for a short time, suddenly, there was a loud noise outside the brothel, followed by screams and the sound of soldiers and spears meeting.


    This time, Liu mingling was awakened.


    And the little slave who usually follows Liu mingling has already run in: "Miss, it''s not good, you go quickly."


    "What''s the matter?" Liu mingling asked the slave.


    The little slave didn''t speak, quickly took Liu mingling''s hand: "you go quickly, I''m afraid it''s too late to leave."


    Since it is a brothel, naturally it is not so simple.


    There are secret roads in the brothel, which can help you leave here at the first time when something happens in the brothel. When Liu mingling came, he knew very well that there was one in his house.


    Soon, Liu mingling was taken into the secret passage.


    The slave explained quickly: "the emperor is coming. I''m catching people here. Mammy has been caught. It seems that there is something wrong with Mr. Shi before. It''s found out from the above. In addition, Mammy has been profiteering all these years. Now that the people of the imperial capital are here, they can''t escape. If you don''t leave, people here will be sentenced to death. "


    "I know you are the most innocent. You don''t know anything. You are even sold here. You treat me very well. I can''t ignore you." The little slave said directly, "if you go out of this secret Road, it will be safe. Just go to other states and counties. You always wear a veil when you go out. No one in the brothel will know you. "


    The implication is that as long as Liu mingling leaves, he will be safe.


    Liu mingling subconsciously looked at the little Slave: "what about you?"

 Chapter 1576

    "Miss, I can''t go. I''ve been with mammy for so many years. If you know too many things, the people above will not let the slaves go. I''ll send miss to here. Miss, please go. Only slaves can destroy the entrance of the secret passage above. In this way, no one will know any more The little slave said repeatedly.


    Liu mingling said it was a fake not to worry.


    But Liu Ming Ling knows better than that and can''t worry.


    They may have known for a long time that Liu Ming Ling could not be fearless.


    The little slave didn''t say anything more, and soon turned around and walked out of the secret road. Then, Liu mingling heard the sound of collapse. She knew that she couldn''t go out any more. Liu mingling didn''t say anything and quickly walked towards the exit of the secret road.


    The exit of this kind of secret passage will not be too complicated.


    The exit is probably in a private house in this county, but no one will know it. It may be a deserted private house, where no one lives on weekdays.


    Liu Ming Ling calmed down for a moment and walked quietly to the front.


    She estimated how long she had been walking and the location of her room.


    I''m judging where I am now.


    About a time of incense burning, Liu mingling has come to an end. It''s a door. Liu mingling knows that if he goes out here, he can leave the secret road. It can be judged that this is in the southwest of the county.


    But Liu Ming Ling hardly left the brothel in the past half year, because mother Zhou would not let Liu Ming Ling leave, so Liu Ming Ling didn''t know about the situation nearby.


    Looking at the door, Liu Ming Ling has a feeling of uneasiness.


    I can''t say why. I always feel that it''s not so easy to pass this matter by.


    But if you don''t go out, you will be dead in the secret road.


    Thinking of this, Liu Ming Ling did not speak, and the latter opened the door of the secret road.


    At the moment when Liu mingling opened the secret door, the soldiers outside were waiting: "found it, here it is."


    Liu mingling was just stunned for a moment, but he didn''t feel surprised. Little slave sent herself here, but with Liu mingling''s understanding of mother Zhou, she can''t protect herself. Naturally, every secret passage in the brothel is clear. As long as these people are blocked outside the secret passage, they can be found.


    "Grab it." The voice of the soldiers came mercilessly.


    It''s different from Liu mingling''s profitable politeness when he was sold here.


    These soldiers are much more rude.


    "The lieutenant general is outside. Take him out first."


    "Yes."


    Liu mingling just listened, but he was more calm.


    Then she was rudely pushed out. Liu mingling just frowned and didn''t say anything.


    But Liu mingling didn''t expect that the deputy general he saw after going out would be Longjiang. Now, Liu mingling was stunned. Longjiang is here. What does that mean? Is long Shaoyun here?


    The sudden thought of long Shaoyun made Liu mingling smile, unable to say whether it was self mockery or something else.


    After that, Liu Ming Ling didn''t say anything. She was quiet.


    Longjiang''s face was serious. He was shocked when he saw Liu mingling. Some of them couldn''t believe what they saw. He didn''t respond for a long time. He just stood and looked at Liu mingling carefully.


    For a long time, Longjiang''s voice stammered: "husband... Madam, is that you?"


    In those days, everyone thought Liu mingling was dead.


    As a result, now Liu Ming Ling appears calmly in front of him, and Longjiang''s understanding of Liu Ming Ling is almost certain that the person in front of him is Liu Ming Ling, not someone similar to Liu Ming Ling.


    In this case, Longjiang''s breathing also followed more and more cramped.


    And Liu mingling waited for a while before he said, "long time no see, deputy general long."


    Longjiang was so called, directly back to God, and then directed at the soldiers angry: "what are you doing, this is the general''s wife, not quickly to release the general''s wife."


    As the voice fell, Longjiang came forward in person.


    The soldiers were too stunned to say a word. They looked at each other and couldn''t believe what they heard. But they knew that Longjiang couldn''t make fun of such a thing.


    The general''s wife is involved in this kind of treason.


    What''s the matter?


    But Longjiang has untied Liu mingling''s rope and said seriously: "madam, the general is at the post station. My subordinates will take you to the post station."


    Liu Ming Ling coughed and didn''t accept it, but Liu Ming Ling knew that she couldn''t escape.


    It''s really unexpected that a brothel should let long Shaoyun come in person.


    "This brothel, in collusion with people from other regions, is selling secrets of Da Zhou, so the general came here in person." Longjiang began to explain.


    But Longjiang''s eyes at Liu mingling were still a little inconceivable: "madam, you..."


    Too many words, I don''t know where to ask.


    There are too many things to talk about.


    But Longjiang can be sure that Liu mingling would not do such a thing as colluding with the enemy and treason. If he would, he didn''t need to send the evidence to long Shaoyun through Li Changyi in such a fierce way.


    "It''s a long story." Liu mingling was calm. "Mother Zhou has a wide business. I don''t know everything. She won''t tell me all about it. I''m just helping her to get the peddlers in Outland, because I understand what they say


    In modern times, it is called translation.


    In ancient times, Liu mingling couldn''t say what it was called.


    But Longjiang knows that.


    Longjiang nodded: "I''ll take you to the general first."


    This is actually what Liu Ming Ling didn''t think of. In this way, she sees long Shaoyun again. After a quiet, Liu Ming Ling can''t say whether she is willing or not.


    However, Liu Ming Ling didn''t dare to think much about his dizzy brain.


    She knew that after such a toss, she was a bit of a headache. Once she had a high fever, it would be hard to stop.


    Thinking of this, Liu mingling didn''t know how many times she could curse the person who changed time and space, but this kind of thing made people feel strange.


    Liu mingling''s headache is very hard.


    A general in Longjiang, however, couldn''t pay attention to these details. He just made people prepare the carriage quickly, and then let Liu mingling get on the carriage.


    When she got into the carriage, Liu mingling knew that she was already in high fever.


    If you want to face long Shaoyun later, Liu mingling is not good at all.


    In addition, the carriage was bumpy, and it seemed that the road was not so smooth. Liu mingling was not comfortable. The people who were so bumpy were more and more uncomfortable.


    have dizzy spells.


    Later, it seems that there is no consciousness.


    ¡­¡­


    At that time.


    Longjiang escorts Liu mingling to the post station, but has asked the soldiers to inform long Shaoyun for the first time.

 Chapter 1577

    Long Shaoyun came to this matter, but he didn''t show up in person. Here, long Shaoyun has something else to deal with, which is explained by Li Shiyuan.


    "General dragon." When the bodyguard came in a hurry, it was very urgent.


    Long Shaoyun twisted his eyebrows: "Why are you so flustered?"


    The story of brothel has been decided for a long time. The whole story of this place is clearly known when long Shaoyun arrived here. Although these people were officials and thieves, they couldn''t make a big difference. It was only because of the collusion between government and businessmen in the counties near the Great Wall for a long time that long Shaoyun asked Longjiang to deal with them personally.


    The result didn''t expect, but saw bodyguard so flustered appearance.


    Is there something else about brothel.


    This makes long Shaoyun''s eyebrows also twist up.


    The guard''s breath was short for a moment, and he soon said, "general long, deputy general long asked his subordinates to come down and inform you that his wife is coming."


    In the last four words, the bodyguard is cadenced.


    Long Shaoyun''s initial calm seemed to be shocked when he heard these four words: "what did you say?"


    "Here comes the lady." The guard said again.


    "Where are the people?" Long Shaoyun asked directly.


    "On the way, lieutenant general long personally escorted his wife to the post station." The guard continued.


    The voice just falls down, long Shaoyun has already passed the bodyguard to quickly walk toward the post station.


    In long Shaoyun''s opinion, this is almost inconceivable.


    Under such circumstances, long Shaoyun''s breathing became heavy. You should know that Liu mingling has disappeared from his own world for a long time.


    And now the emergence of lengbuding, or Longjiang personally escorted.


    What''s going on here.


    When long Shaoyun arrived at the gate of the post station, Liu mingling''s carriage had not come yet, and the guards at the gate had never seen long Shaoyun so panicked, so they were also curious. But no one dared to say more.


    Long Shaoyun''s eyes have been looking at the direction when he came.


    Until the figure of Longjiang appears in front of long Shaoyun, long Shaoyun can''t wait to face up.


    Longjiang had stopped: "madam is in the carriage."


    Long Shaoyun went to the side of the carriage, but the carriage was quiet and there was no reaction. It was not like Liu mingling''s character, which made long Shaoyun frown slightly.


    And Longjiang is a little strange.


    Soon, long Shaoyun opens the curtain, only to see Liu mingling in the carriage. This makes long Shaoyun''s face change greatly, and Longjiang is also shocked.


    I was fine before. Why is this the only time?


    "Send for the doctor." Long Shaoyun is a famous actor.


    "Yes." Longjiang answered.


    Soon, Longjiang turned around and did as long Shaoyun told him.


    And long Shaoyun has already carried Liu mingling to the post station. Long Shaoyun puts Liu mingling on his bed. When long Shaoyun touches Liu mingling in the palm of his hand, long Shaoyun already feels it. Liu mingling''s high fever does not subside.


    When the doctor came, Longjiang had explained the whole story to long Shaoyun.


    Long Shaoyun is a little incredible.


    "My wife was only in the brothel for more than half a year. She had been interrogating mother Zhou. Mother Zhou also said that more than half a year ago, her wife was sold to the brothel by robbers, but she knew the language of Outlands, so mother Zhou left her wife to help her deal with Outlands."


    Longjiang continued: "before this, I''m afraid I have to ask my wife to know."


    "Where are the robbers?" Long Shaoyun asked directly.


    Longjiang is very efficient: "the robbers have a lot to do with mammy Zhou, so mammy Zhou has confessed them, and her subordinates have been arrested."


    I''m afraid these people have no good days.


    After all, no one moves, even dare to move Liu mingling.


    That''s enough to kill them a hundred times, not enough.


    Long Shaoyun''s eyes sank: "ask clear, kill no amnesty."


    Longjiang naturally understands.


    While they were talking, the doctor came out and said respectfully, "general, my wife has an old problem. When the fever goes away, she will wake up. It''s not a big problem to be punished."


    Long Shaoyun frowns.


    "The doctor explained:" the grass people has seen several times to the madam, actually understands


    This doctor is one of the best in the state and county. Naturally, Mammy Zhou can also ask for help. In addition, Liu mingling can get benefits, so she naturally finds the best doctor for Liu mingling.


    "Madame said, it''s my old disease. Be careful. But the slightest carelessness will cause typhoid and cold, and it is not suitable for bumping and tiredness. " The doctor said, "the grass people are not proficient in learning skills, but they can''t completely cure the disease for his wife."


    Long Shaoyun''s brows are tightening.


    At least before, it had never been like this. At that time, Liu Ming Ling was in bad health and seemed to be full of vitality all day long. But now it suddenly became like this, which really surprised long Shaoyun.


    Besides Liu mingling, it seems that no one can tell long Shaoyun about the vacancy in recent years.


    Long Shaoyun made a sound and asked the doctor some questions carefully.


    The doctor answered truthfully.


    Then the doctor wrote a prescription and left.


    The slaves didn''t dare to hesitate and gave Liu mingling medicine. But the doctor had known about Liu mingling for a long time, so he gave Liu mingling a pill alone.


    This pill was naturally fed by long Shaoyun himself.


    Then long Shaoyun almost stood by the side, waiting for Liu mingling to wake up.


    Liu mingling didn''t seem to wake up.


    It took a long time for the fever to gradually subside after the pills were fed.


    Long Shaoyun just watched.


    A few years, maybe five years.


    In the past five years, the only constant is Liu mingling''s face, but this face is much thinner and looks more pitiful.


    Long Shaoyun''s hand is so gently pasted on Liu mingling''s cheek, deep in the eye light with tenderness.


    Long Shaoyun didn''t say a word for a long time.


    ¡­¡­


    Until dawn the next day¡ª¡ª


    Liu mingling just woke up from such a high fever. After sleeping too long, she had enough sleep, but the feeling of hunger became obvious.


    She subconsciously looked at the surrounding environment, but also some Lengzheng.


    When he saw long Shaoyun''s handsome face, Liu mingling was shocked and couldn''t say a word.


    It''s like I haven''t seen you for years.


    But when I see you again, it seems to calm down.


    Liu mingling didn''t speak.


    At the first time when Liu mingling opened her eyes, long Shaoyun seemed to have recovered. She was sent to the post station by Longjiang, but she was in a coma with high fever on the carriage, so this should be the post station.


    "You''ve been in a coma for a day and a night." Long Shaoyun broke the silence.

 Chapter 1578

    Liu mingling made a sound.


    "I''ll ask the slave to prepare something for you first." Long Shaoyun said quickly.


    Liu mingling said no.


    After all, I''m really hungry.


    Long Shaoyun soon passed on the order, and then long Shaoyun turned around and looked at Liu mingling seriously, quietly. His eyes fell on Liu mingling, more complex, looking at Liu mingling for a moment.


    Liu mingling didn''t answer.


    Until long Shaoyun broke the silence: "in these five years, where are you?"


    Up to now, Liu mingling has nothing to hide: "in the East Qin Dynasty, the West Qin Dynasty, and the middle of the Zhou Dynasty, there is a three no matter zone."


    "Why are you there?" Long Shaoyun asked directly.


    "Because he was thrown into the sea, he thought he was going to die, but he was saved by a fisherman couple, so he lived there all the time." Liu mingling asked and answered.


    There are no superfluous words. It seems that only when long Shaoyun asks, Liu mingling will answer.


    Long Shaoyun''s eyes sank a bit: "why don''t you go back to Dazhou? And stay in a place like this. "


    Liu mingling was quiet, and then looked at long Shaoyun frankly: "originally, I wanted to separate, so I won''t go back to Dazhou. Besides, even if I don''t have such an idea, it''s hard for me to go back. "


    This words need not explain, long Shaoyun can also know the meaning in Liu mingling''s words.


    The atmosphere in the room seemed to settle down.


    "Your body has been like this all these years?" Long Shaoyun''s mood is pressing.


    "Yes." Liu Ming Ling laughs, "it''s always like this. Sometimes it''s good and sometimes it''s bad. Maybe one day, it will suddenly get better."


    This attitude is magnanimous, and I don''t seem to care much about it.


    Such magnanimous let long Shaoyun suddenly some angry, speechless angry.


    Because Liu Ming Ling is too calm, unspeakable calm, as if completely indifferent to such things, it is just an ordinary dialogue.


    It seems that in the past five years, long Shaoyun is the only one missing Liu mingling.


    Liu mingling has already picked herself from this relationship.


    "Why did you give Yaya to Wang Yi?" Long Shaoyun suddenly opened his mouth, and his voice was a little gloomy.


    Liu mingling naturally felt the gloom of long Shaoyun.


    But under such circumstances, Liu mingling is quiet for a moment, only to reflect who is the bud in long Shaoyun''s mouth. She was born in October. She didn''t even have time to take a look at her. In order to keep her from being found, Liu mingling ran out of the cave and left Yaya alone.


    That''s a go for it.


    Finally, Liu mingling is right. Yaya is brought to Dazhou by Li Changyi and handed over to long Shaoyun.


    In this way, Liu mingling has no regrets.


    Over the years, hasn''t Liu Ming Ling thought about it? No, I did. But Liu Ming Ling didn''t dare to think about it. Sometimes, it''s an instinct. The more I miss, the more I remember.


    What''s more, Liu mingling''s character is the same. Since she is separated, there should be no more unimportant fetters.


    And bud bud followed long Shaoyun, must be more reliable than following her.


    It''s already guilt, it''s already happened, and it can''t be made up, so it''s nothing to go on with guilt.


    Quiet, Liu Ming Ling did not reply to long Shaoyun''s words.


    Long Shaoyun didn''t let Liu mingling off: "in this case, why give birth to the bud. Since the bud was born, but quietly lost the bud, don''t you love it? When you are pregnant in October, don''t you have any feelings at all? "


    He asked Liu mingling aggressively.


    Liu mingling lowered her head and bit her lip. She said for a long time, "how is bud?"


    "Do you still care about Yaya?" Long Shaoyun sneered, very sarcastic.


    Liu mingling didn''t speak. She didn''t dare to.


    Her hands are quietly tugging at the edge of the sheet, as if she is calming her emotions. Even her nails are pinched into the flesh.


    Under such circumstances, Liu Ming Ling didn''t say anything and finally bowed her head.


    Long Shaoyun has come to Liu mingling. The thug holds Liu mingling''s chin and half compels Liu mingling to look at himself: "since you are cruel to leave bud, you really don''t care about whether bud is good or bad. It''s unnecessary to ask more questions, isn''t it?"


    Liu Ming Ling lowered his head, still motionless.


    Long Shaoyun''s words, Liu mingling can not refute, also can not refute, finally can only keep silent.


    "If it wasn''t for the brothel this time, didn''t you want to come to me even in Dazhou?" Long Shaoyun asked again.


    Liu mingling really made a sound.


    Long Shaoyun became more and more angry.


    But looking at Liu mingling like this, long Shaoyun has no way at all. In the end, he can only stand still and hold his temper. When he wants to say something, the slave outside has already knocked on the door.


    "General, the porridge is ready." The slave answered respectfully.


    Long Shaoyun said, "come in."


    The slave just came in, and he soon brought the porridge to Liu Mingling: "madam, I''ll serve you with porridge."


    "No, I''ll do it myself." Liu mingling was gentle and smiling at the servant.


    I''m sorry to be laughed at.


    Liu Ming Ling passively picked up the dishes and chopsticks. After every fever, she didn''t have much strength. In fact, she had some difficulty holding the dishes and chopsticks, but Liu Ming Ling was willing to work hard with them and didn''t want to say anything to long Shaoyun.


    Long Shaoyun is obviously very busy. Longjiang is waiting outside, so long Shaoyun leaves soon.


    All of a sudden, the house became quiet.


    Liu mingling was relieved, and then he took a sip of porridge.


    The slave stood on one side and waited patiently until Liu mingling finished drinking. The slave took the bowl and then retreated quietly. There was only Liu mingling left in the room.


    Liu mingling couldn''t sleep any more. She just stood up and stood by the window.


    It''s already bright.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡ª¡ª


    In a few days¡ª¡ª


    Liu mingling didn''t see long Shaoyun. It seemed that long Shaoyun was not in the post station at all. Liu mingling didn''t think much about it. She just waited quietly in the post station, and her current situation was not suitable to leave the post station.


    The doctor came to see Liu mingling every day.


    The doctor didn''t come back until he was sure that Liu mingling was OK.


    In the past few days in the post station, Liu mingling has made clear the whole story. Mother Zhou''s brothel has also been sealed up. As long as the girls in the brothel are not involved in this case, they will be exonerated. What she left behind were some people she trusted very much.


    Liu mingling was only in the brothel for more than half a year, so he was not trusted.

 Chapter 1579

    And Liu mingling knew more or less in the mouth of the slave in the post station that long Shaoyun just came because of this, and naturally he couldn''t bring bud. Is Yaya in the general''s residence in Kyoto? It''s still outside the Great Wall. But Liu Ming Ling thought, but he laughed.


    How could it be outside the Great Wall.


    The weather outside the Great Wall is unstable, and it''s very bumpy to and fro. Yaya is only a five-year-old now. How can she be so upset.


    I''m afraid Yaya is in Kyoto.


    Liu mingling sighed.


    Maybe it''s true that I didn''t have any predestination with Yaya at all. I left Yaya so ruthlessly in those days, so now I''ll see Yaya again. Maybe God doesn''t allow me to.


    So Liu Ming Ling didn''t say much.


    ¡­¡­


    Liu mingling walks in the courtyard of the post station.


    All of a sudden, Liu mingling saw white spots floating in the sky and melted when they fell on her shoulders.


    Liu mingling was surprised. It''s only November now. It''s cold outside the Great Wall, but it doesn''t snow. Is it so early this year?


    She reached for it, and the snow disappeared completely.


    But soon, the snow seemed to get bigger, the snow became clear, and the ground became white. Obviously, the slave of the post station was also surprised. He didn''t expect that the snow would fall so early this year.


    Liu Ming Ling didn''t wear thick clothes.


    In the previous place, there was no snow, and she was on the fishing boat all the year round, so she couldn''t feel it.


    It seems that I haven''t seen snowflakes for a long time.


    She had some fun.


    When long Shaoyun comes back after dealing with all the things, he sees such a picture. His eyebrows twist up in a moment, and then he quickly walks towards Liu mingling.


    That tone is not agree with: "how do you slaves serve your wife? Why does this weather make your wife dress so thin outside?"


    The slaves were startled. Maybe they had never seen long Shaoyun angry.


    Liu mingling, however, said quietly, "I came out by myself. I haven''t seen snow for a long time, so I took a look at it for a long time."


    Long Shaoyun didn''t say anything, but soon went to Liu mingling''s side, took Liu mingling''s hand and walked towards the house,


    When Liu mingling looks at long Shaoyun, she struggles subconsciously. But with Liu mingling''s struggle, long Shaoyun looks at Liu mingling like this.


    Liu mingling naturally felt that, finally, she sighed silently.


    Long Shaoyun looks gentle, but it''s totally unreasonable for him to be overbearing. If he doesn''t let himself break free, he won''t give himself a chance, not to mention that Liu mingling is not his opponent at all.


    They went back to the house.


    The servant had already set fire to the stove in the house, and the temperature rose a lot, dispelling the chill outside. But Liu mingling still couldn''t help sneezing.


    "You don''t worry about yourself at all, and you''re not afraid of accidents, are you?" Long Shaoyun rebukes Liu mingling in a low voice.


    Liu mingling''s underestimation in a low voice: "I can''t die anyway."


    The irresponsible God said that she could live to ninety-nine.


    There is still such a long time, in addition to the time when the disease will be uncomfortable, there is nothing unpleasant, so Liu Ming Ling naturally did not care too much.


    This words, let long Shaoyun instant pressure anger, is a word of gas can''t say.


    But Liu mingling is not only casual, but also casual.


    "You -" long Shaoyun said for a long time.


    But Liu mingling still didn''t answer, so he bowed his head.


    This attitude makes long Shaoyun more and more angry. Suddenly, he reaches out his hand and clasps Liu mingling''s waist, bows his head and instantly blocks Liu mingling''s lips.


    Liu mingling is totally stupid. He didn''t expect such a thing to happen. Now, Liu mingling passively looks at long Shaoyun, but he can''t say a word. He is completely pressed by long Shaoyun and can''t move.


    The man''s consciousness is against long Shaoyun''s chest.


    I don''t know whether it''s surrender or resistance.


    And in such a push, Liu mingling was again pressed on the bed, the man''s generous chest wrapped Liu mingling.


    Her breath gradually heavy up, for a long time has not been so intimate, also don''t know is not used to or other, finally Liu mingling didn''t say a word, just passively bear all.


    In the green gauze tent, it seems that what should and shouldn''t have happened has become a matter of course.


    Long Shaoyun initially just wanted to punish.


    But it seems that when I touch Liu mingling, everything becomes out of control.


    That is the miss of Liu mingling, suddenly gushed from the chest, completely broke out, can no longer control, green gauze tent, is entangled figure. As if in such intimacy, Liu mingling''s skin is slightly red, and looks much healthier than before.


    And before the strong, gradually become gentle up.


    Little by little, inch by inch devoured all Liu mingling''s thoughts.


    She didn''t struggle any more and sighed silently.


    It seems that everything is calm until the flowers are gone, but Liu mingling is so tired that she can''t breathe, so she can only be supported by long Shaoyun. Long Shaoyun obviously didn''t expect that she would lose control.


    These days, apart from dealing with Li Shiyuan''s account, I''m not at the post station. Naturally, I mean to avoid Liu mingling.


    Because of her body, and because long Shaoyun has not yet figured out how to face Liu mingling.


    And now it''s happening.


    "I asked the slave to let the water go." Long Shaoyun recovered and got up immediately.


    Liu Ming Ling''s forehead was sweating, and her hair was stuck on her forehead. She couldn''t move completely, and she was much weaker.


    Long Shaoyun''s words, Liu mingling did not give any response.


    And long Shaoyun quickly got up and explained.


    After a while, the slaves got busy until long Shaoyun''s bar. Liu mingling picked it up and put it in the bath bucket. The bath bucket was large enough to hold two people.


    Liu mingling was soaked in warm water for a long time before he eased down. Long Shaoyun was standing on one side and had already packed himself up. Under such circumstances, long Shaoyun just looked down at Liu mingling.


    Liu mingling was uncomfortable: "you go out first."


    There was anger and dissatisfaction in that tone.


    Long Shaoyun doesn''t mean to leave. Their eyes collide in the air. After all, they haven''t seen each other for many years. This kind of intimacy happens again. In the end, the shy person turns into Liu mingling.


    Liu mingling bit her lip: "you..."


    "Now, don''t you want to tell me the truth?" Long Shaoyun asked in a low voice.


    Liu mingling was stunned: "I said it all. I''m just trying to attract those businessmen from other places for mammy Zhou. I don''t know anything else. If I know, I''ll tell you. There''s no need to hide these things from you. "

 Chapter 1580

    Liu mingling subconsciously thinks it''s about brothels.


    These days, more or less in the petty comments of the slave, Liu mingling also knows that this matter is very big, and what mother Zhou is involved in is a felony.


    It''s not that Liu Ming Ling didn''t realize it during her stay in the brothel. It''s just that Liu Ming Ling knows how to protect herself. Therefore, Liu Ming Ling won''t interfere in things that have nothing to do with her. The more she knows, the more dangerous it is.


    In this case, when long Shaoyun asked Liu mingling coldly, he subconsciously felt that he was asking these questions.


    So Liu Ming Ling also subconsciously answered.


    As a result, this made long Shaoyun''s eyebrows twist, and they seemed to be talking together.


    "You''re not asking me that?" Liu mingling also realized something.


    Long Shaoyun calmed down and coughed softly: "take a good bath first, and then come out to talk."


    Then long Shaoyun turns around and goes out. Their posture is really not a good time to talk. After long Shaoyun leaves, Liu mingling is even more inexplicable.


    It''s not about brothels. It must not have been five years ago.


    Five years ago, Liu mingling knew that with long Shaoyun''s ability, he would be able to find out clearly. There was no need to ask himself for this.


    So what''s that?


    Liu mingling couldn''t understand.


    In the end, Liu mingling lost his mind and soon got up from the bath bucket, but his feet were still soft. When the slave heard the sound of water, he immediately came in and waited on Liu mingling to change clothes.


    This time, the slave is to prepare a thick winter clothes for Liu mingling, Liu mingling was a little stuffy.


    But Liu Ming Ling didn''t say anything until he came back to the house.


    Long Shaoyun is standing in the room, looking at the direction of Liu mingling. I can''t tell why. This feeling is always strange, but it''s just a moment. Liu mingling bows down and doesn''t look at long Shaoyun any more.


    It''s not guilty.


    It''s like they haven''t seen each other for many years. When they meet again, there will always be that kind of unfamiliar embarrassment. Under such circumstances, Liu mingling naturally appears to be more passive.


    However, long Shaoyun became active after a short period of passivity. He bowed his head and strode toward Liu mingling. Liu mingling was stunned, but he didn''t evade.


    Until the two eyes completely on.


    Liu mingling''s red lips moved. Before the child could ask again, long Shaoyun was preemptive: "do you think about it?"


    Liu mingling''s face is inexplicable.


    It seems that before and now, what long Shaoyun said makes Liu mingling feel inexplicable and unable to guess the person''s idea. In the end, he can only fall into a passive position and quietly look at long Shaoyun, trying to understand from the person''s eyes.


    And long Shaoyun stands in front of Liu mingling, and he doesn''t mind Liu mingling''s attitude at all.


    The deep eyes fell on Liu mingling. His big hand had caught Liu mingling''s waist. With a little force, Liu mingling was brought to long Shaoyun''s arms. He didn''t let Liu mingling stand for too long. Instead, he sat down on the soft floor. Liu mingling was passively sitting on long Shaoyun''s body.


    It''s true to say it''s uncomfortable.


    "You..." Liu mingling looks at long Shaoyun.


    This time, long Shaoyun didn''t wait at all, and then calmly said, "don''t you want to know about me and mucen?"


    Mu Cen, who is suddenly mentioned, makes Liu mingling feel a little bit confused.


    But soon, Liu Ming Ling bowed her head. She knew very well that in those days, Liu Ming Ling wanted to know everything, but long Shaoyun didn''t say that kind of feelings could not be intervened by outsiders, so no matter when, Liu Ming Ling didn''t want to hear from long Shaoyun and Mu Cen.


    Just this time, Liu mingling didn''t have time to stop him, so long Shaoyun said again: "I never said it in detail, because Mu Cen''s identity is quite special. I''m afraid that you will be frightened and the wall will have ears. If it''s spread out, it''s not good for anyone and the whole week."


    Liu mingling frowned. At least until now, Liu mingling has never thought of such a complicated thing.


    Before there was too much time to react, long Shaoyun said faintly: "Mu CEN is not a person, nor a person in this world..."


    His voice slowly told Liu mingling everything about Mu Cen, even the rebirth of himself and Mu Cen, and the first life of himself and Mu Cen.


    And the shock in Liu mingling''s eyebrows is obvious. That kind of shock is better. It seems that it can''t be covered.


    She can''t believe looking at long Shaoyun, but long Shaoyun''s attitude has not changed, quietly, until the last voice falls.


    Liu mingling is completely stupid.


    "So I didn''t say this to you in those years, and I can''t say it to you. Normal people, if they hear such words, either think I''m lying, or they are stunned." Long Shaoyun''s tone is calm.


    There was no element of jesting in her eyes. Liu mingling knew that long Shaoyun would not make fun of such a thing. What she said now made Liu mingling totally unthinkable and unable to think about it.


    How could Mu Cen be¡ª¡ª


    Long Shaoyun¡ª¡ª


    "Don''t think wildly. Mu Cen and I don''t have any overstepping feelings. For thousands of years, Mu Cen and the emperor have lived three lives, and I can''t get involved. I am more like a younger generation to Mu Cen. If I am interested in Mu Cen, it is a thousand years ago, and then it is a habitual guardian. There''s nothing else Every word of long Shaoyun is very serious.


    When looking at Liu mingling again, there was a little tension in her eyes, for fear that Liu mingling misunderstood herself.


    Under such circumstances, Liu mingling did not respond for a long time.


    Long Shaoyun is quiet. He holds Liu mingling''s hand and doesn''t let go. It seems that he gives Liu mingling time to react. He returns to Liu mingling and looks at long Shaoyun.


    Her red lips moved, but before she could say it, long Shaoyun was preemptive: "famous actress, aren''t you the same kind of person as her?"


    This word is quiet, and his own idea is clear. His eyes fall on Liu mingling, and there is no element of joke. In this case, Liu mingling''s heart beats very fast. It''s incredible. He doesn''t know what long Shaoyun knows, but he never dares to think deeply.


    "You are not from this world, you and she are from the same world, aren''t you?" Long Shaoyun explained what he said.


    "You..." Liu mingling looks at long Shaoyun in shock.


    She doesn''t know when long Shaoyun was discovered, but it''s definitely not now. It can only be before. But if it was before, why long Shaoyun never asked. After all, long Shaoyun knows about Mu Cen.

 Chapter 1581

    All of a sudden, Liu Ming Ling''s brain became very confused.


    But for long Shaoyun''s guess, Liu mingling did not deny anything, so quietly looking at long Shaoyun.


    For a long time, Liu mingling began to speak, but the red lips moved, and finally seemed unable to speak. He could only watch long Shaoyun quietly.


    Long Shaoyun seems to know what Liu mingling thinks, but he smiles silently. In such a smile, he still has a trace of remorse: "it''s my fault."


    Liu mingling was puzzled for a moment.


    "I didn''t pay close attention at that time. If I found out, it would not have caused such irreparable things." Long Shaoyun took the responsibility to himself, "until you left, Mu Cen suspected, then asked me. This kind of thing, just as it is difficult for me to mention that Mu CEN is not a person in this world, Mu Cen probably feels incredible, so everyone is quiet. This kind of quiet leads to the later things


    Long Shaoyun is very calm.


    This person''s character has always been not flustered when things happen, see move to dismantle move.


    In this explanation, Liu mingling is more quiet. She lowers her head and makes no sound. Her fingers just play with her hands and turn around.


    All the way to long Shaoyun bar, Liu mingling''s fingers are in his hands.


    Liu mingling passively looks at long Shaoyun, but after meeting this person''s hot eyes, Liu mingling is more and more uncomfortable.


    In this case, long Shaoyun did not mind.


    The eyes were attentive and serious: "Mu Cen said that people in your world can only have two people for a lifetime, and can''t accept that there are other women in your husband''s heart, so it was because I didn''t understand the relationship with Mu Cen at that time. You always think that I have mu CEN in my heart, you are just a substitute, so you have to leave even if you give up everything, right?"


    Mu Cen didn''t answer and lowered his head.


    "Even though you have stayed here for many years, you still don''t want to come to me. Even if you came to Dazhou later, you didn''t come to me enough, did you?" Long Shaoyun lowered his voice and asked Liu mingling.


    Liu did not deny it.


    Because it''s true.


    It''s really because of this that Liu Ming Ling never came to long Shaoyun, but another reason is that after entering the big week, Liu Ming Ling never came back because of her own health.


    "Fool, I''m not like that." Long Shaoyun laughs like this, but it seems that he never blames him.


    His eyes looked at Mu Cen seriously: "I remember I told you a long time ago that the dragon family has always been a couple, so I can''t have a concubine, only you."


    Liu mingling remembers this.


    Before there was time to say anything more, long Shaoyun''s voice continued: "you won''t be mu Cen''s stand in, you are just you. You are not the same as Mu Cen, and your character is not the same as Mu Cen. Compared with your character, Mu CEN is more tactful. I told you about Mu Cen


    So although they are from a world, but they are not a person of character, it is impossible to compare.


    "This face is very similar to Mu Cen." Liu mingling said quietly, "and this face is also the face of Liu mingling in this place. I just occupy this body. It''s not really Liu mingling."


    "So what?" Long Shaoyun asked directly, "whether you occupy this specific body is no different to me."


    On the contrary, this surprised Liu mingling, but Liu mingling asked directly, "what if my real face is extremely ugly?"


    "I don''t judge people by their appearance." Long Shaoyun said it directly.


    Liu mingling bites her lips.


    "In addition, you say that you are similar to Mu Cen, which is more or less when you first see him. After all, you and I haven''t seen each other for many years. When we meet again, some accidents are true." Long Shaoyun said quietly, "but at that time, it was not because your face missed Mu Cen that I left you. It was because of the relationship between Da Zhou and the Liu family that the emperor could not really doubt anything."


    Long Shaoyun explained: "your face is not like Mu Cen. If it is, you don''t have to wait for me. The emperor probably brought you into the palace in those years. They all loved Mu Cen when Li Shiyuan was here or when the emperor is here."


    Liu mingling was stunned.


    "So, you think too much." Long Shaoyun said with a smile, "they say that you look like Mu Cen because of your eyes. You come from a place that women in Dazhou don''t have, so it''s very obvious. Do you understand?"


    It seems that in an instant, some suddenly realize, but it seems that she knows little about it. At last, Liu mingling can only passively look at long Shaoyun. Without moving, long Shaoyun lowers his voice and smiles silently. When Liu mingling doesn''t pay attention, he kisses her on the lip.


    Liu mingling dodged for a moment, and the uneasiness became more and more obvious.


    Long Shaoyun''s hand was holding Liu mingling like this, and he didn''t let go of it. He said, "there''s something I don''t understand. Now I''ll ask you at one time. I know what I know. I won''t hide it from you."


    When he said this, long Shaoyun''s eyes were very serious, and there was no element of joke. His eyes fell on Liu mingling for a moment.


    Under such circumstances, Liu mingling bit her lip and didn''t say a word.


    Finally, Liu mingling shakes her head passively.


    It''s nothing more. It seems that she left for many years, and then came back. When long Shaoyun explained it, she was not happy and didn''t know what it meant.


    It seems that for a while, we can''t tell who is wrong or who is right. In the end, we can only let each other fall into an indescribable atmosphere. Liu mingling is a bit awkward. On the contrary, long Shaoyun is frank, which makes people not aware of any awkward places.


    It''s quiet inside.


    Until long Shaoyun once again broke the silence: "do you want to know about Yaya?"


    How could Liu mingling not think about it? She bit her lip and made a sound.


    "Yaya has always been very clever. Prince Yi said that YaYa was premature at that time, so she was weak. He stabilized Yaya''s body. Then he took Yaya back to Kyoto to find me. When I saw Yaya, she had been three months." Long Shaoyun is in memory.


    Liu mingling listened very carefully.


    "Yaya is very similar to you, and Yaya is a very smart child. She can teach everything at one time. She doesn''t need to bother to explain to Yaya, and she is also very relieved. I don''t want anyone to take Yaya alone, so no matter I''m in Kyoto or outside the Great Wall, Yaya will follow me." Long Shaoyun continued.

 Chapter 1582

    Liu mingling just listened quietly.


    And long Shaoyun said a lot about Yaya. From Yaya''s childhood to her babbling, to her walking, to every detail, long Shaoyun can say it in detail.


    Yayasheng is sweet, but with long Shaoyun''s character, he is still a little boyish. He can do a lot of things that make people laugh and cry, which is different from the serious princess.


    And such bud, but let Liu Ming Ling have more expectations, as if can''t wait to see bud.


    But this kind of mood, Liu Ming Ling also hides very well. The person who left Yaya in those years was himself. Now it''s not guilty to go back to see Yaya. What''s more, if a child has no mother since childhood and suddenly meets his own mother, the tension is obvious.


    So under such circumstances, Liu Ming Ling didn''t say anything, just lowered her head and kept quiet.


    On the contrary, long Shaoyun''s voice was low: "do you want to go back to see ya ya?"


    This is to ask Liu mingling''s meaning, not to make a decision for Liu mingling. Liu mingling is stunned and passively looks at long Shaoyun.


    "Yaya miss her mother very much." Long Shaoyun continues to say, Mou Guang appears more and more attentive.


    In this way, Liu mingling was a little bit incredible. For a long time, she couldn''t find a sharp prediction. However, she felt that it was inappropriate and finally swallowed it.


    Liu mingling thought that long Shaoyun could do anything easily. He laughed silently, and then he said faintly, "I''ve never hidden my mother''s affairs from Yaya, so Yaya always knows you. I know who my mother is and what she looks like. Everything is clear. "


    "That''s not --" Liu mingling said passively.


    "Yaya and I said that my mother had to leave, not intentionally. Bud bud''s mind is simple. She won''t put these things in her heart, and she won''t think wildly, so don''t be nervous. " Long Shaoyun spoke quietly.


    Liu Ming Ling has been singing for a long time.


    "Tomorrow I''ll take you to Beiwai. Beiwai has something to deal with. In addition, you need to take better care of your body. After all, it''s a long distance from here to Kyoto. I don''t want you to have any trouble. When you are more stable, I''ll take you back to Beijing to see bud bud. It''s just time to spend the new year together." Long Shaoyun smiles.


    Chinese New Year means a family reunion. For so many years, there have been only two people in the general''s mansion, long Shaoyun and Yaya, and no one else.


    The reunion dinner is eaten in the palace. Li Shiyuan will call them Gongzhong, but after all, because of the absence of Liu mingling and the meaning of family reunion, it won''t be like this this year.


    "On the way back to Beijing, you can just pass many beautiful counties. I''ll take you for a walk, and then slowly return to Kyoto." Long Shaoyun made a good arrangement.


    Liu mingling didn''t say anything. Well, he made a sound.


    Long Shaoyun smiles and kisses Liu mingling on the forehead.


    Liu mingling didn''t dodge, but she was still a little uncomfortable. Then she said, "I don''t know the full name of Yaya yet."


    "Longxinya." Long Shaoyun opens his mouth.


    Liu mingling read the name of longxinya over and over again, and the word "Ya Ya" seemed to melt into Liu mingling''s blood in an instant. He couldn''t put it down and couldn''t give up.


    Compared with her previous passivity, Liu Ming Ling began to talk a lot.


    She asked long Shaoyun in a low voice about all the things about Yaya, as if in this way, she made up for the years she and Yaya missed.


    Long Shaoyun didn''t hide it and said everything.


    The atmosphere seemed to be warm all of a sudden.


    ¡­¡­


    For a long time, suddenly the house quieted down.


    Liu mingling seems to have asked all the questions. For a moment and a half, he doesn''t know what to ask again, and long Shaoyun doesn''t speak any more. But in this case, long Shaoyun suddenly looks at Liu mingling seriously.


    Liu mingling was a bit awkward.


    Long Shaoyun''s eyes are a bit serious: "these years, you have never thought of me?"


    This words, long Shaoyun asked directly, that look at Liu mingling for a moment.


    Liu mingling listened to long Shaoyun''s words. She asked herself this question countless times in her heart. Don''t you really want to? That is deceptive, but more of it is to put such a miss down.


    Long Shaoyun is the first man Liu Ming Ling falls in love with. It''s impossible not to think about it. Just at that time, Liu mingling suppressed too much emotion. Later, he really didn''t think about it, because he didn''t want to be involved in it.


    Liu mingling takes a deep breath.


    And long Shaoyun still looked at Liu mingling, with a faint smile in his eyebrows, but his tone was very warm: "ling''er, I miss you very much."


    Serious words fall on Liu mingling word by word.


    Liu mingling''s cheek was slightly red, and he didn''t say anything at last.


    And long Shaoyun didn''t mind. The room was quiet.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡ª¡ª


    The next day.


    Long Shaoyun sets out and takes Liu mingling back to the Great Wall.


    Compared with the post station, the mansion outside the Great Wall is more comfortable. Everything in it has not changed. It is still what Liu mingling looked like at that time.


    When the slaves saw Liu mingling coming back, they said, "I''ll see you, madam."


    Liu Ming Ling was not used to it, but he nodded. The servants seemed to know that Liu Ming Ling was not used to it. At last, they didn''t say anything and left in a hurry.


    "Xiaolian is in Kyoto, on the edge of Yaya, so I want to find you a new slave here. Which one you look at is easy, I''ll let her come to you." Long Shaoyun said it directly.


    Liu mingling shook his head: "it doesn''t matter. I''m used to it alone."


    Long Shaoyun did not answer, but obviously did not agree.


    Liu Ming Ling didn''t say anything.


    When Liu mingling returns to his residence, long Shaoyun asks the doctor to come and check Liu mingling again. There is no big difference between the words of the doctor outside the great wall and before. He can''t die, but his health is hard to get better.


    Long Shaoyun said nothing.


    After the doctor left, long Shaoyun looked at Liu Mingling: "was it caused by the injury that year? And when you have sprouts, Lord Yi says, "when I see you, you are in a bad situation."


    "Not all of them." Liu mingling frowned.


    Then she told the story of Xiaoxian, who guarded the gate of time and space.


    Long Shaoyun is silent, and silent.


    Under such circumstances, long Shaoyun returned to his senses and said calmly, "when we get back to Kyoto, let King Yi show you. Lord Yi has a way."


    Liu mingling made a sound.


    It''s good to get better, or even if you can''t die. When you are really sick, it''s hard to accept the feeling that life is not like death.


    Thinking of this, Liu mingling didn''t say anything. Instead, she became more and more quiet.

 Chapter 1583

    "Do you want to go for a walk?" Long Shaoyun asked.


    Liu mingling looks up at long Shaoyun. He doesn''t say anything. He has already taken Liu mingling''s hand. Liu mingling thinks that this man is going to take him to the market. When he is already outside the Great Wall, Liu mingling doesn''t like to go anywhere. The only place he likes to go is the market.


    As a result, Liu did not expect that this man did not take himself to the market, but was in the garden of his residence.


    When Liu mingling left, the garden was destroyed by Fu Jiaojiao, which was completely different from the beginning. At that time, many flowers and plants had been uprooted, and the rest were saved. In fact, there were not many flowers and plants that could be saved.


    And now she sees as like as two peas in the first place.


    Liu mingling was stunned.


    For a long time, Liu mingling didn''t say anything, just looked at it like this, but the incomprehension in her eyes was obvious.


    Long Shaoyun explained: "after you left, the gardener stayed here all the time. In addition, Yaya likes flowers and plants very much, so in this case, it took more than a year for the garden to return to its original appearance."


    There are even many more rare grasses, which Liu Ming Ling once said and liked, but it was too late at that time, and some of them were destroyed at that time. Long Shaoyun waited until the next year to ask the people of his residence to go to the market to buy them back, and also asked the peddlers in other regions.


    That''s why we have the garden now.


    Liu mingling knows that long Shaoyun has a heart.


    She said quietly, "thank you."


    Long Shaoyun laughed silently and pinched the tip of Liu mingling''s nose: "tell me what, thank you."


    Liu mingling didn''t speak.


    Long Shaoyun didn''t say anything. He just cuddled and accompanied Liu mingling around the mansion. In the mansion, not only the garden, but also the flowers and plants could be seen everywhere.


    With the flowers and plants, the house, which was originally cool, suddenly became warm.


    ¡­¡­


    Long Shaoyun spent a month with Liu mingling outside the Great Wall.


    During this month, the doctor would come to the house every day, and Liu mingling''s condition was better visible to the naked eye. When they were on the fishing boat, the old couple were very poor. They could only find a doctor for Liu mingling when she was ill, and the same was true when she was in the brothel.


    Every day''s constant recuperation can naturally make Liu mingling''s situation better and better.


    At least not as pale as before, the whole person looks much better.


    After confirming that there was no problem, long Shaoyun took Liu mingling back to Kyoto. Before returning, Liu went to the market.


    She wants to choose a present for bud.


    Long Shaoyun is on the side.


    The markets outside the Great Wall haven''t changed much. It''s just that compared with a few years ago, the trade here is more frequent. It also proves that the prosperity of Dazhou can lead to such a developed trade system, so the East and the West are much more than before.


    Liu mingling is watching carefully.


    Maybe it''s too long, so there''s a lot of freshness.


    "What do you want to buy?" Long Shaoyun asked.


    Liu mingling shook his head: "I just want to buy a gift for Yaya. I can''t go back to see her empty handed."


    Long Shaoyun said with a smile: "if you go back, it''s the best gift for Yaya. It doesn''t matter if you have something."


    Ignoring long Shaoyun''s idea, Liu mingling seriously bowed her head to choose a gift for Yaya, but she didn''t know what Yaya liked, so she picked up a lot of things and then put them down.


    "What does bud like?" Liu mingling turns to ask long Shaoyun.


    Long Shaoyun thought seriously: "it''s really not clear."


    Liu mingling twisted her eyebrows and looked at long Shaoyun inconceivably: "you don''t always have bud. Why don''t you know what bud likes?"


    "Yaya seems to like everything and doesn''t ask for anything in particular. With me, she didn''t ask for anything Long Shaoyun tells the truth.


    Liu Ming Ling stopped talking.


    All men are the same.


    Love is love, but the mind will never be delicate, and naturally will not think about anything else, so Liu mingling is not surprised, and continues to bow her head and carefully choose a gift for Yaya.


    In the end, Liu Ming Ling didn''t choose anything valuable. Instead, she chose some trinkets that little girls would like, and bought some fun trinkets by the way.


    It''s intuitive.


    These things are definitely not bought by long Shaoyun on weekdays. Others may have given them away, but the meaning is different.


    "Is that all?" Long Shaoyun took a look and asked.


    Liu mingling said nothing.


    Long Shaoyun nodded, but also directly: "do you want to visit again?"


    Liu Ming Ling didn''t refuse or agree, but long Shaoyun''s hand naturally led Liu Ming Ling and walked around the market. That big hand blocked the people coming and going for Liu Ming Ling to avoid the collision.


    Until the sky began to snow slightly, and it seemed that the snow was getting bigger and bigger, long Shaoyun took Liu mingling back to his residence.


    ¡­¡­


    Three more days.


    Long Shaoyun and Liu mingling leave the great wall and slowly head for Kyoto. Compared with the speed that long Shaoyun and Liu mingling went to Kyoto before, this time the speed is slower, because he takes care of Liu mingling''s body completely.


    To be correct, long Shaoyun would like to take Liu mingling on the road. It seems that he is not in a hurry to return to Kyoto.


    This is also the first time that Liu mingling seriously saw the situation of other prefectures and counties in Dazhou except for the great wall and Kyoto. The scenery is beautiful, and the humanities of each place are very different.


    It''s similar to what Liu Ming Ling learned in his history, but it''s different.


    Liu mingling is very fresh. From time to time, she turns around and asks long Shaoyun about all kinds of things related to local conditions and customs. Long Shaoyun answers them seriously.


    "How can you be so interested in these?" Long Shaoyun takes Liu mingling by the hand and asks in a low voice.


    Two people in other states and counties do not need to deliberately too big ostentation, no one knows them.


    This is the advantage of the ancient society. Without the Internet, the news is blocked. At most, they know who the emperor is today. Maybe they have heard of long Shaoyun''s reputation, but it is absolutely impossible to see him.


    So naturally, they don''t need to hide, just like ordinary people.


    Liu Ming Ling was quiet and thought, "I study archaeology."


    "Archaeology?" Long Shaoyun is stunned, some don''t quite understand.


    "When you die, we''ll dig you up and study." Liu mingling tells long Shaoyun in an easy way.


    Long Shaoyun


    Long Shaoyun coughed softly.


    Liu Ming Ling is calm: "so naturally, I have a good understanding of the customs of this era."


    "Have you ever been in touch with Da Zhou?" Long Shaoyun returned to his senses, and then he spoke faintly.

 Chapter 1584

    Liu mingling shook his head: "I haven''t touched it."


    Long Shaoyun was surprised, and Liu mingling quickly explained: "because Dazhou has never appeared in the history I know, it''s like an independent space. If Mu Cen and I are from the same place, then she should know about it."


    With that, Liu Ming Ling calmed down.


    Long Shaoyun looks at Liu Mingling: "what do you think?"


    "But I saw the diamond." Liu mingling spoke lightly.


    This time, long Shaoyun''s reaction is very fast: "the one I gave you?"


    When Liu mingling left, he didn''t take it with him.


    It''s the general''s residence in Kyoto. It''s just that long Shaoyun has put it away. It''s Liu mingling''s stuff. Long Shaoyun keeps it all the time and doesn''t dispose of it.


    "Yes." Liu Ming Ling did not deny, "there is a very sad love story, but I didn''t read it carefully. Later, this diamond has been on display all the time, but the final result may be that it will be auctioned off. I don''t know whose hand it is. "


    Long Shaoyun just quieted down, then still holding Liu mingling''s hand: "that''s something in the future. It has nothing to do with the present. It''s OK to live a good life now."


    Instead, Liu mingling looks at long Shaoyun curiously: "are you not curious about what the story is about, or are there any variables between us?"


    "Not curious." Long Shaoyun is very calm, "everything has its own destiny. No one can stop it. "


    Liu mingling nodded, but this person is open to see, she did not say anything, occasionally met like things, Liu mingling will look down again.


    ¡­¡­


    They follow each state and county, and not every state and county stops. Only where Liu Ming Ling likes or is interested in, will long Shaoyun stop.


    Until the back, the snow was too heavy and the temperature was getting lower and lower, so long Shaoyun didn''t stay. And they spend so much time on the road that it''s almost Chinese New Year.


    Back in Kyoto, there are a lot of things to do, so naturally it is impossible to waste so much on the road.


    "If you like, I''ll show you around when the flowers bloom in spring." Long Shaoyun is in the carriage, talking quietly with Liu mingling.


    Liu mingling said, "aren''t you busy?"


    "If there were no war outside the Great Wall, then I would be much better." Long Shaoyun tells the truth.


    Liu mingling made a sound.


    Long Shaoyun hugs Liu mingling''s waist, and the door curtain of the carriage has been carefully covered. In order to keep the wind from blowing, Liu mingling suffers from the cold again. Long Shaoyun''s tall body is leaning against the curtain, which completely blocks all the possible accidents.


    Liu mingling naturally noticed such carefulness.


    Liu mingling laughs silently.


    Long Shaoyun didn''t say anything.


    The rest of the way is not too far away.


    When she was near Kyoto, Liu mingling was very nervous because she wanted to see Yaya. She didn''t know how to get along with Yaya and how to respond to her questions.


    As a result, he didn''t expect that when he was near Kyoto, long Shaoyun suddenly took a turn. Instead of rushing to Beijing, he went to a courtyard in the outer suburbs.


    It looks like I''m going to stay here all night.


    "Not going to Beijing today?" Asked Liu mingling.


    At this time, Liu mingling doesn''t think it''s too late to enter Beijing, but it won''t affect anything. On the contrary, she doesn''t feel too tired and can''t insist on this road.


    More is a kind of expectation to bud, and worry, and nervous.


    And long Shaoyun looked down at Liu Mingling: "today you can''t see bud in Kyoto, bud is in the palace. Acacia came back, so bud bud and Acacia together


    Liu mingling was stunned.


    "Acacia is a little princess." Long Shaoyun explained, "it''s the child of the emperor and the empress."


    Liu Ming Ling nodded.


    "I basically took Yaya to the side. This time, something happened suddenly, so I left temporarily, but Yaya was not with me. In addition, it was too frustrating when I went there. Yaya would stay in Kyoto. If I were not there, Yaya would be in the palace most of the time." Long Shaoyun explained.


    Liu mingling didn''t say anything.


    And long Shaoyun quickly continued: "don''t daydream. Yaya and Acacia have a good relationship, so they always play together. Moreover, Yaya and I spend most of the time outside the Great Wall, and they don''t see much Acacia. I don''t have much time to be alone


    "I don''t think so." Liu mingling answered.


    At first there was a misunderstanding, but after the misunderstanding was solved, there was really nothing to think about.


    After being quiet, Liu mingling asked, "is this your residence, too?"


    "No Long Shaoyun shakes his head.


    Liu mingling was surprised.


    In fact, long Shaoyun''s character seldom troubles people. He has many friends, but even when he goes to other counties, he seldom troubles others. So now, it''s a surprise for Liu mingling to go to other people''s homes.


    "An elder. I had a good relationship with my father and was my mentor. I didn''t follow my father since I was a child. Before that, I spent most of my time at my teacher''s home. " Long Shaoyun explained, "I should have brought you here in those years. It''s just a mistake. I haven''t come here all the time, so I''m going back to Beijing to take you to have a look. He''s old, and he''s rarely moved around. He''s in the mansion. "


    Liu Ming Ling nodded.


    Soon the carriage stopped at the gate of the mansion. It was obvious that long Shaoyun had said it in advance, and the little guy of the mansion was waiting at the gate.


    "Here you are, old general." Hello, little fellow.


    Long Shaoyun nodded, then turned around and led Liu mingling out of the car. It was windy outside, and the snow was getting bigger and bigger. Long Shaoyun protected Liu mingling from the slightest chill.


    All the way to the house.


    And the boy just follows long Shaoyun and Liu mingling. When he arrived at the main building, he said, "Sir is in it. Just go in, general."


    "Good." Long Shaoyun answered.


    Then long Shaoyun takes Liu mingling to the house.


    When Liu mingling came in, he saw an old man sitting on the side of the tea tray. He looked energetic. When he heard the news, he turned and looked at long Shaoyun: "Shaoyun is coming. This must be a famous actress. Yaya is really like a famous actress. Come on, sit down. "


    Liu mingling noticed that long Shaoyun''s master couldn''t leave at all, because his lower body was disabled.


    And it''s straight without legs.


    But Liu mingling didn''t ask much, so she took her eyes back calmly.


    Along with long Shaoyun, she called the old master. The old man is always laughing, drinking tea and long Shaoyun chatting.

 Chapter 1585

    It can be seen that it is the mode of getting along with each other, and Yaya has obviously been here.


    The old man will naturally bring the topic to Liu mingling.


    It won''t make Liu Ming Ling feel bored. Liu Ming Ling will listen to it carefully and return it seriously.


    The old man was obviously very happy with Liu mingling. Until the meal time, the food was not complicated, but everything was Liu mingling''s favorite.


    "Well known actor, Shao Yun asked people to come and say hello to me in advance. What you specially prepared is what you like." The old man laughed, "I can see that Shao Yun likes you and cares about you. Otherwise, Shao Yun will not make a special trip. No one has been treated like that before. "


    Liu mingling''s face turned red.


    And long Shaoyun is like a person who has nothing to do.


    From time to time, the old man would say something about long Shaoyun, but it was all related to Liu mingling. It was all over the years. It seemed that Liu mingling was completely involved in long Shaoyun''s life in another way.


    Liu Ming Ling listened quietly.


    On the contrary, long Shaoyun didn''t say anything. He was serious about the dishes.


    All the way to the end of the meal.


    Before the little guy came in, gave the old man a sandalwood box, Liu Ming Ling Leng for a while, long Shaoyun also some accident, but long Shaoyun didn''t say anything.


    "This is for you." The old man said, "you and Shao Yun are married. I''m an old man. I can''t go and I''m in trouble. Now I''ll give you this first. This courtesy must be done."


    Liu mingling was passive for a moment.


    Long Shaoyun is calm: "master give you, then you take it."


    Liu mingling just took it. She opened it and saw that there was a jade bracelet inside. Without looking at it, we all knew that the jade bracelet was extremely valuable. She bit her lip and said thanks very gently.


    "This is my little thought, and I hope you and Shao Yun can grow old together. Just like his parents, well, I''m relieved. I''ve lived so long to see Shao Yun become a family and have children. When I go to the underground, I''ll be able to explain to Shao Yun''s parents in the future. " The old man said it directly.


    At this age, everything seems to have been indifferent for a long time.


    Long Shaoyun is quiet.


    Liu mingling made a sound and nodded.


    And long Shaoyun personally brought the jade bracelet to Liu mingling, who didn''t refuse.


    The three chatted for a while.


    Liu mingling and long Shaoyun didn''t stay much. This room is where the old man sleeps at night. The servants come in to clean up.


    Long Shaoyun leaves with Liu mingling.


    On the way, long Shaoyun and Liu mingling said something about the old man, and Liu mingling suddenly nodded.


    "I wanted to bring you here after I got married, but I didn''t expect it. I''ve been waiting until now." Long Shaoyun sighed silently, "at that time, the master''s condition was not bad, and he could enter the palace to participate in the wedding, but now --"


    Liu mingling said nothing.


    Suddenly understand the meaning of long Shaoyun brought himself here.


    I''m afraid the old man''s life will not be long. Everything he sees now is just a reflection. It''s just that long Shaoyun doesn''t want to let the old man have regrets. He is more or less making up for those regrets.


    Liu mingling bit her lip and said nothing.


    Long Shaoyun didn''t say anything. He took Liu mingling to the side room.


    It was a quiet night.


    In the middle of the night, Liu mingling suddenly woke up in the middle of the night. She didn''t know whether it was because she wanted to see Yaya and couldn''t sleep, or for other reasons, she woke up so cold.


    While Liu mingling is sober, long Shaoyun doesn''t wake up.


    Liu mingling looks at long Shaoyun so quietly. His eyes and eyebrows don''t change much. They are almost the same as when he left, but there is more or less a trace of eye lines at the end of his eyes. It''s left by the years, and it just makes the man more familiar.


    Liu mingling''s men want to touch long Shaoyun consciously.


    It seems that after coming back, except that time, they hardly have any intimate behavior. Long Shaoyun will hold Liu mingling to sleep, but he will not touch Liu mingling again.


    This kind of feeling can''t say good, also hand can''t say bad.


    When Liu mingling''s hand touches long Shaoyun''s skin, she suddenly takes it back. She''s afraid that she will wake him up. Unexpectedly, long Shaoyun will wake up at this moment.


    His eyes fell on Liu mingling, calm and incomparable: "what do you do?"


    Liu mingling didn''t answer, so she was a little flustered and wanted to deny it, but she didn''t seem to know how to deny it, so she finally looked at long Shaoyun passively.


    Long Shaoyun suddenly turns over, and Liu mingling falls into long Shaoyun''s arms. This person''s deep eyes just look at Liu mingling, and he is more and more uncertain about Liu mingling.


    Liu mingling couldn''t help but move.


    "Don''t move." Long Shaoyun''s voice is very low.


    Under such circumstances, Liu Ming Ling didn''t say anything and didn''t dare to move any more. Some emotions, Liu Ming Ling felt clear, and this person was not as indifferent as he seemed.


    When Liu mingling was daydreaming, long Shaoyun said quietly: "mingling, I''ve endured it for a long time, so don''t tease me, eh?"


    With a little warning in his voice, he just looked at Liu mingling, and his attitude became more and more quiet.


    Liu mingling didn''t move, so he just looked at long Shaoyun.


    She and the ancient woman''s implication is not the same, what will naturally ask export: "why don''t you touch me?"


    This surprised long Shaoyun. Obviously, he didn''t expect Liu mingling to ask him this question. For a while and a half, long Shaoyun was also passive and didn''t know how to answer Liu mingling''s question.


    On the contrary, Liu mingling looked at long Shaoyun so seriously and said word by word: "except for the first time, after you touched me in anger, you never touched me again. Are you not interested in me? "


    Long Shaoyun


    Probably any injustice has not been wronged by long Shaoyun now.


    It''s not because of such reasons that I don''t touch Liu mingling, but because I''m afraid that my impulse will hurt Liu mingling. Liu mingling''s health is not good. After that time, Liu mingling has been ill intermittently for a long time. Otherwise, why should I recuperate outside the Great Wall to be stable before I can go back to Kyoto.


    Along the way, although the speed slows down, it''s not convenient to find a doctor if something goes wrong, and it''s not appropriate to stay to recuperate. So long Shaoyun''s own ideas are attractive.


    As a result, Liu mingling misunderstood this forbearance.


    And Liu mingling asked himself this question coldly, but long Shaoyun couldn''t answer it for a while.


    He is not such a direct person.


    Looking at Liu mingling''s eyes, long Shaoyun sighs silently.

 Chapter 1586

    A deep and strong kiss in response to Liu mingling completely blocked all of Liu mingling''s thoughts.


    Liu mingling was just stunned for a moment, as if in such a kiss, he was completely ignited and responded to long Shaoyun a little bit.


    The scenery inside the house becomes very beautiful. In such a beautiful scene, Liu mingling''s shyness gradually appears. It seems that after the beautiful scene, she suddenly understands what she is doing. Finally, she buries her head in this person''s arms and doesn''t move.


    Long Shaoyun chuckled.


    It''s very light, but it''s very light, but with her own doting on Liu mingling, and her eyes fall on Liu mingling tenderly. Liu mingling doesn''t even lift her head. That kind of embarrassment is obvious.


    "I don''t want you." Long Shaoyun opened his mouth for a long time to explain that the breath has returned to a stable state, "but I don''t want to make it unbearable. I can''t bear it."


    Liu mingling bit her lip and said nothing.


    "I didn''t move you before because your body hasn''t recovered. I don''t want to make you worse. Later, I came to Kyoto all the way, and I didn''t want you to have any accidents. So I''m putting up with it, and you say that? " Long Shaoyun raises his eyebrows and pulls Liu mingling out of his arms.


    Liu mingling is more and more angry, so he beats long Shaoyun on the chest. The man with clear memory can''t say such words, but now he says it naturally.


    Think of here, Liu mingling''s cheek is more red, but long Shaoyun didn''t tease Liu mingling, eyebrows still with a faint smile: "it''s not convenient to take a bath here, I''ll wipe it for you, and I''ll go back to Kyoto tomorrow, eh?"


    Liu mingling naturally does not dare to say anything. Long Shaoyun gets up in person and takes care of Liu mingling. Liu mingling is sorry, but this man is doing what he wants to do.


    For a long time, the atmosphere in the house is still ambiguous, but such ambiguity, also with a touch of warmth.


    As if waiting for a long time, or as if for granted.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡ª¡ª


    The next day.


    Liu Ming Ling didn''t sleep for long. She woke up at dawn. Long Shaoyun was obviously awake and not in the room. When Liu Ming Ling opened her eyes, she was stunned.


    As a result, when Liu mingling got up, long Shaoyun had already pushed the door in. When he saw Liu mingling wake up, he said with a smile: "wake up?"


    "Good morning." Liu mingling opened her mouth subconsciously.


    "The master got up early, so he chatted and drank tea with him." Long Shaoyun smiles.


    Liu mingling is a little embarrassed: "I overslept."


    "Well, master, I want you to sleep a little longer. I''m not in a hurry Long Shaoyun explained, "master always sleeps very little. He is used to it. Ordinary people can''t stand it. When I wake up, master has already got up."


    Liu mingling, oh.


    Long Shaoyun has come to Liu mingling''s side and personally serves Liu mingling to change clothes. Liu mingling seems to have no way to stop him, so he can only passively watch long Shaoyun.


    Long Shaoyun is to smile, again natural.


    After that, long Shaoyun and Liu mingling have breakfast together. The old man still looks at them with a smile. His eyebrows are filled with satisfaction, and occasionally they talk.


    Until Liu mingling finished his breakfast, long Shaoyun just took a break and left with Liu mingling.


    They have to go back to Kyoto.


    The old man didn''t stop.


    After that, long Shaoyun, Liu mingling and the old man left for Kyoto. On the way back to Kyoto, Liu Ming Ling was quiet. It was a kind of self-evident tension. She kept her head down and her palms clenched into fists. Liu Ming Ling''s mind was all about seeing bud.


    She confirmed over and over again whether she had forgotten anything and whether she had brought the gift to Yaya. She thought about how she would react when she saw Yaya and how she would react when she saw herself.


    Liu mingling is also a normal person. She thinks that if she had been left behind by her mother for so many years, and had never been here, she would feel that she would have a grudge, not hate, but would not like this mother.


    I don''t know if Yaya has such an idea now.


    Quiet down, Liu Ming Ling said not nervous is false.


    But in this case, long Shaoyun can clearly feel Liu mingling''s emotional reaction. The closer the car is to the general''s house, the more obvious Liu mingling''s tension becomes.


    "What do you think?" Long Shaoyun asked Liu mingling in a low voice, and he immediately hugged Liu mingling into his arms.


    Liu mingling sighed silently, but looking up at long Shaoyun, he had expressed his thoughts incisively and vividly in his eyes.


    In this case, long Shaoyun is smiling: "worry about bud bud thing?"


    Liu mingling doesn''t deny it. Instead, she nods seriously. She is really worried about Yaya. She is worried about whether Yaya will resist when she sees her. Subconsciously, she thinks that what long Shaoyun says is to make her feel relieved.


    And long Shaoyun silent smile: "don''t think, bud bud is not what you think, you think things will not happen."


    "How do you know what I think?" Liu mingling just looks at long Shaoyun.


    Long Shaoyun said: "I''m worried that YaYa won''t accept you? I''m not worried that YaYa will look on your face or cause you any trouble? "


    In a word, I asked Liu mingling.


    She coughed and stopped talking.


    "No way." Long Shaoyun gave a positive answer, "before we went back to Kyoto, I had sent someone to Kyoto to tell you about it in advance, so Yaya knew that you were coming back, and Yaya should be waiting for you. For so many years, Yaya has always known your existence, and has been looking forward to your return."


    With that, long Shaoyun calmed down: "although Yaya doesn''t say anything, Yaya also wants to have a mother in her heart. Now that my mother is back, Yaya must be happy. "


    Liu mingling quietly listens to long Shaoyun''s words and looks at the person in front of him quietly, as if he doesn''t know how to react.


    "Don''t think about it. Besides, no matter what happens, I''ll deal with it when I''m still by your side." Long Shaoyun gave a guarantee.


    Liu mingling, oh.


    She also has a present for Yaya in her hand.


    "I don''t know if bud will like these." Liu Ming Ling sighed silently, but looked at it carefully.


    "Yes." Long Shaoyun is very sure.


    Liu mingling looked up and said, "how do you know?"


    "Because Yaya was born by you. Many times, her temper and personality are very similar to you. What you like is also what she likes. She liked these strange things when she was very young in the market." Long Shaoyun laughs.

 Chapter 1587

    Liu mingling seems relieved to hear what long Shaoyun said.


    The carriage went slowly towards the general''s house.


    As the carriage entered Kyoto, the excitement of Kyoto appeared in front of Liu mingling. Liu mingling watched quietly, and the tension became deeper and deeper. Until the carriage stopped in front of the general''s house, it seemed that the tension could not be eased.


    "General, madam, the general''s house is here." The guard spoke respectfully.


    The carriage had stopped steadily by the side of the road.


    Long Shaoyun didn''t say anything and got out of the carriage quickly. The latter held Liu mingling''s hand and didn''t let her use the pedals. Instead, he took Liu mingling out of the carriage himself. Liu mingling was held in his arms by long Shaoyun, which was a bit embarrassing.


    The servant of the general''s house knelt down to say hello: "see you, madam."


    "Get up." Long Shaoyun flicks his sleeve.


    Soon, the slave got up, and Liu mingling looked at the plaque of the general''s mansion. She was familiar with it and sighed. She never thought that she would come back here one day. In fact, she didn''t stay long in the general''s mansion.


    After silence, Liu Ming Ling sighed.


    All of a sudden, a happy and excited voice came: "madam, madam, it''s you who have come back. That''s great."


    Liu mingling looked up and saw Xiaolian running towards him. Then he knelt down in front of Liu mingling with a plop: "I''ll see you, madam."


    "Xiao Lian, get up quickly." Liu mingling helped Xiaolian up in person.


    Compared with a few years ago, Xiaolian is a little fatter, and the whole person is mellow. But the excitement in Xiaolian''s eyes and eyebrows can''t be hidden. When Liu mingling saw Xiaolian, she also felt very intimate. From this dynasty, the first person she went close to was Xiaolian.


    Liu mingling looks at Xiaolian carefully, and the smile in her eyebrows and eyes can''t disperse.


    All of a sudden¡ª¡ª


    The entrance of the general''s house becomes quiet for a while, and Liu mingling also notices. She subconsciously looks at the entrance of the general''s house, and a small face appears in front of Liu mingling.


    But that small face only poked half of its head out, carefully looking at Liu mingling''s direction, I don''t know what it is, the kind of careful but looking people can''t help laughing.


    Liu Ming Ling did not dare to speak.


    On the contrary, long Shaoyun has taken the initiative to say: "bud, come on."


    Is really bud bud, Liu Ming Ling''s eyebrows and eyes with a faint expectation, that eyes directly fell on bud bud, Xiaolian in the side quickly explained.


    "Ma''am, this is the first lady. The first lady is very lovely and kind to the slaves, just like the lady. " Xiaolian whispered.


    Liu mingling didn''t speak, bit her lip, half squatted down, and looked at Yaya.


    Bud bud in long Shaoyun''s voice, has the whole person out, but still did not come towards the direction of two people, that is the child''s innate vigilance, for fear of accidents, but that kind of expectation, everyone can see clearly.


    "Are you bud bud?" Liu mingling asked.


    Bud bud blinked, nodded seriously, did not deny his identity, by the way also directed at Liu Ming Ling smile, very lovely appearance.


    Liu Ming Ling felt that her heart had melted.


    It was a helpless thing to throw away Yaya in those years, but later Liu mingling really didn''t want to find Yaya again, so it''s false to say that she didn''t feel guilty. It''s just that she has never seen Yaya in these years, so such guilt won''t be too clear or too real.


    But now, this kind of reality almost drives people to a desperate situation.


    Thinking of this, Liu mingling wants to hold Yaya in her arms.


    And Yaya has already gone, and is walking in the direction of long Shaoyun. Long Shaoyun holds Yaya and says with a smile, "Yaya, it''s my mother. Yaya doesn''t miss my mother very much. Isn''t she happy to see my mother now?"


    Bud bud is a little embarrassed, covering her face. When she sees Liu mingling, she doesn''t know whether to call or not. In the end, she is helpless and passive. She can only watch carefully.


    Liu mingling didn''t force her, so she just held out her hand: "Yaya, can I hold you?"


    Bud bud serious nod, did not refuse Liu Ming Ling.


    Liu mingling''s hand has been stretched over, the result is to stop long Shaoyun: "bud bud is very heavy, you can''t hold now, back two people fell together, holding bud bud''s hand is good."


    Liu mingling is a little angry, but he seems to have nothing to do with long Shaoyun.


    In the end, Liu mingling didn''t say anything. On the contrary, Yaya said seriously: "hand in hand."


    "Good." Liu mingling nodded.


    Yaya''s small hand actively entangles Liu mingling''s hand. Liu mingling quietly leads Yaya towards the general''s house.


    In fact, many years did not come back, Liu Ming Ling became a stranger to here, what''s more, Liu Ming Ling did not seriously see the general''s house, which was more passive. Not to mention now.


    On the contrary, Yaya is leading the way. Normally, Yaya, who is lively and lovely, is a little quiet now, but she still holds Liu mingling''s hand.


    Long Shaoyun accompanied him and didn''t speak.


    Slaves also dare not breathe, quietly follow.


    "Go and prepare some delicious dishes for your wife. The quantity is not big, but the variety is more." Long Shaoyun said.


    "Yes." The slave answered.


    Soon the slave retired.


    And Yaya has taken Liu mingling into the East Building, and long Shaoyun follows him in.


    However, long Shaoyun has never broken the interaction between Yaya and Liu mingling. Long Shaoyun knows that Liu mingling needs time to repair the gap between Yaya and Liu mingling.


    Although Yaya doesn''t blame Liu mingling, it doesn''t mean that YaYa really doesn''t have any mustard in her heart. After all, she doesn''t look at others who are taken by her mother. Even though no one dares to show any disrespect to Yaya in the whole week, Mu Cen will take Yaya by herself.


    But it''s different from my mother.


    "Yaya, I have something for you." Liu mingling sits on the soft floor, coaxing Yaya.


    Bud blinked: "what did you bring me?"


    "Little thing." Liu mingling smiles.


    After that, Liu mingling took out what she had prepared, which Liu had always put beside her. When she wanted to see Yaya, she would give it to Yaya at the first time.


    Bud bud saw these strange little things, instantly happy.


    Do not want to, bud bud took these things: "I love it."


    "If you like, next time we''ll go to the market outside the Great Wall to see if there''s anything new, OK?" Liu mingling bowed her head and asked seriously.


    "Good." Bud nods.

 Chapter 1588

    The little thing in bud bud''s hand soon played up, seriously.


    Liu mingling was watching, but the mother and daughter didn''t speak, just in the same space.


    In this case, long Shaoyun did not say much, patiently accompanied the mother and daughter.


    Occasionally, when Yaya has a problem, he looks up and asks long Shaoyun. It seems that he has formed a habit. Long Shaoyun will explain carefully and patiently.


    Yaya listened very carefully.


    And it''s time for them to go to the general''s house after lunch.


    Bud bud also used up lunch, but did not deliberately wait for them, because used up lunch, bud bud also began to feel sleepy, constantly yawning, followed by.


    Liu mingling noticed: "bud bud sleepy?"


    Xiaolian quickly said: "madam, you and the general come back all the way, eat something first, and the maid will take the first lady down to have a rest."


    Liu mingling wants to coax Yaya, but Liu mingling also knows that although Yaya is not angry with herself, Yaya''s strangeness to herself is still there. From seeing Yaya to now, Yaya has never called herself.


    There are a lot of things to worry about.


    Being too eager for quick success and instant benefit will make Yaya avoid herself.


    Think of here, Liu Ming Ling silent sigh, she quickly nodded: "you take bud bud down to rest."


    Bud bud seems really sleepy, covered his mouth: "Dad, I went to bed."


    "Good." Long Shaoyun said with a smile, "do you want your father to accompany you?"


    Yaya shakes his head seriously, but long Shaoyun doesn''t force it. Soon Xiaolian takes Yaya down. Liu mingling''s eyes are always looking at the direction of Yaya''s departure. For a moment, until Yaya''s little figure disappears, Liu mingling is not willing to take back her sight.


    "Don''t think about it, it will be better later." Long Shaoyun holds Liu mingling, and his mandible is so close to Liu mingling''s hair.


    Liu mingling made a sound.


    "Yaya is not angry, but she is not used to calling you. Because bud bud has never been called a person like this. After a long time, bud will open its mouth. " Long Shaoyun comforts Liu mingling.


    "I know," Liu mingling nodded


    Long Shaoyun said, "don''t think about it."


    Liu mingling shook her head.


    And the slave is soon ready to eat, long Shaoyun let people send in, coax Liu mingling to eat some, Liu mingling''s mind is still in bud bud, long Shaoyun also know, but in the end did not say anything.


    They had a meal. Under the compulsion of long Shaoyun, Liu mingling went to have a rest.


    No matter how well you are taken care of, you will not be able to sleep in peace. So if you go to sleep in peace, it will be evening.


    When Liu mingling opened her eyes, she was stunned by the sky outside.


    Xiaolian heard the movement outside, but she pushed the door and came in: "madam, you wake up. My servant is waiting for you to change clothes."


    Liu mingling sat up passively. Xiaolian had already come over, handed a glass of water, took a clean towel and rinsed Liu mingling''s face.


    "The general has entered the palace. He should be back soon." Xiaolian takes the initiative to speak.


    It''s not surprising that Liu mingling didn''t think much about it. He had wasted a lot of time on the way. When long Shaoyun came back, he had to rush to the palace to report the situation to Li Shiyuan. This was originally long Shaoyun''s duty, so it''s not strange that he is not in the general''s house now.


    Thinking of this, Liu mingling was quiet for a while.


    Subconsciously, Liu mingling looks at Xiaolian.


    Xiao Lian seemed to know what Liu Ming Ling was going to ask, and she said with a smile, "the eldest lady is in the mansion, and now she is playing in the garden. When the lady is ready, she can go to the first lady. "


    "Good." Liu mingling made a sound.


    Xiao Lian takes things down, and Liu mingling has changed her clothes. Then she goes out of the house. Now the temperature in Kyoto is very low. Under such circumstances, Liu mingling doesn''t mind very much and soon walks towards the back garden.


    Soon, Liu Ming Ling found a happy play bud in the back garden. Bud bud didn''t know what he was teasing and half squatted down.


    Liu mingling walked past, bud bud is sensitive to what, looked up at Liu mingling, smiling, but did not speak called Liu mingling.


    Liu mingling didn''t mind either. She took the initiative and said, "what is Yaya doing?"


    "Look at the flowers. You see, there are flowers." Bud bud explained, compared with one of the flowers.


    Liu mingling looked at it seriously and nodded: "does Yaya know what flower it is?"


    Yaya shook her head: "Dad said it, but I forgot it. It''s hard to remember the name."


    These are foreign varieties, which are hard to remember for people in Dazhou. However, Liu mingling doesn''t care about them either. She talks to Yaya seriously in an easy to understand tone. Yaya nods. It''s a matter of great importance. Mother and daughter are in the garden, and Yaya leans on Liu mingling and listens to Liu mingling.


    This picture looks tender.


    When long Shaoyun came back from the palace, what he saw was such a picture. Long Shaoyun''s eyebrows were also full of warm smile, and then walked silently towards them.


    In this case, Liu Ming Ling did not notice, bud bud also seems not to notice.


    "What''s the name of this flower language?" Asked Yaya.


    Liu Ming Ling thought, "then I may have to look through the book to find out."


    "How about you teach me how to read? Master taught me too slowly. I know all those words, but I haven''t taught any new ones yet." Bud bud tilted head, flat mouth.


    "Good." Liu mingling smiles.


    It seems that regardless of any conditions proposed by Yaya, Liu mingling will unconditionally agree, which is a kind of compensation. Now when she sees Yaya, she subconsciously wants to give the best things in the world to Yaya.


    Yaya is very happy.


    And long Shaoyun looked at Yaya like this: "Yaya, my mother''s body is not good, and I can''t keep pestering my mother, you know?"


    Yaya, oh.


    Not denying long Shaoyun''s words, but also admitting Liu mingling''s identity, Liu mingling realized that long Shaoyun had come back, she was still holding bud, but her eyes fell on long Shaoyun: "when did you come back?"


    "Just came back for a while, I saw Ya Ya pestering you and asking these questions all the time." Long Shaoyun smiles.


    Yaya is a little embarrassed.


    On the contrary, Liu mingling shook his head: "it doesn''t matter. I also like to answer Yaya''s questions."


    Long Shaoyun knows Liu mingling''s idea. After being quiet, long Shaoyun holds Yaya. It''s very natural that YaYa is held by long Shaoyun. His hand just hugs long Shaoyun''s neck. His big eyes blink. He looks at long Shaoyun seriously, as if he doesn''t know what long Shaoyun is going to do.

 Chapter 1589

    "Yaya, this is Niang. Yaya knows." Long Shaoyun spoke seriously.


    Bud bud also nodded, indicating that he knew.


    Liu mingling was stunned. For a moment and a half, he didn''t know what long Shaoyun was going to do, but long Shaoyun''s eyes still looked at Yaya: "Yaya didn''t always want to wait for her mother to come back. Now that she''s back, Yaya doesn''t know how to call people. She still pesters her to play with you?"


    Bud bud silent, slightly flat mouth, looked down at his shoes, because long Shaoyun was holding, so bud bud''s feet shook, don''t know is don''t want to open or other.


    Liu mingling understood what long Shaoyun meant.


    She looked at long Shaoyun and said, "it doesn''t matter, Yaya."


    When she wants to say something, long Shaoyun doesn''t respond, but interrupts Liu mingling''s words. Her eyes still look at Yaya: "Yaya, if you don''t call your mother, she will be sad. Dad told you that my mother didn''t leave you on purpose. When your mother left you, she had nothing to do. If my mother didn''t leave you at that time, then she won''t have you now. "


    Long Shaoyun has said this many times.


    Of course Yaya knows.


    Now Leng Bu Ding is formally said by long Shaoyun again, which makes Yaya''s mind unable to hide. The grievance is also obvious, and the beautiful big eyes become red all of a sudden.


    She is not called, just embarrassed and unaccustomed.


    Bud bud flat mouth.


    Liu mingling looked at it, and the whole person couldn''t follow it. The heartache was obvious.


    Under such circumstances, long Shaoyun insisted, but Liu mingling shook his head: "why do you talk to Yaya like this? Yaya is just a child."


    She looks at Liu mingling with disapproval, and then Liu mingling naturally reaches for Yaya to take back. Long Shaoyun looks at it like this. In Liu mingling''s insistence, long Shaoyun doesn''t say anything and puts bud down.


    He didn''t want Liu to be wronged.


    Now it''s time for Liu mingling to get hurt.


    Bud bud more feel aggrieved, low sobbing.


    Liu mingling squatted down and looked at Yaya. She carefully took out her handkerchief and wiped Yaya''s tears. The tone was very gentle and coaxed Yaya.


    "Yaya, don''t be cranky. I won''t be cranky either. No matter what it''s called, it''s just a name. The most important thing is that YaYa is by my side now. That''s OK, isn''t it? " Liu mingling coaxed him a little bit.


    Bud bud just stands.


    "I want bud very much. Now it''s enough for me. It doesn''t matter whether I call it or not." Liu mingling gently embraces bud in her arms.


    Long Shaoyun looks at Liu mingling coaxing Yaya, whose brow is still locked.


    In the end, long Shaoyun''s thin lips moved and said nothing.


    On the contrary, Yaya suddenly leaned against Liu mingling''s arms and spoke quietly. There was a trace of choking in her voice: "I didn''t mean not to cry, I was just embarrassed."


    Is said by long Shaoyun the grievance, this next bud bud just stuffy said own idea.


    Looking at Liu mingling''s eyes also followed a lot of serious, but the big eyes are still very red, small mouth mumbling, can''t say the taste.


    Liu mingling''s heart melted: "I said, it doesn''t matter. Yaya, don''t care about your father."


    Yaya made a sound, but Yaya still looked at Liu mingling so seriously, as if thinking about something.


    Liu mingling is not impatient to pick an eyebrow.


    Until Yaya suddenly opened her mouth, the voice was very low, but Liu mingling heard it very clearly: "Niang."


    Liu Ming Ling laughs with satisfaction and happiness. Then Liu Ming Ling holds bud in her arms.


    "My bud, my bud --"


    Bud bud didn''t resist, rubbed in Liu mingling''s chest, but it was much more clever.


    Long Shaoyun didn''t say anything, just stood on one side, until almost the time, long Shaoyun said: "Yaya, your mother hasn''t eaten yet, let her eat first, eh?"


    "Good." Bud bud crisp sound should be.


    It seems that after calling Liu mingling, everything becomes much simpler: "Niang, can I have dinner with you, although I''m not hungry now?"


    "Good." Liu mingling smiles.


    Then, Liu Ming Ling lowered her head and took Yaya''s hand, and walked towards the dining room like this, as if only Yaya was left in her eyes, and nothing else could be seen. She spoke with Yaya seriously, listened to every sentence of Yaya, and responded to Yaya.


    All the way to the dining room, mother and daughter seemed to be alone.


    I completely forgot long Shaoyun who was on the side.


    Long Shaoyun didn''t mind.


    But even when eating, Liu Ming Ling''s mind seems not to be on the meal, but on Yaya''s body. He eats without a mouthful. In the end, long Shaoyun''s eyebrows twist.


    Ya Ya is acutely aware of long Shaoyun''s unhappiness, so she says in a small voice: "Niang, you eat quickly, or dad will kill me."


    Say bud bud bud really toward the direction of Liu Ming Ling hide.


    Long Shaoyun can''t laugh or cry.


    Over the years, Yaya has been almost held by long Shaoyun in his hand. Don''t scold him. Even if he gives Yaya a face, he is reluctant to give up. Today, he wants Yaya to call Liu mingling. Otherwise, long Shaoyun''s voice will not be heavy. Now, in this little girl''s mouth, he often scolds Yaya.


    Sure enough, Liu mingling looks at long Shaoyun like this.


    Long Shaoyun is too eloquent to speak.


    Liu mingling said for a while: "Yaya is still young. Children of this age are lively and cheerful. You don''t let Yaya talk. After Yaya grows up, it''s impossible for you to let Yaya talk with you."


    Long Shaoyun didn''t answer at all.


    And bud bud is also witty, silent.


    She accompanied Liu mingling to eat again. Liu mingling''s appetite was much better. After eating a lot of food, long Shaoyun''s frown began to stretch.


    After dinner, bud still entangles Liu mingling.


    In other words, it''s their mother and daughter who are entangled with each other, as if they can''t finish everything. Long Shaoyun is still the neglected one.


    Several times, even long Shaoyun wanted to speak, but he couldn''t find a chance to speak, so he was rejected by his mother and daughter.


    Long Shaoyun is not happy.


    But both mother and daughter are treasures held in the palm of long Shaoyun''s hand, where willing to be angry with them.


    It wasn''t until it was late and long Shaoyun couldn''t bear it, that people took Yaya back. Yaya couldn''t bear to look at Liu mingling.


    That tone is Wei qubaba: "Niang, I want to sleep with you."

 Chapter 1590

    Acacia said that she fell asleep with her mother, but Yaya had never been like this, not only because long Shaoyun was her father, but also because Yaya didn''t have her mother at that time, so now that her mother came back, Yaya had this idea, and she also wanted to fall asleep with her mother like Acacia.


    When she said this, Liu mingling felt distressed, so she would agree to Yaya if she didn''t want to.


    But long Shaoyun''s face sank and sank.


    Bring Liu mingling back, don''t want to let bud bud no mother, is true, but also didn''t want to let bud bud and his wife, but bud bud that mind, long Shaoyun also know clearly.


    What''s fatal is that Liu mingling looks at long Shaoyun like this. She makes it clear in her eyes that she tells long Shaoyun that her thoughts and thoughts are on long Shaoyun''s side.


    After being quiet, Liu mingling thinks that long Shaoyun is going back


    As a result, he did not expect that long Shaoyun really looked at Yaya: "Yaya, you and your mother are sleeping here, where is your father going to sleep?"


    Long Shaoyun asked directly.


    Bud bud is innocent: "that mother and I go to my place to sleep, father can still stay here to sleep."


    Long Shaoyun


    Liu mingling couldn''t help laughing.


    And Yaya tilts her head, as if waiting for long Shaoyun''s reply. At last, long Shaoyun doesn''t say a word at all and walks out of the house. Yaya curiously looks at long Shaoyun''s leaving figure, and doesn''t understand what long Shaoyun means.


    And Liu mingling also laughed silently. Of course, she knew what long Shaoyun was thinking.


    But Liu Ming Ling didn''t talk about long Shaoyun''s thoughts and ya ya, but he laughed: "Ya Ya, Dad''s out. How about my mother sleeping with you?"


    "Good." The buds are crisp.


    But bud bud is a child after all, so noisy down, is some can''t stand.


    Bud bud did not say anything, soon fell asleep.


    Liu mingling accompanies and tells a story. At the back, Liu mingling coaxes herself into the past. Yaya nestles quietly in Liu mingling''s arms and is extremely satisfied.


    Liu mingling''s eyebrows and eyes are also relaxed.


    It''s quiet.


    ¡­¡­


    At midnight. When the door of the wing room is opened, long Shaoyun''s tall figure comes in. Looking at his mother and daughter, he laughs silently. Then long Shaoyun laughs so faintly that he gets into bed and hugs Liu mingling and Yaya.


    It''s quiet.


    Liu mingling subconsciously turns around, aiming at long Shaoyun.


    Bud bud also subconsciously turned a body, is from behind embrace Liu mingling.


    Long Shaoyun laughs silently and kisses his mother and daughter gently. Then he closes his eyes and has a rest. In the whole process, Liu mingling and Yaya do not notice long Shaoyun''s arrival.


    ¡­¡­


    Later.


    Liu mingling suddenly opens her eyes, and then she sees long Shaoyun sleeping. When she is quiet, Liu mingling can''t tell whether the accident is anything else. But looking at long Shaoyun, he didn''t say anything.


    "Go to sleep." Long Shaoyun''s voice is very light.


    Liu mingling, oh.


    But knowing that this person is on the side, and there is a bud on the side, it seems that he can''t get up naturally. Thinking about his subconscious drilling in long Shaoyun''s arms, the feeling of shyness becomes more and more obvious.


    Liu Ming Ling coughed quietly.


    The more I think about it, the more sleepless I feel. Liu mingling tosses and turns.


    Long Shaoyun''s voice was even lower: "don''t move."


    Liu mingling finally couldn''t help but move. Suddenly, her hand was held by long Shaoyun. When she realized what long Shaoyun was doing, Liu mingling''s cheek was red.


    Her voice was clearer: "come on, bud is still there."


    "I''ll be careful." Long Shaoyun said it directly.


    Long Shaoyun seems to be more reckless, but Liu mingling is tense and wants to refuse. But every time he says something, he is stopped by long Shaoyun''s kiss and has no chance to speak.


    She was emotional and afraid to be found,


    The more so, the more long Shaoyun is teasing Liu mingling. Liu mingling didn''t find that long Shaoyun was so bad before, and her cheeks were redder and she didn''t dare to move.


    And long Shaoyun wantonly, until the last, he just pressed the voice: "bud bud sleep, sleep very deep, even if the sky collapsed, bud bud will not wake up."


    The implication is to worry for nothing.


    Liu mingling is angry and long Shaoyun smiles.


    But long Shaoyun coaxed Liu mingling patiently and didn''t say anything.


    After being quiet, long Shaoyun lowered his voice and said, "go to sleep. I''ll go to the Palace tomorrow."


    Liu mingling didn''t speak.


    Long Shaoyun didn''t say anything.


    In such a toss, Liu Ming Ling soon fell asleep, and soon fell asleep. Long Shaoyun closed his eyes and pondered for a while, then accompanied Liu Ming Ling to sleep.


    ¡­¡­


    The next day.


    Liu mingling woke up very late.


    Bud bud is to point to open his eyes, see long Shaoyun, bud bud''s eyes blinked, did not speak, and long Shaoyun bud wake up in the first eye has opened his eyes.


    He looked at bud bud, bud bud Oh sound, clear nod, also toward long Shaoyun smile.


    Then Yaya didn''t speak. She quickly got up and walked to the bed. Xiaolian heard the movement outside. She carefully took Yaya to one side and didn''t disturb Liu mingling.


    Long Shaoyun seldom gets up early.


    He didn''t go to the early court, because when Liu Ming Ling got up, he had to accompany Liu Ming Ling into the palace. What he should have told Li Shiyuan yesterday had been explained.


    Li Shiyuan knew that, so he connived at long Shaoyun and didn''t take such a thing to heart.


    When Liu mingling opened her eyes, she was already on her way.


    She is surprised to see that long Shaoyun is still in bed with her. Liu mingling is stunned.


    "Awake?" Long Shaoyun took a look at the sky, "it''s late."


    "You..." Liu Ming Ling couldn''t return to God.


    Long Shaoyun said with a silent smile: "I don''t need to go to the court early today, because I want to take you to the palace. It was originally in the morning. Now it seems that I''m afraid I''m just in time for breakfast."


    With that, long Shaoyun pulled Liu mingling up: "get up, you can''t let the emperor and empress wait for us to have dinner."


    Liu mingling was annoyed by long Shaoyun: "why didn''t you call me earlier?"


    "It doesn''t matter if you sleep soundly." Long Shaoyun smiles.


    This person has said that they can''t let Li Shiyuan and Mu Cen wait for them. As a result, it''s time for lunch now, and she hasn''t got up yet. After this time, she''ll have missed the time for lunch.


    Isn''t that why Li Shiyuan and Mu Cen are waiting?


    That''s really disrespectful.


    However, long Shaoyun lowered his head and said with a smile: "it doesn''t matter. The emperor can understand. After all, we haven''t seen each other for many years."

 Chapter 1591

    This words say of seem to be smooth, but listen to but let Mu Cen''s cheek red of don''t deserve words, she lowers the head silent, then so silent.


    Long Shaoyun didn''t say anything. He laughed silently: "if you don''t get up again, you really want to miss lunch. I''ll let people know."


    Liu Ming Ling did not dare to hesitate.


    Soon, Xiaolian comes in and cleans up for Liu mingling.


    When they entered the palace, it was already lunch time.


    Long Shaoyun had already sent people into the palace to deliver a message, so Li Shiyuan and Mu Cen didn''t say anything. When they arrived, long Shaoyun was very generous and said hello to Li Shiyuan. In private, they didn''t have much Royal etiquette, just like ordinary confidants.


    On the contrary, Liu wanted to dig a hole to bury himself.


    After they sat down, Cheng Dezhu immediately asked the slave to serve.


    A few people were chatting around the table without any estrangement. On the contrary, Liu mingling was not calm, not calm, just not used to it.


    She was filled with emotion when she thought of all kinds of things in those years.


    Mu Cen didn''t say anything to Liu mingling at this time.


    Instead, listen quietly.


    A meal for Liu mingling was not bad. Until the meal was finished, several men went back to the imperial study to talk about state affairs.


    Long Shaoyun looked down at Liu mingling and said, "wait for me for a while, and the conversation will soon be over."


    "It doesn''t matter. I''ll just go out for a walk. I just eat too much and go to eat. Besides, I won''t have any accident in the palace." Liu mingling appeases long Shaoyun.


    Long Shaoyun also looks at Liu mingling.


    Liu mingling knows what long Shaoyun is worried about: "you have told me, I will not be cranky."


    She''s serious.


    Long Shaoyun makes a sound, and she doesn''t mind that it''s in the palace. She bows her head and kisses Liu mingling. Liu mingling is a little embarrassed and dodges. Long Shaoyun laughs.


    He didn''t let go.


    "Yaya has to go to taifuna for a rest. Yaya has no big accident. As long as she is in Kyoto, she will have classes in the palace. After class, Yaya will come to you. If you want to be bored, you can go to the school and wait for bud. " Long Shaoyun bowed his head and said seriously.


    Liu mingling, oh.


    Long Shaoyun is still looking at Liu mingling and doesn''t mean to leave.


    I''m sorry to see Liu mingling.


    She pushed the man: "the emperor and the prime minister are waiting for you."


    Long Shaoyun makes a sound and then goes to the imperial dragon hall. Liu mingling looks at long Shaoyun''s figure disappearing in front of him and turns quietly.


    At the moment of turning around, Liu mingling sees Mu Cen.


    Mu Cen takes a look at the slave on the side, and the slave quickly retreats. Mu Cen walks towards Liu mingling.


    "Lady." Liu mingling opened her mouth and called politely.


    Mu Cen didn''t care. He waved: "you don''t have to be so polite. If you didn''t know before, you can be excused for being so polite. Now we don''t need to be like this, and we''re not used to it."


    Liu mingling was stunned, and then he laughed.


    The two took a look at each other.


    Then Mu Cen naturally goes ahead, and Liu mingling follows Mu Cen in the direction of imperial garden.


    "At that time, I should have said it in advance, but later on, I had no chance to speak." Mu CEN is very helpless, "wait for me to want to speak, already late."


    Liu mingling was quiet: "the past is over."


    I don''t want to talk about it, and I don''t need to talk about it.


    Mu CEN is to smile: "some things, still want to prove, I know Shao Yun that person''s temper, absolutely won''t say these."


    Liu mingling seems to be more calm now when he listens to Mu Cen.


    They also went to the cherry garden of the royal garden.


    Then Mu Cen looked at Liu mingling and said, "these cherry trees are planted by the emperor. They have nothing to do with Shao Yun."


    This cold explanation makes Liu mingling look at Mu Cen.


    Mu Cen said with a smile: "these trees in the imperial garden are sure to survive, but the emperor can''t leave them outside. The emperor asked Shao Yun to get them back from outside the Great Wall, so he stayed in the general''s residence at first. Naturally, it''s the emperor''s meaning and has nothing to do with Shao Yun."


    Said, Mu Cen thought for a while, using a metaphor: "this person is a straight-line thinking, different from us women, we will think a lot through one thing, but he will not, one thing is one thing, there will be no other ideas, just as he thinks he has nothing to do with me, he does not need to explain."


    It''s like now they can talk about it in peace.


    At that time, Liu Ming Ling had a estrangement in her heart, so she couldn''t tell clearly. There were still layers of identity obstacles between them, and things would become more and more complicated.


    "Their thinking is not the same as ours, so what happened in those years was just the wrong thing, alas." Mu Cen sighed.


    Then Mu Cen naturally changed the topic: "I listen to Shao Yun, are you an archaeologist?"


    Liu mingling didn''t deny it.


    "In modern society, we may have passed by. I went back, and when I came back, I saw the antiquities excavated by the dynasty of Dazhou on the road. " Mu Cen explained, "there was only one team doing this at that time. I think it should be your team."


    "Yes." Liu mingling answered.


    But she and Mu Cen should also be staggered for several years.


    Mu Cen was later. At least when Liu mingling left, Dazhou was not completely unearthed. There were only some unimaginable objects, such as the diamonds on his body.


    "Everything is destined by heaven. It''s like I never thought that I would come to Dazhou, and I didn''t think that I was hidden in such a small girl''s body, and then I came back, and then I came back with my real body. " Mu Cen sighed, "but what do we say?"


    "When you come, you''ll settle down?" Liu mingling picks eyebrows.


    Mu Cen gave a loud finger: "yes, you can be at ease as you come."


    "By the way, I have something for you. You should like it." Mu Cen laughs, "this is also the way I wanted to make money when I first came to Dazhou. But it was quite successful. "


    With that, Muchen took out the fragrance.


    Liu mingling was stunned for a moment, and then laughed out: "it''s you."


    Mu Cen also surprised: "do you know?"


    Liu mingling told the story at that time, and Mu Cen laughed. It seems that after a lot of things are broken, they are like bosom friends who don''t meet each other.


    It''s a wonderful conversation.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 1592

    At that time, it was in the Yulong hall.


    After Li Shiyuan finished his family and state affairs, he looked at long Shaoyun calmly. Long Shaoyun was calm on the surface and didn''t cause much trouble. He just drank tea.


    "You and the famous actor are so delayed?" Li Shiyuan asked directly.


    It''s a long delay, from a few years ago to now. At that time, Li Shiyuan had already decided to get married. Unexpectedly, such a thing happened later. Liu mingling left on the wedding day.


    Now they meet again, but it seems that they never mentioned the big marriage. Although no one dares to mention the big marriage many years ago, they are still curious about what happened in those years. Li Shiyuan and the three of them, the only one who is not married now, is long Shaoyun.


    Long Shaoyun listens to Li Shiyuan''s words, and pauses when he holds the tea cup: "it''s not true. It''s cold recently, and her body can''t bear it. Let''s talk about it when it''s warm."


    It''s for Muchen''s sake.


    After countless experiences, they naturally don''t think about it because of such things. They put Liu mingling''s body first. Therefore, under such circumstances, long Shaoyun won''t be upset in this cold weather.


    "In addition, her health is not good, I also want to recuperate her well." Long Shaoyun said directly, "in a few days, when Lord Yi comes back, I want to visit him in person."


    Long Shaoyun didn''t hide Li Shiyuan.


    Li Shiyuan was quiet, finally nodded: "you make a good decision, just tell me."


    Long Shaoyun said nothing, but mu Zhanxiao was always quiet and seldom participated in such a topic.


    The three soon changed the subject.


    It was not until long Shaoyun looked at the sky that he stood up and was ready to leave. Li Shiyuan and Mu Zhanxiao did not stop him. Instead, they stood up together with long Shaoyun. This point is the point where Taifu finished the class, and long Shaoyun would pick up Yaya every time. Compared with Li Shiyuan, Mu Zhanxiao is much inferior.


    They don''t go every time. Before Mu Cen gave birth to Acacia, Li Shiyuan envied that long Shaoyun had a princess.


    Naturally, this daughter is to hold in the palm of her hand as a treasure.


    Three people get up, fish pass to walk toward the position of the study.


    ¡­¡­


    At the same time, Liu mingling and Mu Cen have arrived.


    When they were talking, Liu mingling looked at the place where Taifu was, and said, "is this a small class system in modern society?"


    "Count." Mu Cen nodded, "but with Yaya''s intelligence, Taifu can''t hold Yaya. Every six months, Shao Yun takes Yaya back to the Great Wall, which makes Taifu take a breath. He wants Yaya to be in the palace all the time. I''m afraid that Taifu will soon be knocked down by Yaya. "


    So bud bud back to the Great Wall in the past six months, basically do not learn anything, every day in Hutian Haiti to play, very happy. It''s also because of this that she has developed Yaya''s extremely happy personality, as if nothing will make Yaya unhappy.


    "Over the years, Shao Yun has brought the bud very well. If I don''t care for you, I don''t need to be so kind to the children you left behind. " Mu Cen tells the truth.


    Liu mingling said nothing, but the corner of her mouth had risen slightly.


    Can not say the feeling, but still some proud.


    While they were talking, Taifu was already snowing, and the children came out. When Yaya saw Liu mingling, she rushed up immediately without thinking: "Niang, Niang --"


    It''s like a surprise.


    After all, Liu mingling had never come to Taifu to take over his studies before. Now when he suddenly saw Liu mingling, Yaya immediately bumped into Liu mingling''s arms. The joy was obvious.


    Liu mingling holds Yaya in her arms. When she is hit by Yaya, she still has some pain in her chest, but Liu mingling doesn''t care.


    "After school? What did Taifu teach you today? " Liu mingling asked with a smile.


    Yaya answers Liu mingling''s question seriously. Liu mingling listens quietly and holds Yaya''s hand. When the eyebrow falls on Yaya, she is gentle and can''t shake it away.


    And soon, Liu mingling saw long Shaoyun''s tall figure coming towards his own direction in the corner of his eyes, accompanied by Li Shiyuan and Mu Zhanxiao.


    "Your Majesty, Prime Minister." Hello, Liu mingling.


    Li Shiyuan laughed: "no need to be polite."


    Liu Ming Ling didn''t say anything, and long Shaoyun''s hand naturally hugged Liu Ming Ling''s waist, but after a while, Yaya had already dragged Liu Ming Ling forward.


    It seems that I don''t like the way long Shaoyun is too close to Liu mingling?


    Everyone looked at each other, and then they focused on long Shaoyun. Liu mingling didn''t react. She was led by Yaya and walked ahead. She was worried that YaYa would fall down if she walked too fast.


    After all, even if the floor tiles are neat and fast, if you fall down, you will really break your head.


    Thinking of this, Liu mingling couldn''t help saying: "bud bud, slow down, don''t fall."


    Yaya''s speed really slowed down, but she still held Liu mingling''s hand, and then said all kinds of interesting things to Liu mingling, which didn''t distract Liu mingling.


    At that time¡ª¡ª


    "Yaya doesn''t want you to be near a famous actress." Mu Cen said it directly.


    Long Shaoyun didn''t speak. He just looked at the direction of the mother and daughter. His eyes were light and quiet.


    "It''s normal not to want to." Li Shiyuan nodded, "after all, I haven''t seen Mu Cen for such a long time. Yaya is just a little girl. It''s reasonable to want to monopolize her mother. When time goes by, it won''t be like this."


    Everyone understands such behavior.


    Long Shaoyun also understands.


    Ya Ya''s possessiveness and attachment to Mu Cen has become more and more obvious over time, and even he can''t control it, let alone anything else.


    As long as Mu Cen appears, there will be buds.


    Before pestering her little girl, now she only pesters Mu Cen, no matter when and where.


    Long Shaoyun shook his head helplessly.


    Soon, long Shaoyun and Li Shiyuan say goodbye, which quickly keeps up with the pace of the mother and daughter, and the soft sedan has been waiting outside, because of Liu mingling''s physical reasons, so allow the soft sedan to wait here, long Shaoyun is reluctant to let Liu mingling have any uncomfortable place.


    But Liu Ming Ling didn''t mind.


    She looked at long Shaoyun: "in fact, there''s no need to do this. I can''t even walk. It''s too high-profile."


    It''s naturally high-profile to be regarded as a special case, but it''s just as if long Shaoyun didn''t put such thoughts in his eyes.


    And bud bud quiet next: "Niang, that bud bud accompanies you to walk slowly together?"

 Chapter 1593

    "Good." Liu mingling looks down at Yaya.


    If Liu mingling sits in the soft sedan chair, Yaya will not be able to accompany Liu mingling, so Yaya will be so happy.


    Yaya is happy when she listens to Liu mingling''s answer. She holds Liu mingling''s hand so tightly that she completely ignores the existence of long Shaoyun.


    Long Shaoyun couldn''t beat Liu mingling, which made the slaves retreat.


    And Liu mingling just led Yaya and listened to her saying these words in her ear, then walked out of the palace. Long Shaoyun quietly followed his mother and daughter and met the general''s house together.


    ¡­¡­


    This situation lasted for a long time, long Shaoyun felt no head.


    At first, long Shaoyun thought that YaYa pestered Liu mingling just because she had never met her mother. Now Leng buting has a mother, which is fresh. But after a long time, he found that it''s not the case. It''s Yaya''s subconscious dependence. He wants to be with Liu mingling no matter when and where he is.


    Fatally, Liu mingling never disagrees with any of Yaya''s demands.


    On the contrary, it''s very indulgent. As long as it''s proposed by Yaya, Liu mingling will accept it unconditionally, which makes long Shaoyun a little dissatisfied. Because of this, long Shaoyun can hardly get close to Liu mingling, and even Yaya goes to school with Liu mingling.


    After all, in the palace, Liu mingling can still be with Mu Cen. It''s not boring.


    As soon as he goes, and at night, Yaya has to pester Liu mingling, so that long Shaoyun has no chance to get close to Liu mingling.


    Long Shaoyun has protested, but such a protest is much more ineffective.


    This day¡ª¡ª


    Yaya was sent to the palace, but Liu Ming Ling didn''t follow. It was because long Shaoyun wanted to take Liu Ming Ling to Li Changyi. This was to recuperate Liu Ming Ling''s body. Yaya knew this very well, so Yaya didn''t pester Liu Ming Ling.


    But also let Liu mingling coax bud bud, all the way to the carriage, bud bud this is not willing to go to the palace.


    If you can, I''m afraid Yaya will go directly with Liu mingling to King Yi''s house.


    When the carriage slowly went away, Liu mingling still didn''t take back her sight, just quietly looking at the direction of the carriage.


    Long Shaoyun sighed helplessly and put his arm around Liu mingling, so he hugged Liu mingling in his arms.


    It seems that I haven''t been so close to Liu mingling for a long time. I can''t say how bad it is, but it''s absolutely not good.


    "You care too much about bud bud, and you care too much about bud bud. Everything about bud bud is put in the first place by you. Even bud bud''s request, whether reasonable or unreasonable, you will not refuse." Long Shaoyun said in a low voice.


    In this tone, there is a hint of protest.


    This makes Liu mingling pick eyebrows, as if in an instant to understand long Shaoyun''s idea.


    Long Shaoyun''s low voice still continued: "Yaya will be spoiled like this. Recently, Yaya''s temper is getting worse and worse. As long as you don''t follow Yaya''s mind, you will lose your temper at me. You will also protect her, which makes Yaya do whatever she wants."


    This complaint is not polite at all. On the surface, it sounds like it''s about Yaya''s dissatisfaction, but listening to it, it turns into a bit of jealousy?


    So long Shaoyun is eating Yaya''s vinegar?


    Liu mingling didn''t understand.


    What''s more, if Yaya is arrogant or not, how can Liu mingling not be clear? Yaya is the least arrogant child Liu mingling has ever seen, and you know what to do and what not to do. After all, I grew up in the palace. These rules are very clear.


    The only difference is that in the face of Liu mingling''s problem, Yaya has no reason to say.


    But it''s not arrogant, just like pestering Liu mingling.


    Thinking of this, Liu Ming Ling looked up at long Shaoyun: "you eat bud vinegar?"


    This makes long Shaoyun embarrassed. He caresses his neck uneasily. It''s not bad, but it''s not good. It''s like his mind has been exposed, but you can''t do anything with this person.


    Finally, long Shaoyun coughed softly.


    "Bud bud is just a long time no mother, suddenly have, curious want to pester, no other mind." Liu mingling explained.


    How can a little girl have any bad thoughts. Just can''t wait to let the world know that they have a mother, that''s all. In ancient times, the news was blocked. It took a long time for everyone to know that YaYa had a mother. Naturally, in this time, she would be pestering Liu mingling.


    "Good." Long Shaoyun rarely has some temper, "according to what you said, you want a mother, and you want to tell everyone. But when you are in the mansion, who doesn''t know that you are Yaya''s mother, and Yaya is still pestering you? "


    This tone appears to be frank, with dissatisfaction, then Liu Ming Ling accuses.


    "You are my wife, but I can''t go back to her everyday. I can only watch you accompany Yaya? Day after day? How long have you been back, bud has been pestering you. I have a wife, but I am more miserable than when I have no wife? " Long Shaoyun said it directly.


    Long Shaoyun is not a person who beat around the bush. Even when he really wants to express his jealousy, he is straightforward


    This time, Liu mingling looks at long Shaoyun in tears and laughter.


    Long Shaoyun''s attitude seems to be more serious, but he just looks at Liu mingling without any joke.


    "Yaya pesters you during the day, but what is it that pesters you at night?" Long Shaoyun asked Liu mingling, "but you connive at her. As long as she opens her mouth, you can promise. I look at the stars in the sky. If she wants, you will give them. You''re not spoiling her like that? "


    Liu Mingling: "it''s..."


    OK, I didn''t expect that this person was so angry. I think it''s true. These days, I almost never give long Shaoyun another chance to get close to himself, because bud is here.


    After that day, Yaya seemed to realize that long Shaoyun would come at night, and the whole person was hanging on Liu mingling like a monkey, making him completely unable to move.


    Long Shaoyun has not been here, but in the end, there is no way to do it, because if we continue to toss about, we will only make Liu mingling have a bad rest. Liu mingling has managed to take better care of her body. If she doesn''t get better, no one knows what will happen.


    So long Shaoyun finally gave up.


    "Look for yourself. How long have you been away from me?" Long Shaoyun answered, "before, Yaya didn''t dare to resist me like this. Now, you''re back. Yaya is more and more mischievous. Who can stand growing up like this? "


    This problem has risen to the point where no one can accept it.

 Chapter 1594

    Liu mingling could not laugh or cry: "so it''s my fault now?"


    "No Long Shaoyun''s voice is very low. The protest is still there, but he doesn''t dare to count everything on Liu mingling.


    Quiet, Liu Ming Ling is seriously looking at long Shaoyun, and then so live long Shaoyun''s waist.


    Long Shaoyun was stunned. For a moment and a half, he couldn''t recover.


    Liu mingling, sticking to long Shaoyun''s chest, calmly said: "I just want to make up for Yaya, so I don''t want to refuse any request of Yaya. I know that YaYa is going up according to my idea, but I know that she is pestering me and doesn''t want to give me to anyone, because Yaya always wants a mother, a mother of her own."


    Liu mingling explained: "Yaya is a little girl, and this idea will not come true soon. I''ve been missing for so many years, bud wrapped around these days, it''s nothing. Yaya told me everything about her childhood. It''s a long time, and I want to know. "


    In fact, these memories are very trivial, but Yaya likes to say, and Liu mingling also likes to listen.


    Even at night, they all like to accompany Yaya, listening to these things, as if they had participated in, as if they made up for it.


    Long Shaoyun just looked at Liu mingling. He pinched Liu mingling with his slender fingers and sighed helplessly: "you. But at night I don''t allow bud to pester you like this. "


    This tone can not be refused.


    Liu mingling naturally knows what long Shaoyun is thinking. But Liu mingling also took it to heart, because long Shaoyun couldn''t beat Yaya, which they knew better than anyone else.


    "Well, it''s getting late. Lord Yi is waiting for us. Lord Yi will show you your situation. There is a way." Long Shaoyun changed the subject.


    As for Yaya, long Shaoyun himself has already had an idea.


    Liu mingling didn''t say anything.


    Soon, long Shaoyun takes Liu mingling to King Yi''s mansion. Li Changyi has been waiting for them in King Yi''s mansion. When she sees their he snow, Li Changyi laughs. This is the first time that Li Changyi meets Liu mingling many years later.


    Li Changyi still remembers a lot about that year.


    Thinking of this, Li Changyi stepped forward: "long time no see, madam."


    "Lord Yi." Liu mingling nodded.


    Li Changyi: "in those days, I wanted to talk to you for a few words. I didn''t have a chance or allow it. I just didn''t expect to see you again many years later."


    Liu mingling is calm: "thank you for that year."


    "You''re welcome. Shao Yun''s business is mine. Yaya is Shaoyun''s child. It''s natural for me to bring her back. No thanks. " What Li Changyi said is direct.


    They were not too polite. First of all, Li Changyi is not such a person, and Liu mingling is not very good at greeting.


    Long Shaoyun didn''t speak in the whole process, just stood quietly.


    Soon, Li Changyi looks at Liu mingling, "madam, please sit down."


    "Thank you, Lord Yi." Liu mingling nodded.


    Then Liu Ming Ling sat down on the soft floor. Li Changyi felt his pulse for Liu Ming Ling. His brow was twisted and his face was serious. Liu Ming Ling was calm. Liu Ming Ling knew his own situation very well. Therefore, Liu Ming Ling didn''t hold much hope under such circumstances.


    After all, what happened to Liu mingling is often beyond common sense.


    After a long time, Li Changyi released Liu mingling, calmed down and said, "there is no big problem. Xiaomao is quite sick. What happened in those years left the root of the disease, but it is not that there is no cure at all."


    This makes long Shaoyun instantly look at Li Changyi. It''s a kind of relaxed mood. It seems that he is really relieved. You know, if Li Changyi can say this, it means that everything is possible.


    Even Liu mingling was surprised.


    After all, it''s a good thing for Liu mingling to get better. If she wants to stay here for a long time, it''s not a good thing to drag on her sick body.


    Isn''t that what the fairy said?


    Quiet, Liu Ming Ling did not say anything, but patiently waiting for Li Changyi to speak, even long Shaoyun looked at Li Changyi.


    "I''ll give her a prescription. If I take it for a long time, I can completely recover in about 1-2 years." Li Changyi said directly, "it doesn''t matter if you are pregnant during this period, there may be other surprises."


    After all, it''s like a new round for a woman to get pregnant and have children, so under such circumstances, it''s not a bad thing for Liu mingling to get pregnant.


    "This prescription will not affect the pregnancy, your life was how, now or how can, do not need to change too much." Li Changyi carefully explained, "she now, as long as the weather is hot and cold, don''t get sick."


    "Good." Long Shaoyun seriously remembers.


    Li Changyi prescribes a prescription, which is not immutable. However, when the prescription needs to be changed, Li Changyi will send someone to inform him.


    "Niang Niang is also in the palace. She enters the palace regularly for three months to feel her pulse. She will know how to adjust the prescription." Li Changyi explained it carefully.


    "I will bear in mind the explanation of the Lord." Long Shaoyun bows his hands.


    Li Changyi didn''t say anything, and he didn''t deliberately keep them. He personally sent them to the gate of the palace. Long Shaoyun left with Liu mingling.


    The carriage quickly and slowly drove into the market.


    As the market is approaching the lunar new year, the bustling force can be imagined. People are buying new year''s goods in the market. In the new year''s month, the market will become particularly quiet. They are all busy visiting relatives and friends. It will be really lively until the end of the first month.


    Today''s market has long been decorated with lanterns, and the atmosphere of Chinese New Year is very strong.


    It''s like Liu Ming Ling''s first year in Dazhou. It''s also his first time to look at everything in the market. Liu Ming Ling can''t help feeling fresh.


    She turned to look at long Shaoyun: "can I go down and have a look? I don''t think I''ve ever seen a market like this


    "Yes." Long Shaoyun smiles, "but you have to lead me. You''re not allowed to stay out too long


    Everything is premised.


    When Liu mingling came back, there were very few opportunities to come to the market. He spent most of his time with Yaya, either in the general''s house or in the palace. So what Liu Ming Ling liked most in the past can''t be done now.


    The markets in Kyoto have changed a lot.


    With the Chinese New Year approaching, the atmosphere is even more obvious.


    So long Shaoyun didn''t brush away Liu mingling''s idea.

 Chapter 1595

    Liu mingling listens to long Shaoyun''s promise with a smile in her eyebrows. Then the carriage stops at the roadside of the market. Long Shaoyun gets out of the car and takes Liu mingling down. But before leaving, long Shaoyun carefully wraps Liu mingling up to avoid being blown by the cold wind.


    Today''s imperial capital, no snow, walking on the road, it is a lot more convenient.


    Liu mingling carefully looked at each vendor, and the excitement in her eyes and eyebrows was obvious. Where she likes, Liu mingling will stay and watch for a while, but all she buys are the little things Yaya will like. Long Shaoyun indulges in looking at Liu mingling with a smile in his eyebrows.


    As long as Liu mingling likes, long Shaoyun will not refuse.


    They walked in the market for a long time, but Liu mingling didn''t feel tired at all. Long Shaoyun hugged Liu mingling and wanted to bow her head to let Liu mingling go back. She suddenly looked at the front excitedly: "I want to eat that."


    In fact, it''s very common. In modern society, it''s ice sugar gourd. But Liu mingling has never eaten it here. Before, she heard Yaya talk about the ice sugar gourd, and was described by Yaya as very delicious. Liu mingling wrote it down. Now she suddenly saw it and naturally wanted to have a try.


    Long Shaoyun takes back his words and sees Liu mingling''s eyebrows with a trace of helplessness.


    "Will you buy it for me?" Liu mingling looks up and asks long Shaoyun.


    "Lord Yi said, you can''t eat too much sweet food. It''s not good for medicine." Long Shaoyun clearly remembers what Li Changyi told him.


    Under such circumstances, Liu mingling flat mouth, some pitiful appearance: "just a little bit, the rest you eat good?"


    In fact, long Shaoyun doesn''t like sweet things. Long Shaoyun seldom touches these sweet things. Liu mingling is like Yaya when she asks herself to beg for food.


    Bud bud''s body is gradually getting better in the past two years. Before, bud bud was weak and sick, and she had to avoid many things. But little girl didn''t know what to avoid, so every time she wanted to eat something, she looked at long Shaoyun, but she didn''t even have the chance to refuse.


    In the end, we can only connive, but there is also a degree of connivance.


    Now, Liu Ming Ling looks at himself with the same eyes. Long Shaoyun is really helpless.


    "Now you are as like as two peas sprouts, and asked me to eat before, exactly the same." Long Shaoyun pinches Liu mingling''s nose.


    I''m not sure. Then I go straight to the stall vendor. Liu mingling''s eyebrows are bent. He just looks at long Shaoyun with an excited look on his face. Long Shaoyun comes back soon with ice sugar gourd and a paper bag in his hand. Liu mingling has a curious look.


    "For Yaya?" Liu mingling asked directly.


    "Well." Long Shaoyun did not deny, nodded, "let her finish eating, do not pester you."


    Liu mingling can''t laugh or cry, but long Shaoyun is really serious. In the end, Liu mingling doesn''t say anything. She bites the ice sugar gourd and continues to walk around the market, while long Shaoyun accompanies her.


    "It''s about time. I''m going back." Long Shaoyun reminds Liu mingling.


    Liu Ming Ling is still in the mood: "I still have a lot to go there."


    "Kyoto is here. You can''t run and these vendors can''t run either. You can come out for a while every day, but you can''t stay outside like this. Lord Yi has told you that you should pay attention to rest. You can''t do anything recklessly if you want to do better. This will make all previous efforts wasted." Long Shaoyun bowed his head and said seriously.


    This time, Liu mingling was a little reluctant, but he didn''t mean to disobey long Shaoyun.


    Long Shaoyun naturally saw Liu mingling''s unwillingness. He bowed his head and coaxed: "I will accompany you every day in the future, OK?"


    "You don''t want to go to court early." Liu mingling has a flat mouth.


    "It''s very early in the morning. I''ll enter the palace before dawn. When the morning is over, the market is just getting lively. You''ll wake up at that time. Isn''t it right to accompany you out?" What long Shaoyun said is direct, but the arrangement is very good.


    This arrangement made Liu Ming Ling feel better.


    She took a heavy bite, and then gave the ice sugar gourd to long Shaoyun: "you try, it''s really delicious, sweet but not greasy. It looks tough, but it''s melting in the mouth."


    At least it''s different from the ice sugar gourd that Liu mingling eats in modern society. When he eats, he can''t help eating more.


    Long Shaoyun looks at the ice sugar gourd handed to his mouth and quiets down. Then he quietly eats it. Then he makes a sound. He doesn''t know whether it''s good or bad.


    Liu mingling waved his hand: "forget it, this kind of thing is better to talk with Yaya."


    You can see at a glance that you are not interested in this kind of thing. If you are not interested, don''t force it.


    Long Shaoyun can''t laugh or cry.


    It''s not eating, it''s not eating, but long Shaoyun didn''t let go of Liu mingling''s hand, and they quickly walked towards the carriage.


    On the carriage, the carriage blocked the cold wind outside, and soon calmly toward the direction of the general''s house.


    In the carriage, long Shaoyun looks at Liu mingling. Liu mingling is still playing with the little things he bought for Yaya, but he doesn''t pay much attention to long Shaoyun''s eyes.


    Long Shaoyun was quiet: "after the new year, how are we going to get married?"


    Is asking Liu mingling meaning, Liu mingling was asked a Leng, subconsciously looking at long Shaoyun.


    As a matter of fact, Liu Ming Ling doesn''t seem to have a big idea about big marriage. When Yaya is so big, there''s nothing to do. So when long Shaoyun asked, Liu Ming Ling didn''t come back for a while.


    And long Shaoyun quietly looked at Liu mingling, with a faint smile: "I don''t want to hurt you, the world''s women should have, I will give you, big marriage is the same, we should have been so many years ago."


    "It''s actually quite good." Liu mingling thought about it before she spoke.


    Li Shiyuan has been referring to marriage for a long time. In fact, it doesn''t mean anything. Unlike in modern society, there must be a letter of marriage. Their letter of marriage is Li Shiyuan''s imperial edict. Besides, no one can shake Liu mingling''s position. But the meaning of long Shaoyun''s words still moved Liu mingling a little.


    At least this person is in my heart.


    Liu mingling bit her lip and looked at long Shaoyun seriously. Long Shaoyun lowered his head and gave a smile. That song naturally took Liu mingling''s hand: "you don''t have to worry about the wedding. I''ll arrange it safely."


    The implication is to take it.


    Liu mingling didn''t refuse. Well, he made a sound.


    Long Shaoyun''s eyes did not move away from Liu mingling.

 Chapter 1596

    He couldn''t tell whether he couldn''t help it or something else. Finally, he bowed his head and kissed Liu mingling gently and calmly.


    Liu mingling didn''t refuse. She naturally nestled up to the man and responded to the kiss.


    Her response, for long Shaoyun, is a fatal seduction, in exchange for long Shaoyun''s emotion and impatience. Liu mingling has already felt it, and her cheeks are a little red.


    Long Shaoyun is also under the same pressure: "let''s go back."


    Liu mingling made a sound.


    We are all adults and know what to do with each other. Naturally, Liu Ming Ling doesn''t mean to refuse. It seems that because of Yaya, they haven''t been close to each other for a long time.


    Under such circumstances, long Shaoyun''s mouth, Liu mingling will only comply.


    As a result, people are not as good as nature. They go to the mansion and the door of the East building is closed. Long Shaoyun is never the kind of person who can''t wait, but Liu mingling is more active. In the moment of affection, suddenly, the sound of bud came from outside the East Tower.


    "Niang, Niang, come out quickly. I''ll show you what Taifu taught me today." Yaya cheerfully shouts, can''t wait to share with Liu mingling.


    This is just a roar, and will not really wait in the room. If Liu mingling doesn''t respond, Yaya will rush in soon. When she sees it, how can they answer? Besides, it''s still day.


    I''m sorry to think of Liu mingling.


    Soon, Liu Ming Ling struggles to push long Shaoyun away. Long Shaoyun''s face is not good. If nothing else, how can this kind of thing stop? Besides, since Yaya begins to pester Liu Ming Ling, long Shaoyun has no chance to get close to Liu Ming Ling.


    And now at this time, bud bud also so happened to come, this to the palace class, not to a day''s time, how today this point was school?


    Long Shaoyun''s face is very ugly.


    "You get up first." Liu mingling is obviously unwilling to continue, struggling to push long Shaoyun away from him.


    Under such circumstances, long Shaoyun didn''t mean to leave. He just looked at Liu mingling with a trace of protest in his eyes.


    But Liu mingling insisted: "Yaya is coming in."


    Then Liu mingling moves and really dodges, because Yaya''s footstep is getting closer and closer. In this case, long Shaoyun directly catches Liu mingling. This kind of hegemony and strength has never been before.


    This time, Liu mingling was stunned.


    Yaya has already entered the East building. Obviously, the slaves didn''t stop Yaya. After all, no one will stop Yaya in the mansion. Yaya is rampant.


    "Get out." Long Shaoyun''s voice sank.


    Yaya was obviously startled. After hearing the footsteps, she stood in the same place as if she didn''t dare to move. Under such circumstances, Liu mingling felt distressed and felt that long Shaoyun was too fierce.


    "Longxinya, you are more and more unruly now, aren''t you? Get out. " Long Shaoyun''s tone does not contain any joking elements.


    Bud bud is really scared.


    For the first time, the slave of the general''s mansion saw long Shaoyun change his face and scold Yaya. He immediately stepped forward and held Yaya: "Miss, you come with the slave. I''ll come to see your wife later."


    Bud bud''s eyes are red, very wronged, but in long Shaoyun''s rebuke, she dare not resist, after all, or afraid of long Shaoyun, after all, long Shaoyun never said so to himself.


    Bud bud did not say a word, and stood quietly.


    The slave soon took Yaya out, and the door of the East building was closed.


    Liu mingling is even more distressed. He looks at long Shaoyun discontentedly and thinks of going to see ya ya. As a result, long Shaoyun makes an effort to bring Liu mingling back to his side. Liu mingling is stunned for a moment and has no room to resist.


    Then, then¡ª¡ª


    Everything is out of order.


    Liu mingling''s resistance, under the compulsion of long Shaoyun, gradually lost the ability to resist, and was oppressed to the point where he could not fight back until the curtain came to an end.


    Liu mingling is too tired to open her eyes.


    Long Shaoyun is more calm.


    But Liu mingling''s mind is still on Yaya. Yaya has never been wronged like this, let alone given by long Shaoyun. I''m afraid Yaya can''t accept it.


    Thinking, Liu Ming Ling is about to get up.


    But he didn''t care about his current situation, and long Shaoyun''s speed was faster, so he pressed Liu mingling down: "I asked the slave to prepare water for you, you take a bath, and I''ll deal with bud."


    "You -" Liu mingling looked at long Shaoyun nervously.


    "I won''t do it, don''t worry." Long Shaoyun gave a guarantee.


    "Yaya is a little girl with thin skin. Don''t scold her. She is very aggrieved." Liu mingling is still distressed.


    "No matter how wronged you are, you can''t lose all the rules."; Long Shaoyun said directly, "otherwise, it will be bad luck in the future."


    Long Shaoyun can protect it, but people outside can''t. of course, he knows that YaYa is not such a child who doesn''t understand. But there is a degree in everything, and he must tell Yaya. Long Shaoyun knows that it''s his connivance that makes Yaya more and more presumptuous.


    Long Shaoyun will not give Yaya such a chance to be presumptuous.


    Then, long Shaoyun had already got up, with a firm eye that could not be refused. Liu mingling sighed silently. Although he was distressed, he did not stop long Shaoyun.


    Soon long Shaoyun goes out. The slaves have come in. They are ready to take a bath. Xiaolian is waiting on Liu mingling.


    Liu mingling frowned all the time.


    Xiaolian coaxed: "madam, you are worried. The general won''t do anything to the young lady. At most, the general has been very fond of the young lady."


    Liu Ming Ling sighed, but said nothing.


    Xiaolian retreats quietly, but Liu mingling doesn''t have much thought. After taking a bath, she gets up, worried about Yaya and long Shaoyun.


    ¡­¡­


    At that time¡ª¡ª


    Long Shaoyun has gone out.


    Yaya was brought back to his courtyard by the slave. He was very happy and tearful. It seemed that he couldn''t coax him any more. After all, Yaya was grown up by them. In addition, Yaya was always pleasant and everyone was laughing. When did he feel so wronged.


    So in such a situation, the slaves looked at each other and didn''t know how to deal with it.


    At this time, the outside door was opened. The slaves took a look and saw that long Shaoyun came in. They immediately knelt down to say hello: "see you, general."


    "You go out." Long Shaoyun spoke faintly.


    The slaves did not dare to eat, stood up and quickly went out.

 Chapter 1597

    And bud bud so stubborn looking at long Shaoyun, silent, like in protest with long Shaoyun, and long Shaoyun always calm, eyes fall on bud bud.


    "Yaya, you don''t have any rules now? Is it because I let you go? " Long Shaoyun asked Yaya in a low voice.


    It''s not a reprimand, it''s just an inquiry.


    Bud bud silent, so choking mouth, stubborn to death.


    This picture is like Liu mingling. When she was stubborn, no matter what you said, she couldn''t listen because she had her own ideas.


    Long Shaoyun has a headache.


    He went to bud bud, bud bud back step, put clear not to let long Shaoyun close to himself.


    Long Shaoyun is not forced: "you have been pestering your mother, you do not know your mother is not in good health?"


    Bud bud top back: "Dad is not also pestering mother."


    "You -" long Shaoyun was speechless by Yaya''s sharp teeth.


    It''s not the same thing that he pesters Liu mingling and Yaya pesters Liu mingling.


    The result did not expect, bud bud on such a cold cry: "I have no mother, although they are very good to me, but they are not my mother, now mother is not easy to come back, why can''t I and my mother together."


    That tone is very aggrieved.


    A strength and long Shaoyun said, bean big tears fell more fierce.


    That''s bud bud''s grievance.


    Of course, it is also bud bud''s careful thinking. Yaya knows that if she doesn''t pester Liu mingling like this, she won''t even have a chance when long Shaoyun comes up with her.


    Long Shaoyun can''t see it either. Seeing Yaya crying, long Shaoyun holds Yaya up and sits down on the stool beside him. Yaya is still moving, but he is imprisoned by long Shaoyun and can''t move completely.


    "Niang had a lot of things in those years. Giving birth to Yaya is a near death, so Niang''s health is not very good." Long Shaoyun patiently said, "it''s not that you don''t want to pester your mother, but you have to give her time to rest. Now, as long as you are free, you will pester her all the time. She doesn''t even have a chance to breathe. If she is ill, what will ya do?"


    Long Shaoyun knows how to hold bud. He just looks at bud and asks directly.


    Bud bud said nothing.


    I really didn''t think so much about it, because Liu mingling was happy with herself, and didn''t see any discomfort. So now long Shaoyun said it coldly, bud bud was a little unnatural.


    She moved awkwardly.


    "So bud bud can entangle mother, but can''t be so unscrupulous." Long Shaoyun reminds Yaya.


    Bud bud is very reluctant, but in long Shaoyun''s words, still hum.


    I always feel that if I don''t do this in long Shaoyun''s words, I may turn around and never see Liu mingling again. Thinking of this, Yaya is a little scared.


    So he quickly nodded his head.


    Long Shaoyun said nothing.


    And bud bud quickly looked up and looked at long Shaoyun like this: "Dad, then you can''t pester your mother. My mother is also very tired."


    Long Shaoyun


    Are children so hard to teach now?


    After thinking about it, long Shaoyun didn''t say anything. After a few words of comfort, he left from Yaya.


    When long Shaoyun returns to the East Building, Liu mingling has already packed up and is waiting for long Shaoyun. Her eyebrows just fall on long Shaoyun. She is very serious, for fear that long Shaoyun really does something.


    Long Shaoyun couldn''t laugh or cry: "I really didn''t do anything to Yaya."


    Liu Ming Ling didn''t believe it.


    Long Shaoyun almost didn''t raise his hand to swear, but he explained it honestly once. Liu mingling was still worried: "I want to see ya ya."


    "So you''re going to take the initiative to deliver it to the door, and then tell Yaya that it''s wrong for me to do so? Any time next time, Yaya can come in and disturb us? Then I might as well send Yaya to the palace. It''s more peaceful. " This time, long Shaoyun didn''t hide his purpose.


    Liu mingling coughed softly.


    When looking at this man again, Liu Ming Ling didn''t say a word.


    Long Shaoyun laughed silently, his hand around Liu mingling, voice pressure is very low, word by word said: "I also want you to accompany me, rather than always accompany bud bud, in this case, I will be jealous."


    Liu Ming Ling felt very sad.


    A man who never speaks sweet words, when he suddenly opens his mouth, you can''t resist. That kind of sweetness is obvious. Liu mingling''s ears are so hot that she has no ability to fight.


    And long Shaoyun takes it when it''s good, but it''s not too hard for Liu mingling.


    ¡­¡­


    Before the new year.


    Liu mingling has also noticed the change of bud. At least, Yaya no longer pesters herself, and nothing can''t happen. But Yaya still tells Liu mingling what happened in the palace, and tells Liu mingling what she is happy and unhappy about.


    Compared with peacetime, it''s not much different.


    Liu mingling will accompany Yaya.


    Only at night, Liu mingling''s time is long Shaoyun''s. in the East Building, under the candlelight, they are lingering figures.


    Under the care of Li Changyi, Liu mingling''s body is getting better and better. She doesn''t feel tired as before, and she doesn''t start to feel sleepy all the time. The whole person also has a lot of energy and energy, which makes long Shaoyun gradually feel relieved.


    New year''s Day is the most lively Festival after the Chinese New Year''s day.


    But compared with the bustle of the whole city on the Chinese New Year''s day, the new year is a carnival of every family. The busy market on weekdays will become quiet this month, and everyone will go back to celebrate the new year. Every household has stored up grain.


    And for the first time in so many years, the general has spent the lunar new year in such a colorful way.


    In the past, either long Shaoyun accompanied the soldiers outside the Great Wall for the Spring Festival, or he was in the palace with Yaya. On the contrary, the general''s house was always deserted.


    Now it''s different, and it makes the slaves excited.


    "Ma''am, please tell the slaves about these things and let them come." Looking at Liu mingling busy in the kitchen, the housekeeper can''t help coming forward and talking to Liu mingling.


    Liu mingling said with a smile, "well, I''d better come by myself. It means a year of good luck. "


    It''s the tradition of Liu mingling''s hometown. It seems that making dumplings on this day is different from that of Dazhou. Dazhou has never seen such a thing before, so Liu mingling came by himself. Eating dumplings with coins in them means that this person is lucky all year.


    It''s also a moral, and children love it.


    So Liu Ming Ling was busy in the kitchen early in the morning, but the slaves couldn''t get over it. Liu Ming Ling didn''t say anything.


    When long Shaoyun came in, Liu mingling was seriously making dumplings.

 Chapter 1598

    Bud bud has arrived, also holding the dough, carefully, from time to time also asked Liu mingling a few words.


    Liu mingling will answer seriously.


    Long Shaoyun looks at such a picture, and the smile in his eyebrows is deeper. Then, long Shaoyun goes to the kitchen. When the slaves see long Shaoyun, they subconsciously open their mouth, but they are stopped by long Shaoyun. Then the slaves retreat quietly, and soon long Shaoyun goes to the side of the mother and daughter.


    This, is the dragon heart bud the first reaction come over, Leng for a while, just don''t want to call a voice: "Dad."


    Long Xinya has a deep memory of what long Shaoyun taught him before, so in this case, long Xinya is not good or bad for long Shaoyun. The little girl always has a grudge, but when she sees long Shaoyun, she is not completely indifferent.


    Long Shaoyun naturally knew the little girl''s thoughts. He laughed and didn''t pay much attention to it. Liu mingling also looked at it and was stunned: "Why are you here? Isn''t the emperor looking for you today?"


    The nearer the new year is, the more things seem to happen. These days, long Shaoyun has spent most of his time in the palace, and rarely has time to accompany them. Now, Liu mingling is surprised by his cold return.


    After all, it''s not time for new year''s Eve dinner.


    "After the Spring Festival, you can''t still celebrate it in the palace." Long Shaoyun explained.


    Liu mingling thought about it. She didn''t say anything. She continued to bow her head and make dumplings seriously. Long Shaoyun looked at it and then asked, "what''s this?"


    "It''s called dumpling. It''s wrapped in skin and meat. There must be dumpling during the Spring Festival." Liu mingling explained about it.


    "So you''re teaching bud to do this?" Long Shaoyun can see clearly.


    Liu Ming Ling''s voice, long Shaoyun has also sat down, Liu Ming Ling did not lift his head, and then said: "do you want to try?"


    "Good." Long Shaoyun smiles.


    Soon, long Shaoyun gets close to Liu mingling, but compared with Yaya, it seems that long Shaoyun is much more clumsy in this aspect. No matter how he teaches, the things that long Shaoyun makes seem strange. He just packs the stuffing in, that''s all. Liu mingling is a bit of a weeping and laughing girl.


    But long Shaoyun is still serious.


    Buds couldn''t help but Tucao: "Daddy, you make complaints about it."


    Long Shaoyun didn''t say anything. He bowed his head and fought with these dumpling skins. In the end, Liu mingling couldn''t see it anymore: "I''ll be fine."


    It''s a waste for long Shaoyun to go on tossing about like this. The boiled dumplings will be terrible.


    "Dislike me?" Long Shaoyun looks at Liu mingling.


    Liu mingling coughed softly: "it''s not disgusting. It''s just that you''re too wasteful. It''s not good to waste food."


    This tone is very serious. Long Shaoyun laughs silently, but when he looks at Liu mingling like this, he doesn''t make trouble for Liu mingling, so he puts down his things. However, Liu mingling also keeps the dumplings that long Shaoyun made earlier, thinking that he will eat them later.


    However, it seems that this is the first time that long Shaoyun has done this. Is it considered that this person is cooking by himself?


    Liu mingling thought about it, and the corner of her mouth could not help rising slightly, as if it was sweet.


    "What are you thinking?" Long Shaoyun asked in a low voice, but he didn''t leave.


    Liu mingling noticed that she had reflected all her emotions on her face. Now Liu mingling was a little embarrassed. In addition, long Shaoyun was very close to her, which made Liu mingling push the man.


    "Don''t do that, bud is still watching." Liu mingling reminds long Shaoyun.


    In front of Yaya, Liu mingling can''t do it. But long Shaoyun doesn''t care. On the contrary, Liu mingling is more and more embarrassed.


    When long Shaoyun''s hand came up, he began to explain in a low voice: "Yaya has already gone out."


    Liu mingling was stunned, and then looked at the position over the side, while long Shaoyun''s voice continued: "Yaya, where can you sit for such a long time? You can play with her. If you really want her to do the same thing here for such a long time, I''m afraid she can call it out."


    Said long Shaoyun than the outside day: "it began to snow, bud bud at this time of the year will go to build a snowman, do not know when to develop the habit, she said, build a snowman, mother will come back. At first, I thought it was children''s playful nature. Now I believe it, because it really brings you back. "


    Liu mingling''s face was a little hot.


    But it''s just for a moment. Liu Ming Ling doesn''t say anything. She looks at long Shaoyun quietly. But it''s just for a moment. Liu Ming Ling''s face turns red. Soon she bows her head and makes dumplings seriously. But it''s hard for long Shaoyun to stare at her. Liu Ming Ling can''t help but get angry with this man.


    "Don''t stare at me all the time. It''s hard to see me." Liu mingling spoke.


    Long Shaoyun is silent and small, but he doesn''t mean to leave. His eyes still fall on Liu mingling, but he calmly changes the topic: "after the Spring Festival, our wedding, don''t you have any idea?"


    Liu mingling was stunned and shook her head: "No."


    But long Shaoyun mentioned it again and again, and Liu mingling guessed something more or less. She was quiet, and then she looked at long Shaoyun seriously, with the white powder that had stopped making dumplings in her hand.


    Long Shaoyun didn''t speak.


    "If I really want to get married, I don''t want to be too complicated, and I don''t want to be too heavy. I just want to be with people I know, simple." Liu mingling just spoke.


    Long Shaoyun was quiet: "what do you want to do?"


    In long Shaoyun''s opinion, Liu mingling''s words are no different from Li Shiyuan''s dinner in the palace. This is not what long Shaoyun wants to give Liu mingling.


    Long Shaoyun also wants to tell the world.


    "No marriage, no ceremony?" Long Shaoyun frowns at Liu mingling.


    Liu mingling bit her lip, as if she suddenly didn''t know how to explain it. At last, Liu mingling shook her head in vain: "nothing."


    Forget it. It''s nothing to think about.


    When it comes to marriage, after all, Liu mingling is a modern person. Every girl has a dream of a princess in her heart, which is to wear a wedding dress for her own wedding. For Da Zhou, such an idea is naturally impossible. After all, there is no such tradition and habit. What''s more, Liu mingling is not a high-profile person. She doesn''t want to be seen in the sight of others.


    So Liu Ming Ling really didn''t have much idea.


    Thinking of this, Liu Ming Ling didn''t say anything. However, long Shaoyun can''t hear Liu mingling''s desire to stop talking. He calms down and doesn''t connect any more. He just accompanies Liu mingling here.

 Chapter 1599

    Liu mingling wrapped all the dumplings in his hand, and then gave them to the slave. After careful explanation, the slave nodded, and then respectfully retreated.


    Liu mingling stood up and walked out of the kitchen. Long Shaoyun followed him. They soon arrived in the courtyard. The snow in the courtyard was covered with a thick layer. Xiaolian accompanied Yaya to play with the snow in the courtyard.


    Under such circumstances, Liu Ming Ling looked at it quietly.


    Yaya seems to be tired of playing. She waves at Liu mingling and leaves with Xiaolian. She doesn''t come back to pester Liu mingling. Liu mingling can''t laugh or cry.


    It seems that as long as long as long as long as long Shaoyun is there, Yaya knows how to observe words and colors. At least she will never pester herself and leave enough time for long Shaoyun.


    "How did you frighten Yaya at that time? Now she doesn''t dare to come here when she sees you." Liu mingling can''t help but ask long Shaoyun.


    Long Shaoyun raised his eyebrows: "how can I scare ya ya. I''m just telling her the truth. I shouldn''t pester you all the time. You''re my wife. Shouldn''t you accompany me more? "


    The words are frank and have no sense of guilty. Liu mingling shakes her head and doesn''t say much. She just looks at long Shaoyun.


    Long Shaoyun suddenly bowed his head: "do you want to play with snow?"


    Liu mingling was stunned by this.


    She thought, but her physical condition didn''t allow it. The snow was too cold. If she got sick, it would be trouble. So Liu mingling hadn''t touched these things for many years. In addition, it didn''t snow where she was before. So when asked by long Shaoyun, he really wanted to.


    "If you want to play, I''ll accompany you. It''s OK to play for a while." Long Shaoyun smiles.


    "Really?" Liu mingling looks at long Shaoyun carefully.


    Long Shaoyun said, "Lord Yi has come back. I''ve been back to him before. He said it''s not too much to play occasionally. It''s not to let you stand all the time in the ice and snow, blowing the cold wind."


    Liu mingling listened to long Shaoyun''s words, and suddenly a trace of excitement flashed in her eyebrows.


    Then Liu Ming Ling looks at long Shaoyun so seriously. Long Shaoyun picks his eyebrows, as if to encourage Liu Ming Ling. But the next moment, Liu Ming Ling grabs a snowball ball on the ground and throws it on long Shaoyun so heavily. Long Shaoyun looks at Liu Ming Ling in tears and laughter.


    Liu mingling runs away with a smile. She catches the snow and hits long Shaoyun heavily. Then long Shaoyun grabs the snowball and hits Liu mingling.


    In such a large courtyard, you can hear Liu mingling''s laughter. Long Shaoyun, who has always been serious, is playful and accompanies Liu mingling all the way crazy. He seems to be making a lot of noise.


    It seems that the general''s residence has not been so busy for a long time.


    Just at the corner of the corridor, Yaya looked at it carefully, holding her cheek in both hands: "Xiaolian, do you think father is also like a child, and he also said that I was pestering his mother. He told me that he couldn''t let her do anything. He turned around and took her to the snow."


    Very dissatisfied tone, Xiaolian can''t help laughing, but Xiaolian still coax Yaya: "Miss, this is the general and his wife''s good performance."


    Xiaolian sighed: "brother Aofeng said that if his feelings are good, he should have another sister like his parents. In this case, I will not be bored. At least there is a little one who can play with me. "


    It sounds like a mature adult.


    Xiaolian chuckled: "the general and his wife are so loving. Maybe there will be good news soon?"


    "Really?" Yaya looks at Xiaolian askew.


    Xiaolian nodded seriously.


    The master and the servant were chatting in the same place, while in the courtyard, Mu Cen was panting. Long Shaoyun just stepped forward and hugged Mu Cen: "next time you play, you''re sweating. Go in and change your clothes quickly. Don''t get cold."


    Long Shaoyun noticed every reaction of Liu mingling. What Li Changyi had told him before, long Shaoyun listened carefully in his heart. Naturally, Liu mingling would not be abnormal.


    Liu mingling is really tired.


    She didn''t say anything and let long Shaoyun lead her to the house.


    Soon, long Shao changes Liu mingling''s clothes in person, and makes sure that there is no dry place on him. Then long Shaoyun really puts down his mind.


    ¡­¡­


    When night falls, every household''s lanterns are lit up, and the sound of firecrackers comes from time to time outside, which represents the arrival of the Chinese New Year.


    Long Shaoyun and Liu mingling gather around the table with bud and eat the new year''s Eve dinner. On the table, there is the sound of bud, chirping. Bud bud is obviously excited.


    "Yaya, what are you happy about?" Liu mingling can''t help asking Yaya.


    Yaya was surprised. She looked at Liu mingling and then explained, "because after the new year''s Eve dinner, I''m going to the palace to play with them. It''s like this every year."


    It''s true that every year is like this, but at that time bud bud was in the palace, so naturally stay, this tradition has always been in the palace, there are afternoons after dinner, so bud bud will enter the palace, bud bud also like those fireworks. I''m looking forward to it.


    I just didn''t expect that Liu mingling didn''t know.


    This time, Liu mingling was stunned. For a moment and a half, she couldn''t recover.


    Long Shaoyun lowered his voice and said to Liu mingling, "Yaya enters the palace. I''ll accompany you in the mansion. Yaya won''t come back until the fifth day of the new year. In the third day of junior high school, I''ll take you to the temple. At that time, the temple was also very busy. "


    "Good." Liu mingling responds and looks at long Shaoyun seriously.


    Long Shaoyun raised his hand and swore: "it''s definitely not that I intentionally sent Yaya to the palace, but that YaYa wants to go."


    Of course, he knew what Liu Ming Ling was thinking. Naturally, he wanted to rectify his name.


    This time, Liu mingling coughed softly, and was even more embarrassed.


    Long Shaoyun laughs silently and naturally embraces Liu mingling. Liu mingling lowers her head and eats the dumplings in her bowl in silence.


    These dumplings are made by long Shaoyun. They are very strange.


    The dumpling that she wrapped and carried the money had already been eaten by Yaya. Of course, it was Liu mingling''s intention to leave a mark to know who it was for.


    And Yaya is not surprised at long Shaoyun''s behavior, and she doesn''t want to be a light bulb here. In addition, Yaya is really anxious to play in the palace, so after eating, she immediately stands up: "Mom, Dad, I''m finished. Can I go to find brother Aofeng now?"


    This words ask of direct, also didn''t wait for the meaning of two people reply at all, stand up to walk toward the outside directly.

 Chapter 1600

    After all, the carriage in the palace is waiting outside.


    Long Shaoyun did not stop, the little girl soon disappeared.


    In the mansion, only Liu mingling and long Shaoyun are left. I can''t tell whether they are quiet or tender, but there is nothing wrong with them.


    They look at each other quietly, and finally laugh silently.


    Until they finished their meal, long Shaoyun accompanied Liu mingling to eat outside. Today''s weather is very good, and the snow is still accumulating, but the sky is no longer snowing. It seems very comfortable.


    No matter how big the general''s mansion is, it''s also a place that Liu mingling can''t be familiar with. After a turn, Liu mingling didn''t say anything. He looked at the sky quietly and sat down in the corridor.


    Long Shaoyun didn''t say anything. He accompanied Liu mingling.


    Suddenly, fireworks began to bloom in the sky, which made Liu mingling Leng for a while, as if she hadn''t seen them for a long time. How many years has this been? There were no fireworks outside the Great Wall. Although there were fireworks in Dazhou, they were also extremely precious. If it wasn''t for a major festival, they would never have appeared, and they could be owned by a very small number of people.


    Now, however, she appears so clearly in front of her. She looks at the fireworks in the sky with different postures. Liu mingling''s eyes are fixed, and the excitement is obvious.


    It seems that such fireworks gradually change into various patterns, which Liu Ming Ling likes. It''s obvious that this is not ordinary, but long Shaoyun''s custom-made for himself. Liu Ming Ling is stunned. For a long time, without saying a word, she just looks at it and becomes more and more fascinated.


    The fireworks have been on for a long time.


    It was not until the end of the fireworks that Liu mingling turned to look at long Shaoyun: "did you put it for me?"


    "Yes." Long Shaoyun laughs, "there will also be in the palace. Bud bud likes this best every year. But today, I just want to play for you. "


    Not for anyone, not for Yaya, just for Liu mingling.


    In fact, it''s not like long Shaoyun''s low-key character, but it really makes Liu mingling happy. It''s false to say that she''s not moved. She looks at long Shaoyun seriously and smiles.


    Suddenly, Liu Ming Ling stood on tiptoe and took the initiative to kiss the man''s lips.


    This time, long Shaoyun was stunned. When he looked at Liu mingling again, he took a trace of seriousness. Liu mingling is carefree to kiss, completely did not put long Shaoyun in the eye.


    Long Shaoyun''s slender hand has been around his waist, and the whole person is close to him.


    Long Shaoyun was a little impatient, so he looked at Liu Mingling: "what do you want to do?"


    "Seduce you." Liu mingling smiles with a bright smile in her eyes.


    Long Shaoyun smiles silently, kisses Liu mingling on the cheek, and then holds Liu mingling up. Many words are not spoken, and there is no need to express them in words, as if each other can know each other''s thoughts.


    Thinking of this, long Shaoyun didn''t say anything. Looking at Liu mingling''s eyebrows, he became more serious.


    It''s quiet.


    Until long Shaoyun took Liu mingling to the house and put him on the bed. The low voice was more gentle: "is that ok?"


    It''s like asking.


    Liu mingling said with a smile, "if I say no, will you stop?"


    "No Long Shaoyun said it directly.


    "What are you asking?" Liu mingling looks at long Shaoyun angrily.


    Long Shaoyun''s eyebrows and eyes with a faint smile, in response to Liu mingling is a long kiss, in the new year this special festival, the two people still seem to be warm, each other''s eyes seem to be unable to move, deep in the eye, only each other.


    The green gauze tent has fallen, blocking countless spring lights.


    But it''s exciting.


    Outside, however, it was still a snowy scene.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡ª¡ª


    In the following time, it was also the happiest time of the year. Long Shaoyun didn''t need to go to the early court, as if he had nothing to do with Liu mingling.


    The market of the first day of junior high school is quiet, and occasionally there are sporadic shops open, but it does not affect Liu mingling''s mind to walk in the market. Long Shaoyun accompanies Liu mingling quietly, watching Liu mingling like a child, stepping on the road of bluestone, as if no matter how many times he has been here, he is full of curiosity.


    Long Shaoyun is very helpless, but also very conniving, an official fell on Liu mingling, is not instantaneous.


    Liu mingling was embarrassed to be seen, and spat out his tongue: "what do you think I''ll do?"


    "Because you are good-looking, you are my wife, I don''t look at you, who do I look at?" Long Shaoyun asked directly.


    Liu mingling coughed and looked at the man angrily, but he ignored him. Long Shaoyun didn''t say anything. With a faint smile on his eyebrows, he naturally took Liu mingling''s hand and walked step by step on the green slate. Until Liu mingling was tired, long Shaoyun accompanied Liu mingling back to his residence.


    There is less bud in the mansion, as if there is less enthusiasm, but more warmth.


    Occasionally, Liu mingling would ask Yaya, "how is Yaya in the palace?"


    "Well, I didn''t think about you and me at all." Long Shaoyun said directly, "his royal highness is very good to Yaya, just like Acacia. When his sister grows up, they also like to pester his royal highness. I''m afraid I won''t come back if I don''t have a good time. I''ve been pestering you before, and I''m tired of pestering you. "


    Liu Ming Ling snorted: "you have to take me to do everything!"


    Long Shaoyun lowers his head and laughs, coaxing Liu mingling. Liu mingling is soon coaxed to be happy.


    "I''ll take you to the temple tomorrow. Tomorrow''s temple is lively. " Long Shaoyun continued to speak in a low voice.


    Liu mingling knows that tomorrow is the day to greet the God of wealth in the great Zhou Dynasty. All the silent people in these days will appear in the temples tomorrow. The incense in the temples is also the most prosperous, and naturally the most lively.


    It seems that Liu mingling has never been to a temple since he came to Dazhou so long.


    I''m also curious.


    "Are they going too, emperor?" Liu mingling couldn''t help asking.


    "Go." Long Shaoyun laughs, "but the emperor wants to go to Yongquan temple and Nanshan first. This is the annual rule. I''ll take you to Kaiyuan Temple. It''s the place where people often go, and it''s the most lively place."


    After all, Royal temples and ordinary people go to different places, it seems more quiet. And Liu Ming Ling''s character probably won''t like it. She prefers to be lively.


    Liu mingling, with a smile, nodded seriously.


    Long Shaoyun laughs silently.


    They chatted and went all the way back to the general''s mansion. The servants in the mansion were not surprised. They had been used to their love for a long time, and they didn''t feel anything wrong.

 Chapter 1601

    Occasionally, the slave will be embarrassed by the sweetness of the two people, standing with eyes and nose.


    It seems that they are also very clear that long Shaoyun''s enthusiasm has been given to Liu mingling. In addition, no one can see long Shaoyun''s enthusiasm any more.


    ¡­¡­


    Until the third day of the first month.


    Long Shaoyun takes Liu mingling to Kaiyuan Temple in a low-key way.


    The incense of Kaiyuan Temple is very popular. Many people have come early to pray in front of the Buddha. Liu mingling is protected by long Shaoyun and walks around the temple like this. Compared with modern society, this kind of grand occasion is far from the same. After all, the population base is here.


    In Kaiyuan Temple, Mu Cen would come down in private on weekdays. Naturally, the host of Kaiyuan Temple is nervous about people like long Shaoyun.


    He came out to meet him in person.


    Then he took them to walk around the temple. Liu mingling would occasionally ask some questions curiously, and the abbot would answer them seriously. Until the abbot took them to the back hall, where the monks lived, there would be no pilgrims, but they were quiet.


    When the abbot made tea, they sat down and chatted with him.


    Liu Ming Ling felt much more comfortable.


    I just don''t know if it''s because I''ve eaten too much or I''m too comfortable these days, which makes Liu Ming Ling feel uncomfortable. Her stomach is swollen, but she can''t vomit. However, because she''s out, Liu Ming Ling doesn''t show too obvious, so she puts up with such discomfort.


    But for fear of destroying the nature of the conversation between the abbot and long Shaoyun, Liu mingling stands up and says he wants to go to the backyard.


    Long Shaoyun naturally wants to accompany Liu mingling.


    As a result, Liu mingling stopped him: "you are chatting with the abbot. Aren''t the emperor and empress coming soon? I''ll just walk in the backyard myself. Nothing will happen. Besides, there are so many people here. If I have something to do, I can find people at the first time. "


    Liu mingling said that everything was in detail, which made long Shaoyun feel relieved.


    Liu mingling just stood up and walked towards the backyard. It seemed that she was walking. The feeling of having a bad stomach slowed down a lot. Maybe she really ate too much.


    ¡­¡­


    At lunch time, Li Shiyuan and Mu Cen came. Yaya and Acacia didn''t follow, but stayed in the palace. Young children rarely come to places like temples, for fear of provoking some unclean things.


    Liu mingling also understood this truth.


    When Li Shiyuan and Mu Cen come, Liu mingling returns to the former courtyard and greets them gracefully. Mu Cen greets Liu mingling and sits down. They are chatting, but they don''t talk about family affairs with men.


    After lunch, Liu mingling and Mu Cen walk around Kaiyuan Temple.


    "Kaiyuan Temple is also a thousand year old temple. I''ll take you for a walk. There are many places here. You can see the whole Da Zhou. I always think Kaiyuan Temple is the most beautiful place." Mu Cen said with a smile.


    Liu mingling nodded. Before turning around, she felt like this.


    "The temples built for the royal family are not necessarily better than these temples. You see, it''s the same with us. Ordinary temples are full of people. It''s like temples built for the royal family. In my impression, there is a lama temple Mu Cen recalled.


    Liu mingling nodded, as if it was.


    However, Liu mingling didn''t say anything, just stood quietly and looked at the big week under the eyelids with Mu Cen.


    All of a sudden, Liu mingling thinks about her parents in modern society. In their eyes, she can''t wake up any more because she has an accident. That kind of feeling makes Liu mingling feel bad.


    Mu Cen seemed to see something. He calmed down and said, "don''t think too much about it. Your parents will eventually adapt to the modern society. Everyone has to leave, just sooner or later. Maybe the God who brought you here has also taken time out of the memory of you in modern society. Just like me, if I go back, I will never know me again, I will just be a ghost. "


    Mu Cen smiles.


    In Mu Cen''s relief, Liu mingling nodded and said nothing more, because it was so.


    They sat quietly in the courtyard, chatting with each other without a word. The slave gave Mu Cen a little bit of Kaiyuan Temple. It was not exquisite, but it was delicious.


    Mu Cen tried for a while, suddenly, that kind of long-term suffering, suddenly turned out.


    She put things down and covered her lips, but she couldn''t stop it. Mu Cen Leng for a while, and the slave on one side is a quick reaction, as if to feel something, has handed the basin in the past.


    Liu mingling vomited.


    It''s all retching.


    He vomited all the things he had eaten before. Until his stomach was clear, Liu Ming Ling felt relaxed.


    And Mu Cen looked at such a picture, quiet, just as if thinking of the mouth: "famous actor, I give you pulse."


    When Liu mingling is said by Mu Cen, it seems that she has recovered in an instant. She can''t believe it. She always feels that such a thing can''t happen.


    "Just look at it." Mu Cen said it directly.


    Liu mingling has been normal, as if after vomiting, the previous accumulation of nausea has disappeared. In this case, Liu mingling didn''t say anything, handed his hand to Mu Cen, and the slave on one side had cleaned up.


    And Mu Cen carefully felt Liu mingling''s pulse.


    Then, Mu Cen released Liu mingling''s hand and said seriously, "you''re pregnant, but it''s only more than a month."


    This next Liu Ming Ling is completely stunned: "how possible."


    "You and Shao Yun don''t have contraception, so it''s not impossible. Besides, your body can''t be pregnant. Didn''t uncle Huang say that before? " Mu Cen said with a smile, "besides, your body looks much healthier now. It''s nothing to be pregnant. Uncle Huang said that your pregnancy will not affect you. Isn''t it? "


    This seems to have relieved Liu mingling.


    She subconsciously looked down at himself, the hand so close to his abdomen, gently stroked, it looks a little affectation, but it seems natural.


    Under such circumstances, Liu Ming Ling didn''t say anything, and her eyebrows and eyes were filled with a shallow smile.


    "Shao Yun should be very happy. Can''t accompany bud bud to be born, is Shao Yun very regretful matter Mu Cen explained, "at that time you were pregnant, but you were not beside Shao Yun. Now you can make up for Shao Yun''s regret."


    Liu mingling didn''t speak.


    It is not only long Shaoyun''s regret, but also her regret.

 Chapter 1602

    She did not participate in the growth of bud bud, bud bud those young memories, do not have their own, if you can never, as if nothing bad.


    "In this case, it''s necessary to get married as soon as possible, otherwise the belly will not look good when it''s big. It seems that it''s not good either in Dazhou or in modern society." Mu Cen thought seriously.


    Liu mingling coughed softly, and was embarrassed by what Mu Cen said.


    They are chatting. I don''t know when, long Shaoyun and Li Shiyuan have come towards them. Now, Mu Cen and Liu mingling look at each other, but they don''t say anything.


    Mu CEN is not a talkative person.


    This kind of thing, of course, is Liu mingling told long Shaoyun is the most appropriate, he does not need to make trouble.


    "What are you talking about? I''m glad to see you Li Shiyuan asked.


    Mu CEN is not polite at all: "if a woman''s home, what do you have to ask, you may not be interested in it."


    Li Shiyuan laughs silently. He is not in a bad mood because Mu CEN is in love with him. On the contrary, he is used to it and can''t get used to it any more.


    And long Shaoyun just looked at Liu mingling with a gentle voice: "tired or not? If we are tired, we will go down the mountain ahead of time. "


    It''s a little tired, and it''s because I''m pregnant. If I don''t know, I''ll forget it. Now I know, I''m always careful. I can''t help telling long Shaoyun the news.


    Quiet, Liu Ming Ling nodded.


    "Let''s go down the mountain first." Long Shaoyun said it directly.


    Mu Cen and Li Shiyuan didn''t say anything, but mu Cen said with a smile: "these days, Yaya will follow us. It''s just a holiday in the first month of the month. It''s good for Yaya and Acacia to be together. Later, they have to go to school. It''s convenient to stay in the palace."


    Liu Ming Ling didn''t say anything.


    Mu Cen smiles, and this matter is settled.


    Their eyes communicate in the air. Li Shiyuan and long Shaoyun look at each other as if they have secrets, but it''s not good to ask them face to face. In the end, they can only be more passive.


    Then long Shaoyun leaves with Liu mingling.


    Li Shiyuan and Mu Cen didn''t stay. After they left, Li Shiyuan looked at Mu Cen like this: "what happened."


    "The actress is pregnant." Mu Cen smiles, "but this kind of thing should let the famous actor himself and Shao Yun say, I think Shao Yun should be very happy."


    Li Shiyuan was stunned and nodded.


    That''s happy.


    I''ve known long Shaoyun for many years, but Li Shiyuan doesn''t know his mind.


    He also couldn''t laugh, then didn''t say anything, accompanied mucen to walk in the temple.


    Long Shaoyun had already taken Liu mingling down the mountain, and the carriage slowly went towards the direction of the general''s house. The speed was slow, and it seemed much more gentle.


    It was not until the general''s house that long Shaoyun looked at Liu Mingling: "is there something you''re hiding from me and didn''t tell me?"


    Liu mingling bites her lips and quiets down. It seems that she is thinking about something. On the contrary, long Shaoyun doesn''t urge Liu mingling. He just looks at her so seriously and waits patiently.


    Until they return to the East Tower, Liu mingling turns and looks at long Shaoyun. Long Shaoyun''s eyes fall on Liu mingling.


    "I''m pregnant." Liu mingling just spoke.


    When she said these words, Liu Ming Ling seemed more calm, but the smile in her eyebrows was obvious. In this case, Liu Ming Ling didn''t say anything, just looked at long Shaoyun and waited for long Shaoyun''s reaction.


    Long Shaoyun''s expression showed shock, then he couldn''t believe it, and then he was flustered.


    It seems that it''s different from knowing that Liu mingling is pregnant at first. In this case, long Shaoyun can''t be nervous any more. He looks at Liu mingling more passively, his thin lips move, but he can''t say a word for a long time.


    Liu mingling said with a silent smile, "I''m fine. There''s nothing unusual about me. Today, my mother felt my pulse and said I''m fine. At that time, Prince Yi also said that pregnancy would not affect anything, and those recuperation drugs would not affect pregnancy in any way, so put down your heart and don''t worry. "


    How can long Shaoyun rest assured.


    That tension is much more obvious.


    On the contrary, the person who pacifies long Shaoyun becomes Liu mingling. Long Shaoyun can''t rest assured. He hasn''t recovered from this mood for a long time.


    "Ji Yinv will also come from time to time. Now I''m in Kyoto, so I don''t have to worry about anything." On the contrary, Liu Ming Ling''s arrangement is sound.


    But long Shaoyun''s brows were twisting.


    It''s not that I''m worried about any accident in Kyoto. It''s that long Shaoyun has been in Kyoto for a long time. In addition, he left at that time and wasted a lot of time on the road. This also means that long Shaoyun will inevitably return to the Great Wall after the new year. Now Liu mingling and long Shaoyun can''t go to the Great Wall.


    Under such circumstances, it''s impossible for long Shaoyun to say that he doesn''t worry. What happened in those years has made him feel much more worried.


    And Liu mingling in long Shaoyun''s frown, as if suddenly understand what, she quiet down: "after the festival you want to go back to the Great Wall, I go back with you."


    Long Shaoyun obviously does not agree: "impossible."


    Apart from other things, the conditions outside the great wall are far worse than those in the capital. Even though the residence where long Shaoyun lives is already excellent, there is still no comparison with the capital.


    If there is a mistake, the consequences will be unimaginable. Although the medical woman in the palace can follow her, there is really a big problem and she may not be able to deal with it.


    Therefore, it is absolutely impossible for long Shaoyun to agree.


    But he didn''t want Liu mingling to stay in Kyoto alone. After all, it would take at least three or four months for him to go out. That''s why long Shaoyun felt very upset.


    Liu mingling didn''t care much about long Shaoyun''s opposition.


    Her hand naturally encircles long Shaoyun''s waist, so it sticks to long Shaoyun''s heart. Long Shaoyun''s hand naturally embraces Liu mingling''s waist.


    His eyes fell on Liu mingling.


    "Military orders are like mountains. You are the general of a country. You should know it very well. " Liu mingling said quietly, "no matter how good your relationship with the emperor is, you can''t make fun of the generals. What''s more, you know more about the situation outside the great wall than anyone else, and you can''t be without leaders all the time, so you have to go back. "


    Long Shaoyun naturally knows this truth.


    If long Shaoyun is absent all the year round, those people outside the Great Wall will naturally be ready to move. Up to now, the eastern and Western Qin Dynasties were not completely peaceful and prosperous. Therefore, under such circumstances, long Shaoyun must go back.


    "I''ll either follow you back. But before I go back with you, I will definitely ask King Yi if my situation is OK. If Lord Yi thinks it''s OK, I''ll go with you. If Lord Yi doesn''t agree, I will stay in Kyoto. Even so, you don''t have to worry. I''ll take care of myself. "

 Chapter 1603

    Liu mingling said with a smile: "I''m not so vulnerable. Besides, Yaya is with me. The general''s residence is not far from the imperial palace. If there''s anything wrong, the imperial doctor can come at the first time. What else do you worry about. You don''t need to think about me all the time. It''s easier for me to have an accident. Don''t I feel more worried in Kyoto? "


    Liu mingling''s words are direct.


    Her eyes just looked at long Shaoyun for a moment.


    Long Shaoyun didn''t say a word for a long time, but at last he was quiet.


    "Family and state affairs, if the country can not be stable, how can the family be stable?" Liu mingling asked with a smile.


    Long Shaoyun said nothing more.


    Long Shaoyun has never been an eloquent person, so under such circumstances, he has never been able to talk about Liu mingling, but between the lines, he is worried about Liu mingling, but long Shaoyun also knows Liu mingling''s stubbornness.


    Finally, long Shaoyun sighed silently: "I just want to be with you. When you are pregnant with bud, I didn''t accompany you. Now that you are pregnant, I can''t accompany you."


    "It doesn''t matter." Liu mingling smiles.


    Long Shaoyun doesn''t speak any more. He just hugs Liu mingling. The general''s house is quiet.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡ª¡ª


    Time flies.


    In the blink of an eye, the new year has come to an end, and a new month has begun. Long Shaoyun is ready to go to the Great Wall. Liu mingling is only two months pregnant, but she still can''t see. She is still much thinner.


    On the day that long Shaoyun returns to the Great Wall, Liu mingling personally sends long Shaoyun to the edge of Kyoto, accompanied by Yaya.


    Along the way, long Shaoyun didn''t speak much. Most of the time, it was Liu mingling who talked, but what he said was unimportant, just like ordinary chat.


    Until the carriage stopped at the edge of Kyoto.


    Long Shaoyun looked at Liu mingling seriously: "when I''m not in Kyoto, I have to take care of myself. I''ve told the emperor that if something happens, I''ll go to them the first time, and they will come to see you at any time. Don''t hide anything, you know? And don''t keep it from me


    "Good." Liu mingling answered.


    However, Liu mingling is also very clear that communication in ancient times was not developed. When long Shaoyun knew it, it might have been too late. But Liu mingling didn''t say it either.


    Long Shaoyun still looks at Liu mingling seriously.


    On the contrary, Yaya can''t see it anymore: "Dad, I will take good care of my mother. You don''t have to worry."


    Long Shaoyun said with a smile: "let Yaya take care of her mother for her father."


    "I see." Bud bud''s voice is crisp, but it makes people''s heart soft.


    Liu mingling didn''t say anything. He rubbed bud''s soft hair.


    And the soldiers outside are waiting for long Shaoyun. Naturally, it may take too long.


    Liu mingling urged: "well, Longjiang, they are waiting for you, you go."


    Long Shaoyun said yes, but he didn''t mean to leave.


    Under such circumstances, Liu mingling is helpless. Long Shaoyun smiles and says, "I''ll try to come back as soon as possible."


    "Good." Liu mingling smiles.


    In fact, Liu Ming Ling didn''t think much about it.


    Because long Shaoyun will be back in Kyoto for half a year at most. At that time, he will not leave for half a year. After all, he can catch up with Liu mingling when he has a son.


    What''s more, Liu Ming Ling is also very independent and doesn''t need to pester men with everything.


    So under such circumstances, Liu Ming Ling really didn''t think too much.


    Long Shaoyun kisses Liu mingling and explains it carefully for a while. Then long Shaoyun gets out of the carriage, steps on the horse and drives away. He soon disappears in front of Liu mingling.


    Liu mingling watched it for a long time, and then he told the bodyguard, "go back to the house."


    "Yes, ma''am." The guard answered.


    The carriage slowly goes towards the general''s house. Liu mingling sits quietly on the carriage, embracing Yaya and telling all kinds of stories to Yaya.


    This heart is very calm.


    And when I was pregnant with bud a few years ago. It''s totally different.


    "Mother, is that your brother or sister in your stomach?" Bud bud can''t help asking.


    "Does Yaya want a younger brother or a younger sister?" Asked Liu mingling.


    Bud bud seriously thought: "to a brother, so that you can and Dad, protect the mother."


    Liu mingling said with a smile: "I don''t want a sister. Can I play with Yaya anytime and anywhere?"


    "That bud bud looks for Acacia to be OK." Bud bud said directly.


    Liu mingling rubbed Yaya''s hair, but he didn''t say anything. The child''s world is very simple, and all his thoughts are just for you, and there is no other reason.


    Mother and daughter went back to the general''s house quietly.


    ¡­¡­


    With long Shaoyun going outside the Great Wall, the general''s residence is not much different from the past. The servants in the general''s residence naturally take good care of Liu mingling.


    Long Shaoyun obviously told me that, just like a few years ago, Ji Yinv would go to the general''s house every day to check the situation of Liu mingling.


    Liu mingling was embarrassed by such a move.


    Ji Yi Nu was relieved: "madam, it''s the general who cares about you. What''s more, if Wei Chen doesn''t come, don''t mention the general. I''m afraid the empress will chase Wei Chen. You can''t let your mother come by herself. "


    Liu mingling coughed softly: "it''s too much trouble. I don''t think it''s necessary. I''m in a good situation."


    "It''s good to be careful." Ji Yi''s daughter opened her mouth with a smile.


    Now Liu mingling is four months pregnant.


    Long Shaoyun left for two months.


    There have been letters between them, but because of the distance between the great wall and Kyoto, the letters are not so convenient. When they are received, a long time has passed.


    It''s too slow. It''s too long.


    After Liu mingling was examined by Ji Yinv, she got up and went back to the palace. Liu mingling sent Ji Yinv out in person.


    And Liu mingling is also a second child. So in four months, he began to show his heart, and let the servants in the mansion be careful.


    Liu mingling is often made to laugh and cry.


    And Yaya still teaches in the palace every day.


    Mu Cen accompanies Liu mingling anytime and anywhere. He either lets Liu mingling enter the palace or goes to the general''s house in person to hang out with Liu mingling in the market.


    It''s a good day to spend.


    When Liu mingling was pregnant, her reaction was not great. At least it was much better than Yaya. At that time, Yaya didn''t know whether it was because of the change of environment or with psychological pressure. Those days when she was pregnant with Yaya were not smooth all the time. She tortured Liu mingling every time.

 Chapter 1604

    And with this child, it''s much smoother, except that appetite has become a little picky.


    However, the servants of the general''s house also follow Liu mingling''s mind to do all kinds of small points, and wait on Liu mingling to avoid any mistakes.


    No one can afford it.


    When Liu mingling was five months pregnant, long Shaoyun left Kyoto for three months.


    Liu mingling''s stomach is much more obvious.


    She came into the palace to pick up bud after class.


    At the first time when she saw Mu Cen, Liu mingling had already noticed something wrong. She calmed down and asked directly, "is there any accident outside the Great Wall?"


    It''s a tension, an obvious tension.


    After all, the identity of long Shaoyun is here, and Liu mingling knows about the situation outside the Great Wall. It''s impossible that there''s really nothing wrong with it. Coupled with long Shaoyun''s character, it''s understandable if something really happens.


    But Liu Ming Ling didn''t want to.


    She just wants long Shaoyun to be safe.


    So when Mu Cen''s face was different from the usual, Liu mingling had already looked at Mu Cen. That kind of uncertainty is obvious.


    Seeing this, Mu Cen calmed down for a while, and then calmed Liu mingling with a smile: "don''t be nervous, Shao Yun has nothing wrong. If anything happens, I won''t hide it from you. Besides, the news of Dazhou doesn''t come as fast as our times. If something happens, it may have passed the dangerous period."


    That''s true.


    Liu mingling nodded, but still looked at Mu Cen seriously, waiting for mu Cen to finish.


    Mu Cen was quiet for a moment, but he didn''t hesitate: "Shao Yun didn''t have an accident. It''s just the situation at the border now that he can''t come back on time. Originally at this time, it should be the day when he will leave for Beijing. Now I''m afraid that he will stay outside the Great Wall for some more time, but the time of stay is uncertain. That''s why I''m worried."


    After all, Liu mingling is pregnant, and now the month is not too small.


    It used to take a lot of time. In addition to the situation outside the Great Wall, long Shaoyun could not come back when Liu mingling was in production.


    Women give birth. If men are not around, they will probably hate it, not to mention that Liu mingling is a person in modern society. This idea is more obvious.


    That''s why Muchen has a headache.


    Liu mingling was relieved by this: "I don''t think so much. Don''t worry. Just make sure he''s OK. I''m in Kyoto by myself. Actually, it''s very good. Yaya is with me. You''re all here. There won''t be any problem. "


    Naturally, there will be no problem.


    In addition, because of long Shaoyun''s departure, Li Shiyuan even personally sent a shadow guard to guard the general''s house to avoid problems. The medical women in the palace were also careful. At first, Ji went to the general''s house every day, but now they stay in the general''s house, just in case.


    It can almost be said that under such circumstances, it is impossible to have any major problems if there are no details. Liu mingling is also very clear that the natural production can be smooth. What''s more, when women gave birth in ancient times, men could not go in, so they were not there. In fact, for Liu mingling, that was the same.


    Although there will be a gap, it is not unacceptable.


    Liu mingling''s words relieved Mu Cen. Then she nodded and said seriously: "don''t worry, Shao Yun will be OK. If anything happens, I will talk to you for the first time. Now the situation outside the Great Wall is not stable. Although it is not stable, it is within control. "


    Liu mingling made a sound.


    She didn''t doubt Mu Cen''s words.


    Mu Cen doesn''t have to lie to herself. She knows about long Shaoyun''s temper. She can''t come back. I''m afraid long Shaoyun will write to Liu mingling in person, but mu Cen said it first and gave him a shot.


    It''s over. Mu Cen also quickly changed the topic, but did not talk about things outside the Great Wall, and then talked about Yaya and Acacia. Both of them are mothers, and they also like girls very much, so in this case, there are more topics to talk about.


    Until Yaya finished class, she came to Liu mingling happily, but she also took Liu mingling''s hand carefully, instead of bumping into Liu mingling''s arms as before, just like taking care of Liu mingling instead of long Shaoyun.


    Liu mingling is happy with Yaya.


    When she sees Yaya, Liu mingling smiles in her eyebrows. Yaya coaxes Liu mingling patiently and tells Liu mingling what happened in her school.


    Liu mingling laughs silently. After having a meal with Mu Cen, he goes back to the general''s house with ya ya. Liu mingling, whom Mu Cen personally sent, goes to the gate of the palace to make sure that Liu mingling gets on the car. Mu Cen carefully tells Yingwei that he can go back to the Yulong hall.


    Liu mingling had already received a letter from long Shaoyun not long after he was in the general''s residence.


    The letter is about Liu mingling''s worry about her pregnancy and miss. Just like Mu Cen said, long Shaoyun can''t come back, so the letter also gives a detailed account of the reason, for fear of Liu mingling''s wishful thinking. Liu mingling didn''t say much, so he wrote back to long Shaoyun seriously.


    Didn''t say too much, just let him all don''t read, safe return is the best.


    It takes two months for this letter to come and go, so when I receive it, I just want to read it. It''s long overdue. But in ancient times, I seem to like the feeling of coming slowly. I''m not impatient.


    ¡­¡­


    Soon, time flies.


    Originally, when Liu mingling was six or seven months pregnant, long Shaoyun was sure to arrive in Kyoto. Now because of the situation outside the Great Wall, long Shaoyun has not been able to come back. Liu mingling is still alone.


    When Liu mingling was seven months old, he suddenly began to puff up, which was different from that when he was pregnant with bud bud. It seemed that he became completely uncontrollable. He was not only tired and puffy, but also made Liu feel weak, just like when he was rescued by an old fisherman and his wife.


    It''s starting to be difficult to breathe.


    Originally, Liu mingling was able to walk around with a big stomach. Although she didn''t go to the market, she could also go to the palace. Now let alone go to the palace. Even in the general''s mansion, it''s more difficult to go to the back garden. Most of the time, she can only stay in bed.


    Because of Liu mingling''s current situation, the medical woman is almost nervous, and she''s on the side of Liu mingling anytime and anywhere, for fear that something might happen. And Ji Yinv would go to the general''s house every day to check the situation of Liu mingling.

 Chapter 1605

    Even Mu Cen and Li Shiyuan come to the general''s house more frequently, and Yaya is very sensible, and will never cause any trouble to Liu mingling.


    Liu mingling''s situation is not so bad, but it''s definitely not good.


    Every time Mu Cen comes, he will feel Liu mingling''s pulse and make sure of her situation. Liu mingling is calm and doesn''t care much about her own situation. It''s really unnecessary for mu Cen not to tell long Shaoyun about her own affairs, so as not to affect long Shaoyun.


    The situation outside the Great Wall is not too critical, but we need long Shaoyun to stay outside the Great Wall. After all, we can''t be leaderless, especially in this situation, so that''s why long Shaoyun can''t come back. Because it will take a long time to come back, then those who are ready to move may take the opportunity to make trouble.


    What long Shaoyun wants is a complete recovery.


    Liu mingling thought of it for long Shaoyun.


    Mu Cen looked at Liu mingling leaning on the bed and sighed: "to let Shao Yun know that we take care of you like this, he must blame us when he comes back."


    "I''m in a normal situation. It has nothing to do with you. He is not unreasonable. Besides, I''m fine now. Besides, don''t pregnant women appear at any time and any place? " Liu mingling looked at it and laughed.


    Mu Cen shook his head: "where is it?"


    Edema is normal, but it''s not normal for Liu mingling to suddenly become swollen and even be unable to get out of bed.


    Besides, this is ancient times. Science is not so big. If there is any accident, the child in his belly will be in danger. After all, the child is only seven months old now. It is not so easy to survive in ancient times.


    "No, don''t worry." Liu Ming Ling is very calm, "I believe he will be safe."


    "I''m worried about you." Mu Cen said it directly.


    Liu mingling said with a smile: "that fairy has said that I can live to 99, so there will be no problem. He is an immortal. Can he frame me? "


    "The queen mother still framed me!" Mu Cen make complaints about Tucao.


    Liu mingling laughed. And Mu Cen soon stopped talking about this topic, just chatting with Liu mingling, and the servants in the house never got close to the East building. They just chatted with each other without a word. Time passed quickly.


    All of a sudden¡ª¡ª


    Liu mingling''s face changed slightly. Mu Cen noticed it for the first time. She immediately stood up and walked in the direction of Liu Mingling: "what''s the matter?"


    Liu mingling frowned: "I seem to be bleeding, certainly not broken water."


    This feeling, Liu Ming Ling or distinguish, after all, is also born bud bud. In this way, Mu Cen felt nervous. She had reached for Liu mingling''s pulse, and her stable pulse began to get confused.


    She lifted the quilt, and sure enough, Liu mingling was bleeding.


    And there''s a lot of bleeding. This is not a good thing for a pregnant woman.


    Especially Liu mingling''s physical condition, so mu Cen asked Ji Yinv to check every day. Unexpectedly, something happened.


    But mu CEN is also calm: "don''t worry, I won''t let your mother and son have something to do."


    She gave a positive answer, and then quickly deal with the situation of Liu mingling, Liu mingling did not say anything, but also very calm cooperation. The medical girl who has been in the residence all the time has also come in, and Ji medical girl also comes in a hurry. The East building looks chaotic but orderly.


    The news of Liu mingling''s accident immediately sent Li Shiyuan and Mu Zhanxiao to come, accompanied by Li Changyi, who would suddenly arrive in Kyoto.


    Li Changyi checked Liu mingling''s situation, and Mu Cen has roughly dealt with it. Mu Cen''s forehead is sweating, and the worry is obvious.


    "Uncle Huang, what''s the matter?" Mu CEN is asking Li Changyi.


    Li Changyi frowned: "the mother will not have too big a problem, it''s the child. Just like the famous actress said, no matter what, she can be safe, just keep the child


    "That -" Mu Cen looks at Li Changyi.


    Li Changyi nodded: "I''m going to be OK. Even if I''m really busy, I won''t be able to live if I''m born this month. It''s just that I''m weak and sick. I''ll wait on it myself."


    Mu Cen let go.


    Liu mingling was so tired that she couldn''t speak for a long time. They listened to the conversation carefully.


    She suddenly grabbed Mu Cen''s hand.


    Mu Cen thought Liu mingling was nervous, so he began to comfort him: "don''t worry, it will be OK. Uncle Huang will handle it. Uncle Huang is here. You can rest assured."


    Liu mingling shook her head.


    Mu Cen was surprised, but mu Cen didn''t say anything, so he looked at Liu Mingling: "what do you want to say, you say."


    "Don''t tell him." This is what Liu mingling said.


    Mu Cen was stunned.


    Just like if long Shaoyun really had an accident, he didn''t want to tell Liu mingling, and Liu mingling didn''t want to tell long Shaoyun that they didn''t want each other to be affected by their own situation.


    "He is in danger every day when he is outside the Great Wall. If I tell him the news of an accident, he will be distracted and even worse. We can''t all have an accident, so don''t tell him. I''m sure you''ll be fine with Wang Yi. " Liu mingling said firmly.


    Mu Cen can understand Liu mingling''s practice. She nods¡° OK, I see


    Liu Ming Ling was relieved and fell asleep.


    Mu Cen stood on the side, and the letter that had been drafted was destroyed. Li Shiyuan didn''t say anything.


    The situation outside the Great Wall is really troublesome, and long Shaoyun can''t come back, so Liu mingling''s worry is not unreasonable, maybe it''s better not to say.


    Instead, Li Shiyuan calmed down: "I''ll let Zhan Xiao replace him for a while. Zhan Xiao is not inferior in leading the army. "


    The words said directly, Mu Zhanxiao didn''t say anything: "the famous actor is now in this situation, Shao Yun is still good to come back, otherwise he will be blamed."


    That''s another way.


    Mu Cen nodded and didn''t say anything. She just looked at Mu Zhanxiao.


    Mu Zhanxiao said with a smile: "don''t worry, this point is about the same. Shao Yun has to deal with all the things he needs to deal with. All he wants is a person in charge, so there''s no need to worry. Maybe the situation outside the Great Wall is much better than we thought. Shao Yun is also leaving for Beijing. "


    But mu Zhanxiao said, soon turned away, is to go to the Great Wall to prepare, Mu Cen did not say anything, her mind in Liu mingling''s body, still worried.


    ¡­¡­


    After Liu Ming Ling''s massive bleeding, although his mother and son were safe, it took Mu Cen and Li Changyi more than half a month to stabilize Liu Ming Ling''s bleeding.

 Chapter 1606

    But Liu mingling can''t leave the bed any more. He has to be on the bed before production.


    Now that Liu mingling is about eight months old, Mu CEN is relieved that even if he gives birth prematurely, the risk of this child is not so great, but mu Cen doesn''t relax his vigilance. In the general''s house, he is always nervous and on guard.


    I''m afraid that anything will go wrong.


    Liu Ming Ling is obedient and has been in bed all the time.


    It''s just that after staying in bed for a long time, people are always a little fidgety, but Liu mingling knows the current situation, so she doesn''t say much. In the later stage, Liu mingling''s stomach is getting bigger and bigger, and even lying down to sleep becomes more difficult. She can only rely on the head of the bed and close her eyes.


    Natural rest can''t be guaranteed, but Liu mingling never told anyone, lest they were also upset by themselves.


    It was as if Liu Ming Ling could not fall asleep even if she relied on it.


    Liu Ming Ling sighed silently and closed her eyes, but her brain thought was unusually clear. It seems that at such a time, the yearning for long Shaoyun will become more obvious.


    Silent.


    Finally, Liu sighed.


    ¡­¡­


    At that time¡ª¡ª


    Long Shaoyun has already entered the boundary of Kyoto. His horse has not stopped. He has been driven all the way. The situation outside the Great Wall has been stable, so long Shaoyun can''t wait to come back. He has lost a lot of money and Liu mingling. He has two pregnancies and left Liu mingling alone in the imperial capital.


    And this time, almost no accompany, in long Shaoyun''s view, and the first time Liu mingling pregnant, there is no difference. If you can''t come back to accompany Liu mingling to produce, long Shaoyun is afraid that he won''t forgive himself.


    On the way back from long Shaoyun''s departure, he has been informed that Mu Zhanxiao has rushed to the Great Wall, which makes long Shaoyun feel relieved.


    Along the way, it was a journey of wind and rain, and it never stopped. The change of horses in one post after another just took a rest.


    This journey has been shortened a lot.


    However, no matter how energetic people are, they are also exhausted. The only one who supports long Shaoyun is Liu mingling, who is about to give birth.


    Even the guards at the gate of Kyoto were stunned when they saw long Shaoyun. They immediately opened the gate and knelt down to say hello. However, long Shaoyun didn''t say anything. He quickly galloped away from the guards and headed for the general''s residence.


    When long Shaoyun arrived at the general''s residence, it was just four days later.


    He got off his horse and walked directly to the East building. The slaves were stunned and rubbed their eyes. They always felt that they were dazzled. But when they were sure it was long Shaoyun, they were also relieved.


    Long Shaoyun is back.


    That''s a good thing.


    The slaves all wept with joy.


    At least Liu Ming Ling will not be alone again.


    But the minions soon began to worry about the situation of Liu mingling. When long Shaoyun came back, he would be more anxious.


    But the slaves didn''t dare to come in and disturb them, so they were waiting outside the East building.


    ¡­¡­


    When the door of the East building is opened, Liu mingling doesn''t fall asleep. Subconsciously, she looks in the direction of the East building until the door is pushed open, the cool wind blows in, and long Shaoyun''s figure appears in the room.


    Liu mingling was in a trance for a moment, and felt that she had recognized the wrong person.


    But if you look at it carefully, when you are sure it is long Shaoyun, her eyes just look at long Shaoyun and never leave.


    "Is it really you?" Liu mingling finds her voice and asks.


    Long Shaoyun has come to Liu mingling. Seeing Liu mingling''s situation, long Shaoyun''s face changes slightly. Long Shaoyun can see whether Liu mingling has changed at a glance.


    "What''s the matter?" Long Shaoyun asked directly.


    His voice was hoarse, his body was dusty, and his fatigue was obvious.


    Liu mingling looks at long Shaoyun with sour eyes. Then she hugs long Shaoyun''s waist like this. She doesn''t mind long Shaoyun''s earthy atmosphere, so she leans on him.


    "It''s good that you''re back." Liu mingling said softly, "I miss you so much, so much."


    As if at this moment, she did not mind expressing her thoughts and missing long Shaoyun.


    Long Shaoyun didn''t speak, so he was held by Liu mingling.


    Until Liu mingling let go of long Shaoyun: "look at me, I''m still pestering you. Hurry up and clean up, and then sleep with me for a while. Let''s wait until we get to sleep. I''m not very good now, just fine. "


    It is to pacify long Shaoyun and to answer his words. But between the lines, he never gave long Shaoyun any chance to refuse. His attitude was firm.


    Long Shaoyun looks at Liu mingling carefully, the worry in his eyebrows is obvious, but now Liu mingling really appears in front of him completely, which makes long Shaoyun slightly relieved.


    What''s more, it''s not suitable to hold Liu mingling in such a situation.


    So long Shaoyun didn''t say anything. He quickly stood up and went to wash himself. Liu mingling watched long Shaoyun leave, which was a kind of relieved feeling.


    It''s like the whole person has settled down.


    But long Shaoyun did not toss too long, he returned to Liu mingling''s side, he changed his clean clothes, so he hugged Liu mingling, looking at Liu mingling''s appearance, it is unspeakable heartache.


    Liu mingling was fast asleep by long Shaoyun.


    Like this month''s lack of sleep, when long Shaoyun came back, it completely disappeared. She was so close to long Shaoyun, with a trace of joy and looseness in her eyebrows.


    Long Shaoyun can see Liu mingling''s fatigue, and long Shaoyun travels day and night. That kind of fatigue is obvious, so it''s really not the time to chat.


    They held each other and fell asleep.


    During this period, Liu Ming Ling didn''t even change her posture. Maybe she was really tired.


    It was not until the afternoon that Liu mingling opened her eyes.


    Compared with Liu mingling, long Shaoyun wakes up early. He just hugs the woman in his arms and doesn''t move. His eyes fall on him, which is more of a worry for fear of any accident.


    Too much confusion and confusion, can only wait for Liu Ming Ling to ask again.


    The servants in the mansion had already known the news of long Shaoyun''s return. Naturally, no one dared to disturb him, so they stood by in the East Building at any time.


    ¡­¡­


    When Liu mingling wakes up slowly, he sees the figure of long Shaoyun.


    She was stunned at first, and then she already remembered what happened in the early hours of this morning.

 Chapter 1607

    With a smile in her eyes, Liu Ming Ling just looks at long Shaoyun. Long Shaoyun is not in a moment. His hand naturally holds Liu Ming Ling''s cheek, waiting for Liu Ming Ling to take the initiative to explain.


    In fact, even if Liu mingling doesn''t speak, long Shaoyun, a medical woman, can ask.


    But Liu Ming Ling didn''t intend to hide from long Shaoyun. Instead, he quietly told long Shaoyun what happened later. Long Shaoyun listened quietly, but what flashed through his eyebrows was his worry and care about Liu Ming Ling. He just looked at Liu Ming Ling, and then he hugged Liu Ming Ling quietly.


    "I''m sorry." Long Shaoyun apologizes to Liu mingling over and over again.


    This is a passive emotion, very helpless, but also guilty of Liu Ming Ling. If I can be in the general''s house all the time, I don''t need Liu mingling to carry such a thing.


    If Liu mingling has any accident, long Shaoyun feels that he will not forgive himself.


    On the contrary, Liu mingling coaxed patiently: "don''t worry. I''m fine. Besides, there are so many people here. What are you worried about. I won''t let them tell you this. I don''t want you to be distracted. If something goes wrong with your distraction, I won''t forgive myself


    This word says of direct, Mou Guang is to appear more serious, long Shaoyun silent sigh, very natural kiss on the forehead of Liu mingling.


    Then, Liu Ming Ling didn''t say anything, so she leaned against long Shaoyun''s chest. In order to avoid long Shaoyun asking again, she quickly changed the topic: "I''m hungry, I want to eat."


    "Good." Long Shaoyun answered, "what do you want to eat? I''ll let the slave prepare."


    "Just have some light porridge." Liu mingling said directly, and then he suddenly looked at long Shaoyun, "does Yaya know you''re back? Yaya has never left you like this. I think Yaya will be very happy to know that you are back. "


    Long Shaoyun said with a smile: "I know. The slaves should say to Yaya, but Yaya hasn''t seen me. I''ll go to the palace to pick up Yaya after class."


    "Good." Liu Ming Ling nodded, some emotion, "I also want to accompany, but now, I even walk more difficult."


    "Stay in the general''s house and leave other things to me. In the future, there will be more opportunities to pick up the buds. If you hear me, don''t run around. " Long Shaoyun tells Liu mingling in a low voice.


    Liu mingling nodded.


    Long Shaoyun said, and then he let go.


    Soon, long Shaoyun gets up and tells the slave, but the slave turns around and goes to prepare. He is very familiar with it, and long Shaoyun returns to Liu mingling soon. Xiaolian has come in to serve Liu mingling, and long Shaoyun keeps watch.


    It wasn''t until Liu mingling finished eating that she told long Shaoyun about what had happened to her. Long Shaoyun was terrified and really afraid of any mistake that he couldn''t afford.


    On the contrary, Liu Ming Ling is very calm.


    She looked at long Shaoyun with a smile: "don''t worry, I''m not good. Besides, I''ll be fine if they''re here."


    Long Shaoyun didn''t speak.


    "I''ve been lying for so long, but I really want to go out for a walk. Besides, if I lie like this all the time and don''t go out for a walk, I''m afraid that the production will not be so convenient at that time." Liu mingling was also worried.


    It''s just that long Shaoyun won''t give up.


    Not to mention getting out of bed, long Shaoyun has done all the basic things for Liu mingling. He will never let Liu mingling have any chance to touch her. Liu mingling can''t laugh or cry because of this.


    Finally, she can only passively look at long Shaoyun.


    Long Shaoyun''s attitude is firm: "there is no place to discuss."


    Liu Ming Ling''s face was drooping, and the unhappiness was obvious, but it seemed that he could not refute long Shaoyun''s words. In the end, Liu Ming Ling kept silent and lowered her head, so she was unhappy.


    "Angry?" Long Shaoyun lowered his head to coax him.


    Liu Ming Ling didn''t say a word, right? He expressed his unhappiness incisively and vividly.


    In this case, long Shaoyun doesn''t mind. He smiles silently, and his eyebrows fall on Liu Mingling: "obedient, most of them are now in peace and self-discipline. Besides, it doesn''t take long, is it?"


    Being coaxed by long Shaoyun, this person has no details.


    Liu mingling lost her temper all of a sudden. Not only that, it seems that because long Shaoyun came back, Liu mingling''s whole situation has improved a lot. She is not so swollen as before, and even her appetite has improved. After eating a lot, she is healthy, not because of the changes.


    When Mu Cen came, he joked: "it seems that no matter what good medicine, it''s not as good as Shao Yun''s company on the side."


    Liu mingling coughed softly, but long Shaoyun was frank.


    Mu Cen didn''t say anything. She carefully checked the situation for Liu mingling, and then her eyebrows and eyes were smiling: "don''t worry, you''re in a good situation. Besides, it''s safe now. There''s no need to stay in bed all the time. Proper activities are also good."


    Anyway, it''s the due date, the child is full-term, so it''s impossible to have too many problems.


    In Mu Cen''s words, Liu mingling is like an amnesty. At least long Shaoyun won''t press herself on the bed for a long time. Even if she hasn''t left the bed for a long time, her feet begin to become weak. After a few steps, she feels soft and uncomfortable. Long Shaoyun accompanies her and coaxes her patiently, saying nothing.


    But the scope is only in the general''s house. Except the general''s house, you can''t go anywhere.


    Although Liu Ming Ling protested, he didn''t say anything.


    Liu Ming Ling is still clear about her own situation.


    One day¡ª¡ª


    Long Shaoyun walks with Liu mingling in the back garden.


    Liu mingling suddenly raised her head: "have you ever thought about the name of the child?"


    Naturally, it''s the name of the baby in the stomach.


    Long Shaoyun frowned: "I don''t know if it''s a boy or a girl. It''s too late to wait until I know. It''s just like Yaya. Isn''t it the name that I took later?"


    Liu Ming Ling nodded, too.


    But bud bud''s situation is not the same as now, bud bud was forced by helplessness at that time, and now it is comfortable, so people can''t help but think of it.


    "Do you like boys or girls?" Asked Liu mingling.


    It seems that this problem has never been discussed before. When she got pregnant suddenly, Liu mingling was nervous at that time, and long Shaoyun left soon. Naturally, there was no time to talk about it again.


    But it''s not too late.


    Long Shaoyun gave a very standard answer: "as long as you are born, I like boys and girls."


    In modern times, there is a preference for boys, but in ancient times, it is even more so.

 Chapter 1608

    In ancient times, men were needed, and so is long Shaoyun''s status today.


    But long Shaoyun gives such an answer, which makes Liu mingling''s mouth rise slightly.


    "Don''t think about it." Long Shaoyun said directly, "whether it''s a boy or a girl, I won''t take this one any more. That''s enough. "


    One sentence directly interrupted all Liu mingling''s wishful thinking.


    Liu mingling let out a cry, and the joy in her eyebrows was more obvious.


    She quietly pastes in long Shaoyun''s heart, so nestles up, speechless sweetness.


    Long Shaoyun quietly looks at Liu mingling and kisses her on the forehead very gently.


    All of a sudden, the little woman in her arms tightened, which made long Shaoyun''s eyes become tense. His eyes looked at Liu mingling, and his voice line trembled: "what''s the matter?"


    He looks at Liu mingling carefully, but it seems that Liu mingling''s body has not changed much.


    "The kid kicked me. It''s heavy. It''s right in the ribs." Liu mingling explained for a while, as if he had just calmed down.


    This time, long Shaoyun is relieved, but only slightly. After all, Liu mingling will produce at any time now, so long Shaoyun is still nervous.


    "I''ll deal with him when he comes out." What long Shaoyun said was that he was not polite at all.


    How noisy the child is in Liu mingling''s stomach, long Shaoyun feels clear when he comes back.


    The skill of demolishing a house is rare, so under such circumstances, long Shaoyun loves Liu mingling and doesn''t know how many times he has scolded the child.


    Liu mingling is not able to laugh or cry: "where do children understand? Now that they are big, they don''t have enough space, so they will kick them if they move naturally. What''s more, isn''t it more terrible that children don''t move? "


    Long Shaoyun looks serious.


    I''m really thinking about it.


    But Liu mingling''s next moment, that kind of tense mood also immediately followed obvious.


    It seems that I didn''t really put down my heart. This time, Liu mingling''s face changed.


    Long Shaoyun did not want to grasp Liu mingling''s hand: "mingling?"


    "It''s like I''m going to have a baby." Liu mingling said it directly.


    This time, long Shaoyun''s face also changed. He knew that Liu mingling was pregnant, and Ji Yinv also told him. But when it happened, it seemed that long Shaoyun was at a loss.


    Liu Ming Ling seems to be more calm. After all, she is from the past. Compared with the first time, the current situation is nothing at all. So when long Shaoyun was flustered, Liu mingling was calm.


    Soon, Liu mingling became a slave. The slave immediately did as Liu mingling said.


    Long Shaoyun is helpless.


    "Take me back to the house." Liu mingling is helpless.


    Long Shaoyun returned to his senses. After a sound, he quickly walked towards the house with Liu mingling in his arms. When he put Liu mingling on the bed, long Shaoyun looked at him like this: "what am I going to do now?"


    "You go out." Liu mingling can''t laugh or cry. Looking at long Shaoyun, she almost makes a fight.


    Because of the broken water and the second child, the pain came very quickly, and Liu mingling was out of breath. Therefore, under such circumstances, Liu mingling''s good temper was completely destroyed.


    The palace maid who had been waiting in the residence came in immediately, but she was more calm: "general, madam is going to have a baby. You go out first, and the slaves here will take care of you."


    Long Shaoyun was carried out on a shelf and didn''t give him any chance to resist.


    Under such circumstances, Liu Ming Ling''s breathing gradually became unstable.


    The East Tower became busy, and the slaves came and went. Pots and pans of water came out and sent in again. The colored water seemed to make long Shaoyun scared.


    I want to go in, but I can''t.


    And Mu Cen and Li Shiyuan arrived at the general''s residence as soon as they got the news.


    In the East Building, there were still shouts. Although they were not sad, they were enough to frighten long Shaoyun.


    Mu Cen calmed down: "don''t be nervous. The famous actress is a second child. The speed will be very fast. There won''t be any more problems."


    Mu Cen said it directly.


    But such appeasement can''t make long Shaoyun really calm down. He''s still walking around outside. Li Shiyuan feels the same, so he doesn''t say anything. After all, Li Shiyuan won''t be much better than long Shaoyun when mucen was in production.


    And Mu Cen nodded, knowing that he could not persuade long Shaoyun, he simply walked towards the house.


    Liu mingling''s life is a little difficult, which is not the same as the smoothness of the second child. Ji Yinu and other medical girls are busy. Mu Cen goes to Liu mingling''s side.


    Liu mingling didn''t speak. She held the quilt tightly with her fingers. The pain was too obvious.


    "How''s it going?" Asked Mu Cen.


    Doctor Ji''s daughter answered quickly: "soon. This child is full-term, before the little princess was not full-term, so there is no trouble. Madam, it''s not easy to give birth. Now it''s stuck. When the next wave of analgesia comes, just try again. "


    Doctor Ji is very determined.


    Mu Cen twisted his eyebrows, and soon the next wave of pain relief came. Liu mingling pressed down and didn''t scream, but mu Cen quickly helped, and then the baby''s cry came.


    Now, everyone was relieved.


    The medical woman took care of the baby, then she took it directly and gave it to Liu Mingling: "madam, it''s a childe."


    Liu mingling looks down, wrinkled, but can''t see why. Under such circumstances, Liu mingling''s eyebrows are relaxed with a smile, while Ji Yinv is still dealing with Mu Cen''s situation.


    "The child will keep you here and accompany you. I''ll go and talk to Shao Yun so that they won''t worry." Mu Cen said it directly.


    "Good." Liu mingling answered.


    Mu Cen nodded, then turned around and went out, and the nurse and slave on the side were on standby at any time, so there was no need to worry that the little guy was not taken care of.


    Liu mingling really relaxed.


    And then¡ª¡ª


    When mucen went out, long Shaoyun had already met him. He had heard the outside news for a long time. Under such circumstances, long Shaoyun went to mucen and said, "how about a famous actor?"


    The question is not about the children, but about Liu mingling.


    Mu Cen said with a smile: "mother and son are safe. Don''t worry. Now Ji Yinv is dealing with the famous actress. After dealing with it, she can go in. Do you want to see the child?"


    "I want to see a famous actor." Long Shaoyun said it directly.


    Mu Cen calculated the time, but nodded: "go in, it should be no big deal, is to observe the situation, to avoid abnormal."


    "Good." Long Shaoyun answered.


    Then long Shaoyun quickly walked towards the house, never stopped for a moment.

 Chapter 1609

    Ji Yinv is just ready to deal with everything.


    When she saw long Shaoyun come in, she nodded: "I''ve seen general long, and my wife needs to rest for an hour to see if there is anything else. Weichen is outside the house. If you have something to do, just summon Weichen at any time."


    "Good." Long Shaoyun answered.


    Long Shaoyun has come to the side of Liu mingling. Although Liu mingling is lying down, she is feeding her baby. Her eyebrows are very serious. Even if she has had a baby, it seems that it is much more difficult. After all, Yaya, Liu mingling has never brought her. Therefore, Liu mingling doesn''t want to let the baby nurse come.


    This picture, on the contrary, makes long Shaoyun distressed: "isn''t there a nanny?"


    "I want to do it myself." Liu mingling answered.


    Long Shaoyun said nothing.


    He accompanied him quietly, but the child seemed to be against Liu mingling by nature, so no matter how Liu mingling coaxed him, the child could keep crying.


    Liu mingling is helpless.


    Long Shaoyun''s brow is wringing, and the next moment he has picked up the bully.


    Probably aware of the sense of crisis, the little guy who was still making trouble before suddenly calmed down, which made Liu mingling unable to laugh or cry.


    And long Shaoyun simply threw the baby to the nanny and the slave: "take care of the little boy, don''t disturb the rest of the lady."


    "Yes." The wet nurse and the slaves answered in fear.


    And the little guy was taken out.


    Liu mingling looks at long Shaoyun discontentedly.


    Long Shaoyun is direct: "you want to look at him, and there will be more opportunities in the future. Now the only thing you have to do is to recuperate yourself. Don''t think about it any more. Otherwise, if I want a nurse and a slave to do something, even you can''t take good care of it."


    This is a direct statement, which can not be refused by Liu mingling.


    Liu mingling has a flat mouth.


    But long Shaoyun is direct: "I only want you to be good."


    Liu mingling didn''t say anything, just looked at long Shaoyun like this. Finally, Liu mingling sighed silently, while long Shaoyun didn''t say anything, just accompanied him.


    ¡­¡­


    The next long month of confinement.


    Long Shaoyun does almost everything in detail. If he can do it himself, he will never let the slaves come. Even the most private things are done by long Shaoyun himself.


    On the contrary, Liu mingling was particularly embarrassed.


    "Just let the slave come, or I can do it myself." Said, Liu Ming Ling also stopped long Shaoyun''s hand.


    Long Shaoyun''s face did not change: "it''s not that I haven''t seen it before. What''s the point?"


    Liu mingling was silent, but he didn''t say anything at last.


    And long Shaoyun does everything in detail. Later, Liu mingling seems to be used to it.


    During the whole month, Liu Ming Ling seldom saw the baby. Most of the time, the baby was coaxed by the nurse. Only when Liu Ming Ling had enough rest, long Shaoyun would let the nurse bring the baby.


    Liu mingling is playing with the children.


    Nothing to do.


    Naturally, under such circumstances, Liu Ming Ling''s body is very well cultivated.


    It''s as if the previous problems disappeared in this month''s confinement, and the whole person became healthy, just like Liu mingling, whom long Shaoyun saw at first.


    At the end of the month, long Shaoyun forced Liu mingling to take care of him for a while. However, there was no restriction on Liu mingling. He also allowed Liu mingling to leave the East Building and walk around the general''s residence.


    It''s something new that I haven''t seen for a long time.


    "Madame, come on, maidservant." Usually looking at the baby''s nurse, see the baby crying, immediately came forward.


    Liu mingling didn''t say anything. She gave the baby to the nurse, who soon took the baby down.


    When Liu mingling looked at her eyes, he felt strange. At this time in the past, long Shaoyun had come to call Liu mingling for dinner, but now, long Shaoyun is silent.


    In the past month, long Shaoyun spent most of his time in the general''s mansion except in the early days. He never left, and he was wholeheartedly accompanying Liu mingling.


    So the cold did not see people, but let Liu Ming Ling some not used to.


    "Where''s the general?" Liu mingling asks Xiaolian.


    Xiaolian covered her mouth with a smile: "the general is in the kitchen."


    This, Liu Ming Ling Leng: "what is he doing in the kitchen?"


    There are enough servants in the residence, and there are special people in charge of the kitchen. Where does long Shaoyun need to go to the kitchen, so Liu mingling feels inexplicable and can''t figure it out.


    Xiaolian obviously held it for a long time, but she didn''t hold it back and said it directly.


    "After you have given birth to a young master, the general comes to eat three meals a day." Xiaolian said, "the general is very serious and the chef to consult, even went to ask the queen, just to take care of you, do not add other people''s hands."


    Xiaolian said that she was envious.


    It''s not just Xiaolian, the people in the general''s mansion are probably envious.


    You know, when does long Shaoyun need to condescend to do these things, but for the sake of Liu mingling, long Shaoyun has no regrets.


    So under such circumstances, Liu mingling really calmed down.


    Xiaolian is still talking about everything.


    Liu mingling suddenly understood why the food seemed different from what the people in the residence made these days, but with a familiar taste.


    That''s what modern society does.


    And these, ancient people will not know, can know only mu Cen, also because of this, long Shaoyun went to Mu Cen, asked these.


    A man, can personally do these, no matter how to say, are enough to make people moved.


    "The general seems to be making the dumplings that his wife will make in the new year." Xiaolian thought about it and nodded for sure, "yes, dumplings."


    Dumpling process is complex, so tossing down is actually a waste of time, let alone nothing will be human.


    This time, Liu mingling did not hesitate and walked towards the kitchen.


    Of course, Xiaolian knows that Liu mingling is looking for long Shaoyun. She covers her mouth and smiles, but she doesn''t say anything. She quickly follows up.


    ¡­¡­


    In the kitchen.


    Long Shaoyun is busy, and the slave doesn''t come forward. Long Shaoyun is confused, but it doesn''t affect his speed at all.


    In the past month, long Shaoyun is no stranger here. In fact, he is familiar with these things.


    It''s just that dumplings are more difficult to cook than usual, but at least the dumplings in front of us are more and more beautiful.


    When Liu mingling came in, he saw such a picture.


    She didn''t speak and stood quietly.


    Dumplings this matter, is a few days ago she inadvertently mentioned.

 Chapter 1610

    When it comes to eating dumplings, it''s just a casual talk. As a result, this person remembers them directly.


    In fact, I really didn''t think much about it, but seeing this man seriously making dumplings for himself, Liu mingling was still moved. In addition to what Xiaolian said, the food he has eaten these days is all prepared by long Shaoyun.


    It''s not true to say there''s no feeling.


    That kind of move is obvious.


    Liu mingling stood quietly, just looking at long Shaoyun, with a faint smile in her eyebrows.


    In this case, long Shaoyun saw it for the first time. He was surprised, but soon became natural: "how did you come?"


    Liu mingling didn''t say anything: "I heard you were here, so I came to have a look."


    He didn''t poke anything or deliberately say anything. Looking at it like this, long Shaoyun was calm and quiet. The slave in the inner room saw such a picture and naturally left the room for them.


    This time, Liu mingling walked in the direction of long Shaoyun.


    Long Shaoyun''s action stops. It seems that there are traces of flour in his eyebrows. It''s funny, but it makes Liu mingling very happy.


    She naturally went to long Shaoyun and stood in front of him. She said delicately that she just hugged long Shaoyun''s waist. Long Shaoyun was stunned and passively looked at Liu mingling.


    Liu mingling rubbed: "Shao Yun, I love you."


    All of a sudden, long Shaoyun is stunned by the confession. Long Shaoyun is a man of few words. In this kind of words, it seems that he has never talked to Liu mingling, and more importantly, he expresses his ideas with actions. When he hears Liu mingling''s words, he will not respond.


    Liu Ming Ling said with a low smile, "why don''t you call me when you make dumplings?"


    "I''m dirty." Long Shaoyun said it was difficult.


    Liu mingling still looked at him: "it''s all flour. What''s dirty? Don''t you still eat it?"


    It''s so frank. Long Shaoyun doesn''t even have a chance to retort. He just looks at Liu mingling quietly. Liu mingling doesn''t say anything, and his eyebrows are still full of smiles.


    Such a smile, let long Shaoyun some can''t help laughing: "what are you laughing at?"


    Liu mingling coughed softly, but he became serious: "what I said to you, didn''t you respond?"


    With that, Liu Ming Ling stopped talking.


    And what Liu mingling said, long Shaoyun naturally understood. Long Shaoyun was more and more passive, but a burst of helplessness. He just looked down at Liu mingling, but with a touch of affection and doting in his eyebrows.


    "Famous actors." Long Shaoyun opens his mouth.


    Liu mingling picks eyebrows and listens carefully, as if waiting for long Shaoyun''s reply.


    Long Shaoyun''s thin lips moved again and again, as if he had never been able to say it. In the end, Liu mingling gave up: "forget it, I''ll teach you how to make dumplings. It''s not like you. If you make dumplings like this, they will be ugly. When you cook them, the dumpling skin will fall off."


    Is completely helpless to change the topic.


    Long Shaoyun is to wring eyebrow: "before Chinese New Year''s time, you are also like this bag?"


    Long Shaoyun has a deep memory of the pictures at that time, and the dumplings he made are also good?


    "I ate all your bags. Those are long gone. " Liu mingling shook his head. "It''s here. When you wrap it, you need to squeeze it tightly. Otherwise, it will spread when you cook it. This head and tail need to be squeezed tightly. Like this, don''t you understand? There are many ways to make dumplings. Just learn one. "


    The voice falls, Liu mingling also changes the pattern to wrap several kinds.


    Long Shaoyun is a serious student. With the help of hand-in-hand teaching, he will soon have a good model.


    Liu mingling looked at it carefully and gave guidance from time to time.


    Although the progress was a little slow, it didn''t affect their atmosphere at all.


    Until the dumplings on the table were finished, Liu mingling looked at long Shaoyun and said, "why do you want to make this all of a sudden?"


    It''s like I''ve been hiding a long time. Now I''m asking it.


    Long Shaoyun was quiet: "didn''t you say you wanted to eat? So I came to have a try, and you are not very good at this dumpling. I might as well come by myself. I also asked Mu Cen by the way, and Mu Cen said something. "


    It''s a serious explanation, and there''s nothing to hide.


    Such long Shaoyun makes Liu mingling laugh soundlessly.


    When I looked at long Shaoyun again, with a faint smile, I asked: "is the thing in my month also made by you?"


    The food of the ancients was not so rich. It was the modern people who could do so many different things. So Liu mingling was surprised when he saw it. But it was not surprising to think that Mu Cen was a modern writer like himself. He just didn''t expect that long Shaoyun made it himself.


    Long Shaoyun was a little embarrassed.


    Dazhou''s men have hardly ever been in the kitchen, so long Shaoyun''s work is entirely based on Mu Cen''s word by word writing process. Most of them are stewing cups. What he wants is only food materials and cooking. Naturally, the slaves will also help him.


    Do these, just want to Liu Ming Ling can eat smoothly, don''t think.


    Think of here, long Shaoyun is calm: "I want you to do a good month, can thoroughly recuperate. And you are the people over there. You should like these things. Mu Cen told me, so I gave it a try. "


    This man doesn''t have any fancy words. He will tell you everything he wants to do. This kind of reaction also makes Liu mingling laugh. But when he looks at long Shaoyun with his eyebrows, he smiles with a light smile, which is a kind of joy.


    Thinking of this, Liu Ming Ling didn''t say anything, but the smile in her eyebrows became more and more obvious.


    Quiet, Liu Ming Ling''s eyes so fall on long Shaoyun''s body, circle this person''s hand, have never let go.


    Is long Shaoyun some helpless: "what''s the matter? Don''t you like what I make? "


    "Idiot." It took a long time for Liu Ming Ling to speak.


    Long Shaoyun picks his eyebrows, but he doesn''t say anything. Then, he suddenly lowers his head. Liu mingling is stunned. For a moment and a half, he doesn''t know what long Shaoyun is going to do.


    And long Shaoyun''s gentle kiss fell on Liu mingling, silent and laughing.


    Liu mingling was a little uncomfortable when she was laughed: "what are you laughing at?"


    "I love you, actress." Long Shaoyun suddenly opens his mouth.


    That cold confession, on the contrary, makes Liu mingling unable to respond. Liu mingling passively looks at long Shaoyun for a long time and doesn''t say a word. On the contrary, long Shaoyun''s eyebrows and eyes are always smiling, gently and lightly, and naturally embraces Liu mingling.


    The kitchen seemed to be quiet all of a sudden.


    Liu mingling didn''t refuse, so he rubbed in long Shaoyun''s arms.

 Chapter 1611

    Silence is better than sound at the moment.


    "I''ll take you to the suburbs in a few days." Long Shaoyun opens his mouth.


    "For what?" Liu mingling asked so quietly.


    Long Shaoyun is to smile: "always want to take you to put River lamp and Kong Mingdeng, but did not find the time, now finally can."


    It''s something we had to do many years ago.


    Dazhou also has a great sense of ceremony for such things. It should be said that affectionate men and women are more concerned about such things. They must let go of Kongming lantern and river lantern together and rely on their own ideas here.


    So long Shaoyun wants to take Liu mingling. He thinks all the time, but he can''t find the chance. So he has to wait until now.


    Liu mingling was stunned for a moment, but she didn''t know. But soon, she nodded her head seriously. For this, Liu mingling was still very happy.


    The cheerfulness on the face is obvious.


    After all, from the late pregnancy to the present, Liu mingling has never left the general''s residence. She says she doesn''t want to be fake. Now, she has finished giving birth, and her physical condition is much better than before.


    In addition to the confinement, when long Shaoyun suddenly opens his mouth, Liu mingling''s excitement is obvious.


    I really want to.


    Liu mingling thought excitedly: "how about going now?"


    There''s no joke at all.


    And long Shaoyun is very calm looking at Liu Mingling: "not now."


    Liu Ming Ling''s even drooped down: "you said you would take me. How can''t it be now? It''s sunny and windy. The temperature is just right. It''s the best time to go out


    Long Shaoyun silent smile: "your month is not out."


    "Out of the way!" Liu mingling is very serious.


    Long Shaoyun shook his head: "your situation is different from others, so you must be obedient. Otherwise, I won''t let you out. "


    Long Shaoyun said it directly.


    Liu mingling''s aggrieved mouth is flat, but she knows that long Shaoyun is for her own good, so she doesn''t say anything, but she still stands like this, as if waiting for long Shaoyun to coax herself.


    Long Shaoyun didn''t mind. He coaxed him patiently, saying every word that Liu Ming Ling liked to hear,


    It''s like a man who is indifferent and doesn''t like to talk. When he suddenly becomes very patient, you can''t resist. You can only passively look at long Shaoyun.


    Under such circumstances, long Shaoyun''s eyebrows are also tender and affectionate. It seems that there is only Liu mingling in his eyes, and he can''t get rid of it.


    Suddenly, a crisp voice of the baby interrupted the two people''s love.


    "Father, mother, do you hold it? Can you come here? " It''s Yaya. She looks at long Shaoyun and Liu mingling with a small face. She doesn''t move.


    Liu mingling is a little embarrassed, and immediately pushes long Shaoyun away. Compared with Liu mingling, long Shaoyun seems more calm. The next moment, long Shaoyun''s hand takes Liu mingling''s hand, and they walk towards bud.


    Liu mingling''s face is very red.


    But long Shaoyun didn''t say anything. He just looked at Liu mingling with a faint smile in his eyebrows.


    Liu mingling was angry.


    Bud bud is not strange, simply as did not see, until two people came to their own in front, bud bud just said: "mother, my kite is not good, can you help me see?"


    Liu mingling promised to teach Yaya to make a kite before. Yaya did it in general and found that she couldn''t do it well. So she came to find Liu mingling, but she didn''t expect such a picture.


    But we can''t do half of this, so let''s not do it.


    That''s why the bud opens its mouth.


    Liu mingling, naturally, broke free from long Shaoyun''s hand and held bud.


    It turns out that long Shaoyun is faster and has already picked up Yaya, but Liu mingling''s hand finally falls into long Shaoyun''s hands. This gesture looks more like long Shaoyun and Yaya are jealous.


    Liu Ming Ling can''t laugh or cry, but to avoid long Shaoyun''s drastic actions, it''s Liu Ming Ling''s calm and shameful, and let long Shaoyun lead him.


    Bud bud at a glance to see clearly.


    She snorted: "Dad, you are so mean. I''m just holding my mother''s hand. You don''t like it. Later, my younger brother will be held by my mother. What can you do? "


    Liu mingling''s face turned red, and Yaya was a little bit earlier than ordinary children. Many things were clear.


    But Liu mingling is embarrassed about this problem, while long Shaoyun is always calm, completely unaffected by Yaya, and even the eyesight doesn''t change.


    He said faintly, "your brother won''t have this chance."


    Bud bud face inexplicable.


    You know, before Liu Ming Ling didn''t come back, he was almost with long Shaoyun when he was a child, and his younger brother is even more different now. When Liu Ming Ling came back, how could Liu Ming Ling not have a chance at all?


    Yaya doesn''t quite understand.


    Long Shaoyun''s tone was calm and incomparable: "your brother will only let the nurse take care of you, but your mother just has a look. If it''s bigger, it''ll be sent to the palace. There''s a lot to learn. There''s no time to pester your mother. "


    Long Shaoyun said this directly.


    Yaya didn''t believe it.


    And Liu mingling can''t laugh or cry, and long Shaoyun really implements his ideas and practices to the point of incisive and incisive.


    During her confinement, her son seldom gets close to Liu mingling. Most of the time, she is taken by the nurse. Liu mingling just plays and doesn''t need to coax and take care of her children. Otherwise, she can''t be as relaxed as she is now.


    Even long Shaoyun would not let Liu mingling do it himself.


    Long Shaoyun didn''t explain much. He just held Liu mingling''s hand tightly. Then the three returned to Yaya''s room. Yaya''s kite was half done. Liu mingling was released by long Shaoyun and explained to Yaya seriously.


    The result did not expect, bud bud suddenly burst out crying, how can''t coax, also don''t have any sign, this is Liu mingling to love bad.


    Think of here, Liu Ming Ling can only bear to coax: "bud bud, what happened to you, and Niang said, Niang just know how to help you."


    Yaya has never been like this before, so Liu mingling is deeply distressed by the sound of cold crying, not to mention Liu mingling''s guilt for Yaya, which has been around for many years.


    So Liu mingling can''t see any grievances of Yaya.


    In such grievances, what Liu Ming Ling doesn''t want is to give ya ya the best in the world. As long as Ya Ya doesn''t cry, Liu Ming Ling is willing to do anything.


    Long Shaoyun is also inexplicable, at least never before.

 Chapter 1612

    So long Shaoyun can''t help being passive. He just looks at Yaya and doesn''t know what Yaya is going to do.


    And bud bud is still crying.


    Liu mingling coaxed him for a long time. Long Shaoyun didn''t say anything, just looked at him.


    Until Yaya cried enough, Yaya said, "mother, will you send me to the palace and never let me come back?"


    Liu mingling was stunned. She didn''t expect that YaYa would say that.


    "Why?" Liu mingling asks Yaya patiently.


    Yaya was sobbing, and then he said, "dad didn''t mean to send his younger brother to the palace. He didn''t want his younger brother to pester his mother, so I wonder if Dad would send Yaya away. Because Yaya also likes to pester her mother. "


    Long Shaoyun was put on a hat for no reason.


    In fact, when Yaya pesters Liu mingling like this, long Shaoyun really has such an idea. He is also an ordinary man with the most direct evil nature of a man. He doesn''t like anyone pestering his mother, even his own children. But such an idea is just thinking, and it''s impossible to really do it.


    Because in doing so, Liu Ming Ling is bound to change face with herself.


    In this case, bud bud has no taboo to say, which makes long Shaoyun passive.


    Liu mingling angrily looks at long Shaoyun. Long Shaoyun stands upright and does not respond to Liu mingling''s attitude.


    But Liu Ming Ling coaxed: "no, my father loves Yaya so much. My father takes Yaya everywhere he goes. How can he send Yaya to the palace?"


    "It''s not. Before my mother came back, my father really hurt Yaya, but after my mother came back, my father never hurt Yaya, and he just wanted to send her to the palace."


    The more said, the more depressed and aggrieved bud felt.


    Liu Ming Ling coaxed: "mother will not agree."


    Yaya pesters Liu mingling so much that he refuses to let go. Long Shaoyun didn''t expect that YaYa would be so rude.


    Think of here, long Shaoyun''s face a little heavy, but also dare not attack in front of Liu mingling.


    Liu Ming Ling coaxes Yaya for a long time, and then Yaya happily follows Liu Ming Ling to study the kite. Long Shaoyun is completely ignored.


    ¡­¡­


    For a long time, until Liu mingling coaxes people, long Shaoyun doesn''t say anything. He just looks at Yaya excitedly and runs out with a kite. In this case, Liu mingling has no choice but to shake his head.


    And long Shaoyun is direct, just like this, Liu mingling into his arms: "if you go on like this, bud will climb on my head sooner or later."


    That lovely little girl seemed to disappear overnight, but now she is fighting against herself.


    Liu mingling said with a smile: "girls have a more delicate mind, and they are easy to think wildly, so don''t scare Yaya. Isn''t that good?"


    "I don''t scare her!" Long Shaoyun protested, "it''s her who threatens me with you."


    What long Shaoyun said is not polite at all.


    Liu mingling was even more helpless, but he didn''t say anything. He just laughed at long Shaoyun, and then said, "let''s cook dumplings. Yaya likes them very much."


    Long Shaoyun made a sound.


    Two people this just hand in hand toward kitchen of direction walk.


    Children are naturally forgetful. They soon forget what they did before. They happily eat dumplings with them. They are in a very good mood. Constantly talking with Liu mingling, long Shaoyun is quiet and doesn''t take part in the topic of mother and daughter.


    ¡­¡­


    A few days passed.


    Liu mingling was forced to sit in confinement for two months, and now she was really liberated. Liu mingling was very happy, but long Shaoyun connived. After coming back from the palace, he accompanied Liu mingling to the market.


    Naturally, there are only two people who don''t have bud or newborn.


    Liu mingling has been away for a long time, but he is very happy. He is interested in everything. Looking back and forth, long Shaoyun accompanies him. As long as Liu mingling likes it, long Shaoyun will buy it without hesitation. On the way, Liu mingling has bought a lot of new things.


    But long Shaoyun didn''t let Liu mingling stay outside for long. At lunch, he urged Liu mingling to go back to the general''s house.


    Liu mingling was naturally reluctant.


    But at the insistence of long Shaoyun, Liu mingling didn''t say anything.


    On the contrary, Liu mingling is so depressed.


    When long Shaoyun got on the carriage, he coaxed patiently: "you can''t stay outside all the time. In this case, you''re too tired. Go back to take a nap. You also have the habit of taking a nap now. Later, I''ll take you to the countryside to play the river lantern and the Kongming lantern. "


    Liu mingling didn''t respond at first.


    When she came back to herself, Liu mingling was happy.


    She nodded seriously.


    He was coaxed willingly by long Shaoyun.


    This time, Liu mingling didn''t say anything, so he followed long Shaoyun back to the general''s house. Back at the general''s house, although long Shaoyun didn''t cook the lunch himself, he explained that he had enough. All the ingredients were prepared by long Shaoyun.


    Liu Ming Ling has a good time.


    After eating enough, she just looked at long Shaoyun like this: "in this way, I will be spoiled by you, become picky, and can''t adapt to anything. What should I do?"


    "Don''t get used to it. I''ll do whatever you like. " Long Shaoyun said it directly.


    That eye light is not instantaneous, does not take any joke ingredient, Liu mingling light smile, that kind of joyful exultation is obvious. However, Liu Ming Ling did not say anything until long Shaoyun coaxed Liu Ming Ling back to the room to have a rest.


    Two people''s figures just disappear in the East building.


    ¡­¡­


    In the evening, Liu Ming Ling ordered something in advance to fill his stomach. Long Shaoyun took Liu Ming Ling to leave the general''s house.


    When he got into the carriage, Liu mingling couldn''t help being angry: "I can''t eat like this. If I eat like this, I''ll get fat."


    And long Shaoyun is calm: "you were too thin before, just like this."


    As a woman, Liu mingling doesn''t like to be fat, but it seems that in long Shaoyun''s words, she suddenly becomes satisfied. She doesn''t speak, just looks at it like this, and the smile in her eyebrows is more obvious.


    Long Shaoyun looks down at Liu mingling so seriously. When Liu mingling fails to recover, he suddenly kisses Liu mingling''s lips. On the contrary, Liu mingling is very embarrassed.


    The carriage was still moving smoothly until it stopped slowly in the countryside. Long Shaoyun got out of the carriage and helped Liu mingling out of the carriage.


    There are a lot of people in the suburbs.


    They are all here to put river lanterns and Kongming lanterns. Before the annual Zhongyuan Festival, it will be very busy here.

 Chapter 1613

    Liu mingling has never seen such a picture, but it''s strange. She can''t help but turn around and say to long Shaoyun, "we also put Kong Ming lantern and river lantern there, but it was forbidden later, so we haven''t seen it again."


    Air pollution, environmental pollution, and later more people, it is impossible to be like this.


    On the contrary, in such a simple environment, people feel more and more excited.


    Liu mingling is eager to try.


    "What about the river lantern and the Kongming lantern?" Asked Liu mingling.


    Long Shaoyun pointed to the side of the small booth: "do it yourself."


    Liu mingling was stunned, but he didn''t expect it.


    Long Shaoyun takes Liu mingling by the hand and walks towards the small booth. It''s more lively. Long Shaoyun explains this to Liu mingling as he walks. Liu mingling listens carefully.


    Liu mingling was much more agile when he was making river lanterns and Kong Ming.


    Long Shaoyun accompanied him, occasionally helping him.


    Until Liu mingling seriously wrote down his wish on the river lantern and Kong Mingdeng, he handed the pen to long Shaoyun. Long Shaoyun looked down, laughed and seriously wrote down his wish on the other side of Kong Mingdeng.


    No ambition.


    I just hope they''re OK.


    I hope the children will be healthy and safe.


    Then, long Shaoyun takes Liu mingling by the hand, puts the river lantern into the moat, and looks at the running water of the moat and the river lantern heading toward the entrance of the sea.


    And the Kongming lamp has been lit, rising slowly, in the night sky, forming a bright star, people can''t turn their eyes.


    Liu Ming Ling hasn''t seen such a scene for a long time. She looks excited, just like a child. When she is excited, she will hold long Shaoyun''s hand. Long Shaoyun laughs silently, but she doesn''t say anything. Let Liu Ming Ling hold it.


    But long Shaoyun didn''t let Liu mingling stay in the suburbs for long.


    At about the same time, long Shaoyun took Liu mingling back to the general''s house, but Liu mingling was still reluctant.


    Long Shaoyun smile, very helpless: "next time to accompany you."


    Liu mingling made a sound.


    After that, they got into the carriage, and the carriage continued to move slowly towards the general''s house.


    Liu mingling is serious when she looks at long Shaoyun.


    Long Shaoyun was quiet: "what do you want to say to me?"


    You can see Liu mingling''s idea at a glance.


    Liu mingling is not vague, seriously: "don''t you go back to the Great Wall?"


    After careful calculation, long Shaoyun has been back for three months. It is reasonable that he should go back after Zhongyuan Festival. No matter how stable he is outside the Great Wall, it is impossible for him to stay in Kyoto all the time.


    What''s more, after a war, there are many things to deal with. Mu Zhanxiao is still outside the Great Wall, and he can''t come back until Zhongyuan Festival at least.


    You can''t let Mu Zhanxiao be outside all the time. After all, Mu Zhanxiao is the prime minister. There are many things to deal with in the palace.


    On the contrary, long Shaoyun has been with him these days. Except in the early days, he has hardly done anything.


    Liu Ming Ling always feels insecure.


    Long Shaoyun is quiet, as if thinking about how to respond to Liu mingling''s question.


    It''s true that he wants to go back to the Great Wall, but he doesn''t want to take Liu mingling on a journey, and he doesn''t want to let Liu mingling''s body get better and continue to rout in such a journey. And the children are also small, so long Shaoyun has a lot to think about. It is impossible for him to leave Liu mingling alone in Kyoto.


    Long Shaoyun is afraid of other accidents.


    In this case, long Shaoyun seems more and more quiet.


    Liu mingling knows what long Shaoyun thinks: "in the past, if you and I, or Yaya and you, it would have been much more convenient. Now that there are so many people, it''s always inconvenient. As a general of a country, your children''s private affairs shouldn''t always be the first priority. Family and country affairs should be the first."


    That tone is calm, looking at long Shaoyun without any joking ingredients, seriously.


    Long Shaoyun didn''t speak. His fingers just caressed Liu mingling''s cheek. He didn''t know whether he was thinking or something else.


    "Don''t worry about us. It''s not very good in the imperial palace. What''s more, the bud is too big to run back and forth on both sides. " Liu Ming Ling comforted Liu Ming Ling with a smile, "besides, the emperor has everything. As soon as you go, we will follow you, and you will lose more time on your way. In case of danger, aren''t you caught off guard?"


    Liu mingling is just telling the truth.


    Long Shaoyun said for a long time, I don''t know whether he agreed or not.


    But it''s obvious that long Shaoyun doesn''t want to continue this topic. Liu mingling is quiet and doesn''t say anything. Long Shaoyun lowers his head and kisses Liu mingling, but he understands why when he has a wife and children, the soldiers will become cautious. Either he wants to go home and see his wife and children, or qin''er will follow the soldiers outside the Great Wall.


    A place with a home will make people stable.


    If they are outside the Great Wall, Liu mingling will not have any opinions. It''s just that long Shaoyun is reluctant to make trouble and the conditions outside the great wall are not enough. When Yaya grows up, they are better off staying in Kyoto to accept Taifu''s teaching than staying outside.


    "When the bud is big and no one needs to take care of it, I can go with you to the Great Wall. It''s just a few years. It''s going to be very fast. As for the son, let alone worry. " Liu mingling said.


    Long Shaoyun said quietly: "in this way, you will become extra hard."


    "No Liu mingling shook her head.


    Seeing Liu mingling''s insistence, long Shaoyun didn''t say anything. Then he said, "I''ll probably come back outside the Great Wall after the Chinese New Year''s day, but I''ll be back before the new year."


    "Good." Liu mingling answered.


    Then they didn''t say anything more. They just nestled together until the carriage stopped at the gate of the general''s house. Liu mingling was sleepy.


    Long Shaoyun didn''t quarrel with Liu mingling, so he naturally picked him up and walked towards the house.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡ª¡ª


    The following days were peaceful.


    It''s impossible for long Shaoyun not to enter the palace, so every time he enters the palace, long Shaoyun takes Yaya with him, otherwise the two children will quarrel with Liu mingling in the mansion.


    And that little guy, I can''t tell why, it''s not Liu mingling, it''s nanny. But when he sees Liu mingling, he becomes very excited.


    In the middle of the night, the nanny can''t coax the little guy. Liu mingling must come in person to make him fall asleep. If he wakes up in the middle of the night and finds that he is the nanny in front of him, the little guy will be very angry. If he cries at that time, he can''t coax him.


    In the end, Liu Ming Ling brought her child to her side.


    For so long, long Shaoyun is not in a hurry to name his children.

 Chapter 1614

    It''s a matter of necessity. It''s Yaya who calls the little guy''s younger brother, so long Shaoyun and Liu mingling follow.


    But it can''t go on like this all the time.


    However, Liu Ming Ling always feels that long Shaoyun is doing something, but she can''t find any clues. In the end, Liu Ming Ling gives up because she can''t stand being tossed by the little guy.


    Under such circumstances, Liu Ming Ling quietly looked at the little guy, but he was satisfied with Liu Ming Ling.


    Smile at Liu mingling.


    Liu Ming Ling didn''t say anything.


    She bowed her head to play with the little guy. The nurse was waiting outside until she saw long Shaoyun coming. Then she knelt down and said, "I''ll see you, general."


    Long Shaoyun nodded: "madam is accompanying the young master again?"


    "Yes." The nurse answered.


    Long Shaoyun said nothing. He pushed the door and came in. He saw that the little guy was teased by Liu mingling. Long Shaoyun walked forward quietly, but Liu mingling was still with him.


    Until the little guy was picked up by long Shaoyun.


    In an instant, his face changed, as if he was going to cry.


    But in the next moment, he calmed down, quietly, was long Shaoyun looked at, do not know is afraid or Zhiqu.


    And long Shaoyun soon gave the baby to the nanny. After the nanny hugged him, he left in a hurry.


    Liu mingling looks at long Shaoyun, but he doesn''t break his mind. He is helpless.


    Long Shaoyun calm more: "I accompany you out for a walk."


    "Xianggong." Liu mingling helplessly looked at long Shaoyun, "before going out for a walk, shouldn''t she give her son his name? The hundred day banquet is coming. I can''t even have a name. "


    Long Shaoyun said, "let me see."


    Liu mingling rolled her eyes directly.


    Before the full moon, Liu mingling had already said it. As a result, this person also said the same thing. Up to now, this person hasn''t given his child a name. This tone is perfunctory.


    Before Liu Ming Ling had time to speak, long Shaoyun answered, "why don''t you take one?"


    Liu mingling was silent and speechless.


    However, long Shaoyun dealt with the matter later. He took a few pages of names for Liu mingling to choose, which was not entirely perfunctory. In the end, Liu mingling chose the right one from these names.


    Long Shaoyun didn''t even look: "OK, that''s it."


    Liu mingling didn''t say anything. She was too lazy to say anything.


    After giving the child a good name, it soon ushered in the child''s hundred day banquet, and it was not deliberately arranged. It was in the general''s house. However, in this case, all the people who could come to the general''s house were people of great importance, from Li Shiyuan to Mu Zhanxiao, and from the important officials in the court, they all congratulated long Shaoyun and Liu mingling one by one.


    On the day of the hundred day banquet, the little guy was very enthusiastic.


    It''s a very cooperative day. It''s not noisy. It''s time to eat and sleep. Changkai and long Shaoyun are almost the same. They''re just miniature versions.


    At the hundred day banquet, the men gathered around the table happily.


    Mu Cen and Liu mingling are teasing the children in the room.


    Mu Cen asked: "are you ready?"


    Liu mingling was stunned when asked.


    And Mu Cen in Liu mingling''s Lengzheng is suddenly understand, this, Mu Cen helpless smile voice: "Shao Yun really is a little and you say meaning all have no?"


    Liu mingling just looks at Mu Cen and waits for mu Cen to speak.


    Mu Cen did not hide: "before the festival, it will be your big wedding. Shao Yun has been preparing for a long time, but it seems that he didn''t tell you that he wanted to give you a surprise. Even the three dimensions of you were given by Shao Yun himself to xiuniang. He didn''t do anything in the palace, so he just stared at it. "


    Liu mingling coughed softly: "actually, it''s not necessary."


    "He probably thinks that if he doesn''t do it, maybe one day in the future, it will be a pity for you and him. He probably knows what you think, so he won''t talk to you, just do it."


    Mu Cen took a sip of tea: "the way he expresses his feelings is actually more direct than anyone else."


    Liu mingling didn''t deny it. She was quiet, and the child was asleep. Mu Cen didn''t reveal too much, but Liu mingling didn''t reveal anything.


    Maybe this big marriage is different from the big Zhou''s.


    Until Mu Cen stood up, she said: "Shaoyun is not Shiyuan, so many things can be unrestrained, as long as you like."


    Liu mingling made a sound.


    Mu Cen smiles at Mu Cen and then leaves.


    What Liu mingling suddenly knew made him passive. However, Liu mingling didn''t say anything. He just looked at the place where Mu Cen left quietly for a moment.


    Soon, long Shaoyun came in.


    Long Shaoyun looked at Liu mingling''s trance, but naturally: "what are you thinking?"


    "Nothing." Liu mingling shook her head and denied.


    Long Shaoyun said nothing.


    But long Shaoyun''s eyebrows and eyes are still with a faint smile. It''s natural for Liu mingling to embrace him. This person is probably happy today. After drinking a few glasses, he has a little bit of wine, but Liu mingling doesn''t mind.


    The nurse took the baby away with great interest.


    Liu Ming Ling looks up at long Shaoyun. Long Shaoyun lowers his head and kisses Liu Ming Ling. Many things happen naturally. Liu Ming Ling won''t refuse. When he looks at long Shaoyun in his eyebrows, he is tender and tender.


    lingering sentiments.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡ª¡ª


    The wedding was less than half a month after the hundred day banquet, and also on the eve of the Chinese New Year''s day.


    Long Shaoyun''s wedding is just for Liu mingling. They are all friends of life and death. They don''t do anything about it. They are just celebrating in the general''s house.


    And the wedding was not in accordance with the traditional customs of the great Zhou Dynasty, but in accordance with the current tradition. Even the wedding clothes were dragon and Phoenix jackets, not the wedding clothes of the great Zhou Dynasty.


    When Liu mingling saw it, she wept with joy.


    When Liu mingling was in Dazhou, modern parents couldn''t come, but when long Shaoyun took Liu mingling to pay homage to his parents, he paid homage to Liu mingling''s parents.


    Every detail is enough to move Liu mingling.


    Liu mingling red eyes, seriously looking at long Shaoyun.


    Long Shaoyun eyebrows smile: "today is not should not cry."


    Liu Ming Ling didn''t speak, just looked at it, and then buried his face in long Shaoyun''s arms. It was a kind of self-evident move. Under such circumstances, Liu Ming Ling didn''t say anything, and he was quiet.

 Chapter 1615

    On the contrary, long Shaoyun is very light and gentle: "fool."


    At this time, silence is better than sound.


    ¡­¡­


    After the wedding, it''s the Chinese New Year''s day. Long Shaoyun goes to the palace with Liu mingling and his children. After the Chinese New Year''s day, long Shaoyun will return to the great wall and come back for the new year.


    Liu mingling didn''t say anything, but carefully packed up for long Shaoyun.


    Under the luggage, Liu Ming Ling pressed a peace talisman, which Liu Ming Ling asked for from the temple. Long Shaoyun just looked at it and didn''t say anything. Carefully put away the peace talisman.


    On the day of the trip, Liu mingling personally sent people to the gate of the city. Then he said goodbye to long Shaoyun. Seeing long Shaoyun''s figure leave, Liu mingling turned and walked towards the gate of the city.


    But Liu Ming Ling didn''t say anything.


    Her expression was more calm.


    For Liu Ming Ling, all this is enough.


    ¡­¡­


    After long Shaoyun returned to the Great Wall, for a long time, Liu mingling took Yaya with him, and he still did things for the little guy himself.


    She also along with bud bud called the little guy for the younger brother.


    Yaya is quite sensible. She doesn''t make a fuss when she accompanies Liu mingling. Every day, Liu mingling sends Yaya to the palace in person, and occasionally stays to chat with Mu Cen and pick up Yaya.


    Time flies.


    Bud bud in this short half a year, as if all of a sudden jump.


    Even the little guy who used to babble can sit alone, or bring a lot.


    Because communication is not convenient, but there are still long Shaoyun''s letters, the familiar handwriting, in Liu mingling''s eyes, can''t help but smile, speechless joy.


    It''s as if the time for this man to come back is a little closer.


    Every time long Shaoyun leaves for the Great Wall, there will always be some accidents, so Liu mingling can''t help but worry. But this time, everything is calm. In the letter, he tells Liu mingling clearly that he will leave for Beijing before the first month.


    And now Kyoto, also began to take snow, as if gradually into winter.


    The market in Kyoto is full of new year''s flavor. Liu mingling will take Yaya to buy new year''s goods in the market together. Although the housekeeper and the slave can deal with these things, but with Yaya, the feeling is different. The housekeeper naturally doesn''t stop Liu mingling.


    Liu Ming Ling''s health is better day by day. It''s not much different from before. It''s just that when the weather suddenly gets cold, it''s still easy to get typhoid. But Liu Ming Ling takes good care of herself and doesn''t let the disease spread. In the end, she doesn''t want long Shaoyun to worry.


    On the way to the market, Yaya chose many little things she liked.


    Liu mingling also took Yaya to the restaurant for dinner. Yaya was very happy.


    After dinner, Yaya looked at Liu mingling seriously: "Niang, you can actually go to Kyoto with your father. I''m old. You and your father can take care of yourself whether they are here or not."


    "I''ll talk about it in a few years, when you are 16. At that time, Hou Niang and his father would not be in charge of you, and his younger brother would be older, so he could be independent in the palace. " Liu mingling naturally has his own ideas.


    Bud bud Oh voice, did not say anything, bow to eat seriously.


    Liu mingling just looked at Yaya with a happy face.


    Suddenly, bud bud mouth asked: "Niang, you seem to have never been born."


    Liu mingling was stunned by this.


    It''s a real birthday.


    Because the birthday here is not my own birthday, and countless things happened later, so it will not be over again. Now when it is mentioned, it makes Liu mingling quiet and doesn''t say anything.


    After a long time, it seems that I have no idea.


    "You see, bud bud''s birthday, you and dad will give bud bud." Bud bud serious thought, "no, it''s dad, mother seems to have missed bud bud''s birthday."


    Liu Ming Ling didn''t say anything, but just laughed. It was fate. Yaya was destined to be her own child, because Yaya''s birthday was the same as Liu Ming Ling''s real birthday, but Liu Ming Ling didn''t say it. Liu Ming Ling didn''t notice the chaos of war on that day.


    Until now, when Yaya said it, Liu mingling remembered it.


    When she came back last year, she naturally missed Yaya''s birthday.


    "My mother will be able to celebrate Yaya''s birthday this year." Liu Ming Ling laughs, "bud bud want what, and Niang said, Niang will give bud bud ready."


    Bud bud shakes her head, but she is sensible: "I just want my mother to stay beside me."


    This makes Liu Ming Ling smile contentedly and looks at ya ya very gently. After that, Liu Ming Ling left the restaurant with Yaya and went back to the general''s house. Yaya talked to Liu Ming Ling all the way about all kinds of fun things in the palace, and Liu Ming Ling listened carefully.


    ¡­¡­


    Blink, is bud bud''s birthday.


    Liu mingling asked the housekeeper to prepare what she needed one day in advance. She wanted to make food for Yaya herself. Yaya had nothing to lack here. Long Shaoyun gave all those rare things, not to mention that in the past, Yaya spent all her time outside the Great Wall.


    Of course, I''ve seen a lot.


    So it''s enough for Liu mingling to cook a meal and sew a dress for Yaya.


    Liu mingling is not good at needlework, so it took her a long time to sew clothes. Her fingers were punctured a lot. The day before her birthday, Liu mingling was still making clothes by candlelight. Until the last stitch was finished, Liu mingling was relieved.


    She did a stretch.


    But suddenly I saw the door pushed in from the outside.


    Liu mingling was stunned. When he looked up again, he saw long Shaoyun come in. They hadn''t seen each other for several months. They didn''t get used to it. They were just pleasantly surprised.


    Liu mingling stood up and said with a smiling face, "it''s not going to take a few days to arrive."


    "I want to surprise you." Long Shaoyun laughs, "just did not expect, you have not rested."


    Liu mingling compared the clothes in front of him: "make clothes for Yaya, but they don''t seem to be very good. I don''t know if Yaya will dislike them."


    "Bud bud''s birthday?" Long Shaoyun understood at a glance.


    Liu mingling nodded. Well, he did not deny long Shaoyun''s conjecture. Long Shaoyun stepped forward and looked down. Although the clothes he wore were not exquisite, they were beautiful.


    Then long Shaoyun looked at Liu mingling seriously: "so you didn''t listen well when I was away? After midnight, are you still here


    Liu mingling spat out her tongue and didn''t speak.


    "Famous actors." Long Shaoyun calls Liu mingling.


    Liu mingling thinks that this man wants to reprimand himself. Unexpectedly, long Shaoyun just holds Liu mingling in his arms. Liu mingling is stunned and passively looks at long Shaoyun. However, long Shaoyun is very embarrassed.


    She coughed, "Why are you looking at me like this?"


    Long Shaoyun''s words are not clear enough: "famous actress, I came back early to celebrate your birthday."


    As the voice falls, Liu mingling''s palm slides into a cold jade bracelet with excellent quality.


    She was stunned.


    "You said it when you were talking, so I remember it. On the way back, I was almost afraid that it would be too late. Fortunately, on the day of your birthday, I came back in time to tell you happy birthday and accompany you. I''ll make up for the mistakes I made before. "


    Every word of long Shaoyun is firm and incomparable.


    Liu mingling''s eyes are constantly reddening.


    Then, she just hugged long Shaoyun and said softly, "I love you. With you, it''s the same everywhere."


    "I love you, too." Long Shaoyun answered.


    Outside, the moon is still bright.


    And the sky began to snow.


    Inside the house, it was like fire.


    (end)

 Chapter 1616

    The 13th year of Kaiyuan.


    Emperor Li Shiyuan and empress Mu Cen gave birth to a princess.


    Li Shiyuan was overjoyed.


    He quickly walked towards the bedroom.


    Medical women have come out.


    Ji Changjin has already dealt with it.


    Musen is lying in bed.


    Looks a little tired.


    But the whole person''s mental state is very good.


    "Cen''er worked hard." Li Shiyuan lowered his voice and said softly.


    The little princess was put on the edge of Muchen.


    Mu Cen looked at it tenderly.


    The little princess was quiet.


    It''s not like a newborn.


    Crying.


    That beautiful big eye is a copy of Mu Cen.


    Up and down.


    It seems that the world is full of surprises.


    Li Shiyuan looked at the little guy''s eyes, and they all became gentle.


    That kind of feeling is like a copy of Muchen.


    It''s hard to get angry.


    "She''s beautiful. She''s like you." Li Shiyuan spoke.


    Mu Cen laughed: "help me up."


    "There are nannies. You need to rest. " What Li Shiyuan said is direct.


    Mu Cen shook his head.


    See Mu Cen insist, Li Shiyuan also did not say anything.


    Li Shiyuan knew that mucen wanted to take the little princess with him.


    Soon, Li Shiyuan picked up the little princess and put it beside Mu Cen.


    Muchen feeds the little princess.


    Li Shiyuan was with him.


    Until the little princess had enough to eat and drink, Li Shiyuan asked the nurse to take the little princess away.


    He is very natural to accompany Mu Cen: "don''t be too tired, and don''t need to do everything by yourself. What do these slaves do?"


    "Good." Mu Cen smiles, but he doesn''t argue with Li Shiyuan.


    Li Shiyuan coaxes Mu Cen.


    Mu Cen leaned against Li Shiyuan and fell asleep.


    But mu Cen couldn''t sleep. She was a little tired, but her brain thought was very clear.


    "What''s the matter, uncomfortable?" Li Shiyuan asked in a low voice.


    Mu Cen shook his head: "it''s not, I feel uneasy, but I can''t say why."


    Li Shiyuan was quiet, and then he said, "when you get out of confinement and go to Kaiyuan Temple, you won''t be so impetuous."


    "Good." Mu Cen answered.


    She didn''t think much.


    Today''s big Zhou Kaiyuan heyday.


    Where there will be any exception, all things have been settled.


    So in this case, Mu Cen can''t think of anything impetuous about himself, which ultimately comes down to the fact that he can''t walk freely for a long time after production.


    "Do you have a name for your daughter?" Asked Mu Cen.


    Li Shiyuan looked down at Mu Cen: "what do you want to marry?"


    Mu Cen thought about it, but he didn''t show any affectation: "just call it Acacia. I think it''s very nice to hear Acacia."


    I can''t say why. I just blurt out my name.


    But Li Shiyuan didn''t think much: "well, it''s called Acacia. Little Acacia will not have any trouble after, will grow up so safe and healthy, carefree


    It''s enough to be proud.


    Acacia does not need to be married like any princess.


    What she wants is to grow up freely and be happy with them forever.


    Mu Cen listened to Li Shiyuan''s words, eh.


    That kind of exhaustion came slowly, and then Mu Cen fell asleep.


    In his sleep, Mu Cen dimly dreams of many pictures, but in the end, he can''t catch the end until the dark sky elder appears in front of Mu Cen.


    Mu Cen was stunned: "elder --"


    "Cen''er, acacia is a dragon girl." Elder Xuankong answered.


    Mu Cen knows.


    She knew it very early.


    Aofeng has nothing to do with the Dragon nationality. As a member of the Dragon nationality, she is bound to leave a descendant for the Dragon nationality. Acacia is still a girl, so it is inevitable to be a dragon girl.


    Mu Cen wants to ask something.


    As a result, Xuankong shakes his head: "Acacia appears once in a thousand years. This life is destined to be extraordinary."


    The voice falls, the figure of Xuan Kong is more and more thin.


    "What do you mean, elder?" Mu Cen catches up.


    But there''s no space.


    Mu Cen was left in place and everything around him soon returned to normal. Mu Cen didn''t wake up. He was in a trance, vaguely remembering, but he didn''t really remember.


    ¡­¡­


    Time flies.


    In the twinkling of an eye, three years have passed.


    Acacia from a baby to now soft glutinous lovely little ball.


    It is not only mu Cen and Li Shiyuan who hold Acacia in their hands, but also Ao Feng who dotes on Acacia. Acacia in the Imperial Palace, is a collection of thousands of favorite. Mu Cen and Li Shiyuan take Acacia with them anytime and anywhere.


    Everyone in Dazhou said.


    If you can marry Acacia.


    That''s the whole big week.


    "Mother." Acacia is bouncing towards mucen.


    Mu Cen has already half squatted down, embrace Acacia into his arms. Acacia never called Mu Cen, mother, on the contrary, is intimately called Niang. Mu Cen and Li Shiyuan had been used to it for a long time, and they didn''t stop it. Any rules of the Imperial Palace didn''t exist in front of Acacia.


    Acacia doesn''t need to be observed.


    But Acacia has never been spoiled.


    Everyone is polite, even if it is a slave in the palace, acacia is not difficult for a moment, the love of Acacia in the palace is obvious.


    "What did you play today?" Mu Cen asked with a smile.


    "The paper kite is flying very high." Acacia said triumphantly.


    When Acacia laughs, her eyebrows are curved, especially lovely. She just lets Mu Cen hold her, and then hugs Mu Cen''s neck: "Niang, when do you take Acacia out to play?"


    "How about next month?" Mu Cen laughs, "when spring is warm and flowers bloom, your brother ascends the throne, mother and father will take you out?"


    "Good." Acacia claps hands.


    Smiling is very attractive.


    Mu Cen smiles silently.


    Suddenly, Acacia just looked at a swallow''s nest not far away. Acacia yelled. Mu Cen was stunned for a moment. Some of them were frightened and immediately looked at Acacia: "what''s the matter?"


    "Mother, those swallows will die." Acacia suddenly opened his mouth.


    This time, Mu Cen just took advantage of the opportunity to look at the swallow under the eaves. The fast arrival of the swallow is a sign of good luck. As long as it is the place where the swallow settled down, the family must be very rich.


    And these swallows are safe in their nests.


    How could you die?


    Mu Cen twisted his eyebrows, but when he looked at Acacia, he was still more gentle: "why does Acacia think the swallow will die?"


    "Because Acacia saw it." Acacia is crisp.


    Mu Cen didn''t respond for a while. But I didn''t think much about it, so I thought it was the childlike talk of Acacia.


    Soon, Mu Cen takes acacia''s hand and is ready to find Li Shiyuan.


    The result did not expect, in Mu Cen with Acacia turn moment, originally stable bird''s nest do not know why suddenly loose, swallow so fell down, died on the spot.


    Mu Cen twisted his eyebrows.


    Acacia covers his eyes, and then pounces on Mu Cen''s arms.

 Chapter 1617

    One side of the slave also Leng for a while, but the first time to deal with, to avoid pollution to the eyes of Acacia. And Mu Cen quietly holding Acacia, a long time back to God.


    What did Acacia say just now that she saw these swallows would die?


    Mu Cen''s heart beat faster, but mu Cen didn''t think much, just subconsciously asked: "Acacia, do you see the swallow nest is not firm?"


    Acacia shook his head, very seriously said: "I saw the swallow fell."


    Mu Cen''s face changed, and asked carefully, Acacia very sure said: "yes, the swallow fell down, so fell on the ground dead."


    It was a pity.


    "Mother, if I can see when the swallows fall, I can help them, so they won''t die." Acacia said directly.


    With a trace of grievance and sympathy in his eyes, he pitifully looked at the swallow in front of him and finally said nothing.


    But mu Cen''s eyes changed and changed.


    But soon, Mu Cen lowered his head and asked about Acacia, shielding all the slaves around him.


    Acacia also realized what, quiet, seriously looking at mucen: "Niang, what''s the matter?"


    "Can you see it all the time?" Mu Cen asked.


    Acacia shook his head: "no, this is the first time."


    Mu Cen couldn''t tell whether he was at ease or not, but his locked brow didn''t unfold until Li Shiyuan found him. Mu Cen stood up and didn''t think much about Acacia. He ran excitedly towards Li Shiyuan, and his mind was taken askew.


    And Mu Cen followed behind.


    Li Shiyuan was aware of something for the first time. When Acacia was taken to play by the slave, he asked in a low voice: "what''s the matter? What happened? Let you look so ugly, Acacia make you angry


    This is never the case, they are more tolerant of Acacia than ever.


    In addition, Acacia has been a clever and sensible child since childhood, and it never makes Mu Cen angry, so such a thing is impossible in Li Shiyuan''s view.


    Mu Cen calmed down and told Li Shiyuan what Acacia said.


    Li Shiyuan didn''t open his mouth. His eyes sank with him.


    Then Li Shiyuan looked at Mu Cen and said, "don''t think about it. A child''s brain is low. He can see something he shouldn''t see. When he is older, he won''t be able to see it. What''s more, Acacia hasn''t happened before?"


    "So it is." Mu Cen nodded.


    She''s a modern, actually atheist. It''s just that too many things have happened in recent years, and Mu CEN is in awe of the gods, so what Acacia said makes Mu Cen take it seriously.


    But in Li Shiyuan''s words, Mu Cen calmed down.


    "If there''s anything unusual about Acacia, it''s to settle down as it comes. One day when I''m here, I won''t let it happen." Li Shiyuan finished his speech calmly.


    Mu Cen made a sound.


    Acacia has waved to them not far away. Li Shiyuan and Mu Cen didn''t say anything. They quickly walked towards the direction of Acacia. Acacia looked at the two people walking with a smile, one hand holding the other. They were happy.


    ¡­¡­


    After this, for a long time, the body of Acacia was calm, and nothing happened again.


    A month later.


    Li Shiyuan handed over Dazhou to Aofeng, and then left Kyoto with Mu Cen and Acacia. They habitually went to Kaiyuan Temple to find the abbot first.


    This is the habit of Mu Cen for many years. When the abbot learned that Mu Cen was coming, he had been waiting at the gate of the temple for the first time. When he saw them, the abbot invited an: "I''ve seen the emperor, madam."


    "You are welcome, master." Mu Cen nodded.


    The group walked towards the temple. It was the first time that Acacia came to Kaiyuan Temple. Naturally, they were very curious about everything. They just walked around and watched. The bodyguard on one side was always following Acacia to avoid any accident. Mu Cen and Li Shiyuan didn''t stop them.


    Although acacia is young, they know what to do and what not to do.


    So mu Cen and Li Shiyuan are at ease.


    On the contrary, when the host saw Acacia, he was quiet, and the expression was not strange, but soon, the host recovered calm, just so calm, and his sight was taken back from the body of Acacia.


    Mu Cen noticed: "the master looks at Acacia, but what''s the problem?"


    "I can''t see through the fate of the princess." I''ll tell you the truth.


    Mu Cen twisted his eyebrows: "is there anything else that the master can''t see through?"


    "The princess''s body is full of fog, but her eyes are very clear, as if she could see everything in the world." The Master explained, "such a person is hard to meet in a thousand years. If it is used well, it will benefit generations. If it is not, it may be broken to pieces. "


    The master is familiar with Mu Cen and Li Shiyuan, so he doesn''t need to hide them.


    Soon, the master told Mu Cen what he knew.


    Mu Cen''s brow twisted.


    Li Shiyuan didn''t say anything, but a pair of sword eyebrows also twisted up.


    They all know that the master is never a babbler. If he can say that, it means that the master knows clearly that acacia is not easy, but he can''t see through, so he can''t say anything for the time being. Under such circumstances, Li Shiyuan and Mu Cen exchanged their sight silently.


    Mu Cen said: "master, I have something to ask you."


    "Say it, madam." The master nodded.


    Mu Cen told the master what happened before Acacia.


    The master''s face became more and more serious, and then he did not speak for the first time, but quickly walked towards the wing room, Li Shiyuan and Mu Cen followed.


    Until the door of the wing room closes.


    The master then looked at Mu Cen and Li Shiyuan: "the princess should have a heavenly eye, and can see through the life and death of all things in the world. A person with such a fate will set himself on fire unless he has excellent control. "


    "What does that mean?" Mu Cen asked quickly.


    "The princess is good-natured. She can''t see other people die unless she is a big traitor. If she helps, she will pay for her life." Master, finish.


    Mu Cen''s face suddenly changed.


    Even Li Shiyuan was not calm.


    They have never thought that such a thing would happen to Acacia.


    This time, Li Shiyuan was silent, his brows twisted, and he didn''t speak a word for a long time.


    "There''s no way to solve this?" Mu Cen asked.


    The abbot shook his head: "if it''s really like what the poor monk said, then the princess can only control herself. Otherwise, it''s very difficult."

 Chapter 1618

    Mu Cen closed his eyes.


    You know, Acacia has a good nature. When you can help, you will never stop.


    It''s not what it is now.


    "What if it''s just a coincidence?" Mu Cen asked again.


    The master also naturally knew what Mu Cen asked. The master quieted down: "lady, if it''s a coincidence, then this kind of thing won''t happen again, so now the princess is still young, so don''t worry."


    It seems to be the only way.


    "But -" the master''s voice suddenly stopped.


    Mu Cen looked at the master in this way, and his eyes became sharp.


    After thinking about it, the master continued: "in fact, it''s not totally impossible."


    Mu Cen didn''t speak, neither did Li Shiyuan.


    "If the princess has such a situation again and again, when it hurts herself and is beyond her control, you can choose to seal up the princess''s ability, but there is a problem."


    The master seems to be seeking the opinions of Mu Cen and Li Shiyuan.


    "He said Li Shiyuan is a famous actor.


    "The princess may lose her memory. But I can''t guess what the princess will forget. " The master said, "if you seal everything, there will be many unknown factors. Maybe this ability can be backfired after it is burst out. Therefore, the best way is for the princess to control herself."


    So, after all, it''s a dilemma.


    The master quieted down.


    All of a sudden, a shriek came from outside the wing room. It was the sound of Acacia.


    Li Shiyuan did not want to fly out, the first time to the edge of Acacia, acacia''s hand tightly grasp a small yellow dog, small yellow dog has been rushed to the hillside, scared issued a cry.


    Acacia people so prone, the next second also seems to be a little yellow dog to take down.


    Without saying a word, Li Shiyuan is going to embrace Acacia.


    Acacia quickly said: "Dad, save it, it will fall down and die."


    Li Shiyuan never refused Acacia, subconsciously brought up the little yellow dog, and suddenly the little yellow dog twitched, Li Shiyuan grabbed Acacia did not let go, but let the little yellow dog to break free, this time, the little yellow dog or threw out, died on the spot.


    Acacia''s heart beat very fast, instant bean big tears followed down.


    She was holding Li Shiyuan and crying. The shadow guards around her were also scared. When they heard the scream, they came at the first time, obviously not as fast as Li Shiyuan.


    "Don''t cry, it''s its destiny." Li Shiyuan comforted Acacia, but he was also at a loss.


    "I see it. I see the dog is going to fall, but I can''t catch it. I can''t catch it. It''s still dead. " Acacia crying, is really sad.


    Li Shiyuan thought of what the master said.


    If the first swallow thing is a coincidence, then this time? Is it a coincidence, why others can not see, only Acacia see it?


    Thinking of this, Li Shiyuan''s eyes darkened.


    But Li Shiyuan didn''t say anything, and soon left with acacia in his arms.


    Acacia lies on Li Shiyuan''s shoulder and is still crying, and Mu Cen has already chased out. Seeing such a picture, Mu CEN is stunned for a moment. But in Li Shiyuan''s eyes, Mu Cen seems to understand all of a sudden. Now, Mu Cen''s face is not very good-looking, but on the surface, Mu Cen doesn''t show up.


    She is still coaxing Acacia, until Acacia does not cry.


    When Acacia was tired, the slave took him to eat, and then Mu Cen took him to sleep. Until he fell asleep, Mu Cen came out and looked at Li Shiyuan. The master is still waiting for them in the wing room.


    I''m afraid what the master said has come true.


    Two people look at each other, for a moment and a half, it seems that no idea, such a thing happened in Acacia, let them too difficult.


    The room is also quiet.


    There''s nothing to do.


    Finally, Li Shiyuan and Mu Cen leave with acacia. In their opinion, acacia is better to stay with them than to stay alone in one place. At least, they can watch everything for the first time. Acacia is still young, and they don''t want and can''t let any accident happen.


    Those dangerous world, they can tell a little bit of Acacia.


    At that time, Acacia will understand their painstaking, will know that all things have their own destiny, is not what they can control.


    Think of here, they also seem to follow the heart.


    ¡­¡­


    Three more years.


    Acacia is six years old.


    As if out of the first two things, acacia''s eyes no longer see anyone''s life and death, and there is no difference with ordinary children. It''s just that Acacia follows Li Shiyuan and Mu Cen all the year round. On the contrary, it doesn''t grow up in the imperial palace. The only constant thing is that they come back to Kaiyuan Temple every year.


    With Acacia no longer see these things, Mu Cen and Li Shiyuan also gradually let go.


    Subconsciously, acacia is just an accident.


    After all, in the past three years, there have been no deaths of people or animals, but Acacia has never said anything, and it''s very calm.


    And the six-year-old is more and more beautiful after taking off the baby''s fat.


    It''s a perfect beauty.


    In addition, Li Shiyuan and Mu Cen have been outside all the time. They are well-informed, and they are more generous.


    "Niang, I know. I can''t run around. Besides, I''m familiar with Kaiyuan Temple." Acacia helpless mouth, a wrinkled face, so looking at Mu Cen.


    Mu Cen''s silent smile, but there is no way to take Acacia.


    "My mother is in the wing room chatting with the master. You will come by yourself later. Do you know?" Mu Cen explained again.


    "I see." Acacia crispy, "Niang, I''m going to see if the nest I built is still there!"


    With that, Acacia really ignored Mu Cen and disappeared in a flash. Mu Cen had no choice but to laugh, but mu Cen didn''t say anything at last. He just looked at Acacia like this, and then walked to the master''s room with Li Shiyuan after the figure of Acacia disappeared.


    It''s a routine every year. I''ve been used to it for a long time.


    ¡­¡­


    And then¡ª¡ª


    Acacia walked towards the back mountain of the temple, looking for the bird''s nest she had made last year. Acacia has been more uninhibited, three under five divided by two is easy to climb up.


    When you see the nest you built, there are eggs on it. Acacia is very happy.


    Under such circumstances, acacia is a bit overjoyed.


    Because he was overjoyed, he completely forgot that big bird was coming back. Big bird thought that someone was going to do something to his child, and he flew away in the direction of Acacia even though he didn''t want to. That''s his instinct as a mother. Acacia was really scared.

 Chapter 1619

    Then he didn''t notice for a moment, and the whole person fell down.


    Acacia scared, even the shriek are forgotten, is obviously did not expect to happen in this case.


    When Acacia came back, she closed her eyes and felt that she really wanted to fall. Although she didn''t climb very high, under such circumstances, Acacia clearly knew that she would be in a mess if she fell like this.


    Acacia wants to cry.


    Results in Acacia ready, but fell into a warm chest, this, Acacia froze, subconsciously looking at the person under the body.


    He was a young man with beautiful features, thin body, but he should look very tall. He fell on this man steadily. I don''t know whether this man protected himself or just happened to pass by here.


    This, Acacia froze, for a while and a half will not be able to return to God.


    On the contrary, it was the person under the pressure of Acacia who twisted his eyebrow and said, "can you get up? You''re weighing on me. "


    Acacia Oh voice, while standing up, while asked countless questions: "you saved me? What''s your name? Where are you from? Always in the temple? But you don''t look like a monk. "


    Acacia has countless curiosity.


    But when standing up, Acacia may be numb legs and feet, did not stand firm, this directly sat down again, young stuffy hum, and then looked at Acacia, eyes with disapproval.


    "Right... Sorry..." Acacia was obviously scared.


    This time, Acacia sat up, it is clever to stand aside, serious apology.


    The boy stood up, didn''t speak, didn''t even see Acacia, turned and left.


    Acacia back to God to catch up: "you haven''t told me, what''s your name!"


    Acacia to stubborn up is also very stubborn, stubborn to get the answer.


    "Stop." The boy was a little impatient.


    Then, the figure of the young quickly disappeared from the front of Acacia. Obviously, the teenager quickened his pace and didn''t want Acacia to keep up.


    Acacia wring eyebrows, standing in the same place, and then Acacia flat mouth, but really did not remember this is called Rongzhi youth, look at the age, as if and her brother about the same age.


    When did you come?


    "Your Highness, princess, here you are." The bodyguard has come in a hurry, "the empress and the emperor are looking for you."


    When you were a child, you can still follow Acacia, but now you can''t follow Acacia. When Acacia doesn''t want you to follow, there are always thousands of ways to disappear from you, but Acacia knows how to handle it, so if these bodyguards can''t follow Acacia, they won''t follow, but they are all nearby. As long as Acacia makes a sound, they can find it.


    This is what Li Shiyuan explained, giving Acacia absolute freedom.


    "Here we are." Acacia answered.


    The bodyguard didn''t say anything, and disappeared quietly. Acacia walked towards the wing room. On the way to the wing room, Acacia met the little monk in the temple, and she stopped the person.


    The little monk was a little embarrassed by Acacia and touched his bald head.


    And acacia is smiling asked: "little master, I ask you a thing?"


    "Princess... Your highness, please..." the little monk stammered.


    Acacia is not mind, like used to, and then she said with a smile: "your temple has a called Rongzhi, no shave, still keep hair."


    Said, Acacia probably described.


    Xiaoheshang understood immediately: "Your Highness is talking about Rongzhi? Yes, he has been in the temple for three years and has been practicing with his hair. "


    It''s a recognition of Rong Zhi''s identity.


    This, on the contrary, is a strange Acacia, after all, every year Acacia come to the temple, why never seen Rongzhi before?


    "I haven''t seen it before." I love you.


    The little monk explained: "elder martial brother Rongzhi seldom comes out. He always helps the master in Houshan, so it''s no surprise that the princess didn''t see him. Besides, elder martial brother Rongzhi is practicing on behalf of others, and he doesn''t want to be questioned, so he''s more low-key. "


    The main reason is that Rong Zhi is eccentric and seldom talks to people. The little monk has little contact with him. Rong Zhi usually eats by himself. So in this case, the people in the temple just know Rong Zhi and don''t know much about him. Even if he wants to ask about Acacia, he can''t answer.


    Acacia is not difficult, oh, to send people.


    The little monk left soon.


    Acacia walked towards the wing room.


    Mu Cen and Li Shiyuan are already waiting. Acacia is chatting with them, but they don''t mention Rong Zhi any more. The dinner atmosphere is very good.


    That night, Acacia and mucen stayed in the temple. The next day, they would return to the palace.


    At night, Acacia didn''t fall asleep. Maybe it was autumn dryness and repeated. Finally, Acacia just got up and didn''t embarrass herself any more. She walked out of the room and the slave outside was stunned when she saw it.


    "Princess, why are you up? Do you want anything? Just give me your orders, and I''ll take it for you. " The slave asked carefully.


    Acacia waved: "nothing, don''t worry, I just go out for a walk, a little sleepless, you have a rest."


    The slaves followed Acacia for several years, and they also knew the temperament of Acacia, so they didn''t follow when Acacia spoke. Besides, they were all in Kaiyuan Temple. Because Li Shiyuan arrived and there were shadow guards all around, it was impossible to make a big mistake, so Acacia was absolutely safe.


    The slaves stopped.


    Acacia is not far away, on the back of the small bamboo forest circle.


    I can''t tell why. In the past, Acacia seldom came to xiaozhulin, but today it''s a ghost. Maybe it''s because the little monk said in the afternoon that it''s here? I don''t think much about Acacia.


    She walked around the bamboo grove, but she was tired. After all, she was young, and it was hard to climb up and down. Moreover, over the years, although Acacia had been traveling with Li Shiyuan and Mu Cen, she didn''t practice martial arts. Most of the time, someone was waiting on her.


    Therefore, the physical strength is not completely able to keep up for a while.


    What''s more, there is nothing in the bamboo grove.


    Acacia is a bit disappointed.


    She seemed to realize that she had come here to find shelter.


    Acacia sighs silently, turns around and walks out of the bamboo forest. Suddenly, when Acacia comes to the exit of the bamboo forest, a shadow attracts Acacia. Acacia intuitively walks towards this shadow.


    Acacia see clearly, that is Rongzhi.


    Suddenly, acacia''s face changed and he cried out: "be careful, don''t go there, you will die."


    Rong Zhi some unexpected appearance of Acacia.

 Chapter 1620

    Because of the appearance of Acacia, Rongzhi''s steps stopped, and then, acacia''s face is still pale, gasping, as if all of a sudden can''t hold up, and Rongzhi rushed to Acacia for the first time, for fear of something unexpected.


    The identity of Acacia, Rong Zhi may not know, even if previously did not know, and then ask is to understand.


    If Acacia had an accident here, he would be responsible.


    Because of the sudden scolding of Acacia, it scared the king cobra in the dark. The snake swam in the direction of Acacia at the fastest speed and made a sound, which was obviously controlled.


    When Rong Zhi saw it, he was surprised that he didn''t notice it.


    Acacia actually noticed.


    But Acacia doesn''t know martial arts at all.


    I didn''t think much about it. I soon picked up Acacia.


    And then, to stop backhand is to subdue king cobra.


    Acacia in the gasp, but the voice did not stop: "someone in the dark, be careful. The snake is the lead


    The more said, the more cramped the breath of Acacia, Rong Zhi''s surprise flashed in the words of Acacia, but soon saw the sound of shaking in the dark, Rong Zhi''s eyes became sharp, and his slender arm glowed.


    The man in the dark fell suddenly.


    It''s like a silent war.


    But Rong Zhi is very clear, the other party is aimed at himself, if it is not for Acacia suddenly appear, it is afraid that tonight will be a human life, but how can Acacia know.


    But Rong Zhi didn''t have time to ask.


    Because under such circumstances, Acacia seems to be getting worse and worse.


    Rongzhi quickly takes Acacia to the bamboo grove, and Yingwei on the edge of Acacia has heard subtle movements, and quickly follows up. Seeing the situation of Acacia, Yingwei''s face is shocked.


    Soon there was chaos in the temple.


    Mu Cen immediately checked the situation of Acacia, Rong Zhi stood on one side, silent, the abbot did not speak.


    Mu Cen''s brow twisted, to feel the pulse of Acacia, but mu Cen failed to detect the pulse of Acacia, as if the pulse of Acacia disappeared for no reason, but acacia is really alive, such a situation is too strange, and then Acacia fell into a coma.


    Mu Cen nervously accompanies at one side, pays attention to the situation of Acacia anytime and anywhere, Li Shiyuan''s face also appears extremely serious, no one dares to say anything.


    "What about Acacia?" Li Shiyuan asked Mu Cen.


    Mu Cen shook his head: "I don''t know. I met such a situation for the first time. I can''t feel the pulse of Acacia. Only the dead can''t feel the pulse. But now I can feel the breath of Acacia."


    An incredible situation.


    Li Shiyuan''s eyebrows became more serious.


    The master listened to the conversation and was quiet. Then he looked at Rongzhi: "Rongzhi, you are the last one to see the princess. What happened?"


    The master asked directly.


    Rong Zhi didn''t hide it. He said quietly, "if you go back to master, I''m practicing in the bamboo forest. Suddenly, the princess appeared and told me to be careful. She said I don''t want to go there, or I''ll die. Then I saw the king cobra appear. Later, someone was in the dark and manipulated the snake. I made a move, and the other party escaped at the first time. King cobra is dead. And the princess has become like this. I don''t know why


    Rong Zhi restored the situation at that time.


    It''s true that I don''t know why. It seems that it has become like this all of a sudden. Rong Zhi''s brow also twisted, but in Rong Zhi''s words, there was no trace of lying.


    But this words, but let Mu Cen''s facial expression instantaneous changed.


    What the master and Li Shiyuan thought of made their faces serious.


    Then, the master looked at Rong Zhi: "you go out first."


    "Yes." Let''s not answer.


    Mu Cen''s eyes fall on Rong Zhi''s body, and they are confiscated for a long time. Rong Zhi is calmly looked at by Mu Cen, but there is no panic, and he leaves the wing room soon.


    Acacia is still in a coma, the body is getting hotter and hotter. The slaves change the cold water again and again, but they can''t make Acacia cool down. Mu CEN is worried.


    Over the past three years, it''s not easy to let go of the calm, but suddenly others stir up, there is no way to calm down.


    They thought it was just an accident.


    What about today.


    In Rong Zhi''s words, Mu Cen knows very well that Acacia will die when she sees Rong Zhi, and she stops it.


    So Rong Zhi survived.


    And the master said before, if this is really the case, then acacia is bound to pay the price.


    Life for life.


    How can Mu Cen not worry.


    Mu Cen went out, and Li Shiyuan and the master soon followed. They went to the quiet room next door.


    Mu Cen''s eyes sank down, and then acutely asked: "I want to know, who is that Rong Zhi? Why do you practice in temples? I''ve never seen enough of him before? "


    "This is the man I brought back three years ago. At that time, Rong Zhi was dying, and I didn''t remember anything. It took me a long time to save him. But I didn''t say anything about Rong Zhi. Rong Zhi''s name was also given by me. When he was in the temple, he was in charge of the bamboo forest in the backyard, and helped the poor monk do some things. He is not fit to be a monk because he is still in the world The Master explained.


    Monks are compassionate, saving one life is better than building a seven level floating butcher, so it''s no accident to save the dying Rongzhi.


    Mu Cen didn''t speak.


    Li Shiyuan looks at Mu Cen. In Mu Cen''s eyes, Li Shiyuan suddenly understands. Then Li Shiyuan calmly says: "if the princess can see people''s life and death as the master said three years ago, if she saves the people who should die, then she will pay the price. But if this damned person dies, can she get away with it? "


    Li Shiyuan asked directly.


    The ferocity and killing in his eyes became obvious.


    If so, Li Shiyuan will kill Rongzhi without hesitation.


    With Rong Zhi''s life in exchange for acacia''s life.


    Mu Cen didn''t speak, but mu Cen didn''t stop Li Shiyuan. In Mu Cen''s opinion, there is no one and nothing more important than Acacia. Besides, isn''t Acacia innocent?


    And this meaning, the master naturally can see, he was quiet, and finally shook his head: "no, if it is true, the princess has changed her own temperament when she changes the other''s temperament, so even if Rong Zhi is dead, if the princess is going to have an accident, she can''t get back, and heaven''s destiny can''t be violated."


    The master finished his speech calmly.


    In an instant, the room was quiet again, and the palm of Mu Cen''s hand was clenched into a fist, and the gloom became obvious.

 Chapter 1621

    Li Shiyuan didn''t speak, and the calmness in his face was even clearer.


    Three people stand so deadlocked, as if to meet such a situation, who are helpless.


    "Unless you don''t die." The master was quiet for a long time before he spoke slowly, "then the princess will not die, and she will be able to avoid this disaster. The current high heat and no pulse are the price of reversing the fate."


    But who knows?


    Now comatose people are Acacia, except Acacia can see, no one can see, will not know what happened at that time.


    So the master''s words didn''t make Mu Cen and Li Shiyuan relax.


    Just as the atmosphere became more and more deadlocked, suddenly, footsteps came from outside: "the emperor, the empress, the princess wakes up."


    This time, Li Shiyuan and Mu Cen walked out of the room for the first time, and hurried back to the room. Acacia really woke up, a bit dizzy, as if they didn''t know what had happened before.


    "Father, mother, what''s wrong with me? What are you doing here? " Acacia Leng, subconsciously asked.


    Li Shiyuan and Mu Cen look at each other, and they are surprised.


    Acacia looked again, also saw in front of Rongzhi, she blinked: "you are not the person who saved me in the morning?"


    Now, Rong Zhi is also surprised.


    "Acacia, don''t you remember what happened before?" Mu Cen went to the edge of Acacia.


    Acacia shook his head and nodded, as if in meditation, and then Acacia looked to Rongzhi. When Acacia was about to spit out, Mu Cen had interrupted acacia''s words.


    "You all go down." Mu Cen orders coldly.


    "Yes." The slaves dare not hesitate.


    Rong Zhi naturally retreated.


    Even Li Shiyuan and the abbot went out, leaving only Acacia and Mu Cen. Acacia looked at Mu Cen in confusion, and didn''t know what Mu Cen was going to do.


    "Mother, what are you going to do?" Acacia askew asked.


    Mu Cen shook his head and felt the pulse of Acacia seriously. The pulse of Acacia became stable again. There was no doubt that it was normal. But when he felt it, his forehead was still hot. It was obvious that he had not recovered from the high fever, but he seemed to be in a good mental state.


    "What does Acacia remember?" Asked Mu Cen.


    Acacia quiet, nodded.


    "You said Mu Cen spoke calmly.


    Acacia described what he saw: "when I saw Rongzhi, I saw a huge eye king snake behind Rongzhi. Rongzhi fought with it. Then Rongzhi was bitten. The man in the dark gave Rongzhi a sword. Rongzhi fell down, and then I didn''t see it."


    Acacia truthfully said.


    Then she flattened her mouth: "so I remind Rong Zhi."


    Mu CEN is connected in the words of Acacia.


    In this case, Mu Cen knew what the master meant. He was afraid that Rong Zhi was in the accident and nothing happened, so Acacia could survive. If Rong Zhi really died and Acacia saved Rong Zhi, then Acacia would have to pay the price of life.


    Under such circumstances, Mu Cen seems more and more quiet.


    Acacia also seems to realize something: "mother, what did I do wrong?"


    Mu Cen recalled: "Acacia, now mother and you say every word, you are firmly in mind, you know?"


    "Good." Acacia nodded seriously.


    For every word Mu Cen said, Acacia has never any doubt, so acacia is listening carefully.


    And Mu Cen just looked at Acacia, quiet for a long time, just a word to remind this: "Acacia, this time all things, no matter what, all have their own life, it will die when it die, this is the predestined thing, so don''t change the destiny, otherwise, it will be retributed."


    Acacia some do not understand.


    Mu Cen did not worry, slowly explained: "this world, you see as a circle, it is balanced, if you add weight on the other side, then the ball will start to shake --"


    Acacia is listening carefully.


    In Mu Cen''s words, Acacia seems to suddenly understand: "so the original damned people alive, will disturb the balance here, it is inevitable that someone will replace her to die, can be stable, is that so?"


    "Yes, acacia is smart." Mu Cen nodded.


    In the face of Acacia, Mu Cen never regarded Acacia as a child, but as an adult.


    With the most direct way, the most powerful results to tell Acacia.


    Acacia bite lips.


    "Acacia, do you remember the little swallow and the little dog?" Mu Cen suddenly asked Acacia.


    Acacia nodded.


    After three years old, children have memories.


    And the memory of acacia is still very good, remember everything clearly.


    "You can see their life and death." Mu Cen said calmly, "but others can''t, just like today, you can see Rong Zhi''s life and death. You remind Rong Zhi that his life should not be abandoned. He would not have died originally, otherwise, today you will replace Rong Zhi''s death, understand?"


    Acacia''s face changed slightly.


    Subconsciously, Acacia grabbed Mu Cen''s hand: "mother, can I see everyone''s life and death, including you and dad''s!"


    In this voice, acacia is a little frightened.


    It''s a sudden discovery, completely frightened.


    Mu Cen did not conceal: "should be, Niang is not sure."


    All things in the world, people die every day. If so, Mu Cen can only explain that the ability of Acacia as a child has not been broken out, so nothing can be seen.


    Now, with the growth of years, this ability is suddenly stimulated again.


    What about the future.


    Is not Acacia every day in such a death in the panic spent.


    She will see countless people die, but she can''t say.


    No one would be normal in such a situation.


    Mu Cen closed her eyes. In Mu Cen''s words, she calmed down and didn''t speak. Although she was only six years old, she was more mature than her peers.


    For a long time, Acacia very calm mouth: "Niang, I will not say anything. Don''t worry. I won''t worry you any more. "


    Mu Cen said nothing at last.


    She will not know, so, how bitter Acacia.


    Shen Shen, Mu Cen did not speak, this matter seems to be silent in the past.


    ¡­¡­


    One day, Mu Cen and Li Shiyuan left Kaiyuan Temple with acacia.


    Before leaving, Acacia unexpectedly saw Rongzhi.


    Rong Zhi stood in front of Acacia, but he didn''t speak immediately.


    Acacia quiet, so looking at Rongzhi: "are you waiting for me?"


    "Yes." Let''s not answer.


    Acacia soft waxy looking at Rongzhi, hair tied into two small balls: "what do you want to say to me?"


    Rong Zhi seems to be thinking, then Rong Zhi lowers his head, takes out a jade pendant from his waist and hands it to Acacia.

 Chapter 1622

    Acacia Leng for a while, the jade pendant has been in their own hands.


    Acacia was born in the imperial family since childhood. It''s no surprise to see these things. Naturally, we can distinguish what is good and what is bad at the first sight.


    The jade pendant in front of us is the top grade.


    Ordinary people don''t get it.


    So it also means that Rong Zhi is not a simple person.


    If not, how could this jade pendant appear in Rong Zhi''s hands.


    And the jade pendant that Acacia saw was not on others, but on Li Shiyuan''s waist.


    That jade pendant can command all the heroes in the world.


    At that time, Acacia was curious and wanted to ask Li Shiyuan for it, but he was stopped by Mu Cen. Mu Cen told the story of the jade pendant, so Acacia has a deep memory of the jade pendant.


    And now¡ª¡ª


    But Acacia did not speak, just looking at Rongzhi, the beautiful big eyes flash, as if there is a trace of confusion.


    "Brother Rongzhi, what are you doing with this?" Acacia asked directly.


    Rongzhi was suddenly called by Acacia. It was a bit unexpected, but soon, Rongzhi''s serious face was full of a brilliant smile.


    But it''s just a flash. Then Rong Zhi looked at Acacia and said, "if you take this, I owe you a favor. If it is necessary in the future, you can come to me with the jade pendant. I will promise you a request unconditionally."


    Acacia Oh sound.


    She doesn''t really need it.


    There are many people who can do things unconditionally for Acacia.


    If others don''t say it, neither Li Shiyuan nor Li Aofeng can make Acacia in danger.


    Acacia is the first time to think of them.


    Besides, Rongzhi was originally a passer-by of Kaiyuan Temple. If something really happened, even if you want to find Rongzhi, you don''t have to find it.


    But Acacia didn''t say much.


    She took it generously.


    Rongzhi looks at the jade pendant of Acacia and says nothing. He lowers his head and nods to indicate that it is as silent as Rongzhi who understands Acacia.


    Then Rong Zhi turned and left.


    Acacia playing with the hands of the jade plate, beautiful big eyes flickering, finally, Acacia put the jade plate carefully away, also did not tell anyone, today met Rongzhi things.


    Soon, with Li Shiyuan and Mu Cen back to the Imperial Palace, the matter of Rong Zhi was forgotten.


    But in the dead of night, Acacia will still think of Rongzhi. I can''t say why. Maybe it''s because of Rongzhi''s coldness, or his attitude of resisting others, or the picture that Rongzhi finally smiles at himself.


    Acacia remembers Rongzhi.


    For a long time.


    ¡­¡­


    In the next few years¡ª¡ª


    Acacia still travels with Li Shiyuan and Mu Cen. They are not necessarily fixed in any place. As long as they are Mu Cen or the counties that Acacia likes, Li Shiyuan will live. No one knows their identity, so they can only guess their extraordinary identity by their clothes.


    In the young years of Acacia, there is no need to worry about big Zhou''s country, so the face of acacia is always full of happiness and happiness.


    But in such a happy and happy, is the hidden fear of Acacia, for a long time, Acacia sleep is not good, easy to wake up from sleep. Then he fell into self accusation for no reason and couldn''t come out for a long time. After a long time, it seems that acacia is not in good health.


    Muchen knows why.


    Because of the special constitution of Acacia, she opened her eyes, can see anyone''s life and death, with the growth of age, this ability also gradually grows up, Acacia world, not ordinary people see a prosperous, but everyone''s life and death.


    She saw through life.


    Looking at everyone dying, and then fall in front of themselves.


    At the beginning, Acacia couldn''t control itself. Every time I saw such a picture, I would blurt out. Mu Cen would stop Acacia for the first time and prevent it from happening. As a result, Acacia would wake up in her sleep. Again and again, even at night, Acacia would start to cry.


    And those ghosts, as if they would take the initiative to find Acacia, acacia is wrapped all year round, how can not break free.


    Mu Cen and Li Shiyuan tried their best to invite experts from all walks of life, but they didn''t help.


    Everyone gives the result is to seal the ability of Acacia. But no one knows what the result will be, which is also a great risk.


    Once the seal is broken by external force, it may drag Acacia into hell, and there is no room for maneuver.


    So no matter which step it is, it''s a risk.


    But now looking at Acacia how all fat not up, all day long by these things to entwine, Muchen is also distressed.


    And with the growth of Acacia, it seems to be used to such a picture, even if feel guilty, even if feel inappropriate, she will not speak more, but such emotions are suppressed.


    It''s hard to break free.


    Every year, the only place to keep Acacia quiet is Kaiyuan Temple.


    So it''s a long time for mu Cen and Li Shiyuan to go to Kaiyuan Temple. Here, those ghosts can''t easily get close, and they can hardly see people''s life and death.


    Only here can Acacia sleep well and eat well.


    Mu Cen looks at the back of Acacia, and finally sighs silently.


    Li Shiyuan looked down at Mu Cen: "don''t think wildly. Everyone has life. We''ve come here too. Acacia will be the same."


    Musen took a deep breath: "I hope so. But it''s not the way to go on like this. It''s not suitable to keep Acacia in Kaiyuan Temple. I would like to send Acacia to Uncle Huang. Uncle Huang has lived in seclusion in the mountains all the year round. Would it be much better? "


    Li Shiyuan did not speak.


    Mu Cen didn''t speak either.


    Many things, can only think, can not really do.


    They worry about too many things, and the only way is to leave Acacia by their side.


    What''s more, now acacia is a big girl. They have their own ideas and thoughts, which are beyond their control. They don''t want to embarrass Acacia.


    After all, it''s a dilemma.


    ¡­¡­


    At that time¡ª¡ª


    Acacia walking in Kaiyuan Temple, as if habitually back every year, every day will be in the small bamboo forest. But the bamboo grove was quiet, only the floor sweeping monk was there, and there was no one else.


    Acacia know that they are looking for Rongzhi.


    It seems that Rongzhi didn''t see Rongzhi again after he gave his jade pendant that year. He came to Kaiyuan Temple every year and didn''t meet him every year. But year by year, the time of Acacia gradually lengthened.


    Up to now, almost ten years have passed, but still not seen.

 Chapter 1623

    Acacia silent sigh, but Acacia did not ask anyone, as if Rongzhi does not exist in this temple, temple people, for Rongzhi, also never mentioned.


    After all, Buddhism is an important place. It''s all fate.


    Until later, in the Abbot''s chat, Acacia inadvertently knew that Rongzhi left Kaiyuan Temple after that year, and then never appeared again. No one knew where Rongzhi had gone.


    On the contrary, Li Shiyuan asked about Rong Zhi''s origin.


    The abbot shook his head, saying that he was not very clear, but through Rong Zhi''s words and deeds, we can see that Rong Zhi is not an ordinary person, and Li Shiyuan didn''t ask any more questions.


    And Acacia for Rongzhi all memory, only in their hands on the jade.


    Over the years, Acacia has been haunted by ghosts. In the end, only by grasping the jade pendant can we fall asleep. Otherwise, Acacia can fall asleep night after night. In the end, the only one who is forced to die is himself. And Acacia wearing this jade pendant, those ghosts do not dare to easily near Acacia.


    For a long time, Acacia felt that he and the jade pendant had been integrated.


    Acacia made the flowers and grass, and the slaves came over. That''s the slave who always followed the Acacia: "Princess highness, it''s getting late. It''s windy outside. You put your cloak on, and the emperor and the goddess are waiting for you."


    "Good." Acacia stands up.


    At the moment when Acacia turned around, she saw that the slave on one side suddenly disappeared. Such a picture made Acacia panic. She knew that she couldn''t control it and that the slave would soon die. All around was the laughter of seeping people. It was the sound of ghosts trying to make people.


    But this time, Acacia can''t stand by. It''s a person she saw from childhood. She devoted her whole life to herself. Acacia can''t watch her die.


    So want to also don''t want of, Acacia want to hold each other''s hand.


    As a result, a flash God, the sudden action of Acacia made the slave give Xiaohe a big jump. Xiaohe, who was still standing in front of him, fell directly into the bamboo forest.


    Although the bamboo forest in the back of Kaiyuan Temple is not an abyss, it is full of people and many things. If it falls down like this, there is no chance to survive. Besides, there are many wild animals at the foot of the mountain.


    Acacia watched Xiaohe fall into the bamboo forest and screamed out: "no, no, no... Xiaohe..."


    The voice of acacia is extremely frightened and sharp.


    Xiaohe was also extremely frightened, as if he could not believe what happened to him. Looking at Acacia, Xiaohe felt that he was dying. Then, the sound of heavy objects falling to the ground came from Acacia''s ear. Xiaohe''s voice could no longer be heard. On the side, it was the laughter of ghosts outside Kaiyuan Temple.


    That''s laughing at Acacia.


    They all blame Acacia for being unable to reincarnate after they are dead. They feel that it is acacia''s refusal to help that makes them die in vain. Therefore, this time Xiaohe''s accident, it''s not that Acacia sees Xiaohe dying, but the illusion created by these ghosts that makes Acacia feel Xiaohe is dying.


    So Acacia hand, on the contrary, Xiaohe completely pushed into the endless abyss, there is no room for maneuver.


    This is equal to the Acacia Xiaohe killed.


    Those ghosts look at Acacia into panic, they are happy to dance, the kind of schadenfreude is obvious.


    And the scream of Acacia, the moment to the shadow guard.


    Yingwei immediately picked up Acacia and took it back to the wing room, while others went down to the bamboo forest to find Xiaohe''s figure. Acacia''s mind became more and more abnormal and fell deeply into such pain.


    Li Shiyuan and Mu Cen also came for the first time.


    Acacia did not coma, is sober, but her hand is extremely cold, so grasp Mu Cen''s hand, constantly open mouth: "Niang, I killed Xiaohe, I killed Xiaohe, they are laughing at me, said I can''t help, I killed Xiaohe."


    The words are a little confused.


    Mu Cen initially thought it was Acacia who saw Xiao He''s death. But mu CEN is very clear, after knowing the problem of Acacia, all the people who follow the side of Acacia are selected by the abbot by Mu Cen himself. They are all long-lived people, so it is absolutely impossible to have an accident easily.


    But soon, in the murmur of Acacia, Mu Cen knew that it was Acacia who had misjudged it, and then subconsciously pulled a small lotus. That kind of gravity retreated the small lotus. The implication is that Acacia really killed the small lotus, but these are the ghosts who have been following Acacia.


    Mu Cen''s face changed again and again.


    Li Shiyuan''s face is also extremely ugly.


    With the imperial doctors coming and going, Acacia immediately returned to the Imperial Palace from Kaiyuan Temple. The bedroom where Acacia lived was surrounded by Buddhist scriptures, so as to avoid the ghosts from getting close to Acacia. Only in this way can Acacia sleep well. But this time, with the death of Xiaohe, Acacia also completely fell down.


    Bursts of high fever, did not stop, not easy to get rid of the fever, but easily followed up again, Acacia was tortured not like adults.


    Mu Cen has been following Li Changyi since childhood. He has excellent medical skills. But in the face of Acacia, he has no way. Even Li Changyi, who came back in a hurry, is helpless. They all know that this is not the physical reason for Acacia, but the spiritual reason.


    Thinking of this, Li Changyi and Mu Cen look at each other.


    Li Changyi then said, "I know a Taoist who has made some achievements in this respect. Maybe I can let him have a try. If it goes on like this, Acacia will not last long."


    Mu Cen knows what Li Changyi means.


    Now, dead horse is regarded as a living horse doctor.


    Even if Acacia narrowly escaped this time, then there will be countless times such things as Xiaohe in the future. The constitution of Acacia makes it easy for those ghosts to get close to it, but the ability of Acacia can''t control these ghosts, and eventually it will ruin its own life.


    After all, these ghosts are enemies of Acacia. I wish I could let Acacia die.


    "Good." Muchen let go.


    There''s no other way.


    Li Changyi made a sound while Li Shiyuan kept silent.


    Acacia this disease, full three months.


    Within three months, the people in the imperial palace were terrified. No one dared to come near the bedroom of Acacia again, and they did not dare to say anything about the situation in the palace easily. It was the capital crime of nine nationalities.


    Under such circumstances, Li Shiyuan, Mu Cen and others came to Li Changyi.


    Obviously, this is Li Changyi''s old knowledge, and her character is very similar to Li Changyi''s. they are hidden in the crowd and have been washing their hands for a long time. If Li Changyi didn''t come out in person, I''m afraid she would not be able to move.

 Chapter 1624

    As soon as the Taoist priest entered the bedroom of Acacia, he twisted his eyebrows and shook his head.


    Mu Cen''s mind was raised, she looked at Li Shiyuan, Li Shiyuan did not speak, just holding Mu Cen, they quietly toward the palace.


    Acacia is still repeated, these three months, no one can do anything.


    When the Taoist priest walked into the edge of Acacia, he yelled. Acacia, which was still struggling, suddenly quieted down. The Taoist priest didn''t say anything. He quickly spread the array beside the bed of Acacia, and the acacia in the array seemed to fall into a deep sleep.


    This has never happened in many years.


    Mu Cen was surprised.


    But no one broke the picture until the Taoist priest dealt with everything, and then turned to Mu Cen.


    "See you, madam." The Taoist answered politely.


    Mu Cen said in a hurry: "Taoist priest doesn''t need to pay more attention. Princess, this situation is --"


    The Taoist priest then said: "the princess''s eye is born, but there are few people who can control it. I have seen the princess''s life style. It is reasonable to control it, but it is probably because she is not old enough, and she must survive the disaster. At that time, the princess will be free to use the heavenly eye. When she wants to see it, she can see it. If she doesn''t want to see it, she can close it


    But now, Acacia can''t.


    So will all day long to see those ghosts floating in their own side, and even these ghosts also want the name of Acacia. And to see the reincarnation of those people.


    Anyone who sees too much will force himself to panic, not to mention the ordinary girl like Acacia. It can only be said that over the years, Mu Cen and Li Shiyuan have protected Acacia very well. Otherwise, Acacia may have an accident earlier.


    Of course, this is also due to acacia''s own calm.


    So the Taoist priest is sure to tell Mu Cen that if Acacia escapes the natural calamity, he will be able to control these ghosts and his powers.


    Mu Cen listened quietly until Taoist priest finished, Mu Cen looked at Taoist priest seriously: "Taoist priest can calculate, when is the natural disaster of Acacia?"


    "No The Taoist priest shook his head. "I''m limited in my ability. I can''t understand this kind of fate. It''s just like the love between the emperor and his wife. If it doesn''t happen, no one should be able to see through it. "


    Poor words let Mu Cen some disappointed, but disappointed more nervous, Mu Cen just stood, motionless.


    Li Shiyuan''s eyebrows also twisted up: "is there no way to crack?"


    The Taoist priest said only two words: "seal."


    This is what Mu Cen and Li Shiyuan have heard the most in recent years. Now, they have to go this way. If they don''t, it means that they have really sent Acacia to the death line, which is the result of sealing the forehead¡ª¡ª


    "Emperor, empress, you have to try everything before you know. But now the princess doesn''t have many choices. These arrays can''t trap ghosts, but when the princess wakes up, she will still see it, unless she doesn''t wake up all her life. " The Taoist priest finished.


    "Good." Mu Cen answered.


    Li Shiyuan did not speak.


    Mu Cen leans against Li Shiyuan.


    Then they left the palace and stood outside.


    There are only Taoist priest and Acacia left in the bedroom. Mu Cen waits quietly. It takes about two hours for Taoist priest to come out of the bedroom. It seems that there are no waves on the surface. When Mu Cen and Li Shiyuan enter the bedroom, they notice.


    The palace has been restored to its original state, and the array that was set up before has been removed.


    Thinking of this, Mu Cen was quiet for a while, but he didn''t say anything.


    However, acacia, who had been in a coma and in trouble, suddenly woke up. In an instant, Acacia met Mu Cen''s line of sight. Mu Cen was stunned, a little nervous, but also a long time no see.


    I''m afraid I''ll forget myself.


    Acacia blinked, looked at his position, and then looked at Mu Cen, and then Acacia began: "mother, how are you here, you didn''t go to sleep?"


    Said, Acacia looked out of the window, out of the window has long been the sky sank down, it has been midnight.


    And the words of Acacia make Mu Cen surprised and happy, for a moment in a trance, and then Mu Cen came back, immediately strode towards the direction of Acacia. Acacia was Mu Cen make a face inexplicable, but Acacia did not say anything, just so seriously looking at Mu Cen.


    "Mother, what''s the matter with you?" Acacia crisp asked.


    Mu Cen looked at Acacia carefully.


    In the words of Acacia, Mu Cen knows that Acacia has not forgotten himself. Soon, Mu Cen casually asks some questions. Acacia looks at Mu Cen inexplicably, but he answers them seriously.


    Muchen was relieved.


    It means that Acacia has not forgotten anything.


    Acacia then looked into Li Shiyuan, stunned: "mother, is something happened, why you and dad are here."


    "Because you are sick, your father and I are very worried. When we saw you wake up, we came directly." Mu Cen said without changing his face.


    Acacia nodded, and soon thought of what: "where is Xiaohe?"


    Even Xiaohe remembers Acacia.


    Just Acacia don''t remember what happened with Xiaohe, also don''t remember was framed by these ghosts, just accidentally pushed Xiaohe down.


    This time, Li Shiyuan calmed down, and Mu Cen responded quickly: "Xiaohe found her mother who had been separated for many years, and her mother was old, so I allowed Xiaohe to leave the palace, and my mother would find you a close servant."


    "So." Acacia nodded.


    It is also know the situation of Xiaohe, but Acacia did not ask, Mu Cen said, Acacia will not doubt, naturally believe down.


    Mu Cen didn''t say anything more, and soon comforted: "it''s good for you to wake up. You should have a rest early. Later tomorrow, my mother and father will come to see you again. Everyone is worried about your illness."


    Acacia rubbed on Mu Cen''s body and played coquetry. Then Acacia didn''t say anything. She went to bed cleverly.


    Mu Cen cuddled Acacia for a while.


    Acacia is sleepy.


    After relaxing, everything is clean, and Acacia soon goes to sleep. Mu Cen lets the slaves watch the situation of Acacia at any time, and then Mu Cen leaves.


    They went back to Fengqing palace.


    "Acacia doesn''t seem to lose memory. It just forgets that it has powers." Mu Cen twisted his eyebrows.


    It''s normal to forget this, because the power of acacia is sealed, so you won''t remember it. As long as it''s related to the power, you won''t think about it again, just like you don''t know about Xiaohe. You just feel that you can''t see Xiaohe suddenly.

 Chapter 1625

    This is also what Mu Cen feels strange. She always thinks that something will happen. It''s an instinctive intuition, but under such circumstances, Mu Cen can''t think of it. After all, she is not Acacia.


    But Acacia grew up with Mu Cen. Mu Cen didn''t think he didn''t know anything else.


    The Taoist priest is also surprised, but the Taoist priest''s attitude is affirmative: "Niang Niang, the princess must have something she doesn''t remember, but these things should be known by the princess herself. The princess didn''t mention it, and you won''t know it, but now the princess''s situation is safe and sound, and these things won''t happen again in the future."


    Mu Cen nodded.


    "Under normal circumstances, my seal will not have any accidents unless it is forced to be opened. If it is opened, the result will be difficult to control. The princess is not old enough. It''s even more difficult to control them, so she should be more careful on weekdays. " The Taoist answered.


    "For example?" Li Shiyuan asked.


    "The princess will soon talk about marriage. When it comes to marriage, never marry someone from the north. Try to go south. I can''t figure out anything else. " The Taoist priest bowed his head and said.


    Mu Cen kept it in mind carefully.


    That night, Mu Cen and Taoist priest talked for a long time. Until daybreak, Taoist priest left the imperial palace. It was Li Shiyuan who sent Taoist priest out in person.


    And after this time, acacia is completely better, and the whole person''s obvious spirit is not as sick as before. Muchen knows that this is the function of Taoist priest.


    It lasted a year.


    Mu Cen learned from Li Changyi that the Taoist priest had passed away.


    Both were somewhat silent.


    There is only one reason for Taoist priest''s sudden death, which reveals too many secrets. This mystery comes from Acacia. Taoist priest left a letter to Mu Cen before he died.


    Mu Cen opened it and saw that it was the Taoist priest''s account of Acacia.


    The natural disaster of acacia is complex.


    None of them can stop it.


    It happened when Acacia was 17 years old.


    The power of Acacia will be cracked eventually.


    It''s a sharp blade.


    You can kill people.


    It can also save people.


    Besides, the Taoist priest said nothing more.


    This letter was burned by Mu Cen. Except Li Shiyuan and Li Changyi, he never mentioned Acacia to anyone. Even Li Aofeng didn''t know what happened to Acacia.


    ¡­¡­


    Transfer, another two years.


    This year''s Acacia, has been 16 years old, cardamom years.


    Girls of this age are preparing for marriage in Dazhou. Acacia as a princess, the door-to-door courtship of countless people, not only the king''s son of big Zhou, everyone has made great achievements, but also made great achievements.


    The emperors around Dazhou even promised that as long as they could marry Acacia, there would be only one Acacia in the back palace, and no one else.


    It can be seen that everyone attaches importance to Acacia.


    But the heart of Acacia seems to be completely not on this, for these door-to-door suitors, Acacia are not interested, but Acacia face anyone, are smiling, people can not guess the heart of Acacia.


    Mu Cen looked at it, but he was calm.


    Li Shiyuan quiet: "Acacia do not like it?"


    This is Li Shiyuan asking Mu Cen.


    Mu Cen shook his head: "no, Acacia has no interest in these people."


    Mu Cen remembers what Taoist priest said in those years, so all the people who can come to the door for marriage promotion are naturally those who Mu Cen has selected for a round. Among these people, except those who are in charge of the family, the first condition is to face the south. Even those who are in the imperial capital and those who are in the north are screened out by Mu Cen.


    And ultimately can come, of course, are people in the dragon and Phoenix.


    However, Acacia has no mind at all.


    Under such circumstances, Mu Cen doesn''t want to reluctantly miss each other, but mu Cen''s mind has always been thinking about the natural disaster of Acacia, the 17-year-old love disaster. If he can get married now, will it not exist.


    But in the end, Mu Cen sighed silently.


    "Forget it." Mu Cen shook his head. "I can''t stop it. The Taoist priest is right. Just like my love with you, no one can stop it. The elder tried his best to pull me back. How can I pull Acacia back now? It''s all fate. There''s no way we can reverse our destiny. "


    Mu Cen gradually calmed down, but Li Shiyuan didn''t speak, but mu Cen knew Li Shiyuan didn''t disagree with his idea.


    In such a situation, they don''t have much choice.


    "After this wave, if Acacia has no idea, then forget it." Mu Cen said quietly.


    Li Shiyuan made a sound.


    And Acacia still meet different people in the dark every day, but no one can enter the eyes of Acacia. It''s not that the eyes of Acacia are higher than the top, but Acacia seems to know, just like a person hiding in his brain, but Acacia can''t remember who this person is.


    Occasionally, Acacia will look at the jade pendant hidden by herself, and she has no impression of the jade pendant. However, Acacia faintly feels that it is a gift from a very important person.


    So no matter how wonderful the people in front of you are, the heart of Acacia can''t be on it.


    Until Muchen gave up.


    Acacia do not need to see these people, Acacia are relieved.


    She looked at Mu Cen coquettishly: "Niang, I''ve seen it for so long, and I''ve come back for so long. Can I go out of the palace and have a look around? I haven''t seen the imperial market for a long time."


    Mu Cen can''t stop Acacia.


    Acacia smiling face Yingying, has been pulling Mu Cen''s sleeve: "Niang, you let me go out, not to mention there are shadow guards with you, you won''t have anything to do, besides, this is in Dazhou, or the imperial capital, who dares to do to me."


    Acacia seems to have sealed its own powers.


    Acacia don''t like to be followed, suddenly independent a lot, Mu Cen reluctantly, although each time allow Acacia go out, but also will carefully and Acacia account.


    Acacia is serious listening.


    And every time I came back safe and sound.


    So mu Cen didn''t say anything. I couldn''t resist acacia''s insistence and agreed soon. Acacia happily changed her clothes and went out of the palace in such a low-key way. Naturally, those shadow guards who followed Acacia didn''t appear in front of her but looked at her in the dark.


    Avoid any mistakes.


    You know, acacia is Li Shiyuan''s treasure, can not tolerate any mistakes.


    ¡­¡­


    At that time.


    Acacia left the Imperial Palace, in the market is like a flying bird, walking around, looking at those funny little things, occasionally she will bargain with vendors, buy a small thing she likes.


    "No more, or I won''t buy it. Besides, the price I give you is definitely the best." Acacia hummed.

 Chapter 1626

    In front of the peddler, and the peddler care about, is for a red rope, can''t say why, Acacia fell in love at a glance, feel and own jade pendant very match, used to wear jade pendant is the best.


    Intrauterine is not without, Acacia want words, what kind of red rope can get.


    It''s just that when I meet you now, I''ll take Acacia as soon as I can.


    The vendor waved his hand: "OK, OK, that''s it, girl. You can earn money. This red rope is not a common red rope, but it was used by the empress before the northern underworld. It''s still wrapped with gold wire. You can see the goods."


    What the peddler said was the legend he heard.


    Acacia is not in my heart at all.


    If it''s really something from the Royal Palace, how can it stay on the market? Of course, Acacia doesn''t have much concept for these countries, because it has never been paid attention to.


    Just like it.


    As a result, when Acacia had to pay for it, she found that her money bag didn''t know when it was gone, which made Acacia a little anxious.


    The vendor was even more impatient: "girl, you and I have been shouting for a long time. Is it money to pay or no money to pay?"


    On the other hand, some people took a fancy to the red rope and wanted to win it. Acacia was more anxious: "this is mine."


    "Whoever pays first will pay." What the peddler said was direct and mean.


    Acacia wring eyebrows, just want to say what, suddenly, a pair of hands so explored over, all the people are Leng for a while, a low voice came: "money."


    Acacia looked at each other, there is a trace of confusion in the eyes.


    The vendor was stunned. There was too much silver. Without saying a word, the vendor gave the red rope to the speaker and immediately collected the silver for fear that the other party would go back.


    Now, acacia is not happy.


    "This is what I saw first. I didn''t say that I would not buy it. How can you give something to others like this? It''s dishonest. The most taboo thing of Dazhou is dishonest business." Acacia has a strong point.


    The vendor retorted: "this girl, I''m a businessman. I''m sure I''ll go where I have money. I''m waiting for you. You don''t have money. Don''t I sell it?"


    "You..." Acacia a little annoyed.


    As a result, at this time, the person who bought the red rope directly gave the red rope to Acacia.


    Acacia Leng: "what are you doing?"


    "Not for you." Don''t open your mouth.


    The red rope fell into the hands of Acacia, Acacia some inexplicable looking at the red rope, for a moment and a half can not guess the idea of tolerance, she first did not know this person, second, this person for a red rope wasted a ding of silver, this for Acacia, too exaggerated.


    "Is there a problem?" Rong Zhi asked.


    But in the eyes of Acacia, Rongzhi before to the mouth of the question suddenly disappeared.


    Rong Zhi found that Acacia did not know himself at all.


    But Rongzhi is very clear when he saw himself, until now, Rongzhi''s face has not changed dramatically, not to be recognized, some are just mature, and grow tall, not as thin as when he was young.


    What happened in the meantime?


    Rong Zhi sank, didn''t say anything, but hid his mind very well.


    "No..." Acacia shook her head.


    But the red rope, Acacia still feel incredible, and then she said: "this is just a red rope, not worth the money, but you buy, I will give you the silver."


    She lost her purse, but the shadow guards who followed her still had money.


    Acacia just ask them to take it. This money, Acacia also did not put in the eye, not to mention, the whole week is the Li family.


    Results Acacia did not expect, Rong Zhi is calm mouth: "this red rope is worth the money, because the vendor said the legend is true."


    Acacia was stunned.


    "The red rope was originally tied with a jade pendant, but later Beiming rebelled. The jade pendant was on the prince of Beiming, and the red rope was left behind." Rong Zhi said calmly.


    The Mou light but not for a moment of looking at Acacia, Acacia listen to a Leng a Leng, is some infatuated: "this red rope can do what, why should and jade pendant separate."


    "The gold wire on the red rope is not ordinary gold wire. It looks very easy to cut off, but in real time, it can be of great use." Rong Zhi looked at Acacia and said, "these gold wires are extremely flexible. As long as they are entangled in one place, they will be firmly entangled and will not break."


    Acacia suddenly understand, these years and mucen they have been wandering outside. I''ve heard a lot of anecdotes, of course, but I''ve never seen it. When necessary, a wanderer with such gold wire can really save his life.


    But now, suddenly, she saw it.


    "Maybe you''re fooling me." Acacia asked.


    Rong Zhi said with a smile: "what am i fooling you to do? Why don''t you use it yourself? "


    Said Rong Zhi as if to take back the red rope.


    Acacia did not give.


    Rongzhi''s hand inevitably touched Acacia, and then wrapped it naturally. Acacia was stunned. You know, in recent years, no man has ever been so close to himself, let alone wrapped his hand in this way. Although Dazhou''s folk custom is not so closed, it is definitely not open.


    This, Acacia seems to be surprised, immediately put his hand back.


    Rong Zhi looked at the lost palm, but he was calm and didn''t say anything.


    "I''ll give you money." Acacia soon changed the subject.


    Rong Zhi said: "no need."


    Acacia a Leng.


    Yingwei has noticed the movement here, and soon comes up. When he sees Rongzhi, Yingwei is on guard. After a few words of Acacia whispering, Yingwei retreats to one side.


    Rong Zhi didn''t say anything. He didn''t even ask. He just nodded and quickly turned to leave.


    Acacia finally did not catch up, quietly looking at Rongzhi figure, as if thinking, but can not remember, finally, Acacia feel headache, this thing is so put down.


    Acacia is in the market for a while, in the evening when back to the palace.


    ¡­¡­


    At that time¡ª¡ª


    Xuanying quietly follows Rongzhi''s side.


    Rongzhi didn''t speak. He stood in the courtyard with his hands down. He watched the fish swimming on the lake quietly. Xuanying looked at Rongzhi inexplicably. Finally, Xuanying couldn''t help it.


    "Wang, today is a great opportunity. Why don''t you start?" Xuanying asked Rongzhi.


    Rongzhi didn''t immediately respond to Xuanying, so he looked at the fish on the lake. Xuanying saw that Rongzhi didn''t speak, and didn''t dare to speak, so he stood in silence.


    Until Rong Zhi broke the silence: "the princess of Da Zhou is the treasure of Da Zhou''s hand. If I lay hands on her today, you and I can''t go back to Beiming, let alone take her away."

 Chapter 1627

    "The king --" Xuanying was even more confused.


    "Over the years, Dazhou has become more and more powerful, and Princess Dazhou has reached the age of marriage. There are a lot of suitors, and some people can''t stand loneliness. After all, everything that Da Zhou holds in his hand is the foundation that can shake the whole land, and what I want is what originally belonged to Beiming. "


    Let''s finish the speech calmly.


    The civil strife in Beiming several decades ago had already left Beiming in exile. It was at that time that Rongzhi was sent out of Beiming by his father and escaped. But at that time, Rongzhi was anonymous and had been in Kaiyuan Temple for several years.


    It is also in these years of breathing time that Rong Zhi knows that the things related to Beiming''s lifeline are always in Dazhou''s hands. Only by taking these things back from Dazhou can Beiming really stabilize.


    And between Beiming and Dazhou, there is an important place for military strategists.


    But Beiming''s strength can''t compete with that of Dazhou. Even though Beiming has become stronger and stronger over the years, Rongzhi has always kept a low profile. Before he completely grasped it, Beiming was hiding his strength.


    I''m afraid no one will be merciful when it comes to swords and swords.


    If Beiming wants to win, he must have absolute assurance.


    Otherwise, now Beiming is exposing itself and getting into trouble even more.


    Xuanying listened quietly.


    But Rong Zhi knows that for Acacia, he has another use.


    Obviously, I don''t know myself anymore. Have you forgotten? But Rong Zhi intuitively believes that things are not simple.


    After sinking, Rong Zhi looked at Xuanying: "the people who have come to ask for relatives recently have heard all about these people."


    "Yes." The dark shadow answered.


    Rongzhi nodded. When Xuanying turned around, Rongzhi suddenly called Xuanying: "try to find out what happened to Princess Dazhou these years."


    Xuanying did not hesitate.


    As long as it is the order from Rong Zhi, Xuan Ying will do it unconditionally.


    Even though these things are difficult.


    After Xuanying left, Rongzhi went back to his study, looked down at the secret in his hand, and then burned it completely in the candlelight.


    ¡­¡­


    And then¡ª¡ª


    Acacia went back to the palace. After dinner, he went back to his bedroom. Then he took out the red rope and went through the jade pendant carefully. The jade pendant was faintly covered with golden lines, as if taking a photo with the red rope.


    I don''t think much about Acacia, I just think it''s a match.


    Soon, Acacia put on the red rope, and then put the jade pendant on the body, but it was carefully hidden under the collar, not easily found by anyone.


    Then Acacia just cleaned up themselves, ready to go to bed.


    But when Acacia eyes closed, the mind is the picture of tolerance.


    It''s like a person who just met, suddenly become clear up, unspeakable feeling, like a very close person, but can''t remember, where to meet again.


    And this is also Acacia these years, rare can''t sleep, that kind of irritable feeling, let Acacia in bed toss and turn.


    It wasn''t until dawn that Acacia fell asleep.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡ª¡ª


    In a few days¡ª¡ª


    Acacia is still out of the palace.


    However, Mu Cen and Li Shiyuan no longer mention the love affair and let it go. But not for Acacia, does not mean that these people will willingly, let alone the status of Acacia background, Acacia face is enough to let these people miss.


    So they try to see Acacia.


    Also want to try to send a variety of treasures to Acacia.


    Acacia is a little boring.


    On the other hand, the slaves were following Acacia and asked, "princess, what do you want to do with these things?"


    Acacia did not see, shaking his head: "throw it to the house."


    "Yes." I dare not hesitate.


    Soon, the slave turned around to deal with these things, but unexpectedly, after the slave turned around, there was a scream in the bedroom.


    Yingwei appeared in the bedroom for the first time.


    But when Yingwei arrives, the figure of Acacia can''t be seen in the whole bedroom, which makes Yingwei panic. How can a person disappear from the imperial palace without any reason.


    The most important thing is that this disappeared person is the princess of Dazhou.


    "Thorough search, every place can''t let go." The first shadow guard immediately gave the order.


    The rest dare not hesitate.


    The whole bedroom was turned over and checked. But they have never been able to find Acacia, which in their view, is a completely different possible thing.


    Li Shiyuan and Mu Cen have also come in a hurry, their faces are particularly nervous.


    Aofeng also quickly arrived at the dormitory for the first time.


    In their opinion, it is impossible.


    "How could the princess disappear without any reason!" The air of the proud wind cooled down.


    The shadow Wei said directly: "the sound coming from the bedroom has been surrounded by subordinates, let alone people, even insects can''t fly out."


    The attitude of Yingwei is determined.


    And the slave on one side also desperately nodded, really did not see the princess left, and the voice before also happened in the bedroom.


    This, Mu Cen looked calm for a while, then said: "shadow guard can''t lie, Acacia must still be in the palace, but the speed should be fast."


    Mu Cen thought of something more or less. It was just that it happened so suddenly that they were all unprepared. However, the most important clues in their mind could not be connected.


    Until Mu Cen glanced at the slaves.


    Now, Mu Cen asked coldly, "where is Cuilan?"


    Cuilan is a close servant who follows Acacia. She came from the house of internal affairs after Xiaohe''s accident. She is very careful and never makes any mistakes.


    Now, Cuilan is gone.


    This makes Mu Cen feel strange.


    And the little eunuch on one side has answered: "tell the empress that Cuilan is not well today. Her Highness asks her to have a rest in the house."


    As the voice fell, Mu Cen walked directly to the servants'' rooms, which were all located at the edge of the bedroom, so that he could get up at night and wait for Acacia.


    And Mu Cen moves, Li Shiyuan and AO Feng immediately follow up, father and son exchange eyes.


    No one spoke.


    Until Mu Cen opened the door of the lower room.


    Where is the figure of Cuilan in the house.


    On the contrary, with the smell of blood, Cuilan has died in the house, and the clothes of Acacia are left.


    It''s a trade-off.


    It''s true that Cuilan is dead.


    And Acacia was disguised as Cuilan, went out smoothly.


    Not to be seen by anyone.


    After all, Cuilan is a slave in the palace.


    Or with the people on the edge of Acacia, privileges far more than ordinary slaves, Cuilan leave, no one to stop.

 Chapter 1628

    There are all kinds of hallucinogenic drugs in the world. Acacia has no martial arts skills, so it has no ability to resist.


    In the moment of screaming, the bodyguard can hide Acacia. After all, I am very familiar with the palace, and then take advantage of the chaos, to the next room, no one will think of here.


    Steal the day, you can be aboveboard with Acacia to leave.


    This time, Mu Cen''s face changed again and again.


    Aofeng ordered a thorough investigation of Kyoto.


    Mu Cen didn''t agree: "no way."


    "Mother!" Proud wind does not understand.


    "Because I want to find someone for Acacia, so many princes of other countries in the imperial capital are looking for people, but they will be used. If something goes wrong and acacia is not found, the pot will be on Dazhou. Dazhou is a big tree now. There are too many people who want to attack Dazhou. "


    Mu CEN is calm.


    Mu Cen''s words said, proud wind instantly understood.


    Ao Feng stood still: "my son is worried about Acacia."


    "Although Acacia can''t do martial arts, it''s not a person who is good for nothing." Mu CEN is calm, "since the other side can take away Acacia, it must be a threat to Da Zhou, so before we face to face, the other side will not easily start on Acacia."


    There is no reason for this.


    And now the situation is really delicate.


    These people are all in the territory of Dazhou. As long as someone has an accident, Dazhou will be involved.


    Before you can''t understand each other''s ideas, you can only hold on.


    "Send out the shadow guards and check the situation at any time." Muzen, calm down.


    Soon, the Imperial Palace gradually calmed down, the previous chaos completely disappeared, and the missing things were blocked, no one was allowed to pass on, even the slaves in the bedroom were controlled.


    ¡­¡­


    At that time¡ª¡ª


    Acacia dizzy, always feel their head was hit, thinking is extremely chaotic, a lot of things in the mind.


    When the final frame, Acacia suddenly realized.


    She was kidnapped. She was taken out from the safest Imperial Palace, and traitors appeared in the bodyguard who protected her.


    And now in front of all the dark, let Acacia completely do not know where they are.


    But the confusion of Acacia was only a moment, and it soon calmed down. Since childhood, Mu Cen''s education of acacia is to keep calm anytime and anywhere. Only when you are calm can you get out of trouble.


    And acacia is very clear, her identity is here. The person who can kidnap himself must use himself to threaten Li Shiyuan, so before the threat is successful, the other party will not break the pot, so Acacia knows that he is safe now.


    She''s going to find a way out of here.


    Sink sink sink, Acacia did not think much, in the dark, she has gradually adapted, quickly looking at this is not too simple room, the only place to go out, only in front of a door, and the ceiling of the window edge.


    Naturally, it''s impossible to go out from the main gate. I''m afraid there are layers of guards outside the main gate.


    Acacia was a little annoyed. When Li Shiyuan asked him to practice martial arts, he didn''t want to, so Li Shiyuan didn''t force him to.


    So that now really need to use the time, acacia is helpless, some regret, but it''s too late to regret.


    But obviously it''s impossible to get out of the eaves.


    Her poor Kung Fu will only cause too much noise, and eventually cause her troubles, which is not worth the loss.


    Acacia more chagrin.


    At this time, there was a movement outside the door. Acacia immediately went back to bed. She closed her eyes and looked very painful. When the people outside the door came in, they heard the sound of Acacia and frowned.


    "What''s the matter?" He asked.


    Acacia''s hearing is very good since childhood, this voice, enough of Acacia, and not long ago, so even if Acacia does not open their eyes, they immediately guess each other''s identity.


    He was the prince of Tubo state in the southwest of Dazhou, and also came here for the sake of marriage. However, as Mu Cen and Li Shiyuan have traveled all over the country in recent years, they have a good understanding of the situation around Dazhou. Tubo has always been ready to move. They are not as loyal to Dazhou as they seem.


    In addition, acacia''s impression of the prince is not good.


    The man looked at himself with plunder in his eyes. The man who looked at him felt numb. If he wasn''t in the Imperial Palace, Acacia thought that he could do everything. Sure enough, this would be the situation now.


    Acacia did not speak, as if extremely painful, curled up in the body.


    The prince of Tubo changed his face and immediately stepped forward.


    Acacia can not say is shy or embarrassed, never look at this person, just mumbling: "I want to relieve."


    It''s very quiet. It looks really embarrassed.


    Acacia is good-looking originally. With her delicate tone and being raised by Li Jiajiao, it naturally makes people refuse. Besides, the present acacia is still useful for the Tubo prince.


    "Take her." The prince of Tubo is direct.


    Acacia this slowly up, give the feeling is extremely harmless, will not bring trouble to anyone, in general, this is to reduce the vigilance of these people.


    Obviously, Acacia underestimated the vigilance of the Tubo prince.


    "Find someone to follow the princess. If something goes wrong, I will ask for you!" The prince of Tubo said it directly, and the cruelty in his words made people shiver.


    Acacia is a little annoyed, thinking about this opportunity to escape. She probably judged that this is near the post station of the capital of great Zhou. As long as she can get out of here, Acacia can leave, and the prince of Tubo, she can wait for the settlement in autumn. Just did not expect that the other side should be so smart.


    This time, the eyebrows of Acacia slightly twisted. But it''s just for a moment.


    Acacia soon spread his eyebrows and eyes, the voice is still delicate: "being followed, I can''t help it."


    The voice is very aggrieved, and I just want to get rid of it.


    And such grievances, it is to see the people palpitating.


    The prince of Tubo was a little dazzled by Acacia, but he lowered his vigilance: "waiting for the princess outside."


    "Yes." The bodyguard on one side answered.


    Acacia was relieved.


    Soon, Acacia was taken out.


    The bodyguard didn''t go in with acacia. Acacia walked quietly towards the house, holding a stone on her slender fingers. Not long after she went in, Acacia threw the stone out. The stone knocked things over, and a series of sounds suddenly caused a lot of confusion.


    People outside also went to welcome the sound, this was not a private courtyard, suddenly lively up.

 Chapter 1629

    Acacia took advantage of the chaos, quickly walked out, even did not dare to look back, followed the understanding of the courtyard, quickly ran towards the gate.


    And the bodyguard soon came back to his senses: "bad, hurry up."


    A group of people in the direction of Acacia fast chase, Acacia run panting, but did not dare to stay for a moment, desperately running out, for fear of any accident.


    But acacia is an ordinary girl.


    How can you beat the posture of these martial arts practitioners.


    Three or two, Acacia was arrested.


    But acacia is not a fuel-efficient lamp, it is impossible to be so easy to catch, she quickly cried, running all the way, but in the end, Acacia outnumbered, in this case, she was quickly detained.


    The whole person was suddenly hit in the corner.


    Acacia was knocked dizzy.


    The pain was obvious. She stood up and found that she was surrounded in the corner and couldn''t move at all. Now, acacia is not good.


    Before she had time to respond, she saw the prince of Tubo coming towards her. The cruel look on her face made her panic.


    But Acacia did not say anything, the attitude is still calm: "you know who I am, you take me like this, my father and mother will never let you go."


    It''s not a threat, it''s a fact. Up to now, people in the imperial palace can''t be unaware of her disappearance, but Acacia knows clearly that people in the Imperial Palace won''t do anything wantonly, but it doesn''t mean there is no movement.


    If it''s not a big surprise, they may have a clue about the day at most.


    If he really had an accident, Li Shiyuan would not let go of the people of Tubo, even if he raised his troops.


    So Acacia thinks that people in Tubo dare not be too presumptuous.


    But Acacia underestimated the danger of human nature. She watched the prince of Tubo walk towards her step by step. Acacia''s face changed again and again, as if she had never expected such a thing to happen.


    Her apparent calmness began to crumble.


    "Hum." The prince of Tubo sneered, "the princess is such a beautiful woman. How can I kill her. Besides, as the princess said, it''s not good for the king to kill the princess. Why should I do such thankless things? "


    On the one hand, the prince of Tubo has come to Acacia.


    Acacia''s vigilance is not relaxed. In these words, she seems to have heard the voice over, which is not good for her. However, acacia is not flustered, just subconsciously backward, but her people have been leaning against the wall, and there is no room to move.


    And the prince of Tubo followed suit step by step.


    The guards around changed direction.


    Acacia seems to be aware of something, a flash of panic: "what are you going to do!"


    "What do you want to do? I just want to cook mature rice with raw rice, let the princess become my king''s person, and give birth to a cover for me. Isn''t everything about the princess my king''s?" The prince of Tubo laughed.


    There was a trace of lust in the laughter.


    Acacia couldn''t believe looking at the prince of Tubo, and this person has come forward, Acacia screams, and she doesn''t want to fight. She can''t let herself fall into this person''s hands, and she doesn''t want to lose her virginity to this person.


    But where is Acacia a man''s opponent.


    In such a strong, acacia''s resistance in exchange for the barbarism and ruthlessness of the Tubo crown prince.


    She screamed, but was soon gagged and could only make a babbling sound.


    His clothes were torn.


    Up to now, it''s false to say not to be afraid, but Acacia still wants to find a place to resist. She bent her knees and raised it to the prince of Tubo. The prince was suddenly kicked. That kind of indignation turned into anger and became indifferent. She grabbed Acacia and smashed it on the ground.


    Acacia only felt her limbs were broken, and even she smelled the smell of blood.


    Acacia know, this is their own bloody taste.


    That kind of pain immediately spread down, torn clothes, bare spring, let the body of Acacia obviously feel the chill, this time, Acacia with a slight tremor, and in front of the person, already red face, completely ignore, where will think more.


    It''s a man''s desire to conquer, a little bit inspired.


    Acacia do not know how long they can persist.


    Her resistance in exchange for the more cruel treatment of the Tubo prince, when she was in despair, suddenly, behind her came the sound of weapons collision.


    Acacia with the only consciousness to see a look, she can not recognize each other, only saw a touch of tall figure appeared in the crowd.


    That group of bodyguards easily fell to the ground and never got up again.


    That sword technique is fast, accurate and ruthless. Even the bloodstain is not left. In an instant, people have lost their lives. When did the prince of Tubo see such a situation, he turned pale with fright. This time, he shivered at the people in front of him. But in terms of momentum, I still don''t want to lose to anyone.


    "Who are you and why are you here! Do you know who I am? " He snapped.


    Rong Zhi looked at the prince of Tubo so gloomy, with firm steps and without any joking elements, he walked towards him step by step.


    Now, the face of the Tubo Prince changed. Before he could say the next word, he didn''t even know Rong Zhi''s identity. The sword cut his throat directly. He fell down in front of Rong Zhi with fear.


    Rong Zhi didn''t say a word, quickly picked up Acacia and flew away.


    On the contrary, Xuanying has a headache and looks at the mess in front of him. You should know that his king killed these people in the territory of Dazhou, and the trouble he caused is not a little bit. The most important thing is that he took away Acacia. It''s a pity¡ª¡ª


    Xuanying has a headache.


    Or quickly deal with the scene, as if nothing had happened.


    Then, Xuanying flew away, and everything became quiet again.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡ª¡ª


    Don''t be in the hospital.


    "What''s going on?" Rong Zhi looks at the doctor.


    The doctor was quiet for a while: "my Lord, this young lady''s injury is not clear, and her internal injury is very serious. In addition, her head is bleeding. I''m afraid that she will have to be cultivated for a period of time. I''ve prescribed medicine to stop bleeding and remove blood stasis. It''s a hundred days'' injury. I have to wait."


    Rong Zhi''s brow was even more twisted. He suddenly felt that he had done little to the prince of Tubo today. It was cheap for him to let him die.


    After sinking, Rong Zhi said, "when will she wake up?"


    "Now I still have a high fever. If I take medicine and the fever subsides, I should wake up." The doctor explained.


    Rong Zhi made a sound, and the doctor retreated.

 Chapter 1630

    But the doctor also did not leave, Rong Zhi did not allow, but let the doctor wait in other hospital, to avoid Acacia at any time.


    After the doctor left, Rong Zhi sat down beside the bed.


    Acacia is still very hot. The slaves have brought the medicine. When they are ready to feed Acacia, they are stopped by Rong Zhi. Rong Zhi takes the medicine bowl in person. The slaves are stunned. You know, they have never seen Rong Zhi talk so well.


    In this case, the slave did not dare to say anything more, put the medicine bowl in Rong Zhi''s hand, and respectfully retreated.


    Rong Zhi raised Acacia, let Acacia lean on his body, carefully to give Acacia medicine, but it seems that no matter how to feed, this medicine can not smoothly enter the mouth of Acacia, and spit out after a while.


    And Rong Zhi is very clear, Acacia do not take medicine, then the fever can not go down, the result can be imagined.


    In this case, Rong Zhi was quiet for a moment, and then looked at Acacia, eyes with a trace of deep, thick palm so across Acacia delicate skin.


    Then, Rongzhi''s eyes stay on the body of Acacia.


    Every word, Rong Zhi said clearly: "Acacia, you forced me."


    It''s calm and calm.


    Voice down, Rong Zhi so picked up the bowl, the bitter juice in his mouth, so a little bit of personally feed to Acacia, feel Acacia want to spit out the juice, he completely blocked the mouth of Acacia, do not give Acacia such an opportunity.


    Until a whole bowl of juice is finished.


    Rongzhi just stopped, but he was greedy for the softness of acacia''s lips, mixed with the taste of Chinese herbal medicine. It lasted for a long time, until acacia''s cheeks looked red, Rongzhi let go of Acacia.


    Acacia is still in a coma, the body seems to be more hot, but this hot mostly because of instinctive reaction, lasting.


    Rongzhi put Acacia back on the bed, but Rongzhi did not leave, just here to accompany Acacia.


    It''s quiet inside.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡ª¡ª


    At night.


    Xuanying is back.


    Acacia body temperature has dropped down, Rongzhi this just left the house, went out, Xuanying waiting outside.


    Rongzhi didn''t say anything. Xuanying soon said: "the people in the Imperial Palace should know about the prince of Tubo. They have dealt with it. It''s not the first time to say that Princess acacia is here. "


    Rong Zhi made a sound and motioned Xuanying to continue.


    "My subordinates have already inquired about the princess''s selection of his son-in-law. What Dazhou ruled out first was that people from the north, no matter whether they were from the north in Dazhou or from other countries in the north, refused without any reason. But it is said that this is what the Li family means. "


    Xuanying also feels strange. He doesn''t know where such a request comes from.


    "No reason?" Stop frowning.


    "It is said that if the princess married someone from the north, she would be unfortunate. So the talents of the Li family have such a requirement. " Xuanying explained, "but it''s just a rumor. The Li family didn''t give any reason."


    Rong Zhi was quiet and didn''t speak.


    Regardless of the subtle relationship between Beiming and Dazhou, Beiming and Dazhou have always been enemies. Under such circumstances, Li Shiyuan can never let Acacia enter Beiming. If Xuanying''s information is true, then even if they are not old enemies, Rongzhi has been filtered out in the first round.


    So¡ª¡ª


    Rong Zhi was quiet and didn''t speak.


    "Wang, it probably doesn''t take much for the prince of Tubo to have an accident. The people of Li family can find out the reason, and naturally they will know that the princess is with you." Xuanying is reminding Rongzhi.


    After all, this is in Dazhou. They are not Li''s rivals, unless they take Acacia away before Li''s people pay attention. And Xuan Ying followed Rong Zhi for many years, more or less guessing Rong Zhi''s idea. It''s necessary to love each other. And really, Acacia in the hand, for the north there is no harm.


    At least you can hold big Zhou.


    But Rong Zhi didn''t respond to Xuan Ying''s question.


    As a subordinate, Xuanying didn''t ask much. He knew that Rong Zhi didn''t want to talk about Acacia, and Xuan Ying quickly changed the topic.


    "Lord, when will you return to Beiming? Our troops are ready to go back to Beiming at any time. " The dark shadow answered.


    Rongzhi left Beiming in exile in those years, and then never went back. The situation in Beiming was turbulent, and it was not until these years that he was gradually controlled by Rongzhi''s forces. However, the king of Beiming is still on the throne, but there is no doubt that he and the puppet will fall to the ground as long as Rongzhi appears.


    Beiming has been waiting for their emperor to return for countless years.


    Xuanying is naturally looking forward to it.


    As a result, Rong Zhi suddenly spoke faintly: "the time to go back to Beiming will wait."


    Xuanying is stunned and just looks at Rongzhi. Suddenly, Xuanying seems to understand something. Her eyes fall in the direction of the house. There is Acacia Li. It seems that except for Acacia Li, Xuanying can''t find the reason why Rongzhi doesn''t leave.


    Rong Zhi looks at Xuan Ying''s line of sight, and doesn''t deny it or admit it.


    For a long time, Rong Zhi said calmly: "if you want to bring her out of the big week, you have to cook mature rice with raw rice."


    Xuanying understood after a moment. Xuanying didn''t say much.


    Any decision Rongzhi made, Xuanying will not have any objection, soon, Xuanying quietly back down, Rongzhi this just turned back to the house.


    The house was still quiet.


    Acacia didn''t mean to be sober, but because of taking the medicine, Acacia began to get rid of the fever, and her clothes were wet with sweat one after another. This kind of thing would have been nice for a slave to do, but the clothes of Acacia were changed by Rong Zhi himself.


    But Rong Zhi here does not have woman''s clothes, therefore the lovesickness exchange is Rong Zhi broad clothes, in such clothes, on the contrary is looming.


    What should be seen, what shouldn''t be seen, and what Rong Zhi sees clearly, but Rong Zhi is not a unreasonable person. At such a time, he won''t take advantage of the opportunity to do something about Acacia. On the contrary, he seems to have no distractions.


    Until Rongzhi changed the fourth clothes for Acacia, Acacia no longer sweats.


    The whole person also followed to stabilize down, as if after so tossing, Acacia sleep more heavy, just subconsciously, Acacia seize the recent stop.


    I want to find a sense of security in my tolerance.


    In this case, Rongzhi looked down at Acacia, and then looked around his own Acacia, Rongzhi''s eyes sank, Acacia bar chirp, I don''t know whose name is reading.


    But I could tell it was a man''s name.

 Chapter 1631

    However, Rong Zhi soon responded that it was Mu Zhiyi, the son of the prime minister Mu Zhanxiao. Later on, Rong Zhi didn''t hear it.


    But Rong Zhi''s mind seems to be all in the name of Mu Zhiyi. I don''t know why, it''s a kind of jealousy. In fact, it''s clear that Rong Zhi hasn''t seen Acacia again in recent years, but it''s the look of that year that makes Rong Zhi''s memory deep, and Acacia seems to have other people in his heart.


    In this way of thinking, let Rong Zhi subconsciously pull away Acacia.


    But it''s just a moment, Rongzhi has been entangled by Acacia again.


    I don''t know if I''m afraid or something else, or what I dream of. Acacia starts to scream in my dream again, but I never open my eyes. In the end, the person who compromises is Rongzhi.


    Rong Zhi embraces Acacia, but does not let it out of control in front of him.


    Until the Acacia quiet down, and then let the arms of deep sleep.


    So toss down, Rong Zhi also some tired, he leaned on the bed, Acacia still nestled in Rong Zhi''s body, motionless, two people fell asleep.


    ¡­¡­


    At dawn, Acacia wakes up. I don''t know whether it''s enough sleep or the medicine has passed. The moment Acacia wakes up, she sees herself in a strange environment. However, Acacia doesn''t forget what happened before. She sits up and notices that she is in the arms of a strange man.


    This, the face of Acacia changed, she looked down at the clothes on her body, not the previous clothes, but men''s clothes, this, acacia''s face more embarrassing, she did not know what happened to her and the man, after calm, Acacia recognized each other.


    It was the man who bought the red rope with a ding of silver at the market that day, and then transferred the red rope to himself. And now why are you here.


    Acacia forced himself to calm down, vaguely seems to remember, before the coma, vaguely saw a tall figure, killed those bodyguards, so, is this man in front of you?


    Her mind was in a mess.


    In addition to the injury, excessive thinking makes Acacia totally unacceptable. The pain is obvious. It seems that people will collapse in an instant.


    In this case, Rongzhi has also woken up. When he opened his eyes, he looked at Acacia and met the confused eyes of Acacia. On the contrary, Rongzhi didn''t say anything, just looked at it quietly.


    Then, Rong Zhi reached out and explored the forehead of Acacia. The forehead of Acacia no longer had high fever, and the fever had subsided.


    "The fever is gone. Don''t move. You have a lot of internal injuries. It''s very serious. I''ll let the doctor come in and show you later." Rong Zhi said it directly.


    Then, Rongzhi turned around and got out of bed. Looking at Rongzhi, Acacia couldn''t say a word. Her red lips moved and moved again. When she came to her mouth, she seemed to swallow it back in an instant.


    In this case, Rongzhi suddenly turned around, Acacia froze, passively looking at Rongzhi.


    Rong Zhi''s voice was steady: "if you want to know if you have lost yourself to me, then the answer is No. You''re still safe. I''m not that mean. I won''t take advantage of others


    Rong Zhi''s words are frank.


    Acacia was relieved.


    Then Acacia looked at his clothes, still haven''t had time to speak, Rongzhi has explained aloud: "your clothes are my change. There are no female dependents here, so there are no women''s clothes. I can''t ask other slaves to return them to you, so I''ll do it myself. If there''s any offense, I''m sorry. "


    Rong Zhi''s attitude is very calm, and did not say to be responsible for such things, Acacia does not need Rong Zhi''s responsibility, in Rong Zhi''s magnanimous, acacia is really relieved.


    "The one who took you is the prince of Tubo. The emperor and Empress of Dazhou are probably looking for you, too. Yesterday''s event happened too suddenly. I''m afraid I can''t inform you, so I can only let you rest here and find a doctor for you. "


    Even such words, Rong Zhi said frankly, did not mean to hide at all.


    Acacia is quiet down, biting the lips, silent.


    I don''t know what I''m thinking.


    Rongzhi looks at the way that Acacia sits on the bed with low eyebrows and drooping eyes. He is quiet and goes in the direction of Acacia. Then, Rongzhi pinches the chin of Acacia and half forces Acacia to look at himself.


    Acacia passively raised his head: "you let me go."


    "What are you thinking?" Rong Zhi asked.


    Acacia did not speak.


    But Rong Zhi could see the idea of Acacia, and said faintly: "I''ve got the prince of Tubo handled well. If you''re worried about this, you don''t have to. Tubo has a lot of ulterior motives. Your father and empress will only take this opportunity to deal with Tubo naturally. "


    There must be a reasonable reason for any country to send troops.


    Acacia was killed, is the best reason, who does not know that acacia is their treasure, how can they tolerate so wanton.


    Acacia quietly listen, the eyes suddenly become serious.


    On Rong Zhi''s body, she asked calmly, "I want to know who you are."


    "Stop." Don''t open your mouth.


    Besides, there seems to be no explanation for anything. And Rongzhi looks at the eyes of Acacia, let Acacia more and more twist eyebrows, as if such eyes can pass through everything, see through the heart of Acacia.


    I don''t know why. I always think they know each other.


    Think of here, Acacia really blurted out: "have we met before?"


    "Yes." Rong Zhi''s attitude is still light, "I''ve seen him in the market."


    Acacia is said to be unable to answer, it is clear that she does not mean that, now Rongzhi cold mouth, on the contrary, let Acacia a word can not come up, this time, Acacia passively sitting on the bed, and the body pain came, let Acacia very uncomfortable.


    Rong Zhi also saw it and soon called the doctor. The doctor did not dare to hesitate, carefully looked at the situation of Acacia, Rong Zhi this just at ease.


    Until the doctor left.


    Acacia said: "I want to inform my parents, they will have a heavy thank you."


    Rongzhi''s eyes sank, um, the sound was not salty, which made Acacia unable to guess the meaning of this person for a while. It seemed that he agreed, but it didn''t seem that he meant it.


    Acacia subconsciously a little nervous.


    Yesterday''s thing happened to now, the indescribable tension of Acacia, can only be so motionless looking at Rongzhi, besides, now the people who can''t move are themselves, not Rongzhi.

 Chapter 1632

    Now the acacia, probably is a little resistance ability is not.


    And Rongzhi''s eyes fall on the body of Acacia, not for a moment.


    Acacia was seen more and more hot up: "you look at what I do."


    "Nothing." Rong Zhi said it directly.


    I don''t believe in Acacia.


    Rong Zhi still looked at: "not curious about what you said last night?"


    Rongzhi suddenly came, Acacia froze, she began to recall what she said, but in his memory, he was in a coma, naturally can''t think of anything, and Rongzhi''s eyes make Acacia particularly not calm.


    When she''s not really in a coma, hold on to Rong Zhi and talk nonsense, right?


    This has never happened before.


    This, Acacia more and more appear not calm, voice stuttered: "what did I say?"


    Rong Zhi didn''t answer.


    All of a sudden, Rongzhi''s slender fingers are put on the neckline of Acacia. What Acacia wears is Rongzhi''s clothes. The lovesickness God is petite, and Rongzhi''s clothes are much more spacious. On the body of Acacia, it can cover the spring light, but it makes people''s blood expand even more.


    In this case, Rong Zhi is like a gentleman. Although his eyes are looking at him, he doesn''t move. On the contrary, he makes acacia''s heart beat faster and faster.


    She wanted to stop Rong Zhi, but in her eyes, she did not dare to move.


    Until Rongzhi''s hand went in, this time, Acacia instantly held Rongzhi''s hand and said, "what are you going to do?"


    The voice is still a little trembling, said not nervous is false, but in this case, acacia is taut, do not want to let people see their own tension.


    But Rong Zhi''s attitude is more calm: "what I want to do, I did it last night, and I won''t let you wait until now."


    Rong Zhi said it directly.


    This makes Acacia unable to say whether it is relaxing or being neglected. After all, now the two are still extremely ambiguous posture, such action, in the eyes of Acacia, in addition to their future Xianggong, no one can be so presumptuous.


    Plus what happened yesterday, let Acacia become particularly sensitive, as if every action, enough to let Acacia become a surprise.


    But Rong Zhi just stopped.


    Acacia bows its head.


    It seems to understand in an instant that Rongzhi doesn''t want to do anything, but is looking at his chest jade pendant. Now, the heart of acacia is beating fast again. Subconsciously, he thinks that Rongzhi won''t take a fancy to his jade pendant.


    So think, Acacia without saying a word to protect the jade in his palm heart, completely do not give anyone the opportunity to covet, in this case, Rong Zhi is silent smile.


    This, Rong Zhi just light mouth: "this jade pendant is very important for you?"


    Acacia was asked a Leng, but still truthfully answer: "yes."


    I can''t say why, even Acacia forgot how the jade pendant came from, but the jade pendant always followed him and never left. No matter where Acacia went, he would take it with him, and even his parents didn''t know the existence of the jade pendant.


    So in this case, Acacia intuitively thinks that the jade pendant is very important, and the red rope bought by Rong Zhi for one or two silver is also worn on the jade pendant.


    Together with the neck of Acacia.


    "Who gave it to you?" Rong Zhi asked.


    Acacia frowned: "it has nothing to do with you."


    Rong Zhi didn''t say anything, but the topic turned back to before, asking Acacia again, do you know what was said in the babble last night?


    Acacia is extremely embarrassed to be asked.


    But Rong Zhi still so step by step close to Acacia, as if do not get the answer do not give up in general.


    In this case, Acacia step by step back, and the body pain is obvious, but the speed of tolerance is faster, has prevented the retreat of Acacia.


    "Do you really want to die, knowing that you are injured, you are still fighting desperately?" Rong Zhi''s voice sank down and he didn''t agree.


    And Rongzhi has been leaning in front of Acacia. They are very close. Rongzhi''s high nose bone is leaning on the tip of acacia''s small nose.


    "During this period of time, the princess was looking for her son-in-law, but she never found a suitable one. Is it because she has a lover in her heart?" Rong Zhi asked faintly.


    Acacia was asked a Leng.


    Why didn''t she know there were two people in her heart?


    But it seems that in the depth of memory, there is really a person who makes Acacia never forget. It''s just that Acacia can''t remember. After a long time, Acacia feels that this person is made up by himself.


    "No way." Acacia couldn''t help refuting.


    Rong Zhi''s hand caught the chin of Acacia: "if not, why is the man''s name in his mouth?"


    Lovesickness is a big embarrassment.


    Completely did not think that oneself read which man''s name, this, the Acacia passive is not decent. And Rong Zhi read the name of Mu Zhiyi word by word.


    This, Acacia back to God, can''t help laughing.


    You know, if you commit a crime when you go back to the palace, brother Aofeng will not protect you. After all, in Aofeng''s heart, the princess is guilty of the same crime as the common people, and the person who will protect you is mu Zhiyi. Therefore, in case of an accident, the first person to shout for Acacia must be mu Zhiyi.


    Yesterday was probably in sleep, subconsciously called the name of Mu Zhiyi.


    "What are you laughing at?" Rongzhi''s eyes sank.


    Acacia has not had time to explain.


    Outside came Xuanying''s voice: "master, people are coming."


    Rongzhi''s look slightly changed. Xuanying would not use Wang to call Rongzhi in front of Acacia. He told Dazhou that he was hiding his identity. When this man came, it was Li Shiyuan and Mu Cen.


    The speed is much faster than Rong Zhi thought.


    This time, Rong Zhi was quiet, but he didn''t say anything. He soon let go of Acacia. Acacia probably also heard that Rong Zhi had something to do, so naturally, she didn''t say anything. After all, she is now under the fence, how to move, the people who suffer losses are all her own.


    Think of here, Acacia quiet down.


    Rong Zhi stood up quickly.


    Acacia stood up in Rongzhi moment mouth: "I want to go back."


    Rong Zhi didn''t return to his mind, so he just said, "I''ll send you back to the palace in a moment."


    Lovesickness is stunned, did not expect that Rong Zhi so easy to speak, she did not even have time to say thank you, Rong Zhi''s figure has disappeared in front of Acacia.


    Acacia did not say anything.


    Finally, Acacia honestly stay in the house, it is instinctive intuition tells Acacia, in front of this man called Rong Zhi, and will not hurt themselves.


    So acacia is also relieved.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡ª¡ª


    At that time¡ª¡ª


    Li Shiyuan and Mu Cen have arrived at Rongzhi''s other courtyard.


    Naturally, they knew the news that the prince of Tubo had died, and almost immediately fell short of Rongzhi.

 Chapter 1633

    So they didn''t have any hesitation, low-key appeared in other hospital.


    Rong Zhi did not let Mu Cen and Li Shiyuan wait too long, and soon appeared in the front yard.


    When Rong Zhi saw Mu Cen and Li Shiyuan, he said, "I''ve seen the emperor and the empress."


    That attitude is light, can''t see any emotion, and Mu Cen in Rongzhi at the first sight has recognized Rongzhi, that is the youth in Kaiyuan Temple, only then thin youth, now has grown into a partial beauty, a white dress, enough to attract people.


    And it is such a refined, but people can not think of the ruthless.


    To find the bodyguards'' corpses was almost a cruel death. It took a lot of unfathomable skills to do so. Thinking of this, Mu Cen was silent on the surface.


    Obviously, Li Shiyuan also recognized it, and he was surprised.


    "It''s you." Mu Cen takes the initiative to speak.


    Rong Zhi was generous: "yes, I was lucky to meet the empress and the emperor in Kaiyuan Temple many years ago."


    Rong Zhi didn''t deny his identity, and then he continued: "it''s also because I''ve seen the lovesickness princess, so I recognize it immediately."


    The implication is that only when we know each other can we help each other. Otherwise, Rong Zhi won''t take care of this business. After all, this kind of business is thankless.


    Mu Cen and Li Shiyuan exchanged a look, and no one spoke.


    But Rong Zhi said with a smile: "if the emperor and the empress are worried about what I will do to the princess, it''s unnecessary. After all, I owe my life to the princess many years ago. If it wasn''t for the princess, I would have died many years ago. "


    This is generous and direct, but also very magnanimous.


    Such magnanimous, let Li Shiyuan and Mu Cen nod, as if to Rong Zhi a little more relieved, after all, in Mu Cen''s view, can be the abbot back to Kaiyuan Temple, at least not big evil person.


    Rongzhi has always been very low-key in Kaiyuan Temple.


    If you really have any idea about Acacia, then you have taken action for so many years. There''s no need to wait until now. The prince of Tubo had no contact with Rongzhi.


    But for the sake of safety, Mu Cen asked Rong Zhi some questions.


    "Where did you go after you left Kaiyuan Temple? I remember that the abbot said, "you are an orphan without father or mother." Mu Cen says of direct, Mou Guang is more sharp looking at Rong Zhi.


    It seems that any lie of Rong Zhi can''t escape from Mu Cen''s eyes easily.


    But as long as Rong Zhi can speak, Mu Cen can naturally find out the truth. After all, this is Da Zhou. In front of Li Shiyuan and Mu Cen, there is no secret.


    Rong Zhi was still calm in Mu Cen''s eyes: "Niang Niang, after I left Kaiyuan Temple, I went to Nanshan. Where did I meet my adoptive parents? They took me to practice martial arts and taught me how to do business. Later, my adoptive parents died and I took over the business in my adoptive parents'' hands until now."


    This is not true.


    The adoptive parents exist, but the adoptive parents are Rongzhi''s people. They have been in Nanshan all the time. This is Rongzhi''s best identity cover in Dazhou. No one doubts it. No matter where Mu Cen and Li Shiyuan go to investigate, the results are the same.


    So Rong Zhi doesn''t mean to be afraid.


    Mu Cen listened, nodded, and soon asked a few questions, which had something to do with Rong Zhi. Rong Zhi''s answer is like flow, without any hesitation and guilty.


    Mu Cen couldn''t see the panic in Rong Zhi''s eyes.


    But mu Cen didn''t say anything. Yingwei, who has been following Li Shiyuan all the time, naturally hears it clearly. They have been following Li Shiyuan and Mu Cen for so long, and they are too clear about Mu Cen and Li Shiyuan''s every move. So Yingwei will go to investigate and tell Mu Cen and Li Shiyuan the final result.


    Until Muchen was satisfied.


    She just looked at Rong Zhi: "Rong Zhi, I thank you for saving the princess. I''m sure I''ll give you a big reward. And now the palace will take the princess back to the palace. "


    This is an order, not a discussion, and in such a strong attitude, it seems to speculate on Rong Zhi''s thoughts and motives.


    Rongzhi didn''t say anything. To be right, Rongzhi didn''t ask for anything, just told Mu Cen about the current situation of Acacia.


    "The princess''s internal injury is very serious. She had a high fever yesterday, but it''s not until today. Naturally, it''s the best thing for the empress to take the princess back to the palace. The imperial doctors in the palace will be much better than the doctors outside. The princess will get better faster. " The attitude of tolerance is neither humble nor overbearing.


    Mu Cen listened to Rong Zhi''s words and twisted his brows.


    Rong Zhi continued: "the princess is in the inner room. I''ll take the empress and the emperor there."


    Mu Cen didn''t hesitate, and soon walked toward the gift. Li Shiyuan followed Mu Cen, but when Li Shiyuan passed Rongzhi, he couldn''t help but frown.


    Rong Zhi didn''t say or do anything. He always stood upright.


    All the way to the inner room.


    Mu Cen saw Acacia.


    She strode toward Acacia, saw the situation of Acacia now, Mu Cen worried and distressed, and then saw Acacia wearing men''s clothes, Mu Cen''s face changed.


    In an instant, she looked at Rongzhi with a trace of killing in her eyes.


    On the contrary, Acacia pulled Mu Cen''s sleeve: "Niang, I''m very good. He didn''t do anything to me. I have a fever. There is no clothes for my wife here, so he took clean clothes to change for me."


    The explanation of Acacia eased Mu Cen''s face.


    But mu Cen soon checked the situation of Acacia, determined that Acacia was not violated, Mu Cen''s face was completely relaxed.


    "Mother, I want to go back." Acacia flat mouth, so looking at Mu Cen.


    Yesterday so noisy, Acacia again bold is really scared, see Mu Cen, wronged red eyes, and Mu CEN is calm, um, gently pacify Acacia.


    "Mother will take you back, but I can''t go back to the palace now." Mu Cen light mouth.


    "Why?" Acacia is a little puzzling.


    "You have an accident because there is a spy in the palace. Your father and brother won''t let you go back to the palace when they can''t make sure that the spy in the palace is clean." Mu Cen said directly, "we''ll take you to the palace. The people who are planted there are all those who are on the side of the emperor. They will be much safer. "


    This is a decision after much deliberation.


    Acacia nodded, it is not tangled, it is a clever response: "good."


    Rong Zhi stood aside, listening quietly, but he didn''t say anything. Mu Cen soon got the carriage ready, and then Li Shiyuan picked up Acacia himself. Acacia was still in pain, and his brows were so tightly wrinkled.

 Chapter 1634

    But when held by Li Shiyuan, acacia is relaxed.


    It was a feeling of peace of mind.


    The party walked out of the other yard.


    Rong Zhi naturally followed and sent each other all the way, but he didn''t say a word in the whole process.


    All the way to the gate of the other courtyard, Yingwei had already prepared the carriage. Everything in the carriage came according to the habit of Acacia. When Acacia got on the carriage, he opened the door curtain, and his sight was in the direction of Rongzhi.


    Rong Zhi is calm.


    And Mu Cen and Li Shiyuan also noticed.


    Mu Cen still remembers that over the years, when Acacia returned to Kaiyuan Temple, he would subconsciously look for the figure of Rongzhi.


    Although Acacia didn''t say anything, it seems that it doesn''t matter, but mu CEN is from the past, it''s really clear that this is the feeling of spring, but acacia is not aware of it.


    And their fate was broken at that time, but mu Cen didn''t expect that, up to now, they were so unexpectedly implicated together.


    Mu Cen sank and didn''t say anything.


    Li Shiyuan looked at Mu Cen, saw Mu Cen did not speak, Li Shiyuan also kept silent.


    It doesn''t stop Acacia from talking to Rong Zhi.


    "The princess asked for me?" The initiative is to stop.


    Acacia nodded, it is square: "I owe you one."


    Stop laughing but not speaking.


    Acacia quiet for a while: "you have been in the imperial capital?"


    "Not necessarily. When the business of DIDU is finished, I will leave." A warm opening.


    Acacia Oh voice, can not say is disappointed or other.


    And Rong Zhi asked calmly, "what''s the matter with the princess?"


    In a word, let Acacia some embarrassed.


    In the end, Acacia did not open his mouth, just put down the curtain, like angry, and Rongzhi just stood in the same place, like respectfully sending Li Shiyuan and his party away.


    Until their carriage disappeared.


    Rong Zhi then turned and walked towards the other courtyard.


    Xuanying was even more puzzled: "king, you have all these people in your hands. You let them out again. This is --"


    "No hurry." Let''s not open our mouth,


    The mysterious shadow seems to know nothing.


    But Xuanying didn''t ask any more.


    Rong Zhi didn''t talk about it much.


    Soon the master and the servant went into the house.


    ¡­¡­


    And Rong Zhi didn''t really care about the fact that he was taken away by Li Shiyuan. He didn''t even mention it again, as if it didn''t affect him at all.


    Xuanying didn''t dare to ask more.


    Acacia did not return to the palace, but went to the palace. All the people in the palace had been rearranged and were sure to be safe. The imperial doctor also arrived from the palace to check the situation of Acacia.


    The situation of acacia is more serious than that predicted by Li Shiyuan. At least for a long time, it''s not very convenient for Acacia to walk. We have to rely on people to help.


    Mu CEN is distressed, Li Shiyuan''s eyes flash is cruel.


    Also because of the injury of Acacia, the people of Tubo found that their prince died in Dazhou, and they just came to the door and were ready to shout. As a result, they were caught off guard by AO Feng. This is a reason to go out on an open and aboveboard expedition, and they took Tubo into their pocket.


    Even if Aofeng went out to fight in person, the people of Tubo naturally retreated. In addition, the people of Tubo did not like such exploitation, so under such circumstances, the people even covered the people of Dazhou.


    Before long, Aofeng had already won the Tubo state.


    At the same time, Acacia has been in the palace for healing, the traitor in the palace was completely arrested and sentenced to death, but Acacia did not return to the palace. It''s like I''m used to staying in the palace.


    Mu Cen and Li Shiyuan are always in the palace with acacia.


    Mu CEN is acutely aware of the abnormality of Acacia. After checking by the imperial doctor, Mu Cen goes to Acacia: "Acacia, what are you thinking? Or is there something uncomfortable? "


    Acacia shook his head, but his mind is very good, compared to his feet: "I don''t know when this foot can run, I see no problem, but the royal doctor has always said, princess, you can''t walk around, you have to lie in bed."


    Acacia learns the tone of a royal doctor.


    The next second is really going to cry.


    That small face is wrinkled, so supporting chin looking at Mu Cen, the eyes are outside the palace, full of yearning for the outside world, do not want to stay here for a moment.


    Of course Muchen knows.


    Acacia is used to wild since childhood.


    It''s really difficult to keep Acacia here.


    "It''s for your own good." Mu Cen helplessly shakes his head, "wait, can''t you go anywhere?"


    Acacia Oh voice, or languid mood, Mu CEN is calm for a while, and then sat down in front of Acacia, Mu Cen''s eyes fell on the body of Acacia, with a trace of exploration, on the contrary, acacia is particularly not calm by Mu Cen.


    She was embarrassed: "mother, why do you look at me like this."


    "Acacia, you have a mind." Mu Cen asked directly.


    Acacia ah, immediately shook his head denied: "I did not ah, where can I have any thoughts, I was locked up a little tired, want to go out."


    Said Acacia very seriously nodded, but the erratic eyes let Mu Cen see through: "don''t cheat me."


    That''s a sure thing to say.


    Acacia is silent.


    Mu Cen said directly: "are you thinking about Rong Zhi?"


    This words let Acacia a Leng, didn''t expect Mu Cen to easily guess. Before Acacia had any reaction, Mu Cen''s fingers beat on the table.


    "Do you like to stop?" Mu Cen asked directly.


    In Mu Cen''s opinion, it''s not strange that Acacia likes Rong Zhi. Over the years, Mu Cen doesn''t care about the behavior of Acacia in temples, but he knows it. In this case, Rong Zhi has saved Acacia. Normal people are excited about their saviors.


    Not to mention a little girl like Acacia.


    Not to say why, it''s not that tolerance is bad, it''s just an instinctive intuition that tolerance will bring trouble to Acacia. Mu Cen naturally investigated the identity and background of Rong Zhi''s theory. Everything is just like Rong Zhi''s theory, and no suspicious place can be found.


    Mu Cen even took the opportunity to investigate until Rongzhi appeared in Kaiyuan Temple. There is no room for refutation. But before we arrived at Kaiyuan Temple, where was Rongzhi and what was he doing? It seems that I didn''t mention it. The more so, the more worried Mu Cen was.


    And acacia''s mind, as if it could not stop. Acacia grew up with Mu Cen from childhood, and did not know a thing or two about love. Watching Li Shiyuan and Mu Cen together from childhood, Acacia yearned for love.

 Chapter 1635

    I want to have the same love as them. And over the years, Acacia seems to miss people, only tolerance.


    Mu Cen pressed his emotion, and his brow twisted slightly.


    And lovesickness is asked by Mu Cen, Leng for a while, shake head denied: "Niang how to think so?"


    There''s something about that.


    Mu Cen smiles and doesn''t say anything. When Acacia wants to explain again, suddenly a slave''s voice comes from outside, respectfully: "lady, someone outside claims to be Rongzhi and wants to return the princess''s things."


    The voice of the little eunuch was flat and straight, but it was much more cadenced.


    Mu Cen raised her eyebrows.


    That''s good. He''s coming when he''s thinking about someone. He''s really talking about Cao Cao.


    Mu CEN is quiet, so he looks at Acacia, Acacia expression is calm, as if there is no response because of the arrival of Rongzhi, but mu Cen in the eyes of Acacia saw urgency, speechless urgency, it is a kind of anxious to see Rongzhi mood, Mu CEN is not pierced.


    She was quiet, and then she said, "let him wait in the front hall."


    "Yes." The little eunuch answered.


    Then the eunuch left in a hurry.


    Acacia turned around and got out of bed. Mu Cen''s eyes came over. Acacia was preemptive: "Niang, the imperial doctor just said I can''t run, but didn''t say I can''t walk. I just walked, and I didn''t run. Besides, I''ve been locked up here for more than half a month. If I don''t walk, I feel moldy. "


    Said Acacia Committee chubaba. I''m worried that Mu Cen doesn''t agree. I can''t tell why I miss each other. I''ve been used to it since I was a child. Now suddenly someone is not so concerned with me. I can''t say why I miss each other.


    But it''s not.


    The more I think about Acacia, the more upset I am. Finally, Acacia did not say a word, just stood so motionless, looking at Mu Cen, Mu CEN is lovesickness to see music.


    "Go ahead." Mu Cen did not object, "but you can only follow me."


    "Good." The sound of Acacia has changed from grievance to crispy.


    Then, Acacia happily took Mu Cen''s hand and walked out of the palace. When he got outside the palace, he saw Li Shiyuan appear at the door. Obviously, Li Shiyuan also got the news, and then looked at Acacia and went out. Li Shiyuan''s eyebrows twisted, which was obviously disapproval.


    Of course, Acacia knows what Li Shiyuan means. Now, Acacia subconsciously looks at Mu Cen.


    Mu Cen has already said: "since people return things to Acacia, it''s natural that they want to take it back by themselves. Besides, the foot of Acacia can walk, but it can''t run."


    Li Shiyuan will not refute Mu Cen''s words. After all, Li Shiyuan is very clear about Mu Cen''s words and deeds. There must be mu Cen''s truth.


    Therefore, although Li Shiyuan was not very good at it, he kept silent.


    In this case, the three went to the front hall.


    When he entered the front hall, Acacia gathered all his emotions and quietly followed Mu Cen. Li Shiyuan didn''t speak and his eyes fell on Rong Zhi''s body for a moment.


    Rong Zhi heard the movement and turned quickly.


    "See your majesty, empress." Rongzhi is still neither humble nor overbearing, and then looking at Acacia, Rongzhi just nodded.


    On one side, there was a paper box, clean and unable to guess what was inside.


    "Get up." Li Shiyuan spoke faintly.


    Rong Zhi just got up, and then did not hesitate: "this is the dress that the princess changed that day. Today, it''s the right time to send it back to the princess."


    Rong Zhi said it directly.


    It turns out that the inside of this box is the clothes that Acacia had changed at that time. When she was brought back to the palace, she was wearing Rongzhi''s clothes, which were very broad, because her clothes were already wet, so it was impossible for her to wear them again.


    But when can''t the clothes be delivered? They have to be delivered now. Can''t they be delivered when they are found the next day? Acacia thought, but it is some trouble, frown at.


    Pretty little face, I can''t say whether I''m happy or not.


    Mu Cen was calm: "thank you."


    "A few days ago, I think the princess should be in conditioning, rashly come in, is to disturb the princess, so calculate the next time, the princess recovered almost, this just sent the clothes back." Rong Zhi took the initiative to explain.


    Mu Cen nodded and said nothing. He was satisfied with Rong Zhi''s idea.


    It''s kind of sweet.


    If it comes before, I''m afraid it''s Acacia. Even if it''s uncomfortable, it will be strong.


    It''s all inclusive and well considered.


    Mu Cen has always had a good feeling for such a person. Looking at Rong Zhi standing in front of him, Mu Cen''s eyes sank slightly, as if he was looking at him. Rong Zhi didn''t avoid Mu Cen''s eyes. He was calm.


    "Sit down." Mu Cen spoke calmly.


    Rong Zhi nodded. The slave had brought the stool for the first time, and Rong Zhi sat down.


    Acacia follows Mu Cen and naturally sits. Li Shiyuan calmly drinks tea on the other side of the table and doesn''t say anything. His mind is very deep. No one can understand Li Shiyuan''s idea. Only mu Cen in front of him suddenly understands Li Shiyuan''s attitude.


    Li Shiyuan is not in a good mood. Some people are already thinking about his princess.


    Li Shiyuan didn''t say that he would not let Acacia marry, but those who want to marry Acacia must pass Li Shiyuan''s pass, and Li Shiyuan''s pass is not so easy. It''s not only Li Shiyuan but also a proud wind. What they want is not the same background.


    What we want is a man who sincerely holds Acacia in the palm of his hand.


    Therefore, anyone who attempts to think about Acacia, or who is impulsive about Acacia, will naturally be the enemy of Li Shiyuan.


    This moment is no exception.


    Li Shiyuan naturally felt the undercurrent surging.


    And Mu Cen''s voice came slowly: "I thought you were leaving Beijing."


    "If you go back to your mother, I have something to deal with, so I won''t leave Beijing for the moment. And the development of Kyoto is far better than that of Nanshan. If Rong wants to develop, he will eventually enter Kyoto. " Even when he said these things, Rong Zhi seemed neither humble nor overbearing.


    This is the truth.


    Kyoto is the economic and cultural center of the whole week. Of course, it''s everyone who wants to come.


    Before that, the Rong family had few industries in Kyoto, and Mu Cen also inquired about them. However, although there are few, every industry is a direct hit to the key, is absolutely profitable industry.


    As long as Rongzhi knows how to operate, it is not difficult for Rongjia to gain a firm foothold in Kyoto. So mu Cen knows that Rongzhi is not a fuel-efficient lamp. He can see that Rongzhi is powerful.

 Chapter 1636

    Under such circumstances, Li Shiyuan didn''t say anything, as if he gave the initiative to Mu Cen, drank tea safely, and didn''t have any airs of being a king. Everything revolved around the mother and daughter in front of him.


    In this case, we can feel it naturally.


    But Rong Zhi is always calm.


    No matter what the face of Mu Cen''s questions, Rong Zhi can calm the answer, there will be no panic, as if these answers have been in the heart of countless times, calm and calm.


    Mu Cen nodded.


    Then, she suddenly stood up and looked at Li Shiyuan like this. Li Shiyuan stopped drinking tea.


    He is quietly waiting for mu Cen to speak.


    Mu Cen just said: "I just remember that I have something that I haven''t taken yet. You can take it back with me."


    Li Shiyuan''s brow twisted again. He didn''t remember that Mu Cen still had something to take. But in this situation, Li Shiyuan also knew that it was Mu Cen who gave him a chance to stop.


    So Li Shiyuan would not give it to Mu Cen. He put down the tea set naturally, then stood up and walked in the direction of Mu Cen naturally. He put his arms around Mu Cen''s waist without any taboo.


    Mu Cen also didn''t leave in a hurry, calmly explained a few words: "Acacia, Rong Zhi personally sent things to you, you should thank others, besides, Rong Zhi also saved you once, but don''t delay too much time, now, you still need to pay attention to rest, you know?"


    This light, is to remind Acacia.


    Given Acacia and Rongzhi alone time, but will not give them the opportunity to cross the Leichi, this is to remind Acacia, also remind Rongzhi.


    Acacia smile, the mood is very good: "mother, I know."


    Mu Cen didn''t say anything, and then with Li Shiyuan left, the slaves also quietly retreated, only Rongzhi and Acacia were left in the front hall.


    Rong Zhi certainly knows that there are shadow guards everywhere in the palace. He doesn''t have to think about doing anything in the palace. As long as he is close to Acacia, he will put himself in danger anytime and anywhere.


    Rong Zhi kept silent. When he looked at Acacia again, he took the initiative to open his mouth: "is the princess hurt better?"


    "Don''t you know all about it?" Acacia asked.


    Rong Zhi smiles, but he doesn''t say anything. Acacia seems to be playing with his clothes. The atmosphere is quiet, just like waiting for each other to find a topic.


    Rong Zhi''s patience is excellent. Where is Rong Zhi''s opponent? She soon raises her eyes and looks at Rong Zhi seriously.


    Rong Zhi did not avoid the eyes of Acacia.


    Then, Acacia asked: "do you know your father and mother very early? I don''t think my mother has known you for a long time when she was chatting with you


    Acacia is not stupid.


    In the dialogue between mu Cen and Rong Zhi, as well as Mu Cen''s questions, you can easily feel it. Even they''re talking about the past.


    And these are, Acacia but completely know nothing, but mu Cen did not seem to ask. Acacia puzzled for a while, but seriously thought, as if she and Mu Cen, never in-depth talk about Rongzhi things, two people are in their own understanding, no one ever put forward doubts.


    "Yes." Rong Zhi in the problem of Acacia, did not deny.


    Is still quiet, gave Acacia answer. Acacia tilted his head, so looking at Rongzhi, eyebrows in the incredible more obvious.


    Then, Acacia began: "if you have known your father and mother for a long time, why don''t I have any impression?"


    Acacia asked directly.


    The confusion in my heart is directed at Rong Zhi.


    "I''ve been following my father and mother all the time. If there''s such a person as you, I can''t have no idea." Acacia is very serious, but really want to break the head Acacia, did not think of anything and Rong Zhi has a relationship.


    That brow wrists, feel more and more irascible.


    And Rongzhi looks at the eyes of Acacia, of course, know that Acacia did not lie, and in the face of the problem of Acacia, Rongzhi also followed a quiet, this is also Rongzhi do not understand, do not understand why Acacia will not remember themselves, even when Acacia was young, also have a memory.


    What''s more, isn''t Acacia always taking the jade pendant with you?


    But Rong Zhi didn''t pierce it, so she just said, "maybe it''s not worth worrying about, so the princess didn''t pay much attention."


    "Is that so?" Acacia still feel that something is not right.


    But the more I think about it, the more I feel that my head hurts. The feeling that my head seems to be torn is becoming more and more obvious. Now, acacia''s subordinates are holding their heads consciously and don''t want to go any more.


    But when the pain came, it seemed that I couldn''t bear it.


    Rong Zhi walked towards Acacia without saying a word, and naturally put his hand on the head of Acacia, and then the Qi slowly entered, which made Acacia gradually calm down, and the feeling of pain disappeared.


    Acacia back to God, some tired mouth: "thank you."


    Rong Zhi didn''t speak. Their posture seemed ambiguous. Acacia was in Rong Zhi''s arms, motionless. Because before Rongzhi protect Acacia, now it seems like Rongzhi is holding Acacia in general.


    As if Rong Zhi was aware of this, he soon let go of Acacia and stepped back: "princess, I''ve offended you."


    Acacia did not speak, just look at, but the waist still can send the temperature of this person''s fingertips, fatal is, Acacia thought of that day in Rongzhi''s house.


    His sweaty clothes are all changed. In other words, he can see every bit of them clearly.


    Think of here, acacia''s cheek slightly red.


    On the contrary, Rong Zhi, who always appears quiet, suddenly says, "Why are you blushing?"


    I didn''t even use the honorific title of princess. It seems that it''s an ordinary conversation. In such a situation, Acacia has a hard mouth and stubbornly goes back: "I didn''t blush. You must be wrong."


    Rong Zhi did not respond, just looking at Acacia.


    Acacia is more and more embarrassed to see, finally, Acacia passively bow, and then quickly let himself away from this person''s side, in this case, the speed of tolerance is very fast, the palm of the hand instantly clasped acacia''s wrist, let Acacia completely unable to move.


    Acacia froze for a while.


    Acacia knows that as long as he calls out, Rongzhi will be subdued by Yingwei immediately. Here, Acacia will not be hurt.

 Chapter 1637

    But it seems that under such circumstances, Acacia finally quiet down, so let Rongzhi buckle himself, her eyes fell on Rongzhi''s body, silent.


    "Really don''t remember me?" Rong Zhi asked.


    Acacia shook his head, is really no impression, but she soon seriously asked Rong Zhi: "when did I see you?"


    Rong Zhi was quiet for a while, but he didn''t hide: "when I was in Kaiyuan Temple."


    He said slowly, acacia is listening carefully, and the process of their acquaintance is not soul stirring, just Acacia reminds Rongzhi, saves Rongzhi''s life, that''s all.


    But Acacia always feel deep memory, as if what really completely forgotten, was completely sealed, so Acacia can not grasp the key.


    She could only vaguely ask: "so you said you gave me this jade pendant?"


    Acacia pointed to his chest jade, asked Rongzhi.


    Rong Zhi said, "yes."


    But the redundant words, Rong Zhi didn''t say, acacia''s cheek is more red, in the case of completely unknown, suddenly was mentioned this jade pendant, in acacia''s view, it is more like a thing of love, also only the thing of love can be so wanton, and over the years, Acacia has been wearing this jade pendant.


    It seems that in the dark, this jade pendant gives Acacia the power of stability, so that when Acacia can''t sleep, it can gradually calm down.


    But I didn''t expect that the owner of this jade pendant would be Rong Zhi.


    "So do we trade lives for lives? You said I saved you in those days, and now you save me again? " Acacia asked seriously.


    Rongzhi silent smile, quiet stand in front of Acacia, but did not respond to the topic of Acacia.


    Acacia also completely do not mind, smiling at Rongzhi.


    All of a sudden, is Acacia active mouth: "you accompany me to walk in the palace, OK?"


    This is an invitation. Rong Zhi is quiet and doesn''t promise at the first time. On the contrary, Acacia just looks at Rong Zhi, with a trace of grievance in his voice.


    "In the past half a month, I''ve been locked in my bedroom by my mother. If I don''t go out, I''ll forget what the palace looks like. Now that the flowers in the palace garden are blooming, I can''t go to the market. So it''s always OK to have a look in the palace." Viterba''s tone.


    Even the eyes have a trace of expectation.


    Rong Zhi even thinks that it''s natural not to refuse Acacia, especially when being looked at by the eyes of Acacia.


    But Rong Zhi is still rational: "Niang Niang asks you to rest, not suitable to walk around."


    Is this rejection?


    Acacia of course know, but Acacia where is so easy to give up.


    "Just in the palace, I didn''t go out. Besides, my mother didn''t stop me." Acacia hummed, and then looked at Rongzhi, beautiful eyes with a trace of cunning, staring at Rongzhi for a moment.


    Rongzhi''s appearance is quiet, but in the eyes of Acacia, Rongzhi unexpectedly can''t see the idea of Acacia.


    Acacia then slowly said: "Rong Zhi, you come today, really just want to return my clothes?"


    In a word, the question is straightforward.


    Acacia is not raised in the boudoir girl, is not innocent, ignorant people.


    If it''s just to return the clothes, Rongzhi can send someone to return them the next day. After all, Rongzhi always knows that acacia is in the palace. It''s hard to find a special way to go around, and it''s time to calculate that Acacia can go to the ground. This is to see Acacia.


    It''s not just to return the clothes.


    Acacia does not believe that Rong Zhi has no idea.


    And Acacia think so, also say so clearly, is not the slightest fear and timidity, of course, such words, also with a trace of shyness.


    Also worried that Rong Zhi refuted his guess.


    And Rong Zhi, listening to the words of Acacia, seems more and more quiet.


    Then, Rong Zhi gave a silent smile. When he looked at Acacia again, he didn''t deny it or admit it: "you can only visit the back garden in the palace, and then the princess will go back to her bedroom to have a rest."


    "Good." The expression of Acacia suddenly becomes smiling.


    The rest of the words, Acacia did not say anything, and then, the two people walked toward the front hall, outside the slave see, to death, calm, eyes view nose, nose view mouth stand, completely not affected by such a situation.


    I didn''t even take the initiative to follow.


    Acacia has never been too quiet. When she knew that she had known Rongzhi in her early years, and even her jade pendant was sent by Rongzhi, her curiosity about Rongzhi reached its peak.


    On the way to the garden, Acacia has been asking all kinds of questions.


    Some clearly Mu Cen asked, Acacia has also known, but as if he asked, and then listen to Rong Zhi and his explanation, that feeling is very different.


    What''s fatal is that Rong Zhi doesn''t have any impatience with acacia. As long as it''s a question of Acacia, Rong Zhi will answer it seriously, and there''s nothing wrong with it.


    They chatted and walked all the way to the back garden.


    And Acacia didn''t notice Mu Cen and Li Shiyuan in the dark.


    Two people looked at Acacia and Rong Zhi passing by, just exchanged a look.


    Li Shiyuan sneered and said directly: "Rong Zhi always knows we are here."


    Because when they passed by, Rong Zhi''s Yu Guang inadvertently looked at the corner, casually and quietly, but Rong Zhi was very clear that Mu Cen and Li Shiyuan were observing their every move.


    "If you know, how can you expose your true face?" Li Shiyuan said impolitely, "I think he just has a bad intention, and he made it clear that he came for Acacia. I don''t know if Rong Zhi and the prince of Tubo are the same birds of a feather, but he didn''t make a final decision, and then he killed him directly! "


    What Li Shiyuan said is more and more true.


    That tone is even more indignant. If it wasn''t for mu Cen''s blocking, Li Shiyuan might have rushed up and killed Rong Zhi directly. You know, acacia is a treasure held by Li Shiyuan in his palm. When can we allow people to be so close to Acacia and covet it.


    Thinking of this, Li Shiyuan is more and more indignant.


    Mu Cen was embarrassed by Li Shiyuan''s words, so he looked at Li Shiyuan: "are you exaggerating?"


    "The more I think about it, the more I think it is." Li Shiyuan is gnashing his teeth.


    Mu Cen was quiet for a while.


    "He must have come for Acacia. Otherwise, why do you have to calculate the time so much? When you can walk with acacia, you will be in the palace. Can''t you come at another time? It''s just a piece of clothing. Don''t throw it away. Besides, the clothes are all broken. Is Acacia a person who lacks clothes? "

 Chapter 1638

    The more Li Shiyuan thought about it, the more angry he felt. He broke away from Mu Cen and walked forward anxiously.


    As a result, Mu Cen stopped Li Shiyuan, but Li Shiyuan''s tone didn''t calm down: "Cen Er, don''t stop me, I want to find Rongzhi."


    "Calm down first." Mu Cen rolled his eyes.


    Li Shiyuan stopped passively.


    Mu Cen opened his mouth to appease: "first, watch the change. Over the years, Rongzhi has not appeared, but Acacia has been looking for Rongzhi. Three years ago, after the ability of Acacia was completely sealed, Acacia never found Rongzhi. Do you remember what the master said at that time? "


    Li Shiyuan certainly remembers.


    Master said, Acacia will lose memory, but will forget what, but no one knows, the result of Acacia wake up, and did not forget anyone, anything, just like nothing. At that time, Mu Cen and Li Shiyuan were happy, at least they didn''t forget Acacia.


    It''s like a fluke.


    But now, Rongzhi suddenly appeared, Mu Cen suddenly realized that acacia is to forget Rongzhi, completely separated from his own world. It''s just that they ignored it before, and now the appearance of Rongzhi makes Acacia lively again. After all, in the past three years, Acacia doesn''t look any different from before.


    But Acacia quiet, it is an indisputable fact.


    Li Shiyuan looks at Mu Cen.


    Mu Cen continued: "Master said, after sealing the ability, Acacia will forget the most important people, we are all very important people, but she always remember, but now, Acacia forget Rongzhi, what does it mean?"


    Li Shiyuan stopped talking.


    This means that from that moment on, Acacia seems to put Rongzhi in mind, without any reason in mind. Only after Rongzhi leaves, every time Acacia returns to Kaiyuan Temple, it is quietly looking for Rongzhi''s figure.


    Even Acacia later appeared in Kaiyuan Temple, the most frequent place to go is not the wing room, but the bamboo forest in the back mountain, walking year after year.


    At that time, Mu Cen didn''t understand. He just felt that Acacia was old and didn''t like to follow them. He had his own small world.


    Just now, Mu Cen suddenly realized.


    Acacia is looking for the pace and figure of Rongzhi.


    Because when Rongzhi was in Kaiyuan Temple, the most frequent place he stayed was the bamboo forest in the back mountain.


    There is no reason for people''s emotion, just like love, and it doesn''t need too many reasons.


    So now Rong Zhi appears, Mu Cen does not know whether it is good or bad.


    In Mu Cen''s words, Li Shiyuan looked at Mu Cen: "so you want to say, Rong Zhi is also a very important person of Acacia."


    Mu Cen did not deny Li Shiyuan''s conjecture.


    Li Shiyuan was silent.


    I can''t tell the taste. I always feel that the princess, who grew up in the palm of her hand, is about to give up her hand to others. Li Shiyuan can''t accept it. Li Shiyuan''s face is more and more ugly, and the gloom is obvious.


    Mu Cen sighed: "I don''t know whether it''s good or bad. But when the heart of Acacia wants to be set, no one can stop it. "


    Mu Cen said slowly.


    They know about Acacia, and their temperament is extremely stubborn. If they do something they choose, they will not be given the chance to resist. This stubbornness is completely inherited from Mu Cen.


    So, who''s to blame?


    In the end, Muchen stopped talking.


    On the contrary, Li Shiyuan hugged Mu Cen and gently comforted her: "acacia is our daughter, the princess of Dazhou. I will not give anyone the opportunity to bully Acacia. No matter who Acacia chooses, we are her best backer. There is a way out when and where Acacia happens."


    In this way, Mu Cen seems to be gradually relieved. Finally, Mu Cen doesn''t say anything, and they don''t disturb Acacia, so they walk quietly towards the direction of the bedroom.


    ¡­¡­


    At that time.


    The back garden of the palace.


    The flowers in the back garden are colorful and beautiful. Acacia and Rongzhi talk about all kinds of flowers one by one. Rongzhi listens quietly, but the eyes fall on Acacia, not on these flowers.


    Acacia noticed: "Rong Zhi, I''m talking to you. Are you listening?"


    Like this preemptive, it will not let Acacia become embarrassed, but was stopped watching, Acacia or some not calm.


    "You don''t listen to me. What am I doing?" Acacia can not help angry mouth.


    But Rong Zhi still looked at it and repeated what he had said before. Even before the introduction of Acacia, Rong Zhi expressed it calmly. Now, when he looked at Rong Zhi in shock, the embarrassment became more and more obvious.


    This man is clearly looking at himself.


    As a result, he can remember what he said clearly.


    "Any questions?" Rong Zhi''s tone was calm, but there was a kind of banter in his eyebrows.


    Lovesickness big embarrassed, this, lovesickness passively shakes head: "did not have."


    Rong Zhi just looked at it and didn''t say anything. Acacia felt that this man was a little stuffy. He was talking about everything. Rong Zhi didn''t say a word, as if he didn''t speak. It''s like this person is forced to come here by himself.


    In this way, Acacia seems more and more boring.


    "Not happy?" Suddenly, Rong Zhi asked Acacia.


    Acacia Oh voice, it really seems that some unhappy: "I''m tired, want to rest."


    "Good." Rong Zhi didn''t say a word.


    I didn''t even mean to stay, but it was very simple.


    Acacia this is the gas of a word do not say, simply turned around and walked towards the direction of the bedroom, thinking that there are still some aggrieved, the pace at the foot of faster and faster up.


    Suddenly, acacia''s wrist was so buckled, in this case, Acacia quiet for a while, but coldly looking at Rongzhi: "I want to rest, you drag me to do what, you again like this, I want to shout people, you will not be able to eat and walk."


    It means to threaten tolerance.


    Rong Zhi didn''t care about the threat of Acacia. He spoke calmly: "your feet are not good. You can''t walk so fast. You should walk back slowly."


    Rong Zhi said it directly.


    Then I looked at Acacia in this way.


    Acacia did not pay attention to the meaning of Rong Zhi, but the pace of Acacia slowed down, Rong Zhi did not get close to Acacia, let go of Acacia, so followed behind Acacia, sent Acacia to the bedroom door.


    Acacia went in.


    Rongzhi is watching Acacia go in, and then turn away.


    When the door of the bedroom is closed, acacia is a little resentful.


    I can''t tell if I''m not willing or anything else.


    But acacia is the princess of Dazhou after all.

 Chapter 1639

    It''s impossible to really chase out without thinking. Besides, she and Rong Zhi are nothing. In the end, Acacia can only curl up in bed and make no sound.


    When Rong Zhi left, he naturally met Li Shiyuan and Mu Cen.


    It was as if they had no idea what was going on.


    Mu Cen looked at Rong Zhi: "have you finished talking with the princess?"


    "It''s over." Rong Zhi''s face does not change. He is neither humble nor overbearing.


    Mu Cen made a sound and didn''t stop Rong Zhi. After he nodded, he turned to leave, but he didn''t mean to stay at all.


    Mu Cen didn''t speak, quietly looking at the figure that Rong Zhi left.


    On the contrary, Li Shiyuan spoke indignantly: "play hard to get. It''s only for girls of this age. I don''t think this person is a good thing. "


    This person is going to be identified, or to start with his most precious thing.


    Li Shiyuan couldn''t change his impression and thought of Rongzhi, so there was irony between the lines.


    Mu Cen stood calmly, didn''t say anything, until Rong Zhi left.


    Then Mu Cen looked at Li Shiyuan: "go to see Acacia." Say, Mu Cen Dun, "but don''t allow you and Acacia nonsense what."


    All of a sudden, Li Shiyuan''s idea was completely eliminated.


    Li Shiyuan naturally did not dare to lose his temper at Mu Cen. Naturally, this account was on Rong Zhi''s head. Then, they walked towards the bedroom of Acacia.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡ª¡ª


    After Rong Zhi appeared in Xinggong that time, Rong Zhi seemed to disappear from the front of Acacia. Acacia thought Rongzhi would come again, but Acacia was unexpectedly disappointed.


    And acacia is still trapped in the palace, completely unable to move.


    It''s not that they can''t do anything, but those slaves are very careful, for fear of any trouble, and keep Acacia. On the contrary, it''s Li Shiyuan and Mu Cen who can''t accompany Acacia in the palace because of the sudden things, which makes those slaves more nervous.


    For fear of Acacia problems, the crime is directly linked to their own head.


    Nine lives is not enough.


    Acacia can''t be stuffy any more. It''s very rare to lose your temper. It''s thorough. I''m trapped in my bedroom. I can''t get out of the gate. The slaves look at each other.


    Acacia pressure themselves, do not want to other things, focus on embroidering the hands of the purse.


    However, this purse embroidered has become a man''s use. There is a golden dragon on it, which looks shining. The double-sided embroidery of Li''s Embroidery room has learned 90% of Acacia. As long as you shake the purse, the Golden Dragon seems to fly up.


    Acacia also put the mind on it.


    It was not until the slave''s communication that I interrupted my thoughts of Acacia.


    "Princess, someone sent something to the princess." The slave was careful, and naturally knew that his master was in a bad mood.


    Acacia did not think much, the slave said, know Acacia did not refuse, put things in. Acacia also didn''t ask much, subconsciously thought it was sent in the palace.


    These days, she is in the palace, but Ao Feng and Mu Zhiyi are always sending things to the palace. Even though they are very busy, they can only find time to see Acacia.


    But what should be given to acacia is nothing.


    So Acacia did not rush to open.


    They are afraid of the boredom of Acacia, so the treasures sent to the palace are enough to let Acacia spend a long time, not bored in the palace.


    Acacia is grateful.


    All the way to the end of the show.


    This next Acacia just went to see the wooden box.


    As a result, when Acacia opened the wooden box, he was stunned. It was not a rare treasure sent by the palace, but a very common gadget in the market. However, it was deep in acacia''s mind. He could see that the other party had used his mind. It looked ordinary, but each one was exquisite, which made people reluctant to let go.


    There''s food at the bottom of the box.


    They''re all fresh, not even in Kyoto. They''re all in the suburbs of Beijing, and some of acacia''s favorite snacks.


    The snacks she likes are not made by the imperial chef, but only in these small shops in the outer suburbs. It''s very difficult to eat them every day, so she has to leave the imperial palace. And Mu Cen and Li Shiyuan can not always accompany Acacia.


    This, acacia is happy.


    She called the little eunuch who had been informed before, "who sent this?"


    "It''s Rong Zhirong who''s been here before." The little eunuch explained, "the princess doesn''t want these? If you don''t, the slave will get rid of it immediately. "


    It''s because the eunuch knew that when Li Shiyuan and Mu Cen were there, Rong Zhi and Acacia went to the back garden of the palace.


    Therefore, the little eunuch felt that the status of Rong Zhi might not be so simple in the future.


    What''s more, the princess seems to be easy to get along with and polite to everyone, but after all, the princess is the princess. She is the one who can invite the princess to the back garden in person.


    That''s why I brought the things I had to bear.


    Now, when asked by Acacia, the eunuch suddenly became nervous, for fear that he had done something wrong.


    In this case, acacia is waving: "others?"


    This man asked about Rong Zhi.


    "Rong Dang''s messengers sent things and left." The eunuch answered.


    "Didn''t Rong Zhi come in person?" Acacia was stunned.


    The eunuch shook his head and gave Acacia a positive answer: "it''s not from Rong Dangjia, it''s from the shopkeeper below."


    Acacia can not say the disappointment.


    This person does not come in person, but also send these things to do, no sincerity, Acacia some resentment, want to throw these things, but finally Acacia seems reluctant, or personally put these things away. Those brought cakes, acacia, let the slaves set up.


    I tasted it carefully.


    It''s all right, except for the people who eat cakes with themselves.


    But why does Rong Zhi know that? If according to what Rong Zhi said at that time, they just met each other. Why does Rong Zhi know that he likes these things.


    Acacia felt more upset by Rong Zhi.


    This, Acacia suddenly stood up.


    The eunuch was startled: "princess, where are you going?"


    Is really afraid of Acacia to make any amazing move.


    Acacia did not hide: "a trip out of the palace."


    The little eunuch''s face changed, and he was in a hurry to stop Acacia: "princess, please don''t go out. Your injury is not good. The queen and the emperor don''t agree. You''re going out. What''s the matter? Nine lives are not enough to pay for it. "

 Chapter 1640

    The eunuch was about to cry.


    But Acacia was completely unmoved and walked out of the palace.


    The little eunuch followed.


    Acacia is not polite at all. She turns around and looks at the eunuch. There are threats between the lines: "if you follow me again, I''ll be the first one to ask you about your sin. I don''t have to wait for my father and mother to speak."


    Little eunuch


    Before Ming Ming, the princess was not so unreasonable. The eunuch wanted to cry, but he didn''t dare to say anything more. No one could stop him. Most of all, now Li Shiyuan and Mu Cen are not here, and no one can control them.


    So acacia is unimpeded.


    After the shadow guards looked at each other, they immediately kept up with the pace of Acacia, to avoid any mistakes in Acacia. The maid of Acacia also followed closely, reading in acacia''s ear.


    "Princess, your wound is not completely healed. Please, I beg you, you can go to the palace. If you want the emperor and the empress to come back and find that you are not here, you will be in trouble. " The maid advised.


    Acacia turns a deaf ear


    The maid even carried Li Aofeng out. Acacia was afraid of Aofeng, but in this case, Acacia completely ignored the meaning and still walked ahead quickly.


    The maid knew that she couldn''t talk about Acacia. At last, she didn''t say a word and followed Acacia honestly.


    The roots of Acacia are pure.


    In the two months since the injury, Acacia has never left the palace.


    The last time Rongzhi appeared in the palace, it was a month and a half ago. In this month and a half, Rongzhi disappeared completely. Acacia even does not doubt that Rong Zhi did not put himself in the heart, also completely forget himself such a person.


    As a result, when Acacia was so identified, Rong Zhi suddenly asked someone to send something.


    As if completely in the heart of Acacia has calmed down, and mercilessly tease. Caught off guard.


    There is no room for Acacia.


    Acacia just want to question Rongzhi, ask Rongzhi in the end what to do.


    Since disappeared, do not see a thorough, why cold not Ding appeared again.


    Therefore, even if I haven''t left the palace for a long time, Acacia seems to have no interest in the busy Kyoto market. Her purpose is just to accommodate other homes.


    This, the pace of Acacia more and more urgent up.


    In fact, the distance between the palace and the other courtyard is not too far. Because of the injury of Acacia, the journey makes Acacia panting.


    But Acacia did not hesitate, until Acacia appeared at the gate of Rongzhi''s other hospital.


    The gate of the other courtyard is locked.


    Outside the sky is also some gradually heavy hit.


    Acacia knocked on the door. Soon, the housekeeper came out. Obviously, he didn''t know the appearance of Acacia: "this girl, who are you looking for?"


    "Stop." Acacia said directly.


    Obviously, the housekeeper was surprised when he heard Acacia saying that he was looking for Rongzhi. But such a surprise, the housekeeper hid well. In the housekeeper''s opinion, Rongzhi is not the person you want to see.


    But the housekeeper is also a person who observes words and looks. Even if he doesn''t know Acacia in front of him, he can guess the identity of Acacia more or less by looking at the clothes and the people who follow him.


    So the housekeeper''s attitude was very good: "this young lady, the master is not in the house now. It''s better for the young lady to report her family. When the master comes back, the slave will tell the master."


    The housekeeper''s words are stable and formulaic. Lovesickness is a little annoyed. I didn''t expect that Rongzhi was not in the mansion, but it soon came back to me. Rongzhi said that he was not from Kyoto and had something to deal with, so it''s natural not to be in Kyoto.


    Acacia quiet: "how long have you been away from home?"


    The housekeeper didn''t hide: "I have something to do at home. I''ve been out for a month."


    Acacia didn''t speak. The time when I went out and I didn''t see Rongzhi was right. So today, this thing is not sent by Rongzhi. It''s understandable.


    Acacia well, but did not say much.


    The housekeeper looked at Acacia: "Miss, your name?"


    "No more." Acacia didn''t say much.


    I can''t say whether it''s awkward or something else. I always feel that it''s unreasonable for me to come to find a man in an unmarried girl''s home, so Acacia seems much quieter.


    In this case, Acacia nodded to the housekeeper, and the housekeeper saw that Acacia didn''t say his name, and he didn''t force it. The housekeeper quickly turned and walked towards the mansion, and Acacia didn''t say anything. Just as he was about to leave, he heard the sound of horse hooves.


    The head of Acacia subconsciously, when waiting for Acacia to return to God, a black horse has stopped in front of Acacia, the person on the horse is not others, but Rongzhi, obviously Rongzhi is all the way back, the fatigue in the eyebrows is still obvious.


    But Rong Zhi was also very surprised. He didn''t expect to see Acacia at the gate of the mansion. Under such circumstances, Rong Zhi quickly recovered, jumped off the horse and went directly to Acacia.


    It''s a big step meteor. It''s very fast.


    When he came to Acacia, Rong Zhi said, "how can you be here?"


    Outside, Rongzhi didn''t use the princess''s name for Acacia, but directly asked. On the contrary, it was a bit uncomfortable for her to be asked by Rongzhi, but she soon regained her mind and looked at Rongzhi''s expression.


    Then, Acacia began: "can''t I come?"


    Rong Zhi frowned: "your injury is not good, not suitable for walking out."


    Although it''s OK to be lovesick for a hundred days, it''s hard to say if you''re bumped or have any opinions when you go out and walk like this.


    Lovesickness see Rongzhi so say, know that Rongzhi is concerned about themselves, but lovesickness is inclined to Rongzhi words that this person does not want to see themselves.


    Acacia was pampered and brought up since childhood. That kind of arrogant attitude always exists. So in Rongzhi''s words, Acacia simply doesn''t speak, and then turns around and walks away, even without looking at Rongzhi.


    When Xiangsi turns around and passes in front of Rongzhi, Rongzhi suddenly catches the end of Xiangsi. This time, Xiangsi struggles passively and looks at Rongzhi like this.


    Rongzhi''s voice is low and hoarse, with rare fatigue in such a tone, but the eyebrows and eyes fall on the body of Acacia, but it seems very serious.


    "Angry?" This is not a question, but an affirmative.


    Clasp acacia''s hand has never been released, the eye is not instantaneous, as if to swallow Acacia thoroughly into the bag.

 Chapter 1641

    Under such circumstances, acacia is struggling.


    The voice did not take any joke: "I struggle, do you believe you can not get any benefits, those shadow guards will come out, will not be polite to you."


    Acacia is threatening tolerance.


    No one in Dazhou doesn''t know how powerful the shadow guards who follow Li Shiyuan are. No one can guess where their bottom line is, let alone the people of Li Shiyuan school who are on the edge of Acacia. Under such circumstances, normal people will be smart to let go of Acacia.


    Rong Zhi naturally will not doubt the words of Acacia. Because Rong Zhi in the words of Acacia has already felt the posture of shadow guard in the dark ready to go, as long as Acacia calls out, those in the dark will not hesitate to pierce into their hearts.


    But even so, Rong Zhi seems to have never let go of the meaning of Acacia.


    He calmly looked at Acacia, tone is still light: "you call."


    Acacia more angry, so looking at Rongzhi, of course, Acacia did not say, Rongzhi''s eyebrows are still holding a smile, and then changed the topic.


    "It''s impossible for Yingwei to find me when he comes to the mansion." Rong Zhi opened his mouth with some banter.


    Acacia and shy and angry, and then said: "I just passing."


    "Now that we''re all passing by, let''s go in and sit down." Rong Zhi said, also gave Acacia steps.


    Acacia reluctantly, but the pace did not stop, Rong Zhi took himself toward the mansion, those shadow guards in the dark also gradually gathered their emotions.


    Soon, Rong Zhi entered the residence with acacia.


    It''s not the first time for Acacia to come here, but it''s the first time to take a serious look at the mansion. The construction mode is not very different from the ordinary courtyard of Dazhou, but it seems to have exotic customs. Acacia can''t be distinguished for a moment, but it doesn''t exclude here.


    Rong Zhi naturally introduces her to Acacia. She listens attentively and asks her questions from time to time. On the contrary, she doesn''t have the previous uproar.


    Acacia is very serious. All of a sudden, it is attracted by the fish in the pool. These little fish and Acacia look different, not like the koi raised in the imperial garden in the palace.


    She wants to explore clearly, subconsciously forward, the result did not expect, acacia''s foot on a stone full of moss, because the moss is wet, Acacia screams, see oneself will fall into the pool.


    Rongzhi''s quick eyes and quick hands control the falling of Acacia at the first time, and firmly pull it in his arms. There are still some shaken looks of Acacia, and his fingers are so tightly holding Rongzhi''s sleeve.


    Rong Zhi didn''t stop Acacia, but said faintly: "the moss by the pond has always been very slippery. If you are so close, you will naturally fall down."


    Acacia Oh sound, did not say anything. But it seems to realize that they are too close to Rongzhi, and their posture seems a little ambiguous. Acacia coughs, and then struggles to get rid of Rongzhi, but the speed of Rongzhi is faster, although it doesn''t stop Acacia.


    But the big hand is naturally holding the hand of Acacia, the soft small palm is wrapped in Rongzhi''s big hand, the cheek of acacia is slightly hot, but Acacia doesn''t say anything, on the contrary, it doesn''t struggle, just let Rongzhi lead, and there is an invisible smile in Rongzhi''s eyebrows.


    Later, Rong Zhi calmly changed the topic: "this kind of fish is called pangtouyu, so it looks like it has a big head, but it won''t grow as big as the common Koi in the palace. It''s better to be cute. It just requires high water temperature and doesn''t like to be in too clear water, so the water in this pool is turbid and the stone is covered with moss."


    Rong Zhi explained slowly.


    Acacia is seriously listening, seriously nodded, and did not say anything, in this case, Acacia asked countless questions, as if to ease the embarrassment of two people holding hands now.


    But Rongzhi didn''t stop Acacia. Rongzhi answered the questions seriously.


    Until Acacia can not ask any questions, Rongzhi also looked at Acacia, Acacia this is to see the ears are hot up. She just quietly wanted to take her hand out of Rongzhi''s.


    Acacia is known for the fact that men and women are not compatible. Especially when both of them are quiet, it''s not a good thing for a girl''s family to be too active.


    Rong Zhi just smiles when he sees it, but he doesn''t stop Acacia.


    "I''m going back." Acacia quickly changed the topic, clear throat, but it is a direct opening.


    Rong Zhi just looked at it. Acacia was more and more unnatural. She didn''t want to be looked at by this person again. She soon turned around and walked in the opposite direction. In this case, Rong Zhi said directly: "come here to see the fat head fish?"


    The voice is not salty, but let the kind of Acacia unnatural and more climbed to the limit.


    This time, Acacia suddenly turned around, but Rongzhi''s attitude was still more calm in the face of the sudden emotion of Acacia, as if waiting patiently for Acacia to finish speaking. More than once, she realized that she would not fall behind in front of anyone, but in front of Rongzhi.


    She is losing.


    In this case, Acacia did not retreat, like a preemptive opening: "what do you mean by the things you sent to me in the palace? Why don''t you send these things in person, but also by outsiders?"


    When you ask this, Acacia feels annoyed again, because this tone seems to be angry. Why don''t you come in person, but let outsiders come. What you say is the emotion of Acacia, not that of tolerance.


    So think of here, Acacia simply waved: "forget it, nothing, I went back."


    Voice down, acacia is a second do not want to stay, turned quickly toward the mansion outside, but the pace of Rongzhi is obviously much larger than Acacia, three or two steps have been put in the arms of Acacia, this time, Acacia looked at Rongzhi in consternation.


    Rong Zhi is not flustered. His eyes are warm and moist, falling on the body of Acacia. The light opening word by word is to explain why he didn''t come in person with acacia.


    "Those cakes are delicious only if they are fresh. At that time, I still had something to deal with in my hands. If I finish, these cakes will not be fresh in your hands. That''s why I sent you to the palace immediately. So I brought in those gadgets by the way. " Rong Zhi said calmly.


    But the eyes or instant looking at Acacia, as if deep emotion, Acacia was stopped, see the heart beat faster, her breathing can''t help but sink up.

 Chapter 1642

    But lovesickness hides this kind of mood very well.


    Under such circumstances, before Acacia can recover, the hand of Rongzhi suddenly sticks to the cheek of Acacia. The thin cocoon of this person''s palm scrapes the skin of Acacia and makes Acacia shiver.


    But Rong Zhi didn''t say anything. There was a faint smile in his eyebrows. Even this handsome face seemed to be magnified infinitely. Inch by inch, in front of Acacia, acacia''s heart beat faster.


    The hand is subconsciously against the man''s chest.


    Rong Zhi didn''t stop him, and then he said faintly: "next time I remember, I will send it to the palace for you, lest you come to ask me once."


    Acacia


    Actually, that''s not what I mean.


    But in Rongzhi''s words, Acacia really means that. Acacia coughed lightly, and said nothing more. Rongzhi looked at Acacia calmly, and the smile in his eyebrows and eyes was always there.


    After that, Rong Zhi didn''t mind that Acacia didn''t open his mouth, and the voice was very low: "do you really want to go back to the palace? If you want to go back, I''ll take you back. "


    This seems to be asking about Acacia, but it seems to be retaining Acacia. In the words, with the meaning of a little bit of invitation, Acacia doesn''t know whether it is wrong to interpret, but in such a case, acacia is silent, just standing like this and never opening up.


    "Do you want to go back?" Rong Zhi asked again.


    "You don''t care if I go back!" This time, acacia is not polite at all.


    Rong Zhi didn''t change his face because he lost his temper. He just looked at it and became more and more uncomfortable.


    And Rong Zhi just said with a smile: "if you don''t want to go back, I''ll send someone to the palace to talk with your father, emperor and empress."


    "What are you doing?" Acacia wring eyebrow asked, looking at some guard Rongzhi.


    Rong Zhi didn''t get angry because of the vigilance of Acacia. He still had a smile in his eyebrows: "take you to eat something delicious."


    Acacia a Leng.


    You know, over the years, Acacia has traveled around with Li Shiyuan and Mu Cen, eating countless delicious things, because Mu CEN is very picky about what to eat, and in Kyoto, Acacia has eaten all over the world for a long time, and I don''t think there is anything else that can satisfy me.


    So when Rong Zhi suddenly opens his mouth, acacia is curious.


    Curious, she couldn''t help asking, "is there anything else I haven''t eaten in Kyoto?"


    Rong Zhixiao: "yes."


    Acacia was reminded of the mind, and Rongzhi has also given steps, Acacia haughty mouth: "OK, I send people back to say."


    Rong Zhi''s voice, also did not stop, but this person is not the person on the edge of Acacia, but the person on the edge of Rong Zhi, Acacia feel inexplicable, Rong Zhi just looked at Acacia, and then light mouth: "the people around you stay to protect you, I let my people go back.". In that case, your parents will be relieved. "


    I think of everything.


    Acacia Oh sound, did not say anything.


    Then, Rongzhi walked out of the mansion with acacia. It was obvious that the food he wanted to eat was not in the mansion. His brain was still thinking about it. But soon, it suddenly occurred to him that he just looked at Rongzhi.


    "For what?" Let''s ask directly.


    Acacia is regardless of Rongzhi, still holding his hand. Dazhou''s folkway is still open. If it''s a couple, it''s nothing to walk on the road hand in hand. Thinking of this, acacia''s eyebrows are smiling, as if she and Rongzhi were husband and wife.


    What do you think of Acacia? Just ask: "aren''t you tired? Don''t take me out. I''ll go back first. You can have a good rest. I think you''re dusty. "


    This is the truth.


    At the first sight of Rongzhi, Acacia felt like this. This man came back from the dust, and the fatigue on his face could be seen, just like an endless journey. Under such circumstances, if this person still accompanies himself to go out, it seems as if he has gone too far.


    Acacia is not a difficult person.


    So in this case, acacia is very direct.


    And Rong Zhi laughed: "tired is tired, but not to accompany you out to have a meal."


    This makes the eyebrows of Acacia smile, see Rongzhi say so, Acacia naturally did not say anything more, and in this case, acacia is quiet ahead, Rongzhi is still holding Acacia, leading the way is Acacia.


    And what Acacia didn''t expect is that it can only explain to itself where it has gone these days.


    "These days, there are some business matters to deal with, so I went to other states and counties and went back to Nanshan by the way. As a result, I wasted a lot of time and came back as soon as possible." Rong Zhi said slowly.


    I didn''t say the specific business, but the itinerary was clear and unambiguous. Under such circumstances, the smile in acacia''s eyebrows and eyes was deeper, and the corners of his mouth could not help bending. The unspeakable feeling is like Li Shiyuan and Mu Cen explaining their whereabouts.


    As long as Li Shiyuan leaves, if he can''t tell Mu Cen in time, he will explain everything to Mu Cen when Li Shiyuan comes back. Now his tolerance is just like Li Shiyuan before. Naturally, acacia is very happy.


    And the market at this point is still lively.


    Rongzhi with Acacia fast shuttle in the market, these places are familiar with acacia, but Rongzhi has not stopped, but walked to the back of the market, this Acacia slightly stunned, most of the people live here, acacia is usually very few people, even if there is a restaurant, it must be familiar to find, Most of them are also for the people around them.


    Sure enough, Rong Zhi stops in front of an unknown restaurant with acacia. There is an endless stream of people around him. Acacia has a look at the dishes. It''s rare to see them on weekdays. At least they are not used to them in Kyoto. On the contrary, they are like the dishes of Outland, but they can''t be distinguished at a glance.


    Now, Acacia looks up at Rongzhi.


    Rong Zhi said with a smile: "go in to eat and see if you like it or not."


    Acacia Oh voice, soon followed Rongzhi walked in, obviously the restaurant''s landlady has seen Rongzhi, a glimmer of surprise flashed in her eyebrows, because Rongzhi led a girl to come, but the restaurant''s landlady did not say anything, smiling face came up, as if to greet ordinary guests.


    Rong Zhi didn''t say anything. He lowered his head and read several dish names. The landlady nodded and quickly turned to prepare. However, at the moment of turning, she couldn''t help looking at Acacia.

 Chapter 1643

    Acacia pulled Rong Zhi''s sleeve, Rong Zhi looked down at Acacia.


    Acacia then asked: "are you familiar with the landlady? I can''t help looking at you."


    Rong Zhi smile, the answer is calm: "I often come here, so more familiar."


    Acacia oh.


    Rong Zhi didn''t say anything. He soon took Acacia to the corner. The natural environment of the restaurant was general, so there was no so-called private room. Everyone was sitting around, and what they said was not necessarily the words of Da Zhou, but the predictions of the surrounding. Acacia was more or less understood.


    After all, if you''ve been out for a long time, you''ll know something about everything.


    Soon, Xiao Er served the dishes. Acacia looked at the dishes and felt strange. Rong Zhi explained: "it''s the taste of Beiming, but it''s from Dazhou, so many people in Dazhou will come here to eat."


    Acacia nodded her head. She didn''t know exactly where Beiming was. Because Acacia had never been involved in the political situation, she naturally didn''t need to pay much attention to it. She only cared about whether the food was delicious or not, but the food in front of her seemed appetizing, so Acacia didn''t hesitate at all.


    She didn''t have much of the princess''s shelf, and soon seriously fought with the food in front of her. Rongzhi looked at Acacia helplessly, but she didn''t stop it. However, Rongzhi obviously didn''t eat much, only occasionally she would lift chopsticks, most of the time she was still waiting for Acacia, and Acacia had no scruples.


    Her mouth stuffed things, eyebrows with surprise: "it''s really delicious."


    This is the most pertinent evaluation given by Acacia, especially in front of these unheated food, the surprise is still obvious, and Rong Zhi just smiles and quietly looks at Acacia.


    Until the end of Acacia, contented, Rongzhi this asked: "full?"


    "Full." Acacia nodded seriously.


    But looking at Rongzhi, Acacia said: "you didn''t eat?"


    "After eating a little, I''m not too hungry for the time being. Just go back and eat." Rong Zhi opened his mouth with a smile.


    Acacia Oh sound, not forced.


    Then Rong Zhi settled the account and left with the hand of Acacia.


    As if before is holding Acacia, now holding acacia''s hand has become a matter of course, Acacia did not say anything, so let alone holding their own, just Acacia eyebrows smile, but as if how can not stop.


    They walked side by side towards Rongzhi mansion.


    Until he reached the gate of the mansion, Rong Zhi stopped and said, "I''ll ask the housekeeper to prepare the carriage. I''ll take you back to the palace."


    Acacia shook his head and refused.


    Rong Zhi frowned and looked at Acacia.


    Acacia said directly: "the palace is not far away from here, just walk back.". There''s no need for a carriage. "


    But Rong Zhi insisted: "no, you''ve walked too much today. Your feet are not perfect yet. You can''t be reckless because it looks ok now. Do you know?"


    This time of Rongzhi, like a platitude of elders, Acacia douzui, reluctantly looking at Rongzhi, acacia is very clear, this is the attitude of Rongzhi, I can''t resist, can''t say why, Acacia seems to be able to feel this man overbearing, is not a bit of justice.


    Acacia flat mouth, oh voice: "you accompany me to ride a carriage?"


    This is aimed at Rong Zhi, and afraid that Rong Zhi would not agree, Acacia quickly continued: "you said, you want to send me back, if you don''t accompany me in the carriage, it''s better for me to go back."


    Said, Acacia couldn''t help humming, and Rongzhi bowed his head and smirked, looking at Acacia in his eyebrows and eyes, and then a faint hum, this time, Acacia just began to laugh, but Acacia didn''t say anything more. It was obvious that Rong Zhi had asked the housekeeper to arrange it first. When they arrived at the residence, the carriage was ready.


    Rongzhi helped Acacia to get on the carriage. When she got on the carriage, she immediately noticed that the details of the carriage were the same as those in the palace, in order to make herself more comfortable. Xiangsi chuckled, but she didn''t show her emotion too much. She still looked at Rongzhi calmly.


    On the contrary, Rong Zhi didn''t say anything, indicating that the coachman could move forward, and the carriage slowly went towards the direction of the palace. On the carriage, they were quiet. Under such circumstances, Acacia didn''t take the initiative to break the silence, just sat quietly in the carriage.


    Instead, Rong Zhi asked, "what have you done in the palace these days?"


    "Nothing to do." Acacia want to also don''t want to should be, "this can''t, that also can''t, the Palace this square inch size place, I almost walked all over, but can''t go out."


    "How did you come out today?" Don''t pick your eyebrows.


    Acacia thought about it, but pretended to be mysterious: "because my father and mother are not there, I sneaked out."


    Rong Zhi was silent and didn''t speak. Looking at the smiley face of Acacia, he was even more helpless. But in this case, Rong Zhi didn''t say anything. He just shook his head, and acacia''s eyebrows and eyes were smiling. The carriage was still moving slowly.


    Until the carriage stopped at the gate of the palace.


    Rongzhi got out of the car first.


    The general manager of the palace was waiting at the door. Obviously, he knew that Acacia was looking for Rongzhi. When he saw Rongzhi, the general manager of the eunuch was smiling, but he had a business-oriented attitude: "Rong is in charge of the house. The empress and the emperor want to see Rong."


    This tone sounds polite, but it''s an order. It conveys the famous actors of Li Shiyuan and Mu Cen. Rong Zhi didn''t say anything. Well, he said, "thank you for leading the way."


    The eunuch general nodded, but said nothing.


    And Acacia has got out of the carriage. Naturally, she heard the conversation between Rongzhi and the manager. Now, acacia is also a little nervous. Of course, she knows that Li Shiyuan and Mu Cen don''t know about how to find Rongzhi. These people who follow her will tell them the first time.


    But now Mu Cen wants to see Rongzhi, but lovesickness is an unspeakable worry, for fear of what will happen again. Her eyes carefully look at Rongzhi, but Rongzhi''s surface is calm.


    As if noticing the look in acacia''s eyes, Rong Zhi smiles: "don''t worry, the emperor and empress are reasonable people, they won''t do anything."


    Compared with the indecision of Acacia, Rongzhi seems to be more calm. In Rongzhi''s words, Acacia seems to put down his mind. Rongzhi sends Acacia back to his bedroom all the way, but the eunuch manager on one side doesn''t stop him. This means that this kind of behavior is tacitly approved by Li Shiyuan and Mu Cen.


    In such a case, Rongzhi''s eyebrows and eyes are like thinking something.

 Chapter 1644

    But Rong Zhi didn''t speak much, and became more and more calm.


    Until Acacia back to the bedroom, Rong Zhi this just turned to go.


    Results did not expect, acacia is directly out: "I and you go to see the father and mother."


    This saying is sure, that kind of worry can''t stop: "in order to avoid the father emperor and mother to embarrass you."


    "No, you go in." Rong Zhi stopped, "if you follow me, the emperor and the empress will be in a dilemma. It will be OK. Don''t worry, eh?"


    This can also be regarded as appeasing Acacia, the pace of Acacia stopped, but looking at Rongzhi''s eyes or worried, the big eyes blinked, looking at Rongzhi could not help laughing.


    But Rongzhi didn''t say anything. On the contrary, he was embarrassed by the smile of lovesickness. Now he turned around and walked towards the bedroom. He didn''t stay for a moment. Rongzhi just stood in the same place and watched quietly until the figure of lovesickness disappeared.


    "Please." This is aimed at the eunuch.


    The manager nodded, but didn''t say anything: "let''s be the master, follow the slave."


    Rongzhi nodded, then followed the eunuch manager leisurely and walked towards the East building. Mu Cen and Li Shiyuan were waiting for Rongzhi in the East building. The eunuch manager only sent Rongzhi to the door of the East Building, and then stopped. He looked at Rongzhi.


    "Rong is in charge of the house. The emperor and the empress are waiting in it." Eunuch manager reminds Rong Zhi.


    Rong Zhi nodded, and then calmly walked towards the East building. The door of the East building was closed again. When Rong Zhi entered the East Building, Li Shiyuan was sitting on the throne. His eyes were not hot or cold. He just looked at Rong Zhi for a moment, and then he took them back directly.


    Every nerve on his body clearly tells Rongzhi that he doesn''t welcome Rongzhi, but it''s because of Mu Cen that Li Shiyuan didn''t really open his mouth to drive people. Therefore, under such circumstances, Li Shiyuan naturally uses silence to protest.


    On the contrary, Mu Cen was quietly making tea. When he saw Rong Zhi coming, he said faintly: "Rong is in charge, sit down."


    Mu Cen motioned Rong Zhi to sit down, and the only position was opposite Mu Cen. Rong Zhi did not hesitate and walked quietly towards Mu Cen. Then, Rong Zhi sat down in front of Mu Cen.


    Mu Cen has already made the tea. Rong Zhi takes it. It''s neither humble nor arrogant.


    Mu Cen didn''t mention Acacia, but casually asked Rong Zhi''s recent whereabouts. Rong Zhi answered truthfully. Mu Cen nodded: "it''s a material that can be made. People who can stand firm in Kyoto are not simple roles."


    "It''s a good teaching from foster parents." Tolerance is neither humble nor haughty.


    "Acacia today is to find Rong in charge?" Mu Cen asked about Acacia.


    Rong Zhi did not deny: "yes, I just came back and saw the princess coming."


    "Why did Acacia go to Rong to be in charge?" Mu Cen took a sip of tea and asked casually, just like an ordinary chat.


    Actually, I know.


    Even the things sent by Rong Zhi are known to Mu Cen. Otherwise, these things can''t be in front of Acacia. In other words, every move of Rong Zhi now is indulged by Mu Cen.


    And Rong Zhi listened to Mu Cen''s words, and did not hide: "because I gave the princess some trinkets, so the princess came to thank."


    "Acacia is the princess of Dazhou. I haven''t seen anything new or eaten anything delicious. I don''t think that Acacia will come to our house for these things. There are many places where Acacia will come to our house." Mu Cen was not polite at all. He made it clear.


    Rong Zhi didn''t deny it, but he didn''t take the initiative to continue, waiting patiently for mu Cen to finish.


    "Rong is in charge of the family. You are much older than Acacia. Acacia is just a young girl in her infancy. She knows little about many things. But Rong is not in charge of the family. She has been an adult for many years and has been in charge of the family for many years Mu Cen''s words became serious.


    The Mou light falls on Rong Zhi''s body, also became sharp.


    Rong Zhi was silent for a moment.


    For the heart of Acacia, Rongzhi is not blind, and Rongzhi knows that he is also intentionally or unintentionally close to Acacia. If he is not interested, Rongzhi can directly refuse Acacia. Acacia is a smart person. In Rongzhi''s refusal, he will know what to do and what not to do.


    In the current situation, Rong Zhi has to pay a certain amount of responsibility, and it seems that all of this can''t escape Mu Cen''s eyes.


    Mu Cen didn''t urge Rong Zhi, just waiting patiently.


    Rong Zhi finished a cup of tea, and then he looked at Mu Cen: "madam, I''m just a businessman. I''m afraid I''ve climbed up to the princess."


    Mu Cen frowned: "so you are telling me that you have no idea about Acacia?"


    Rong Zhi''s eyes were serious, and then he answered, "yes."


    This is to admit that she has thoughts about Acacia. Mu Cen nods and doesn''t say anything. She doesn''t know whether she doesn''t respond to Rong Zhi''s topic or doesn''t want to continue this topic. She lowers her head to make tea seriously, and Rong Zhi doesn''t interrupt Mu Cen.


    On the contrary, Li Shiyuan, who is not far away, feels that his tight mood makes Rongzhi feel that it is a sense of crisis and an instinctive intuition. Li Shiyuan will not let himself go and will not be polite to himself.


    In this case, the containment surface is always calm.


    "If so, what''s Rong''s idea?" Mu Cen asked again.


    Mu Cen had put down his tea cup, and his eyes fell on Rong Zhi. His tone was still calm, but in the calm he was serious: "acacia is the princess of our palace, and our palace can''t tolerate the slightest injustice of Acacia. Rong is not the best candidate for the emperor''s son-in-law in our palace, but because of acacia''s idea of Rong, our palace will not stop it, but our palace will not easily agree. "


    Just listen.


    Of course, he understands that this is mu Cen''s warning to himself. Mu Cen has made his words clear.


    If Rong Zhi wants to be together with acacia, he is bound to give up a lot, for example, to stay in Kyoto, for example, to be within reach of Mu Cen and Li Shiyuan, for example, to take Acacia as the center.


    And all this, as long as Rongzhi does not do, Li will not hesitate to kill Rongzhi. It will not give you any chance to show mercy.


    And there is another meaning in Mu Cen''s words, Rong Zhi also understands. Before lovesickness marries Rong Zhi, Mu Cen and Li Shiyuan will stand in their way and will not create too many opportunities for them. You know, once people are not together frequently, no amount of missing can resist the erosion of time.


    Gradually, the other side will become weak, no more sound.

 Chapter 1645

    Because Mu Cen said that Rong Zhi was not the right person to take advantage of the dragon in her heart.


    Just because of the love of Acacia.


    "What does empress mean?" This time, Rong Zhi asked directly.


    Mu Cen completely put down the cup: "to the Chinese New Year''s day, there are still three months, these three months, the palace does not allow you to see Acacia."


    Rong Zhi''s brow twisted.


    "Our palace will also arrange new candidates for Xiangsi''s son-in-law. As long as these three months, the heart of Acacia has not changed, and it''s still on you, then on the festival of the Chinese new year, our palace will invite you to the palace, Acacia will choose you, and the son-in-law of acacia is you. " Mu Cen made his words clear.


    There is no joking element between the lines, which is also blocking everything of Acacia and tolerance.


    It''s a mother''s instinct, and it''s also a kind of intuition. Intuition thinks that Acacia and tolerance are together, and only hurt Acacia, so mu Cen will fight with each other.


    And these three months are enough time for each other to calm down, and enough time for them to see what they are.


    Rong Zhimo was silent. He didn''t expect that Mu Cen would make such a request. Rong Zhi seems much quieter.


    "Why don''t you agree?" Mu Cen asked Rong Zhi.


    Rong Zhi was calm and unhurried: "I can not see the princess, but if the princess comes to me on her own initiative, it doesn''t mean that I''m against her meaning, eh?"


    Mu Cen a Leng, didn''t expect is to be Rong Zhi counter general one army.


    She forgot to miss each other.


    Acacia if you want to, then Acacia will try to do, Acacia really stubborn up, no one can stop, so mu Cen also don''t know whether this is good or bad.


    And these three months


    It seems that he has the chance to win, but there are many uncertain factors in Acacia. Under this situation, Mu Cen also pondered.


    Rong Zhi didn''t speak.


    And Mu Cen did not deny or admit Rong Zhi''s conjecture.


    After two people drink this cup of tea, Mu Cen no longer blocks Rong Zhi. After all, Mu Cen knows that the character of Acacia, I''m afraid it''s waiting outside, although it doesn''t mean that Acacia won''t come in private.


    For the next three months, Mu Cen was lost in thought.


    After Rong Zhi got up to say goodbye, he turned and walked out calmly.


    After Rongzhi left, Li Shiyuan said, "look at this man''s attitude. Acacia will suffer sooner or later. I grew up with acacia in my hands. I can''t see such things. "


    What Li Shiyuan said is direct, that is to exclude the subconscious of Rong Zhi.


    Not as delicate as Mu Cen''s mind, the only thing is Rong Zhi''s idea of Acacia. He always thinks that acacia is going to be robbed. No matter who this person is, Li Shiyuan has the same attitude.


    Mu Cen didn''t pay attention to it. He bowed his head and thought about something all the time.


    Li Shiyuan came back and sat down beside Mu Cen. Then he put Mu Cen in his arms and said quietly, "what are you thinking about? If you don''t want to, just order not to let them meet. For so many years, Acacia hasn''t seen Rongzhi, and nothing has happened, has it? "


    Li Shiyuan is eager to do so.


    As a result, when Mu Cen turned to look at Li Shiyuan, she said quietly: "don''t you think Rong Zhi is familiar?"


    Li Shiyuan twisted his eyebrows, as if thinking about Mu Cen''s words, but Li Shiyuan didn''t expect to see Rong Zhi anywhere. In the end, Li Shiyuan just looked at Mu Cen like this.


    Mu Cen took Li Shiyuan by the hand and they stood up.


    "I can''t tell. I always think I have, but I can''t tell where I have." Mu Cen continued, "definitely not in the temple. In Kaiyuan Temple, I didn''t care too much about Rongzhi until now. "


    Mu Cen has a headache. Countless pictures flash in his mind, but mu Cen can''t catch the most important one. In the end, he makes himself more and more passive. But in this case, Mu Cen did not say anything, silent sigh.


    "If there is anything, it is also the life of Acacia." Mu Cen sighed, "do you remember what the master said? What can''t pass acacia is her robbery?"


    "Rong Zhi?" What Li Shiyuan said is direct.


    Mu Cen nodded: "I''m afraid it is."


    "Then why not stop it?" Li Shiyuan asked directly.


    "I''m afraid it''s getting worse. If people can''t get it, they will try their best to get it. You and I are the best proof. Besides, people can''t be regarded as gods, so we can only wait and see what happens. " Mu Cen finished his words calmly.


    Li Shiyuan didn''t speak.


    The seriousness of the face is also obvious.


    ¡­¡­


    At that time.


    Rongzhi has come out of the study, he quietly walked towards the palace, but unexpectedly, at the corner, Rongzhi saw Acacia. Acacia hiding behind the post, waving at Rongzhi.


    Rong Zhi Leng for a while, and finally is helpless to laugh.


    When Mu Cen put forward this request, Rong Zhi knew very well that he could not take the initiative to find Acacia, but mu Cen did not say that he could not send things to Acacia, and Mu Cen could not stop it. Acacia was so strange that he could find every way to see himself.


    Think of here, stop silent laugh.


    But looking at the little girl in front of her, Rongzhi''s eyes sank slightly, which was different from the unreserved feelings of Acacia. Rongzhi was much more introverted, and the deep meaning was hidden in her low eyebrows for a long time.


    "This way, this way." Acacia shook hands and said hello to Rong Zhi.


    Rong Zhi calmly walked towards the direction of Acacia until Rong Zhi came to the front of Acacia. Acacia do not want to want to hold the hand of Rongzhi.


    "What did my father and mother say to you?" Acacia asked.


    Rong Zhi is smiling, and did not say the topic of conversation between them, but casually find a reason to give Acacia, do not let Acacia wishful thinking.


    "Your mother asked me where I took you today and what I did." Don''t open your mouth.


    Acacia face doubt: "so?"


    That''s the understanding of Mu Cen. Acacia always thinks that this matter is not as simple as Rong Zhi said, but Rong Zhi obviously doesn''t continue to say more. Acacia doesn''t know Rong Zhi very well, but it also understands more or less. If Rong Zhi doesn''t want to say it, I''m afraid he can''t find out why.


    "Yes, that''s it." Rong Zhixiao said, "after all, your injury is not completely good. If you go out in such a cold way, the emperor and the empress naturally have to worry. Maybe they think you won''t be honest, so they come to ask me?"


    "Hello Acacia is very angry.


    Rong Zhi looked at Acacia, angry, but it is to tease on the addiction.

 Chapter 1646

    Until the Acacia provoked to jump foot, this next Rong Zhi just let go of Acacia, Acacia gas roar.


    Rong Zhi couldn''t help but pinch the cheek of Acacia. Acacia was quiet for a while, and Mou Guang just looked at Rong Zhi for a moment.


    Rong Zhi didn''t speak.


    His eyes seem to focus on a lot, so staring at Acacia, acacia''s heartbeat is very fast, with Rong Zhi''s handsome face more and more appear in front of him, Acacia always feel that Rong Zhi wants to kiss himself.


    It''s false to say that acacia is not nervous. She grew up in the sweet and greasy life of Mu Cen and Li Shiyuan. She is no stranger to such things, but in this case, it really happens to her. Acacia is scared and hesitant, but subconsciously, she closes her eyes.


    When the bridge of nose is close to Acacia, Acacia only feels that its heartbeat is about to jump out of the throat.


    But Acacia didn''t say anything, still calm.


    Palm tightly grasp, sweat.


    As a result, Rong Zhi didn''t do anything. Looking at the little girl who closed her eyes in front of her, she gave a silent smile, and then said faintly: "Acacia, your eyelashes fell off."


    Acacia was stunned. Some silly eyes.


    And Rongzhi has already helped Acacia clean up, so he takes a step back, keeps a safe distance from Acacia, and his eyebrows and eyes seem calm.


    Under such circumstances, Acacia almost screamed.


    I always feel that I''ve been fooled by Rong Zhi, but I can''t find any evidence for Acacia. In the end, Acacia stamped her foot indignantly and ran to her bedroom without looking back.


    It''s really annoying.


    Acacia while running in the heart of the abdominal Fei, and Rong Zhi did not catch up, which makes Acacia and some chagrin, but face can not hang up, let Acacia can not turn back, finally can only go all the way back to his bedroom.


    Rong Zhi watched quietly. After Acacia left, he turned around and left the palace calmly.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡ª¡ª


    The next few days.


    Acacia is taut, did not take the initiative to find Rongzhi, Rongzhi before the behavior, Acacia still remember, this man played himself not to say, also do not coax himself.


    So Acacia never left the palace, and the busy Mu Cen and Li Shiyuan also went back to the palace, but they didn''t stop what Acacia wanted to do, but no matter where Acacia went, Mu Cen and Li Shiyuan would accompany, which made Acacia can''t do anything, but also can''t resist.


    After all, they have always been.


    The injury of Acacia in such careful conditioning, there is no problem long ago, recovered lively, even if you want to run, there will be no more problems.


    Acacia the whole person also followed up.


    "Mother, are you looking for me?" Acacia ran into Mu Cen''s bedroom.


    Then, Acacia entangled Mu Cen, just like when I was a child, pasted on the edge of Mu Cen, listening to Mu Cen seriously.


    Mu Cen smile, but is light mouth: "you this wound is good, the palace your brother also dealt with, so I and your father discuss, to take you back to the palace, after all, this is the palace, always not as convenient as the palace."


    In particular, the Imperial Palace in Kyoto is also here, so the things in the palace are not complete, and the imperial doctors have to come back and forth. If it had not been for the accident in the palace before, they would not have been here.


    Most of the time, the palace was empty, so some slaves were watching.


    And Mu Cen wants to take Acacia back, naturally also has his own mind.


    In the palace, Mu Cen can watch Acacia anytime and anywhere, in the palace that is not good, after all, out of the palace or more inconvenient, although no one can stop Acacia.


    But this point of mind, Mu Cen also hide very well, Acacia did not notice, acacia''s mind is not easy to see Rongzhi things after returning to the palace, think of here, acacia''s mouth flat flat, unspeakable grievance.


    Soon, Acacia just looked at Mu Cen.


    Mu Cen frowned: "Acacia, what do you want to say to your mother?"


    Tone light, can''t hear any emotion of Mu Cen, this is let Acacia unrestrained for a while, soon, Acacia so pull Mu Cen''s sleeve, back and forth shaking.


    The voice was flattering and coquettish: "Niang, I don''t want to go back to the palace. It''s very good in the palace. Besides, the palace is so stuffy. Why do I go back?"


    Acacia says directly. After all, in acacia''s view, as long as it''s their own request, Mu Cen and Li Shiyuan will agree to it. Over the years, they have never opposed it. It''s just like they go out together. Mu Cen and Li Shiyuan will accompany Acacia as long as they want to stay more.


    So today, Acacia does not return to the palace, in Acacia seems nothing. After all, Acacia has never been back to the palace for many years.


    In Acacia full of joy, Mu Cen will promise, mind is about the next thing, Mu Cen''s answer let Acacia stunned, is completely unexpected.


    This, Acacia more passive.


    "No, you''re going back to the palace with me." Mu Cen''s tone is light, but such tone can''t refuse.


    Acacia biting lips looking at Mu Cen, the kind of unwilling to express is very obvious, the unwilling in the Mou Guang also does not vaguely appear in front of Mu Cen.


    Mu Cen''s attitude did not change, calmly looking at Acacia: "Acacia, you are 16 years old this year, your father and I do not intend to take you around. You should be in the palace just like an ordinary princess. Instead of following us around, understand? "


    This, let Acacia stunned for a while, for a while and a half will not be able to pick up the words.


    In fact, acacia is not heard just now. Mu Cen mentioned it with Acacia a long time ago. At that time, Acacia didn''t feel anything. Besides, although Acacia was playful, it was also a sensible girl. So when Mu Cen mentioned it, Acacia didn''t object.


    Now Mu Cen said, Acacia himself promised first, is unable to speak.


    It''s just that acacia''s brain reacts quickly: "Niang, I don''t want to walk around with you and my father, but I don''t have to be in the palace. After all, I haven''t been in the palace for so many years, and I''m not just in the palace. When I want to go into the palace, I just have a look. There are also concubines of the emperor''s brother in the palace. I''m very uncomfortable when I go in. "


    Acacia shaking Mu Cen''s hand, is in coquetry.


    Acacia doesn''t like the rules in the palace, and the status of acacia is here. If Acacia goes back to the palace, it means that people in the palace will go to visit Acacia every day.


    This will make Acacia particularly uncomfortable.


    Think of here, Acacia flat mouth.


    And Mu Cen''s tone has no room for negotiation, in this case, Acacia finally gave up, quietly standing, so passively looking at Mu Cen.

 Chapter 1647

    Mu Cen didn''t say anything more, turned around and left calmly.


    After Mu Cen left, Acacia stamped her feet, but there was no way for her to take Mu Cen. Because acacia is very clear that no one can change the decision made by Mu Cen.


    But Acacia can not say why, always feel that Mu Cen insisted that he return to the palace, always have their own reasons do not know.


    In the end, acacia''s mind was made a mess by this idea.


    This next Acacia silent, simply sitting in the house, motionless.


    Since she can''t resist, what acacia is thinking about is another thing. I''m afraid it''s not easy for her to come out after returning to the palace, so Acacia wants to see Rongzhi.


    Can''t say, just like the impulse, can''t stop the impulse.


    Acacia think so, also really so plan.


    ¡­¡­


    Soon, in the blink of an eye, it was time to return to the palace.


    The eunuch manager has prepared the carriage. Mu Cen and Li Shiyuan are drinking tea in the front hall. When acacia is ready, they are ready to go back to the palace. However, Mu Cen did not expect such an accident.


    The eunuch manager rushed into the house.


    Looking at Mu Cen''s eyes with a trace of panic, this has never been before, the voice stuttered, some panic: "Niang, Niang is not good, the princess is gone."


    This, Mu Cen and Li Shiyuan suddenly stand up, also obviously did not expect.


    Mu Cen asked quickly: "when did you find the princess missing?"


    "Just now. When the carriage is ready, the slave goes to inform the princess, but the princess is not in the bedroom. The slaves around don''t see where the princess has gone, and they don''t hear anything. " The housekeeper said quickly.


    How the princess disappeared before, of course, the housekeeper knew, so now she disappeared from the palace coldly, and the housekeeper was scared to death.


    In this case, Li Shiyuan and Mu Cen did not speak, quickly walked towards the bedroom of Acacia.


    Naturally, there is no sign of fighting in the bedroom, and there is no sign of outsiders in the whole palace. Everyone in the palace is there, even the clothes of Acacia are packed up and put on the table.


    Under such circumstances, Mu Cen''s eyes narrowed slightly, and then she looked at Li Shiyuan.


    Li Shiyuan has also looked at Mu Cen, and it is obvious that they are aware of something.


    Acacia is not missing, but he left the palace, is to take advantage of the bodyguard shift, sneaked out, after all, the palace for Acacia, is a familiar place.


    "I''ll go and bring it back myself." Mu Cen''s voice sank.


    Li Shiyuan thin lips fret, want to say something, but the words to the mouth, Li Shiyuan followed swallow back, obviously Mu CEN is angry, although Li Shiyuan Acacia pain, but also can only pray Acacia self-help.


    After that, Li Shiyuan said nothing: "I''ll go with you."


    Accompany, always better than mucen a person to catch Acacia, Acacia really beat, Li Shiyuan can also advise a few words.


    Mu Cen didn''t speak. His steps were faster and faster. He quickly walked out of the palace and got on the carriage that used to go back to the palace. The eunuch manager was stunned, but he didn''t speak, so he immediately followed him.


    In the palace, I can''t speak, but the atmosphere is a little tense.


    ¡­¡­


    At that time¡ª¡ª


    Acacia over the wall out of the palace, without saying a word, quickly toward the direction of Rongzhi mansion.


    Not a moment.


    Of course, she knows that she won''t be able to run for long, and Mu Cen and Li Shiyuan will soon be able to figure out where she is. It''s inevitable to be scolded when being taken back, but before that, Acacia still wants to see Rongzhi.


    The pace at her feet was very fast. Fortunately, the distance between Xinggong and Rongfu was not too far. After three or two, Acacia appeared at the gate of the mansion. The housekeeper of the mansion recognized Acacia at a glance.


    "Servant, see your highness." The housekeeper said hello smoothly and didn''t ask why Acacia appeared here.


    "I want to see Rong Zhi." Acacia said directly.


    The housekeeper did not dare to stop him.


    Soon, the housekeeper immediately welcomed Acacia in, and the story of Acacia coming to Rongfu spread for the first time. Rongzhi came out of the study in a hurry and walked face to face in the direction of Acacia.


    Obviously, tolerance is also unexpected.


    I didn''t expect that Acacia would appear here.


    "Stop, stop, stop." Acacia called Rongzhi''s name.


    Rongzhi has come to Acacia: "how can you be here? Don''t you want to go back to the palace today?"


    Rong Zhi asked directly. He twisted his eyebrows and looked at the witty and cunning Acacia in front of him. Soon, a trace of inconceivability flashed in Rong Zhi''s eyes. Before Rong Zhi was sure, Acacia had already done the action of running away and applied for Rong Zhi''s idea.


    Rong Zhi''s head hurts a little.


    Acacia is proud of looking at Rongzhi: "fierce not fierce, from so many shadow guard in front of running out."


    Rong Zhi was speechless, and then he looked at Acacia: "if you are like this, the emperor and empress will be angry when they know."


    "No, my father and mother are never angry with me." Acacia said directly, that tone is sure.


    But Acacia soon seems to think of something, this time, Acacia voice pressure of some low: "but my mother recently seems to have a bad temper, it is uncertain that this time really will beat me, at that time I will be beaten, you can protect me."


    "Why am I protecting you?" Rong Zhi asks Acacia.


    Acacia is like a little overlord, speak directly: "because I''m looking for you. Hee hee. "


    Rong Zhi shook his head helplessly: "what do you want me to do?"


    Acacia is also direct, is to think what to say: "I tell you, ah, the rules of the palace than anyone else, even if no one in the palace to manage me, but I have to go back, think out is not much easy, my father and the emperor and behind the scenes, in a short period of time should not go, after all, the Chinese New Year''s Day is coming, they have been to the nearby states and counties."


    Said, Acacia flat mouth, very reluctantly: "so they will stare at me every day, I think out is even more difficult."


    Thinking, Acacia almost cried out.


    That kind of aggrieved strength, just like the cat that can''t steal, meow a few times from time to time, stretch out the paw to scratch you a few times.


    Rong Zhi was amused by Acacia: "don''t you like it so much?"


    Acacia shook his head seriously: "don''t like it!"


    Rong Zhi was silent, and his eyes sank slightly, but he didn''t continue this topic, but looked at Acacia seriously.


    Acacia was Rongzhi see some red cheeks, but Acacia or serious stand, clear throat, but also did not take the initiative to say anything.


    "What have you come to me for?" Rong Zhi asked.

 Chapter 1648

    This question of Acacia a burst of anger, but this anger is not easy to show, after all, he suddenly ran here, this, Acacia looking at Rong Zhi, eyebrows and eyes with a trace of uncertainty.


    Rong Zhi picks eyebrows, as if waiting patiently for the answer of Acacia.


    Acacia more reluctant, this is broken pot broken: "I can''t come to you?"


    "Yes." Rong Zhi said it directly.


    "If you can, you still ask." Acacia hummed.


    Rong Zhi smiles silently and looks at the Acacia standing in front of him. His big hand suddenly goes out and holds the soft and boneless hand of Acacia. Acacia moment feel the palm warm touch, but Acacia did not say anything, just looking at Rongzhi.


    It''s like a lot of satisfaction.


    "Be obedient, go back to the palace with your parents and run out without permission. They will worry. Next time you want to come out aboveboard, they won''t agree. Do you understand?" Rongzhi comforts Acacia.


    Acacia of course know.


    But Acacia flat mouth, don''t know is because Rongzhi holding their own reason.


    Or something else.


    Acacia has become more daring: "Rong Zhi, I want to go back to the palace, I can''t come out, can''t come out, also can''t see you. You''re not in the palace, and you can''t get in. What can you do? "


    That look Wei Qu Baba of, in and looking at Rong Zhi, seem this is a big matter.


    But he remained silent.


    Of course Rong Zhi knows all this.


    This is what Mu Cen and Rong Zhi agreed on. Rong Zhi also guessed Mu Cen''s idea. After returning to the palace, he could not see himself again. Rongzhi will not let Acacia come out, and naturally will not let yourself in.


    But this does not mean that the road to accommodation is completely cut off.


    Rong Zhi was silent, but he didn''t make it clear.


    Acacia''s mind is too pure, a little thought on the face, no doubt, Mu Cen such city people, also can see clearly.


    In the face of Acacia, Rong Zhi seems much quieter.


    Acacia regardless of looking at Rongzhi: "you talk."


    "Acacia, the empress won''t let you out, naturally there is a reason for the empress, the more you go against the idea of the empress, the empress may lock you up for a longer time, understand?" Rongzhi comforts Acacia.


    Acacia flat mouth, this is all the charges in the Rongzhi body: "Rongzhi, in fact, you don''t want to see me, do you?"


    Rong Zhi helplessly looked at Acacia, and finally did not say anything.


    And Acacia also seems to be entangled in this problem, so drag Rongzhi''s clothes: "is not, in fact, you did not see me first! As you said, we only saw you once in the temple, and I haven''t seen you since. You must be avoiding me. "


    "By that time I had left the temple." Rong Zhi has no choice but to explain.


    "Before, you were there, but you didn''t show up when I was there." Acacia rarely makes such a fuss.


    "I''ve been in xiaozhulin all the time before. I seldom leave. People in the temple know that." Rong Zhi has a good temper.


    No matter what Xiangsi entangles, Rongzhi can answer calmly. On the contrary, there is no way for Rongzhi to make Xiangsi. Xiangsi just stands so awkward.


    Then Acacia apologized: "sorry, I shouldn''t be like this."


    "It doesn''t matter." Rong Zhi laughs, "fool, don''t think wildly."


    Acacia''s eyes are still red, so looking at Rongzhi, the kind of Wei Qu Jin can''t say, and Rongzhi''s eyes also appear more profound, falling on the body of Acacia.


    "I don''t want to see you, but now you have to listen to your mother''s words first. You can see them all." Rong Zhi comforted.


    This next Acacia Oh sound, it is very good to be appeased, the big eyes blinked, so stop: "really?"


    Rong Zhi made a sound.


    It''s a promise to Acacia.


    Can''t say why, Acacia for Rongzhi words are convinced, Rongzhi said so, then Rongzhi must think so, think of here, Acacia eyebrows curved, it is very happy.


    And Rong Zhi didn''t say anything, just looked down at Acacia.


    It seems that they are close to each other.


    Acacia suddenly said: "Rong Zhi, I''m hungry."


    It''s like a kitten asking for snacks like its owner. It''s amused and laughs: "what do you think of?"


    "The shop you took me to last time." Acacia said with a smile, no thinking at all.


    Rong Zhi shook his head helplessly: "no way."


    "Why." Acacia is reluctant.


    But Rong Zhi is calm: "if you like to eat, prepare some for you. I think your mother and father will come soon."


    In a word, let Acacia completely no idea, this down honestly standing in place Oh, reluctant, but helpless.


    Under such circumstances, Acacia did not resist in the end.


    Rongzhi quickly whispered to the housekeeper, the housekeeper rushed to prepare, and Rongzhi was still accompanied by Acacia, Acacia followed Rongzhi, how would not let go. In this case, Rong Zhi did not say anything, let Acacia follow.


    Sure enough, when the housekeeper prepares the food.


    Outside came a pass from the bodyguard: "in charge, the emperor and empress are here."


    Rongzhi nodded, the expression of Acacia suddenly collapsed, this time reluctantly looking at Rongzhi, but Rongzhi or quickly with Acacia toward the mansion.


    Acacia''s hand so firmly holding Rongzhi.


    It seems to want to stop the pace of Rongzhi, but such strength is not painful for Rongzhi.


    Three or two, Acacia was taken to the door.


    Rongzhi suddenly stopped, Acacia did not expect this person to stop, this is caught off guard, hit Rongzhi''s arms, Rongzhi''s hand did not release Acacia, slightly forced, two people closer.


    Close enough to hear each other''s breath, smell each other''s breath.


    Acacia''s heartbeat is very fast, plop plop.


    And Rong Zhi just looked down at Acacia, his voice was deep and powerful: "good, obedient, go back with your father and mother, eh?"


    "I want to see you." Acacia more said more wronged.


    "I''ll find a way." Rong Zhi said it directly.


    Acacia did not say a word, beautiful big eyes pitifully looking at Rong Zhi, such an expression to Rong Zhi to laugh, this time, Rong Zhi quietly looking at Acacia, acacia is big square eyes closed, the expression of the most incisive.


    Rong Zhi didn''t let Acacia down.


    This time, Rongzhi bowed his head, thin lips on the lips of Acacia, very light, not deep.


    On the contrary, acacia is like an eager kitten, can''t wait to get.

 Chapter 1649

    But Rongzhi soon opened Acacia, Acacia staring at Rongzhi, a face of jiaochen.


    And Rong Zhi didn''t say anything.


    Instead, Li Shiyuan, who was waiting outside, walked in unbearably.


    I can see this scene.


    Although they didn''t do anything, they just stood and looked at each other, but Li Shiyuan was a past person, how could he not see the expression on Acacia''s face, and the deep feeling in his eyes.


    That is man''s possession and plunder, does not give Acacia any opportunity to resist.


    Acacia such a simple girl, where will be the opponent of tolerance.


    The more Li Shiyuan looked at it, the more annoyed he felt. The strength of the palm is constantly brewing. Even if you miss it, you may easily hit Rongzhi. Rongzhi naturally feels like it.


    But Rong Zhi is always calm.


    He turned around and looked at Li Shiyuan like this: "see you, Emperor."


    Li Shiyuan sneered, completely ignored Rong Zhi, and then looked at Acacia: "Acacia, go back with me."


    Acacia seems to feel out of Li Shiyuan''s anger, this time, Acacia dare not say more, oh sound, immediately toward Li Shiyuan''s direction, Li Shiyuan without saying a word grabbed the hand of Acacia, head also did not return with Acacia out of the mansion.


    Muchen just came in.


    Seeing this angry picture again, she only slightly twisted her eyebrows, but when she looked at Rong Zhi again, Mu Cen''s tone seemed as usual: "please let me be the master."


    Can''t hear any emotion, the voice is steady: "is we don''t think about Acacia, let Acacia run to you here to do mischief. It won''t happen again. "


    It sounds like an apology, but it''s a warning.


    I can''t hear it.


    But Rong Zhi is still on the surface.


    Acacia was pulled out by Li Shiyuan, and he cried out for pain from time to time. Li Shiyuan was distressed and helpless. The housekeeper, with the help of Rong Zhi''s eyes, quickly followed him out and handed over the little heart he had prepared.


    Mu CEN is quiet next: "is this?"


    "It''s a snack for the princess. It''s what the princess likes to eat." The housekeeper respectfully explained.


    Mu Cen, well, he didn''t want to be prepared for this. In addition, if he was against it, I''m afraid it would be Acacia that would make a lot of trouble. I still need to spend time to coax him back.


    That would be a lot of trouble.


    Mu Cen didn''t refuse, let the slave take it over, and then handed it to Acacia. Acacia immediately held the thing tightly in her arms, and then reluctantly got on the carriage, but the eyes of Acacia still looked at Rong Zhi.


    Some are reluctant.


    Rong Zhi didn''t speak in the whole process. He just stood humbly and quietly, and sent Mu Cen and Li Shiyuan''s carriage away. When the carriage could no longer be seen, Rong Zhi''s expression returned to indifference, and then turned calmly.


    ¡­¡­


    At that time¡ª¡ª


    There are only two people in the carriage, Acacia and mucen. Li Shiyuan is riding the horse outside. Acacia is just like protecting a treasure, protecting Rongzhi''s snacks.


    Mu Cen couldn''t look down: "if you don''t take this heart to eat, can you take it back and put it?"


    This time, Acacia was said to be embarrassed, and then it was wrapped and opened. These little dots are far less exquisite than Dazhou''s snacks, and even a bit rough and crazy. At first glance, they are things from other regions. Mu CEN is well-informed and can recognize them at a glance. This is Beiming''s little dots.


    How can Rongzhi prepare these? And it''s a real Beiming snack.


    "Do you like these?" Mu Cen asked casually.


    Acacia hum voice: "before Rongzhi took me to eat once, I think it''s delicious, but I didn''t expect that the chef in Rongzhi mansion would also do these."


    Acacia said as a treasure took one of them to Mu Cen: "Niang, you try."


    Mu Cen didn''t refuse. He took it and ate it in his mouth. On the surface, Mu Cen kept silent, but in such a taste, Mu Cen ate it easily.


    This is by no means what ordinary chefs in Beiming can do. Now the political situation in Beiming is turbulent. Even in this case, Beiming is ready to move towards the border of Dazhou. Beiming and Dazhou are fighting for an important military place. They have been fighting for nearly a hundred years.


    It''s just that Beiming never won. People in Beiming also hate people in Dazhou.


    Think of here, Mu Cen eyebrow eyes of not calm more obvious.


    "Where did I take you?" Mu Cen calmly asked Acacia.


    Acacia did not hide, eat happily, soon put the specific location and mucen said. Mu Cen frowned. He didn''t know much about Kyoto. But Rong Zhi is a businessman. If he is a businessman, he will be contacted by all kinds of people. So even if he knows these things, he seems to be able to explain the past.


    In the end, Mu Cen sank and didn''t show it on the surface.


    Acacia kept asking whether it was delicious or not. Mu Cen gave an answer.


    All the way back to the palace, acacia is talking about Rong Zhi. Mu Cen just listens and doesn''t give any response to Acacia.


    Even in this case, Acacia did not feel anything wrong.


    Just simply say that they like people, like things, all the emotions are incisively and vividly expressed in the face.


    Until the carriage stopped at the gate of the palace.


    The soft sedan has been waiting for a long time.


    Acacia on the soft sedan. He was sent back to his bedroom.


    Mu Cen was thoughtful. Li Shiyuan saw it at a glance: "what unreasonable requirements did Acacia and you put forward? She said, "don''t think about it. I will never let her go out."


    Li Shiyuan''s tone was still resentful: "Rong Zhi, don''t think I didn''t see it. It seems as if nothing happened. He loved Acacia! How dare he


    Li Shiyuan said it as if he was looking for Rong Zhi to fight.


    Mu Cen shook his head helplessly, and then looked at Li Shiyuan like this: "you calm down, if you don''t want to love each other, you can''t succeed. It proves that you are willing to love each other."


    Mu Cen knows about Acacia.


    Li Shiyuan didn''t care about these things: "impossible, absolutely impossible. This matter will not be settled like this."


    Li Shiyuan didn''t listen to this at all. Mu Cen knows Li Shiyuan''s mind. As a father, his daughter wants to get married sooner or later, so the Pearl in his palm is taken away. No matter who this person is, Li Shiyuan''s attitude is the same.


    Otherwise, everyone who comes to propose is not so smooth. Even if he sees Acacia, it is not so smooth. In the middle, Li Shiyuan doesn''t find any help.


    But mu Cen''s focus is not here: "I''m not worried about that."


    "What''s more important than that?" Li Shiyuan looks at Mu Cen in disbelief.

 Chapter 1650

    Mu Cen ignored Li Shiyuan, but said directly: "today, the snacks Rongzhi brought to Acacia are from Beiming, and these snacks don''t look like ordinary people will have. Acacia said that she had taken her before, and she liked them very much, so Rongzhi remembered them."


    Mu Cen said the dialogue with Acacia today, and then she looked at Li Shiyuan seriously.


    Li Shiyuan''s eyebrows also twisted up: "do you mean that I want to check that shop?"


    "Yes." Mu Cen didn''t answer, "this shop is quiet. It''s clear that its business is so good, but why it hasn''t expanded all the time. The most important thing is that it''s too subtle. It''s mainly Beiming cuisine. Let''s not talk about the hundred years of enmity between Beiming and Dazhou. Let''s say that Acacia can''t marry people from the north. If it proves something, then... "


    Mu Cen didn''t finish.


    After all, Rong Zhi''s identity before entering Kaiyuan Temple seems like a piece of white paper. Rong Zhi explained it, but mu Cen didn''t believe what Rong Zhi explained, so mu Cen naturally had a name in his heart. In addition, this incident also involved Acacia, so mu Cen naturally was more cautious.


    There are no airtight walls in this world.


    Maybe nothing can be found from Rongzhi.


    But from another angle, maybe there will be different results and breakthroughs. Mu Cen''s mind is like this. Li Shiyuan and Mu Cen have been together for decades. How can they not know Mu Cen''s idea.


    Li Shiyuan''s eyes also followed to calm down: "I know, I immediately let people to check."


    Mu Cen nodded, indicating that they were calm on the surface. They couldn''t be calm any more. They didn''t show it. Soon, they walked towards the direction of the palace.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡ª¡ª


    The next month.


    Acacia is completely shut in the palace, completely unable to move. Mu Cen let people look at Acacia, Acacia don''t say just leave, even if steal slip are repeatedly found by Mu Cen.


    Those slaves are like Ascaris in the belly of Acacia.


    Every time Acacia tries to go out, the slave will appear in front of Acacia.


    "Princess, please go back, don''t embarrass the minions. What kind of difference do you want to make?" Little eunuch wrongly looking at Acacia.


    Acacia can not really embarrass the people below, and finally can only turn around indignantly, back to the bedroom.


    But this does not mean that Acacia can give up.


    She forced her maid to change clothes with her, and then threatened others to lie on the bed, so she went out stealthily. When I think I will be successful¡ª¡ª


    Shadow soundless and stirless in front of Acacia: "princess, please return."


    Acacia is about to collapse.


    Finally, Acacia was escorted back to the bedroom by the shadow guard.


    The little maid was scared and shivering.


    After repeatedly failed to break through the door of Acacia, Mu Cen simply took Acacia to the side, so the palace became, where is mu Cen, where is Acacia, in this case, what Acacia wants to do, is the most difficult thing, and Mu Cen''s words, Acacia can not be refuted.


    Because Mu Cen can always make you speechless.


    In Acacia want to leave from the edge of Mu Cen, Mu CEN is calm looking at Acacia: "Acacia, you don''t want to be with your mother? So it''s disgusting? "


    Acacia speechless for a while, and then looked at Mu Cen serious expression, Acacia finally took the initiative to coax Mu Cen: "Niang, how can Acacia not want to be with Niang, this is absolutely impossible."


    Extremely serious tone.


    Mu Cen didn''t think so. He laughed and then said, "you want to be with your mother. You spend more time watching the time than your mother. When your mother doesn''t pay attention, you try every means to leave. Even if you want to go to the royal garden to plant flowers for your mother, don''t think your mother doesn''t know. What you don''t like most is playing with these flowers."


    Mu Cen gives an example.


    Directly exposed the heart of Acacia.


    Acacia this next face decadent looking at Mu Cen, a little lively energy is gone.


    Mu Cen didn''t say anything. He continued to drink tea seriously. And Acacia can''t help asking Mu Cen: "Niang, why do you keep me in the palace, I want to go out for a walk."


    "Where to?" Mu Cen asked directly, "where do you want to go, my mother can accompany you."


    The little face of Acacia suddenly stepped down.


    She just doesn''t want Mu Cen to accompany her. Mu Cen wants to follow her. How can she find Rong Zhi. After all, she hasn''t seen Rongzhi for more than a month. There''s no more news.


    Think of here, Acacia flat mouth.


    Mu CEN is calm: "since there is no place to go, then stay in the palace."


    Acacia


    Now, Acacia took a deep breath and looked at Mu Cen seriously: "Niang, I want to go to Rongfu."


    "Looking for Rong Zhi?" Mu Cen stopped drinking tea, and then looked at Acacia seriously.


    Acacia nodded and did not deny Mu Cen''s conjecture. In this case, Acacia looked at Mu Cen uneasily. In Mu Cen''s eyes, Acacia seemed to suddenly understand. Mu Cen did not let himself out of the palace, it is estimated that it is also because of Rong Zhi.


    But Acacia do not understand, in the end is why.


    And if Mu Cen thinks about it, he doesn''t expect that Acacia can tell his purpose so directly. On the contrary, it makes Mu Cen feel overwhelmed for a while.


    But quiet, Mu Cen did not avoid the problem of Acacia: "Rong Zhi is not suitable for you, Acacia."


    Mu Cen said this directly.


    Acacia would not want to blurt out: "why?"


    "What do you know about Rong Zhi?" Mu Cen asked Acacia seriously.


    Acacia is stunned by Mu Cen''s question. She can''t understand it for a while. Does she know Rong Zhi? I don''t seem to understand. Everything comes by instinct. Is a kind of like from the heart, without any reason, as if there had never been such an impulse before.


    When you see Rong Zhi, you can''t help it any more. So cold not Ding by Mu Cen so a ask, fall into passive person is Acacia.


    "So you don''t know Rongzhi. But Rong Zhi knows who you are, everything about you, everything about you. Do you know what it means? " Asked Mu Cen.


    Acacia did not speak.


    "It doesn''t mean that Rong Zhi likes you much, but that everything about you is exposed to Rong Zhi. If he has any thoughts, then the most dangerous person is you, and then the one involved may be Da Zhou. " Mu Cen''s tone all followed serious to get up, she a word a sentence say of clear, have no any conceal.


    Acacia is not unreasonable.

 Chapter 1651

    In Mu Cen''s words, Acacia quieted down.


    But acacia is still refuting Rongzhi: "Niang, Rongzhi is not such a person."


    "You know he''s not?" Mu Cen asked directly.


    "Didn''t Niang check Rongzhi?" Acacia is not stupid.


    "Yes. But what about that? Are you clear about where and who Rongzhi was in the past ten years before he entered Kaiyuan Temple? " Mu Cen asked.


    Acacia is unable to speak.


    Since Mu Cen made his words clear, he did not hide from Acacia: "the person you like, my mother will not stop, but when it comes to your safety, my mother will definitely stop. Parents all over the world want their children to be well, not in trouble. "


    Mu Cen said directly, the Mou light falls on the body of Acacia, not for a moment.


    Acacia can''t be accepted by Mu Cen. Acacia is not stupid. Moreover, Acacia has absolute trust in Mu Cen and Li Shiyuan. Mu Cen won''t say this to himself for no reason. Even during this period, Mu Cen just expresses that he doesn''t agree with her and Rong Zhi, and doesn''t speak ill of Rong Zhi.


    Finally, Acacia quieted down.


    Mu Cen looked at the gloomy face of Acacia. She sighed, then waved. Acacia walked towards Mu Cen. Mu Cen gently stroked the hair of Acacia. When she looked at Acacia, she was more cautious.


    "It doesn''t matter to me who Rong Zhi is. Dazhou is here. Whoever you marry, Dazhou is your best supporter. But you had a serious illness when you were young. You may not remember. At that time, my mother and father spared no effort to save you. At that time, the person who saved you clearly said that you would encounter a disaster in the future, which is not something else but a love disaster. You can''t marry anyone from the north. "


    Now, naturally, Mu Cen no longer conceals his story.


    Let''s stop there. Mu Cen can''t stop it. But mu Cen can stop Acacia.


    Acacia is not a sensible child.


    I didn''t say it before, because Mu Cen thought that as long as he didn''t meet, Acacia would forget it. But in the past month, he told Mu Cen clearly that Acacia didn''t forget Rongzhi at all, and he wanted to go out to see Rongzhi anytime and anywhere.


    That''s why Mu Cen finished his speech. It''s the first time that he talked about this with acacia.


    Acacia froze, and then, Acacia quiet down.


    "Acacia, your father and I don''t want anything to happen to you, and so does your brother, so we won''t agree to anything that may put you in danger." Mu Cen said lightly.


    "Niang -" cried Acacia, "but..."


    "Unless I can find evidence that Rong Zhi is not from the north." Mu Cen''s point is up.


    Acacia understands the meaning of Mu Cen''s words.


    Otherwise, acacia is absolutely impossible to be together with Rong Zhi, don''t hold hands together, even meeting is even more difficult. Now, acacia is quiet, on the contrary, it doesn''t speak.


    For a long time, Acacia mouth: "Niang, Acacia know."


    "Good." Mu Cen answered.


    Then Acacia stopped talking, and Mu Cen didn''t force it. They were sitting in the pavilion of the imperial garden. From time to time, someone came to see Mu Cen to discuss the Zhongyuan Festival. Mu Cen listened quietly, and the previous things seemed to be taken over.


    ¡­¡­


    But since this day, Acacia has been quiet a lot, she is in the palace, no longer have any idea of leaving the palace, or suddenly no longer mentioned tolerance.


    Acacia and before the lively, it is very different, even those years with Acacia on the side of the slaves are aware of, naturally also followed by a lot of quiet.


    Mu Cen for the situation of Acacia, is to see in the eyes, but mu Cen did not say anything.


    Li Shiyuan said it was false not to worry, but because of this situation, Li Shiyuan did not say anything.


    Until Rong Jiu came back.


    Rong Jiu is Li Shiyuan''s most trusted person.


    Li Shiyuan will not have the slightest doubt about Rong Jiu''s personal investigation.


    After hearing the news of Rong Jiu''s return, Li Shiyuan and Mu Cen look at each other, and soon stand up. Rong Jiu has already hurried in.


    "What''s the situation?" Li Shiyuan asked directly.


    Rong Jiu nodded his head, then he said: "the slave of the shop that Niang Niang told me before has inquired about it. It''s not too big a problem. The owner''s ancestors are from Beiming. When Beiming and Dazhou were in turmoil, they came from Beiming to Dazhou, and then they took root in Dazhou. They have been in Beijing for decades. This shop is the third generation. "


    Rong Jiu said quickly: "in addition, these dishes are basically improved Beiming dishes, which are in line with the appetite of the people of Dazhou. The people around go to many places, so they don''t go downtown. The backyard of the restaurant is where they live."


    Let nine explained, Mu Cen nodded, motioned to let nine continue to say.


    "This shop has nothing to do with Rong Fu." Rong Jiu said definitely, "Rong''s family doesn''t go frequently either. After all, he is not in Kyoto most of the time. Only when he returns to Kyoto, Rong''s family will go occasionally. That time, he happened to take the princess with him."


    "Rong''s mansion is not far away from this shop, so it''s reasonable in the past." Rong Jiu continued.


    This is something Rong Jiu has repeatedly confirmed.


    So Rong Jiu said yes.


    Mu Cen''s brow slightly relaxed for a while, and then looked at Rong Jiu: "what''s the situation of Rong Zhi?"


    "I really can''t find out what happened before I arrived at Kaiyuan Temple." Rong Jiu''s brow twisted, "but he went down to Kaiyuan Temple. The abbot said that when he brought Rong''s family back, he was seriously injured and was found on the mountain road near Kaiyuan Temple."


    Rong Jiushen said: "my subordinates investigated the events at that time, and the government did not have any records. There was no case of fighting against evil at that time. But the abbot also said that when he found Rong in charge of his family, Rong in charge of his family was still sober, and his speech was standard Kyoto accent without any foreign accent."


    The accent of Dazhou is very standard. Compared with the neighboring countries, it''s easy to distinguish. Even those who have been doing business in Dazhou for a long time can hardly learn Dazhou''s accent perfectly.


    So Rong Jiucai boldly judged with Mu Cen: "my subordinates think that Rong should be the man of Dazhou, just as Rong said. And coincidentally, when Rong''s family had an accident, there was a big family on the other side of Nanshan who killed the family overnight. It happens to be Rong


    A lot of things come together.


    Are proving Rong Zhi''s innocence.


    Mu Cen just listen, as if in Rong Jiu''s words, Mu Cen should be relieved, but can''t say why.

 Chapter 1652

    She couldn''t put her mind down all the time. The tension was always there.


    After Rong Jiu finished, he stood so quietly.


    Li Shiyuan looked at Mu Cen and said calmly, "if you''re worried, cut off contact. Acacia is an obedient child, will not do too much


    Li Shiyuan is still clear about this.


    Mu Cen sighed: "I want to." As the voice fell, Mu Cen looked at Li Shiyuan.


    Li Shiyuan understood all of a sudden in Mu Cen''s eyes.


    Now the acacia, although not resistance, also listen to the arrangement of Mu Cen, but see Acacia eyebrows in the gloomy, as if before the lively energy completely lost. This kind of Acacia, is let Mu Cen heartache, also is mu Cen does not want to see.


    "But you see," Mu Cen said helplessly.


    Li Shiyuan didn''t speak, so he hugged Mu Cen. Mu Cen''s bracelet wrapped around Li Shiyuan''s waist: "acacia is like this, what can we do?"


    "Let it be." Li Shiyuan spoke calmly.


    "Can you let Acacia take its course?" Mu Cen asked.


    Compared with Mu Cen''s calmness, Li Shiyuan is more cautious and opposed. He is a father who cares about his children.


    If something goes wrong with acacia, Li Shiyuan and Mu Cen will feel guilty for a lifetime.


    But such a thing can not be stopped.


    So they got into a dilemma, unspeakable contradiction and struggle.


    ¡­¡­


    At that time¡ª¡ª


    Acacia quietly in the Royal Garden, without saying a word, so the frame weaving, in the quiet embroidery. Embroidery is still a take-off of the golden dragon, but also like in the vine of the hook line, not impatient.


    One side of the slave is not strange recently, but also dare not come forward to disturb.


    The temperament of Acacia seems to be polite, but the status of acacia is here. The most direct camouflage of acacia is politeness. When Acacia sits there, it always makes people feel chilly.


    Think of here, the slaves naturally stand in place, unless it is Acacia initiative.


    "See Lord mu." All of a sudden, the slaves said hello.


    Mu Zhiyi made a sound and let the slaves get up. He took another look at Acacia. Acacia seemed to be safe and still embroidered in the pavilion.


    Mu Zhiyi didn''t say anything. He lowered his head and asked the slave, "how long has the princess been like this?"


    "Recently, the princess has always been like this. She doesn''t go anywhere. She embroiders in the pavilion every day. When she is tired, she goes back to her bedroom to have a rest." The slave said everything in detail.


    In the eyes of the minions, Mu Zhiyi is also a childhood sweetheart who grew up with the princess. To some extent, Mu Zhiyi''s words can be said to be Acacia. Therefore, the appearance of Mu Zhiyi is not bad for the minions. Naturally, Mu Zhiyi''s questions are very detailed.


    Then Mu Zhiyi nodded and walked quietly towards the pavilion. The slaves continued to wait in the same place, but did not step forward.


    And acacia is still silent.


    "Acacia, is this for your brother or your father?" Mu Zhiyi took a look, "or give it to me?"


    The purse on the golden dragon plate is a man''s object, and women will never use it. Except for the highly respected people, there are very few people who can use the golden dragon plate, and there are also very strict differences in grades. Today''s emperors can use only one golden dragon, while people at Mu Zhiyi''s level can use only nine.


    On the purse of Acacia, there is only a golden dragon. Mu Zhiyi will ask naturally.


    When the sound of these words fell, Acacia put away the edge. Then he looked up at Mu Zhiyi, and the thing was put aside: "it''s not."


    Lovesickness is denied.


    Mu Zhiyi eyebrows, some curious, but mu Zhiyi smart did not ask export, this period of time, of course, Mu Zhiyi know.


    Today, Mu Zhiyi came here to coax the beginning of Acacia.


    "Forget it." Mu Zhiyi waved his hand, "little acacia is really rejected very thoroughly."


    Acacia played a grimace, but it was not polite at all: "is brother Zhiyi still short of the wallet I sent? I thought that the girl who gave the purse to brother Zhiyi could make a circle around Kyoto. "


    Mu Zhiyi listens to the words of Acacia, but doesn''t smile. Then Mu Zhiyi quickly changes the topic: "isn''t it boring to be here all the time?"


    This time, Acacia slightly squinted and looked at Mu Zhiyi like this: "is it impossible for brother Zhiyi to take me out? Brother Zhiyi doesn''t know I can''t go anywhere, so he can only stay in the palace?"


    Although Mu Cen clearly and Acacia said Rongzhi thing, is to dispel the idea of Acacia to find Rongzhi, but it does not mean that Acacia really let it go, that kind of unwillingness, every day in the heart churning, also because of this, Acacia just try to find something to vent their willingness.


    It''s like embroidery today.


    The original intention of this purse is to provide accommodation, but now it seems that there is probably no chance to give it out, and the last one just now is the last one.


    In the face of Acacia, Mu Zhiyi smiles: "it''s just that you can''t go out alone. I''ll take you out. It''s OK to press."


    This time, Acacia froze, subconsciously looking at Mu Zhiyi, that kind of stupid ready to move mind began again.


    Mu Zhiyi raised his eyebrows: "will you go or not?"


    This is a direct question, but soon, Mu Zhiyi continued: "if you go, I have a request, you can only follow me, and you can''t go anywhere. If something goes wrong, there will be no next time."


    With that, Mu Zhiyi blinked at Acacia.


    This time, Acacia suddenly realized that Mu Zhiyi didn''t go through the agreement of Mu Cen and Li Shiyuan, but took himself out in private. Just like when I was a child, the most difficult people in the palace were Mu Zhiyi and Aofeng. They completely ignored their dignity and could do extraordinary things anywhere at any time.


    But no one really stopped them.


    No matter what happens in the palace, it is repressive after all. Everything outside is free, as if it can be unrestrained.


    "Good." Acacia crispy response.


    As if the original dark face, has a light look, looks and the past that bright girl is not too different.


    Mu Zhiyi just stood, looking at Acacia, with a faint smile in his eyebrows, and then he naturally stretched out his hand. Acacia did not want to put his hand on Mu Zhiyi. Mu Zhiyi didn''t say anything, collected his emotion, and then walked towards the direction of the bedroom with acacia.

 Chapter 1653

    Naturally, the slaves didn''t stop Mu Zhiyi, and they didn''t dare to stop Mu Zhiyi. Besides, it was Mu Zhiyi, so the slaves were much more relieved.


    Under such circumstances, Mu Zhiyi changes his clothes with acacia, and then Acacia follows Mu Zhiyi with her head down. She leaves the back door of the dormitory in an open manner, and is taken out by Mu Zhiyi, but no one finds out. Don''t mention how happy you are.


    It''s like when you leave the Imperial Palace and see the scenery of Kyoto, it''s as if you''ve passed away.


    Acacia happy in the carriage, looking at the scenery outside the carriage, for a moment.


    Mu Zhiyi shook his head helplessly: "isn''t the scenery beautiful in the palace? I don''t think it''s a big difference. Why do you like the scenery so much? "


    "You don''t know." Acacia waved.


    "Don''t tell me about freedom." Mu Zhiyi raised his eyebrows. "Acacia, what you don''t lack is freedom. After all, you''ve been traveling with the emperor and the queen since childhood. "


    Probably since ancient times, there has never been a princess as free as Acacia.


    Acacia listen to Mu Zhiyi''s words, of course know the meaning of Mu Zhiyi''s words, Acacia didn''t say anything, his mind is very good. Mu Cen and Li Shiyuan will not talk about Rong Zhi. Mu Zhiyi doesn''t know, and it''s not strange.


    "So now that I''m old, there''s a secret to little Acacia?" Mu Zhiyi laughed jokingly.


    Acacia ignored Mu Zhiyi''s ridicule and immediately changed the topic: "brother Zhiyi, don''t tell me that you are so kind today. You brought me out to play. I don''t believe it."


    Mu Zhiyi also said directly: "well, there are some things in the shop. If it''s inconvenient for your brother to come forward, I''ll deal with them."


    That''s why I took Acacia with me by the way.


    Acacia Oh a: "the original is by the way ah."


    Mu Zhiyi nodded, but his eyes became more serious. Mu Zhiyi looked at Acacia strangely. She asked: "brother Zhiyi, what are you doing looking at me like this? Is something wrong? "


    "There''s something I want to discuss with you." Mu Zhiyi said it directly.


    This is the biggest purpose of today''s Acacia, Acacia rarely see Mu Zhiyi so serious, this time, Acacia also some nervous, so passively looking at Mu Zhiyi.


    Mu Zhiyi didn''t hide: "your mother chose your future husband, but you don''t seem to be satisfied. Naturally, the emperor and the queen will not force you. I began to think that this matter has passed, but now I find that it is not the case. "


    Mu Zhi Yi a word, let the eyebrow of Acacia twist.


    Then Acacia almost blurted out: "you mean, mother and father, want to set me up with you?"


    Mu Zhiyi didn''t deny it or admit it, but this attitude has clearly told Acacia that her guess is not wrong.


    For mu Cen and Li Shiyuan, the safest person is either other people or Mu Zhiyi. After all, Mu Zhiyi knows the roots and the two families are friends. However, fan Mu Zhiyi has been thinking about Acacia since childhood, so their marriage is a matter of course, and there will be no such thing as choosing a son-in-law today.


    So under such circumstances, Mu Cen and Li Shiyuan naturally hit Mu Zhiyi with their ideas.


    Mu Zhiyi is different from Aofeng. After Aofeng ascended the throne, he set up countless concubines, which is also different from Li Shiyuan. Mu Zhiyi, however, seemed to be more indifferent, just like Mu Zhanxiao. Mingming is at the age of marriageable, but mu Zhiyi doesn''t look at countless young ladies.


    So up to now, Mu Zhiyi has never made concubines or taken concubines. It''s clean, so mu Zhiyi is still the best candidate in Li Shiyuan''s and Mu Cen''s heart.


    But mu Zhiyi''s manner lets lovesickness shock a word not to be able to say.


    "You and I are exaggerating!" Acacia can''t help but say, "no one wants to marry or marry someone who knows the root and the bottom. You know all my scandals. We are really married. I will not live in the future. I have no face at all. Even the mystery is gone. "


    Acacia is just dumbfounded.


    Mu Zhiyi nodded: "so --" his voice lengthened, even his words seemed more direct. "Can you tell me what happened here, so that the emperor and the empress suddenly hit me with this idea, and had to match me up with you? And they''re talking about it as a matter of fact. "


    That kind of feeling, it''s like a certainty.


    This just frightens Mu Zhi Yi to look for Acacia immediately, inquires clearly.


    Acacia silent, biting the lip, did not take the initiative to speak, as if thinking about whether to tell Mu Zhiyi, and acacia''s silence, let Mu Zhiyi retreat.


    "Acacia, you won''t go to the doctor in a hurry. Are you really going to marry me?" Mu Zhiyi''s resistance is clear.


    Acacia looks at Mu Zhiyi impolitely, and Mu Zhiyi gradually slows down. But mu Zhiyi is very clear that if Acacia doesn''t want to say something, he can''t say it, and he can''t be strong to Acacia.


    As a result, Mu Zhiyi never thought that Acacia actually threatened himself in turn.


    Now, Mu Zhiyi''s face changed again and again.


    "Acacia, you --" he looked at Acacia in amazement.


    Acacia is serious nodded: "yes, that''s it, after you come out every day to take me, or I and father and mother said, I like you, I want you to be the son-in-law, I think father and mother, and your parents, should be very agree."


    Mu Zhiyi


    He thinks that acacia is a piece of the cake.


    Acacia is shaking his head: "I will tell my father and mother, today you smuggled me out."


    Mu Zhiyi''s scalp is numb. If he had known that, why should he have known it at the beginning, but he didn''t know it. However, Mu Zhiyi more or less guessed that Acacia has a mind, which is still outside the palace. Otherwise, Acacia would have taken so much effort to do it. But mu Zhiyi didn''t say anything and soon calmed down.


    "Let me think about it." Mu Zhiyi didn''t agree, but he didn''t refuse.


    Acacia hum sound, but also did not urge.


    And the carriage has been slowly parked at the back door of the shop, Mu Zhiyi got out of the car, and then turned around to take Acacia down. He lowered his voice: "don''t run around today, just stay in the wing room, do you understand?"


    "Something important?" The voice of Acacia also lowered.


    "Yes, it''s a very important business. We can go back after the negotiation." Mu Zhiyi said it directly.


    Acacia Oh voice, nodded.


    This room, of course, is not for Acacia to stay alone, but for Acacia to follow Mu Zhiyi. On the one hand, it can keep Acacia from making trouble under Mu Zhiyi''s eyes, and on the other hand, it can not make Acacia too boring.

 Chapter 1654

    What''s more, the knowledge of acacia is enough to cope with such a scene.


    Mu Zhiyi saw Acacia nodding, but didn''t say anything, and then took Acacia to the wing room on the second floor.


    Shopkeeper Wang is already waiting: "master, miss."


    "Here comes the man?" Mu Zhiyi answered.


    "Yes, I''m waiting for you on the second floor." Shopkeeper Wang replied, "but they have lost some time on their way to be in charge, so they have to wait for a while."


    Mu Zhiyi nodded and asked in a low voice: "who can make you and your brother so careful?"


    "It was shopkeeper Wang who contacted us before. Several big businesses were made up of him, so that the water transportation and salt in Kyoto could completely fall into our hands, so as to avoid the monopoly of merchants and influence on Dazhou."


    Mu Zhiyi didn''t hide it, and it was also the purpose of Li Shiyuan''s shop. Apart from competing for the throne at that time, water transportation, salt and food, which are related to people''s livelihood, are the most important things. Only in the hands of Li''s family, they are the safest.


    Acacia naturally understands this truth.


    "Don''t you know each other''s identity?" Acacia is also a little cautious.


    "Know is know, but always feel that there is something to hide, so after six months together, your brother let me come forward to inquire about the situation." Mu Zhiyi said it directly.


    Mu Zhiyi''s identity is different from Aofeng''s, and Aofeng''s current identity is not suitable to appear. However, although Mu Zhiyi is in the palace, few people outside know Mu Zhiyi''s identity, so mu Zhiyi''s appearance is the safest, and Mu Zhiyi doesn''t use this name when he is outside. It''s just that the surname hasn''t changed.


    Acacia nodded seriously, but didn''t say anything at last. Then, Acacia and Mu Zhiyi pushed the door into the wing room.


    There is a man sitting in the wing room. At first, acacia is facing away from this man, and can''t see his face. Acacia quietly follows Mu Zhiyi, and Mu Zhiyi nods.


    Then he said, "shopkeeper Li."


    Shopkeeper Li turned and looked at Mu Zhiyi. He said respectfully, "Mu is in charge."


    Mu Zhiyi nodded, and shopkeeper Li was stunned. He looked at the people beside Mu Zhiyi. Mu Zhiyi naturally knew that he was looking at Acacia. Mu Zhiyi was very calm: "this is my own person, but I don''t need to worry about it."


    Acacia nodded politely, then sat down on the side of Mu Zhiyi.


    Mu Zhiyi looks down at Acacia, but he treats it steadily. Even the dots in front of him are prepared for Acacia.


    Acacia is silent, clever, in the eyes of outsiders, they are more like a pair of lovers.


    Li shopkeeper also subconsciously think so: "Mu in charge of the family is very gentle."


    Mu Zhiyi didn''t explain much, and didn''t focus on the topic of Acacia. Instead, he asked faintly: "manager Li, haven''t you come yet?"


    That tone can not hear the good or bad mood, as if asked a more common topic.


    Shopkeeper Li was sweating when Mu Zhiyi saw him, and then he spoke cautiously: "the leader should be coming soon. If something goes wrong on the way, he will be late. Please ask Mu to be Haihan."


    Mu Zhiyi made a sound.


    Although it''s not pleasant to be late, it''s hard to predict the situation on the road, so mu Zhiyi is not so stingy.


    They talked about some things, which were all related to business. Acacia always bowed her head and ate the small points on the plate seriously. Occasionally, she would be distracted and listen to a few words. Acacia didn''t care about these things, because Mu Zhiyi dealt with them very well, so she was just curious.


    In the gap between the two people''s conversation, shopkeeper Wang rushed upstairs and knocked on the door of the wing room: "the leader, let the leader have arrived."


    "Please." Mu Zhiyi spoke lightly.


    Manager Li is obviously relieved. In the face of Mu Zhiyi, manager Li has to bear great pressure every time. When Mu Zhiyi is here, people can''t help shivering. It seems that all the initiative will be in Mu Zhiyi''s hands anytime and anywhere.


    Now that Rong Zhi has come, shopkeeper Li can naturally relax.


    And one side of the Acacia heard Rong this surname, it is Leng for a while, even the action of eating small points are followed to stop, in the memory of Acacia, she knows the surname Rong, only Rong Zhi. The surname Rong is not common in Dazhou, and can not be found everywhere.


    Think of here, acacia is more and more quiet, as if before the casual are gone, this month more than never seen people, so infinite in front of Acacia amplification.


    That kind of feeling, like a hundred claws scratch the heart, how can''t let Acacia calm down.


    Mu Zhiyi is aware of it.


    He looked down at Acacia: "what''s the matter? Is it uncomfortable? "


    Mu Zhiyi is asking about Acacia. Acacia passively shakes his head and looks up at Mu Zhiyi. In the eyes of outsiders, this kind of picture is even more intimate. And in such an instant, the door of the private room was pushed in from the outside.


    Rong Zhi''s tall figure appeared in the private room.


    Naturally, Rongzhi saw Acacia for the first time, and then looked at the intimate behavior of Acacia and Mu Zhiyi. Rongzhi''s eyes were low and his mind was well hidden, but the coldness seemed to occupy everything in an instant, and the eyes fell on Mu Zhiyi for a moment.


    And Mu Zhiyi returned to his mind for the first time, and Rong Zhi took the lead in saying, "Mu is in charge."


    Mu Zhiyi nodded: "I''ve heard a lot about it."


    It''s just polite. And the cooperation with Rongzhi is only a matter of half a year, so it''s not very familiar. The two people''s greetings seem to be just a formalized thing.


    Rong Zhi smiles, calmly sits down in front of Mu Zhiyi, and then asks: "who is this?"


    It''s like never knowing Acacia.


    Lovesickness is asked by Rong Zhi, slightly stunned. Mu Zhiyi suddenly knows something in his heart in their interaction.


    These days, acacia is left in the palace by Mu Cen, where can''t go, even if Mu Zhiyi doesn''t understand the original, but along with now Mu Cen want to make up two things, more or less also understand, I''m afraid Mu Cen don''t agree with Acacia like people when the husband-in-law, this will take the opportunity to make up himself.


    Just did not expect, so coincidentally, this candidate actually appeared in front of him today.


    It''s still the object of cooperation between shops in the past six months.


    Mu Zhi Yi suddenly seems to smile not to smile, pour is some bad heart: "I haven''t passed the door of the lady."


    He introduced Acacia in this way. Acacia was stunned. Mu Zhiyi just looked at Acacia, as if determined that Acacia would not resist. In the end, Acacia quieted down and didn''t speak. He didn''t know whether it was acquiescence or something else.

 Chapter 1655

    Then, Mu Zhiyi looked at Acacia intimately: "if it''s uncomfortable, I''ll let the shopkeeper take you down to have a rest. I''ll come to you after I finish talking about it."


    After thinking about it, I finally shook my head passively.


    It seems that in Rongzhi''s almost gloomy eyes, Acacia can''t stay here any longer.


    "Darling, don''t walk around. Wait for me in the house. I''ll be fine soon." Mu Zhiyi''s tone is more familiar, not acting, but from the heart.


    As soon as the words fall, Mu Zhiyi has already called to manager Wang. Manager Wang doesn''t say much. Without saying a word, he takes Acacia to walk out of the house. When Acacia walks out of the wing door, he just nods to Rong Zhi, and then disappears quickly. Mu Zhiyi''s eyes always fall on Acacia.


    In people''s eyes, it is more reluctant to part.


    Under such circumstances, Mu Zhiyi didn''t explain anything until the figure of Acacia disappeared, and then he took back his eyes.


    Rong Zhi said as if nothing had happened: "Mu is a man of deep love and righteousness."


    Mu Zhiyi smile: "and Acacia since childhood, that is natural."


    This seems to be provoking Rong Zhi, but his eyes haven''t changed. He just looks at Mu Zhiyi calmly, and then doesn''t seem to continue on this topic.


    But the mind of Rong Zhi is not here.


    It seems that he suddenly understood the identity of Mu Zhiyi.


    Before that, Rong Zhi was still curious about where the merchant who monopolized the main lifeline of Dazhou was. Now it is clear that only the Li family can be so unscrupulous.


    And Mu CEN is also mu.


    So the identity of Mu Zhiyi can be imagined.


    It''s just that no one has ever said anything.


    If so, Mu Zhiyi and Acacia grew up together. Their feelings are self-evident. Under the deliberate obstruction of Mu Cen, Mu Zhiyi is also the best choice.


    After sinking, Rong Zhi didn''t say what he thought.


    Then they talked about business related issues.


    There''s nothing else involved.


    Until Rong Zhi stood up and left the room for a reasonable reason, manager Li continued to answer. However, Mu Zhiyi didn''t say anything, chatting with manager Li and drinking tea.


    Their cooperation has been settled.


    What''s left is just ordinary contact.


    The atmosphere has widened a lot.


    After Rong Zhi left the wing room, he never went anywhere. After avoiding shopkeeper Wang, he immediately found Acacia at a corner of the backyard. Acacia sat quietly, as if he was thinking. He didn''t notice the appearance of Rong Zhi.


    Until Rongzhi stood in front of Acacia, the tall figure became more and more clear. Acacia came back and passively looked at Rongzhi. Now, Acacia sat still and didn''t speak, as if she didn''t know how to speak.


    In this case, Rongzhi''s eyes fell on the body of Acacia, and then lightly said: "you and Mu are going to get married?"


    This words ask of direct, Mou light is also a flash not instantaneous, take a silk to let a person explore of deep meaning.


    Acacia was asked, want to deny, but finally to the mouth of the words also can''t say, just very calm changed the topic.


    "I didn''t expect to see you." Acacia said very calm.


    But the eyebrows under the low convergence did not stop looking, or that is to say, they wanted to see, but when they met this person, they did not dare to see again. This kind of mind was contradictory and complicated.


    Rong Zhi didn''t say anything. He was quiet.


    It seems that even the surrounding air is quiet.


    Finally, Acacia couldn''t stand it, so she stood up and said, "let''s be in charge. I have something to do. If I leave first, I won''t accompany you. And Rong should not be here, but back to the wing room. "


    With that, Acacia nodded.


    I really want to turn around and go.


    But at the moment when Acacia turns to leave, Rongzhi clasps the hand of Acacia. The next moment, Acacia falls into Rongzhi''s arms. Acacia almost screams out, but is afraid that his voice will attract guards. Finally, Acacia can only passively look at Rongzhi and struggle subconsciously.


    The more struggling, the more obvious.


    But it happened that Rong Zhi didn''t release the meaning of Acacia hand. In this case, Rong Zhi''s voice came low: "Why are you hiding from me?"


    This is for Acacia.


    The grievance of Acacia being asked.


    Where is she hiding.


    She wanted to see Rongzhi, but she didn''t have any chance, and after Mu Cen made it clear, Acacia knew more about the impossibility between herself and Rongzhi, but now this person still questioned himself, the grievances of Acacia seemed to rush up in an instant, and they all came back.


    The eye socket is to follow pan red, that kind of grievance is self-evident.


    In this case, Rong Zhi twisted his eyebrows, and his tone seemed to soften down, then he said helplessly: "Why are you crying again?"


    This light, but the next moment, but has been put into the arms of Acacia, Acacia so close to Rongzhi''s skirt, smell the breath of this person, the whole person''s body taut, as if how can not relax. But Rong Zhi also appears helpless many, that big hand so along acacia''s back, once again.


    Like in appeasement, but such appeasement, really also let Acacia gradually calm down.


    It''s just a moment of calm, Acacia beat up this person, as if this period of time''s thoughts and grievances are illusory at this moment, but the strength of acacia is not painful, for Rongzhi, it''s useless.


    Let''s just love each other.


    It wasn''t until acacia''s hand hurt that she stopped.


    Rong Zhi looked down at Acacia: "enough?"


    Acacia is a bit embarrassed.


    Rong Zhi then asked, "do you really want to marry Mu Zhiyi?"


    "Don''t listen to brother Zhiyi''s nonsense." Acacia flat mouth, the opening of a small voice.


    Rong Zhi raised his eyebrows. Although he didn''t say anything, he looked at Acacia seriously. It seemed that he didn''t like to hear Acacia call Mu Zhiyi. It seemed that he was jealous of Acacia and grew up with Mu Zhiyi.


    It''s just that this kind of emotion is well hidden.


    Looking at Acacia again, Rong Zhi''s attitude was calm: "when Mu was in charge, you didn''t deny it."


    Acacia flat mouth, is silent.


    Looking at Rong Zhi''s calm and calm appearance, it seems that he can''t see his attitude towards this matter at all. In the end, Acacia murmured: "it''s not better. Anyway, you don''t have any idea. It''s not the same for me to marry someone."


    With that, Acacia forced his hand out, do not want to ignore Rongzhi.


    Rong Zhi didn''t speak.


    Then looking at Acacia back to himself, and then stop just came forward, sighed, that deep voice on the edge of Acacia upload.

 Chapter 1656

    "You are a princess. You are in the Imperial Palace, and the imperial palace is a place where outsiders can enter at will. I am just a peddler. It''s far away from the imperial palace. If you don''t come out, I can''t go in, let alone see you."


    Rongzhi''s tone seems to be soothing Acacia.


    Such comfort, let the heart of Acacia a little bit of relaxation down.


    Then Acacia turned to Rongzhi, as if in the face of such Rongzhi, there is no way to Acacia.


    "That''s why I tried my best to do business with the Mu family." Rong Zhi went on, "the Mu family has mastered the most important economic lifeline of Dazhou. Normal people all know how these things can really be in the hands of vendors. So I doubt the identity of the Mu family. With this surname, I will do everything possible."


    It''s like coming for Acacia.


    "I think, in this way, I can always see you and know what you are doing now. How is the situation?" Rong Zhixiao said, "I just didn''t expect that the Mu family has always been more cautious. It took me more than half a year to see the Mu family. Fortunately, such efforts have not been in vain. "


    "You don''t have to wait for me to ask to enter the palace, you have already followed the Mu family to appear in front of me." Rong Zhi just looked down at Acacia, and the smile in his eyebrows became more and more obvious.


    Acacia seems to stop because of the words, any not happy to be coaxed clean.


    That beautiful big eye blinked: "Rong Zhi, aren''t you amusing me?"


    "Why bother to amuse you?" Stop laughing.


    Acacia Oh sound.


    It''s very nice.


    But Acacia soon chagrined Rongzhi, Rongzhi pick eyebrows: "what''s the matter?"


    Acacia moved red lips, is to and Rong Zhi said Mu Cen''s idea, but words to the mouth, finally Acacia and swallow back, and then so changed the topic.


    "I asked brother Zhiyi to take me when he came out of the palace." Acacia said, "in this way, I can see you."


    As long as you''re out of the palace, there''s a way.


    Rong Zhi''s hand naturally stretched out and stroked the cheek of Acacia, as if they had not been so close for a long time. Acacia was embarrassed and passively looked at Rong Zhi.


    Rongzhi didn''t stop the action in his hand, and his eyes fell on Acacia.


    The question is even more exciting: "do you miss me these days?"


    This, let Acacia do not know how to answer, but Acacia did not evade, and then looked at Rongzhi, Acacia asked directly: "do you miss me?"


    "Yes." Rong Zhi''s answer seems to have no hesitation.


    Acacia''s cheek more red, so looking at Rongzhi, and then, Acacia can''t help clearing the throat.


    Rong Zhi smiles silently and looks down at Acacia like this. As Rong Zhi gets closer and closer, the indecision on Acacia''s face becomes obvious. Now, Acacia subconsciously closes her eyes, as if waiting for Rong Zhi to kiss herself.


    Rong Zhi didn''t let Acacia down.


    That thin lip is so attached to the lip of Acacia, which is different from the previous shallow taste. Now the tolerance seems to be more unrestrained and indulgent. Acacia is completely unable to resist, so it can only retreat step by step, and finally surrender.


    And Rong Zhi''s eyebrows are still with a faint smile, as if to coax the little girl in her arms. Everything around is cleared, leaving only the warmth in each other''s eyebrows.


    Acacia is like a kitten who doesn''t know how to be satisfied. It just depends on Rong Zhi.


    Slender arm also took the initiative to embrace Rongzhi''s waist, raised his head and actively catered to the man''s kiss.


    It''s like all of a sudden it''s out of order.


    I don''t know whether it is Acacia or Rongzhi, so completely out of order.


    But at the critical moment, Rong Zhi calmed down and pulled Acacia out of his arms: "don''t do this."


    Acacia panting, red face, so looking at Rongzhi.


    Then Acacia blurted out: "I''m going to find my mother."


    She wants to go to Mu Cen and make her mind clear. No matter what Rong Zhi''s identity is or where she comes from, she doesn''t care. She just wants to be with Rong Zhi. Without any reason, she just wants to follow her true thoughts.


    Rong Zhi is quiet, just looking at Acacia.


    Acacia does not need to explain, Rong Zhi can understand the meaning of Acacia.


    "Not afraid that I have a wife?" Rong Zhi asked Acacia.


    Acacia is a Leng asked by Rong Zhi, blinking subconsciously. I don''t know if I listen to the split. But soon, Acacia asks seriously: "do you have any?"


    Then Acacia really thinking up, is not because of this, so before the tolerance seems to be the appearance of their own desire to talk and stop.


    In this way of thinking, Acacia become panic, and Rongzhi also seems to guess, the moment can''t laugh or cry.


    Then, Rong Zhi said seriously, "I have never been married, I have never had a wife, I have never had a concubine."


    That''s clear.


    Also appears extremely sincere.


    Acacia Oh sound, the surface looks calm, but hands nowhere to put the gesture but clearly tell all people, she is nervous and shy at the moment.


    Rong Zhi smiles silently.


    At this time, Rongzhi is quiet, Acacia some inexplicable, passively looking at Rongzhi, subconsciously poked the man''s hand: "why don''t you speak?"


    Rong Zhi was very calm: "your father and mother came later."


    Acacia a Leng, at first did not respond, always feel that Rong Zhi is to scare themselves, and so on Acacia understand the meaning of Rong Zhi words, Acacia instant pale.


    On the contrary, Rongzhi is calm and incomparable, so holding the hand of Acacia, never let go.


    Acacia shocked a word can not say, and then look at Rongzhi, eyebrows with a trace of panic, for fear of causing any trouble to Rongzhi, not himself.


    "Let go of me." Acacia struggled for a while.


    Rong Zhi looked down at Acacia: "see all see, as aboveboard."


    Where does Acacia have the courage to stop? Acacia has always been a wolf hearted rabbit, not to mention being seen by Mu Cen and Li Shiyuan on the spot. Acacia is very clear that although they spoil themselves, they don''t have a bottom line, but they also have principles. Once they violate their bottom line, they will not be polite to Acacia.


    It''s going to be tough.


    It''s mu cenming who says that you are not allowed to see Rong Zhi, but Acacia still does it. Although today''s mistake is not entirely in Acacia, Mu Cen and Li Shiyuan see that they are so close. It''s like jumping into the Yellow River.


    And Rong Zhi is still so straightforward.


    Acacia dare not think, Mu Cen and Li Shiyuan how to treat Rongzhi. This time, Acacia appears more and more chagrined.

 Chapter 1657

    She looked at Rong Zhi: "you go quickly, don''t be here, my mother is angry, my father doesn''t necessarily fight."


    That''s the truth.


    But Rong Zhi just looked at Acacia: "don''t be careful, leave it to me. This kind of thing can''t let you fight in front. This is what a man wants to do, not what you want to do. Do you understand?"


    This seems to appease Acacia, but Acacia can not be appeased, the tension and uneasiness is obvious.


    And shopkeeper Wang also has eyes and nose, nose and mouth toward the two people, respectfully: "let the master, please go over."


    Rong Zhi nodded: "thank you, manager Wang."


    Acacia also don''t want to grab Rongzhi''s hand, is to follow in, Rongzhi looked down, shopkeeper Wang said: "Miss waiting outside, ye said, only see Rongzhi in charge."


    Acacia flat mouth.


    It''s the same as last time.


    The more I want to go in, the more impossible it is. Thinking of this, Acacia can''t rest assured. But Rongzhi just looks at Acacia. In Rongzhi''s eyes, Acacia gradually calms down.


    When the water comes and the earth is covered, and the soldiers come to block it, Mu Cen can''t really eat people.


    Now, acacia is silent. It''s honest, standing at the door.


    And Rong Zhi has been taken in by manager Wang, and the door in the house is closed.


    After Rongzhi went in, Mu Zhiyi came over and looked at Acacia. Tut tut said: "Acacia, I haven''t seen you so bold before, but now I''m still here. I can''t wait. I just said, how can I go out today? I always feel that something is going to happen."


    Mu Zhiyi said: "as a result, it really happened to you. Maybe I just took you out, your father and mother will know, and then came. Obviously, I don''t know Rong Zhi''s identity. They all know who I want to see today. "


    Sure enough, nothing can be concealed from Mu Cen and Li Shiyuan.


    Acacia did not speak, flat mouth so standing.


    Mu Zhiyi looked down at Acacia: "do you really think so?"


    Acacia, um, nodded cautiously.


    Mu Zhiyi is quiet and doesn''t say anything. Acacia cautiously drags Mu Zhiyi''s sleeve. Mu Zhiyi looks down at Acacia as if asking.


    Acacia then asked: "brother Zhiyi, you say mother and father are in it, how can you treat Rongzhi?"


    That eyes bitterly looking at Mu Zhiyi.


    Mu Zhiyi put out his hand: "I don''t know. No one can guess your parents'' mind, but your parents should not agree with you together. Otherwise, there is no need to lock you up before. It''s just that people are not as good as heaven. What will happen now is really unexpected. "


    Mu Zhiyi said directly, but his eyes were serious: "you really think about it. Rongzhi is a peddler, and maybe it''s not as simple as it seems. You know, people who can push the boat with the current and get on with your brother are not ordinary people. The most important thing is that it''s hard to understand how to contain this person. "


    Mu Zhiyi''s tone is serious.


    Looking at Acacia, there is no element of joke.


    "In the past half a year, although Rongzhi and I haven''t made a direct explanation, we have a lot of chances to fight each other. For Rongzhi, even your brother, sometimes we can''t figure it out. It''s like a step-by-step camp. Every step is calculated. Only step by step can we get to the present."


    Mu Zhiyi said quietly: "it seems to have a purpose, but you can''t guess his purpose. In such circumstances, such people are the most dangerous. "


    Mu Zhiyi finished with a show of hands, so looking at Acacia.


    Acacia is very determined to say: "Rong Zhi is a good man."


    Very calm tone, but also no one can refuse. Mu Zhiyi understood the thought of Acacia and didn''t say much. He just waited outside with acacia.


    But the anxiety of Acacia, Mu Zhiyi see clearly.


    An hour later.


    Rong Zhi just came out of the house without any damage. The surface looks calm, at least people can not guess any clues.


    Acacia immediately walked up, because Rongzhi is very high, Acacia looked up at Rongzhi: "what did my parents say to you?"


    The tone was tense.


    By the way, I looked at Rongzhi carefully, as if for fear of injury. Outsiders may not know, but Acacia knows clearly. Li Shiyuan''s good temper is only aimed at Mu Cen, not at outsiders. In front of outsiders, Li Shiyuan doesn''t even want to hide his temper, especially Li Shiyuan doesn''t like to stop.


    Acacia worried about Li Shiyuan''s attack on Rong Zhi.


    Rong Zhi knew the worry of Acacia and held the hand of Acacia with a smile: "no, I''m fine. Nothing happened."


    This sentence, Acacia this just put down the mind, and then the eyes are still looking at Rongzhi, waiting for Rongzhi reply.


    Rong Zhi didn''t say anything, just looked at Acacia and lowered his head: "you go back to the palace with your father and mother first."


    "I don''t want it!" Acacia do not want to refuse.


    So back, I''m afraid it''s really impossible to get out. Even if I follow Mu Zhiyi, I can''t get out. With Mu Cen''s attitude before, I''m going to move towards Rongzhi.


    As if to follow Rong Zhi.


    Rongzhi looked down at Acacia, with a faint smile.


    Also did not have before tight, the entire person all along relaxed.


    Then Rong Zhi opened his mouth and said, "be obedient, go back first. Tomorrow I''ll go into the palace to pick you up. That''s OK."


    This, let Acacia a Leng, some can''t believe looking at Rong Zhi.


    Then, Acacia came back and said, "my parents agreed that you should go to the palace? Do you agree that we are together? "


    Rong Zhi didn''t deny it or admit it.


    He was called in by Mu Cen and Li Shiyuan before. Rongzhi was ready. As a result, everything seemed to be completely different from the development of Rongzhi. Mu Cen and Li Shiyuan just asked Rongzhi what he could bring to Acacia. What they wanted was the peace of Acacia. No matter what happened, they could never leave.


    Such a request seems simple, but I know that it is more difficult to achieve it.


    In addition, Mu Cen and Li Shiyuan demanded that if Rong Zhi was with acacia, they would have to give up everything, including all the shops, so that they could accompany Acacia seriously. However, they could not enter the court. At least they could not enter the court until the Li family let go.


    For outsiders, it''s nothing, but for tolerance, it''s a matter of careful consideration.


    His identity here, Li Shiyuan and Mu Cen do not know, but is in the test.

 Chapter 1658

    And Acacia together, means that he is under the supervision of two people, if not absolute trust before, Rong Zhi can only hold still. In fact, the current situation in Beiming can''t afford too much time. At most, it''s one to two years. And the identity of Rong Zhi, staying in Dazhou for a long time, is also a kind of uneasy turbulence for Beiming.


    So it''s impossible not to think.


    Only in this way of thinking, Rong Zhi''s final answer is to stand on the side of Acacia.


    It''s a matter of natural consideration.


    So after Rong Zhi spoke, Mu Cen and Li Shiyuan really stepped back. Although they didn''t say it openly, at least they wouldn''t stop Rong Zhi and Acacia. If Rong Zhi''s guess is correct, as long as the situation of his and Acacia doesn''t change much, their marriage will be made public after Zhongyuan Festival.


    But these, Rong Zhi did not intend to tell Acacia.


    He just looked at Acacia with a smile. Acacia suddenly became happy, so he hugged Rongzhi without any taboo: "that''s really great, that''s great."


    The eyes of Acacia are red. I can''t say whether it''s crying with joy or something else.


    Rong Zhi shook his head helplessly and coaxed Acacia patiently. Coax for a while, Acacia did not say anything.


    But Acacia or seriously looking at Rongzhi: "you said Oh, tomorrow to pick me up, can''t break your promise, tomorrow must come!"


    "Good." Stop laughing.


    Acacia with smile.


    Just then, Li Shiyuan and Mu Cen come out. Li Shiyuan hums and walks ahead without looking back. However, Mu Cen looks at Acacia. This time, Acacia doesn''t dare to make mistakes and follows Mu Cen honestly.


    It''s just a three-step look back, from time to time looking at Rongzhi, the joy in the eyebrows, obvious.


    This kind of girl''s coyness, all people can see clearly, but everyone did not pierce, and Rong Zhi stood so quietly, watching Acacia, until the figure of Acacia disappeared in front of him, and then Rong Zhi left.


    ¡­¡­


    At that time¡ª¡ª


    Acacia on the carriage, Li Shiyuan did not speak, his eyes looking at Acacia, with a trace of restlessness, Mu CEN is more quiet, looking down at the book, as if he did not mean to talk with acacia.


    Acacia is very active close to Mu Cen, so close to Mu Cen, eyebrows and eyes with a touch of flattery, rubbed against Mu Cen, the voice followed the soft glutinous: "Niang --"


    As if deliberately elongated, more is to please: "he is really a good person, very good person."


    Mu Cen did not lift his eyelids: "can bad people write on his face?"


    Mu Cen asked directly.


    All of a sudden, I couldn''t answer the question of Acacia. In the end, I had to bow my head, hum and don''t speak.


    "Let''s not say how long you have known Rongzhi, but it''s not long since you and Rongzhi can finally be together. Can you firmly believe that he is a good man?" Mu Cen raised her eyebrows, and then she looked at Acacia.


    Acacia silent, is unable to answer Mu Cen''s question, but that kind of heart determined idea has not changed. Mu Cen looks at the stubborn Acacia, and finally sighs silently.


    Today in the palace, Mu Cen didn''t say anything when he knew that Mu Zhiyi had taken Acacia out, because Mu Cen knew that Mu Zhiyi and Acacia grew up together and couldn''t see the silent appearance of Acacia. Taking Acacia out was just a way to relax. Only later, shopkeeper Wang sent a letter and said something about the shop.


    Mu Cen couldn''t tell why. He suddenly realized that this was Rongzhi, so he and Li Shiyuan came out immediately.


    It''s not the suspicion of Mu Zhiyi, but the cognition of Rongzhi''s behavior. They don''t allow lovesickness to see Rongzhi, but it doesn''t mean that Rongzhi won''t do anything.


    That''s why Mu Cen and Li Shiyuan rushed out.


    Then, Mu Cen let people ask, just know, Rongzhi catch up with Mu Zhiyi this line has been half a year, in this half a year, Rongzhi and Acacia have not met again, but mu Cen intuitively think, this is to lay the foundation for the future and Acacia goodbye.


    Maybe I think it''s exaggeration, but it''s the most direct cognition. This idea makes Mu Cen''s hair stand on end. But after seeing Acacia and Rongzhi, this kind of thought makes people feel scared again. It can only be pressed down by Mu Cen, looking at the face of Acacia.


    There is also the deep feeling of lovesickness towards Rongzhi. Mu Cen understands that she and Li Shiyuan are from the past, and they don''t want to miss each other in detours, but lovesickness happens at the moment. Lovesickness at this age can''t listen to any persuasion.


    As for people, only when they hit the wall do they know how to look back. Maybe it was too late then.


    If Mu Cen had been able to listen to the elder''s advice, maybe she would not have been able to see the scenery like this now, and she would not have to face the life and death at that time. She had been included in the immortal class for a long time, but maybe there was no regret medicine in the world.


    So in the face of Acacia, Mu Cen seems to suddenly feel the same feelings. This is the reason why Mu Cen finally gives up. Otherwise, in such a situation, Acacia can compromise, but it will eventually rebound in retaliation. At that time, it is uncontrollable.


    But even so, Mu Cen''s eyebrows are still a little nervous.


    In the end, Mu Cen didn''t say anything, just sat so quietly.


    The sound of acacia is still coming from Mu Cen''s ear.


    "Mother, don''t worry. I''ll be fine. I''m not stupid. If Rong Zhi is not good for me, I won''t be with him." Acacia is to appease Mu Cen.


    Mu Cen said nothing.


    I''m afraid that if one day, how can Acacia leave.


    Think of here, Mu Cen silent sigh, but in the end, Mu Cen did not say anything, is very gentle touch Acacia hair, Acacia also did not say anything, quietly leaning on the edge of Mu Cen.


    But the trance in the eyebrow eye, Mu Cen still sees clearly.


    It''s four years for Rong Zhi.


    It seems that there is no way to stop it.


    Mu Cen shook his head.


    The carriage also went back to the palace safely, now the acacia is honest, so with mucen''s side, also no longer make anything wrong.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡ª¡ª


    The next day.


    Early in the morning, Acacia wakes up. It''s obvious that it rained last night. The ground in the palace is wet and the temperature is low. It''s less hot in summer. It makes people feel comfortable. When Acacia pushed the door out, the maidservant outside was stunned for a while. It was obvious that Acacia woke up so early.


    This, they immediately stepped forward: "princess, you get up."


    Acacia''s mood is obviously very good, nodded, a smile, maidservant also does not hesitate, soon give Acacia dressing, serve Acacia meal, Acacia are extremely cooperate, that kind of good mood is everyone can see.

 Chapter 1659

    Everyone knows why acacia is in such a good mood.


    Even after breakfast, Acacia looked down at herself, as if she was used to light colored clothes. Now she felt a lot lighter. After thinking about it, Acacia hurried back to her bedroom. In a crowd of clothes, she carefully found a peach pink Ru skirt for herself, and asked the slave to make up for herself. Compared with peacetime, this kind of makeup is much heavier.


    What appears in the bronze mirror is a lively and pretty girl, who can''t move her eyes.


    "How beautiful, princess." The maid looked at Acacia so seriously and said.


    Acacia pursed mouth, eyebrows and eyes is the girl''s shame.


    In fact, Acacia seldom dress up like this, because the natural beauty of Acacia, even if it''s not cleaned up, it''s enough to make people uneasy. And now, acacia is completely for tolerance.


    Today is the first time they meet after they get permission from Mu Cen and Li Shiyuan. I can''t say why. Acacia always wants to show its best in front of Rong Zhi.


    Even the usual unrestrained have been convergence up, every move, is a typical Royal Princess, there is no difference.


    The maidservants naturally know the thought of Acacia. They didn''t break it. They just finished the work in their hands quietly until Acacia looked at their elegant appearance. They were satisfied.


    And the slave outside also came in: "princess, there is a man named Rongzhi outside the palace who wants to see you."


    The eunuch''s tone is respectful. Of course, it''s not the bedroom where lovesickness lives outside the palace, but the Meridian Gate of the imperial palace. As soon as lovesickness hears Rong Zhi''s name, she immediately stands up, doesn''t stop at all, and quickly walks out of the bedroom. The eunuch can''t react to it. When she comes back to her mind, lovesickness goes far away.


    The little eunuch quickly followed up: "princess, the slave has prepared a soft sedan chair for you."


    "No Acacia refused.


    The soft sedan is too slow. She can''t wait to see Rongzhi. She wants to see Rongzhi at the first time. Of course, she is more comfortable.


    Then, Acacia quickly walked in the palace, did not look back for a moment, rushed to the Meridian Gate, at the Meridian Gate, acacia is gasping, fragrant sweat dripping, but Acacia did not rush out, suddenly stopped, took out the mirror, carefully looking at their present appearance.


    Then he wiped the sweat on his forehead with the handkerchief in his hand, and then stepped on the small steps to appear in front of Rongzhi.


    Rongzhi stood with his hands in the negative position. When he heard the footsteps behind him, Rongzhi turned around for the first time. Unexpectedly, he saw Acacia. When he saw Acacia again, Acacia was slightly stunned, with an invisible smile in his eyebrows. Then Rongzhi walked in the direction of Acacia, and didn''t say anything.


    Acacia see Rongzhi walking towards him, that shyness has been in the moment to fill all his emotions, and then Acacia nothing to say, standing in place, so watching Rongzhi come to his face.


    In this case, acacia''s eyebrows and eyes are still with a smile, for a long time.


    Such a smile, more is shy.


    "Acacia." Rong Zhi reads the name of Acacia.


    Acacia Oh voice, head down, as if looking at their own toe, before bold look at Rongzhi appearance, has disappeared in an instant, and then Acacia silent, biting lips, for a long time did not say a word, until his hand was wrapped in the palm of Rongzhi.


    That kind of shyness seems to roll over easily, which is a feeling never before.


    Before was not recognized, Acacia want to see Rong Zhi are careful, in such a cautious, natural will not have any shy, more often think about themselves not to be found, rather than the present version.


    "You''re beautiful." Stop the opening.


    Acacia was praised by Rongzhi, the kind of shyness is hidden, clear throat, and then looking at Rongzhi, the smile in the eyebrows a bit deeper.


    "Didn''t I look good before?" Acacia fangs sharp teeth rhetorical question.


    "Good looking." Stop laughing.


    Then Rong Zhi didn''t say anything. Holding the hand of Acacia, he walked quietly out of the palace and asked the thought of Acacia in a low voice: "where do you want to go today?"


    Acacia''s mind suddenly blank, as if completely unable to answer the question, Kyoto for Acacia, in fact, is not so familiar, after all, most of the time acacia is not in Kyoto, but acacia''s mind still has thousands of ideas.


    But until the end, Acacia did not think of a most satisfying.


    Rong Zhi is not worried, looking down at Acacia: "think well and I said."


    And out of the Meridian Gate, two people aboveboard, naturally no one to stop Acacia, Acacia not to mention more happy, this in the past, Acacia dare not think. Outside the gate of the afternoon, Rongzhi has arranged a carriage, but Rongzhi doesn''t mean to ride a carriage. Rongzhi rides a horse himself.


    In this case, Acacia flat mouth.


    It seems that I don''t want to be separated from Rongzhi for a moment, even if it''s a carriage ride or a horse ride. Acacia doesn''t want to happen. This, Acacia standing in place motionless.


    The slave''s voice came respectfully: "princess, please get on the carriage."


    The pedals have been ready, Rongzhi standing on the edge of Acacia, but also aware of the silence of Acacia, this time, Rongzhi did not speak, just looked down at Acacia.


    "What''s the matter?" Rong Zhi asked, without any impatience.


    Acacia shook his head, it was refused, Rongzhi did not speak, quietly waiting for Acacia to finish, in this case, Acacia looked up to Rongzhi: "I do not want to ride a carriage, I want to ride the same horse with you."


    This is a direct statement, without any embarrassment, and it makes its own purpose clear.


    Rong Zhi was stunned for a moment.


    It''s not that he refuses, but that Rong Zhi knows that horses are bumpy and that Acacia grew up pampered. In addition, Acacia doesn''t know martial arts. Even the road in Kyoto is bumpy and uncomfortable. So Rong Zhi prepared a carriage, but unexpectedly, Acacia wanted to choose horses.


    Now, Rong Zhi didn''t speak.


    And Acacia just looked at Rongzhi, but it didn''t mean to retreat. That big eyed zababa, looks like a very innocent child, in the end, can''t help but laugh, is to agree to the request of Acacia, Acacia happily.


    Acacia''s expression of love is direct and clear. The purpose of doing so is to tell Rongzhi that she wants to be with Rongzhi, and there is nothing she can do. Even if there is such a difference between carriage and horse, Acacia doesn''t want to have.

 Chapter 1660

    Rongzhi''s steed is tall and can''t go up. It''s Rongzhi who jumps on the horse with acacia in his arms. This kind of feeling has never been felt before. Acacia is surrounded by Rongzhi in his arms. It''s obvious that acacia''s ears are red, but he especially enjoys such a picture.


    On the way, Rong Zhi asked if she was not used to the place. She shook her head seriously and only had Rong Zhi in her eyes. It was a girl''s shame and joy.


    Rong Zhi didn''t speak, but the smile in his eyebrows became more and more obvious. Until the edge of the market, Rongzhi just got off the horse, Acacia also some can''t wait, but because of this can''t wait, Acacia almost hit a stagger, but Rongzhi is quick to hold the hand of Acacia, a force, put Acacia into his arms.


    Acacia''s cheek is more red, and because of this action, two people''s lips inevitably touch together. That kind of close feeling has become obvious. You can clearly smell the sandalwood smell on this person at the tip of your nose. It is similar to Li Shiyuan, which makes Acacia feel at ease.


    Subconsciously, the hand of Acacia encircles Rongzhi''s waist, but it doesn''t loosen. Rongzhi looks down and smiles, but doesn''t say anything. Then, Rong Zhi put Acacia down, and they walked towards the market.


    ¡­¡­


    The markets in Kyoto are very busy. There are all kinds of vendors and merchants coming and going. In fact, Acacia has been reduced. But together with Rong Zhi, Acacia has all kinds of curious thoughts, as if it is particularly interested in everything.


    Rong Zhi is so accompanied, the only constant is two hands together.


    Lovesickness like, Rongzhi will not say a word to buy down and give to lovesickness, although it is not much precious things, but in this case, it can coax lovesickness very well.


    Rong Zhi looked down at the little girl with a smile on her eyebrows, but she had no choice but to shake her head: "are these things so happy?"


    "I''m glad you sent it." Acacia, tell the truth.


    Rong Zhi is smiling silently. He is spoiling in his eyebrows. But soon, Rong Zhi suddenly says, "I want to give you something."


    "What?" Acacia did not come back, but it seems to think of something, her head shaking like a rattle, "no, these gadgets are very good, other things, in fact, I have a lot of."


    Since the birth of Acacia, Li Shiyuan has protected Acacia in his heart. All the things in the world, Li Shiyuan wants to give Acacia, so he has seen all the treasures of Acacia and is not curious about anything.


    I just don''t want to waste money. In the view of Acacia, the most important thing for business people is the circulation of silver. If such circulation is interrupted, it will be too easy to get into trouble in the future. In addition, Rong Zhi must also know the situation of Acacia.


    Therefore, the things that Rong Zhi tries to find are extremely precious, which will only waste more. Therefore, Acacia doesn''t have any idea, and it stops Rong Zhi at the first time.


    In this case, Rongzhi silent laugh, of course, know the idea of Acacia.


    He bowed his head, pinched the tip of acacia''s nose, and then said with a smile: "don''t worry, some gadgets will not ruin my family."


    Acacia is seen through by Rong Zhi, but I''m sorry. She wrinkled her nose, but the joy in her eyebrows couldn''t be hidden. When she looked at the face of Acacia, she seemed to have some emotion. It was a feeling that she couldn''t help hiding Acacia. No matter how many thoughts and purposes she had, they disappeared at this moment.


    Acacia was embarrassed to see, but Acacia again unrestrained, after all, is also a little girl, in the crowded market, Acacia can not do such a presumptuous thing. So soon, acacia is shouting something else, like attention is completely taken away, but people with clear eyes know it.


    I''m sorry about Acacia.


    Rongzhi naturally knows that Rongzhi will not expose Acacia. He calms down and follows the side of Acacia. That hand has naturally held the hand of Acacia. In this case, the two people are hand in hand, shoulder to shoulder. In the market of Kyoto, they also attract a lot of attention.


    After all, everyone likes to watch talented women.


    ¡­¡­


    During lunch, Rongzhi took Acacia to eat at the market in Kyoto. He found a quiet room, but he could see everything outside. Acacia was lying on the edge of the window and watching. The dishes Rongzhi ordered were all acacia''s favorite. Acacia was not polite at all.


    Even in front of Rongzhi, Acacia does not even hold a shelf, as if the most complete and true self, unreservedly displayed in front of Rongzhi.


    Rong Zhi''s eyebrows with a faint smile, so looking at Acacia, that kind of like is also obvious. But when Rongzhi looks over, Acacia will be embarrassed in a moment. Then she lowers her head and opens her mouth angrily: "don''t you eat? You''ve been looking at me


    Voice down, Rong Zhi pour also direct: "you are more beautiful."


    Acacia''s cheek is more red, the anger is particularly obvious, but with a trace of shame, finally she stepped on Rongzhi''s instep under the table, and Rongzhi''s face did not change, directly wrapped the hand of Acacia in her palm.


    Emotional people are always sweet, even the air is full of sweet and greasy taste.


    I can''t get rid of it.


    After dinner, Rongzhi is to send Acacia back to the palace, Acacia tiger with a face, don''t want to refuse, not easy to come out, how can she easily go back, besides, she has not and Rongzhi stay enough.


    Rong Zhi looked down at Acacia, Acacia preemptive: "why do you send me back! You don''t want to be with me anymore


    At this time of Acacia, with unreasonable overbearing.


    Rong Zhi had no choice but to shake his head: "if you stay out all day like this, your parents will worry too. Are you afraid that they won''t let you out?"


    Rong Zhi said that, Acacia suddenly became nervous again.


    I''m really worried.


    Besides, it''s an indisputable fact that Li Shiyuan doesn''t like Rong Zhi. Now Li Shiyuan doesn''t do anything because of Mu Cen''s acquiescence, so Li Shiyuan doesn''t say a word. I''m too presumptuous. I can''t point out that when I look back, some people will be unhappy. I really don''t want to miss you, or I limit the time. Isn''t that not worth the loss.


    But acacia is really don''t want to leave.


    So the little face of Acacia collapsed: "it''s still so early."

 Chapter 1661

    Rong Zhi shook his head: "then stay a little longer."


    Acacia Oh voice, this time, the haze on the little girl''s face disappeared, suddenly and happily entangled Rongzhi, Rongzhi is helpless. But soon, Rongzhi left the restaurant with acacia and walked directly into an alley.


    This, Acacia froze: "what do you do?"


    "I was going to take it myself. I''ll give it to you when I see you again. Since I''m not in a hurry, I''ll take it to you together." Rong Zhi said it directly.


    Lovesickness was said by Rongzhi, but he was obedient and followed Rongzhi to the house. When the shopkeeper saw Rongzhi coming, he welcomed him with a smile, but he didn''t ask much. Soon he took them to the inner room, which was quiet and simple.


    But it''s extremely easy to relax.


    In this case, acacia is quietly looking around, and the shopkeeper quickly took out a wooden box: "Rong, this is what you want."


    "Good." Let''s not answer.


    Acacia curiously explored one eye, that wooden box a look is superior sandalwood, the above carving also appears extremely exquisite, such wooden box containing things, must be valuable.


    "Is this for me?" Acacia froze, looking to Rongzhi.


    Rong Zhi makes a sound, and then opens the wooden box. Inside the wooden box is a jade bracelet. The jade cloud in it wanders away. Even people who don''t know the goods will know the value of this thing when they see it.


    Acacia to see more, naturally at a glance to see out, to this jade bracelet, Acacia but a special feeling, can''t say why, just like greedy want to wait to bring in, that kind of ready to move, never had before, Acacia don''t understand, finally all attributed to because it is Rongzhi to their own.


    "Do you like it?" Stop laughing.


    "I like it." Acacia smile.


    Rong Zhi gave the sandalwood box to Acacia. Acacia couldn''t wait to take the jade bracelet with it. Acacia''s wrist was wearing a gold bracelet. There was nothing but a golden ring. But in acacia''s memory, the bracelet had been with him for a long time, and it seemed that he had been used to it for a long time.


    It''s not that Acacia didn''t want to take off the bracelet, but mu Cen didn''t agree, so after a long time, acacia is used to it, and it seems that she forgot to ask Mu Cen why.


    Now, the jade bracelet Rong Zhi sent is taken on the other hand without thinking about it. At the moment when the jade bracelet is taken on, something suddenly flashed in the mind of Acacia, but it can''t remember. It''s just that acacia''s mind is not here, so it''s quickly ignored.


    All you think about with joy is the jade bracelet in your hand.


    Rongzhi see Acacia like, but did not say anything, eyebrows with a faint smile.


    Then Rongzhi left the shop with acacia. This time, Rongzhi did not let Acacia stroll outside, but calmly sent it back to the palace.


    Acacia some reluctant, but did not say anything, know the idea of Rongzhi, on the way back, Rongzhi did not let Acacia ride again, this way, a short way, acacia is not necessarily like, but also know the careful thinking of Acacia, so Rongzhi did not ride, but accompany Acacia in a carriage.


    Acacia moment of joy.


    The carriage moved slowly towards the palace.


    Until the carriage stopped at the gate of the palace.


    Acacia are reluctant to get off, so entangled with Rongzhi.


    "Rong Zhi, when will you come back?" Acacia very active asked Rong Zhi.


    Rong Zhi looked down at Acacia, but with a smile: "so want to see me?"


    Acacia was asked a Leng, immediately to find a aboveboard reason: "because the palace is very boring ah, father and mother now busy with the Chinese New Year''s day, and refused to take me out, even my own out they refused, so can only wait for you, and then take me out."


    It''s also a grand reason. I don''t feel guilty at all when I say it.


    Rong Zhi shook his head helplessly, and then gave the answer: "in a few days."


    "Ah?" Acacia is not happy.


    "No girl goes out every day. You are still a princess. Although no one will gossip in front of you, it is not good to be left behind. Be obedient. " Rong Zhi is coaxing.


    Acacia is said to be reluctant, but also did not make.


    She nodded cleverly.


    When the carriage stopped steadily, Rong Zhi got off the carriage first, but he didn''t take the pedal, so he helped Acacia out of the carriage. Acacia also want to entangle with Rong Zhi for a while, but the result is to see Li Shiyuan standing at the gate of the afternoon, the bodyguard on one side, eyes, nose, mouth, no one spoke.


    But it''s clear to the discerning people.


    Li Shiyuan is afraid that he has been standing here for a long time. He is waiting for Acacia to come back. When he sees that Acacia and Rongzhi are intertwined, Li Shiyuan''s face is even darker. However, due to Mu Cen''s meaning, Li Shiyuan doesn''t get angry face to face.


    He quickly went to the front of Acacia, but still did not look at Rongzhi one eye, that look with a trace of dissatisfaction, towards Acacia, Li Shiyuan is not angry, just calmly said: "your mother is waiting for you."


    Acacia Oh sound.


    Rongzhi stood in the same place and asked Ann. Li Shiyuan perfunctorily ignored Rongzhi''s existence.


    Acacia can not go on: "father, Rongzhi and you please."


    "I didn''t answer!" Li Shiyuan gave a sneer.


    Acacia was said by Li Shiyuan can''t answer, but soon, Acacia began: "father, people talk to you, you don''t see people very impolite."


    "Does your father need to see people?" Li Shiyuan asked again.


    Acacia speechless for a while.


    Finally, Acacia in Rongzhi''s eyes, no longer speak, indignant stand on the edge of Li Shiyuan, Li Shiyuan without saying a word, directly drag Acacia to the palace, completely ignore the door of Rongzhi. Rong Zhi is calm, eyes light very heavy fall on the father and daughter who go away.


    not to utter a single word.


    ¡­¡­


    "Father After going far away, Acacia angrily looked at Li Shiyuan, "what do you think in your mind?"


    "That''s his business. Do I have to ask about his three meals a day? I haven''t even talked about your mother''s three meals a day. " Li Shiyuan was not polite at all.


    Mu Cen''s three meals a day didn''t involve him, because Mu Cen didn''t like Li Shiyuan to manage so much, so Li Shiyuan didn''t speak, but it didn''t mean Li Shiyuan didn''t know.


    Li Shiyuan doesn''t want to know anything about Rongzhi. Rongzhi has an identity in Li Shiyuan''s heart. He can''t forgive the person who wants to rob his princess, let alone have a good temper.

 Chapter 1662

    As long as Acacia is not willing, Li Shiyuan feels that he can kill Rongzhi on the spot.


    When we think about lovesickness to marry Rongzhi, Li Shiyuan''s bad mood becomes more and more obvious.


    Acacia was Li Shiyuan''s words, Acacia simply silent.


    But Li Shiyuan suddenly saw the jade bracelet on the wrist of Acacia, and his brow twisted: "when did you wear these things?"


    You know, Li Shiyuan did not take these to Acacia, but Acacia has never been used, all in the jewelry box. The only gold bracelet I was wearing was in order to suppress the power of Acacia. It was required to be worn by the way of command, so Acacia never took off.


    And now, Acacia even put on other jade bracelets.


    "For you?" Li Shiyuan asked directly.


    Acacia well sound, there is a shy eyebrows, unconsciously turned a few circles.


    "Hum, you can be so happy to wear such a bad jade bracelet. You can''t see any of them from your father." Li Shiyuan said casually.


    Acacia couldn''t help retorting: "father, what''s wrong with this jade bracelet!"


    Li Shiyuan: "I say bad is bad."


    "Father! I''ll leave you alone Acacia is also a little annoyed.


    Li Shiyuan wanted to coax him, but he couldn''t coax him out when he thought about Acacia and Rongzhi. When Acacia saw Mu Cen, he was wronged. Mu Cen could see what happened during this period at a glance, but mu Cen had no choice but to shake his head.


    But when Mu Cen saw the jade bracelet in acacia''s hand, her eyebrows and eyes also wrinkled. She remembered the master''s words, except the gold bracelet, don''t wear anything, for fear of causing trouble, and Acacia didn''t like it, so mu Cen never worried, and now.


    "Niang, it''s from Rong Zhi. It''s very good, but my father said it''s broken." Acacia hummed.


    "Stop?" Mu Cen was quiet.


    "Yes." Acacia nodded seriously.


    Mu Cen did not speak, this feeling is like this jade bracelet will eventually give Acacia draw a prison, but this idea, Mu Cen himself felt exaggerated. It''s not unusual for people who like to send things to each other. Li Shiyuan didn''t give himself less.


    There is probably only mutual affection.


    And the joy of acacia is irresistible, and they are not the same when together, such Acacia, with a smile in his eyes, the kind of vitality and peacetime is completely different.


    Thinking of this, Mu Cen''s words also relaxed. He wanted to persuade Acacia, but he didn''t speak at last. It seemed that he knew about Acacia and never liked these things. After a long time, he lost interest and would take them off by himself.


    And acacia is still murcen''s ear, saying that it''s good to stop.


    Every sentence is Rongzhi, listen to Mu Cen to Rongzhi this person, seems to have a different feeling.


    She quietly accompanies on the edge of Acacia, until acacia is cleaned up, is pressed by mucen, excited to sleep, mucen just leave, and Li Shiyuan is waiting outside the bedroom, see mucen appear, Li Shiyuan''s eyes still appear more cold, just such cold is not aimed at mucen.


    "Worried about Acacia?" Mu Cen asked directly.


    Li Shiyuan did not deny it.


    Mu Cen sighed: "I''m worried too, but I have nothing to do, right? If it is doomed, none of us can stop it. Maybe the situation will not be as bad as we think? "


    "No, I doubt it." What Li Shiyuan said is direct.


    Mu Cen was quiet: "why doubt Rong Zhi?"


    Li Shiyuan: "I can''t tell."


    Li Shiyuan didn''t speak right away, just that feeling. Rong Zhi now is very similar to himself in those years, as if he is bearing humiliation. Even the doubts of Mu Cen and Li Shiyuan, Rong Zhi can face them calmly. You know, this big week, there are very few people who can face Li Shiyuan and Mu Cen so calmly.


    If it is not tempered, it must be a kind of person.


    The more so, the more difficult it is for people to understand. Because it is difficult to understand, the danger becomes subconscious.


    Mu Cen understood Li Shiyuan''s idea after a moment''s quiet life. She sighed silently after a moment''s silence, and finally didn''t say anything, so she took the initiative to approach Li Shiyuan: "watch the change. Even if really how, big week is in, Acacia also can''t have a thing


    Li Shiyuan made a sound.


    The main reason is that Acacia can''t be stopped. They all know it very well.


    If you can''t stop it, you can only eradicate all the dangers for Acacia, and be the best backing and backer for Acacia.


    After that, they said nothing more.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡ª¡ª


    Acacia stayed in the palace for a few days.


    These days, Rong Zhi has not gone to the palace to find Acacia. Acacia is looking forward to its appearance every day. Even on weekdays, she has no idea. When she is reading, she thinks about Rong Zhi, when she is embroidery, and even when she is practicing, she thinks about Rong Zhi.


    Acacia feel really want to get Acacia disease, just like her name.


    It''s Li Shiyuan''s love for mu Cen.


    Now, it''s her love for Rong Zhi.


    "To the princess." The little eunuch came in from outside the palace.


    Acacia immediately looked at the little eunuch: "is he coming?"


    The little eunuch understood the thought of Acacia, did not delay, and soon said: "let the master wait for the princess outside the palace."


    This, Acacia all of a sudden came to mind, but soon, acacia is like a headless fly, in place to turn the circle, Rong Zhi to too suddenly, she did not have any preparation, clothes did not choose, even did not tidy up, always looking at the face in the bronze mirror, she was not very satisfied.


    But Acacia also don''t want to let Rongzhi wait more, finally, Acacia in a hurry for a light pink dress, and then a little powder, hurried to the palace gate, is a trot.


    On the way out, Acacia meets Mu Zhiyi and Aofeng.


    Acacia is even just a hurry to say hello, people disappeared, Ao Feng and Mu Yi look at each other, Ao Feng is not polite: "this smelly girl, is really more and more lawless."


    "After all, there are people waiting outside. It''s good to say hello." Mu Zhiyi said it directly.


    Ao Feng is quiet and doesn''t say anything. He looks at Mu Zhiyi. Mu Zhiyi knows what Ao Feng is asking. Now, Mu Zhiyi is serious.


    "Yingwei is staring at him. If there is any problem, the film guard will take the first shot and will not give him a chance. " Mu Zhiyi said it directly.


    The love of acacia is not the love of men and women, but it is brother and sister. They are all the people who watch Acacia grow up.

 Chapter 1663

    Naturally, I will also devise strategies, think of the ultimate in everything, and will not let Acacia make any mistakes.


    Ao Feng nodded, eh.


    They didn''t say anything.


    Acacia is long gone.


    The slave at the back was struggling.


    When he arrived at the palace gate, Rongzhi was still standing at the gate. Acacia ran quickly towards Rongzhi. Standing in front of Rongzhi, his eyebrows bent, he almost ran into Rongzhi''s arms. Rong Zhi is very helpless to catch the acacia, so seriously looking down at Acacia.


    "Don''t run, I won''t walk here." Rong Zhi smiles and comforts Acacia.


    Acacia Oh voice, hands behind, but it is awkward mouth: "you haven''t come to me these days!"


    Rong Zhixiao: "there are some things to deal with. So I can''t come to you. When you''re done, you can come over. "


    This is the condition negotiated with Mu Cen. If you want to marry Acacia, you must give up everything and stay in Kyoto. And these businesses are not important for accommodation.


    So it doesn''t take much time to deal with it. Just tell the people below to do it.


    "Now that we''ve dealt with it, we''ll have more time." Stop laughing.


    "Can you come every day? You can come to the palace, too. " Acacia said directly.


    Stop laughing but not speaking.


    Without Mu Cen''s permission, Rong Zhi can''t enter the palace in private, so Rong Zhi can''t come in casually, but if Acacia, Rong Zhi doesn''t retort, and doesn''t want Acacia to think.


    Acacia serious not long ago, it is very active wrapped up in the Rong Zhi.


    But there was no reserve at all. Rongzhi was used to it and didn''t say anything. He still protected Acacia and knew its temper. So Rongzhi didn''t ride a horse and rode a carriage with acacia.


    Kyoto is very big, but it''s impossible for them to meet at the market. After staying at the market for a long time, it''s boring, so after several trips, Rongzhi takes Acacia back to Rongfu. Two people pour is also don''t intentionally of many chat, in Rong Zhi''s study.


    Rongzhi didn''t avoid Acacia. When he explained what he should explain, he would read quietly. But when he looked at it, he would occasionally listen to what Rongzhi said. In Rongzhi''s conversation, he understood more or less. Rongzhi was explaining business affairs.


    Instead of giving orders, he gave the whole business to the shopkeeper who trusted him. This seems incredible to Acacia, just like Aofeng and Mu Zhiyi. There are many shopkeepers who trusted him, but they can''t completely delegate power. Mu Zhiyi has to go to the shop regularly to ask about the situation and check the accounts regularly.


    So Rong Zhi feels as if he doesn''t care about it any more.


    This, Acacia slightly twisted eyebrows.


    Rong Zhi saw Acacia at the first time after giving an account. Rong Zhi raised his eyebrow: "what''s the matter? All of a sudden, you look so sad? "


    Acacia biting lips: "why do you account for the business out?"


    The words asked directly, and the eyes looked straight at Rongzhi. For a moment, they were not distracted. It seemed that they wanted to see the clue in Rongzhi''s eyes. Rongzhi laughed and didn''t say anything.


    Acacia is not silly, and then suddenly understand, quickly toward Rongzhi: "is not my father and mother let you do this?"


    Rong Zhi didn''t deny it or admit it.


    Acacia of course understands what Li Shiyuan and Mu Cen mean. They don''t want Rong Zhi to leave himself for a long time because of business affairs, and let him stay alone in the empty boudoir. On the other hand, they don''t want Rong Zhi to leave Kyoto and lose control. This is for the sake of Acacia. But looking at Rong Zhi''s doing so, Acacia says that it''s false to be unmoved.


    A person, can give up all their own, in order to keep in their own side.


    Acacia in addition to love, can not think of more reasons, just like Li Shiyuan for mu Cen.


    "Why?" Acacia asked Rong Zhi.


    Rongzhi understood what Acacia asked. He quietly looked at Acacia, and his big hand naturally hooked the hair on his cheek behind his ear.


    His eyes were calm, and every word was clear: "if you can make your father and mother feel at ease, then it''s not bad to do so."


    "But"


    "No, but. Acacia, I just want to be with you. "


    Rong Zhi''s every sentence is full of emotion and emotion, and it doesn''t take any joke. Mou Guang also looks at Acacia seriously, but it''s embarrassing to see Acacia.


    She bowed her head and coughed, and pushed aside Rongzhi. Rongzhi''s hand naturally hugged acacia''s hand, and they got closer.


    In Rongzhi''s eyes, acacia''s heart beats fast, as if knowing what Rongzhi is going to do, but Acacia doesn''t stop it.


    These days, Rongzhi and Acacia have more opportunities to be together than ever, but everything seems reasonable. Apart from the occasional intimate contact, there is no further development, let alone development.


    Acacia said not to expect is false, but in such expectations, or with a faint tension.


    But when looking at Rongzhi, acacia is particularly firm, and there is no hesitation.


    Rong Zhi gently laughs. His big hand naturally pinches the chin of Acacia. Passively, he makes Acacia look up at himself. Acacia is stunned and blinks. Then, acacia is so close to Rong Zhi that it is very active.


    Rong Zhi didn''t let Acacia down.


    Thin lips on the lips of Acacia, gently, not anxious, as if in step by step, the more step by step, the more Acacia feel heartbeating.


    The room is quiet, occasionally there is the wind coming from the edge of the window.


    But soon, each other''s ears are left with each other''s breathing.


    Whisper gently.


    In the room interweaved into an ambiguous tone.


    Until Acacia can not breathe, Rong Zhi just let go of Acacia, and then look at Acacia, the smile in the eyebrows also followed more and more heavy, acacia is embarrassed.


    This, Acacia pushed Rong Zhi''s chest: "I want to go back."


    I''m sorry.


    Rong Zhixiao quickly grasped the hand of Acacia: "is there something to give me?"


    Today, when Rongzhi came out with acacia, she said mysteriously that there was something for Rongzhi. But now, she hasn''t given it. It seems that she has been taken awkwardly by Rongzhi. She can''t remember it at all.


    So stop reminding.


    Acacia cold not Ding back to God, and then immediately nodded: "yes, I have something to give."


    Don''t pick your eyebrows.


    Acacia took out a purse from her embroidery bag.


    It has been embroidered for a long time, with blue and black background and golden Panlong. It''s very exquisite, but it''s only until now that it''s stopped. It''s because Acacia went to the temple with mucen.